《The Wife of the Wealthy Family Is Fierce and Cute.》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Jump Off a Building? No Way

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, are you going to jump or not? If not, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Pfft. If a coward like Chu Luo dares to jump down from the fifth floor, I¡¯ll write my name backward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if this kind of person dies. She hides her face all day long and is so entric. To think she actually dared to confess to our school hunk in front of everyone. Serves her right that she got rejected.¡± ... Feng Ling suddenly opened her eyes, a sharp glint flickering across them. Who dared to be so impudent in front of her! Just as she was about to shut out the noise forever, she remembered that she was already dead. She had died at the hands of her own sister. At the same time, she realized that the environment and the three people beside her were all dressed strangely. Feng Ling swiftly sized up the surroundings before she noticed that this wasn¡¯t a ce she was familiar with at all. At that moment, she was sitting on the edge of the top of a strange building (the buildings here were all strange to her). On one side of her was a drop of more than ten meters, and on the other were three girls who were enjoying the show. Arge amount of unfamiliar information rushed into her mind. Only then did Feng Ling discover that she had actually arrived in an alternate world and had been reborn into this person called Chu Luo. The original owner of this body was a high school girl who felt inferior, and she was so stupid as to want tomit suicide just because her confession failed. Chu Luo shifted her body, which was still a little stiff. Her body shook abruptly and she almost fell off the railing. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The three girls screamed in fright. ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s so noisy!¡± Chu Luo steadied herself and had shouted this. The three girls immediately shut up. They looked at her nkly, feeling that she was a little different. Chu Luo suppressed her rapid heartbeat and got down from the fence. Ignoring the three girls who were stunned by her aura, she walked away. She had just taken two steps when she suddenly remembered that the original Chu Luo¡¯s school bag was still on the ground. She walked over. When the three girls subconsciously retreated, she picked up her school bag and walked towards the staircase with a cold face. ¡°Hey! Coward, didn¡¯t you want to jump? Why aren¡¯t you jumping anymore?¡± This regretful-sounding voice came from behind. Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and walked back to face the three girls. The three girls surrounded Chu Luo and said fearlessly: ¡°You and Chu Ting are born from the same mother. Yet Chu Ting is the school belle whereas you are a joke. If I were you, I would have killed myself long ago.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Chu Luoughed coldly and quickly attacked. The next second, the three girls¡¯ expressions changed drastically. ¡°Ah!!!! Chu Luo, what did you do to us? Why can¡¯t I move?¡± ¡°Waah¡­ Chu Luo, you must be a monster¡­¡± ¡°Help!¡± While the three girls were crying in fear, Chu Luo said coldly as she walked towards the staircase, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll let you guys reflect on your actions for the night since I¡¯m in a good mood today. If I hear you badmouthing me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongues.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the corridor and headed downstairs. It was already after school and the original Chu Luo had secretlye to the rooftop to jump off the building. If those three girls hadn¡¯t seen her and followed her, no one would have noticed her. Following the original Chu Luo¡¯s memory, she walked towards the school gate. Everything was unfamiliar to her. However, since the heavens had allowed her to be reborn, why wouldn¡¯t she want to stay alive and well? As she walked out of the school gate, Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. It was already evening and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians or cars on the road outside the school. Even so, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and curiosity when she saw the iron boxes running past her. There was actually an iron box in this world that wasparable to the Thousand-Mile Horse¡­ A car? She remembered that the owner of this body would ride this metal box called a car home with her older sister every day. She looked around, and sure enough, the original Chu Luo¡¯s twin sister didn¡¯t wait for her and had simply asked the driver to drive the car away. Chu Luo frowned slightly. This had happened more than once in her memory. Whenever the original Chu Luo came outte, she¡¯d had to squeeze into a big iron box called public transport. At this moment, an eye-catching motorcycle roared as it sped past her. And quickly backtracked. The facial features of the boy on the motorcycle had a hint of handsomeness that was just about to mature. His skin had a healthy wheat color. At this moment, he was standing with one leg on the ground with his lips pursed tightly. He didn¡¯t look at Chu Luo but gazed elsewhere arrogantly. Chu Luo stared coldly at the strange thing and at the person who ignored her. Just then, a girl with exquisite makeup sitting behind the boy suddenly stuck her head out and looked at her, mocking her smugly. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this the ugly freak who confessed to Yi in front of so many people this afternoon? Why? You were rejected this afternoon and you¡¯re still not going back. Do you want to confess to Yi again?¡± Chu Luo swept an icy nce at the girl in front of her and recognized her as the ss belle, Jiang Siyi. The other person was the cause of Chu Luo¡¯s suicide¡ªthe school hunk, Zhang Tianyi. Jiang Siyi deliberately said to Zhang Tianyi in a coquettish voice, ¡°Yi, this person has the courage to confess to you in front of so many people. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Only then did Zhang Tianyi turn his head to look at Chu Luo as if he was doing charity, and then he quickly retracted his gaze, as if looking at her one more time would dirty his eyes. Then, he said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ugly skinny bamboos.¡± Jiang Siyi blushed as she lightly punched Zhang Tianyi¡¯s back with her petite fist. She giggled to herself, and her voice became even more coquettish. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Are you trying to praise my figure?¡± With an arrogant look, Zhang Tianyi dered, ¡°I like girls who are just like you.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell on Jiang Siyi. What appeared in her mind right now was the question of what sorts of medicinal form could make the two of them lose the courage to meet anyone again. Then she frowned. She had never used such a low-level method of dealing with someone since she was seven years old. After Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi finished mocking her, they drove off on his motorcycle. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and tried her best to get used to the foreign world. She raised her head and saw arge pharmacy diagonally opposite her. She walked over. The pharmacy was close to the school, and there was a big mirror inside to cater to the girls who liked to look pretty. Chu Luo walked to the mirror and stood still. The girl in the mirror had exquisite facial features. She had a small oval face, a pair ofrge almond eyes, and a delicate, diamond-shaped mouth. However, her face was a little pale and her body was a little malnourished. Also, her thick fringe covered most of her face. Chu Luo lifted her fringe and saw an ugly scar about seven to eight centimeters long that resembled a centipede on her forehead. In her memory, this scar was caused by her sister, Chu Ting, when she was young. At that time, Chu Ting even yed the me game on her. Not only was the original Chu Luo not treated in time, but she was even given a beating. Chu Luo lowered her fringe and met the gaze of the salesperson who looked like she was staring at a monster. When the salesperson met her gaze, she asked indifferently, ¡°Student, what medicine do you want to buy? The scar-removal medicine goes for 998 yuan a box, and you can get a 20% discount for a course of treatment.¡± Chu Luo ignored the salesperson¡¯s question and pointed at the Chinese medicine cab behind the counter. She was going to say that she wanted all the medicine inside. However, she suddenly remembered that the owner of this body didn¡¯t have much money, so she only mentioned a few herbs. In her heart, she wondered:?¡®Should I go earn some money?¡¯ Just as the thought of earning money came to her, someone approached her. As Chu Luo walked out of the pharmacy, she received a call from her twin sister, Chu Ting. Chu Luo stared at this thing called a cell phone for a long time. The word ¡°Sister¡± was disyed on it. When she saw this, the corners of her lips curled up. Although she was still not used to this body, her familiarity was more than enough to deal with a few weak yers. Following the memory of the original Chu Luo, she picked up the call and immediately heard Chu Ting¡¯s order, ¡°Chu Luo, we are ying in Room 1022 in the Golden Ground Entertainment City¡¯s disco hall. Come over immediately.¡± Right after saying that, she hung up. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Who Dares to Try Again?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gazing at the darkened skies, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile mockingly. There were still two months to go before the final exam, which was the college entrance examination. Mrs. Chu, named Wei Wei, strictly stipted that the two sisters mustn¡¯t go back home until nine at thetest. Without a doubt, Chu Ting had called her over to take the rap. Recalling the evil deeds that this sister had done to the owner of this body, Chu Luo unconsciously pursed her beautiful lips. She alighted from the taxi and curiously watched the endless stream of people dressed up in all kinds of strange clothes walking towards the entrance of the entertainment city. As a High Priestess, she had seen all kinds of scenes, but this was the first time she was seeing such a resplendent and extravagant ce. This made her think of the brothels back in her world. As she walked into the entertainment city, there were people sizing her up from time to time. It wasn¡¯t that she was dazzling, it was just that she was the first person who came here wearing a school uniform and carrying a school bag. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She followed the signs and walked towards the disco hall. The splendor and liveliness inside broadened her horizons. At this moment, a group of extremely imposing bodyguards dressed in ck quickly entered the room. The crowd automatically parted wherever they went. Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in an English suit was seen pushing a young man in a wheelchair towards the elevator. The man in the wheelchair was about 24 or 25 years old. He had an unusually handsome face with deep facial features. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His thin lips were slightly pursed. Such a handsome man, yet his eyes were cold and distant, and his body exuded a ruthless, murderous aura. Wherever the man passed, the temperature seemed to drop by tens of degrees. Everyone had goosebumps and subconsciously held their breaths, not daring to make a sound. The man and his group quickly entered the elevator. After the elevator doors closed, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Then, some people started whispering. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the Li family head, Li Yan? Why is he here?¡± ¡°I heard that the leg of the head of the Li family became like that after he burned to death most of the people in the Li family three years ago. He was punished by the heavens and suddenly couldn¡¯t stand up. Later on, no matter how many internationally renowned doctors they hired, there was nothing they could do about it.¡± ¡°The heavens are truly unfair. Why doesn¡¯t such a great viin die? The heavens only crippled his legs, and they still let him sit on mountains of gold and silver. His wealth isparable to that owned by a country.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s really capable. Even the higher-ups couldn¡¯t find any evidence of him setting the fire.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not talk about Mr. Li here. Careful that he doesn¡¯t take revenge on you.¡± ... Chu Luo retracted her gaze from the closed elevator door and turned around to continue walking towards the disco hall. When she found the disco hall Chu Ting mentioned, Chu Luo was stunned by the deafening music and the dancing crowd. This made her think of the bull-headed devil-masked face that danced during the sacrificial ritual. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you only here now!¡± The sudden voice made Chu Luo retract her gaze and look at the girl walking towards her. What she saw made her frown. To think that this person dared to go out in her undergarments, which were actually a spaghetti top and a pair of hot pants. ¡°Hurry up ande with me. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± The girl didn¡¯t notice her expression and walked over to pull her. Chu Luo sidestepped her hand. ¡°Where is Chu Ting?¡± she asked. The girl was a little surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s reaction, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she said impatiently, ¡°Just follow me. Why are you asking so much nonsense?¡± Chu Luo swept a cold nce at the girl and didn¡¯t say anything else. She followed her through the deafening dance floor to the private room at the back. The excitement in the private room was no less than that outside the private room. Among the seven to eight male and female students, there was a male and female duo who was dancing together. One of them was holding a microphone and singing while the rest sat around Chu Ting. In front of them, there were a few bottles of alcohol, and they were chatting and drinking. The moment the door was pushed open, everyone looked over. Following which, a boy with a face full of pimplesughed mysteriously. ¡°Oh! Chu Ting¡¯s sister is finally here.¡± Chu Ting looked at Chu Luo, who was standing by the door, and asked breezily, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you want me to personally invite you toe in?¡± The girl standing behind Chu Luo pushed her and closed the door. Chu Luo staggered a little from the push. She didn¡¯t say anything after entering but lowered her eyes. She was just like the original Chu Luo. The others retracted their gazes and looked at Chu Ting. Someone asked, ¡°Chu Ting, what do you n to do?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s lips curled into an excited smile. Not caring that she was speaking in front of Chu Luo, she said, ¡°This younger sister of mine is extremely obedient once she is drunk. When that happens, she will do whatever you want her to do.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately cheered. ¡°Then let her do the stripteaseter.¡± ¡°Tell her to go out and find someone to kiss.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the smug group and smiled. She walked towards Chu Ting and asked, ¡°Chu Ting, do you feel a sense of aplishment bullying your sister?¡± Everyone was stunned by her question. No one believed that she dared to ask such a question. Chu Ting¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Chu Luo, how dare you¡­¡± Bang! Pa! Chu Luo held a bottle with a broken bottom and pointed it at Chu Ting¡¯s face. Amid everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, she asked coldly, ¡°How dare I what?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­ you actually dare to point a sharp bottle at me! I will definitely tell Mom to beat you to death!¡± Chu Ting was so scared that her face turned pale. Yet, she didn¡¯t forget to threaten her. When Chu Luo heard this, a trace of ruthlessness shed across her eyes. The tip of the bottle moved closer to Chu Ting¡¯s face and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Give me your bag.¡± Chu Ting subconsciously shielded her bag and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do!¡± Chu Luo extended her hand towards her again, and the tip almost poked her face. ¡°Are you giving it to me or not?¡± Startled, Chu Ting screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Chu Ting screamed, the others finally regained their senses. A tall boy came up to grab Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. s, Chu Luo was faster than him. Her other hand grabbed a bottle of wine from the lounge table and smashed it to pieces before waving it at him. ¡°Oh¡­ Ah¡­ My hand is broken!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo bellowed in a deep voice. The boy was instantly stunned by her imposing manner. After all, everyone was only a high school student who had yet to graduate. They had never seen such a ruthless person. Seeing the blood gushing out of the boy¡¯s arm, everyone was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s action. No one dared to utter another word. Chu Ting widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at her younger sister who had been bullied by her since she was young. Her first thought was to call back home andin. Chu Luo guessed what Chu Ting was thinking when she saw what she was doing. She threw one of the bottles aside and reached for her bag. With everyone¡¯s eyes wide open, she took out the card and phone from Chu Ting¡¯s bag and walked towards the door. The moment the sharp object was gone, Chu Ting stood up and screamed, ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her take away my bank card and phone!¡± The boys immediately reacted and moved to catch her. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. Although her other abilities had yet to appear in this body, her martial strength had increased a little. When a boy rushed over, she raised her leg and kicked his knee. Bam! The boy was caught off guard by the kick. He bent his knees and knelt in front of her, screaming. ¡°O~ ~ ~¡± The other boys were dumbfounded. Chu Luo said with an icy expression, ¡°Who dares to try again?¡± At this moment, the aura that she was exuding had a chilling sharpness to it. Everyone was stupefied and didn¡¯t dare to move. Chu Luo turned around, opened the door, and walked out. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Robbery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the door closed automatically, it was like someone had finally pressed the start button on the people in the room, making them snap back to reality. Chu Ting¡¯s face turned pale and her chest heaved up and down heavily. She gritted her teeth and said to someone beside her, ¡°Lingzi, lend me your phone. I¡¯m going to tell my mom about Chu Luo¡¯s evil deeds and see how my mom will deal with her.¡± While retrieving her cell phone, Lingzi asked worriedly, ¡°Chu Luo has taken away your bank card and cell phone. How are you going to pay the billter?¡± These words immediately made the others worried. One must know that the expenses here weren¡¯t cheap. If not for Chu Ting¡¯s treat, they couldn¡¯t possibly havee to such an expensive ce. Chu Ting snorted coldly. ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯ll push all the me to Chu Luoter, and my mom will definitely transfer the money to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± After Chu Luo walked out, she threw Chu Ting¡¯s phone into the rubbish bin and walked towards the bar counter with her card. Amid the deafening music, she nced at the wine in the alcohol cabs and pointed at the most expensive bottle. ¡°Send that bottle to Room 2022.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was wearing a high school uniform, the bartender leaned towards her and asked deliberately, ¡°Little girl, do you know how much it costs to order that bottle of wine?¡± Chu Luo handed him the card in her hand and said with a straight face, ¡°You can check how much money is left inside before giving me the wine.¡± The bartender took the card and swiped it on the card machine before asking her to key in the password. Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. With Chu Ting¡¯s character, she would definitely use her birthday as the password. She entered the six digits of their shared birthday to test it out. Unexpectedly, that was it. When the bartender finished reading the amount, he gave her a surprised look and said, ¡°You have over eighty thousand yuan left in your card. You won¡¯t be able to order that bottle of wine for sure, but you can order a slightly cheaper one.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo ordered a bottle of red wine worth over 80,000 yuan for Chu Ting and her friends before leaving. As she left, she even said to the bartender, ¡°Pay upter.¡± After she left the entertainment city, Chu Luo¡¯s lips arched with the bank card in her hands. She tried to recall where the herb market or the night market that sold such stuff was. s, the original Chu Luo was too introverted and had low self-esteem, so she didn¡¯t know all these things. Chu Luo was a little disappointed and prepared to go home first. She didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a taxi at this time. She thought for a while and headed straight for the Chu residence. Everything in front of her was unfamiliar scenery. Chu Luo controlled the difort she felt when first arriving in a foreignnd and took a quick look at the flourishing time and space. But as she walked, she felt someone following her. Chu Luo pursed her lips coldly and turned to walk into a dark alley. The dark alley was probably behind a ce where breakfast was sold. There was rubbish everywhere. asionally, one or two mice would scurry past their feet. The timid ones would have been frightened to tears. Chu Luo¡¯s footsteps weren¡¯t fast, and she was soon osted by the people following her. ¡°Hehe, young girl, alone?¡± She leaned her back against the wall and stared at them with her deer-like vignce, looking totally harmless. One of the young gangsters with a head full of yellow hair and a mouth full of yellow teeth was rapping an iron rod against his palm. He threatened, ¡°Little girl, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over your valuables. Otherwise¡­¡± Chu Luo interrupted him calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Yellow Hair¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who are you lying to? How can someone who¡¯d walked out of Golden Ground Entertainment City be broke?¡± Another dude with green hair said impatiently, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to hand it over herself, we can just search for it ourselves.¡± With that, he raised his hand to grab Chu Luo¡¯s cor. Chu Luo quickly attacked as that fellow¡¯s hand reached over¡­ In less than two minutes, Chu Luo walked out of the dark alley with that same harmless look on her face. Behind her, there were various cries of agony. What Chu Luo didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she left, a middle-aged man wearing sunsses and a long coat with a string of beads made from unknown material in his hand walked out from the dark. The middle-aged man nced at the hooligans who were rolling on the ground and revealed an ambiguous smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Looks harmless on the surface yet ruthless enough. A good seedling to be a puppet.¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Damn Girl, How Dare You Talk Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the vi district in the southern part of the city. The Chu Residence. The Chu family had made a name for themselves in the antiques business. Later on, they turned their business into real estate. In just a few years, Mr. Chu became one of the top real estate developers in Ocean City. It was said that Mr. Chu was brilliant and lucky enough to receive big projects every time, but only a small portion of people knew that the real reason was Mrs. Chu¡¯s maiden family, the Wei family. The Wei family was one of the most prestigious families in the capital. It could be said that one word from the Wei family and Mr. Chu would be able to get any project here, regardless of how massive it was. As Mr. Chu¡¯s business flourished, he had less time to go home. Mrs. Chu¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good to begin with, and she was a suspicious person. Since Mr. Chu hadn¡¯t returned home for more than three days, she felt that he must be keeping a woman outside. She had just angrily called Mr. Chu to throw a tantrum. ¡°Busy, busy! Are you so busy that you don¡¯t even want to go home? Chu Zhengyang, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯te back tonight, I¡¯ll make Big Brother cancel your bid for the reconstruction of the stadium!¡± Chu Zhengyang said something and Mrs. Chu mmed down the phone. Before the anger in her heart could subside, she received a tearfulint from Chu Ting. Instantly, she flew into a rage and sent the family chauffeur to catch the culprit. ¡°How dare she plot against her own sister? I¡¯ll beat her to death today!¡± ¡ª¡ª On the streets. After Chu Luo came out of the dark alley, she carried her school bag and strolled leisurely towards the Chu residence. After she¡¯d been walking for some time, a car suddenly stopped beside her and honked. Chu Luo halted in her steps and saw her family¡¯s other chauffeur, who anxiously said to her, ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Madam wants you to go back immediately.¡± Chu Luo walked over and opened the car door to get in. The driver nced in the rearview mirror at Chu Luo, who sat there silently. He shook his head sympathetically. Compared to the silent Second Miss, it was normal for Madam to prefer the cheerful and lively Eldest Miss, who had good academic results to boot. Tonight, Madam was in a fit of anger, and Eldest Miss hadined about Second Miss. Second Miss would definitely suffer physical pain when she returned. Half an hourter, the car stopped in the courtyard of the Chu family vi. After Chu Luo got off the car, she walked towards the gate of the vi. In the courtyard of the Chu family vi, there were many roses that Chu Ting liked. At this moment, the fragrance of the flowers hung in the air. The vi was brightly lit. Mrs. Chu, who had been sitting on the sofa and waiting for a long time, was already impatient. When she saw Chu Luo enter, her face darkened even more. She questioned her directly, ¡°Darnedss, you¡¯re grown now, huh? How dare you trick Tingting into going to a ce like the entertainment city? You even took her money and phone away. See if I don¡¯t break your legs today.¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman who had clearly maintained her charm well but now had a ferocious look on her face. She frowned and a trace of displeasure shed across her heart. ¡°Do you think I can fool her?¡± Mrs. Chu didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to dare to talk back at her. She was stunned at first, then she raised her voice in anger. ¡°Damn girl, how dare you talk back!¡± Then, she said to the housekeeper beside her furiously, ¡°Go and take out the feather duster. See if I don¡¯t teach this rude girl a lesson today!¡± Chu Luo frowned slightly when she saw her mother treating her like a sinner. She really couldn¡¯t understand. Since she and Chu Ting were both birthed by Mrs. Chu, why would Mrs. Chu treat her this way? Was it because of her meek character and poor results? From the memory of this body, Chu Luo knew that the original owner of this body was once also a smiling and obedient girl. If not for the fact that most of her abilities had yet to appear in this body, she would definitely have seen what Mrs. Chu was thinking. The servant quickly brought over a feather duster. Mrs. Chu took it and stood up to walk towards Chu Luo. As she walked, she pointed the feather duster at her nose, her face ashen with disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to improve, but your sister is going to take the Imperial University exam soon. Do you know how important thest two months are? ¡°How dare you bring her to an indecent ce like the entertainment city! ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to exin, she walked up to her and raised the feather duster in her hand¡­ Chapter 5

Chapter 5: The Pitiful Child Who Is Unloved by Her Parents

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stared at the feather duster in distress. This was the original Chu Luo¡¯s mother. Should she resist? Or not? However, as the most respected High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, even if she was vexed, she still emitted a trace of the powerful oppressiveness that was carved into her bones when facing people who were disrespectful to her. Mrs. Chu felt her heart palpitate, and her hand trembled. By the time the feather dusternded on Chu Luo¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t have much force left. Chu Luo frowned slightly and gazed at Mrs. Chu with her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Chu suppressed her fear and subconsciously took a small step back. At this moment, a servant¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Is Madam in the living room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a few exchanges, Mr. Chu walked in, a servant holding a briefcase behind him. The moment Mrs. Chu saw Mr. Chu, she snapped out of her trance. At the thought of how she had been subdued by a little girl, she was furious and wanted to throw the feather duster at Chu Luo again. ¡°Xiao Wei, what are you doing?¡± Mr. Chu walked over and grabbed Wei Wei¡¯s wrist. ¡°The child is about to take the college entrance examination. If you have anything to say to her, just tell her. Don¡¯t hit her on a whim.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Chu fumed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I¡¯m hitting her?!¡± Seeing Wei Wei so furious, Chu Zhengyang let go of her hand and turned to look at Chu Luo. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Luoluo, what did you do to anger your mother now?¡± Chu Luo looked at Mr. Chu calmly. Mr. Chu didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo, who usually kept her head down, to look at him so directly. His heart skipped a beat, and he asked with a straight face, ¡°Can¡¯t you answer me?¡± Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°Mom said that I tricked Sister into going to the entertainment city and that I even took her card and phone away so that she can¡¯te back.¡± When Mr. Chu heard this, his first reaction was disbelief. The younger daughter had a meek personality and wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the entertainment city to take away the elder daughter¡¯s card and cell phone. Nheless, he still said, ¡°When Tingtinges back, return her card and phone to her.¡± A sneer appeared on Chu Luo¡¯s face as she coldly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a ce like the entertainment city before. Don¡¯t you guys have any suspicions as to how I got there and how I took Chu Ting¡¯s phone and card away?¡± Mr. Chu subconsciously wanted to ask, but Mrs. Chu¡¯s sharp voice sounded first. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang frowned and interrupted Wei Wei. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll ask Tingting when she gets back.¡± Wei Wei red at Chu Luo and said to the middle-aged housekeeper beside her, ¡°Auntie Yu, call Tingting and ask her when she will be back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Auntie Yu quickly made a call to ask. After asking, she said to Wei Wei, ¡°Madam, Eldest Miss and Fifth Young Master areing back together. They will be here in at most ten minutes.¡± ¡°What? Guangnian is in Ocean City?¡± When Wei Wei heard this, her expression changed from its previous unhappiness. She said to Auntie Yu with a broad beam, ¡°Then hurry up and prepare food and drinks. Guangnian has been abroad for five years. It¡¯s a rare asion that he came back. He must have especiallye to see me, his aunt.¡± Chu Zhengyang was also very happy to hear that Wei Guangnian hade. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and wash up first.¡± Mrs. Chu pushed at him. ¡°Go, go.¡± Chu Zhengyang walked upstairs. It was obvious that he had forgotten about Chu Luo. Mrs. Chu then looked at Chu Luo and said sternly, ¡°Go back to your room. I will settle the score with you tomorrow!¡± Chu Luo nced at Mrs. Chu, who obviously didn¡¯t want her to stay here and wait for her cousin. Without saying anything, she walked upstairs. After all, they were the original Chu Luo¡¯s parents. As long as they didn¡¯t go overboard, she didn¡¯t intend to be calctive. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t used to this ce, and also, her abilities¡­ At the thought of this, she subconsciously raised her right hand to look at her wrist. She had a phoenix birthmark at that spot, but this body didn¡¯t have one. Putting down her hand, Chu Luo scanned the entire room. She and Chu Ting each had a bedroom. Chu Ting¡¯s bedroom was spacious and had a balcony facing the sun. Not only could she dance inside, there was also a piano. On the other hand, her bedroom was the exact opposite¡ªit was small and dark, and there was only a single bed, a desk, a chair, and a wall cab inside. There was no space for anything else. After seeing all of this, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°What a pitiful person who is unloved by her parents!¡± After sizing up the entire bedroom, Chu Luo turned her gaze to the books neatly ced on the desk in disdain. She shook her head and said, ¡°Since you cherish books so much, why didn¡¯t you study hard?¡± After saying that, she walked over and remembered that in the past two days, she had only just finished her monthly exams. She took out a few test papers. The red crosses that covered the exam paper immediately provoked Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. As a High Priestess, she had to know everything about the world. She had a photographic memory and couldn¡¯t tolerate it if there was something she didn¡¯t know. She pulled out a chair and prepared to mark all the papers. There were many things in this world that she didn¡¯t know. She might as well start by reading Grade 10 books. While she was learning¡­ There was another lively scene downstairs. Wei Guangnian hade to the Chu residence, and Mr. and Mrs. Chu were extremely warm towards him. After inquiring after the well-being of this nephew whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Mrs. Chu asked him, ¡°Guangnian, are you going to stay here for a while before returning to the US?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Dad wants me toe back and develop my career here.¡± At this point, Wei Guangnian recalled his purpose ining here and immediately ranted angrily, ¡°I¡¯d originally nned to bid for a piece of jade and give it to Grandfather, but I didn¡¯t expect that the jade I had my eye on had already been intercepted by a darned cripple.¡± ¡°Who dares to stop you?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard that. ¡°Guangnian, tell me. I¡¯ll get your uncle to deal with this person.¡± Wei Guangnian didn¡¯t take Li Yan seriously at all. With a confident expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow the darned cripple. When the timees, I¡¯ll get him to obediently deliver the jade pendant to me.¡± He then took out three boxes and passed one of them to Wei Wei. ¡°These are the gem bracelets I bought when I came back. For my aunt and two cousins.¡± Wei Wei took the box and gazed at the content lovingly for a while. ¡°Guangnian really knows how to please Aunt.¡± Chu Ting snatched the other two boxes and pouted her lips as she whined, ¡°Chu Luo treated me like that today and you¡¯re still giving her something? I can¡¯t ept that!¡± The two of them came back from the entertainment city together. Along the way, Chu Ting had already exaggerated Chu Luo¡¯s evil deeds. Wei Guangnian frowned and said, ¡°How did Cousin Luo be like this?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly. The college entrance examination is just around the corner, yet she doesn¡¯t study hard and only wants to create trouble for me.¡± Wei Wei, who was still fuming, started to disparage Chu Luo. ¡°Today, the teacher called again and said that her monthly exam results were thest in ss! She¡¯s a total disgrace to our Chu family.¡± ¡°Not only that.¡± Chu Ting immediately continued, ¡°Chu Luo even confessed to a boy in front of the whole school today.¡± ¡°What!¡± Chu Zhengyang was furious when he heard this. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to study, she can work for me at thepany! Instead of studying properly, how dare she fall in love at such a young age! I think she might as well skip the college entrance examination!¡± Wei Wei actually had such thoughts too, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose face like this. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t take the college entrance examination, who knows what others will say about us behind our backs¡­? I think after she finishes her college entrance examination, we should just buy her a ce in a third-rate university elsewhere and let her while away her days there.¡± Seeing how angry they were, Chu Ting was finally satisfied. However, when she thought about her card and phone, she narrowed her eyes and thought about how she would not only get her things back but also teach Chu Luo a lessonter. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chu Ting, It Seems Like That Lesson Wasn¡¯t Enough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At around ten o¡¯clock, someone rudely knocked on Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door. An annoyed Chu Luo raised her head from her book and looked towards the door. Without guessing, she knew that it was Chu Ting. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked towards the door. Opening the door, she found that it was indeed Chu Ting. The moment Chu Ting saw Chu Luo, she immediately wanted to push her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re real capable now, huh? How dare you¡­¡± Chu Luo had moved to the side, so Chu Ting didn¡¯t manage to push her. The inertia caused her to stagger into the bedroom. The bedroom door mmed shut. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­¡± Chu Ting turned around and was about to re up. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly and exuded a murderous aura. Then, she grabbed Chu Ting¡¯s arm and pushed her against the wall. With Chu Ting¡¯s back was against the wall, Chu Luo approached her. Chu Ting was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s series of actions. ¡°You, you, you¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Chu Ting.¡± Chu Luo looked into Chu Ting¡¯s eyes and suddenly realized that even though she and Chu Ting were twins, she was actually shorter than Chu Ting by a few centimeters. This made Chu Luo very unhappy. However, Chu Ting mistakenly thought that she wanted to hurt her. With a pale face and trembling lips, she uttered, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash, or else I will scream.¡± ¡°Scream?¡± Chu Luo suddenly gave her an evil smirk. She raised her finger and directly hit her mute acupoint. Chu Ting stared at Chu Luo as though she had seen a ghost. She covered her neck with her hands and opened her mouth wide, only to realize that she could not make a sound no matter what she did. Her face immediately turned red and purple, andrge drops of tears rolled down her cheeks. Chu Luo took two steps back and said coldly, ¡°I thought that the lesson I taught you in the entertainment city would make you stay put for two days. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn. Since that¡¯s the case, you can stay mute.¡± When she heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, Chu Ting¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She pointed a trembling finger at Chu Luo, her eyes filled with rage and fear. ¡°Also¡­ if you dare toin, I¡¯ll make sure you never open your mouth again.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo pointed at the door. ¡°Get lost.¡± Chu Ting had never been treated like this by Chu Luo before. Her mouth was wide open as she wailed silently. She then turned around and opened the door quickly. She had to tell her parents about this. Chu Luo stood behind Chu Ting and said coldly, ¡°Chu Ting, you better think carefully before youin. I only want you to be mute until tomorrow. If youin, let¡¯s make a bet to see when you can make a sound again.¡± Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, Chu Ting staggered and almost fell outside the door. The more Chu Luo said such things, the more Chu Ting wanted toin. She did not believe that a doctor could not cure her throat. At the thought of this, she quickly ran to her parents¡¯ room on the third floor. Knowing that Chu Ting wouldin, Chu Luo sneered. Since Chu Ting liked to pretend, she would let her have a taste of her own medicine. She closed the door, put on her coat, put away the books on the desk, turned off the light, opened the window, and jumped down. At the same time, a shriek of fury exploded in the vi. ¡°Chu Luo, you wretched girl, what did you do to Tingting? I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± Chu Luo nced coldly at the door that was being mmed on so hard that it could deafen one¡¯s ears. She strolled leisurely in the backyard and only walked towards the door after a few minutes. In the living room, all the servants were standing at the staircase and pointing upstairs. ¡°What did Second Miss do to make Madam so angry?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that the Second Miss, who usually doesn¡¯t even dare to talk much, could actually make Madam so angry!¡± Just as Chu Luo walked into the main door, there was a loud sound of the door being kicked broken. The group of servants standing at the staircase shrunk their necks in fear. Chu Luo looked at them and asked calmly, ¡°What happened upstairs?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but all of the servants miraculously heard her. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at the door. Then, their eyes widened in shock. ¡°Second Miss, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo said as she walked towards the staircase, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking a stroll in the courtyard.¡± Everyone stared at her in confusion. Chu Luo ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked up the stairs. After going upstairs, she turned around and saw Chu Ting and Wei Guangnian standing by her bedroom door. At this moment, Mrs. Chu was hugging Chu Ting, who was bawling her eyes out. It was as though Chu Ting was dead instead of unable to speak. ¡°What sin did Imit to raise such an ingrate? She even harmed her own sister. Wow¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang rubbed his head in frustration and exhaled angrily through his nose. It was Wei Guangnian who first noticed. ¡°Luoluo isn¡¯t in the bedroom. The lights are still switched off in the room. Is Tingting¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A crisp and baffled voice sounded. The few people standing by the door turned to look at Chu Luo, who was standing there with a face full of confusion. ¡°Eh? Why is my bedroom door broken?¡± Ignoring Mrs. Chu¡¯s murderous gaze, Chu Luo walked over and looked at Chu Ting, who had moisture speedily welling up in her eyes. ¡°You must be here to help Sister get her bank card back.¡± After saying that, she ignored Chu Ting¡¯s hateful gaze and walked in. Turning on the lights, she walked to her bag and took out two cards. She lowered her head and handed the two cards to Mr. Chu. In a hoarse voice, she said with a sob, ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to take away Sister¡¯s cards, but whenever Dad sent me my living expenses, Sister would threaten me to transfer them to her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check¡­ I¡¯ve never eaten lunch before¡­ I want to go to university, but I¡¯m too hungry~¡± Chu Luo¡¯sst two sentences induced heartache in those who heard her and made their hearts tremble. When she heard this, Chu Ting¡¯s countenance changed. Wei Guangnian looked at Chu Ting strangely. Mr. Chu looked at the two cards and could not reach out his hand. In the next second, Mrs. Chu snatched the cards away from her. She did not even mention the cards. Instead, she reprimanded sternly, ¡°Darnedss, we are talking about why you want to harm your sister!¡± ¡°I harmed my sister?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting in confusion. ¡°When did I harm her? You¡¯ve already beaten me up after I took my sister¡¯s card. Are you going to beat me up again over that?¡± Mrs. Chu was so incensed that she pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s nose and was about to berate her. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Chu finally snapped at Mrs. Chu and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, Tingting said that you made her unable to speak¡­¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Chu Luo suddenly raised her voice and interrupted him. ¡°What are you talking about? I made my sister unable to speak?¡± Chu Luo was more petite than Chu Ting, and she also had a pitiful appearance. Especially at this moment, her eyes were wide open in disbelief, and she looked so harmless that no one could doubt her. Wei Guangnian, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I think you should send Cousin Tingting to the hospital.¡± It was obvious that Chu Ting was lying. Wei Guangnian could not understand why his aunt and uncle would still believe her. Mr. Chu also realized this and looked at Chu Ting with a fierce expression. ¡°Tingting, go change your clothes. I will send you to the hospital immediately.¡± Chu Ting was so anxious that tears and snot were flowing down her face. She opened her mouth wide and pointed at Chu Luo, wanting to pounce on her and bite her to death. Chu Luo hurriedly hid behind Wei Guangnian, looking like she was scared out of her wits. By now, Mrs. Chu had also calmed down a little. With a pale face, she pulled Chu Ting towards her bedroom. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Li Yan Is a Demon!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr. and Mrs. Chu hurriedly brought Chu Ting to the hospital. Before leaving, no one remembered that the door to Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom had been broken. Chu Luo stood outside the room and nced at the door before looking at Wei Guangnian, who was ying with his phone. Sensing her gaze, Wei Guangnian put away his phone and said, ¡°Little cousin, you don¡¯t have to wait for Uncle and Aunt. Go to sleep first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the guest room that he was staying in. As he walked, he yawned and stretched. ¡°I heard from Tingting that you guys don¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you guys out to y, then.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze and stepped on the door as she entered her room. There was no door in the bedroom, so Chu Luo simply searched for all the books and information about the original Chu Luo¡¯s three years of high school. The original Chu Luo studied humanities and literature. This was child¡¯s y to the current Chu Luo, who used to read and memorize political history. She was studying until past midnight. Then, Wei Guangnian¡¯s exasperated shout suddenly came from the corridor. ¡°What? The people I sent to follow that cripple were all caught? F*ck! Goddamnit! Tell me the address, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Following that was the sound of footsteps approaching the staircase. When Chu Luo heard this, she only tilted her head slightly and continued to study. She continued learning and only went to bed after 3 am. That night, not only did Mr. and Mrs. Chu and Chu Ting not return, even Wei Guangnian did not return. It was past six in the morning when the sound of a car driving into the courtyard came from downstairs. Soon, footsteps could be hearding from the corridor. Chu Luo quickly sat up. Soon, a servant came over and stood by her door. ¡°Second Miss, Madam wants you to go down immediately.¡± Chu Luo got out of bed, changed her clothes, and washed up briefly before heading downstairs with the servant. At this moment, her parents and Chu Ting were all standing in the living room. Chu Ting had her head drooped down, looking like she had nothing to live for. It was obvious that she did not have a good night at the hospitalst night. Mrs. Chu was consoling her. ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t be afraid. If it was really Chu Luo who did this to you, I will force her to get you to speak again.¡± Chu Zhengyang was irritated when he heard this. ¡°How is Luoluo possibly capable of this?!¡± Wei Wei shouted at him furiously, ¡°Will Tingting lie to us?¡± Chu Zhiyang rubbed his head in frustration. ¡°Tingting had a checkup with both Chinese and Western doctorsst night. They couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her throat at all. The most important thing now is to think of other ways to make Tingting talk. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°You called me impulsive? Chu Zhengyang, let me tell you. If Tingting¡¯s throat can¡¯t be cured, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo, who was looking at them from the stairs, said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you called me?¡± The three of them looked up at Chu Luo at the same time. The moment Chu Ting saw Chu Luo, a ray of hope shed across her eyes. Without thinking, she ran towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and stared at Chu Ting. As Chu Ting approached, her body emitted a trace of killing intent. Chu Ting suddenly stopped three steps away from Chu Luo. She looked at Chu Luo as her lips opened and closed continuously. It was obvious that she wanted Chu Luo to give her back the ability to speak. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into an unnoticeable sneer. As she retreated, she said to Chu Ting in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. In that case, you can just be a mute for the rest of your life.¡± Chu Ting was so angry that she lost her senses and even had the urge to kill Chu Luo. Relying on her parents¡¯ presence, she quickly caught up and raised her hand to p Chu Luo¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo deliberately let out a cry of surprise and quickly retreated to the side. Chu Ting had used all her strength in this p. She did not expect Chu Luo to retreat first. Unable to control herself, she stumbled and fell heavily onto the hard floor. Bam! ¡°Tingting¡ª¡± Chu Ting¡¯s fall was not light. Not only did she faint, she even had a nosebleed. An anxious Mrs. Chu ran upstairs and pounced on her. ¡°Tingting¡­ Tingting, how are you? Don¡¯t scare Mommy!¡± Chu Zhengyang ran up and carried Chu Ting down the stairs. As he ran, he said, ¡°Tingting, Daddy will send you to the hospital immediately.¡± Wei Wei hurriedly followed behind, calling out Chu Ting¡¯s name as she walked while trying to stop the bleeding from her nose. It was as if Chu Ting was about to die. The duo had just walked to the door when Wei Wei¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and quickly answered. The moment she picked up the call, Wei Wei¡¯s voice changed. ¡°What? Guangnian was beaten up?! Alright, alright, Zhengyang and I will rush to the hospital immediately.¡± After that, she hung up the phone and said to Chu Zhengyang in a sobbing voice, ¡°Second Brother called to say that Guangnian was beaten upst night. It¡¯s very serious and he has been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. He and Second Sister-inw are on a ne to rush over. Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± The two of them walked out as they spoke. Soon, the sound of a car leaving could be heard from outside. Only then did Chu Luo leisurely go downstairs for breakfast and instruct the servants to install the door for her before continuing to study. In the afternoon, Mr. Chu came back with Wei Jianze, who was Wei Wei¡¯s second brother. Both of them had terrible countenances. The servant served them tea, and Chu Zhengyang personally handed him a cup. ¡°Second Brother, the doctor said that Guangnian¡¯s life is no longer in danger. Take a rest first. Second Sister-inw and Xiao Wei are guarding the hospital. We¡¯ll go over when Guangnian wakes up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back to the capital for treatment when he wakes up.¡± Wei Jianze took the tea from him and took a sip. With a livid expression, he set down the teacup heavily on the coffee table and said sinisterly, ¡°How dare that person break the bones of my son¡¯s legs? If I find out who did it, I¡¯ll make him regreting to this world.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression was also vicious. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. As soon as they find out who it is, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to bring the culprit back and let you deal with him.¡± Wei Jianze leaned against the back of the chair and raised his head with his eyes closed, his whole body emitting an apocalyptic fury. Suddenly, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s phone rang. Wei Jianze abruptly opened his eyes. Chu Zhengyang looked at his phone and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s from the person I sent to investigate this matter.¡± Wei Jianze said anxiously, ¡°Answer it quickly.¡± Chu Zhengyang quickly pressed the call button and the speaker button. He quickly asked, ¡°Have you found out who it was who beat up Guangnian?¡± ¡°Boss¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The other party stuttered and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Wei Jianze shouted impatiently, ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Master Li from the Imperial Capital. ¡°Fifth Young Master Wei offended Master Li at the auction yesterday and called him a cripple in public. ¡°He even sent some people to deal with Master List night.¡± ... The living room suddenly fell into dead silence. The person on the other side of the phone was still asking what to do. Chu Zhengyang hung up after a while and looked at Wei Jianze in panic. Wei Jianze¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He clenched his fists and his killing intent surged. ¡°Li! Yan!¡± ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t I send more people¡­¡± ¡°Do you want that lunatic to take revenge on our Wei family?¡± Although Wei Jianze wished he could tear Li Yan apart, he still said, ¡°That person is a devil, and it was Guangnian who provoked him first. He definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked worried. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Wei Jianze leaned back in his chair. He thought about how the Wei family was trying to work with the Li Corporation on an international project. After a while, he decided he had no choice but topromise. ¡°What else can we do? Get someone to find out where Li Yan is. I¡¯ll personally apologize to him.¡± Chu Zhengyang stared at Wei Jianze and opened his mouth, but in the end, he swallowed those words back down. He took out his phone and asked Wei Jianze, ¡°I heard that Master Li has been very interested in antiques recently. Tonight, Boss Zhang is hosting his eldest son¡¯s 20th birthday party. Boss Zhang used to be a tomb raider, so he must have a lot of antiques at home. It is likely that Li Yan will go tonight.¡± Wei Jianze nced at his wristwatch. It was 3:30 in the afternoon. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to this banquet.¡± After saying that, something urred to him and he said, ¡°Call Tingting back. Since it¡¯s a young person¡¯s birthday party, my purpose won¡¯t be too obvious if I bring her along.¡± Most importantly, with his status, it would be humiliating if he tantly went there just to apologize to Li Yan. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang hesitated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Tingting¡¯s throat. She can¡¯t speak.¡± Wei Jianze frowned. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care if Chu Ting could speak or not. As long as he could find an excuse to apologize to Li Yan in private, it would be fine. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chu Luo, I Warn You, Stay Away from Me Tonight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Zhengyang called Wei Wei to tell Chu Ting to go back and change her clothes for the banquet, Chu Ting was sitting on the bed with a nk expression. After much persuasion from Wei Wei, Chu Ting reluctantly agreed. She left the hospital alone and walked towards the parking lot. As she walked, she sent a message to someone and didn¡¯t notice that someone was standing in front of her. Just as she was about to bump into him, the person suddenly reminded her kindly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y with your phone when you¡¯re walking. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Startled, Chu Ting hurriedly looked up. The person in front of her was a middle-aged man in a navy blue robe. It was nighttime, yet the middle-aged man was still wearing sunsses. He was also holding two beads in his hand. Chu Ting looked at him as though he was crazy and decided to walk around him. The middle-aged man stared at Chu Ting with a deep gaze and said, ¡°Little girl, are you unable to speak? Even the doctors can¡¯t figure out why you can¡¯t speak, right?¡± Chu Ting suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the middle-aged man. Seeing her reaction, the middle-aged man suddenlyughed. ¡°I have a way to make you regain your ability to speak. If you don¡¯t believe me, then continue walking.¡± Surprise shed across Chu Ting¡¯s eyes and she rapidly typed a message on her phone to show to the middle-aged man: ¡°What can you do? As long as you can make me speak, you can ask for as much money as you want.¡± The middle-aged man twirled the beads in his hand and, with the demeanor of a master, said, ¡°Money is just a worldly possession. I don¡¯t need money. You just have to agree to one condition.¡± Chu Ting wasn¡¯t a fool and immediately looked at him with vignce. The middle-aged man actually revealed a look of admiration. ¡°Little girl, you suspect me. This proves that you¡¯re very smart. ¡°I¡¯m an expert who specializes in Gu?poison1?research. I want to find someone to do experiments on. I just want you to rmend someone to me, a person who will not cause me any trouble after bing my experimental subject.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face appeared in Chu Ting¡¯s mind. She quickly typed: ¡°What experiment do you want to do?¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Use Gu poison to control a person.¡± A glint shed across Chu Ting¡¯s eyes. She thought, if this person could control Chu Luo, she would definitely make Chu Luo suffer a fate worse than death. She continued typing with her head lowered. ¡°Let me speak first.¡± The middle-aged man swiftly tapped her acupoint. ¡°Alright, you can speak now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The moment Chu Ting let out a sound, she was so excited that she almost jumped up and down. Her gaze towards the middle-aged man was no longer guarded. ¡°How are you going to use Gu poison to control Chu Luo?¡± The middle-aged man looked unfathomable. ¡°Little girl, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m rushing back to attend a dinner party with my dad and other people.¡± ¡°Perfect. You can bring that person there. We¡¯ll exchange phone numbers and I¡¯ll text you when the timees. You just need to dupe her intoing out and then hand her to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take Chu Luo away?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just going to observe her secretly.¡± Chu Ting nodded her head in satisfaction. She had yet to take revenge on Chu Luo. If Chu Luo were to be taken away by this person, Chu Ting would definitely be displeased. The two of them took down each other¡¯s phone numbers. Just as Chu Ting was about to leave, the middle-aged man suddenly grabbed her wrist before quickly letting go, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ... The Chu Residence. Chu Luo had just finished correcting theprehensive test papers when there was a knock on the door. Thinking that it was a servant, she got up to open the door. When she saw Chu Ting standing outside the door with a proud smile on her face, she only froze for two seconds before saying with certainty, ¡°Looks like you can speak now.¡± ¡°How did you know!¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly took a step towards Chu Ting. With a single nce, she could tell that Chu Ting was under the influence of Gu poison. With a glint flickering across her eyes, she said, ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Ting originally wanted to re up, but after thinking about what she was going to do tonight, she immediately revealed a meaningful smile and said in a benevolent tone, ¡°Change your clothes immediately. Dad and Second Uncle are bringing us to the Zhang residence for a banquet. ¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to reply, she turned around and left. Chu Luo looked outside the door, trying to guess who had used Gu poison on Chu Ting and what their motive was. But when she thought of the existence of Gu poison in this world, she felt an inexplicable excitement. Most importantly, she could tell at a nce that the person who¡¯d cast the Gu poison was only average. Her current ability was enough to deal with that person. She suddenly thought of how to earn money. Chu Luo went to the wardrobe to take a look and realized that the original Chu Luo¡¯s taste was really bad. The dresses were either gaudy or not fitting. In the end, she simply decided on a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt. She then used a hair clip to hold her long straight hair. Staring at the person in the mirror, Chu Luo was still disgusted. ¡°You have such a good foundation, but you made yourself look malnourished. How ugly.¡± After saying that, she pushed aside her thick bangs and looked at the long scar on her forehead. She thought for a while about which medicinal herbs she needed to remove this scar, and she became even more determined to earn money. As she walked down the stairs, the three people downstairs frowned at the sight of her attire. Chu Ting was the first to ridicule, ¡°We¡¯re attending a banquet, but you actually dressed like this!¡± Chu Zhengyang put on a fierce expression. ¡°Go change immediately. Look at your sister. Can¡¯t you learn from her example?¡± Chu Ting had put on extremely exquisite makeup and a pink ruffle dress. The ends of the dress were just above her knees, and not only did it show off her long legs and good figure, but it also made her look extremely elegant. Chu Luo lowered her gaze and said, ¡°My gowns are too big for me.¡± It was only then that Chu Zhengyang realized that though Chu Luo was about to turn 18 years old, she looked like she was only 14 or 15 years old. A trace of guilt shed across his heart for no reason, and he didn¡¯t continue talking about her attire. Instead, he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t run around when you go to the Zhang residence, and don¡¯t touch anything.¡± ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± The four of them then headed to the Zhang residence in a car. The Zhang family lived in another vi district. Due to the umted wealth from several generations, they had a high social status in Ocean City, and their vi was massive. Tonight was Boss Zhang¡¯s eldest son¡¯s birthday. Almost all of Ocean City¡¯s upper-ss circle hade. As Wei Jianze had said, everyone who came to attend the birthday party today brought their children or rtives¡¯ children. When the Chu family¡¯s car stopped outside the Zhang family¡¯s vi, everyone only stopped to take a nce before continuing on their way. However, when Wei Jianze alighted from the car, everyone looked surprised. Boss Zhang even brought his two sons to wee them personally. At the same time, he extended his hand to Wei Jianze enthusiastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Wei to attend my son¡¯s birthday party. Your presence brings light to my humble dwelling!¡± Wei Jianze shook hands with him and directly said in an official tone, ¡°I just happened to be in Ocean City. I heard that Boss Zhang¡¯s family is holding a birthday party, so I took the liberty toe. I hope Boss Zhang doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re wee.¡± After Boss Zhang finished speaking, he quickly introduced his two sons to him. ¡°This is my eldest son, Zhang Tianxiang. This is my younger son, Zhang Tianyi.¡± Wei Jianze smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, a tiger father will not beget a dog son.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Mr. Wei, Boss Chu, and your two daughters, pleasee in.¡± Boss Zhang let his two sons continue to attend to guests while he personally led the four of them inside. Chu Luo followed behind them. At this moment, an arm suddenly reached out to block her. At the same time, she heard a low voice filled with displeasure and threat. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from me tonight. Also¡­ if you dare to tell others about your confession to me at school yesterday, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Do You Think This Fork Can Pierce Through Your Face?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stared at the mboyantly-dressed guy in front of her who deliberately wore a cool expression. She had no intention of defending herself at all. She spat out one phrase without hesitation, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhang Tianyi simply didn¡¯t dare to believe his ears. He stared at Chu Luo as if he was looking at a monster, and in the next second, he seemed to have thought of something, and his expression became even worse. ¡°Chu Luo, if this is a method that you are using to attract my attention, I advise you to¡­¡± Chu Luo directly swept a cold gaze over him. While Zhang Tianyi was still stunned, she had already left, following Chu Zhengyang and the others. Leaving Zhang Tianyi standing there with a gloomy face. The Zhang family vi was built in a European style. At this moment, in the luxurious living room, the dazzling crystal chandelier was reflecting off the milky white marble floor. There were expensive red wine and champagne, and violinists ying soothing tunes. Several well-dressed guests gathered together to raise their sses and chat. When Boss Zhang brought Wei Jianze and the others in, many people were surprised. ¡°Boss Zhang actually managed to invite Second Master Wei over!¡± ¡°Boss Zhang is really capable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet Second Master Wei.¡± After a wave of hushed discussions, many people quickly rushed over. Chu Zhengyang reminded Chu Ting, who was standing beside him, ¡°Tingting, bring your sister along to yter.¡± Chu Ting nodded. At this moment, a few girls of the same age walked over to call Chu Ting. ¡°Chu Ting, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go over there and y.¡± Chu Ting nced at Chu Luo. The other girls then noticed Chu Luo standing there. One of the girls asked rudely, ¡°Chu Ting, why did you bring your sister out?¡± Chu Ting said with a helpless tone, ¡°I had no choice. This was my father¡¯s idea.¡± Chu Luo swept a nce at Chu Ting before walking towards an empty area. ¡°Hey! Chu Luo, where are you going?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s displeased voice sounded from behind. Chu Luo was toozy to respond to her. She walked to a corner where no one was around. Coincidentally, the buffet table was right beside her. Smelling the delicious aroma of the dishes and looking at her frail body, Chu Luo decided to eat something. However, just as she picked up the food and ced it on her te, she heard a sharp question from behind her. ¡°Ugly freak, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo frowned and turned her head to look at Jiang Siyi, who was seductively dressed in a tight dress. Jiang Siyi walked up to Chu Luo in two or three steps and swept a malicious gaze all over her. She started to mock and ridicule, ¡°To think you dare to dress like this to attend Yi¡¯s family banquet!¡± At this point, she became even more enthusiastic. ¡°If I had your appearance, I would have locked myself at home for the rest of my life. You actually dared toe to Yi¡¯s family banquet, you¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl who was showing off and asked calmly, ¡°Did you just say that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Did you just say that?¡± Chu Luo asked again, then walked over to her with her te. Jiang Siyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Chu Luo walking towards her. She subconsciously took a step back. Chu Luo stared at Jiang Siyi and said seriously, ¡°Since you think ugly people should stay at home forever, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± If she did not guess wrongly, the person who¡¯d cast the Gu poison on Chu Ting would definitely appear tonight. That person definitely had something good on him. When she obtained that something, she would use this woman as a guinea pig. ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Siyi suddenly felt a chill in her heart. In the next second, she reacted and raised her voice. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re real capable now, huh? You actually dare to¡­ Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo held a fork against Jiang Siyi¡¯s face and smiled at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡± Jiang Siyi¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips trembled as she gazed at the fierce Chu Luo. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± asked Chu Luo deliberately, looking at her as if she were an idiot. ¡°Do you think this fork could pierce your face?¡± ¡°You¡­ you dare! Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡± The startled Jiang Siyi immediately shut her mouth and turned even paler. Just then, the living room became quiet. Everyone gathered in the middle of the living room. Jiang Siyi took advantage of Chu Luo¡¯s momentary distraction and ran away. Chu Luo scoffed as she watched Jiang Siyi run into the crowd. At this moment, Boss Zhangughed and said loudly, ¡°Thank you, everyone, foring to my son¡¯s 20th birthday party tonight, h h h.¡± ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. I heard that Young Master Zhang is going to study abroad as an exchange student in the second half of the year. As expected, a tiger father does not have a dog son.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you. Tianxiang was lucky to be chosen by the school.¡± ¡°Boss Zhang, you¡¯re being humble. Who doesn¡¯t know that Young Master Zhang has been outstanding since he was young?¡± As this person spoke, he changed the topic. ¡°Isn¡¯t Boss Zhang¡¯s youngest son about to enter university? Which school is he going to attend?¡± At this moment, Zhang Tianyi put himself forth and replied arrogantly, ¡°Imperial University, of course.¡± ¡°Ambitious! Ambitious!¡± ¡°A few of the youngsters who came tonight are Grade 12 students. All of you, work hard to get into famous universities.¡± Everyone¡¯s topic shifted to the Grade 12 students. At this moment, someone asked Chu Zhengyang, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two daughters from Boss Chu¡¯s family going to enter university too? I wonder where you two are looking to enroll in?¡± Chu Ting replied confidently, ¡°Of course, I will also be going to Imperial University.¡± Chu Zhengyang said proudly, ¡°My Tingting has been doing well in the past few monthly examinations. The teacher said that if she continues to work hard in the final two months, she will definitely be able to get into Imperial U.¡± ¡°Boss Chu is so lucky to have such a brilliant daughter.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°What about Boss Chu¡¯s second daughter?¡± At the mention of Chu Luo, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s smile became slightly awkward, especially when everyone was still subconsciously looking for Chu Luo. Fortunately, at this moment, a servant pushed in a cart with a multi-tieredrge cake. With this, their chitchat came to an end. After Zhang Tianxiang finished cutting the cake, the adults continued to chat in groups while the youngsters were brought to the back of the vi by the Zhang brothers. There was an enormous swimming pool in the backyard of the Zhang family home, and a few round tables beside it were filled with food and drinks. They were all youths in their teens or twenties. Everyone gathered around the swimming pool and started ying around. Chu Luo, who was not interested in ying around like that, found a chair far away from the pool and sat down to y with her phone. To her, a cell phone was a very novel thing. She had no idea what she had pressed, but a game interface suddenly popped up. ¡°Defying the Heavens? Game?¡± Looking at the gorgeous interface and the registration column, she was about to exit the game when Chu Ting¡¯s voice sounded from the front. ¡°Chu Luo, Dad wants us to retrieve something from the parking lot.¡± Chu Luo thought to herself,?¡®Here ites.¡¯?She put away her phone and followed Chu Ting out of the Zhang family vi. The two of them walked around the vi. When they reached the front yard, they saw a group of bodyguards escorting a person in a wheelchair towards the entrance of the Zhang family vi. At the same time, Boss Zhang rushed out of the vi. Worried that they would be seen, Chu Ting urged Chu Luo, ¡°Hurry up, Dad is still waiting for us.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously turned around and saw the tall and burly bodyguards. She retracted her gaze and quickly left the vi with Chu Ting. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: I¡¯m Confiscating These Unexpected Fortunes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them arrived at the parking lot outside. Chu Luo stared at Chu Ting as she gazed around. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we have to retrieve something? Just open the door.¡± ¡°Retrieve what?¡± Chu Ting gave her an evil smirk. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, whose expression changed so quickly as though she was waiting for her misfortune, and sneered, ¡°Chu Ting, you can suddenly speak again. You met an expert, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m interested to know what sort of deal you made with that person.¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if I did? Chu Luo, tonight, I will let you know the consequences of offending me¡­ You can¡¯tpare to me in anything, and you¡¯re even an ugly freak. How dare you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Ugly freak? If I remember correctly, the wound on my forehead was caused by you¡­ Now that I think about it, I was prettier than you when we were young. Were you jealous of me at that time, and that¡¯s why you purposely disfigured me?¡± ¡°Nonsense! How can you be prettier than me? You¡¯re an ugly freak!¡± Chu Ting flew into a rage out of humiliation and raised her hand to p Chu Luo. Chu Luo grabbed her wrist and pushed her away. At the same time, she pressed some acupoints on Chu Ting¡¯s body. Bam! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Chu Ting¡¯s body mmed heavily into the car, but she couldn¡¯t move at all. She asked in a panicky voice, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°What did I do? You can ask your partner.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she turned to look at the side of an MPV. A middle-aged man wearing a navy blue coat and sunsses with two beads in his hands walked out from behind the car. ¡°You have good observation skills.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Chu Luo with satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Little kid, we meet again.¡± Seeing the middle-aged man, Chu Ting hurriedly said, ¡°Save me, I can¡¯t move.¡± The middle-aged man walked up to them like a reclusive master. Following which, he flicked a small bead on Chu Ting¡¯s body and her acupoints were unsealed. Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man but didn¡¯t stop him. She could take care of Chu Ting anytime, but she could sense that the middle-aged man in front of her had something good on him. Thus, she decided to take the good stuff first. As soon as Chu Ting regained her freedom, she quickly moved to the side. After she was out of their range, she red at Chu Luo before running towards the entrance of the vi. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. The middle-aged man revealed a sinister smile at Chu Luo. ¡°Little kid, you must be feeling awful being betrayed by your own sister, right?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stared at him. The middle-aged man thought that Chu Luo was afraid, so heughed out loud. Afterughing, he took out a transparent bottle from his body and kissed the bottle before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you listen to me, I promise that everyone who has betrayed you will wish that they were dead.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze fell upon the worm in the bottle and her expression turned cold. ¡°Gu worm from a mother worm.¡± ¡°You can actually recognize it?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange, but in the next second, it became fierce. ¡°So what if you can tell? I prepared this Gu worm for you.¡± Then, he proceeded to open the bottle cap. Chu Luo would definitely not let him open the bottle cap at this time. She quickly took action and snatched the bottle from the middle-aged man¡¯s hands. But the middle-aged man retreated and quickly opened the bottle cap, throwing the Gu worm at Chu Luo. Chu Luo took a few steps back. When she reached the side of the vi, she plucked a leaf that was sticking out from the fence and blew on it. The tune that Chu Luo blew was ancient and mncholic. It also carried an indescribable ethereal feeling, as if it could take people to an ancient era. When the middle-aged man reacted, he quickly covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he bent his knees and knelt heavily in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo stopped and looked at the child Gu that had died at her feet. She then looked at the middle-aged man, who had been tortured by the mother Gu until his face was twisted in pain. She was dissatisfied and thought that she must find a way to make this body have all her abilities. The person who appeared in front of her today must have only learned the basics. That was why she¡¯d had time to y a melody using the leaf. If she had met a real expert, she would definitely have been poisoned. This body was too weak. If she was poisoned by the Gu, it would be difficult to undo it. Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man who was bleeding from his seven orifices and walked towards him. The middle-aged man clutched his chest and looked up at Chu Luo with fear in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who I am is not important. Hand over all the Gu on you and I will let you go.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let me go?¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t believe it, but there was a sh of hope and ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and said something that would make the middle-aged man die from anger in no time. ¡°You were bitten by the parasite anyway. If I kill you now, it will only dirty my hands. So you should just go somewhere far away and die.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly retreated in disdain. The middle-aged man was bleeding from his seven orifices while ring at Chu Luo with hatred. ¡°Even if I have to destroy all the Gu worms on me, I won¡¯t give them to you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she raised her eyebrows and ced the leaf on the tip of her finger to her mouth. ¡°In that case, you should enjoy the taste of being bitten by the mother Gu.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± ¡°Stop blowing. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Luo stopped and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to end up giving it to me anyway, why must you go through this extra suffering?¡± The middle-aged man spat out another mouthful of blood. Chu Luo waited for him to finish spitting out the blood before she walked over and tapped the ground with her toes. ¡°Take it out and ce it here.¡± The middle-aged man reached into the inner pocket of his coat with trembling hands. Chu Luo coldly warned: ¡°I advise you not to have any ideas about mutual destruction or holding back. If I can kill your child Gu, I can kill your other Gu. Also¡­ if you y any tricks, I will sit here and y a tune until your entire body explodes.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body suddenly spasmed, and he hurriedly took out all the bottles on him. Chu Luo looked at the disgusting and squirming Gu worms in the transparent bottles and raised her hand, cing the leaf on her lips. ¡°You¡­ you actually¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Chu Luo watched coldly as the middle-aged man and the Gu worms in the bottle struggled for their lives. In the end, all the Gu worms died and the middle-aged man fainted from the pain. Only then did she stop. She walked towards the bottles and nced at the dead Gu worms. She lifted her leg and kicked them into a nearby sewer. Then, she walked to the middle-aged man¡¯s side and squatted down. Using a tree branch, she disdainfully picked up the middle-aged man¡¯s coat that had lifted open during his struggle. After which, she took out the cloth bag and wallet inside. Opening the bag, she saw that it was filled with treasures inside. There were various kinds of medicinal powder to make Gu poison, a few good medicinal herbs, and a dozen or so expensive gems. Chu Luo tied up the bag, tossed it in her hand, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. These are obviously unexpected fortunes. I¡¯m confiscating them.¡± With that, she stood up and walked into the vi, not caring if the man was dead or alive. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Chu Luo, You Tigress!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As she walked through the gate, Chu Luo realized that the bustling vi had gone a little quiet. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She turned around and walked towards the swimming pool behind the vi. To her surprise, the young people ying by the pool were also sitting quietly. No one was fooling around. Chu Luo nced around and didn¡¯t see Chu Ting. Even the Zhang brothers weren¡¯t around. When those people saw Chu Luoing over, they were a little surprised. One of the girls asked softly, ¡°Chu Luo, your father came to ask you to go over there with your sister just now. Why are you still here?¡± As the person spoke, she pointed at a small road. Other than therge vi outside, there were also houses behind it. This road obviously led to the back. The others looked at her. Chu Luo nodded at her and walked over. There was a whispered conversation behind her. ¡°Fang Xiaoling, why were you talking to her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi don¡¯t like her. Be careful not to anger Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi when you talk to her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she only frowned slightly. Then, she quickened her pace and walked towards the back. On both sides of the road, there were trees that were as tall as a person and had lush leaves that looked like an umbre. When Chu Luo was halfway there, an ambiguous movement suddenly came from behind a cluster ofndscape trees. Chu Luo turned a deaf ear and continued walking. However, just as she reached the tree, she saw two people staggering out from behind the tree because they had not grasped at anything properly. The three of them faced each other. Before Chu Luo could say anything, Zhang Tianyi said in exasperation, ¡°Chu Luo, that¡¯s enough. How dare you peek at me and Siyi making out?¡± Chu Luo frowned and looked at the person in front of her unhappily. On the contrary, Jiang Siyi didn¡¯t feel awkward or helpless at all. She said smugly, ¡°Why are you angry, Yi? She can just watch. Anyway, she¡¯s inferior to me in every aspect. She can only peek at others to satisfy her dirty thoughts.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Chu Luo was shocked by their shamelessness. Without waiting for the two of them to reply, she continued, ¡°The two of you are embracing in public. Not only are you shameless, but you are also so righteous. Who gave you the courage?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Pa! ¡°Ah¡­ Chu Luo, how dare you hit Yi!¡± Chu Luo looked at Zhang Tianyi, who was stunned at being beaten up, and shook her hands behind her back. She thought to herself, feeling dissatisfied,?¡®I only used a little strength to hit someone and it already hurts. This body is really weak.¡¯ However, her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°How dare you think so highly of yourself in front of me! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m beating you up.¡± Zhang Tianyi finally came back to his senses and raised his fist in exasperation, wanting to beat Chu Luo up. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly and quickly retreated to the back. As she retreated, she came across a branch that was as thick as an arm on the ground. She quickly picked up the branch and struck it towards Zhang Tianyi. ¡°Ah~! Chu Luo, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s fighting technique was both crafty and nimble. Zhang Tianyi didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate. Jiang Siyi widened her eyes and mouth in shock. ¡°Ah~! Chu Luo, you tigress!¡± Zhang Tianyi was beaten until he was hopping on his feet while hugging his head and fleeing like a rat. Jiang Siyi had never seen such a brutal side of Chu Luo. She wanted to go up and help, but her feet refused to listen to her and she retreated backward. As she retreated, she said, ¡°Yi, hold on for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with Chu Luo!¡± With that said, she turned around to run. ¡°Trying to run? No way.¡± Chu Luo threw the branch in her hand. Hu~ Pa~ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The branch hit Jiang Siyi¡¯s calf, causing her to stumble and fall. ¡°Ooh ooh ooh¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and asked coldly, ¡°Are you convinced? If not, shall we continue?¡± Zhang Tianyi endured the pain on his body and gritted his teeth with a twisted face. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too far?¡± Chu Luo wanted to pick up the tree branch and hit him again. Zhang Tianyi subconsciously covered his head. ¡°Tsch!¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a few bottles of confiscated medicinal powder and mixed them together before throwing them at the two of them. After she was done, she said, ¡°Remember what you said before.¡± After saying that, she turned around and strode away. Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi didn¡¯t understand Chu Luo¡¯s meaning at all. Once Chu Luo had left, Zhang Tianyi quickly took out his phone and called his bodyguard. ¡°Get a few people here immediately. Capture Chu Luo.¡± After saying that, he kicked the stone beneath his feet. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it would hit the spot where he¡¯d just been hit. Instantly, his face contorted in pain. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard a voice from the front. ¡°Little Young Master said that the Second Miss of the Chu family walked this path. Hurry up, don¡¯t let her escape. Otherwise, Little Young Master will be angry.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo turned around and quickly walked towards another path. Although she had taught Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi a lesson, she didn¡¯t intend to make a big deal out of it yet. She quickened her pace. However, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t familiar with the Zhang family¡¯s backyard at all. As she walked, she didn¡¯t know where she was going. Just as she was considering whether to go back the way she¡¯de, she suddenly saw a person turn around from the front. Surprisingly, it was her uncle, Wei Jianze. Chu Luo was about to leave when Wei Jianze took out his phone and made a call. The other party picked up the call quickly. No one knew what the other party said, but Wei Jianze was now covered in ck smoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to that person, but dammit, he doesn¡¯t appreciate it¡­ So what if the project falls through? I won¡¯t let this matter go just like that!¡± With that, he hung up the phone and stormed off. Chu Luo walked out. She had wanted to stop Wei Jianze, but she ultimately decided against it. She turned around to continue walking. She turned towards a rather tall tree and saw a garden with a pavilion in the middle. At this moment, there were many bodyguards standing outside the pavilion who were much more imposing than the Zhang family¡¯s bodyguards. A young man in a wheelchair had his back facing her. Beside the young man stood a middle-aged man who was bending over and saying something to him. After the middle-aged man was done speaking, he pushed the young man¡¯s wheelchair forward. ¡°Eh? That ce is so close to the vi in front!¡± Chu Luo followed them without thinking. However, not long after she moved, she was stopped by two bodyguards, who had discovered her. One of the bodyguards said coldly, ¡°Miss, please leave.¡± Chu Luo frowned and said in a displeased tone, ¡°I¡¯m just going to the vi in front. Move aside!¡± The bodyguard repeated mechanically, ¡°Miss, please leave.¡± Chu Luo was furious. She looked up at the man who was being pushed forward and didn¡¯t even look at him. She shouted angrily, ¡°Hey, take your subordinates in hand. There shouldn¡¯t be a rule that only you can walk on this road!¡± Chu Luo realized that when she finished shouting, the surrounding atmosphere had suddenly changed. A powerful cold pressure pressed down on her, and then the young man in front raised his hand towards the middle-aged man pushing his wheelchair. The wheelchair stopped. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Give Me the Jade Pendant and I¡¯ll Treat Your Leg

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo quietly reached into her jeans pocket, thinking that if these people dared to do anything to her, she would just drug them. At this moment, the middle-aged man turned the wheelchair around. Chu Luo looked up. The minute she saw the man¡¯s gorgeous face, she knew who he was. Then, her eyes met with that pair of cold eyes. Chu Luo gazed into those eyes fearlessly for a moment. Then, her gaze moved to his legs before shifting back to his face. At this moment, a gust of evening wind blew past, ruffling Li Yan¡¯s hair and flipping his shirt cor. When the man¡¯s fair neck was revealed, a corner of the jade pendant on his neck was also revealed. When Chu Luo saw the jade pendant, her eyes widened and ecstasy surged from the bottom of her heart. ¡°My Phoenix Jade Pendant is with him!¡± This phoenix jade pendant was the most crucial part of her recovery ability. She had to get it. At this thought, she walked towards Li Yan. ¡°Stop right there.¡± The two bodyguards standing in front of her stopped her at the same time. Annoyed, Chu Luo pulled a long face. Her eyes shifted and she said loudly to Li Yan, ¡°Hey, how about you give me the jade pendant on your neck in exchange for me treating your leg?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a strong, cold pressure hit her. The surroundings were so quiet that only the rustling of leaves could be heard. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected by the cold aura at all. Instead, she curled her lips and continued, ¡°I heard that many famous international doctors couldn¡¯t cure your leg. Besides hiring famous doctors, you also invited many other experts. But none of them can cure your leg. Don¡¯t you feel tempted upon hearing that I can cure it?¡± The moment Chu Luo finished speaking, the expression of the stern middle-aged man standing behind Li Yan suddenly cracked. This little girl actually dared to negotiate with his young master! Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned even more icy. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that besides being unable to walk, you can¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°How dare you! My master¡­¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not asking you!¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, displeased. ¡°Are you going to do this deal or not?¡± In any case, she would find a way to get the jade back regardless of whether they made a deal or not. Just then, someone¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She froze for a moment, wondering why the owner of that ringing phone didn¡¯t answer it. It wasn¡¯t until she felt all the bodyguards standing near her staring at her warily that she realized that she was the owner of that ringing phone. She calmly took out her phone to answer the call. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s displeased voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Luoluo, didn¡¯t I tell you to follow Tingting? Where did you run off to?¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m in the vi.¡± Only then did Chu Zhengyang¡¯s tone improve. He said, ¡°Come to the front of the vi quickly. We¡¯re going back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up and looked at Li Yan. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. Chu Luo frowned and thought that this person must be mute. She wanted to speak again, but her phone rang once more. Again, it was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°Come directly to the car. We¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± He sounded like he was in a hurry to leave. Chu Luo responded to him, then put away her phone and nced at the young man. ¡°After you think it through, give me a call. My number is¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped. How could she recall her number when the original Chu Luo never remembered her number? However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal something so embarrassing. She said seriously, ¡°After you¡¯ve made up your mind, just get someone to look up my number.¡± With that, she went past the two bodyguards and ran towards the vi. The bodyguards wanted to stop her, but Li Yan suddenly raised his hand and the middle-aged man quickly said, ¡°No need to stop her.¡± After Chu Luo left, the middle-aged man lowered his head slightly. ¡°Master?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Go check on her.¡± His voice was cold, matching his aura. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out, Chu Zhengyang and Chu Ting were standing beside the car. When the two of them saw Chu Luo walk out, Chu Zhengyang only said, ¡°Get in,¡± before getting into the car himself. Chu Ting first sized up Chu Luo before an excited glow flickered past her eyes. Chu Luo walked in front of Chu Ting and suddenly stopped to whisper into her ear, ¡°Chu Ting, do you think that you can bully me as you please now that I¡¯ve been poisoned with Gu by that middle-aged man?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo arched her lips at her, but there was a murderous look in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better tighten your skin a little. I¡¯m going to make you very ufortable going forward~¡± Chu Ting¡¯s body trembled for no reason. She quickly calmed herself down and, with a cold snort, hurriedly boarded the car and sat beside Chu Zhengyang. After the car drove out, Chu Ting took out her phone and started typing. Chu Zhengyang asked the two of them, ¡°I heard from your form teacher that you won¡¯t have a month off for thest two months. When the timees, do you want toe back to stay, or do you want me to rent an apartment near the school and let your mother go over to take care of you?¡± Chu Ting was busy sending messages to the middle-aged man. When the other party didn¡¯t reply for a long time, her heart skipped a beat and her face turned pale. She red at Chu Luo fiercely, feeling a mix of hatred and fear. Chu Luo replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it either way.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Ting. Although Chu Ting didn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo had the ability to do anything to the middle-aged man, when she recalled the pain of not being able to speak previously, she said in a rude and unreasonable tone, ¡°With my results, it doesn¡¯t matter where I live. I think Chu Luo should go to an apartment near the school. This way, she can save more time to study.¡± Chu Zhengyang turned to Chu Luo. Chu Luo repeated the same thing, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it either way.¡± Chu Zhengyang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with your mother.¡± Chu Zhengyang went to the hospital and discussed the matter with Wei Wei. When Wei Wei heard this, a thought came to her mind and she said directly, ¡°Then let Luoluo stay in an apartment near the school. Thest two months are so important. Even if we buy her a spot in a university to study in the future, it will be less embarrassing for us if she scored a few points higher in the exam.¡± Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t agree immediately. Wei Wei added, ¡°Send one of the servants to take care of her. Are you afraid that she won¡¯t be able to eat well or wear warm clothes?¡± In her heart, however, she thought,?¡®As long as she moves out, I don¡¯t give a damn if she¡¯s dead or alive.¡¯ Chu Zhengyang thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll let Luoluo know when I go back tonight and get someone to move her things over.¡± So the next day, Chu Luo packed her luggage early in the morning and was sent to the apartment by the chauffeur. When Chu Luo left, Chu Ting was still in bed. Chu Zhengyang returned the card that he took that day to Chu Luo and said in aplicated tone, ¡°I got my secretary to transfer you two months¡¯ worth of living expenses. Do eat your lunch well in school.¡± Chu Luo took the card and nodded. Without saying anything, she got into the car and went to the apartment. The apartment was located in a school district and came with two bedrooms and one living room. She would upy one bedroom while the servant who came over to take care of her would upy the other. It was much better than her bedroom at the Chu residence. After taking a look at the apartment, she headed to school. At the same time, all the information regarding Chu Luo, the Chu family, and those rted to the Chu family had been sent to Li Yan. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Alright, I¡¯ll Go to Imperial University

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. This was a private high school. It was also an elite school that the whole of Ocean City dreamt of sending their children to. Not only because entering this high school was a symbol of wealth and good grades, but also because the teaching quality and environment here were the best in the entire Ocean City. Grade 12, ss 4, before the morning reading. The gossipy ones began gossiping while preparing their textbooks. ¡°Hey¡­ have you guys heard?¡± ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Luo get rejected by the school hunk Zhang Tianyi the day before yesterday? I heard that she wanted tomit suicide and wanted to jump off a building after school that day.¡± ¡°Huh? Is she dead?¡± ¡°She was discovered. Do you think a coward like her would really jump down after being discovered?¡± ¡°Of course not. But¡­ did you notice that Jiang Siyi isn¡¯t here today?¡± ¡°I know that. Last night, Zhang Tianyi¡¯s brother turned 20 and his family held a birthday party. Jiang Siyi went too. Maybe she and the school hunk had too much funst night¡­ Hehe¡­ You guys get what I mean.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s possible.¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this when she walked to the door. When she walked in, everyone looked towards her. As she sat in her seat, someone whispered: ¡°I thought she would be too ashamed toe today.¡± ¡°Say, if she knew that Jiang Siyi and the school beau did this and that, would she jump off a building because she couldn¡¯t take the blow?¡± ¡°I guess Old Gao already knows. Maybe he¡¯ll talk to herter.¡± At this moment, the morning reading bell rang and everyone began their morning reading. Chu Luo took out all the English books throughout senior high. For an ¡°ancient¡± like her, English was a rather difficult subject. She intended to spend more time on it. The form teacher, Teacher Gao, walked in at this moment and approached Chu Luo under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°Chu Luo, pleasee out with me.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him from her textbook. Teacher Gao¡¯s name was Gao Jiuyun. He was 47 years old this year and taught their ss mathematics. Chu Luo nodded at him, closed the book, stood up, and followed him out. The moment the two of them left the ssroom, the entire ssroom erupted. Chu Luo followed Teacher Gao to the office. There were many teachers in the office right now. Teacher Gao went to his cubicle, sat down, and said to her amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just having a casual chat with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and nodded. ¡°Have you encountered something that you can¡¯t resolve recently?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have.¡± She had no idea how to begin learning English. Teacher Gao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You may think you like him now, but it might not be real. When you go to university in the future, you¡¯ll meet guys who are more outstanding, and you¡¯ll have more choices¡­ ¡°The college entrance examination is in two months. You should focus on the college entrance examination now. The college entrance examination is a huge threshold in life. Once you cross it, your life will be more vibrant and interesting. If you can¡¯t cross it, then you can only h h h¡­¡± Teacher Gao went on for more than ten minutes. In the middle, he got thirsty and he even drank a few mouthfuls of the tea that he had prepared beforehand. After he was done, he suddenly felt a little stifled when he saw Chu Luo¡¯s dazed look. Did this student hear him or not! The teacher sitting in the cubicle next to Teacher Gao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Old Gao, you¡¯re really something. Since the student doesn¡¯t appreciate it, what¡¯s the use of saying so much?¡± Coincidentally, the form teacher of Chu Ting¡¯s ss, Teacher Li, was also present. She immediately chimed in, ¡°Since you have so much free time, why don¡¯t you pay more attention to the students with better results in your ss?¡± After Teacher Li finished speaking, she added, ¡°This time, Chu Ting got ninth ce in the entire batch. If she works a little harder in the next two months, she will be able to get into Imperial University.¡± The other teachers all stopped and looked at them. When Chu Luo heard this, she tilted her head and nced at the stern and rigid female teacher who was about 40 years old. Although Teacher Gao had expected better from Chu Luo, he was still not used to hearing these words that deliberatelypared the two sisters. He said to Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what the outside world says. In thest two months, you just have to focus on learning more. Also¡­ if you have any questions, you cane and ask me anytime.¡± Teacher Li voiced her disagreement. ¡°Old Gao, who would believe you? People with poor grades don¡¯t care about learning. They simply can¡¯t absorb the knowledge.¡± Teacher Gao was annoyed to hear that. Why was Teacher Li poking her nose into how he taught his students? ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t listen to Teacher Li. As long as you focus on your studies, you will definitely learn something.¡± Teacher Li wasn¡¯t only Chu Ting¡¯s teacher-in-charge but also Zhang Tianyi¡¯s teacher-in-charge. She couldn¡¯t stand Chu Luo¡¯s actions to begin with, and after hearing Teacher Gao¡¯s words, she immediately retorted at Teacher Gao. ¡°I say, Old Gao, do you know how to educate students? Your students are affecting my students now, and the ones affected are the students in my ss who can definitely get into Imperial University. Can you take them in hand properly?¡± ¡°Teacher Li, you¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± Chu Luo interrupted him and asked with a calm face, ¡°Is it only good students who get into Imperial University?¡± Teacher Gao was about to speak when Teacher Li raised her voice and replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Luo nodded and said seriously, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Imperial University, then.¡± All the teachers looked at Chu Luo strangely. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I can get in?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± All the teachers turned to look at Teacher Li. Although they shared the same thoughts, it would be inappropriate to say it in front of a student. Teacher Gao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to Chu Luo, ¡°A person must have aspirations. In the future, you cane and ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Can I ask you about English?¡± Teacher Gao: ¡°¡­¡± This brat must be here to cause trouble! Teacher Gao took a deep breath. ¡°You can ask the English teacher directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she tilted her head and looked around. Coincidentally, the English teacher who taught them was also there. She looked at her expectantly. The English teacher couldn¡¯t say no to a gaze like that. ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo only returned to the ssroom after the morning reading ss had ended. Everyone was used to Chu Luo¡¯s coldness. After talking about her for a while, they changed the topic to other people. On this day, not only did Jiang Siyi note, but Zhang Tianyi also didn¡¯te. Rumors about the duo spread throughout the entire high school. After the evening self-study session, Chu Luo packed her books and walked towards her apartment. When she arrived at the apartment, there was no steaming hot food waiting for her. The housekeeper was sitting on the sofa, watching the television like she was the owner of the house. When she saw Chu Luo enter, she only gave her a nce before turning her gaze back to the television. Chu Luo frowned. After putting her books away, she asked, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± The housekeeper patted her head without any sincerity. ¡°Second Miss, look at my memory. I forgot that youe back earlier now that we live near the school. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll cook for you immediately.¡± Despite her words, she didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, she turned her gaze back to the television. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Watching a Show, Vicious Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened at the housekeeper¡¯s attitude. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to stay here, get lost.¡± ¡°Second Miss, why do you say that? I was called here by Madam.¡± ¡°Hur! You mean my mom told you to treat me like this?¡± After saying that, she took out her phone. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a call and check with them.¡± The servant didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to say that. She was shocked and wanted to snatch her phone away. ¡°Second Miss, how could you misunderstand me? Didn¡¯t I say that I forgot that this ce is near your school and didn¡¯t have time to cook? Ahhh¡­¡± With her phone in hand, Chu Luo speedily dodged to the side and kicked the servant¡¯s knee hard. The servant fell face-down to the ground. ¡°My family pays you your sry, but not only did you not do your job well, you even dared to watch TV after I came back. Who gave you the right?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she bent down and quickly tapped the servant¡¯s body. The servant, who wanted to get up, immediately stopped moving. Her face turned pale. ¡°Second Miss, what¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch TV? I¡¯ll let you watch it leisurely.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took the money bag and walked out of the door. How could she possibly call back toin? She had no need to do that anyway. She had plenty of ways to deal with her. As soon as she closed the door, the housekeeper¡¯s yelling could be heard from inside. Chu Luo thought for a while. In order not to attract the attention of other residents, she set up a small soundproofing array outside the door before heading downstairs. After dinner, Chu Luo strolled along the streets. It was still early, so she went to the school library. The school library would be open to the Grade 12 students until 10:30 pm. When Chu Luo arrived, she realized that there was a sea of knowledge inside. If she wanted to learn English, she could directly put on earphones and learn through the learning machine. When Chu Luo came out of the library at half-past ten, her mind was still filled with English words. At this moment, the road back to her apartment was very quiet. A gust of evening wind blew past and a figure suddenly appeared in an alley. Chu Luo originally intended to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice it, but at this moment, she smelled a faint fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s Purple Rose Incense!¡± Purple Rose Incense was the most overbearing bewitching medicine. Even in the Phoenix Skies Nation, it was an extremely rare bewitching medicine. Once this medicine was used, even experts would be bewitched by it in minutes. Chu Luo suddenly became interested and quickly followed the fragrance. After running for god knew how long, she reached a forest. Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t run anymore and stopped to hold on to a tree to catch her breath. ¡°Huff¡­ This body¡¯s physical fitness is too poor. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow to run. Otherwise, even when I recover, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if my physical fitness isn¡¯t good.¡± By the time she managed to catch her breath, she realized that she couldn¡¯t detect the fragrance anymore. She was a little disappointed, but it was already past eleven, so she decided to head back first. As she walked, she realized that something was wrong because she had returned to her original spot. ¡°They actually set up a formation in this forest.¡± Array formations weren¡¯t difficult for Chu Luo. Especially since these array formations evolved from ancient times, the difficulty had already decreased greatly. It only took her a few minutes to find a way to break the array, but she didn¡¯t do so. ¡°Since you dare to trap me, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being trapped by an even more powerful array.¡± That¡¯s right, she changed the formation. After changing the formation, she walked out. The exit of this formation wasn¡¯t the direction she hade from. It was at the bottom of a hill. Coincidentally, there were two groups of people confronting each other in the open space below the hill. Under the moonlight, Chu Luo realized that there was someone familiar there. She suddenly became interested and stood there to watch the show. It was obvious that the two sides had been at each other¡¯s throats for a long time. At this time, Li Yan and his men were already surrounded in the middle. Furthermore, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards seemed to have been poisoned and were all holding on to their bodies. Even so, Chu Luo didn¡¯t see any other expression on Li Yan¡¯s face besides indifference. At this moment, one of them said in a low voice, ¡°Your bodyguards have been poisoned. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over that jade pendant. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. Did these people ask for her opinion before they made demands for her things? To think they¡¯d actually snatch it just like that. At the same time, Li Yan spoke in an extremely cold voice. ¡°That depends on whether you can spare the life to take it.¡± ¡°Eh, he¡¯s not a mute?¡± While Chu Luo was mumbling, the other party was clearly angered by Li Yan¡¯s words. Two of them quickly approached Li Yan. In the next moment, two shots were fired and the two men were killed. Everyone else started attacking Li Yan. Chu Luo looked at the man who was supposed to be in a disadvantageous position as he was in a wheelchair. At this moment, he was filled with killing intent and gave people the impression that he was a high and mighty man. Chu Luo suddenly felt a little admiration for him. But when she thought of her jade pendant, she shouted, ¡°Hey, cooperate with me. I¡¯ll help you deal with them.¡± The crisp and tender voice made everyone look over subconsciously. When everyone saw the girl standing ten meters away, they were stunned. Li Yan fired at this moment. His shooting skills were extremely fast and ruthless. He didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to react or give them a way out. Even Chu Luo was suppressed by his speed. This man was really ruthless! Looking at the group of people lying in a pool of blood at his feet, as well as at the man who was covered in dark aura, Chu Luo took a long time to close her widened mouth and asked nkly, ¡°What weapon did you use?¡± ¡°Gun.¡± Li Yan looked at her and said simply, ¡°Come here.¡± Chu Luo frowned, thinking about how high her chances of survival would be if the weapon in his hand was suddenly pointed at her. She reached into her pocket at the same time, which contained all of her belongings, including the medicine she had confiscated yesterday. Li Yan seemed to have read her mind and suddenly asked in a cold tone, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Li Yan nced at where her hand was ced and put his gun away. Only then did Chu Luo walked towards him. A few steps away from him, Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Hey, are you nning to do the exchange with me?¡± Li Yan said at the same time, ¡°Neutralize their poison.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Who knows if you will go back on your words? I won¡¯t do such a loss-making business.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Jade pendant.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine to begin with!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked up to him and quickly extended her hand. At the same time, a gun was pressed against her waist. Chu Luo said angrily, ¡°I knew you were a big baddie who would go back on his words!¡± ¡°Unlock my acupoints.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to shoot out icicles. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. ¡°You actually know that I have tapped on your acupoints! But it¡¯s useless even if you know. I won¡¯t undo it for you.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and reached for the jade pendant on his neck. Li Yan threatened in a low voice, ¡°Think carefully. If you dare to take the jade pendant away, I¡¯ll make you pay a price you can¡¯t afford.¡± Chu Luo paused and replied, displeased, ¡°In that case, I can only kill you first.¡± ¡°I have a locator on me. If anything happens to me, not only you but everyone rted to you will be finished.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no stranger to being threatened.¡± The infuriated Chu Luo grabbed the jade pendant by his neck. When her slightly chilly fingers touched his warm neck, both of them were stunned for a moment. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Master Li Actually Lost

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. To think that he, who was feared by everyone in the outside world, would actually fall into the hands of a youngss tonight. Right before Chu Luo pulled the jade pendant from his neck, he said coldly, ¡°Deal.¡± Hearing these words, Chu Luo was finally satisfied. The man opposite her was very capable and dangerous. Before she understood the rules of this time and space, it was better to have one more ally than one more enemy. Since he had agreed, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to remove the jade pendant. Li Yan continued to stare at her with a dark expression. The jade pendant was tied into a tight knot and it wasn¡¯t easy to untie it. Chu Luo moved increasingly closer to him. Li Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said in a low voice, ¡°Unlock my acupoints.¡± ¡°No. Who knows if you¡¯ll go back on your word again?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t realize that she was almost on top of him. Li Yan¡¯s muscles tightened. This was the first time a woman had dared to get so close to him. On top of that, the person in front of him was a little girl who was extremely daring andwless. This made him feel an indescribable sense of weirdness and anger. His voice deepened, but there was a helplessness in it that even he didn¡¯t realize. ¡°The rope is a dead knot. You can¡¯t undo it.¡± Chu Luo was indeed unable to undo it. Just as she was about to re up from exasperation, she finally stopped. It was then that she realized she was almost on top of him, and he¡¯d been holding the gun against her, his hand still outstretched. It looked like he was hugging her. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. Her brain twitched and sheined, ¡°To think you took advantage of me.¡± Li Yan scanned her from head to toe with a cold gaze and said lightly, ¡°What do you think I can take advantage of? I¡¯m not that desperate toy my hands on someone who hasn¡¯t undergone puberty.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was this a personal attack on her?! Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at him fiercely. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Unlock my acupoints.¡± Chu Luo continued to re at him. Suddenly, she had an idea. She snatched the gun from his hand and pointed it at him. The vein on Li Yan¡¯s forehead twitched and he asked coldly, ¡°Do you know how to shoot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chu Luo answered honestly. As she spoke, it looked like she was about to pull the trigger. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chu Luo was shocked by his sudden harsh tone. With a snap of her fingers, a bullet flew over his head. She reflexively unblocked Li Yan¡¯s acupoints and pushed his wheelchair away. Chu Luo¡¯s heart started beating faster. She patted his chest and muttered, ¡°That was close.¡± Then, she held the gun in her hand and said in a curious tone, ¡°This gun is indeed good stuff. It¡¯s amazingly fast.¡± Li Yan, who was almost pushed off his wheelchair, finally managed to stabilize himself. When he heard this, he quickly turned his wheelchair around to face her. His indifferent face finally cracked, but the cold aura from his body kept seeping out. ¡°Don¡¯t ever point a gun at me again.¡± Chu Luo looked at him, indignant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you point a gun at me, too?¡± Li Yan took a deep breath. He realized that the indifference he had developed over the years was about to be destroyed by this youngss. At that moment, there was a hugemotion in the forest that Chu Luo had altered. Chu Luo was about to turn around to take a look when Li Yan¡¯s expression became stern. He asked her, ¡°Can you neutralize the poison on my men now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ingredients.¡± As she spoke, she pointed into the forest and asked, ¡°Are the people insideing after you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s after me?¡± ¡°How would I know? Besides, what does this have to do with me?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t like to guess. Li Yan looked at her deeply for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Take me away from here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about your people anymore?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t die for now.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that he would say that, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She walked over and stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me the jade pendant first.¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers twitched on the wheelchair. In the end, he lifted it to the back of his neck and quickly untied the knot to give her the jade pendant. However, before she could take it, he threatened in a low voice, ¡°You better cure my leg, or else¡­¡± Chu Luo took the jade pendant and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Chu Luo, will not go back on my words, unlike you.¡± When the jade pendant reached her hand, it suddenly emitted a scorching heat. Chu Luo¡¯s hand trembled from the heat and the jade pendant almost fell off. Chu Luo scolded in her heart, ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t be naughty!¡± Then, the jade pendant became obedient. Chu Luo quickly put away the jade pendant. Just then, a hugemotion could be hearding from the forest. Chu Luo tilted her head to look over, then said with a frown, ¡°Someone wants to forcefully break the array.¡± She quickly turned around and pushed Li Yan away. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve modified the array formation inside. If the array is forcefully broken, andslide will ur. In order to not be buried inside, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. After she pushed him for a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how to get out?¡± Chu Luo stopped and said honestly, ¡°No.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Head south.¡± Chu Luo obeyed and pushed him towards the south. Fortunately, the road here wasn¡¯t rough. Chu Luo kept pushing him toward the south. After about five minutes of walking, a road lit with streetlights appeared ahead. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan in surprise. At this moment, the ground behind them shook. Chu Luo hurriedly asked, ¡°Are your people here yet?¡± She wanted to go back. If this person¡¯s men were here, she would leave first. Li Yan seemed to have read her mind. His eyes were cold as he tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, let go of the wheelchair, and walked towards her house without looking back. Li Yan watched the woman walk away with a heavy gaze. He clenched his fists on the armrest and controlled his violent emotions. He suddenly said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Get rid of those people.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few people suddenly walked out from the shadows while the others disappeared into the woods. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Go back.¡± Qin Ming went up behind him and pushed his wheelchair as he respectfully asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, where¡¯s that jade pendant of yours?¡± Li Yan looked ahead with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s with her for the time being.¡± After two seconds, he said again, ¡°Buy the entire apartment building she¡¯s living in.¡± Astonishment shed across Qin Ming¡¯s eyes. The jade that his master had bought at an auction for three billion yuan was actually left in the hands of a little girl. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly shot him a cold re. Qin Ming immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he put away all his thoughts and pushed his wheelchair to the side of the car parked in the dark. However, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his back. As for everything that happened tonight, it could only be said that the Wei family and the other families were unlucky. Not only were they used by their young master to test Chu Luo¡¯s abilities, but they would also suffer a severe blow of revenge. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: The Phoenix in the Jade Pendant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo returned to the apartment, it was already past midnight. The television in the living room was still on and the housekeeper was still lying on the floor. As soon as the housekeeper saw Chu Luo return, her face, which was originally filled with despair, instantly lit up with hope. She hurriedly pleaded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Second Miss, I know I was wrong. Please let me go. I will do whatever you ask me to from now on.¡± But in her heart, she gritted her teeth and thought:?¡®As soon as you let me off, I willin to Madam and see how she will deal with you!¡¯ Chu Luo saw through the nanny¡¯s thoughts and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± With that, she walked straight to the bedroom right before the housekeeper¡¯s shocked expression. The housekeeper only reacted after a while and started shouting. ¡°Second Miss, you can¡¯t do this to me! I was brought here by Madam from the Wei household. If Madam were to find out that you treated me like this, she would definitely¡­¡± Chu Luo paused when she opened the bedroom door. She turned around and walked to the housekeeper. The housekeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. Chu Luo squatted in front of her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re just a servant, yet you keep threatening me for no reason. Who gave you this right?¡± After saying that, she quickly hit her mute acupoint and said coldly, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you still have the strength toin by the time my mom remembers you.¡± With that said, she stood up and returned to the bedroom with the housekeeper¡¯s eyes wide open in horror. Once she entered the bedroom, Chu Luo took out the jade pendant and called out softly, ¡°Phoenix.¡± As soon as she did that, the entire jade pendant began to glow red. At the same time, an excited voice sounded in her mind: ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Chu Luo rubbed the jade pendant with her thumb and asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡± Phoenix said, ¡°Before Sacred Lake Pce disappeared, the old priest used all his power to seal it. I was ced where you disappeared. ¡°Later on, the king used the entire Priest Hall as the imperial tomb. I don¡¯t know how long I waited inside until 18 years ago, someone suddenly barged in and brought me out.¡± ¡°Eighteen years ago?¡± When Chu Luo heard that, she felt a strange and indescribable excitement. ¡°Our dynasty doesn¡¯t even exist in the history books. The ¡®Phoenix Skies¡¯ dynasty actually really exists? Then¡­ where is the imperial mausoleum now?¡± Phoenix actually remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°The Imperial Mausoleum was built with the blood, sweat, and tears of all the priests in the entire imperial court. By right, no one can find it. There are also many mechanisms and formations inside. Once the formations are activated, their positions will change.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her mood suddenly became veryplicated. After a while, she asked, ¡°Can youe out of this jade pendant?¡± ¡°The spiritual power in the outside world can¡¯t support me. I can onlye onto your wrist.¡± As soon as Phoenix finished speaking, a red light shed from the jade pendant. In the next instant, a phoenix mark appeared on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and the jade pendant became an ordinary jade pendant. A red glow emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body. She touched the phoenix mark on her wrist and muttered, ¡°I will think of a way to make you look like before.¡± The next morning, when Chu Luo opened her eyes, she felt much lighter. Chu Luo got off the bed and walked towards the mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror and subconsciously touched her rosy cheeks. When she lifted her fringe, the scar on her forehead was gone. She smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Much more pleasing to the eyes now.¡± She put down her bangs and was about to wash up when her phone rang. She walked over and picked up her phone. The caller ID showed ¡°Sister.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to guess to know the purpose of Chu Ting¡¯s call. After she pressed the ¡°Answer¡± button, Chu Ting¡¯s painful and incoherent voice could be heard. ¡°Chu Luo, where did you hide that master? Tell me, I¡¯m feeling terrible right now. Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­ Boohoo¡­ Please save me¡­¡± Chu Luo replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, she hung up. Just as she put down her phone, Chu Ting called again. Chu Luo decided not to look and went to wash up. After she was done washing up, her phone was still ringing. Chu Luo pretended not to hear it. It was only 5:30 in the morning. She nned to run for half an hour before eating. If the nearby shops opened their doors, she would be able to buy a portable audio yer. After she had nned everything, she walked towards the door. However, the moment she opened the bedroom door, a pungent smell of urine rushed into her nose. When the housekeeper, who was lying on the ground, saw Chu Luoe out, she was so agitated that her face turned red. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her mouth was wide open. She was obviously begging for mercy. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± Chu Luo frowned in displeasure and thought about how to deal with this nanny and the smell of urine in the living room. It was such an awful stench that she had an urge to move elsewhere. She strode out of the apartment, jogged, ate, and after that, bought a portable audio yer. As Chu Luo walked towards the apartment, she fiddled with her cell phone. Just now, the boss had taught her how to download English audio. She nned to go back and try it out. But when she reached the apartment door, she suddenly stopped. At the same time, Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress, there are several people with very strong auras in your residence!¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Can This Child¡¯s Boastful ims Get Any More Exaggerated?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stood by the door for more than ten seconds. Not sensing any murderous intent inside, she took out the key and opened the door. After she pushed open the door, a few imposing men in ck suits appeared. Chu Luo asked calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the bodyguards replied, ¡°Miss Chu, we were sent by Master.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Is he worried that I will take the jade pendant and run away?¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°Master wants you to concoct an antidote for his men who were poisoned. Also, we¡¯ve already cleaned up all the rubbish in your apartment. If there¡¯s anything else, you can just tell me directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked in without asking what they had done with the housekeeper. The pungent smell in the living room was gone, and the floor was bare. Chu Luo went to the bedroom, took out her schoolbag, and wrote down the prescription. She stood up and slung her backpack over her back, then said to the men, ¡°I¡¯m going to school. Remember to close the door when you leave.¡± When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and a sense of oppression exuded from her body. ¡°Also¡­ you are not allowed to enter my house without my permission.¡± The bodyguards listened to the sound of footsteps walking away and only came back to their senses after a long while. Following which, their expressions turned ugly. To think they were stunned by the aura of a little girl! The morning reading began at 7:00 am. It was only 6:30 am, and the entire Grade 12 building was filled with the sound of morning reading. When Chu Luo walked to the back door of ss Four, she heard a few people gossiping behind her. ¡°Jiang Siyi isn¡¯t here today again. I heard that the school hunk didn¡¯te yesterday either. Did they go overboard that night?¡± ¡°Maybe the school hunk forgot to go easy on our ss beauty, hehe¡­¡± ¡°Zhang Xiaofei, this is a ssroom, can you not say such dirty jokes!?¡± ¡°So what if I did? As if that¡¯s not also what you think.¡± Chu Luo continued to walk towards the front door. When she stepped into the ssroom, the first person who saw her quickly nudged the person beside her with her elbow. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t Chu Luo look a little different today?¡± The two of them looked at Chu Luo and widened their eyes. Chu Luo calmly walked to her seat and sat down. Some of them spoke in hushed voices. ¡°Why do I feel that she looks better today? Could it be my imagination?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your imagination. I think so too.¡± ¡°She jolly well knows that she can¡¯t get into a good university so she¡¯s letting her studies go. That¡¯s why she¡¯s rxed and well-fed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of her. I don¡¯t sleep until past twelve every night. I get up before five in the morning to memorize my books. I¡¯d love a good night¡¯s sleep, too.¡± Amid the jealous and contemptuous discussions, the form teacher walked in. The morning reading began. He stood on the podium and observed all the students. When his gazended on Chu Luo, who was engrossed in writing, he suddenly remembered her ¡°bold words¡± yesterday and walked over. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you doing mathematics in the morning?¡± Hearing the disappointment in his voice, Chu Luo raised her head and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished reading the Chinese and political history from Grade 10 to Grade 12.¡± The form teacher didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. ¡°Then you can read more books.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading the ones the school sent and the ones I bought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could this child¡¯s boastful ims get any more exaggerated? The form teacher was certain that Chu Luo was bragging, so he subconsciously looked at the question she was solving. When he saw it, he was instantly surprised. He subconsciously pointed at a few steps and said, ¡°You solved this question well, but the process of solving the question can be simplified. For example, here¡­ here¡­¡± After the form teacher finished speaking, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you can always ask me if there¡¯s anything else you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Yes, there are some others.¡± Chu Luo took out the national mathpetition book that she¡¯d bought this morning. ¡°I flipped through it. There are some questions here that I haven¡¯t found a simple solution to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The form teacher was silent for a few seconds. He said earnestly, ¡°Chu Luo, you can start with the simpler questions. This¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, everything else is too simple.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The form teacher was silent for a few seconds. Not wanting to dampen her enthusiasm, he said, ¡°Then solve two questions that you know first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo started to solve the problems. A few minutester. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done.¡± Chu Luo saw that there was no movement beside her for a long time and looked up at him. The form teacher recovered from his shock, but his heart was pounding uncontrobly. To think that Chu Luo, who had failed her math test a few days ago, was now able to solve the most difficult national mathpetition questions! After that, the entire Grade 12, ss 4 was shocked to discover that their form teacher had actually spent the entire morning reading period exining math problems to Chu Luo, who was at the bottom of the ss! The morning reading ended very quickly. The form teacher suddenly said to Chu Luo sternly, ¡°If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you muste to the office and ask me.¡± He had an urge to go back to the office and give Chu Luo the college entrance examination papers and mock papers for the past few years. If she learned how to do it, she would be a dark horse in their ss. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± After the form teacher left, the entire ss looked at Chu Luo strangely. Chu Luo directly ignored these people and took out her portable audio yer to listen to the words. At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly came from the ssroom door. ¡°Chu Luo,e out.¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: So This Is What The School Belle Is Like

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Standing by the door was Chu Ting. As the school belle of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Chu Ting was simply a goddess with good looks and IQ. However, at this moment, the goddess of everyone¡¯s eyes was standing there with a pair of dark eye circles that couldn¡¯t be covered with concealer, along with a face that was covered with a thickyer of powder, looking pale and distorted from anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the school belle?¡± ¡°Did Chu Luo do something wrong to the school belle?¡± ¡°This seems to be the school belle¡¯s first timeing to our ss to look for Chu Luo.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Chu Luo. They then realized that Chu Luo was looking out of the window with her earphones on. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Ting also noticed this and immediately walked in. When she was about to reach Chu Luo¡¯s desk, Chu Luo suddenly turned around. Looking at the approaching Chu Ting, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she removed one of her earphones and asked calmly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Ting really wanted to ask her where that middle-aged man went, but faced with everyone¡¯s gazes, she held it in and said arrogantly, ¡°Come out for a while, I have something to ask you.¡± Chu Luo stared at Chu Ting and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I what?¡± A vicious glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. Chu Ting was so frightened that she took a small step back. However, thinking about how she had a backing now, she leaned forward and threatened softly, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I will report you to Mom and tell her that you and that middle-aged man cast Gu poison on me. If I have to suffer, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer with me.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glow shooting out from them. Since things had already gotten to this state, Chu Ting went all in and continued to threaten, ¡°Care to bet whether just one word from me would leave you unable to study anymore? ¡°Yesterday, I heard from my uncles that they wanted to send a girl out for a marriage alliance. None of our cousins are willing. I heard that the person they wanted to marry the girl off to is an old man with a queer and violent temper. ¡°Say, if I tell them that you want a marriage alliance, do you think Uncle and the rest agree?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was getting more and more pleased with herself as she spoke. She still had that calm expression on her face, and her fingers were casually ying with her earpiece. When she saw that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t scared at all, Chu Ting¡¯s expression turned vicious. ¡°Chu Luo, do you think that I am lying to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can pack your things and scram backter.¡± After saying that, she was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo suddenly called out to Chu Ting, who was trembling with anger but still pretending to be strong. Seeing Chu Ting stop, Chu Luo stood up and walked towards her. At this moment, everyone in the ss fell silent, waiting to see what the two sisters were going to do. After all, everyone knew that Chu Ting and Chu Luo weren¡¯t on good terms. Not only was Chu Ting¡¯s results excellent, but she was also the school belle. Yet when Chu Luo was being bullied, she had never stood up to help her. In fact, many times, she even silently allowed others to bully her. Otherwise, why would Chu Luo be the joke of the entire school when she had such a powerful sister? It could be said that Chu Ting¡¯s decision to watch with folded arms was a major reason. Chu Luo gazed at the smug Chu Ting and asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Sister,st Saturday night, you went to the entertainment city to y and tricked me into taking the me. I was beaten up by Mom, but nothing happened to you. ¡°That day at Zhang Tianyi¡¯s family¡¯s banquet, you tricked me again into meeting some expert outside. You said that only after I¡¯ve be a tool would I be able to get into Imperial University. Luckily, I ran away. ¡°Why are you calling me out again today?¡± Chu Ting subconsciously said in denial, ¡°Chu Luo, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Chu Luo raised her voice slightly. ¡°We are twins, but everyone in school knows that you¡¯ve never cared about me. ¡°Oh right, not only do you not care about me, but you threatened me into transferring all my allowance to you once the money gets credited into my ount.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Everyone in my ss knows that I usually eat two yuan¡¯s worth of bread and drink the drinking water in the ssroom. I don¡¯t usually wear any branded clothes¡­ ¡°Actually, all these aren¡¯t important. I just want to ask, what method did youe up with to deal with me, your sister, today? That¡¯s why you personally came to my ssroom to call me out, right?¡± As Chu Luo finished speaking, dozens of pairs of eyes looked at Chu Ting. After all, they were a group of high school students who were seventeen or eighteen years old. At this time, they still had a clear distinction between love and hate. Everyone started whispering. ¡°So the school belle is like this.¡± ¡°I was wondering why Chu Luo ate only bread every afternoon. It turns out that the school belle took all her money.¡± ¡°If I had a sister like that, I would vomit to death.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± ¡­ Chu Ting¡¯s face turned red as she heard Chu Luo¡¯s words. Coupled with the fact that the worms in her body were eating her flesh, she was in so much pain that her face was contorted as she extended her hand, wanting to yank Chu Luo out. Looking at Chu Ting¡¯s expression, Chu Luo knew that it was the Gu poison acting up. Thus, she tookrge strides back and asked in a frightened tone, ¡°Sister, what do you want to do to me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A loud voice suddenly came from the door, followed by the form teacher, Old Gao, striding in. He looked at the unfriendly-looking Chu Ting and then at Chu Luo, who had retreated to the window. He immediately frowned. ¡°Chu Ting, although Chu Luo is your sister, she is still my student. If you bully her, I will report this matter to the school¡¯s heads immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Chu Ting was about to rebut, she suddenly thought viciously,?¡®It¡¯s better to blow things up. I¡¯m in the top ten of our ss, and Chu Luo is thest in the entire batch. The school will definitely not do anything to me. This way, Chu Luo will be able to see her own worth.¡¯ At this thought, she said righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her. She bullied me.¡± Teacher Gao frowned. Chu Luo sneered when she heard this. ¡°Chu Ting, do you think that you can distort the truth just because your results are good?¡± ¡°You were the one who bullied me in the first ce.¡± Chu Ting stuck to her story. ¡°Then tell me, how did I bully you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯te up with anything?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s current appearance was that of an unreasonable and unruly girl,pletely destroying the image of a goddess in everyone¡¯s hearts. Old Gao finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shouted, ¡°Chu Ting, this is Grade 12, ss 4, not a ce for you to do whatever you want. Our ss is about to start, please leave!¡± ¡°No. Chu Luo muste with me.¡± Chu Ting¡¯s unreasonable tantrum attracted the attention of the teachers and students in the other sses. Someone quickly reported this matter to Chu Ting¡¯s form teacher. When Teacher Li rushed over, she was still very domineering. She felt that a good student like Chu Ting wouldn¡¯t bully Chu Luo. Chu Luo was definitely in the wrong. However, after Teacher Gao told everyone the whole story, Teacher Li¡¯s face turned even redder and she wanted to drag Chu Luo away. Before she left, she even said, ¡°Chu Ting must be under too much pressure in her studies, unlike some students in your ss who only know how to fantasize since they know they¡¯re not going to pass for sure.¡± ¡°Hey! Teacher Li, what do you mean?¡± Old Gao was furious, but he decided not to argue with a woman. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t listen to what others say. You just have to revise ording to your progress.¡± Initially, he¡¯d wanted to publicize Chu Luo¡¯s sudden enlightenment. Now, he changed his mind. He wanted to train Chu Luo in private and make her a dark horse in their ss. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Have You Forgotten What You Should Do After Taking My Jade Pendant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, all the students in Grade 12, ss 4 realized that the teachers in every ss would pay special attention to Chu Luo. Old Gao even gave her a stack of revision questions and information. Someone looked at the revision questions piled on Chu Luo¡¯s desk and couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Old Gao must be crazy. He gave Chu Luo such difficult revision questions. Can she do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These revision questions might as well be given to the students with good grades. It would be a waste to give them to Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what the others said, simply focusing on that sea of questions. ¡­ Not long after ss started in the afternoon, someone knocked on the door of ss Four. The first ss was Chinese. The Chinese teacher walked over to open the door, and a voice could be hearding from outside. ¡°Please help me call Miss Chu Luo. Madam is waiting for her downstairs.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard that Wei Wei was waiting for her. However, she still stood up and walked out when thenguage teacher called her. When the servant saw Chu Luo, she greeted her, ¡°Second Miss.¡± Then, she turned around and led her downstairs. Wei Wei¡¯s car was parked below the school building. When Chu Luo walked out, she saw Wei Wei and Chu Ting waiting for her in the car. She walked over and called out, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Noticing the difference in Chu Luo at a nce, Wei Wei felt a surge of anger in her heart for no reason. ¡°Chu Luo, your sister isn¡¯t feeling well at school. Not only do you not care about her, you even dolled up beautifully after moving out. Do you still have your sister in your heart?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m not dolled up.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Wei Wei was about to lecture Chu Luo, Chu Ting, who was leaning on Wei Wei¡¯s shoulder, said with a pained expression, ¡°Mommy, I feel terrible.¡± Wei Wei red at Chu Luo. ¡°Get into the car.¡± Chu Luo stared at the mother-and-daughter duo sitting in the car with a cold expression. ¡°I still have ss.¡± ¡°ss?!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s tone immediately became more serious. ¡°You think you can get into a good university within thest two months when you¡¯ve been neglecting your studies all this time?!¡± She had been staying at the hospital for the past few days, watching her nephew suffer. She was already feeling awful to begin with. And today, she received a call from Chu Ting¡¯s form teacher informing her that Chu Ting had the tendency to self-harm in school. She was so startled that she immediately rushed over. If Chu Ting hadn¡¯t insisted on calling Chu Luo along, she would have long forgotten about this person. She was furious to hear Chu Luo disobeying her. She immediately said fiercely, ¡°Chu Luo, have you grown wings? You don¡¯t even listen to your mother anymore. If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t go home.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wei with a dark gaze. She frowned and warned herself that the person in front of her was the mother of this body, that she shouldn¡¯t be rash. She nodded at her expressionlessly and turned to leave. Behind her, Chu Ting¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. ¡°Chu Luo, stop right there! Mom, make her leave with us¡­¡± ¡°Tingting, why do you insist shees with us? Since she doesn¡¯t want to go back with us, she shouldn¡¯t go back anymore.¡± Wei Wei was in a fit of anger. She interrupted her and said to the driver, ¡°Drive to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital.¡± As the car drove away, Chu Luo could vaguely hear Chu Ting¡¯s frantic and tormented voice. Chu Luo lifted the corners of her mouth. If not for the fact that she had gone through thews here and found out that she would need a guardian to sign before she turned 18 years old to take the college entrance examination, she would have nothing to do with this family. After school in the afternoon, since there wasn¡¯t anyone to cook for her at home anymore, Chu Luo ate at the school and went to the library to revise until 10:30 pm. When she walked back to the apartment building, she suddenly felt something amiss. The building was too quiet, so quiet that no one seemed to be living in it. But on the floor where she lived, the lights were on. Chu Luo stood downstairs and didn¡¯t enter immediately. At this moment, two bodyguards in ck suits walked out from the corridor. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± After greeting her, they left. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked in the direction where the two of them left. She was a little confused. ¡°Why are they still here?¡± Since they were acquaintances, she had no qualms about entering. When she climbed up the stairs, she realized that the door to her apartment was wide open. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. She angrily strode over and shouted from outside the door, ¡°I told you not to barge into my room!¡± After saying that, she looked up and met the eyes of the person sitting in the wheelchair. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why did youe to my house?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. He had waited here for a long time and didn¡¯t expect her to return only now. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Have you forgotten what you should do after receiving my jade pendant?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo felt a little guilty when she heard this. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t show it. Instead, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know where you were. If you don¡¯te to me, how can I treat your leg?¡± At this point, she suddenly became self-righteous. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to look up my phone number and call me?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a dark expression. The cold air emanating from his body seemed to be able to freeze the entire living room. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected at all. She carried her bag and walked towards the bedroom. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡± She then entered the bedroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan was still there. Chu Luo looked at the group of bodyguards standing in her living room as though they were wallpaper and said, ¡°Ask them to go out first.¡± Li Yan nced at her and raised his hand to the bodyguards. After all the bodyguards had left, Chu Luo walked over and closed the door of the living room before walking up to him. She had just taken a shower and was wearing an ordinary set of light pink cotton pajamas. Her hair was still dripping with water, and her fringe was gathered on her forehead, revealing her exquisite facial features and smooth forehead. Her face was fair and her skin was like a peach blossom. Coupled with the pair of big eyes that seemed to be talking, she was simply too exquisite. Give her a little more time, and she would definitely grow to be drop-dead gorgeous. She was no longer the same disfigured person with a low sense of self-worth as described by his investigations. Seeing her like this, Li Yan narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Luo grinned at him. ¡°Did you not investigate me?¡± Li Yan closed his eyes slightly. After a while, he said with certainty, ¡°That piece of jade removed the scar on your forehead.¡± ¡°Jade?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Do you think that jade has such a magical effect?¡± Li Yan stared at her smooth forehead and tapped his fingers on the wheelchair. His tone was dangerous. ¡°That piece of jade was brought out from a legendary and magical king¡¯s tomb. Many people want it from me right now. You¡¯d better cure my leg, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°What do they want this jade for?¡± Chu Luo had a bad premonition. Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her but looked at her with his cold eyes. Chu Luo knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. She decided to investigate on her own, and she said, ¡°I said that I¡¯m not someone who goes back on my words.¡± After saying that, she gestured to him with a serious expression. ¡°Take off your pants. Let me see if you¡¯re cursed or poisoned by Gu.¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: You Are Indeed a Big Baddie Who Goes Back on His Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo finished speaking, she realized that Li Yan had suddenly pursed his lips and was looking at her deeply. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Push me to your bedroom or help me.¡± Chu Luo frowned. She looked at his straight and long legs on the cushion of the wheelchair and felt a little troubled. Li Yan frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Luo was a little conflicted. The bedroom was her boudoir, and she didn¡¯t like outsiders entering it. Besides, as the High Priestess, only other people served her. She had never served anyone before. She thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something to say. ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan tried his best to control his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look, then. Just treat me like this.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Do you think your legs are like this because of an ordinary ailment? How would I know what¡¯s going on without looking?¡± Li Yan had the urge to crush the little thing in front of him. ¡°Then what are you conflicted about?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She looked up at the living room and pointed at the sofa. ¡°Go to the sofa.¡± Li Yan also looked at the sofa, and there was disdain on his face. ¡°It¡¯s too small.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan, whom no one had ever dared to call troublesome, kept reminding himself to calm down. After a few seconds, he suppressed his violent temper and said, ¡°Go get a pair of scissors.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned around to look for the scissors. However, she couldn¡¯t find it even after searching the entire apartment. She returned and asked, ¡°What do you want to do with it?¡± ¡°Cut my pants.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo squatted at his feet and pulled his trouser leg, wanting to tear it. A cold voice sounded above her head. ¡°My pants are made of XX material. You¡­¡± Rip¡­ Chu Luo looked up at him, blinked, and asked, ¡°What did you want to say?¡± Li Yan looked at his torn trousers and pursed his lips tightly. Chu Luo paid no heed to that and continued to tear his pants up a little. Then, she studied his leg carefully. Li Yan looked down at her, only to see her fan-like eyshes fluttering. Chu Luo studied it for a while before looking at the other one. Half an hourter, she looked up at him with a strange expression. Li Yan¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were cursed by someone. Moreover, it¡¯s a fatal curse¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was a little strange. ¡°You are really lucky. Usually, those who are inflicted with this curse would definitely die, but you only ended up crippled. ¡± She then asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯d received some great blessing that allowed you to escape death?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak, but his gaze on her was a little strange. Chu Luo blinked and looked at him. After a moment, Li Yan asked, ¡°Can you remove my curse?¡± He added, ¡°If you can, that jade pendant will be yours.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Didn¡¯t you give me that piece of jade a long time ago?¡± Chu Luo muttered in dissatisfaction. ¡°You are indeed a big baddie who goes back on his word.¡± After saying that, she angrily pped him, stood up, and said fiercely, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you right now?¡± Li Yan looked at her flushed face and disheveled hair and calmly dangled some benefits in front of her. ¡°Help me treat my leg and I¡¯ll help you find whatever you want.¡± Chu Luo blinked and tilted her head to think. She wanted a lot of things. In the next two months, she would indeed not have time to look for them personally. ¡°Okay. Deal.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you need to treat my leg?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I need to know who put the curse on you.¡± Li Yan suddenly exuded a strong murderous aura. ¡°The person who cast the curse is already dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked again, ¡°Why did that person curse you?¡± ¡°For money.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she thought for a while and nodded at him. ¡°I understand, but after I remove the curse on you, you have to promise me one thing.¡± Li Yan looked at her with evident displeasure. ¡®Is this little thing trying to take advantage of me?¡¯ Chu Luo wasn¡¯t happy to see that look on his face. ¡°What kind of expression is that? It will definitely take a lot of energy for me to help you break the curse. Next, I have to prepare for the college entrance examination. What I need the most is energy. I want you to take care of my three meals a day and ensure that my nutrition can keep up.¡± She realized that she wasn¡¯t used to eating food from the school nor did she like eating from restaurants. Right now, eating was a huge problem for her. Li Yan looked at the conflicted expression on her face and really didn¡¯t know how to react. In the end, he nodded indifferently. ¡°Sure.¡± Satisfied, she squatted down again and ced a hand on his knee. She muttered something quickly, like a song or a poem. Soon, she exuded a mysterious and sacred aura. Seeing her like this, Li Yan moved his fingers on the armrest and narrowed his eyes. After an unknown period of time, Chu Luo only stopped when she felt that her body was about to copse. At this moment, her face was a little pale, but her eyes were still sparkling. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Your curse is a little powerful. I need more time to undo it. I want to sleep now. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡± She then ignored Li Yan¡¯s reaction and stood up to walk to her bedroom. Li Yan looked at the closed bedroom door and felt his legs, which had regained a bit of sensation now. A dark glint shed across his eyes. After a while, he pressed on the armrest. Soon, Qin Ming walked in and respectfully called out, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Go and find the best chef to prepare breakfast.¡± Qin Ming was a little surprised but, nheless, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he walked behind him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll push you over to rest first.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went to sleep as soon as she returned to the bedroom. When she opened her eyes, it was already half an hourter than she had nned. She quickly got out of bed, got dressed, and washed up. Then, she took her phone and English books and walked into the living room. However, when she opened the door, she saw the man sitting on the sofa in her living room. She asked strangely, ¡°Did you not sleepst night?¡± Li Yan nced at the book in her hand and shifted his gaze back to the pen in his hand. He had no intention of answering her. Chu Luo curiously walked over to take a look at the things on his notebook, then saw that it was full of curves. She retracted her gaze and walked to the window to listen to the English words on her portable audio yer with the corresponding book in her hands. Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the living room was very quiet. Li Yan could easily hear her reciting the words. Chu Luo had just started learning English and many of her pronunciations were off. This led Li Yan to conclude that her English was terrible! Chu Luo had no idea what Li Yan was thinking about. After reciting those words for more than half an hour, she put the book back and continued to listen to the words as she walked out. When she reached the living room door, Li Yan suddenly asked, ¡°When are you going to treat my leg?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. ¡°At least after 10:30 at night.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said forcefully, ¡°That¡¯ll be toote. I¡¯m leaving the day after tomorrow. You have to treat me within these two days.¡± Chu Luo also wanted to treat this person¡¯s leg as soon as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t have to face his cold face so often. She said, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t go to night study for the next two days. I¡¯ll treat you when Ie back at five.¡± After saying that, she opened the door and walked out. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: So You Are the Person Who Harmed My Xiao Yi!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By the time Chu Luo came back from her run, Li Yan was no longer in the living room. Instead, a middle-aged man and woman were standing in the living room. They were dressed in chef uniforms and wearing chef hats. The two of them greeted Chu Luo politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡± Then, the middle-aged woman introduced herself. ¡°We¡¯re the chefs responsible for making your three meals. My surname is Li. You can call me Auntie Li. His surname is Sun. You can call him Uncle Sun.¡± Auntie Li pointed at the dining table. ¡°Miss Chu, go and try it. See if it suits your taste. If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll adjust it immediately. Also, you can tell us what kind of cuisine you like.¡± Chu Luo walked over and sat down. She picked up her chopsticks and ate a crystal shrimp dumpling under the expectant gazes of Uncle Sun and Auntie Li. After drinking a spoonful of porridge, she nodded. ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡± She then talked about her favorite cuisine. Uncle Sun and Auntie Li heaved a sigh of relief. Auntie Li then asked, ¡°In the future, do you want toe back for lunch and dinner, or do you want me to send them to you?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. The form teacher had said that he was going to tutor her at noon, so she said, ¡°Send it to me at noon.¡± The three of them exchanged a few more words before Uncle Sun and Auntie Li left. After breakfast, Chu Luo went to school. She had just sat down when a tall, thin boy wearing sses walked over from the front. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw that it was Li Tao, the Math ss representative. The rest of the ss looked at them. ¡°What is it?¡± Li Tao raised his hand and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. His eyes were sizing up Chu Luo, and his tone was obviously perfunctory. ¡°Old Gao talked to me yesterday night during self-study and asked me to study with you. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can ask me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Li Tao was a little unhappy with Chu Luo¡¯s attitude, so he continued, ¡°My time is very precious. If it¡¯s a normal question type, you can just flip through the books.¡± He meant that she shouldn¡¯t be so quick to look for him. Chu Luo looked up at him and nodded indifferently. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Tao¡¯s ears actually turned red when he saw Chu Luo¡¯s big eyes. Seeing that her reaction was so cold, he felt a little angry and turned to walk towards his seat. The others couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°What exactly is Old Gao thinking? Not only did he give her so many revision papers, he even asked the ss representative to teach her?¡± ¡°If I were Li Tao, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with her. Not only is Li Tao a mathematics representative, but his family is also rich. Why would he lower himself to teach her?¡± ¡°Maybe her family is involved. Old Gao couldn¡¯t just reject her directly, so he pushed the responsibility to Li Tao.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that Li Tao is too pitiful.¡± ¡°But have you noticed? I feel like she¡¯s different from yesterday.¡± ¡°Yeah. I noticed it when she came in earlier. I think she¡¯s much prettier than yesterday.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about the discussions of others. She took out her book and started reading. Rumors were crazy. Not long after the morning ss ended, almost everyone in the building knew that Chu Luo¡¯s family had pulled some strings. She, who was at the bottom of the batch, was being taken special care of by the teachers of Grade 12, ss 4. Those with good results looked down on Chu Luo even more. Those with bad results also had their own thoughts. The rest were envious, jealous, and hateful towards her. Other than this rumor, there were also two other rumors spreading around Grade 12, ss 1. One was regarding the school belle, Chu Ting. Some people said that Chu Ting had suicidal tendencies because she was under too much pressure. Others said that Chu Ting had gone crazy because of the pressure and was already taken away by her family. The other rumor was about the school hunk, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Siyi. ¡°Not only did the school hunk note to school for a few days, but Jiang Siyi didn¡¯te either. Do you think they really went overboard that night?¡± ¡°Or their families opposed their rtionship and they eloped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Jiang Siyi is pregnant and has severe morning sickness. So Zhang Tianyi has to take care of her.¡± The students had the most vivid imaginations. The atmosphere of the Grade 12 students, which was originally very tense, became much more rxed because of the rumors. When ss was about to start, Old Gao suddenly called Chu Luo out. Then, a ssmate sitting by the window who happened to see the situation downstairs said excitedly, ¡°Look, Jiang Siyi is here.¡± Everyone could no longer hold themselves back. Even though a teacher was berating them, they still stuck their heads out of the window. Someone eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Jiang Siyi? No way! Why do I feel like she looks especially weird today?¡± Jiang Siyi was no longer as morous as before. Not only was she wearing loose-fitting clothes and pants, but she was also wearing a cap and a face mask. She had wrapped herself up tightly. Just then, Jiang Siyi alighted from the car. Her parents were standing beside her. Both of them looked furious. It seemed like they were here to settle scores. ¡°Old Gao had just called Chu Luo out. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here for Chu Luo!¡± Everyone¡¯s gossip instincts were triggered. If the teacher hadn¡¯t red up, they would have continued to gossip. When Chu Luo was brought out by Old Gao, Old Gao said worriedly: ¡°Xiao Luo, Jiang Siyi¡¯s family called toin about you. They said that you caused Jiang Siyi to be unable to go to school. Her family has already found their way to the school. I called your father too. Stand behind meter. I won¡¯t let them bully you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao¡¯s back, which couldn¡¯t be described as broad, and a glint flickered across her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that the first person to protect her here would be her form teacher. However, Jiang Siyi and her family¡­ She smirked at the thought of these people. When the two of them walked to the principal¡¯s office, they happened to hear Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother¡¯s unreasonable voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to call that Chu Luo and her family over immediately. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we won¡¯t stop.¡± Following that was the sound of Jiang Siyi¡¯s sobbing. The Jiang family was considered one of the upper-middle-ss families in Ocean City. There were plenty of such families in this school. The school¡¯s heads were actually unhappy with Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother¡¯s behavior. Nheless, one of the school¡¯s heads stepped forward to calm her down first. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, Miss Jiang, please calm down first. I¡¯ve already sent someone to call Chu Luo over. We will ask her about this matter, and after we have rified it¡­¡± ¡°Is there a need to rify?¡± Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother interrupted sternly. ¡°Xiao Yi is already in such a state. She¡¯s been in no condition to revise these past two days. I think that that girl called Chu something was so jealous of our Siyi that she disfigured my girl and¡­¡± At this point, Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother suddenly stopped as Jiang Siyi tugged on her. ¡°And what?¡± A clear and cold voice was heard. Everyone turned around at once. When Jiang Siyi saw Chu Luo, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You are Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t even know who I am, and you still have the gall toe all the way here to kick up a fuss?¡± When Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother heard what Chu Luo said, she immediately raised her voice and looked like she wanted to eat her up. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who harmed my Xiao Yi?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: How Does It Feel to p Yourself?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged woman adorned with gold and silver jewelry in front of her. Her expression turned cold and she was about to speak. Old Gao, who had finally snapped back to his senses, quickly shielded her behind him and asked Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother politely, ¡°Mrs. Jiang, since you said that Chu Luo harmed your daughter, please show us the evidence first.¡± The school¡¯s heads standing at the side also had the same thought. Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother red at Chu Luo and pulled Jiang Siyi to the center. ¡°Evidence? Xiao Yi, tell me, your body and face¡­ is this person the one who harmed them?¡± Everyone stared at Jiang Siyi and her mother, feeling that they were just here to cause trouble. The dean couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded her sternly, ¡°Student Jiang Siyi, since you say that Chu Luo harmed you, you have to show evidence. Our school¡¯s motto is ¡®Be kind and beautiful.¡¯ We will never tolerate any student who causes trouble for no reason.¡± When Jiang Siyi and her mother heard this, they raised their voices and retorted simultaneously: ¡°How can my daughter cause trouble for no reason?!¡± ¡°It was Chu Luo who harmed me!¡± The dean frowned, as did the others. Jiang Siyi was obviously on the verge of breaking down. She pointed at Chu Luo and said hysterically, ¡°She has always been jealous of my good looks. That day at the Zhang family dinner, she followed me and Tianyi. She even hit Tianyi with a stick. She must have poisoned me.¡± Chu Luo stood behind Old Gao and said coldly, ¡°Why should I be jealous of you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m prettier than you!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to be polite to Jiang Siyi. She walked out and took off Jiang Siyi¡¯s mask. ¡°Is this what you meant by how I ¡®must have¡¯ poisoned you?¡± Chu Luo deliberately emphasized the words ¡°must have¡± and said, ¡°In that case, show us the hospital¡¯s medical report first.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The mask on her face ripped off, Jiang Siyi screamed and quickly covered her face with her hands, crying again. When the others saw Jiang Siyi¡¯s face that was covered in ck, white, and red lumps, they were all stunned. Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother was the first to react. Her eyes widened in anger as she raised her hand to p Chu Luo. ¡°You little b*tch, see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A female school¡¯s head in the office screamed in shock. The others didn¡¯t expect Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother to be so impulsive. A few of the school¡¯s heads who were sitting down stood up. Old Gao was the first to react, but he was still a step toote. Chu Luo looked at the hand that was about to p her face. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. Then, she sneered and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you like to p people so much, then have a taste of pping yourself.¡± With that said, she let go of her hand and quickly chanted a series of ancient incantations. Her voice was so soft that only Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother could hear her. Then, everyone watched as Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother moved her hand away from Chu Luo and quickly pped her own face. Pa! Pa! Pa! The three heavy ps shocked everyone so much that they opened their mouths wide and forgot to react. Pa! Pa! Pa! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother had pped herself more than ten times, her cheeks had swollen like a pig¡¯s head, tears and snot had flowed down her face, and she had screamed until her throat was almost hoarse, that Jiang Siyi¡¯s father reacted, the first one who could do so. ¡°Guixiang, what are you doing?¡± He quickly grabbed her hand. Jiang Siyi was so frightened that she forgot to cover her face. She stared at her mother nkly. Only after Wu Guixiang¡¯s hands had been grabbed that she stopped pping herself. Her body trembled as she wailed. The others looked at each other. They really couldn¡¯t understand what Jiang Siyi¡¯s mother was up to. After a while, Old Gao pulled Chu Luo behind him again. He cleared his throat and told Jiang Siyi¡¯s father, ¡°Mr. Jiang, I think your wife must be sent to the hospital immediately. Also, regarding Chu Luo¡­ I think there must be some misunderstanding.¡± Jiang Guodong hade with his wife and child today, but he didn¡¯t approve of it in the first ce. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept silent all this while. Now that he was seeing his wife in such a state, he was in no mood to find trouble with another student. Moreover, for Jiang Siyi¡¯s face and figure to suddenly be like that, he didn¡¯t believe that a high school student was the one behind it. He was startled by Wu Guixiang¡¯s self-mutting behavior just now and was anxious to send her to the hospital for a checkup. He said to Jiang Siyi with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble at home thesest two days. Stay at the school and study well today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Jiang Siyi felt that since she was already in this state, how could she still have the face to go to school? Jiang Guodong hollered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to university anymore, do you? If you don¡¯t want to go,e back with me!¡± Jiang Siyi¡¯s body trembled and she dared not say another word. Jiang Guodong turned around and apologized to the school¡¯s heads before leaving with Wu Guixiang. Just then, a knock sounded on the office door. Coincidentally, someone was standing by the door and opened it. Standing outside the door was a 27-year-old man who was dressed like an elite. When the man saw the people in the office looking at him, he immediately introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m CEO Chu¡¯s secretary, Liang Bin. CEO Chu has something to attend to and can¡¯t leave, so he asked me to handle Second Miss¡¯s matter.¡± He then looked at the Jiang couple and took out his name card. His attitude became serious. ¡°Mr. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang, this is my boss¡¯s name card. If Second Miss has offended Miss Jiang at the school, you can call my boss directly. ¡°On the other hand, if it is Miss Jiang who bullies our Second Miss, then we can only meet in court.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Wu Guixiang was still wailing. Jiang Guodong looked at Liang Bin with a displeased expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a fight between children. Does Boss Chu have to take things so seriously?¡± Liang Bin asked in a tone that sounded like he wasining, ¡°Isn¡¯t Boss Jiang the one who is trying to blow this up into a serious matter?¡± Jiang Guodong choked and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you now. Please move aside and don¡¯t block the door.¡± Liang Bin had no intention of making things difficult for them. He simply stepped aside. However, when the Jiang couple walked out of the door, he suddenly said, ¡°Madam¡¯s parents are all in Ocean City. If Mr. Jiang wants to look for Boss, please do so when Boss is free.¡± When Jiang Guodong heard that the Wei family was here, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He immediately pulled Wu Guixiang and left. Once the two of them had left, Liang Bin turned around and nced at the school¡¯s heads in the office, but he had no intention of going in. He first nodded at them, then said to Chu Luo, ¡°Second Miss, Boss asked me to tell you that you should stay at the school for the time being. If you need anything, just give me a call. But don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± With that, he turned and left. ¡°Hey! No¡­¡± Old Gao looked outside the door and was furious with Chu Luo¡¯s family. He wanted to stop that person and make things clear, but that person was only Chu Luo¡¯s father¡¯s secretary and was only a messenger. In the end, he could only look at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It¡¯s possible that your father is really being held up by something and couldn¡¯te.¡± Chu Luo nodded calmly. ¡°Teacher Gao, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to ss.¡± She didn¡¯t care about the Chu family¡¯s attitude towards her. She just needed Chu Zhiyang or Wei Wei to sign the papers when she applied for the exam. Teacher Gao nodded. Suddenly, his gaze fell on Jiang Siyi, who was standing there with a gloomy face. He said with a headache, ¡°Jiang Siyi, you should go back to ss with Chu Luo.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: I¡¯m Just Allergic, I¡¯m Not an Ugly Freak, Sob...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo left the office first. She had just walked past the staircase when she heard footsteps behind her, followed by Jiang Siyi¡¯s furious voice. ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you very proud of yourself right now? Not only did I be disfigured, but my figure also changed¡­ But don¡¯t be too smug. If I have to, I¡¯ll go for stic surgery after the college entrance exam. Will your family give you money to go for stic surgery?¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned around to look at her. Jiang Siyi sounded self-righteous as she looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back view. When Chu Luo turned to look at her, she was shocked by the change in her appearance. In addition, when she recalled her ferocious manner that night, she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Chu Luo looked at her and smiled coldly. ¡°Jiang Siyi, since you¡¯ve be so ugly, how do you still have the courage toe to school?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You said that to me back then.¡± After she said that, Chu Luo¡¯s smile widened. Jiang Siyi felt a chill down her spine. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? I want you to have a taste of how you treated me back then.¡± Chu Luo then turned around and continued to walk downstairs. Jiang Siyi stood rooted to the ground, suddenly wanting to leave the school immediately. When Chu Luo returned to the ssroom, the person sitting next to her couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. She covered her face with a book and asked softly, ¡°Chu Luo, is Jiang Siyi back for ss?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, she looked towards the door. The ssmate beside her subconsciously followed her gaze. Just then, Old Gao brought Jiang Siyi to the ssroom door. Old Gao was still trying to persuade her. ¡°Student Jiang Siyi, the college entrance examination ising up soon. The most important thing for you now is to focus on revision. Your results aren¡¯t bad. If you revise properly during these next two months, you will definitely be able to get into a good university.¡± After saying that, he nodded at thenguage teacher and left. Everyone looked at Jiang Siyi. At this moment, she was still wearing her hat and mask, looking extremely reluctant to enter the ssroom. Seeing her like this, thenguage teacher said, ¡°Student Jiang Siyi,e in quickly. Time is precious. We still have to continue with the lesson.¡± Only then did Jiang Siyi reluctantly walk into the ssroom. However, just as she walked to the podium, the mask hanging on her ear suddenly dropped. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The entire ss suddenly exploded. Everyone stared at Jiang Siyi in disbelief. Many people subconsciously eximed, ¡°So ugly!¡± These words dealt a heavy blow to Jiang Siyi, who quickly covered her face and cried pitifully whileining at the top of her lungs, ¡°How can you guys do this! I¡¯m just allergic. I¡¯m not an ugly freak. Sob sob sob sob¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo smirked seeing Jiang Siyi like this.?¡®Don¡¯t think that your punishment is over just like that.¡¯ After the lesson ended, those who were close to Jiang Siyi went tofort her. Someone identally pushed the person behind her, and the person standing beside Jiang Siyi suddenly fell towards her. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Everyone was stunned by Jiang Siyi¡¯s scream. The girl who was lying on top of her said in a daze, ¡°Jiang Siyi, when did you lose your boobs?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the part that Jiang Siyi had always been proud of. In a panic, Jiang Siyi crossed her arms and tried to block everyone¡¯s view. This hugging pose allowed everyone to see it clearly. A t stretch ofnd. The ssroom fell silent. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The boys¡¯ hearts were only left with the word ¡°f*ck.¡± The girls didn¡¯t care much, but there were many who were gloating. Jiang Siyi only had herself to me for always boasting about her good figure in front of them. She even stole everyone¡¯s limelight and became the school hunk¡¯s girlfriend. One could only imagine how Jiang Siyi would be mocked and ridiculed going forward. Since Jiang Siyi was already like this, everyone was even more curious about the school hunk, who hadn¡¯te yet. After ss, the boy sitting behind Chu Luo made a malicious guess. ¡°Maybe Zhang Tianyi is also allergic and disfigured. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t he beening to school?¡± These words ended uping true. But then again, Zhang Tianyi was the famous Second Young Master of the Zhang family in Ocean City. In the afternoon, word spread from Grade 12, ss 1 that Zhang Tianyi had taken leave all the way until the college entrance examination. When Chu Luo heard this, she only sneered. The intense revision didn¡¯t give everyone much time to gossip. The day quickly ended. Chu Luo packed her textbooks and returned to the apartment. Just like yesterday, Li Yan was waiting for her in the living room in his wheelchair. At this moment, the sun was setting. The rays of the setting sun shone through the window onto his handsome face. Chu Luo actually felt that this person didn¡¯t look so cold anymore. After she came back from cing her bag in her bedroom, Li Yan was already at the dining table. One of his men stood beside him. Perhaps it was because Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯te over, but Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her and said, ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°You want to eat with me?¡± Chu Luo walked over. Li Yan nced at her coldly. He had no intention of answering this question. After his subordinate served him the rice, he quietly ate. His men quietly left. Chu Luo looked at him and pursed her lips. She scooped a bowl of rice and started eating. The dinner was sumptuous. Chu Luo realized that she had no resistance to the delicious food in this world. However, after eating a few dishes, she suddenly realized something. The man opposite her seemed to only be eating a few dishes in front of him and had no intention of reaching out to take the dishes on her side of the table. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t like these dishes?¡± Li Yan only nced at her coldly. However, Chu Luo saw disdain in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath to control the anger in her heart. A glint flickered across her eyes as she quickly reached out to pick up food from the dish in front of him. At this moment, Li Yan happened to dip his chopsticks into that same te of food. Their chopsticks collided above a piece of food. Li Yan finally looked up at her with a cold glint in his eyes. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°I think this dish tastes better.¡± After saying that, she quickly went around his chopsticks and picked up the food. Li Yan furrowed his brows and his chopsticks remained in the air for a long time. Chu Luo snorted coldly in her heart.?¡®How dare you look down on the food that I, the High Priestess, have picked up? Then you shall starve tonight.¡¯ Then, she quickly picked up pieces of food from all the dishes in front of him. Only then did she raise her chin slightly and gaze at him, obviously looking very pleased with herself. Then, she put food into her mouth and chewed slowly. After swallowing the food, she deliberately said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t waste time. My time is very precious.¡± Li Yan looked at her smug expression and narrowed his eyes. His fingers that were holding his chopsticks moved. After a while, he lowered his head and continued eating. What Chu Luo didn¡¯t know was that Li Yan had a serious obsession with cleanliness in certain aspects and never ate from the same dish with anyone. If his subordinates were still here, they would definitely be frightened by his behavior. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: If I¡¯m Going to Beat You Up, I Will at Least Wait Until Your Legs Have Recovered

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Chu Luo was treating Li Yan¡¯s leg, the Wei family masters¡ªthe eldest, Wei Yongchang, the second, Wei Jianze, and the third, Wei Jingcheng¡ªall came to Ocean City. They sent people to look for Li Yan everywhere. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the masters of the Wei family followed Chu Zhengyang into the Chu family vi. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, please take a seat.¡± The three of them had strong auras and extraordinary statuses. When Chu Zhengyang invited them, his tone was subconsciously respectful. After the three of them sat down, he quickly got the servants to serve tea. Big Brother Wei and Third Brother Wei sat on the sofa. Wei Jianze walked to the window and made a call. No one knew what the other party said, but Wei Jianze¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for him for two days, and you¡¯re telling me that you still can¡¯t find him? We¡¯ve sealed off the way out of Ocean City. I don¡¯t believe that he can disappear into thin air in Ocean City! ¡°Search! Continue searching. Even if you have to turn the entire Ocean City upside down, you must find him.¡± He hung up the phone in exasperation. Wei Jingcheng clenched his fists and punched the sofa. He said fiercely, ¡°We can¡¯t let him leave Ocean City. I heard that he didn¡¯t bring many people with him this time. If he returns to the capital, our Wei family will be in a passive position¡­ ¡°Second Brother, get your men to work harder. I don¡¯t believe that Li Yan can vanish into thin air in Ocean City.¡± Wei Jianze nodded and looked at Wei Yongchang. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do next?¡± The others looked at him as well. Wei Yongchang contemted for a while then said, ¡°Let¡¯s send Guangnian and Tingting to the capital first. Since Guangnian¡¯s leg can only be amputated, we¡¯ll find the best prosthetic limb for him. As for Tingting, let Master take a look at her when we get there.¡± The Wei family was a prestigious family, and they knew Chu Ting¡¯s condition better than anyone else. It was obvious that Chu Ting wasn¡¯t sick. If they wanted to treat her, they would have to find an expert in that area. Everyone agreed with Wei Yongchang. Chu Zhiyang finally had a chance to speak. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Xiao Wei to bring Tingting back to pack her luggage.¡± Wei Jingcheng had always felt that this brother-inw of his was a nouveau riche who had lucked out, so he always spoke to him in a slightly arrogant tone. ¡°What¡¯s there to pack? Tingting¡¯s mood is so unstable. We told her to leave immediately after she¡¯s done with the IV drip at the hospital. Is there anything she needs that the Wei residence doesn¡¯t have?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Although Chu Zhiyang was unhappy with Wei Jingcheng¡¯s attitude towards him, he had to rely on the Wei family and could only agree obediently. After that, they talked about something else. ¡°Since Li Yan came to Ocean City for that jade pendant, it proves that it¡¯s real. We must get the jade pendant before others do anything. Brother-inw, you have to know what the use of that jade pendant is.¡± Chu Zhiyang felt a chill down his spine when he heard this. He tried to ask, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, do you want to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Eighteen years ago, Brother-inw, you got rich after using a little bit of that stuff inside. If we can extract all the wealth inside, no one would be able topare to the chips we have.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­ but there¡¯s a curse in that tomb. Those who enter will never be able toe out again.¡± ¡°Can¡¯te out? If that¡¯s the case, how did you manage to obtain that handful of treasures?¡± ¡°My brother gave his life¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Wei Jianze interrupted him. ¡°I know that your younger brother told you many things about the Imperial Mausoleum. When the timees, after we get our hands on that piece of jade, you just have to lead the way.¡± Chu Zhiyang¡¯s body went limp and his face turned pale from fright. He suddenly shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t go¡­ We won¡¯t be able to return if we go!¡± Wei Jingcheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you cursing us?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. You can get ready now.¡± Wei Yongchang had made his decision. He stood up and walked towards the bedroom. Wei Jianze and Wei Jingcheng followed. Once no one else was in the living room, Chu Zhiyang covered his face with both hands. His whole body was covered in pain and fear. He sat like that for a long time, until the clock in the living room chimed with the sound of midnight. Then, as if he had been woken up, he suddenly sat up straight. At this moment, his mind inexplicably recalled the call that Chu Luo¡¯s form teacher had given him today. He took out his phone and dialed a number. He didn¡¯t care if he disturbed the other party. Once the other party picked up the call, he immediately said: ¡°What was going on with Luoluo today?¡­ It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll transfer some living expenses to her¡­ I¡¯ll transfer 5¡­ 20,000 yuan from my personal ount. You don¡¯t have to tell Madam about this.¡± With that, he hung up and sat for a while before returning to his bedroom to rest. ¡­ The next morning, when Chu Luo opened the bedroom door, she saw that Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa, typing furiously on his keyboard. If he hadn¡¯t changed his clothes, she would have thought that he didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. She thought for a moment and decided to memorize English words while jogging. She then walked towards the door. However, Li Yan¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind her. ¡°Do your memorization here.¡± Chu Luo stopped in surprise and turned to look at him. Li Yan didn¡¯t look up. His voice was cold as usual. ¡°Many of your pronunciations aren¡¯t standard. It will pollute other people¡¯s ears outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She turned around and walked up to him, ring at him with her big eyes. She was considering whether to beat him up or throw him out. Li Yan finally stopped what he was doing and lifted his dark eyes to look at her. Chu Luo¡¯s hair was tied up because she was going for a run. Her small oval face was paired with a high ponytail, and her big eyes were sparkling because of her anger. Even tightly pursed, the beauty of her lips that rivaled flower petals wasn¡¯t concealed. She was charming and full of energy. Li Yan looked at her and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself. I can teach you English pronunciation.¡± Chu Luo was still ring at him. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Li Yan watched her expression and continued, ¡°You¡¯d better think it through before you act. If I get injured, I might not be able to leave. Then you¡¯ll still have to see me tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo suddenly loosened her fist and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I want to beat you up, I have to at least wait until your leg has recovered.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see this cold face again tomorrow. With that, she sat down on the sofa next to Li Yan and started reading. After reading for a while, she saw that there was no response beside her. She tilted her head and looked at him grumpily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to teach me English pronunciation?¡± The person beside her frowned and pointed at a few spots on her book. ¡°These pronunciations aren¡¯t urate.¡± Then, he repeated the words. Chu Luo listened to his English pronunciation and thought:?¡®Although this person is a little wicked, he speaks English quite well.¡¯ The next half-hour passed quickly with one teaching and one learning. At this time, Li Yan stopped and said, ¡°You can go run now.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him, then reluctantly put away her book and walked out of the door. Just as Chu Luo left, Qin Ming walked in and reported to him. ¡°Master, those people have been lured to another ce to be dealt with. ¡°A few more batches of people came to Ocean City. Their goal is that jade pendant. ¡°The Wei family has set up an inescapable in Ocean City to capture you.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. He pulled over hisptop and typed on the keyboard for a while before saying, ¡°Release the news that I¡¯ll be visiting Master Huiqing at Hanqing Temple tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Rumor Has It That Chu Luo Took stic Surgery Pills

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo returned from her run, to her surprise, she saw Li Yan waiting for her at the dining table. She went in to wash her hands and sat opposite him, gazing at him curiously. Li Yan merely lifted his eyes and picked up the bowl of porridge before him to start eating. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°There has to be somece else you can eat. Why do you insist on eating with me?¡± Without waiting for him to answer, she continued, ¡°Oh, I know. No one would be willing to eat at the same table with someone as cold as you.¡± Actually, she was unwilling, too. Li Yan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her and continued eating his porridge. Chu Luo curled her lips in boredom and picked up the bowl of porridge to drink as well. After they had eaten, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°After I treat you tonight, all your curses will be lifted. However, you haven¡¯t walked for several years, so you¡¯ll need some time to get used to it. That¡¯s why, you¡¯d better not walk too much. You should still sit in the wheelchair whenever necessary.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel much towards his coldness. When she thought that she wouldn¡¯t have to see this person tomorrow morning, her mood instantly brightened. Li Yan watched as she left with a spring in her steps, a glint flickering across his eyes. It seemed like this little thing really wanted him to leave¡­ Chu Luo arrived at the school. Just as she was walking on the tree-lined road that led to the Grade 12 building, a few ¡°muscr¡± girls suddenly walked out and stopped her. The students who passed by quickly walked around them. It was obvious that no one wanted to be involved in this matter. One of the girls with an explosive hairstyle asked as she chewed gum and shook her leg, ¡°Are you Chu Luo from Grade 12, ss 4?¡± Chu Luo nced at the group before her gaze returned to Miss Explosive Hairstyle. She asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± Miss Explosive Hairstyle spat out her chewing gum and her expression hardened. ¡°What is it? Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? Today, we¡¯re going to teach you who you can¡¯t offend.¡± Chu Luo said firmly, ¡°You are the people that Jiang Siyi hired.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, another girl with a sharp mouth and monkey-like cheeks said bluntly, ¡°So what if you know? Since you¡¯ve offended Sister Yi, you should be prepared to be taught a lesson.¡± She then made a move to pull Chu Luo¡¯s hair. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold as she said in a low voice, ¡°My time is very precious, yet you guys are wasting so much of it. You¡¯re courting death.¡± With that, she raised her hand and swiftly grabbed the outstretched wrist, twisting it. ¡°Ah~ ~ ~ ~¡± The others were instantly stunned. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s body moved, and the group didn¡¯t even have time to see how she attacked. In the next moment, their expressions changed drastically. They either covered their arms and cried out in pain or covered their feet and jumped on one leg with a twisted expression. Chu Luo looked at them and said in an icy tone, ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of me again. I won¡¯t be so soft-hearted next time.¡± After saying that, she stuffed the earpiece that had fallen out of her ear back in and carried her school bag as she continued walking forward. Along the way, everyone automatically made way for her. They were obviously stunned by her fierce behavior just now. After she left, the girls were in so much pain that their tears and mucus were flowing out. A few people who knew Chu Luo were in disbelief. ¡°Is that really Chu Luo from our ss? To think she dared to challenge the school¡¯s gangster girls alone!¡± ¡°She used to be so easy to bully. Why is she so fierce now?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ that her personality changed drastically because of her failed attempt tomit suicidest time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Maybe she changed her personality because of the school hunk. But have you noticed? She looks a little more good-looking today than yesterday.¡± ¡°Did she secretly go for stic surgery?¡± ¡°What kind of stic surgery hospital is so good that she could get stic surgery without anyone knowing?¡± ¡°Maybe she took pills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to work so hard for the school hunk. Now that Jiang Siyi is disfigured from her allergies, if Chu Luo continues to be beautiful, the school hunk might fall in love with her.¡± The rumors spread like wildfire throughout the entire high school. Everyone heard that Chu Luo from Grade 12, ss 4 was willing to undergo stic surgery for the school hunk. This matter quickly spread to Old Gao. Old Gao called Chu Luo to his office and said to her earnestly, ¡°Student Chu Luo, I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure, but you can¡¯t take that kind of stic surgery pills. It¡¯s harmful to your body. Previously, some online newspapers had published reports of people regretting their actions after suffering the adverse side effects from those stic surgery pills. h h h.¡± Chu Luo listened with a confused look as Old Gao tried to correct her thinking. After he finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher, what are you talking about?¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Teacher Li, who had been upset by the absence of two top students in her ss, suddenly spoke up sarcastically. ¡°Instead of studying properly, you waste all your time thinking about unrealistic things all day long. I think you¡¯d better not waste your time on such a person, Teacher Gao. The college entrance examination is getting closer and closer. You should focus your efforts on the best students in your ss. Otherwise, none of your students might get into any of the key universities.¡± Chu Luo and Old Gao turned to look at Teacher Li at the same time with displeasure in their eyes. Teacher Li stiffened her neck. ¡°Am I wrong? As a normal ss, it¡¯s already good enough that you have a couple of students who could get into the key universities.¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Luo and lectured, ¡°As a student, you only know how to think about trivial things. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel pained for the tuition fees your family pays, but you¡­¡± ¡°Teacher,¡± Chu Luo suddenly interrupted her, ¡°please don¡¯t judge a person with such malicious thoughts.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you the girl who confessed to Zhang Tianyi¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Old Gao couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore and directly shouted, ¡°Teacher Li, as educators, we should set an example. Chu Luo is my student. There¡¯s no need for you to make irresponsible remarks about her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m making irresponsible remarks? Could it be that the rumors about her taking stic surgery pills for Zhang Tianyi are fake?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.¡± Chu Luo looked at her sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve just been eating much better than before.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to her cheeks. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a good look. Other than my cheeks turning rosy, are there any other changes?¡± Old Gao really started to look at her face carefully. After which, he looked at her with aplicated expression. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at Teacher Li with confidence. ¡°I have always been good-looking.¡± Teacher Li was rendered speechless by her words, but she was a little angry in her heart. She continued to grade papers, muttering as she did so, ¡°What¡¯s the use of bing more good-looking? Don¡¯t tell me you can raise your grades just because you¡¯re good-looking.¡± To that, Old Gao replied coldly, ¡°Teacher Li, I¡¯d advise you to keep your mouth shut. Perhaps Chu Luo is a dark horse.¡± Teacher Li rolled her eyes and ignored them. Old Gao knew that Teacher Li was only showing off because her ss was the elite ss, but he didn¡¯t mind. He evenforted Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, just study ording to your recent learning progress. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and nced at Teacher Li, who was listening to them. She said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I said that I will go to Imperial University, so I will definitely get in.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you can go back to the ssroom first. Those papers that I gave you, you can submit them to me after you¡¯re done with them.¡± ¡°Got it, Teacher.¡± The two ignored Teacher Li and left together. Teacher Li was so angry that she sat there sulking alone. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Since You¡¯ve Given It to Me, Don¡¯t Even Think About Taking It Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Old Gao had just walked out of the office when the dean led a few girls over. The makeup on the girls¡¯ faces had been ruined by their tears and snot, and they were even grimacing in pain. It was extremelyical. Theyined to the dean as they walked. ¡°Dean Lu, we were beaten up by Chu Luo. Look at my arm, it¡¯s still so painful that I can¡¯t lift it up. Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­ You must punish her severely.¡± ¡°My legs, too. I still can¡¯t walk. I might be a cripple. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡­ The dean¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t reply. He knew very well what these girls were like at school, but their family backgrounds weren¡¯t bad. In this kind of private school, as long as they didn¡¯t cause too much trouble, he usually turned a blind eye. Since they came to him andined, he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. He said, ¡°Which ss is Chu Luo from?¡± A few girls were about to reply when a displeased voice came from the other side. ¡°Chu Luo is my student.¡± Old Gao and Chu Luo walked towards the dean together. When the girls saw Chu Luo, they red at her and pointed at her. ¡°Dean Lu, it¡¯s her. She hit us.¡± Chu Luo looked at the girls calmly, but her lips curled into a displeased smile. The dean nced at the petite and obedient Chu Luo and then at the ¡°big and burly¡± girls. He didn¡¯t believe their words. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, tell me what happened.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°When I came here this morning, they stopped me halfway. They said that I offended Jiang Siyi and wanted to teach me a lesson.¡± ¡°Jiang Siyi?¡± Old Gao frowned. ¡°Why is it her again?¡± Chu Luo continued, ¡°There were so many people watching at that time. I remember that someone in my ss recorded what happened just now. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look at the recording, Dean Lu?¡± ¡°No way!¡± When the girls heard that someone had recorded a video, their arrogance instantly weakened. It was obvious they were sheepish. When the dean saw their reaction, he knew what was going on. His expression darkened and he said sternly, ¡°Come with me to the office and exin things clearly.¡± The girls hurried to exin. ¡°Dean Lu, we¡¯re not¡­¡± ¡°Dean Lu, we didn¡¯t. Look at our injuries¡­¡± Old Gao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, go back to the ssroom first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked towards the stairs. The dean had wanted to make Chu Luo stay as well, but Old Gao said, ¡°Dean Lu, Chu Luo¡¯s time is precious. I¡¯ll go with you to resolve this matter.¡± ¡­ It was unknown how Old Gao had resolved this matter. When the second lesson ended in the morning, the girls were criticized in the school broadcast. Jiang Siyi, who was waiting to watch a good show, froze. Old Gao even called her out. The ss instantly started discussing. ¡°Jiang Siyi will definitely be scolded by Old Gao. I happened to be at the scene when the school¡¯s gangster girls blocked Chu Luo this morning. I heard with my own ears that they were helping Jiang Siyi to teach Chu Luo a lesson.¡± ¡°Jiang Siyi is too much. She¡¯s disfigured due to her own allergies. Is she that envious after seeing Chu Luo be more good-looking by the day?¡± ¡°You girls¡¯ jealousy is so scary.¡± ¡°What do you mean by us girls? Zhang Dongqiang, don¡¯t speak of us in the same breath as Jiang Siyi.¡± ¡°Exactly. Weren¡¯t you guys very fond of Jiang Siyi in the past? Why don¡¯t I see any of you fawning over her now? You even said that we were jealous. I think it¡¯s you guys who are too shallow.¡± ¡°Hehe, so what if we¡¯re superficial? Jiang Siyi had such a superb figure before, so she must have had some silicone injections. Also, that face of hers, if I take another look at it now, I¡¯ll have nightmares.¡± Public opinion was the best weapon to kill people. Chu Luo nced at Jiang Siyi, who was standing by the door with a pale face, and sneered. What Jiang Siyi was experiencing now was exactly what the original Chu Luo had experienced before. This was retribution, and hers had only just begun. The day passed quickly. When Chu Luo walked into the apartment, she found a few people standing inside as if they were guarding the door. She sensed that there were at least a hundred people in the entire building. Each of them exuded a sharp aura. She didn¡¯t mind and continued walking towards the stairs. When she returned to her ce, Li Yan was already waiting for her in the living room. Chu Luo didn¡¯t greet him and walked straight to the bedroom. Li Yan¡¯s usual cold voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared what you wanted.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at him. Li Yan kindly added, ¡°Medicinal herbs and poison.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She turned around, opened the bedroom door, put down her bag, and walked out. ¡°Where?¡± Li Yan opened his hand to reveal a key. ¡°I put them in the room next to yours.¡± Chu Luo walked over to take the key. However, Li Yan kept the key in his hand and said, ¡°If you want those things, promise me one condition.¡± Chu Luo frowned in displeasure. ¡°I knew you were a big baddie who goes back on his words.¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and didn¡¯t defend himself. ¡°Give me that piece of jade for one night and I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo thought of the jade that had be ordinary. Her eyes shed and she pursed her lips. ¡°You have already given me the jade. Why should I give it to you?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her with his cold eyes. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She even raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve given it to me, don¡¯t even think about taking it back.¡± A cold air emanated from Li Yan. Chu Luo thought that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Unexpectedly, he knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair twice and his subordinate walked in. After Qin Ming entered, he respectfully called out, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Destroy all those herbs and poison.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Ming turned around to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Chu Luo was furious. She strode over to Li Yan¡¯s side and raised her hand to strike him. Qin Ming was shocked and was about to move when Li Yan stopped him with a look. Although Li Yan was in a wheelchair, he wasn¡¯t slow. He leaned back and quickly grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s waist. He then turned her around, intending to use his arms to restrain her hands. Unexpectedly, in her struggle, Chu Luo identally stepped on the edge of the wheelchair pedal. She lost her bnce and fell to sit on him. Chu Luo¡¯s back was immediately pressed against his chest. The other party¡¯s temperature and heartbeat were quickly transmitted through the thin fabric. And since his hand was still tightly wrapped around her waist, it looked very intimate. Chu Luo, who had never been so close to a man before, was stunned. At this moment, she heard a low voice that only she could hear. ¡°Hand me the jade pendant. I¡¯ll get someone to make a replica.¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: How Dare You Threaten Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The hot air that came out of the other party¡¯s mouth blew into her ears. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it and shrunk her neck. She struggled in his arms but didn¡¯t move. She was angry and anxious. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Yan¡¯s gazended on her small, red ears. His other hand on the armrest of the wheelchair moved a little, but he didn¡¯t let go of her immediately. Instead, he said in a lower voice, ¡°Promise me first.¡± Chu Luo was furious. ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± After saying that, she turned around, intending to tap his acupoints. Li Yan released her at this moment. Chu Luo quickly stood up and took two steps to the side. She pointed at him angrily and said, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± She wanted to scold him, but she couldn¡¯t find the words. She red at him and said, ¡°How would I know if your words are sincere?¡± Li Yan looked at her eyes, which had turned bright from anger, and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get someone to replicate the jade pendant here.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought about where she had left the jade pendant before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for it.¡± After saying that, she walked towards her bedroom. After she found the jade pendant, she didn¡¯t go out immediately. Instead, she raised it in front of her eyes and observed it. It was a high-grade white jade, but without Phoenix inside. Regardless of how high-quality the jade was, it wouldn¡¯t fetch an extremely high price. Chu Luo held the jade in one hand as her lips moved rapidly. She tapped the jade several times with her other hand, and a phoenix totem appeared in the originally crystal clear jade. After she did all of this, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Although this is an illusion, his men definitely won¡¯t discover it if they replicate using this jade.¡± After saying that, she put away the jade pendant and walked out. She walked up to Li Yan and handed him the jade. ¡°Here, the jade pendant you asked for. Give me the key.¡± Li Yan gave her the key without hesitation. Chu Luo took the key before passing the jade pendant to him. After Li Yan took the jade pendant, he said to Qin Ming, who was standing by the door, ¡°Bring the jade carving master here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After Qin Ming left, Chu Luo and Li Yan went to eat. After dinner, Chu Luo prepared to start treating his leg. Li Yan said, ¡°Go to your bedroom.¡± Chu Luo was about to reject him when Li Yan added, ¡°They¡¯ll be making imitation jade in the living roomter. There are a lot of people.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. Considering how obsessed with cleanliness this person was, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to be treated in front of so many people. Furthermore, she wanted to quietly prepare for the college entrance examination for the next two months, so she should try to stay out of trouble. Letting more people know about her ability was a troublesome matter in itself. So she agreed. She pushed Li Yan into the bedroom. Li Yan quietly surveyed the room. This bedroom wasn¡¯t big. Other than the books and documents on the desk, there wasn¡¯t much else. Finally, his gazended on her 1.5-meter bed. On it, there were no plush toys that ordinary girls liked. The inest bedsheets were covered with nkets, and there was only a portable audio yer beside the pillow. There wasn¡¯t even a tablet that girls usually liked to y with. This reminded him of her situation in the Chu family, ording to the investigation report. Her elder sister lived in a princess¡¯ room, but she lived in a tiny room simr to the servants¡¯. The man beside her was too silent. Chu Luo reminded him, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to treat you.¡± Li Yan looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Li Yan.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°My name.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him, who was suddenly emanating cold air, and found that he was wearing a very loose pair of casual pants today. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off your pants today. Just roll them up.¡± Li Yan nodded at her silently and bent down to roll up his pants. Chu Luo waited for him to roll up his trousers, then walked over and squatted by his feet. She took a look at the curse mark on his leg and put her hand on it. Li Yan looked at the petite girl who kept mumbling something, his gaze deepening. He didn¡¯t believe that she was the Chu family¡¯s Chu Luo. Someone with such ability couldn¡¯t possibly have been born to such an ordinary family and not be weed. So, who exactly was she? Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Leg Treatment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan didn¡¯t express his suspicion. He knew that she definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him, so he decided to investigate it himself. Time passed by slowly. After some time, Li Yan felt a sharp pain in his leg. The pain wasn¡¯t intense. It was like what a person who suddenly stood up after squatting for a long time would experience. However, for a person who hadn¡¯t felt the existence of his legs for many years, it was a great surprise. Li Yan lowered his eyes and stared at his legs. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the wheelchair. After a while, the stabbing pain slowly disappeared. What followed was a warm breath flowing through his blood. When Chu Luo announced that ¡°the curse on you has been lifted,¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze finally lost its usual coldness. There was even a hint of undetectable excitement in the depths of his eyes. With both hands on the armrest of the wheelchair, he suddenly stood up. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t¡­ Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo instinctively wanted to pull him back as he fell forward. When she pulled him back, she realized that he was not only much taller than her but was also as heavy as a mountain. They were about to fall. An arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. Both of them turned around and fell onto the bed at the same time. Dong! Chu Luo¡¯s forehead hit his hard chest heavily, and tears nearly flowed from her eyes. She rolled to the side, stood up, and covered her forehead with her hand as she ced me on him. ¡°Your bones are so hard.¡± Li Yan looked into her big, watery eyes and frowned slightly. His eyes flickered before he finally lowered his head and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but thinking that he had already apologized, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She said, ¡°I said that your legs won¡¯t be able to adapt to walking in the short term. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me and suddenly stood up?¡± She asked him, ¡°Can you get up?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan propped himself up on the bed and shifted onto the wheelchair. The two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Chu Luo pushed him out. At this moment, there were several of Li Yan¡¯s subordinates standing in the living room. On the sofa sat a young man who was carving rapidly with his head lowered. The young man had soft facial features and a gentle temperament. When Chu Luo and Li Yan came out, he didn¡¯t notice. Qin Ming, who was standing at the side, said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, half of the jade pendant has been carved.¡± Chu Luo nced at the jade pendant in the young man¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°There¡¯s a phoenix inside the jade pendant. Can he carve it?¡± Unexpectedly, the young man looked up and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and continued carving. Chu Luo walked over curiously to look at his carving. Even though he had only carved half of it, there was already half of the Phoenix Totem inside. She looked at it for a moment, then praised, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± After saying that, she stood beside him and looked at him. The young man was a little surprised. ¡°You like carving too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As long as it was something she didn¡¯t know, she was interested in learning about it. The young man looked at her again. ¡°I can teach you,¡± he said. ¡°Sure.¡± Just like that, Chu Luo stood beside the young man and watched him carve jade while listening to his exnation. The two of them directly ignored everyone else in the living room. At this moment, Qin Ming walked over to Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair and respectfully asked, ¡°Master, shall I push you somewhere you could rest?¡± Li Yan suddenly shot him a cold re. A chill ran down Qin Ming¡¯s spine as he quickly stood to the side. In his heart, he was wondering why his young master was unhappy. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: I Heard That the School Hunk Is in a Pathetic State

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Chu Luo had to get up early tomorrow, she went to sleep at midnight. When she returned to the bedroom, she deliberately nced at Li Yan, who was sitting in the wheelchair, and asked, ¡°You want to wait for him to finish replicating the jade pendant?¡± Li Yan merely nced at her but didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo pursed her lips and walked in. When she opened the bedroom door the next morning, there was already no one in the living room. Her gaze was fixed on the piece of jade ced on the coffee table in front of the sofa. She walked over and picked it up. She ced her finger on it and the illusion disappeared. The phoenix inside the jade pendant also disappeared. This made the corners of her lips curl up unconsciously. ¡°At least you¡¯re smart enough not to take this jade pendant away. Otherwise¡­ Hmph! Hmph!¡± As soon as she put the jade pendant away, she suddenly thought of the herbs and poisons in the apartment next door. She went back to the bedroom to take the key. As she listened to the English words in her portable audio yer, she opened the door and walked over. When Chu Luo saw the herbs and poisons that upied half the room, she was extremely satisfied. Since there was so much good stuff here, she nned to spend two hours every night refining them. The third year of high school was tense and exciting every day. When Chu Luo entered the ssroom at 6:40 am, half of her ssmates were already there. At this time, some people were already memorizing their books and doing practice questions, while others were making preparations. Only the students sitting at the back who didn¡¯t have much hope for the college entrance examination were gossiping, just like they did every day. Ji Cheng, who had a crew cut, said mysteriously, ¡°Hey, did you guys know? Last night, after I went home, I heard my father talking about the Zhang family.¡± Yang Meimei, who was wearing a short skirt even before the weather had turned warm, quickly asked curiously, ¡°What is it? Is it rted to the school hunk?¡± Several girls stretched their ears at the mention of the school hunk. But Ji Cheng purposely kept them in suspense, ¡°Yes and no.¡± The girls urged him in annoyance, ¡°Hurry up and tell us.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Ji Cheng purposely cleared his throat, then said in a mysterious tone, ¡°I heard from my father that a group of experts from other ces havee to our Ocean City recently. Yesterday, Zhang Tianyi¡¯s father invited one of the experts to their ce. It seems like it was to treat Zhang Tianyi¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Why does he need an expert to treat his face? Isn¡¯t he just allergic? Shouldn¡¯t allergies be treated at the hospital?¡± ¡°What do you know? I heard from my dad that Zhang Tianyi¡¯s allergy can¡¯t be cured at all. Furthermore, the more he goes to the hospital, the more serious his condition bes. Think about it, Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Siyi are allergic at the same time. Their symptoms must be simr. ¡°If it¡¯s more serious than that, how terrifying would it be? His face might be covered with festering sores.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± The few girls subconsciously shivered, but they were unhappy with Ji Cheng¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can the school hunk¡¯s face be covered with festering sores?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since an expert is treating him, he will definitely recover soon.¡± ¡°Who knows? He might being back to school in a few days.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. Jiang Siyi has be like that now. The school hunk definitely won¡¯t like her. Why don¡¯t I go to the beauty salon more often in the next few days? Maybe the school hunk will take a fancy to me.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Me too.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ wake up, all of you. Even if the school hunkes to school, it¡¯s impossible for him to like all of you. Look at Chu Luo. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s getting prettier by the day. She¡¯s also devoted to the school hunk. Maybe the school hunk will fall for her.¡± ¡°What do you think Chu Luo ate, or what did she do to her face? Why do I feel that she gets better-looking by the day?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking good? Didn¡¯t you see that those gangster girls were so scared that they took a detour when they saw Chu Luo this morning? How could the school hunk fall for such a fierce girl!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t see her every day, I¡¯d think she was a different person.¡± At this point, they turned to look at Chu Luo, who was studying English. Their eyes were filled with curiosity. Chu Luo felt the attention of several pairs of eyes behind her but didn¡¯t care. ¡­ After ss in the morning, Chu Luo remembered the test papers that Old Gao had asked her about yesterday and decided to send them to him before going to have lunch. However, when she reached the first floor of the office building, she bumped into Teacher Li, who had juste out of her office. The moment Teacher Li saw Chu Luo carrying so many test papers, she didn¡¯t have a good expression on her face. When she passed her, she sneered in disdain and walked away. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and continued walking towards the office. Most of the teachers were in the office, preparing to go to lunch. Chu Luo carried the test papers to Old Gao¡¯s cubicle. ¡°Teacher Gao, I¡¯ve finished these test papers.¡± Old Gao was a little surprised. He quickly took the papers and flipped through them. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Very good. When the timees, I¡¯ll get the other teachers to find some papers for you to do too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Old Gao added, ¡°Xiao Luo hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t youe to my house with me for lunch?¡± When Old Gao finished speaking, a few teachers beside him gave him surprised looks. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°My family cooked for me and sent food over. I¡¯ll go to the ssroom to eat. After I eat, I can review the other materials.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. But studying is important, and so is your health. You should take some time to rest in the afternoon. Only then will you have energy for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Luo came out of his office and went to the ce where she had agreed to meet Auntie Wu for lunch. It was a warm April day, and Chu Luo suddenly changed her mind about eating in the ssroom after getting the lunchbox. Behind the school was a small hill with at least ten acres ofnd. There were many cherry blossom trees nted on the hill. It was the season for cherry blossoms to bloom. She had heard the ss talk about it many times and nned to take a look. Unexpectedly, when she got there, there were pairs of Grade 10 and Grade 11 students everywhere. Chu Luo thought for a while and walked towards the stretch of ordinary trees. There were long wooden chairs in the forest. Chu Luo found a slightly remote chair with its back against the trail and sat down to eat. At that moment, heavy footsteps came from behind. The footsteps approached quickly. The person was on the phone as she walked. It was Jiang Siyi. Jiang Siyi stopped behind Chu Luo and made a call. When the other party picked up the call, she anxiously asked, ¡°Yi, I heard that your family found an expert to cure your face. Has that expert cured your face? Can you introduce the expert to me?¡± It was unknown what Zhang Tianyi said, but Jiang Siyi¡¯s voice immediately sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Thesest few days, I¡¯ve been criticized by everyone in the school. I¡¯m about to break down. You must help me. Sob sob sob¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard Jiang Siyi¡¯s cries, she prepared to put on her earphones. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Jiang Siyi suddenly raised her voice and asked, ¡°Really, did that master really agree to help me treat my face¡­? Yes, yes, yes, I heard that Chu Luo is currently staying outside the school. I¡¯ll immediately go and find out where she is staying.¡± Chu Luo listened to the rapidly departing footsteps and ced the lunchbox on her knees. She tilted her head and thought for a while before a sinister smile appeared on her face. Very good. She just happened to want to see how powerful this so-called expert was. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: You... Are Not Worthy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo slowly walked towards the apartment building with her tail following her. That person tailing her only left after she¡¯d entered the apartment. Chu Luo returned to the floor where she lived. Uncle Sun and Auntie Wu had already prepared dinner, and Auntie Wu was waiting for her by the door. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her, opened the door, and walked in. Auntie Wu followed her in and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want to eat now or take a shower first?¡± ¡°Take a shower first.¡± Chu Luo ced her school bag in the living room. She suddenly thought of something and said to her, ¡°You can go out with Uncle Sun tonight. It¡¯s best if youe back tomorrow morning.¡± Not questioning anything, Auntie Wu replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± Satisfied, Chu Luo returned to her bedroom. Uncle Sun and Auntie Wu waited for her to finish her meal before leaving. Chu Luo first did more than three hours of practice questions. At around eight o¡¯clock, she went next door to refine those herbs and poisons. She had wanted a cauldron to refine medicine. She had no idea how Li Yan¡¯s men found it, but to her surprise, they had actually acquired an antique cauldron for her. The effects of such an antique cauldron were even better. Chu Luo lost track of time as soon as she entered. Suddenly, Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Mistress, someone has entered your residence.¡± She stopped. It was already past midnight. Ever since Li Yan and the others arrived, the people who lived in the building had disappeared. Chu Luo initially didn¡¯t mind, but at this moment, she felt that Li Yan had done something right. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about disturbing others. She took out her keys and opened the door. The lights weren¡¯t on in the living room, but the windows were wide open. They were on the fifth floor, and the streetlights downstairs could barely illuminate the area. The moonlight was also dim tonight. Because of this, the wind blew in from outside the window, stirring the shadows of the curtains. In addition, a more timid person would have screamed in fear at the sight of the person sitting on the sofa silently. Chu Luo calmly raised her hand to turn on the lights. As expected, the lights didn¡¯t turn on. She looked at that person and said calmly, ¡°Coming in uninvited is a crime. Even if you are killed, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d need to take responsibility.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Youngdy, you sure talk big.¡± That person was obviouslyughing, but his tone carried the contempt of an elder towards a junior. ¡°But you¡¯re actually not scared. You¡¯re really making me look at you in a different light.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As Chu Luo walked towards the sofa, she asked, ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You used your knowledge of poison tomit crimes. I don¡¯t like your behavior and want to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re clearly ackey who works for money. Why are you speaking so pompously?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words obviously angered the person sitting there. His voice became sharp. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so young. You only know how to concoct some poison, and already, you go around harming people. You still dare to be so arrogant? Today, I¡¯ll teach you what it means when people say there¡¯s always someone better. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°What I heard was that anyone who dares to provoke me will be killed without mercy.¡± That person was actually shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s aura. When he recalled that the person in front of him was just a child, he said in a low voice, ¡°You arrogant brat. I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your family today.¡± ¡°You¡­ are not worthy.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t give this person a chance to show off. In the next second, she quickly took action and threw a handful of powder at him. The man reacted quickly. He raised his arm and blocked the powdering at him. ¡°Hmph, a mere¡­¡± Chu Luo sneered, not giving him a chance to finish his sentence. She then waved another handful of powder over. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± That person didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so ruthless as to not y ording to the rules. His eyes were struck and he immediately covered them and bent down in pain. At this moment, Chu Luo turned on the shlight on her phone and shone it at him. This person was thin and had on a navy blue long robe. He probably looked like an expert earlier on, but at this moment, with his face contorted in pain, all his previous demeanor was gone. As soon as he sensed the light, he bellowed at Chu Luo in a deep voice, ¡°What drug did you drug me with?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and smirked. ¡°Guess,¡± she said in a particrly nasty tone. It was obvious that this person had some ability. He quickly took out a pill and swallowed it. Soon, he was fine. How could Chu Luo give him a chance to retaliate? The few hours of refining just now wasn¡¯t in vain. Following that, she threw handful after handful of powder at him. It was so poisonous that the person couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He quickly retreated to the window and jumped down from the fifth floor. Chu Luo ran to the window and looked at the person who¡¯d jumped down from the air conditioner. She flicked the remaining pill in her hand and it exploded precisely on the person¡¯s head. When that person jumped onto the air conditioner on the second floor, he lost his bnce and fell straight to the ground. After a loud bang, the person ended up sprawled on the ground. His body spasmed, but he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. Chu Luo turned around, took a roll of paper, and shouted at him, ¡°Hey, I just used more than 20 drugs on you. You¡¯d better hurry back and get them neutralized. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be paralyzed in six hours, your skin will fester in eight hours, and in ten hours¡­¡± With the help of the streetmp, Chu Luo saw that the man¡¯s body seemed to be suffering from epilepsy. It was obvious that he was scared out of his wits. In the end, he crawled and ran outside. Only then did Chu Luo close the window and curtains in satisfaction before returning to the bedroom to sleep. ¡­ The man finally made his way out of the neighborhood. When he saw the bloody blisters on his hands and other parts of his body, his expression changed immediately. He hurriedly took out his phone to make a call. When the other party picked up the call, he said in a trembling and anxious voice, ¡°Senior Brother, save me. I was tricked by a youngss¡­¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs for a run, she specifically went to the open space under her window to take a look. Sure enough, there was a human-shaped pit smashed out. She rubbed her chin and clicked her tongue before turning around and running out of the neighborhood. There was a park not far from the district. It was still early and there weren¡¯t many people in the park. It was only after Chu Luo had run for more than half an hour that more people gradually appeared. She prepared to jog back to eat. However, when she reached the entrance of the district, she saw a familiar car parked at the guardhouse. The driver was asking about how to get to the building where she lived. Chu Luo approached the car and saw Chu Zhengyang sitting inside. He was pressing his lips together and looking down as he dialed a number on his phone. Chu Luo greeted him, ¡°Daddy.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard that voice, he put away his phone and looked at Chu Luo. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes before he said, ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t mistreat yourself outside.¡± He then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with those dark eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Is there something you want from me, Daddy?¡± Chu Zhengyang was suddenly not used to such an aloof Chu Luo. He tugged at his bow tie in frustration. ¡°I was worried about you living alone outside, so I came to see you¡­ Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you out for breakfast.¡± Chu Luo knew that Chu Zhengyang was lying, but she didn¡¯t expose him. She nodded at him and got into the car. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Here Comes the Person Seeking to Be Abused

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Zhengyang asked the chauffeur to find a breakfast shop near the school. The two of them walked into the restaurant and were led into a small private room by a waiter. Before the food was served, Chu Zhengyang showed a fatherly look and asked about Chu Luo¡¯s recent learning status. Chu Luo answered him casually. When the food was served, Chu Zhengyang first picked up a custard bun for Chu Luo. He looked at the breakfast and said to Chu Luo with a troubled look: ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in Ocean City now. Dad has been busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time to take care of you. If you don¡¯t have money to spend, just give me a call. I¡¯ll get my secretary to transfer it to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the custard bun in her bowl and only picked it up to eat after responding with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang continued to say earnestly, ¡°Once your mother and sister go to the capital, they will definitely not return before your college entrance examination. ¡°Your mother has been in a bad mood recently because of your uncle¡¯s family and your sister. Try not to call her. ¡°Even if you live alone outside, you have to be obedient. Even if you really can¡¯t study, don¡¯t go to those shady ces. ¡°You can think about where you want to study in the future. Daddy will spend money to get you a ce there.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned slightly and looked up at him. Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. After saying all this, he felt a little better and started eating his breakfast. Chu Luo nced at him and continued eating. She knew that Chu Zhengyang wasn¡¯t done speaking. She was in no hurry and waited for him to continue. Indeed¡­ After breakfast, Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t send her back immediately. He said, ¡°Tingting keeps saying that you have something to do with her illness¡­ Luoluo, tell me honestly, did you have any contact with that kind of person?¡± Chu Luo looked into Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes, tilted her head slightly, and deliberately asked, ¡°What kind of person are you talking about, Daddy?¡± After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the time at Zhang Tianyi¡¯s house when Sister said that you asked us to go into the car to get something, and then she handed me over to a person who looked very scary?¡± Chu Zhengyang frowned when he heard this. That day, he didn¡¯t at all ask Chu Ting to get Chu Luo to go to the car to retrieve anything. However, when he thought about his elder daughter¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t bear to pursue the matter. He avoided the main point and said, ¡°Luoluo, do you know where that scary person went afterward?¡± Perhaps if she knew where that person went, his elder daughter¡¯s illness could be cured. Chu Zhengyang felt uneasy about letting his wife and daughter stay at her maiden home for two months. Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression, lowered her eyes, and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She then stood up. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s almost time for our morning reading.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at her and nodded. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After Chu Zhengyang sent her to school, she walked straight inside. Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t ask the chauffeur to drive the car away immediately. Instead, he looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and asked the chauffeur, ¡°Old Qian, do you think Xiao Luo has changed a lot recently?¡± The chauffeur, Old Qian, nced at Chu Zhengyang through the rearview mirror. He deliberated for a moment before answering, ¡°Boss, I think Second Miss is still as quiet as before.¡± Chu Zhengyang fell silent. Old Qian looked at him again and advised, ¡°CEO Chu, you haven¡¯t slept for two days. Why don¡¯t I send you back to rest?¡± Chu Zhengyang waved at him. ¡°No need. You can send me to the office directly.¡± Old Qian acknowledged him and drove off. Suddenly, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s phone rang. Startled, he abruptly sat up straight and quickly took out his phone. Looking at the caller ID, he pressed the answer button and greeted, ¡°Big Brother.¡± No one knew what the other party said, but Chu Zhengyang¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled. His expression changed drastically as he hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hanqing Temple.¡± Then, he quickly dialed another number. Once the other party picked up, he immediately said, ¡°Immediately summon people to Hanqing Temple.¡± After the call, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s hand was still trembling. ¡­ When Chu Luo arrived at the ssroom, it was already morning reading time. She had just sat down when Old Gao walked in. Old Gao stood on the podium and looked at everyone. He pped his hands. ¡°Students, please stop for a moment.¡± Everyone stopped reading and looked at him in confusion. Old Gao said, ¡°The science ss organized a student pairing activity. As the result is not bad, the school has decided to let the humanities and arts sses implement this as well. I¡¯m here to ask for everyone¡¯s opinion. Are you willing to participate in the pairing?¡± There was a loud hum in the ssroom. Everyone started discussing. Those with average results would definitely be willing, but those with good results were silent. After a moment, the ss monitor, He Jiang, asked directly, ¡°How does the pairing work? Are we going to let the strong students pair up with the weak students? Time is so tight now. Who has the time to guide the weak students?¡± These words were immediately echoed by those with good results. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think the school has nothing better to do. Why did they do this at such a critical juncture?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to do the test papers. How would I have the time to guide other people?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡­ Old Gao didn¡¯t get angry when he heard them say that. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°This is just a suggestion from the school. We¡¯ll only implement this if everyone is willing. The science students started doing the pairingst month. Their overall efficiency is quite good.¡± ¡°Old Gao, how can we humanities studentspare to science students? Science students only need to do questions. Whereas we need to memorize a lot of stuff. What if pairing up with someone affects our memorization efficiency?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡­ Those with good results were against it, and those with bad results were definitely not interested in teaming up with others with bad results. Thus, Old Gao didn¡¯t mention this matter again and let everyone continue with their morning reading. A few people sitting behind Chu Luo startedining. ¡°So what if they have good results? They don¡¯t want to pair up with us? Fine. It¡¯s not like we care for it.¡± ¡°Exactly. Even if I can¡¯t get into university, my old man would pay for me to get in.¡± The day passed quickly. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo was about to leave the ssroom when Li Tao suddenly stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t youe to me yesterday when I asked you to ask me questions that you didn¡¯t understand?¡± Everyone stopped and looked at the two of them. Chu Luo frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t understand.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Li Tao was unhappy with Chu Luo¡¯s attitude and directly walked over to stop her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Old Gao¡¯s instructions, do you think I would ask you? You better know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and gave him a bewildered look. This made Li Tao inexplicably frustrated. He looked away and said with a tense expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine if your results are bad, but your learning attitude is also bad¡­ I don¡¯t know what Old Gao is thinking, insisting that I study with you! I don¡¯t have as much time as you do. You better cooperate with me.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Chu Luo frowned. Wasn¡¯t this person too self-righteous? ¡°Since you want to teach me, you can¡­ It depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: You Lost

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Chu Luo spoke, she walked back to her desk before everyone¡¯s eyes and took out a mock examination paper. She walked in front of Li Tao, flipped open the papers, and pointed at a question that was beyond the scope of the sybus. She looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s solve this question together. If you can solve it before me, I¡¯ll let you teach me.¡± Before Li Tao could say a word, the others who were about to leave stopped and started jeering. ¡°Chu Luo, are you crazy? How dare you challenge the Math ss representative! How courageous of you!¡± ¡°Did you forget that Li Tao participated in the National High School Mathematical Olympiad and got third ce?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve be arrogant because of Old Gao¡¯s special care.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to wait for you to solve this question before going to eat. I want to see how you¡¯re going to p yourself in the face.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯m guessing Li Tao only needs ten minutes to solve this question.¡± While everyone was cheering, Li Tao red at Chu Luo. He took the question from her hand and looked at it with a sullen expression. Then, he red at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Chu Luo, you must have done it on purpose. How can you possibly solve such a question?¡± Chu Luo hated it when people doubted her ability. Without a word, she walked to the podium, took out a piece of chalk from the chalk box, and stood in front of the ckboard. Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll know whether or not I can solveter.¡± After that, she raised her hand and started to write the solution on the ckboard. The others looked at her in surprise. Someone reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you going to look at the question?¡± He Jiang, the ss monitor who had a good rtionship with Li Tao, walked to Li Tao¡¯s side and ced his hand on his shoulder. He persuaded, ¡°Li Tao, just leave her be. If Chu Luo really doesn¡¯t want to study, surely you¡¯re not going to force her to learn?¡± After speaking, he looked at Chu Luo, who was speedily solving the math problem. He wanted to joke about whether Chu Luo had offended him in some way. At this moment, Li Tao used his arm to shake off his hand and walked up to the podium with the test paper. He also picked up a piece of chalk and started calcting on the ckboard. At first, everyone looked on with interest. Then, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Why do I feel that Li Tao¡¯s steps are exactly the same as Chu Luo¡¯s?¡± These words made everyone subconsciouslypare the steps of the two solving the problem seriously. When they saw it, they were so shocked that their eyes grew wide open and their mouths went agape. Everyone subconsciously held their breath and focused on the two of them writing the steps on the ckboard. Outside the ssroom, Old Gao, who happened to pass by, stood by the back door and watched for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but wear a satisfied smile on his face. This question that was beyond the scope of the sybus was obviously very difficult. Li Tao had no choice but to stop halfway and consider the next steps. He subconsciously turned his head to look at Chu Luo. When he saw her writing quickly and fluidly, he was immediately shocked. For some reason, his gazended on the steps she had written. What he saw made him freeze. Chu Luo solved this question very quickly. She turned around and urately tossed the chalk into the chalk box. She turned to nce at Li Tao, who was standing there in a daze. Then, she looked at Li Tao¡¯s half-done solution. She lifted her chin slightly and announced with a cold expression, ¡°You lost.¡± Chu Luo left the ssroom before anyone could react. After a while, everyone in the ssroom exploded. It was more than incredible. It was simply unbelievable. He Jiang walked over to Li Tao, who was still in a daze. He patted Li Tao¡¯s shoulder andforted him with aplicated tone. ¡°It¡¯s possible that she just happened to have done this question before. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Li Tao looked at him fiercely. His expression turned even uglier as his eyes burned with anger. ¡°How big do you think the possibility is?¡± With that, he left the ssroom with a tense face. ¡°Hey! No¡­¡± He Jiang looked at Li Tao, who suddenly left in a rage, and felt that his good intentions had been kicked by a donkey. ¡°I was just trying to give you an out. Are you really going to admit that you¡¯re worse than a lousy student?¡± At this point, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Chu Luo was actually able to solve such a difficult question. Could it be that she had been deliberately hiding her abilities previously?¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: An Expert Can Be Dealt with All the Same

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo walked along the school path. As school had just ended and it was time for everyone to go have their meal, the entire journey was noisy. At this moment, a person ying with his phone suddenly shouted: ¡°Quick, take a look at the trending topic. It says that there was a very serious explosion in the backyard of Hanqing Temple this afternoon. There seem to be casualties.¡± Another person hurriedly asked, ¡°Was the cause of the explosion mentioned? Hanqing Temple is a huge temple in Ocean City. Last week, I even followed my mother there to pray to Buddha. ¡°I hope that nothing bad happened to the masters inside. I was hoping to go there to ask for a divination lot when I take the college entrance examination next year.¡± ¡°It only said that there was an explosion. Nothing else.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She took out her earphones and listened to English words as she walked out of the school. 10:30 pm. Chu Luo was sitting at her desk, studying. Suddenly, the sharp sound of a blunt object striking ss came from the window. Apanying this was a strange whining sound. The sound was like that of a child crying and struggling with his mouth covered, or like the low growl of some ferocious animal before it was angered. If anyone else were to hear this sound, they would be scared stiff and develop goosebumps. However, Chu Luo was calmly sensing what was outside. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°Heh! You want to use such a trivial trick to scare me? Do you have no idea what I¡¯m capable of?¡± After saying that, she quickly pulled open the curtains. What entered her sight was a green face with fangs and a face full of blood. This face was already scary to begin with. Now, it was pressed against the window, looking deformed, and it was even scraping the ss with its sharp fangs. If anyone else had seen this, they would have been scared out of their wits. Chu Luo¡¯s face was tense as she quickly chanted an incantation. Then, she saw that the bloody face seemed to have been frightened by something and wanted to escape. ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen you, there¡¯s no way you can escape.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly opened the window, jumped onto the desk, and chased after that thing. That bloody face quickly fled towards the back of the district. Chu Luo, who was as light as a swallow, stepped on the various branches as she chased after it. There was a park behind the district. The bloody face floated to the artificialke in the middle of the park before stopping. There was a white-haired old man standing there with his hands behind his back. The old man had on a green robe. A gust of evening wind blew past, making him look like a sage. The old man didn¡¯t turn around. There was a hint of admiration in his voice as he said, ¡°Looks like you have some real ability, youngdy. To think you¡¯re not afraid of such a terrifying bloody face and actually managed to catch up.¡± With that, the old man raised his hand and the bloody face disappeared into thin air. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a tool for swindling. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± When the old man heard this, he finally turned around and gazed at Chu Luo with his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°No wonder my junior brother was defeated by you. It turns out that you¡¯re a child that has concealed her strength.¡± The old man stared at Chu Luo and frowned. His voice became stern. ¡°I want to see how capable you are today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he threw a talisman onto the surface of theke. Suddenly, a huge ball of water rose from theke and flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo raised her head and looked at theke water. A cold glint shed across her eyes. Then, she raised her finger and said, ¡°Turn.¡± Theke water suddenly turned and sshed all over the old man. The sagely old man immediately became a drenched chicken and no longer had the demeanor of an expert. The expression on his face could no longer be maintained. As he shook off the water on his head and body, he was fuming with anger. ¡°You actually broke my charm. What sect do youe from exactly?¡± ¡°What sect?¡± Chu Luo looked at the old man and sneered. ¡°I, Chu Luo, don¡¯t need to learn from any sect.¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, let me see exactly how powerful you are.¡± With that, he took out another talisman paper and quickly chanted while his fingers drew on it. Soon, a barrier appeared. Fierce winds swept across the barrier like knives. Chu Luo tilted her head and felt the energy of this barrier, thinking about how to break it. At this time, Phoenix¡¯s excited voice suddenly sounded in her mind, ¡°Mistress, Mistress, I can absorb this energy.¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, a red light shed. With a swoosh, the barrier that the old man had spent a lot of effort to build disappeared. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out from the old man¡¯s mouth. He stared at Chu Luo in horror, held his chest, and pointed at her with trembling fingers. ¡°What method did you use to swallow my barrier? Could it be¡­ could it be that you practice unorthodox ways?!¡± Chu Luo gave him an evil smirk and deliberately tried to scare him. ¡°You¡¯re right. What I¡¯m practicing is the unorthodox path that specializes in destroying your cultivation. Watch carefully, I¡¯ll turn you from an expert into an ordinary person today.¡± She then opened her hand, and red light appeared in it. The elder immediately widened his eyes and quickly retreated with a frightened expression. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly took out something from his robe. As he was in too much of a hurry, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the treasures he had taken out falling to the ground. It wasn¡¯t until he¡¯d taken out a talisman and thrown it into the air that he disappeared into thin air. ¡°It¡¯s actually a teleportation talisman. However¡­ have you asked for my permission before you escaped?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly chanted an incantation. In less than five seconds, a figure appeared on theke, and, with a plop, that person fell in. Plop! Ssh! Water sshed everywhere. ¡°Cough¡­ Help¡­¡± Chu Luo stood on the shore and looked coldly at the figure struggling in theke. She walked to the handful of treasures that he had just dropped and bent down to pick them up. She looked at the items under the moonlight for a while and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Good stuff. I¡¯ll take it aspensation for having my time wasted tonight.¡± After saying that, she put her things away and ignored the person struggling in theke. Then, she turned and walked out of the park. Since he¡¯d dared to provoke her, he had to be prepared to be punished. ¡­ After that night, no one knew if the two ¡°experts¡± were scared off or what, but no one came looking for trouble again. Chu Luo had just washed up and was about to go out for a run when she suddenly received a call from Chu Zhengyang¡¯s secretary. The secretary informed her, ¡°Second Miss, Boss was injuredst night and is now in the hospital.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± upon hearing this. The secretary didn¡¯t seem to notice her indifference and continued, ¡°The chauffeur is already on the way to pick you up. Boss wants you to apany him at the hospital today.¡± Then he hung up. Chu Luo looked down at her phone for a few seconds, then turned around and went back to the bedroom to change. She went out and knocked on the door of Auntie Wu¡¯s apartment. Auntie Wu opened the door and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Chu, do you have any instructions?¡± Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Auntie Wu, bring forward breakfast today.¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t ask anything further and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, breakfast will be ready soon. Miss Chu, please go over first. I¡¯ll send it over to you.¡± Chu Luo had just finished her breakfast when the chauffeur called. She picked up the few books and the portable audio yer she had packed and headed downstairs. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Countdown, Group Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo arrived at the hospital, Chu Zhengyang was on the phone. Chu Luo didn¡¯t interrupt him. She walked in, dragged a chair, sat by the bed, took out a book, and started to revise. After Chu Zhengyang ended the call, he looked up and saw Chu Luo reading seriously. He asked subconsciously, ¡°Luoluo, how are your studiestely?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly felt like he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation, so he carefully sized up Chu Luo. Only then did he realize that the child from his impression had suddenly grown up. He looked at Chu Luo, who was reading seriously with her head lowered, and suddenly felt a little dazed. Chu Luo could feel Chu Zhengyang staring at her, but she didn¡¯t care. She quickly flipped through her revision materials. After some time, Chu Zhengyang suddenly asked in a dry voice, ¡°Luoluo, you flipped through the information so quickly. Can you remember what you¡¯ve read?¡± Speaking up to this point, he felt that his question was a little redundant. With Chu Luo¡¯s results, it didn¡¯t matter if she flipped through the books fast or not. He then said in a concerned tone, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t get into a university. Other than Imperial University, Daddy will find a way to get you into any other university if you so wish.¡± Displeasure shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. No wonder the original Chu Luo became so depressed and wanted to take her own life after being dealt with a small blow. The original Chu Luo¡¯s family was really a major factor behind that. After a long while, she replied in a t tone, ¡°I know.¡± ¡­ The atmosphere became inexplicably awkward. Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t know what to say to Chu Luo. In the end, he could only shut his mouth and stop talking. Now that the nagging had stopped, Chu Luo was satisfied. At ten o¡¯clock, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She didn¡¯t even realize that her phone was ringing. It was Chu Zhengyang who saw that she wasn¡¯t picking up and told her, ¡°Luoluo, your phone is ringing. Why aren¡¯t you answering it?¡± Chu Luo then retrieved her cell phone from her bag and answered the call. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you didn¡¯te to school today!¡± Chu Luo looked at the caller ID with a baffled look. It was an unknown number. The person on the other end of the line was still gnashing his teeth as if she hadmitted an unpardonable crime by not going to school. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The person on the other end of the line: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the phone again to make sure the call hadn¡¯t been hung up. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± She was about to hang up. The person on the other end of the line first took a deep breath before introducing himself through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Li Tao.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you listening?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Li Tao: ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to school today?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Li Tao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao: ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Looking at the call that was hung up, Chu Luo frowned. She still felt puzzled. She put down her phone and prepared to continue revising. Chu Zhengyang, who was leaning against the hospital bed and listening to their conversation, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He asked, ¡°Luoluo, who called you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°The math representative in our ss.¡± Chu Zhengyang was silent for a while before he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that your math representative has something to tell you. Also¡­ it¡¯s good to be taken care of by a fellow ssmate with good results.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang tried to reason with her. ¡°Luoluo, I don¡¯t expect you to learn much in these two months, but it¡¯s always good to learn more. With a good student looking after you, you can ask him if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang with a wooden face. Seeing her reaction, Chu Zhengyang looked at her in confusion. ¡°Did Daddy say something wrong?¡± Chu Luo was still expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After which, she continued reading her book. Chu Zhengyang: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang had injured his waist and could only lie down. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to attend to him though. There was professional care avable in the hospital. The father-and-daughter duo spent the day together awkwardly. At four in the afternoon, Chu Zhengyang said to Chu Luo with mixed feelings, ¡°Go back to school and study hard. You don¡¯t have toe over anymore. Call me if you need anything.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him, packed up her things, and left. Chu Zhengyang looked at the closed door of the ward and felt an indescribable sadness in his heart. A sick person would wish for his family to take care of him, but he could only lie here alone. Not long after Chu Luo had left the ward, two nurses happened to walk along the same path as her. She heard one of the nursesin, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of big shots the patients in the 1862 VIP ward are. Their bodyguards are all so intimidating. I even have to be careful when I go in to change the patient¡¯s dressing.¡± The other nurse answered, ¡°I heard that the patients in that ward were sent over from Hanqing Temple yesterday. The director even personally went to see them. For the director to personally take care of them, their identities must not be ordinary. They might be from the capital.¡± ¡°Then they¡¯re really unlucky. They came all the way here and encountered a huge explosion.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The two of them stopped talking when they were about to turn towards the elevator. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She took the elevator down and went back. After that, Jiang Siyi didn¡¯te to school again. Later, Chu Luo heard that she threatened her family with her life, so her parents agreed not to make here to school before her exams. After that night, the ¡°expert¡± who¡¯d wanted to find trouble with Chu Luo didn¡¯t appear again. Chu Luo continued to revise quietly. The only change was that there was now a boy in the ss who kept bugging her for unknown reasons. ¡°Chu Luo, why aren¡¯t you doing these papers!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, evening self-study time is so precious. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can discuss it with others. Why do you never attend evening self-study?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t think that you can be proud just because you¡¯ve mastered mathematics. If you don¡¯t do well in other subjects, you won¡¯t be able to get into a good university all the same.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­¡± Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. When everyone saw the countdown turn into 30 days, they realized that there really wasn¡¯t enough time. Everyone was getting more and more stressed, and their nerves were getting more and more tense. Other than when they¡¯re sleeping, everyone was memorizing books even when they ate or went to the toilet. Finally, one day, a girl couldn¡¯t stand this kind of intense revision anymore. She copsed on her desk and cried. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I only sleep for four hours every day. I keep memorizing and doing questions, but why isn¡¯t there enough time? Boohoo¡­ I feel like I can¡¯t get into a good university¡­¡± Many people felt the same way. At that moment, at least half of the people in the ssroom became filled with negative emotions. Just then, a boy sitting in thest row suddenly threw his book on his desk and said, ¡°Screw the college entrance examination. I don¡¯t want to take it anymore.¡± Once someone exploded, a few boys followed suit. They stood up and mmed their books. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± ss Monitor He Jiang stood up and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to study, then leave. Don¡¯t affect the mood of others.¡± ¡°ss monitor, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± A tall boy from behind strode up to the ss monitor and grabbed his cor. He raised his fist and punched him. Initially, during this period of time, everyone had been suppressing their anger. One small spark was all it took to ignite them. The moment the boy attacked, the ss monitor didn¡¯t lose out and quickly retaliated. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°D*mn, you broke my book!¡± ¡°F*ck! Who stepped on my foot!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys annoying? You¡¯re distracting me from solving the math questions!¡± The fight that was supposed to be between the two of them quickly became a group fight to vent. There was cheering and screaming¡­ Instantly, the entire Grade 12, ss 4 was in chaos. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: You¡¯re Real Capable Now, Huh?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Gao and the other teachers, along with the school¡¯s heads, heard themotion and rushed over. Amid a series of roars and shouts, everyone¡¯s emotions were finally suppressed. The dean was red in the face as he mmed the table and shouted at the people who were fighting. ¡°You¡¯re real capable now, huh? Since you still have so much energy, why don¡¯t you solve two more math questions and memorize a few more essays!? You are in the graduating ss, so you should be sprinting with all your might, not fighting! ¡°The smallest factor is intelligence. The biggest one is perseverance. The most painful thing isn¡¯t failure but giving up early when you would have made it if you tried!¡± After the dean shouted, everyone fell silent. He nced at the few badly battered people below the podium and said to Old Gao, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± With that, he turned and left. As Old Gao looked at the dean, who left angrily, he still had that kind look on his face. He even asked with a smile, ¡°Do you all think that you¡¯ve dodged a bullet just because the dean didn¡¯t give you a demerit point? ¡°If any of you really had such thoughts, you would be gravely mistaken. You guys are the college entrance examination candidates, and there are 30 days until the college entrance examination. Therefore, the dean didn¡¯t say anything about demerit points, but¡­ ¡°The dean¡¯s reputation as ¡®Demon King¡¯ isn¡¯t for nothing. Maybe after your college entrance examination, your resume will have another ck mark.¡± As soon as Old Gao finished speaking, a few people who had originally heaved a sigh of relief felt their hearts skip a beat. Their expressions instantly turned ugly. At this moment, Old Gao also retracted the smile on his face and became serious. ¡°Although the dean is a great demon king, he likes hardworking people the most. No matter if your results are good or not, as long as you work hard enough, he might not care about today¡¯s matter anymore, seeing how hard you worked.¡± After saying this, he deliberately paused for a moment before continuing: ¡°From tomorrow onwards, it will be thest monthly examination for the Grade 12 students. After this monthly examination, time will pass even faster. Before things are finalized, everyone is a dark horse! At that time, I will let you all see how what you thought was impossible has be possible for someone.¡± Most people didn¡¯t understand Old Gao¡¯sst two sentences, but he deliberately kept them in suspense. The monthly exam came quickly. While everyone was passing down the exam papers, the person who received the exam papers first suddenly eximed, ¡°Heavens, there are several difficult essay questions this time!¡± Grade 12, ss 4 students weren¡¯t the only onesining about the difficulty of thest monthly examination¡ªthe entire Grade 12 echoed the same sentiments. After three days of exams, most people felt like they had shed ayer of skin. At this moment, Old Gao called Chu Luo to his office. ¡°Chu Luo, how many points do you think you can score this time?¡± There weren¡¯t many teachers in the office, but coincidentally, Teacher Li was there. Before Chu Luo could speak, she heard Teacher Li snort. Chu Luo and Old Gao both ignored her. Chu Luo frowned slightly. It was her first exam and she wasn¡¯t used to it. As such, she could have managed the time limit better. ¡°Seven hundred thirty.¡± Old Gao¡¯s eyes lit up. He restrained the excitement in his heart and nodded. Then, he asked further, ¡°Which subjects do you think you lost most marks in?¡± ¡°None. It¡¯s just that I was a little slow at doing the questions and didn¡¯t have time for thest question in the English paper.¡± ¡°Alright, then, you should focus on doing more English questions to increase your speed. You¡­¡± ¡°Hur! You make it sound as if it¡¯s true. I say, Old Gao.¡± Teacher Li finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s fine if your student likes to fantasize, but you¡¯re actually believing her. As her form teacher, don¡¯t you know what she¡¯s capable of?¡± Pa! This time, Old Gao couldn¡¯t help but smash the teapot on the desk. Then, he stood up and pointed at Teacher Li¡¯s nose as he scolded: ¡°Teacher Li, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. You can criticize me, but you can¡¯t criticize my students. What does Chu Luo¡¯s performance have to do with you, who didn¡¯t teach her?¡± ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. I¡¯m just advising you to recognize the truth. Who doesn¡¯t know thatst month, your student Chu Luo scoredst in the batch?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Gao,¡± Chu Luo called out in a calm and doubtful tone. ¡°The results will be out in a few days. Why do you have to waste your breath on her?¡± These words immediately calmed Old Gao down. He nodded and said, ¡°Teacher Li, I advise you to be merciful with your words.¡± Then, without waiting for Teacher Li to speak, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Go back to the ssroom first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to leave the office. As for those who looked down on her, she liked to use facts to tell them that she wasn¡¯t the joke that they thought she was. Chu Luo had just walked to the corridor outside the ssroom when she was suddenly stopped by Li Tao, who was standing by the ledge. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. Li Tao felt a little ufortable being stared at, so he opened his eyes and said, ¡°The questions for every subject this time were very difficult. Even if you fail, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Your results aren¡¯t that good anyway.¡± With that, he turned around and entered the ssroom. Chu Luo stood there and looked at the ssroom door with a baffled expression. This person was asking for a beating. The teachers had to work overtime to mark the monthly examination papers, and they managed to finish them within two days. When everyone saw the overall ranking, they could no longer remain calm. ¡°The test this time was so difficult, but the highest score was 731.¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? The second ce is Chu Luo? And it¡¯s only one point lower than the first ce!¡± ¡°Who is Chu Luo?¡± ¡°The twin sister of the school belle.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that person always at the bottom of the rankings? How did she score so high? Did she copy someone?¡± ¡°Copy?¡± Li Tao and He Jiang happened to hear this. Li Tao asked in a low voice, ¡°The first ce is in ss 2. From whom did our ss¡¯s Chu Luo copy?¡± Although He Jiang was also shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s results and didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time, he was also unhappy that someone dared to question his ssmate. ¡°Don¡¯t measure other people¡¯s corn by your own bushel. Even if Chu Luo wanted to copy, someone had to have let her do it.¡± The person who spoke immediately shut up. Only then did Li Tao and He Jiang walk towards the ssroom. After walking for a while, He Jiang suddenly said, ¡°How do you think Chu Luo managed to score so high all of a sudden?¡± Li Tao said in a disgruntled tone, ¡°How would I know?¡± Then, he quickened his pace and left He Jiang behind. He Jiang quickly caught up to him and put his arm on his shoulder. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so angry? Are you feeling upset?¡± Li Tao suddenly stopped and looked at He Jiang. He asked angrily, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you feel upset if you were overtaken all of a sudden?¡± He Jiang thought about it and nodded. ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to reduce my rest time by another hour. In thest twenty days, we¡¯ll have to fight with our backs against the wall.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The two of them walked into the ssroom as they spoke. In the office, all the teachers were present. Everyone congratted Old Gao. Old Gao smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. That child didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Speaking up to this point, there was a hidden meaning behind his words. ¡°We also have to thank Teacher Li for your continuous whipping. Otherwise, how could Chu Luo be ranked second in the level?¡± Everyone looked at Teacher Li meaningfully. Their gazes made Teacher Li¡¯s face switch between red and purple. Her heart was filled with panic, so she straightened her neck and said in an entric tone, ¡°If Zhang Tianyi from our ss were still in school, no way would Chu Luo be ranked top two!¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao: ¡°Hur hur!¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Evil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Imperial Capital. ¡°What? Chu Luo got second ce in the entire level? You must be kidding!¡± When Chu Ting received a call from her close friend, she didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Hmph! I think she must have cheated or used some unorthodox method to be ranked second.¡± Recalling the missing master, Chu Ting got angry. She didn¡¯t want Chu Luo to live well at all. ¡°Chu Luo, how dare you cheat and use unorthodox methods. See if I don¡¯t tell Mom to teach you a lesson.¡± After hanging up the phone, she went straight to look for Wei Wei. At this moment, Wei Wei was chatting with her sisters-inw in a pavilion in the backyard. Upon seeing Chu Ting, she asked with concern, ¡°Tingting, are you tired from studying?¡± First?Madam1, who was sitting next to her, said to her, ¡°Tingting is such a good student. She should take some time off to rest.¡± Third?Madam1?agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tingting is working so hard. She will definitely be able to get into Imperial University.¡± Chu Ting herself was also very confident, but at this moment, she purposely put on a sad expression. ¡°Master said that someone had cast Gu poison on me, and I have to find the perpetrator to cure it. I¡¯m worried that it will suddenly act up during the examination. If I don¡¯t get into Imperial U, I won¡¯t be able to face anyone.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Wei Wei didn¡¯t want to hear this, so she pulled her over to sit beside her andforted her. ¡°Your cousin has already sent people to look for the master you mentioned. They will definitely find him soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tingting, you just need to focus on your revision. Zihan has been working in the south all this time. The Gu poison originates from Miaojiang. It¡¯s easy to find someone who can cure the Gu poison.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The three of them took turns tofort Chu Ting. At this moment, two people walked into the pavilion. One of them was Wei Zihan. Wei Zihan was apanied by a middle-aged man dressed in Miao clothing. The middle-aged man had been raising Gu worms all year round and had a dangerous aura that made people not want to get close to him. He also had two bells on his waist. As he walked, the sound of the bells made people¡¯s scalps numb. As soon as Chu Ting saw Wei Zihan walking over, she immediately went over to hold his arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Eldest Cousin, have you found Master?¡± Wei Zihan patted her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t find that person you mentioned, but I did find a real Gu Master.¡± Then, he introduced the middle-aged man to them. ¡°This is Master Xiang, whom I have specially invited from Miaojiang. Master Xiang has been studying Gu worms since he was young. He is an expert in this field.¡± When they heard this, their faces revealed a pleasant surprise. First Madam sat in her seat and gestured at the seat next to her like a nobledy. ¡°Master Xiang, please take a seat.¡± Master Xiang nodded at First Madam, but his gaze was on Chu Ting. Chu Ting hurriedly stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Master Xiang, can you really cure me of the Gu poison?¡± Master Xiang walked to the stool and sat down before saying, ¡°Miss, you can sit down first and let me see what Gu you¡¯ve been poisoned with.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly sat down beside him. Master Xiang observed her carefully for a while. His expression became serious as he took off a bell from his waist and shook it. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts¡­¡± With that shake, Chu Ting¡¯s face turned pale and her body trembled. She bent her waist and clutched her stomach, looking like she was about to fall. Wei Zihan quickly steadied her from the back. Wei Wei, who was sitting at the side, was just about to panic when she saw the bell in Master Xiang¡¯s hand ring again. Seeing that Chu Ting was no longer in so much pain, he said, ¡°This youngdy is under the influence of the Mother-Child Gu.¡± Wei Wei rushed over to hug Chu Ting, who was still pale, and asked anxiously, ¡°Master, can you help my daughter remove the Gu poison?¡± The others looked at him anxiously. Master Xiang thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°The Gu in the youngdy is a child Gu. The child Gu must be cured by the mother Gu. Even if the elders of Miaojiang came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cure this type of Gu poison.¡± When they heard this, their expressions turned ugly. Chu Ting even started crying. Wei Wei also hugged her and cried. Wei Zihan asked with a dark face, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you have any other way to help my cousin get the Gu out? As long as you can cure my cousin, the Wei family will definitelypensate you well.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Master Xiang hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s actually a way, but it¡¯s a little evil. ¡± ¡°What way?¡± they hurriedly asked. They didn¡¯t care if it was evil or not. Master Xiang hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°Transfer the child Gu in her body to another person.¡± Wei Wei said in a delighted tone, ¡°Really? Then transfer the Gu from Tingting¡¯s body now.¡± First Madam chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over right away.¡± She then called for the butler. Master Xiang quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, we can¡¯t do that for now¡­ It will take time to transfer the Gu in Miss¡¯s body. Moreover, the child Gu is sucking blood essence from Miss¡¯s body. After transferring the child Gu away, Miss¡¯s body will need to recuperate. ¡°I heard that you are about to take the college entrance examination. If you remove the Gu, your body won¡¯t be able to withstand the intensity of revision.¡± Hearing those words, Chu Ting didn¡¯t even hesitate to object. ¡°No, I must take the college entrance examination.¡± The others looked at her disapprovingly. Chu Ting hurriedly pulled Wei Wei¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Mommy, I want to get into Imperial University. If I don¡¯t get into Imperial U, do you know how others willugh at me? And Chu Luo¡­ oh right, my friend called today and said that Chu Luo got second ce in the whole batch. ¡°She couldn¡¯tpare to me in all aspects since we were young. I won¡¯t let her surpass me this time as well!¡± ¡°How could that wretched girl be ranked second in the batch?!¡± Wei Wei didn¡¯t believe it at all. However, thinking about how she couldn¡¯t let Chu Ting take the college entrance examination properly, she didn¡¯t feel good either. She asked Master Xiang, ¡°Master Xiang, do you have a way to let Tingting take the college entrance examination, then transfer the Gu away after that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Master Xiang said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve studied Gu worms for so many years. It¡¯s fine to wait for a few months.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: If You Are Unconvinced, Come and Have a Competition. If You Can¡¯t Win, Then Shut Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ocean City. Chu Zhengyang soon found out about Chu Luo cing second in the monthly exam. When school ended in the afternoon, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s chauffeur came to the ssroom door to look for her. ¡°Second Miss, Sir is waiting for you at the school gate. He wants you to go out and eat with him.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the chauffeur left first. She had just packed her things and was walking out of the school with her school bag when Li Tao¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop. Li Tao quickly followed up with a frown. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to the ss monitor¡¯s suggestion just now?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Why should I agree when I don¡¯t want to join your study group?¡± Li Tao had a look of confusion. ¡°Our study group only consists of students with good grades. Studying with us will definitely be more efficient than you learning alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to discuss with others to be efficient at studying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so stubborn. He didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so he pursed his lips and followed her. Chu Luo nced at the boy walking beside her and said with a look of displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°Then agree to join the study group.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Li Tao could finish speaking, a strange voice suddenly interrupted from the side. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Chu Luo who suddenly jumped up to second ce from the bottom of the level?¡± Chu Luo and Li Tao looked over at the same time. When Li Tao saw who it was, he asked angrily, ¡°Xu Yanqing, stop being so sarcastic. Chu Luo ranked second in the entire level because of her own abilities.¡± ¡°Hmph! Based on ability? Who would believe that?¡± Xu Yanqing was themissary in charge of studies in ss 1. He was a jealous person and loved to secretlypare himself with Zhang Tianyi. This time, he had thought that he would definitely be one of the top two, and he didn¡¯t expect that someone would throw a wrench in the works. He felt it was unfair. Chu Luo could tell that this person was here to find fault with her. Her expression turned cold. ¡°What are you trying to say? If you¡¯re not convinced, we canpete.¡± Then, she said in a firm tone, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the teacher¡¯s office topete tomorrow afternoon. If you can¡¯t beat me, then shut up.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the school, ignoring the two people who were stunned by her fierce vibe. Chu Luo walked out of the school gate and saw the car waiting there. The car door opened and Chu Zhengyang called her from the car. ¡°Luoluo, get in the car.¡± Chu Luo looked at the tired Chu Zhengyang and silently climbed into the car. Chu Zhengyang looked at her and realized that she looked even better thanst time. Thinking about how she had changed so much because she moved out, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart. ¡°I heard that you ranked second in the level this month?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Actually, Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo¡¯s grades could suddenly improve so drastically. However, since this was her first time getting such a high score, he decided not to dampen her enthusiasm regardless of how she did it. He said, ¡°Not bad.¡± He then asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? Daddy will take you out to eat.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± After saying that, she stuffed an earpiece into each ear. Chu Zhengyang opened his mouth and wanted to say something but gave up in the end. The two of them went to a posh restaurant not far from the school. After ordering, Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°The college entrance examination is in about 20 days. Tingting said before that she wanted to go overseas for graduation after the college entrance examination. Do you want to go with your sister?¡± Chu Luo suddenly took off one of her earphones and asked, ¡°Has her illness been cured?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Chu Zhengyang finally revealed a relieved smile. ¡°In the afternoon, your mother called and said that your cousin found a Gu expert from Miaojiang for Tingting. After Tingting finishes her college entrance examination, he will treat her.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She nodded, intending to stuff the headphones back in. Chu Zhengyang stopped her. ¡°Luoluo, I heard from your form teacher that you have a few days off before the college entrance examination. Do you want to go to the capital to y for a few days so that you can rx? You cane back with your sister in time for the examination.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo refused directly. ¡°I have a n for the next few days.¡± Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t say anything else. When the dishes were served, the father and daughter ate quietly. After the meal, Chu Zhengyang suddenly felt a surge of paternal love. He asked, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go to the bookstore to buy some revision materials?¡± Chu Luo nced at Chu Zhengyang and nodded indifferently. The two of them went to the bookstore. This was the first time Chu Luo hade to the bookstore. After walking in, she looked at the book ssification indicator and headed straight for the college entrance examination guidance books on the third floor. There weren¡¯t many people here at this time. Chu Luo stood in the humanities textbook section and looked at the books for a while. When she realized that most of the revision materials had already been shown to her by the teacher, she continued walking forward in boredom. When she walked to the science revision materials section, she casually took out a book. It was a casual flip. ¡°Eh? So chemistry includes all these. Isn¡¯t thismon knowledge that we priests can use?¡± As if discovering a treasure, Chu Luo quickly took a few introductory books and flipped through them. After that, everyone on this floor looked at her strangely as she flipped through the books one by one. The service staff on this floor was an enthusiastic one. She walked over and asked, ¡°Youngdy, what book do you want to find? You can tell me. I remember the location of the books. I can help you.¡± Chu Luo looked up from her book and gazed at her with those big, confused eyes. The service staff was actually stunned by her adorable expression at that moment. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°I see that it takes a lot of effort for you to find the books one by one. You can tell me what books you¡¯re looking for and I¡¯ll help you get them.¡± Chu Luo finally understood what she meant. Without exining, she said, ¡°I want to see all three years of senior high chemistry books.¡± The service staff was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, ¡°Have you not chosen which subjects to specialize in? If you like chemistry, you can read more of these.¡± She took a few books from the bookshelf. Chu Luo had already flipped through it earlier. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished reading these.¡± Thedy took a few more books. ¡°What about these?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading them too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°What?¡± Thedy was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Can you tell me which grade you are from?¡± ¡°Grade 12.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The service staff asked, ¡°Are you studying humanities or science?¡± ¡°Humanities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Later on, Chu Luo found Chu Zhengyang, who was sitting on the first floor waiting for her. She had a stack of physics books. Chu Zhengyang looked at the books in her hands and asked in surprise, ¡°Luoluo, why did you choose all the science books?¡± Chu Luo said to him seriously, ¡°I want to have a change of pace after I get tired of studying.¡± Chu Zhengyang: ¡°¡­¡± Would she be able to understand them, though? However, since Chu Luo had brought the books down, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He brought her to settle the bill and sent her back. When the car stopped in front of her apartment building, Chu Zhengyang said to her, ¡°Luoluo, Daddy is going on a business trip for half a month. If you need anything, just call me directly. I¡¯ll rush back before your exam.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him with the books in her arms and walked into the apartment. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Chu Luo: I Am Competing Not Only in Marks But Also in Speed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After lunch the next day, Li Tao stopped Chu Luo downstairs. ¡°Chu Luo, are you really going to challenge Xu Yanqing?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Tao stared at Chu Luo. He felt that he couldn¡¯t just watch as she suffered a blow. He said, ¡°Xu Yanqing has been in the top three of our batch for a long time. Do you think that you can really beat him just by doing well once? Moreover, Xu Yanqing has a vicious mouth. If you lose¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Chu Luo interrupted him and frowned unhappily. ¡°Move aside.¡± Li Tao subconsciously stepped aside. Chu Luo continued walking. Li Tao thought for a moment and quickly followed. When she and Li Tao walked to the office door, they realized that all the teachers were there. Xu Yanqing was standing in Teacher Li¡¯s cubicle, and the two of them were talking in low voices. Li Tao frowned and said to Chu Luo in a hushed tone, ¡°Chu Luo, think carefully. There are so many teachers here. Teacher Li and Xu Yanqing must be doing it on purpose.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better to have more people.¡± With that, she walked in. The moment Teacher Li saw Chu Luo, she deliberately raised her voice and said to Xu Yanqing, ¡°You guys canpete in any subjectter. Don¡¯t dy your revision.¡± Xu Yanqing nodded confidently. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. One and a half hours is enough to do a set of papers.¡± Old Gao, who had been sitting at the side, saw Chu Luoe in and hurriedly waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo,e here.¡± Chu Luo walked closer and greeted him, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± Old Gao nodded. Thinking of Teacher Li¡¯s words, he also said deliberately, ¡°When you are doing the questionster, take note of the time and submit it earlier if you can.¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡± Chu Luo and Old Gao¡¯s conversation made Teacher Li and Xu Yanqing sneer in their hearts. Xu Yanqing said to Chu Luo arrogantly, ¡°My time is very precious. Let¡¯s start thepetition now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Which subject? You¡¯re a girl, I¡¯ll let you choose.¡± ¡°English.¡± She did English slower than the other subjects. She would just take this chance to practice more questions to increase her speed a little more. ¡°What papers?¡± ¡°The college entrance mock examination papers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After agreeing on that, they walked to the two desks that were specially prepared for them and sat down. There was no shortage of mock papers in the office. An English teacher printed out two copies and handed them to the two of them. ¡°These are Xgang College Entrance Examination mock papers. Ny minutes is a little tight. Good luck, both of you.¡± Chu Luo took the paper and thanked her. Old Gao took a look at the time. ¡°It¡¯s 12:20 now. We¡¯ll end at 1:50. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Both of them worked through the questions at a fast speed. As soon as Old Gao announced the start, they started writing at the same time. The teachers standing at the side stared at them. Only Teacher Li sat there with a confident look on her face as she brewed a cup of tea and sipped it slowly. At 1:25, Old Gao suddenly said to Li Tao, who was standing beside him, ¡°I say, Student Li Tao, can¡¯t you look at your watch less frequently?¡± Li Tao put down his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just habit.¡± Old Gao nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s still early. If I¡¯m not worried. What are you worried about?¡± After saying that, he pointed to his desk and instructed him, ¡°Go and make me a pot of tea. The teabags are in the drawer in the middle of the desk.¡± Li Tao nced at Chu Luo and was a little unwilling to obey. Old Gao pushed him with a displeased look. Only then did Li Tao reluctantly walk over to make tea for him. Just as he finished brewing the tea and walked over, Chu Luo suddenly put down her pen and stood up. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo left her seat. Xu Yanqing, who was working on thest essay, paused when he heard this. He sneered and said, ¡°We¡¯re notpeting on speed, we¡¯repeting on marks.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯mpeting not only in points but also in speed.¡± These words made Xu Yanqing¡¯s expression turn ugly. Just as he was about to mock Chu Luo, Chu Luo suddenly asked Li Tao, who was standing beside him, ¡°How long more until the end?¡± Li Tao raised his wrist. ¡°There¡¯s still ten minutes.¡± Chu Luo smiled at Xu Yanqing in a provocative manner. Xu Yanqing gripped his pen tightly and snorted coldly at her before continuing to answer the questions. At this moment, several English teachers walked over at the same time to pick up Chu Luo¡¯s papers and began to mark them. Li Tao suddenly walked over and stood beside them. Every time a teacher finished marking a section, he would report loudly: ¡°All listening test questions are correct.¡± ¡°All fill-in-the-nk questions are correct.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Only when they reached the essay question did Li Tao stop. Chu Luo looked at Xu Yanqing. Xu Yanqing could feel her gaze on him, and he suddenly became anxious. When there were only three minutes left, Xu Yanqing mmed down his pen and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done too.¡± Teacher Li walked over to take his papers and passed them to the English teachers. ¡°Quickly, take a look at Xu Yanqing¡¯s papers.¡± A few teachers took the papers and quickly started to mark them. The first few questions were all correct, but when it came to the second tost essay question, the teacher who was in charge of marking the paper made a cross. Xu Yanqing and Teacher Li widened their eyes in disbelief and raised their voices. ¡°How is that possible? How could I have made a mistake on that question?¡± ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡± At this moment, Old Gao gave a fake cough and deliberately asked, ¡°Teachers, are you done marking Chu Luo¡¯sst question?¡± A teacher replied in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m done marking it. Chu Luo got full marks.¡± Xu Yanqing and Teacher Li¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Old Gao went over to take Chu Luo¡¯s paper and waved it in front of Teacher Li. ¡°The facts speak louder than words. Teacher Li, look at the facts clearly.¡± After which, he called out to Chu Luo and Li Tao. ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss.¡± Chu Luo walked in front of Xu Yanqing and looked at him coldly. ¡°You lost.¡± Xu Yanqing¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, as if he had been dealt a heavy blow. Li Tao, who was walking at the back, patted his shoulder in schadenfreude and mercilessly added, ¡°Brother, it feels good to be pped in the face, right?¡± The red-faced Xu Yanqing red fiercely at Li Tao. A string of curses shed across his mind. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Dering War on All Grade 12 Students

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The news of Xu Yanqing and Chu Luo¡¯s match quickly spread throughout the entire batch of Grade 12 students. A single stone caused a thousand ripples. Only then did everyone realize that the bottom-of-the-level? cowardly? ugly-freak? girl-who-wanted to-jump-off-the-building-after-a-failed-confession-to-the-school-hunk? Chu Luo had already grown into an increasingly beautiful? star student? fierce girl? who¡¯s not to be trifled with. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Everyone thought that they had entered a fantasy world! Time flew. The countdown for the college entrance examination was getting shorter and shorter, and the atmosphere of the entire Grade 12 level became even more tense. Everyone worked hard to memorize and write during and outside of ss. Ten days before the college entrance examination, the school organized an assembly for the Grade 12 students. First, it was the principal, then the vice-principal, then the dean. All of them went on stage and gave a long speech of encouragement, followed by the student representative. The student representative was the student who won first ce in the monthly exam. After a spirited speech, the entire level was supposed to take the oath. At this moment, the dean walked to the podium and said, ¡°Today, we would like to invite another student representative to say a few words.¡± After speaking, he waved his hand in a certain direction amid the discussion below the stage. ¡°Chu Luo,e up and say a few words of encouragement.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo. The girl standing there had a pair of big eyes that seemed to be filled with stars. Her eyebrows were curved and her long eyshes were slightly trembling. Her fair and wless skin was faintly pink under the sunlight. At this moment, she had tied her long hair into a high ponytail, looking both beautiful and energetic. Everyone was in a daze. When did the rumored ugly freak Chu Luo be so good-looking? Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind the crowd¡¯s scrutiny. She walked up to the podium and swept her calm gaze below the stage. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths. She lifted her chin slightly and said in a confident and calm tone, ¡°I have two goals for the college entrance examination. One, get into the best university in the empire. Two, defeat all the candidates and get first ce.¡± Whoosh! The entire Grade 12 level exploded. ¡°Chu Luo actually dares to be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Is Chu Luo dering war on all the Grade 12 students?¡± ¡°The gall of her to make such boastful ims! She only scored a high score once after being taken special care of by the teachers, and already she¡¯s so full of herself.¡± ¡°There are so many high schools in the empire. Does she think she can beat hundreds of thousands of candidates?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Ha! I want to see how Chu Luo will be pped in the face after the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°With those words of hers, I¡¯ve decided to work harder. Who knows, my results might surpass hers. When the timees, I¡¯ll see how she can fulfill what she said today.¡± ¡­ At first, the school¡¯s heads were worried that Chu Luo¡¯s words would get her beaten up. Then¡­ The school¡¯s heads and Grade 12 teachers were shocked to discover that this year¡¯s Grade 12 students seemed to have been injected with hormones and were really charging forward without any regard for their lives. The Grade 12 students didn¡¯t have to attend school in the three days leading up to the college entrance examination. Old Gao stood on the podium and gave reminders to everyone worriedly for a while. In the end, he even said, ¡°The examination venue is at No.1 Middle School. I request everyone to report to school on the 5th at noon. I will give everyone their admission tickets then. The school will also take you around the examination venue to help you guys get familiarized with it.¡± With that, he waved his hand. ¡°School is dismissed.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone began to pack their books. Chu Luo nned to take most of the books with her and put them into her bag one by one. ¡°Chu Luo, what are your ns for the next two and a half days?¡± Li Tao and He Jiang walked over at the same time and stood in front of her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Go home.¡± Chu Zhengyang had called her yesterday and told her that Wei Wei and Chu Ting wereing back today. He told her to go back after school today. He Jiang thickened his skin and said, ¡°Then are you still going to revise for the next few days? How about wee and revise with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Chu Luo packed her things and left. Looking at the departing back, He Jiang nudged Li Tao with his elbow. ¡°Say, Chu Luo is so cold. Is it because of Zhang Tianyi¡­ Eh, Li Tao, why did you leave too?¡± Li Tao said as he walked, ¡°If you have the time to gossip about such groundless things, you might as well do two more math questions.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the school, the chauffeur was already waiting there. In the car, she said to the chauffeur, ¡°Take me to my ce first.¡± When the car arrived at the Chu residence, Wei Wei and Chu Ting weren¡¯t back yet. On the other hand, Chu Zhengyang arrived back at the vi right after Chu Luo did. Chu Zhengyang was obviously in a good mood today. Seeing that Chu Luo had returned, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll go up and wash up first. Your mom and sis should be home in half an hour.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and returned to her bedroom. Not long after, she could hear someone mming on the door. Chu Luo walked over slowly and opened the door. Indeed, Chu Ting was standing outside with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve been knocking on the door for so long. Are you deaf? It took you half a day toe¡­¡± ¡°Say what you have to say then leave,¡± Chu Luo interrupted her. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Ting originally wanted to re up, but when she thought about how she had suffered a loss previously, she retracted her anger and said in a benevolent tone, ¡°Daddy told me to call you down for dinner.¡± With that, she turned around and left. She wouldn¡¯t enter Chu Luo¡¯s room even if she was beaten to death. Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and turned around to wash her hands before going downstairs. The three of them were already seated at the dining table, chatting merrily. When Chu Luo came down, Chu Ting intentionally hugged Chu Zhengyang¡¯s arm and said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Daddy, the gold medal teachers in the capital said that I would definitely be able to get into Imperial University. How will you reward me when I get into Imperial U?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What reward do you want?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy me a Maserati, Daddy? I want to have my own car.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I¡¯ll buy it for you after you finish your exams.¡± Wei Wei smiled at the father-and-daughter duo. After Chu Luo walked over, Chu Zhengyang casually asked, ¡°What reward does Luoluo want?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Wei Wei said with a grim face, ¡°With her results, what reward do you want to give her?¡± Chu Luo walked over and sat down. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°I heard from the teacher that in our school, students who get into Imperial University will receive a huge reward. A student who gets first ce in the city and country respectively will also be given an award. At the same time, Imperial University will also give a reward. These rewards are enough for me.¡± ¡°Pfft! Chu Luo, are you still dreaming?!¡± Chu Ting said with disdain. ¡°Do you think you are possessed by the Goddess of Studying? You even dream of getting first ce in the country! You should thank your lucky stars if you can get into any university at all.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. He wondered if this child had been under too much pressure in her studies recently and had developed the delusion that her results were unparalleled. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have dreams, but don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Wei Wei said with a straight face, ¡°Since you have such great ambitions, stay at home for the next few days and study well. If you can get into Imperial University, I¡¯ll buy you a Maserati too.¡± Chu Luo gazed at Wei Wei with her big ck eyes and nodded at her seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: I Don¡¯t ept Insults and Beatings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dinner, Chu Zhengyang took a call and went to the study. Wei Wei said to the two sisters, ¡°Every second before the exam is very important. Don¡¯t think about ying for the next three days. You¡¯ve got to stay at home and study.¡± Chu Ting immediately replied, ¡°Alright, Mommy, I will go and read now.¡± With that, she walked upstairs. Chu Luo also turned to head upstairs. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Wei Wei stopped her and asked in a strange tone, ¡°I heard from Tingting that you ranked second in the level for yourst monthly examination. Is that right?¡± Chu Luo stopped and nodded at her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression instantly became stern. ¡°Let me tell you, our Chu family is open and aboveboard. If you dare to ruin our Chu family¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll beat you to death, you wretched girl.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°How do you think I will ruin the Chu family¡¯s reputation, Mommy?¡± Wei Wei raised her voice in displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Chu Luo, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen to me and do all those unsavory things outside, but if you use some evil tricks during the exam, I¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was slightly deep, and her body unconsciously exuded a fierce aura. Wei Wei¡¯s mouth was agape. She was actually rendered speechless by Chu Luo¡¯s aura. Chu Luo said, ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I won¡¯t mind your previous actions, but¡­ ¡°Most of the time, I wonder if you are really my mother. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about me, but every time, you me me. Is it because of Chu Ting¡¯s one-sided words?¡± At this point, the corner of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Previously, I might have been too stupid to see through it. Every time Chu Ting framed me, it wasn¡¯t without loopholes. As someone from a wealthy n, you should be someone capable of critical thinking. How could you not see through her little tricks? I think¡­ every time, you are always just pretending to be ignorant.¡± When Wei Wei heard this, the anger on her face finally turned into surprise. After the surprise, it turned into an even deeper fury. ¡°You wretched girl, you even dare to suspect your mother. I raised you for more than ten years, but I didn¡¯t expect to have raised an ingrate.¡± Wei Wei was furious. She raised her hand to p Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at Wei Wei¡¯s palm and flicked her finger. Wei Wei felt a numbing sensation on her wrist and instantly lost her strength. Wei Wei pointed at Chu Luo and widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Chu Luo took a step back, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave after the exam, but¡­ I don¡¯t ept insults and beatings.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked upstairs. Wei Wei red at Chu Luo¡¯s back, feeling so mad that her chest heaved up and down. It took her a long time to speak. She pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s back and looked as if she wanted to eat her up. ¡°Wretched girl, you are really crazy. How dare you talk to me like this. If you¡¯re that capable, get out immediately.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Wei Wei with a stern expression. She frowned. At that moment, Chu Zhengyang appeared on the third floor. He told Wei Wei, ¡°Come to the study room. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Only then did Wei Wei suppress the anger in her heart and walk upstairs. As she passed by Chu Luo, she said in a low voice, ¡°You better tighten your skin.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at her. After Wei Wei went upstairs, Chu Luo lowered her eyes and walked upstairs as well. Just as she reached the bedroom door, she heard Chu Ting¡¯s gloating voice from behind her. ¡°Chu Luo, you have quite the guts to talk back to Mom. Just wait for Mom to teach you a lesson.¡± Chu Luo gazed at her with those cold eyes. That gaze filled Chu Ting¡¯s heart with fear. She red ferociously at Chu Luo before turning around to return to her own bedroom. Chu Luo returned to her bedroom and walked to the window, then said to Phoenix in a low voice, ¡°Phoenix, listen to what they are saying.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± A red light shed from Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. Then, Chu Luo heard the conversation upstairs. Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°The child is grown up now. Don¡¯t scold and beat her for no reason.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already done my duty by raising her until she¡¯s 18. You still want me to treat her nicely? Chu Zhengyang, let me tell you, no way!¡± Chu Zhengyang sounded troubled. ¡°But, she¡¯s our¡­¡± Wei Wei¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp. ¡°Chu Zhengyang, how dare you even bring this up!¡± Speaking up to this point, she suddenly started crying bitterly. ¡°Back then, it was because of her that my Tingting almost died. All these years, whenever I think of that scene, my heart feels like it is being stabbed by a knife. How can I possibly treat her well?¡± ¡°That matter wasn¡¯t Luoluo¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it was my fault?!¡± Wei Wei started sobbing again. Chu Zhengyang suddenly fell silent. When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t continue listening. She walked to the desk and sat down but didn¡¯t immediately take out a book to study. Instead, she was in a daze. ¡°What exactly happened when this body was born? Why did her mother hate her so much? Could it be because she almost caused Chu Ting to die? Why did Chu Ting almost die?¡± Thinking about it more deeply, she found that it wasn¡¯t reasonable at all. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the desk casually. ¡°Looks like we have to find out the truth of what happened back then.¡± But in any case, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Right now, her mind was focused on the college entrance examination. She studied until midnight. Chu Luo had just washed up and changed into her pajamas when she felt a different aura outside the vi. The Phoenix Seal on her wrist glowed red at the same time, and Phoenix¡¯s excited voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Master, Master, there is an aura fluctuation not far from here that can help me regain my powers.¡± Chu Luo nodded, changed her clothes, opened the window, and jumped out. The aura was a few kilometers away from the vi, on the back street of a seven-star hotel. When Chu Luo got there, she saw a middle-aged man standing in the dark, controlling the puppet doll in his hand to open a back door. Seeing as this person was entering via the back door and had a wretched appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to harm someone. Chu Luo stared at the puppet doll floating around him and rubbed her chin with interest. ¡°I wonder if the people using this kind of sorcery here are powerful or not. Phoenix, why don¡¯t you wait for a while? We¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Then she started following the man. That person controlled the puppet doll to act as a cover as he walked into the back kitchen. The restaurant was very big, and that person specifically walked to ces where no one was around. After turning left and right a few times, he finally walked towards the escape stairs. Chu Luo let Phoenix feel which floor the middle-aged man went to before she slowly climbed up. Five minutester, Phoenix told her, ¡°Master, that person went to the 28th floor.¡± Only then did Chu Luo speed up. When she reached the 28th floor and was yet to open the door to enter, the sharp killing intent that assaulted her made her pause. She asked Phoenix, ¡°Who¡¯s on this floor?¡± Phoenix: ¡°They are all bodyguards with strongbat power. Also¡­¡± Before Phoenix could finish her sentence, the door was knocked open by someone flying towards her. Chu Luo quickly retreated to the side so that she wouldn¡¯t get hit. Looking at the man in the ck suit who had fainted after vomiting blood due to being poisoned, Chu Luo eximed, ¡°Why are this man¡¯s clothes and aura so familiar?¡± Chapter 41

Chapter 41: You Want to Leave After Watching the Show, but Have You Asked for My Permission?

After saying that, she looked up at the door that had been knocked open. There was a long and wide corridor inside. At this moment, a group of men in ck suits was dealing with the puppet dolls that the man was controlling. The puppet dolls were made from a special material. Other than the fact that they looked like babies and emitted terrifying giggles from their mouths, they didn¡¯t know pain and wouldn¡¯t die. After being sliced at the waist, they could continue to use their upper and lower bodies to harm others. Chu Luo stood at the side and muttered as she watched the show, ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like this offense type of evil technique. It¡¯s simply like an unbreakable obstacle. It¡¯s too annoying.¡± While she was mumbling, a few more men in ck suits were knocked to the ground by the puppet dolls and couldn¡¯t get up. The person controlling the puppet dolls stood at the side and watched with an impudent and sinister smile. Then he walked towards one of the presidential suites. Chu Luo subconsciously followed from the side. Along the way, a puppet doll blocked her path. She extended her finger, and a red light shed from Phoenix. Following which, the puppet dolls seemed to be frightened stiff and dodged away. Chu Luo went to the door of the suite that the middle-aged man had entered and saw a few more imposing men in ck suits stopping him. ¡°Gagaga¡­ you can¡¯t stop me.¡± That personughed wantonly, but his expression became even more sinister. ¡°Ask him to hand over the jade pendant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make all of you my dolls¡¯ supper. Gagaga¡­¡± ¡°Jade pendant?¡± Chu Luo frowned and muttered, ¡°Could it be the same jade pendant I¡¯m thinking of?¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she saw the powerful men in ck suits take out a special weapon and point it at that person. That person sneered. ¡°Do you think this thing can hurt me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a bullet flew over and entered his flesh with a plop. ¡°Uh¡­¡± That person was furious. With a shake of the red thread in his hand, several puppet dolls appeared out of thin air. An invisible aura fluctuation spread out. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she said to Phoenix, ¡°Now, you can eat your fill.¡± A red light shed. In the next moment, the person¡¯s expression changed drastically. The red light in his hand disappeared without a trace, and the puppet dolls that had just appeared disappeared. The fight outside the suite stopped. ¡°How is that possible!¡± The man stared at his hand in disbelief. He seemed to have realized something and turned to escape. A few men in ck suits surrounded him. After Chu Luo felt that her body had be a little lighter, the corners of her lips curled up. She nned to leave before anyone noticed her. At this moment, she heard a sharp whistle. Chu Luo was shocked and was about to jump up. A figure rapidly approached her. At the same time, a whip wrapped around her waist. While it didn¡¯t hurt her, her body was pulled back. Chu Luo quickly steadied herself when the whip stopped. Just as she was about to retaliate, a familiar low and cold voice came from above. ¡°You want to leave after watching the show? Have you asked for my permission?¡± Chu Luo turned around in surprise and met that familiar cold gaze. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you.¡± Li Yan retracted the whip from her waist and turned to look at the restrained person coldly. His tone was murderous. ¡°Deal with it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A few men in ck suits walked out methodically, as if they weren¡¯t curious about the additional person in the room. After the door was closed, Chu Luo turned to look at the man, who was more than a head taller than her and exuding a dangerous aura. Her eyes darted around and she said in displeasure, ¡°Is this how you treat your savior? Besides, I¡¯m just passing by. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± As she spoke, she moved to leave. The person behind her didn¡¯t stop her. Thinking that this person was smart enough to leave her alone, Chu Luo walked towards the door and turned the doorknob. ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t turn it. She tried again. ¡°¡­¡± After turning the doorknob several times, Chu Luo turned around and looked angrily at the man standing there, staring at her with his dark eyes. She puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Why did that person suddenly lose his ability?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Know. ¡°Tell me after you¡¯ve thought it through. Otherwise, we¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes. This person actually dared to threaten her! ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± After saying that, she quickly attacked him. To her surprise, Li Yan easily dodged it. In the next second, her fist was caught by his broad palm. Then, her hand was pulled and her body fell towards him. Just as the two of them were about to bump into each other, Chu Luo tapped the ground with the tip of her toes and shed to his side. Li Yan turned around and pressed her against the wall forcefully. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually so good at fighting!¡± After saying that, she wanted to struggle free, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t escape at all. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He had practiced martial arts with ancient masters since he was young. Even if he couldn¡¯t walk for a few years, he could recover 60 to 70% in two months. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, he leaned closer to her and asked again in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, why did that person suddenly lose his ability?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at him. Her shoulder was pressed against the wall and she was surrounded by his aura. A faint, cold sandalwood fragrance floated to the tip of her nose. Her eyes shed and she smiled at him. ¡°I said I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m not telling you.¡± After saying those words, she quickly tapped the other party¡¯s acupoints. Li Yan¡¯s aura became even colder. ¡°Unlock my acupoints.¡± Chu Luo broke free from his hand on her shoulder and moved away from the side. She raised her eyebrows at him provocatively. ¡°So what if you have good skills? If you¡¯re that capable,e and catch me.¡± She even made a face at him. Li Yan looked at her smug expression. His eyes flickered and his lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Do you think you can get out of this door? Even if you can, you¡¯ll have to escape past more than a hundred of my subordinates.¡± Chu Luo knew that he had guessed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this door, but he didn¡¯t think that that could stop her. ¡°Who said that I was going to get out through this door?¡± With that, she strode to the window and opened the door to the balcony. As she walked out, she turned around and threatened him while facing his back, ¡°I have a lot of poison on me. If you send anyone after me, I¡¯ll poison them all to death!¡± After saying that, she walked to the balcony, looked at the drop from the 20th floor, and jumped down without hesitation. Half an hour after Chu Luo had left, Li Yan could finally move. He walked to the balcony and looked at the streetlights below. A predatory glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Little imp, do you think you can escape after offending me?¡± With that, he moved his wristwatch. Not long after, the door was pushed open. Qin Ming walked behind him and respectfully called out, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan suddenly recalled what Master Huiqing had said to him earlier. Master Huiqing had told him that the youngdy he had met couldn¡¯t be touched. ¡®Can¡¯t be touched? What if I insist?¡¯ At the thought, his eyes darkened and he suddenly wanted to use another method to deal with the little thing. Qin Ming, who didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, simply stood there and waited for his instructions. Li Yan looked at Ocean City in the middle of the night. After a while, he turned around and walked towards the living room. As he walked, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the capital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Stopped by the School Hunk

For the next two days, Chu Zhengyang had something to attend to and left the house early every day, returning onlyte at night. Wei Wei directly ignored Chu Luo and ced her focus on Chu Ting. At noon on thest day before the college entrance examination, the Grade 12 students returned to school. When Chu Luo and Chu Ting appeared at the same time in the school, everyone who saw them stopped and pointed at them. ¡°Look, the school belle is here with Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the school belle has a mental problem? I wonder if she¡¯s recovered yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the school belle isn¡¯t that good-looking walking beside Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I seldom meet Chu Luo. It turns out that she has such a good disposition. Also¡­ I seem to remember that Chu Luo was shorter than Chu Ting two months ago. Now, she¡¯s actually as tall as Chu Ting.¡± ¡°I think Chu Luo is prettier than the school belle. The real school belle should be Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Hearing these discussions, Chu Ting was so angry that her heart, liver, and spleen were about to get distorted. At this moment, another voice was heard. ¡°The school hunk will definitely be here today. I wonder if the school hunk will change his mind and ept Chu Luo as his girlfriend after seeing her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in seeing Chu Luo, the school hunk, and Jiang Siyi meet at the same time.¡± ¡°Hehe, me too. It will definitely be very exciting!¡± When Chu Ting heard these words, she finally had an excuse to mock, ¡°Some people are really nothing but dogs¡­ Ah, Chu Luo, what are you doing?¡± Chu Luo put down her raised hand and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything though? It¡¯s just that my hand isn¡¯t listening to me. It wants to beat someone up.¡± When Chu Ting heard this, her face turned pale and she said angrily, ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± ¡°Oh~ If you want to see if I dare, then continue.¡± Without any backing, Chu Ting definitely wouldn¡¯t dare. She red at Chu Luo before quickly walking away. As she looked at the fleeing figure, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she slowly walked towards the school building. Coincidentally, she encountered Zhang Tianyi on the steps in front of the school building. Zhang Tianyi was wearing a mask, but the powerful narcissistic aura on his body wasn¡¯t blocked in the slightest by it. When he saw Chu Luo, who looked like a different person, his eyes shed with surprise and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo nced at him coldly. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Zhang Tianyi narrowed his eyes and his confidence exploded. ¡°Chu Luo, what are you pretending for? Back then, when you were rejected by me, you almost jumped off a building. Ah~~~¡± Chu Luo retracted her leg with undisguised displeasure on her face. ¡°I would have forgotten about this if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it.¡± Zhang Tianyi was just about to feel proud of himself when Chu Luo cast a stern gaze over and continued, ¡°Your looks at this level aren¡¯t good enough for my eyes. Back then, Chu Luo only fell for you because her eyes weren¡¯t good. However¡­ I don¡¯t fancy you now.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked into the school building under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze. Zhang Tianyi looked at the departing back and didn¡¯t at all believe what Chu Luo had said about not liking him. He wanted to ridicule her. At this moment, a mocking voice sounded from the crowd. ¡°Some people really don¡¯t know their limits. Don¡¯t they know what they look like now? Do they really think they¡¯re still the school hunk who¡¯s being pursued by girls?¡± Zhang Tianyi swept a cold nce over and saw the person clearly. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Li Tao, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Since you can still be narcissistic, why don¡¯t you dare to take off your mask?¡± After Li Tao finished speaking, he quickly walked over and pulled the mask off of his face. ¡­ The world suddenly fell silent. Zhang Tianyi raised his chin smugly and arrogantly. ¡°Hmph, so what if my mask is off? Do you think my face can¡¯t be cured in two months?¡± Li Tao took a step back in disdain. ¡°Tsk tsk, indeed, two months can cure your face, but¡­ Zhang Tianyi, when you underwent stic surgery, didn¡¯t you think that changing your face would make it difficult for you to enter the examination hall?¡± That¡¯s right. Ever since the time when the Zhang family had hired an expert to cure Zhang Tianyi¡¯s face and the expert, without even curing his face, suddenly disappeared after receiving a huge sum of money, Zhang Tianyi had gone to get stic surgery without hesitation. ¡°Who said I had stic surgery!¡± Regarding getting stic surgery, Zhang Tianyi would definitely not admit it even if he was beaten to death. ¡°You think we¡¯re all blind? You almost don¡¯t look like you anymore. Don¡¯t tell us that you simply woke up one fine morning with a brand new face.¡± Li Tao¡¯s words were really venomous, but the onlookers echoed hisughter. Other than a small portion of people with good results, those who could enter this elite school were basically those with money and power. These people could appreciate celebrities or unrted people undergoing stic surgery, but they couldn¡¯t ept stic surgery from the school hunk. The group of girls who had always had a crush on the school hunk felt their hearts shatter. These things had nothing to do with Chu Luo. After everyone got their entry slips, the school organized for them to go to the examination venue. After seeing the examination hall, they returned to school. Old Gao stood on the podium and looked at everyone who took out their books the moment he came back. He pped his hands. ¡°Everyone, stop for a while.¡± Everyone stopped. Someone deliberately jeered: ¡°Old Gao, save the encouraging speech. Let me finish this question first.¡± ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯ve got to memorize as many questions as I can. I feel like I still have a lot to memorize.¡± Old Gao deliberately put on a straight face. ¡°Now you realize that time is tight. If you¡¯d had this awareness when you were in Grade 10, everyone would be able to get into the key universities by now.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao prepared to give them a carrot after striking them with the stick. ¡°The heavens reward the diligent. Hard work will definitely pay off¡­ I know you guys aren¡¯t willing to listen to me anymore, so I¡¯m giving Chu Luo time toe up and help you guys spot a few questions.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with the same goal in mind. Chu Luo stared at Old Gao with her big, confused eyes. Old Gao looked at her and smiled amiably. ¡°Chu Luo,e up. I believe in your ability.¡± At this point, he even said in a joking tone, ¡°There are a total of eight sses in this batch of Grade 12 students. ss 1 to ss 4 are humanities and arts sses, whereas ss 5 to ss 8 are science sses. ss 1 and ss 5 are the elite sses. I¡¯ve endured a lot of sarcasm from ss 1¡¯s form teacher. You guys can help to avenge me. We have to prove that there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the ordinary ss.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao, as an educator, is it really okay for you to say this? However, what was with this feeling of being moved in their hearts? While everyone was looking at Chu Luo expectantly, a sharp voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear Chu Luo spot the questions. She¡­ isn¡¯t worthy!¡± It was Jiang Siyi, who had been trying to reduce her presence today. Jiang Siyi stood up, packed up her things, and left. Old Gao was furious. He asked the others with a straight face, ¡°Is there anyone else who doesn¡¯t want to listen? If so, you can leave the ssroom.¡± Everyone sat still. Ji Cheng, who was sitting behind Chu Luo, said loudly, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t know how to revise by myself, so I might as well listen to what Chu Luo has to say.¡± Li Tao replied, ¡°I believe in Chu Luo.¡± Then, all the students with good results chimed in, ¡°We believe in you too.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. She walked to the podium and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done all the questions rted to the college entrance examination from the past few years. I think the questions for this year¡¯s college entrance examination will be more difficult than the previous ones. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll help everyone spot two major questions per subject. Whether you can remember them or not depends on you.¡± After saying this, she started talking. Time passed by slowly. When the teachers and students of the other sses found out, everyone felt that the form teacher of Grade 12, ss 4 had gone crazy. This matter quickly spread to Teacher Li¡¯s ears. She scoffed. ¡°The ordinary ss is the ordinary ss. The exam ising up soon, and they¡¯re still busy dreaming! I want to see if anyone in their ss has the ability to get into Imperial University!¡± Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Confession, College Entrance Examination

Chu Luo went on until past six o¡¯clock. When she stopped, everyone looked at her anxiously. The same message was written in their eyes: Say more. Chu Luo said with a straight face, ¡°There will be two subjects tomorrow. You guys should revise the two major questions I mentioned just now.¡± After saying that, she rubbed her stomach. She refused to admit that she was hungry. Old Gao, who was standing at the side, happened to see her inconspicuous action. He smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Chu Luo is right. Everyone, go and revise your Chinese and English first. After three years of sharpening your swords, everyone will go to the battlefield tomorrow. All the best!¡± Everyone then prepared to take their remaining books away. Old Gao turned around and patted Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder with absolute trust. ¡°Chu Luo, I have nothing to say for tomorrow¡¯s exam. Teacher believes in you. When the results are out, Teacher will celebrate for you.¡± When He Jiang, who happened to walk over, heard this, he deliberately said in a displeased tone, ¡°Old Gao, you can¡¯t give special treatment. If you want to treat someone to a meal, treat our entire ss too.¡± The others immediately agreed. ¡°Exactly.¡± Old Gao retorted with a smile, ¡°Alright, as long as you can score your expected results, I¡¯ll invite everyone.¡± ¡°Hoho¡­¡± ¡°For Old Gao¡¯s promise, I will definitely give it my all.¡± ¡°Me too. I must study the question type Chu Luo had mentioned tonight.¡± Chu Luo waited for everyone to finish speaking before nodding at Old Gao and saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Go back. Remember tomorrow¡¯s exam time.¡± ¡°Got it, Teacher.¡± Everyone walked out of the ssroom. There weren¡¯t many people left in the entire building. After walking out of the school building, Li Tao suddenly stopped Chu Luo. The others seemed to have guessed something and left tactfully. As the two of them stood in front of the school building, Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Li Tao clenched his fists by his sides. Worried that Chu Luo would reject him, he straightened his neck and said quickly, ¡°If we can get into the same school, can I pursue you?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Tao and refused without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Li Tao subconsciously reached out to stop her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I will only date someone as capable as me.¡± Chu Luo left after saying this. Li Tao looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back. At this moment, he didn¡¯t understand what she meant, so he shouted at her, ¡°Chu Luo, I will get into Imperial University. When the timees, I will definitely pursue you.¡± Chu Luo continued walking forward without looking back. As the college entrance examination would start tomorrow, the Grade 10 and Grade 12 students would have their afternoon off. Chu Luo had just reached the road beside the field when another person walked out and stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± It was Zhang Tianyi. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Her expression turned cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± After saying that, she wanted to continue walking, but Zhang Tianyi stopped her again with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Today, I heard about everything that happened to you these past two months. You dare to say that your personality didn¡¯t change because of me? You¡­¡± Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Chu Luo retracted her fist and looked at Zhang Tianyi, who covered his nose in disbelief and said fiercely, ¡°If the college entrance examination weren¡¯t tomorrow, I would let you know the consequences of being narcissistic in front of me.¡± ¡°You¡­ you violent woman!¡± ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on a narcissist like you.¡± Chu Luo waved her fist at him. Zhang Tianyi subconsciously took a few steps back. He was angered by Chu Luo¡¯s behavior and said in a low voice, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be smug. I heard that you said that you wanted to get first ce in the country, hur hur! You want to get first ce in the country with your results? I doubt you can even get into the key universities¡­¡± ¡°What if I can get in?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with dark eyes. ¡°If you can get first ce in the country, oh no¡­ if you can get first ce in the entire school, I¡¯ll go abroad immediately and never appear in front of you again.¡± ¡°Sure. Remember what you said.¡± Chu Luo left after saying that. Zhang Tianyi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and sneered. ¡°You actually want to get first ce in the entire school? I doubt you can even get into the key universities.¡± ¡­ As Chu Luo left the schoolte, Chu Ting had already been picked up by the chauffeur. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She turned around and returned to her apartment. The next day, Old Gao was surprised to see Chu Luoe to the school alone. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you go homest night?¡± Chu Luo only nodded. As her form teacher, Old Gao had actually long been in disapproval of Chu Luo¡¯s parents¡¯ actions of valuing the elder sister over the younger sister. However, the child was about to enter the examination hall, so he couldn¡¯t say anything to affect her mood. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Do your best. I¡¯m still waiting to give you a celebratory feast.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and boarded the school bus with the others to the examination venue. Due to the college entrance examination, every school¡¯s school bus was led by a police car. The roads leading to the examination venue had also been sealed two hours earlier. Other than the cars that sent the students, no other cars were allowed to pass. The parents who sent their kids to the examination venue were all outside the examination hall. Chu Luo, Old Gao, and her ssmates alighted from the school bus. Old Gao subconsciously nced at the parents¡¯ waiting area. The parents of his students were all here, and even those from afar had rushed over. When he saw Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei, who were carefully advising Chu Ting, he was furious. Nheless, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want to go and talk to your parents?¡± Chu Luo also saw the three of them and shook her head coldly. ¡°No need.¡± Old Gao was silent for a few seconds. He suddenly took out a red headband from his trouser pocket and tied it on his forehead before everyone¡¯s eyes. The words ¡°Victory in the College Entrance Examination¡± were especially striking. He said, ¡°Go in. Teacher will be waiting outside the examination hall for you and everyone for the next few days. Good luck!¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to walk into the school. At this moment, Chu Zhengyang happened to look up to look for Chu Luo. With a single nce, he saw her walking towards the school gate and was about to go over. When Chu Ting saw that, she immediately grabbed his arm and said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m about to enter the examination hall. I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Chu Zhengyang quickly stopped tofort her. ¡°Your results have always been good. Your teacher said that as long as you stay calm, you will definitely be able to get into Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll go in, then. You and Mommy must wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Go, go. We¡¯ll be waiting for you outside during these three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Ting walked away. Wei Wei stopped her again. ¡°Tingting, check for your entry slip and pen bag first. Don¡¯t miss them.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already checked them a few times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Take the exam well. Mommy will reward you handsomely when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay, Mommy.¡± ¡­ The college entrance examination officially began. When the candidates received the first paper, their hearts skipped a beat. No one expected the college entrance examination papers to be so difficult this year. The students, who were originally filled with confidence, turned increasingly serious. In thest examination, Chu Luo was the first to submit her papers and walk out of the examination hall. When Chu Luo walked out of the examination hall, Old Gao weed her. Old Gao asked nervously, ¡°Chu Luo, how do you think your results were?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Old Gao smiled. Then, people gradually walked out of the examination hall. Everyone seemed to have shed ayer of skin. Some people even wailed as they walked out of the examination hall. Only the students from Ocean City¡¯s elite high school, Grade 12, ss 4, were still smiling when they walked out of the school. As soon as everyone saw Chu Luo standing with Old Gao, they surrounded her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re amazing. You spotted the major questions 90% correctly.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, where are you going for your graduation trip during the holidays? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s have a graduation party tonight. Everyone can take the chance to thank you properly.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°Go back to school after the exam. I have something to tell you guys.¡± Chu Luo nced at Chu Zhengyang, who was waving at her to go over. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to them.¡± When Chu Luo arrived at Chu Zhengyang¡¯s side, Chu Ting was already there. At this moment, Chu Ting was wiping her tears as though she had been dealt a heavy blow. Wei Wei wasforting her, ¡°Since the question type this time is very difficult, it follows that everyone else did not do well either. Tingting, what are you worried about? Everyone¡¯s marks are low, so the Imperial University¡¯s cutoff marks will definitely drop.¡± Chu Zhengyang originally wanted tofort Chu Ting, but when he saw Chu Luo walking over, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Luoluo, how did you do?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not bad.¡± When Chu Ting heard this, her voice immediately became sharp. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do well, so how could you have done alright!¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Crushing with True Abilities

Chu Luo directly ignored Chu Ting, who was ring at her, and said to Chu Zhengyang, ¡°I¡¯m going to a gathering with my ssmates tonight.¡± Chu Ting red at Chu Luo with a look that said, ¡°I¡¯m this sad, yet you still dare to go to a gathering?¡± She mocked, ¡°You¡¯re at the bottom of the pack, yet you still have the gall to go to a gathering. Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± ¡°My ssmates are still waiting for me over there. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Chu Luo left after saying that. Chu Ting was so angry that her chest heaved up and down heavily. She wished she could run over and tear Chu Luo apart. She felt that Chu Luo had been purposely ignoring her. She turned around and cried to Wei Wei. ¡°Mommy, I feel terrible~¡± Wei Wei hugged her shoulder and patted her back with a pained expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You should go to school andpare your answers with the top students in your ss. You have to believe in yourself. ¡°Your form teacher and the top tutors we hired for you in the capital said that you would definitely be able to get into Imperial University. Would they lie to you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Ting just wanted to beforted. Hearing those words, she felt much better. Wei Wei nodded and took out a card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s 100,000 yuan inside. Tonight, you can invite all your ssmates to have fun and rx. The day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the capital to have you treated.¡± At the thought that she would be able to remove her Gu soon, Chu Ting¡¯s mood finally brightened. ¡­ When they returned to school, Old Gao nced at the entire ss. Other than Jiang Siyi, everyone was there. Thinking of Jiang Siyi¡¯s behavior after the exam ended, he could only shake his head in his heart. Upon thinking about the college entrance examination, Old Gao couldn¡¯t help but smile again. The teachers who taught other subjects also came to their ss at the same time. All the teachers were smiling. ¡°Chu Luo is incredible. Her guesses were more urate than ours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we had known that Chu Luo was so good at guessing questions, we would have given the time to her on thest few days.¡± ¡°Students, you can estimate your marks now. The questions this year were very difficult. The admission cutoff for the top-tier universities will definitely drop.¡± When the teachers said that, everyone became even more excited. After everyone surrounded Chu Luo and asked her the answers, everyone had epiphanies. ¡°It¡¯s better than I expected. I think I have a chance to get into the second-tier universities.¡± ¡°Hehe, I was thinking about getting my old man to buy me an undergraduate degree if I couldn¡¯t get in. There¡¯s no need for that now. I should have no problem getting into a third-tier university.¡± ¡°Heavens! I think I can get into a first-tier one. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°Haha! Other than this year¡¯s Chinese essay question, which was a little crazy, I should be able to score 100% for the other papers¡¯ major questions.¡± Everyone spoke andughed and cried. The atmosphere in Grade 12, ss 4 was extremely good. However, most of the students in the other sses had gloomy expressions on their faces, especially those who had stood outside the window of Grade 12, ss 4 to watch the show. They were simply pounding their chests and stamping their feet in pain. ¡°Back then, Chu Luo from Grade 12, ss 4 correctly guessed most of the questions. Why did I only care about watching the show? If I had known, I would have revised that type of question properly. Boohoo, I regret it so much¡­¡± ¡°Me too. When I saw those simr questions, I had an urge to p myself. Why didn¡¯t I memorize them back then?¡± ¡°Waah¡­¡± ¡°Waah¡­¡± The entire Grade 12 building was filled with wailing and howling. When Teacher Li, who was standing on the podium of Grade 12, ss 1, learned that Chu Luo had spotted all the questions correctly, her heart was twisted with jealousy and pain. Yet she had to put on a gentle expression tofort her students. ¡°The college entrance examination questions in the entire empire this year were difficult. When the timees, the critical admission score will definitely drop. Our ss is the elite ss. As long as everyone had performed normally, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to get into the key universities.¡± ¡°Will the cutoff score for Imperial University drop?¡± This was what Xu Yanqing was most concerned about. He was so anxious that his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the college entrance examination records since Imperial University was founded. The cutoff score for Imperial University has always been above 700 points. The questions for the year XX were also difficult, but even then, Imperial University didn¡¯t lower the cutoff score. ¡°I estimated my score. I got 680 at most this time. Am I not getting into Imperial anymore?¡± After Xu Yanqing finished speaking, he suddenly let out a loud cry. A grown many there and started crying. Xu Yanqing¡¯s words immediately sent the ss into a state of distress. Teacher Li¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, then instantly changed back. She hurriedly looked at Zhang Tianyi and asked, ¡°Tianyi, what¡¯s your estimated score?¡± Zhang Tianyi¡¯s face was also ashen. ¡°Between 680 and 690.¡± When Teacher Li heard this score, her heart froze and her vision darkened. She grabbed the edge of the desk to prevent herself from falling. It was unknown if she was consoling herself, but she quickly said, ¡°Your estimates are all conservative. Maybe your real results will be 700 points.¡± After saying that, she turned her gaze to Chu Ting, whose eyes were red. It was obvious that she had just cried. ¡°Chu Ting, your sister guessed most of the questions for Grade 12, ss 4 correctly. You are her sister. Did she tell you about the questions she spotted? Do you have a high estimated score?¡± Chu Ting was stunned for a long time by this question. When she reacted, shock and disbelief shed across her face, followed by anger and exasperation, until finally, her heart, liver, and spleen twisted. Her voice even changed. ¡°What? Chu Luo spotted all the major questions?¡± She had lost all her marks this time because of thest major question. And the major questions ounted for 25% of the marks for every subject. ¡°Impossible. She¡¯s at the bottom of the rankings. How could she possibly have this ability?!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted from anger. Grade 12, ss 4. Old Gao talked about the dates of the release and of the submission of the application for the colleges, then he announced to everyone with tears in his eyes, ¡°Students, your high school life is over. School is dismissed.¡± With that, he turned his head away, and tears almost flowed from his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave these children. The entire ss was stirred up by him, and a few girls even started sobbing. At this moment, a clear voice sounded. ¡°Teacher Gao, you should save your worked-up emotions until our college entrance examination results are out. It won¡¯t be toote to cry from joy then.¡± The reluctance to part that Old Gao felt in his heart was immediately dispelled by these words. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, turned around, and scolded jokingly, ¡°Little Miss Chu, if you can¡¯t get first ce in the country this time, Teacher will definitely hit your palm with a ruler.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said confidently, ¡°Teacher Gao, I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± ¡°Haha! Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you to make Teacher proud.¡± Once Old Gao finished speaking, Ji Cheng stood up and gritted his teeth, asking, ¡°Since we¡¯ve graduated, can we say goodbye to these books?¡± Without waiting for Old Gao to speak, he turned around, opened the back door, and ran out. A few ssmates sitting behind him also ran out with their textbooks. Then, he heard a few people standing in the corridor shouting, ¡°Screw the college entrance examination. Screw the textbooks. Today is the day I can hold my head high.¡± Then, there was the sound of running and shoutinging from the corridor. Chu Luo turned her head to look and saw many people leaning on the railing, tearing books and throwing them downstairs. Then, the entire Grade 12 building erupted. Footsteps. The sound of running feet. The ripping sound of books being torn off. Pieces of paper fluttered down like snowkes. ¡°Goodbye, Grade 12!¡± Chapter 45

Chapter 45: No One Has Ever Dared to Have Any Ideas About Me

That night, Old Gao and a few teachers went to the graduation gathering for Grade 12, ss 4. Everyone ate and drank like friends; they talked about life and dreams. Old Gao said, ¡°You¡¯re the most difficult batch of students I¡¯ve ever taught. You¡¯re also the best batch of students I¡¯ve ever taught.¡± When everyone heard this, a few of them jeered in dissatisfaction. ¡°Tsk~ Old Gao, your words are contradictory. Besides, when were we difficult to guide?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re so obedient. You were probably secretly d to have us as your students.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s a dark horse like Chu Luo in our ss. When the college entrance examination results are out, Old Gao, you might just be awarded the gold medal teaching award.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You canugh openly then.¡± Old Gao drank the wine that a student had poured for him andughed out loud. The joy was unstoppable. He turned to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Miss Chu, I¡¯ve never dared to ask you what your estimate is. Can you get 740 points?¡± The others actually didn¡¯t dare to ask either. They were all guessing in their hearts. When Old Gao asked this, everyone looked at her with bright eyes. Chu Luo had been looking at the beautiful wine in the bottle. She was just about to reach out to pour some out and try it when she heard Old Gao¡¯s question. She looked up and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything wrong. If nothing goes wrong, I should get full marks.¡± ¡­ The entire room suddenly fell silent. Despite seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She took the bottle of wine that she¡¯d had her eye on, intending to pour some wine into her cup. At this moment, a hand snatched the cup from her hand before she could. Old Gao deliberately lectured her. ¡°You¡¯re not even 18 yet. Why are you drinking?¡± After saying that, he took a few bottles of soda. ¡°Take your pick. Drink whatever you like.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around everyone¡¯s hands. She pointed at them and said pitifully, ¡°They¡¯re all drinking alcohol.¡± Li Tao swirled the wine in his hand and spoke first. ¡°I turned 19st month.¡± ss representative: ¡°I turned 19 the month beforest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eighteen years and five months old.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eighteen years and seven months old.¡± ¡­ In the end, none of them were younger than 18 years old. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was depressed. As a High Priestess, she used to be able to drink whatever she wanted and whenever she wanted. She didn¡¯t expect to be restrained by age here. Everyoneughed out loud when they saw Chu Luo¡¯s depressed expression. After theughter, the atmosphere became even more enthusiastic. But all good things muste to an end. At midnight, Old Gao saw that many people were drunk and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone should go back.¡± It would have been better if Old Gao hadn¡¯t said anything. Once he did, most people started crying. Chu Luo sat there and felt a little strange as she watched everyone cry. She thought to herself,?What¡¯s there to cry about??She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she said, ¡°You cane back in the future. Why are you crying?¡± Everyone thought about it and agreed. They wiped their tears and staggered out while supporting each other as they sang the song ¡°You Who Sat Next to Me in ss.¡± It attracted the attention of all the service staff in the hotel. Old Gao was worried about those people bothering the girls, so he said to the boys who hadn¡¯t drunk much, ¡°You guys, send the girls and the others back.¡± As soon as Old Gao finished speaking, a few boys wanted to send Chu Luo off. In the end, Li Tao said to her first, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. You¡¯re a girl¡­¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll get in danger?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a confident smile. ¡°No one has dared to have any ideas about me.¡± With that, she walked towards the street while Li Tao was in a daze. Chu Luo¡¯s steps didn¡¯t look fast, but after Old Gao saw the other girls being sent off and turned around to look for her, she had already disappeared. He looked at Li Tao, who was standing there, and asked, ¡°Li Tao, where¡¯s Chu Luo?¡± After a while, Li Tao replied in a daze, as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°She left alone. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared!¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Did this child drink too much? ¡­ Chu Luo said that she would take a taxi, but she didn¡¯t actually call for one. Instead, she walked directly. Ever since the guardian beast, Phoenix, had appeared, all her abilities had awakened in this body. As long as she wanted to do so, teleportation wasn¡¯t a problem. The gathering venue was at least half an hour¡¯s drive away from her house, but she only took ten minutes to get to the vi. At this moment, the lights in the vi lit up. Chu Luo had already guessed that the other three were waiting for her and were even nning to settle scores with her. She sneered at the thought of them settling scores. She walked in. Indeed, the three people sitting in the living room had ugly expressions. Upon seeing her, Wei Wei and Chu Ting immediately stood up. Chu Ting pointed at her nose and shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, since you knew how to spot the questions, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression darkened even more, and she looked like she wanted to eat her up. ¡°You ingrate. I did not raise you for so many years just so you could benefit outsiders. Since you¡¯d guessed the college entrance examination questions correctly, why didn¡¯t you tell your sister?¡± Although Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t say anything, he was frowning as he looked at her. After hearing their usations, Chu Luo didn¡¯t get angry but insteadughed and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys always believe that I needed money to buy my way into a university? I want to ask, if I¡¯d told you about the question type before the exam, would you have believed me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Ting was a little speechless. Then, she straightened her neck and said unreasonably, ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯d have believed you or not, you should have told me. ¡± Wei Wei snorted. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s wrong of you to tell outsiders but not your sister.¡± A cold glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes as a suppressive force suddenly emanated from her body. Instantly, Wei Wei and Chu Ting felt stifled. Chu Luo walked up and said in a cold voice, ¡°You just want to condemn someone, so you¡¯ll look for any reason to do so.¡± After saying that, she sneered and said in an even colder tone, ¡°Are you guys going to push all the me on me because Chu Ting failed her exams? Ha! You guys are really such good parents and sister to me.¡± After saying that, she moved her hand, and the bracelet on her wrist made a crisp sound. Then, she walked upstairs. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Wei Wei pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s back and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Ting was so angry that her heart twisted. Suddenly, the Gu worm in her body acted up. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts.¡± She rolled on the ground in pain. Wei Wei and Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t scare Mommy! Tingting, my Tingting.¡± Wei Wei screamed and pounced forward to hug Chu Ting, who was rolling around and banging her head against the floor. Perhaps it was because she was in too much pain, but as soon as she was hugged, Chu Ting opened her mouth and bit down on Wei Wei¡¯s arm. Soon, the area that she bit was covered in blood. Wei Wei gasped in pain but didn¡¯t let go of Chu Ting. Chu Zhengyang was so anxious that his eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to drive us. We¡¯ll go to the capital immediately.¡± After saying that, he strode out of the door. After a few steps, he broke into a run. Chu Luo stood upstairs and looked down. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°What a touching scene.¡± After saying that, she looked at the bracelet she had received from the expert fromst time and muttered in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s indeed good stuff.¡± After saying that, she turned around and returned to her room. Chu Ting was in so much pain that she almost bit off a piece of flesh from Wei Wei¡¯s arm. After Chu Zhengyang woke the chauffeur up, he came over to take Chu Ting. Chu Ting used her forehead to hit Chu Zhengyang¡¯s chest, causing Chu Zhengyang¡¯s internal organs to almost get disced. He hugged Chu Ting tighter and gritted his teeth as he endured the pain, then said to Wei Wei, ¡°Hurry up and pack your things. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Wei Wei stood up to pack her things. At this moment, Chu Ting grabbed Chu Zhengyang¡¯s sleeve tightly and said with a twisted face, ¡°Bring Chu Luo along. Bring Chu Luo along.¡± She wanted to transfer the Gu worm in her body to Chu Luo! Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Master of Raising Gu

Chu Luo sat in the car and tilted her head to look at the night scenery under the streemps outside. She could see the expressions of the three people opposite her in the reflection. Chu Ting¡¯s Gu worm was still acting up, and her lips had already been torn from her biting them so hard. Her flesh was covered in blood, and the sweat on her forehead made it look like she was about to copse. Wei Wei was so anxious that she kept wiping her tears. ¡°My dear daughter, we¡¯re almost at your uncle¡¯s house. Hang in there for a while.¡± Chu Zhengyang kept looking at the time. After a minute or two, he urged the chauffeur, ¡°Drive faster.¡± It was three in the morning and there were few cars on the expressway. The car drove quickly. Actually, Chu Luo could have refused to go to the capital with Chu Ting. She had no idea what method that legendary Gu Master from Miaojiang would use to remove the Gu poison from Chu Ting¡¯s body. But since she was the one who had poisoned Chu Ting, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to remove the Gu poison. Moreover, she nned to investigate what had happened back then and go to Imperial University to take a look. The car drove for more than six hours. When the sun rose from the horizon, they finally arrived at the Wei residence. The Wei family was indeed worthy of being deemed one of the wealthiest families in the capital. Their residence was located in a high-ss vi district with high walls and apound that spanned thousands of square meters. The car drove into the Wei residence and stopped in a special parking spot after driving for a while on the tree-lined road. There were a few middle-aged men and women waiting outside the car. The first person Chu Luo saw was a middle-aged man dressed in Miao clothing with two bells hanging on his waist. This person gave off a sinister feeling, a residue from raising Gu worms for a long time. Standing there, he gave people the sense that he was dangerous. When Wei Wei saw them, her crying turned into wails. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, Tingting has fainted from the pain.¡± Wei Yongchang quickly said, ¡°Carry Tingting down. The room and people are ready. We can transfer the Gu worm away from Tingting now.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. How could they speak of such a sinister Gu transfer method so breezily! Chu Zhengyang got off the car first and turned around to take Chu Ting from Wei Wei¡¯s arms. He then nodded at Wei Yongchang and said to the master, ¡°Master Xiang, please.¡± Master Xiang didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, he took a step forward and lifted Chu Ting¡¯s eyelids to look at her for a while. He then asked, ¡°Did your daughter suffer a heavy blow before?¡± These words made Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei¡¯s expressions turn even uglier. Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°Tingting didn¡¯t score well this time. She lost control of her emotions.¡± Master Xiang shook his head disapprovingly. The others became anxious. First Madam asked in a hurry, ¡°Master, is Tingting¡¯s mood rted to the Gu worm on her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Master Xiang nodded. ¡°The host¡¯s emotions affect the Gu worm greatly. As long as the emotions fluctuate too much, the Gu worm will act up. When the Gu worm acts up, it will be difficult to control. Because of this, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can transfer it away sessfully.¡± ¡°What¡­ what should we do?¡± Everyone turned anxious. Master Xiang said, ¡°I¡¯ll calm down her Gu worm first. After your daughter has recuperated for two days and has calmed down, I¡¯ll transfer the Gu worm from her body.¡± The others could only agree. First Madam said, ¡°Take Tingting back to her room first.¡± After saying that, they quickly walked towards the enormous vi. From the beginning to the end, none of them remembered Chu Luo, who was still sitting in the car. Chu Luo waited for them to leave before getting out of the car. She stood by the car with her hands in her pockets and sized up the environment. In front of her was arge European-style duplex vi with marble steps and jade stone statues. There was a circr fountain in front of the vi, and the surroundings of the fountain spread out in a circle several ways. As the Chu family came over every Chinese New Year or holiday, Chu Luo had her own room in this vi. She walked around the vi and towards a door at the back. However, shortly after, she saw a young man in a sports t-shirt and shorts running over. This person was Wei Zhicheng, the youngest son of the Wei family, who was 23 years old and getting a master¡¯s degree at Imperial University. Fourth Young Master Wei studied business management and often followed his father to thepany to handle work. Therefore, he already had the aura of a shrewd businessman. Chu Luo stopped and made way for him. She had no intention of greeting him. Wei Zhicheng was obviously a little surprised to see Chu Luo. He slowed down as he ran up to her and asked, ¡°When did you guys arrive? Why are you here alone? Where are Aunt and the rest?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°We just arrived. They went in.¡± Wei Zhicheng guessed something, so he nodded at her and continued running. Chu Luo continued walking towards the back. The Wei residence¡¯s greenery was not bad. It was lush, and there was a huge swimming pool behind the corner. It was only past six in the morning, but to her surprise, someone was already swimming there. It was Wei Jingcheng¡¯s two daughters, Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying. The two sisters swam twops and happened to sit by the pool to talk. Wei Wushuang said, ¡°I heard from Mom that Young Aunt and the others areing tomorrow. They will be transferring the Gu in Tingting¡¯s body to someone else.¡± Wei Xueying kicked the water with her legs and said in pity, ¡°Cousin Tingting must be feeling awful. After she transfers the Gu away, we¡¯ll have her stay in the capital. She¡¯lle over to Imperial University anyway. She¡¯ll be taken better care of at our house.¡± ¡°I think so too¡­ I don¡¯t have ss today, so I¡¯ll go have a spa session so that I can attend Feifei¡¯s family banquet tonight.¡± ¡°I only have ss in the morning. I¡¯lle and look for you in the afternoon. The people attending the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet must be from prestigious families. Maybe that man will go too.¡± At this point, Wei Xueying couldn¡¯t help but sound a little shy. ¡°I¡¯m going to dress up beautifully. Maybe that person will notice me then.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡­¡± Wei Wushuang¡¯s voice suddenly rose, but she quickly suppressed it and said worriedly, ¡°You are really bold to fall for that person. Don¡¯t you know that our family has a grudge against that person? If Mom and Dad find out, they will beat you to death. ¡± ¡°Shh¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m only telling you. Have you thought about it? That person has been suppressing our family recently. If I really catch his eye, our family¡¯s crisis will be resolved. ¡°Moreover, in businesspetitions, the loser and winner aren¡¯t clear-cut. ¡°He owns the world¡¯srgest entertainmentpany. I study acting. If I can be with him, I¡¯ll have any resources I want in the future.¡± ¡°Our family has resources too.¡± ¡°How can wepare to him? The entertainmentpany under his name is the top in the world. Only hispany has the ability to make me an international movie queen in a few years.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Sister, are you not mesmerized by his peerless beauty or attracted by his powerful charm? Don¡¯t you want to be his woman?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a woman in the entire empire who isn¡¯t mesmerized by his gorgeous looks. However, even towards his family, he¡­ He¡¯s nothing but a cold-blooded and ruthless demon. ¡°Sister, you¡¯d better not fall for him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up sad.¡± It was obvious from Wei Wushuang¡¯s tone that she was worried about Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying, on the other hand, firmly believed that she might be the exception. She didn¡¯t want to listen to advice anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Let¡¯s go and swim for another twops before having breakfast.¡± With that, the two of them jumped into the pool to swim. Chu Luo had been walking over from the side path and had happened to hear their conversation, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Very Good, You¡¯ve Piqued My Curiosity

By the time Chu Ting was settled down, the rest of the Wei family already knew that the Chu family hade early. Furthermore, it was because of Chu Ting¡¯s Gu worm acting up. It was already more than an hourter when Chu Zhengyang remembered Chu Luo. Chu Zhengyang found Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Your sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good so your mother and I have to protect her. Be obedient here and don¡¯t walk around. If you¡¯re hungry, get the servants to get food for you. When your sister¡¯s illness is cured, I¡¯ll take you guys out to y.¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang, who was exhausted from Chu Ting¡¯s matter, and nodded calmly. Chu Zhengyang left in peace. The room Chu Luo was staying in was southwest of the Wei family vi. The garden behind it led straight to the back door. At this moment, a gardener was trimming the flowers in the garden. When Chu Luo walked out, the gardeners must have thought that she was unfamiliar, so they were all peeking at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She slowly walked along the garden path. When she reached a spot with fake mountains, she heard a roar from behind that couldn¡¯t be suppressed. ¡°Are you a pig? I told you to ambush them, not to stand out and let others beat you up! Ouch! You¡¯re going to anger me to death. If I die because of you, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost¡­ F*ck¡­¡± It ended with vulgarities. Chu Luo frowned and was about to leave. That person added, ¡°With your noob ying style, I don¡¯t think we need to participate in the advancementpetition. I originally wanted to meet those professionalpetitors after advancing. ¡°To make it through all those rounds and meet those international experts and get the international participation bonus of 50 million yuan, it looks like I¡¯m really dreaming. ¡°D*mn! I¡¯m not fighting anymore!¡± The boy hiding behind obviously had a bad temper. Amid the cursing, he threw out his phone. Chu Luo looked at the phone that was bouncing under her feet and saw the beautiful and blood-boiling scene on the phone. She was immediately attracted by the phoenix behind a game character. She squatted down and prepared to pick it up to take a look. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my phone.¡± An unfriendly voice came from the front. Chu Luo looked up and saw a boy standing there with red hair and a few earrings on his left ear. He was about 18 or 19 years old. Chu Luo picked up the phone and nced at the game character named ¡°Evil Dragon Crossing the River.¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± The boy¡¯s lips twitched. He said indignantly, ¡°How did you know that it was me? Besides, what does a child like you know?¡± ¡°Child? How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 18 this year.¡± ¡°I thought you were at least 19,¡± Chu Luo continued amid the boy¡¯s inexplicably smug expression. ¡°I¡¯m 18 too.¡± The boy widened his eyes. ¡°How is that possible? You look like you¡¯re 15 at most!¡± Chu Luo ignored the topic and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll get money after you level up in this game?¡± She was a little tempted. ¡°So what if there¡¯s money to be won? Do you know how to y this?¡± Chu Luo ignored his contemptuous gaze and continued to ask, ¡°Is the 50 million yuan reward for participating in the internationalpetition?¡± The boy nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, but we have to y the regional and Asian tournaments first. After that, we will be qualified to y in the international tournaments. ¡°Let me tell you, you girls can¡¯t y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ at all. The fighting and skills required are too powerful. Girls can¡¯t control them at all.¡± Chu Luo nced at him calmly. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve already piqued my curiosity.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and started searching for the game instructions on the game interface. The boy was stunned for a while. When he regained his senses, he quickly jumped in front of Chu Luo and wanted to snatch back his phone. Chu Luo nced at the boy sternly. The boy was stunned. He held it in for a long time until his face turned red. Then, he said, ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s useless even if you read the instructions¡­¡± Chu Luo only returned the phone to him after reading the game instructions. She then took out her own phone and downloaded the game. The boy craned his neck to look and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you really nning to y this game?¡± ¡°Is there a rule in this game that says girls can¡¯t y?¡± ¡°No, but¡­ the regional advancementpetition is on the 15th of June. Can you leave the novice vige in such a short time?¡± ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± As she spoke, Chu Luo downloaded the game. Then, she found a ce to sit down and started to register her ount. ¡°Hey! Once an ount is registered, it can never be changed. You¡¯d better think carefully before you register, alright?¡± Even though he felt that Chu Luo could only stay in the novice vige, the boy still kindly advised her. Chu Luo thought for a while and typed two words. ¡°Bai Ling? As in white tail feathers?¡± Chu Luo red at him coldly. ¡°The person chosen by God.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo ignored the boy and logged into the game after registering. Her moves weren¡¯t that smooth initially. The boy lectured from behind her, ¡°Join a team with a more powerful person to fight monsters outside the vige¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll show you around, even though I left the novice vige 800 years ago.¡± After the boy finished speaking arrogantly, he sat down beside her. A beeping sound came from Chu Luo¡¯s end. The boy told her, ¡°Add me quickly. I¡¯ll take you out of the Novice Vige.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him before adding him as a friend. Perhaps the characters in the novice vige were too child¡¯s y to the boy. As he led Chu Luo to do missions, he said to her, ¡°Although I don¡¯t think you can score that well, since you¡¯re prepared to y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯, you have to know the top ten best yers in this game. ¡°On the tenth ce is Country E¡¯s Van Site Bin, the ninth ce is Smallest, the eighth ce is Camillo, the seventh ce is Satan¡¯s Dragon ying Saber, the sixth ce is Marry A Sadako As Wife, the fifth ce is Bob, the fourth ce is Katana Matsuda, the third ce is Linebarrel, the second ce is Chimim¨­ry¨­, and the first ce is Y. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t meet these people, you have to be able to brag about them when you go out in the future. Otherwise, if you say that you yed ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ and don¡¯t know who¡¯s ranked in the top ten, that would be embarrassing.¡± Chu Luo nced at him with a wooden face and asked, ¡°Are there any female yers among the ten?¡± ¡°I said that this kind of game isn¡¯t suitable for women. Women can¡¯t handle such domineering operations at all¡­ But there are a few in the top 100. Do you want to hear them?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll look into it myself.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo lowered her head and started ying the game seriously. After that, every half hour, a boy¡¯s cry of surprise could be heard. ¡°Heavens! How did you do that? You actually triggered a high-level hidden mission in the novice vige!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know how to y? How did you leave the novice vige so quickly!¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡­ The two of them had been ying for almost two hours when a gardener¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Xiao Tao, let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did the boy put away his phone with a look of longing. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°My name is Wang Mingtao. Let¡¯s continue after I get back~¡± After saying that, he put away his phone, waved at her, and left with his family. Chu Luo continued ying the game. After some time, an unexpected voice came from the front. ¡°Luoluo, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw that it was Wei Xueying. Putting away her phone, Chu Luo greeted her, ¡°Cousin Xueying.¡± The Wei family had good genes. Not only did Wei Xueying have a good figure, but she was also very beautiful. She was the only person in the Wei family who showed signs of affection towards the original Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m going out for a spa session. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t interested. Wei Xueying walked over and grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s boring going alone. You can apany me.¡± Chu Luo was pulled away. Not long after they got into the car, Wei Xueying suddenly received a call. Her voice suddenly became excited. ¡°Really? Are you sure he¡¯s at the golf course over there¡­? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, she quickly said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go to Moon Bay International Golf Course.¡± Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Split Up and Search

The Moon Bay International Golf Course was located in the north of the Imperial Capital, in the outer ring region. It was built along the mountains and covered an area of more than a thousand kilometers. Those who coulde here were either big shots in the business world or the children of prestigious families. Along the way, Wei Xueying said in a frustrated tone as she did her makeup in front of a mirror, ¡°If I¡¯d known that he would go there today, I would have gone to the spast night. Oh my god, I feel like I don¡¯t look good enough. The lipstick color I chose today isn¡¯t that good either¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Wei Xueying, who was getting more and more vexed as she spoke, then took out her phone and continued ying games. The game ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± was hot-blooded and imaginative. Furthermore, many of the hidden missions inside were unexpected. She liked it. Just as she finished a mission and was about to report, she was suddenly stopped by a burly gamer. [I¡¯m a Bandit]: ¡°I like your Crystal Stone. If you know what¡¯s good for you, give it to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you back to the Novice Vige.¡± Chu Luo looked at the arrogant words that appeared above that person¡¯s head and remembered that the game description had said before that yers could PK with each other, ording to their levels. If they were continuously defeated, their levels would increase and fall until they dropped back to level one. Moreover, there was also a crazy setting in this game: Once one entered PK mode, it won¡¯t end unless both sides clicked to end the PK, or one side was beaten back to level one by the other. No matter where this person went, as soon as the other party clicked on PK, that person would immediately appear and PK with the other party. Chu Luo was already at level ten, and the other party was exactly twice as strong as her. Without replying to anything, she clicked on PK. [I¡¯m a Bandit]: ¡°Oh f*ck, you have aspirations. Don¡¯t me me for not having a tender heart for the fair sex (Note: That is, if you are a woman).¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Begin.¡± With that, she entered the PK arena. What followed was too cruel to look at. When the car stopped in the golf course parking lot, Wei Xueying nced at the game in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and was a little surprised. ¡°Luoluo, so you like to y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t bother about the banished-to-level-one [I¡¯m a Bandit] who kept posting ruthless words on the world channel, asking Chu Luo to wait for him to make aeback and take revenge on her. She looked up at Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying said, ¡°This game is very famous. Every year, from the end of June until the end of August, a world PK tournament is held. I heard that if you can get into the world tournament, the reward will be very generous.¡± Wei Xueying added, ¡°But this game is famous for its difficulty, so just y it for fun. Don¡¯t take it too seriously¡­ Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and put away her phone. The two of them got out of the car. Wei Xueying¡¯s friend was already waiting for her there. She was a woman about the same age as Wei Xueying. Although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Wei Xueying, she was good at dressing up and showing off her beauty. ¡°Xueying, here.¡± The two of them walked over. That person quietly sized up Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°Xueying, who is this girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my little cousin.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard from you before that she¡¯s a very shy little girl who doesn¡¯t like to talk. But your little cousin looks really young and beautiful. Is she really 18 years old?¡± After saying that, she greeted Chu Luo, ¡°Hello, little girl. I¡¯m Cui Jiayao. You can call me Sister Yao.¡± Chu Luo greeted her, ¡°Sister Yao.¡± When Wei Xueying heard Cui Jiayao say that Chu Luo was beautiful, she subconsciously tilted her head to look at her. She then said to Cui Jiayao, ¡°Aunt said that Luoluo has been picky about food since she was young. That¡¯s why she looks younger than her age. Aunt and Uncle have very good genes, so Luoluo definitely won¡¯t turn out too bad.¡± Cui Jiayao smiled and nodded. Then, she held her arm and said excitedly, ¡°My elder brother is here discussing a contract today. He told me that that person is also here. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°Do you know where he is? The golf course is so big. How can we meet him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one dares to investigate his whereabouts. But since Big Brother has seen him before, he should be near where Big Brother is. We just need to go over there and slowly look for him. We might just run into him by chance. Hehe¡­¡± The two people in front were chatting too enthusiastically and had obviously forgotten about Chu Luo behind them. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and slowly followed them. The golf course was divided into many areas. One couldn¡¯t see the end of it after entering. The three of them first took a golf cart and went along the driveway. Ten minutester, they stopped beside a golf course. Every course was surrounded by a high wire fence. There were several men and women ying in the course they arrived at. Cui Jiayao pointed at one of them. ¡°Hey, my older brother is over there.¡± After saying that, she called out ¡°Brother¡± loudly and waved at him. A mature man dressed in casual clothes who bore some resemnce to Cui Jiayao walked over. When he walked in, Wei Xueying greeted him with a smile, ¡°Brother Xudong.¡± Cui Xudong smiled and nodded at her, but his gaze was on Chu Luo. On the surface, he looked gentle and elegant, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes. Chu Luo was also sizing up this man. Other people might look at one¡¯s appearance, but as a High Priestess, she was especially sensitive to certain strange things. This person was supposed to have had a short life, but at this moment, he was standing here alive and well. This was already abnormal. A cold glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. Cui Xudong retracted his gaze from Chu Luo¡¯s face at the same time and asked Cui Jiayao and Wei Xueying with a smile, ¡°Do you want toe and y with everyone? The people who came with me today are all my peers.¡± ¡°No, no. Xueying and I have made arrangements.¡± Cui Jiayao smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Go apany your client. We¡¯ll go take a look around first.¡± Cui Xudong seemed to have guessed what they were trying to do and nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t expose them and only said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring this beauty along when you y.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the little beauty?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with those dark eyes and pursed her lips without answering. Cui Jiayao answered for her, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare Luoluo. Luoluo is a little timid. She¡¯s Xueying¡¯s little cousin.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Xueying¡¯s little cousin.¡± The smile on Cui Xudong¡¯s face deepened as he said to them, ¡°Go y. Let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go y now.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Remember to look for me at the restaurant at noon.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The three of them walked on the road outside the fence. After walking for a while, Cui Jiayao received a text message. She looked at it and said to Wei Xueying with a smile, ¡°Xueying, my brother suggests that the three of us split up to look. This is more efficient.¡± Wei Xueying thought that this was a good idea, so she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, follow this pathter. If you meet the handsomest man in this golf course or hear someone call Master Li, give me a call.¡± She then gave her phone number to her. Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards the path Wei Xueying had pointed out. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Touching

Not long after the three of them separated, two suspicious-looking people followed Chu Luo. After walking for a long time, they suddenly realized that something was wrong and stopped. One of them eximed, ¡°That¡¯s strange. She clearly took this path. Why is she gone?¡± The other person was also puzzled. ¡°Other than a few trees and a barbed wire, there¡¯s no ce for anyone to hide at all. Have we seen a ghost?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. There¡¯s no such thing in broad daylight.¡± ¡°You coward. It¡¯s obvious that Miss Wei¡¯s cousin isn¡¯t a ghost.¡± ¡°Then where do you think she went?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded above their heads, and they subconsciously looked up. Chu Luo sat on a thin branch. Not only did she not break the branch, but her feet were also swinging leisurely. She looked down at the two of them standing under the tree and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The two of them looked at Chu Luo and felt an inexplicable fear in their hearts. At the same time, they subconsciously swallowed their saliva. One of them pretended to be a good person and asked, ¡°Little girl, how did you get up there? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling down?¡± The other person felt that he had asked the wrong question, so he nudged him with his elbow and tried his best to pretend to be amiable as he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little girl, my master said that he and your father know each other, and he happens to know some secrets about your family. He asked if you wanted to go and listen to them.¡± ¡°Oh~ What secrets does our family have?¡± Chu Luo was still swinging her feet, and her innocent expression made her appear especially gullible. The person said, ¡°Sir definitely won¡¯t tell us such a secret. Little girl, you just have toe with us to meet Sir.¡± Chu Luo deliberately tilted her head and thought about it before asking, ¡°Is your master Sister Yao¡¯s older brother?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little girl, you cane down now, right?¡± ¡°But I think the scenery up here is good. I can even see far away.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo covered her forehead with her palm and looked forward. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar face. She jumped off the tree branch and onto the ground. Just as the two of them widened their mouths into an O shape, she sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± After she said that, the pill in her hand bounced towards the two of them. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The sound of a pig being ughtered instantly resounded in the vicinity. Chu Luo felt that it was ear-piercing and quickly struck their mute acupoints. Only then did she look down at the two people rolling on the ground. ¡°Tell that person, it¡¯s best not to provoke me. Otherwise, I will make him regret it.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the person she saw. On the slope of thewn. Li Yan sat in his wheelchair and watched the men and women ying golf in the distance with his usual cold and detached expression. The person opposite him seemed to be waving his club casually, but at this moment, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He was afraid that if something went wrong and his aim missed, he would ruin that master¡¯s mood. They had spent a lot of effort to invite this master out today. If they couldn¡¯t convince him to participate in the big project they were going to develop, they would have to suffer a huge loss. However, they didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to choose this ce. Moreover, aftering here, he said that he wanted to see them y golf. Since this master had spoken, they definitely didn¡¯t dare to disobey. So they¡¯d been ying golf here for two to three hours. No matter how tired they were, they didn¡¯t dare to stop until that master had spoken. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to y golf anymore.¡± The youngest and most beautiful woman in the group finally couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly, ¡°I think he¡¯s just deliberately making us y golf for him to see. He¡¯s treating us like monkeys!¡± ¡°Wanwan, shut up,¡± Ouyang Dong reprimanded in a low voice. ¡°Since Master Li is willing to see us, it proves that he¡¯s interested in our project. You have to keep your cool. If you ruin his mood and make this project go bust, see if I don¡¯t freeze all your cards.¡± ¡°Daddy, how can you be like this!¡± Ouyang Wan became even more indignant. She thought to herself,?¡®Instead of ying for god knows how many hours for him, I might as well go and have a chat with him. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t be charmed by my beauty.¡¯ At this thought, she pretended to be obedient and quietly walked towards Li Yan while her father and the others continued ying. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Two bodyguards dressed in ck stopped Ouyang Wan five meters away from Li Yan. Ouyang Wan didn¡¯t mind. She revealed her most charming smile and said to Li Yan in a coquettish tone, ¡°Master Li, can I talk to you in private?¡± Li Yan nced at her with a gaze that could freeze someone to their bones, making Ouyang Wan so frightened that her legs trembled. At this moment, Li Yan gestured for one of his men to push his wheelchair. Ouyang Wan watched Li Yan leave and widened her eyes in shock. Then, in a fit of anger, she pretended to turn around before abruptly wiggling between the two bodyguards and quickly running towards Li Yan. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo watched as a beauty threw herself into Li Yan¡¯s arms. She stopped in her tracks and leaned her back against the metal, watching the show with interest. At this moment, the bodyguard standing beside Li Yan moved. As Ouyang Wan approached, he raised his leg and kicked her chest. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As a human traced a trajectory, the screaming stopped. Ouyang Wan fell heavily ten meters away and fainted. When the people who were ying golf saw this scene, they immediately threw down their clubs and ran over. ¡°Wanwan!¡± ¡°Master Li, listen to our exnation.¡± ¡°Master Li, Wanwan didn¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Other than Ouyang Wan¡¯s father, who had gone to the unconscious Ouyang Wan¡¯s side, everyone else wanted to exin to Li Yan. Li Yan nced at them sternly. The group seemed to be frozen and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Li Yan indifferently spat out two words. ¡°Get lost.¡± Their faces instantly turned pale, but when they thought of his methods, no matter how displeased and furious they were, they could only leave. After they left, Li Yan suddenly looked towards Chu Luo. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Was the show good?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t walk over but merely stood there and grinned at him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but you don¡¯t seem to have a tender heart for the fair sex. That woman was quite good-looking.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold air emanated from Li Yan. ¡°Who said she was good-looking?¡± Chu Luo looked at his face and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. No matter how good-looking those people are, they won¡¯t be as good-looking as you.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the surrounding air seemed to have suddenly dropped to negative tens of degrees. The expressions of the bodyguards standing at the side changed drastically and they looked at Chu Luo with hidden sympathy. Chu Luo blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Li Yan suddenly stood up from the wheelchair and walked up to her with a strong aura. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle the score fromst time.¡± ¡°I helped youst time, okay? You repaid my kindness with ingratitude!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. She looked up at him, who was overflowing with danger. The sunlight passed between them andnded on his cold but perfect chin. Chu Luo suddenly wanted to see if any other expression would appear on this icy face. Her hand followed her heart. Before she could react, her hand touched Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. In the next moment, she narrowed her eyes at him and quickly tapped his acupoints before subconsciously fleeing. Li Yan looked at the bold girl who ran faster than a rabbit. After a few seconds, he said in a low voice to his subordinate, who had forgotten to react from the shock, ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Do I Need a Reason to Deal with You?

Chu Luo suddenly stopped after running far away and expressed disdain for her actions. ¡°Why should I run? Although he is skilled, I can tap his acupoints and poison him. He can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± The more she thought about it, the more vexed she became. Chu Luo decided not to leave. However, it was impossible for her to go back. She suddenly remembered that Wei Xueying and Cui Jiayao were both looking for that man and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Women sure are attracted to him like bees to honey!¡± After saying that, she looked around and saw a forest not far away. She walked in and jumped onto a tree, then sat down. She took out her phone and started ying games. Unexpectedly, there was a beeping sound as soon as she entered the game. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Xiao Bai, what did you do to ¡®I¡¯m a Bandit¡¯ just now? He actually spent a lot of money to dere war on you using a loudspeaker on the world channel.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Shocked, disbelieving face¡­) Xiao Bai, you actually PKed him back to the Novice Vige. You are really¡­¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Too crazy and brutal! But I like it.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Hey, Xiao Bai, why haven¡¯t you replied for a long time?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°So you went offline¡­ Then let¡¯s do a mission together after youe online.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell was Xiao Bai? Chu Luo exited the message page and clicked to hide the message before continuing to do missions to level up. However, as she was doing her missions, level 20 to 30 yers kept jumping out to challenge her. Just as Chu Luo banished a yer back to the Novice Vige, a call suddenly came in on her phone. Ignoring the mor of the others, she went offline and answered the call. It was Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Luoluo, have you found him?¡± Chu Luo remembered the person she had just touched and subconsciously looked at that hand. She replied seriously, ¡°No.¡± Wei Xueying was a little disappointed. ¡°Forget it, where are you? It¡¯s too big here. Don¡¯t get lost.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Wei Xueying said, ¡°Jiayao and I are going to go back to where her older brother is in half an hour. Why don¡¯t you wait for us there?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After she hung up, Chu Luo continued ying her game. It wasn¡¯t until twenty minutester that she walked back the way she¡¯de. When she walked near Cui Xudong and the others who were still ying, she saw Li Yaning from the other side, surrounded by a group of bodyguards. When Cui Xudong and the others saw him, they quickly went up to him with fawning smiles. Li Yan¡¯s expression was extremely cold and he didn¡¯t give them any response. These people didn¡¯t mind at all and were still extremely warm towards him. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and had a strong feeling that he was here to stop her. She decided not to walk over and stood there ying with her phone. A cold gaze suddenly shot over. Chu Luo abruptly looked up and immediately met Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. She was about to give him a provocative smile when Cui Xudong, who was standing beside him, saw her too and suddenly walked towards her. ¡°Luoluo, why are you back alone?¡± Cui Xudong¡¯s tone and expression were filled with the concern of a big brother, as if the people who¡¯d tailed her before weren¡¯t sent by him. Chu Luo sneered at him and continued ying with her phone while thinking about how to deal with this person. Cui Xudong looked at the exquisite and beautiful girl with character. An excited glint shed across his eyes. He subconsciously pulled his tie and asked with a harmless smile, ¡°Is Luoluo mistaken about me? I really just want to talk to you.¡± Then, he lowered his voice and continued in a mysterious tone, ¡°I think Luoluo definitely doesn¡¯t know what your father did more than ten years ago. Hasn¡¯t CEO Chu mentioned it to you before?¡± Chu Luo looked at the person in front of her and narrowed her eyes. Cui Xudong¡¯s smile became even more harmless. ¡°If Luoluo wants to know, you cane to me anytime. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know.¡± After saying that, he took out his name card and handed it to her. However, when his hand reached out to Chu Luo, a sharp weapon flew past his hand from behind. The sharp weapon floated in the air with a piece of flesh and a trail of blood, forming a long string of blood beads. The weapon was too fast. It took Cui Xudong two seconds to react. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± He groaned in pain and quickly covered his hand, which was bleeding profusely from the cut flesh. His face instantly turned ashen as a vicious glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Who was it?¡± He suddenly turned around. However, when he saw the man being pushed over in the wheelchair, his pupils constricted. The wheelchair stopped three meters away from the two of them. Li Yan looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Pick up the dagger.¡± Cui Xudong¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his body started trembling slightly because of his forbearance. Everyone looked at him worriedly, thinking that he was going to disobey Master Li. In the next moment, he covered his bleeding hand and picked up the dagger in front of Li Yan before respectfully returning it to him. The bodyguard beside Li Yan took the dagger. Cui Xudong tolerated it and asked in a fearful tone, ¡°Master Li, how did I anger you?¡± Li Yan moved his fingers on the wheelchair and asked coldly, ¡°Do I need a reason to deal with you?¡± Cui Xudong almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was filled with hatred in his heart and his expression became even more fearful. ¡°None at all, none at all.¡± ¡°In that case, get lost.¡± Cui Xudong didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be so rude to him. A murderous intent shed across his heart and he quickly responded submissively, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± After saying that, he turned and left with his two bodyguards. Once Cui Xudong was gone, Li Yan nced at the others coldly. The others quickly said, ¡°Master Li, we won¡¯t disturb you. Goodbye.¡± With that, they fled as well. Once the others had left, Li Yan raised his hand and the group of bodyguards immediately dispersed. Soon, only Chu Luo and Li Yan were left. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Chu ¡°Little Wolfhound¡± Luo

Chu Luo looked at the man in the wheelchair and knew that he was going to settle scores with her. She quietly prepared to fight and raised her chin slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. This little thing was very good in other aspects, but her punches and kicks were obviously inferior. (Actually, it was because of the body she was in.) Realizing this, he suddenly pulled out a whip from his wheelchair and sent it around her waist with controlled force. Chu Luo jumped in fright and was about to jump away. Li Yan seemed to have calcted which side she would jump from. That whip earlier was actually a feint. When she jumped up, the whip curled around her waist and quickly retracted. Chu Luo was brought to him before she could react. Just as she subconsciously reached out to tap on his acupoints, he put away the whip in his hand, stood up, and circled behind her. With his long arm, he directly secured her arms from behind. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t the type to suffer a loss. When she realized that his arm was like an iron mp and she couldn¡¯t break free of it, she rolled her eyes and stomped on his leg. The sound of slightly heavier breathing came from above her head. Then, an arm lifted her up. ¡°Big baddie, let go of me!¡± Chu Luo kicked him angrily as her feet left the ground and her hands were restrained again. Seeing that the man behind her had made up his mind not to let go of her, she ferociously tilted her head to bite the nearest ce. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan tilted his head and looked at the little thing that was biting his neck like a wolf pup. Because she had used too much strength, her lips were already stained with blood. A strange feeling suddenly shed across his heart. He narrowed his eyes and said with a dangerous aura, ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him with a vicious glint in her eyes that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t!¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her for a moment. Suddenly, he pressed upon her waist. Chu Luo let out a cry and let go of him. Li Yan quickly ced her in the wheelchair and pressed his hands on her shoulders. He pressed his knees against her legs and threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to move again, I¡¯ll tie you to it.¡± Chu Luo red at him with her big eyes. The coldness in Li Yan¡¯s eyes disappeared a little. He then asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Chu Luo looked at the bright red mark on his neck and felt a little guilty. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just bite you once? If ites down to it¡­ if ites down to it, you can beat me up.¡± If he dared to beat her up, she would let Phoenixe out and deal with him. Li Yan looked at her bright eyes and red lips that were stained with his blood. He said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have any flesh on you. It¡¯ll hurt to beat you up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already thought of a way to punish you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Yan released her and stood up. He looked at her and announced, ¡°Teach me the acupoint technique.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You can object, but don¡¯t regret it.¡± Chu Luo sat in the wheelchair and looked at the man standing in front of her, who now appeared even taller and more imposing. Her eyes shifted, and she thought,?¡®You want me to teach you acupoint tapping techniques? See how I deal with you!¡¯ At the thought of this, she was about to agree. But Li Yan reminded her, ¡°While you¡¯re teaching me, I¡¯ll get a few Qigong masters and old Chinese doctors to watch from the side. If you teach me randomly, I¡¯ll tie you up.¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath when she heard this and retorted, ¡°Why would you want to learn about tapping acupoints? You can simply scare others away with the cold air around you.¡± Li Yan looked at her with his sharp and icy eyes. Chu Luo suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re not learning it to guard against me, are you?¡± Li Yan continued looking at her with his sharp and icy eyes. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. She retracted her gaze and picked up the call. It was from Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying¡¯s tone was obviously anxious. ¡°Luoluo, where are you? Come to the entrance quickly. We¡¯re going back.¡± Chu Luo nced at the entrance not far away and replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re leaving soon.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Li Yan. Li Yan actually didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo was delighted and stood up to leave. Li Yan said coldly from behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. If you pull anything, I¡¯ll directly go to the Wei residence and kidnap you.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and turned around to walk back to his side. She suddenly struck his acupoints. Relying on the fact that he couldn¡¯t move, she ignored his cold expression and stood on her tiptoes to grab his cor. ¡°No one has dared to threaten me like this before.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for how she wanted to keep a low profile in order to find out what happened more than ten years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about this threat at all. Li Yan actually retracted the coldness on his face and lowered his eyes to look at her, who was like an angered wolfhound. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°You can choose to ignore my threat.¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s never toote to take revenge. I¡¯ll make you regret threatening me today.¡± After saying that, she let go of his cor and walked towards the exit. As she walked, she said, ¡°I will teach you some acupoint techniques, but I will only teach you for ten days. I don¡¯t care if you manage to learn it then or not.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo arrived at the parking lot at the exit, Wei Xueying was already impatient. The moment she saw Chu Luo, she quickly said, ¡°Luoluo, get in the car.¡± With that, she got into the car first. After the car started, Wei Xueying said to her, ¡°We¡¯ll go back now. If you haven¡¯t had enough fun, I¡¯ll take you here again.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at her. Wei Xueying stopped talking and took out her phone to text someone sternly. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess. She also took out her phone to y. After the car drove back to the Wei residence, Wei Xueying alighted and left Chu Luo behind as she strode towards the entrance of the vi. When Chu Luo walked in leisurely, the Wei family¡¯s master, Wei Yongchang, and the eldest young master, Wei Zihan, were all there. Chu Zhengyang was sitting beside them. The atmosphere in the living room was a little solemn. At this moment, Wei Xueying was talking to them. ¡°Master Li injured Cui Xudong today. I think Cui Xudong angered him.¡± Wei Yongchang asked, ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wei Xueying shook her head. ¡°Jiaqi called and told me about it. I was a little scared at that time, so I went straight to the parking lot.¡± Wei Yongchang fell silent. It was obvious that he was thinking about something. At this moment, Wei Xudong looked at Chu Luo, who was standing there, and asked, ¡°Since Luoluo went over with Xueying, did you see the scene back then?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, Chu Zhengyang, who was sitting beside her, spoke first. ¡°Luoluo is timid. She doesn¡¯t even dare to go to ces with a lot of people. She must not have seen it.¡± Wei Zihan didn¡¯t say anything else. After a while of silence, Wei Yongchang said to Wei Zihan, ¡°Zihan,e to the study with me.¡± With that, he stood up and led Wei Zihan towards the study. Wei Xueying had a banquet to attend tonight, and since she hadn¡¯t done her spa yet, she told them she was leaving for the spa and left. After the others had left, Chu Zhengyang stood up from his seat and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side. He said to her sternly, ¡°Luoluo, in the future, if anyone asks you to go out and y, just reject them if you can. This ce isn¡¯t like Ocean City. There are many people outside that we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Something Is Wrong

In the Wei residence study. Wei Yongchang asked Wei Zihan, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± A glint shed across Wei Zihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cui Xudong isn¡¯t a pushover. Since Li Yan didn¡¯t give him face, he will definitely hold a grudge. We just need to add fuel to the fire.¡± Wei Yongchang nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not disappoint you.¡± ¡­ Chu Zhengyang said a few words to Chu Luo before bringing her to Chu Ting¡¯s room. Chu Ting¡¯s Gu worm was already suppressed, but she was extremely tired after it red up and was still sleeping. Wei Wei had been guarding her bed the entire time. Her face was haggard and tired. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell how much she cared about Chu Ting. When the two of them entered, Wei Wei opened her eyes. The moment she saw Chu Luo, she frowned and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you didn¡¯t agitate Tingting enough. Before she recovers, don¡¯t appear in front of her.¡± She felt that Chu Luo was the culprit behind Chu Ting¡¯s agitation. She didn¡¯t like Chu Luo to begin with, and now, she disliked her even more. Chu Luo only nced coldly at Wei Wei and Chu Ting, who was lying there pretending to be asleep. She then turned around and left. Chu Zhengyang wanted to say something, but Wei Wei red at him to shut up. Wei Wei snorted at him. ¡°Your good daughter indeed. She doesn¡¯t even bother giving me a pleasant countenance.¡± Chu Zhengyang knew that Wei Wei was upset, so he didn¡¯t reply and went out as well. As soon as the door was closed, Chu Ting opened her eyes and started sobbing. ¡°Tingting, are you in pain again?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s face turned pale from anxiety. Chu Ting sobbed and said, ¡°Mommy, every time I think about how Chu Luo didn¡¯t tell me about the college entrance examination questions and made me unable to do well, I feel so upset.¡± With that, she trembled and cried with a twisted face. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Wei Wei quickly grabbed her hand and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Master Xiang immediately. Stop thinking about it. Otherwise, the Gu worm will act up again.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly grabbed her hand and said to her with a desperate look, ¡°Mommy, do you think I can calm down before the college entrance examination resultse out? ¡°The thought of losing all the marks on the major questions in every subject makes me want to die.¡± When Wei Wei heard the word ¡°die,¡± her heart ached. She hurriedly berated in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tingting, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± As Chu Ting cried, she continued, ¡°If Chu Luo¡¯s score is really higher than mine this time, I will doubt my life. If that should happen, I will definitely not be able to calm down. Thus, I will have to struggle at death¡¯s door while being tortured by the Gu worm for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°How could that be? Mommy will never let you suffer so much!¡± Wei Wei hugged her and promised her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see Chu Luo, Mommy will chase her away to a ce where you can no longer see her.¡± ¡°Is that going to work? If she really gets into Imperial University, she¡¯ll still return to the capital.¡± When Wei Wei heard this, a ruthless glint shed across her eyes. ¡°So what if she gets in? As long as I don¡¯t agree to sign on the consent form, she can forget about getting in!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ This won¡¯t be good for your reputation, Mommy. Why don¡¯t we do this¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Chu Ting suddenly grabbed Wei Wei¡¯s hand and said in a low and anxious voice, ¡°I want to transfer the Gu worm to Chu Luo. Mommy, please, only then will I not be agitated.¡± After saying that, she looked at Wei Wei nervously and expectantly. Unexpectedly, Wei Wei agreed without even thinking. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare it. Once you calm down, we¡¯ll transfer the Gu away.¡± Chu Ting was delighted. She thought with a twisted heart,?¡®Chu Luo, don¡¯t me me. Even Mom doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you still alive?!¡¯ ¡­ Not long after Chu Luo left, Chu Zhengyang caught up to her. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t me your mother. Tingting is your sister. I believe you¡¯re worried about her as well.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him with her big dark eyes. When he finished, she suddenly asked, ¡°What exactly happened when Mommy gave birth to us?¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, surprise shed across his face. He suddenly didn¡¯t dare to look Chu Luo in the eye. He raised his hand to massage his temple in an attempt to conceal his surprise and asked in turn, ¡°Luoluo, why are you asking this? Did someone say some nonsense to you?¡± Chu Luo stared into his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I guessed.¡± Chu Zhengyang secretly heaved a sigh of relief and squeezed out a loving smile as he raised his hand to touch her head. Chu Luo shifted to the side and dodged his hand. The smile on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face froze. After a while, he put down his hand and said, ¡°Nothing happened before. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Then, he said, ¡°I have something to attend to outside. You can go to the backyard to y¡­ Do you want Daddy to prepare a tablet for you so that you can go online? You don¡¯t usually go online, but since you¡¯re already an adult now, it¡¯s time for you toe into contact with more things.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Prepare aptop for me, the kind where games can be yed.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring it back for you when Ie back.¡± Chu Luo watched as Chu Zhengyang left with a sigh of relief. A dark glint shed across her eyes. Since she couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, she could only think of a way to ask her ¡°good¡± mother. It was obvious that the Wei family wasn¡¯t at home today. Chu Luo finished her dinner alone, took her phone, sat on a chair, and continued ying games. When it was almost nine at night, there was a knock on her door. It was Wei Wei standing outside the door. For the first time ever, Wei Wei didn¡¯t give her a cold look. She was also holding a cup of warm milk. Wei Wei said to her, ¡°Luoluo, Mommy has been ring up at you recently because I¡¯m too worried about your sister. Don¡¯t me Mommy. When your sister¡¯s illness is cured, I¡¯ll take you out to eat good food and buy something you like.¡± After saying that, she handed her the milk in her hand. ¡°You must have not been eating well recently. You¡¯ve¡­ lost weight. Mommy made this milk for you personally. Drink it.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wei and suddenly arched the corners of her lips. She didn¡¯t take the milk and instead spoke calmly ¡°I saw a thread on my phone just now. The poster of the thread said that her neighbor had two children, but the parents liked only the older one. They thought that the younger one was an eyesore, so they poisoned the younger one to death¡­¡± When Wei Wei heard this, her hand that was holding the cup trembled. She quickly concealed the panic in her heart with a displeased tone and asked with a stern face, ¡°Luoluo, are you suspecting Mommy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just sharing with you the thread I saw just now.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t look at such posts again.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a little scared. After reading that post, I thought of how you scolded me before.¡± When Wei Wei heard this, her expression changed drastically and she almost copsed. She quickly said, ¡°Scoldings and beatings are borne out of love. Mommy beats and scolds you for a reason. You¡¯re usually disobedient, and Mommy expected better from you.¡± ¡°Really? Then tell me, how am I disobedient? Is it because I didn¡¯t take the rap for Sister, or because I did better in the exam than her?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Wei Wei didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so aggressive with her words. She was furious and her expression finally changed. She threw the milk to the ground. Amid the sshing of milk and ss shards, she said with a dark face, ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, don¡¯t count on anything in the future. When the results are out, you can get lost and do whatever you want.¡± With that, she stormed off. Chu Luo turned to look at the milk by her feet. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. ¡°They say that even a vicious tiger won¡¯t hurt its cubs¡­ Ha! Do you really hate me to the extent that you want me to die?¡± Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Transfer the Gu Worm

Chu Luo walked around the milk and ss shards on the ground and headed out. When she reached a concealed ce, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, listen to what they are saying.¡± Wei Wei and Chu Ting¡¯s conversation immediately entered her ears. Chu Ting asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m already prepared. When are you going to bring Chu Luo over?¡± Wei Wei said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Mommy will bring her over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When has Mommy ever lied to you? Go to sleep first and recover your energy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this point, Chu Luo stopped listening. Phoenix¡¯s furious voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Mistress, these two people actually want to transfer the Gu worm to you. Why don¡¯t you punish them severely?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± A cold glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She sneered and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s so boring to deal with them so easily.¡± Since she had upied the original Chu Luo¡¯s body, she would definitely avenge all the grievances that the original Chu Luo had suffered. The next morning, Chu Luo had just started her morning run in the backyard when a servant from the Wei family chased after her and called her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. The servant actually lowered her voice and said, ¡°I was sent by Master to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to her, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll go over early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The servant left. After Chu Luo finished her run, another servant from the Chu family came to call her to eat. There weren¡¯t many people at the Wei residence for breakfast this morning, only the two sisters, Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying. At the dining table, everyone asked about Chu Ting. Chu Luo looked at the breakfast in front of her and smiled. Last night, Wei Wei didn¡¯t seed in drugging her. Today, she actually brazenly drugged this ss of milk in front of her. She picked up the milk and took a sip before eating. At this moment, Wei Wei said in a rxed tone, ¡°The Gu worm in Tingting¡¯s body can be transferred away today. She¡¯s already prepared.¡± After hearing this, they heaved a sigh of relief and nned to watch the transfer of the Gu worm away from Chu Ting. Wei Wei quickly said, ¡°No need. Tingting is so vain. She told me long ago not to let anyone look at her. Otherwise, she will be nervous.¡± Chu Luo listened to Wei Wei¡¯s tant lies and looked down at the breakfast in front of her with a mocking smile. After dinner, Wei Wei said to Chu Zhengyang, ¡°Tingting said that you shouldn¡¯t go see her. Go ahead and do whatever you need to do. She¡¯ll be fine by the time you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Zhengyang was a little unwilling to do so. Wei Wei immediately pulled a long face. ¡°Our daughter can¡¯t be agitated at all now. Do you want her to suffer for a longer time?¡± Chu Zhengyang had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, then.¡± Wei Wei was about to speak when Chu Luo said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m a little dizzy. I want to sleep.¡± Wei Wei immediately turned to her and said sternly, ¡°Did you y games for a long timest night? I told you not to stay upte ying games. Since you¡¯re feeling dizzy, go back to your room and lie down.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked away. When she reached Chu Zhengyang¡¯s side, she suddenly nced at him before she continued walking. After entering the room, Chu Luo sat down and yed games. When Phoenix warned her that Wei Wei had brought people over, she sent Chu Zhengyang a message. ¡°Daddy, save me. Mommy said she¡¯s going to transfer the Gu in Sister¡¯s body to me.¡± After saying that, she set the message to be sent after ten minutes and walked to the bed to lie down. At the same time, her room was opened. Wei Wei walked in with a Wei family servant. ¡°Take her away.¡± The servant came over and carried Chu Luo away with Wei Wei. Soon, Chu Luo was ced on a bed. Wei Wei and Master Xiang¡¯s conversation could be heard from the side. Wei Wei: ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already prepared the person. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Master Xiang acknowledged her and said to her, ¡°When transferring the Gu worm, your daughter will suffer a sharp pain. You better use something to tie her up.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just hug her when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll begin.¡± After a series of rustling sounds, the bell rang. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes when she felt the Gu worm bing restless. Master Xiang was shocked and was about to speak when Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation. Master Xiang widened his eyes in fear and realized that not only was he unable to speak, but he was also unable to move. Chu Luo flicked a pill at Wei Wei and Chu Luo, who hadn¡¯t realized what was going on. Both of them fainted. Only then did Chu Luo get up from the bed and take the two bells from Master Xiang¡¯s hands. She shook them and said, ¡°They are indeed good stuff. To think they can directly control Gu worms.¡± Master Xiang widened his eyes and stared at her in disbelief. Chu Luo looked at him, and her aura instantly became fierce. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Do as I say, or I¡¯ll destroy your bell and your Gu King.¡± Master Xiang¡¯s expression changed drastically as his eyes narrowed. Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him. Master Xiang realized that he could move and shouted, ¡°Give me the bells! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him. Master Xiang realized that he couldn¡¯t move again. Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°I gave you a chance. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it, I¡¯ll destroy your Gu King first.¡± After saying that, she quickly shook the two bells and chanted a string of incantations. Master Xiang¡¯s face contorted in pain. Even though he couldn¡¯t move, his body was spasming and trembling. A minuteter, blood started flowing from his seven orifices. There was no more ruthlessness in his eyes, only fear. Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Have you decided?¡± With that, she snapped her fingers again. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Master Xiang spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Chu Luo with fear and nodded frantically. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chu Luoined unhappily, ¡°Since you were going to listen to me anyway, why did you agree only after I¡¯ve killed your Gu King?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Another mouthful of blood spurted out from Master Xiang¡¯s mouth. He felt his vision go dark, and his heart was so twisted that he couldn¡¯t breathe. One had to know that Gu Masters fed the Gu King with their own blood essence. It could be said that the Gu Master and their Gu King were one. If the Gu King died, the Gu Master would be crippled. Chu Luo nced at him and took out a pill. ¡°Take this.¡± Master Xiang looked at her warily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is only a drug that can improve yourplexion. I don¡¯t want a third person to know about this.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she pointed at the blood he had spat on the ground. ¡°After you take the pill, clean the ground first.¡± Master Xiang felt a metallic taste in his throat. He tried his best to suppress it and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Simple. I want you to let them think that you¡¯ve transferred the Gu worm in her body to me. Also¡­ cast a Gu worm on her too.¡± Chu Luo pointed at Wei Wei. Master Xiang stared at Chu Luo. He felt that the girl in front of him was very terrifying. However, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Everything that happened next proceeded ording to Chu Luo¡¯s n. In the meantime, Chu Zhengyang broke in but had a huge fight with Wei Wei. However, he ended uppromising under Wei Wei¡¯s heart-wrenching cries and threats. Master Xiang eventually announced to the two of them, ¡°The Gu worm has been transferred to thisdy.¡± Then, Chu Zhengyang actually started crying. At this moment, Wei Wei suddenly said in a sharp tone, ¡°If not for us, she would have died when she was born. Tingting gets agitated when she sees her. Letting her take over the Gu worm in Tingting¡¯s body is her way of repaying our kindness for raising her.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, there was only coldness in her heart. Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Teaching Li Yan About Acupoints

Chu Zhengyang sent Chu Luo back to bed and sat by her for a long time before leaving. As soon as Chu Zhengyang left, Chu Luo sat up. She looked at the closed door and saw theptop beside the door. She smiled mockingly. ¡°You did all of this because you felt guilty, right? That¡¯s true. You could have stopped it, but in the end, you didn¡¯t. All because Chu Ting requested it of you.¡± Chu Luo got out of bed, pushed open the door, and walked out, only to see a servant waiting there. The servant asked, ¡°Miss Chu, can we leave now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t bring anything and left with the servant. It took nearly an hour to drive from the Wei residence to the Li residence. The Li residence was built on a mountain, and its surface area was tens of times that of the Wei residence. The building was majestic and the security inside was tight. The car drove through the gate for a while before stopping outside a luxurious vi. A middle-aged man greeted her. The middle-aged man was wearing a formal suit and had neatlybed back hair. His expression was stern and professional. ¡°Hello, Miss Chu. I¡¯m the butler here, Beitang Hong. Master is waiting for you in the living room. Please follow me.¡± Chu Luo followed him into the vi and turned past the entrance. She immediately saw Li Yan waiting for her in the spacious and bright living room. Li Yan was currently wearing a white silk Tang suit with a silver lining. His cold demeanor paired with his handsome appearance made him look even more elegant and noble. There was a cup of tea in front of him. The tea was emanating smoke, giving him a celestial air. After Chu Luo arrived before him, she nced at the teacup in front of him and subconsciously looked at his neck. The corners of her lips curled up. The Tang suit¡¯s specialty was its vertical cor, which just happened to cover the ce where she had bitten him yesterday. Chu Luo said to him after his cold gaze swept over her, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Li Yan raised his teacup but didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°I see that your ce is so big. Although the defense is quite good, it isn¡¯t impossible to break through it for people with special abilities. ¡°I¡¯ll help you set up a grand array to protect the residence. In return, help me secretly transfer my household register from the Chu residence.¡± This was so that when the college entrance examination results were released, she wouldn¡¯t need anyone to sign the papers to decide which school she was going to enter. Li Yan took a sip of tea and put it down before saying, ¡°I can help you. As long as you tell me what you did to that personst time?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to care about this matter. She definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth. She said seriously, ¡°Previously, I identally obtained a treasure. That treasure destroyed that person¡¯s ability.¡± Speaking up to this point, she felt that what she came up with wasn¡¯t so bad and nodded firmly. Li Yan pursed his lips tightly at her expression, clearly not believing her. Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°What kind of reaction was that? I saved you that day, and not only did you not thank me, you even show such a reaction!¡± Li Yan frowned slightly. At this moment, the butler¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Master, lunch is ready.¡± After the butler finished speaking, he brought in a few uniformed people carrying dishes. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan walked over to sit down and felt a little strange. ¡°You¡¯re eating alone?¡± Li Yan nced at her, his eyes clearly saying: ¡°Are you not human?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was seriously asking for a beating. However, she wouldn¡¯t go against her stomach. She walked over and sat down. The butler was shocked to see Chu Luo walking over and sitting down. When he saw that his young master didn¡¯t react in the next moment, he was even more shocked. His young master was actually willing to eat at the same table with someone? This table was huge. Chu Luo and Li Yan sat opposite each other, as though they were minding their own business. After dinner, Li Yan stood up and said to her, ¡°Come to the training room with me.¡± Chu Luo followed him out of the living room. From outside the door, they walked in one after the other. The entire journey was especially quiet. It was so quiet that besides the sound of their footsteps, there was only the sound of the wind rustling the leaves and the chirping of birds. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised. She felt that with Li Yan¡¯s character, it was normal for everyone to avoid him wherever he went. After walking for four to five minutes, they arrived outside arge square building. Chu Luo followed him in and was greeted by the sight of a huge space. At this moment, there were a few people who clearly looked extraordinary waiting there. Chu Luo guessed that these people were the ones Li Yan had hired because he had worries about her. Her lips twitched uncontrobly. ¡°You really sought these people out?¡± How worried was this person that she would teach him nonsense? Li Yan ignored her mocking gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°The first thing you learn in the art of acupoints is the various acupoints in the human body¡­ So you have to grasp the direction of every acupoint in the human body first.¡± Chu Luo went on for nearly an hour while Li Yan listened attentively. The expressions on the faces of the few people standing beside her changed from sizing up to surprise and, finally, to shock. After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan nced at them. One of the middle-aged men with a kind face stood up and said, ¡°Youngdy, you have a good grasp on the acupoints in the human body.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does anyone in your family study medicine, youngdy?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No.¡± The person was even more surprised. ¡°Where did you learn all of this, youngdy?¡± Chu Luo smiled and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°I learned it by myself.¡± When this person heard this, he was stunned and was about to speak again. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly said to them, ¡°You can leave.¡± Those people could only follow the butler and leave. Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Isn¡¯t This Person Too Confident?

After they had left, Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan and deliberately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll teach you nonsense after you¡¯ve made them leave?¡± Li Yan nced at her and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll memorize the acupoints this afternoon.¡± He meant that he didn¡¯t need her to teach him anything more. Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks. She felt that this person was too annoying. If she didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, she would be in a bad mood. She asked provocatively, ¡°I only used half a day to memorize all the acupoints. Can you do the same?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her and said to the butler guarding the door, ¡°Go get a human acupoint mold.¡± As Li Yan was marking the acupoints, Chu Luo was bored out of her wits and asked the butler standing beside her, ¡°Do you have a phone to y games with?¡± The butler subconsciously nced at Li Yan before nodding at her. ¡°Miss Chu, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to retrieve the game console.¡± After saying that, he walked to the door and whispered something to the person outside. Someone quickly brought over a game console with earphones. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was seriously memorizing the acupoints, and walked to a corner to y with the earphones on. Unexpectedly, as soon as she logged in, a tide of information surged in. Chu Luo ignored all of that and continued with her missions. However, not long after she started her quest, a level 40 yer stopped her. [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Hey! I heard that you killed a few yers more powerful than you yesterday and sent them back to the Novice Vige?¡± Chu Luo ignored him. [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°(Angry) How dare you ignore me!¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to PK, hurry up. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°D*mn! This catfish is f*cking arrogant. Even more arrogant than me!¡± In the information and technology building at Imperial University, a boy suddenly mmed on the table and stood up. Someone sitting next to him cheered. ¡°How do you know she¡¯s a catfish? She might be a delicate girl.¡± ¡°Pfft! As if a girl can kill yers twice her level and send them back to the Novice Vige! ¡°A level-20 rookie actually looks down on my level-40 alternate ount. Watch how I kill him in less than a minute. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Seeing that the other party had issued a PK challenge, Chu Luo agreed without hesitation. Ten minutester, Chu Luo lost in terms of weaponry and endurance. The other party wasn¡¯tpletely heartless and didn¡¯t send her back to the Novice Vige. However, what followed was a series of messages. [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Your operation is too awesome. You can actuallyst for ten minutes!¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°How did you do that? Do you have a main ount?¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Why don¡¯t we PK a few more times? I¡¯ll wear low-quality equipment this time.¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Sigh~ Don¡¯t go!¡± Chu Luo ignored the person following her and started doing missions to level up. The other party kept following her. [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°You don¡¯t just want to do missions to level up, do you? This method of leveling up is too slow. You might as well join a gang and do a gang mission.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped to type. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Can doing gang missions speed up the leveling up?¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Yes.¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°If you want to join a gang, I¡¯ll pull you along.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo received a message notification. ¡°yer [I¡¯m So Arrogant] invited [Bai Ling] to join the [Reverse Boat] gang. Confirm or Decline.¡± Chu Luo was about to confirm when she heard the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Chu, Master is done.¡± Chu Luo looked up in surprise. She happened to see Li Yan walking towards her. She clicked on ¡°Confirm¡± and logged off. At the same time, she nced at the time. To her surprise, it was already five o¡¯clock. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How¡¯s your memorizationing along?¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Mm? You remembered everything?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll test you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Baihui acupoint?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Fengchi acupoint?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Jiquan acupoint?¡± ¡­ After that, Chu Luo continually asked Li Yan questions. She didn¡¯t expect him to answer all of them correctly. Chu Luo was a little surprised, but thinking that this person probably had as good a memory as her, she didn¡¯t pursue this matter. During dinner, Chu Luo remembered that he hadn¡¯t agreed to her suggestion yet. She asked, ¡°Have you considered my suggestion?¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can enter my ce?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this person too confident?¡¯ Displeased, Chu Luo picked up a piece of food from the te beside him and looked at him with provocation in her eyes. The butler, who was standing at the side, felt his heart palpitate. Li Yan said, ¡°You can leave after dinner.¡± Chu Luo, the butler: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo red at him and thought,?¡®In that case, I¡¯ll teach you whether or not anyone can enter this ce.¡¯ At the thought of this, she walked out of the door after dinner without saying anything. Li Yan watched as Chu Luo walked out. His eyes flickered slightly as he said to Qin Ming, ¡°Keep a tighter watch tonight.¡± Qin Ming straightened his body and immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo was brought to the car by the butler. When she got in, the butler asked her, ¡°Miss Chu, when are youing over tomorrow? I can send the chauffeur to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Very early.¡± The car drove out of the gate. After they¡¯d been driving for a few kilometers, Chu Luo suddenly said to the chauffeur, ¡°Chauffeur, stop the car for a while.¡± The chauffeur didn¡¯t understand why, so he drove to the side and stopped. He turned around and was about to ask Chu Luo what she wanted to do when he smelled an indescribable smell. In the next second, he fainted. Chu Luo opened the car door and walked out. She stood by the car and looked at the looming group of vis. She snorted softly. ¡°Ignorant man, I¡¯ll make you change your mind!¡± On the other side. Not long after Chu Luo left, Qin Ming suddenly came to report to Li Yan. ¡°Master, the back mountain¡¯s defense system has been activated.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned stern. As he walked out, he said, ¡°Be prepared. Since she¡¯s here, she can forget about leaving.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Who Is More Ruthless?

The Li family¡¯s buildings were massive and majestic. Theyout was a little simr to that of an ancient prince¡¯s residence, but there were more modern buildings inside. Chu Luo flew among the branches. If not for Phoenix¡¯s warning, she would have triggered the omnipresent rm long ago. Jumping down on the roof of a house, Chu Luo said to Phoenix using a secretnguage, ¡°Can you find out where he is?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that his ce was impregnable and that no one could barge in? In that case, she would just appear in front of him and scare him. Chu Luo was a little excited when she thought of the cracks that would appear on Li Yan¡¯s cold face when he saw her. Phoenix quickly sensed where Li Yan was. Chu Luo tapped her toes, ready to rush over. Suddenly, the sound of a zither entered her ears. The sound of the zither seemed capable of moving one¡¯s heartstrings and carried with it a curse that could control people. Chu Luo looked up and saw energy waves that no one else could see enveloping the entire courtyard. She clenched her fists and was so excited that her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Zither!¡± The Phoenix Zither was an ancient divine artifact. The person ying the zither didn¡¯t even unleash half of its true power. Phoenix was also thrilled. ¡°Mistress, after obtaining the Phoenix Zither, I will be able toe out.¡± Chu Luo quickly jumped back. The further they went, the fewer buildings there were. In the end, they actually reached an extremely spacious training ground. At this moment, there were two groups of people confronting each other in the training ground. On one side was Li Yan¡¯s men, and on the other side were the Phoenix Zither yer and his men. There weren¡¯t many people on the other side, but every one of them had a different aurapared to ordinary people. Their abilities couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Li Yan¡¯s side was more simple and brutal. Everyone was holding heat weapons. ¡°Tsk, tsk, how many people has Li Yan offended? Why are such people here every time?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she sat down on the roof. Just watching a show. One of the outsiders shouted, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the jade pendant. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The person who was shouting was obviously angered by his uncooperative tone. ¡°Initially, we wouldn¡¯t touch ordinary people casually. Since you don¡¯t want to hand over the jade pendant, don¡¯t me us for making an exception¡­ Fifth Sister, y the zither. ¡± The rapid melody of the zither sounded again, apanied by a sharp wind de that stabbed towards Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s men immediately shielded him with their shields. Li Yan ordered in a low voice, ¡°Attack.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of the zither and gunshots instantly mixed together. This was the first time Chu Luo had seen such a mix of modern weapons and ancient weapons. She¡¯d initially thought that Li Yan¡¯s side would be defeated soon. Unexpectedly, his side¡¯s weapons weren¡¯t weak, and he had more people on his side. After a while, both sides were injured. Li Yan probably felt that they were dealing with these people too slowly, so he directly ordered, ¡°Fire away.¡± Then, a few people pushed cannons and aimed them from all directions. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± If these people really started firing away, what if the Phoenix Zither was damaged? The other party was also shocked by Li Yan¡¯s ruthlessness. One of them quickly took out a talisman and tossed it in the air. He bit his finger and started drawing. ¡°How dare you use the Lightning Guiding Curse on ordinary people!¡± As a High Priestess, she hated it when people with special abilities used their powers to deal with ordinary people. Of course, there¡¯s also the fact that she had to negotiate with this man. How could she let him die? Rumble¡­ When an explosion happened in the air, everyone heard a clear and pleasant ¡°retract.¡± Then, the bolt of lightning disappeared in midair, as if it had been caught by something. Before anyone could react, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she stood between the two sides. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at the others but turned to look at Li Yan instead. She grinned at him and negotiated terms with him. ¡°As long as you agree to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and frowned. ¡°Hey! What kind of expression is that? Don¡¯t you know that if that bolt of lightning had exploded just now, this ce would have been reduced into ashes?¡± Li Yan looked up at the people who were obviously unhappy with Chu Luo¡¯s sudden appearance. He tightened his grip on his Buddha beads and his gaze turned even colder. ¡°You just need to make them lose their special abilities.¡± Chu Luo was surprised, but she still nodded at him. Then, she pretended to throw a bell from her pocket and chanted in her heart, ¡°Phoenix, take it.¡± After a sh of red light, the expressions of those experts changed. The person who was ying the zither spat out a mouthful of blood. In the next second, her Phoenix Zither disappeared into thin air. ¡°Ah, my Phoenix Zither!¡± Li Yan looked at them and raised his hand to order coldly, ¡°Attack.¡± Then, he walked over and grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist before walking back. The sound of an unusually intense fight came from behind. As Chu Luo was being held by the wrist on their way out of the training grounds, she turned around and saw a dark group of men in ck beating up those people. The two of them walked for a few meters before Li Yan let go of her wrist. Chu Luo asked deliberately as she watched him walk, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no one can enter your ce?¡± Li Yan nced at her with his cold eyes and continued walking. He was tall and had long legs. She had to take two steps to keep up with his one stride, so she could only jog. This didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to continue berating him. ¡°If you had agreed to the exchange with me earlier, I would have set up an array for your home that no one can enter.¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. He said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re not Chu Luo.¡± Then, his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 57

Chapter 57: I Don¡¯t Want Insomnia at Night

After a moment of surprise, Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t Chu Luo? Didn¡¯t you investigate me?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her, anger flickering across his heart. It was because he had investigated her and couldn¡¯t find out anything about her other identity besides Chu Luo that he became even more suspicious. However, it was definitely impossible to get anything out of this little thing. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He retracted his gaze and continued walking. Chu Luo followed him. When the two of them had walked out of the training grounds, passed by the main road, and turned towards a corridor, Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to transfer your household register secretly.¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not yet 18 years old. ording to Imperialw, after the college entrance examination results are out, the application must be signed by the parents. (This part was made up by the author out of necessity.)¡± ¡°Who created thisw? What if a person doesn¡¯t have parents?¡± ¡°They must show evidence that they¡¯re an orphan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly reacted. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her hopping about, then retracted his gaze. ¡°Your household register must be transferred to the name of a dignified person. Only then will there be no unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Then transfer it to your name.¡± In any case, she would be 18 years old in about a month. By then, she would be able to live independently. When Li Yan heard this, a dark glint shed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t agree or disagree and continued walking forward. Chu Luo kept looking at him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer for a long time, she followed him back to his residence. Li Yan¡¯s residence was simple and elegant. The decorations in the entire house had cold color tones. After Chu Luo walked in, she sized up the entire living room and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°No wonder you always have a cold face. If I lived in a ce like this, I¡¯d also have a cold face.¡± Li Yan walked to the sofa and sat down. With a cold expression, he gestured for her toe over. ¡°Go make a pot of tea.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Chu Luo pointed at her nose with her finger and widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°How dare you ask me to make tea for you!¡± Li Yan nced at her and said coldly, ¡°You still need my help to transfer your household register after you turn 18 years old. Is it too much for you to make me a pot of tea?¡± Chu Luo nodded in her heart.?¡®That¡¯s right! You¡¯re already going overboard by asking me, a High Priestess, to make tea for you!¡¯ With a straight face, she said, ¡°Not at all.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the spot that he was pointing at. It was a bar counter. There was a lot of space behind the bar counter, and it was divided into three areas. There was a wine cab, a coffee machine, and a tea set. Chu Luo walked behind the bar counter and was attracted by the various English words inside. She looked over at the bottles of alcohol and tranted the sentences from each bottle one by one. She was so pleased with herself that she obviously forgot about the important matter. Li Yan sat on the sofa and twirled the Buddha beads in his hand as he observed her but didn¡¯t remind her. By the time Chu Luo remembered to make tea, Li Yan had already stood up from the sofa. He walked out of the bar, looked at her, and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not drinking tea anymore?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose sleep tonight.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked upstairs. Chu Luo watched as he walked up the stairs. The corners of her lips curled up in satisfaction as she walked towards the door. When Chu Luo returned to the Wei residence, it was already 10:30 pm. The lights in the vi were switched off. She didn¡¯t mind it and walked straight to her room. When she opened the door, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Zhengyang to be waiting for her anxiously. When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo, tears flowed down his face. He looked extremely regretful. He quickly walked over. ¡°Luoluo, where did you go? Did you want to scare Daddy to death?¡± With that, he wanted to pull Chu Luo into his arms. Chu Luo shifted to the side and sneered. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Luoluo, I know you won¡¯t forgive Daddy and Mommy, but your sister¡¯s condition at that time¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in listening to him y the emotional card. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen Chu Ting, stop pretending in front of me. Otherwise, I will feel disgusted.¡± Chu Zhengyang seemed to have been dealt a blow by her words and staggered backward. In the next moment, he anxiously said, ¡°Luoluo, I know you hate us, but don¡¯t be afraid. The Gu worm on you can definitely be transferred away. Daddy will bring you to Master Xiang immediately.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Since Mom and Sister deliberately transferred the Gu worm into my body, would they let you transfer the Gu worm away again?¡± Chu Zhengyang immediately replied, ¡°I call the shots on this matter.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t run around anymore. Daddy will arrange it immediately. I promise that the Gu worm in your body will be transferred away in the next two days.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked upstairs. Chu Luo looked at the closed door and smiled. She walked over to pick up her phone that had been on the bedside table and sent Wei Wei a message. Not long after she put down her phone, she heard a dispute outside the door. Chu Luo opened the door and walked out. Indeed, Wei Wei and Chu Zhengyang were arguing in a remote corner. Wei Wei said, ¡°Tingting¡¯s body is still so weak. What if she finds out that you transferred the Gu worm from Chu Luo¡¯s body and bes emotionally unstable? Master Xiang said that she mustn¡¯t be agitated while she is recuperating.¡± Chu Zhengyang was also furious. ¡°We can just hide this from her. Tingting is our child, but so is Luoluo. Do you really want to see Luoluo being tortured by the Gu worm?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo quickly said to Phoenix in a whisper, ¡°Stimte Wei Wei¡¯s brain.¡± A red line quickly entered Wei Wei¡¯s mind. In the next second, Wei Wei flew into a rage and shouted at him, ¡°She¡¯s not my child! I only have Tingting as my daughter. She deserves to die!¡± Pa! After the loud p, Wei Wei covered her face and was stunned for a while. She red at Chu Zhengyang in disbelief and lost control of her emotions. ¡°Chu Zhengyang, how dare you hit me! If not for the protection of the Wei family all these years, you and that wretched girl would have been dealt with by those people until not even ashes were left. How dare you hit me!¡± Chapter 58

Chapter 58: The Truth Behind Her Parentage

Chu Zhengyang hadn¡¯t nned to hit Wei Wei. He was stunned at first, but after hearing what she said, his face turned ashen. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve thought of me all these years?¡± Wei Wei was so angry that she had lost her senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Wei, shut up!¡± The sudden reprimand made Wei Wei¡¯s body tremble and she immediately shut up. Wei Yongchang strode over from the end of the corridor. He first nced at Chu Luo, who was standing in the corner, with a powerful gaze before looking at Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei. His expression instantly became stern. ¡°As parents, what are you saying in front of the child?¡± Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei then realized that Chu Luo was standing there. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression changed and he quickly called out, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly. Chu Zhengyang felt a pain in his heart. His lips trembled, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Wei Yongchang with red eyes and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Big Brother, the Gu worm in Luoluo¡¯s body¡­¡± Wei Yongchang obviously knew about this too. ¡°Master Xiang left this morning. I¡¯ll send someone to invite him over immediately.¡± Chu Zhengyang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and her voice suddenly rose. ¡°Tingting is so weak. What if she finds out that the Gu worm in Chu Luo¡¯s body has been transferred and she gets injured due to anger?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wei Yongchang snapped. ¡°You¡¯re getting worse by the day. Both of them are your children. Do you really not want this family anymore?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wei Yongchang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on yourself. You¡¯re already in your forties, but you¡¯re still so stubborn.¡± Wei Wei shrunk her neck and red at Chu Luo before leaving unwillingly. After Wei Wei left, Wei Yongchang nced at Chu Luo, then at Chu Zhengyang. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Rest early. I¡¯ll get someone to invite Master Xiang over as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Wei Yongchang nodded at him and left. After everyone had left, Chu Zhengyang called out tentatively, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo walked out from the corner and looked into his eyes. ¡°What exactly is going on? You aren¡¯t my biological parents, are you?¡± ¡°Luoluo, you¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Luo deliberately raised her hand to cover her chest. ¡°Luoluo, calm down.¡± Chu Zhengyang panicked and walked towards her. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Chu Luo threatened. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave this ce. She wants me dead anyway, and I don¡¯t want to see either of you.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, he stopped in his tracks and revealed a pained expression. After a while, he closed his eyes and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll tell you, as long as you don¡¯t get agitated¡­ Xiao Wei and I are indeed not your biological parents. We are your uncle and auntie.¡± ¡°Hur hur! I see.¡± Chu Luo continued to ask, ¡°Where are my biological parents?¡± ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve already passed away.¡± It was obvious that Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter. His face was filled with pain. In the end, he covered his face with both hands and said in a pained voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you all these years because I was afraid you would think too much.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly and thought of the indignation and self-withdrawal that this body¡¯s owner felt towards the end. ¡°I often wonder why she would give me such a cold face no matter what I do. I was clearly more obedient and sensible than Chu Ting when I was young, but you guys have always ignored me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand.¡± At this point, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Luoluo, if you want to hate someone, then hate Dad¡­ Uncle. It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s ipetence that made you suffer so much.¡± At this point, Chu Zhengyang finally put down his hands. His eyes were even redder than before. ¡°Go back and rest. When Master Xianges, we¡¯ll have him transfer away the Gu worm in your body.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left, covered in exhaustion and sadness. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Zhengyang¡¯s back. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You deliberately turned a blind eye because you wanted to rely on the Wei family.¡± Chu Zhengyang staggered, but he didn¡¯t stop to exin. Instead, he continued walking. The sneer on Chu Luo¡¯s face deepened. She turned around and returned to her room. With a tap of her finger, the Phoenix Zither appeared in front of her. Phoenix¡¯s excited voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Set up a barrier outside this room. I¡¯ll let you return to your original form.¡± A red light quickly flew out from her wrist and the entire room was surrounded by a barrier. Chu Luo sat cross-legged on the bed, ced the zither on her legs, and quickly started ying. As soon as the zither melody came out, the entire space started moving despite the absence of wind. White mist curled up around the area. After a while, a phoenix cry sounded. The white mist was dispelled by a ball of golden mes. The golden mes turned the entire space red. After a while, the mes gradually weakened. A phoenix circled above Chu Luo. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and looked up at Phoenix. Phoenix immediately retracted the mes on her body and flew to Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder before stopping. She rubbed her head against Chu Luo¡¯s face and sent her an intimate voice transmission. ¡°Mistress, if you have any instructions from now on, just tell me.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke Phoenix¡¯s head and said, ¡°This world is a little different from the world we lived in. At present, we haven¡¯t encountered anyone particrly strong. If we can use the rules of this world to resolve an issue, then we¡¯ll use the rules of this world.¡± Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Are You Flying into a Rage Out of Humiliation?

The night passed. Master Xiang hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Chu Zhengyang must have been worried that Wei Wei would say something she shouldn¡¯t in front of Chu Luo, so he came to knock on her door very early. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go out and y today? Dad¡­ Uncle will apany you.¡± Chu Luo did indeed want to go out, so she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me. I¡¯ll go to the bookstore today.¡± After their meal, Chu Zhengyang still sent Chu Luo to thergest bookstore in the capital. As he left, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, if you want to go back, call me. I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t answer him. Chu Zhengyang sighed and left. Chu Luo turned around and looked at the enormous bookstore behind her. She thought for a while and walked in. Coincidentally, she was interested in the game ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Since she was here, she might as well go in and choose a few gaming books. When she reached the floor forputer books and saw the different kinds of books disyed there, she felt like she had opened the door to a whole new world. After quickly flipping through dozens of books, Chu Luo said in surprise, ¡°So the Inte is like this¡­ I like it.¡± After saying that, she continued reading. Perhaps it was because she flipped through the books too quickly, but a tall boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes went to stand beside her. The boy looked at Chu Luo a few times and finally couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ask, ¡°Little girl, what kinds of books are you looking for? I can help you find them.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over. When the boy met Chu Luo¡¯s eyes, his mind seemed to explode with fireworks. He only had one thought: What a beautiful girl, what beautiful eyes! Chu Luo retracted her gaze and didn¡¯t answer him. She continued to flip through the book in her hand. The boy scratched his head and said shyly and deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m a second-year student in the information technology department at Imperial University. I¡¯m familiar withputers. Tell me what books you want to look for and I¡¯ll help you look for them.¡± Chu Luo looked at him again. After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the most difficult thing for people like you who study this field?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Usually, it¡¯s the data structure andposition principle.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s the best in that field?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s programmers and hackers. Firstly, hackers. If they want to, they don¡¯t need to be authorized to enter various systems, including controlling satellites¡­ ¡°Programmers can create everything through programming.¡± ¡°Including games?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thanked him before continuing to read. The boy looked at her eagerly and wanted to say something, but Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out from her bag and saw that the call was from an unknown number. She originally wanted to ignore it, but for some reason, she swiped the answer button. As expected, a cold voice came from the other end. ¡°You broke your promise.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that when the butler asked her when she was going over yesterday, she had answered very early. She didn¡¯t expect this man to take it seriously. At this thought, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly. She deliberately asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were really waiting for me?¡± The other party didn¡¯t answer her. Chu Luo quickly took the book from the bookshelf. A boy¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Hey, that book is too profound. You won¡¯t be able to understand it.¡± Li Yan: ¡°My men are already waiting for you outside the bookstore.¡± Then he hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and took a few more books on programming. She left amid the boy¡¯s hesitation. When she walked out of the bookstore and stood by the road, sure enough, a car drove up to her. When Chu Luo arrived at the Li residence, it was already past ten. Li Yan sat in the imposing vi and waited for her. There was aptop in front of him, and his gaze was on the screen. When Chu Luo walked over, he merely looked up and scanned the bulging bag on her back and the few books in her hands. Then, he set aside theptop and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo ced her bag and books on the sofa and followed him out. Li Yan was too fast, so Chu Luo had no choice but to jog to catch up with him. However, this didn¡¯t stop her from speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not like one can learn acupoint techniques overnight. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and subconsciously slowed down a little. He replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend too much time on one thing.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. ¡°I think you just want to get rid of the trauma of being unable to move from my tapping your acupoints.¡± These words were met with a cold aura from the man. Chu Luo grinned and was about tough at him. Unexpectedly, Li Yan quickened his pace. ¡°Hey, why are you walking so quickly?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not flying into a rage out of humiliation, are you?¡± She was met with a cold re from Li Yan. The two of them walked for a while before arriving at the training room. Standing at over 1.8 meters tall, Li Yan was wearing a ck casual outfit today. His handsome face and cold aura gave one the impression that he was looking down on the world. Chu Luo originally wanted to stand face to face with him, but once she stood in front of him, the difference in height became obvious. She had no choice but to take a few steps back until she didn¡¯t have to look up at him anymore. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already memorized all the acupoints, I can¡¯t be bothered to teach you the other theories bit by bit. I¡¯ll tell you which part of the body can be controlled by each acupoint first. I¡¯ll teach you how to tap in the afternoon¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to teach Li Yan while also correcting his attitude. In the afternoon, when she was teaching him how to tap acupoints, she said seriously, ¡°Tapping acupoints is a technical activity. You have to control your strength when doing it. So, you don¡¯t mind if I demonstrated it on you, do you?¡± Li Yan nced at her sparkling eyes and knew what she was thinking. He narrowed his eyes and threatened in a low voice, ¡°You better not have any other thoughts, or else¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly struck his mute acupoint. Then, she opened her big, innocent eyes and looked at the man who was emitting cold air at her. She asked with confusion, ¡°Or else you will do what?¡± Chapter 60

Chapter 60: Picking Up a Wife for Nothing

Li Yan narrowed his eyes at the smug Chu Luo and restrained his cold aura. Chu Luo was surprised to see that he didn¡¯t get mad, so she unsealed his acupoints. However, in the next second, before she could react, her mute acupoint had already been sealed. Li Yan finally said, ¡°You used me as a demonstration. I also need someone to practice this on.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This evil man who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance! She blinked at him with those big eyes. ¡°Do you know how to undo it?¡± Li Yan looked back at her coldly. Chu Luo used her internal energy to unseal that acupoint. Then, she said in a displeased tone, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to undo it, why did you tap my acupoint?¡± Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t know how to undo it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°Then why did you just stand there? Did you purposely do that to see if I can unseal my acupoints by myself?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo finally realized what he was thinking and smiled at him. ¡°There are many acupoints on a person¡¯s body, and the method to seal each acupoint is different. I¡¯ll first teach you how to seal these acupoints. If you master all of them within ten days, I¡¯ll teach you how to unseal your own acupoints.¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes and his expression became serious. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®Whether or not you can master all the acupoints within ten days is up to me. I won¡¯t teach you how to use internal energy to undo your acupoints.¡¯ The two of them stayed in the training room for the entire afternoon. It wasn¡¯t until five in the afternoon that Chu Luo said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. I¡¯m going back.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to move out of the Wei family for the time being. No one could live well after being disrespectful to her, the High Priestess. Since she had taken the original Chu Luo¡¯s body, she would definitely help her avenge all the grievances that the original Chu Luo had suffered. The two of them walked back to therge vi in front. At this moment, the butler and another elite-looking man were standing in the vi. The elite man was wearing an iron-gray suit and gold-rimmed sses. He looked very refined, but there was a wise glint in his eyes. It was obvious that he was not ordinary. This person was Li Yan¡¯s first secretary, Tan Yinfei. When the butler and Tan Yinfei saw Li Yan, they immediately greeted respectfully, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan nced at Tan Yinfei and walked to the sofa to sit. Chu Luo also walked over to take her books. Tan Yinfei quietly sized up Chu Luo and concealed the shock in his heart. He walked over to Li Yan and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu¡¯s household register transfer is done.¡± After saying that, he opened the folder in his hand and handed him a document. When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately stopped what she was doing and turned around to take the document first. She looked at it and said in surprise, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s done so quickly?¡± She had thought that it would take a few days. After saying that, she asked worriedly, ¡°No one knows, right?¡± Tan Yinfei quietly observed Li Yan¡¯s expression before answering, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s definitely confidential.¡± He then took out the household register and respectfully handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Miss Chu¡¯s name has been added.¡± Li Yan took the household register and was about to close it when Chu Luo quickly reached out to him. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Li Yan closed the household register and handed it to the butler. ¡°Put it away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler left with the household register. Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said, ¡°If you can teach me everything I want to learn in ten days, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to do this and felt her teeth itching. Li Yan nced at her and ignored her fierce expression. Tan Yinfei stood there and quietly stole a few nces at Chu Luo. He was shocked and puzzled, but his expression remained calm as he said, ¡°Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Li Yan nodded, he strode away. Chu Luo red at Li Yan for a while. Seeing that he had no reaction, she could only continue to pack the books she¡¯d brought and leave. Li Yan¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo snorted and walked out, not wanting to answer him at all. Li Yan watched as the little fellow left in a huff. His lips curled up slightly. In the next second, his gaze turned cold as he picked up his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, he said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not interfere in my matter.¡± The other party wasn¡¯t frightened by his cold voice. Instead, an old man¡¯s vigorous voice sounded with a hint of a smile. ¡°I say, Xiao Li, it¡¯s not every day that you fall in love with a youngdy, and you even nned to transfer her household register to your household register. I was just helping you a little. ¡°Previously, Master said that you¡¯ll live the life of a jinx. Look, now you got a young wife for nothing. Didn¡¯t you just break this destiny?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Li Yan sneered and threatened in a low voice, ¡°You better get someone to change it. Otherwise¡­¡± The other party suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why is the signal on my side not good? Xiao Li, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m going to the US for a visit soon and should be back in a month. If there¡¯s anything else, we can talk about it in a month. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Then he hung up. Li Yan tightened his grip on his phone, cold air emanating from his body. ¡­ After Chu Luo got into the car, she took out her phone to take a look. Indeed, there were several calls from Chu Zhengyang. Just then, Chu Zhengyang called again. Chu Luo answered the call. Chu Zhengyang asked anxiously, ¡°Luoluo, are you still in the bookstore? Did you turn your phone to silent mode? Dad¡­ Uncle is waiting for you outside the bookstore. Come out, let¡¯s go back together.¡± Chu Luo looked at the scenery outside the car window and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a car.¡± The other party¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to the Wei residence.¡± ¡°Hu¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go straight to the Wei residence.¡± The journey from the Li residence to the Wei residence was via the outer ring expressway. Therefore, when Chu Luo arrived at the Wei residence, Chu Zhengyang wasn¡¯t back yet. She alighted from the car outside the vi. Just as she was walking inside the vi with her books in her arms, a red sports car drove past her. After the emergency brake, the car stopped and the window rolled down. Wei Xueying stuck her head out and looked at her. ¡°Luoluo, where did you go? Why are you alone?¡± Chu Luo walked to the car and looked at Wei Xueying, who was wearing a low-cut gown and had on exquisite makeup. She didn¡¯t see anything strange in Wei Xueying¡¯s eyes, and she knew that Wei Xueying didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday. She said, ¡°I went to the bookstore to buy some books.¡± Wei Xueying nced at the books in her hands and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not going to chooseputer science upon entering university, are you?¡± Chu Luo casually nodded, and Wei Xueying didn¡¯t continue talking about it. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°I met Brother Cui today and he asked about you.¡± After saying that, she teased, ¡°Our Luoluo has be a little beauty now. There are already people who are interested in her.¡± Chu Luo replied indifferently, ¡°Is that so?¡± Since some people wanted to court death, she could fulfill their wish. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Joyful News from the Wei Family

Wei Xueying thought that Chu Luo was being shy, so she didn¡¯t continue. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to drive you there?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just walk.¡± Thus, Wei Xueying drove away. As Chu Luo watched the red sports car drive away, she suddenly remembered that Cui Xudong had mentioned that he knew some of the Chu family¡¯s secrets. Her lips curled up unconsciously. The first thing Chu Zhengyang did after returning was to look for Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, next time, if youe back early, remember to call Uncle. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Chu Luo looked at the worried Chu Zhengyang and felt no emotions. She knew that the person standing in front of her was suddenly so concerned about her because of his guilt. If he were to choose between her and Chu Ting again, he would still choose Chu Ting in the end. She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is Master here?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression froze for a moment. In the next second, he said to her in a soothing tone, ¡°He¡¯s on the way. Don¡¯t worry, the Gu worm in your body will be transferred away in two days.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo knew that the so-called Master Xiang couldn¡¯t wait to never appear in front of her again. How could he possiblye again? So, Chu Zhengyang was lying to her. Chu Zhengyang obviously didn¡¯t want Chu Luo to ask more questions, so he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Dinner is about to start. Where do you want to eat?¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in the mood to see other people right now?¡± Guilt shed across Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face again. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the servants to send your food over.¡± With that, he left. The Wei residence was obviously very lively tonight. After dinner, the servants went in and out. Even the servants in the backyard were busy. The window of Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom was facing the garden at the back. As soon as the window was opened, she could hear their conversation. ¡°Young Master is finally getting engaged to Miss Bai. Miss Bai is the only daughter of the Bai family. After Young Master gets engaged to Miss Bai, the Wei family¡¯s status in the capital will be even higher.¡± ¡°I heard that it was Miss Bai who chased after Young Master. Indeed, our Young Master is more charming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Our Young Master is mature, stable, and handsome. He is one of the top ten golden bachelors in the Imperial Capital. Just watch. When the timees, many youngdies will definitely be sad.¡± ¡°Hehe, Young Master and Miss Bai are getting engaged. Everyone from the capital¡¯s upper-ss society will definitelye. Do you think someone will try to snatch the bride then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. With Miss Bai¡¯s temper, who would dare to snatch her away?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she closed the window and drew the curtains. The next morning, the Wei residence became lively again. Chu Luo had just walked to the backyard when she saw the gardeners transnting a type of rose into a flower bed. The rose petals wereyered beautifully. Coincidentally, two gardeners were eximing: ¡°The Wei family is really generous. The Juliet Rose is so expensive, but they actually transnted 999 roses in one go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? The Wei family is a prestigious family. How can they be short of this bit of money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Only then did Chu Luo learn that these roses were called Juliet Roses. However, she wasn¡¯t interested in these flowers and nts, so she walked away. Unexpectedly, during breakfast, Wei Yongchang sent someone to call her over. When Chu Luo arrived at the hall in front, everyone from the Wei family was there. Even Chu Ting was sitting there. There was joy on everyone¡¯s faces, especially in those of the madams. They were chatting merrily, looking like they were in high spirits. Even Wei Wei was chatting with them with a smile. The youngsters surrounded Wei Zihan and chatted merrily. Chu Zhengyang was the first to see Chu Luo. He walked over to speak to her. ¡°Luoluo, how did you sleepst night?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. At this moment, Wei Yongchang said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s eat.¡± The butler immediately instructed the servants to serve breakfast. Everyone approached the long table that could seat more than ten people and sat down. Wei Wei ignored Chu Luo. Chu Ting still didn¡¯t know that Wei Yongchang wanted to invite Master Xiang back for Chu Luo. Ever since Chu Luo appeared, she had been looking at her with a smug and evil gaze. After breakfast was served, Wei Yongchang spoke first. ¡°Tomorrow night is the day of Zihan and Qianyue¡¯s engagement. Everyone must attend it. Also, those who don¡¯t have evening gowns can go and have them custom-made today.¡± The youngsters from the Wei family immediately agreed to have their gowns custom-made after dinner. They¡¯d also get their hair done and head to the spa. Wei Yongchang waited for them to finish speaking before he suddenly turned to Chu Zhengyang and said, ¡°Take Luoluo to buy a few gownster.¡± Before Chu Zhengyang could say anything, the frail Chu Ting suddenly said to Wei Yongchang in a wheedling tone, ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯re being biased. Why are you buying clothes only for Chu Luo and not for me?¡± Wei Yongchang nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not attend since you¡¯re so weak.¡± ¡°No way! How can I not attend Eldest Cousin¡¯s engagement? Besides, tomorrow night is Eldest Cousin¡¯s big day. I can¡¯t be happier. How can I be agitated?¡± Wei Yongchang thought for a while and said to Wei Wei, ¡°Since Tingting insists on participating, take good care of her tomorrow night.¡± Actually, Wei Wei didn¡¯t really want Chu Ting to attend this engagement party. After all, Master had said that her core had been injured and that emotional upheavals would be difficult for her to recover from. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want Chu Ting to know that they were transferring the Gu worm away from Chu Luo¡¯s body. However, she thought about how such an important event was going to take ce tomorrow night. All the young masters and young mistresses of the upper-ss society would be present, and she wanted Chu Ting to befriend more people, so she only hesitated for a moment before saying to Wei Yongchang, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Tingting.¡± After saying that, she deliberately said to Chu Ting, ¡°After dinner, Mom will take you out to buy as many gowns as you want.¡± Chu Ting was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Then, she nced at Chu Luo provocatively. In Chu Luo¡¯s eyes, Chu Ting was just a clown. With a cold re from Chu Luo, Chu Ting was so frightened that she immediately retracted her gaze. However, in her heart, she was unwilling to give up and started scheming. After the meal, Chu Ting was brought away by Wei Wei. Chu Luo said to Chu Zhengyang, ¡°I won¡¯t attend the banquet tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to buy gowns either.¡± After saying that, she walked towards her room. After taking two steps, she stopped and said, ¡°I want to read today. Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Chu Zhengyang watched Chu Luo leave and raised his hand, wanting to stop her. In the end, he sighed and gave up. He then thought that since Chu Luo was about the same height as Chu Ting, he could just go out and buy a few sets of clothes for her. Thus, he left. After Chu Luo returned to her room, she drew a paper effigy, transformed it into her appearance, and made it stay in the room to read. She then quietly got into the car Li Yan had sent to pick her up. Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Why Don¡¯t You Seek Out Your Enemies for Practice?

The car arrived at the Li residence and stopped outside the Li residence¡¯s training room. When Chu Luo entered the training room, Li Yan was exercising his wrist. In front of him were several bodyguards. These bodyguards were all standing motionlessly. It was obvious that their acupoints had been tapped. Chu Luo approached Li Yan and nced at the bodyguards before looking at him. ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°Practice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m going back early today. Let¡¯s end it at 2:30 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With people to practice on, Chu Luo could only set aside her thoughts and teach him. Li Yan¡¯sprehension ability had already reached a heaven-defying level. In half a day, he learned everything Chu Luo taught him. During lunch, Chu Luo had to admit, ¡°With your learning progress, I think you¡¯ll learn everything in less than ten days. You just need to practice more.¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. Looking at his cold face, Chu Luo thought for a moment and suddenly came up with a n. She said seriously, ¡°Actually, if you want to grasp acupoint techniques as quickly as possible, it¡¯s best to practice on your enemies. Why don¡¯t you practice on them?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at her. After cing a piece of food in his bowl, he said indifferently, ¡°I have many enemies. It¡¯ll probably take me six months to a year to finish practicing on them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Li Yan nced at her with displeasure, but after he looked away, a pensive glint shed across his eyes. After 2:30, Chu Luo was sent back to the Wei residence. At this moment, the Wei residence had already been renovated. Amid the festive atmosphere, there was nock of the romantic ambiance that young people liked. From this, it could be seen how much the Wei family valued Wei Zihan and Miss Bai¡¯s engagement. The banquet hall was set up in the main hall of the vi. At this moment, the servants were moving in various items needed from the few trucks parked outside the door. The Wei family¡¯s madams were even standing there, personally supervising and givingmands. Chu Luo nced outside the fence and turned around to walk to the back door. Shemanded the paper effigy to walk out of the back door through the air. She raised her hand and the paper effigy disappeared. Then, she walked in. As she walked into the garden, she saw Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying walking over withrge and small bags. When Wei Xueying saw Chu Luo, she happily waved at her. ¡°Luoluo,e here.¡± Chu Luo walked over and Wei Xueying handed her all the bags in her hands. She said with a smile, ¡°While I was shopping with Wushuang, I bought you some clothes and jewelry. Go and see if they suit you.¡± Wei Wushuang also handed her the bags in her hand. ¡°Take them quickly. We¡¯re going to change into our gowns. The guests will be here soon.¡± Chu Luo took the bags and looked down at the jewelry box in one of the bags. The invisible charm on it made her narrow her eyes but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she carried the bags and walked into the vi. Chu Luo stopped when she reached the back door. Phoenix instantly transmitted their conversation to Chu Luo¡¯s ears. Wei Wushuang happened to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle give those to Luoluo personally? He even told us not to tell her that they¡¯re from him.¡± Wei Xueying guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Aunt and Uncle have been focusing all their efforts on Tingting recently. Luoluo is sulking, and Uncle is worried that Luoluo will lose her temper and not wear these clothes today. That¡¯s why he did that.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s possible.¡± Wei Wushuang asked in confusion, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Luoluo that Brother Cui gave her one of the sets of jewelry?¡± Wei Xueying smiled and said, ¡°Brother Cui said that he and Luoluo had a misunderstanding at the golf course. He wanted to apologize, so he bought something for her. But he was worried that Luoluo wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± Wei Wushuang said, ¡°Since Luoluo doesn¡¯t know that it was sent by Brother Cui, what¡¯s the point in giving her that?¡± Wei Xueying said, ¡°You know how Brother Cui is. He¡¯s gentle, considerate, and understanding. He gave Luoluo something out of kindness, but Luoluo doesn¡¯t have to know. Besides, Brother Cui is attending Big Brother¡¯s engagement party tonight. He¡¯ll definitely apologize to Luoluo in person.¡± Wei Wushuang said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But I¡¯m curious about how Brother Cui and Luoluo had a misunderstanding.¡± Wei Xueying replied, ¡°Well, at the time, Jiayao and I wanted to save time, so we split up to look for that man. ¡°Brother Cui was worried about us and sent a few bodyguards to follow us. Unexpectedly, Luoluo realized that the bodyguards were following her and misunderstood. ¡°You know that Luoluo is timid, so she got a fright.¡± Wei Wushuang: ¡°I see. How about we help Brother Cuiter?¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± The two of them changed the topic. Chu Luo looked at the thing in the bag and smirked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t regret trying to use a charm on me.¡± With that, she carried the bags and returned to her room. At around four o¡¯clock, guests gradually arrived at the Wei residence. In a short while, there was an endless stream of guests. Various famous cars and luxury cars were parked in the Wei family parking lot. The influential people and socialites were gathered, and there were endless greetings and congrattions. The room where Chu Luo stayed was actually very far from the living room, but it was at the side of the backyard. Thus, soon, envious and jealous voices drifted from outside the window. ¡°Oh my god, Brother Zihan is so romantic. He actually nted these Juliet Roses for Sister Qianyue.¡± Chu Luo heard a sound outside and was about to close the window when there was a knock on the door behind her. She walked over and opened the door to see Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying had changed into a light purple low-cut evening gown and had on exquisite makeup, looking extremely beautiful. The moment she saw Chu Luo¡¯s attire, she eximed, ¡°Luoluo, why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes?¡± Without waiting for Chu Luo to answer, she pushed her in. ¡°Go and change your clothes quickly. There are a lot of people your age here. You can interact more with them. Maybe some of them might even be your schoolmates in the future.¡± Chu Luo was pushed in, and she looked at Wei Xueying with her bright pitch-ck eyes. Wei Xueying thought that she was being shy, so she smiled and said, ¡°If you feel shy about talking to those people, just sit there and listen to what everyone says. With Tingting around, you definitely won¡¯t be bored.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a glint flickered across her eyes. She suddenly changed her mind and nodded at her. ¡°Okay. You can go over first. I¡¯lle after I change my clothes.¡± Wei Xueying was in a hurry to entertain her peers, so she nodded. ¡°Okay. Then, hurry up. Big Brother and Sister Bai¡¯s engagement party is going to start in 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Wei Xueying left, Chu Luo went to choose a lotus-colored dress to wear. She walked to the mirror and lifted her fringe to reveal her fair forehead. She didn¡¯t do anything with it. She put down her fringe and walked out of the door. Chapter 63

Chapter 63: How Dare You Touch the Person I¡¯m Dealing with? Do You Want to Die?

When Chu Luo arrived at the hall, the engagement party had yet to start. At this moment, the banquet hall was filled with the smell of fresh flowers and champagne. A violinist was standing in the corner, ying the most romantic melody. Under the magnificent crystal pce lights, with her arm hooked around a man in a customized suit, a woman in a beautiful gown walked towards the heads of the Wei and Bai families with a ss of wine in her hand and expressed her congrattions. The young people were gathered on the other side, andughter rang from there from time to time. ¡°Luoluo, over here. Come over quickly.¡± Wei Xueying saw Chu Luo and waved at her from where the youngsters were. Chu Luo walked over, and a flirtatious man nced at her before asking Wei Xueying with interest, ¡°Xueying, since when did your family have such a beautiful girl?¡± ¡°Zhang Wenjun, stop being such a flirt,¡± Wei Xueying warned him before introducing Chu Luo to everyone. ¡°This is my little cousin, Tingting¡¯s younger sister, Luoluo.¡± The moment Wei Xueying introduced her, everyone subconsciously sized up Chu Luo and Chu Ting. During this period of time, Chu Ting had be extremely thin. However, she knew how to do makeup, dress herself, and present clothes, so she still looked pretty. However,pared to Chu Luo, who was bing increasingly beautiful and exquisite with her rosy cheeks¡­ there was simply noparison. A loud murmur came from the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xueying say that they are twin sisters? Why do I feel that the younger sister is much prettier than the older sister?¡± Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, they all seemed to agree with the statement. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was so angry that her face was almost twisted. Her hand that was wearing the bracelet moved, suppressing the restless Gu worm in Chu Ting¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there quietly. However, Chu Ting couldn¡¯t stand beingpared like this, especially since she couldn¡¯t win against Chu Luo. Feigning a pained look, she said, ¡°My sister is indeed beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity that she has such a long scar on her forehead.¡± After saying that, she even gestured with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s really scary.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo¡¯s forehead, which was covered by her fringe. Chu Luo widened her big eyes and looked at everyone. She asked calmly, ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Those who could attend the Wei family banquet were all young masters and young mistresses from the upper-ss society. Regardless of how everyone was in private, during such an asion, everyone ced great emphasis on upbringing. So a girl about her age smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? The stic surgery industry is so advanced now. You can just have the scar removed when the timees.¡± As the girl spoke, she deliberately asked, ¡°Why did you keep a scar on your forehead? Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to have it removed?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting and said calmly, ¡°You have to ask my good sister.¡± Chu Ting red at Chu Luo viciously. Everyone subconsciously looked over, and Chu Ting didn¡¯t have time to retract her gaze. Everyone started imagining things. ¡­ The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. At this moment, Wei Wushuang said, ¡°Big Brother and Sister Bai¡¯s engagement ceremony is about tomence soon. Let¡¯s go over first.¡± Just as Wei Wushuang finished speaking, the voice of the emcee came from the front. ¡°Dear guests, our Young Master Wei and Miss Bai¡¯s engagement ceremony is about to start. Pleasee over here.¡± Everyone walked over excitedly. Only Chu Luo and Chu Ting didn¡¯t move. After everyone had left, Chu Luo approached Chu Ting and looked down at her. Chu Ting red at her fiercely and sneered. ¡°Chu Luo, there are so many people here. Mommy is always on my side. If you dare to do anything to me, see if Mommy won¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°Chu Ting,¡± Chu Luo said coldly. ¡°Are you feeling very smug now?¡± Chu Ting raised her chin. ¡°So what if I am? You¡­¡± ¡°You think that after the Gu worm in your body was transferred to me, the one waiting to die is now me, right?¡± ¡°How did you know!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she jumped up from the sofa. However, in the next second, she felt her vision darken and she fell back heavily. Chu Luo looked at her pale face and suddenly smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t your good mother tell you that Eldest Uncle has already sent people to invite back Master Xiang?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Chu Ting only felt a sense of panic in her chest, as though her body was about to be eaten by worms. At this moment, a crisp sound could be heard in her ears, and after the sound, that feeling disappeared. This made her certain that her Gu worm had really been transferred to Chu Luo¡¯s body. After confirming this, she stood up and ran towards Wei Wei. She wanted her mother to stop Eldest Uncle from inviting the Master back to operate on Chu Luo. She and Chu Luo couldn¡¯t co-exist. As she looked at the fleeing Chu Ting, Chu Luo¡¯s cold sneer widened. ¡°They say that demons are terrifying, but they don¡¯t know that the most terrifying thing is the human heart¡­ Since you guys are so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for sending you to hell.¡± After the engagement ceremony ended, the music started ying. Everyone automatically made way to free up space. The newly engaged couple started the opening dance, and soon, many pairs of youngsters joined in. At this moment, Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the back. Not long after, she heard footsteps behind her. The footsteps were very soft, so soft that one couldn¡¯t hear them if they didn¡¯t pay attention. Chu Luo didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she continued walking towards the end of the corridor. The footsteps followed at a moderate pace. Until Chu Luo walked out the back door and arrived at the back garden. The footsteps suddenly caught up to her. ¡°Luoluo.¡± A gentle voice sounded behind her. Chu Luo turned around abruptly as if she had just discovered someone behind her. Chu Luo looked at Cui Xudong, who looked like a decent human being dressed in a customized suit and smiling warmly at her. She asked unhappily, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Cui Xudong still had that harmless smile on his face, but there was a glint of determination in his eyes. His tone was extremely gentle. ¡°Didn¡¯t I sayst time that I knew something about your Chu family? Are you really not curious at all?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t answer so quickly. I heard that your mother and sister don¡¯t like you very much, Luoluo. Have you never thought that they might not be your biological mother or sister?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously narrowed her eyes. When he saw her reaction, Cui Xudong¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re suspecting this too.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡± Cui Xudong coaxed, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we talk somewhere remote?¡± A glint flickered across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes and she agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± She then brought him to the back door. The two of them arrived at a rockery near the back door. Chu Luo stopped. ¡°You can speak now.¡± After saying that, she prepared to tap the acupoints of Cui Xudong, who was about to quietly knock her unconscious. Just then, a tall figure bounced off the courtyard wall. In the next moment, that figure tapped Cui Xudong¡¯s acupoint first. Chu Luo looked at the masked man who suddenly appeared and was stunned for a moment. In the next second, she snapped in a displeased tone, ¡°How dare you touch the person I want to deal with! Do you want to die?!¡± After saying that, she quickly attacked him. Chapter 64

Chapter 64: The Gown Is Torn

The masked man sidestepped her attack and attacked at the same time. After a few rounds, Chu Luo suddenly felt a little strange. This person¡¯s skills seemed a little familiar. While she was in a daze, the masked man grabbed her fist with his broad palm and pulled her back with great force. Startled, Chu Luo tapped her toes and was about to jump up. Unexpectedly, the masked man¡¯s other hand was faster. He blocked her, and hisrge palm grabbed her slender waist. He brought her behind the rockery and pressed Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder against the rock. ¡°Let go of me if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Chu Luo struggled, feeling dissatisfied. Just as she was about to use poison, a familiar low and cold voice suddenly came from above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo suddenly looked up and was about to speak. ¡°Li¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Displeased, Chu Luo retracted her hand from his grasp. However, one of her shoulders was still being pressed down by him, so she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her. The two of them were a little close. Chu Luo wanted to get out of his sight first, but just as she moved, she suddenly heard the sound of fabric rustling behind her. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at the little thing whose face had turned red from holding it in. There was a question in his confused look. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan with the word ¡°unlucky¡± in her big eyes. She said, ¡°My dress seems to have been torn by the rock.¡± Li Yan looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°What kind of expression is that!¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and pushed him unhappily. ¡°Can you not be so close to me?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. A few secondster, he took arge step back. Chu Luo thought for a while. It would definitely be unrealistic to walk out and return to her room to change her clothes. It would be terrible if someone saw her. She looked at Li Yan and probed, ¡°Can you help me get a set of clothes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan refused bluntly. There was no room for negotiation. Chu Luo red at him angrily. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t suddenly pressed me against the rock, my dress wouldn¡¯t have been ruined by it!¡± After saying that, she tilted her head to look at Cui Xudong, who¡¯d had his acupoints sealed. Her eyes lit up, and in the next second, she pointed at him in disdain and said to Li Yan, ¡°Then help me remove his suit jacket.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at Cui Xudong. His gaze turned cold and he refused in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth and looked at him. Was there no way tomunicate properly with this guy? She really wanted to get Phoenix toe out and teach him a lesson. In the end, she held it in and said with a straight face, ¡°Then take off your coat for me to wear¡­ Surely you¡¯re not expecting me to walk out like this?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak immediately this time but frowned at her. It made Chu Luo want to pounce on him and bite him. Chu Luo looked at the cold man in front of her and was about to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take his clothes off if you don¡¯t take off yours,¡± when Li Yan suddenly raised his hand and ced it on his cor. He was still wearing his ck casual clothes tonight. The weather was hot, and he only had a singlet on inside. Li Yan had been in a wheelchair for several years and looked very thin. However, after he took off his coat, the results of his two months of training were immediately revealed. A thinyer of muscles covered him. That kind of unique strength, in addition to the sharpness and evil aura emanating from inside, made people not dare to look directly at him. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes circled his body and her cheeks subconsciously turned a little red. She looked at him and asked casually, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for practice targets.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He came this far to look for practice targets? Could it be that most of the people who came to attend the banquet had a grudge against him?! At the thought of this, she watched him take off his coat with sparkling eyes. She awkwardly took the coat from his hand and prepared to put it on. However, when she moved, she heard the sound of fabric tearing behind her. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was standing there, and said with a stifled expression, ¡°I think it¡¯s caught there. Help me fix it.¡± The word ¡°troublesome¡± was written in Li Yan¡¯s eyes, but still, he moved towards her. As he approached, he grabbed her shoulder and moved his hand around to remove the cloth caught on the rock. Chu Luo was caught off guard and almost jumped up. A low voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo was a little ufortable. ¡°Hurry up. What if someonees?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand paused. Seeing that her fair skin was a little red from pressing against the rock, his eyes flickered. In the next second, he took a step back and stared at her with his cold eyes. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll gouge out the eyes of whoever dares toe.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there? Give me back my coat in three minutes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo knew that this man meant what he said. She red at him with dissatisfaction, then quickly put on his coat and ran out of the rockery. However, she stopped after running out. She turned to Li Yan, who was standing there, and said, ¡°Help me keep an eye on this person. Don¡¯t let anyone elsee and take him away. I have some things to ask him.¡± Without waiting for Li Yan to answer, she continued running. Li Yan watched as the figure ran away and turned to look at Cui Xudong as if he was looking at a dead person. Cui Xudong couldn¡¯t move or speak. At this moment, with Li Yan staring at him, he felt a gust of cold air shoot up from his feet and his body trembled uncontrobly. He looked at him warily. At this moment, Li Yan moved. He walked up to Cui Xudong and knocked him out with his hand. After Chu Luo quickly changed and came over, she saw Li Yan and the unconscious Cui Xudong standing behind the stone mountain. Chu Luo returned the coat to him and squatted down in front of Cui Xudong. She used a tree branch to lift his eyelids and took a look. ¡°Eh?¡± What she saw made her frown. After Cui Xudong fainted, there were no pupils in his eyes. ¡°This person used his soul to transact with someone. No wonder he has this aura on him.¡± ¡°Transacted with whom?¡± ¡°Someone who can control that kind of thing.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look surprised, she suddenly thought of the curse on his leg. At this moment, Li Yan looked up. ¡°Look at him.¡± Chu Luo quickly turned around to look at Cui Xudong, only to see a small person jump out of his body and escape. Chu Luo quickly raised her hand and fiercely pressed the small person back into his body. She chanted an incantation at the same time. After she was done, she tapped Cui Xudong¡¯s eyebrows, quickly stood up, and retreated a little. Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°This person is being controlled by an evil technique. As long as his body is threatened, the person controlling him will be able to sense it.¡± ¡°What did you do to him just now?¡± ¡°I made the person controlling him unable to sense that he¡¯s being threatened. At the same time, I made him lose his memory of seeing us just now.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to ask him about something.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, lively voices sounded as someone walked out from the vi. The two of them looked at each other and left at the same time. Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Chu Ting, How Does It Feel to Not Be Believed?

It was a group of young men and women escorting the male and female lead of the night to the garden to admire the Juliet Roses. Everyone was chatting andughing, and there was even a wave of ambiguous cheering from time to time. After looking at the Juliet Roses for a while, they deliberately left some space for Wei Zihan and Bai Qianyue and automatically left. Not long after, a couple walked over. However, when they got closer, they saw Cui Xudong lying on the ground, unconscious. The woman thought that someone had died and her expression changed drastically as she screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man quickly walked up to take a look, then turned around and shouted, ¡°Everyone,e over quickly. Something has happened to Mr. Cui.¡± Soon, everyone gathered around. Wei Zihan strode over and instructed the bodyguards to call the family doctor. He squatted down to take a look and said to everyone, ¡°Mr. Cui is unconscious.¡± After saying that, he stood up and waited for the family doctor. The others started gossiping. Everyone was guessing why Cui Xudong was unconscious. Soon, the Wei family¡¯s bodyguards brought the family doctor over. The family doctor checked on Cui Xudong and concluded, ¡°Mr. Cui was knocked out from the back of his neck.¡± After saying that, he turned his head away, and everyone saw the bloody mark on the back of his neck. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°That person is really strong!¡± ¡°Who hit Mr. Cui?¡± ¡°Did Mr. Cui offend someone?¡± No matter what, since Cui Xudong had been beaten unconscious by someone while he was at the Wei residence, Wei Zihan couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. He quickly said to the bodyguards, ¡°Search the area immediately.¡± Wei Wushuang, who was standing at the side, suddenly thought of something and asked Wei Xueying in a low voice, ¡°Xueying, didn¡¯t Brother Cui say that he wanted to apologize to Luoluo alone? Where is Luoluo?¡± After saying that, she looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. Wei Xueying subconsciously looked around as well. Coincidentally, Chu Ting was standing behind the two of them. Upon hearing their words, she said loudly, ¡°It must have been Chu Luo. She usually likes to beat people up.¡± As soon as Chu Ting finished speaking, the surroundings fell into silence. The Wei family all turned to look at her. Wei Xueying was the first to react. ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t spout nonsense. How could Luoluo have knocked Brother Cui out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± Chu Ting didn¡¯t expect her cousin to not believe her. Feeling extremely ufortable, she raised her voice and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s extremely violent!¡± Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying looked at each other and suddenly felt that this cousin of theirs must have taken the wrong medicine tonight to be criticizing her sister in front of so many outsiders. Didn¡¯t she know that if it was really Luoluo who did it, it would affect the Wei family¡¯s reputation? At this moment, Wei Zihan said with a straight face, ¡°Wushuang, Xueying, Tingting isn¡¯t feeling well. Take her to rest first, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± He then turned to ask the doctor, ¡°Can you wake Mr. Cui up?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Seeing that no one believed her, Chu Ting was so angry that her eyes turned red. Just as she was about to speak again, Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying grabbed her arms and left. Wei Wushuang berated her in a low voice, ¡°Tingting, I don¡¯t care what grudges you have with Luoluo in private, but there are so many outsiders here right now. You¡¯d better know when to stop.¡± Wei Xueying continued to chide her in a disapproving tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you these past few days? What did Luoluo do to you? Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± When Chu Ting heard this, she felt that everyone was siding with Chu Luo. Her heart was twisted with anger. She bit her lips tightly and thought fiercely,?¡®It must have been Chu Luo. I¡¯m going to tell Mom about this and let Mom expose her.¡¯ At the thought of this, she obediently followed Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying. However, she was still a little unwilling to give up. She said, ¡°I want to walk along the corridor where Chu Luo is staying.¡± Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying looked at her as if she was an unreasonable child, but they didn¡¯t object. The three of them had just walked to the corridor when they saw Chu Luoe out of her room. The moment Wei Xueying saw Chu Luo, she nced at Chu Ting and asked deliberately, ¡°Luoluo, why were you in your room?¡± Chu Luo nced at Chu Ting, who was ring at her, and replied in frustration, ¡°I identally spilled fruit juice on my dress when I was drinking some just now. I came back to change my clothes.¡± The three of them then realized that she had changed her clothes. Wei Xueying then asked, ¡°Have you seen Brother Cui?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo widened her innocent eyes. ¡°Why should I have seen him?¡± ¡°Brother Cui was knocked out in the backyard. I was just asking.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chu Luo replied in a nonchnt manner and asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Ting. The moment Chu Ting met her gaze, she immediately retracted her gaze. At this moment, a louder din came from the back garden. Wei Wushuang said, ¡°The people in the living room must have heard about Brother Cui¡¯s ident. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Then, she gestured for Wei Xueying to leave with her. Wei Xueying nced at the two sisters, wanting to give them some space. How could sisters stay angry with each other forever? She then left with Wei Wushuang. After the two of them had left, Chu Luo suddenly smiled at Chu Ting. ¡°Chu Ting, how does it feel to have no one believe you?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Chu Luo took a step towards her and said calmly, ¡°How could it have been me? Seeing how much you hate me, it makes me suspect that you¡¯d hired someone to knock Mr. Cui out to frame me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± As Chu Ting retreated, her face turned pale. ¡°It must have been you. Otherwise, how would you know that I was the one who said it?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Startled, Chu Ting hurriedly raised her arms to cover her face. Looking at the terrified Chu Ting, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her smile didn¡¯t reach the depths of her eyes as she said, ¡°Chu Ting, feel the grievances that you used to inflict on her. Also¡­ there¡¯s not much time left for you to bully your younger sister. You should cherish it.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the backyard. Chu Ting waited for the footsteps to disappear before she put down her arms. She looked at the end of the corridor and gritted her teeth. ¡°Chu Luo, I think you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t be able to live for long. I must get Mom to stop them from finding Master Xiang!¡± When Chu Luo walked out, Cui Xudong had already been woken up by the doctor. He sat there with an ashen expression as he looked at the people surrounding him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Cui, what happened to you just now?¡± Wei Yongchang asked. Cui Xudong rubbed his neck, which was in pain. His face turned even more ashen as he recalled. ¡°I just wanted to smoke here. I didn¡¯t expect to be knocked out the moment I walked over.¡± Wei Yongchang turned to Wei Zihan. Wei Zihan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my bodyguards to look around, but they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Also, we didn¡¯t catch anyone suspicious in the surrounding surveince cameras.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Surely I couldn¡¯t have knocked myself out?!¡± At the mention of surveince cameras, Chu Luo looked around and found that there were indeed surveince cameras in several ces. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that Li Yan must have tampered with the surveince cameras. She suddenly wanted to know how he did it. Chapter 66

Chapter 66: I¡¯ll Make You Unable to Laugh

Tonight was the Wei family¡¯s young master¡¯s engagement party. The Wei family definitely wouldn¡¯t let Cui Xudong¡¯s matter affect everyone¡¯s mood, so Third Master Wei personally invited Cui Xudong to speak alone. The Wei family continued to entertain the other guests. The banquet ended at around nine. Not long after Chu Luo returned to her room, the charm in the gift bag lit up. Chu Luo arched her lips. ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± Then, a bewitching voice sounded. ¡°Follow me~ Follow me~¡± Chu Luo stood up, opened the door, and walked out. At this moment, the Wei family vi was brightly lit. The servants were tidying up the front hall, and the masters were very busy. Chu Luo walked to the back garden and opened the door to walk out. A ck car was already parked outside the back door. The car door opened when she walked out, revealing Cui Xudong¡¯s excited face. When Chu Luo walked up to him, Cui Xudong waved at her gently. ¡°Luoluo, get in the car.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with those dark eyes. ¡°Tell me everything about the Chu family and I¡¯ll get in the car.¡± Cui Xudong was a little surprised that Chu Luo would ask about this at this time, but he didn¡¯t mind. He said, ¡°The Chu family was famous for raiding tombs ten-odd years ago. After the Chu brothers raided theirst ancient tomb 18 years ago, Chu Zhengyang retired.¡± ¡°What about his younger brother?¡± ¡°Of course he died in that ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°What else do you know?¡± That was all Cui Xudong knew. He was getting impatient. ¡°Get in the car first. I¡¯ll tell you after you get in.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°What if I don¡¯t get in the car?¡± ¡°Why would you not?¡± Cui Xudong finally realized that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t being controlled. He was shocked at first, then he reached out to grab her. Chu Luo retreated to the side and dodged his hand. Cui Xudongughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you think you can go back aftering out?¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t get out of the car. Instead, he turned the string of beads made of strange material on his wrist. In the next moment, a person or thing wearing a ck robe whose face couldn¡¯t be seen appeared in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the ck robe and asked sternly, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± ck Robe faced Chu Luo and said in a rough voice, ¡°What a fresh and tender little girl. The food you found for me this time isn¡¯t bad.¡± Cui Xudong smiled as well. ¡°I¡¯ve always had good taste. Enjoy your meal.¡± After saying that, he pulled the car door shut and asked the chauffeur to drive the car away. However, the car had only driven for less than a kilometer when it was surrounded by a few cars. Cui Xudong¡¯s expression turned vicious as he said to the chauffeur, ¡°Charge past those cars!¡± The chauffeur was about to step on it. The four tires deted at the same time and all of them went t. As the car shook, Cui Xudong almost fell off his seat. He quickly held the seat in front of him and turned his head to look. He happened to see the window of the car parked beside his car rolling down. When he saw who was inside, Cui Xudong¡¯s pupils constricted. Li Yan nced at him coldly and gestured for the bodyguards in the other cars to open their doors and walk towards his car. Cui Xudong quickly twirled the beads in his hand, but there was no response from the other party. Bam! There was a knock on the car window. Cui Xudong took a few deep breaths before rolling down the car window. The person said with a cold expression, ¡°Get off.¡± Cui Xudong pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°I wonder why Master Li is looking for me?¡± The person had no intention of answering him. Cui Xudong clutched the beads in his hand tightly. After two seconds, he opened the car door and alighted. Just as he got off the car, he heard a cold voice. ¡°Beat him up.¡± Then, without giving Cui Xudong a chance to react, countless fists punched him. ¡°Ouch~~¡± After he gave a tragic scream, the fists finally stopped. At this moment, Cui Xudong was only left with half a breath. Hey on the ground and panted for a while before looking up at Li Yan. He asked indignantly, ¡°Master Li¡­ why¡­ do you¡­¡± Before he could finish, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Do I need a reason to deal with you?¡± With that, the cars drove off. ¡­ On the other side. Chu Luo and the ck-robed person faced each other. Suddenly, a ck fog appeared around them. In the ck fog, space distorted and the two of them were transported to a barrier built by the ck-robed person. Chu Luo looked at ck Robe. Not only was she not frightened by the sudden change in environment, but she also revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Trying to scare me with such trivial tricks?¡± ck Robe continued to cackle. Then, his body turned into a ck fog that quickly swept towards Chu Luo. His voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see how long you canugh for.¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you steal my lines!¡± Chu Luo looked at the ck mist with displeasure and shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± In the next second, a phoenix covered in golden mes appeared out of thin air and burned the entire space. With a bang, the space burned to nothingness. ck Robe fell heavily to the ground. Chu Luo nced around. ck Robe had actually brought her into a forest. She picked up a tree branch from the side and walked to ck Robe. Pointing at him with the tree branch, she asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, where did youe from?¡± ck Robe exuded a sinister aura, and his voice sounded like it had crawled out of the ground. ¡°Come over and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Although Chu Luo said this, she still walked up to ck Robe. Just as ck Robe was about to attack her, she kindly reminded him, ¡°I wonder if, with your level of cultivation, you¡¯ve heard of the legend of the Heavenly Phoenix? Do you want to taste the feeling of your soul being burned by the Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s golden mes?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, ck Robe trembled. In the next second, a ck w quickly extended from the ck robe and grabbed Chu Luo. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. A golden me shot out from Phoenix¡¯s mouth towards him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at ck Robe being engulfed by the golden mes, covered her nose, and took a few steps back with a disdainful expression. ¡°I warned you. Since you didn¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me anyone.¡± ck Robe screamed in pain as he was burned by the golden mes. As he rolled on the ground, he screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m someone who made you unable tough.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Arge portion of ck Robe¡¯s body was quickly burned away. Just as the golden mes were about to reach his upper body, ck Robe shouted, ¡°I still have several living beings on my hands. If you burn my soul, they will lose their lives.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. However, she still said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, stop.¡± The golden mes disappeared, and only the upper half of ck Robe remained. However, it cackled arrogantly. ¡°If you want those people to live, listen to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let them die immediately.¡± Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Master Li Is Being Disdained

Chu Luo looked at ck Robe and snorted. ¡°How would I know if what you said is true?¡± With a wave of his hand, the guys and girls who had been tricked by Cui Xudong appeared. These guys and girls were about the same age as Chu Luo. Chu Luo nced at them and nodded. Just as ck Robe thought she hadpromised, Chu Luo snorted coldly. ¡°A mere little demon dares to threaten me? Alright, you may go to wherever you should be headed.¡± With that, she waved her hand and the Golden Phoenix Fire surrounded him again. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled as she looked at ck Robe, who was slowly turning into ashes. She said kindly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I specialize in dealing with monsters and demons.¡± Phoenix circled Chu Luo¡¯s head before returning to the mark on her arm. Chu Luo looked around and realized that she was surrounded by a forest. She couldn¡¯t tell where she was at all. However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She took out her phone and opened up the GPS. However, just as she turned on the GPS, a sharp rm sounded in the forest. In the next second, rapid footsteps came from all directions. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She lowered her head in embarrassment and looked at the address on her phone. The words ¡°Li Residence¡± were especially striking. She thought for a moment, then put away her phone and quickly rushed towards the trees. The surrounding rms kept ringing. Chu Luo used Qinggong[1] to jump between the branches and dodged countless concealed weapons andting. Behind her, the sound of a car following, human voices, and dogs¡¯ barking could be heard. ¡°If you want to catch up to me, you¡¯ll have to see first if you have the ability.¡± As she spoke, she specifically flew past a rooftop wall so that the car couldn¡¯t drive after her. Ten minutester, she saw the courtyard wall. Chu Luo was delighted. With the help of the high-voltage, the light-bodied Chu Luo quickly jumped out of the courtyard wall. As she was jumping over the two-meter-tall wall, Phoenix suddenly reminded her, ¡°Mistress, there are cars approaching from outside.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± She didn¡¯t care at all. Her toes tapped on the courtyard wall and she jumped out. As soon as she stood on the road, a few cars with strong lights on quickly drove over and blocked her way. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand the strong light. She raised her hand to cover her eyes and heard a car door open, followed by the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground as they walked towards her. The person walked up to her and blocked all the light, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo put down her hands and looked up at the cold man standing in front of her. She smiled and greeted him, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you the one who¡¯d triggered all the rms?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with big, innocent eyes. ¡°How could I have known that this was your house? Turning on the phone triggers all the rms.¡± She meant: ¡°If she had known that it was his house, she wouldn¡¯t have turned on her phone. No one would have known that she was here.¡± Li Yan frowned when he heard this. Chu Luo had something to do, so she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she wanted to walk around him. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you¡­¡± Chu Luo immediately corrected herself under Li Yan¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°I was brought here by something.¡± ¡°By what?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who had transformed into a curious child. Her lips twitched, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can¡¯t you maintain your aloof demeanor? Don¡¯t ask questions about things you shouldn¡¯t know about. I¡¯m very busy right now and don¡¯t have the time to tell you about it in detail.¡± With a tense face, Li Yan looked at the little thing who was disdaining him, then turned to walk towards the car. When he reached the car door, he stopped and said in a firm voice, ¡°Come here, get in.¡± Chu Luo pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Is there someone else here?¡± Chu Luo walked towards him. In the car, Li Yan said, ¡°Address.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Cui Xudong¡¯s house.¡± Li Yan nodded and the car drove out. Along the way, Chu Luo looked at the man sitting there with a straight back, not moving at all. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey.¡± Li Yan nced at her with his cold eyes before shifting his gaze away to continue staring ahead. Displeased, Chu Luo poked his arm. Li Yan then looked at her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you going there with me? Are you very free?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After a minute of silence, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for someone to practice on? Since you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you look for a few more people?¡± ¡­ Realizing that the man sitting beside her had gone mute, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. She took out her phone and pressed her back against the seat as she yed games. It was already past eleven at night, a time when most yers were online. The moment Chu Luo went online, countless messages flooded in. She clicked on them and took a look. A small portion of it was from [Evil Dragon Crossing the River], mostly asking why she wasn¡¯t online yet. Most of the other messages were from gang missions and [I¡¯m So Arrogant]. After she logged in, a few more messages came in. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re finally online.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Hurry, there is a secondary quest today. If you are lucky, you can gain very impressive equipment. Let¡¯s team up to do the quest.¡± At the same time¡­ [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°You are finally online. We are about to do a gang mission. Join us. I can help you level up.¡± Then, he sent her a party invitation. Chu Luo nced at the message from [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] and informed him of it. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯m going to do a gang mission.¡± With that, she epted the invitation. The moment Chu Luo entered, there was amotion in the team. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Yo, a girl entered our team. But your level is a little low.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Sister, have you yed online games before? I heard that you beat someone twice your level back to the Novice Vige yesterday. Why don¡¯t we spar someday?¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°Girl? How can someone double our level be a girl? Since you¡¯re using a female ount, be our nanny. Don¡¯t stand out.¡± ¡­ The handful of them started typing on their screens. Chu Luo pursed her lips and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She executed a gorgeous chain kill, and then the health bars above several heads dropped. Although losing a few health points didn¡¯t affect the characters in the team at all, they finally fell silent. A boy sitting in front of theputer on the other side eximed, ¡°That catfish over there is so hot-tempered. I must teach him how to be humble in front of his seniors!¡± Another boy looking at theputer pushed his sses up. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± 3, 2, 1¡­ The game began. [1] A technique in Chinese martial arts that allows one to move swiftly and lightly Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Chu Luo: Why Are You Following Me?

Chu Luo realized that the people who¡¯d teamed up with her had very high operational standards. This made her a little excited. So when the car stopped outside the Cui family vi after more than an hour, she was still focused on the game. When the mission ended, she suddenly looked up and realized that there was a vi beside her. She subconsciously tilted her head to look at the man sitting at the side, who had no intention of telling her about it at all. She said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me when we got there?¡± Li Yan nced at her, his cold eyes impolitely saying: ¡°Why should I inform you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath, retracted her gaze, and said to the other yers in the game, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯m logging off.¡± She quit the game. Then, she put away her phone and pushed open the car door to get out. There was the sound of someone getting off the car behind her. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him and the group of bodyguards behind him. She asked in an annoyed tone, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo walked towards the courtyard wall of the Cui residence. The Cui family was one of the wealthiest families in the capital, so they naturally had a sizable vi in the wealthy district. It was already past midnight. Other than the streetlights, the vi was dark and quiet. The two of them led a group of bodyguards and easily climbed over the wall into the vi. Chu Luo let Phoenix sense where those people were locked up and directly went there. However, Li Yan stopped her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you walk in like this, you¡¯ll trigger the rm inside.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he took out his phone and quickly tapped on it a few times. He then put his phone away and gestured to the bodyguards behind him. The group of bodyguards quickly dispersed. Only then did Li Yan say, ¡°You may proceed.¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him curiously. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± ¡°Destroyed the rms and surveince cameras.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°!!!¡± It sounded very powerful! I want to learn! Li Yan nced at her sparkling eyes and lightly reminded her, ¡°There are more than five hours until daybreak. Are you sure you want to continue standing here?¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of her purpose ining here. She quickly suppressed her restlessness and said with a serious expression, ¡°I came here to do something very important.¡± Then, she pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± After saying that, she led the way. Li Yan followed. The two of them walked one after the other as if they were walking in their own courtyard, and they quickly arrived at the side of the stone mountain in the backyard of the Cui residence. The Cui family¡¯s backyard was very different from others¡¯ backyards. Other people¡¯s backyard was basically a garden, but the Cui family¡¯s backyard was like a stone forest with piles of rocks. The two of them stood outside the stone forest. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°The backyard is filled with stones. It could easily hide a few people.¡± After saying that, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter. Instead, she observed carefully for a while. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a formation set up.¡± After she spent a few minutes breaking the array, the two of them walked in and stopped beside the biggest stone mountain in the middle. Chu Luo pointed at it. ¡°Cui Xudong tricked a few children toe over and locked them inside¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly paused and tilted her head to look at him. Li Yan looked back at her coldly. Chu Luo thought for a while. In any case, this person knew quite a lot, so she continued, ¡°Cui Xudong should have died a long time ago. He used these people¡¯s lives to sign a contract with the thing down there to change his fate, exchanging these people for his life.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he frowned slightly. Chu Luo let Phoenix find the entrance to the stone mountain. She walked over and felt around for a while before finding a switch in a stone crack. The stone door opened and an intense ck aura flew towards their faces. Chu Luo raised her hand to quickly seal the ck aura in the cave and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go in to take a look. Don¡¯te in.¡± With that said, she walked in. Li Yan¡¯s gaze was locked on the ck aura that had surged out from inside. After Chu Luo entered, she quickly found the pale-faced and weak people. They were ced in a fewrge coffins, and their bodies were wrapped in a thick ck aura. Chu Luo frowned and looked outside a coffin for a while. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°To think you¡¯re using such a sinister method of borrowing lives.¡± After saying that, she quickly chanted an incantation. After the incantation, the surrounding ck aura slowly faded until it disappeared. The people bound to the coffins by the ck aura opened their eyes at the same time and stared at Chu Luo in a daze. Chu Luo looked back at them and announced, ¡°You are safe.¡± With that, she raised her hand and a pill exploded. Their expressions agitated, they fell asleep. After she was done, Chu Luo walked out of the stone cave and saw that Li Yan was still standing there in the same posture as when she entered. She suddenly smiled at him and said, ¡°These people are no longer in danger.¡± Li Yan nodded with a cold expression. ¡°In that case, let the police deal with these people.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out. ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to leave just like that. She subconsciously called out. Li Yan stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Let the police handle it. These people can be saved, and the Cui family¡¯s matter can be exposed. If you take them away secretly, the Cui family will destroy the evidence tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought about it. She felt that he made sense and nodded. The two of them quickly climbed over the wall. Chu Luo saw Li Yan take out his phone and make a call. He gave that person the Cui residence¡¯s location and hung up. Then, he said to the chauffeur, ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove off. Chu Luo looked at the cold Li Yan and then at the Cui family vi. She asked awkwardly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell them anything in detail. How would they know what happened?¡± Li Yan looked ahead with a look that said it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Whether they can find out or not is their business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly recalled what others had said about Li Yan before. They said that he was cold-blooded and ruthless. From the looks of it, this person was just too cold. The car stopped by the back door of the Wei family vi in silence. After Chu Luo alighted, Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow.¡± With that, he got the chauffeur to drive the car away. Chu Luo stood there and watched the car drive away before turning around and climbing over the wall to return to her room. The next morning, Chu Luo had just woken up when there was a knock on the door. She walked over and opened the door. Surprisingly, it was Wei Wei standing outside. Wei Wei didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a pleasant countenance. She took out a bank card and said to her, ¡°There¡¯s 500,000 yuan inside. Move away immediately.¡± Chu Luo stared at Wei Wei and asked calmly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why!¡± Wei Wei raised her voice and her expression became stern. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter at all. This is my maiden home, this is Tingting¡¯s uncle¡¯s family. On what basis are you taking love away from Tingting?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking sneer. She had underestimated this person¡¯s ruthlessness towards her. She asked, ¡°Does Uncle know about this?¡± Chapter 69

Chapter 69: You¡¯d Better Not Regret It

Wei Wei¡¯s expression turned stern as she said harshly, ¡°How could he not know? He only stopped appearing in front of you because he knew.¡± Actually, she had made up some excuse to divert Chu Zhengyang away from the house early in the morning. The mocking sneer on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°You guys are really going to great lengths to prevent the Gu worm from being transferred from my body.¡± After saying this, she calmly took the bank card from Wei Wei¡¯s hands under her intense gaze. She turned around, packed up a few clothes, and ced them in her school bag before carrying the bag out of the house. Wei Wei blocked the way to the front door. ¡°Hand me your phone and use the back door.¡± She was chasing Chu Luo away behind other people¡¯s backs. She definitely couldn¡¯t let others find out. Neither would she let Chu Zhengyang find her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She took out her phone and handed it to her before turning around to walk towards the back door. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it.¡± With that, she strode away. ¡°Hmph! As if I will regret it!¡± Wei Wei red at her back. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to strangle you to death from the first day I saw you.¡± After Chu Luo walked out of the back door, Chu Ting emerged from a corner and couldn¡¯t resist curling her lips as sheined, ¡°Mommy, why did you give her money?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Chu Luo to be left penniless on the streets. Wei Wei looked exasperated. ¡°Who knew that wretched girl would ept the card?¡± After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll call the bankter and report that card lost.¡± Chu Ting felt that her mother was too smart and hurriedly nodded in agreement. However, she was still worried and asked, ¡°Mommy, is Chu Luo really not your biological daughter?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s a jinx. It¡¯s because of her¡­ that something nearly happened to you back then. If not for her, you wouldn¡¯t have injured your core and never¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped talking. Chu Ting didn¡¯t mind it. Having heard what she wanted to hear, she felt relieved. She nned to tell everyone that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t her sister. In her heart, she thought maliciously,?¡®There is Gu poison in Chu Luo¡¯s body. Not long after she leaves, the Gu worm will definitely act up. At that time, she will be able to experience the pain of being tortured by a Gu worm.¡¯ When Chu Luo walked out, the chauffeur Li Yan had sent was already waiting there. The chauffeur alighted and opened the car door for her. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Chu Luo got into the car and checked the name of the ce where houses were sold. She said to the chauffeur, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the real estate agent first.¡± The chauffeur didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he reported through hismunicator before asking her, ¡°I wonder what kind of house Miss Chu would like to buy?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Quiet, big. It¡¯s best if theyout inside is in the ancient style.¡± Even though she tried her best to adapt to this world, Chu Luo still didn¡¯t like the buildings here. The chauffeur thought for a moment and drove to a real estate agent for courtyard houses in the capital. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what the real estate agents here were, so she didn¡¯t know that the chauffeur had brought her to the most famous real estate agency in the capital. At this moment, there were a few extraordinary-looking guests inside. The salesperson was currently introducing all kinds of vis to the customers. When Chu Luo entered, everyone looked at her at the same time. They all treated her as a curious little girl who hade in to y. No one paid any attention to her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She walked over to look at the vi models disyed inside. The vis were all huge, but they weren¡¯t her type. She looked around and wanted to ask someone, but at this moment, a middle-aged man rushed in from outside. This middle-aged man was dressed appropriately and had a refined appearance. He had a schrly temperament, but his expression was bad. It was obvious that he had not rested well and had suffered a fright. At this moment, his face was filled with anger and haggardness. Chu Luo realized that when the middle-aged man walked in, the expressions of the salespeople changed at the same time. The manager quickly strode over and seemed to be smiling, but he stopped him from continuing inside. ¡°Mr. Wu, didn¡¯t we say that we would handle your matter as soon as possible?¡± ¡°Handle the matter as soon as possible!¡± When Mr. Wu heard this, his eyes burned with anger. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the vi you sold to me. I¡¯ve alreadye here several times to tell you. In what way are you dealing with it! ¡°Every time, I¡¯m told to go back and wait for news. Do you know that if I stay in that vi for a few more days, my entire family will die?¡± One couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened in that vi?¡± Everyone in the hall looked at him curiously. When the manager heard this, his expression changed several times. However, he maintained a smile on his face as he reached out to pull the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Wu, look, I have guests here. I hope you won¡¯t spout nonsense and make groundless ims.¡± ¡°Make groundless ims!¡± Mr. Wu sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯re nning to brush me off again. You must resolve the matter regarding that vi today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± When the manager heard this, the smile on his face finally disappeared. ¡°Mr. Wu, let¡¯s just stick to the facts. That vi was chosen by you. When I was selling that vi, I did tell you to think it through. You were the one who insisted on buying it.¡± ¡°Yes! You did persuade me, but you only said that the vi was a little remote. Coincidentally, my daughter¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and she needs that kind of vi to recuperate, but you didn¡¯t say that there was something dirty inside!¡± As Mr. Wu spoke, his eyes turned red. Standing on the left were an old man and two middle-aged people. One of the middle-aged people couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since Mr. Wu feels that the vi is dirty, why don¡¯t you just sell it and move away?¡± When Mr. Wu heard this, his eyes turned even redder. ¡°I want to move too, but what¡¯s more sinister is that whenever I have this thought, my wife will fall severely ill. Moreover, my daughter¡­ my daughter¡­¡± Mr. Wu obviously couldn¡¯t continue. When the middle-aged man heard this, he subconsciously turned to look at the old man. The old man frowned and asked after some thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your daughter after she moved in?¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s lips kept trembling, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. The old man frowned even more tightly. ¡°If Mr. Wu trusts me, can you let me take a look?¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Sir, are you a master?¡± The old man said humbly, ¡°Not really, but I do know a little about how to deal with that kind of stuff.¡± Mr. Wu looked at the old man with an even more fervent gaze. He said, ¡°As long as Master has a way to let us move out of that vi while ensuring the safety of my family, you can ask for anything you want, Master.¡± With the demeanor of an expert, the master said, ¡°Let¡¯s resolve the problem of Mr. Wu¡¯s house first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Master, please.¡± As they spoke, they walked out of the door. The manager standing there was a little anxious. How could he be willing to let the big client leave for no reason when the deal was very nearly sealed just a moment ago? He followed them out. Chu Luo was also a little curious about what that thing was and followed suit. Chapter 70

Chapter 70: What¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s Number?

The vi Mr. Wu had bought was located in an old residential area. Land in the capital was expensive. Compared to the new vis in the new district, it was quieter here and the environment was better, appealing to those who liked tranquility. Moreover, many of the vis retained the architectural style of the previous century. Many retirees liked staying here. Mr. Wu¡¯s family had just returned from abroad. His daughter was not in good health, so it was a good choice for them to stay here. Unexpectedly, after moving here, strange things happened one after another to his family. When the car arrived, Chu Luo wanted to follow in, but she was stopped by Mr. Wu outside the door. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not convenient for me to entertain guests at my home. You should go back.¡± Chu Luo halted in her steps. She didn¡¯t leave but walked back to the car and took out the books she had bought a few days ago to read. The chauffeur looked at Chu Luo in the rearview mirror a few times. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s gettingte. Master is still waiting for you.¡± Chu Luo said without looking up, ¡°No hurry. I¡¯ll watch the show first.¡± The chauffeur: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Miss Chu, you may not be in a hurry, but I am. My mission is to bring you back. If you don¡¯t go back after so long, I¡¯ll be in trouble if Master mes me!¡¯ Chu Luo seemed to have realized what he was thinking. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± The chauffeur quickly took out his phone and handed it to her. Chu Luo held her phone and asked with a troubled expression under the chauffeur¡¯s intense gaze, ¡°What¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s number?¡± The chauffeur was shocked. ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t you know?¡± Chu Luo looked confused. ¡°Why should I know? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows?¡± The chauffeur was silent for a while before he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He thought:?¡®How would I dare to know Master¡¯s number!¡¯ Chu Luo was also silent for a while before returning the phone to him. The chauffeur was anxious. ¡°Miss Chu, aren¡¯t you going to call Master?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°How can I call without a number?¡± The chauffeur: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo stopped looking at the chauffeur¡¯s conflicted face and quickly flipped through theputer book in her hand. Just as she was about to flip through the second book, the sound of something heavy mming suddenly came from Mr. Wu¡¯s residence. At the same time, it was mixed with the mad roars and cries of a woman. Chu Luo put away her book and was about to get out of the car. The chauffeur was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t go in.¡± Chu Luo alighted and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go in to take a look at themotion. Don¡¯t follow me in.¡± After saying that, she ignored the chauffeur¡¯s anxious expression and walked towards the door. The door wasn¡¯t tightly closed. Chu Luo pushed the door open and strode in. Inside was a courtyard with two entrances. It was very charming, and the mming and screaming and crying came from the courtyard at the back. Chu Luo quickened her pace and walked in. Just as she reached the steps that led to the courtyard, someone was sent flying over from the opposite side. That person mmed heavily into the stone fence beside Chu Luo. After a loud bang, he fainted. Then, a young woman with disheveled hair wearing a sleeping robe rushed out of the room. ¡°Ahhh¡­ You¡¯re all baddies. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Chu Luo looked at the young woman and narrowed her eyes. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her head at the same time. ¡°Mistress, that woman has an¡­ egg that is filled with malevolent aura in her stomach.¡± When Chu Luo heard the word egg, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Shortly after, the old man and another middle-aged man came chasing after her. The old man held a talisman in one hand and a mahogany sword in the other. As he chased after her, he berated loudly, ¡°Where did this dirty thinge from? Quickly leave this youngdy¡¯s body.¡± Behind the two of them were Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu. As Mrs. Wu chased after her, she wiped her tears and shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my daughter. Don¡¯t hurt my daughter.¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s face was also ashen and pale. As they spoke, the middle-aged man had already stopped the woman. The old man pped the talisman in his hand onto the woman. The woman¡¯s face was twisted in pain. When the talisman approached her, she screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± When Chu Luo saw this, she finally spoke. At the same time, she jumped and quicklynded between the old man and the woman, stopping the talisman. The talisman instantly ignited. While the old man and middle-aged man were in a daze, Chu Luo quickly pulled the woman to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the old man and middle-aged man roared at Chu Luo at the same time. After shouting, the middle-aged man moved to catch that woman again. The woman shrank behind Chu Luo, trembling. Chu Luo said, ¡°You guys will take her life if you continue.¡± When Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu heard this, their expressions changed drastically. Mrs. Wu screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my daughter! All of you, leave!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± The old man red at Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re but a youngss. Do you know what she has on her? If this thing doesn¡¯t get removed from her stomach andes out after maturing, not only will everyone in this family die, but many others will also be harmed!¡± Chu Luo ignored his anger and asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a master? Can¡¯t you remove the thing in her body while protecting her life?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The old man widened his eyes. ¡°That thing has already entered her body. If she doesn¡¯t die, that thing can¡¯t be removed!¡± When Mrs. Wu heard this, she shouted hysterically: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my daughter!¡± After shouting, Mrs. Wu ran over. Chu Luo and the old man berated at the same time, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± At that moment, the woman hiding behind Chu Luo suddenly extended her hands towards Chu Luo. The tips of her fingers instantly turned ck. The middle-aged man standing beside the old man happened to see it. His eyes widened abruptly as he sucked in a cold breath and warned loudly, ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, the woman¡¯s hands reached for Chu Luo¡¯s neck. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. The old man was the first to react and was about to take out the charm. However, in the next second, the woman¡¯s long ck nails were suddenly surrounded by two balls of golden mes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at the woman who was screaming in pain. She quickly raised her hand and shook the bell in her hand. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a ball of golden mes instantly surrounded the woman¡¯s body. The woman screamed in pain amid the golden mes. She didn¡¯t look like a human being at all. This frightened the Wu couple so much that they widened their eyes and forgot to react. ¡°Master, this¡­¡± The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva in shock. ¡°What is this youngdy doing?¡± The old man suddenly recovered from his shock and said to the middle-aged man in a serious and excited voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Watch.¡± After saying that, he stared fixedly at Chu Luo. In fact, Chu Luo had used a bell that she had casually taken out as a disguise. She waited for the Phoenix Golden me to eliminate the ck baneful aura in the woman¡¯s body before stopping. As soon as the thing in the woman¡¯s body was removed, the woman fainted. Chu Luo said to the pale-faced Mr. Wu and the grieving Mrs. Wu, ¡°She¡¯s fine now. Send her to bed first.¡± Only then did Mr. Wu snap back to his senses. He strode over and carried the woman then ran into the house behind them. Worried, Mrs. Wu quickly followed him. Chapter 71 - Watched a Show and Got a House for Free

Chapter 71: Watched a Show and Got a House for Free

The middle-aged man who stayed behind quickly checked on his unconsciouspanion. The old man stared at Chu Luo with a burning gaze. He couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face. ¡°I wonder which sect youe from, young friend. What method did you use to resolve that thing?¡± Chu Luo nced at the old man, who changed his attitude so quickly. She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°There¡¯s an evil aura in this residence. Old Sir, you should know a way to get rid of it.¡± However, the old man mistakenly thought that Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything because her sect had rules, so he didn¡¯t ask further and nodded at her. ¡°This residence was tampered with inside a few years ago. The ce that was supposed to be filled with blessings turned into and filled with baneful aura. Coincidentally, Miss Wu¡¯s attribute is yin, which makes her the best vessel for nurturing baneful aura.¡± The more the old man spoke, the more fear he felt. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re capable enough to remove the baneful aura from her body. Otherwise, I would have been responsible for taking a life today.¡± As he spoke, he added, ¡°Young friend, since you and I are fellow Daoists, why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and discuss this matter?¡± Chu Luo remembered that this person was here to buy a house. Just now, no one bothered about her at the real estate agent¡¯s office. If someone had helped her, she would have been able to buy a house today. She deliberately said in a troubled tone, ¡°To be honest with you, Old Sir¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Jin. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Grandfather Jin.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°To be honest, Grandfather Jin, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay yet. I¡¯m nning to buy a house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle. Young friend, what kind of house do you want to buy? Someone as young as you will probably face difficulties buying a house alone. Why don¡¯t I help you check it out? I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to buy a house that you like.¡± Chu Luo, of course, was willing. She nodded and pointed at this house. ¡°Anything simr to this will do.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Mr. Wu, who had just walked over, hurriedly said, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to give this house to you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect that she would obtain a house just bying over to watch a show. Mr. Wu kept his word and directly brought Chu Luo to settle the paperwork for the transfer of ownership. The sales manager, who had been hiding in the corner in a daze, seemed to have smelled something. He quickly ran out and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at this matter. If Master and Mr. Wu don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help you with the transfer of ownership. How about that?¡± After saying that, he added as if he was afraid that they would reject him, ¡°The transfer procedure in the capital is very troublesome. If no professionals are handling it, it will take you at least a month to process it.¡± Mr. Wu didn¡¯t mind. He looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Master, you can decide.¡± Of course, Chu Luo was willing. She knew nothing about this kind of thing. She would be a fool not to agree when someone offered his help. Once the two of them agreed, the manager immediately gave them a vibrant beam. ¡°Alright, then. Mr. Wu and Master, give me your household registers. I promise that I will settle all the procedures for you within three days.¡± Mr. Wu nodded. ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I want to buy a new vi. Manager, help me get it done as well.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The manager¡¯s beam nearly extended to his ears. Mr. Wu went to get the household register, but Chu Luo was in a difficult position. She then remembered that her household register was with Li Yan. At this moment, urgent footsteps came from outside. It was the chauffeur. The chauffeur was holding a phone in his hand. Before he walked in, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Sir is calling you.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange why the chauffeur suddenly called Li Yan ¡°Sir,¡± but she still took the phone from his hand and ced it by her ear. A familiar cold voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Do you need me to send someone to abduct you?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°That depends on whether your people can do it.¡± After saying that, she thought of business and said in a soft voice, ¡°I want to use my household register. Give it to me.¡± The same cold snort was heard from the other side of the phone. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath. After a while, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The other party didn¡¯t answer. Just as Chu Luo was getting impatient, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s shelve the matter for now.¡± ¡°What about the household register?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to settle the paperwork for the transfer of that house.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Come to Tianlu Curve now.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± While Chu Luo was still feeling dumbfounded, Li Yan hung up. Before Chu Luo could snap back to her senses, the sales manager standing beside her rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Master, when will your household register be sent over?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Someone will be helping me with the transfer procedures. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± The smile on the sales manager¡¯s face froze. He was already crying in his heart. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Master, you¡­¡± Before the manager could finish speaking, his phone rang. He took it out and nned to hang up and continue lobbying Chu Luo. When he saw that it was a call from the chairman himself, he hurriedly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll take this call.¡± With that, he went to answer the call. Elder Jin, who was standing at the side, finally had a chance to speak. He asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, young friend?¡± ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, my young friend, you have such great abilities at such a young age. The younger generation will surpass us in no time. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane and find me anytime if you need anything else in the future.¡± After saying that, he took out a name card and handed it to her with a kind smile. ¡°My young friend, this is my name card. I wonder if I may have your number so that we can contact each other? When you have time in the future, we can discuss this subject together.¡± Chu Luo took his name card. On it, the name ¡°Jin Hui,¡± his title ¡°President of Metaphysics Society,¡± and his phone number were written. As Chu Luo¡¯s phone had been taken away by Wei Wei, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free.¡± With that, she put the name card into her pocket. Just then, the sales manager returned. He looked at Chu Luo as if he was looking at a super big boss. ¡°Master, our chairman said that he will personally help you with the paperwork. Master, don¡¯t worry. The paperwork for your property deed will be done by today.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know that it was Li Yan¡¯s arrangement. She nodded. At this moment, the chauffeur standing at the side reminded her anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡± Chu Luo recalled that Li Yan wanted her to go to Tianlu Curve and was a little curious. She said to Elder Jin, ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Elder Jin thought that since Chu Luo¡¯s house was here, he coulde over directly if he wanted to discuss things with her in the future. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, young friend. If you have something to attend to, you can go ahead first.¡± At this point, he thought of something and said, ¡°Since Mr. Wu has given this house to you, you must tell me when you¡¯re ready to dispel the evil aura in this house.¡± He wanted to see how Chu Luo would dispel the evil aura. Chu Luo had no objections. When Mr. Wu came out, she thought that since this person had given her a residence and resolved her urgent needs, she ought to tell him, ¡°Come over tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll give your daughter a prescription to help her recuperate.¡± When Mr. Wu heard this, he was naturally grateful. ¡°Thank you, Master. You¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor. In the future, Master, if there¡¯s anything you need from me, you must ask. I won¡¯t hesitate even if I have to go through fire and water.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left with the chauffeur. Chapter 72 - Miss Chu, Master Is Waiting for You

Chapter 72: Miss Chu, Master Is Waiting for You

Tianlu Curve was a mountain at the border of the capital¡¯s north and of Lin Province. It stretched for thousands of kilometers, and the terrain was like a wavy line. The roads above were all curved, so it was called the Tianlu Curve. When the car arrived at the foot of the mountain, it was already more than an hourter. There were seven to eight cars parked there. There were men dressed in ck suits standing guard around it. Their expressions were solemn, and they were on full alert. The car had just stopped when Qin Ming walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, Master is waiting for you.¡± After saying that, he signaled her with his eyes to hurry up. When Chu Luo walked over, she saw Li Yan sitting in the car with a cold expression on his face while typing on hisptop. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Chu Luo sized him up and realized that the cold aura on him was a little stronger. After thinking for a while, she decided to pacify him. She handed him the unfinished cake she had bought on the way and said seriously, ¡°I brought you this cake. Take it as my apology for making you wait for so long.¡± Li Yan finally looked up at the small cake in her hand with a disgusted expression. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. ¡°What kind of expression is that? This cake is delicious, but I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it so I could save it for you. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I will.¡± After saying that, she took out the cake to eat it. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Hand it over.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luoughed inside when Li Yan nced at her coldly. She reluctantly handed him the small cake. ¡°Here.¡± Li Yan set hisptop aside and took a bite of the cake. Chu Luo stared at him intently. Seeing that he looked like he was about to spit out the cake, she quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t vomit. It¡¯s a shame to waste it. Moreover, this kind of cake is so delicious. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me.¡± Although she was full, she could still eat another cake. Li Yan nced at her and swallowed the cake in two bites. Chu Luo watched him swallow and subconsciously swallowed as well. Looking at her gluttonous attitude, Li Yan felt that the food he was eating wasn¡¯t that difficult to swallow anymore. After eating the cake, Li Yan put on his mask and got out of the car. Chu Luo looked at him nkly and suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Li Yan nced at her and said in a faint but murderous tone, ¡°Enter the mountains and train.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Although she was speechless, why was she suddenly a little excited? Li Yan then walked down a path. Chu Luo hurriedly followed him. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Where are we going? How long are we going to stay here?¡± Although it sounded like fun, she wanted to move into her new house tonight. She had to go back early. Li Yan nced at her short arms and legs and said, ¡°Continue walking along the valley path¡­ if you can walk fast enough, that is.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± With that, she tapped her toes and jumped a few meters away from him. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Can I use Qinggong?¡± ¡°Qinggong.¡± Li Yan looked at her and narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo lifted her chin proudly. ¡°You must have internal energy to master Qinggong. You don¡¯t have it, so you can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°Who said I want to learn it?¡± As Li Yan spoke, he took out a whip from his waist and quickly threw it at a tree in front of him. With the help of the whip, he jumped into the air and put away the whip before jumping to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo stared at him with her mouth wide open in shock. When his dark eyesnded on her, she smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at jumping. In that case, why don¡¯t wepete to see who gets to the destination first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she tapped her toes and ran away first. Li Yan watched as the figure quickly disappeared into the forest. He slowly took out a Bluetooth earpiece and put it on. ¡°Drive the car over.¡± In less than a minute, a mountain motorcycle was driven over by Qin Ming. After Qin Ming alighted, he handed the helmet to Li Yan. Li Yan swung his long leg over the seat, sat on the motorcycle, and chased after Chu Luo. Chu Luo used her Qinggong to fly for about three to four kilometers before stopping. After stopping, she leisurely sat on arge tree and waited for Li Yan. As she swung her feet, she said in a bored tone, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have bought a phone first. Waiting like this is so boring.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, she heard a rumbling sound on the way. ¡°Why does this sound so familiar?¡± Chu Luo was about to recall what this sound was when the vehicle drove over. Chu Luo widened her big, sparkling eyes and looked down at the man who had stopped the motorcycle. After a while, she jumped down and blocked his path. She said angrily, ¡°You cheated?¡± Li Yan lifted the helmet mask. ¡°You can also cheat¡­ Move aside.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously stepped aside. In the next second, the vehicle roared and sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust behind. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± What followed was apetition of speed in the forest. It wasn¡¯t until the motorcycle reached a river that it stopped. Chu Luo stood at the side and tilted her head to look at Li Yan. She deliberately asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Li Yan took off his helmet and looked ahead. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo turned around and realized that there was arge open space and seven or eight cars parked in it. Chu Luo guessed that those cars were the ones she had seen earlier and asked: ¡°Where is that?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her and walked towards the river. However, the cold aura emanating from his body was a little cold. Chu Luo looked at his back in curiosity and followed him. The river wasn¡¯t deep, and there were protruding rocks inside. The two of them stepped over the rocks. When they reached the opposite shore, Li Yan didn¡¯t walk for long before he stopped by a tree and said to her, ¡°Find a tree to stay on.¡± He then climbed up a tree. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, who had quickly concealed himself, and turned around to jump onto a nearby tree. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before there was movement under the tree. Two agile men with sniper rifles on their backs and green paint on their faces quickly approached with the help of the tree. Coincidentally, the two of them stopped below the tree where Li Yan was. Chu Luo looked at the weapons on their backs with sparkling eyes, guessing how powerful that thing would be. At this moment, Li Yan swiftly jumped down from their heads and tapped their acupoints before they could react. Then, he raised his hand and shed down, ending their lives without hesitation. Chu Luo looked at the fierce-looking man. At this moment, he was standing in front of the two corpses like a crouching devil. His sharpness was shocking. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan was about to destroy the two weapons on the ground that Chu Luo came back to her senses. ¡°Hey¡­ wait.¡± She quickly jumped in front of him and pulled his sleeve in a hurry. ¡°This thing looks very powerful. Don¡¯t destroy it. Give it to me.¡± Li Yan scanned her body and his gaze finallynded on her petite hand, which was tugging at his sleeve. His eyes flickered and he said in a low voice, ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Luo chuckled awkwardly and let go. Li Yan turned around and walked towards the other side. Chapter 73 - Bloodthirsty, Fierce Li Yan

Chapter 73: Bloodthirsty, Fierce Li Yan

Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow them immediately. Instead, she squatted in front of the two weapons and observed them for a while. She increasingly felt that they were good stuff and prepared to pick them up and take them away. However, she had underestimated the weight of these weapons. When she lifted one, she was pressed down so hard that she staggered and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Li Yan, who had taken a few steps, suddenly stopped and looked at her. He said in a low voice, ¡°This type of weapon weighs 14 kilograms. You have to go through professional training to master the ability to withstand its pressure. It also has high physical requirements. It¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± Chu Luo put the weapon down and turned to look at Li Yan, indignant. ¡°How is it not suitable for me? I didn¡¯t even try.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to try carrying it. Li Yan suddenly recalled what happenedst time and immediately stopped her in an even lower voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± After saying that, he strode back, threw down the weapon in her hand, then pulled the girl¡¯s wrist and walked forward. ¡°Hey, um¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, angry eyes and looked at him, thinking about how many kinds of poison she had on her body. Should she use all of them on him? ¡°If you like it, go to my ce and get one.¡± Chu Luo suddenly dismissed thoughts of poisoning him and nodded happily. ¡°Yes, yes, I like it.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even emphasized, ¡°I like it very much.¡± Li Yan turned to look at her with a glint in his eyes. He let go of her wrist and strode forward. After that, Li Yan changed locations after finishing off a batch of people. He actually urately predicted when these people woulde and which path they would take every time. In two hours, Li Yan had actually dealt with six to seven batches of people. As a bystander, every time Li Yan dealt with a group of people using acupoints, Chu Luo wouldment. In the end, she had to admit: ¡°Your method of learning is very effective.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react as expected after being praised. Instead, he pursed his lips and took out a palm-sized controller, quickly running his fingers across it. Chu Luo approached him and tiptoed to take a look. Then, she was shocked. ¡°You actually have a satellite cloud map of this mountainous region!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a satellite cloud map.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡­ Just as Chu Luo thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, he suddenly looked up ahead with a dark gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for almost a year previously and am very familiar with the terrain here. Later on, I got someone to install cloud sensing surveince here.¡± ¡°So you can monitor where those people appear from here?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a god. Li Yan nced at her and was stung by the glint in her eyes. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°There are more people in the next batch.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo saw a dozen or so skilled people appear in her field of vision, she subconsciously looked towards where Li Yan was hiding. At this moment, Li Yan actually changed his method of sneak attacks and appeared in front of them. Those people didn¡¯t expect anyone to discover them. They looked at each other and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Who are you? If you have the same goal, move aside.¡± Li Yan nced at them coldly and attacked. After the acupoints of one of theirpanions were sealed and he was dealt with, those people were shocked. ¡°D*mn! This person must be the one with the surname Li. Attack together!¡± A fight broke out. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan. At this moment, his entire body was filled with bloodthirstiness, ruthlessness, and fierceness. The powerful aura that was even more terrifying than that of a devil actually shook those people to the point of having them retreat repeatedly. As Chu Luo watched, she suddenly felt dazed. This person¡¯s methods and aura were actually very simr to those of the one she had in mind. ¡°They¡¯re too alike!¡± While Chu Luo was in a daze, another group of people quietly surrounded him. That group of people stood outside the fighting arena and fired at Li Yan. There was a silencer on the gun. When Chu Luo realized this, she subconsciously wanted to warn him, but she was toote. At this moment, Li Yan seemed to have sensed something. When the bullet was a few centimeters away from him, he turned slightly. The bullet brushed past his right arm, and that spot on his clothes was instantly burned. In the next moment, blood flowed out from under his burnt clothes. However, he seemed to have no reaction and became even more ruthless as he dealt with the people surrounding him. Chu Luo turned to the men standing in the distance with weapons in hand who continued shooting at Li Yan. She jumped into the air and threw a few pills at the men¡¯s heads. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pills exploded above their heads. Chu Luonded in front of them. She watched as they covered their eyes and held their heads as they rolled on the ground, wailing. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the taste of a sneak attack very good?¡± At that moment, the sound of wind approached from behind. Chu Luo quickly jumped to the side. As she turned around, she threw the medicinal powder in her hand. Unexpectedly, the other party was prepared. That person dodged and continued aiming a dagger at her. ¡°Go to hell.¡± The pills in Chu Luo¡¯s hand had been used up. As she jumped towards the tree, she said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who dies first.¡± After saying that, she quickly plucked a leaf from the side and injected her internal energy into it before shooting it at him. After a few swooshes, that person dodged left and right but wasn¡¯t hit. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled!¡± As Chu Luo praised him, she quickly plucked a handful of leaves and shot them at him. This time, she didn¡¯t give this person a chance to react. In a short while, with a few popping sounds, that person was transformed into a hedgehog. Meanwhile, Li Yan was almost done. Although he had injured his arm, he had killed the others cleanly in a few moves. Only then did Chu Luo jump down from the tree to his side. She looked at his arm and asked, ¡°Do you need me to bandage your arm?¡± Li Yan nced at her and extended his arm. Chu Luo used her fingers to pick at his charred clothes. She saw that a piece of skin had been scraped off his arm. The area around the skin had been scorched by the bullet, and there was a patch of bloody flesh in the middle. When Chu Luo saw this, she suddenly looked up at him in surprise. Li Yan had been observing her expression. When he saw her looking over, his expression darkened. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You weren¡¯t poisoned!¡± In her opinion, bullets were equivalent to concealed weapons. Since Li Yan had so many enemies, and these people definitely wanted him dead, it was only reasonable that they soaked the various weapons in poison. ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds. He lowered his voice and said with obvious displeasure, ¡°There¡¯s no poison on bullets.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s disappointed expression and pursed his lips tightly, shooting her a cold re. Chu Luo finally sensed his displeasure. She tactfully took out the cloth bag she had obtainedst time and took out a few medicinal bottles. She then looked at their attire and saw that there was nothing useful to use. She said, ¡°I applied medicine on you but didn¡¯t bandage you up. Why don¡¯t you get your men to send some over?¡± Li Yan said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re dealing with the other batches of people.¡± ¡°The medicine isn¡¯t as effective without the bandage.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, her gaze suddenlynded on the sleeve of his injured arm. Her eyes shifted as she pointed at the sleeve and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tear off your sleeve?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo cut off the sleeve of his injured arm with a dagger, then started to apply medicine and bandage him. Even though Li Yan was missing a sleeve, his powerful aura wasn¡¯t diminished at all. When Chu Luo applied medicine on him, she realized that there were many old scars on his arm, so she asked, ¡°There are many scars on your arm. Do you want me to concoct some ointment to remove the scars?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan¡¯s answer was too direct and cold. Chu Luo subconsciously looked up at him and saw that his face was tense, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. After applying the medicine, Li Yan walked towards the open space. When the two of them walked over, the fight had already reached its end. Chu Luo immediately saw a person in a wheelchair who looked exactly like Li Yan. She looked at the man beside her in surprise. ¡°You had someone pretend to be you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At this moment, Li Yan moved themunicator in his ear and said, ¡°End this as soon as possible.¡± The fight on the other side became even more intense. At the same time, they used powerful weapons. In less than half an hour, the fight ended. The two of them walked over. The person in the wheelchair who looked exactly like Li Yan took off his mask and stood respectfully at the side. Li Yan merely nced at the wheelchair and turned to walk towards the car. Chapter 74 - Removing the Baleful Qi in the House

Chapter 74: Removing the Baleful Qi in the House

When the car drove out, the sun was already setting. Li Yan took off his mask, revealing his cold face. Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was reporting to him. ¡°There were 15 batches of people here today. A few batches were from ¡®Blood Termination,¡¯ and there were also people from Thunder Gate, the Tang Sect, and America¡¯s XX organization¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know anything about these sects and ns. She listened casually, but she couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart: This man¡¯s enemies actually spanned the entire world! As the car drove into the city, Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Send me to the old district.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo smiled at him and narrowed her eyes. ¡°The manager said that I can get the property deed today. From now on, that house will be mine.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Are you going to stay there directly?¡± ¡°Mm? What else?¡± Li Yan looked at her ignorant expression and turned to the chauffeur. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old district.¡± After saying that, he said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to clean up.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Ming responded and immediately went to make a call. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. When the car arrived outside the house, the sky had already darkened. The gate of the courtyard was wide open at this moment, and it was brightly lit inside. Chu Luo let out a surprised ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°Could it be that Mr. Wu¡¯s family hasn¡¯t moved away yet?¡± At the thought of this, she suddenly felt a little awkward, unsure if she should go in or not. Li Yan nced at her conflicted face and gestured. ¡°Get off.¡± Chu Luo alighted from the car and heard the sound of someone getting off behind her. Chu Luo turned around. Li Yan actually didn¡¯t say anything and walked in. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have the time to stop him. Seeing that he had already entered, she followed him. She walked past the front yard and entered the backyard¡¯s hall. The red-painted wooden square table beside her was already filled with steaming hot food. Beside the door stood several men in ck suits. Chu Luo nced at them before shifting her gaze to Li Yan. She finally knew what he had asked Qin Ming to clean on the way. Gratitude appeared in her eyes. ¡°I forgot that I don¡¯t have anyone to cook for me here.¡± Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes, certain that this little thing didn¡¯t do any chores in her everyday life. He said in an icy tone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave a few people here for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and nodded. At the same time, sheined in her heart,?¡®You¡¯re so kind-hearted yet appear so cold. No wonder you don¡¯t have friends!¡¯ Li Yan left after dinner. Chu Luo slipped into the front and back courtyard to take a closer look. Although the courtyard wasn¡¯t big, it wasplete with a small bridge over a flowing stream, artificial mountains, flowers, and pebbled pavements inside. On both sides of the front yard was a long corridor with a grapevine beside it. The previous owner of the house had set up a rack between the long corridor and the courtyard wall. The grapevines climbed up nicely, and they were lush and leafy. Coupled with a bunch of immature green grapes, it was a very pleasing sight. There was also a small lotus pond in the backyard. Beside the lotus pond was an octagonal pavilion that was small and exquisite. In the middle of the pavilion were a stone table and stool. It was just perfect for sitting inside and studying. After Chu Luo finished looking at the entire residence, she called over the few people Li Yan had left behind and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do now. You guys can go find a guest room to rest.¡± She added, ¡°Don¡¯te out at night.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± These people didn¡¯t ask anything and didn¡¯t look surprised. After responding, one of them said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, your bedroom is on the second floor. I¡¯ve already changed your bedding inside.¡± After saying that, he went to the guest rooms with the others. Once the others had left, Chu Luo quickly walked towards the front yard. As she walked, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, set up the barrier.¡± With a golden sh, the entire courtyard was enveloped by a barrier. Chu Luo walked beneath the grapevine in the front yard and searched for a while at the tree root. Finally, she sneered and said, ¡°An ugly thing attached to an old tree root actually dares to harm the upants of this house. Something was even ced underground to harm people. Who gave you such guts?¡± The grape tree was quiet, as if there was nothing on it. ¡°Pfft! Pretending to be dead? I¡¯ve seen many demons and ghosts. A mere little ghost dares to cause trouble in this residence? Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a talisman and pped it on the tree root. In the next moment, the entire grapevine trembled as if it was in the middle of an earthquake. The grape leaves and the unripe grapes fell down, making Chu Luo¡¯s heart ache a little. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that so many grapes fell¡­ Phoenix, pull it out.¡± A golden light shed and the thing attached to the grapevine was pulled out and thrown to the ground. It turned out to be a weasel-shaped thing with a human face. Chu Luo snorted coldly. This thing wanted to escape as soon as it was pulled out. Phoenix appeared and spat out a ball of mes. Amid a series of ear-piercing screeches, it was burned to ashes. Chu Luo then went to a few other ces and changed some of the decorative pots. At the same time, she set up a few small formations for the residence before going to rest. On this night, there was lightning and thunder in the Imperial Capital, and it rained heavily. On the other side. At the Wei residence. Chu Zhengyang, who had been running outside the entire day, felt uneasy. The first thing he did when he returned to the Wei residence was to see Chu Luo. When he realized that she was gone, he went crazy and searched the entire vi. Wei Wei sneered from behind him and said, ¡°Maybe she felt bored staying here and ran off to y. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. After she found out about that, she continued acting odd and¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Zhengyang was anxious and furious. How could he be willing to listen to this? Wei Wei was also angered by his shout. She pointed at his nose and shouted: ¡°Chu Zhengyang, who are you throwing a tantrum at now that she¡¯s gone?! Although Tingting¡¯s Gu worm was transferred to her, didn¡¯t Big Brother say that he would invite Master Xiang back to transfer the Gu worm away from her? ¡°She has been poisoned by Gu for only a few days. She will be fine after it is cured. Tingting has injured her core now. Have you ever cared about her? ¡°I really wonder if Chu Luo is your brother¡¯s daughter or if you and that vixen had a secret child!¡± Pa! ¡°How dare you hit me again!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s eyes turned red from anger. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes turned red as well. He gritted his teeth and shouted at her, ¡°Wei Wei, are you crazy? You won¡¯t even let off the people who have passed away!¡± ¡°What did I say wrong?!¡± Wei Wei touched her numb face with one hand and wanted to scratch him with the other. She was so exasperated that she shouted back at him hysterically as if she had gone crazy. ¡°What did I say wrong? Back then, I gave birth at the same time as her. Why did you keep guard outside her delivery room? When I gave birth to Tingting, it was so painful that I wanted to die. You only came over to take a look and then went to guard that woman again. You still say that you didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about her? Who are you lying to! ¡°Chu Zhengyang, let me tell you. I hated you and that woman to death back then. You actually made me raise her child for 18 years. Do you know how much I¡¯ve been wanting to strangle that wretched girl to death all these years?!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang red at Wei Wei. He disyed disbelief, disappointment, and pain. In the end, his tears rolled down uncontrobly. He let Wei Wei scratch his face a few times and said hoarsely: ¡°How can you be so ignorant! Back then, when Yichen and I went to the tomb, he protected me with his life. I owe him my life. Shouldn¡¯t we take good care of his wife and child?¡± At this point, Chu Zhengyang finally couldn¡¯t continue. He started crying. Their argument quickly alerted the Wei family¡¯s heads. Wei Yongchang scolded them with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯re both in your forties. Don¡¯t tell me you only know how to argue when you run into trouble. Go and look for the missing child immediately.¡± After saying that, he immediately called the butler over and said to him, ¡°Go take a look at the surveince cameras today and see if Luoluo had left the vi.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that they were going to look at the surveince footage. The butler quickly finished watching the surveince cameras from today. He first nced at Wei Wei before carefully saying to Wei Yongchang, ¡°Master, only Missy went to see Miss Chu Luo today. Miss Chu Luo left soon after.¡± Everyone looked at Wei Wei. Wei Wei straightened her neck and said self-righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to leave herself.¡± Chu Zhengyang clenched his fists and restrained himself from hitting her. Wei Yongchang gave Wei Wei a warning look and said, ¡°Get someone to check Luoluo¡¯s expenses today. The child will definitely buy food when she¡¯s hungry.¡± Wei Jingcheng patted Chu Zhengyang¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°Zhengyang, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll send someone to look for Luoluo immediately. Luoluo isn¡¯t familiar with the capital, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to go far¡­ Also, think about where the child will go. It¡¯s useless for you to argue with Xiao Wei now. The most important thing is to find the child.¡± Chu Zhengyang nodded at him and walked out of the door. Once everyone had left, Wei Yongchang¡¯s gaze turned stern. Wei Wei was frightened and tried to exin with a trembling voice, ¡°Big Brother, I¡­¡± ¡°I warned youst time that you shouldn¡¯tmit the same mistake more than thrice. If you cause trouble again, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± With that, he left. Wei Jingcheng left as well. Standing there, even if Wei Wei felt ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. Around the corner stood Chu Ting, who had been hiding and eavesdropping. She didn¡¯t expect her uncle to be so biased towards Chu Luo. Her heart was filled with hatred, and just as vicious thoughts appeared in her mind, that previous terrifying feeling of being eaten by worms spread throughout her body. Startled, Chu Ting bent down and fell to the ground. She screamed in fear, ¡°Mommy, help!¡± Chapter 75 - Call Me Bai Ling or Ill Kill You Back to the Novice Village

Chapter 75: Call Me Bai Ling or I¡¯ll Kill You Back to the Novice Vige

Chu Luo had no idea what happened to the Wei familyst night, nor did she care. She got up early in the morning and walked out of the bedroom to see Li Yan¡¯s men cleaning the courtyard. The heavy rainst night had filled the courtyard with withered flowers and leaves. Chu Luo thought for a while, took out a pen and paper, and quickly wrote and drew on them. She wanted to list the things she wanted to add and the details that were needed to redecorate the house. At this moment, someone came in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a Mr. Wu outside the gate who wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo remembered that yesterday, she had asked Mr. Wu toe and look for her to get the prescription this morning. She said, ¡°Invite him in.¡± That person quickly brought Mr. Wu in. When Mr. Wu saw Chu Luo, he shed tears of gratitude. ¡°Master, thank you for your help yesterday.¡± He even bowed deeply to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Wu, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Mr. Wu, please take a seat first. I¡¯ll prescribe the medicine immediately.¡± After saying that, she took out a notebook and wrote down four whole prescriptions. She tore it off and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve written a number on each page. Have her take the medicine on the first prescription first. It has to be taken at least five times. The second is for recuperation. She can take it over a longer period of time.¡± Mr. Wu quickly took the prescriptions with both hands and asked in detail, ¡°Master, can you tell me what is taboo when taking these prescriptions? Also, how long can the second prescription be taken for exactly?¡± Chu Luo told him about food restrictions. Finally, she said, ¡°The second prescription can be used to nourish Sister Wu¡¯s body until she has fully recovered. You and Madam can also take this medicine to nourish your body. There¡¯s no taboo.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Wu smiled and nodded. He said gratefully, ¡°Master is our family¡¯s benefactor. In the future, if Master needs anything, please feel free to let me know. Even if I have to go through fire and water, I won¡¯t hesitate to make it happen.¡± He quickly took out his name card and a phone. ¡°Master, you mentioned that you don¡¯t have a phone yet. I especially went to choose one yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­ This is my name card. Master, if you need me, you can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Mr. Wu would help her buy a phone. She thought for a while and didn¡¯t reject it. At the same time, she looked at his name card. When she saw it, she was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a professor at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a professor at the Imperial University School of Information Science and Technology¡­ You look so young. You should still be in school, right? I wonder which grade you are in, Master?¡± ¡°I just finished my college entrance examination.¡± Mr. Wu looked surprised. ¡°Master, you look very young.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯ll be 18 next month.¡± ¡°Oh, oh. Then where does Master n to go?¡± ¡°Imperial University.¡± ¡°Imperial University wees you, Master.¡± As the two of them spoke, they started to talk about their daily lives. Mr. Wu also switched from calling her Master to Xiao Chu. When Mr. Wu heard that Chu Luo was interested inputer science, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in this area, you cane and ask me about it anytime.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I also have lesson videos. Xiao Chu, if you want to watch them, I can look for them and send them to you.¡± ¡°I want to see them.¡± Chu Luo nodded quickly. That longing gaze could make one¡¯s heart soften. The two of them spoke a few more words before Mr. Wu left. Chu Luo yed with her newly acquired phone for a while. After thinking about the game she¡¯d yed at Li Yan¡¯s cest time, she decided to buy er. After breakfast, Chu Luo waited for Li Yan¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up. The chauffeur didn¡¯te, but Li Yan¡¯s butler did. A bodyguard carrying a box followed behind the butler. The butler said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has something to attend to these next two days. He said that you don¡¯t have toe over.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to take the box from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and handed it to her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to contact you without a phone. I¡¯ve prepared a phone, aptop, and the game console you yedst time. If you need anything else, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment when she heard him say that. She thought that she would be a fool not to agree to ept the help, so she said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s a need.¡± Then, she handed him the list she had written earlier. ¡°I need to buy these things. Coincidentally, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. Help me buy them.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and handed him the card Wei Wei had given her. ¡°See if there¡¯s enough money on this card. If it¡¯s not enough, I have¡­¡± She took out a small cloth bag and fished out a few gems. Under the butler¡¯s surprised gaze, she continued, ¡°These should be worth some money. If there¡¯s not enough money, I¡¯ll sell this. If it¡¯s still not enough¡­¡± She had never bought anything herself and didn¡¯t know things¡¯ prices. She thought for a while before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll borrow money first. I¡¯ll be able to earn money soon.¡± The butler looked at Chu Luo, who had a serious expression on her face, and felt a little emotional. ¡ªWhat a candid youngdy! Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what the butler was thinking. After taking the bag of gems back, she went to y games with the game console. As soon as she entered the game, the notification sound kept ringing. Chu Luo was just about to look at the message when [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] sent her a team invite. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Xiao Bai, hurry up and ept it. There¡¯s a two-versus-two PKpetition today. You can win double the experience points. Didn¡¯t you want to level up? Coincidentally, we¡¯re teaming up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before epting the invitation. She typed a few words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Call me Bai Ling or I will kill you until you return to the Novice Vige.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Grinning Face)¡­ It¡¯s too formal to call you by your full name.¡± Chu Luo threw a skill over and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] lost a third of his health points. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°She¡¯s clearly such a cute and beautiful young girl. Why is she so violent in the game?¡± Despite saying that, he still brought Chu Luo to the two-versus-two PK venue. When Chu Luo was controlling her avatar to go to the PK arena, Wang Mingtao said something to her confidently. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°I¡¯ll protect youter. I promise to help you gain the most amount of experience points using the least amount of effort.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips curled up. The PK field system automatically assigned opponents of simr levels. Then, she let Wang Mingtao experience what rocket-like growth meant, as well as who, exactly, was taking care of whom. After the entire morning, Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, had only two things to say: ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Is she even human?¡± The other yers who were assigned to PK with them had only three things to say: ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Which guru started this smurf ount[1]!¡± ¡°This smurf ount is simply cheating!¡± The morning ended quickly. Chu Luo looked at her ount, which had risen to level 45, and was not very satisfied. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, shall we continue in the afternoon?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Can you choose your own opponent instead of having the system allocate you to one?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Come online at 2 PM sharp.¡± With that, she logged out of the game. Chu Luo had been ying games in the pavilion. When she looked up, she saw a few people carrying a few pieces of furniture in. She walked over with the game console and bumped into the butler, who had just entered. The moment the butler saw her, he handed her a list. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve bought all the things you wanted. These are the invoice and the remaining money.¡± He handed her the invoice, bank card, and the few gems. Chu Luo took the things and looked at the invoice. She eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these things to be so cheap.¡± She wanted the best redwood, spades wood, and pears wood furniture. All the furniture added up to only 300,000 yuan. The butler looked at Chu Luo¡¯s surprised expression and thought to himself,?¡®These are all businesses under Master¡¯s name. It will definitely be cheap since you were given a discount.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t show it outwardly. Chu Luo followed them and told them how to position the furniture. Looking at the bookshelf covering the entire wall, Chu Luo rubbed her chin and made a n. ¡°Maybe I should y less games today and buy some books in the afternoon?¡± When the butler standing at the side heard this, he suggested, ¡°Miss Chu, you can shop at an online bookstore. The books will be delivered to you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± For the next two hours, besides eating, she kept tapping away at the online bookstore on her tablet. Only an electronic voice could be heard in the entire living room: ¡°The XXX book you bought has been ordered¡­¡± ¡°The YYY book you bought has been ordered¡­¡± Chu Luo bought a variety of books, and she actually bought hundreds of them in just over an hour. She went online at two o¡¯clock sharp. Wang Mingtao was already waiting. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll choose my opponent this afternoon.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sure.¡± For the entire afternoon, Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, had only one expression: ¡°!!!¡± The level 50 yer who was being tortured also had only one expression: ¡°!!!¡± There was a message on the world channel from time to time: ¡°Congrattions to level 45 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 55 yers, XX and XXX.¡± ¡­ ¡°Congrattions to level 47 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 55 yers, YY and YYY.¡± ¡­ ¡°Congrattions to level 57 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 70 yers, YY and YYY.¡± The originally bustling world channel slowly became quiet. In the end, besides the congrattory message from the system, it was flooded with many messages. ¡°F*ck! F*ck!!!!!¡± ¡°Who is that? Who leveled up more than ten levels in one afternoon?¡± ¡°A smurf ount? That¡¯s impossible. Other than God Y, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who could level up more than ten levels in one afternoon.¡± ¡°Other than appearing in world-sspetitions, God Y doesn¡¯t have time to y games at all. How can he possibly have a smurf ount!¡± ¡°Rather than talking so much, why don¡¯t some master hacker check this ID and see which god it is?¡± ¡­ No matter who it was, everyone decided to watch with the same goal in mind. [1] An alternate ount used by an experienced or known user to appear to be someone else Chapter 76 - Famous, Checked ID

Chapter 76: Famous, Checked ID

When Tang Zhiyun and the others returned to their dorm room to y games, they saw the World Channel that had exploded. ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Zhiyun browsed the World Channel quickly and made a ¡°Damn¡± sound. Then he said to the others: ¡°Look, that catfish [Bai Ling] who teamed up with us the other day has risen from level 35 to level 57 in just a day!¡± When Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng heard this, they quickly entered the game. Xie Minghai looked at the World Channel and said, ¡°This must be someone¡¯s smurf ount. If not, he must be a gaming expert.¡± Yu Lei replied, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an expert from another server. When we teamed up the day before yesterday, I¡¯d especially observed him. This person navigates the game in an impressive manner.¡± After they finished speaking, one of them operated his game character to go to the PK arena. At this moment, Xu Qingfeng, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The three of them looked at him at the same time. Xu Qingfeng quickly typed on the keyboard. After ten seconds, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the approximate location of this person¡¯s ID. It¡¯s in the old district. If he¡¯s really an expert in games, he should know how to hide his ID.¡± When the three of them heard this, they came over at the same time to look at Xu Qingfeng¡¯sputer. Xie Minghai: ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s true¡­ Qingfeng can find this out, and there¡¯s no shortage of experts in the game. Many people might have already found out as well. If this person is exposed, it might cause trouble. Should we help him?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°We don¡¯t know about this person¡¯s background yet. I think we should just warn him.¡± Then he looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and agreed with him. ¡°Let us warn him first.¡± The PK ended at five in the afternoon. When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao came out of the PK field, they saw a crowded square. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Confused face¡­) What exactly happened? Why are so many people here at the PK field today?¡± Chu Luo quickly nced at the words above their heads and immediately knew the reason. Wang Mingtao quickly found out the reason too. He hurriedly sent a private message to Chu Luo. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re famous!¡± After a while, [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, something bad has happened. Someone is looking up your IP. You better buy a protective wall or someone will hack you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Hack? What is that?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t even know this? It means h h h h h.¡± After seeing the long series of exnations from Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going offline.¡± With that, she got off the game. All the yers who were watching [Bai Ling]: ¡°???¡± Where is he? What is going on? Scared off? After Chu Luo went offline, she first closed the Inte, then quickly filtered through theputer books she had been reading during this period of time. Finally, she called Mr. Wu. Mr. Wu was very surprised that Chu Luo would call him. He quickly asked, ¡°Xiao Chu, is there anything you need my help with?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°I want to build a protective wall for my IP so that even hackers can¡¯t find it. Can you tell me what to do?¡± The other party suddenly fell silent. Chu Luo was a little disappointed. ¡°It can¡¯t be done?¡± Mr. Wu: ¡°No¡­ If Xiao Chu wants to build an IP protection wall, I can help.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No need. You just have to tell me what to do. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Xiao Chu.¡± Mr. Wu seemed to be afraid of destroying her confidence, so his tone was a little careful. ¡°Ordinary protective walls are easy to construct, but if you want to make something that even hackers can¡¯t break into, it¡¯s a very difficult territory. You need to learn¡­¡± Mr. Wu then told Chu Luo what she needed to learn aboutputer science. Chu Luo didn¡¯t at all sense Mr. Wu¡¯s good intentions in not wanting to destroy her confidence. The more she listened, the brighter her eyes became. She said, ¡°I want to learn.¡± Again, silence on the other end. This time, after nearly half a minute, Mr. Wu said, ¡°Since Xiao Chu wants to learn, how about this? Come to my house and I¡¯ll teach you tonight.¡± Chu Luo agreed happily. The other house that Mr. Wu bought was also in the old district, but it was a little far from where Chu Luo lived. One was in the east while the other was in the west. When Chu Luo went there, Mr. Wu¡¯s family of three was waiting for her at the gate. When Mrs. Wu saw her, her eyes were filled with grateful tears and she was about to shed tears of gratitude again. Chu Luo smiled and waved her hand. ¡°This was fated between us. You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master is right. We must have umted luck in our previous lives to have met Master, who helped our family resolve our troubles.¡± ¡°Madam, you can call me Xiao Chu like Professor Wu does.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Xiao Chu, don¡¯t call me Madam. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Auntie Wu.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Standing at the side, Miss Wu, who had been smiling at Chu Luo, spoke up at this moment. Her voice was soft and pleasant to listen to. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t just let Sister Chu stand by the door. Let¡¯s invite her in first to talk.¡± After Miss Wu finished speaking, she looked at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°My name is Wu Yiyao. You don¡¯t mind if I called you Sister Chu, do you?¡± Chu Luo smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± After saying that, she looked at her face and said, ¡°Sister Wu, try not to go out and be exposed to the wind during this period of time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go lie downter.¡± Wu Yiyao had injured her core and was now gasping for breath after taking a few steps. The small group walked in together. As Mr. Wu walked, he said, ¡°Xiao Chu, you really want to learn the hidden ID firewall technique? I can teach you for one night, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you can learn it. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Chu Luo knew that Mr. Wu meant well, so she nodded. ¡°I know. Professor Wu, just go ahead and teach it.¡± Mrs. Wu and Wu Yiyao looked at each other. The two of them were also worried that Chu Luo would be disappointed when she failed to learn it. Then, through a night of learning, Chu Luo demonstrated to the three people from the Wu family what a god-like existence was. Mrs. Wu was worried about Mr. Wu teaching Chu Luo, so she stayed up with them and served them tea and water from time to time. In the middle of the night, she even made Chu Luo a few pastry snacks. Every time she came in, she would see an unusually serious expression on Chu Luo¡¯s petite face. In thetter half of the night, Mr. Wu and Chu Luo wrote a firewall program together. When the first ray of light appeared on the horizon, Chu Luo looked up from herputer and said to the two of them with a brilliant smile, ¡°The firewall we made intercepted severalputer hackers.¡± Mr. Wu looked at Chu Luo, who was so excited that her petite face was red. He was filled with emotions in his heart and invited her seriously, ¡°Xiao Chu, when the timees, if you¡¯re willing, you can report to me at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what it meant for an Imperial University professor to invite a freshman to report to him. As she was very interested inputer science, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she even smiled at them and said, ¡°I n to study a few more subjects¡­ How many specializations can a university student enroll in at the same time?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at each other. Mrs. Wu smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Chu, if you can cope with it, you can apply for as many specializations as you want. However, even after you sign up, some of the more popr specializations will choose among the students, and there will be conflicts during the exam. Therefore, you have to consider their exam time before you choose two or more specializations.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Chu Luo stood up after saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, then. I can try out the knowledge I learned tonight.¡± Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu tried their best to make Chu Luo stay for breakfast, but Chu Luo declined. After Chu Luo left, Mrs. Wu asked Mr. Wu, ¡°What do you think of Xiao Chu¡¯sputer skills?¡± Mr. Wu said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s the best student I¡¯ve seen¡­ If she really goes into the field ofputer science, she¡¯ll definitely be a legend!¡± After Chu Luo returned, she uploaded the identities of those people who wanted to expose her on the Inte. The entire Inte was shocked. At the same time, her actions rmed some big shots on the Inte. What would happen on the Inte? Of course, this was something to be discussedter. Chu Luo spent the entire morning on this. Just as she was about to eat lunch, someone came in and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, there are a few people outside. They say they are your uncle and cousins.¡± Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and smiled. ¡°They came quite quickly.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked out of the door. As soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw Chu Zhengyang, who was waiting anxiously by the gate, shouting excitedly, ¡°Luoluo.¡± When he called out to Chu Luo, it sounded like he was about to shed tears of joy having recovered something that he¡¯d lost. Chu Luo, however, stopped in the middle of the courtyard and asked with a straight face, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Uncle is here to bring you home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give your consent to her to chase me away?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Zhengyang raised his voice when he heard this. He was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Did your aunt tell you that?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at him. She didn¡¯t answer, but Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He walked towards Chu Luo and exined anxiously, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle has never said that. You have to believe me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and stopped talking about this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you brought Master here?¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes shed and he felt that he couldn¡¯t look at Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t know why either. His brother-inw had failed to invite Master Xiang over even though he¡¯d called personally. They¡¯re now nning to look for other masters. ¡°No?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. ¡°Then why did youe to me? To make me go back and continue to tolerate her framing and suppressing me?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made Chu Zhengyang speechless. Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying came with Chu Zhengyang. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s question, Wei Zihan knew that his uncle couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He quickly signaled to Wei Xueying with his eyes. Chapter 77 - Luoluo, Is He Your Boyfriend?

Chapter 77: Luoluo, Is He Your Boyfriend?

Wei Xueying nodded at him and walked towards Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, Aunt was just confused for a moment. Uncle and the others have already chided her. You¡¯re alone here¡­¡± While speaking, she quickly sized up the courtyard and guessed, ¡°This must be your friend¡¯s ce. It¡¯s not good for you to keep disturbing others here. Besides, you won¡¯t feel as at ease at other people¡¯s housespared to your uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Come back with us. Once you go back, we¡¯ll transfer the Gu worm from your body first thing. After that, I¡¯ll take you out to y. We¡¯ll wait for your college entrance examination results.¡± ¡°Xueying is right.¡± Wei Zihan walked in. ¡°Ever since you left, Uncle has been looking for you¡­¡± Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying took turns to persuade Chu Luo. Chu Luo kept her eyes lowered as she listened to them finish speaking. Then, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I feel more at ease staying here than staying at your ce. I don¡¯t have to be so worried all the time. Why would I be so stupid as to go back?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she won¡¯t do anything to me in the future. I¡¯m not a fool. She can even transfer the Gu poison in Chu Ting¡¯s body to me behind your backs, and she can also chase me away in private. Or do other horrid things to me. I can clearly feel her hostility towards me.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo turned to Chu Zhengyang. ¡°If you really feel guilty towards me, let me stay outside.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Not only did Chu Zhengyang feel guilty towards Chu Luo, but he was also worried about her. ¡°You¡¯re clearly unfamiliar with the capital. How can you suddenly be acquainted with someone who is willing to let you stay at their home?¡± He felt that Chu Luo must have been duped. Chu Luo looked at his expression and the smile on her face deepened. She lowered her eyes and looked up. ¡°Because this is my¡­¡± ¡°Because this ce allows her to be at ease.¡± The sudden cold voice made everyone look towards the door. When they turned to look at the masked man who exuded an icy aura, their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Luoluo, who is he?¡± Chu Zhengyang subconsciously frowned. The strong sense of danger made him wonder at once how Luoluo knew such a dangerous person. At the thought of this, his expression turned ashen. ¡°When did you meet him? This kind of person¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan walked over. His steps weren¡¯t fast, but it felt like he was stepping on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart, making him feel suffocated. Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying felt an invisible pressure on them. Wei Xueying¡¯s face turned pale. As the eldest among the Wei family¡¯s younger generation, Wei Zihan had seen a lot of things. He tried his best to suppress his fear and asked politely, ¡°Who might this gentleman be?¡± The moment Wei Zihan spoke, Chu Zhengyang came back to his senses. His face turned even more ashen. He looked at Chu Luo, clenched his fists, and controlled his trembling body. ¡°Luoluo, is he your boyfriend? I don¡¯t consent¡­¡± ¡°Do the two of us need your consent?¡± Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo, who was in a daze. The moment he stood next to her, a powerful aura enveloped her. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her matters from now on. You can leave now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart. He was no longer afraid as he shouted at him with a red face and thick neck, ¡°I don¡¯t consent. Luoluo is so young. How can she have a boyfriend¡­? Even if she wants to have a boyfriend, she has to date someone with spotless family background.¡± ¡°Spotless family background,¡± Li Yan repeated. His lips suddenly curled up into a chilling smile. ¡°Do you think everything about you right now is spotless?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this. He suddenly staggered backward and tried his best to hide his fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking domineeringly, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and pulled her inside. As they walked, he said to the bodyguards beside him in a low voice, ¡°Send the guests out.¡± The bodyguards immediately blocked the trio¡¯s view. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Wei Zihan quickly pulled Chu Zhengyang and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± The strong sense of danger made him subconsciously feel that he had to leave this ce immediately to be safe. After saying that, he forcefully dragged Chu Zhengyang out. As soon as the dazed Wei Xueying saw the two of them leave, she jogged after them as if someone was chasing her. Wei Zihan didn¡¯t stop until he¡¯d pulled Chu Zhengyang to the car. He said, ¡°Uncle, that man was very dangerous. I felt a murderous aura from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take Luoluo away even more.¡± Chu Zhengyang was furious. ¡°That man doesn¡¯t look like someone on a righteous path. I can¡¯t let Luoluo be ruined in his hands.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Wei Zihan frowned and reminded him, ¡°That man didn¡¯t even let us see his face. He must be someone important. I¡¯ve seen only one person with such a strong aura.¡± At this point, he immediately denied it. ¡°Impossible. That person clearly can¡¯t walk.¡± ¡°Big Brother.¡± Wei Xueying guessed who he was talking about and suddenly raised her voice. ¡°How could you have thought of that person? How could Luoluo possibly know that person?¡± Wei Zihan looked at Wei Xueying, who suddenly became a little agitated, and didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he continued to talk to Chu Zhengyang. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back and discuss this with Father and the others first. ¡°There are still some important figures in the empire that even our Wei family doesn¡¯t dare to offend. If this person reallyes from that kind of family, we can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned even uglier, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Wei Zihan opened the car door and pushed him in. The car drove away quickly. In the courtyard. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the inner courtyard, he let go of her hand and removed his mask. Chu Luo looked up at the tall man standing against the light and subconsciously narrowed her eyes. She asked in a daze, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked down at her for a few seconds before turning to walk into the living room. He had no intention of answering her. ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Luo quickly jogged to catch up and asked, unwilling to give up, ¡°You weren¡¯t helping me out, were you?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and quickly replied, ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan walked to the door and realized that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t following him. He stopped and nced at her coldly. Only then did Chu Luo catch up to him and asked, ¡°Then why did youe?¡± ¡°To learn acupoints.¡± ¡°Eh? But I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she really felt the hunger setting in and quickly walked towards the table. As it was summer, the food on the table hadn¡¯t turned cold. She sat down, picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks, and ate it. She then looked up at Li Yan. ¡°Do you want to eat with me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips remained pursed, but he walked over. A bodyguard immediately brought over a set of cutlery. Li Yan sat down to eat. Chu Luo ate for a while before looking at him and asking, ¡°Did you juste back from somewhere else?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo asked further, ¡°Uncle mistook you for my boyfriend just now. Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up as he said in a cold voice, ¡°This is your business. Why should I exin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to poison him. Her mind raced and she said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re ruining my reputation like this. What if I can¡¯t get married in the future?¡± Li Yan finally looked up at her with his cold but deep gaze. Just as Chu Luo thought that he was going to say something, he continued eating. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After the meal, the two of them stood in the courtyard. Chu Luo said, ¡°That day, when you were fighting with the others, your taps on the acupoints weren¡¯t very urate. Let¡¯s practice today.¡± Li Yan looked at her and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo red at him with her big eyes and said indignantly, ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t beat you!¡± Li Yan nced at her petite body. Chu Luo snorted at him and continued, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll tell you how to tap the other party¡¯s acupoints quickly and urately during a fight¡­ I¡¯ll say it only once. If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t me me.¡± Without giving Li Yan a chance to reply, sheunched an attack on him. When she was close enough, she said, ¡°Begin.¡± Seeing that she was about to hit his acupoint, Li Yan shifted his body and quickly reacted. Chu Luo suddenly revealed a fox-like smile and used Qinggong. She tapped her toes and quickly jumped behind him, wanting to tap his acupoints. Li Yan couldn¡¯t move because his acupoint had been sealed. Chu Luo walked up to him and looked at him smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t beat you? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He didn¡¯t turn cold on her but asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me how to undo it myself.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°You have to use your internal energy to open up your acupoints. But you don¡¯t have any internal energy.¡± ¡°How do I train my internal energy?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be within the scope of what I must teach you.¡± ¡°Teach me how to train internal energy and I¡¯ll tell you about your father¡¯s generation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that this was a good deal. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she unsealed his acupoints. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you an internal energy cultivation technique when the timees. You can practice by following that first.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ continue.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly attacked Chu Luo. Chapter 78 - Chu Luo: Youre the Idiot!

Chapter 78: Chu Luo: You¡¯re the Idiot!

After more than ten exchanges, now that Li Yan knew what to expect, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t able to tap his acupoints anymore. As the two of them went back and forth, they tapped on each other¡¯s acupoints a few times. Li Yan was too skilled and strong. After more than an hour, Chu Luo got a little tired and was quickly forced to retreat into the pavilion. Seeing that Li Yan was about to block her way, Chu Luo jumped onto the railing at the edge of the pavilion. She wanted to jump over, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to her feet and missed her footing. She was about to fall into the pond. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo eximed subconsciously. Just then, an arm quickly reached out and wrapped itself around her waist, bringing her back. Chu Luo¡¯s vision blurred and she was thrown into a broad embrace. A cold sandalwood fragrance floated to the tip of her nose. She was stunned for a few seconds before she looked up. Coincidentally, Li Yan also looked down at her. Their eyes met and the air seemed to freeze around them. All that was left was the sound of their heartbeats. At this moment, the sun was shining on Chu Luo¡¯s facial features, which were getting more and more beautiful by the day. Her big eyes were shining more brightly than the sun. Because her head was raised, her fringe had parted to reveal her smooth and full forehead. Perhaps it was because of the fright just now, but at this moment, her eyshes that were like butterfly wings were trembling, making one¡¯s heart quiver uncontrobly. As Li Yan hugged her, an indescribable fragrance wafted to the tip of his nose. He could feel that the curves of her body had grown much more pronounced than before. He suddenly let go of her. Chu Luo lost her bnce and retreated to sit on the bench. Li Yan frowned slightly at her. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked and finally came back to her senses. She red at him with a straight face. Li Yan turned to leave the pavilion. Chu Luo stood up angrily and ran to stop him. She said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her, whose eyes were sparkling with anger. He pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo snorted at him and said in the manner of a tsundere, ¡°Today¡¯s practice ends here.¡± With that, she ran towards the door. Li Yan watched as the petite figure fled in a huff, and his lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. Although Chu Luo was angry, she still went to the study to write an internal energy cultivation method for Li Yan. Once she gave Li Yan her internal energy cultivation method, she took the game console and ran into the pavilion to y games. As soon as she went online, she was pulled into a team by [I¡¯m So Arrogant]. At this moment, there were three other people on the team. They were [Turbid Liquor Glutton], [Dream yer], and [Intoxicated]. These three people were above level 95 (the highest was level 100). [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Bai Ling, why did you run so fast yesterday?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Had something on.¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°You were fierce enough yesterday to challenge so many yers whose levels were higher than yours. Did you know that after you went offline, the entire Imperial server exploded?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I had no idea.¡± At this moment, [Turbid Liquor Glutton] said: ¡°Arrogant, didn¡¯t we ask you to do a mission? Switch to your main ount. We¡¯ll try toplete the mission before five o¡¯clock so that we can do the gang fight in peace tonight.¡± Just as Chu Luo was wondering why [I¡¯m So Arrogant] actually had a main ount, the system notified her that [I¡¯m So Arrogant] had gone offline. Then, Level 99 [Carefree Wanderer] joined their team. Now, the level 57 [Bai Ling]¡¯s presence in the team appeared especially disharmonious, in various ways. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t find it strange at all. [Intoxicated]: ¡°Why do we need to add a rookie in? If it¡¯s like this, we will have to take care of the rookie.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Intoxicated, we have to be friendly to the girl. When the timees, just let her milk us from the back. Having a low-level yer on our team can lower the Big Boss¡¯ guard.¡± As Chu Luo watched their conversation, she pursed her lips into a displeased smile. At this moment, the countdown to the mission appeared on the interface. ¡­ When the mission ended at around past four, the people who were originally active stopped talking. In actual fact, the people sitting on the other side of theirputers were so shocked that they kept cursing. Tang Zhiyun (Carefree Wanderer) said, ¡°Qingfeng (Intoxicated) must have offended Bai Ling just now. Otherwise, with his incredible skills, why did he let only the three of us reap the benefits and not Qingfeng? Qingfeng was almost killed by the Big Boss!¡± Xie Minghai (Turbid Liquor Glutton) subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Old Tang, aren¡¯t you focusing on the wrong thing? Have you never thought about why four of us yers above level 95 were ultimately shielded by a yer who wasn¡¯t even level 60?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The dorm room suddenly fell into dead silence. ¡­ On the other side. Chu Luo went offline to eat after finishing her mission with them. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to still be here. Looking at the cold man sitting at the dining table, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gone?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and picked up his chopsticks to start eating. The four-sided table wasn¡¯t big, and the two of them weren¡¯t far from each other. Chu Luo nced at him and started eating as well. However, she had just eaten a little when she suddenly threw down her chopsticks and covered her stomach awkwardly. Li Yan looked up at her strangely. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red as she felt something indescribable happening. Suddenly, she remembered something. She didn¡¯t have anything prepared for her period at all. More importantly, her pants were dirty, and she was wearing light-colored pants today. Most importantly of all, Li Yan was sitting opposite her! At the thought of this, her expression changed several times. Li Yan finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo was too embarrassed to say it out loud, so she stuttered, ¡°Err¡­ well¡­¡± Li Yan watched her expression for a while before calling for the butler standing outside the door. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go get the doctor.¡± Startled, Chu Luo sat up straight. ¡°Why are you getting the doctor?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a stomachache?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The butler nced at Chu Luo¡¯s overwhelmed expression. As if he had guessed the reason, he probed, ¡°Miss Chu, is it that time? Do you need me to prepare something for you?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°You know what I need?¡± As a top butler who had graduated from Russia¡¯s Royal College, it was a must for him to prepare all sorts of necessities for the mistress. He said, ¡°Miss Chu needs feminine products.¡± Chu Luo nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Quickly, get someone to buy some.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler turned around and left. Chu Luo clutched her stomach and looked at Li Yan, who was staring at her deeply. She could see a trace of confusion in his eyes and was extremely embarrassed. She urged, ¡°Hurry up and eat. You can go back after that.¡± Li Yan frowned. Was this little thing chasing him away? Chu Luo wished that he could leave immediately. If he didn¡¯t, how could she have the nerve to stand up and go upstairs to change her pants? Thus, she stared at him eagerly. That longing gaze made Li Yan¡¯s face turn dark and his body exude a cold aura. No one had ever dared to chase him away so tantly! Chu Luo realized that the man opposite her was eating slower than before and couldn¡¯t help but ask after a while, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Li Yan red at her. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pouted. She suddenly had an urge to kick this person out. What should she do? Li Yan had been observing her expression and saw that one of her hands was still on her stomach. He retracted his gaze and lowered his eyes. After finishing his food in two or three mouthfuls, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up tomorrow.¡± With that, he prepared to leave. ¡°Hey, Li Yan¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. When he stopped to look at her, she blinked her big, adorable eyes and said, ¡°Can youe over tomorrow instead?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Just as Chu Luo thought that he was going to object, he simply nodded and left. Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and finally grinned. After the footsteps had disappeared, she stood up and ran upstairs. Li Yan didn¡¯t leave immediately. As he stood in the courtyard, the butler walked over. ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What happened to her?¡± The butler was stunned for a moment. He deliberated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Miss Chu is on her period.¡± At this point, he saw that Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He knew that his young master had no idea what a period was, so he told him more about it. After Li Yan heard this with a cold expression, he nced at the butler with displeasure and disdain before walking out of the courtyard. The butler¡¯s heart trembled as he quickly followed him out. In his heart, he was wiping his sweat and thinking to himself,?¡®This is so hard on me!¡¯ After Chu Luo changed her pants and came down, Li Yan had already left. She suddenly thought of her precious herbs and poisons in Ocean City, so she called someone over and said to him, ¡°Help me get all the herbs and cauldron in my Ocean City residence.¡± Since she would be going to school in the capital in the future, she would definitely have to move all those things over. ¡­ At night, Chu Luo continued ying games. There was a gang fight tonight. Gang wars were for vying for territory with the other big gangs. The moment she went online, she was pulled into their team by [Carefree Wanderer]. [Carefree Wanderer] asked [Bai Ling] to umte some experience behind them. [Bai Ling] didn¡¯t have any objections and followed them to their gang. Along the way, the others suddenly became warm towards her. Chu Luo then realized that these people were also sincere. They walked into their gang. When everyone saw a level 50+ yer following behind a few yers who were about to reach the maximum level, all kinds of guesses and discussions emerged. ¡­ The gang warsted for three hours. After the gang war ended at ten o¡¯clock, [Carefree Wanderer] and the others went offline. Chu Luo had just controlled her game character to walk out of the gang when she was stopped by a level 85 female ount named [Yangliu Yiyi], who was dressed unusually beautifully with an enviable pet following behind her. [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You are Bai Ling?¡± Chapter 79 - If You Are Unconvinced, Let’s PK; Otherwise, Get Lost

Chapter 79: If You Are Unconvinced, Let¡¯s PK; Otherwise, Get Lost

[Bai Ling]: ¡°Something the matter?¡± [Yangliu Yiyi] walked around [Bai Ling] and said with hostility: ¡°I heard that you defeated many yers of a higher level than you yesterday. I think those people deliberately went easy on you because you are a female ount.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at this ridiculous yer before typing quickly. [Bai Ling]: ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s PK. Otherwise, get lost.¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°How dare a level 50+ yer challenge me!!!¡± Message: ¡°yer [Bai Ling] has challenged [Yangliu Yiyi] to a PK. ept or Decline.¡± This message was actually very ordinary, but [Yangliu Yiyi] was obviously very popr here. When she came to look for [Bai Ling], many people hade over to watch. The moment [Bai Ling] issued the challenge, the surrounding people instantly started discussing. [Brother Looking at Wine]: ¡°This [Bai Ling] is crazy. She actually dared to challenge the [Jinling Gang] gang leader¡¯s wife?¡± [Purgatory]: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that [Yangliu Yiyi] and the gang leader of the [Jinling Gang] have be a couple in real life? Offending [Yangliu Yiyi] is akin to offending the entire [Jinling Gang].¡± [XX You Pig]: ¡°[Yangliu Yiyi] is more than 20 levels higher than [Bai Ling]. I think [Bai Ling] is courting death!¡± ¡­ It was obvious that [Yangliu Yiyi] didn¡¯t take [Bai Ling] seriously, for she directly epted the PK challenge. The crowd was still gloating over [Bai Ling]¡¯s misfortune and discussing how badly she would be dealt with. At this moment, a system notification came: ¡°Congrattions to yer [Bai Ling] for defeating [Yangliu Yiyi].¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± [Yangliu Yiyi] obviously didn¡¯t think that she would be defeated by [Bai Ling]. She typed a few words in a row. [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°I¡¯m so many levels higher than you. How can I be defeated by you?!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You must have cheated!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°No way, let¡¯spete again!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°How dare you not reply when I¡¯m talking to you!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You catfish. You must have asked an expert to help you with the game!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at [Yangliu Yiyi]¡¯s agitated rants. She took out a return talisman and left. Her avatar had just arrived in the city when [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] sent her a message. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, are you participating in the gang war tonight?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Yes.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°What are your ns next? Shall we team up to do a mission?¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when someone knocked on the door. She put down the game console and opened the door. It was one of Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards who had been ordered to stay here, Zhang Jiang. Zhang Jiang said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a group of people near the residence. Do you want us to deal with them?¡± ¡°Who sent them?¡± ¡°The Wei family.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She still had ns to return to the Wei residence and deal the final blow to Chu Ting and Wei Wei, so she definitely shouldn¡¯t arouse the Wei family¡¯s suspicions. Thus, she said, ¡°No need.¡± Zhang Jiang left after hearing that. Chu Luo closed the door and walked to the window to open it and look outside. From here, she could see the road outside the residence. The people in the old district tended to rest early. At this time, there were no longer any people or cars on the road. She had Phoenix sense the location of those people before closing the window. She walked back to take the game console and prepared to continue. Unexpectedly, the screen showed a series of questions, like [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] asking if she was stuck. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I had something on just now.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Whew, you gave me a fright.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, let¡¯s team up for a mission. Why don¡¯t we stay up all night?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°No, I¡¯ll rest at midnight.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Alright¡­ But Sister Bai, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from the capital. Why don¡¯t I take you around the famous ancient sites in the capital someday?¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that one of her ns was to visit Imperial University. She asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Imperial University?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar with it. My house is near Imperial University. I hang out there when I have nothing better to do.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I n to visit Imperial University.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°I¡¯ll be your guide. I guarantee that you will finish visiting the most famous colleges and attractions at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. It would be a little inconvenient over the next two days to do it as she was on her period, so she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you in two days.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± After saying that, the two of them teamed up to do a two-hour mission. After the mission ended, Chu Luo went offline to sleep. 2:00 AM. Chu Luo suddenly woke up. At the same time, the Phoenix Seal on her wrist glowed red. Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in her mind at the same time. ¡°Mistress, someone wants to barge in.¡± Chu Luo sat up, put on her clothes, and walked to the window. She quickly sensed the energy fluctuation outside. Phoenix: ¡°The person who came can control ghosts.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone in this world who can control such things. Let me take a look.¡± After saying that, she quickly opened the window and jumped out. The person was obviously testing her. When she went out, that person quickly retreated. Chu Luo stood outside the residence and sensed something for a while. She could no longer sense the energy fluctuation of that person who had left. Instead, she sensed something else. She walked to a corner and picked up a fist-sized green jade bottle. Chu Luo held the neck of the jade bottle and looked at it. It seemed to have golden quicksand inside. With a shake of her hand, the quicksand flowed. It was especially beautiful. However, anyone who knew what this was would also know how terrifying the thing inside was. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really good stuff. If you want to gather baneful aura here, then let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, she put the jade bottle away in the cloth bag and quickly walked to the side. In a small alley beside the residence, the people sent by the Wei family were all circling around. These people had anxious and panicked expressions, looking like they wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t. Chu Luo walked over and raised her hand to tap rhythmically on the wall beside her. Then, she asked in a surprised tone, ¡°What are you doing near my house?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the invisible barrier disappeared. Those people still had panicked looks on their faces. When they saw that it was Chu Luo standing there, they looked at each other and a strange feeling surged within them. ¡°Miss Chu?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at them with a displeased expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well to begin with. If you want to monitor me, lower your voices. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to capture all of you and beat you up.¡± When the Wei family bodyguards heard this, their expressions changed several times. One of them quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not here to monitor you. We¡¯re here to protect you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chu Luo seemed to have epted their exnation, but she was still unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. You can go back. Also, tell my uncle that I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯m fine here.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the gate of her residence. The bodyguards looked at each other as Chu Luo walked away. After a while, someone said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and report to the masters what happened tonight?¡± After experiencing the spooky invisible barrier earlier, the others agreed without hesitation and went back together. As for how the heads of the Wei family reacted after hearing the bodyguards¡¯ report, that wasn¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s concern. For the next two days, Li Yan didn¡¯te over. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed at home to y games. In these two days, the name [Bai Ling] had gained the reputation of ¡°monster¡± among all the yers in the server. Anyone who had PKed her would swear that they would take a detour if they encountered her in the future. Those who weren¡¯t afraid of death and came to provoke [Bai Ling] were killed and sent back to the Novice Vige. Instantly, more people guessed that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. Even Tang Zhiyun and the others felt that [Bai Ling] must be a female ount created by a man. Xie Minghai suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get him to turn on the audio when we¡¯re doing a mission? We can listen to whether he¡¯s a man or a woman.¡± Yu Lei disagreed. ¡°What if this person turns on a voice changer? I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of mechanical sound. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± This was one of the biggest pains of boys who studiedputer science. They were especially sensitive toputer-generated sounds. They would know if a sound was from a real person or not once they heard it. Tang Zhiyun agreed with Yu Lei and objected to turning on the audio. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. [Bai Ling] doesn¡¯t talk much anyway. Maybe he won¡¯t speak even if we turn on the audio.¡± Xie Minghai refused to give up. ¡°This person is really amazing at ying the game! Although his IP suddenly changed, I have a feeling that he must have simply hidden his IP. Why don¡¯t we meet him?¡± ¡°Why should we meet him? Nah, not keen.¡± Yu Lei was not interested at all. Xu Qingfeng also said, ¡°Count me out too.¡± ¡°Hey! I say¡­ The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition is about to start in the empire. The teampetition requires at least six people. Since [Bai Ling] is so impressive, let¡¯s meet him and see if we can make him our teammate.¡± At this point, Xie Minghai suddenly became a little excited. ¡°This kind of World Championship only happens once every three years. We¡¯ve been biding our time for three years. It¡¯s time to take revenge on that traitor. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re short of just one person. Although we have a backup candidate, none of them have [Bai Ling]¡¯s domineering style.¡± Xie Minghai¡¯s words made the other three people fall silent. Three years ago, when they participated in the finals, they were stabbed in the back by another teammate. Not only did they lose the first ce title in the empire¡¯spetition, but their previous ounts were also banned because of that person¡¯s scheme. This pain had remained in the trio¡¯s hearts for the past three years. After a while, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I will ask him when hees online.¡± ¡­ Chapter 80 - Chu Luos First Time Cycling

Chapter 80: Chu Luo¡¯s First Time Cycling

Chu Luo yed video games for two days and still didn¡¯t see Li Yan looking for her on the third day. She decided to go to Imperial University to take a look. When she arrived at the gate of Imperial University, Wang Mingtao was already waiting for her. When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo, he immediately waved at her enthusiastically, his red hair ostentatious. ¡°Sister Bai, over here.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, the people who passed by looked at the two of them at the same time. When they saw Chu Luo, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes away. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about the gazes of those people. She walked towards the smiling Wang Mingtao and said to him with a serious expression, ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± Wang Mingtao worshiped Chu Luo now. When he heard her say that, he immediately gave her a toothy grin and corrected himself. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this person was a few months older than her. Wang Mingtao said to her excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, which college do you want to visit first? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chu Luo had read about Imperial University before. This ce upied more than seven thousand acres. There were more than ten colleges, and there were eighty to ny specializations in their undergraduate courses. If she really wanted to finish visiting all of them, she would have to spend a few days. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I want to see the history and engineering colleges.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao raised his hand and scratched his head. He said honestly, ¡°I thought that you girls liked majors like business andnguage. I didn¡¯t expect you to like engineering.¡± ¡°Wrong. I like many specializations, but I only intend to visit these two colleges today.¡± Wang Mingtao was only shocked for a moment. When he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s impressive performance in the game, he immediately sucked up to her. ¡°As expected of Sister Chu. Your gamey is so amazing. Even the specializations you like are different from that of ordinary girls.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked towards the gate. ¡°Hey! Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± Wang Mingtao chased after her and said, ¡°Sister Chu, Imperial University is too big. We have to ride a bike.¡± Chu Luo followed Wang Mingtao to the shared bike parking lot. Wang Mingtao took out a card from his pocket and ced it on the sensor before pushing out a bicycle. Then, he patted the back seat. ¡°Sister Chu, hop on. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at the back seat of the bike. She felt strange about sitting there, so she didn¡¯t move. Wang Mingtao looked at her in confusion. Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°How did such a vehicle get pushed out from there?¡± ¡°You need to have your campus card scanned.¡± ¡°Then help me scan one too.¡± ¡°But one card can be scanned for only one bike.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them stood there and stared at each other. At this moment, a tall boy with aptop bag walked over. The boy walked over and subconsciously nced at the two kids who were staring at each other. He even took an extra nce at Chu Luo, thinking that this girl was really beautiful. Then, he walked around the two of them and scanned his campus card for a bike. However, when he pushed it out, he realized that Chu Luo was blocking his path. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the boy standing behind her. The boy pointed at where she was standing. ¡°Little girl, please move aside.¡± Chu Luo moved to the side. Wang Mingtao said at the same time, ¡°Sister Chu, isn¡¯t it okay for us to ride just one? Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to carry you on the bike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit there,¡± Chu Luo said with a straight face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ride the bike and carry you?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he suddenly raised his voice. ¡°How can that do? How can I let you carry me?¡± ¡°Why not? Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to carry you?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. Although she had never ridden a bike before, she felt that learning it would be easy. Wang Mingtao pointed at the bike, then at Chu Luo, and finally at himself. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beughed at by others if I¡¯m carried by you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t look at other people, how will you know that others areughing at you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The boy, who was about to ride his bike away, finally couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Seeing the two of them look over at the same time, he asked, ¡°Little girl, do you want to ride a bike alone?¡± Chu Luo looked at this gentle and handsome boy who looked like a good person and nodded at him. The boy thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the History and Engineering Colleges,¡± replied Wang Mingtao. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± The boy¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the College of Engineering too. How about this? I¡¯ll help you scan a bicycle. Let¡¯s go together.¡± After the boy finished speaking, he took out another card from his pocket and scanned it beside a bike. ¡°You actually have two campus cards!¡± Wang Mingtao was shocked. The boyughed. He put away his card and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have my roommate¡¯s card with me.¡± Chu Luo pushed the bicycle out as the two of them were talking. Wang Mingtao and the boy got onto their bicycles and looked at her. Chu Luo followed suit and got onto her bicycle. But the two boys were obviously waiting for her to ride first so they could follow after her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move, and so they didn¡¯t either. Chu Luo nced at the two of them and said seriously, ¡°You guys go first.¡± She wanted to see how they rode their bikes so she could imitate them. Wang Mingtao was a macho person to begin with. After Chu Luo said that, he immediately stepped on the pedal and rode away. Chu Luo began to understand how to ride. She imitated him and was about to ce her foot on the pedal. However, before the bike could move, it fell to the side. The boy who had been waiting for her was startled and quickly threw his bike aside to support her bike. Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t let herself fall. Seeing that the bike was about to fall, she jumped away. The boy caught her bike. Then he looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re really good at jumping.¡± Chu Luo was about to smile smugly when the boy suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to ride a bike?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips into a straight line. After a few seconds, she said in the manner of a tsundere, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t know how to?¡± There was nothing she couldn¡¯t do! After saying that, Chu Luo walked over to take the bike from him and got on it to continue riding. The boy felt that Chu Luo¡¯s tsundere look was adorable. He quickly grabbed the back of her bike and said with a smile, ¡°Wait, let me tell you about the technique of riding a bike. ¡°To ride a bike, you have to grasp the bnce of your body. h h h¡­¡± The boy talked for a while and suddenly realized that he wasparing the bicycle to ying games. The little girl in front of him definitely wouldn¡¯t understand, so he prepared to exin in a different way. Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After saying that, she stepped on the pedal and rode the bicycle out. The bnce and speed were extremely stable. The boy: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly caught up to Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Chu, why are you here only now?¡± After saying that, she looked behind and saw the boy following her. She quickly asked with a smile, ¡°Senior, may I know your name and what major you¡¯re studying?¡± ¡°Senior?¡± After the boy rode the bike over, he looked at the two of them and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you students from Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo said confidently, ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just need to get the college entrance examination admission slip.¡± The boy looked at the two confident kids and said with a smile, ¡°Then as your senior, I¡¯m weing you to Imperial University.¡± Then, he introduced himself to the two of them. ¡°My name is Tang Zhiyun. I¡¯m a fourth-year student in the electronics andputer science department at the College of Engineering.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he immediately revealed a look of admiration. ¡°So you studyputer science, Senior. My dream is also to studyputer science. When I get into Imperial University, I¡¯ll be your direct juniors, hehe.¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t bear to see Wang Mingtao¡¯s silly look, so she said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s ride faster to save time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them immediately sped up. The bike ride took about 15 minutes before they reached the gate of the College of Engineering. The three of them parked the bike at the shared bike stop and walked in. It was ss time and there weren¡¯t many people along the way. With Tang Zhiyun, an authentic university student, around, Wang Mingtao could take a back seat. Chu Luo had just asked a few questions when Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone rang. He quickly took it out. No one knew what the other party said, but they heard him say, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be right there. Help me take a seat first.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo and the others, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to attend a very important public lecture. You guys can stroll around first.¡± He then gave them his phone number. ¡°Call me if you still haven¡¯t left in two hours. I have nothing to do afterward, so I can show you around.¡± Chu Luo quickly took down his number. Wang Mingtao nodded vigorously at him. Just as he was thinking about which famous ces to bring Chu Luo to, he heard Chu Luo say first, ¡°Can we follow you to attend the public lecture?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly looked at Chu Luo and winked at her. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and looked at Tang Zhiyun expectantly. Tang Zhiyun was immediately defeated by Chu Luo¡¯s expressive eyes. ¡°Alright, but I am going to a public lecture for graduating students. You might not understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just go and listen.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t say anything else and took them to the public lecture. The public lecture was held in arge multimedia ssroom, the sort with a capacity for more than a hundred. There were already a lot of people there. The students who came to listen to the lecture were all fourth-year students. When Tang Zhiyun brought Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao in, the originally noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent. Suddenly, a mocking voice was heard. ¡°Pfft, some people really think this is a kindergarten. To think they brought two children to fool around during such an important public lecture.¡± Chapter 81 - Are You Praising Me for Being Pretty?

Chapter 81: Are You Praising Me for Being Pretty?

Everyone subconsciously looked at the person who spoke. It was a thin boy with a sharp chin and red lips. He had a pair of narrow eyes and looked more feminine. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Xue Hui, stop stirring up trouble here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stirring trouble? Am I wrong?! Today¡¯s public lecture is so important. It¡¯s fine if you brought two children, but you even brought a girl who looks like this. If you¡¯re not here to stir trouble, what are you doing?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to talk about her appearance directly. A trace of displeasure shed across her eyes, but the corners of her lips curled up. Before Tang Zhiyun could speak, she asked in a clear and pleasant voice, sounding baffled, ¡°Are you praising me for being pretty?¡± At this point, her eyes turned cold. ¡°If the presence of a pretty girl affects you, then it¡¯s better for you to leave as soon as possible because you¡¯re destined to not amount to anything. You might as well go home and farm now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± How could Chu Luo give him a chance to speak? She pointed at the girls present. ¡°There are so many sisters here. You don¡¯t talk about them and only talk about me. Are you implying that these sisters are ugly?¡± Instantly, all the girls present shot daggers at Xue Hui. ¡°Stop trying to drive a wedge between us. When did I say that?¡± In his anxiousness, Xue Hui stood up as if he wanted to beat Chu Luo up. ¡°Why? Do you want to fight?¡± Wang Mingtao, who finally found a chance to speak, stood up to roll up his sleeves. Tang Zhiyun also stood in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Are you flying into a rage out of humiliation?¡± The two boys sitting beside Xue Hui quickly tugged at him. Xue Hui was red at by all the girls, and Wang Mingtao looked like he was ready to fight with him at any moment. No matter how angry he was, he suppressed his anger and sat down. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m a ck belt in Taekwondo. If you want to fight with me, I can crush you with one hand!¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from Xue Hui and nced at Wang Mingtao before looking at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to meet this person. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Where are your friends? Let¡¯s go over and sit down first. The teacher should being soon.¡± Tang Zhiyun was a little surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s reaction. He nodded at her and walked towards his friends with the two of them. ¡°Boss, why do you bother with that entric Xue Hui? That person is just itching for a beating. One day, he¡¯ll be obedient after being beaten up.¡± The person who spoke seemed to be unable to stand Xue Hui. After speaking, he immediately turned to Chu Luo and greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, Junior. My name is Xie Minghai. Which faculty are you from?¡± He pointed to the seat beside him. ¡°Come and sit, Junior.¡± Worried that Xie Minghai¡¯s enthusiasm might scare Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun went over to sit beside him first, then said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao sat down. Xie Minghai tilted his head andined to Tang Zhiyun in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not being a good pal. Why did you bring such a beautiful girl and not introduce her to us?¡± Tang Zhiyun warned him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a pretty girl before¡¯ face. She is still a child. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Xie Minghai was indignant. ¡°What kind of face is that? I¡¯m just admiring her. Moreover, a beauty like her should be reserved beforehand. If we waited until she found a boyfriend, we¡¯d stand no chance at all.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t already have a boyfriend? The handsome dude sitting next to her might be her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Why are good-looking girls always reserved in advance?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let them hear you.¡± Hearing their conversation, Chu Luo turned to look at them with a wooden face and said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai were speechless. How embarrassing! Just then, the teacher arrived. Everyone immediately stopped talking and prepared to listen. Chu Luo also listened seriously. Only Wang Mingtao, who was sitting with them, was confused. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to doze. Chu Luo could feel that the person beside her was about to snore. In order not to disturb the others, she directly tapped his sleeping acupoint. Only after two hours did she unseal Wang Mingtao¡¯s sleep acupoint. They walked out of the ssroom together. Tang Zhiyun had wanted Xie Minghai to help him get hisptop back to the dormitory. But Xie Minghai ignored him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go have lunch together. Coincidentally, this ce isn¡¯t far from the fourth canteen. The stone pot fish and taro pork there are good. There are also many desserts that you girls like. I promise that you will be satisfied with them.¡± Although Tang Zhiyun couldn¡¯t stand Xie Minghai¡¯s fawning behavior, looking at the time, he had no objections. ¡°After the meal, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the technology building to take a look. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll even be able to see the Holographic Sensing Chamber developed by the PhD students.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Luo was immediately interested. ¡°It¡¯s a holographic projection that connects to one¡¯s brain. As long as one lies in the holographic chamber, they can use their mental power to enter a game.¡± ¡°I know about that.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard that, he¡¯d immediately interrupted excitedly. ¡°I heard that the developer of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ ns to develop the game into a holographic game in the next two years. When that happens, we can directly experience the game.¡± Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun in surprise. Tang Zhiyun nodded with a smile and said proudly, ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ was developed by the zing Glory Corporation. zing Glory is the top international corporation in the world. Any product developed by them is bound to explode in poprity. ¡°Most importantly, zing Glory is developing the holographic chamber this time in cooperation with our Imperial University¡¯s College of Engineering.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why there have been a lot of people applying for a master¡¯s degree and Phd degree in Imperial University¡¯sputer science department in the past two years. If you want to enter the research center of the holographic chamber, you have to have a graduate degree or higher from Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Wang Mingtao had a look of yearning. ¡°Hearing you guys say that, I¡¯m determined to enroll in Imperial University¡¯s College of Engineering. How can such a great research be done without my participation?¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao grinned at her and was about to praise himself narcissistically. At this moment, a furious voice came from not far away. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± Everyone looked over. They saw a good-looking girl with wavy hair standing not far away, looking at them with her fiery eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the girl and then at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Senior, is that your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression was indescribable. Xie Minghai, who was standing beside them, exined to them in a speechless tone, ¡°That¡¯s Zhang Ning, the belle of the English department at the College of Foreign Languages. Previously, Brother Tang did her a huge favor. Later on, she woulde to look for Brother Tang for help from time to time. ¡°If Brother Tang didn¡¯t help her, she would use him of avoiding her on purpose. ¡°The rumors about their rtionship have been spreading like wildfire, but this person has never expressed his stand. Brother Tang doesn¡¯t even dare to stay on campus when he has some free time these days. ¡°She must have gotten the wrong idea about her rtionship with Brother Tang.¡± After hearing the exnation, Chu Luo turned to Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°Do you like her or not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Zhiyun answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve told her clearly before that she is not my type.¡± After Chu Luo heard this, she threw a stern look over. Startled, Zhang Ning turned to gaze at Tang Zhiyun with watery eyes, as if she was looking at a faithless lover. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai rubbed the goosebumps on their arms and eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Tang Zhiyun said helplessly, ¡°Zhang Ning, I have exined everything to you clearly. You can ask other people for help sometimes. I don¡¯t want anyone to get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°How is it the wrong idea!¡± Zhang Ning stomped her feet and looked like she was about to cry. She pointed at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Have you fallen for her?¡± Chu Luo kept frowning at Zhang Ning. Actually, their matter had nothing to do with her, but since she was dragged into it, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Chu Luo rolled her eyes and suddenly called out, ¡°Cousin.¡± The way she addressed him was crisp and pleasant to the ears. All the boys present looked at her. Chu Luo blinked at Tang Zhiyun and asked deliberately, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell this sister that I am your cousin?¡± The three boys were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words, but Zhang Ning asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you Zhiyun¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°My mother is his father¡¯s biological sister, so I¡¯m his cousin. Any problems?¡± After she said that, she suddenly scanned Zhang Ning¡¯s body and showed a look of disdain. ¡°He has such a pretty cousin. Even if his girlfriend isn¡¯t as pretty as me, at least she can¡¯t be someone who is only slightly better than a crooked melon.¡± She even gestured just how much ¡°slightly better¡± the girl was with two fingers. Chu Luo¡¯s words were simply inhuman. Zhang Ning was so angry that her face contorted. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That makes sense¡­ with your intelligence, you¡¯re clinging to Cousin even though he only helped you out of goodwill. You definitely won¡¯t be able to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she strode towards her. Chapter 82 - Defeated Opponent

Chapter 82: Defeated Opponent

The two of them stood facing each other. Zhang Ning was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s aura and took two small steps back. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°You obviously know that Cousin doesn¡¯t like you, but you still feign ignorance and keep pestering him. What you¡¯re doing amounts to harassment. Say, if I beat you up today, will anyone pity you?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhang Ning¡¯s voice was raised, but it was trembling. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Then see if I dare.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too much!¡± Zhang Ning was already frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s aura, and her heart was twisted by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Seeing that no one came forward to help her, she couldn¡¯t do anything no matter how indignant she was. In the end, she stomped her feet, turned around, and ran away crying. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even made a move. After a few seconds of silence, Chu Luo turned around to look at the three boys who were still unable to snap back to reality from her extreme insults. She opened her big, innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Problem taken care of. Can we go and eat now?¡± Xie Minghai snapped out of his trance and bumped into Tang Zhiyun beside him in disbelief. ¡°Brother Tang, is that junior really your cousin?¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. To deal with such people, we have to attack their weaknesses.¡± ¡°Weakness? Sister Chu, do you mean the fact that she¡¯s not as pretty as you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately sucked up to her. ¡°Sister Chu is the most beautiful girl. She¡¯s even prettier than those famous celebrities.¡± With sparkling eyes, Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai looked at Wang Mingtao, who was sucking up to her, and nodded in agreement. The four of them walked towards the canteen. While walking, Xie Minghai asked in a confused tone, ¡°How old are you guys?¡± Wang Mingtao kept calling Chu Luo ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Xie Minghai felt that it sounded strange. Wang Mingtao grinned and replied, ¡°Sister Chu and I are both 18 years old this year.¡± ¡°Which one of you was born earlier?¡± ¡°Me? I was born in May while Sister Chu was born in July.¡± Xie Minghai and Tang Zhiyun looked at Wang Mingtao, confused. ¡°Then why do you address her like she¡¯s your older sister?¡± Wang Mingtao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Because she¡¯s brilliant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai, who were at a loss for words. She had no intention of exining and just smiled. The Imperial University cafeteria was as luxurious as a star restaurant. As the four of them went there early, not many people were there to eat. However, Chu Luo still became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention when she entered. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I can already imagine how big of amotion this junior will cause when shees to Imperial University to study. With your looks, I think you would be the school belle of Imperial University.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied proudly, ¡°Of course. Not only is Sister Chu beautiful, but she¡¯s also very impressive.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai were both amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s proud expression. After the meal, Tang Zhiyun picked up a call. After he hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao excitedly: ¡°We¡¯re in luck. A professor who¡¯s just returned from working overseas is bringing a group of technicians to the technology building to test their data in the simtion chamber this afternoon. We can listen in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xie Minghai pped his thigh and quickly took out his phone to make a call. ¡°I¡¯ll call Leizi and Qingfeng over too. How can they miss such a good opportunity?¡± When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao heard this, their eyes were filled with surprise. The four of them quickly walked towards the technology building. The technology building was a circr building with bulletproof ss structures that could block all interference and attacks. It covered a wide area. Looking from the outside, it appeared like a huge semicircr egg, the kind that flickered with a faint blue light. From the moment they entered through the door, they were faced with electronic gadgets: 5G broadcasting screens, robot scanners, all-purpose automatic screening machine. Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai stopped when they reached the gate. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, ¡°You must submit your cell phone and all electronic products when you enter. Nothing inside must be leaked.¡± After saying that, he and Xie Minghai took out their phones and removed their watches. Chu Luo only had her phone. Wang Mingtao had also brought his watch and game console. He took them out at the same time. Tang Zhiyun took their things to a locker outside the door and put them inside using his school card. Just then, two other people rushed over. When they saw Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, they were a little surprised. ¡°Come,e,e. Let me introduce you. These are our future juniors Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao. Boss brought them here.¡± It was Xie Minghai who¡¯d introduced Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao enthusiastically. One of the two who came had the cheerful face of a northerner. He immediately revealed a toothy grin and greeted them, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Lei. You can call me Brother Lei.¡± The other boy wasn¡¯t tall and was rtively thin. He was wearingrge ck-framed sses and a loose Pop shirt. He only pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said the words ¡°Xu Qingfeng¡± before closing his mouth. It was obvious that he had no intention of saying anything else. Xie Minghai was worried that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to ept Xu Qingfeng¡¯s aloofness, so he exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Qingfeng has never been a talkative person.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Wang Mingtao also shrugged his shoulders. After the two of them put their electronics into the locker, the six of them walked in together. After a few rounds of inspection, they arrived at the hall inside. ¡°Wow, this ce looks so posh and ssy.¡± The moment Wang Mingtao entered, he was shocked by the various high-tech gadgets inside. Chu Luo also sized up the ce curiously. The hall was divided into several areas, with each area separated by a ss wall. Various kinds of electronic products that weren¡¯t avable outside were being disyed within. This wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was that on arge circr tform in front of them, there was something that looked like a sleep capsule. There was no disy above, but variousplicated data was rolling in the air. In the middle was an exquisite image. At this moment, there were a few people dressed in specialized clothes standing inside. One of them pointed at the data and said something while the others quickly recorded it on their tablets. Chu Luo was surprised to see the person who spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the simtion chamber.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze when she heard someone talking. She pointed at the person standing inside and asked, ¡°Is that the person you mentioned, the professor who just returned from working overseas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Professor Wu was invited by Imperial University from XX University in Germany at a high price. He¡¯s also one of the developers of the simtion chamber.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up involuntarily. Tang Zhiyun noticed and asked subconsciously, ¡°Do you know that professor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo walked over. At this moment, people gradually walked over. Soon, arge group of people surrounded the ss wall. They could hear the voices inside. Everyone walked over and held their breaths, listening intently. The professional jargon that Professor Wu spoke wasplicated and difficult to understand. Moreover, he spoke very quickly. Soon, some people revealed confused expressions. Chu Luo listened for a while and realized that she hadn¡¯t learned some of it yet. She decided to go back and continue reading and consult Professor Wu from time to time. Professor Wu led the debuggers to debug for almost an hour before it ended. After it ended, they discussed things and left. After those people left, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss. ¡°Professor Wu is too amazing. He can actually urately find and perfect such aplicated database.¡± ¡°Of course. Professor Wu was a top professor at XX University of Technology in Germany. He¡¯s also one of the developers of the ¡®zing Glory¡¯ and ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ simtors.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu will teach a ss next semester. I really want to attend his ss.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu will ept students next semester. I really want to be his student.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ The group of people echoed each other as they left. When the crowd had mostly dispersed, Chu Luo felt someone staring at them with an unfriendly gaze. At this moment, a few boys standing on the other side of the ss wall walked over angrily. The person in the lead had an outstanding appearance. He was tall and had long legs. He also carried an indescribable sense of superiority. Walking beside that person was Xue Hui, who Chu Luo and the others had seen before. As soon as Xue Hui saw them, now that he had a backing, he immediately started mocking them sarcastically. ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this Brother Yu¡¯s defeated opponent?¡± ¡°Xue Hui, you are itching for a beating, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before Tang Zhiyun could speak, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei clenched their fists so hard that they were cracking, making it clear that they would beat up Xue Hui if he said anything more. Xue Hui subconsciously shrunk his neck. Suddenly, it urred to him that with so many people on their side, there was nothing to be afraid of. He extended his neck and said in a boastful tone: ¡°Am I wrong? Tang Zhiyun is worse than our Brother Yu in all aspects. You may not know this, but Brother Yu¡¯s tutor has rmended him to Professor Wu. Soon, Brother Yu will be Professor Wu¡¯s first student. ¡°Also, the selection rounds for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ are about to start. Last time, you people framed Brother Yu and made him lose his title. You have to be careful this time. I heard that those whose ounts have been banned don¡¯t even have the right topete. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Xue Hui, f*ck you!¡± ¡°Haizi!¡± Tang Zhiyun pressed down on Xie Minghai¡¯s shoulder and turned around to indicate to Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng not to be impulsive. Only then did he turn to Ouyang Yu. Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t seem to notice that Xue Hui had angered the people opposite him to the point of wanting to beat them up. He looked at them and his lips curled up. He said as though he was speaking to old friends, ¡°Long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys here.¡± The surroundings suddenly fell silent. There was suddenly a smell of gunpowder in the air¡­ Chapter 83 - Chu Luo: Watch Your Throne

Chapter 83: Chu Luo: Watch Your Throne

¡°Sister Chu, are you getting the urge to beat up that person opposite you?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was about to be tense, Wang Haitao had suddenly asked Chu Luo that question in a low voice. Chu Luo withdrew her gaze from the group of people opposite her and took a step forward. She asked Tang Zhiyun, who was beside her, ¡°Are you going to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition?¡± Chu Luo had been standing behind them all this while and was being blocked by them. When she suddenly walked out, everyone opposite her then noticed her. Surprise shed across everyone¡¯s eyes. Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Tang Zhiyun would know such a beautiful girl. Suddenly, he felt displeased. How could he let Tang Zhiyun and his gang, who were inferior to him in every aspect, be around such a beautiful girl? At the thought of this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked Chu Luo in a gentle tone, ¡°I wonder which school this junior is from?¡± With such a beautiful girl around, the schoolwork should have been flooded with her photos long ago. Chu Luo ignored Ouyang Yu and kept looking at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re taking part.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± When Wang Haitao heard this, he immediately raised his voice in joy. ¡°Sister Chu and I n to participate too. Sister Chu said that if we can¡¯t form a team, we¡¯ll sign up for the individual category.¡± Other than Ouyang Yu, everyone else revealed disdainful looks. Wang Haitao didn¡¯t care about their gazes and smiled at them, revealing a set of white teeth. ¡°What are your usernames in the game? Can we add you as a friend?¡± With Chu Luo¡¯s and Wang Haitao¡¯s interruption, the tense atmosphere was suddenly dispersed. Tang Zhiyun and his three friends looked at each other. Xie Minghai was the first to speak. ¡°My username is Turbid Liquor Glutton.¡± Yu Lei continued, ¡°My username is Dream yer.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I am Carefree Wanderer.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses. ¡°Intoxicated.¡± ¡°D*mn, no way!¡± Not only were Wang Haitao and Chu Luo surprised, but even the people opposite them were taken aback. Wang Haitao knew that Chu Luo had been teaming up with these people recently. Just as he was about to say that they were fated to meet, Chu Luo spoke first. ¡°You¡¯ll know our usernames when we add each other as friends.¡± After saying that, she nced at Wang Haitao with a sharp gaze. Wang Haitao immediately understood what she meant and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When we go back, we¡¯ll add you guys as friends. When you see Sister Chu¡¯s name, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked, hehe.¡± ¡°I say¡­¡± When Xue Hui saw that Ouyang Yu¡¯s expression had darkened after being ignored by Chu Luo, he immediately raised his voice and said maliciously, ¡°Do you know how rubbish the people beside you are?¡± At this point, he sneered and pointed at them. ¡°These people cheated in the previouspetition and even had their ounts banned.¡± ¡°Xue Hui, you¡­¡± Seeing that Xie Minghai and the others were about to re up again, Chu Luo raised her hand to signal them to calm down. Then she looked at the confident Ouyang Yu and asked, ¡°Did you defeat Tang Zhiyun and the others in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯st time?¡± Ouyang Yu stared at Chu Luo and his lips curled up into a charming smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t listen to him. He was the one who tricked¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose?¡± Ouyang Yu asked indifferently, immediately interrupting Xie Minghai¡¯s anxious exnation. Anger shed across the eyes of Tang Zhiyun and the others. Xie Minghai was about to say something when Tang Zhiyun stopped him. He had endured enough cold looks in the past three years. His heart had long been trained to be invulnerable. He wanted to see who Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao would believe. If they believed Ouyang Yu, they would just not have anything to do with them from now on. Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun, who was standing there silently, and suddenly smiled at Ouyang Yu. Just as Ouyang Yu was about to smile back, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t say? I love challenging conceited first-ce winners.¡± After saying that, when the smile on Ouyang Yu¡¯s face disappeared, she lifted his chin slightly and said with force, ¡°Keep a close watch on your throne. Because¡­ I n to snatch it away.¡± Having said that, she nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others who were stunned by her words and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t achieved my goal today. Do you guys want me to end up taking a night tour of Imperial University?¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. Wang Haitao was the first to snap back to his senses. He quickly followed her and said with admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you sounded so imposing when you said those words just now. I believe you will definitely keep your word.¡± Tang Zhiyun and his three friends, who were just standing there, suddenly snapped out of their trance. They looked at each other, a smile flickering across their eyes, and followed her quickly. As for the reaction of the group behind them, it wasn¡¯t their concern. After walking out of the technology building, Chu Luo stopped when she reached an empty area. She asked unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three thought to themselves: You are a child, and a girl at that. It is already good enough that you know how to y ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± To think you even challenged Ouyang Yu. How can we believe you can win? But when he thought of what she had done just now, Tang Zhiyun said to her with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡± He wanted to know something else. ¡°Junior, you haven¡¯t told us your username in the game, right?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s username is Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Holy shit! Bai Ling!¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei raised their voices at the same time and covered each other¡¯s mouths. The two of them first looked around to make sure no one was nearby before theyughed out loud. Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng also smiled. Chu Luo and Wang Haitao looked at the four of them strangely. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been wanting to invite you to join our team, but we ran into you first in real life.¡± After saying that, he asked her seriously, ¡°Junior, are you willing to join our team?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. We finally hit the required number of yers for our team.¡± Xie Minghaiughed out loud. Wang Mingtao was also excited. He said confidently, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯m also joining your team in the next ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Xie Minghai smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Wee, wee.¡± The group chatted andughed for a while. Recalling that Chu Luo was here to tour Imperial University, they decided to guide her. However, there seemed to be amon problem among those who studiedputer science¡ªthey didn¡¯t tend to go out a lot. The four of them were very familiar with the College of Engineering, but after exiting it, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Erm¡­ Junior, why don¡¯t you go to the College of History tomorrow? You must be tired after walking for so long today.¡± Tang Zhiyun nned to go back and do some research on this. The other three immediately nodded in agreement. Xie Minghai said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re such a young girl, yet you¡¯ve been walking for so long. Your feet must be hurting. Why don¡¯t we seniors take you to eat something delicious?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Coincidentally, the seventh cafeteria isn¡¯t far from here. The desserts there are said to be especially delicious.¡± Chu Luo watched as they coaxed her like she was a child. The corners of her lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t call them out. She happened to nce at theptop in their hands and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go y games? I¡¯m tired of walking. Let¡¯s y games for a while before I go back.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The four of them nodded quickly. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Let¡¯s y games in the cafeteria. There are booths there where we can eat and y games.¡± The others all agreed, and everyone walked towards the seventh cafeteria. The seventh cafeteria was located in the College of Engineering. In order to facilitate the learning ofputer science students, not only did they set up a private room specifically for usingputers, but they also providedputers inside. The inte speed was also excellent. They sat down and Tang Zhiyun went to buy a bunch of desserts for Chu Luo. Then, everyone logged into the game. The six of them lost track of time because of the game. It was only when the waiter in the restaurant knocked on the door and reminded them that they were closing that they left. As they walked out of the cafeteria and ate the pastry and bread that had been packed out, Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be thiste already. Why don¡¯t we go to the night market outside the West Gate for some supper?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already full.¡± ¡°Where do you live? Shall we send you back?¡± The group of men were worried about her. They felt that as a little girl, and such a beautiful one at that, it would definitely not be safe for her to take a taxi alone. Chu Luo waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick me up.¡± Only then did they feel relieved. ¡°Then get your chauffeur to drive the car here directly. At night, outsiders¡¯ cars can enter as long as they register at the school gate.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sent a message to the chauffeur who¡¯d sent her here. The chauffeur quickly arrived. While the group stood there and waited, they talked about the game. ¡°The qualifyingpetition will officially start the day after tomorrow. Our main priority now is to level up Junior¡¯s ount. Also, it¡¯s time to level up our ount to the max level.¡± When he heard that, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°Seniors, your skills are so amazing. Why aren¡¯t your ounts at the max level?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Aplicated expression shed across their faces. Chu Luo looked at their expressions and suddenly thought of the people she had met at the technology building. ¡°Is it because of what happened three years ago?¡± The four of them looked at her at the same time, a little surprised by her sharpness. Chu Luo guessed, ¡°You didn¡¯t level up your ounts because you didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of certain people. For example¡­ those you met at the technology building?¡± At that time, they seemed to have been surprised by Tang Zhiyun and his friends¡¯ usernames. After a while, Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Then why did you tell them just now?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Wang Mingtao also asked, ¡°What did that boy who looks like a girl mean when he said that you guys cheated three years ago?¡± When they heard this, their expressions changed again. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they cheated!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s affirmative words made Tang Zhiyun and the others look at her in surprise. ¡°I can judge your abilities for myself. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately said in a mischievous tone, ¡°I know physiognomy[1]. I can tell what kind of people you are with a single nce.¡± Although they felt that Chu Luo was spouting nonsense when she said that she knew physiognomy, they were still touched by her belief in them. Tang Zhiyun told them about it in a sinct manner. ¡°Three years ago, Ouyang Yu was also one of our teammates. At that time, our team was very famous and had a chance to enter the World Championship Finals. ¡°The day before thepetition, Ouyang Yu suddenly left our team and went to the other team.¡± Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°F*ck, why would this person do that? What a dishonorable person!¡± Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°What did he mean by cheating?¡± ¡°Thepetition rules state that there should be at least five people in the teampetition. Since Ouyang Yu withdrew, we had one less person. In order to continue on thepetition, we lied about having one more person.¡± ¡°How can four people operate five ounts?¡± ¡°I operated two ounts alone. When we entered the finals, someone snitched on us.¡± ¡°Was the snitch Ouyang Yu?¡± ¡°We have no evidence.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for evidence?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any.¡± Xu Qingfeng suddenly spoke up, his tone heavy. ¡°Ouyang Yu is from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Ouyang family. The person who¡¯d formed a group with him is also from arge n in the Imperial Capital.¡± After Xu Qingfeng finished speaking, the four of them subconsciously exuded anger and helplessness. Chu Luo was about to speak when the light of a car that had turned around the corner shone on them. Then the car stopped beside them. Seeing that it was gettingte, Tang Zhiyun said to her, ¡°Junior, you can go back first. We can continue chatting in the game.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. She turned around and walked to the side of the car. After cing her hand on the handle, she turned around and said to the group in a confident tone, ¡°I will level up my ount to the maximum before the selection. Don¡¯t feel pressured. We will definitely get first ce.¡± With that, she opened the car door. However, when she saw the man sitting there, she suddenly froze. Li Yan had hisptop on hisp and didn¡¯t even look up. His tone was cold as usual. ¡°Get in.¡± Chu Luo closed the door after getting into the car. The car drove off. She looked at Li Yan a few times and saw that he was staring at theptop. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Just passing by.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to find someone to practice on again?¡± Otherwise, why would this person have a murderous aura? [1] The supposed art of judging character from facial characteristics Chapter 84 - Miss Chu, What Did You Do to Master?

Chapter 84: Miss Chu, What Did You Do to Master?

Li Yan didn¡¯t answer again. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She took out her phone to buyputer-rted books. The car drove through the Imperial Capital at midnight. Without the congestion of the day, the journey was smooth. Beside her was the sound of rapid typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo selected books for a while and realized that they were all simple ones, so she exited the online bookstore and prepared to talk to Professor Wu tomorrow. She suddenly thought of the teaching video that Professor Wu had sent her and decided to download it. While she was at it, she tilted her head to look at Li Yan¡¯sptop. What she saw made her eyes widen in curiosity. ¡°Are you writing a program?¡± As expected, the other party didn¡¯t answer. She moved over to take a closer look. However, just as she moved closer, she felt an unusually hot temperatureing from his body. ¡°Why are you so hot?¡± Chu Luo quickly reached out to take his pulse. However, her hand was grabbed by hisrge palm. Li Yan¡¯s strength was especially great, so great that it felt like he was crushing her wrist. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Chu Luo took a cold breath in pain and warned, ¡°Li Yan, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Li Yan acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and increased his strength. Chu Luo finally realized that something was wrong with him. She quickly struck his acupoints. In the next moment, Li Yan actually unsealed his acupoint and increased his strength again. This time, Chu Luo raised her guard. Although she was surprised that he could unseal his own acupoints so quickly, she also realized that something was wrong with him. ¡°You actually forcefully sped up the progress of practicing inner cultivation? Don¡¯t you know that going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short?!¡± It was obvious that this man couldn¡¯t control the internal energy in his body, and that ball of energy had turned against him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a handful of medicinal powder at him, making him faint. At this moment, the chauffeur, who was driving in front, suddenly braked. Chu Luo looked up in dissatisfaction and realized that this person was actually Li Yan¡¯s head of bodyguards. ¡°Miss Chu, what did you do to Master?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s entire body was tense, his tone carrying a dangerous aura. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This person almost crushed my wrist. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and drive properly.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice suddenly became stern, and her powerful aura stunned Qin Ming for a moment. He looked at Chu Luo warily through the rearview mirror. Chu Luo ignored him and grabbed Li Yan¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. Indeed, there was a ball of energy raging inside this person. Qin Ming knew that there was something wrong with Master today. Seeing Chu Luo take his pulse, his tense body finally rxed a little. He continued to drive. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s wrong with Master?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t control his internal energy.¡± When Chu Luo answered him, she let go of Li Yan¡¯s wrist. However, she looked at her bruised wrist and, still feeling mad, pinched the back of his hand hard again. Qin Ming, who had been watching the two of them in the rearview mirror: ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ming kept reminding himself: ¡°Miss Chu is still useful to Master. Don¡¯t touch her. I didn¡¯t see her acting disrespectfully to Master.¡± Only then did Qin Ming ask, ¡°Miss Chu, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Cool him down.¡± Since Chu Luo¡¯s anger had yet to subside, she thought about teaching this person a lesson. ¡°Get someone to prepare lots of ice cubes and arge tub.¡± ¡°What is Miss Chu trying to do?¡± Qin Ming raised his guard again. He had a feeling that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have good intentions. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up, but she quickly suppressed it and said seriously, ¡°His body is so hot, so he needs to cool down. The usual cooling methods won¡¯t work, he needs to use ice. Otherwise, his brain might get burned and he might be an idiot.¡± Startled, Qin Ming quickly used hismunicator and ordered his men to prepare those things. When the car drove back to Chu Luo¡¯s residence, everything was already prepared, but¡­ ¡°Why did you put the wooden bucket in my room?¡± Qin Ming replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Miss Chu has to watch over Master tonight.¡± ¡°Then what will you be doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be watching over him too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thus, following that, Li Yan was soaked in ice water to cool him down. Qin Ming sat at the side and watched over him without blinking while Chu Luo took the game console and formed a team with [Carefree Wanderer] and his friends to level up her ount. After a night of bloody storm on the game, Chu Luo was very satisfied that her ount had risen from level 60 to level 75. Worried that Chu Luo¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it after an entire night of gaming, Tang Zhiyun and the others took turns to persuade her to go and rest for a few hours beforeing back in the afternoon. Coincidentally, they had ss in the morning too. Chu Luo exited from the game and looked at Li Yan, who had his eyes tightly closed in the bathtub. When she saw that his hair and eyshes were covered with ayer of frost, her anger finally dissipated. ¡°I say¡­¡± Just as Chu Luo opened her mouth, Qin Ming, who had been sitting straight all night, suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Chu, how is my master now?¡± Chu Luo bit back the words she was about to say and walked over to touch Li Yan¡¯s forehead. The temperature had dropped drastically. She said, ¡°Get him out and put him on the bed first. I¡¯ll insert silver needles on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming stood up and walked over. Ignoring the water in the bucket, he put Li Yan¡¯s arm on his shoulder and brought him out. Chu Luo quickly pointed outside the door. ¡°Put him next door.¡± Qin Ming nodded and carried Li Yan out the door. The room next to hers had long been cleaned up. Seeing that Qin Ming was about to put Li Yan, who was covered in water, on the bed, Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°His body is covered in water. Help him wipe it and change his clothes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like people getting close to him. The most I can do is carry him over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her temples couldn¡¯t help but throb. She pointed at Li Yan, who was wearing a singlet and pants, and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to him with him in this state. Besides, he¡¯s not even awake. What are you worried about?¡± Qin Ming stood there without moving or speaking. Chu Luo controlled her urge to beat him up and red at him angrily. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to do anything, just leave. Seeing you disrupts my mood.¡± Qin Ming remained silent and stationary. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I won¡¯t insert silver needles on him anymore. I¡¯ll just let him stay like this forever.¡± Qin Ming looked at the unconscious Li Yan and clenched his fists. After a while, he nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the door.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards the door. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°Indeed, like master, like subordinate.¡± She then walked to the bed and quickly took out a set of silver needles from the cloth bag. She set them on the bedside table and started to put needles on Li Yan. After inserting the silver needles, Chu Luo even asked Phoenix to guide his inner strength before waking him up. Li Yan frowned before he even opened his eyes. He quickly opened his eyes and immediately found himself looking into those big, beautiful eyes filled with stars. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± His voice had be hoarse from the icy water he had been soaked in for several hours, making it even more low and maic. After asking this, he looked down at where he was and felt the clothes sticking to his body. His frown deepened. Chu Luo widened her big, innocent eyes and said, ¡°I was saving you.¡± Li Yan sat up in bed and suddenly coughed. Chu Luo felt a little guilty and subconsciously took a small step back. Li Yan nced at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Call Qin Ming in.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to call for help by the door. Qin Ming was standing outside the door like a wooden stake. Chu Luo said, ¡°Li Yan wants you to go in.¡± After saying that, she walked towards her room. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t tired after not sleeping for the entire night. She washed up, changed her clothes, and prepared to go downstairs to eat. Coincidentally, the door beside her opened at the same time and Li Yan walked out. Li Yan was already dressed in clean clothes. When he came out, he coughed a few more times. Chu Luo suggested kindly, ¡°You seem to have caught a cold. Why don¡¯t you stay inside?¡± ¡°Why did I catch a cold?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. Chu Luo thought of the bruise on her wrist and deliberately raised it to show it to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why you caught a cold? If I hadn¡¯t let you cool down, your brain would have been turned into mush. As for the bruise on my wrist, how do you exin it?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s skin was originally tender and fair. After being clutched like that, arge bruise had appeared, looking especially ring. Li Yan looked down at the bruise on her wrist and narrowed his eyes. He walked towards her. Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡­ ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked in surprise when she suddenly heard the apology. She wasn¡¯t used to it. She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll forgive you. But I might not be able to teach you acupoint tapping techniques for the next few days.¡± She wanted to spend all her time on the qualifyingpetition. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to be so easygoing. Li Yan stopped talking and turned to walk towards the stairs. After taking two steps, he saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow him. He stopped and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Come down and eat.¡± Chu Luo came back to her senses and followed him downstairs. It was still early after breakfast. Chu Luo called Professor Wu and asked if he was free today. Professor Wu told her, ¡°I happen to have nothing to do at home this morning. If Xiao Chu wants to ask questions, you cane over.¡± Chu Luo responded happily and went back to the bedroom to pack her things. At this moment, Qin Ming walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, the Wei family is outside. They want to see you.¡± The Wei family didn¡¯t know that the person here was Li Yan. They only felt that the masked man they¡¯d met at that time must have aplicated identity. In the past few days, they had been trying to find out more about him. They probably came directly because they didn¡¯t manage to find out anything. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Chase them away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once Qin Ming had left, Li Yan started coughing again. After coughing, he narrowed his eyes and looked towards the staircase. His gaze was deep, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Little thing, seems like you¡¯re very happy to take revenge for your personal gain.¡± Chapter 85 - The Legendary God Y

Chapter 85: The Legendary God Y

Chu Luo went to Professor Wu¡¯s house to studyputer science during the morning and Mrs. Wu insisted she stayed for lunch. Before eating, Mrs. Wu served Wu Yiyao a bowl of extremely bitter-looking medicine. Seeing her face turn pale after she finished the medicine while pinching her nose, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sister Wu, do you want me to put some herbs in the medicine to remove the bitter taste?¡± She knew how bitter the medicine she had given Wu Yiyao was. Unexpectedly, Wu Yiyao shook her head at her with a smile after wiping her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Drinking bitter medicine proves that I¡¯ve recovered. Only then will it be real.¡± When Wu Yiyao finished speaking, Professor Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at her sympathetically. On the other hand, Wu Yiyao took it easy. She said, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t look at me like that. I had encountered a cmity in the past. Now that I¡¯ve ovee it, anything major that I encounter in the future won¡¯t be a problem anymore.¡± After saying that, she picked up a piece of food for each of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Dad still has to go to school in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What is Sister Chu doing at home now?¡± ¡°ying a game.¡± ¡°Really? What game is Sister Chu ying?¡± ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled when she heard the name of the game. Professor Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at her in surprise. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°What a coincidence. My father and I are both developers of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Sister Chu, you can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, so I can only stay at home usually. Dad¡¯s study is full of books onputers and games. I¡¯ve been influenced by them since I was young, so I fell in love with this line of workter.¡± Chu Luo smiled until her eyes curved when she heard this. ¡°I n to participate in the uingpetition and level up my ount to the max today.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t show any distrust. Instead, she asked curiously, ¡°Really? What level is Sister Chu¡¯s ount at?¡± ¡°Level 75.¡± These words made Wu Yiyao and Professor Wu look at each other. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Sister Chu, if you want to y games in the afternoon, you can y here.¡± Wu Yiyao actually wanted to help Chu Luo, but she was afraid that Chu Luo would let her imagination run wild, so she didn¡¯t dare to say it. Chu Luo obviously knew what she was thinking. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With aputer expert here, she would definitely be willing to ask questions anytime. After lunch, Chu Luo stayed at the Wu residence. In the afternoon, she logged into the game with Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo looked at the NPC in front of her and looked up at Wu Yiyao awkwardly from herputer. Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I usually do maintenance in the game. I¡¯ve logged into an NPC ount. Why don¡¯t we team up?¡± Chu Luo looked at her suspiciously. Wu Yiyao still had that gentle smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll block out our information. No one will be able to see you.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. The two of them formed a team. When Wu Yiyao started a full-level mission and the two of them killed their way into the gxy, Chu Luo realized the benefits of teaming up with an NPC. When the two of them entered the interster storm circle, Wu Yiyao said to her: ¡°This is one of the missions where you can level up the fastest. Since you want to level up fully today, I can only open a back door for you. However, when the timees, I won¡¯t attack. When the NPCs attack, the monsters will automatically surrender. Letting you level up like this won¡¯t be beneficial in yourpetition.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Yiyao added, ¡°But¡­ the only bad thing about leveling up like this is that you¡¯ll drop levels if you¡¯re killed by monsters. I¡¯ll protect your current level when that happens.¡± This kind of backdoor no longer conformed to thepany¡¯s rules. If she was discovered, Wu Yiyao would be punished severely. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know about Wu Yiyao¡¯s good intentions. She said to her confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t drop a level.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and led her to fight monsters. To Wu Yiyao¡¯s surprise, Chu Luo¡¯s techniques were simply perfect. Every movement and skill output had reached perfection. Interster missions were much more difficult thannd missions. In the gxy, not only did they have to deal with all kinds of monsters, but they also had to pay attention to the meteorites brought by the interster ck holes and various interster storms. Once yers were sucked into the interster ck holes, they would directly fall back into the Novice Vige. Also, if they were hit by the meteorites, their health points would drop. Chu Luo had chosen a phoenix to be [Bai Ling]¡¯s guardian beast. [Bai Ling] was wearing silver equipment as she stood on the phoenix that was emitting red mes. The visual effect was extremely shocking. Especially when she encountered the Big Boss, all kinds of gorgeous techniques were calmly utilized by [Bai Ling]. As she countered the Big Boss¡¯ ultimate move, this gctic field instantly became a hair-raising color. Wu Yiyao had rarely seen such a gorgeous fight, so she stood to the side and watched. But soon, she realized that something was wrong. ¡°Sister Chu, this Big Boss has the ability to absorb energy. Be careful.¡± Chu Luo also realized that. Moreover, this kind of Boss tended to be even stronger when up against a strong yer. Most importantly, the Boss deployed attrition warfare. While the Boss was at the maximum level, [Bai Ling] was only at level 75. [Bai Ling] couldn¡¯t afford to engage in such warfare with the Boss. After an hour, the cool-down time[1] of [Bai Ling] became slower and slower. Wu Yiyao panicked. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t I forcefully transfer you back? This Boss is too formidable.¡± Chu Luo stared at the Boss opposite her seriously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his fatal weakness?¡± Wu Yiyao quickly typed on the keyboard for a while and said, ¡°The crystal at his heart. He¡¯ll die if you hit it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop. She controlled [Bai Ling] to hide and defend, but her lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°Sister Chu, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her. She quickly controlled [Bai Ling] to counterattack. Suddenly, she deliberately made a skill mistake and saw that the Big Boss was about to use a sure-kill technique on her. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Her fingers moved faster on the keyboard. Phoenix was like a shooting star, charging straight at that skill. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡­¡± Before Wu Yiyao could finish gasping, she saw Phoenix¡¯s body turn to the side a second before she was hit by the skill then continue moving towards the Big Boss. With a loud bang, Phoenix and the Big Boss perished together. [Bai Ling] was hit by the Big Boss¡¯s sure-kill technique, and its health bar fell to the critical point. Wu Yiyao widened her eyes and stared at the god-like [Bai Ling] on theputer. After a while, she recovered and looked at Chu Luo. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She was about to give [Bai Ling] the Blood Recovery Pill. At this moment, a yer in a ck robe suddenly appeared in front of her. ck Robe exuded a powerful aura that actually shattered the meteorsing towards her. However, Chu Luo had never seen this game character before. He was handsome and cold. Most importantly, the yer¡¯s name above his head was Y, and it was unclear if it was an English letter or a pinyin. [Y]: ¡°You¡¯d asked the NPC to open the back door for you. If they are discovered, the yer will be banned and the person controlling the NPC will be fired.¡± Chu Luo blinked at his dialog box and typed with a straight face. [Bai Ling]: ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± [Y]: ¡°Nothing. I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Are you trying to be righteous?¡± [Y]: ¡°You only have a little bit of health left. I can send you back to the Novice Vige anytime.¡± Chu Luo looked at the typed words and puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction. However, Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Heavens, the legendary God Y of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯! We actually met him here.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Wu Yiyao, who was a little excited when she said this. She suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao had mentioned the top ten experts in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ to her before, and he had particrly emphasized God Y. However, she didn¡¯t feel excited at all. Instead, she felt that this person looked annoying. She thought to herself that when she reached Level 100, she must challenge this person. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an unbeatable legend in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Coincidentally, I like to challenge those at the top. When I reach the maximum level, I want to PK with you.¡± [Y]: ¡°Very good. Follow.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°What?¡± [Y]: ¡°I¡¯ll help you rise to level 100. I ept your PK.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± As Chu Luo typed this, a soft light shed and the health bar above [Bai Ling]¡¯s head recovered to 100%. It was [Y] who had filled her health bar. [Bai Ling] followed [Y]. Wu Yiyao, who came back to her senses only after a long time had passed, tilted her head to look at the unusually serious Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. She suppressed her excitement and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are you really going to PK with God Y?¡± ¡°Why not? He¡¯s a yer too, not the boss of this game. As long as it¡¯s a yer, there¡¯s no one that can¡¯t be beaten.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°¡­¡± She actually couldn¡¯t refute that. When [Bai Ling] and [Y] did missions together, the speed of leveling up was as fast as a rocket. By five o¡¯clock, [Bai Ling] had reached Level 99. [Y] suddenly said: ¡°Time for dinner.¡± With that, he got off the game. Chu Luo looked at the vanished [Y], thinking that she would be maxed out in one more level. Coincidentally, she could reach the max level tonight after doing a mission with Tang Zhiyun and the others, so she quit the game. Wu Yiyao had nothing to do after [Bai Ling] left with [Y], so she sat beside Chu Luo and read. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Wu Yiyao put down her book and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight?¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when her phone rang. It was a message from the person who was helping her to retrieve the herbs and poisons from her Ocean City apartment. After reading the message, Chu Luo smiled and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°The herbs that I¡¯ve sent someone to retrieve are here. I have to go back and take a look.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t insist she stay after hearing that. When Chu Luo returned to the residence, the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t her herbs, but Li Yan, who was drinking tea in the living room. [1] The minimum length of time that the yer needs to wait after using an ability or item before it can be used again Chapter 86 - Li Yan, Dont You Think Ive Grown Much Taller

Chapter 86: Li Yan, Don¡¯t You Think I¡¯ve Grown Much Taller

¡°Why are you still at my house?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she received a cold gaze. Li Yan put down his teacup and coughed several times. He was handsome to begin with, and as he wasn¡¯t exuding a cold aura, his cough could immediately make one¡¯s heart soften. Chu Luo felt a little guilty when she thought about how she had deliberately let him soak in ice water for the entire night. ¡°Then¡­ then go back after dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain,¡± Li Yan suddenly said. Chu Luo looked at him with a dark expression. What had the impending rain got to do with him going back? Li Yan said lightly, ¡°I got someone to send over a batch of precious herbs from the Changbai Mountains. The buyer recognizes only me. If you don¡¯t want them, I can just get him to send them to my ce.¡± When Chu Luo heard that someone had sent him a batch of precious herbs from the Changbai Mountains, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked up to him and said, ¡°Why did he send them to you? You don¡¯t even know how to refine medicine.¡± ¡°I have many subordinates. There¡¯s no shortage of people who know how to refine medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the cold man and felt anxious. She pressed his shoulder to prevent him from really leaving. ¡°No. Using modern instruments to refine these herbs will cause a lot of medicinal effects to disappear.¡± With an unfathomable gaze, Li Yan looked at the little thing that was almost on top of him. He said in a voice that was hoarse from the cold, ¡°I can give you those herbs too.¡± Chu Luo was delighted, but looking at his cold face, she knew that he must have something else to say. ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer that question. Instead, he said, ¡°I have a cold.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I asked the doctor. There are many ways to reduce a person¡¯s temperature, but you deliberately chose the method of soaking me in ice water.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked and said seriously, ¡°Your internal energy was in a mess because of the training. That was the most effective method.¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. She felt guilty again. Chu Luo let go of his hand and took a step back. Without looking into his eyes, she said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll help you treat your cold.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan stood up and walked towards the dining table. Chu Luo looked at his back and thought about concocting a set of medicer to ensure that he would recover from his cold by tomorrow morning after drinking it once. She wanted to see if he¡¯d then have any excuse to talk about this in the future. At the thought of this, she walked over as well. Tonight¡¯s dishes were divided into two groups. Li Yan¡¯s side was filled with light dishes while Chu Luo¡¯s side had meat and vegetables. This body had been eating very well since she came. Recently, not only had she grown much taller, but she had also gained weight. Luckily, the clothes that the original Chu Luo used to wear were all loose. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit into them now. She suddenly recalled Li Yan¡¯s words and deliberately asked, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve grown a lot taller?¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. Chu Luo stuck her arm out for him to see. ¡°And also, I¡¯ve put on some flesh.¡± ¡®Hmph, you said that I don¡¯t have any flesh on me. If this isn¡¯t flesh, what is it?¡¯ Li Yan: ¡°Too skinny.¡± With that, he continued eating under Chu Luo¡¯s displeased gaze. Chu Luo looked at her arm and wondered in what way was she skinny. Suddenly, she saw that the pants she was wearing had gotten much shorter on her, and she wondered if she should buy some clothes onler. What made her most satisfied in this world was that she could buy anything online. Even without going out, someone could deliver anything to her. After dinner, Chu Luo ran back to the bedroom to retrieve her tablet and sat in the living room with Li Yan. She went online to buy clothes as she waited for the herbs merchant to bring the herbs here. Meanwhile, Li Yan attended a video conference meeting on hisptop while wearing his Bluetooth earpiece. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know where to buy clothes, so she searched online. Many people said that they bought clothes from a certain website. She downloaded the Taobao[1] app and was instantly shocked when she logged in. ¡°That¡¯s cheap.¡± After saying this, she quickly browsed through it. She would ce an order for whatever caught her eye. Li Yan nced at the webpage on her tablet then went back to what he was doing. Just as Chu Luo was engrossed in shopping, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was from Tang Zhiyun, so she answered the call. ¡°Junior.¡± Tang Zhiyun sounded very worked up. ¡°Has your ount been hacked?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly logged in to take a look. ¡°No.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, followed by the sound of swallowing saliva. Then Tang Zhiyun asked again, suppressing his emotions, ¡°Why did your ount be level 99?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Luo replied calmly. ¡°I leveled up this afternoon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± While Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun were silent, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei, who were beside Tang Zhiyun, had their jaws drop. Xie Minghai snatched the phone from Tang Zhiyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Chuchu, how did you do that? You went from level 75 to level 99 in just one afternoon. You must know that the higher the level, the harder it is to level up.¡± ¡°I went on an interster mission with Y and leveled up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m buying clothes right now. I¡¯ll only be online at eight.¡± Seeing that there was no response from the other party, she didn¡¯t mind and hung up. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that after more than ten minutes of silence, the four people opposite her erupted. ¡°D*mn, someonee and pinch me. Who did Little Chuchu say she did a mission with?¡± Xie Minghai extended his arm. Yu Lei said, ¡°I might have been too stressed these past few days so now I¡¯m having hallucinations.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed up the sses that had fallen on the bridge of his nose and looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked serious. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± These two words tightened their nerves. Xie Minghai replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible we heard wrong?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not the legendary God Y but someone with the same game name as him.¡± Xu Qingfeng adjusted his sses and had to remind them, ¡°Each username could only be registered once on ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡­ The four of them had great chemistry. Immediately, they unanimously pounced on theputer to look at the world news this afternoon. ¡°No, there¡¯s no news at all.¡± ¡°Other than God Y, who else can block world news like that?¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, there were only these two words that the four could use to express their shock. On the other side. After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she continued to shop. After buying more than ten sets of clothes, she stopped. Upon thinking that since she had bought clothes to wear on the outside, she should buy some undergarments too, she continued to shop. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao¡¯s reaction was even more intense. His words were like a cannon. So much so that it made Chu Luo shift her phone away from her ear a little. She really didn¡¯t understand why they were so agitated. After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Y? What¡¯s there to be excited about? After I defeat him, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still excited after hearing his name.¡± At this moment, Li Yan, who was in the midst of a video conference, suddenly nced at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice that and continued shopping. At eight o¡¯clock, Chu Luo went online on time. When the level 99 [Bai Ling] appeared in the game, the entire empire¡¯s server exploded. Other than ¡°What the f*ck!¡± no other words appeared on the World Channel. The five of them had already formed a team. Perhaps because they¡¯d had more than an hour to digest it, the other four looked calm. They formed a team and did a mission. At eleven o¡¯clock, their levels were all maxed out. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The empire¡¯s selection rounds will start at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow. Our team has yet to be named. Think quickly.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Unparalleled Fire.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Proud Sky.¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°Going All In.¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°No, these names already exist. We have to think of an unregistered one. These are too ordinary.¡± They came up with dozens of names in a row, but Tang Zhiyun denied them all. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! Why don¡¯t we let Little Chuchu think of one?¡± Chu Luo was also thinking about it when they were brainstorming about names. For some reason, she typed out two words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Phoenix Skies.¡± There was a moment of silence. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°This name is not bad, but since we are a team, how about adding the word ¡®Legend¡¯ after Phoenix Skies?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Agreed!¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Agreed!¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°Agreed!¡± Seeing that everyone had agreed, Chu Luo also agreed. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The Qualifying Competition is divided into regionalpetitions. Three days after that, it would be the National Competition. As for the finals, that will be held on the 24th and 25th. We don¡¯t have to reveal much strength in the early stages. We just need to start exerting our strength in the finals.¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Most importantly, the 25th finals will end at 4 PM. We can also have a celebratory dinner together and wait for Junior¡¯s college entrance examination results to be released at 8 o¡¯clock on the next day.¡± At the mention of the college entrance examination results, the four boys were even more excited than Chu Luo. After chatting for a while, the boys urged Chu Luo to go offline and sleep. Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist. She left the team and replied to [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]¡¯s messages before logging off. She looked up and saw Li Yan sitting beside her. She then remembered that the herb merchant they were waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Can the herb merchant get here tonight?¡± Li Yan looked up at the thunderous skies outside the door. ¡°He¡¯ll arrive tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo also looked outside the door. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to sleep, then.¡± She then stood up to go upstairs with the game console but suddenly stopped to look at Li Yan. Noticing that his face was a little red, she asked, ¡°Are you running a high fever?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Have you gotten someone to concoct the medicine using the prescription I gave you?¡± She had been focusing on the game and didn¡¯t know if he had taken his medicine. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Since when does the medicine I prescribe have such weak effects?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Maybe I soaked in ice water for too long. Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo felt guilty and stopped talking. Qin Ming, who had been standing there like an invisible person, nced over. [1] A Chinese online shopping tform Chapter 87 - Only Because Youre a Sick Person

Chapter 87: Only Because You¡¯re a Sick Person

Chu Luo and Li Yan walked upstairs. After going upstairs, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go concoct some medicine for you.¡± With that, she went to her herbs room. By the time she finished concocting the medicine for the cold, it was already past midnight. When she walked out of the room, the corridor was very quiet. Li Yan¡¯s room wasn¡¯t tightly closed and light could be seen through the cracks of the door. Chu Luo walked over with the pill. Just as she reached the door, she heard a cough from inside. She stood by the door and called out, ¡°Li Yan.¡± A low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Luo pushed open the door and saw Li Yan in his pajamas, reading a book on the edge of the bed. At this moment, he had restrained his sharpness. He was already extraordinarily handsome to begin with. With his cold eyes that could make people tremble subdued and with him coughing from time to time, he actually looked like a sickly beauty. Chu Luo was about to sigh with emotion. But Li Yan suddenly looked up at her. Chu Luo immediately stopped praising him in her heart and walked in to hand him the pill. ¡°I¡¯ve concocted this cold medicine for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow morning.¡± Li Yan took the pill and was about to swallow it. ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you take your pills with water?¡± Li Yan pointed at the hot water sk beside him. ¡°There¡¯s water inside.¡± Chu Luo stood there and red at him. Li Yan started coughing violently. Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the hot water sk. As she walked, she muttered, ¡°Only because you¡¯re a sick person.¡± Li Yan listened to her words of reluctance and his lips curled up slightly. When he saw the little thing¡¯s aggrieved look, his mood finally improved. Chu Luo poured some water and walked over to give it to him. Li Yany down after taking his medicine. The next day. After Chu Luo got out of bed, she pulled open the curtains to take a look. Seeing that the rain had yet to stop, she thought that she couldn¡¯t go anywhere in this weather. She decided to just stay at home and y games. After she washed up and went downstairs, the first thing Chu Luo saw wasn¡¯t Li Yan sitting there but arge pile of parcels on the sofa in the living room. Someone said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, these are all your parcels.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did these parcels arrive so quickly?¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, many parcels had to be sent from other provinces. The orders were cedst night, and they actually arrived this morning. Although she felt that it was strange, she still happily walked over to pick up a parcel and opened it. It was a piece of clothing with excellent workmanship and material. As if discovering a treasure, Chu Luo picked out the parcels of clothes and pants and opened them one by one. She was very satisfied with the material and workmanship of the contents of every parcel. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but think about buying clothes from that website in the future. A few hundred yuan was enough to buy such good clothes. She didn¡¯t need to waste mental energy over this matter anymore. Li Yan, who was sitting there, looked at the little thing whose lips were curled up and picked up the tea beside him to take a sip. After breakfast, Li Yan left. Thinking that the clothes she had bought hadn¡¯t been paid, Chu Luo took out her phone and tapped on the payment tform for that online shopping site. However, when she clicked on ¡°To Receive,¡± she blinked several times. There was actually nothing inside. ¡°Did I automatically pay for it?¡± She clicked on the ¡°Already Paid¡± button and heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was still puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t set an automatic payment. Why did it automatically pay? Is it a system bug?¡± Just as she was considering whether to hack into the logs of the Taobao website to take a look, an unexpected call came in. It was from her high school form teacher, Old Gao. Chu Luo picked up the phone and greeted happily, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± Old Gao asked about her recent situation on the phone and said in a jovial tone, ¡°There are still eight days until the results are released. Don¡¯t forget to check your results on the 26th at eight in the morning.¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± She believed that even if she didn¡¯t check it herself, Old Gao would help her. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, just wait for the celebration party.¡± Old Gaoughed even louder. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay! Okay! When you get into Imperial University, I¡¯ll book you a star-rated hotel and prepare a Manchu Han Imperial Feast for one week.¡± Chu Luo giggled at his words. Afterughing, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a Manchu Han Imperial Feast. When the timees, I will be content if Mrs. Gao will prepare a table full of dishes for me.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Old Gao then asked probingly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, are you staying with your parents in the capital?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she knew that her uncle had looked for Old Gao. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°No. I live elsewhere.¡± Old Gao was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened after you went to the capital, I know that you definitely won¡¯t stay with just anyone for no reason. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to stay at someone else¡¯s house,e stay at Teacher Gao¡¯s house. You are wee to stay at my ce anytime.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Old Gao to say that. She was touched and nodded before saying, ¡°It¡¯s very convenient for me to stay here. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Eh! Okay!¡± Old Gao remained very sure of her. ¡°I know you have your own difficulties. Think about this matter carefully. As long as you don¡¯t regret it in the future, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up. Chu Luo looked at her phone and smiled. Since Chu Zhengyang had approached Old Gao, she had to make a call no matter what. She swiped the screen and called Chu Zhengyang. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s tired and polite voice could be heard. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Luoluo!¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s voice became excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to call Uncle.¡± He quickly added, ¡°Luoluo, do you want toe back? Uncle wille and fetch you immediately.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo asked as Chu Zhengyang exhaled in disappointment, ¡°Uncle, have you found the master you said you were trying to find for me?¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly fell silent. As if worried that Chu Luo would discover something, he immediately said, ¡°Master is already on the way. Come back first. Once Master arrives, we will transfer away the Gu worm in your body.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Previously, she had taught Master Xiang a lesson, so he definitely wouldn¡¯te over. The people raising Gu in Nanjiang all knew each other. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, after Master Xiang¡¯s painful lesson, the others would definitely reconsider. So the Wei family and Chu Zhengyang had yet to sessfully invite a Gu Master. Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Once I go back, Aunt and Chu Ting will think of ways to harm me.¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. Indeed, Chu Zhengyang quickly said, ¡°Luoluo, I apologize on behalf of your aunt and Tingting for what they did to you previously, but you¡¯re somewhere very dangerous right now. The identity of the owner of that residence is unknown. Maybe it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s what?¡± Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°No matter what his identity is, at the very least, I can live here freely. I can do whatever I want and have whatever I want. I don¡¯t have to put up with Aunt¡¯s attitude anymore, and I won¡¯t be tricked by Chu Ting and have my living expenses taken away.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was very calm when she said these words. It was this tone that made Chu Zhengyang unable to retort at all. He was silent for a long while before he sighed and said, ¡°Luoluo, no matter what, we¡¯re your only family. Uncle wouldn¡¯t harm you¡­ Are you really not going toe back?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the morning of the 26th.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, he was finally relieved. He was about to speak when Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hanging up to y games.¡± Chu Zhengyang once again didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only say, ¡°Then take good care of yourself. If you want toe back, call Uncle. No matter when, Uncle wille and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo hung up after responding. Chu Zhengyang put away his phone and turned around, only to see Chu Ting standing behind him and staring at him. Chu Zhengyang was stunned. ¡°Daddy, who were you talking to on the phone?¡± Chu Ting opened her eyes, which appeared abnormally big due to her thinness, wide and stared at Chu Zhengyang. Worried that it would agitate her, Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°It¡¯s a client.¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Ting raised her voice, only to lower her voice in the next second. ¡°You were clearly calling Chu Luo. Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, are you afraid that I will get agitated again when I hear her name?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s lips curled into a smug smirk. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call her. This is my uncles¡¯ house. Mommy said that she wouldn¡¯t let here back.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tingting, why do you dislike Luoluo so much?¡± Clearly, Chu Luo was the one who was always getting bullied. Chu Ting raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike her, it¡¯s that I hate her. She¡¯s clearly not your and Mommy¡¯s child. Why do I have to share my things with her?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Ting in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts. A surge of anger suddenly appeared in his heart. He strode towards Chu Ting and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Tingting, Luoluo is your cousin. Why do you have such thoughts?¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if she¡¯s my cousin? Mommy said that because of Chu Luo and her mother, she almost had a miscarriage when she was pregnant with me back then, and it even caused Mommy to suffer from depression for a long time, so¡­¡± Chu Ting stared straight into Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°She deserves to die!¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his heart felt like it had been smashed by a thousand pounds. It was so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. There was shock and disbelief in his eyes. In the end, it turned into anger. His face turned ashen as he gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Wei Wei, how dare you teach our daughter like this!¡± Chapter 88 - Break Your Legs If You Refuse to Speak

Chapter 88: Break Your Legs If You Refuse to Speak

That night, Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei had the most intense argument ever. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered about what happened to the Wei family. The next morning, at eight o¡¯clock, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ regional selectionpetition officially began. ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ was too famous and there were too many yers. Even in the Imperial Capital district alone, there were more than a hundred teams participating. The regional selectionpetition was considered arge-scale chaotic battle. Ten teams out of more than a hundred teams would be chosen to stay until the end to enter the nationalpetition. In these two days, every team had to fight at least seven to eight matches a day. After a day, many yersined that they couldn¡¯t stand it. When Chu Luo realized this, she went straight to the herbs room to refine a few bottles of pills that could strengthen one¡¯s body. The next day, she asked Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards to deliver the pills to Tang Zhiyun and the others. At noon the next day, Chu Luo suddenly received a friend request. Actually, during this period of time, many yers had been wanting to add her as a friend, but she automatically ignored them. This time, this person didn¡¯t give up and sent more than ten friend invites. Just as Chu Luo was about to continue ignoring it, a yer appeared and blocked her path. [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Bai Ling, I have something to discuss with you. Add me as a friend.¡± Chu Luo looked at these words that sounded like an order and typed three words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°I¡¯m a member of ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ team.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. The sense of superiority that came from this person¡¯s typed words made her have the urge to kill him back to the Novice Vige. [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Do you know what happened to those people in the team that you are currently in?¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°I advise you to ask them clearly. Otherwise, even if you enter the finals, it won¡¯t be worth it if you get eliminated.¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Also, our captain said that as long as you are willing to join our team, we will let you be the vanguard. You have to know that our team is preparing to enter the World Championship, and you can be the vanguard¡­¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she threw a technique over. The health bars above that person¡¯s head kept falling. It fell for a while before stopping. ¡­ After being beaten up, [Young Master Ling Yun] seemed to have been frozen and stopped talking. The world finally fell silent. Chu Luo went offline to eat. In the afternoon, the top ten teams in the Imperial Capital were chosen to advance. Among them were ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± and ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me.¡± Although they had known that they would pass the qualifyingpetition, Tang Zhiyun and the others were still very happy. Everyone agreed to have dinner together tonight and discuss their strategy for the national finals. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. Considering that Chu Luo was a girl, the boys chose a more stylish restaurant at the junction of the new and old district. There was no traffic jam on Chu Luo¡¯s side. When she arrived, the boys weren¡¯t there yet. She took her phone and sat there ying with it while waiting for them. Half an hourter, no one showed up still, but Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao said anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, this is bad. The seniors are about to fight with another group of people.¡± Chu Luo stood up when she heard this. As she walked out of the restaurant, she asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°In an alley south of the school¡¯s west gate.¡± ¡°Send me the exact location. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Chu, don¡¯te over. Senior Brother Tang asked me to call you because he didn¡¯t want you to wait for nothing. The five of us boys aren¡¯t afraid of them. Sister Chu, I¡¯m hanging up first.¡± Wang Mingtao hung up. Chu Luo frowned at the darkened screen and pulled out Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone number to track their location. When Chu Luo walked out of the restaurant door, the chauffeur had already gone back. She looked at the heavy traffic outside the door and thought for a while. Then, she quickly walked to a remote corner and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to their ce.¡± A red light shed past, and Chu Luo¡¯s figure disappeared from that corner. At the same time, she appeared near the group of people who were fighting. This was the back street outside Imperial University, next to the back door of the school district. There weren¡¯t many people to begin with, and with the two sides of the road being guarded, those who wanted to take this path were stopped outside. An intense fight was taking ce inside. There were five people on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side, but there were more than ten strong men on the other side. It was obvious that those people were gangsters, for they were holding weapons like steel pipes in their hands. They specifically attacked those five people¡¯s arms. The five of them could tell their intentions and kept protecting their two arms. They already had injuries elsewhere. Just then, one of them grabbed Tang Zhiyun and another went behind him, raising the steel pipe and about to smash it down on him. But at this moment, a slender wrist grabbed the steel pipe. The sudden appearance of the adorable girl stunned the fighting crowd for a moment. Somehow, Chu Luo grabbed the steel pipe easily and took it from the burly man¡¯s hand. She held the steel pipe and, with those beautiful eyes filled with stars, stared at the person. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but her body exuded a chilling aura. She asked, ¡°What feud does Senior Tang and the rest have with you that you actually want to cripple their arms?¡± ¡°Where did this beautye from?¡± One of them snapped back to reality and immediately whistled at her indecently. ¡°I advise you to stand to the side. Our fists won¡¯t differentiate between people and you might get injured identally. If that should happen, we will be heartbroken~¡± Hearing these words, Tang Zhiyun shielded Chu Luo behind her and bellowed, ¡°Fight if you want! I will kill anyone who dares to touch my junior!¡± The others also went to stand beside Chu Luo. ¡°Yo~ Looks like these guys know how to cherish a beauty¡­ How about this, little beauty? Apany us to have fun, and we¡¯ll let them go, ooh¡­¡± After the sound of a weapon cutting through the air was heard, all anyone saw was a steel pipe hitting the man¡¯s arm. Apanying the crisp sound of bones breaking was the scream of a pig being ughtered. ¡°Ahhh¡­ My arm is broken! Ahhh¡­¡± The others were stunned at first. Then, one of them came back to his senses and pointed at Chu Luo fiercely with the rod in his hand. ¡°F*ck, how dare you hit our bro! Brothers, attack.¡± ¡°Junior, be careful!¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you be impudent in front of me. Well, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, her body swayed and she quickly snatched the metal rod from someone beside her. She raised it and waved it. Then, Tang Zhiyun and the others only saw the small figure dodging left and right among the dozen or so men. Apanying the crisp sound of bones breaking was the sound of wild shrieks and howls. When they came back to their senses, those ten-odd people were already rolling on the ground and wailing. Their previous ferocious appearance was no longer there. The rest of them unanimously turned their gazes on Chu Luo, who was standing in the middle of those people like a heroine. Their spirits were lifted, and at the same time, they thought to themselves,?¡®So this junior sister/Sister Chu/Little Chuchu is so powerful! Don¡¯t tell me shees from a martial arts family!¡¯ Chu Luo threw down the rod in her hand and looked at the group of people who were crying and rolling on the ground. She asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± One of them covered his arm and cried as he straightened his neck and said loudly, ¡°No one sent us. We just can¡¯t stand the sight of them.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know you!¡± When Xie Minghai heard this, he was so incensed that he walked over and kicked that person. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The others¡¯ countenances darkened. They walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and looked at these people. They were originally stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s skills, but now, they were filled with anger. Looking at these people, Tang Zhiyun restrained the urge to beat them up again and said in a low voice, ¡°You deliberately stole our bag and lured us here. Without even saying a word, you started trying to break our arms. Even if you refuse to tell us, I know who is behind this.¡± When the other three heard this, they obviously guessed who it was. Their faces instantly turned ashen. Wang Mingtao looked at the four of them and asked anxiously, ¡°Seniors, who exactly wants to harm you?¡± He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°If I find out who it is, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of him!¡± Chu Luo also guessed who it was. She snorted and pointed at one of those people using the steel pipe. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to tell me, I¡¯ll have to break your legs too.¡± After saying that, she raised the steel pipe in her hand, frightening those people until their expressions changed drastically. Tang Zhiyun and the others stood beside Chu Luo and looked at them coldly, looking ready to beat them up. These people were all gangsters, working for money. This was supposed to be a rxing transaction. But unexpectedly, a cute girl who looked like a fairy suddenly appear. She was actually so skilled, so good that they couldn¡¯t retaliate at all. Their arms must have gotten broken. If they didn¡¯t go to the hospital now, their arms might be crippled. At the thought of this, the ten-odd burly men actually turned pale from fright. ¡°We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk¡­¡± ¡°A man who looks like a woman approached our boss and gave us money to break all their arms.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just doing things for money. It¡¯s none of our business. If you want to look to settle scores, look for that man who looks like a woman.¡± After they finished speaking, they all looked at Chu Luo. They were afraid that if she was unhappy, she would break their legs with the steel pipe in her hand. Chu Luo looked at these people and flicked a pill over with her finger. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°If I see you guys again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will never appear in front of you again.¡± These people hurriedly fled after they answered. Chu Luo looked in a certain direction. Coincidentally, someone had secretly run away. The corners of her lips curled up. She pointed in that direction and said to the five boys, ¡°A person ran away from there just now. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the man who looks like a woman that they¡¯d mentioned.¡± Chapter 89 - Sister Chus Drawing... Has an Abstract Style

Chapter 89: Sister Chu¡¯s Drawing... Has an Abstract Style

The five of them looked at each other. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai ran over at the same time. Then, the other three quickly followed. Soon, a wailing that resembled the ughtering of pigs could be heard from that corner. Chu Luo stood rooted to the ground and waited for them to finish beating him up before walking over slowly. When she arrived, she heard Xue Hui crying as he shouted, ¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me. You¡¯re killing me!¡± ¡°Pfft! Serves you right if I beat you to death!¡± Xie Minghai spat and kicked him again. ¡°Ah~ I will sue you guys and have the police arrest you.¡± ¡°Sure. If you have the guts, go ahead and sue.¡± Yu Lei gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Just now, Qingfeng had recorded the confession of those people. If you have the guts, go ahead and sue us. We want to see who will be the pitiful one when the timees!¡± After saying that, Yu Lei kicked Xue Hui. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Xue Hui finally didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He hugged his head and wailed. ¡°F*ck!¡± Yu Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took a step back. He threatened him, ¡°Xue Hui, if we find out that you¡¯re ying tricks behind our backs again, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± Seeing that they were almost done, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We said we¡¯d have dinner with Junior today. She must be hungry at this hour.¡± Only then did they let Xue Hui off and turn around. Chu Luo was standing not far behind them. She looked at Xue Hui, who was squatting in the corner, hugging his head and crying. She frowned and walked over. ¡°Junior, what are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo stood in front of Xue Hui and pointed at a phone sticking out of his pocket. ¡°You¡¯re recording.¡± The five boys abruptly looked into Xue Hui¡¯s pocket. Xue Hui¡¯s body trembled at the same time. In the next instant, he mustered up the strength from god knows where and tried to escape. Chu Luo tapped his acupoints at an angle that no one else could see. When Xue Hui realized that he couldn¡¯t move, his face turned green with fear. ¡°I¡­ I, I, I¡­ Why can¡¯t I move? Ahhh, there must be a ghost¡­¡± The five boys surrounded him and kicked him, leaving him crying. Although they¡¯d sensed that Xue Hui was rooted to the spot, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t give up until the end.¡± Tang Zhiyun took out his phone from his pants pocket and tapped on it for a while. Then he picked up Xue Hui¡¯s phone and smashed it against the wall. While the phone was being smashed into pieces, he walked over to pick up a steel pipe. Under Xue Hui¡¯s frightened gaze, he strode over and raised it to swing it at Xue Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡­ When the six of them walked out of the alley, Wang Mingtao said strangely, ¡°There was such a hugemotion inside, but no one came in or reported to the police.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°Xue Hui is Ouyang Yu¡¯sckey. Ouyang Yu must be behind this matter. Ouyang Yu does things wlessly. No one would discover this ce.¡± At this point, his face revealed an intense fury. The others didn¡¯t look any better. Chu Luo was puzzled. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s him, go teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°This person has an influential background.¡± ¡°How influential?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it as influential as Li Yan¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Li Yan?¡± The five guys looked confused. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know Master Li, but they simply didn¡¯t know that the legendary figure was called Li Yan. Seeing their reaction, Chu Luo thought that they didn¡¯t know about Li Yan and couldn¡¯t help butment in her heart. Didn¡¯t they say that that person was famous throughout the world? Why haven¡¯t these people heard of him? At this thought, she immediately dismissed the thought of asking Li Yan for help. She asked in a different way, ¡°Can Ouyang Yu¡¯s background influence the game¡¯s operators in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± This time, the five boys had replied at the same time. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Even the people from the top family of the empire can¡¯t control the operators of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo heard what she wanted to hear and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s torture Ouyang Yu and his gang in the game first.¡± As for real life, she had plenty of ways to teach those people a lesson. As they spoke, they walked towards the nearest restaurant. After dinner, Chu Luo asked the service staff to bring over a pen and a notebook. She wrote and drew on them for a while before tearing off five pieces of paper and giving one to each person. The five of them were dumbfounded. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s this?¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell them that she had drawn this talisman using a trace of divine power from Phoenix. She said to them seriously, ¡°This is an improvised drawing of mine. You must keep it on you at all times.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others were baffled. Just now, they had thought that Chu Luo was like a heroine and was especially powerful. How did she be so childish after just one meal? Wang Mingtao had always admired Chu Luo in-game. The few moves that Chu Luo had just disyed during the fight made him admire her even more. When Chu Luo handed him the piece of paper, he immediately took it and praised it. ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s drawings¡­ are very abstract.¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao, who didn¡¯t know what was good for him and who paused mid-sentence. Wang Mingtao immediately said in a fawning tone, ¡°Sister Chu, I promise to keep this drawing with me at all times and love it like it¡¯s our Wang family¡¯s heirloom.¡± When Chu Luo and the other four heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched. They still had topete tomorrow, so they prepared to go back early to rest. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where is your chauffeur?¡± Chu Luo said casually, ¡°On the way here.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the chauffeur called her. She reported her location. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Then let¡¯s apany you until the chauffeures.¡± The chauffeur who wasing to pick Chu Luo up arrived faster than expected. When the car stopped beside them, Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thepetition will be more intense for the next three days. If you can¡¯t take it, you must tell me.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go buy a box of vitamin drinks, Little Chuchu? We always do this duringpetitions.¡± Although Chu Luo had never drunk the vitamin drink they mentioned, she knew immediately that it wasn¡¯t anything useful. She said, ¡°No need.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink that kind of beverage. If you¡¯re too tired, take one of the pills that I got someone to deliver to you.¡± The others actually stopped talking at the same time. Chu Luo looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t taken any of it?¡± The guys were silent for a while. It was Tang Zhiyun who spoke first. He lowered his voice a few degrees. ¡°We are worried that someone will report us if they find out. There is a rule in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ that participants are not allowed to take prohibited medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°You think I gave you prohibited drugs?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. As soon as she finished speaking, the boys subconsciously looked around. Seeing their reaction, Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead. ¡°The pills were purely made from Chinese herbs and are used to relieve fatigue. It¡¯s nothing that stimtes the brain at all. What are you worried about?¡± The boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. Yu Lei said, ¡°Since Little Junior Sister has said so, I¡¯ll go back and try it. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve been a little agitated from ying in thepetition for the past two days, and I need to ease myself.¡± The other three agreed. The five of them left. Chu Luo waited for them to leave before she opened the car door and got in. When she returned to the old district residence, it was already half-past ten. Chu Luo walked into the courtyard and subconsciously nced at the grapevines. Under the streetmp, she could see that the bunches of grapes were growing really well. She looked at them and swallowed her saliva before walking over. At this moment, footsteps could be heard from the side. Chu Luo tilted her head to look and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why are you at my house?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and reached for a bunch of grapes on the vine. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could stop him, Li Yan had already plucked the grapes and handed them to her. Chu Luo looked at the bunch of unripe grapes and her petite face looked conflicted. She was silent for a while before looking at him and saying, ¡°The grapes aren¡¯t ripe yet. Do you want to kill me with the sourness?¡± A gust of cold air immediately emanated from opposite her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all. After saying this, she lectured him even more self-righteously, ¡°If I eat this bunch of grapes, my teeth will definitely feel sore¡­ You¡¯re not trying to make me unable to eat properly for the next few days, are you?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat them.¡± After saying that, he took the bunch of grapes and walked into the courtyard. Chu Luo hurriedly followed him. Recalling that he hadn¡¯t answered the first question, she asked again, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and retracted his gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to use my inner strength to unblock my acupoints.¡± Chu Luo froze for a moment. Li Yan took two steps forward and saw that she didn¡¯t follow him, so he stopped and looked at her coldly. Chu Luo followed him again and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to conduct lessons for the next few days?¡± This time, Li Yan stopped. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice and almost bumped into him. She quickly stopped and looked at him. Li Yan lowered his gaze to look at her and said, ¡°I told you before, I don¡¯t like to spend too much time on one thing. I have to learn how to use my inner strength to unblock my acupoints in the next few days.¡± Seeing that he was so serious, Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. However, she still made herself clear. ¡°I won¡¯t be free these next few days. I can only teach you at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 90 - Hey, Didnt We Agree for You to Come at Night?

Chapter 90: Hey, Didn¡¯t We Agree for You to Come at Night?

The next day, when Chu Luo got up and went downstairs, she saw someone walking in with arge te of grapes. Her gaze subconsciously followed the te of grapes to the coffee table beside the sofa. After that person put down the grapes, he said respectfully to her, ¡°Miss Chu, these are the grapes that were picked from the vineyard in the suburbs. I¡¯ve already washed them for you. You can eat them directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the man left. After he had left, she quickly walked over, plucked a grape, and put it in her mouth. The grapes had thin skin and thick flesh, and they were filled with fragrance. After eating a few grapes, Chu Luo carried a bunch of grapes and walked out of the door. Indeed, she saw Li Yan and Qin Ming practicing in the courtyard. Li Yan was wearing a white training suit this morning while Qin Ming was wearing casual pants and a ck singlet. Qin Ming¡¯s muscles were very developed. Compared to him, Li Yan looked much frailer. However, Li Yan¡¯s aura was too powerful and his moves were ruthless, forcing Qin Ming to retreat continuously. The two of them practiced for a while before Li Yan stopped and Qin Ming turned to leave. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing there. Her eyes shifted, and she plucked a grape and flicked it at him with her internal energy. Only after flicking it away did she warn him, ¡°Li Yan, watch out.¡± The grape was fast like an arrow. Just as it was about to hit Li Yan, he unexpectedly reacted swiftly and dodged it. Seeing that he actually managed to dodge it, Chu Luo flicked another grape in disbelief. Again, Li Yan managed to dodge it. Feeling yful, Chu Luo quickly plucked a few grapes and continued flicking them at Li Yan. This time, as Li Yan dodged, he directly pulled out the whip from his waist to stop the grapes and swung the whip towards her at the same time. Chu Luo wanted to jump to the side, but just as she was about to jump, she suddenly remembered the lessonst time. She turned around, wanting to jump to the other side. In the next second. The whip rolled and brought her in front of him. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously, ¡°Is it very fun?¡± Chu Luo brought the grapes in her hand to him and said with a smile, ¡°I came to deliver grapes to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Li Yan retracted his whip. ¡°Since you¡¯re free now, let¡¯s practice for half an hour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to refuse and directly proceeded to tap her acupoints. Chu Luo shielded the grapes in her hand and retreated a few meters with a tap of her toes. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we agree for you toe at night?¡± Despite saying that, she shot the grape at him as a weapon. As she shot the grapes at him, she said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t keep your word, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± After saying that, she ate the remaining grape and attacked him. The two of them practiced in the courtyard for half an hour before going to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo went straight to the study. There were more than two hundred teams participating in the nationalpetition. In three days, only ten teams would be chosen, so it was much morepetitive than the qualifying rounds. The nationalpetition continued in the form of PK between two teams. There were two matches in the morning and two in the afternoon. The team that lost would be eliminated. The opponents were randomly allocated. Right after thepetition started, the entire Inte and gaming circles were filled with updates from the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡±petitions. Even on the streets, therge advertisement screens were broadcasting thepetition. The invisible glint and sh of cold steel, along with the bloody rain, made even those who didn¡¯t know how to y the game feel their blood boil. After the female yer, [Bai Ling], had appeared in public many times, there was a wave of discussion both on the Inte and outside the Inte. ¡°This Bai Ling must be a catfish. It¡¯s impossible for a woman to operate a game character from ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ so awesomely!¡± When thisment was published, it instantly garnered more than ten thousand ¡°likes.¡± Someone started to ridicule her. ¡°This team called ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is really creative. Letting someone y a female ount will definitely be beneficial to their team.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the one who ys a female character most awesomely that madam? I heard that her healing arts are famous throughout the entire empire.¡± ¡°Tsk~ You don¡¯t know this, do you? Actually, that madam isn¡¯t famous for her healing skills but for her looks. Previously, her photo was exposed on the forum. Those looks, tsk tsk, it¡¯s not inferior to those of famous celebrities.¡± ¡°Really? I wonder if that madam participated in thepetition this time. If she did, I would definitely go and watch.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know whether or not they participated in thepetition by looking at the participating members from Jinling Gang.¡± When this was said, many people went to take a look. The topic of discussion about whether [Bai Ling] was a catfish shifted to the wife of the gang leader, [Yangliu Yiyi]. Other than the discussions about [Bai Ling] in the outside world, the participants were also discussing her in private. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her impressive operating skills, I would have thought that she was an RMB yer[1]. How could anyone level up their ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ ount to the maximum level in just a few days?¡± ¡°How is that possible? In ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ one can only use money to level up to Level 85. For the subsequent levels, the yers must level up themselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said [Bai Ling] was impressive!¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] must be a smurf ount or an insider who¡¯d opened a back door. Didn¡¯t someone check his IP before? I heard that the person who checked his IP ended up being exposed.¡± ¡°Also, it might be a smurf ount opened by one of the top ten masters in the world.¡± ¡­ No matter what everyone guessed, everyone thought that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. No one believed that [Bai Ling] was really a girl. After three days of fighting, ten teams were finally chosen. Among them were ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me,¡± and the ¡°Jinling Gang.¡± Looking at the three names that happened to be on the list, Xie Minghai mmed his hand on theputer desk. ¡°We¡¯ve fought so many PK matches in three days, but never got matched up with ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ in any of them.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses up his nose bridge and sneered. ¡°What are you worried about? We¡¯ll definitely meet in the finals.¡± In the two days of the finals, there were to be team battles every day. The system would divide the ten teams into two teams. They¡¯d have to build a castle and fight for resources. In the final city battle, the team that lost would be eliminated. On thest day of the interster war, the five teams remaining would have to rely on their own abilities to stay until the final advancement World Championship. Actually, the highlight would be thest interster war. The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game graphics was especially exquisite and beautiful. The gxy was so mysterious that it satisfied most people¡¯s fantasies. While waiting for the system to allocate the teams, Tang Zhiyun spoke to them. ¡°A captain will definitely be chosen for the team battle. If we end up in the same team as ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ter, that person will definitely think of ways to get the captain title.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who does he think he is? If he wants to get the title of captain, he¡¯d have to ask for my trident¡¯s approval first.¡± Xie Minghai controlled his game character to raise the trident in his hand. Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Ouyang Yu has many tricks up his sleeve and likes to y dirty. It¡¯s not impossible for him to bribe other candidates.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him be the captain. Otherwise, he will definitely find a way to deal with us.¡± Chu Luo looked at the anxious trio and asked in confusion, ¡°Other than the elections, is there no other way for a person to get the captain title?¡± ¡°This has been an unwritten rule all these years.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s unwritten, let¡¯s break this rule.¡± Before the four of them could react, the system had already divided these teams into two teams. Indeed, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± and ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± were grouped together. In their group were ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire,¡± ¡°Sky Dragon Legend,¡± and ¡°As Gang.¡± Each team had an hour to choose their captain and assign missions. The team leader of ¡°As Gang,¡± [Breaking Iron Steed], was the first to speak: ¡°Since we¡¯re in the same group, we must choose a team captain.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God] from ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire¡±: ¡°The Captain must have strong leadership abilities. I think I can do it.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens] from ¡°Sky Dragon Legend¡±: ¡°This is a hugepetition, a match that determines life and death. It¡¯s not a gang fight. I think we should vote.¡± After the three team leaders finished speaking, the ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± team leader, [Laughing Ocean], said: ¡°I agree to vote to elect the captain. That¡¯s fair too.¡± In this match, Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three turned on the voice chat. Xie Minghai sneered when he heard those words. ¡°Just wait and see. Ouyang Yu is definitely going to poke these captains in private and give them benefits.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then don¡¯t give him the time to poke other people in private.¡± The other three asked her what she was nning to do. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Wee from different districts. No one knows who has real ability. Since we¡¯re going to choose a captain, why don¡¯t wepete?¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time topete.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Who said that it¡¯s a waste of time? Only someone without ability would say that.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°You!¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°Why would a person ying a female ount like you be so arrogant?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Since you look down on yers using female ounts, let¡¯s have apetition of two rounds. In the first round, in ten minutes, everyone will use text to exin how they are going to fight in the team battle today. In the second round, it will be a one-on-one PK. Whoever wins will be given the final say.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God] was probably angered by [Bai Ling]¡¯s arrogant tone and didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, [Laughing Ocean] suddenly said, ¡°I agree with [Bai Ling]¡¯s suggestion.¡± The other teams discussed in private and agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. However, [Laughing Ocean] added: ¡°But if we do this, it¡¯s the leader of each team thatpetes. Does anyone have any objections?¡± [1] A yer who pays a lot of money to buy coins for equipment and gear in the game Chapter 91 - F*ck! Is This Still Normal? Too Impressive

Chapter 91: F*ck! Is This Still Normal? Too Impressive

When the other teams saw [Laughing Ocean]¡¯s words, they seemed to have smelled something and sat in front of theirputers, waiting to watch a good show. Ouyang Yu, who was sitting in front of theputer, had a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Three years ago, I managed to disqualify you people from thepetition. Today, you want to snatch my Captain¡¯s title? Don¡¯t me me for being impolite again.¡± At that moment, the system suddenly sent a message. The captain of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± [Carefree Wanderer], had given up his position and [Bai Ling] became the team leader. The other team members: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°This [Carefree Wanderer] is crazy. He actually relinquished his position as leader to [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] really has a hidden identity.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we see how powerful [Bai Ling] is first? It won¡¯t be good if we really offend him if he¡¯s a big boss.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three people sitting in front of theputer hadn¡¯t expected that. The four of them exchanged a nce. Understanding each other¡¯s intentions, Tang Zhiyun decided to transfer the position of team leader to Chu Luo. This decision made the other three teamse up with all kinds of conjectures. Conversely, this was beneficial to Chu Luo. Seeing the other three teams remaining silent, Ouyang Yu snorted. ¡°Changing leaders at thest minute? Tang Zhiyun, you knew that you would lose to me, didn¡¯t you¡­? But so what if you switch to [Bai Ling]? I don¡¯t believe that a yer who has just leveled up will be able to beat me.¡± [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°Since no one has any objections, let¡¯s end the battle quickly. I¡¯ll make it clear first that no matter who loses, they will have to listen to the Captain¡¯s instructions unconditionally.¡± The team leaders agreed at the same time. After checking the time, the team leaders opened their notebooks and started typing their strategy in words. Tang Zhiyun and the others couldn¡¯t see what Chu Luo had written, but through the microphone, they could hear the sound of the keyboard from the other side. The sound of the keyboard was very fast. As they listened, their heartbeats actually synchronized with the rhythm of the keyboard. Worried that their conversation would disturb Chu Luo, the four of them could onlymunicate with their eyes. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Do you think Little Chuchu knows how to write battle strategies?¡± Yu Lei shrugged. Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses. Tang Zhiyun shook his head and gestured for everyone to wait. Ten minutes passed quickly. When the time was up, the five team leaders simultaneously uploaded the strategy they had written. Everyone took turns looking at the five people¡¯s strategies. Then, the entire team fell into silence. However, there were discussions among the other teams. ¡°D*mn! After reading the strategy written by [Bai Ling], I can confirm that he¡¯s using a smurf ount. No neer can n a team battle so wlessly. I think I can see our team winning.¡± ¡°Although the battle strategy of [Laughing Ocean] is a little sinister, it¡¯s not bad. As long as we can win in the team battle, it¡¯s normal to have all kinds of sneak attacks and assassinations.¡± Regardless, the other three team leaders felt inferior and left thepetition. In the end, only [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Ocean] were left. At this moment, no one said that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. But they all had the same thought that [Bai Ling] was definitely a smurf ount operated by some god. [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Ocean] stood opposite each other. The two of them only had to PK to decide who would be the captain of this team. At this moment, [Laughing Ocean] typed: ¡°Since we¡¯re in the same team now, why don¡¯t we turn on the video call during PK? This way, we canmunicate with each other better.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. [Bai Ling]: ¡°As long as you can beat me in PK, we will turn on video call.¡± Everyone fell silent and stared at the two game characters on the screen. [Laughing Ocean] was obviously provoked by [Bai Ling]¡¯s tone. [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s end the battle quickly. Whoever drops 50% of the other party¡¯s health will win.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure.¡± System: ¡°[Laughing Ocean] has issued a PK challenge to [Bai Ling]. ept or Decline.¡± Chu Luo clicked ept. The two game characters instantly entered PK mode. The max-level yers had full bars in all aspects. If one side wanted to defeat the other, it would be impossible without better operating skills and adaptability. Everyone sitting in front of theputer stared at the gorgeous skills and peerless movement that filled the entireputer screen. They were so shocked that their mouths formed an O shape. ¡°D*mn, if I didn¡¯t know that they were PK-ing to choose their captain, I would have thought that they had some deep hatred. Any one of these skills can instantly kill a Big Boss above level 80.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked on this [Bai Ling]. He¡¯s known as the PK Mad Demon by the yers in the Imperial District. It seems that the name PK Mad Demon isn¡¯t for nothing.¡± ¡°[Laughing Ocean] made it into the World Championshipst year. His capability can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°Both of them are so powerful. Their PK won¡¯t take very long, right?¡± As soon as this person finished speaking, the health bar above [Laughing Ocean]¡¯s head decreased to 80% after he failed to dodge a series of attacks by [Bai Ling]. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What a cool godly movement!¡± ¡°What powerful maneuvering!¡± This was the first time Ouyang Yu had been beaten up to such a sorry state. The casual expression on his face instantly disappeared, and his eyes that were staring at theputer screen turned gloomy. His fingers flew even faster. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to engage in a war of attrition with [Laughing Ocean]. When she realized that [Laughing Ocean] wanted to use evil tricks against her, all the more she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. ¡­ Five minutester, the PKpetition ended. Everyone looked at [Laughing Ocean] with his remaining 49% of health, then at [Bai Ling], with 55% health remaining, and their hearts couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. [Bai Ling]: ¡°You lost!¡± [Laughing Ocean] didn¡¯t answer. The others sitting in front of theputer couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time. Everyone only had one thought in their hearts:?¡®F*ck! Is this still normal? Too impressive!¡¯ Chu Luo could hear the cheers of her four teammates through the microphone. Yu Leiughed loudly and said, ¡°Why am I so happy to see my junior beating up Ouyang Yu?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior Sister, did you hold back?¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°I think Little Chuchu shouldn¡¯t have lost so much blood.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a team battle today. We¡¯ll save the matter of beating up our opponents for the finale.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Her teammatesughed at the same time. Xie Minghai replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The entire intersterpetition will be broadcasted online tomorrow. We¡¯ll let everyone see how Ouyang Yu gets beaten up by us.¡± After the two sides had chosen their team captains, the team battle officially began. As expected, Chu Luo¡¯s team won. While everyone was cheering, [Laughing Ocean] sent a provocative message to [Bai Ling]: ¡°In tomorrow¡¯s interster battle, everyone will rely on their own abilities, [Bai Ling]. See you on the battlefield! I won¡¯t show mercy again.¡± With that, he went offline. Chu Luo pursed her lips, said goodbye to Tang Zhiyun and the gang, and went offline. As soon as she turned off theputer, she realized that she was very hungry. She stood up and walked out of the study. To her surprise, she bumped into Li Yan, who had juste out of another room. Chu Luo looked at him and thought about how this person seemed to have been staying at her house for the past few days. Just as she was about to say something, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Go down and eat. After that,e with me to somece.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I want to conserve my energy and prepare for the finalpetition.¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°To my house.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan walked downstairs first. Chu Luo quickly followed him down the stairs and asked, ¡°Why am I going to your house?¡± ¡°To help me deal with someone. I¡¯ll give you a set of game equipment.¡± ¡°?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, confused eyes and asked subconsciously, ¡°Who is it that you can¡¯t deal with?¡± Li Yan was delighted by her words and the cold aura around him subconsciously disappeared. He said, ¡°Someone ced a batch of Gu worms near my house.¡± ¡°A batch?¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°What evil thing did you do to make that person release a batch of Gu worms outside your house?¡± When Li Yan heard this, his aura turned cold again. He nced at her coldly and continued walking downstairs. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at his back. At this moment, Li Yan said without looking back, ¡°In this world, it¡¯s not always doing evil deeds that gets you hated by others.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back and wondered what he meant. Li Yan was already downstairs. He saw that Chu Luo was still standing on the stairs and turned to look at her. His gaze was deep and cold, filled with indifference towards everything. Chu Luo looked into his eyes and suddenly remembered that a few years ago, he had burned to death half of his n and ended up with crippled legs. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo had wanted to ask about it, but she felt that it was a little strange to ask like this. She quickly walked down and looked at him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you deal with the Gu wormster, but what do you mean by gaming equipment?¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°After entering the World Championship, do you think you and your teammates can win using onlyputers?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ha, naive!¡± Li Yan then walked towards the dining table, leaving Chu Luo ring at him with a displeased expression. After dinner, the two of them got into the car and headed towards the Li residence. Chapter 92 - Someone Wants to Curse Master Li with Love Gu

Chapter 92: Someone Wants to Curse Master Li with Love Gu

Every time Li Yan came to Chu Luo¡¯s ce, he would wear a mask and enter and exit her ce in a car. Thus, no one could associate the person at Chu Luo¡¯s house with the terrifying Master Li. Qin Ming drove while Chu Luo and Li Yan sat in the back. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. From the old district to the Li residence, they could go around the bustling new district and take the outer ring expressway. Forty minutester, they entered the Li family¡¯s territory. Chu Luo looked at the road in front of her and tilted her head to ask Li Yan, ¡°Do you know where the perpetrator had cast the Gu worms from?¡± ¡°West Gate.¡± ¡°West Gate?¡± ¡°The West Gate facing the river beside the residence.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She guessed that the person who¡¯d cast the Gu worms had secretlye over from the river and asked, ¡°How did you know that that person cast a batch of Gu worms?¡± Li Yan moved his fingers on his knees. ¡°The Li family has a few Gu Masters under its payroll.¡± Chu Luo was unhappy to hear this. ¡°Since you have Gu Masters at your disposal, why did you call me here?¡± She was very busy! Li Yan finally turned his head to nce at her. Seeing the unhappiness on her face, he moved his fingers on his knees again and said in a murderous tone, ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a traitor among those Gu Masters.¡± Chu Luo looked at his side profile. ¡°Do you already have a way to find out who this person is?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car drove straight through the Li residence¡¯s gate. After a while, it stopped in front of Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. After Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted, they walked into his courtyard at the same time. Li Yan had already taken off his mask before entering the Li residence. The moment he alighted, the people standing guard around him greeted respectfully, ¡°Master!¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow them in. Chu Luo followed Li Yan into the living room and first observed the surroundings. Then, she took out the bell that she¡¯d confiscatedst time and shook it lightly. She listened carefully before saying to Li Yan, who was standing at the side, ¡°There are a lot of Gu worms in your house.¡± Li Yan responded with a heavy expression. Chu Luo carried the bell upstairs and Li Yan followed. After Chu Luo went upstairs, she shook the bell and walked towards a room. She didn¡¯t stop until she was standing in front of a door. She pointed and asked, ¡°What room is this?¡± ¡°My bedroom.¡± Li Yan pushed open the door. Chu Luo looked at his bedroom suite, which was cold in color as usual, and wanted toin again. Couldn¡¯t this person¡¯s ce have a few warm colors? This person was cold to begin with, and with his bedroom being painted with such cold colors, Chu Luo felt that it wouldn¡¯t get hot even if she didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner in this room. Afterining in her heart, she walked inside. There was a small living room outside. Chu Luo searched the sofa in the small living room and found a few squirming worms. A cold voice came from behind. ¡°What kind of Gu worms are those?¡± Chu Luo looked away from the worms and gave him a meaningful look. Li Yan returned her gaze with his pitch-ck eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°Love Gu.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak, but the cold air from his body kept seeping out. Chu Luo searched his bedroom for a while. In the end, she even searched further inside. Indeed, she also found worms on his bed. She found a transparent bottle and put the worms in it using mps. Chu Luo ced them on a surface and said, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯ve been staying at my ce for the past few days. If you had stayed at your ce, you would have¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Would have what?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low. Chu Luo first nced at his iparably handsome face before looking at his golden ratio figure. Thinking that since this person was already so old, he must have had sex before, she said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. Would have had sex with a woman, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze instantly turned icy and his body exuded a strong murderous aura. It seemed like he really hated this kind of thing. Chu Luo was shocked by his reaction. However, given his status, it was normal for him to be unhappy if he was forced by a woman in this way. She said, ¡°Since that person had put so many Love Gu in your courtyard, she must want to have sex with you. Why don¡¯t we bait her out?¡± Li Yan looked at the excited little thing and asked in a low voice, ¡°How?¡± ¡°The Love Gu must be nted in two people. As long as one person gets horny, the other party will follow suit. ¡°The person who wants to cast the Gu worms on you is also very generous. To think she let so many worms in. That means she also has many of these worms¡¯ pairs. As long as you are poisoned by one of the Gu, she will immediately notice¡­¡± ¡°You mean, I have to be poisoned before I can fish her out?¡± Chu Luo realized that the man beside her had be more murderous and subconsciously took a small step back. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to fish her out. It would take a lot of time otherwise.¡± Li Yan lowered his cold eyes and seemed to be considering it. Chu Luo assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this world, no one knows how to deal with these Gu worms better than I do. As soon as you let one worm into your body and fish that person out, I will immediately get the worm out.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her immediately. ¡°What will happen after I¡¯m poisoned by this Gu?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ You¡¯ll want to get close to the other person who is poisoned by the Gu.¡± ¡°After I¡¯m poisoned by the Gu, how long will it take to fish her out?¡± ¡°That person must be hiding near your residence. Most likely¡­¡± Under Li Yan¡¯s dangerous and irritable gaze, Chu Luo changed her tune. ¡°She¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan held in his strong nausea and extended his hand to her. Chu Luo looked at the cold Li Yan and his outstretched arm. She walked over to take the bottle and ced a worm on his arm. The worm moved to attach itself to his skin and pierce it with its feelers. Chu Luo thought for a moment, took out the bell, and quickly shook it. She also quickly chanted something Li Yan couldn¡¯t understand. After the worm had crawled into his skin, Chu Luo stopped. She looked at him. He looked at her, too. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Actually, Chu Luo only knew that the Love Gu was nted in men and women and didn¡¯t know what the exact feeling was, so she was a little curious. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly turned into a curious child, and sat on the edge of the bed with his eyes lowered. Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of him, looking at his expression. One stood and one sat for about ten minutes. Li Yan said, ¡°That person is here.¡± Chu Luo quickly grabbed the bell in her hand and walked out of the door. Li Yan followed. The two of them went to the small living room outside the bedroom. Chu Luo quickly said to him, ¡°Where¡¯s the switch in the room? Turn off the lights.¡± Li Yan walked over to turn off the lights. There was actually moonlight tonight, but the curtains in Li Yan¡¯s bedroom were thick. Once the lights were off, they couldn¡¯t see anything. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before the door opened slightly. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Chu Luo said as she quickly hid behind the door. Li Yan turned around and sat down on the sofa. At this moment, the door was opened from the outside. A woman in a white dress was standing there with her back facing the light in the corridor. This woman was tall and had perfect curves. Her long hair hung loosely on her shoulders. Even if one couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, one could guess that her looks weren¡¯t bad. The woman stood outside the door and looked in. When she saw that Li Yan was sitting on the sofa, she immediately called out happily, ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. The woman didn¡¯t mind and walked in. After the woman entered, Chu Luo quickly tapped her acupoints and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go catch the person who¡¯d nted the Gu worms.¡± With that, she left. Chu Luo quickly blocked the Gu Master beneath the courtyard wall. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to have nted Gu worms on Li Yan.¡± The Gu Master stared at Chu Luo fiercely and quietly took out a Gu worm. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out the bell and quickly shook it. The sound of the bell became a little strange in this quiet courtyard. That person obviously recognized the bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. When he saw the bell, his expression changed. The moment Chu Luo shook the bell, he wanted to escape. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, do you still think you can escape?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, the bell in her hand rang even faster. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The Gu worms on that person started to act up. They all went into his body uncontrobly, making him roll on the ground in pain. At this moment, rapid footsteps could be hearding from outside the courtyard. Soon, Qin Ming walked in with a group of bodyguards. Chu Luo pointed at the person who was rolling on the ground. ¡°You can take him away.¡± ¡°Take him.¡± Qin Ming raised his hand and gestured to the bodyguards. Two people came over and escorted the man away quickly. Then, he said to the others, ¡°Guard outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After those people had left, Qin Ming asked, ¡°Miss Chu, where¡¯s Master?¡± Chu Luo pointed into the building. ¡°In his bedroom.¡± At this point, she suddenly muttered, ¡°I wonder if he can control himself. I hope his beastly instincts didn¡¯t re up!¡± When Qin Ming heard this, his expression changed drastically. He turned around and ran towards the door. Chu Luo followed behind him. The two of them quickly arrived outside Li Yan¡¯s bedroom upstairs. Qin Ming stood there and didn¡¯t immediately enter. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Qin Ming turned to look at her and said, ¡°Miss Chu, please knock on the door.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes for a while before walking to the door and pushing it open. The lights in the bedroom were still switched off and Li Yan was standing in the middle of the small living room. That murderous aura was so sharp that no one could dare to look at him directly. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Chu Luo called to him. Li Yan looked over and said in a t tone, ¡°Turn on the lights.¡± Qin Ming, who was standing behind Chu Luo, quickly came in and turned on the lights. When the two of them saw the scene in the small living room, they were stunned. Chapter 93 - See If I Don’t Throw You Downstairs

Chapter 93: See If I Don¡¯t Throw You Downstairs

It wasn¡¯t that the living room was messy or that there was something inappropriate for children there. It was that the living room was too clean and tidy. It was so clean and tidy that it was as if no woman had entered at all. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze swept across him and she suddenly saw the open window. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s that woman?¡± Li Yan turned to look at the window. Chu Luo subconsciously walked over to take a look. When she did, she was shocked to see the woman below. As the force of the impact was too great, her body was embedded in the soil. It was unknown if she was unconscious or if she had been killed. She turned around to look at Li Yan and pointed down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you threw her out from here?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan replied before shifting his gaze to Qin Ming. Qin Ming quickly reported to him, ¡°Master, that person has been captured. The other Gu Masters are treating him right now.¡± He then stood there waiting for Li Yan¡¯s order. Li Yan¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Since he likes to cast Gu worms, let him have a taste of all kinds of them for the rest of his life.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Investigate who this person is.¡± Qin Ming straightened his body. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, he left. The moment Qin Ming left, Li Yan walked to the sofa and sat down. Chu Luo followed him and asked, ¡°How did you feel when that woman came in just now?¡± After asking this, she realized that she was suddenly a little nervous. She subconsciously widened her eyes and stared at his expression. Li Yan nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Disgusted.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this answer different from what she had imagined? Seeing Chu Luo suddenly freeze, Li Yan stood up unhappily and walked towards the door. Chu Luo quickly snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t removed the Gu worm for you.¡± ¡°Do itter.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back as he walked out after saying that and quickly followed him. After following him, she asked, ¡°Did you know that I did something to the Gu worm in your body?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right either. I only let the Gu worm stay on your arm and not climb into your heart. But when you saw that woman and the two Gu worms met, did you really not do anything?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at him. ¡°I threw her out the window.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Pfft¡­ You¡¯re such a bad man who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish the fairer sex.¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice it and bumped into his back. ¡°Oof¡­ why did you suddenly stop?¡± Chu Luo covered her nose that was in pain from the collision and quickly took a step back. Li Yan turned around and looked at her with his dark eyes. Just as Chu Luo looked back at him with those big, confused eyes, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°See if I can throw you down the stairs.¡± Li Yan then pulled her towards the staircase. ¡°How dare you! If you throw me down, I won¡¯t cure you of the Gu worm. Not only will I not undo it, I¡¯ll even cast ten¡­ no, a hundred types of Gu worms.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her and quickened his pace. He realized that holding her didn¡¯t make him feel disgusted at all. Chu Luo was being pulled along. As she quickened her pace, she tried to free her hand from his iron grip. Li Yan threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you keep causing trouble, forget about going back tonight.¡± Chu Luo stopped struggling and red at him. ¡°Do you think you can keep me here?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. He pulled her to the staircase before letting go of her wrist. Once her hand was free, Chu Luo put it behind her back and looked at him warily. Unexpectedly, Li Yan went downstairs immediately. ¡­ By the time they returned to Chu Luo¡¯s house, it was already past eleven. After Chu Luo lured out the Gu worm from Li Yan¡¯s arm and destroyed it, she returned to her room to sleep. The next day, Chu Luo especially woke up early. To her surprise, Li Yan arrived before her. Li Yan didn¡¯t do his morning exercises. Instead, he was sitting in the living room downstairs, signing a few documents. Beside him stood his secretary, Tan Yinfei. When Chu Luo went downstairs, Tan Yinfei said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, the game equipment you wanted has been sent to you.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised as her gaze followed his finger and she looked at the big boxes piled beside the sofa. She quickly walked over and looked at thebels on it, then her eyes lit up. ¡°I heard from my seniors before that this brand has world-ss performance. It¡¯s the ideal equipment for gamers.¡± After saying that, she turned to the people standing outside the door and said, ¡°Help me install it quickly. I¡¯ll try using this equipmentter.¡± A few people walked in from outside the door, each of them carrying a paper box as they walked upstairs. Chu Luo immediately followed them. After Chu Luo went upstairs, Tan Yinfei asked Li Yan, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Get rid of that rat feces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ The finalpetition of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± began under the watchful eyes of thousands of people. The zing Glory Corporation, which was affiliated with ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± had already promoted thispetition vigorously before the selectionpetition. Now that it was the finals, they even spent a lot of money to broadcast it on various online tforms and television primetime slots. When the game characters from the five teams that had entered the finals appeared, the entire Inte erupted. All kinds of discussion posts flew everywhere. ¡°Do you want to bet on which team will advance in this match?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen every match before. I think thest two teams to advance will be ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ and ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me.''¡± ¡°I think ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ has a greater advantage. After all, their team made it into the finals three years ago. They have experience fighting again this year.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t people say that [Bai Ling] from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is a god¡¯s smurf ount? Maybe he can lead their team to level up.¡± ¡°I think the other three teams aren¡¯t weak either. Who knows who will advance when the timees?¡± ¡­ No matter what the outside world said, at 8:30 in the morning, ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± closed the yer¡¯s online system and the members of all five teams were in position. Thest round of the grand finals was an interster battle. It would test not only thebat strength of the few teams remaining but also their ability to react to various sudden situations. The system released apetition mission: ¡°The interster battlests for eight hours. Each yer has only one chance to revive. Thest surviving team wins.¡± At nine in the morning, thepetition officially began. The system teleported the five teams into the vast gxy. Chu Luo and the others continued to talk into the microphone. Xie Minghai: ¡°D*mn! The five teams in our team aren¡¯t ced in the same area!¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°There are benefits to this too. At least Ouyang Yu can¡¯t ally with the other teams to deal with our team first.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if he manages to find the other teams before us?¡± After the three of them finished speaking, they asked Tang Zhiyun and Chu Luo at the same time, ¡°Boss, Little Junior Sister, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Since everyone has been ced in different areas, let¡¯s go look for them directly. As long as we can find them quickly and eliminate one team first, they will have one less chance to ally with Ouyang Yu.¡± ¡°How?¡± Xie Minghai said. ¡°The interster battle isn¡¯t like thend battles. The situation here changes rapidly. Other than looking for people, we also have to pay attention not to be sucked into the ck hole. Also, we¡¯ve got to keep an eye on those troublesome interster monsters. We will be wasting too much time.¡± As Chu Luo listened to them, she suddenly remembered the changes in the gxy that she had paid special attention to when she was doing the mission with [Y] the other day. At that time, she had realized that there was actually a pattern to the gxy. At this thought, she suddenly had an idea and said to them, ¡°I know a way to avoid the ck hole and lure them here.¡± The others asked at the same time, ¡°What way?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Nothing else in the gxy can be teleported out, but the gorgeous colors can spread far.¡± After saying that, she used a gorgeous skill. The nearby starry sky was illuminated by this gorgeous technique. Everyone who was watching thepetition was dumbfounded when they saw [Bai Ling] suddenly use this skill. However, at this moment, another team rushed towards their team. The two teams faced each other and started fighting. During this tense and exciting moment, the audience, who were watching the live broadcast and could see where the five teams were, stared at the screen and couldn¡¯t help but discuss: ¡°[Bai Ling]¡¯s method of luring the snakes out of their holes is amazing. It actually really lured a team over!¡± ¡°Their team was lucky. Coincidentally, one of the teams saw the glow of her formidable skill. If the other teams had been nearby, their team would have been besieged.¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] had already guessed that there was only one team nearby.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ [Bai Ling] is indeed a PK demon. This technique and movement are amazing!¡± ¡°But the other people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are so impressive too. They cooperate well!¡± ¡°Heavens! What gorgeous skills. Watching them fight, I feel like I¡¯m watching an interster battle.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡­ More than an hourter, there was news on the World Channel: [Congrattions! Team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± has defeated the ¡°As Gang¡±!] The three teams that were still elsewhere in the gxy: ¡°D*mn! What happened?¡± ¡°How did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ and ¡®As Gang¡¯ meet so soon?¡± Ouyang Yu, who was sitting in front of hisputer, looked at the world news. Disbelief shed across his face. The teammate beside him asked worriedly, ¡°Team leader, do you think that [Bai Ling] is really a god¡¯s smurf ount? ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ defeated a team so quickly. Will we be in danger?¡± Another person said unhappily, ¡°Gangzi, what nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s possible that their two teams just happened to meet.¡± After which, he asked Ouyang Yu, ¡°Team leader, what do we do next?¡± The corners of Ouyang Yu¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Since ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ likes to stand out so much, we¡¯ll let them eliminate the other two teams as well.¡± Chapter 94 - The Exciting Empire Finals

Chapter 94: The Exciting Empire Finals

Tang Zhiyun and the others were very happy to have won the first battle. Yu Lei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to finish off a team so quickly. This is a good start.¡± Xie Minghaiughed and said, ¡°Little Chuchu¡¯s method is really useful. We just have to stay here and continue to lure the other teams over, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I think that the reason why the ¡®As Gang¡¯ was lured here just now was that we were close to them. That was why Junior Sister¡¯s light wave could reach them.¡± ¡°Senior Tang is right,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with the ¡®As Gang.¡¯ All the other teams know about it. They must being up with countermeasures and won¡¯t fight us easily.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment. ¡°What do you think we should do next, Junior?¡± ¡°What do you know about the Thirty-Six Stratagems?¡± After Chu Luo suddenly asked this question, the four of them fell silent. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want them to answer. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied this a little. Why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s casual statement about having some fun was destined to kick off a bloody war. The yers had no rest for the eight hours of the national finals. It was 2:05 in the Imperial Capital. World news: [Congrattions to team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± for defeating team ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire¡± and team ¡°Sky Dragon Legend.¡±] ¡°F*ck! F*ck! What happened?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not smart enough. What exactly happened in the first few hours?¡± ¡°¡®Breaking Out of the Empire¡¯ and ¡®Sky Dragon Legend¡¯ are in different ces. How did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ manage to reap the benefits when the others were fighting? ¡°No, no, no¡­ I think in the past few hours, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has been using a few tricks. I¡¯m from the Chinese department. Recently, I¡¯ve been studying Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡®Art of War.¡¯ I think they used strategies from there.¡± ¡­ The thread suddenly fell silent. It was obvious that everyone had gone to look up ¡°Art of War.¡± After more than ten seconds. ¡°Got it. Got it. I think it¡¯s the ¡®cicada shedding its shell¡¯ strategy.¡± ¡°Tossing a brick to attract jade.¡± ¡°Killing with a borrowed knife.¡± ¡°Luring the tiger out of the mountain.¡± ¡°A diversion.¡± ¡­ Everyone just about listed out all of the 36 stratagems. After a few minutes of silence, only the word ¡°Damn!¡± could be heard to express their feelings. Even many Chinese department professors joined the discussion. Everyone came to a conclusion. ¡°Those who cane up with such a n is definitely not an ordinary person.¡± The more intense the discussion outside was, the worse the expressions of Ouyang Yu¡¯s team sitting in front of theputer became. One of them couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said in frustration, ¡°Leader, we¡¯re the only team left. We have to find ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ before their skills cool down. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°How are we going to find them?¡± The other person¡¯s tone became even more irritable. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has directly eliminated three teams. This proves that [Bai Ling] is definitely a god¡¯s smurf ount. How much of a chance do we have against a smurf ount?¡± ¡°How can you dampen your own prestige by boosting the morale of others? What¡¯s so great about a smurf ount? Their team has only one [Bai Ling]. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t faced the others in that team before. Let¡¯s kill the other four first, then deal with [Bai Ling]. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t defeat him!¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Ouyang Yu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s just [Bai Ling] and you¡¯re already so scared!¡± At this point, he took out his phone. Another person was a little worried. ¡°Team leader, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team has a rule that you can¡¯t contact the outside world during thepetition. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll be disqualified immediately and your ount will be deleted.¡± The reason why participants weren¡¯t allowed to contact the outside world during thepetition was to prevent them from asking about the situation of the other team. Therefore, before thepetition, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ had sent staff to the participant¡¯s rooms to install several instruments. At the same time, they had also sent staff to guard the outside. When Ouyang Yu heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°In the capital, no one has ever been able to stop me, Ouyang Yu.¡± Then, he said to another person, ¡°Find a way to block the instruments inside.¡± That person didn¡¯t say anything. He gave him an OK sign and took out anotherptop to quickly type on it. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ouyang Yu dialed a number quickly and the other party picked up quickly. He said, ¡°Send the news of Tang Zhiyun and the others cheating to the Inte, and¡­ also upload the video of Xue Hui being beaten up and sent to the hospital.¡± He put away his phone and smiled confidently. On the other side. Tang Zhiyun and the others were extremely happy to have killed two teams in one go without using much strength. Xie Minghai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Thirty-six Stratagems in Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡®Art of War¡¯ can be used in a game. Little Chuchu, you¡¯re so great at Chinese literature.¡± Yu Lei mmed his desk and swore. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Once thepetition is over, I¡¯ll immediately go and learn the ¡®Art of War.¡¯ When we enter the World Championship, we¡¯ll use this. It¡¯s best if we can beat the foreigners until they can¡¯t fight back.¡± Although the other three didn¡¯t say it out loud, they shared the same thoughts as him. Everyone discussed for a while before their excitement cooled a little. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s only ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ left. Thepetition will end in more than an hour. Since they¡¯ve been hiding behind and don¡¯t dare toe out, we¡¯ll lure them out.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Tang Zhiyun suddenly said in a worried tone, ¡°Ouyang Yu is a sinister and cunning man. He will do anything to win thepetition. I am worried that¡­¡± ¡°Boss, what are you worried about?¡± Xie Minghai interrupted him. He felt that he was being too careful. ¡°They can¡¯t do anything in thepetition right now. Three years ago, we were tricked by him. That¡¯s why we were found out that you yed two roles alone.¡± Yu Lei also thought that Tang Zhiyun was being paranoid. Xu Qingfeng also voiced his opinion at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Ouyang Yu will use his identity to spread some negativements about us outside the arena.¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°What rumors can he spread about us? If he dares to do that, we¡¯ll hand over the video from that night. Looks like we didn¡¯t beat up Xue Hui badly enough.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypletely deleted all the videos he¡¯d recorded that night. It¡¯s impossible for him to have a video from that night.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, what do you think?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°What they can use to attack is that incident from three years ago. I wonder what the gaming team will do if that incident from back then is brought up again.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words caused the four of them to fall silent. Xie Minghai mmed his stool. ¡°Ouyang Yu, that treacherous bastard. If he dares to bring up what happened three years ago, I¡¯ll definitely fight him to the death!¡± ¡°Senior Xie, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone carried aforting confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve studied thepetition rules before. If the participants really have a previous record of misconduct, they¡¯ll deal with it ording to the situation. In your case, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°So, we should take the initiative to attack now.¡± ¡­ On the other side. Tan Yinfei was reporting to Li Yan. ¡°Master, ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ wants to block our equipment.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips into a cold smile and said, ¡°Stop him.¡± With one order from Tan Yinfei, all the information on the other side was intercepted. Tan Yinfei asked, ¡°Master, do you want the gaming team to disqualify them?¡± Li Yan looked at theputer in front of him and didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡­ Ouyang Yu and the others waited and waited but didn¡¯t hear any news of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± being disqualified from thepetition on the World Channel. Instead, they bumped into ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± The moment the two teams faced each other, their swords were drawn. A fight could break out at any moment. [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°I underestimated you.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Why are you spouting so much nonsense? I¡¯m only waiting for this to end quickly so we can hold a celebration party.¡± [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°Ha! A celebration party? That depends on whether you can afford to have it!¡± The more confident and arrogant [Laughing Ocean] was, the more ruthlessly he would be pped in the face. On this day, everyone paid attention to this match with their mouths agape and breaths held when thest two teams fought. That feeling where their hearts beat faster in time with the various skills on the screen. The excitement and exhration¡­ ¡°F*ck! How did [Bai Ling] manage to use this godly skill? He can actually use this ultimate skill a millisecond after the skill has cooled down. I think his opponent must be stunned.¡± ¡°The team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ work together really well. That [Carefree Wanderer]¡¯s handling is also excellent. Also, the move he used with [Bai Ling] blinded me.¡± ¡°Did you notice that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ seemed to have used another strategy just now?¡± Many couldn¡¯t help but look through the thirty-six stratagems. ¡­ Half an hourter, someone in the ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± team became anxious. ¡°F*ck! Whose smurf ount is [Bai Ling]? This is simply cheating!¡± ¡°Three years ago, I didn¡¯t realize that Tang Zhiyun and his men were this good at maneuvering and using skills. Damn it! If this continues, I will be killed by them!¡± ¡°What should I do? They¡¯re attacking me in unison. F*ck! [Bai Ling] is using a chain skill. I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Ouyang Yu was already irritated to begin with. Hearing their words, he got even more irritated. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hold on, everyone. As long as my men upload the evidence regarding Tang Zhiyun and the gang online, the gaming team will definitely investigate. Even if the gaming team doesn¡¯t investigate, the police will get involved in Xue Hui¡¯s matter!¡± When they heard this, they immediately perked up and treated the game seriously. However¡­ 3:47 PM. World news: [Congrattions to team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± for defeating ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± and for advancing to the World Championships.] Everyone¡¯sputers instantly exploded with dazzling fireworks. Ouyang Yu and his teammates fell back into their chairs with ashen expressions. Tang Zhiyun and his teammates took off their earphones and jumped up from their seats. ¡°Ahhh¡­ We¡¯ve finally advanced!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I knew we could do it!¡± ¡°O¡­ I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡­ The boys jumped and screamed. In the end, they actually cried tears of joy. While Tang Zhiyun and his teammates were filled with joy, the expressions of Ouyang Yu and his team were extremely ugly. Ouyang Yu immediately stood up and pounded theputer in front of him. With a fierce expression, he said, ¡°I am not going to let you participate in the World Championships!¡± Chapter 95 - Chu Yan, Her Older Brother

Chapter 95: Chu Yan, Her Older Brother

Chu Luo listened to the sobbing andughing sounds on the other side and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her lips a few times. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she stood up from her seat and walked out of the door. She ran out of water in the study, so she wanted to go and drink some water beforeing back to discuss with them where to eat tonight. As she walked out of the study, the sound of a keyboard came from the room beside her. Chu Luo was a little surprised and walked over. The door wasn¡¯t closed tightly. Chu Luo pushed open the door and was surprised to see Li Yan sitting inside. Not far from him sat a secretary who was also typing. When the door was pushed open, Li Yan and the secretary looked up at the same time. Chu Luo looked at theputer in front of Li Yan and asked strangely, ¡°Do you work here?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and stood up to walk over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water.¡± Chu Luo was about to go downstairs after answering when she suddenly thought of something. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why do you work at my house?¡± ¡°My house andpany aren¡¯t safe.¡± The secretary, who was sitting there eavesdropping, typed a series of characters by ident on hisptop. He quickly adjusted his expression and calmly deleted the few erroneous lines before continuing to work. When Chu Luo heard Li Yan say that, she thought about the batch of Love Gu fromst night and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°How did that woman get into your housest night? And what exactly was her motive?¡± Li Yan instantly exuded a murderous aura but didn¡¯t answer her. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Chu Luo turned around and walked downstairs casually. Li Yan followed behind her. Chu Luo had just drunk her water when her phone rang. It was from Wu Yiyao. She swiped her phone to answer the call, and Wu Yiyao¡¯s gentleughter could be heard. ¡°Sister Chu, congrattions on your team¡¯s advancement.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before Chu Luo asked about her health for the past few days. Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her voice as she told her, ¡°I¡¯m recovering very well now. I even received an offer from Imperial University yesterday. After this summer break, I¡¯ll be able to go to Imperial University to teach once I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Chu Luo was happy for her when she heard this. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo saw that Li Yan was still standing beside her and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink water?¡± Li Yan reached over to pour some water into his ss. Chu Luo looked at him drink the water and was about to speak when her phone rang again. It was from Tang Zhiyun. In their excitement, Tang Zhiyun and the other three hadn¡¯t realized that they were still connected with Chu Luo on the microphone. The big boys flushed instantly. They had wanted to exin, but when they found that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t at theputer, they heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Tang Zhiyun called her. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where do you want to eat?¡± Then, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the old district to eat? You¡¯re a girl¡­¡± ¡°Senior Tang.¡± Chu Luo smiled as she interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to Imperial University to look for you guyster. The food we ate at that restaurant that day wasn¡¯t bad. I want to eat there.¡± Tang Zhiyun talked with the other three and they discussed for a while before agreeing. The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Li Yan. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, she walked upstairs to get something. Li Yan didn¡¯t follow her this time but walked out. When Chu Luo came downstairs with her things, she didn¡¯t see Li Yan. When she reached the door, she saw that he was standing by the pavilion listening to Qin Ming¡¯s report. ¡°Master, that woman is the daughter of Zhang Jingcai¡¯s mistress. The Gu worms were obtained by Zhang Jingcai¡¯s first wife. His first wife is a member of the Ouyang family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her mind got filled with scenes of a conspiracy. She thought to herself, ¡°Those people actually dared to target Li Yan. Are they tired of living?¡± Indeed, Li Yan said in a cold voice, ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to live anymore, let them have their way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, find out who¡¯s behind them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. At this moment, Li Yan turned around and looked at Chu Luo with a fierce gaze that he hadn¡¯t had the time to retract. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°You mean Madam Zhang was also used by someone?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t answer, but his expression confirmed Chu Luo¡¯s guess. Chu Luo knew that she had guessed correctly. She suddenly felt a little sympathy for him. Although this man had the ability to make people tremble in fear, he still had to be on guard against being plotted against and assassinated. He was actually very pitiful. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s mind went nk and she asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meal with my seniors. Do you want to go with me?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a different expression finally shed across his cold eyes. He stared at her expression, as if trying to determine if she was being serious. Chu Luo blinked and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Just as she was about to say forget it if he didn¡¯t want to go, she saw Li Yan walking towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo looked at his face and thought about his ability to attract enemies. She didn¡¯t want anyone to dampen her spirits during dinner. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on a mask first?¡± As she spoke, she thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate, so she added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. The seniors will definitely be shocked to see you wearing a mask¡­ Wait a minute, I happen to have some ointment that can turn a person¡¯s skin ck. I¡¯ll get some to apply on your face.¡± With that, she turned around and strode into the door under Li Yan¡¯s intense gaze. Chu Luo really took out a small bottle of ointment and gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Lower your head a little, or else I won¡¯t be able to help you apply it.¡± Li Yan lowered his head slightly. As Chu Luo applied the ointment on his handsome face with a cotton bud, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When wee back, I¡¯ll remove the ointment on your face with another kind of ointment. I promise that it won¡¯t cause any adverse effects or side effects to your face.¡± Their faces were very close to each other, and they could feel each other¡¯s breaths. Chu Luo¡¯s cosmetics were all made by herself, and the fragrance on her body was faint but especially fresh and pleasant. Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at the beautiful face inches away from him and narrowed his eyes. After a while, Chu Luo retracted her hand and announced to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Li Yan finally stood up. When the two of them went out, Li Yan didn¡¯t let Qin Ming follow him. Instead, he drove. When they arrived, besides Tang Zhiyun and the other three, Wang Mingtao was also there. Chu Luo had just alighted from the car when Wang Mingtao came over excitedly. ¡°Sister Chu, you were too awesome today. You don¡¯t know, but even my father saw this match today. He keeps praising your strategies.¡± After saying that, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Initially, my father didn¡¯t really support me ying games. After seeing your performance today, I told him that I knew you, and he actually told me to y properly. Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Just then, Tang Zhiyun and the other three walked over. After greeting each other, they all looked at Li Yan, who was getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. Even though Li Yan had had some ointment applied that darkened his face, he couldn¡¯t conceal his extraordinary aura. When the boys met his gaze, they felt an inexplicable fear. Tang Zhiyun asked carefully, ¡°Junior, who is this?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the cold Li Yan and gave him a look to make him retract his aura. Only then did she turn around and introduce them. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Chu Yan, her older brother.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± ¡­ The group greeted Li Yan obediently at the same time, not noticing Chu Luo¡¯s stunned expression. After exchanging greetings, everyone walked towards the restaurant. Along the way, everyone, excluding Li Yan, chatted andughed. They talked about the excitement and nervousness from today, about how Ouyang Yu and the rest must have reacted after they were defeated, and wondered if they could make it to the finals of the World Championships in a week. At this moment, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked, ¡°I remember that the country that holds the world finals in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ every year is different. I wonder which country it will be held in this year. If it¡¯s in another country, I¡¯ll follow you there.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°It is likely to be held in the US.¡± ¡°Then, are we going overseas?¡± Chu Luo wanted to go overseas to take a look. She felt that there were many magical things in this world that she wanted to study. ¡°We¡¯re indeed going overseas, so the gamepany gave us a week to rest and prepare.¡± Chu Luo nodded and decided to check on the local customs of the United States when she returned. As they spoke, they arrived at the restaurant. It was the peak dining period. When they entered, the hall was already filled with people. There wasn¡¯t even an avable private room. After asking the service staff, Tang Zhiyun came back and said to Chu Luo and Li Yan apologetically, ¡°I forgot to book a private room here beforehand. Brother Chu, Little Junior Sister, why don¡¯t we go somewhere else for dinner?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Since the restaurant was full, they couldn¡¯t possibly let the boss kick out one table of patrons. The group walked out of the door. However, just as they left, they saw Ouyang Yu and a few other boys striding in. As Ouyang Yu walked up to Chu Luo and the others, he first nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others with those gloomy eyes. Without saying anything, he walked past them towards the counter. ¡°Ha!¡± Xie Minghai sneered at their backs. ¡°What did some people say before thepetition? I just want to ask if their face hurts now.¡± ¡°Xie Minghai, f*ck you¡­¡± A tall and thin man walking beside Ouyang Yu pulled a long face and wanted to beat someone up. ¡°You want to fight, huh? I¡¯ll entertain you anytime!¡± ¡°Gangzi, take note of the asion.¡± Ouyang Yu stopped the man called Gangzi. Without looking at Xie Minghai, he walked to the counter and took out a gold card. With a proud expression, he said to the cashier, ¡°Open a private room for us immediately.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Master Ouyang. There¡¯s another private room upstairs.¡± The cashier respectfully took the card and quickly called for a service staff. ¡°Bring the young masters up.¡± When they followed the waiter upstairs, they turned to look at Tang Zhiyun with disdain and provocation in their eyes. Someone even gave them a thumbs down. Chapter 96 - Throw Money at Them First, Then Use Force; If Something Happens, I

Chapter 96: Throw Money at Them First, Then Use Force; If Something Happens, I Will Settle It

That person seemed to be saying, so what if they won? They had no right to speak in the Imperial Capital. Chu Luo looked at those people and frowned in displeasure. Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat those people today, I¡¯ll write my name backward.¡± Having said the words, he wanted to rush up but was stopped by Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai. ¡°Senior, how can you tolerate them being like this?¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that his eyes were red. He quickly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go beat them up.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pointed at the cashier standing behind the counter. ¡°Before you deal with them, deal with this snobbish dog who fawns on the rich and scorns those without power.¡± When the five boys heard this, they looked at each other first and then walked towards the counter. Chu Luo also wanted to follow when Li Yan pressed her shoulder. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold and domineering. ¡°There are only two ways to deal with these people: one, throw money at them; two, resolve the issue by force. But these people are obviously here to provoke them, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Throw money at them first, then use force. If anything happens, I¡¯ll resolve it.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked over. When the two of them walked over, Xie Minghai was asking the cashier furiously, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? We came first and you told us there are no seats, but they cameter and they were offered a table!¡± The cashier was a woman who looked alright, but her eyes were obviously sharp and snobbish. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your identities? Who do you think Young Master Ouyang and the others are? We do have reserved private rooms here, but the reserved private rooms are all for VIPs. You¡­¡± As the cashier spoke, she swept a contemptuous nce at their attire. ¡°You¡¯re just a few poor university students. I advise you to leave if you are wise, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± an elegant voice said. Chu Luo walked over and looked at the cashier. ¡°A waiter actually dares to bully others like this. Call your boss out.¡± ¡°Who the heck are¡­¡± Pa! Looking at the cashier counter that was instantly split into two by her palm, not only was the cashier shocked, but even the other customers were stunned. Chu Luo looked at her palm and smiled as she asked the cashier, who was hiding in the corner, ¡°What were you saying?¡± ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± The cashier pointed at Chu Luo and widened her eyes for a long moment before screaming, ¡°How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the counter.¡± Li Yan, who was standing behind Chu Luo, took out a ck card and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this ck card enough to pay for this counter?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The guests present gasped when they saw the ck card in Li Yan¡¯s hand. Those who wanted to take out their phones to take pictures immediately stopped. In the Imperial Capital, even a three-year-old child knew that they could not afford to offend someone who had a ck card. At this moment, the shop owner ran over angrily from a direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Who dares to mess around in my shop!¡± The owner of the shop was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. The moment he saw the destroyed counter, he was about to re up. However, when he saw the ck card in Li Yan¡¯s hand, his eyes flickered and he swallowed his anger. He quickly asked with a fawning smile, ¡°Guests, what did my staff do to anger you? Calm down, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson immediately.¡± After saying that, the owner¡¯s expression darkened. He turned around and pointed at the cashier, who was curled up, before lecturing her. The cashier huddled in the corner and didn¡¯t say anything, looking like a punching bag. Seeing the shop owner and the cashier singing the same tune, Chu Luo sneered and called out, ¡°Boss.¡± The shop owner quickly stopped lecturing the cashier and turned around to bow and ask, ¡°I wonder what instructions thisdy has?¡± ¡°Chase out those people that were just brought upstairs.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± the cashier quickly said to the boss. ¡°It was Young Master Ouyang and the other Young Masters who came just now.¡± The boss almost couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He said to Chu Luo and Li Yan awkwardly, ¡°Guest, look¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The moment Li Yan spoke, his sharp aura suppressed the boss until he became hoarse and his body trembled several times. Li Yan turned to everyone in the hall and said, ¡°Everyone, leave immediately. This meal is on me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong, and the people present were basically students. They didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and stood up to leave. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The boss watched as the customers quickly left, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Chu Luo still had that smile on her face, but her tone was firm. ¡°Call those people down.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ erm¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± The sweat on the boss¡¯s forehead flowed even more fiercely. At this moment, a dissatisfied shout came from upstairs: ¡°Waiter, waiter, are you deaf? It¡¯s been so long and there¡¯s still no food. Are you trying to starve us to death?¡± It was one of the people in Ouyang Yu¡¯s group who had gotten impatient from waiting for the dishes to be served. When he reached the staircase, he finally realized that something was wrong downstairs. He first looked around the empty hall in surprise before looking at Chu Luo and her group. He immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Having said the words, he looked at Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you driven them away? They are disrupting our mood. You¡­ ooh¡­¡± That person suddenly covered his mouth and bent down in pain. Everyone standing downstairs turned to look at Li Yan, thinking: So powerful. Li Yan: ¡°Noisy.¡± With that, he walked upstairs. Chu Luo hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping you beat someone up.¡± Chu Luo looked at the man who was striding upstairs and immediately followed him. When the two of them went upstairs, the person standing at the staircase turned pale with fright. He turned around and screamed as he ran towards the private room. ¡°Brother Yu, someone is here to cause trouble!¡± The sound echoed in the corridor, and everyone in the other private rooms upstairs opened the door to see what was going on. When they saw the two people walking over, they were stunned. It wasn¡¯t that they knew the two of them, but Chu Luo was too exquisite and beautiful, and the aura of the man walking beside her was too fierce. Such abination made people shudder. At this moment, Li Yan swept his cold gaze across them and they immediately closed the door in fear. Before Chu Luo and Li Yan could enter Ouyang Yu¡¯s private room, Ouyang Yu had already walked out with his exasperated group. Several men behind him were even holding chairs from the private room. ¡°Whoever dares toe, see if I don¡¯t beat them up until they don¡¯t dare to stay in the capital anymore.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see who gets beaten up into a pulp.¡± The moment Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded, the people who¡¯d walked out paused at the same time. Ouyang Yu looked at Chu Luo and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to fight for justice for them?¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t answer. A man standing beside Ouyang Yu sneered arrogantly. ¡°I think this person is trying to attract your attention, Brother Yu. She¡¯s deliberately¡­ Ouch~~¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan seemed to have a tacit understanding and attacked at the same time. Seeing that person¡¯s mouth turn crooked from the p, the others were in disbelief. Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°Since you dare to be disrespectful to me, you should be prepared to be beaten up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are? D*mn! Ah~~~¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and attacked. The six men were actually unable to retaliate against their punches and kicks, and they were instantly beaten until they were wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. Ouyang Yu quickly crawled up from the ground and leaned against the wall. He covered his chest that was in so much pain that he could barely breathe and stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan warily. He quickly took out his phone and dialed a number with trembling hands. The moment the call was picked up, he quickly panted and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Big Brother, someone is attacking me. I¡¯m about to be beaten up. Quickly, bring people over to save me. I¡¯m at XXX Road XX Restaurant.¡± An angry roar immediately came from the other side. The voice was so loud that it sounded like it was on speaker. ¡°Who dares to touch you? See if I don¡¯t kill his entire family.¡± Then he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the group of people rolling on the ground and wailing. She tilted her head and looked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t beat them up enough. To think they still have the strength toin.¡± ¡°Then continue beating them up.¡± Instantly¡­ ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Howl¡ª¡± ¡°Waah¡­ Stop hitting me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re killing us. Boohoo¡­¡± When Tang Zhiyun and the others finally regained their senses and caught up, they saw a group of people who had been beaten half to death by Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan was so murderous that Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t dare to walk over. After beating those people up until they were left with half a breath, Li Yan stopped and said coldly to the people on the ground, ¡°Tell your families that they don¡¯t have toe looking for me. I¡¯ll personally go look for them.¡± With that, he walked towards the stairs with Chu Luo. Before Ouyang Yu¡¯s brother could rush over, a video of Ouyang Yu getting his men to pay off gangsters to beat up Tang Zhiyun and the others exploded on the Inte. At the same time, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ issued a notice that disqualified Ouyang Yu and his team from participating permanently. That night, the shares of the Ouyang family and four otherpanies fell drastically. Evidence of shady dealings and tax evasion by the five families was all leaked online. The higher-ups immediately sent people to investigate. The five families were in a terrible fix. Although they had guessed that someone was behind them, they couldn¡¯t find out who it was. However, there seemed to be no repercussions from Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s beating up of Ouyang Yu and his group. Except that the restaurant changed owners the next day, and even the cashier disappeared. Chapter 97 - Full Marks for the College Entrance Examination

Chapter 97: Full Marks for the College Entrance Examination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once the matter regarding the Ouyang family and the other families was exposed, Chu Luo knew that she didn¡¯t have to concern herself with it anymore. On June 26, the exciting time for the college entrance examination candidates to check their scores finally arrived. ? Chu Zhengyang asked the chauffeur to drive him over to wait for Chu Luo at six in the morning. Chu Luo had just woken up when she heard this. However, since she had said that she would return to the Wei residence today, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Zhengyang. She packed some things, carried her backpack, and walked out. What surprised her was that she didn¡¯t see Li Yan on the way out. As she walked towards the courtyard, someone suddenly came over and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master left at five because he had something to attend to.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out. When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo walking out, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have be so elegant in just ten days. Most importantly, she had clipped up her fringe with a small cherry clip, revealing her full and smooth forehead. She looked energetic like this. ¡°Luoluo, where¡¯s the scar on your forehead?¡± ¡°I had it removed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big, clear eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up. Was I really supposed to live with that scar for the rest of my life?¡± Chu Zhengyang was stunned by this question. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Uncle had nned to take you to remove the scar after your college entrance examination.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and got into the car without responding. When the car arrived back at the Wei residence, it was seven o¡¯clock. Today, almost everyone from the Wei family was present. Even Wei Jianze and Wei Guangnian, who had been recuperating, were sitting in the living room. Wei Wei and Chu Ting weren¡¯t out yet. When the two of them entered, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Chu Luo¡¯s face. At the same time, they revealed surprise and disbelief. ¡°Luoluo?¡± Wei Xueying eximed in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful after that scar is removed!¡± After saying that, she subconsciously nced in the direction that Chu Ting would emerge from. Seeing that no one was there yet, she smiled and said, ¡°When Aunt and Tingtinge, we¡¯ll have breakfast. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll wait to check your college entrance examination scores.¡± Chu Luo nodded and greeted the others before finding an armchair to sit down. Everyone waited for two minutes before Wei Wei and Chu Ting came out. The moment Wei Wei came out, she red at Chu Zhengyang, clearly unhappy with Chu Zhengyang for picking Chu Luo up early in the morning. Just as Chu Ting was about to greet the Wei family¡¯s elders, she saw Chu Luo sitting there and her expression changed. ¡°You are here!¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was even thinner than before, and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you very surprised?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s chest suddenly burned with anger. She pointed at Chu Luo and roared like a demon, ¡°Who gave you permission to remove the scar on your forehead? You should be an ugly freak for the rest of your life. You¡­¡± ¡°Tingting, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Daddy, why do you help Chu Luo every time? Is it like Mommy said? That actually, Chu Luo is your illegitimate daughter. You¡­¡± ¡°Enough! How unsightly!¡± With Wei Yongchang¡¯s berating, Chu Ting¡¯s arrogance was instantly extinguished. However, she felt wronged and was indignant at the fact that Chu Luo was bing more and more beautiful while she was bing uglier and uglier. At the thought of this, she started sobbing. The veins on Wei Yongchang¡¯s forehead popped. First Madam was worried that Wei Yongchang would re up. After all, Chu Ting was their biological niece and she was biased towards her. She hurriedly stood up and walked towards Chu Ting, using the handkerchief in her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Tingting, be good. Let¡¯s go have breakfast first. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll wait for the results of the college entrance examination. First Aunt has already prepared a congrattory gift for you. Once you¡¯ve checked the scores, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Ting nodded at First Madam as she swallowed. ¡°Thank you, First Aunt.¡± She even gave Chu Luo a smug look. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at Chu Ting. Everyone went to the dining room to eat. While they were eating, Wei Yongchang suddenly said, ¡°Luoluo, Master has been found. He wille over this afternoon to transfer the Gu worm away from your body.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± When she heard this, Chu Ting¡¯s face contorted again. She hurriedly tugged at the clothes of Wei Wei, who was sitting beside her. Wei Wei calmly gave her a reassuring look. She had already made arrangements. Only then did Chu Ting feel relieved. Chu Luo, who was sitting at the side, looked at their small actions and smiled. At this moment, she said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I was poisoned by a Gu worm.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Ting and Wei Wei screamed at the same time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at the two of them. She said to Chu Zhengyang and the others, who also didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°I¡¯ve been living well outside. I¡¯ve never felt any pain. Also, I eat and sleep well. In fact, I¡¯ve even gained four kilograms recently.¡± Previously, she weighed only 40 kilograms. Before the others could say anything, Chu Ting sneered, ¡°Hmph! If you didn¡¯t get agitated, the Gu worm definitely won¡¯t have acted up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said seriously, ¡°Luckily, I¡¯d moved out. If I¡¯d kept living here, I would have been on tenterhooks all day long. It¡¯s impossible for me not to have been agitated.¡± These words were already very straightforward. The heads of the Wei family all looked at Wei Wei with unfriendly gazes. Wei Wei was so angry that her face turned ashen. She gritted her teeth to suppress the urge to p Chu Luo in the face. Chu Ting wasn¡¯t looking well either. There was that pain in her body again. She hurriedly took a deep breath, thinking that the results would be out soon. When her results were revealed to be better than Chu Luo¡¯s, she would be able to ruthlessly trample on her. Everyone had their own thoughts and didn¡¯t say anything else. After breakfast, everyone moved to the sofa in the living room and sat down. The youngsters took theirptops over. Wei Xueying said, ¡°The Inte will surely be very jammedter. Let¡¯s all check it. We¡¯ll use theputer of whoever manages to log in.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly said, ¡°After logging in, check mine first.¡± After saying that, she sat down in the middle of the group. Chu Luo sat in the armchair beside her. Chu Zhengyang also took out theptop that he had bought for herst time and passed it to her. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was purposely trying to get close to them so as to ostracize her, and coldly retracted her gaze. She then turned on herptop and quickly typed in a code. At 8 AM. Throughout the country, students were trying to check their scores. For a moment, the phone lines and the Inte were jammed. Chu Luo had just keyed in an eleration code. At this moment, she swiftly opened the webpage. Chu Ting, who was sitting opposite them, urged them anxiously, ¡°Cousin, Cousin, Cousin, hurry up. It¡¯s been a minute. Why haven¡¯t you opened the webpage?¡± Wei Weiforted her. ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t be anxious. There are so many people checking their scores right now. It¡¯s normal for the Inte speed to be slower.¡± Chu Zhengyang was also sitting with aptop in his hand. The middle-aged people were staring at the screen. The entire living room was filled with a tense atmosphere. Chu Luo entered her admission ticket number and pulled up her score. Then, she smiled. At this moment, Wei Xueying looked up casually and saw the smile on her face. She asked, ¡°Luoluo, did you find out your score?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and everyone looked at her. ¡°How many points did you score?¡± Several voices had sounded at the same time. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who had the words ¡°You must have scored averagely¡± written in her eyes, and deliberately said, ¡°The results are just as I¡¯d expected.¡± They were about to ask more questions when Wei Zihan suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m logged in.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly retracted her gaze and said to him, ¡°Cousin, hurry up and key in my admission ticket number.¡± She proceeded to recite her admission ticket and got Wei Zihan to enter it. A few secondster, Wei Zihan hit the confirm button. When Chu Ting saw her score, she immediately grabbed her clothes as though she was unable to breathe. ¡°Tingting, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Tingting¡¯s score?¡± Amid the other voices, Chu Ting wailed, ¡°How is that possible? How is it possible that I only scored 625! Boohoo, this definitely isn¡¯t my result¡­¡± Wei Wei, who was about to stand up, fell back down. She shouted with a livid expression, ¡°How is that possible!¡± She then stared at Wei Zihan. ¡°Zihan, did you key in the wrong number and are looking at someone else¡¯s result? Previously, Tingting¡¯s form teacher and the teacher who¡¯d tutored her said that she would definitely get into Imperial University.¡± ¡°Aunt, these are Tingting¡¯s marks.¡± Wei Zihan¡¯s affirmative words were like a wake-up call. Wei Wei, who was used to being domineering, didn¡¯t expect her daughter to have gotten such a score. Chu Ting couldn¡¯t ept it either. However, she was still thinking aboutparing Chu Luo¡¯s score to hers. It was fine as long as Chu Luo scored worse than her. At this thought, she didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo and said to Wei Zihan directly, ¡°Cousin Zihan, quickly, check Chu Luo¡¯s score. Hurry.¡± After saying that, she suddenly jumped out of her seat and snatched the admission ticket that Chu Luo had deliberately left lying around. Wei Zihan nced at Chu Ting, who had a crazy look in her eyes, and then at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression. He entered Chu Luo¡¯s admission ticket number. Then¡­ Wei Xueying was the first to cover her mouth in surprise. ¡°How is that possible! How is that possible! Ooh¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡± Chu Ting¡¯s face turned pale as she clutched her chest and curled up on the sofa. That pose was exactly the same as when the Gu poison red up. However, at this moment, no one believed her. They felt that she was pretending again. The heads of the Wei family even shook their heads in their hearts, thinking in disappointment how Tingting had be so jealous. As Wei Wei had been dealt a blow by Chu Ting¡¯s score, she had yet to recover from her shock and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her daughter. Chu Zhengyang walked over and hugged Chu Ting in his arms to appease her anger. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but say in disappointment, ¡°Tingting, you¡¯re already grown up. Can you stop being so stubborn?¡± When she heard these words, Chu Ting¡¯s body trembled in anger. At this moment, Wei Yongchang asked, ¡°How many points did Luoluo score exactly?¡± Wei Zihan looked at the calm Chu Luo with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Full marks, 750 points.¡± Chapter 98 - The Final Strike for the Mother and Daughter

Chapter 98: The Final Strike for the Mother and Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Wei Zihan finished speaking, Chu Ting seemed to have been given onest blow. She was so jealous and hateful that the Gu wormpletely red up and she fainted in Chu Zhengyang¡¯s arms. Just as Chu Zhengyang was about to reveal a joyous expression, he felt something amiss with the person in his arms. He hurriedly looked at Chu Ting¡¯s face and his expression changed drastically. ? ¡°Tingting, Tingting, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare Daddy.¡± It turned out that Chu Ting had not only fainted but she was also bleeding from her nose, and the blood was even an abnormal purple color. Amid a series of frantic and heart-wrenching cries, Chu Ting was carried back to her room. The others quickly called the Wei family¡¯s private doctor over to give her a checkup. After a while. The doctor shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t find out anything about Miss Chu¡¯s condition. On the surface, she looks too agitated. Her body can¡¯t withstand this burden, but her nose is bleeding purple. It¡¯s like she was poisoned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wei Wei staggered backward. If not for thedies supporting her, she would have fallen. She clutched her chest in pain and wailed, ¡°If anything happens to Tingting, I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang also felt dizzy. His eyes turned red as he grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t you find out the cause? Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Wei Jingcheng and a few youngsters quickly held back Chu Zhengyang. Wei Yongchang asked the doctor, ¡°Is there any other way to find out the cause of Tingting¡¯s illness?¡± The doctor was a little unhappy with Chu Zhengyang¡¯s attitude towards him, but he didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He said, ¡°We can only take Miss Chu¡¯s blood to the First Hospital for testing.¡± ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up and draw Tingting¡¯s blood!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t so easy to resolve. Leaving Wei Wei to look after Chu Ting, the rest returned to the living room. Chu Zhengyang should have been happy that Chu Luo scored full marks, but he couldn¡¯t smile at all. He only said, ¡°Good child, you didn¡¯t embarrass your parents!¡± Wei Yongchang spoke up. ¡°Although Luoluo isn¡¯t Zhengyang and Xiao Wei¡¯s biological daughter, you are under their name. You can be considered our Wei family¡¯s niece.¡± He then gestured to Wei Zihan. ¡°Zihan, post this on the Inte. We¡¯ll hold a grand event for Luoluo.¡± Getting full marks on the college entrance examination was a glorious matter to begin with. Not only would it attract the envy of many people, but as long as one handled it well, one would also obtain many unexpected benefits from it. Wei Yongchang had always been impartial between Chu Ting and Chu Luo because they were both candidates for the college entrance examination. Regardless of which one of them did well, it would only benefit the Wei family. Chu Luo looked at Wei Yongchang¡¯s shrewd eyes and realized the reason this person thought so highly of her. At the thought of this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. If they wanted to make use of her, they would have to see if they had the ability. Not long after, Old Gao called Chu Luo. Just as Chu Luo had guessed, Old Gao had been sitting in front of the phone since a long time ago, but he hadn¡¯t called. Now that he had finally found out Chu Luo¡¯s results, he was so excited that he called at the first possible moment. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, the first thing she heard was Old Gao¡¯s uncontroble loudughter. Then, he said in an excited and trembling voice, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you¡¯ve really made Teacher proud, hahahaha¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard Old Gao¡¯s loudughter, she also smiled until her eyes narrowed. She said, ¡°I¡¯d said that I would defeat all the candidates in the empire. Of course, I meant what I said.¡± If Chu Luo had said this before they checked her score, everyone would only think that she was being arrogant and conceited. However, she was fully deserving of saying it now. Old Gao couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He didn¡¯t forget to say to her, ¡°Luoluo,e back quickly. I¡¯ll immediately get my wife to prepare a table full of food and wine to celebrate with you.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, you can prepare the food and wer. I have something to attend to today. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You must tell me before youe back. I¡¯ll get my wife to go grocery shopping in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Indeed, after all the provinces had checked their scores, Chu Luo, who got first ce in the country, was instantly known by everyone. ¡°Whose daughter is so capable? If I had such an incredible daughter, I would wake upughing in my dreams!¡± ¡°Look at other people¡¯s children, and then look at my own. I want to have my child reconstructed!¡± ¡­ Everyone was praising her. At this moment, Ocean City¡¯s Education Bureau announced: ¡°Chu Luo is from our Ocean City!¡± Right on the heels of that, Ocean City¡¯s elite high school: ¡°Chu Luo is from our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school!¡± Ocean City¡¯s elite high school even announced the words Chu Luo had said before the college entrance examination. In an instant, Chu Luo became the goddess of all the candidates and high school students. The Wei family also revealed at the first moment that Chu Luo was their niece. Instantly, everyone in the Imperial Capital¡¯s business circle came to congratte them. Some people even wanted her to endorse their products. They were all rejected by the Wei family. Of course, that was forter. In the following period of time, Chu Luo received a few more calls. Some were from Professor Wu, his daughter, Tang Zhiyun, and Wang Mingtao. Li Tao and the others had also called her to congratte her after getting her new number from Old Gao. Only then did Chu Luo realize that besides her, Li Tao and the ss representative had also scored above 700 points. Everyone else in the ss had achieved their target score. The ss representative even teased, ¡°This time, our ss 4 scored better than the elite ss. Old Gao is so happy today.¡± Li Tao especially told her, ¡°Zhang Tianyi scored 689. He¡¯s just waiting for the admission cutoff score toe out.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. At eleven o¡¯clock, the other Gu Master that the Wei family had found finally arrived. Chu Zhengyang quickly brought him in. ¡°Master Hu, please take care of Luoluo.¡± Master Hu was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He was round and a little short, but he exuded the demeanor of a master. Chu Zhengyang brought Master Hu to Chu Luo¡¯s room. When Master Hu saw Chu Luo, he first looked at her face and asked strangely, ¡°Are you sure that there is a Gu worm in the youngdy¡¯s body?¡± ¡°How can I not be sure?¡± Chu Zhengyang recalled that time when Wei Wei had transferred the Gu worm from Chu Ting¡¯s body to Chu Luo¡¯s body behind his back, and an indescribable guilt surged in his heart. Seeing that Chu Zhengyang was so sure, Master Hu said to Chu Luo, who was standing there and letting him size her up, ¡°Little girl, can you show me your wrist?¡± Chu Luo stuck her wrist out for him to see. Master Hu looked at her carefully for a while and even took out a special whistle from his body. He said to Chu Zhengyang with certainty, ¡°Your daughter wasn¡¯t poisoned by Gu.¡± ¡°Really?¡± At first, Chu Zhengyang was in disbelief, but then, his face lit up with joy. It was only then that he remembered that since Chu Luo hadn¡¯t been poisoned by the Gu worm, then the Gu worm must still be in Chu Ting¡¯s body. At the thought of this, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly said to Master Hu, ¡°Master, I have another daughter who was poisoned by Gu earlier. Help me take a look.¡± Without waiting for Master Hu to agree, he pulled his arm and anxiously walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at Master Hu, who was quickly pulled away, and slowly followed. Chu Zhengyang was too anxious and worried. He pulled Master Hu along as he walked faster and faster. When the two of them reached Chu Ting¡¯s door, Chu Zhengyang actually didn¡¯t have the courage to knock. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed his palpitations before knocking on the door. Soon, Wei Wei came over and opened the door. Wei Wei nced at the stranger standing beside Chu Zhengyang and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why are you still here? Go and care about your good niece.¡± With that, she moved to close the door. Master Hu said with certainty, ¡°Madam has been poisoned by Gu.¡± ¡­ The surroundings suddenly fell into dead silence. After a few seconds, Wei Wei and Chu Zhengyang asked in broken voices, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Zhengyang grabbed Master Hu¡¯s cor and shouted at him, his eyes red, ¡°You are a master hired by Big Brother. I respect you, but if you dare to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Wei Wei shouted angrily, ¡°Chu Zhengyang, throw him out! He must be a cheat!¡± Master Hu¡¯s expression turned ugly. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Madam, have you been feeling dizzy from time to time recently? Or feel like you¡¯re suffering from angina when you¡¯re agitated? Did you go to the doctor, only for the doctor to say that you were fine?¡± Master Hu¡¯s words made their expressions turn even uglier. Chu Zhengyang lost his grip on Master Hu¡¯s cor and staggered backward. Wei Wei almost cked out. She quickly held the door frame and extended her other hand to Chu Zhengyang. She finally revealed a frightened expression. Chu Zhengyang quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Zhengyang, what Master said is true. I¡¯ve really been suffering from these symptoms recently. What should I do? Am I really poisoned by Gu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Master is here. Master is here to treat the Gu worm. We¡¯ll go back to the room first. Lie down first and let Master extract the Gu worm from your body.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you talking about?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door, and she quickly walked over. She had just woken up from her daze and her face was still pale. She was already in a bad mood and wanted to ridicule Master Hu when she saw his round face. However, Master Hu said in a surprised tone, ¡°This must be your daughter too. The Gu worm she is poisoned with is so oppressive.¡± Master Hu¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. The Wei family, which was originally quite joyous, instantly fell into panic. Everyone from the Wei family rushed over. Everyone anxiously asked the Master to transfer the Gu worms away from the two of them. The Master checked for a while, shook his head, and said, ¡°The person who¡¯d cast the Gu worms on the two of them is more skilled than me. I can¡¯t cure it, especially the Mother-Child Gu from the other daughter. Only the person who¡¯d cast the Gu worm can cure it.¡± ¡°The heavens want me dead¡­¡± Wei Wei fainted amid a heart-wrenching cry. Due to her agitation, Chu Ting¡¯s Gu worm acted up. ¡°Xiao Wei, Tingting¡­¡± Chu Luo, who had been standing by the door and watching the show, turned around and walked towards her room. She had long known what would happen to Wei Wei and Chu Ting. She had only returned to take a look on behalf of the original Chu Luo. Chapter 99 - You May Get Lost

Chapter 99: You May Get Lost

With such a thing happening to Wei Wei and Chu Ting, the Wei family and Chu Zhengyang were in a terrible fix and didn¡¯t have the energy to care about Chu Luo. Chu Luo returned to her home. When she entered, she realized that a few people were moving furniture inside. She pointed at the items and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these?¡± Someone answered her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master said that the furniture here weren¡¯t exquisite enough. He asked for them to be changed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo angrily followed him in. She wanted to say, ¡°This is my house. Who allowed him to change things?¡± But when she saw the ancient sandalwood furniture, she swallowed her words. At this moment, Qin Ming strode in. He saw Chu Luo standing in the living room. He only nodded at her and continued to stride upstairs. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming, who quickly went upstairs. After a while, he came down with a document and walked out. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming, stop right there.¡± Qin Ming stopped. ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Then, he said, ¡°This document of Master¡¯s is very important. I have to send it over immediately.¡± His tone seemed to be saying: ¡°Children should stay at the side and y. Don¡¯t dy the adults¡¯ business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth. Thinking that this person was just an errand boy and that it would be a waste of time to deal with him, she said, ¡°You can get lost.¡± Qin Ming left. Chu Luo looked at the living room that had been modified by Li Yan to bepletely different from when she first moved in. She rubbed her chin and pondered whether to lecture Li Yan for changing the furniture without her permission or to thank him. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Wei Xueying. The Wei family was in a terrible state. Wei Yongchang didn¡¯t forget Chu Luo and asked Wei Xueying to apany her. Wei Xueying didn¡¯t manage to find her, so she got her number from Chu Zhengyang and called her. Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Luoluo, where did you go?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I went back to the old district.¡± Wei Xueyingined, ¡°Why did you go back again?¡± Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately. I¡¯ll take you out to yter.¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to reply, she hung up. Chu Luo looked down at her phone. She was indeed free this afternoon, and it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to hang out with Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying didn¡¯te in but called her from outside. When Chu Luo went out, she even asked quietly, ¡°Luoluo, is the owner of this house at home?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out.¡± Wei Xueying heaved a sigh of relief. After she drove the car out, she said, ¡°That person¡¯s aura is too scary. I wonder how you could dare to keep facing him?¡± Chu Luo thought about Li Yan, who always liked to exude a cold aura, and said neutrally, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± In any case, she wasn¡¯t averse to his cold aura at all. Wei Xueying nced at Chu Luo and suddenly admired her courage. She didn¡¯t want to talk about that person anymore, so she changed the topic to today¡¯s itinerary. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat first. After we finish eating, we¡¯ll shop. You can buy whatever you want. Take it as a gift for your college entrance examination results.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in shopping, but she still replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove for a while before Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Uncle will definitely not have time to return to Ocean City during this period of time. All the universities should be announcing their admission cutoff score tomorrow. I can send you there when you go back to Ocean City to fill in your application.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I want to stay in Ocean City for a few days.¡± Actually, Wei Xueying wanted to send Chu Luo back on the same day. However, after hearing that Chu Luo wanted to stay for a few days, she wasn¡¯t down with it. She considered it for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be a little busy for the next few days. Tell you what, I¡¯ll have two bodyguards follow you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After all, there were many ways she could shake off the bodyguards. The two of them went to a ssy Western restaurant for dinner. When the steak was served, Wei Xueying cut the cooked steak into three portions as she persuaded Chu Luo earnestly, ¡°Luoluo, I know you¡¯ve always had something against Aunt and Tingting, but they¡¯re already in this state. Don¡¯t keep being angry with them.¡± She then popped the steak into her mouth and tasted it carefully. It was simply delicious. Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying¡¯s steak, which had traces of blood, and quietly removed the piece of steak in front of her to eat the side dishes on the te. Wei Xueying noticed her actions and asked, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t you like steak?¡± Chu Luo nodded seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s this kind of steak, I really don¡¯t like it.¡± Wei Xueying was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s honesty. She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you some seafood baked rice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, they got into the car and were about to go to the biggest shopping center in Imperial Capital when Wei Xueying received a call. It was unknown what the other party said to her, but she was immediately so excited that her voice rose several octaves. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, she hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s go to the film studio first. Ci Jing is filming there today. I want to go there and observe his acting skills on the spot.¡± Chu Luo had never chased after celebrities and had no idea who Wei Xueying was referring to. However, seeing how excited Wei Xueying was, she simply nodded. The film studioplex in the Imperial City was located in the suburbs of the north. It was famous throughout the world. Not only because it upied a vast area, but also because there were buildings inside, both ancient and modern. When the two of them arrived at the film studioplex, it was the hottest time of the day. The car was parked in the parking lot outside the main entrance of the film studioplex. After Wei Xueying put on her sunsses, mask, and a big hat, she got out of the car and said to Chu Luo, ¡°No cars are allowed in the film studioplex. We¡¯ll take a rickshaw inside.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who had covered herself up tightly. Wei Xueying smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a celebrity someday. I can¡¯t let the paparazzi take photos of me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked in. After entering, the two of them got on a rickshaw. Wei Xueying fanned herself as she spoke to the curious Chu Luo. ¡°This ce puts emphasis on environmental protection. In addition, much of the ground is made of limestone. If a car drove in, it would crush the ground, so this antique vehicle is used to transport people in.¡± The rickshaw drove past several buildings from different eras. Chu Luo was overwhelmed by all these sights. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯ve transmigrated?¡± ¡°Yes. The buildings here look very simr to the buildings in history.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The buildings here are built ording to history. Later, we¡¯ll go to the buildings of the X dynasty. When we get there, you¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve transmigrated to that real ancient era.¡± When the rickshaw driver, who was pulling the rickshaw, heard Wei Xueying say this, he interjected, ¡°Misses, are you going to watch the superstar Ci Jing film?¡± Wei Xueying didn¡¯t want to talk to the rickshaw man, so Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The rickshaw took almost twenty minutes before they got to the entrance of the X dynasty buildingplex. As soon as they got out of the rickshaw, a tall, Western-looking woman in a spaghetti dress came over and pulled Wei Xueying along as she ran inside. ¡°Xueying, hurry up. I heard that Ci Jing has only one scene this afternoon and will leave right after the shoot. If you¡¯de anyter, you¡¯d have missed seeing him.¡± Wei Xueying only had time to turn around and say to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, follow us quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo was about to follow when the rickshaw puller suddenly stopped her. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t paid the fare.¡± Chu Luo had no choice but to stop and pay the fare with her phone¡¯s QR code. However, when she turned around, the two people had already run into the gate and disappeared. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them and slowly walked towards the gate. As soon as she entered, she was shocked by the ancient buildings inside. Just like Wei Xueying had said, walking on these streets was like being transported back in time. Chu Luo followed the others in a certain direction. Not long after, she saw barricades on the street ahead. These people were pointing at the front. When she got closer, she realized that there was a shoot going on. ¡°Oh my god! Ci Jing looks so handsome in a white ancient costume! I feel like that costume was specially prepared for him. I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of the actress who¡¯s acting with him!¡± ¡°Outrageous! Did that actress take the chance to throw herself at him?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ That evil smirk on Ci Jing¡¯s lips just now made my legs go limp. I really want to give birth to his child¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips finally twitched. In her heart, this kind of fanatical worship should be given to people who could bring peace to the masses. How could it be given to someone who only had outstanding looks? At the thought of this, she turned around and continued walking along the streets of the ancient city. The ancient street was actually very hot at this time, like a steamer, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel anything. After walking for god knew how long, she came to a remote corner. She heard intermittent sobbing and constioning from the corner. ¡°Sister Yingying, stop crying. If the reporters catch you, they¡¯ll defame you again.¡± The sobbing finally softened a little, but she was extremely sad. ¡°Jiajia, do you think I¡¯m really not suited to staying in the entertainment circle?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± the woman called Jiajia hurriedly said. ¡°Sister Yingying, you have both the acting skills and the looks. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re unlucky.¡± As Jiajia spoke, her tone was filled with indignation. ¡°Sister Yingying, every time you receive a script or endorsement, it is always snatched away by Yu Ling¡¯er. She must have used some unscrupulous method.¡± ¡°Jiajia, don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence.¡± ¡°Is there a need for evidence for such a thing? Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s acting isn¡¯t as good as yours, and she¡¯s not as good-looking as you. If she hadn¡¯t used some tricks, how could she have snatched all those resources from you? ¡°This time, she even stole your second female lead role and made you be the fifth female lead instead. The moment you went up, she pped you so hard. She must have done it on purpose!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned to look at the man in a baseball cap hiding on the other side, taking pictures with his camera. She decided to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business and raised her voice to ask, ¡°Are you secretly taking pictures?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of the two women who were hiding in the dark. Among the two women, one was dressed in an ancient green costume and the other was wearing a cotton t-shirt and a pair of suspenders. The woman in green ancient clothing had a charming appearance, just like the daughters of ancient families. However, one of her cheeks was a little red and swollen. When they saw that man, their expressions changed at the same time. Chapter 100 - What If I Insist on Poking My Nose into This Matter?

Chapter 100: What If I Insist on Poking My Nose into This Matter?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman with the suspenders asked sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Are you secretly taking photos of Sister Yingying?¡± With that, she wanted to snatch the camera from that person¡¯s hands. ? That person looked up at the two of them with excitement in his eyes. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you celebrities be celebrities so that we¡¯d take photos of you?¡± As he spoke, he took advantage of the fact that he was a man and quickly dodged. He even raised his camera and said in a proud and excited tone, ¡°Look at what I took today. Xue Ying was jealous that Yu Ling¡¯er received the second female lead role in ¡®Xuanyuan Dynasty¡¯ and hid in a corner, saying that Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s ability and looks are inferior to hers. That Yu Ling¡¯er had relied on her sugar daddy to get to where she is today.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xue Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense? Didn¡¯t you say those words just now? Do you want me to show it to you?¡± As the person spoke, the smile on his face became even more smug. The two women turned pale and looked lost. This further fueled his arrogance. He actually said, ¡°You¡¯re the queen of dirt anyway. You¡¯re so gued by scandals already that this wouldn¡¯t make a difference anyway. Pitiful me had endured the scorching heat and squatted here for so long before snapping these goodies.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t want to continue poking her nose into other people¡¯s business. However, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing a grown man bully a woman like this. ¡°Hey,¡± she called out and walked out from the corner. The paparazzi stopped and turned around. When he saw Chu Luo, his eyes were filled with surprise. Even the two women were stunned by her gorgeous appearance. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°Give me the camera.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Although Chu Luo was very beautiful, the paparazzi didn¡¯t know her. He guessed that she definitely wasn¡¯t from the entertainment circle, so he said, ¡°You better not poke your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°What if I insist?¡± ¡°Do you think you can meddle in this?¡± The paparazzi obviously didn¡¯t take Chu Luo seriously. After saying that, he prepared to run. ¡°We¡¯ll know after I try.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she shed and appeared in front of him in the next second. She snatched the camera from his hand and attacked at the same time. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at the paparazzi, who was flying until he got mmed into the wall, the two women standing at the side were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s actions. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at them. She approached the paparazzi, who was coughing in the corner with his hand on his chest, and said, ¡°How is it? Do you need me to continue poking my nose into it?¡± The paparazzi trembled in fear and quickly said, ¡°No need, no need.¡± Gritting his teeth in hatred, he continued to plead, ¡°Miss, please return the camera to me. This is what I rely on to put food on the table. My family has elders and children. My family depends on my sry. If the camera is missing, not only will I have topensate, but I will also be fired¡­¡± ¡°Then just wait to be fired.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t miss the viciousness in the paparazzi¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. She studied the camera for a while and quickly pressed a few buttons on it before mming the camera heavily against the wall. As the camera was smashed into pieces, Chu Luo turned to look at the two women standing there and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she turned around and flicked a pill on her finger. The paparazzi fainted. After the three of them had been walking for a while, the woman called Xue Ying stopped and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took a closer look at the woman¡¯s face and was shocked to discover that she was actually destined for wealth and riches. Moreover, she would have a prosperous future in both career and love. However, at this moment, there was ayer of ck aura between her brows. At this point, she knew what it was. This woman¡¯s luck had been borrowed by someone else using some means. She suddenly became interested and asked, ¡°Which production team are you from? I got separated from my friend. Can I go with you guys first?¡± Xue Ying and Jiajia looked at each other and were very grateful to Chu Luo. The girl in suspenders said, ¡°We are from the production team of ¡®Xuanyuan Dynasty.''¡± Xue Ying also said, ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked towards the filming location. As she walked, Xue Ying asked, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°My name is Xue Ying. She is my assistant, Zhu Jiajia.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The three of them arrived at the filming location. It seemed like the filming had ended by now, and the staff was packing up the props. The three of them walked in from the side. On the way, Chu Luo said that her friend had speciallye for Ci Jing. Xue Ying directly led her towards the lounge where Ci Jing was resting. However, she still said, ¡°There are many assistants and bodyguards around the perimeter. We probably won¡¯t be able to go in. When the timees, you can stay far away and see if your friend is around. If not, I¡¯ll get Jiajia to send you to a ce where you can ride a rickshaw.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after they left, the three of them bumped into a woman who was surrounded by a few people. That woman wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Xue Ying, but there was a charm between her brows and her manner of walking was also coquettish. The moment the woman saw Xue Ying, her gaze swept across her face. It was unknown if she did it on purpose, but she immediately apologized to her in a delicate voice that gave people goosebumps. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯m really sorry for just now. I didn¡¯t control my strength well. I didn¡¯t mean to p your face so red.¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, cut the pretense. You obviously did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Zhu Jiajia, Sister Ling¡¯er is sincerely apologizing to Xue Ying. Don¡¯t measure other people¡¯s hearts with your own.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop fighting.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er seemed to have stopped her assistant, but she deliberately ignored Zhu Jiajia. Her gaze shifted to Chu Luo¡¯s face. Actually, the first person she saw was Chu Luo, but she still had to pretend. After pretending, she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± There was no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry. Even Yu Ling¡¯er had never taken them seriously. She felt that she could surpass everyone, but when she looked at Chu Luo, she felt an indescribable sense of crisis. This sense of crisis made her immediately filled with hostility towards Chu Luo. ¡°Could it be a student who¡¯d sneaked into our production team to rmend herself to the director? Tsk tsk¡­ Little girl, don¡¯t you know the rules of the entertainment industry?¡± Xue Ying and Zhu Jiajia started to speak up. But Chu Luo asked first, ¡°What rules?¡± Yu Ling¡¯er thought to herself,?¡®Just as I thought,¡¯?and a scheming glint shed across her eyes. However, she said to her with a kind expression, ¡°Come closer. I¡¯ll tell you secretly.¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, what are you trying to do?¡± Xue Ying frowned and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Zhu Jiajia chimed in, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Ling¡¯er sneered. ¡°I think you guys are just jealous that I got the second female lead role. Xue Ying, to think that we were friends who debuted at the same time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. ¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, stop ying the me game!¡± When Chu Luo saw that Zhu Jiajia looked like she wanted to roll up her sleeves and fight with Yu Ling¡¯er, she said to the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just listen to her tips for sess.¡± After saying that, she even smiled at the two of them before walking towards Yu Ling¡¯er. Chu Luo walked in front of Yu Ling¡¯er and looked at her face. Indeed, she realized that there was a luck that didn¡¯t belong to her circting around her body. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You can tell me now.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er looked at the approaching Chu Luo and realized that her skin was wless. Also, this disposition¡­ if she could have this disposition, coupled with this face, she would definitely have a smooth career path all the way and directly be an international superstar like Ci Jing. At the thought of this, an excited glint shed across her eyes. She said, ¡°A girl as beautiful as you actually only needs to show her face in front of the director to get him to offer you a role.¡± As she spoke, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you should already know. Our production team is shooting a major production. When the timees, we will be going to the International Film Festival. As long as you can show your face to the camera, your road to stardom will definitely be limitless.¡± Chu Luo wanted to see what this woman wanted to do to her, so she asked with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s it? I just have to go to the director and show my face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m going to talk to the director about something. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯ll put in a good word for you, and the director will definitely look at you in a different light.¡± Chu Luo pretended to consider it. Yu Ling¡¯er: ¡°Our scenes for today are done. The director should be preparing to leave. Sister, you better think carefully. You can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you be famous in the entertainment industry in the future, don¡¯t forget me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other and smiled. Chu Luo followed Yu Ling¡¯er. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, don¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Ying¡¯s voice came from behind her. She wanted to stop her, but she was interrupted by one of Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s assistants with mocking words. The voices behind her became softer and softer. Chu Luo followed Yu Ling¡¯er and her assistants into a row of houses. The buildings here were exactly the same as the ones in ancient times. The group walked through a long corridor. After turning a corner, Yu Ling¡¯er suddenly stopped and said to the assistants behind her, ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll bring this sister to the director.¡± The assistants obediently stopped. Then, the two of them entered a courtyard. There was a flowering pomegranate tree in the courtyard. At this time, the pomegranate flowers were blooming beautifully. When Yu Ling¡¯er brought her to the pomegranate tree, she stopped and said, ¡°Sister, wait here for a while. The director is in the room in front. I¡¯ll go and speak with him. Come in when I call you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er walked towards the room in front. Chu Luo stood under the blooming pomegranate tree and admired the flowers on it. At this moment, a ball of ck aura floated over from the direction Yu Ling¡¯er had gone, wanting to surround Chu Luo. Chu Luo plucked a pomegranate flower from the tree and smiled. ¡°As expected¡­¡± With that, she swept the ck aura with the flower and it dissipated. At the same time, the door of the wing in front was knocked open by a force. First, a middle-aged man in a navy blue Tang suit fell out with a frightened expression. Then, the ball of ck aura transformed and floated out while emitting a child-like giggle. Chapter 101 - Ci Jing

Chapter 101: Ci Jing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The middle-aged man ran in a panic. However, while the ck aura was floating out, a barrier had formed around the courtyard. No matter how he ran, he could not escape. In the end, he finally arrived at the pomegranate tree and discovered Chu Luo standing there. His pupils shrank as he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ? He obviously thought Chu Luo was in cahoots with the woman in the room. Chu Luo looked at the fear on his face and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the middle-aged man said this word, the ball of ck aura floated towards the two of them. The giggling sounds became even more terrifying, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Ah~~¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man who was scared out of his wits and was now hiding behind the pomegranate tree. She looked up and saw that ball of ck aura. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she raised her hand and tapped the ck aura in the air as she quickly chanted an incantation. Before long, the ck aura that was still giggling was dispersed and it disappeared. As soon as the ck aura disappeared, the barrier in the courtyard emitted a cracking sound. Then, Yu Ling¡¯er clutched her chest and spat out blood as she staggered and knocked into the door frame with a pained expression. Chu Luo looked at the woman, who had lost her charm and be ordinary, and asked sternly, ¡°Who gave you these things?¡± Yu Ling¡¯er looked up at Chu Luo. Panic and fear shed across her eyes, but she bit her lips and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t speak?¡± Chu Luo plucked a leaf and quickly flicked it at Yu Ling¡¯er, who fainted. Chu Luo quickly walked into the room and realized that a formation had been drawn with blood in the middle. There was a bloody glow in the middle of the array. A hoarse male voice came from the blood array. ¡°Bring that woman in.¡± Chu Luo walked into the blood array and asked, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± After saying that, she called out, ¡°Phoenix,¡± and a red light rushed towards the blood array. A cry of pain immediately came from the other side. At the same time, the blood array disappeared. Chu Luo looked at the disappearing blood array and smiled coldly. ¡°You can try to escape, but whether you can depends on your ability to dodge the Phoenix Golden me.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yu Ling¡¯er, who had fainted long ago. She sneered. This person no longer had the luck of others and had lost her outstanding appearance. Chu Luo believed that even if she didn¡¯t deal with her, many people would be willing to deal with her. She walked straight out of the door. Just as she passed the pomegranate tree, the middle-aged man hiding behind it jogged out and stopped her. ¡°Master, wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. This person looked especially disheveled because of what had happened just now, and there was still a lingering fear on his face. He suddenly bowed to Chu Luo. ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving me just now.¡± Then, he pointed at that room and said calmly, ¡°That room is where I rest. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to suddenly barge in. She cut her finger and quickly drew something in the middle of the living room.¡± Actually, Yu Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the director to be alone in the room. She¡¯d originally wanted to plot against Chu Luo, but when she saw the director, who was an even bigger and fatter sheep, she became even more ambitious. She had wanted to use the blood array to contact the person working with her to control the director and then take Chu Luo¡¯s beauty from her. Unexpectedly, the ck aura that was closely tied to her life ended up scattered. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this and prepared to leave. The middle-aged man quickly followed up and said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Jinquan. What¡¯s your name, Master?¡± Only then did Chu Jinquan manage to get a good look at Luo Luo¡¯s appearance. He was stunned for a moment. There were plenty of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry. This was the first time he had seen someone with such good disposition and looks. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Jinquan quickly snapped back to his senses. ¡°Oh, oh, Master Chu. In order to express my gratitude, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡± People in the entertainment industry find that it was best to befriend such a powerful master. After all, anything could happen in the entertainment industry, and there were many things that required a Master¡¯s help. Chu Luo suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Jinquan. ¡°Someone is waiting for me outside. I¡¯m not free.¡± When Chu Jinquan heard this, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Thinking that it was normal for a Master to be very busy, he quickly took out a name card and handed it to her. ¡°Master, this is my name card. If you are free, you can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo casually took the name card from his hand and was a little surprised to see it. ¡°You¡¯re the director?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo thought about what Yu Ling¡¯er had said just now and put away the name card before continuing to walk out of the door. Chu Jinquan was still worried about Yu Ling¡¯er. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what about Yu Ling¡¯er and that thing she drew?¡± That thing was too terrifying. If he didn¡¯t get rid of it soon, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°They won¡¯te out and do evil again.¡± Chu Jinquan had seen how powerful Chu Luo was from the start and immediately believed her. The two of them didn¡¯t walk far before they saw Yu Ling¡¯er and her assistants waiting there. When they saw the two of them, their eyes widened. Chu Luo realized that the aura of Chu Jinquan, who was walking beside her, had instantly changed. He had be especially stern. ¡°Director Chu.¡± Chu Luo and Chu Jinquan walked past the respectful-looking people standing at the side. Chu Jinquan didn¡¯t even look at them. Chu Luo nced at Chu Jinquan in surprise. Chu Jinquan noticed her gaze and exined to her, ¡°In the entertainment industry, we, as directors, must be imposing in order tomand the crew.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked for a while before finally arriving at the crowded courtyard. Xue Ying and Zhu Jiajia, who had changed their clothes, stood in the shade of the courtyard and looked over. Zhu Jiajia was fanning Xue Ying with a newspaper. ¡°Sister Yingying, let¡¯s go. Chu Luo left with Yu Ling¡¯er. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s greedy for glory. Even if we keep waiting here, it¡¯s impossible for her to ept your kindness.¡± Xue Ying raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her nose. ¡°I can feel that Chu Luo isn¡¯t that kind of person. She looks so young. I¡¯m worried that Yu Ling¡¯er will harm her. Chu Luo¡¯s clothes are extraordinary. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a child from a wealthy family. Let¡¯s wait for a while more. If she still doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± At that moment, she saw Chu Luo and Director Chu walking over. Surprise shed in her eyes, but she still walked over. Chu Luo saw Xue Ying and walked over. Chu Jinquan followed. Along the way, many people greeted Chu Jinquan. Chu Jinquan maintained his serious expression as a great director. The moment Xue Ying saw Chu Jinquan, she greeted him in a neither humble nor pushy manner, ¡°Director Chu.¡± Then, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo had just finished answering when her phone rang. It was from Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment. ¡°Luoluo, where are you? We didn¡¯t get to see Ci Jing and are preparing to go back.¡± Chu Luo told her, ¡°I¡¯m with the [Xuanyuan Dynasty] production team.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°Thene out quickly. Angel and I are waiting for you outside the set.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo looked at Chu Jinquan and Xue Ying. After thinking for a while, she said to Chu Jinquan, ¡°You can give her a chance.¡± Chu Jinquan was definitely willing to give Chu Luo face. He nced at Xue Ying and said to her, ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s second female lead role will now be yed by you.¡± When Xue Ying heard this, she widened her eyes in disbelief and covered her mouth. Chu Luo turned around and left. As for the boundless future that her words had brought to Xue Ying today, that would have to wait. When Chu Luo walked out, Wei Xueying and Angel were waiting for her. When Angel saw Chu Luo walking over, she asked in surprise, ¡°Xueying, is she that little cousin of yours who¡¯d scored full marks in the college entrance examination?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Wow! Xueying, your cousin is a legendary beauty as well as a star student, a goddess of beauty and studies. If only I had a sister like that.¡± The three of them walked towards the rickshaw. She had just walked to the area where the rickshaws were parked when she saw arge group of people gathered there. ¡°Which celebrity went to take the rickshaw again? Why are there so many people around?¡± After Angel finished speaking, she looked at Wei Xueying, who had stopped in her tracks, and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Xueying, why haven¡¯t you exposed yourself all this time? With your status, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to shoot a hit drama?¡± ¡°No, those aren¡¯t my goals. If I, Wei Xueying, want to be famous, I have to go international.¡± ¡°I heard that zing Glory International Film and Television is preparing for a major production. You don¡¯t have your sights on their female lead, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo looked at the crowd casually and suddenly felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, an explosion came from that side. Boom! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s dead¡­¡± Instantly, the scene became chaotic. ¡°Luoluo, run!¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying turned around and ran off with Angel. The crowd quickly dispersed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to run with everyone. She took a turn and walked to a hidden corner. She jumped over. Unexpectedly, there was a bamboo forest on the other side of the wall. The bamboo forest was veryrge, and there were bluestone paths inside. The paths were curved and winding. One could vaguely see a thatched house not far away. However, at this moment, figures were moving around the thatched house. It was obvious that a fight was going on. Chu Luo thought that they were filming, so she walked over. When she got closer, she realized that they were actually fighting. A group of murderous people surrounded a tall man in white casual clothes. The man in the white casual clothes had a face that seemed to have been carved out carefully. He had a handsome, elegant nose and cherry blossom-like lips. The corners of his lips were rather perfect, and he seemed to be always smiling at any given time. The ends of his eyes were also raised up, looking very charming. Such a man should have given people an elegant and noble first impression. However, at this moment, his white clothes were dirty and the corners of his lips were split, making him look a little disheveled. The man looked at the group of people who had surrounded him. He raised his thumb to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips and sneered. ¡°You think you can take me away from here?¡± Someone replied coldly, ¡°Since Young Master Ci is unwilling to leave with us, we can only use special methods.¡± After saying that, the man took out an anesthetic gun and pointed it at him. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this moment, his gazended on Chu Luo. His eyes shed and he shouted at her without thinking, ¡°Call the police!¡± Those people instantly turned to look at Chu Luo with thick killing intent in their eyes. Chu Luo nced with displeasure at the man who wanted to take advantage of the situation to escape. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. You people can continue.¡± With that, she turned to leave. An unfriendly voice came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen this, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Chapter 102 - Indeed a Pretty but Useless Vase

Chapter 102: Indeed a Pretty but Useless Vase

¡°You want to silence me?¡± Chu Luo looked at them with her big eyes. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she looked like a frightened little bunny. That person kindly added, ¡°That¡¯s because you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen. If you have to me someone, me your bad luck!¡± Chu Luo deliberately raised her voice a little. ¡°What era is it now? How dare you kill people in broad daylight?¡± ¡°Hmph! No one will know that we killed you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to destroy the evidence?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Go to hell!¡± That person finally lost his patience and raised the anesthetic gun in his hand to shoot her. Chu Luo looked at the anesthetic bullet that was flying towards her and didn¡¯t move. Instead, when the bullet was about to hit her, she dodged it. At the same time, she quickly plucked a handful of bamboo leaves from the bamboo beside her. As she gathered her internal energy, the leaves immediately turned into sharp weapons and flew towards those people. Amid a few swooshes, those people had no time to react. By the time they reacted, they could only open their eyes wide in horror, but their bodies could no longer move. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to us?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a master!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Chu Luo casually brushed off the dust on her hand and strolled towards them. Those people widened their eyes in fright. Someone turned his neck and said sternly, ¡°Do you know who we are? I advise you to let us go. Otherwise¡­¡± Chu Luo took the tranquilizer gun from his hand and pointed it at him. She opened her big, innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Otherwise¡­ what else do you want to do to me?¡± She deliberately moved the safety but not all the way down. Under the man¡¯s frightened gaze, she put away the gun and said, ¡°If I put you under anesthesia, you won¡¯t be able to see how I deal with you. That doesn¡¯t seem like fun.¡± After saying that, she quickly snapped a bamboo strip from the bamboo beside her and quickly attacked under the increasingly frightened gazes of those people. O~ Instantly, miserable screams rang throughout the entire bamboo forest, startling countless birds. Those people would never have dreamt that they, who had extraordinary martial arts skills, would actually fall into the hands of a little girl today. This wasn¡¯t the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that they couldn¡¯t move at all, couldn¡¯t retaliate, and could only stand there and get beaten up. What these people didn¡¯t expect was that when Chu Luo used her internal energy to swing the ordinary-looking bamboo strip on them, it actually caused them to experience a cramping pain. Soon, these people couldn¡¯t stand the beating anymore and fainted. Only then did Chu Luo throw away the bamboo strip in her hand. She dusted her hands and kicked the nearest person in dissatisfaction. ¡°Wasting my time. It turns out that they¡¯re just a bunch of useless paper tigers.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked away. The man in white, who was also stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s moves, finally came back to his senses. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo only nced at him coldly and had no intention of stopping. ¡°Wait,¡± the man in white said. ¡°My name is Ci Jing.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped. ¡°So you¡¯re Ci Jing.¡± Ci Jing gave her a charming smile and thought to himself,?¡®My charm is indeed useful to any woman.¡¯ Chu Luo: ¡°Indeed, a pretty but useless vase!¡± With that, she didn¡¯t look at him anymore and left. Ci Jing originally thought that she was ying hard to get. When he saw that she was about to turn the corner, he finally panicked. ¡°Hey! What did you do to them just now? Why can¡¯t they move?¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Little beauty, don¡¯t go! What will I do if you leave?¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo quickened her pace and soon walked out of the range of that man¡¯s voice. After walking out of the forest, she arrived at another ce. This didn¡¯t look like a filming location. Instead, it looked like an office building for staff. It was Chu Luo¡¯s first time here and she wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce at all. She could only take out her phone and turn on the GPS. She then realized that her phone was switched off. When she turned on her phone, there were several missed calls. All of which were from Wei Xueying. Chu Luo thought for a while and called back. Wei Xueying picked up the call quickly. ¡°Luoluo, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wei Xueying heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said casually, ¡°Not far from the entrance of the film studio I guess.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°That¡¯s good. Come out quickly. Angel¡¯s leg is injured. I have to send her to the hospital immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with her first. I¡¯ll leave the car and bodyguards for you. You¡¯ll be able to see them when youe out. You can go back with them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo continued using the GPS. This ce wasbeled as the ¡°De Zheng Office.¡± It was indeed something like an administrative building. Chu Luo held her phone and followed the GPS. After turning left and right for a while, she finally heard voices from the bend in front. Chu Luo put away her phone and prepared to follow those people. She had just walked to the corner when she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling on the ground. Following that was a careful voice. ¡°Master Li, the early stages of the shoot are all prepared. All the staff are in ce. The shoot will start soon.¡± ¡°Why is Li Yan here?¡± Chu Luo muttered. She turned the corner and met the gaze of Li Yan, who was surrounded by a group of people of all ages who exuded an elite aura. When a middle-aged man saw Chu Luo, he was at first stunned by her appearance. Then, he thought of something¡ªhe thought that Chu Luo had heard about Master Li and wanted to take a shortcut. His expression changed drastically and he hurriedly shouted sternly: ¡°Security, how can an unauthorized person be allowed into the film studioplex? Hurry up and take her away.¡± After the middle-aged man called for the security guard, he secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The others¡¯ expressions also changed as they carefully peeked at Li Yan¡¯s expression. Li Yan¡¯s expression was still extremely cold, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. A dozen security guards quickly came over and strode towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and frowned. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s fingers twitched on the wheelchair, and a cold aura emanated from his body. The men in suits instantly fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Get lost, all of you.¡± Everyone¡¯s bodies subconsciously trembled as they retreated withrge strides. At this moment, no one dared to ask more questions. No one dared to look too much. In their hearts, Li Yan¡¯s aura was a harbinger of anger. They pitied that girl a little now. After the others had left, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards automatically retreated. As soon as the venue was cleared, Li Yan stood up from his wheelchair and walked up to Chu Luo. He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and blinked. ¡°I came to y.¡± ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for you. You¡¯re not allowed toe here again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡± Li Yan suddenly pressed a hand against the wall behind her. Chu Luo was almost enclosed by him. Li Yan continued to frown at her increasingly beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°The people whoe here have two objectives.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Chasing after celebrities or wanting to be one. And you¡­ are not suited to either.¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I chase after celebrities?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she realized that the man in front of her had a cold aura emanating from him. She was puzzled and continued, ¡°Also, why can¡¯t I be a celebrity?¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly. Annoyance suddenly surged in his heart, and his brows were furrowed so tightly that it looked like they could squash a fly. After a while, he asked, ¡°You want to be a celebrity?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± What was going on? Seeing her remain silent, Li Yan thought that she had agreed. His expression turned even colder. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be the female lead for ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand what he was talking about. Just as she was about to rify, Li Yan suddenly retracted his hand from the wall and turned to walk towards the wheelchair. It wasn¡¯t until he was in the wheelchair that he said to her, his cold eyes filled with anger that even he didn¡¯t realize was there, ¡°Come and push me.¡± Chu Luo frowned as she looked at the man in the wheelchair who was covered in cold air. It took her two seconds to realize what he meant. She strode over and raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to act?¡± Li Yan looked at her eyes, which were sparkling from anger. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to act?¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to act?¡± Chu Luo moved a little closer to him and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to act at all.¡± After saying that, she took a step back and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not your servant girl. I won¡¯t push you.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The sound of a whip striking could be heard from behind. When Chu Luo heard this voice, she instinctively jumped five or six meters away. Then, she took out a pill and moved to throw it behind her. Li Yan looked at the little thing who had been angered and realized that he had misunderstood. He retracted his whip and didn¡¯t dodge. When the pill exploded on his body, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Cough, cough¡­ what poison did you use on me?¡± After saying that, he clutched his chest. Chapter 103 - Master Li: I Will Use You to Repay the Debt

Chapter 103: Master Li: I Will Use You to Repay the Debt

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to not dodge. Seeing his pained expression after being poisoned by her, the anger in her heart finally subsided a little. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a powerful drug. It only makes your heart ache for a while.¡± ¡°Neutralize it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes but his tone was calm. ¡°I have an international project worth tens of billions to sign soon. If you don¡¯t neutralize it for me, then help me sign the contract.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of a popr word on the Inte¡ªscam. She felt that Li Yan was scamming her. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything after being drugged. I can only have you serve me.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and red at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Yan pretended not to see her anger and asked her that question again. ¡°I came with Wei Xueying. She wanted to watch Ci Jing film.¡± ¡°Who is Ci Jing?¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s an incredible celebrity.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the person she had seen in the bamboo forest. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Indeed, rumors can¡¯t be trusted.¡± When Li Yan heard this, the cold air he¡¯d wanted to release disappeared. He clutched his chest and coughed several times. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan raised his wrist to look at the time and said casually, ¡°I have ten minutes. This big project is a coboration with the higher-ups in the US. You have to think carefully. If the big project worth tens of billions goes up in smoke, not only will I suffer a huge loss, but they might even get angry. When the timees, I¡¯ll use you to repay the debt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo seriously considered how big the amount was. Li Yan looked at her and tried his best to sound gentle. ¡°Are you going back to Ocean City soon? I can send you off¡­ and also go out to practice.¡± It was a waste not to use a free chauffeur. Chu Luo rummaged through the bag and found a bottle of pills. She opened the bottle, poured out a pill, and handed it to him. Li Yan took the pill from her hand and swallowed it. After half a minute, he finally didn¡¯t feel the pain in his heart anymore. He gestured to her. ¡°Push me out.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here. Call my bodyguards over if you don¡¯t want to push me.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to walk out. She obviously chose to call his bodyguards for him. Li Yan watched her leave with a faint smile. He realized that he was bing fonder of teasing her. When Chu Luo walked out of the film studio, it was already more than half an hourter. Wei Xueying¡¯s two bodyguards were obviously getting impatient, but when Chu Luo walked over, they immediately restrained their impatience. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The two bodyguards brought her to the car. After Chu Luo got into the car, she said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old city district.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The bodyguard was in a difficult position. ¡°Miss Chu, Fourth Miss told us to bring you back to the Wei residence before she left. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them but didn¡¯t insist. She took out her phone and started ying. She didn¡¯t log in to the game but opened the webpage. Unexpectedly, the headlines on the web page were all about the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ empire finals. The topic that was mentioned the most was actually [Bai Ling]¡¯s identity. Many people thought that [Bai Ling] was one of the top ten yers in the world running a smurf ount, and some guessed that she was an expert in gaming. Only a small portion of people was guessing her gender. Chu Luo looked at the post that guessed her gender. The title of the post was: ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone think that [Bai Ling] might be a girl?¡± The replies after that: ¡°OP, do you have a screw loose in your brain? Many men can¡¯t even y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ let alone women.¡± ¡°I agree with the person above. Ignoring everything else, just the female yers that we know who are of higher levels had either thrown in money or their men had helped them level up. Saying that [Bai Ling] is a female yer is simply the biggest joke in the world.¡± ¡°Agreed+1¡± ¡°+2¡± ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the thread was about to be pulled down that a different voice sounded. ¡°In the final round of the World Championship, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will release the official poster of real-life yers. As for whether or not [Bai Ling] is a female yer, everyone will know when ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ enters the world finals.¡± Chu Luo left after reading thisment. She didn¡¯t care what others thought. When the car arrived at the Wei family vi, it was almost dinner time. Chu Luo walked towards her room from the side of the vi. She had just walked to the backyard when she saw Wei Guangnian practicing walking with a walking stick with Wei Zhicheng¡¯s help. Speaking of which, Wei Guangnian¡¯s leg had been severely amputated at that time, and a prosthetic limb had been installed now. Wei Guangnian was obviously not used to wearing prosthetic limbs. When he walked, he looked like a two-year-old child who was staggering in hope. His temper was already explosive to begin with. After taking a few steps, he was so angry that he threw his walking stick away. ¡°F*ck, one isn¡¯t a man if they don¡¯t take revenge for this. If Li Yan dares to fall into my hands one day, I¡¯ll make him wish he was dead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡± Wei Zhicheng also had a hateful expression at the mention of Li Yan. ¡°Practice for a while more. This way, you can get used to the prosthetic leg faster.¡± After saying that, he turned around to call a servant over to pick up the walking stick Wei Guangnian had thrown away. He happened to see Chu Luo and called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at the two of them. Wei Guangnian and Wei Zhicheng eximed in their hearts that she was really beautiful, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°Come and help Guangnian pick up his walking stick.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them, then walked over to pick up the walking stick and handed it to Wei Guangnian. Wei Guangnian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s fair hand and thought,?¡®Since this person isn¡¯t my aunt¡¯s child, then she doesn¡¯t have any blood rtions with my family at all. In that case, I shouldn¡¯t let benefits fall into the hands of others. It might not be a bad idea for me to court her.¡¯ At the thought of this, he deliberately grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand while receiving the walking stick. Chu Luo avoided Wei Guangnian¡¯s hand just before it covered hers. As the walking stick fell, she used her other hand to catch it. After Wei Guangnian took it, she turned around and left. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue walking when she entered the door. Instead, she stopped there. Sure enough, Wei Guangnian and Wei Zhicheng¡¯s conversation could be heard. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°You scared Luoluo just now. Do you have designs on her?¡± ¡°What do you mean by have designs on her? She¡¯s not Aunt¡¯s biological daughter. We¡¯re both unmarried. It¡¯s normal for me to like her.¡± After Wei Guangnian finished answering, he deliberately asked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not mesmerized by her beautiful face.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°In the past, I thought that Luoluo was Aunt¡¯s biological daughter. I never paid much attention to her. This time, she came as if she was a different person. If I didn¡¯t know that she was still her, I wouldn¡¯t believe that that skinny child who kept her head down and looked gloomy all day long would grow up to be so beautiful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this proof of the saying that ¡®girls change when they grow up¡¯? Think about it, a girl like her definitely hasn¡¯t done anything with any man. If I seed in wooing her, I¡¯ll be her first man. Just the thought of it is exciting.¡± At this point, the two of themughed ambiguously. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. Very good. It looked like these two could be dealt with now. During dinner, everyone was present except for Wei Wei and Chu Ting. Chu Zhengyang looked worried and couldn¡¯t eat. The others were also silent. Only Wei Guangnian nced at Chu Luo from time to time. At this moment, he even picked up a piece of food and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re still growing. Eat more.¡± Wei Xueying was between the two of them. Wei Guangnian reached out to put the food into Chu Luo¡¯s bowl. Chu Luo looked at the piece of food and blocked it with her hand. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± With that, she took the bowl away. Wei Guangnian didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so disrespectful to him. However, he liked Chu Luo very much now, so he didn¡¯t mind and retracted his hand. However, he didn¡¯t know that after his chopsticks reached over and Chu Luo blocked them with her hand, he would be destined to suffer tonight. Other than Wei Zhicheng, no one else noticed their interaction. Chu Zhengyang put down his chopsticks after eating a few mouthfuls. He stood up and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m already full. You guys can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go and see Xiao Wei and Tingting first.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Wei Yongchang stopped him. ¡°Zhiyang,e to my study roomter. I have something to tell you.¡± Chu Zhengyang stopped in his tracks and seemed to have guessed something. He nodded at him and walked back. After dinner, Chu Luo returned to her room. Li Yan had said that he would send her back to Ocean City, so she didn¡¯t have to prepare anything else. That night, Wei Guangnian¡¯s wretched scream came from the vi. That pitiful sound could make one¡¯s scalp numb. This scream immediately startled everyone in the vi. Chu Luo listened to the hurried footsteps outside the door. After a while, she walked over and opened the door a crack. Indeed, she heard two servants whispering as they quickly walked over. ¡°The skin where Third Young Master¡¯s skines into contact with the prosthetic limbs has all festered. It looks terrifying.¡± ¡°The doctor said that Third Young Master¡¯s skin might be allergic. When I went in to deliver the water just now, I smelled rotten flesh. I feel that it¡¯s not an allergy at all¡­¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Shh! Someone¡¯s here. Stop talking.¡± That night, the Wei family sent Wei Guangnian to the hospital. It seemed like Wei Guangnian would be staying at the hospital for a long time. The next day, at dawn, there was a light knock on the window in Chu Luo¡¯s room. She guessed who it was and quickly got off the bed to open the window. Sure enough, she saw Li Yan standing there with a mask on. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Change your clothes and leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed the window, and pulled the curtains before going to change and wash up. When she went out, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the backyard. Chu Luo walked straight to the back door. Chapter 104 - Chu Luo, a Student from Another Class

Chapter 104: Chu Luo, a Student from Another ss

After Chu Luo got into the car, the car immediately drove out. It was Qin Ming who drove this time. Chu Luo looked at the masked Li Yan and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards with you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No need.¡± When Chu Luo heard this answer, she was silent for a few seconds. Thinking that this person was so skilled and that ordinary people were indeed not his match, she didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, Li Yan pointed at the incubator and the small refrigerator. ¡°There¡¯s food inside. The car won¡¯t especially stop for you to eat breakfast.¡± Chu Luo opened the incubator first and saw several lunchboxes inside. She took them out one by one and ced them on the small table that had been pulled down from the back of the chair in front of her. There was porridge, crystal buns, ham omelet, shrimp dumplings, apple pancakes, and two delicious side dishes in the lunchbox. It looked like there was a good variety of food, but there was a little bit of each type. Chu Luo scooped a spoonful of century egg and lean meat porridge to eat. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan and asked with bright eyes, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Li Yan responded, he immediately took out hisptop to do business. He didn¡¯t look at her. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and slowly ate her breakfast. After she finished her breakfast, the car drove to Ocean City via the expressway. At this moment, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Luoluo, where did you go? Aren¡¯t you going back to Ocean City today? I¡¯ve already spoken to Uncle. Uncle will be sending you over with bodyguards and a chauffeur.¡± Chu Luo looked at the rising sun and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wei Xueying sounded displeased. ¡°Have you already left?¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Was it that masked man who came to fetch you?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously nced at Li Yan, who was typing on hisptop. She didn¡¯t hide it and simply responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wei Xueying was obviously furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to have too much contact with that man? He¡¯s very dangerous. He might sell you off one day.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. She said, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Compared to the Wei family, who had ulterior motives for treating her well, she was much better off with the person beside her. Although he often treated her coldly, at least he wouldn¡¯t do anything dirty in private. Retracting her gaze from Li Yan¡¯s face, Chu Luo said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to me, forget it.¡± With that, she hung up the phone first. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly looked up at her from theputer. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice. She took her phone and looked at the time. It was 7:15. Thinking about Old Gao¡¯s reminders from yesterday, she called him. Old Gao must have gone jogging in the morning. When he picked up the call, his voice sounded a little breathless. There was also the sound of the wind around him. ¡°Little Chu Luo, you called me so early. Are you preparing to return to Ocean City?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get my wife to buy groceries. It¡¯ll take more than five hours to get to Ocean City from the capital. You¡¯ll be able to eat lunch when youe back.¡± He even asked Chu Luo which dishes she liked to eat. Chu Luo casually mentioned a few dishes that she usually ate. After Old Gao happily noted them down, the two of them hung up. Ten minutes after she hung up the phone, Wang Mingtao called her. Wang Mingtao just happened to have scored 705 points. He was still very satisfied. He even called Chu Luo at the first instant yesterday. He had always admired Chu Luo. When he found out that Chu Luo scored full marks, his admiration for her reached an unparalleled level. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, Imperial University will release the admission cutoff score today. What specialization do you intend to fill in? Tell me quickly so that I can follow you and follow in your footsteps.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not fill in the same ones as me.¡± Wang Mingtao was immediately puzzled. ¡°Why? You are my role model. I feel that I can be a second god in that specialization just like you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer, Wang Mingtao urged her, ¡°Sister Chu, tell me quickly. Previously, my parents asked me to study mechanical engineering. Now that they know you¡¯re my boss, they¡¯ve all agreed to let me enroll in a specialization with you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So this person had already thought about what major to enroll in. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer, Wang Mingtao shouted over the phone, ¡°Hey, Sister Chu? Sister Chu? Eh, is the signal here bad?¡± Chu Luo finally said, ¡°I¡¯m applying for a foreignnguage major.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be aputer science major?¡± Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°Who said I wanted to enroll as aputer science major?¡± She nned to learn all thenguages she didn¡¯t know. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not understanding other countries¡¯nguages wherever she went. This time, it was Wang Mingtao who fell silent. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Since you likeputer science, enroll in that specialization. You can be a direct junior to Senior Tang and the others. Besides¡­ I¡¯ll also choose aputer science major.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll apply for aputer science major.¡± Wang Mingtao had called because he wanted Chu Luo to make a decision for him. When he heard her say that, he immediately became firm. After the two of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing back?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°A day or two before we leave for the US.¡± She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Since Chu Luo had nothing to do, she plugged her earphones in and watched Professor Wu¡¯s video lesson. During this period of time, she would watch a video of Professor Wu¡¯s lesson before she slept. She really benefited a lot from it. Just like that, Li Yan worked and Chu Luo watched the video. The five- to six-hour drive seemed to be over in a short while. The car first drove back to the apartment Chu Luo lived in. Upon opening the door, Chu Luo turned to Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Did you call for someone to clean up beforehand?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°The cook has been staying here.¡± Chu Luo understood. The two of them walked into the living room. Chu Luo picked up her backpack and walked towards her room. She wanted to wash up before going to Old Gao¡¯s ce. When she came out of the bedroom, Li Yan was standing by the window, answering a call with his Bluetooth. At this moment, he was speaking in anguage that Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand. Chu Luo stood there and deliberately listened to a few sentences. Li Yan quickly ended the call and turned to look at her. ¡°Whatnguage were you speaking just now?¡± ¡°German.¡± Chu Luo nodded and noted it down. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Teacher Gao¡¯s ce. Help me close the door when you leave.¡± She then walked out of the door under Li Yan¡¯s gaze. Today was only the 27th of June, and the final exams for Grades 10 and 12 were approaching. Ocean City¡¯s elite high school treated the faculty very well. The school directly assigned a two-story apartment to each teacher. The apartment building was in the district facing the back door of the school. Chu Luo had just walked to the entrance of the district when she bumped into a few school teachers. Actually, Chu Luo didn¡¯t know these teachers, but every teacher greeted her warmly. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here to see your form teacher?¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After turning around, those teachers started discussing, their voices filled with envy. ¡°Ever since Chu Luo¡¯s results came out yesterday, Old Gao has been so happy. It¡¯s as if Chu Luo is his daughter.¡± ¡°No matter who it was, they would be the same. Not to mention Teacher Gao, even I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after hearing Chu Luo¡¯s results, which are first in the country.¡± ¡°Me too. I can already foresee the enrollment of our elite high school next semester. Many students with excellent results will be enrolling in our school.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be teaching Grade 10 next semester. If I can teach such a student, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life.¡± ¡°Say, with a student like Chu Luo, do you think Old Gao will directly be promoted to be a gold medal teacher?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, although our school has many outstanding teachers, there aren¡¯t many who are really considered gold medal teachers, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The people on the rankings are all old and have taught for more than 30 years.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, since we saw the results yesterday, Teacher Li from ss 1, who was always picking on Chu Luo, never seemed to have appeared again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were her, I would definitely be too ashamed to face anyone. To think that the elite ss that she taught couldn¡¯t even do better than ss 4.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had just reached the road near Teacher Gao¡¯s house when she saw Teacher Gao standing there and looking over. When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he immediately weed her with a smile. Chu Luo smiled and greeted him, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Old Gao replied loudly. He first sized her, who had changed a lot, up before nodding and saying, ¡°Not bad, not bad. With your bangs clipped up, you look especially energetic!¡± After saying that, he patted her shoulder and said to her proudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My missus cooked a huge table of dishes and is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked towards the Gao residence. Along the way, anyone who encountered them would stop and praise Chu Luo. Just as they reached the Gao residence, Old Gao¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it. He smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°He Jiang and the other smart people must know that you¡¯re here and want toe to my house for food.¡± Despite saying that, Old Gao still picked up the call. As expected, when He Jiang and the others heard that Chu Luo had returned, they all said that they wanted toe over. Old Gao said deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys shameless? Today is the celebration party I¡¯ve prepared for Little Chu Luo.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Come on,e on. You guys can take the chance to get together with Little Chu Luo, and you can also wait for Imperial University¡¯s cutoff score toe out.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo with a helpless expression, ¡°See, I was right!¡± However, before Li Tao and the others arrived, the principal and dean arrived first. Chapter 105 - Negotiation with Imperial University

Chapter 105: Negotiation with Imperial University

When the principal and dean saw Chu Luo, they looked at her with a heartened expression as if she was their promising daughter. The principal, who had always been calm and collected, was also a little excited at this moment. ¡°Chu Luo has made Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud this year. She¡¯s also the student who scored the highest score in history since the school was founded. Ever since the score was announced yesterday, many high school principals have called me to congratte me, hahaha¡­¡± These words made the others smile knowingly. The principal added, ¡°That¡¯s not all. The First Television Station, Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel, and the Education Network have all called to interview you.¡± The dean standing at the side replied, ¡°Most of them are asking about your learning method. You can decide if you want to be interviewed.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, the principal continued with a smile, ¡°Early this morning, the director of Ocean City¡¯s Education Bureau personally called and said that he¡¯d give you a reward. Even though this year, the college entrance examination questions in the entire empire are difficult, you were still able to score full marks. In the past, the reward from the Education Bureau was 100,000 yuan, but this year, he¡¯s specifically giving you 200,000 yuan. ¡°Also, the reward from our school has been unanimously decided by the school¡¯s board to be 500,000 yuan.¡± As a private elite high school, the school board didn¡¯tck that bit of money. They were interested in the long-term fame that Chu Luo would bring to the school in the future. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel much about money, but Old Gao was happy for her. The principal continued, ¡°Our school¡¯s reward will be given to you tomorrow, when you go back to school to fill in your application.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the principal finished speaking, the dean continued, ¡°Chu Luo, we will hold a general assembly tomorrow before the holidays. When the timees, you can go on stage and talk to your juniors. Take it as you encouraging and cheering them on.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Say what you want to say. As long as it can stimte their enthusiasm for learning.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The principal and dean exchanged a few more words with her before Li Tao and the others came over. The principal knew that with them around, the youngsters would be restrained. He smiled and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb your teacher and students¡¯ gathering. Imperial University will announce the admission score today. Don¡¯t forget to check itter.¡± With that, the two of them left. Once the two school¡¯s heads left, Ji Cheng, who had been pretending to be a quail, exhaled exaggeratedly. ¡°Hah¡­ the principal and dean are finally gone. With them around, I feel like even my breathing is tense.¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°If you¡¯d had results like Little Chu Luo, He Jiang, and Li Tao, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the principal and dean.¡± Ji Cheng grinned. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s precisely because my results are bad that I¡¯m afraid of them. If my results were good, I¡¯d hold my head high and chat with them with ease.¡± Old Gao rapped his forehead. ¡°Aiyoh! Old Gao, you¡¯re too ruthless. Don¡¯t tell me you were deliberating waiting to teach me a lesson after the exams because my grades weren¡¯t good?¡± Old Gao deliberately put on a fierce face. ¡°You¡¯re right. Previously, I told Little Chu Luo that if she didn¡¯t get the results she expected, I would hit her palm with a ruler. I was thinking that I wouldn¡¯t need that ruler anymore. Coincidentally, you came¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Old Gao, please be magnanimous and let me off. I also got my desired results this time, didn¡¯t I? My old man even said that he wanted to set off firecrackers and hold a banquet to celebrate.¡± ¡°I say, Ji Cheng.¡± Li Tao finally couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. ¡°You only managed to get into a third-tier university. Isn¡¯t it too much to set off firecrackers and hold a banquet to celebrate?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Li Tao, how can you mock me like that? I got into a third-tier university because of my ability, okay? Of course, the biggest contributor is Chu Luo, but¡­ before this, my old man felt that it was already good enough if I got into a vocational school. I¡¯d have been considered to have exceeded my usual performance.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± After they¡¯d been chatting andughing for a while, Mrs. Gao finished preparing the food. Other than Chu Luo, there were five other people, including Li Tao. The Gao family¡¯s square dining table and long stools were the older type. Two people could sit on one side. Ji Cheng and the rest came with alcohol. The boys didn¡¯t dare to say it just now. After the dishes were served, when Ji Cheng and another boy ran out to bring in a few boxes of wine, Old Gao instantly pointed at them with a fierce expression. ¡°You brats, so you guys came prepared.¡± Li Tao smiled and said, ¡°Old Gao, don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t you especially hold a celebration party for Chu Luo today? How can a celebration party be without alcohol? We only bought low-percentage alcohol. Everyone just wants to have fun. We definitely won¡¯t let Chu Luo get drunk.¡± After saying that, Ji Cheng opened the box and bent down to take out two bottles. He gave one to Old Gao and passed the other to Chu Luo. ¡°We were all able to get our ideal results this time, all thanks to the questions you¡¯d spotted on thest day.¡± Chu Luo looked at the pink wine bottle in his hand. She had wanted to try it before, and when she heard him say that, she took it. Old Gao looked at Chu Luo¡¯s sparkling eyes and was about to scold her. Mrs. Gao knocked on his bowl with her chopsticks and said, ¡°You old antique, the children have already graduated, yet you still restrict them about this and that. What¡¯s wrong with Chu Luo drinking a little? If she gets drunk, she can rest at our house.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t say anything else. After everyone got a bottle of wine, they didn¡¯t even drink from their sses and just drank directly from the bottles. Chu Luo took a sip of this wine and smacked her lips twice beforeing to a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s too faint. There¡¯s no smell of alcohol at all.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± The others roared withughter. He Jiang said, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t wepete in wine-drinking and see who¡¯s better?¡± Chu Luo looked at the bottle and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in drinking.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you bragging a little too much? The ss rep¡¯s family runs a wine factory. He has been soaking in wine jars since he was young. How can he not win against you!¡± The others also thought that Chu Luo was joking. Only Li Tao nced at her. Everyone didn¡¯t drink much. Today, Mrs. Gao cooked a huge table of dishes. The group gave her face and finished the table of dishes. Old Gao deliberately shouted, ¡°Other than Little Chu Luo, you guys are a bunch of pigs!¡± Mrs. Gao looked at the empty tes and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The admission cutoff for Imperial University would be released at 2 PM. After the meal, it was already 1:30 PM. Everyone walked to the living room and sat down. He Jiang and Li Tao had brought theirptops with them. The two of them opened theirptops while the others stood behind them and stared at them. They looked like they were afraid of missing out on the cutoff score. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel as excited and nervous as them. She informed Old Gao and went straight to Old Gao¡¯s desk to take two books to flip through. Just as she finished flipping through the two books, a few people eximed in excitement when they saw the cutoff score. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This year¡¯s admission score is actually 690. I remember Zhang Tianyi scored 689.¡± Everyone remembered how Zhang Tianyi had treated Chu Luo in the past. Although Chu Luo had ruthlessly pped his face afterward, when they saw this kind of score, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. At this time, Ji Cheng even specifically looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you really don¡¯t like Zhang Tianyi anymore, right?¡± A few cold gazes swept towards Ji Cheng at the same time. Ji Cheng subconsciously shrunk his neck, smiled embarrassedly, and said, ¡°I was just asking casually. With Chu Luo¡¯s current looks, how could she possibly fall for that stic surgery face?¡± Chu Luo ignored him and asked Old Gao, ¡°How many students from ss 1 got into Imperial University this year?¡± ¡°Just one,¡± Old Gao said with a smile. ¡°Other than our ss, the average score for the entire level is low. There are only six people who scored above 690.¡± ¡°Haha! Half of those people are from our ss!¡± ¡°I suddenly feel like our ss is super impressive!¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I see. I wonder how Teacher Li feels now?¡± Everyone was looking forward to seeing Teacher Li¡¯s reaction when all the Grade 12 students returned to school tomorrow. After the college entrance examination cutoff score was released, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Old Gao happened to be standing behind her. He identally nced at the caller ID and immediately widened his eyes. He said excitedly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, answer it quickly. If I remember correctly, this is a call from the Imperial University student recruitment office.¡± ¡°Wow! The Imperial University student recruitment office called Chu Luo so early. What does that mean¡­¡± ¡°This means that Chu Luo has been admitted early!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, answer the call!¡± Chu Luo was actually a little surprised that the Imperial University student recruitment office knew her number, but she still picked up the call amid the excited voices of the crowd. Indeed, as they had said, the Imperial University student recruitment office was calling to offer early admission to Chu Luo, as well as the benefits of waiving all tuition, living, and amodation fees. Chu Luo thought for a while and only made a small request. ¡°I want to enroll in a few specializations at the same time. As long as you agree, I will enroll in Imperial University.¡± The other party didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a request. The person who called didn¡¯t have the right to promise her anything either. He said that he would report her request immediately. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo scanned the crowd, who was looking at her with scorching eyes, and blinked innocently. Everyone thought to themselves,?¡®F*ck! Is this a request that a mortal can make?¡¯ What was more unexpected was that Chu Luo also received a few more calls from the key universities in the country. At the same time, she received invitations from several famous universities abroad. Towards the end, the group of people listening to Chu Luo¡¯s calls had calmed down. Everyone stayed at Old Gao¡¯s ce until four in the afternoon before leaving. After everyone had walked out of the district, Li Tao gave He Jiang a look. He Jiang shouted for the others to leave first. After the others left, Li Tao stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, I said before that as long as I get into Imperial University, I will pursue you. Now¡­¡± ¡°I told you before that I don¡¯t like you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Tao and replied bluntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can get in or not.¡± When Li Tao heard this, he pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Although I expected you to say that, I still felt the hit.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Tao suddenly smiled at her. ¡°Although you¡¯re not epting my courtship, you can at least tell me which specialization you want to apply for, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Do you think I was joking with the Imperial University admissions office just now?¡± Li Tao swallowed at these words and immediately exined, ¡°No. Even if you study a few majors, you have to have your first choice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I might sign up for a foreignnguage major.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Orputer science.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or chemistry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or physics.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or history.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned several major departments in a row, making Li Tao speechless. Finally, after Chu Luo finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you never thought about entering the Math Department?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Then, she added, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll study at all the colleges.¡± Li Tao stopped talking and looked at Chu Luo with a bright gaze. Chu Luo looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Li Tao thought:?¡®No one would believe this.¡¯ Chu Luo stopped looking at Li Tao and walked towards the apartment. When she returned, Li Yan wasn¡¯t there. After dinner, she watched Professor Wu¡¯s video lesson until eleven o¡¯clock. Just as she was about to sleep, her phone suddenly rang. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang asked through the phone, ¡°Luoluo, did you not go home but straight to the apartment beside the school?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked to the window and pulled open the curtains. Indeed, Chu Zhengyang was standing downstairs. She responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang exhaled and said, ¡°Someone from the admissions office called you this morning. I gave the person your number. Did you receive the call today?¡± Chu Luo looked at the figure standing under the streetmp and guessed that Chu Zhengyang definitely didn¡¯t listen carefully to what the person on the phone had said. It was also possible that he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Then stay here properly. Uncle has something to attend to and has to go overseas. If¡­ when Ie back, I¡¯ll celebrate with you.¡± Chu Luo looked downstairs and only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang hung up the phone and strode away from the apartment building in a hurry. Outside the apartment building, he got into the nanny van that was waiting for him. The two brothers, Wei Yongchang and Wei Jingcheng, were sitting in the car. Wei Yongchang asked, ¡°Did you see her?¡± Chu Zhengyang shook his head. ¡°I only called her from downstairs.¡± Wei Yongchang nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already found the exact location of that ancient tomb. I heard that Li Yan will also go over. As long as we follow him in, we can find the main tomb before he does and obtain the legendary divine medicine. As long as we can obtain the divine medicine, Xiao Wei and Tingting¡¯s Gu worms will be cured.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned solemn and he nodded at him. Previously, he had been very resistant to going to the ancient tomb and had always felt like he would never return. However, he had no choice now. For his wife and daughter, he could only bet his life. Chapter 106 - What Are You Doing Here in the Middle of the Night?

Chapter 106: What Are You Doing Here in the Middle of the Night?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and smiled mockingly. Although she didn¡¯t know where Chu Zhengyang was going, she was going to fill in her university application tomorrow, but Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t even mention signing it for her. ? Chu Luo retracted her gaze and closed the curtains to sleep. At two in the morning, Chu Luo was suddenly woken up by the faint sound in the living room. After getting off the bed, she didn¡¯t put on her shoes and walked over barefoot to open the door. At the same time, she took a pill. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Li Yan seemed to have guessed that she would use a pill. His body shed and he spoke in a deep voice. Chu Luo turned on the lights in the living room and asked him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did youe to my living room in the middle of the night?¡± Li Yan walked towards her and his gazended on her bare feet. The air conditioner in the room was on, and the floor was cold. Chu Luo¡¯s toes curled up subconsciously, looking especially pitiful and adorable. ¡°Go put on your shoes.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t cold, but after thinking for a while, she went back and put on a pair of slippers. Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa and removing his coat. Chu Luo walked over and watched him take off his top with sparkling eyes. Li Yan was about to take off his singlet inside when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± This little thing was casually staring at a grown man as he undressed. Didn¡¯t she know how to be shy? Chu Luo looked at him, thought for a while, and obediently closed her eyes. She heard rustling sounds, and after a while, she heard Li Yan¡¯s voice. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± When Chu Luo opened her eyes, Li Yan had already changed his clothes. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After saying that, she sniffled and looked at the clothes he had ced beside him. ¡°There¡¯s a bloody smell on your clothes.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°On the way, I met a rather difficult opponent¡­ Give me some recuperation medicine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°Qin Ming, he¡¯s injured and poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned? Then I have to see what poison he was poisoned with.¡± ¡°No need. Just give me the medicine.¡± ¡°Why? I need to know what he¡¯s poisoned with to prescribe the right remedy. Otherwise, it might not work.¡± Li Yan was silent, seemingly considering how to tell her. Chu Luo blinked and looked at him curiously. After a while, Li Yan stood up and bent down to whisper in her ear. ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him awkwardly and said, ¡°Is the person you met crazy? To actually poison him with something so vicious.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo grinned at him. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen this poison before. It can be cured. Wait a minute. I have some medicine that can suppress the poison. When we return to the capital, I¡¯ll concoct an antidote for him.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo went to her bedroom to get her bag and took out three small bottles to hand to Li Yan. ¡°The one in the brown bottle is to be applied on the wound, the one in the white bottle is to be consumed orally. The medicine in this yellow bottle can be used for prevention. If you meet this kind of person again, take a pill directly. You won¡¯t have to worry about him poisoning you like this anymore.¡± After saying that, she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to deal with this kind of person directly. How dare he use this kind of medicine to harm people? That¡¯s preposterous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Li Yan took the three bottles from her hand and returned to the sofa to pick up his clothes before walking out. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°Did you bring our household register?¡± Li Yan stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start filling in our university application tomorrow.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t a parent¡¯s signature enough?¡± ¡°Yes, but my household register has been transferred and the school doesn¡¯t know. Will it help if you sign it?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll meet with your school¡¯s heads tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± That¡¯s it? Chu Luo felt a little strange. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and walked out, closing the door behind him as he left. Chu Luo looked at the closed door for a while before turning around to go back to the bedroom to continue sleeping. The next day, when Chu Luo got out of bed, washed up, and opened the bedroom door, Li Yan was already sitting in her living room. At this moment, he had aptop on hisp and his hands were rapidly typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo was already used to this person entering her living room as naturally as if this was his own home. She only nced at him before walking towards the door. She prepared to run for half an hour. Li Yan nced up when she closed the door and continued with his business. Chu Luo used to go out for a run every day and ran along the road outside the district to a park not far away. On the way, she bumped into Old Gao, who had also gone for a run. The two of them jogged together. When they arrived at the park, they bumped into several teachers from the same grade. ¡°Chu Luo, you came to run too.¡± ¡°I think I saw Chu Luoing to the park to run before the exam. Indeed, those with good results know how to manage their time well.¡± ¡°Haha, Teacher Chen is right. I think we should let the next batch of students learn Chu Luo¡¯s learning methods and lifestyle.¡± Everyone was chatting andughing as they ran. Suddenly, a teacher eximed, ¡°I think I saw the form teacher of Grade 12, ss 1, Teacher Li running over there. I didn¡¯t expect Teacher Li to be so fast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that Teacher Li was too ashamed to see Chu Luo. After all, she kept picking on Chu Luo at that time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Old Gao looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. After running for half an hour, they headed back. Chu Luo and Old Gao also strolled back. Old Gao said, ¡°Little Chu Luo,e to my house for breakfast this morning. Coincidentally, my missus made prawn?wontons1?this morning. They¡¯re delicious.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Teacher Gao, if a different guardian were to suddenly appear during the university application, would the school investigate?¡± ¡°Definitely. But the school¡¯s investigations aren¡¯t strict. When the timees, we¡¯ll report it to the Education Bureau, and then the Education Bureau will investigate strictly.¡± After Old Gao finished speaking, he asked in surprise, ¡°Little Chu Luo, did you transfer your household register?¡± At this point, he suddenly remembered what Chu Luo had said on the phonest time. ¡°Look at my memory. You saidst time that your parents were actually your uncle and auntie. It¡¯s normal to transfer the household register, but¡­ why didn¡¯t you transfer it after you¡¯ve filled in your university application?¡± ¡°Because of some reasons.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say it explicitly, and Old Gao didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°As long as your current guardian is capable, this kind of matter is very easy to handle. You don¡¯t have to worry that it will dy your application.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± She just wanted to ask. Chu Luo returned to her apartment after having breakfast at Old Gao¡¯s residence. Li Yan was no longer at her house, but the door next to hers was wide open. Chu Luo was a little curious. She turned around and walked next door. Li Yan was standing by the window in the living room with his back facing the door. There were also a few men in ck suits standing behind him. Everyone had an invisible murderous aura. When Chu Luo stood by the door, the person who was talking stopped. Li Yan turned to look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the Education Bureau and your school¡¯s heads. When the timees, just bring the form back and I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nced at the men in ck suits standing there. She turned around and walked towards her apartment. Chu Luo went to school at nine o¡¯clock. As soon as she reached the school gate, she saw the especially eye-catching banner hanging on the gate. ¡°Warm congrattions to our school¡¯s college entrance examination candidate, Chu Luo, for getting first ce in the country.¡± The school gate of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school was built magnificently. Once this banner was hung, any pedestrian or car that passed by would subconsciously slow down. Many people discussed the banner, and some people even took out their phones to take pictures. Just as Chu Luo walked to the school gate, she suddenly heard a loud voice. ¡°Chu Luo is here. Hurry up and set off the fireworks.¡± Crackle¡­ Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Chu Luo to walk out of the smoke that reeked of gunpowder. She saw two rows of juniors standing by the school gate. They weed her with flowers in their hands. As she walked past, they even chanted slogans loudly, ¡°Goddess of Studying, Goddess of Studying, wee back to fill in your university application.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to reach the Grade 12 building, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any peace and quiet there either. At this moment, all the Grade 12 graduates had returned. Everyone was standing below the Grade 12 building. Regardless of whether they knew her or not, they were all greeting her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, which major are you nning to enroll in at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you are my goddess.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, can we take a picture together?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s face tensed up and she said coldly, ¡°Move aside.¡± After saying that, she exuded a powerful aura that made everyone subconsciously take a step back. Chu Luo continued to walk towards the school building. After she walked up the stairs, she turned to face everyone and warned: ¡°In the past, we weren¡¯t close. Now, I don¡¯t need anyone to worm their way into being friends with me. What you¡¯ll be in the future will depend on your own abilities. I don¡¯t want anyone to do something that will make me unhappy in the name of being my ssmate.¡± Chu Luo was famous for being fierce. Now that she had said that, everyone came back to their senses. They had been shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s results and had only wanted to worm their way into being friends with her. Hearing her say that, they all shut up. Chu Luo turned around and entered the school building. Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but whisper sourly, ¡°So what if you got first ce in the country?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re capable, you can get first ce in the country too. If not, shut up.¡± Li Tao and He Jiang, who happened to be a step behind Chu Luo, had heard those words, and Li Tao had retorted. The others looked at the person who spoke sarcastically and subconsciously took a step back. That person¡¯s face instantly turned red and purple. It was an extremely fascinating sight to behold. Chapter 107 - Its Absolutely Impossible for You to Surpass Me

Chapter 107: It¡¯s Absolutely Impossible for You to Surpass Me

The Grade 12 students quickly returned to their respective ssrooms. Old Gao stood on the podium and looked at everyone with his usual smile. ¡°This time, everyone in my ss didn¡¯t disappoint me. So from this, it can be seen that there are no bad students in this world. There are only students who don¡¯t work hard. ¡°When you enter university, remember yourst semester in Grade 12. If you encounter any difficulties or setbacks, think about how you survived Grade 12.¡± As soon as Old Gao finished speaking, his eyes started to sting. He suddenly recalled what Chu Luo had said previously and actually started wailing. After a wave of confusion and helplessness, He Jiang was the first to speak. ¡°Old Gao, we know you¡¯re crying from joy, but you have to take note of your image.¡± Another guy immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in our ss scored what we wanted. You shouldugh out loud today. You look terrible crying.¡± Then, everyone continued to speak one after another. The emotions that had been brewing in Old Gao¡¯s heart were immediately washed away by their jokes. Old Gao took a tissue from a girl sitting in front of him and wiped his tears. He said angrily: ¡°You bunch of brats, only you people are allowed to cry? Can¡¯t I cry from joy? Besides, Little Chu Luo said at that time that if I wanted to cry, I should wait until the score was out. What¡¯s wrong with me crying now? Ah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone turned to look at Chu Luo in unison. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo, who was innocently dragged into this, looked at Old Gao awkwardly and said helplessly, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you want to cry, just cry.¡± Teacher Gao: ¡°¡­¡± This helpless tone really came from the mouth of a child! Everyone looked at the teacher-and-student duo and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. After everyone finishedughing, Old Gao handed out the stack of university application forms that he had been holding. He said, ¡°Filling in your university application is a very crucial step. It¡¯s also a major event in life, so you can go back and think about it carefully and discuss it with your parents. After all, your parents are experienced in society. The opinions they give you will definitely be more helpful than blindly filling it in based on your own opinions.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else. The form quickly reached Chu Luo¡¯s hands. Everyone turned to her at the same time and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what specialization are you studying?¡± Chu Luo nced at the form and saw everyone¡¯s expectant gazes. She repeated what she had said to Li Tao yesterday. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± The Goddess of Studying was indeed the Goddess of Studying. Mortals like them couldn¡¯tpare to her. When Old Gao heard Chu Luo¡¯s reply, he couldn¡¯t help but praise her in his heart. He deliberately cleared his throat and waited for everyone to look at him before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Chu Luo what she wants to fill in. She read science books while revising before the college entrance examination. Can you guys do that?¡± ¡°Wow! Chu Luo, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°Goddess of Studying, you¡¯re indeed the Goddess of Studying. I suddenly feel that if you really choose to study the specializations that you mentioned just now, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Goddess of Studying Chu will be my role model from now on. Even if I¡¯m not as good as her, I¡¯ll at least make something of myself in one field.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Old Gao in surprise. She tried to recall when Old Gao had realized that she was reading science books while revising for the college entrance examination. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Old Gao looked at her with a smile and deliberately put on an unfathomable look. He wouldn¡¯t tell her that his niece worked in a bookstore. Coincidentally, the person who was talking to Chu Luo was his niece. After everyone stopped, Old Gao looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Everyone, gather at the field first. The school will award the students who got into Imperial University with a reward.¡± When everyone heard this, they all stood up and walked downstairs with a smile. Instantly, the sound of footstepsing down the stairs could be heard in the entire building, just like how everyone was when they were Grade 12 students doing exercises in between sses. When they arrived at the field, many people didn¡¯t expect that the Grade 10 and Grade 11 juniors would all be here. Out of habit, everyone walked to their usual spots and stood there. When the Grade 10 and Grade 11 juniors saw the Grade 12 students, they immediately became excited. Many people were looking for Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was walking towards the podium with Old Gao. Other than the two of them, He Jiang and Li Tao also followed. The form teacher of the other sses also brought those who got into Imperial University over. Everyone stood there, and the excited Grade 10 and Grade 11 students started discussing loudly. ¡°Look, that must be Chu Luo. Wow! She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that there¡¯s only one person or no one standing beside the form teachers of the other sses? Only Chu Luo¡¯s form teacher had Chu Luo and two others standing beside him.¡± ¡°What does that mean? It means there are three students in their ss who got into Imperial U.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is too amazing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re amazing, partly because Chu Luo correctly spotted the questions for the exam right before the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a Goddess of Studying like Chu Luo in our ss!¡± ¡°Our ss too.¡± ¡­ Below the stage. ¡°Teacher Gao, congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡± ¡°Haha, congrattions, congrattions.¡± Other than the form teacher of ss 1, Teacher Li, all the other teachers surrounded Old Gao to congratte him. Someone said, ¡°Old Gao, you brought out three students who got into Imperial University this time, and you even brought out the number one student in the country. You must treat us.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Old Gao patted his chest and had a generous look on his face. He suddenly nced at Teacher Li, who was standing at the side with a dark expression and wasn¡¯t saying anything. He deliberately called her, ¡°Teacher Li.¡± Teacher Li wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything, but there were cameras pointed at them at this moment. She had to maintain her image. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my treat tonight. You muste, okay?¡± Teacher Li felt that Teacher Gao had stabbed her heart. Her expression changed several times. Old Gao looked at her expression and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest contributor to our ss. At that time, if you hadn¡¯t kept agitating our ss by saying they¡¯re at the bottom of the cohort, and if you hadn¡¯t constantly criticized Chu Luo, how could Chu Luo have gotten first ce in the country? How could three students in our ss get into Imperial University?¡± Teacher Li suddenly staggered backward. The feeling of being pierced by thousands of arrows made her want to vomit blood. Old Gao knew when to stop. He retracted his gaze and went to speak to the others. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Teacher Li and the girl standing beside her. She then shifted her gaze to Grade 12, ss 1. When her gaze met Zhang Tianyi¡¯s, she directly revealed a disdainful smile at him and mouthed the words, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said back then. You should get lost from the empire.¡± Zhang Tianyi had never learned lip reading before, and the two of them were so far apart. By right, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to understand what she was saying, but for some bizarre reason, he actually understood. Because he understood what she was saying, he, who had already been dealt a blow due to how he was one point short of getting into Imperial University, cked out and almost fainted. He hurriedly clenched his fists and steadied himself, but his face felt hot. Chu Luo shifted her gaze away from his face and looked at Xu Yanqing. The moment Xu Yanqing met her gaze, he couldn¡¯t take the blow and started wailing. Instantly, everyone in the venue started pointing and gossiping about him. When the principal, who was already on the podium, heard the crying, his face darkened. He quickly said to the dean, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The dean knew which ss it was from at a nce. He walked over to Teacher Li and said to her sternly, ¡°Teacher Li, your student is crying. You should go and talk to him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Teacher Li¡¯s mind was already buzzing from the blow. Hearing the dean say this, she gritted her teeth and said with a look of exasperation, ¡°Who else can he me for not doing well? Besides, they¡¯ve already graduated and aren¡¯t my students anymore.¡± The dean¡¯s face darkened. He resisted the urge to re up and called another teacher to speak to Xu Yanqing to get him to stop crying. Then, he walked up to the podium and whispered something in the principal¡¯s ear. The principal turned around and nced at them. He then retracted his gaze and smiled as he spoke into the microphone. After he finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Because our school¡¯s Chu Luo got first ce in the country, the City Education Bureau attaches great importance to her. They also sent someone down today. Let¡¯s invite XX Bureau up on the stage to say a few words.¡± After the school¡¯s heads finished speaking, the principal finally said with a smile, ¡°Alright, today, we are going to hold the most important ceremony, which is to award the students who got into Imperial University. Everyone, p and wee on stage the six students who got into Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo and the others walked up to the podium amid warm apuse. As the top student in the country, Chu Luo would definitely be the first to receive the reward. Looking at the 200,000 yuan awarded by the City Education Bureau and the 500,000 yuan awarded by the school, everyone below the stage looked envious. The principal wanted this reaction from everyone. He held the microphone and said, ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to invite Chu Luo to say a few words to everyone. Everyone, please p and wee her.¡± A deafening apuse sounded. Chu Luo took the microphone from the principal and nced at the crowd below the stage. Everyone subconsciously stopped what they were doing and looked at her intently. Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly and said in a confident tone, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to surpass me.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± XX Bureau was about to remind Chu Luo to watch her words when the principal stopped them. ¡°XX Bureau, continue listening.¡± Chu Luo added, ¡°If you want to surpass me, you first have to score full marks in the college entrance examination. I¡¯ll wait at Imperial University. If anyone is indignant,e and find me!¡± Chapter 108 - Kill Without Mercy If You Dare to Defame Me!

Chapter 108: Kill Without Mercy If You Dare to Defame Me!

Chu Luo¡¯s words had a huge impact on the juniors of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. From that moment onwards, their school became the cradle for Imperial University students. Following that, Chu Luo was interviewed by the city¡¯s education station. She didn¡¯t say much, but every word she said was true. Instantly, Chu Luo became ¡°someone else¡¯s child¡± praised by all the parents across the entire empire. All the high school, middle school, and even elementary school students thought of her as the Goddess of Studying, and she was their role model for learning. This effect shocked everyone both within and outside of the country. At that moment, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t a big star, but she was more famous than an international superstar. After all, not everyone could be a gorgeous Goddess of Studying. The outside world praised Chu Luo as a goddess, but no negative news spread. With a gloomy face, Zhang Tianyi sat in the bedroom with the curtains and lights off. As he typed heavily on the keyboard, he squeezed out words from the gaps of his teeth with a fierce expression: ¡°Hmph! Goddess! I¡¯ll let you guys see how your so-called goddess used to cling to me like a beggar dog and even jumped off a building tomit suicide for me.¡± After saying that, heughed maniacally. Afterughing, he pressed the send button. However, the moment the thread was posted, an ear-piercing, electric-like sound suddenly came from hisputer. Zhang Tianyi was so shocked that his ten fingers trembled. In the next instant, hisputer emitted a loud bang like an explosion. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Tianyi was so frightened that he suddenly stood up and retreated. However, he forgot about the chair behind him and fell backward. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Being hit by the chair and having his ankle twisted, Zhang Tianyi was in so much pain that his entire face was contorted, and he simply couldn¡¯t get up. At this moment, a pleasant and clear voice came from theputer. ¡°Zhang Tianyi, how dare you defame me! Kill without mercy!¡± It was Chu Luo¡¯s voice. When this voice entered Zhang Tianyi¡¯s ears, it was as if he had seen a ghost. His eyes suddenly widened. The next moment, a sinister and terrifying scene appeared on hisputer screen. On careful look, it was actually a scene from hell. The scene changed and appeared around him. Zhang Tianyi watched helplessly as he was roasted on the fire and thrown into a pot of oil to explode¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Zhang Tianyi propped himself up with both hands on the ground and subconsciously retreated while screaming loudly. The fear that came from the bottom of his heart made him unable to care about his twisted ankle. After retreating to the corner, he got up and staggered towards the bedroom door. ¡°Escape? Where are you trying to escape to?¡± After that voice spoke, Zhang Tianyi pounced on the door handle. He tried his best to turn the door handle, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t turn it. Instantly, he panicked, got anxious, and broke down. Then, his vision darkened and he fainted. Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of theputer, looked at the fainted Zhang Tianyi through the hacked video and sneered. ¡°How dare you defame me? You have to be prepared to be scared to death by the Inte world.¡± Coincidentally, she had yet to test out theputer knowledge that she had learned recently. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been chosen by me, you should be grateful and ept it.¡± Chu Luo continued to type rapidly on the keyboard for a while before stopping. She turned off herputer and looked at the time. It was already dinner time. Chu Luo was about to go out for dinner when Old Gao called her. She swiped the answer button and Old Gao¡¯s cheerful voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Little Chu Luo, the school is holding a parent-teacher conference today. Guess what?¡± Chu Luo gave him face and guessed, ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯ve already been chosen as a gold medal teacher.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that yet. Our biggest purpose for holding the parent-teacher conference is to criticize Teacher Li. The school¡¯s heads have already sent word to let her take a semester off. ¡± ¡°So she can¡¯t teach the Grade 10 students next semester?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the school¡¯s idea. Even if she teaches a ss in the future, she can¡¯t be the form teacher anymore.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then she won¡¯t have to teach anymore.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± Old Gao had actually called to tell her about this matter. After he was done, Old Gao asked her, ¡°Did Imperial University call you?¡± This was also what he was most concerned about. Chu Luo said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± Old Gao was afraid that Chu Luo would think too much, so heforted her. ¡°You received so many calls from so many famous schools at the same time, and even those famous foreign schools called you. Imperial University must have known about it immediately too. ¡°Imperial University is the number one university in the empire, after all. We have to discuss this with the school¡¯s heads. Maybe someone will call tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t anxious at all. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked out of the door. When she walked out, Auntie Wu had just brought in the food and ced it on the dining table. Auntie Wu looked at Chu Luo as if she was looking at an immortal doll. ¡°Miss Chu, you came out at the right time. Come and eat. Uncle Wu prepared Eight Treasures Duck, Schr¡¯s Chicken, and Braised Pork Balls in Gravy for you tonight¡­¡± Chu Luo listened to Auntie Wu¡¯s description of the dishes and walked over to sit down. She then picked up her chopsticks and started eating. After taking a bite, she said to Auntie Wu, who was still standing there, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Auntie Wu immediately beamed at her and asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll get Old Wu to cook for you.¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Uncle Wu cooks very well.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Then I¡¯ll let Old Wu cook whatever he wants.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left. After Chu Luo finished her meal, she continued to y with the Inte. Ever since she came into contact with the Inte at a deeper level, she realized that the Inte world was an inexhaustible treasure trove. She was nning to slowly discover it. At around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, a violent gust of wind suddenly blew outside. As she listened to the sound of the window ss being scraped against the frame, Chu Luo walked over to look out the window. At this moment, the trees in the district were blown to the side, as if they would snap from their roots in the next second. There were no pedestrians or cars on the road in such a strong wind. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Li Yan, whom she hadn¡¯t seen today, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he was now. At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly came from the south, followed by a thunderp that could shake one¡¯s heart. Boom! Chu Luo suddenly frowned. ¡°Phoenix.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Try sensing the situation over there.¡± To the south was the sea, where there was a huge harbor. After a while, Phoenix told her, ¡°Master, the energy fluctuation over there is very simr to the one from the person who escaped from your residencest time.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered. ¡°I let you escapest time, but I didn¡¯t look for you. To think you actually ran into me. This time, I want to see how capable you are! ¡°Phoenix, teleport me there.¡± A red light shed and Chu Luo disappeared from her bedroom. In the next second, she appeared on the harbor amid the violent winds. At this moment, the harbor was like an isted ind. It was dark everywhere. Other than the strong winds that could blow people away, there was no human presence at all. Chu Luo stood in the violent wind. The wind disappeared automatically when it was a meter from her. She looked at the light shing by the sea from time to time and walked over. At this moment, there were two people confronting each other on the sea. Both of them were obviously not ordinary people. They stood on the sea as if they were standing on t ground. One of them shouted, ¡°Second Brother Huang, hand that thing over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Second Brother Huangughed arrogantly. Afterughing, he said in a sharp and mocking voice, ¡°That thing doesn¡¯t belong to your sect either. Doesn¡¯t your Xuanqing School boast about being righteous? What? Are you going to snatch something from me today too?¡± ¡°Hmph! Taking that thing from you is considered enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. If an evil person like you were to obtain it, it will only harm more people!¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable of taking it from me.¡± As soon as Second Brother Huang finished speaking, he took out a Lightning Talisman. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky above the sea and headed straight for the head of another person. The man took out something from his body and raised it above his head. A protective barrier shielded him. Lightning exploded on the protective barrier, followed by rumbling thunder. With a cracking sound, a small crack appeared on the protective barrier. When Chu Luo saw this, she asked Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, can you sense what treasure Second Brother Huang has on him?¡± ¡°Mistress, he¡¯s using a Heaven-and-Earth pouch. I can¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t feel it, let him take it out himself.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quietly approached that area. When Second Brother Huang saw that the person had dodged the lightning explosion, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, heughed even more hysterically. Afterughing, his expression turned vicious. He quickly took out a few Lightning Talismans and threw them into the air. However, just as he tossed them out, a red light shed quickly. The Lightning Talismans had actually spontaneouslybusted. ¡°Who is it?¡± Second Brother Huang¡¯s expression turned serious as he quickly looked at the red light. Chu Luo walked out from behind a cover. ¡°Where did this youngsse from? How dare she burn my Lightning Talismans? Tell me, what did you use to burn them? Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Chu Luo tapped her toes and jumped near the two of them. The other person was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Youngdy, may I ask which sect you are from?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°No sect.¡± Then, she looked at Second Brother Huang. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in what you have. Since I¡¯ve seen it, hand it over.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± After Second Brother Huang finished speaking, he quickly took out a few more talismans and was about to throw them at Chu Luo. ¡°Be careful, youngdy. This Second Brother Huang is evil. He carries all kinds of harmful talismans on him.¡± Chapter 109 - Taking a Walk in the Rain, Sheltering Her with an Umbrella

Chapter 109: Taking a Walk in the Rain, Sheltering Her with an Umbre

¡°I¡¯ve been studying all kinds of talismans since I was three years old. I want to see if your talismans are more powerful than mine.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out a handful of talismans from her pocket and threw them at Second Brother Huang as he threw his at her. The moment the two sets of talismans met in the air, they emitted a crackling sound that pierced the ears. Second Brother Huang and the man couldn¡¯t stand the intense light and subconsciously retreated. Chu Luo quickly took out a handful of pills and threw them at Second Brother Huang. Second Brother Huang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo, who knew about talismans, to also carry poison with her. The handful of pills exploded on his body. O¡­ Second Brother Huang quickly covered his eyes, nose, and mouth before pressing on his heart. He screamed in pain. His feet sank and he fell into the sea. Plop! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Second Brother Huang wildly sshed around in the water. He was no longer as arrogant as before. With water all over his face, he looked like a drowning dog. Chu Luo walked in front of him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to hand over the thing or not?¡± Second Brother Huang finally floated up from the water. As he looked at the person in front of him, the various pain emanating from his body made him wish he could skin her alive. However, when he thought of the talismans on her body that were more powerful than his, he had an idea and hurriedly pretended to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. As long as you remove the poison from my body first.¡± ¡°Antidote? Sure.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman, which erged to pull him out of the water. Second Brother Huang leaned on the erged talisman and said weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t move my hand. Come here, I¡¯ll tell you where it is. Take it yourself.¡± ¡°Youngdy, be careful. Second Brother Huang is evil. He definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nced at the person standing beside her. The person said, ¡°The thing on him was obtained from an ancient tomb. This thing is especially domineering. The energy inside can harm the cultivation on us.¡± ¡°An ancient tomb?¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard that. ¡°Which ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This thing was taken out from that ancient tomb more than ten years ago. It had always been treasured as an antique. I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother Huang to discover it. He stole this thing from that family and goes around harming people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. She finally lost her patience and twirled her finger at the talisman that Second Brother Huang was lying on. ¡°Get up.¡± Second Brother Huang¡¯s body was thrown into the air. Then, the gale that hadn¡¯t weakened turned into wind des and swooshed a few times. As Second Brother Huang and the man widened their eyes, they saw Second Brother Huang¡¯s clothes turn into pieces and fall into the sea. At the same time, the things on his body also fell into the sea. Chu Luo quickly grabbed the Heaven-and-Earth pouch that had fallen into the sea. She tapped her finger on the talisman again. ¡°Drop.¡± The talisman pressed down on Second Brother Huang and, amid his horrified scream, pushed him into the sea. No matter how he struggled and cried for help, no one responded to him. Chu Luo took the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and was about to leave. ¡°Miss.¡± The other person quickly stopped her. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± That person walked up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xuan Tong, the eldest disciple of Xuanqing School. Please give me the thing in your hand, Miss. I must return it to the owner.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and smiled faintly. ¡°If you want this thing, you¡¯ll have to take it from me. Can you?¡± Since it was in her hands, there was no way she would give it back again. ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Tong didn¡¯t expect the little girl in front of him to be so unreasonable. He said, ¡°This thing has an owner to begin with. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°There was originally an owner?¡± Chu Luoughed when she heard this, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°This is something that was stolen from an ancient tomb. Speaking of its owner, it¡¯s someone who has already passed away and is in that ancient tomb.¡± ¡°But this has always been cherished by Mr. Qian.¡± ¡°Where did Mr. Qian get it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo put the Heaven-and-Earth pouch in her pocket and said, ¡°Tell that Mr. Qian toe to 2233, the old city district, to look for me if he wants this thing.¡± With that, she leaped ten meters away. Xuan Tong stared after the little girl who had disappeared into the dark quickly. Since she had given him that address, he could report it to Mr. Qian. Then, he turned to look at Second Brother Huang, who was pressed against the seawater by the talisman. He thought that this person had done many evil deeds and deserved to be punished by a little girl today. He pretended not to see it and jumped out of the sea. Chu Luo took the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and quickly walked towards the apartment. The surrounding wind had decreased greatly, but it was raining now. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, and after the strong winds earlier, the surroundings were cold. Phoenix set up an istion barrier around Chu Luo. As Chu Luo walked in the rain, the rain didn¡¯t fall on her at all. At this moment, the streets were very quiet. Chu Luo became interested and walked leisurely. As she walked, she wondered what was in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. After thinking for a while, she muttered, ¡°Eighteen years ago? The timing is too strange.¡± Phoenix reminded her in her mind, ¡°Mistress, I also woke up 18 years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s too strange. These things were stolen from the king¡¯s tomb, aren¡¯t they?¡± At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These people are so daring as to disturb the king and the masters¡¯ rest.¡± After saying this, she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else, but her body exuded a trace of killing intent. After walking for some time, she suddenly saw the light of a car behind her. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried that the water brought about by the car would ssh on her, but she still stepped aside. The car quickly drove past her. After driving for a few meters, the car suddenly braked. Chu Luo stood there and looked at the car in front. She saw the door open and an umbre open. A tall man¡¯s leather shoes stepped on the water as he walked towards her. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo looked at the person walking over and was a little surprised. Li Yan walked up to her with the ck umbre and frowned. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I saw injustice and decided to help.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his brows furrowed even more. He raised the umbre in his hand above her head. ¡°Go to the car.¡± ¡°But I want to take a stroll in the rain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the speechless Li Yan and grinned at him. At the same time, she pointed at the umbre above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cover me. I used a rain-avoidance talisman. The rain can¡¯t get to me.¡± The umbre above her head didn¡¯t retract. She could hear the impatience in Li Yan¡¯s cold voice. ¡°If you want to take a stroll, then move. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the umbre in his hand tilted slightly towards her. Chu Luo saw that his shoulder was getting drenched by the rain and subconsciously moved closer to him. As she walked, she said to him, ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t get drenched. Why are you still holding the umbre over my head? You¡¯re drenched. What if you catch a cold?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll serve me if I catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly moved closer to him until their arms were touching. Then, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. I¡¯m not your servant. I won¡¯t serve you.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and pursed his lips tightly, not answering her. The two of them walked slowly in the rain. Chu Luo talked about what happened at school today as she walked. Li Yan only listened and didn¡¯t reply. The two of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the apartment. Chu Luo walked into the living room and looked at the man who followed her in. She then looked at his moist shoulder and ran into the bedroom to get a clean towel for him. ¡°Hurry up and wipe yourself off, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Li Yan looked at her deeply. He knew that this little thing was worried that she would have to serve him if he were to catch a cold. He didn¡¯t take the towel and walked to the sofa to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just change out of itter.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and go and change.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Yan leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes slightly. He suddenly became a littlezy. Chu Luo looked at his shoulder and frowned. In the end, she went behind him and patted the dry towel on his shoulder. Li Yan tilted his head to look at the dry towel on his shoulder and closed his eyes without moving. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel that this person was doing this on purpose! After standing there for a while with her cheeks puffed up, Chu Luo felt that something was wrong. She tentatively poked his shoulder with a finger. ¡°Hey.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Did this person just fall asleep in her living room? Chu Luo nned to continue poking. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo reflexively tapped her toes and turned around, arriving in front of the sofa. However, before she could regain her bnce, the hand that was holding her wrist exerted strength. She leaned forward and was about to hit him. Chu Luo widened her eyes and subconsciously wanted to take out a pill. At this moment, Li Yan opened his eyes and looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The thief was crying ¡°stop the thief¡±? Chu Luo was so angry that sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s doing something. What are you doing?¡± After saying that, she indicated with her eyes for him to take a look at himself. Li Yan looked at the wrist he was holding and let go in the next second. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly let go of her hand. As her body weight was being supported by his hand, once he let go, she fell straight into his arms. ¡°Ooh¡­ my nose!¡± Chu Luo looked up and criticized him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me before you let go?¡± Li Yan looked down at her with a deep gaze. Chapter 110 - Heart Twisted from Being Rejected?

Chapter 110: Heart Twisted from Being Rejected?

Only then did Chu Luo realize that their bodies were pressed tightly together. She could feel his body temperature and¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s face felt inexplicably hot. She scrambled to get up from his body and took a few steps back. Li Yan nced at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Ocean City tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly thought of serious matters and asked hurriedly, ¡°What time are you leaving tomorrow?¡± ¡°In the morning.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and turned around to go back to the bedroom to get the university application form and pen. ¡°Then help me sign this first.¡± Li Yan took the form and pen and signed his name on it. Satisfied, Chu Luo took the form and said as she walked towards the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Close the door of my house when you leave.¡± Li Yan looked at the bedroom door that quickly closed and didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he leaned his head against the back of the chair, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the sensation in his arms just now. The little thing had grown some flesh, and it didn¡¯t feel bad to hug her. He nned to send more people to find a few famous chefs in the empire when he returned. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that she was being raised as a ¡°piglet¡± right now. After returning to the bedroom, she opened the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took a look at the things inside. What she saw shocked even Phoenix. ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s actually Feng Lan¡¯s Snow Mirror!¡± In ¡°Phoenix Skies,¡± all priests had special abilities. The items they used naturally carried a trace of their owner¡¯s energy. Feng Lan was her protector and also her younger sister. Her own strength wasn¡¯t weak. Chu Luo took out the snow mirror from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°It was originally an item with spiritual aura, but it is now covered with ayer of ck aura. Phoenix, do you think this has something to do with the demonic cultivation technique sheter practiced?¡± ¡°Mistress, be careful!¡± When Chu Luo was holding the mirror, the ck aura on the mirror wanted to drill into her palm. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly. She tapped the mirror with her other hand and quickly chanted an incantation. A whileter, the ck smoke was dispersed and it disappeared. Only then did Chu Luo put the mirror back into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Phoenix was a little worried and asked, ¡°Mistress, why didn¡¯t you destroy what she used?¡± ¡®Since this mirror has been staying at Mr. Qian¡¯s house for more than ten years, it must have left behind there a ck aura. If I were to destroy the mirror now, it will alert the ck aura there.¡¯ Since she was going to destroy it, she had to get rid of it at the roots. ¡­ It rained all night in Ocean City, and the next morning, the sun finally rose. Today was another sunny day. When Chu Luo was done washing up and was walking out of the bedroom, Auntie Wu had just sent breakfast over. Since Li Yan didn¡¯te to her house, it meant that he had left. Chu Luo wondered what she was going to do today. After breakfast, Chu Luo received a call from one of the heads of Imperial University. The two of them talked on the phone for a while. Finally, when they hung up, Chu Luo finally had a satisfied smile on her face. She returned to the bedroom to get her university application form and quickly wrote down the university she wanted to enroll in. After cing it in her bag, she left. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the entrance of the district, her phone rang again. It was Wei Xueying. It was especially noisy on Wei Xueying¡¯s side. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Luoluo, when are you returning to the capital?¡± When she reached a quiet corner, sheined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to hold a celebration party for you? How are we going to hold it if you don¡¯te back?¡± Chu Luo continued walking out the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Hey! How can a child like you be busy?¡± Someone from Wei Xueying¡¯s side was calling her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if youe backter. Coincidentally, Uncle has gone to the south to do something. You cane back with Uncle then, but let me tell you, you should stay away from that man.¡± Chu Luo responded casually. Wei Xueying had something important to attend to, so she hung up quickly. Chu Luo looked at her phone. She could feel that Wei Xueying was willing to take care of her only because the Wei family heads had sent word. As for the other members of the Wei family, Chu Luo suddenly sneered. Her principle was not to take the initiative to cause trouble. If trouble were toe looking for her, then don¡¯t me her for being rude. Chu Luo went to the school to submit the university application form. The entire ss pulled Chu Luo along to go to a gathering again. Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to a mountain vi for graduation dinner? We can still y for two days. In the future, we won¡¯t be in the same school. We have to cherish ourst moments together.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­ Many people agreed with this suggestion. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo had been preparing to finish watching all the video lessons that Professor Wu had sent her during these past few days. Thinking that she could learn wherever she went, she agreed. The mountain vi that everyone went to was called the Li Vi. It was Li Tao¡¯s family¡¯s property, and all expenses were waived. Once they arrived at the vi, many people started ying around. Only Chu Luo carried her backpack and went to the room prepared for her. Looking at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back, He Jiang nudged Li Tao with his elbow and winked at him. ¡°I say¡­ did she agree to your confession to herst time?¡± Li Tao threw up his hands and asked, ¡°Do you think her attitude towards me looks like she has agreed?¡± ¡°No.¡± After He Jiang answered honestly, he advised, ¡°I think Chu Luo isn¡¯t a fairy we can dream of. You should give up on this idea. Instead of thinking about fairies who don¡¯t have feelings for you every day, it¡¯s better to y a few games.¡± The two of them walked towards the rooms that they had been assigned to. As they walked, He Jiang asked, ¡°Did you watch the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Imperial Tournament a few days ago?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s such an importantpetition.¡± ¡°Who do you think [Bai Ling] is? I have a feeling that [Bai Ling] is a girl.¡± ¡°How is that possible? How can girls be that amazing at the game?¡± ¡°How is that impossible? Look at Chu Luo. Previously, didn¡¯t we also think that it was impossible for her to get first ce in the country? Didn¡¯t she turn that impossibility into a possibility?¡± When Li Tao heard this, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. He suddenly said, ¡°Do you think Chu Luo will agree if we go and find her to y a few rounds?¡± He Jiang looked at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just felt indignant after being rejected. I thought about how she suppressed me in terms of studies and mercilessly rejected me twice. I had to get back at her for this.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­Your heart has be too twisted from being rejected, huh?¡± ¡°Who cares what you say? Do you want to go find her with me?¡± ¡°Sure. What if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t know how to y games? How embarrassing would it be if you went to look for her like this and were mercilessly scolded by her? I¡¯ll have to be responsible for saving you from this embarrassment.¡± Li Tao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Chu Luo had just finished watching a video when there was a knock on the door. Then, there came He Jiang¡¯s voice. ¡°Chu Luo, are you there?¡± Chu Luo walked over and opened the door, only to see He Jiang and Li Tao standing outside. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. He Jiang smiled and asked, ¡°There are many fun ces in this mountain vi. Why did you lock yourself in your room the moment you arrived? Why don¡¯t we go y together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m watching a video lesson.¡± ¡°The exams are already over, why are you still watching video lessons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s forputer engineering.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao: ¡°¡­¡± The two of them only thought, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Only these two words could express their current feelings. Chu Luo looked at the two of them who suddenly just stood there and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll continue watching the video.¡± With that, she closed the door. Li Tao quickly reached out to hold the door. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know how to y games? It¡¯s so boring to watch videos. Let¡¯s y two rounds of games together.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them for two seconds and asked, ¡°What game? Are you not going to disturb me after that?¡± The two of them swallowed hard. Li Tao nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked in and said, ¡°Come in. We¡¯ll y a game. You can leave after that.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. Their eyes were simrly lit up by Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°merciless¡± fighting spirit. At this moment, He Jiang didn¡¯t care if Chu Luo knew how to y or not. The two of them carried theptop they had brought and walked in. The three of them put theirptops on the dining table and connected to the wireless Inte. Li Tao said, ¡°We¡¯ll y ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± After saying that, he looked up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know how to y?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she was about to log in to her ount when she suddenly remembered that these two were her ssmates and she shouldn¡¯t deal them with too great a blow. She thought for a moment and called Wang Mingtao. The moment the other party picked up the call, she said, ¡°What¡¯s your game ount?¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t even ask and gave her his ount password. Chu Luo logged in and hung up. He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. The two of them thought at the same time: ¡°She even borrowed an ount from someone else. She definitely doesn¡¯t know how to y the game. Should we go easy on her and not hurt her too much?¡± However¡­ How fragrant! The two of them were beaten up to the point of not being able to retaliate, and in less than ten minutes, they had turned into two corpses. Chu Luo looked up from herputer and announced, ¡°You can leave now.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao were silent for two minutes. Li Tao looked at her with mixed feelings and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when did you learn to y games? And howe you¡¯re so good at it?¡± ¡°After the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 111 - More and More Abuse

Chapter 111: More and More Abuse

He Jiang and Li Tao thought that this was already the most abusive thing. Li Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and, feeling that the situation was already so bad that to make it worse would make no real difference, he asked, ¡°Chu Luo, since you¡¯re so good at gaming, you must have your own ount. What¡¯s your username?¡± Chu Luo pulled up the video lesson and replied casually as she watched, ¡°Bai Ling.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Tao and He Jiang jumped up from their seats at the same time. Their voices instantly increased by eight octaves. Chu Luo looked at their shocked reaction in displeasure and pointed at the door. ¡°Go straight out. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He Jiang and Li Tao really packed theirptops and left. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had walked far from Chu Luo¡¯s room that He Jiang suddenly shouted, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Li Tao took out his sses from his pocket and put them on. With a sad expression, he said, ¡°Looks like my first love is really going to die without a cause.¡± He Jiang couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°If not, then what? You can¡¯tpare to her in studies and even got thrashed in online gaming. If you dated such a girl, your life would be so miserable.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually Bai Ling. Bai Ling is actually Chu Luo.¡± Li Tao didn¡¯t listen to He Jiang¡¯s words at all. After muttering these two sentences, he continued walking forward with mixed feelings. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Going back to study.¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Chu Luo kept watching the video until four in the afternoon. Then, she heard the footsteps of a group of girls approaching from outside the door. After a while, those people arrived outside her door. A girl knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, are you in the room?¡± Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. One of them smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re here for the graduation party. You¡¯ve been alone in your room for so long. You shoulde to dinner with us, right?¡± Another person immediately added excitedly, ¡°The owner of the vi said that they would cook a barbeque banquet for us tonight. After lunch, the boys and the people from the vi went into the mountains to catch wild animals. We¡¯ll go over and wait right now. They should being back soon.¡± Chu Luo had indeed wanted to rest after watching videos for a few hours straight, so she walked with them to the barbecue ce tonight. The vi was built halfway up the mountain. The mountains were clear and the waters were beautiful. The buildings inside were also made of green bricks and red tiles. Once people arrived, their impetuous mood naturally rxed. Other than Chu Luo and her group, there were also some other guests in the vi. The barbecue ce was on a tnd south of the vi. The t ground was very wide, and there were several barbecue racks ced on it. This was obviously a barbecue ce that the vi had specially prepared for guests. The group of girls walked over and found a seat to sit down. The service staff served them fruits and snacks. The girls quickly discussed what prey the boys would bring back. ¡°Rabbits, perhaps. I heard that there are many rabbits in this mountain.¡± ¡°Possibly pheasants. Pheasant stewed with mushrooms is delicious.¡± ¡°Do you think there are ferocious animals in this mountain?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Since the Li Vi was built here, they must have already chased away or killed those ferocious animals long ago.¡± ¡°If only they could bring back a wild boar.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo peeled an orange as she listened to their conversation casually. Just then, a girl asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, can you cook?¡± All the girls looked at her as if her answer was important to them. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at them before answering bluntly, ¡°No.¡± She had so much to learn and didn¡¯t have time to cook. When the girls heard this, their eyes lit up. They suddenly felt an indescribable sense of superiority. Even those who didn¡¯t know how to cook decided to enroll in a cooking ss when they returned. They couldn¡¯tpare to Chu Luo in other aspects. It wasn¡¯t every day that they could hear that she didn¡¯t know how to cook. They had to beat her in this aspect. Chu Luo really didn¡¯t understand where this inexplicable sense of superiority came from. She retracted her gaze and continued peeling the orange. She heard the conversation of a few middle-aged men sitting on the other side. They were currently smoking. They looked at the girls. A man said, ¡°How nice it is to be young. One look and I can tell that this group of girls has just taken the college entrance examination. I haven¡¯t even experienced the college entrance examination before. Thinking back, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Another person who was the oldest spat out the smoke in his mouth and continued, ¡°If you had taken the college entrance examination at that time, you wouldn¡¯t have your current riches.¡± ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m a poor person. I don¡¯t have the good fortune to own riches.¡± These words made the others roar withughter. ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯re too humble. Who doesn¡¯t know your reputation in this industry? If even you are saying that you didn¡¯t get rich, we would have gone bankrupt long ago.¡± The man surnamed Zhang smiled and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. ¡°I say, Brother Zhang, that tomb has been located again after so many years. This time, many families want to go down. They must have invited you. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± When the man surnamed Zhang heard this, his expression changed several times. He took a deep inhale of his cigarette before retracting all his expression and saying in the tone of a person who had gone through the vicissitudes of life: ¡°I retired 18 years ago. What I¡¯m doing now is legitimate business. Even if there are mountains of gold and silver inside, it has nothing to do with me.¡± The others looked at each other. One of them lowered his voice and asked curiously, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a divine object in that tomb that can make people immortal. There¡¯s also a divine weapon that even those masters and experts covet. Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Old Zhang, I say, you¡¯re not being friendly enough. We¡¯re just having a casual chat. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re forcing you to get into the tomb. Since you said that you¡¯d retired from the trade, why can¡¯t you tell us about all this?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The people who entered the tomb back then didn¡¯t enter the main tomb at all¡­¡± At this point, Old Zhang¡¯s expression turned ugly. When the others wanted to ask more questions, he threw the cigarette butt in his hand to the ground and extinguished it with his toes. He stood up and left. Chu Luo retracted her gaze from that group of people and couldn¡¯t help but frown. From what those people had said just now, she was certain that at present, another group of people wanted to enter the ancient tomb, and it was the king¡¯s tomb. Thinking up to this point, she quietly said to Phoenix, ¡°Let¡¯s see where that person lives.¡± She nned to ask him about itter. Half an hourter, the boys returned from the back mountain with the staff from the vi, chatting merrily. Each of them was more or less carrying something in their hands. There was a hare, a pheasant, and some wild fruits and vegetables. These things were definitely not enough for a group of 18- or 19-year-old young men. The vi had long prepared two whole goats to roast. Everyone sat around the grill and talked about the most unforgettable thing that happened during thest semester of Grade 12, fantasizing about what they would do in the future. As they spoke, another boy offered a drink. ¡°Tonight is an excellent opportunity for us to drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After these two days, I wonder when everyone will be able to gather again. We have to drink.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ If you boys want to drink, you boys can go ahead. We girls won¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ I think you girls are just afraid of ruining your image once you¡¯re drunk. What are you afraid of? In the third year of high school, you girls don¡¯t wear any makeup at all. Sometimes, you even look like you have eye boogers¡­ Ouch¡­ Sisters, please be magnanimous. I was wrong! Ouch~~¡± Seeing that the boy was getting beaten up by a few girls, the others gloated andughed. While no one was paying attention, Ji Cheng kept winking at He Jiang and Li Tao, wanting the two of them to persuade Chu Luo. As long as Chu Luo agreed, the others would definitely agree. He Jiang and Li Tao had been dealt a heavy blow today and still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock. The two of them stood there without moving. Ji Cheng finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°ss rep, go and speak up. You¡¯re the ss representative. Chu Luo will definitely give you face.¡± He Jiang turned his gaze to the distance and pretended not to hear. Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Ji Cheng didn¡¯t give up and turned to Li Tao¡¯s side again. He winked at him and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Li Tao, don¡¯t you have a crush on her? How can you let go of such a rare opportunity?¡± Li Tao stared at him with a deep gaze, staring until Ji Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore, before saying past gritted teeth, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You can ask her yourself.¡± After saying that, Li Tao pushed him towards that side. Ji Cheng staggered a step from the push, turning his head to look at the two abnormal people. At this moment, He Jiang retracted his gaze from afar and said to him, ¡°If you can persuade her to drink, we will definitely risk our lives to apany you. I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t persuade her.¡± Ji Cheng stared at the two of them for about a minute, then sneered at them before turning around to walk towards Chu Luo. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°I think you two are just afraid that Chu Luo will reject you, that¡¯s why you said that on purpose, right? Hmph! Watch how I persuade Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo was being asked by a girl where she would go for her holiday next. At this moment, Ji Cheng suddenly came over. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Ji Cheng pointed at He Jiang and Li Tao¡¯s side and said to her seriously, ¡°I made a bet with the ss rep and Li Tao. We¡¯ve bet that if you know how to drink, then the ss rep and Li Tao will dance a duet for everyone to see.¡± After saying that, he deliberately leaned over and whispered to her, ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t know, but the ss rep and Li Tao are both experts in dance, especially Li Tao. He¡¯s amazing at hip hop dancing.¡± Chu Luo and the people nearby looked at He Jiang and Li Tao with bright eyes. The two guys immediately raised their vignce. The girl standing beside Chu Luo said to her excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you agree? You can decide how much to drink anyway. I really want to see the ss rep dance with Li Tao.¡± The other girls immediately chimed in. ¡°We want to see it too.¡± ¡°We want to see it too.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from He Jiang and Li Tao, looked at Ji Cheng¡¯s sparkling eyes, and asked, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know how to drink, what would you do?¡± Ji Cheng smiled brightly. ¡°I can dance too.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Since there is a choice, let He Jiang and Li Tao dance.¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was he being despised? Was he? Chapter 112 - Drinking

Chapter 112: Drinking

The moment Chu Luo agreed to drink, everyone became excited. Li Tao got the service staff to bring over a few jars of fruit wine brewed in the vi. The moment the lid was opened, a thick fragrance of wine mixed with the sweet scent of fruit floated out. Chu Luo sniffed and praised, ¡°Good wine.¡± ¡°Looks like you really know how to drink.¡± Previously, when they ate at Old Gao¡¯s residence, He Jiang didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Since both of us can drink, why don¡¯t wepete to see who can drink until the other party falls t tonight?¡± Chu Luo looked at He Jiang, whose eyes were sparkling, and pointed at the center of the stage. ¡°Dance with Li Tao first.¡± ¡°What?¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at Ji Cheng, who was wearing a lewd smile. Ji Cheng had a scoundrelly look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys ask me to get Chu Luo to drink?¡± He Jiang and Li Tao gritted their teeth and red at him. ¡°You, Ji Cheng, actually dared to scheme against me.¡± Ji Cheng directly hid behind Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to dance¡­ anyway, your dance shouldn¡¯t be that good.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. They could tolerate other things, but they couldn¡¯t tolerate Chu Luo¡¯s contemptuous expression. He Jiang directly pointed at Ji Cheng, ¡°Get the music ready.¡± Ji Cheng quickly took out his phone, ¡°Brothers, what tune do you need? I¡¯ll find it immediately.¡± Li Tao: ¡°Us Against the World.¡± Ji Cheng held his phone and used two thumbs to type on it. ¡°Us-us, eh, how do you spell the English word that follows?¡± Chu Luo took his phone and quickly typed the song name before passing it to him. Ji Cheng gave her a thumbs up in admiration. He Jiang and Li Tao had already walked to the open space in front. He Jiang was wearing a ck t-shirt and Li Tao was wearing a white t-shirt. The two of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time and made a gesture for her to wait and see. Amid the girls¡¯ screams, the two of them started dancing to the rhythm of the music. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect Li Tao to look so dashing doing hip-hop dance. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I always thought that the ss rep only knew how to y basketball. I didn¡¯t expect him to dance so well.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Li Tao¡¯s dance steps are so cool. Also, that pose where he ran his fingers through his hair is so cool.¡± ¡°Yo, ss rep is also handsome.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched as she listened to everyone bootlicking them. She really wanted to say, ¡°What¡¯s with their dancing? It¡¯s just a few ¡®act cool¡¯ moves. Is there a need to be so amazed?¡± After the two of them finished dancing, He Jiang walked towards Chu Luo. After standing still, he gestured an inverted V under his chin. ¡°How is it? Were you charmed by my dance?¡± Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°No.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao had long guessed what Chu Luo would say. He walked over with a jar of wine and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Since we¡¯ve danced, can we drink now?¡± After saying that, he poured the wine into two empty bowls on the table beside him and handed one to Chu Luo. ¡°This wine has 35% alcohol content. If you can drink this bowl, I¡¯ll call you Boss from now on.¡± Then, he added provocatively, ¡°And if you can¡¯t drink anymore, you can call me Brother from now on.¡± The others immediately cheered. ¡°Yo! Li Tao, aren¡¯t you obviously trying to take advantage of Chu Luo to make her call you Brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Li Tao, you¡¯re too devious.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t fall for Li Tao¡¯s trick.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, if you really don¡¯t know how to drink, I¡¯ll help you drink it.¡± Li Tao kept holding out the wine bowl to Chu Luo. When he heard everyone¡¯s words, the provocative smile in his eyes deepened. Chu Luo scanned the crowd and took the wine bowl from Li Tao¡¯s hand to drink. The rich and sweet scent of fruit mixed with the fragrance of the wine entered her throat. Chu Luo nodded in her heart and had already made up her mind to take a few jars back. After drinking a bowl of wine, Chu Luo wiped the wine stain on the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Good wine. Another bowl.¡± Everyone was stunned by her boldness. ¡°!!!¡± Seeing that no one reacted, Chu Luo took a bottle and poured herself another bowl before downing it. This time, everyone swallowed their saliva and thought, ¡°Could the staff have mistakenly brought a jar of water over?¡± Li Tao walked over and lifted his bowl to his mouth. He originally wanted to drink it in one go, but the fragrance and rich alcohol smell forced him to slow down. After he drank that bowl of wine, Ji Cheng was the first to ask, ¡°Li Tao, is that wine?¡± Li Tao lowered his eyes and said ambiguously, ¡°You can try.¡± A few people didn¡¯t believe that. They walked over and poured a bowl of wine for each of them. They wanted to imitate Chu Luo¡¯s boldness, but this time¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Li Tao, you¡¯re too devious!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force you guys to drink.¡± ¡°I think you did it on purpose.¡± The rest of them started ying around. Then, everyone chatted andughed as they drank and ate roasted meat. Before they knew it, it was already 11 pm. At this moment, many people were already drunk. Everyoneughed and supported each other as they walked towards their residence. When he reached the spot where the male and female courtyard separated, Li Tao suddenly called out, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped. Li Tao shouted in front of everyone, ¡°Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and returned to the girls¡¯ courtyard amid the cheering. After everyone had gone to sleep, Chu Luo left the courtyard and walked towards the tomb raider¡¯s residence. At this moment, the vi had fallen silent. However, there were people patrolling at night. In order not to rm these people, Chu Luo walked straight to a more concealed ce. That person lived in a small courtyard alone, and the lights were still on in the room. Chu Luo quietly walked to the window and happened to hear the conversation between that person surnamed Li and another person. ¡°Old Li, are you really not going to take a look over there? So many rich and powerful people have gone over this time. As an expert in that area, even if you don¡¯t say anything else, just leading the way will earn you a huge sum.¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng, stop talking. I said I wouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯m reminding you as a brother that you mustn¡¯t go down that tomb.¡± ¡°Why not¡­ Old Li, tell me the truth. Back then, when you went down, did you encounter something?¡± Old Li didn¡¯t answer. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to. Zhang Cheng was anxious. ¡°Old Li, what exactly happened to you back then? Why do you refuse to talk about that matter? Could it be¡­ that there were zombies inside?¡± Old Li still didn¡¯t answer. Zhang Cheng¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Is there something more terrifying than a zombie?¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng, don¡¯t ask. Anyway, that tomb can¡¯t be entered, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say. Back then, I was just a messenger outside and didn¡¯t follow them in. Besides¡­ even the Chu brothers didn¡¯t enter the main tomb back then.¡± ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t I hear that Chu Yichen met with misfortune because the Chu brothers entered the main tomb?¡± ¡°You said it yourself¡ªit¡¯s hearsay. I don¡¯t think anyone other than Chu Zhengyang knows what the true story is.¡± ¡°But so many bigshots went there this time. They all brought powerful people with them. Can¡¯t so many living persons defeat the dead people?¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng! I advise you to be careful with your words.¡± Old Li chased him away. ¡°Go back to your room. I¡¯m going to rest. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± Zhang Cheng was pushed out by Old Li. After Chu Luo saw Zhang Cheng leave, she walked over and knocked on Old Li¡¯s door. Old Li thought that Zhang Cheng had returned. As he opened the door, he cursed, ¡°Zhang Cheng, are you done¡­¡± When he saw the person standing outside the door, Old Li was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo said directly, ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± Old Li sized up Chu Luo from head to toe and deliberately teased, ¡°Little girl, do you know what it means to casuallye to a grown man¡¯s ce in the middle of the night and knock on his door? You¡­ Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned in displeasure. With a flick of her hand, a pill flew into his mouth. Then, she looked at Old Li, who had one hand covering his mouth and the other trying to dig out the pill. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if I don¡¯t give you the antidote, you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡± ¡°Eurgh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This medicine melts as soon as it enters your mouth. Do you feel cold all over now?¡± Old Li¡¯s body trembled from the cold. He looked at Chu Luo in horror. ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You just have to tell me what you know about the tomb from that year.¡± Li Yan had said that he would tell her other things. She nned to ask Li Yan about it when she saw him this time. Old Li obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it. However, he felt his body getting colder and colder. It was clearly summer, but he already had the urge to wrap himself in a nket. However, his feet were so numb that they seemed to have grown roots from the cold that he couldn¡¯t move at all. After another minute, he seemed to hear the blood in his body freeze. Breathing became difficult and he was finally afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll speak¡­ I¡¯ll speak¡­¡± ¡°Where did you guys go after entering the tomb?¡± ¡°I only went to the periphery. The Chu brothers went to the central tomb area.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± When Old Li heard this, his eyes narrowed. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to recall what had happened. ¡°You have five minutes before you¡¯ll be too frozen to speak.¡± Old Li quickly said, ¡°They encountered a monster at that time. I even heard that the Chu family¡¯s younger brother got cursed.¡± After saying that, his body trembled until it spasmed. ¡°Later on, I realized that something was wrong and ran out of the ancient tomb. At that time, I thought that besides me, everyone else, including the Chu brothers, would die down there. But the older Chu brother actually came out. I really don¡¯t know anything else. Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned and thought for a while. She quickly popped another pill into his mouth and left. As she walked, she warned, ¡°You better forget that I was here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Chapter 113 - Throwing a Tantrum at Li Yan

Chapter 113: Throwing a Tantrum at Li Yan

Everyone yed in the vi for two days before leaving on the third morning. Before Chu Luo returned, she really did ask if she could buy a few jars of that fruit wine. The vi was owned by Li Tao¡¯s family. Li Tao brought her to the wine cer and let her choose whatever she wanted. He even said, ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to Imperial University with single a call.¡± After Li Tao lost the drinking contestst night, he no longer had any illusions about Chu Luo. Moreover, he had adapted well to his new identity as her underling. Chu Luo brought a few jars of wine back to her apartment. Li Tao served as her manualborer and helped carry the few jars of wine, which were in a, up to her apartment. When they reached the door, Chu Luo gestured to Li Tao. ¡°Leave the wine here. You can go.¡± Li Tao wanted to see what Chu Luo¡¯s residence looked like, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you move the wine here. I might as well help all the way. I¡¯ll move them in for you.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and opened the door. However, the moment the door opened, she met Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. Li Yan was obviously here to open the door. ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yan directly nced past her and looked at Li Tao with his icy eyes. Li Tao¡¯s heart tightened the moment he was stared at. He felt a sense of danger for no reason. He quickly said out of reflex, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll leave first. See you at Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he put down the few jars of wine in his arms and strode towards the stairs. When he walked out of the apartment building, he came back to his senses and exhaled. ¡°That person¡¯s aura is so sharp¡­ Why didn¡¯t I ask Chu Luo who that person was?¡± At this point, his expression suddenly became a littleplicated. ¡°Could it be her boyfriend?¡± Upstairs. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing by the door like a door god, and then at the wine jars outside the door. ¡°You scared away my freeborer. What should I do with these wines?¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze finallynded on the jars of wine. He walked past her and bent down to pick up the few jars of wine. Chu Luo was a little surprised that he really brought the wine in for her. When he entered, she quickly walked in. Recalling what she had found outst night, she waited for him to ce the wine jars on the coffee table before asking, ¡°I want to know what happened to the Chu family 18 years ago.¡± Li Yan looked at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I only managed to find out what happened outside the tomb.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She had already guessed it. She started to ask, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened at that time? Why did Wei Wei keep hating¡­ me?¡± ¡°Your father and Chu Zhengyang were very famous tomb raiders back then. Back then, after they went to the legendary Emperor¡¯s Tomb, only Chu Zhengyang and another person on the periphery walked out alive. ¡°The day he came out, Wei Wei happened to give birth. At that time, your mother was already seven months pregnant. When your mother heard that your father didn¡¯te out of that tomb, she was so sad that she gave birth prematurely. She gave birth to you on the same day Wei Wei gave birth to Chu Ting. ¡°Chu Zhengyang had been guarding outside your mother¡¯s delivery room out of guilt. Unexpectedly, Wei Wei almost had a difficultbor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Wei Wei hates me that much?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Hur! Her hatred is really baffling¡­ Then, where did my mother go?¡± ¡°She went missing after giving birth to you.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible that she went to look for your father.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them sat on the sofa. Chu Luo thought about Li Yan and Old Li¡¯s words and suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°I heard that the imperial tomb can move. Is that true?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So, Chu Zhengyang obtained the location of that tomb this time and wants to go down?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you released this news?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo stared at the man who answered every question bluntly. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°Did you release this news because you also wanted to find that tomb?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer this time. He only frowned as if something was bugging him and he couldn¡¯t understand it. Chu Luo looked at his handsome profile for a while. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she frowned a little unhappily. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I would know. The people who went down to that tomb are either after money or after some other things inside. You¡¯re just like them.¡± After saying that, she suddenly felt a surge of anger in her heart. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped his arm. She stood up and walked towards her bedroom. Li Yan looked at the little thing who¡¯d left in a huff and then at the spot where he had been pped. His frown suddenly loosened. He looked up at the few jars of wine on the coffee table and let out a cold snort. Chu Luo returned to her bedroom to wash up. Without going out, she took the game console and started ying games. At five in the afternoon, a knock sounded on the bedroom door. Chu Luo then informed Tang Zhiyun and the others about it, got off the game, walked over, and opened the door. Standing outside the door was Auntie Wu. Auntie Wu smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out, closing the door behind her as she walked towards the dining table. To her surprise, Li Yan wasn¡¯t around. Chu Luo scanned the living room and sneered in her heart. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong and hurriedly asked Auntie Wu, ¡°Auntie Wu, where did my jars of wine go?¡± Auntie Wu followed her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Miss Chu, I didn¡¯t see any wine when I came in.¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction and muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Hmph! That bad guy must have taken my wine away.¡± Auntie Wu immediately recognized who Chu Luo was talking about. Her body trembled and she reflexively looked at the door. Seeing that no one was there, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Auntie Wu, who had been relieved, felt her heart skip a beat again. She quickly walked over to open the door. Standing outside the door was Qin Ming. Qin Ming nced at Auntie Wu, who immediately left. Qin Ming walked in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Master said that we will leave after you finish your meal.¡± Chu Luo nced at him fiercely and snorted. She didn¡¯t even bother to answer. Qin Ming thought:?¡®No wonder Master didn¡¯te to eat with Miss Chu. Did he anger her?¡¯ Qin Ming turned around and left. After Chu Luo ate, she put away the things she had brought into her bag and walked downstairs. The car was already parked downstairs with the door open and Li Yan sitting inside. Chu Luo stood outside the car door and asked unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s my wine?¡± When she asked this, she was holding a pill in her hand and waiting to flick it. Li Yan nced at her hand and said in his unique cold voice, ¡°At the back.¡± Only then did Chu Luo put away the pill in her hand and get into the car. The car quickly drove out. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk to Li Yan, so she took out her phone to y. Li Yan retracted his gaze from Chu Luo¡¯s perfect side profile and quickly typed something on hisptop. However, no one knew that with a move of his finger, a group of people in Y Province was immediately assassinated. The car drove for six hours before returning to Chu Luo¡¯s residence in the old district. Chu Luo got out of the car and blocked the door. She red at Li Yan and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter my house.¡± After saying that, she gestured to the two people who had walked out of the house. ¡°Bring the wine in the trunk in.¡± The two of them nced at Li Yan, who had a dark expression, then at Chu Luo, who was blocking the door. Their hearts trembled a little, and they didn¡¯t know if they should listen to Chu Luo. At this moment, Li Yan nced at them sternly. The two of them quickly walked over to take the jars of wine and walked in. Chu Luo snorted at Li Yan and returned to the courtyard, mming the door shut. After a few seconds, Qin Ming, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, nced at Li Yan through the rearview mirror and carefully called out, ¡°Master.¡± A sharp gaze shot over. Qin Ming froze. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡­ The next morning, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she found a few maids cleaning the living room. When the maids saw her, they quickly stopped what they were doing and stood in a row to greet her respectfully. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± One of the maids stood up and said, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯ll be responsible for your three meals and daily life from now on. If you need anything, please let us know.¡± ¡°Who called you guys here?¡± ¡°We were sent by the butler.¡± As for whose butler it was, it was obvious. Chu Luo snorted but didn¡¯t say anything else. The servants heaved a sigh of relief and continued working. Chu Luo went to the courtyard for her morning practice. Just as she finished her morning practice and ate, a servant came in and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a Miss surnamed Wu outside the door who wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo guessed who it was and quickly said, ¡°Quickly invite her in.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while, then put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± When Chu Luo went out, Wu Yiyao was waiting by the door of her house. She was wearing a white, sleeveless, and long dress that reached the ankles. Coupled with her long hair, she looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family. The moment Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, I knew you would be back today.¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and sized her up before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°You look good.¡± She then gestured to her. ¡°Come in. I¡¯m having breakfast. Eat with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked into the courtyard. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sister Wu, why are you here today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go to the US to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship? I came to see if you¡¯re ready,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship is the most important event at zing Glory¡¯s Annual G. There will be other activities then. You will stay there until the middle of August beforeing back. You have to prepare more when you go there.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? Isn¡¯t money enough to settle everything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yiyao froze for a moment when she heard this, then chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After saying that, she took out a name card and passed it to her. ¡°This is my work pass from the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team. If you want to enter the zing Glory Gaming R&D Center to take a look, use my name card. I¡¯ve already informed some people inside. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Chapter 114 - Accident

Chapter 114: ident

The two of them walked into the living room. Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo to go eat. ¡°Go have your meal first. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s different about zing Glory¡¯s research center in the USpared to the other branches.¡± Chu Luo definitely wanted to hear about it, so she sat to eat breakfast. The servant came in to deliver tea and snacks to Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao looked at the grapes on the fruit tter, ate one, and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are these grapes from your courtyard?¡± Chu Luo was stunned by this question. Ever since that night when Li Yan had plucked a bunch of unripe grapes, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them. Especially after being away for a few days. She guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Hearing her answer, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still not familiar with this vi?¡± At this point, she thought of the sinister things here and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, you said that there¡¯s something dirty in this residence. Have you gotten rid of it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± Chu Luo pointed outside the door. ¡°You can go take a look. I¡¯ve changed the decorations outside.¡± Thinking that she was disturbing Chu Luo¡¯s meal, Wu Yiyao really stood up to take a look at this residence. After Chu Luo had eaten, she saw Wu Yiyao at the pavilion. Wu Yiyao was standing there admiring the blooming water lilies in the pond. Seeing Chu Luoe over, she said, ¡°When we moved in, I kept having the illusion that this pool was a pool of stagnant water. I didn¡¯t even dare toe here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be filled with water lilies in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°It was supposed to be stagnant.¡± Chu Luo told Wu Yiyao about Feng Shui. Wu Yiyao praised Chu Luo endlessly. ¡°Sister Chu, you know so much!¡± The two of them talked about this for a while before changing the topic to Chu Luo¡¯s trip to the US. ¡°This year, it¡¯s just in time for the Annual G at zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany. If I¡¯m not mistaken, all the yers ranked in the top 100 in the world will be going there.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Other than the World Championship, there will also be some changes to the rankings of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Wu, you mean that I can fight them one on one?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s right. Sister Chu, since you like to PK, when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely let you PK until you¡¯re satisfied, as long as you have the ability.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said with confidence, ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll take first ce for fun.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡­ Wu Yiyao stayed with Chu Luo for more than an hour before leaving. She had just left when Tang Zhiyun called. Tang Zhiyun and the others also knew that Chu Luo was back. They had called to ask her to meet up and discuss their trip to the US. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯lle to Imperial University to look for you guys. We can meet at the library. After we¡¯re done with our business, I can also read.¡± After hanging up, she went to Imperial University. The boys went to the gate to pick her up. This time, Tang Zhiyun and the others had borrowed a school card for Chu Luo. Imperial University was entering its examination month, so there were more people walking around the campus. When the five of them passed by the school on a bike, those who saw them immediately became excited. ¡°Wow! Look! That girl is so beautiful!¡± ¡°That girl definitely isn¡¯t from our school. If there was such a beautiful girl here, the school forum would long have gone crazy.¡± ¡°That girl looks better than the school belle!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that girl looks a little familiar?¡± ¡°Eh, a little.¡± ¡°Tsk! You boys are so shallow. Every beautiful girl looks familiar to you.¡± ¡°I remember now. That person seems to be this year¡¯s college entrance examination schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ve seen the video that was uploaded online of their school¡¯s assembly after the college entrance examination. She¡¯s so arrogant! But she really can afford to be arrogant. The college entrance examination questions this year were really difficult. If it were us, we might not have been able to score full marks.¡± ¡°Yes, my younger sister also took the college entrance examination this year. This morning, she even called andined that everyone in the family isparing her to Chu Luo. She¡¯s not even happy that she got into Imperial University.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really Chu Luo, she¡¯s too beautiful in person. She¡¯s even more beautiful than in the videos.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Chu Luo said that she¡¯s going to Imperial University, so she¡¯ll be our junior next semester.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never looked forward to the next semester before the current semester has even ended. I¡¯m starting to look forward to it now.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and the others went straight to the library at the Computer Science Department. The five of them found a booth in the corner. Tang Zhiyun even went to buy a cup of milk tea and a slice of cake for Chu Luo before everyone started to discuss. Chu Luo had never been overseas before. The five of them didn¡¯t have a good family background, and they studied the Inte world all day long. They had never been overseas either. Therefore, they were extremely enthusiastic about going overseas topete. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Our ne tickets, food, and amodation are all paid for by the organizers. There will also be specialists there to arrange things once we reach there. However, when there are nopetitions, everyone needs to do their homework if they want to go out and y. I heard that the security overseas isn¡¯t as good as in our empire.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I received a postgraduate offer from XX Institute of Technology in the US. Coincidentally, that school is in the province where we are going. Why don¡¯t we go check out that school?¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look. We¡¯ll see what¡¯s the difference between the institute of technology overseas and that of our university. I¡¯ve always felt that our Imperial University is the best.¡± When they heard this, they smiled knowingly. Everyone then shared their thoughts. After they finished chatting, it was still early. The four boys had a final essay to do, so they went to do it. Chu Luo went to the bookshelf and picked up arge stack of books regarding this topic. At first, the four boys had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all. When Chu Luo returned half an hourter with a fresh new stack, the four of them were only left with admiration. After lunch, the five of them remained in the library. It wasn¡¯t until four in the afternoon that Chu Luo picked up her phone which had been turned to silent mode and realized that there were several missed calls. The calls were mostly from Wei Xueying and a few unfamiliar numbers. Chu Luo had no intention of returning the calls. Just as she was about to put her phone back, Wei Xueying called again. Chu Luo thought for a moment and went out to answer the call. There was obviously rage in Wei Xueying¡¯s tone. ¡°Luoluo, why haven¡¯t you answered my calls? Don¡¯t you know that something has happened to your uncle, along with my father and his brothers?¡± Chu Luo knew where Chu Zhengyang and the others had gone, and she also knew that Li Yan was the one behind this matter. Since Li Yan had lured them over, there was no way he would let them escape unscathed. It was expected that something would happen to them. ¡°Really? Since something has happened, send them to the hospital. Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Luoluo, how did you be like this? It¡¯s your uncle who is in trouble. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± ¡°Worried? Why should I be worried?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Xueying panted angrily. Her phone was snatched away by someone else. Then, Wei Wushuang said bluntly, ¡°Uncle and Aunt have really raised an ingrate all these years. Chu Luo, if Uncle hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to see you, whether you are dead or alive, we¡­¡± Before Wei Wushuang could finish speaking, Wei Xueying snatched her phone back. Wei Xueying¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Luoluo.¡± Wei Wushuang snorted. ¡°Am I wrong? If it weren¡¯t for our aunt and the others, she wouldn¡¯t have survived all these years without her parents.¡± When Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang were talking, the phone was covered. However, Chu Luo had good hearing and heard every word they said. She had originally decided to ignore these people, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so tactless. Now she suddenly changed her mind. Wei Xueying was probably worried that Wei Wushuang would say something even more out of line. She walked to the other side and continued to speak to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t worry. Wushuang was too anxious. ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry at Aunt and Tingting, but Uncle¡¯s injuries are very serious this time. Aunt and Tingting can¡¯t be agitated, so we don¡¯t dare to tell them about this. The doctor said¡­ that it¡¯s up to fate whether Uncle can survive or not. Are you really noting to see him?¡± At this point, Wei Xueying suddenly started sobbing. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Which hospital is he at?¡± ¡°Imperial General Hospital. They¡¯re still in the midst of surgery. The doctor has just informed us he¡¯s in a critical state.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others as she walked into the library, ¡°I have something to attend to. I will leave first. See you at the airport tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she took her bag and left. The Imperial General Hospital wasn¡¯t too far from Imperial University. It was a half an hour drive, and it wasn¡¯t the peak hour yet, so there wasn¡¯t much traffic. When she arrived outside the operating theater, Wei Jianze, First Madam, Second Madam, Wei Zihan, Wei Zhicheng, and Wei Xueying were standing there. The others were probably with Wei Jingcheng. Wei Xueying quickly walked over. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re finally here. Our uncles are in the operating room now. My father is also injured, but it¡¯s not as serious as the others. He has been transferred to an ordinary hospital bed.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked to the operating room door. Chu Luo looked at the lights on the operating theater and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her expression, Wei Xueying was a little angry. She said, ¡°Luoluo, an expert professor just entered.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who was fuming with anger, and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how they were injured?¡± Chapter 115 - Ill Save Him

Chapter 115: I¡¯ll Save Him

Wei Xueying was stunned. The others also turned to look at Chu Luo. Just as First Madam was about to speak, the door suddenly opened. A doctor stood there, and everyone rushed over to ask about the situation. The doctor only said, ¡°He¡¯s undergoing emergency treatment.¡± He then asked, ¡°Is the family member here? The patient wants to see her.¡± Wei Xueying quickly answered on Chu Luo¡¯s behalf, ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Then, she pushed Chu Luo towards the doctor. The doctor nced at her and gestured. ¡°Come in with me.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked inside. Wei Xueying pushed Chu Luo from behind. After Chu Luo was pushed in, the automatic door of the operating theater closed. After entering the door, she saw that there was a corridor with a few surgical rooms inside. The doctor brought her to a spotless room for sterilization and then changed her into dust-free clothes. While she was doing this, the doctor quickly said to her, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very dangerous. Don¡¯t say anything to agitate the patientter, and don¡¯t show too much sadness. Also, try not to let him speak. You can say a few words of encouragement to him.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was beautiful and looked like an obedient child, the doctor added, ¡°You must be the patient¡¯s daughter. The patient wants to see you, so when he was undergoing anesthesia, he insisted that we administer local anesthesia on him. He was injured at his heart. A bullet happened to brush past his heart and was stuck between his artery and his heart. The attending physician is now trying to find a way to remove the bullet for him.¡± After saying that, he gave her a few more instructions and led her to the operating theater where Chu Zhengyang was. There was a chief surgeon, an assisting doctor, and two assistants in the operating theater. They were quickly performing surgery on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. There were tubes all over Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body and a few instruments beside him. The heartbeat on the heartbeat machine was beating very weakly. At this moment, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes were wide open. Chu Luo walked to the side of the operating table. She didn¡¯t look at Chu Zhengyang immediately. Instead, she looked at the scalpel that was moving against Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. The assisting doctor had just wiped the sweat off the chief surgeon¡¯s forehead when he saw Chu Luo standing beside him. He immediately lowered his voice and said to Chu Zhengyang, who had been keeping his eyes open, ¡°The person you want to see is here, but don¡¯t be agitated.¡± After saying that, he signaled Chu Luo toe closer to Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo walked to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s side. When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo, tears flowed down his face. The doctor quickly berated him, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore? Don¡¯t be agitated. If you continue to be agitated, we¡¯ll ask her to go out.¡± Chu Zhengyang tried his best to control his emotions. He opened his mouth and called out to her silently, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s mouth opened and closed. Chu Luo looked at his mouth. His lips were trembling, and it was impossible to tell what he was saying. Chu Zhengyang became agitated again. As shown on the heartbeat monitor, his heart started beating rapidly, and blood flowed out of his mouth. Then, his heart stopped beating, and Chu Zhengyang closed his eyes. The chief surgeon fumed. ¡°Take the youngdy out. Quick, start the emergency treatment.¡± Chu Luo looked at the doctor and the lifeless Chu Zhengyang. When the doctor came to pull her, she suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll save him.¡± These words made the few people who were originally busy suddenly turn to look at her. The chief surgeon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Take her out.¡± ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and suddenly erupted with a powerful aura. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll save this person.¡± After saying that, she tapped on the acupoint of that doctor and quickly walked to the chief surgeon. ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was stunned by her aura, especially the person whose acupoints had been sealed. Fear appeared on their faces. Chu Luo took the scalpel from the chief surgeon¡¯s hand and pushed him to the side. She didn¡¯t seem to have much strength, but she pushed the chief surgeon until he staggered. ¡°Nonsense, this is nonsense!¡± The assisting doctor quickly held the chief surgeon. ¡°Chief Xiang.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± Before Associate Chief Physician Xiang could regain his bnce, he shouted at the three assistants who were stunned there, ¡°Hurry up and pull her away! Don¡¯t let her get close to the patient!¡± The three assistants suddenly came back to their senses and wanted to pull Chu Luo away. Chu Luo quickly took three silver needles from the side and tossed them. The three of them were immediately rooted to the ground. Then, under the trio¡¯s frightened expressions, she turned around and red at the chief surgeon. She said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, help me out.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few silver needles from the box and inserted them into several of Chu Zhengyang¡¯s major acupoints. Then, she raised her hand and made a move on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. Before the chief surgeon and his assistants could react, she took out the bullet. ¡°Are you guys just going to watch the patient die? What are you waiting for?!¡± The chief surgeon abruptly came back to his senses. He had been stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s quick and urate actions. Without thinking, he walked over and stood beside her. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Tell me how to use the surgical tools as quickly as possible.¡± After a moment of surprise, Chief Xiang told Chu Luo about it in the simplest and fastest way. After Chu Luo learned how to use these surgical tools, she started to let him hand them over one by one. Chu Luo¡¯s calmness and strong confidence shocked everyone present. After a while, the stunned deputy saw sweat on Chu Luo¡¯s forehead and quickly took a clean towel to wipe it off. Chu Luo spent a total of six hours doing this surgery because she wasn¡¯t used to modern surgical tools. When the heartbeat on the heartbeat monitor returned to normal, the doctors in the operating theater were so excited that they could barely control themselves. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Is the youngdy a student of a medical university?¡± Chief Xiang looked at Chu Luo, who was using a towel to wipe off the blood on her hands. He was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re the calmest person I¡¯ve seen at the operating table. Even I can¡¯t be as calm as you.¡± Chu Luo nced at the middle-aged man in front of her but didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the people outside to know that I operated on him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never officially studied medicine before. If you tell others that I saved him, what do you think they will think?¡± The chief surgeon was so shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words that his mouth fell open. He widened his eyes and only came back to his senses after a long while. ¡°You¡¯ve actually never studied medicine before?¡± After saying that, he suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t even know about the surgical tools earlier. The shock on his face deepened. The others were also shocked speechless. ¡°Then¡­ then where did you learn your medical skills from?¡± ¡°Self-study. I like to read¡­ all kinds of books.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly unblocked the acupoints of the others and said, ¡°I should go out. He won¡¯t die now. You guys can decide what to do next.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was about to leave the operating theater after saying that, Professor Xiang quickly instructed his assistant, ¡°Send the patient to the intensive care unit for 48 hours of observation.¡± With that, he followed her out. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the dust-removal room when she heard rapid footsteps behind her. ¡°Youngdy, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°Which school are you from?¡± ¡°I just finished my college entrance examination.¡± ¡°What?¡± Professor Xiang quickly lowered his voice, which had subconsciously been raised, and asked anxiously, ¡°Then your results should be out already. Are you interested in applying to the Imperial College of Medicine? I¡¯m Professor Xiang Heping from the Imperial College of Medicine. If you want to apply to the College of Medicine, I¡¯m willing to directly take you on as a student.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted my university applications.¡± ¡°What school did you fill in? If you want to change schools, I¡¯ll immediately call someone to change your first choice.¡± ¡°Imperial University.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo saw Professor Xiang standing there and didn¡¯t say anything else. After she entered the dust-removal room, Professor Xiang quickly chased after her and hurriedly asked, ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t told me your name? You don¡¯t sound like someone from the capital. Where are you from? What¡¯s your rtionship with that patient just now?¡± Chu Luo first went to the sink to wash her hands before taking off her dust-free clothes. She then replied, ¡°My name is Chu Luo. I¡¯m from Ocean City.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Professor Xiang muttered. ¡°Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked out. Professor Xiang followed her out and handed her a name card. ¡°This is my name card. The number written on it is my personal number. You can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo took the name card and put it in her pocket. She nodded at him. ¡°Okay, I will call.¡± The two of them walked to the door of the operating theater. Professor Xiang took out his card and swiped it on the sensor. The moment the door opened, Professor Xiang was immediately surrounded by a group of people waiting outside. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the patient?¡± Chu Luo took the opportunity to retreat to the side. When Professor Xiang looked over, she nodded at him and walked towards the elevator. After Chu Luo got into the car, she took out her phone and punched in the number on the name card that Professor Xiang had given her. When she returned to the old district, it was already midnight. Chu Luo ate supper and went to sleep. The next morning, she sent a message to Professor Xiang and asked him to tell Chu Zhengyang that she had gone on a trip to the US and would be back inte August. After sending the message, she turned on the Do Not Disturb function on her phone and went to the airport to meet Tang Zhiyun and the others with her luggage. Chapter 116 - I Heard That the Empires Team Is Very Weak

Chapter 116: I Heard That the Empire¡¯s Team Is Very Weak

At a US international airport. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Chu Luo and the others alighted from the ne with the crowd. As soon as they exited the ne, they were greeted by ady in a professional skirt. Thisdy was actually speaking in their empire¡¯snguage. ¡°Hello, are you the [Phoenix Skies Legend] team?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at her warily. ¡°You are?¡± Thedy gave them a friendly smile and showed them her work pass. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Xiang from the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team.¡± The group looked at her work pass. After confirming it, Wang Haitao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you know it was us?¡± Yu Xiang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m following the orders from the higher-ups. They told me to look out for five young men and one young womaning down from this flight. Furthermore, the woman is especially beautiful. That¡¯s how I knew it was you guys.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo frowned slightly at Yu Xiang. At this moment, Yu Xiang took out a phone from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°The person on it said that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t believe me, you can call using this phone to confirm.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and nced at the contact list. There was only one phone number on that list. The five boys stuck their heads out at the same time. ¡°There¡¯s only one number?¡± Wang Mingtao muttered, ¡°Whose number is this? Why is it so mysterious?¡± After seeing the number, Chu Luo didn¡¯t call and handed the phone back to Yu Xiang. Yu Xiang threw up her hands. ¡°I was told that Miss Chu will have use for this phone here. This phone was specially prepared for you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. Don¡¯t think she forgot that the number on this was Li Yan¡¯s. That bad guy still had the gall to ask her to call him? Dream on. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to switch her phone to the US mode. Since there was a ready-made phone, it would be a waste not to use it. At most, she would just pay for it. At the thought of this, she put away her phone. Seeing that Chu Luo had no intention of calling, Yu Xiang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said, ¡°The amodations for you have been arranged. Please follow me.¡± The group followed Yu Xiang out of the airport. Along the way, Chu Luo¡¯s looks became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people even took out their phones to secretly take photos of her. When the five boys saw this situation, they surrounded Chu Luo and she walked in the middle. No matter how those people tried to find an angle, they were blocked by one of the five. The car that came to pick them up was parked outside the airport gate. It was a very imposing seven-seater car. After the group got into the car, the car drove out. Yu Xiang talked to them in the car. ¡°Thepetition will be held in the economic zone, so the hotel thepany has prepared for the participants is in the nearest city. It will take an hour to get there from the airport. ¡°I brought some snacks with me when I came. If you¡¯re hungry, you can fill your stomachs first.¡± After saying that, she handed Chu Luo a beautifully packaged pastry box. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t used to airne food and was indeed hungry at this time. She took the pastry box and said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡± The architectural styles of the US and of the Empire were very different. Other than the structures in themercial center, the houses here weren¡¯t usually very tall. The car drove all the way. Not many residents had their lights on at past eight in the evening. Wang Mingtao, who was originally quite excited, looked out of the car window for a while. Then, he retracted his gaze andined, ¡°I always thought that the US was simr to our empire. That at night, the nightlife will definitely be very exciting. I didn¡¯t expect this ce to look so quiet.¡± Yu Xiang, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, smiled and said, ¡°This is the suburbs. The people in the suburbs have to rush to work in the morning bus every day, so they usually sleep early. It will be lively when we enter the city.¡± As Yu Xiang had said, once the car entered the city, the surroundings became lively. The endless stream of cars, shoppingplexes, and pedestrians with all kinds of skin colors on the sidewalk made the youngds unable to take their eyes off of them. Chu Luo had seen many videos introducing this ce before, so she wasn¡¯t as excited as them. The car drove straight to a huge fountain in front of a door and stopped outside a seven-star hotel that resembled a pce. The doorman came to open the door. Yu Xiang got off the car first and waited for the six of them to get off before saying, ¡°You guys will be staying in this hotel.¡± The boys looked at the hotel in front of them and cheered. ¡°Wow! The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition organizers are too rich. They actually prepared such a luxurious hotel for us participants.¡± ¡°This hotel must be a seven-star one!¡± Tang Zhiyun asked at this moment, ¡°Are the other contestants staying in this hotel too?¡± Chu Luo also looked at Yu Xiang. Yu Xiang smiled and shook her head. ¡°The other participants¡¯ residences are in another hotel. As your group arrived a littlete, all the empty rooms in that hotel are already full, so I could only arrange for you guys to stay in this hotel.¡± After saying that, she said to the six of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in to settle the check-in procedures. You guys have a good rest today. The preliminary round of the World Championship will be held on the fifth. You can move freely in the next two days.¡± ¡°Will everyone be gathered in the same ce during thepetition?¡± Chu Luo was more concerned about this. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can directly apply to participate in the preliminaries and semifinals at the hotel where you stay. When the timees, someone wille over to install the game equipment and staff wille over to supervise. ¡°Only after entering the finals will yers go to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany for thepetition.¡± They were very satisfied with the humane arrangement of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming group. Yu Xiang added, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll send you guys thepetition schedule via email, as well as the schedule for the Annual G. When the timees, you can arrange your itinerary ording to the time on it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked into the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. The boys were shocked again by the splendor of the lobby. There were more people entering and exiting the hotel at this time. The people who could stay here obviously weren¡¯t ordinary people. When they saw the few youngsters walk in, their eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Who are these youngsters? I think those men are dressed only averagely. To think they could stay in this hotel!¡± ¡°The girl in the middle is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Are they also here for the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. Which of the other participating teams didn¡¯t have an entourage following them around? They don¡¯t even have a bodyguard.¡± ¡°These people look like they¡¯re from the Empire. I remember that three years ago, a team from the Empire entered the World Championship but was eliminated in the preliminary round.¡± ¡°Pfft. The people from the Empire look so weak. It¡¯s already good enough that they can enter the preliminary round of the World Championship.¡± ¡°Mr. Hans, which team do you n to invest in this year? You have good taste. The team that you invested in three years ago has indeed entered the finals. You must have made a lot of money these past three years.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s for sure. However, there are a few teams that are very powerful this year. I can¡¯t make up my mind yet, so I¡¯ll have to observe them during the preliminary round.¡± ¡­ The people who were discussing didn¡¯t lower their voices. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai were about to re up. Tang Zhiyun stopped them from arguing. ¡°We are new to the US and we are not familiar with this ce. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Chu Luo asked Yu Xiang, ¡°Who are those people?¡± Yu Xiang nced at the handful of people who were already walking towards the elevator and replied, ¡°They are the CEOs of game equipmentpanies.¡± She then deliberately mentioned whichpanies these people came from before continuing, ¡°During the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship, manypaniese over to rope in teams that they think might enter the finals. So that it will be easier to get them to endorse theirpanies when they win.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. She tilted her head and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Remember, we will make thesepanies regret what they said today.¡± They nodded heavily. Yu Xiang was a little surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura. However, since she was someone requested by the higher-ups to be taken special care of, she definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary. Thus, she wanted to impress Chu Luo. When she was settling the check-in procedures, she said to the front desk, ¡°Prepare two presidential suites for us.¡± When Tang Zhiyun and the rest heard this, they looked at Yu Xiang in surprise. After the check-in was done, everyone took the elevator to the floor where the presidential suites were located. The spacious and carpeted corridor, the murals on the wall, and the antique vases ced at a distance all clearly showed the status of those living on this floor. On this floor, even Yu Xiang subconsciously slowed down her pace until she reached the door that a room card she held opened. Yu Xiang passed one of the room cards to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, this suite is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± Then, she handed the other one to Tang Zhiyun and pointed to the front. ¡°The suite next door is yours. You may distribute the rooms among yourselves.¡± She then said, ¡°Thepany will send over a professional housekeeper to serve you. If you need anything, you can contact me directly. My number is xxxxx.¡± After Yu Xiang finished giving her instructions, Tang Zhiyun and the others went to their suite. Chu Luo also swiped her card and entered. There were only two words to describe the interior¡ªopulent, big. Yu Xiang followed in and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, if there¡¯s anything else you need, you can tell me now. Also¡­ tomorrow, the staff wille to install the game equipment for you. I wonder where you¡¯ve decided to install it.¡± Chu Luo scanned the entire hall. It was at least two hundred square meters. She pointed at the floor-to-ceiling windows in the hall. ¡°We¡¯ll install it there.¡± Chapter 117 - Bet

Chapter 117: Bet

After cing their luggage down, the boys came to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo told them where the game equipment would be ced, and the waiter brought them dinner. After the meal, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Sleep early if you are tired.¡± With that, he left with the other boys. Chu Luo went to take a shower and came out. She wasn¡¯t sleepy, so she took herptop and walked towards the balcony outside the bedroom. The balcony was especially ssy. Not only were there flowers and grass, but there were also swing chairs and lounge chairs. There was even a pillow and a thin nket considerately ced in the swing chair. The temperature in XX City in the US wasn¡¯t high, and it was only slightly more than ten degrees at night. Such a thin nket was indeed necessary at this time. Beside the thin nket was a very short folding table that could fit aptop. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in watching the night scenery. She kicked off her shoes and sat in the swing chair. She put her notebook on the folding table and logged into the game while appearing offline. Unexpectedly, all the ounts of Tang Zhiyun and the others were also online but appearing offline. It seemed that they had yet to sleep. At this moment, the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± game was abnormally lively. Everyone was discussing the next World Championship. Chu Luo went to the World Forum to look for a while and realized that many people had put up betting posts. Each betting post was betting on a team. After looking at dozens of betting posts, she saw that none of them were betting on their ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± team. At that moment, there was a message. It was from Wang Mingtao. As he was a friend, Wang Mingtao could see that Chu Luo hade online. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Tsk tsk tsk¡­) Sister Chu, are you as excited as us that you can¡¯t sleep?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Senior and the rest went on a side ount.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to PK? Do you want us to form a team and PK for two rounds?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu. Paging Sister Chu. What are you doing?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Have you looked at the World Forum?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°No, the World Forum is filled with English words. It makes me dizzy.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll look at the World Forum for a while more, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± After saying that, she logged out of the message window and continued to look at the forum¡¯s betting posts. Chu Luo realized that every banker had a huge bet and many people made bets. The more she looked at the posts, the more unhappy she became. ¡°Ridiculous! No one is betting that our team will win!¡± After a while, she dered, ¡°Hmph! Since there¡¯s no one else, I¡¯ll make a bet myself!¡± Chu Luo took her phone and checked her bnce. When she saw it, she frowned. ¡°I have only a hundred thousand yuan?¡± This hundred thousand yuan was from the time Wei Wei had asked her to leave the Wei residence. After that, she¡¯d bought some furniture, and this was the money left over. A hundred thousand yuan was definitely not enough. However, she had a bag of jewelry on her. Chu Luo was wondering who could be a reliable person to help her sell the jewelry. An idea shed across her mind. She quickly searched for a number and dialed it using her new phone. The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. A polite voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jin Hui. May I know who you are?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± When Jin Hui heard that it was Chu Luo, his tone instantly became warm. ¡°So it¡¯s Master Chu. I wonder if Master Chu has moved into that residence. Have you removed that thing inside the vi?¡± Chu Luo talked to him about what happened in the residence before saying, ¡°Master Jin, I was hoping to ask you for a favor.¡± Jin Hui immediately said, ¡°Master Chu, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want you to help me sell some gems.¡± Jin Hui: ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you not able to do that?¡± Jin Hui: ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just saying, Master Chu, rather than selling gems, why don¡¯t you draw a few talismans to sell? They¡¯re much more valuable than gems.¡± Only then did Chu Luo realize that in this world, a talisman sold by a real master was worth more than a thousand precious gems. Chu Luo immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write a few Luck Enhancement Talismans and Safety Talismans and send them to you right away.¡± Jin Hui was excited. ¡°Sure, sure. When does Master Chu want the money? Why don¡¯t I transfer 50 million yuan to you first? See if it¡¯s enough. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll transfer more to you. After the talismans are sold, you can just return the money to me.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went to the bedroom, took out a few pieces of yellow paper, and wrote a few talismans. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport the talismans to Jin Hui. In less than a minute, she received the news of the sessful transfer. Chu Luo looked at the amount on it and smiled. She went to ce a bet on the losing team in every betting post. Then, she opened a bet thread. [I¡¯m betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ getting first ce] The banker ced his bet: 40 million yuan. There was an official betting channel on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± so Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to worry about the subsequent process. As long as the other side passed the review, the bet would immediately be disyed. After Chu Luo ced her bets, she thought for a while and sent a message to [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I opened a betting thread. Tell the seniors that you guys can ce your bets.¡± When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo¡¯s message, he didn¡¯t even reply. He shouted at the others who were ying games, ¡°Sister Chu has set up a thread to bet that our ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will get first ce. Everyone, quickly, ce your bets.¡± The others, who were ying fiercely, didn¡¯t care about their opponents anymore. They turned on the automatic mode and logged into the World Forum¡¯s betting zone. Coincidentally, the thread that Chu Luo had applied for was just released. ¡°Wow! Sister Chu is generous. She actually made a bet¡­¡± Wang Mingtao leaned against theputer and used his hand to count the zeros behind the amount. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡­ F*ck! Sister Chu actually made a bet of 40 million yuan!¡± Xie Minghai concluded, ¡°Little Junior Sister is indeed a wealthydy!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°No matter what, I must make this bet. Wait¡­ I¡¯ll see how much money I have left in my card.¡± Xu Qingfeng also quietly took out his phone to check how much money was on his card. Without hesitation, Tang Zhiyun ced his bet. He said, ¡°I also think we¡¯ll win, so I put all my money into it.¡± Xie Minghai craned his neck to take a look and clicked his tongue. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to leave some money for your living expenses?¡± Tang Zhiyun said without hesitation, ¡°No, I believe that we can win.¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow in your footsteps, Boss. I¡¯ll bet everything on our team.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I¡¯ll bet too.¡± Xu Qingfeng transferred all the money on his card. Wang Mingtao was even more direct. He took his phone and called his father. Once Mr. Wang picked up the call, he told him about it. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang was straightforward. ¡°Bet! Definitely! Wait, I¡¯ll transfer five million yuan to you.¡± Then he hung up. Wang Mingtao looked at the call that was hung up and muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°When did my old man be so straightforward!¡± Chu Luo looked at the stakes and smiled. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I will make you guys get back dozens of times more than what you betted.¡± The moment Chu Luo posted this betting thread, it instantly caused a sensation on the Inte. ¡°To think that someone would bet so much on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ winning. I¡¯m going to bet on their loss just for this bet.¡± Everyone who saw this thread bet on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± losing with simr thoughts. In less than half an hour, this post was pushed to eighth ce on the trending forum. As soon as the post was uploaded to the trending topics list, more people saw it. Inside one of the participating teams: ¡°Pfft! This post must have been opened by the team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ If they want to win, we¡¯ll tell them what it feels like to lose. Bet on their loss with everything you have.¡± ¡°If you want to bet, bet more. Even if we can¡¯t get much money after splitting the winnings eventually, it¡¯s good to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We want that person to see that other than him, no one else in the Empire canpare to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet five million yuan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet six million yuan.¡± ¡­ There were several such teams. Another 20 minutester, the bet rose to third ce on the trending list. The merchants who had been staring at the thread also noticed it. The merchants thought a lot. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will lose. If everyone bets on their loss, we won¡¯t be able to get much. Forget it, forget it. We won¡¯t join them.¡± However, as soon as this thought appeared, a piece of world news suddenly exploded. Before the news spread, there was the sound of gold coins entering someone¡¯s pocket. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, because everyone knew that the appearance of this sound proved that a super big shot had ced a bet. World news: [Anonymous person ced a bet of two billion yuan on the victory of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯] ¡­¡­¡­ The world suddenly became very quiet. Everyone sitting in front of theputer let their mouths fall wide open and their eyes wide open in shock. The merchants were the first to react. ¡°Quick, ce your bet!¡± ¡°Since someone is giving us money for free, we¡¯d be fools to miss the chance!¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a wealthy sugar daddy backing ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ This proves that [Bai Ling] is a big shot ranked in the top ten in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already checked. The people ranked second to tenth don¡¯t have any records ofmunication with the Empire. There aren¡¯t even any people or managers around them. That must not be the case.¡± ¡°Since none of them are it, all the more the elusive God Y can¡¯t be it!¡± ¡°So someone is deliberately trying to muddle our vision.¡± ¡°Check the IP address of the person who¡¯d ced the bet immediately.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find anything. A hacker had immediately checked his IP. This person is obviously an online expert. His anti-detection ability is too awesome.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll y a little more.¡± Then¡­ Tens of millions betting on the loss of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± flowed in. The boys in the next room couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and rushed to Chu Luo¡¯s side. They stared at herptop, their mouths forming an O shape. After a while. Xie Minghai patted his pounding heart and took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Holy shit! Who exactly is the big shot who ced a bet of two billion yuan on us?¡± Tang Zhiyun clenched his fists. ¡°Two billion yuan is too tempting. It hasn¡¯t even been two hours, and there are already more than three billion yuan ced to bet on our loss!¡± Yu Lei suddenly jumped up and down and swore with his fist. ¡°Since so many people are betting on us losing, we will win for them to see. We will ruthlessly p their faces and make them cry!¡± Just as the three of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenly raised his voice and eximed, ¡°Everyone, look! Someone is actually betting that we can win. Wow! And there¡¯s more than one!¡± Chapter 118 - Anonymous Bet of Four Billion Yuan

Chapter 118: Anonymous Bet of Four Billion Yuan

After Wang Mingtao finished eximing, more people bet on their team winning. Their bets weren¡¯t high, only a few hundred or a few thousand. The highest number was only a few tens of thousands. But because of the sheer number of people, soon, it reached ten million. ¡°Quickly check the IP address of these people.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others hurriedly searched for the IP addresses of these people using theirputers. Then, everyone eximed in unison, ¡°These IP addresses are all from the Empire!¡± Then, manyments surged into the post that Chu Luo had posted. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much money, I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely win.¡± ¡°Me too. I used all my pocket money to bet. As a team from our Empire, how can ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ be looked down upon by those foreigners?¡± ¡°Although those have bet that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will lose money, we have a lot of people. Brothers and sisters, even if it¡¯s just to make a point, we have to bet too.¡± ¡°I admire the strategy [Bai Ling] had used in the Empire Competition. So, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend,¡¯ all the best!¡± ¡°Good luck! I¡¯ve taken out all my personal savings over the years. I hope ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡­ Looking at the countless cheeringments and the bets that wereing in, the boys were so touched that their eyes became watery. At that moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Jin Hui. Jin Hui smiled over the phone and said, ¡°Master Chu, all your talismans have been sold.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised by Jin Hui¡¯s speed. Jin Hui seemed to have guessed that she would be surprised, so he told her, ¡°Coincidentally, I know a lot of people. Recently, there have been a few people who have been troubled by bad luck. Some people¡¯s families have been gued by illnesses. After I told them about your abilities, they directly bought the talismans. ¡°The four talismans were sold for 300 million yuan in total. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡± ¡°Just transfer 250 million yuan. Deduct my loan from you.¡± ¡°No need, no need. You must be in a hurry to have asked for money. I¡¯ll treat the 50 million yuan as a temporary loan.¡± Chu Luo was definitely willing to ept that. She thanked him and they hung up. Not long after hanging up the phone, she received a notification that she had received 300 million yuan. Under the surprised gazes of the boys, Chu Luo ced all 300 million yuan into the betting pool. Three hundred million yuan was a huge sum again. The sound of gold coins falling into someone¡¯s pocket sounded again. World news: [The banker added 300 million yuan.] Before anyone could react to this news¡­ Right on the heels of that, there was the sound of gold coins entering someone¡¯s pocket. [Anonymous person adds two billion yuan betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ winning.] Everyone who was watching thispetition: ¡°!!!¡± They had only one thought: The banker and the anonymous person who bet that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would win must be crazy! Before everyone could start discussing, their shocked expressions froze for the next half hour as they listened to the sound of the gold coins entering pockets and the system notification. [xx adds 100 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] [yy adds 100 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] [zz adds 150 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] ¡­ Instantly, Chu Luo¡¯s betting post became a huge gamble, rming the upper echelons of the US. The upper echelons of the country immediately sent the cyber police to deal with this. The crowd said: ¡°This is a world-ss gamble. The excitement is too great. Our hearts can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t know how they walked back and fell asleep. That night, the five boys dreamt about the crisp sound of gold coins falling into their pockets. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected by this at all. After Tang Zhiyun and the others left, she left the betting tform and started to type on the keyboard. ¡°Hmph! Want to sit back and enjoy benefits from others? Have you asked for my permission?¡± That¡¯s right, she wanted to find out who the anonymous person was. Ever since Chu Luo started watching Professor Wu¡¯s video lessons, her understanding of the Inte had reached a deeper level. Therefore, in terms of tracking IPs, she could say that she could alreadypete with hackers. However, to her surprise, the other party was also aputer expert. After Chu Luo and the anonymous person engaged in a tug-of-war for half an hour, she actually didn¡¯t find any traces of that anonymous person. This aroused her fighting spirit even more. She quickly wrote a tracking program. After the program turned into a rocket and disappeared from herputer, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t track you down.¡± After she was done, Chu Luo looked at the time and realized that it was already past midnight. Chu Luo turned off herputer and decided to go to sleep first. She woulde back tomorrow to catch that person. The next day, the first thing Chu Luo did when she woke up was to check if her tracking program had tracked that person¡¯s IP address yesterday. What she saw made her smile. ¡°XX, XX Road. Looks like I have to meet you.¡± After she closed herputer and washed up, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao was so excited over the phone that his voice was trembling. ¡°Sister Chu, did you see the betting thread you opened?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Then take a look. Heavens, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so much money. Last night, my dreams were filled with money. I¡¯m really surrounded by money now.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his tone. She turned on theputer and looked at it. She was a little surprised. There were already six billion yuan betting on their team winning and ten billion yuan betting on their team losing. Chu Luo said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Wang Mingtao giggled. ¡­ After a while, the group met up with Chu Luo. The housekeepers sent by the gaming group had arrived. They were four middle-aged women who looked honest and didn¡¯t talk much. After the meal, the gaming group sent over the game equipment. The five of them tried it, but the boys were unwilling to move after they sat down. Chu Luo still wanted to find out who the person with the IP address was, so she stood up and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°Junior, where are you going? Why don¡¯t we apany you?¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up after saying that and the others followed suit. ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said as she walked towards the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯lle back after I take a look somewhere.¡± Having said the words, she went to the bedroom to get her backpack and was about to leave when Tang Zhiyun stopped her. ¡°Junior, wait a minute.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. Tang Zhiyun came over with a mask and sunsses and said, ¡°Qingfeng prepared these beforeing here. They are not used yet. Put them on when you go out.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to wear them. You¡¯re so beautiful. What if you meet someone with evil intentions?¡± ¡°Who dares to have ill intentions towards me?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all, but she still took the mask and sunsses. The sunsses and the mask that Xu Qingfeng brought were ordinary ones. Chu Luo¡¯s face was small. Once she put on the mask, it covered almost her entire face. Then, she put on the sunsses. The boys were satisfied. It was past nine in the morning. While Chu Luo was taking the elevator down, the businessmen fromst night happened to enter. The moment they walked in, they discussed the bet excitedly. Someone asked, ¡°Have you guys noticed the bet that the Empire¡¯s team will win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal. Of course I¡¯ve been paying attention. Not only did I pay attention to it, but I even ced a 200 million bet.¡± ¡°Me too. I put down 300 million yuan. It would be a waste not to earn this kind of sure profit.¡± ¡°Who do you think that anonymous person is? To be able to fork out four billion yuan at once, he must be from some major international conglomerate.¡± ¡°Who cares who he is? If that person is willing to part with his wealth, we¡¯ll take him on.¡± ¡°Haha, right. I wonder if that person has added more stakes. If he has, I¡¯ll add more too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to their proudughter and wondered how she could earn another few billion yuan in the shortest time possible. Then, she would take out all the money in their pockets. After going downstairs, Chu Luo got into a taxi and gave the address. The chauffeur nced at Chu Luo in the rearview mirror in surprise. Seeing that she had covered her face tightly, the chauffeur¡¯s gaze suddenly changed. There was 30% disdain and 30% sympathy in it. Chu Luo took out her phone to check it as soon as she got into the car, so she didn¡¯t notice the chauffeur¡¯s gaze. Forty minutester, the car stopped. Chu Luo looked up and realized that something was wrong. She was about to speak. The chauffeur said, ¡°Miss, cars can¡¯t enter XX street normally. I can only drive you here. After you get off, walk straight through the street in front.¡± Chu Luo looked at the satellite navigation system and realized that what the chauffeur said was true. She nodded and gave him the fare before getting out of the car. After she alighted, the chauffeur shook his head and muttered, ¡°Looks like another vain woman who wants to take a shortcut into the upper-ss circle.¡± After Chu Luo got off the car, she walked along the road until she reached the street she was looking for. After walking for about a kilometer, she saw the street she was looking for. Looking at the street entrance guarded by armed guards, Chu Luo finally understood why the chauffeur wasn¡¯t willing to drive the car over. However, these people weren¡¯t a problem for her. Chu Luo¡¯s figure shed and she followed the GPS to a very remote alley. This alley was very narrow, and there were high walls on both sides. If one kept walking forward, they would discover that there was a dead-end ahead, separated by a very tall wall. Not only was there a high-pressure installed on this wall, but there was also a police rm installed. Of course, this was nothing to Chu Luo. ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to vi XX.¡± A red light shed. In the next second, Chu Luo was standing in a room in a vi. Chu Luo looked around and asked Phoenix, ¡°Where is this?¡± Phoenix: ¡°The outer hall of the master bedroom.¡± Chapter 119 - Are You Going to Come Out, Or Do You Want Me to Catch You?

Chapter 119: Are You Going to Come Out, Or Do You Want Me to Catch You?

Hearing this answer, Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead and asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have teleported me elsewhere?¡± Phoenix said apologetically, ¡°Other than the master bedroom, this vi doesn¡¯t have any other spots that do not have invasive equipment or bodyguards patrolling. There aren¡¯t any blind spots outside.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Forget it. Although it¡¯s a little strange to run into someone else¡¯s bedroom, this will make it easier to see who the person trying to take advantage of the situation is.¡± After saying that, she quickly sized up the living room and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why is the living room outside the bedroom so big? It looks so empty.¡± At this moment, Phoenix suddenly warned her, ¡°Mistress, someone ising towards the bedroom.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly retreated and searched for a hiding ce. The living room was huge, but there was no ce for her to hide. In the end, Chu Luo simply opened the bedroom door. The bedroom was huge too, especially the bed. In addition to the bed, there was also a wardrobe and a few other furniture ornaments in the bedroom. Chu Luo nced at the bed and wardrobe. As the High Priestess, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to hide in these ces. So, after thinking for a while, she simply stood by the door. ¡°Hmph! Who cares who you are? I¡¯ll tap your acupoints the moment you enter.¡± Phoenix kept reporting where the person had gone. Chu Luo stood behind the door and soon saw the bedroom door handle turn. In the next moment, the door opened. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the person who hade. She attacked. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream stopped halfway. Chu Luo was staring at a woman who was wearing next to nothing. The woman was probably a US citizen. She had blond hair and blue eyes. Coupled with her attire, she could only be described as sexy. The woman looked at Chu Luo, her eyes wide open and her mouth agape. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t. Her already pale face turned even paler. Chu Luo looked at the woman in front of her and simrly frowned. She asked in English, ¡°You are the owner of this vi?¡± Hearing her question, the woman quickly retracted the fear in her eyes and nodded at her. There was a trace of threat in her eyes, as if she was saying, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Chu Luo hated it when people threatened her. ¡°Hmph! So what if you¡¯re the owner of this vi? How dare you threaten me? You can just stand here.¡± After saying that, she swaggered out of the bedroom. In the living room, she quickly searched for aptop orputer. Surprisingly, there was none. She returned to stand in front of the ashen-faced woman and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, did you ce a four billion yuan bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flickered. Chu Luo immediately guessed. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s not the case. Could there be a male owner in this vi?¡± When the woman heard this, her eyes lit up and she nodded hurriedly. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is the male owner your husband?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up even more and she nodded even harder. ¡°In that case, you should know where hisputer is. Just tell me and I¡¯ll let you speak.¡± The woman nodded fiercely. Chu Luo unblocked the woman¡¯s mute acupoint. The woman was about to scream. Chu Luo reminded coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the mistress of this house, you should know whether this bedroom has soundproofing effects and if there are any surveince cameras installed. Are you really going to scream?¡± The woman abruptly stopped screaming and tried her best to remain calm. ¡°I am the mistress of this house. If you dare to do anything to me, my husband will never let you off!¡± ¡°I told you, I hate being threatened.¡± Chu Luo then moved to tap her acupoints. The woman was so frightened that she finally screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The woman shut her mouth in fear when Chu Luo shouted. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where is your husband¡¯sputer?¡± The woman stared at Chu Luo, who was wearing a mask and sunsses. A calcting glint shed across the depths of her eyes. She said in a frightened tone, ¡°In¡­ in his study. Don¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the study?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ turn right after you leave the bedroom. It¡¯s the third room.¡± Chu Luo stared at the woman¡¯s expression and could tell at a nce that she was lying. She snorted in displeasure and tapped her acupoints again. ¡°If you want to trick me into going out, we can just wait here.¡± After saying that, she ignored the woman whose face was about to turn purple and walked to the bedside table to sit down. She decided to stay here and wait for the man toe in. Coincidentally, the woman was standing by the bedroom door. Even if the man entered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see or discover her immediately. She could even use the woman¡¯s cover to restrain the man. At the thought of this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, she waited until she was about to fall asleep, but there was still no movement outside the door. After waiting for a while more, she finally heard the sound of the door opening. Chu Luo quickly hid behind the door under the woman¡¯s frightened gaze. At this moment, a cold voice came from outside. ¡°Who let you in?¡± When Chu Luo heard this voice, her eyes widened in disbelief. At the same time, she immediately understood this woman¡¯s identity. It was obvious that this woman was here to seduce him! In the next second, Li Yan returned to open the door and called over a few bodyguards. He said coldly, ¡°Capture her and get her out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards quickly rushed in and escorted her out. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could figure out what was going on, footsteps came again. Chu Luo subconsciously took out a pill and pinched it between her fingers. Li Yan actually stopped outside the door and said coldly, ¡°Are youing out, or do you want me to catch you?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. Since he had discovered her, she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Her body shed and the pill in her hand quickly bounced off of Li Yan. Unexpectedly, Li Yan dodged and attacked at the same time. The two of them started fighting. Li Yan seemed to have known who she was all along. He could counter every move she made and stop her before she could take the pill. As they fought, they went straight to the bedroom. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled out his whip and waved it at her. Chu Luo jumped back reflexively. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the big bed would be behind her. She jumped onto the big bed and the whip came at her head at the same time. She could only bend her waist back. Li Yan actually pounced on her as she bent backward. He pinned her there. Chu Luo struggled and realized that the mattress was too deceptive. It was actually the kind that was especially soft and could sink people into it. It wasn¡¯t easy to exert strength while on it either. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Li Yan threatened in a low voice. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll tie you up here.¡± After saying that, he waved the whip in his hand in front of her eyes. Chu Luo looked at him through her sunsses with those smoldering eyes. Li Yan threw the whip to the side and quickly took off her sunsses and mask. At the same time, he tightened his grip and pulled her into his arms, pressing her down. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Sneaking into my bedroom¡­ Tell me, what are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo was so furious that she wanted to kick him. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Yan sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go and let you poison me?¡± Chu Luo red at him with her burning eyes. After a few seconds, she rolled her eyes and suddenly smirked at him. In the next second, Li Yan¡¯s expression changed and his body stiffened. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know how to use anything else besides poison?¡± With that, she pulled her arm out of his grasp and wanted to push him away. But this person was too heavy. Moreover, the bed was too soft. She couldn¡¯t exert much strength. At this moment, a drop of sweat fell from Li Yan¡¯s forehead onto her cheek. Chu Luo¡¯s long eyshes suddenly trembled a few times, as if she had been scalded. Li Yan smiled at her. This was the first time Chu Luo had seen him smile, and she forgot to react for a moment. Li Yan said, ¡°I knew you¡¯de. Do you know what material this bed is made of?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes. ¡°You did that on purpose?¡± ¡°How else could I have restrained you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan suddenly snorted. He leaned his head on her shoulder and said in a lower voice, ¡°What did you do to me? If you don¡¯t undo it, we¡¯ll just lie here forever.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt that something was wrong and quickly asked Phoenix to remove the talisman from his body. Even after Li Yan could already move, he didn¡¯t get up immediately. ¡°Get up!¡± Chu Luo pushed him. Li Yan suddenly looked up at her. The two of them were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warm breath. At this moment, with their hearts pressed together, the tempo of their heartbeats got messed up. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Chu Luo licked her lips uneasily. In the next second, Li Yan abruptly stood up from the bed and turned to leave the bedroom. As he walked, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with those two people just now. You¡¯re not allowed to escape.¡± Chu Luo abruptly jumped off the bed when she heard the door being mmed shut. She red at the door and said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with you. How can I escape!¡± After saying that, she walked out of the bedroom. Chapter 120 - Li Yan, Can We Talk About a Cooperation?

Chapter 120: Li Yan, Can We Talk About a Cooperation?

When Chu Luo walked out, the corridor was very quiet. There were no guards, but she quickly discovered many monitoring devices. Looking at the monitoring equipment, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So many surveince cameras and that woman managed to enter your room¡­ It must be on purpose!¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered that she had been lying on his bed earlier. She felt awful. Chu Luo simply quickened her pace. Just as she reached the end of the corridor, she heard the frightened screams and angry roarsing from the hall downstairs. ¡°Li Yan! Our father is the Minister X. How dare you treat us like this? Our father will never let you off.¡± ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s see if Ross Blue has the ability.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking coldly, he directly ordered, ¡°Since this woman likes to seduce people, throw her somewhere with a lot of people.¡± ¡°Li Yan, how dare you!¡± Pa! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t dare to do!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was filled with ruthlessness. Coupled with the sound of the whip just now, the air in the entire living room seemed to have frozen. Chu Luo walked to the staircase and looked downstairs. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting in the wheelchair with his back facing her. His powerful and fierce aura made him look like a demon king who had just crawled up from the ground. He looked cold and bloodthirsty. Opposite Li Yan was a young man who had fallen to the ground after being whipped. His entire body was convulsing in pain but his face was still filled with anger. He was also facing a woman who was lying on the ground. The woman couldn¡¯t make a sound, but she was so frightened that tears rolled down her face. The woman was still wearing the same attire as before. She was already gorgeous to begin with, so lying down like this, most men who saw would definitely cherish her, but Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at her. Chu Luo looked at the scene in the living room. Her eyes darted around before she plucked a leaf from a potted nt at the side and flicked it at the woman. When the leaf hit the woman, Li Yan tilted his head in her direction. He seemed to have discovered Chu Luo standing there, but he didn¡¯t turn around to look. The woman¡¯s mute acupoint was unsealed and she started crying. ¡°Li Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Minister X¡¯s daughter. If you dare to do this to me, my father won¡¯t let you off.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Throw her out!¡± The two bodyguards standing at the side quickly walked over and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm before leaving. ¡°No¡­ Ahhh¡­ Let go of me¡­ Li Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­ Brother, save me¡­¡± The young man sitting on the ground ignored the pain in his body and got up to stop them, but he was stopped by another bodyguard. The young man was finally anxious. ¡°Master Li, Master Li, you can¡¯t throw my sister to such a crowded ce. She¡¯s ady from the elite circle. If you throw her there dressed like this, our Blue family will be entirely disgraced!¡± ¡°Hmph! You should have known the consequences when you tried to scheme against me.¡± Li Yan gestured to the bodyguard. ¡°Throw him out too!¡± ¡°No¡­ Master Li, let go of my sister. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Noisy. Shut him up and throw him out!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Soon, that person was dragged out of the room. After they were taken away, Qin Ming came over and said, ¡°Master, the people they¡¯d bribed have been dealt with.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. Qin Ming nced at the person standing upstairs and thought to himself,?¡®No wonder Master revealed his IP address. It turns out that he wanted to lure Miss Chu here.¡¯ At this point, he suddenly understood why Butler Beitang had specifically asked him to be respectful to Miss Chu when they had left the empire. So Miss Chu was really distinct in Master¡¯s heart! At this moment, Li Yan stood up from the wheelchair and turned to look at Chu Luo. He asked in his uniquely deep and cold voice, ¡°Was the show good?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips at him and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re more popr. Even if you have a lot of enemies outside, there are still many women who are willing to throw themselves at you, huh?¡± She then walked downstairs without looking at Li Yan¡¯s narrowed and dangerous gaze. After she walked in front of him, she nced at the wheelchair beside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the outside world know that your leg has recovered?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to deal with people this way.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Chu Luo thought of how he¡¯d used his other identity to deal with people everywhere and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. She asked directly, ¡°Are you the anonymous person?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her, whose eyes had turned especially bright from anger. He didn¡¯t answer her at all and turned to walk towards the sofa. Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± With that, she quickly attacked. When she approached, Li Yan turned around and quickly took the blow. The two of them started fighting in the living room. The group of bodyguards standing by the door wanted to go in and catch Chu Luo, but they were stopped by Qin Ming, who was standing outside the door. Qin Ming said, ¡°Those who want to die, go up.¡± Everyone instantly dismissed the thought. Chu Luo was already furious. Once she started fighting with Li Yan, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. Moreover, she had a lot of poison on her. Li Yan was forced to dodge several times because of her poison. Soon, some of the decorations and furnishings in the living room were broken. Li Yan growled at her, ¡°If you break one more thing, you¡¯ll have to pay for it. If you don¡¯t, you can use yourself to repay the debt!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t break it by myself!¡± Li Yanughed in exasperation and whipped her. Chu Luo shed towards the back of the antique disy. The whip fell upon the antique disy as it made a whistling sound through the air. Then¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The entire antique disy copsed, and the antique jade items inside shattered all over the floor. Chu Luo stood there with her eyes wide open before gloating. ¡°You broke them all yourself!¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. He put away his whip and walked to the side. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at his tall and broad back and thought that his heart was aching. She said, ¡°Is there a need to feel heartache over those lousy trinkets?¡± The group of bodyguards standing by the door: ¡°¡­¡± Any piece of jewelry or jade in Master¡¯s antique disy could be sold for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions yuan. How could they be rubbish in Miss Chu¡¯s eyes? Li Yan walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Come here.¡± Chu Luo stood there without moving. There was a message in her eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not going over. I¡¯ll see what you could do to me.¡± Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to talk to me about the anonymous person?¡± Chu Luo quickly walked over and chose an armchair to sit down. Li Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the anonymous person.¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth and snorted. ¡°You want to reap the benefits without doing anything?!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my four billion yuan, do you think your total bet would have reached ten billion yuan so quickly?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. If Li Yan hadn¡¯t ced his bet, although she had a way to get those merchants to ce their bets, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so fast. She wasn¡¯t a stubborn person. If there was profit to be made, she felt that she could put down her prejudice against him first. ¡°Li Yan, why don¡¯t we discuss a partnership?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How about I help you set up an array formation in this house? This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about women running to your bedroom all the time.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Chu Luo. His gaze was deep and one couldn¡¯t read his emotions. Seeing that he didn¡¯t agree, Chu Luo looked at him and asked with a frown, ¡°Do you want another woman to run to your bedroom?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°One¡­¡± Chu Luo gestured with one finger. She originally wanted to say 100 million yuan, but when she thought about how she could sell a talisman for almost 80 million yuan just by drawing one, she felt that she should ask for more regarding such an important matter like setting up an array. She immediately extended five fingers. ¡°Five hundred million yuan.¡± Li Yan tapped his knee and narrowed his eyes at her outstretched hand. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, Chu Luo lost her patience and said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. If ites down to it, I¡¯ll find someone else. I don¡¯t believe that with my ability, those people won¡¯t beg me to help them set up an array.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°But I have a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m attending a banquet tonight. Are you willing to be my femalepanion?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Other than the 500 million yuan, I can lend you another few billion yuan. I won¡¯t charge you any interest.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. This time, she didn¡¯t answer directly, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°Are you up to something by making me your femalepanion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tricked by countless women at the banquet.¡± This annoying tone! Hearing this, the evil portion in Chu Luo¡¯s heart started to stir. Li Yan looked at her and continued, ¡°Moreover, all the female partners attending the banquet tonight will be wearing masks.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After Chu Luo agreed, Li Yan stood up from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only morning.¡± Could a banquet be held in the morning? Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Set up the array.¡± Chu Luo stood up. ¡°Where do you want to set up the array core?¡± ¡°The bedroom.¡± The two of them walked upstairs. When she reached Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, Chu Luo walked around the living room outside and pointed at the window. ¡°I¡¯ll set up the array core here and set up the Beguilement Array. When the timees, even if someone wants toe to your bedroom, they¡¯ll be trapped outside and won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo started to move. She took out a few things from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and scanned the entire living room under Li Yan¡¯s gaze. She said to him, ¡°I need some small items to set up the array.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Your bedroom looks too cold. Why don¡¯t you put in something lively, such as a potted nt?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s shifting eyes and knew that she had this idea for a long time, but he didn¡¯t object. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How many do you require?¡± ¡°Eighteen small potted nts.¡± He took out a Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it in his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Bring 18 small potted nts up immediately.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. In less than two minutes, a knock sounded on the door. Then, Qin Ming pushed open the door and walked in with a group of servants carrying potted nts. Chu Luo walked over and instructed the servants where to ce the potted nts. Li Yan watched the petite figure busying herself in the living room. Qin Ming stood beside him and reported in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Blue family has sent someone over just now. They want you to give them an exnation.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°Tell Secretary Jin to immediately withdraw all cooperation with the Blue family and spread the word that whoever dares to cooperate with the Blue family again will be my enemy.¡± Qin Ming straightened his body. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, he walked out the door. Chapter 121 - Who Knows When You Will Be in a Good Mood

Chapter 121: Who Knows When You Will Be in a Good Mood

After Chu Luo instructed the servants where to ce the potted nts, there were still two pots left. She walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said to him, ¡°There are two more pots that need to be ced in your bedroom.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and gestured for the two people who were still carrying the potted nts toe over. ¡°Take these two pots to the bedroom.¡± The two servants were so frightened that their expressions changed. They quickly lowered their heads and stood there, not daring to move. Li Yan nced at the two of them and said, ¡°ce them on the ground. All of you, get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone quickly left. Li Yan walked over to pick up the two potted nts. ¡°Where do you want to put them?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked towards his bedroom. Li Yan walked behind her with the potted nts. When she reached his bedroom, she pointed at two spots. ¡°ce them on both sides of the window sill.¡± Li Yan walked over. Chu Luo followed behind him. After he put down the two potted nts, she took out two beads from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and buried them in the soil. As she buried them, she said, ¡°These potted nts don¡¯t need to be specially tended. As long as the array I set up hasn¡¯t been broken by anyone, they will live well.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo buried the beads, she saw that her fingers were covered with dirt and raised her hands in front of Li Yan. ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom? I want to wash my hands.¡± Li Yan looked at her slender and pink fingers and at the mud on them for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t answer her and turned to walk away. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Li Yan stopped and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to wash your hands? Follow.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s only this short of a distance. Can¡¯t you just say it?¡± Despite saying that, she still followed him. Li Yan opened the bathroom door. Chu Luo walked in, but she couldn¡¯t find anywhere she could wash her hands. ¡°Inside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why was the bathroom so big? Chu Luo had been inside for a while before finding the sink. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan was no longer in the bedroom. Chu Luo walked out and didn¡¯t see anyone in the small living room outside. She could only walk out of the door. She walked along the corridor and reached the staircase before seeing Li Yan standing there. In front of him stood a middle-aged foreign man with a respectful expression and slightly lowered head. Li Yan must have said something to him just now. The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Okay, Master.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo looked at the time. It was almost half-past eleven. Just then, Tang Zhiyun called her. She swiped her phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked worriedly, ¡°Junior, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing downstairs. Thinking about how she had agreed to be his femalepanion tonight, she said, ¡°I¡¯m borrowing money.¡± ¡°Where are you borrowing it from?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked hurriedly. ¡°Junior, do you have friends here?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yeah, I met an acquaintance.¡± Tang Zhiyun let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bete.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked downstairs. The middle-aged man who had gone out just now happened to walk in with a group of servants carrying lunch. Li Yan nced at her and walked towards the dining room first. Chu Luo followed. This vi was built in the American style, and besides being luxurious, the decorations downstairs weren¡¯t too cold. However, the tables here were very long and luxurious. After Li Yan sat down, Chu Luo looked at the entire table and walked to his side to sit. ¡°Young¡­¡± The middle-aged man was shocked and was about to correct her when he quickly swallowed his words under a cold gaze. There was a lingering fear in his heart. After the main course was served, Chu Luo realized that it was steak. Recalling the steak Wei Xueying had eatenst time, Chu Luo lost her appetite. Chu Luo, who never intended to force herself, asked directly, ¡°Why is lunch steak?¡± Li Yan, who was about to take his fork and knife, looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not even cooked.¡± The middle-aged man was about to say that this was a medium-well steak when he was red at again. Li Yan gestured at the middle-aged man. ¡°Rece all the steak.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled and he quickly gestured to the servant who hadn¡¯t gone out. ¡°Rece the steak with imperial cuisine.¡± The servant put away the tes in front of them and walked out of the door. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t eat steak either?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Imperial cuisine was served very quickly. As the middle-aged man left with the group of servants, he thought with a cold sweat,?¡®Who exactly is this youngdy? To think she received such a different treatment from Master.¡¯ He nned to call the empire and ask Butler Beitang about it. Otherwise, he was afraid that he might do something wrong. After the meal, Li Yan said to her, ¡°We leave at five in the afternoon. I have a game room here. You can go y games.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. The gaming room at Li Yan¡¯s ce was well-equipped and advanced. When Chu Luo entered, the first thing she saw was the simtion chamber she had seen at the Imperial University Science and Technology building. ¡°You have a simtion chamber here?!¡± Chu Luo quickly walked over and curiously looked around the simtion chamber. After she was done, she turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°Is this simtion chamber the same as the one at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Why do you have it? I thought it wasn¡¯t ready yet?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I came here to test its data.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re a debugger too?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you familiar with this area, then?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I want to see all the data in this gaming capsule. May I?¡± After saying that, she blinked at him expectantly. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, he walked over to the control panel and pressed the start button. Then, all the data was disyed above the simtor in the form of 5G. For the next few hours, the two of them talked and watched. While Li Yan would asionally point at a piece of data and exin it to her, she¡¯d be too agitated and would grab his finger to stop him from swiping it so quickly. At this moment, Li Yan had unconsciously retracted all his coldness and ruthlessness. The atmosphere was so harmonious that it was warm. Chu Luo, who was immersed in learning and digesting this knowledge, didn¡¯t realize it. It wasn¡¯t until 4:30 in the afternoon when a knock sounded on the game room door that Li Yan stopped and said to Chu Luo, ¡°You should go wash up and change into your gown.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him. Then, she remembered that she had agreed to be his femalepanion. She looked at the data on the simtion chamber reluctantly and nodded at him. Li Yan closed the simtor and the two of them walked towards the door. Chu Luo had yet to finish reading the data in the simtion chamber, and she felt as if a cat was tickling her heart. She asked, ¡°Can I stille over to look at the data in the simtion chamber in the future?¡± Li Yan looked at her expectant gaze and moved his fingers by his side. His expression was cold. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. She probed, ¡°You mean, I can onlye if you¡¯re in a good mood?¡± Li Yan gave her a ¡°Bingo, you¡¯re right¡± look. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from his face and muttered with a frown, ¡°Who knows when you¡¯ll be in a good mood? If you keep being in a bad mood all the time, then wouldn¡¯t I have to wait for nothing?¡± At this point, she concluded, ¡°You are indeed a big baddie!¡± Li Yan looked at the little thing mumbling as she walked and his lips curled into a faint smile. Opening the door, she saw a middle-aged man standing outside. The middle-aged man respectfully said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, Miss Chu¡¯s gown has been sent over. The makeup artist and stylist are waiting there.¡± The three of them walked into the living room. At this moment, there were a few people standing in the living room. The three of them walked over. The people there quickly greeted respectfully and with trepidation, ¡°Master Li.¡± The middle-aged man standing at the side said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, they¡¯re the makeup artist and the stylist team.¡± ¡°Take her to her room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± The middle-aged man led Chu Luo into one of the rooms downstairs. The others quickly followed. When she arrived at one of the rooms, a dressing table had already been prepared. The middle-aged man first introduced himself to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m Master¡¯s butler in this vi, Abel. Miss Chu, if you need anything in the future, please feel free to let me know.¡± Abel thought about what the other butler had told him, and his heart was still beating a little fast. Chu Luo nced at Abel and casually nodded. She asked the others, ¡°What do I need to do now?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, go change into your gown first.¡± One of them quickly handed her the gown box. Chu Luo took the box and followed Abel¡¯s guidance to the small room in this suite. The dress box was huge. When Chu Luo opened it, she realized that there was not only a dress inside, but also shoes and jewelry. She took out the dress and shook it open. It was a light purple dress. The design of the dress was simple and elegant. Other than Chu Luo¡¯s good-looking calves, it didn¡¯t reveal anything else. Even so, Chu Luo still found it uneptable. ¡°Why do the people here like to wear dresses so short? They won¡¯t even dare to lift their legs in a fight!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t very satisfied, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her words regarding what she had agreed to. She put on the dress. She then took out the matching pair of high heels. However, after seeing the thin and tall heels, she decided, ¡°I¡¯ll put these on right before going into the banquet hall.¡± After saying that, she put them aside and took out the set of jewelry. There were hair essories, earrings, nes, and bracelets. Chu Luo didn¡¯t put on the jewelry but walked out with the set. The group of people waiting outside the door was stunned to see here out. Chu Luo was originally white-skinned and thin. Even though she had grown a lot of flesh in the past few months, she had mostly grown where she should grow. Wearing this dress, coupled with her disposition, she appeared noble and confident. She gave people the impression that she was a queen. They suddenly had the urge to bow to her. Chu Luo nced at them, walked over, and sat down. She said indifferently, ¡°The banquet will be held at 5:30. If you guys just continue standing there, Li Yan and I won¡¯t bother to go.¡± These words were like a stick that immediately knocked those few people awake. The makeup artist and stylist quickly took action at the same time. They spent half an hour doing Chu Luo¡¯s makeup and hairstyle. The stylist didn¡¯t bun up all of Chu Luo¡¯s hair. Instead, shebed her hair into a princess style and put on a hair essory. She looked like the most venerable princess. After they were done, Chu Luo left with the pair of high heels in her hands under the bright gaze of the others. Chapter 122 - Female Companion at the Banquet

Chapter 122: Female Companion at the Banquet

When Chu Luo emerged into the living room, Li Yan was standing by the window, answering a call. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his body was emitting a murderous aura. She didn¡¯t know what the other party had said, but he sneered. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and put it away before turning around. When he saw Chu Luo standing there, a dark glint suddenly shed across his eyes. Then, his gazended on the high heels in her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change into your shoes?¡± Chu Luo carried her shoes and walked up to him. She realized that he had changed into a suit too. After sizing him up, she said, ¡°I n to put them on only once we reach our destination.¡± Li Yan looked at the sneakers on her feet and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them went out to get into the car and Li Yan told her about the banquet. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is organized by the chairman of XX Corporation, Antis. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone there. If anyone dares to provoke you, just deal with them.¡± Chu Luo gave him an ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that¡± look. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s amunicator in your earring. When the timees, if you¡¯re not with me, you can press here.¡± He tapped her ear stud with his phone. ¡°You can contact me then.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and pressed it. Indeed, she saw the brooch on Li Yan¡¯s suit sh red. Chu Luo became interested. She pointed at the brooch on his clothes and asked, ¡°If there are a lot of people around you, would you notice that the light is shing?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t just sh. It has a sensor. I can feel it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan pressed on the brooch and Chu Luo felt her earring vibrate. She said seriously, ¡°The person who designed this is amazing.¡± She wanted to learn how. Li Yan nced at her sparkling eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. When it was almost six o¡¯clock, the car stopped outside the gate of arge garden vi. At this moment, there were no guests besides the guards at the door. It was obvious that the guests had already entered. After the car stopped, a guard standing by the gate of the vi immediately went in to report his arrival. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the bodyguards to open the door. He first took out a mask for Chu Luo. ¡°Put this on.¡± It was a ck phoenix mask with dark carvings on it. It looked mysterious and noble, and it could cover up areas above the nose. After Chu Luo put on the mask, she put on the pair of thin high heels. At this moment, a few men walked out of the vi. There were middle-aged men and a few young people. These people were the owner of the vi, Antis, and his sons. As soon as they reached the car, Antis came over and knocked on the car window. Li Yan pulled out a wheelchair from behind and sat in it under Chu Luo¡¯s bright gaze. He then gestured for the chauffeur to lower the window. When Antis saw Li Yan, he immediately smiled warmly. ¡°Li, wee to our family¡¯s banquet.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. The chauffeur and Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, got off the car at the same time to open the door for the two of them. Antis and the young men quickly moved aside. Qin Ming and the chauffeur carried the wheelchair down. Antis seemed to want toe over and chat with him. However, Li Yan turned his wheelchair around and looked into the car. Antis and the young men looked into the car in surprise. When they saw Chu Luo get out, they thought in shock:?¡®Li Yan actually brought a femalepanion! Could thisdy be Li Yan¡¯s¡­¡¯ Before they could finish thinking, their eyes widened. This was the first time Chu Luo was wearing a dress like this, and it was also the first time she was wearing high heels like this. It was then that she realized that she wasn¡¯t used to it at all. Thus, when she alighted from the car, she didn¡¯t manage to grasp the angle and directly stuck the heel of her shoe on the cushion beside the car. Chu Luo was dumbfounded. Seeing her like this, Li Yan frowned and reached out to grab her ankle. The temperature of the palm on her skin made Chu Luo reflexively want to retract her leg. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± After warning her in a low voice, Li Yan rescued her shoes from the cushion. He gestured for Qin Ming to push the wheelchair away a little. Chu Luo nced at him before getting out of the car. After getting out of the car, she didn¡¯t expect to have to bnce in such shoes. She was careless and lost her footing. If Li Yan hadn¡¯t quickly grabbed her wrist, she would have fallen. Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°I should have known.¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful feet and said, ¡°Change back if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± Chu Luo had attended other banquets since she came to this world. How could she not know the importance of high heels for girls? (High heels can make a person taller so that they don¡¯t have to look up at people.) She struggled free from Li Yan¡¯s grasp and walked into the vi. She realized that as long as she grasped the bnce, wearing such shoes was nothing. However, after taking a few steps, she saw that no one was following her, so she stopped and turned around to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nced at the shocked group standing to the side and gestured for Qin Ming to push the wheelchair. The rest of them came back to their senses, and Antis quickly caught up to them. No matter what they thought, they quickly praised her in a probing tone. ¡°Thedy that Li brought here tonight is really beautiful.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Antis was certain that the woman Li Yan had brought tonight was extraordinary and already had a n in mind. He praised Chu Luo a little more and took the opportunity to introduce his sons to him. ¡°Li, let me introduce you. This is my eldest son, Ian. This is my second son, Derry. This is my youngest son, An.¡± Li Yan nced at the three of them and retracted his gaze. The group then walked towards the entrance of the vi. As they approached the vi, they saw a short corridor. They turned on the corridor and arrived at the hall. In the luxurious and bright hall, under the colorful pce chandelier and amid the soothing music, there were gentlemanly men and women whose elegance couldn¡¯t be hidden even with a mask on. They walked through the hall, stopping asionally to raise their sses and chat with people they knew. The people who came here tonight were all important figures in the US business world. When Antis led Li Yan and Chu Luo into the hall, the bustling scene suddenly fell silent. Antis seemed to have expected this reaction from everyone. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce everyone to you guys. This is the chairman of the zing Glory Corporation, Li.¡± Then, he introduced Chu Luo in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°This beautifuldy is Li¡¯s femalepanion.¡± He then gestured to Li Yan and Chu Luo to enter. ¡°Li, beautifuldy, please enter.¡± Qin Ming pushed Li Yan and Chu Luo followed. Everyone looked at the two of them in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Antis actually managed to invite Master Li over!¡± ¡°I heard that XX Group is working with the zing Glory Corporation on a project worth tens of billions. Antis¡¯ identity is special. It¡¯s normal for him to be able to invite Master Li over.¡± ¡°Master Li actually brought a femalepanion tonight. Didn¡¯t he used to never bring a femalepanion?¡± ¡°The woman beside Li Yan must be a very beautiful woman. Her figure and disposition are really good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? She doesn¡¯t look like she has any flesh. She¡¯s so skinny. How can she possibly serve Li well?¡± ¡°Exactly. And she¡¯s wearing a mask. Who knows if she¡¯s beautiful or not?¡± ¡°I really want to see what she looks like.¡± At this point, even though Li Yan was emanating cold air, he couldn¡¯t withstand the passion of the men present. Soon, the men left their femalepanions behind and came over to toast and chat with him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like being surrounded by these people and retreated. As soon as she stood still, a few women wearing all kinds of gorgeous masks walked towards her. One of them was a woman wearing a mask with three feathers in the middle that only covered her eyes. She was wearing a low-cut ck evening dress and was the first to greet her. ¡°Hi.¡± After the woman greeted her, she waved to a servant to bring a ss of wine for Chu Luo and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Julina. Nice to meet you.¡± The other woman also introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Tina.¡± This person was wearing a backless champagne-colored evening gown. ¡°I¡¯m Sonia.¡± This person was wearing a strapless butterfly evening dress. Chu Luo nced at the three of them before shifting her gaze to the wine ss in front of her. Julina looked at Chu Luo and smiled. She deliberately said in a joking tone, ¡°Could it be that the woman Master Li has brought doesn¡¯t dare to drink?¡± Tina and Sonia immediately covered their mouths and chuckled. Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at the three of them. She said rudely, ¡°Why should I get acquainted with you three?¡± The three of them stopped smiling at the same time. However, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You guys are just trying to get close to me because you want to get close to Li Yan. As his femalepanion, would I be stupid enough to give you this chance?¡± With that, she walked away under the three women¡¯s disbelieving gazes. The three women looked at each other with displeasure in their eyes. They didn¡¯t follow her but went to the other group of women standing somewhere else. Chu Luo stood in a quieter corner and looked into the hall. The cold aura emanating from Li Yan was probably too strong. The men who flocked over quickly dispersed. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the venue. When his gazended on Chu Luo, he frowned. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and turned to look at a colorful oil painting on the wall. At this moment, Antis¡¯ eldest son personally came to invite Chu Luo. ¡°Beautifuldy, please go over there.¡± It was impossible for Chu Luo not to give Li Yan face, so she followed him. The host of the banquet, Antis, raised his ss and smiled as he announced the opening of the banquet to everyone present. He emphasized, ¡°The most important thing for tonight¡¯s banquet is to celebrate the smooth cooperation between XX Group and the zing Glory Corporation.¡± He then personally handed Li Yan a ss of wine and raised it at him. ¡°Li, let me toast you.¡± Li Yan took the ss from him and took a sip. Antis was extremely happy. He drank a ss of wine and asked the servant to refill the wine. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Beautifuldy, let me toast you too.¡± The men in this country appeared to be very gentlemanly on the surface. Usually, when toasting to a VIP, they would also toast to their VIP¡¯s femalepanion. Chu Luo knew this custom, so she reached out to get some wine from the servant¡¯s tray. However, Li Yan pressed her hand down. Li Yan said in a firm tone, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to drink.¡± The scene fell silent again. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and thought in shock:?¡®Li Yan is actually being so protective of a woman!¡¯ Chapter 123 - The Expert Retorter Chu Luo

Chapter 123: The Expert Retorter Chu Luo

After being stunned for a moment, Antis quickly raised his ss at everyone. ¡°Let me toast everyone. Thank you foring to this banquet.¡± The others quickly raised their sses and congratted him. After drinking, no one danced. A few people who looked like the CEO of corporations surrounded Li Yan. The others gathered around Antis¡¯ sons and family, eavesdropping on their conversation while chatting and drinking. Antis also had a daughter named Amina. He deliberately used his gaze to signal Amina to treat Chu Luo with hospitality. Amina was wearing a silver fishtail dress and a gold fox mask tonight. She walked up to Chu Luo and invited her warmly, ¡°Hello, my name is Amina. It¡¯s too stuffy in here. Let¡¯s go over there and y.¡± After saying that, she pointed to a group of women. Chu Luo felt the gazesing from several directions and thought about her mission tonight. She nodded. Other than the main living room, there was also a small living room in the hall of the vi. It was obviously specially used to entertain female guests. The room was divided into several areas with sofas, food, and even musical instruments and books. The paintings hanging inside were also lively and romantic. They walked together that way. ¡°May I know your name?¡± Amina asked as they walked. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu¡­¡± Amina felt that Chu Luo¡¯s name was especially awkward to pronounce, so she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Chu.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked over as they spoke. When the other women standing in the living room saw Amina bringing Chu Luo to the small living room, they all quietly followed her. As soon as she walked in, Amina introduced Chu Luo to everyone. The first person to speak was probing. ¡°Chu, we are all surprised that Li brought a femalepanion tonight. How do you and Li know each other?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, another person asked, ¡°I wonder which conglomerate Chu is from? My family also has a branchpany in the empire. I know a little about thoserge corporations in there.¡± Then, someone said, ¡°To be brought here by Master Li, she must be very capable in various aspects. I wonder what Chu knows?¡± Chu Luo nced at the three people who were asking questions. A glint shed across her eyes as she curled her lips and said in a grating tone, ¡°I know everything that you guys know. I also know everything that you don¡¯t. Say, what do you think I know?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this person too arrogant! Chu Luo added, ¡°Li Yan must have brought me here to attend a banquet because he adores me. Given his cold personality, other women would be thrown out by him if they tried to get close to him.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m not the daughter of anyrge conglomerate¡­¡± Disdain shed across everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not a rich second-generation heir, can¡¯t I be a rich first-generation heir?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s few words rendered this group of women, who self-proimed to be from the upper-ss society, speechless. They had seen arrogant people, but not someone this arrogant. Chu Luo nced at everyone before walking to an armchair and sitting down. Her sitting posture was actually very casual, but once she sat down, that demeanor, even if she sat alone and the others stood, gave the impression that she wasn¡¯t inferior. Instead, she seemed to have be a queen whereas the rest were all servants and could only stand. How could that do! All the women subconsciously found a seat and sat down. A woman with a hot figure sat up straight on purpose and smiled deliberately. ¡°Master Li has difficulty moving. Chu is so thin and frail. In certain aspects, can you serve Master Li well?¡± ¡°In what aspects?¡± Chu Luo looked at her teasingly. ¡°Li Yan has so many bodyguards and servants, yet he still needs me to serve him?¡± A few women looked at each other and felt that Chu Luo was acting clueless. However, they didn¡¯t continue. Thinking that they didn¡¯t know Chu Luo at all and that this person had admitted that she wasn¡¯t the daughter of arge corporation, they didn¡¯t intend to give her much face. After all, there were many women sitting here who wanted to be the wife of the CEO of zing Glory Corporation. A woman pretended to ask casually, ¡°Chu, do you know why all the women have to wear masks at tonight¡¯s banquet but the men don¡¯t?¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t know. She raised her hand to touch the mask on her face and guessed, ¡°Could this be the host¡¯s weird preference?¡± When Amina heard this, she quickly rified, ¡°No! This was Li Yan¡¯s condition for agreeing to attend my family¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was stunned for two seconds. She nodded seriously and deliberately guessed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Li Yan is too good-looking. Some of you are too ugly, so he¡¯d rather not see you! Is that why he simply asked everyone to wear masks?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Where did this persone from? Why was she so bad at talking! Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and retorted, ¡°Since Chu is Li¡¯s femalepanion, why didn¡¯t you receive any special treatment and not need to wear a mask?¡± ¡°Why should I be given special treatment?¡± Chu Luo gave her a strange look. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone staring at me like monkeys.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They really couldn¡¯t continue this topic. The women looked at each other. One of them asked, ¡°I wonder what Chu usually likes?¡± ¡°Reading and gaming.¡± ¡°Then what kind of sports does Chu like?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Does Chu know how to y instruments?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can Chu dance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my forte.¡± ¡­ A few women asked different questions, but Chu Luo answered them calmly. Later on, they couldn¡¯t continue asking. A woman wearing a Queen¡¯s mask, looking extremely hot as she stood outside the small living room, having not followed in, waved the wine ss in her hand and sneered. The woman wearing a butterfly mask standing beside her sneered and said, ¡°Looks like the woman Li brought tonight has no other talent other than having a sharp tongue.¡± As she spoke, she retracted her gaze and looked at the woman beside her. ¡°Miss Adeline, as Prince An¡¯s cousin, you are the person most suited to be Li¡¯s femalepanion for tonight¡¯s banquet. That woman isn¡¯t worthy at all.¡± Adeline smiled at this. The woman added, ¡°Although he¡¯s a little cold, he¡¯s really charming. Many women discuss him in private.¡± ¡°Discussing what about him?¡± The woman answered by whispering into her ear. Adeline¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She turned her gaze to Li Yan and narrowed her eyes at the thought of this person¡¯s business acumen and his business empire that was even greater than his gorgeous appearance. Seeing her reaction, the woman said even more enthusiastically, ¡°The femalepanion Li has brought can¡¯tpare to you in terms of figure. Although I can¡¯t see what she looks like, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s very young. Maybe she hasn¡¯t even done this and that with Li yet. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± She then whispered into Adeline¡¯s ear, ¡°As long as Miss Adeline can find a way to showcase her beauty in front of Li, Li will definitely be charmed by you.¡± Adeline¡¯s smile widened. She said, ¡°Only other women do this.¡± ¡°I know, I know. But Miss Adeline, just wait for the show and find a chance to have an encounter with Li in private. I believe that when the timees, as long as you remove your mask, Li will definitely be deeply charmed by you.¡± Adeline smiled and didn¡¯t reply, but there was a sh of anticipation in her eyes. ¡­ After Chu Luo had choked the group of women until they couldn¡¯t speak anymore, she also stopped talking. The women sitting around her had be even more indignant. Someone looked at Chu Luo¡¯s figure and suddenly had an idea. ¡°If I recall, there¡¯s a nice swimming pool at Amina¡¯s house. Why don¡¯t we go for a swim?¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman who spoke. She really wanted to say, ¡°Why are you so eager to go to the host¡¯s swimming pool to swim when you came to attend a banquet?¡± Just as she was about to speak, Amina refused. She said, ¡°Everyone who came tonight is an esteemed guest. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go over there. Why don¡¯t we go and admire the paintings? There¡¯s an art room in my home.¡± A few women immediately agreed. ¡°I heard that Amina¡¯s father is an oil painting collector and has a lot of famous oil paintings. I¡¯ve always wanted to see them.¡± ¡°Me too. I heard that Amina¡¯s dad even has paintings from famous oil painters from the Middle Ages.¡± Most importantly, as daughters from the upper-ss society, they were used to unting their talents. They wanted to see how capable this woman Li Yan had brought was. Chu Luo could guess what these women were up to, but she didn¡¯t object. Everyone walked towards the art room. The art room at Amina¡¯s house was on the other side, a ways away from the living room. Everyone walked over while chatting. The art room was huge, and there were many famous oil paintings in it. The moment the women walked in, they eximed: ¡°Heavens, Amina¡¯s oil painting room is so big!¡± ¡°Wow! There are so many paintings by famous painters.¡± ¡°And the drawings of the XX painter I like.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also something I like.¡± As they spoke, they slowly started to admire the paintings. In the end, Chu Luo was left alone. Chu Luo scanned the paintings in the art room. She didn¡¯t like them very much. Compared to impressionist oil paintings from other countries, she preferred thendscape paintings of the empire which looked way more imposing. Just then, a woman in a swan mask walked up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t you go and appreciate Amina¡¯s paintings?¡± Many women stopped and looked at her. The woman in the butterfly mask covered her mouth andughed deliberately. ¡°Could it be that Chu can¡¯t appreciate these oil paintings?¡± Chapter 124 - Master Li Has Just Said Something Romantic!

Chapter 124: Master Li Has Just Said Something Romantic!

Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t appreciate oil paintings from abroad, especially such impressionist paintings.¡± Before the women could react, Chu Luo continued, ¡°Compared to these oil paintings, I prefer our empire¡¯s national paintings. The mountains, rivers, flowers, and birds are magnanimous and gentle.¡± The woman wearing a Queen¡¯s maskughed softly. Although she didn¡¯t show it, her words revealed contempt. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t appreciate the paintings in your empire either. What¡¯s the point of painting those emotionless flowers and stones all day long?¡± ¡°Emotionless?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°Who said that our empire¡¯s paintings are emotionless?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting otherwise? Look at XX painter¡¯s oil painting. From this painting, we can feel the freedom he yearns for. And this painting evokes hope and dreams.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t disparage the paintings of a country with your short-sighted opinions.¡± ¡°My opinions are short-sighted? If you don¡¯t agree, then draw something that will convince us instead!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± So this was what these people had been up to. Chu Luo sneered at the woman. ¡°Painting is fine, but I don¡¯t like being yed like a monkey. Since we all insist on our own views, why don¡¯t we each paint one?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone started whispering. ¡°This woman whom Master Li has brought is really overconfident. Doesn¡¯t she know that Adeline is a brilliant student at XX Academy and the proud disciple of the master painter XX?¡± ¡°I think this person got carried away after bing Master Li¡¯s femalepanion. It¡¯s better to let Adeline deal with her. Destroy her arrogance. When the timees, we¡¯ll deliberately call over the people in the living room. We¡¯ll see whether or not Master Li will be angry when she disgraces herself.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Adeline¡¯s purpose was topete against Chu Luo. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a smug smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Amina tried to stop them, but someone behind her pulled her back. ¡°Amina, since Adeline and Chu want topete, as the host, you can just get the servants to prepare the canvas and paint.¡± The other women standing beside her chimed in. ¡°Exactly. We can¡¯t dampen the mood of Master Li¡¯s femalepanion.¡± Unable to refuse, Amina had no choice but to get the servants to prepare the materials. They had all these things at home because Amina was an art student. She nced at Adeline, wanting to tell her not to go too far. However, there were too many people here, and with all that chatter going on, there was no room for her to speak at all. In the end, she thought for a while and called a servant over. She said to her, ¡°Tell my father what¡¯s happening here.¡± The servant nodded at her and turned to walk into the living room. The other servants quickly prepared the tools that they wanted. Chu Luo looked at the canvas that the servant had spread out and asked Amina, ¡°Is there Xuan paper[1]?¡± Amina shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Adeline deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Chu, that you can¡¯t draw without the paper you need? You have to know that a real expert at drawing can draw good works on any paper.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said coldly, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you use toilet paper to draw? That way, I can give up and admit defeat directly.¡± Adeline was stunned at first, then she said in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving an example.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s casual remark almost made Adeline vomit blood. She realized that the person Master Li had brought had a vicious mouth. As ady of the upper-ss society, she nned to not argue with her and simply p her face with the facts. At the thought of this, Adeline calmed down. The two of them prepared to draw. Before holding the paintbrush, Chu Luo said, ¡°In order to be fair, shall we draw a painting that can attract the butterflies outside the door?¡± ¡°There are butterflies at night?¡± ¡°They can be caught even if there aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These words were too reasonable. The person who asked the question actually had nothing to say. After a whispered discussion, everyone looked at Amina. Amina suddenly had the feeling that things weren¡¯t going to be easy to clean up tonight. However, she couldn¡¯t say much at this time. She called two servants to the garden to catch butterflies. Chu Luo and Adeline began to paint. As the two of them drew, the servant Amina had sent to inform her father found Antis and told him about what was happening in a hushed voice. Antis nced at Li Yan, who continued to sit in the wheelchair with a cold expression, asionally taking a sip of wine. He frowned. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly turned to look at him. The moment Antis was stared at by Li Yan¡¯s sharp eyes, his body tensed up. He felt that if he didn¡¯t say anything, he would be in trouble in the next second. Thus, he quickly walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and leaned in to whisper into his ear about Chu Luo¡¯s matter. When Li Yan heard this, he pursed his lips slightly. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or not. ¡°Li, do I need to stop this?¡± Li Yan suddenly looked up at him. ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, he brought the wine in his hand to his lips and took a sip. Antis heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Li Yan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who wants topete with her?¡± ¡°Mr. Lausanne¡¯s daughter, Adeline.¡± Li Yan said after a few seconds, ¡°Let her y. Tell me after they¡¯re done.¡± It took Antis a few seconds to realize what Li Yan meant. He quickly responded and said to the servant standing there, ¡°Go take a look over there. Call us when Li¡¯s femalepanion is almost done.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t start painting immediately. Instead, she watched Adeline paint for a while. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Chu drawing yet? Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t know how to draw? Was she just bragging?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Look at how she uses the paintbrush. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t know how to draw.¡± ¡°Does this count as Adeline winning before thepetition even begins?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I feel embarrassed for Chu.¡± ¡­ ¡°Chu, why aren¡¯t you painting?¡± Amina couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had walked over and asked Chu Luo this in a low voice. Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I think she¡¯s painting too slowly. I¡¯ll wait for her first.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Ten minutester, Chu Luo started. Chu Luo¡¯s drawing was smooth and flowing, and her strokes were spirited. Soon, she¡¯d outlined the shape of the flower leaves. Everyone stared at her drawing. Towards the end, everyone seemed to have been bewitched. Their breathing subconsciously followed her paintbrush a little more closely. And when Chu Luo began coloring them, everyone held their breaths. Chu Luo put down her paintbrush and announced, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Then she turned to look at Adeline, who had justpleted a third of her painting. To Amina, she said, ¡°Release the butterflies.¡± Halfway through, Adeline had seen Chu Luo¡¯s painting and was already feeling very stressed. Hearing Chu Luo say this now, she raised her voice and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! How can you release the butterflies!¡± Chu Luo retorted directly, ¡°Do you want to continue painting until the banquet ends?¡± Adeline¡¯s face turned red. At this moment, the sound of a wheelchair and footsteps came from the archway of the small living room into the great room. In a panic, Adeline identally made an extra stroke on the paper. At this moment, everyone was looking at the arched door. She looked at the drawing on the paper, and tears welled up in her eyes. At that moment, a heavy push came from the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adeline screamed in surprise and mmed into Chu Luo. Seeing that she was about to bump into Chu Luo, Adeline panicked. Her hand quickly grabbed the drawing table, but instead of grabbing the edge, she grabbed the paint tray. Before everyone¡¯s gaze, the paint tray was knocked over and thrown towards her and Chu Luo. Although Chu Luo reacted quickly, she didn¡¯t have time to dodge all the paint. Seeing that the light purple dress had quickly been stained with paint, before Chu Luo could react, a berating voice was heard. ¡°Adeline, what are you doing?¡± It was Adeline¡¯s father, Lausanne. There was more paint on Adeline than on Chu Luo. After being shouted at, she was so panicked that she started crying. ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ Someone pushed me just now.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Adeline. At the same time, she nced at the people standing beside her. They quickly retreated and rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair arrived beside Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan frowned deeply and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your dress is dirty.¡± Antis, who was standing nearby, felt his heart swell. He quickly said to Amina, ¡°Amina, quickly, take Chu to change her clothes.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°No need.¡± She didn¡¯t like wearing other people¡¯s clothes. Antis looked at Li Yan, afraid that he would cancel his cooperation with him if he became unhappy. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo pointed at her dress indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to add a ssh of color?¡± Adeline had been framed. She could tell at a nce that someone was trying to make a fool of her. Why would she let that person have her way? Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, before everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he removed his suit jacket and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°No¡­¡± Li Yan said in disdain, ¡°Even though it¡¯s nice, you can just show it to me alone.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Master Li had just said something romantic!!! Right?! Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. However, Chu Luo could tell that Li Yan was disdaining the paint on her. She straightened her face and red at him. Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her threateningly. As soon as their eyes met, Qin Ming, who was standing behind the wheelchair, suddenly walked over and took the suit jacket from Li Yan¡¯s hand. He then approached Chu Luo and put it on her. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, like master, like servant! [1] Xuan paper, or rice paper, is a kind of paper originating in ancient China used for writing and painting Chapter 125 - Dont Be Impulsive

Chapter 125: Don¡¯t Be Impulsive

Lausanne finally came back to his senses and quickly stood up to ask Adeline to apologize to Chu Luo. How could Adeline, who was feeling extremely aggrieved, be willing to apologize to Chu Luo? However, under Lausanne¡¯s intense gaze, she had no choice but to lower her head and apologize to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. Please forgive me.¡± Chu Luo looked at Adeline and smiled with an unreadable expression. She pointed at the painting on the table and said, ¡°Ourpetition isn¡¯t over. Do you want to continue painting?¡± How could Adeline continue to paint at this time? She looked at the vivid flowers on Chu Luo¡¯s paper and prepared herself to say that she admitted defeat. ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t think you are in the mood to draw now, but we have to continue with thest step of ourpetition.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned to look at Amina. ¡°Amina, where are the butterflies that you¡¯ve asked others to catch?¡± Without thinking, Amina reflexively turned to the two servants standing beside her. ¡°Release the butterflies.¡± The butterflies had been ced in a container by the servants. In the living room that was as bright as day, they started dancing as soon as they were released. The people standing near the papers automatically made space for them. Soon, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the butterflies flew directly towards Chu Luo¡¯s drawing paper. Chu Luo looked at the wide-eyed Adeline. ¡°Do you still think that our empire¡¯s paintings can¡¯tpare to your oil paintings?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± What else did Adeline have to say? The truth had hit her hard in the face. She felt her cheeks burn. She lowered her head in shame and said, ¡°I apologize for what I said before.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to lower her head so quickly. She was a little bored and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan lowered his eyes and gestured to Qin Ming. Qin Ming went over to take Chu Luo¡¯s painting and turned Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair. Antis immediately understood what Li Yan meant. He first praised Chu Luo¡¯s painting before saying to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding. Since there¡¯s nothing else, everyone, please continue drinking.¡± Then he said to Amina, ¡°Amina, take Miss Adeline to change her clothes.¡± Amina quickly nodded and led Adeline, who was dying to leave, to the side. After the two of them had walked out of the crowd, Adeline finally couldn¡¯t help but sob softly. Amina quicklyforted her. ¡°Adeline, stop crying. About this¡­¡± ¡°Amina, I¡¯m really not as good as Chu.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s painting attract butterflies. Chu¡¯s painting has actually done it.¡± Amina suddenly didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Adeline added, ¡°Someone really pushed me just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Chu and knocked over the paint.¡± Amina gave her aplicated look, not knowing how tofort her. She simply maintained her silence and brought her to her bedroom. But Adeline didn¡¯t want to go out after changing. She said, ¡°It¡¯s humiliating. I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask. Li and Chu don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°But everyone else here knows.¡± After saying that, she started crying. Amina had no choice but to sit beside her andfort her. In the hall. The group of women went back to the hall. Lausanne wanted to apologize to the two of them, so he asked a servant to bring over a few sses of wine. He said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°It was my daughter¡¯s fault just now. I¡¯ll bring her along to apologize to the two of you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the wine Lausanne was handing her and her nose twitched. She realized that there was something added to it and her lips curled up. She took the wine and gave Li Yan a ss. When she handed the wine to Li Yan, she leaned in and said in his ear, ¡°There¡¯s something added to the wine. Since someone is being so insensible, why don¡¯t we y along? We can use this chance to make an example out of her. How about that?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and looked at the fair face inches from his own, as well as at those sparkling eyes that were calctive. His gaze darkened. In the eyes of others, the two of them appeared extremely intimate. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°After you finish your wine, go outside and take a breather. Don¡¯t let anyone else follow you.¡± After saying that, she stood up. Li Yan picked up his ss and drank. Chu Luo also drank the wine in her ss. Lausanne was delighted and quickly downed a ss of wine. Seeing that Li Yan and Chu Luo had already forgiven Adeline, everyone shifted the topic back to their concerns. The atmosphere became lively again. Chu Luo stood beside Li Yan for a while before suddenly summoning a servant and asking softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± The servant quickly said to her in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± Chu Luo followed the servant. Not long after she left, Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Push me out for some air.¡± When Antis heard this, he expressed his willingness to apany Li Yan. The others had the same thought. Li Yan nced at them coldly. ¡°No one is allowed to follow me out.¡± Everyone could only give up on this thought. Nheless, Antis still brought Li Yan to the garden at the back. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Li, if you need anything, get someone to call me immediately.¡± Li Yan nodded slightly and Antis left. After Antis left, Li Yan gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Go get some water.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and turned around to walk into the vi. Only Li Yan was left in the garden. The faint light of the streemp shone on him and the fragrance of the flowers wafted around him. Li Yan raised his hand. He originally wanted to use hismunicator to contact Chu Luo, but he remembered that he had given her his suit. There was a fire burning in his body. When he thought about the fact that he had been drugged, he didn¡¯t feel like he was being burned by a fire. Instead, he felt the urge to kill someone. Suddenly, a figure in a suit walked quickly to the side. Li Yan narrowed his eyes at the figure that quickly disappeared and his lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He operated his wheelchair and followed that figure. Antis¡¯s residence was a garden vi. The garden behind was huge, and some flowering nts were as tall as a person. When Li Yan pushed the wheelchair over, he saw that the woman was standing with her back facing him. Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura intensified. ¡°Who asked you to wear my coat?¡± The thought of the little thing actually giving his coat to another woman made the bloodthirstiness in Li Yan¡¯s body burn even more fiercely. He took out a whip from his wheelchair and pointed it at the woman. The woman turned around. It was Adeline. Adeline had removed her mask to reveal her gorgeous face. She was originally delighted to turn around, but when she saw the whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand, her expression changed. ¡°Master¡­ Master Li.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was cold and dangerous. ¡°Who asked you to wear my coat?¡± Even though Adeline was scared to death by his aura, she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. She stuttered and replied, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu gave it to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Luo walked over from the side and said angrily, ¡°I only went to the toilet for a while, and you already took away my coat.¡± Li Yan suddenly nced at Chu Luo. Then, he waved the whip coldly. Pa¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adeline covered her right arm and screamed. Blood flowed from her fingertips. ¡°Noisy!¡± Li Yan quickly attacked, sealing Adeline¡¯s mute acupoint with a bead. Adeline was instantly rendered mute and retreated in fear. She staggered and fell to the ground. At this moment, Qin Ming quickly walked over. ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Let her have a taste of this drug and throw her into the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming walked towards Adeline. Adeline was so frightened that she didn¡¯t care about the pain in her arm. She propped herself up with both hands and retreated. As Qin Ming approached, she wanted to get up and run to the side. However, she wasn¡¯t as fast as Qin Ming. Qin Ming reached out and grabbed her arm. He took out a pill and fed it to her mouth. Then, he moved her chin and the pill slid into her throat. Adeline let out a silent scream of horror. Qin Ming pulled her towards the vi. After the two of them had left, Chu Luo looked at the suit on the ground that Adeline had dropped while struggling. She started to walk over to pick it up. However, at this moment, Li Yan grabbed her arm. ¡°Uh¡­¡± As the world spun around her, she was pressed into the wheelchair by him. ¡°Little imp, did you let her wear my coat on purpose?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chu Luo was about to deny it when she was startled by Li Yan¡¯s breath as he suddenly got near her. Their lips were about to touch. She quickly turned her head away and pushed him with both hands. ¡°You¡­ move aside.¡± His body temperature was so high that it almost burned her palm. Chu Luo then remembered that he had been drugged and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll give you the antidote immediately.¡± Li Yan looked at her cherry lips, which were more beautiful than flower petals, and his throat bobbed. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Time seemed to have suddenly stopped. The surroundings were so quiet that only the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeats could be heard. Something snapped in her mind. In the next moment, Chu Luo abruptly snapped out of her trance and pped Li Yan. She quickly jumped out of the wheelchair as Li Yan was pushed back by her internal energy. She jumped a few meters away before ring at him in disbelief. She raised her hand to wipe her lips. She pointed at him and stuttered. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you lecher!¡± Li Yan looked at her with those deep eyes and suddenly coughed. This little thing was too ruthless. Chu Luo quickly took out a pill and threw it at him. She said to him in exasperation, ¡°Hurry up and swallow the antidote.¡± Li Yan took the pill and swallowed it. He stood there for nearly a minute, and when he heard the chaos in the vi beside him, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to let other women wear my clothes again, I¡¯ll punish you like this again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ just try!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. Li Yan looked at her face, which had turned red (from fury or embarrassment?), and said lightly, ¡°See if I don¡¯t.¡± Chapter 126 - Someone Dares to Threaten Master Li

Chapter 126: Someone Dares to Threaten Master Li

Chu Luo was so incensed by Li Yan¡¯s words that she wanted to pounce on him. Li Yan stood there and didn¡¯t dodge. ¡°They should be here soon. Are you sure you want to fight me now?¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when he heard amotion in the backyard. Li Yan walked to the wheelchair and sat down, gesturing to Chu Luo. ¡°Push me out.¡± Those people had already walked into the garden, but their side was blocked by the flower racks and they couldn¡¯t see them. Chu Luo thought for a while and decided to settle scores with himter. Only then did she reluctantly walk over and push him out of the flower racks. Arge group of people rushed over from the vi. ¡°Li, are you okay?¡± Li Yan¡¯s shirt was now in slight disarray from Chu Luo¡¯s struggle and pping. Coupled with his hair that had been messed up by the wind when he dodged, he who was already extraordinarily handsome looked even more wild, dangerous, and sexy at this moment. The group of women screamed crazily in their hearts at his appearance. Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned sharp and his body instantly exuded a strong murderous aura. Everyone stopped in their tracks and felt a chill down their spines. Antis felt a headacheing on as he thought about Adeline¡¯s indecent actions in the living room. Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression, he knew that things weren¡¯t going to be easy today. Antis suddenly wanted to act clueless and asked the obvious, ¡°Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Antis couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. He asked, ¡°Erm¡­ what did Miss Adeline do? You want to¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what she did, Mr. Antis?¡± ¡°I have no idea!¡± Antis didn¡¯t dare to take the me. He only found out that Adeline was attending his family¡¯s banquet tonight after seeing her without a mask just now. ¡°Li, I really didn¡¯t know that Miss Adeline would do such a thing. You¡­ she has already been punished. On ount that she is Prince An¡¯s cousin, please let her go.¡± ¡°Let her go, ha!¡± Li Yan¡¯s sneer made Antis¡¯ heart tighten. Li Yan said, ¡°Since she dared to drug me like this, she has to be prepared for my revenge.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, the butler ran over from the vi in a panic and shouted, ¡°Master, Prince An¡¯s men areing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Antis¡¯ expression changed drastically. He turned around and walked into the vi with the butler. The others looked at each other for a while before quickly following suit. Chu Luo watched the group leave and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like you caused quite amotion tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Yan was still as cold as ever. At this moment, Qin Ming took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Prince An is calling you.¡± Li Yan took the phone. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. The other party must be very angry. Chu Luo could hear the angry roar from the phone even from where she stood. However, Li Yan maintained his cold expression and allowed the other party to continue shouting. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond at all. It wasn¡¯t until the other party had spoken for a long time that he finally said, ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re faster or I¡¯m faster.¡± After saying that, he suddenly smiled coldly. The other party hung up. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who had put away his phone as if nothing had happened, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Prince An won¡¯t threaten you anymore, right?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Will the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship be affected?¡± Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you very concerned about this matter?¡± Chu Luo stared back at him with her big, innocent eyes. Li Yan felt a ball of anger in his heart. For some reason, he suddenly told her, ¡°An gave me two choices: marry Adeline or give him 60% of zing Glory¡¯s shares in America aspensation. ¡°Otherwise, he will suppress all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in America. When the timees, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship will definitely be affected. What choice do you think I should make?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. ¡°This person is really greedy.¡± Li Yan stared at her intently. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°Neither, of course. Surely you¡¯re not afraid of his threat?¡± When Li Yan heard this, the cold aura around him suddenly retracted. He gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Qin Ming came over and pushed his wheelchair towards the vi. Chu Luo nced at his suit and quickly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want your coat anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with cleanliness¡­ Help me get rid of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before she muttered, ¡°Your obsession with cleanliness is really strange. Why didn¡¯t you say that you were obsessed with cleanliness before you put it on me?¡± With that, she threw a talisman over, and the clothes quickly burned to ashes. When the three of them walked to the hall of the vi, Prince An¡¯s men had already taken Adeline away. The living room was no longer lively. Everyone stood there withplicated expressions. They were obviously waiting for Li Yan. When they saw Li Yaning over, they seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Antis quickly walked over and called out to him, ¡°Li.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t stop pushing Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair and continued walking towards the door. Antis asked in surprise, ¡°Li is leaving?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand Antis¡¯ stupid look anymore and retorted, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not expecting him to stay overnight at your house?¡± Antis: ¡°¡­¡± The three of them left the hall before everyone¡¯s eyes. As soon as they left, the originally quiet hall exploded. ¡°Li taught Prince An¡¯s cousin a lesson. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Prince An¡¯s guards will take him away if he goes out like this?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be afraid. zing Glory Corporation is the world¡¯s number onepany. Even Prince An can¡¯t do anything to him on a whim.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t do anything to him openly, as long as he makes trouble for him covertly, it will be enough to keep him busy!¡± At this point, all the bosses suddenly looked at each other, and they all wanted to watch the show from the sidelines. Chu Luo and the other two went straight to the car parked outside the vi. Li Yan must have brought a lot of bodyguards with him to attend the banquet. At this moment, a bodyguard came over and whispered into Qin Ming¡¯s ear. Qin Ming said to Li Yan in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Blue family has set up an ambush ahead.¡± Chu Luo thought of the couple in Li Yan¡¯s vi this morning and turned to look at him. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Perfect timing.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Will Prince An ally with the Blue family to deal with you?¡± Li Yan looked at her and gestured for her to get in the car first. After the two of them got into the car, Li Yan first took out his phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed ording to n.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at the confused Chu Luo. He curled his lips and asked, ¡°Do you want toe with me to y?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± The car drove out. Li Yan lifted the front and back fender and took out a shirt from behind to change into before putting on a mask. The moment Chu Luo saw him putting on the mask, she understood. ¡°You¡¯re going to deal with someone?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Li Yan handed her a bag from behind. ¡°There are clothes inside. Change into them.¡± Chu Luo took the bag and opened it to take a look. Inside were a pair of jeans and a loose-fitting long hooded jacket. There was also a cap. This set of gear was obviously good for running, jumping, and beating people up. She looked at Li Yan. ¡°Where should I change?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You go in front.¡± Li Yan nced at her and put on an eye mask before turning his head to the other side. ¡°We¡¯ll get off in at most three minutes. If you dy any longer, you won¡¯t have to get off.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She put on the pants first before taking off her dress. However, it was difficult to take off her dress while sitting. She stood up a little and lowered her head to avoid hitting her head. She reached behind her to pull the zipper. Just as she unzipped her dress halfway, the car suddenly jolted. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body tilted and she fell onto Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan subconsciously took off his eye mask and turned to catch her. At the same time, he asked Qin Ming in the front passenger seat through the walkie-talkie, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master, an animal ran across the road just now.¡± Li Yan turned off the walkie-talkie and turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo quickly covered his eyes when he turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± The dress had slid just below her shoulder and she had exposed herself. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let him see it. However, she forgot that to cover his eyes, she had to lean forward and lean into his arms. Soft and fragrant. Li Yan tightened his grip on her before immediately letting go, saying in a low voice, ¡°Continue changing. I¡¯m not looking.¡± Only then did Chu Luo let go. Seeing that he had turned his head away, she continued to change her clothes. After she was done, the car slowed down at a corner. The two of them got off the car quickly. After watching the car leave, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°Silicon Valley.¡± Hearing the name of this ce, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How are we getting there?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them turned the corner and walked along a small path. After walking for about three to four minutes, they came to a ce with trees. A very eye-catching motorcycle was already parked there. ¡°We¡¯ll take this there.¡± Li Yan took out a key from his pocket and walked over. Chu Luo followed. When they reached the motorcycle, she sized it up curiously and asked excitedly and expectantly, ¡°Can I ride?¡± Chapter 127 - Li Yan Warned Chu Luo: "Dont Cause Trouble!"

Chapter 127: Li Yan Warned Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t Cause Trouble!¡±

Li Yan nced into her eyes and crossed his long leg over the motorcycle. ¡°No.¡± He then said, ¡°Come up.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°Petty.¡± However, she still walked up behind him and sat on the motorcycle. ¡°Sit properly.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, the motorcycle had already sped off. She quickly grabbed the ends of Li Yan¡¯s clothes. There weren¡¯t many cars in XX City at night. The motorcycle drove along the streets smoothly. Chu Luo had forgotten to tie her hair up earlier and the wind was now whipping it around her face. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pressed her head against Li Yan¡¯s back. At this moment, the motorcycle encountered a speed bump. Amid the bumpy ride, she pressed against his back. She wanted to straighten up but immediately heard Li Yan¡¯s warning. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do, both of us will fall.¡± Chu Luo had never been on a motorcycle before. Hearing his words, she stopped moving. On the motorcycle, it took them half an hour to reach Silicon Valley, which was filled with high-tech industries. Chu Luo looked at the world-famous high-techpanies they¡¯re passing by and suddenly felt a little excited. The motorcycle finally stopped outside a building with an entire wall of television screens. The television screens weren¡¯t showing advertisements but various statistics. Chu Luo alighted and tucked her hair behind her ear. She looked up at the rapidly scrolling data and asked Li Yan, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°The stock market.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what it was, she subconsciously felt that it must be something incredible. She blinked her big, confused eyes and looked at him. Li Yan raised his hand to take the cap from her hand that she couldn¡¯t wear while on the motorcycle (because the wind would have blown it off). He put it on her head and grabbed her wrist before walking inside. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°If you want to know what it is, go in and take a look.¡± Li Yan was tall and had wide strides. He didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to retract her hand at all. The two of them quickly walked into the hall. It was already past ten at night, but the hall was still packed. These people were all looking at therge disy screen opposite the entrance. On it was also the movements of the stock market, but it was very detailed. ¡°Those who enter here can get rich overnight or go bankrupt overnight,¡± Li Yan said as he pulled Chu Luo towards the building. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is this also a form of gambling?¡± ¡°Sort of. But the amounts here are even greater.¡± ¡°How great?¡± ¡°One billion, ten billion, one hundred billion.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though Chu Luo didn¡¯t have much of an understanding of money, the numbers Li Yan had mentioned still surprised her. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and continued, ¡°The gambling here is equivalent to betting on an internationalpany. As long as you have the means and ability, you can determine the direction of the stock market.¡± ¡°So you came here to control the stock market?¡± Li Yan gave her a look of approval. The two of them walked to the second floor and actually had to take the elevator. The elevator didn¡¯t stop until it reached the top floor. This floor was very quiet, unlike the floors below where the hall was, where everyone was together. On this floor, there were rooms one after another. It was so quiet that when the two of them walked on the floor, it was filled with the echoes of footsteps. Chu Luo observed for a while. The rooms here all had fingerprint and eye-scanning door locks. If one wanted to enter, they would have to use these two items. The two of them stopped outside a room and Li Yan unlocked the door. The moment she walked in, Chu Luo was shocked by the scene before her. The four walls were filled with all kinds of rapidly rolling data and line graphs. This room was very big, but there was only a veryrge circr work table in the middle. On the work table, there was only a desktop and aptop. ¡°Here¡­¡± Chu Luo pointed at the surrounding data. ¡°Is this the data of the entire zing Glory Corporation?¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and walked to the middle of the room to sit. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo followed him. ¡°What is that, then?¡± ¡°The entire stock market trends of therge corporations in the US.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned on hisputer and quickly started typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo stood beside him and watched his fingers move continuously. She was still very curious and said, ¡°Li Yan, tell me what the stock market is.¡± Li Yan nced at her and quickly talked about the stock market. ¡°The stock market has these various metrics: the highest daily price, the lowest daily price, the adjustment, the daily transaction volume, the number of transactions each day, the number of openings, the rise and fall¡­¡± Li Yan spoke quickly. What others might take half a day to say, he finished saying in ten minutes. He didn¡¯t think that Chu Luo would understand much. After saying that, he said, ¡°There¡¯s another door on the right side of the door. The pantry is inside, and the bathroom is on the left.¡± Chu Luo quickly digested what he had just said, and her mind worked quickly. When she heard him say this, she was stunned for two seconds before nodding and turning to walk over. The pantry wasn¡¯t very big. There was only one window inside. If you wanted something, you could order it on the control panel beside the window. In less than two minutes, everything would be served. Chu Luo quickly looked at what was on it and quickly ordered. As she waited for these items, she rubbed her chin and muttered: ¡°If I can earn billions here tonight, I won¡¯t have to borrow his money.¡± At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up as an idea popped into her mind. The food she ordered was quickly served. Chu Luo also ordered a pot of tea for Li Yan. She carried it out on a tray. Chu Luo realized that the data on the walls in the room was different from earlier. She carried the tray to Li Yan¡¯s side and ced the pot of tea beside him. ¡°I ordered a pot of tea for you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s originally tense jawline suddenly rxed. He nodded at her and pointed at theptop. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can y games.¡± Chu Luo carried her flower tea and snacks to the other side of the room and sat down. She turned on herptop and didn¡¯t log in to the game. Instead, she quickly searched for information regarding the stock market and stock prices. She also looked at the market trends and transaction rates in recent years. After understanding all of this, her thoughts became more active. She thought about hacking into theputers in this building to take a look. Her first goal was to hack into Li Yan¡¯sputer, but as soon as she did that, Li Yan tapped his fingers on the desk and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you 100 million yuan. You can y however you want tonight, but don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Are you brushing me off like I¡¯m a child?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Unprincipled, Chu Luo sneered at him and raised a hand to promise him, ¡°I promise not to hack into yourputer.¡± Two secondster, Li Yan retracted his gaze from her face and quickly typed a few words on the keyboard. ¡°The security measures in this building are world-ss. If you want to y, hide your IP address well. If you trip the security rm, or if anything else happens, I won¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°Who wants you to save me?¡± Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll return your 100 million yuan to you after tonight. Also, I don¡¯t intend to borrow money from you anymore.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying perfunctorily, ¡°Ambitious.¡± Then, he continued doing his work. Chu Luo snorted at him and continued programming. She spent nearly two hours programming a super-hidden wall, then she started hacking theputers in the building. The stock-market maniption building in Silicon Valley was different from the typical securities trading market. This was the stock market trading building of all therge internationalpanies in the US. Normal people could not enter at all. There was no such thing as a night off here. Everypany was monitored by a professional, 24 hours a day. It could be said that a single fluctuation here would shake the entire economy of the US. Tonight, the big shots of the entire US economy were destined to not be able to sleep. At two in the morning, a voice suddenly sounded from a VIP room in the building. ¡°Everyone, look. What¡¯s going on with the zing Glory Corporation? Their share price is falling drastically!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ who¡¯s so suicidal as to dare to fight the zing Glory Corporation in the stock market?¡± ¡°This force is so powerful. I¡¯m guessing that besides the people up there, no otherpany can touch zing Glory at all.¡± ¡°The people up there? Who would deal with zing Glory so fiercely? Or did zing Glory offend someone up there?¡± ¡°We have to report this matter to the board of directors immediately. Hopefully, this war doesn¡¯t affect ourpany.¡± Soon, everyone in the building called their board of directors to report this matter. Regardless of where the board of directors were, and regardless of what they were doing at this time, they immediately held a shareholder video conference. Some people decided to watch the fire from the shore while others prepared themselves. In any case, all thepanies were on high alert. 3:00 AM. zing Glory¡¯s share price, which had been suppressed, suddenlyunched a counterattack at lightning speed, beating that force until it couldn¡¯t retaliate. Just as the group of people watching from the sidelines was seeing the drastic movements of zing Glory¡¯s share price on the US stock market, a force so small that it could be ignored suddenly extended its hand towards the tworge factions. This force didn¡¯t attract much attention at first. When that small force moved a little, a hole suddenly appeared in the billions of funds that the other party had invested. This breach opened the door for zing Glory Corporation to invade the other party¡¯s forces. In less than half an hour, they swallowed up all the forces that wanted to suppress zing Glory. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The entire stock market building and the group of big shots watching from the sidelines all gasped heavily. ¡°As expected of zing Glory, to be able to catch that faction off guard in such a short time.¡± ¡°So, no matter whom you offend, you can¡¯t offend zing Glory. Maybe Li Yan will personally take charge tonight. No one knows just how capable Li Yan is.¡± ¡°Definitely. Other than Li Yan, who else can force their opponent to this extent?¡± ¡°I think the person who wanted to suppress zing Glory must be spitting blood from anger.¡± ¡°Definitely. Ten billion isn¡¯t a small sum.¡± On the other side. Bam! The sound of a coffee cup mming upon the ground rang out. In the study room of Prince An¡¯s house, An smashed theputer in front of him in exasperation. Not yet done venting his anger, he mmed the desk in front of him again. His subordinates were so frightened that they stood at the side and held their breaths. ¡°F*ck! That Li fellow actually swallowed up all my ten billion. Damn it! Damn it!¡± After saying that, he kicked the desk that had been flipped over. The subordinates were so shocked that their bodies trembled. An pointed at them with red eyes. ¡°Are you all pigs? I told you to catch zing Glory off guard. Can someone tell me why they crushed you people in just a few hours?¡± ¡°Prince An.¡± Someone carefully stood up and said, ¡°The person who fought with us is too powerful. Moreover, halfway through¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear how powerful the other party is!¡± When An roared, the person shrunk his neck in fear. He didn¡¯t dare to tell him that a hacker had interrupted midway to cause trouble. An was so angry that his chest hurt. At that moment, his phone, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly rang. A subordinate quickly picked it up and handed it to him. An swiped his phone and immediately asked, ¡°Did you catch Li Yan?¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but An smashed the phone to the ground. His phone broke into pieces. ¡°Good-for-nothings! All good-for-nothings!¡± Arran was about to re up again when there was a knock on the door. The butler pushed open the door and told him carefully and anxiously, ¡°Prince An, the Earl called just now and asked you to return to your house immediately.¡± And¡¯s face darkened. He quickly went around the desk and walked out of the door. The people who stayed behind were extremely perturbed and didn¡¯t know how to end this. Chapter 128 - Youre Quite Good at Taking Advantage of the Situation to Profitee

Chapter 128: You¡¯re Quite Good at Taking Advantage of the Situation to Profiteer

At half-past four, Li Yan looked up from hisputer at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was looking at the amount entering her ount with sparkling eyes. When she saw Li Yan¡¯s gaze, she quickly hid the sparkles and looked at him with innocent big eyes. Li Yan was amused by her expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at taking advantage of the situation to profiteer.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin modestly. ¡°You tter me.¡± After saying that, she quickly transferred the money to another ount that she had opened. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan stood up from his chair and walked up to her. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan leaned towards her slightly and looked into her sparkling eyes. He suddenly wanted to touch them, so he raised his finger to tap the edge of her eye. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. Li Yan retracted his hand and said sternly, ¡°You have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Chu Luo was stunned at first, then she raised her voice. ¡°How is that possible!¡± All girls liked to look pretty. Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him, she subconsciously wanted to take her phone to look. However, Li Yan held her back. ¡°We should go back.¡± With that, he pulled her up. Chu Luo quickly retracted her hand from his and took out her phone from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She had originally nned to turn on the selfie camera to see if there were dark circles around her eyes, but she realized that there were many missed calls on her phone. They were all from Tang Zhiyun and the gang. She then remembered that she had forgotten to tell them that she wasn¡¯t going back yesterday. But it was too early. The five of them must be sleeping. Chu Luo thought for a moment and sent a message to Tang Zhiyun. ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun called her as soon as she sent the message. When Chu Luo picked up the call, Li Yan subconsciously frowned. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo where she went that night and why she didn¡¯t go back. It was just like how an older brother would take his sister in hand. Other than him, the other boys kept asking her where she went and why she didn¡¯t go back. That it wasn¡¯t safe for a girl like her to stay outside, h h h. Chu Luo suddenly recalled that,st time, when she brought Li Yan to eat with them, Li Yan had said that he was her brother. So that they wouldn¡¯t continue asking, she said to them seriously, ¡°I¡¯m with my older brother.¡± Indeed, these words immediately shut the mouths of those people. Chu Luo said, ¡°We went to a banquetst night, but I forgot to tell you guys. Thank you for your concern. You guys should rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The boys were relieved and told her toe back early to rest. After hanging up, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the excuse that you¡¯re my older brother to be so useful.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes shed and his lips suddenly curled up into a smile. He also thought that her calling him ¡°Brother¡± sounded good. He asked, ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Taking advantage of the situation earlier was also a taxing activity. She was already very hungry. The two of them walked out of the door. When they reached the first floor, they didn¡¯t expect that there would be more people in the hall than when they arrived. These people were excitedly discussing the online battle that happened a few hours ago. ¡°As expected of thergest corporation in the world. I wonder who it was that wanted to go against the zing Glory Corporation. The war just now was too exciting.¡± ¡°In the beginning, I thought that zing Glory would be unable to withstand a single blow. I didn¡¯t expect that this was actually just zing Glory¡¯s way of luring the enemy.¡± ¡°The other party lost ten billion, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From the stock market curve, it can be seen that even if zing Glory¡¯s subsidiarypany is in the US, they won¡¯t be able to do make any ripples without putting in a lot of money.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already guessed the result¡­ However, that hacker who suddenly barged in was really bold. To actually dare to take away more than a billion from under the noses of two big shots. I wonder if that person will be chased down by the zing Glory Corporation and the other party.¡± ¡°Since he had the ability to interfere at that time, he must not be underestimated. At that time, I tracked that person¡¯s IP address. I didn¡¯t expect his anti-tracking skills to be so good.¡± ¡°I wonder who that was? Could it be one of the top ten hackers in the world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tonight was a cyberwar between zing Glory and some higher-ups. No matter how powerful those hackers are, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trifle with either side!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the hall. When they reached the motorcycle parked there, Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Those people have always been under the impression that it was zing Glory¡¯s team fighting the battles. Who knew that it was only you?¡± ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t admit it. Suddenly, she thought of something and changed the topic to ask him, ¡°Did Qin Ming deal with the people the Blue family and Prince An had sent to kill you?¡± Li Yan nodded and got onto the motorcycle, then looked at her. ¡°Hop on.¡± Chu Luo got on and the motorcycle drove out. The two of them went to a nearby restaurant. In order to amodate the overtime crowd, many of the restaurants here were open 24 hours a day. When the two of them entered, there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant, but the masked Li Yan and the beautiful Chu Luo still became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people started pointing at them. ¡°That man is wearing a mask!¡± ¡°The woman beside him is so beautiful.¡± ¡°To be able to eat here at this time, he must be the head of somepany. That man might be an important figure who doesn¡¯t want to be recognized.¡± ¡­ Li Yan asked for a private room. After the two of them entered, the waiter brought the menu. Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong, so the waiter handed the menu to Chu Luo. Chu Luo was really hungry. She took the menu and started ordering. After ordering, she said to the waiter, ¡°Serve some pastries first. Also, serve the ice cream I ordered first.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡± The pastries and ice cream were served quickly. Chu Luo was eating ice cream with a spoon in one hand and was holding a small cake in the other. Li Yan sat opposite her and subconsciously ced his gaze on her small mouth. It was probably because she had eaten strawberry jam ice cream, but Chu Luo¡¯s lips were especially red. They were especially tempting. Li Yan suddenly narrowed his eyes. He subconsciously recalled the feeling when his lips met hers and his gaze deepened. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Seeing that Li Yan was staring at the food in her hand, Chu Luo handed him a small piece of cake with a fork. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at the piece of cake with disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, fine.¡± Actually, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very sincere about letting him eat it. Seeing his expression, she immediately wanted to retract her hand. However, at this moment, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to eat it?¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he grabbed her hand and brought the cake to his mouth to eat before letting go of her hand. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but blush and quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand again. If you want to eat, use your own fork.¡± Li Yan smiled at her and retracted his gaze. He leaned back in his chair and immediately exuded azy and elegant aura. No one could have imagined how cold and ruthless he could be if they saw him in this manner. He was simply like a different person after he¡¯d taken off his mask. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. He said, ¡°Okay.¡± As for how credible this word was, only he knew. After their meal, it was still dark. Li Yan sent Chu Luo back to the hotel she was staying at. Chu Luo alighted and said goodbye to him before walking towards the entrance. However, footsteps soon followed behind her. Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back yet?¡± Li Yan nced at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Since I¡¯m your older brother, I have a duty to send you up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When they reached the floor, the corridor was very quiet. When Chu Luo walked to the door of her suite, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mm, open the door.¡± Chu Luo refused. Li Yan raised his hand to massage his temple and said, ¡°If something had gone wrong, those people might be guarding my vi. I drank a lotst night and used my brain too much. I might not be able to deal with them if I go back at this time.¡± ¡°You can get someone to pick you up¡­ Ah¡­ What are you doing?¡± Li Yan suddenly pressed a hand on the door behind her and leaned towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously wanted to push him. Li Yan pointed at his chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that you pped mest night, did you? I¡¯ve likely already sustained internal injuries. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly retracted her hand and looked at him with sparkling eyes. She had a nagging feeling that this person had definitely had a change of heart. She asked nkly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Chu Yan, your older brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did this person really think that he could be someone else just by wearing a mask! The two of them stood by the door and stared at each other for a while. Li Yan suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here for two hours. I¡¯ll leave at daybreak.¡± Chu Luo was used to seeing him be domineering. Seeing him suddenly give in, a strange feeling surged in her heart. She subconsciously looked into his tired eyes, and her heart suddenly softened. In the end, she let him in. After entering, Chu Luo pointed at one of the guest rooms. ¡°You can stay in that room.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡± With that, she went to her bedroom and took out a bottle of ointment. ¡°Apply it thereter. If it still hurts¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly stopped talking. Li Yan stared at her intently. ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. Recalling his nasty behavior, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore in two days.¡± With that, she entered her bedroom and closed the door. Li Yan looked at her bedroom door for a while, a warm glow flickering across his eyes. He then opened the door to the adjacent bedroom and walked in. Chapter 129 - Attacked by a Hacker

Chapter 129: Attacked by a Hacker

Chu Luo slept until nearly noon before getting up. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw a few boys sitting in front of aputer, engrossed in ying a game. Coincidentally, Wang Mingtao was facing Chu Luo. When he saw her, he immediately grinned and greeted her, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously scanned the living room and finally turned her gaze to the bedroom beside hers. Tang Zhiyun stopped and turned to her. ¡°Junior, Brother Chu left at around eight o¡¯clock. He asked me to tell you that he has something to deal with these next days and that you shouldn¡¯t look for him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± He made it sound like it was true. She wasn¡¯t even going to look for him! Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s mood. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Since you are awake, let¡¯s have lunch first. I will tell you about the rules of thepetition.¡± He then called the housekeeper. Wang Mingtao added enthusiastically, ¡°And our bet.¡± Chu Luo nodded. There was a knock on the door, followed by two housekeepers pushing a food cart in. The lunch was sumptuous and nutritious. While they were eating, Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming group treats us contestants really well. Not only did they assign us four housekeepers, but they even made every meal look like a national banquet.¡± Yu Lei smiled and said, ¡°For the sake of the gaming team¡¯s generosity, we have to ovee all obstacles and get first ce.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± After the meal. After Chu Luo sat down in front of theputer, she first looked at the betting thread. Wang Mingtao stood behind her and pointed angrily at the amount of the bets ced on them losing. ¡°Sister Chu, look. It¡¯s only been such a short time, but so many people have ced so much money on us losing.¡± Xie Minghai tilted his head and looked over. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a share of such a huge bet?¡± Yu Lei looked at hisputer. ¡°Then we¡¯ll let them see how we win this money.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Let me calcte. ording to the current bet amount, the odds are 1:35.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already so high!¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said to them, ¡°I have decided to sell out the little programs that I programmed before and bet the money. Maybe after thepetition, we will even have the capital to start apany.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too,¡± the other three chimed in. Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao looked at the four of them. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You want to start your ownpany?¡± Tang Zhiyun replied with a smile, ¡°Of course. We are programmers anyway. Instead of working for others at apany, we might as well develop our own software¡­ unless we can get into the zing Glory International Gaming Group.¡± Chu Luo thought that their idea was good, so she nodded and said, ¡°How much are you short of when the timees? I¡¯ll help contribute some.¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± When the boys heard this, they were so excited that their faces turned red and they couldn¡¯t even speak. Asputer science students, their biggest dream was to set up apany and develop their own software. Wang Mingtao looked at Tang Zhiyun and the others expectantly. ¡°Seniors, I want to join you too.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The boysughed. Chu Luo also smiled. She thought about the billion yuan she had earnedst night and decided to return to Li Yan the hundred million yuan that he had given her. She then ced the rest of that billion yuan into the bet. The sound of the gold coins falling into a pocket immediately made the excited boys look at the nearestputer subconsciously. The system message sounded at the same time. [The banker of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has added 1.5 billion yuan.] ¡­¡­ The game world, which was originally very lively, instantly fell silent. Then, all the yers exploded. ¡°D*mn! Is the banker of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ being forced into a corner?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s obvious that the banker is suicidal and wants to continue sending us money.¡± ¡°Since the banker is so generous, what are we waiting for? It¡¯s a waste not to earn this free money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s increase our stakes. When the timees, we¡¯ll make the banker lose so much that they can¡¯t even afford the northwest wind.¡± Right on the heels of that, the yers continued to raise their stakes. Most of them bet that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would lose. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°Drink northwest wind[1]? Ha! Let¡¯s see who will drink northwest wind, then!¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°Since these people made a bet, those bosses should be following suit too.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t ce their bets at this time,¡± Chu Luo said after thinking for a while. ¡°Those people will probably ce their bets after our preliminary match.¡± When the boys heard this, they guessed the reason at the same time. ¡°Those people want to see how strong we are and then consider betting on us winning or losing.¡± ¡°What a good n. They want to earn money from us regardless of what happens. If you want to win, you have to see if the rest of us agree. ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold off from revealing all our strength in the preliminary round? It¡¯s fine as long as we can advance.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± The preliminary round of the World Championship had finally begun. Compared to the opponents they had encountered in the empirepetition, the opponents they encountered in the World Championship, even in the preliminary rounds, were very powerful. However, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was a team that bes stronger when faced with the strong. One-third of the hundred-plus world-ss yers had advanced to the next round after three days of team PK matches. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had advanced, but their ranking was deadst. Even so, more people came to know about ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± Of course, most people were surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ from the empire won¡¯t advance. To think they actually managed to advance!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that they were lucky and didn¡¯t encounter any powerful opponents.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. If their team was really strong, their ranking wouldn¡¯t be so low.¡± ¡°I bet that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ won¡¯t make it to the semi-finals.¡± ¡°Before the bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ ends, I¡¯ve decided to bet again. When the timees, I¡¯ll just have to wait for the money to be distributed.¡± ¡­ On Chu Luo¡¯s side. After three days of intense PK matches, not only did the boys not show signs of fatigue, but all of them were still extremely excited. Yu Leiughed and said, ¡°Indeed, the opponents in the World Championship are stronger. PKing with these people and then beating them feels like an aplishment.¡± Xie Minghai also smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, we followed Junior and learned the Thirty-Six Stratagems. I feel that our empire¡¯s ancestors are indeed talented. To think that the Thirty-Six Stratagems can be used everywhere.¡± When the others heard this, they smiled knowingly. Tang Zhiyun called out to everyone at this moment. ¡°Everyone, take a look. The map of the semi-finals is out.¡± ¡°What is it? What is it?¡± The rest of them quickly craned their necks to take a look. What they saw made them shout again. ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s actually an interster war!¡± ¡°A map won¡¯t help much in an interster war!¡± ¡°Quick, take a look at thepetition rules.¡± The semi-finals would also be held over three days. Thepetition would be held from nine in the morning to five in the afternoon. Within these three days, every team had to find a in the gxy to build their base. The system would distribute energy from their base, and the team would use energy to build battleships. The rules of thepetition were: Thest team to remain advances. ¡°Therefore, whoever builds the battleship first andunches the first attack to defeat the opponent will have the advantage in advancing.¡± ¡°If some teams deliberately hide and don¡¯te out, won¡¯t they easily advance?¡± ¡°Since the gaming team is going to announce the semi-finals, there must be many more details that will be announced during thepetition.¡± ¡°Besides, no one knows which we will be ced on. I¡¯m just afraid that there will be many monsters on the.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. Yu Lei, stop jinxing us. Our luck can¡¯t be that bad.¡± When Chu Luo heard them say this, an idea shed across her mind. She suggested, ¡°Since no one knows which everyone will be sent to, why don¡¯t we watch more Star Wars films in the next few days and study astronomy?¡± The people who were discussing immediately stopped and looked at her. Chu Luo curled her lips and asked, ¡°Do you know where the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ came from?¡± Their eyes lit up. ¡°What Junior means is that we should first understand the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ before we delve deeper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although there are manys in the gxy, the variety of monsters on them must be limited. As long as we understand them, we can save a lot of time.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± The group quickly sat back down beside theirputers and quickly searched for the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Everyone was shocked by what they saw. Xie Minghai had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ actually has more than a thousand background images. It¡¯s already good enough if we can finish looking at them in three days. We don¡¯t even have time to understand, do we?¡± The other boys had the same expression. Chu Luo looked at their expressions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You guys just need to be responsible for finding all the information.¡± The rest of them looked puzzled. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s the use of finding information?¡± Chu Luo pointed at her head and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll memorize them.¡± Looking at her expression, they actually felt that she could really do it, so they went to look up information without saying anything. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t know what to do, so he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what should I do?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Help me get the housekeeper to make some snacks. Just don¡¯t disturb me from now on.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Then, Sister Chu, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Chu Luo pointed at theputer. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something important.¡± With that, she turned on the betting tform. What she saw made her lips curl up. ¡°What a bunch of ignorant fools.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo announced the end of the bet. The group of businessmen who were watching couldn¡¯t sit still when they saw the deadline appear on the page. ¡°The banker is actually stopping the bet so early!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t keep watching on the sidelines anymore. There are still six hours until midnight. If I miss such a good opportunity to earn money, I¡¯ll never have such a chance again.¡± ¡°Quick, continue cing your bets. We¡¯re definitely going to win this time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo watched as more money surged in, and the smile on her face widened. She had already expected these people to go crazy in thest few hours. She exited the betting thread and quickly did some programming. ¡­ The amount of money that was transferred into the betting post that Chu Luo had opened had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. She had long attracted the attention of many people. In the world¡¯s underground market, two bounty posts attracted the attention of many people who had been wandering in the dark for a long time. The first bounty post: 50 million yuan. Find out all the information about the person who opened the betting post. The second bounty post: Bounty of 200 million yuan. After discovering all the information about that person, kidnap him/her. The moment these two bounty posts were released, a few of the world¡¯s hackers epted the orders. So while Chu Luo was programming, the protective wall sent out a warning signal that someone was attacking. She looked at the various spots getting attacked and pursed her lips before quickly responding. Tang Zhiyun, who was sitting next to her, happened to turn his head, and he saw the abnormality on herputer. He asked worriedly, ¡°Junior, are some hackers attacking your IP address?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The other boys immediately gathered around her. They said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need. You just need to protect your IP address.¡± This was the first time Chu Luo was facing off against several world-ss hackers. She didn¡¯t show any signs of panic or helplessness. Instead, she quickly counterattacked. Half an hourter, seeing that Chu Luo couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, the boys¡¯ hearts rose to their throats. ¡°Junior, be careful. This hacker¡¯s attacks are too strange.¡± ¡°Junior, quick, a crack has appeared on that protective wall.¡± ¡­ [1] To have to go hungry Chapter 130 - Counterattack

Chapter 130: Counterattack

Chu Luo pursed her lips and stared at the many attacks on theputer. It was only then that she realized that herputer knowledge was still a tadcking. Even so, she didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. Instead, she said to Tang Zhiyun calmly, ¡°Senior Tang, call Professor Wu with my phone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Zhiyun picked up her phone from the desk and dialed Professor Wu¡¯s number. Professor Wu picked up the call quickly and even guessed Chu Luo¡¯s purpose in calling. He said directly, ¡°Xiao Chu, to deal with hackers, you must use¡­¡± Professor Wu spoke so quickly that the boys standing at the side were dumbfounded. Chu Luo listened attentively. At the same time, her fingers were rapidly typing on the keyboard during Professor Wu¡¯s impromptu lecture. Under the incredulous gazes of the boys, Chu Luo actually started a war with the hackers as she was learning all this new knowledge. Time passed by slowly. At midnight, the phone rang. Chu Luo pressed thest button and said to Professor Wu, who hadn¡¯t hung up yet, ¡°Done!¡± Professor Wu smiled and praised, ¡°Xiao Chu, you¡¯re the fastest and most incredible person I¡¯ve seen in terms of learning and absorbing knowledge.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile and say to Professor Wu, ¡°Thank you, Professor Wu.¡± ¡°Haha! No need to thank me. It¡¯s my honor to teach a student like you.¡± Professor Wu knew that it was already veryte on Chu Luo¡¯s side, so he told them to go rest after a few words. Not many people knew about Chu Luo¡¯s fight with the world-ss hackers. Everyone who knew about it was shocked. At this moment, Chu Luo turned off herputer and stood up to say to the others, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You guys go rest early too.¡± With that, she took her phone and walked towards the bedroom. The next day, not long after Chu Luo had left her bedroom, the doorbell rang. She walked over and opened the door to see Qin Ming standing outside. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She let him in. After Qin Ming entered, he reported to Chu Luo in a businesslike tone, ¡°Master said that themotion you causedst night was a little big.¡± Chu Luo smiled arrogantly. ¡°So what?¡± Qin Ming continued, ¡°Other than hacking yourputerst night, there were also people from the upper echelons of the US who met Master.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°The upper echelons of the US think that your bet is too big and intend to use special methods to punish you.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°How are they going to punish me? Are they going to take my bet or look for some excuse to transfer the money away?¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have guessed this. He said, ¡°Both.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Soon, anger burned in her eyes. ¡°Hmph! These people are nning to take advantage of the situation without paying a single cent.¡± Previously, when Li Yan ced his bet of four billion yuan, Chu Luo thought that he wanted to take advantage of the situation. Unexpectedly, the upper echelons of the US were even more shameless. Had they asked for her opinion on this matter? Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°The bet we started seems to belong to the zing Glory Corporation.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought of Li Yan and asked, ¡°What did Li Yan say about this?¡± ¡°Master said that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t want this group of US people to reap the benefits, you should cooperate with him and put on a show.¡± ¡°What show?¡± ¡°Master said that Miss Chu can ask him face to face.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So why did Li Yan ask him toe over? This matter could be resolved with a phone call. ¡°Master is at the office now. Thepany¡¯s address is 108 Silicon Valley.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he took out a maic card and handed it to her. ¡°This is the elevator card to elevator number 9, which leads straight to Master¡¯s office.¡± Chu Luo looked down at the card and epted it with a wooden expression, wondering what Li Yan was up to. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve arranged for a chauffeur for you outside the hotel. You can go over as and when you wish.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Chu Luo took the card and turned to walk towards the window. They lived on the 45th floor. Standing here, they could see all the buildings in XX City. After drawing on the ss with her fingers, Chu Luo asked Phoenix, ¡°Did something happen nearby?¡± Since Li Yan had sent Qin Ming here personally. He must have assigned Qin Ming an important mission. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress, someone is monitoring us from the building opposite.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re fast.¡± At this point, she turned around and walked into the bedroom. ¡°Since you want to monitor us, I¡¯ll let you see how hardworking we are.¡± Chu Luo would definitely not spend too much effort on something that could be resolved with an illusion. Just as Chu Luo had finished setting up the illusion, there was another knock on the door. It was Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re up so early.¡± Chu Luo looked at the five of them and realized that they all had dark eye circles. She asked, ¡°Did you guys not sleep all night?¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We sorted out all the information you asked forst night. I have sent it to your email just now.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought for a while and said, ¡°After breakfast, you guys go and sleep first.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not tired.¡± The five of them declined at the same time. They nned to familiarize themselves with the interster environment in the next few days. Time was tight, and they definitely had to grasp every second. Chu Luo guessed what they were thinking and didn¡¯t continue. Soon, the housekeeper brought breakfast over. While eating breakfast, Chu Luo quietly gave them some medicine to help them sleep. Once they were done eating, they yawned continuously. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t open my eyes. I have to sleep for a while.¡± This was the same for Xie Minghai and Yu Lei. They copsed in front of theirputers. Chu Luo looked at them and suggested, ¡°You should go and sleep for a few hours. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to y properly in this state.¡± The five couldn¡¯t hold on anymore even if they wanted to. In the end, they could only go back and rest. After Chu Luo and the others had left, she took out the maic card from her pocket and nced at it. She went back to her bedroom, took her phone, and walked downstairs. After the first three days ofpetitions, discussions could be heard everywhere in the hotel. Chu Luo passed through the hall on the first floor. Just as she was about to walk to the revolving door, she saw an arrogant young man wearing a flowery shirt and jeans. He had a sapphire ear stud in his ear and a lollipop in his mouth, looking very defiant. As the young man passed Chu Luo, he deliberately nced at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and walked out. As soon as she walked out, a car drove over. The car stopped in front of her and the window rolled down. The chauffeur in the driver¡¯s seat alighted and respectfully opened the car door for her. ¡°Miss Chu, please get in.¡± Chu Luo got into the car. At this moment, she suddenly tilted her head and nced at the hotel door. If she didn¡¯t sense wrongly, someone was staring at her just now. ¡°Phoenix, look who it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person from just now.¡± When the car arrived at zing Glory¡¯s building in Silicon Valley, it was already an hourter. Chu Luo alighted and looked up at the skyscraper in front of her with admiration in her eyes. At this moment, a group of people rushed past her. When they reached her side, they deliberately stopped to take a look. Then, they walked towards the door. A woman couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly and say, ¡°Where did this little girle from? She¡¯s obviously here to see our zing Glory building.¡± Another person answered, ¡°Our zing Glory is the most outstanding in the world. It¡¯s normal for these youngsters to speciallye over to take a look.¡± The group of people quickly walked in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and followed inside. This skyscraper belonged to the zing Glory Corporation. She entered the hall on the first floor; the modern and high-techbination made the ce look tall and solemn. The hall was huge, and there were several reception areas at a nce. There were many people in the lobby. Other than the receptionist and security officers who were wearing the uniform of the zing Glory Corporation, the rest of the people were dressed in suits. The women were also in formal attire. Everyone who entered appeared to be gentlemanly anddy-like. None of them spoke loudly. Chu Luo looked around and didn¡¯t find the elevators. She moved to find someone to ask. At this moment, she heard the sound of running footsteps behind her. Chu Luo¡¯s body tilted just before that person bumped into her. A mixed-blood woman with a bag and a folder ran past her. The woman had wavy hair and a tall figure. She probably realized that she had almost bumped into someone and ran out two steps before hurriedly stopping to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Sorry, I almost bumped into you.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The woman looked at Chu Luo and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you also here to audition for a film role for the uing ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly remembered what she had heard in the empire before and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the filming for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ being held in the empire?¡± The woman obviously heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not here for the audition.¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will be shot in several countries, so a few directors will cast a few actors in the corresponding country.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The woman nced at her wristwatch and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, then. I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± After saying that, she walked towards a service counter. Chu Luo looked around and didn¡¯t discover where the elevator was. She also walked towards the service counter. As she walked in, she heard the woman ask, ¡°May I know on which floor is the casting for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ being held?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the 28th floor. Miss, you can take elevator number 2 and elevator number 5.¡± After saying that, the receptionist pointed in the direction of the elevators. When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t go over to ask. She followed the woman towards the elevators. When she walked over, she realized that the elevators were crowded with people. Chu Luo found elevator number 9 and realized that no one was queuing up here. Just as she was feeling strange, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter that elevator.¡± Chapter 131 - Encountering a Movie Casting at Li Yans Company

Chapter 131: Encountering a Movie Casting at Li Yan¡¯s Company

The others watched coldly as two women discussed softly. ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from? To think she doesn¡¯t know that elevator 9, which is owned by the zing Glory Corporation, isn¡¯t open to the public.¡± ¡°Look at her appearance. She¡¯s obviously here for the audition.¡± ¡°How can a woman with ck hair and dark eyes be cast here in the States? Besides, other than that face, there¡¯s nothing special about her.¡± ¡°Exactly. She doesn¡¯t know the rules. Maybe the director wouldn¡¯t even want to see her and would just ignore her.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two women who were whispering to each other. She slowly took out a maic card from her pocket and scanned it by the elevator door. With a ding, the door to elevator 9 opened. Everyone widened their eyes. ¡°!!!¡± As Chu Luo entered the elevator, she deliberately nced at the two of them. The two of them instantly shrunk their necks and became like quails. Chu Luo subconsciously nced at herself after entering the elevator. She was still wearing a loose-fitting cardigan and jeans today. She had a small frame to begin with. Even though she had grown a lot of flesh during this period of time, her figure could not be seen under the loose-fitting clothes. When the elevator reached the top floor and stopped so the door could open, Li Yan¡¯s secretary, Tan Yinfei, was already waiting for her. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± Tan Yinfei greeted. As she walked out of the elevator, he said, ¡°Master is hosting a meeting. He asked me to take you to his office first.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°How long will it take for him to finish his meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take at least half an hour.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly wanted to see what the casting process for ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± was like, so she asked, ¡°Can I walk around?¡± Tan Yinfei nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he took off his work pass from his neck and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, you can go around with my work pass. It¡¯s more convenient this way.¡± zing Glory¡¯s office building wasn¡¯t a ce that just anyone could enter and exit, especially if one was just strolling around. Tan Yinfei was worried that Chu Luo would be troubled by daft employees, so he gave her his work pass. Chu Luo took the work pass and turned to walk back to the elevator. Tan Yinfei even reminded her, ¡°Miss Chu, please be careful.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the elevator door closed. The elevator stopped on the 28th floor. When Chu Luo walked out, she realized that there was no one outside the elevator. However, a voice came from the corner ahead. Chu Luo walked over and turned the corner, only to discover that she was in a spacious, bright, and semi-open lounge. The lounge connected to a long corridor, and multiple office rooms were in the corridor. At this moment, there were many people sitting in the lounge. Chu Luo listened for a while and realized that they were all assistants of some celebrity. She stopped listening and walked towards the corridor. The originally noisy environment suddenly became quiet. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a ck-haired, ck-eyed Asian girling for an audition!¡± ¡°I used to think Easterners looked simr. This one looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°Whichpany is this person from? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? She didn¡¯t even bring an assistant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s just a nobody who hasn¡¯t debuted yet and is here to try her luck.¡± ¡°Ha! Does she think it¡¯ll be enough to have a good-looking face? Maybe she won¡¯t even be able to speak properly when she sees the casting directors.¡± All the doors on both sides of the corridor were closed. Outside one of the doors were two rows of long benches. At this moment, there were seven to eight handsome men and beautiful women standing and looking at a piece of paper each. The moment Chu Luo appeared, everyone turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman she¡¯d met downstairs and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Has the audition begun?¡± ¡°No. The audition will start in a few minutes. Everyone is looking at the materials that the staff has just provided.¡± After saying that, Inabel shook the piece of paper in her hand and stood up to introduce herself. ¡°My name is Inabel. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu, are you from the empire?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Hehe, I heard that the chairman of zing Glory Corporation is also from the empire.¡± After saying this, Inabel pointed at the chair beside her enthusiastically. ¡°Chu, do you want to sit over there?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No need. Continue reading.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Inabel sat back down and continued reading the material. The others only sized her up. Soon, the staff came out to call out numbers. Unexpectedly, Inabel was the first to enter. A woman suddenly sneered in disdain after Inabel entered. Chu Luo turned to look at her. She was a woman with brown hair and green eyes. She was wearing a tight dress and wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Inabel, but she was good-looking. When the woman saw Chu Luo looking over, she said bluntly, ¡°I advise you not to get too close to her. Otherwise, you might get duped or betrayed by her.¡± After saying that, the woman lowered her head and continued reading the material in her hand. Inabel was inside for five to six minutes beforeing out. She had a faint smile on her face when she came out. She walked over to Chu Luo and sat down. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did the audition go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The results will be announced after everyone has finished their audition.¡± There was unconcealed confidence in Inabel¡¯s tone. Then, the others were called in one after another. When the brown-haired woman entered, Inabel even cheered her on. ¡°Be, you can do it.¡± Be only nced at her before entering. When Be came out, Inabel hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Be, which scene did the director ask you to perform?¡± ¡°The one where Dark Elves got exiled into the gxy.¡± ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t get to read this scene in the script yesterday, did you? Doesn¡¯t that mean you had to improvise?¡± Be pursed her lips and stopped talking. There was a clear sh of frustration in her eyes. At that moment, a middle-aged man with curly red hair strode out of the audition room. The man was holding a phone and his tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to send a few more over? The person for this role must be domineering.¡± When the middle-aged man with curly red hair man came out, the group of people who came to audition stood up. After the middle-aged man ended the call, he nced at them and his gazended on Chu Luo, who was just sitting there. ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man pointed at Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we don¡¯t need Asian faces for the casting here? Who called you over?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do I need your approval?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man swallowed his words. A few secondster, he looked at her fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± In this circle, who wouldn¡¯t greet him respectfully when they met him? Where did this wildsse from? To think she dared to be so impudent. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, the door was opened again. A man who was obviously an assistant hurriedly called out to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Angus, the audition isn¡¯t over. Look¡­¡± Angus nced around at the people standing there, then focused on Chu Luo. ¡°How many people haven¡¯t auditioned yet?¡± he asked. The assistant flipped through the papers and said, ¡°There are three more.¡± ¡°Then let here in for the audition first.¡± He wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant after he criticized her so directlyter. Angus pointed at Chu Luo and walked towards the door. Everyone looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo merely raised her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m here to audition?¡± After she said that, her body quickly exuded a powerful aura. Angus stopped in his tracks at the sight of her aura. He turned around and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want! An overbearing aura.¡± After saying that, he seemed to have forgotten his previous words and said excitedly, ¡°You can use this kind of aura during the auditionter.¡± Chu Luo still sat there without moving, but her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here to audition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You cane to the audition now.¡± Angus simply walked over to her side and looked at her with a scorching gaze. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie is aiming for this year¡¯s International Film Awards. Do you know how much stardom it will bring you if you yed one of the roles? ¡°When the timees, you can jump from being an unknown person to being an international superstar. Then, with thepany¡¯s help, you might be the next international movie queen.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Mr. Angus, if you didn¡¯t lose your memory, you should still be able to remember what you said before.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in acting.¡± ¡°Beautifuldy, listen to me¡­¡± When Angus suddenly became enthusiastic about Chu Luo, the expressions of the people who came for the audition became extremely fascinating. They didn¡¯t expect that the famous director, who had been cold to them just now, would personally lobby Chu Luo. They couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, jealous, and hateful. In particr, Inabel felt that Chu Luo had tricked her. Inabel sized up Chu Luo. A calcting glint shed across her eyes. She walked over and called out intimately, ¡°Chu.¡± When Chu Luo and Angus looked at her, she helped to persuade the other girl. ¡°Director Angus is the most famous director in the world. It was really hard for us to even qualify for the audition today. Since you have such a good opportunity, you must cherish it.¡± In and out, she was implying that Chu Luo had gotten lucky today. Angus gave Inabel a look of approval. Encouraged, Inabel tried even harder to persuade her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and audition first? Some people are born to stand under the spotlight, but others aren¡¯t. You can see if you¡¯re suited to it first.¡± In her heart, however, she thought maliciously,?¡®I can tell at a nce that you¡¯ve never acted before, nor have you been surrounded by cameras before. When you go to the audition, Director Angus will know which of us is more suitable for that role!¡¯ Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Inabel. Chapter 132 - Li Yan Said, "You Look Ugly in This"

Chapter 132: Li Yan Said, ¡°You Look Ugly in This¡±

Inabel looked at her with those sincere green eyes. Chu Luo thought:?¡®Such a pure color, but she doesn¡¯t have a good heart.¡¯ At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up. Just as she was about to agree, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Li Yan. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and ced it by her ear. She heard Li Yan¡¯s unique cold voice on the other end. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the 28th floor.¡± Li Yan asked after a few seconds, ¡°You want to go for the audition?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No, I just came to watch the show.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and stood up to leave. ¡°Chu, are you really not going to go for the audition?¡± Inabel looked at her and smiled in her heart. She even tried to persuade Chu Luo sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s a pity for you to miss such a good opportunity to audition. Are you really not going to consider it?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was about to leave, Angus immediately panicked. He had already auditioned more than a hundred people, and none of them gave him the vibes he wanted. Now that he had finally met someone with the same character and disposition as the character in his heart, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her slip by. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± As Angus roared, he walked up to Chu Luo to block her. He waved his hands excitedly as he said, ¡°Beautifuldy, there aren¡¯t many scenes for the role you¡¯re auditioning for, and it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. As long as you agree to the audition¡­¡± Chu Luo interrupted him unhappily. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me y that role?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Angus raised his voice and lowered it abruptly. He said, ¡°It depends on your performance in front of the camera. If you can pass the audition, I will immediately arrange for professionals to train you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°How much can you pay me for this role?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± It was not only Angus who was so stunned that he forgot to answer Chu Luo¡¯s question. The others were also dumbfounded. ¡°Chu.¡± Inabel quickly said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie is an adaptation of the most popr game this year. It¡¯s also the biggest production this year. As long as we can y one of the roles, it will be our greatest honor. Don¡¯t question Director Angus like that.¡± ¡°Oh? Then how should I question him?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try auditioning for it first? The audition won¡¯t take long. If you really don¡¯t like it, Mr. Angus won¡¯t have anything to say about it.¡± Chu Luo looked at her extremely sincere expression and wondered if everyone in the entertainment circle were like this, whether they could be so insincere in their words so naturally like her. However, her interest in acting had been aroused, so she pretended to consider it for a while and nodded. Angus was so happy to see Chu Luo agree that he quickly led her to the audition room. As soon as the door was closed, Inabel suddenly lowered her eyes to conceal the calction and disdain in them. Someone whispered beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s trained in acting. Do you think Director Angus would choose her?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? The promotion for the movie adaptation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ startedst year. It has been rated byizens as the most anticipated movie this year. If Director Angus were to use a neer who knows nothing, do you think the other directors would agree?¡± ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s why our chances are still very high.¡± At this, Inabel suddenlyughed silently. At this moment, Be¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Inabel, you¡¯re really good at ying tricks.¡± A startled expression appeared on Inabel¡¯s face as she turned to look at her. ¡°Be, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about? You probably changed one of my scripts yesterday. Also, you know that the person who just entered doesn¡¯t know anything, but you tried your best to persuade her. Wasn¡¯t it so you could leave a good impression on Mr. Angus?¡± ¡°Be, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. I just want Chu to not miss such a good opportunity.¡± While the two of them were talking, the others had already turned to look at them. Upon hearing Inabel¡¯s words, all of them looked at Be. Be shrugged and remained silent. In the audition room. When Chu Luo was brought to the audition room, there was a 3D projection of a sea of stars across half of the room. Opposite the projection was a table and a chair. Angus asked his assistant and the others standing in the room to prepare, and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The scene you¡¯re going to audition with is one where the Goddess of War, Hilda, has just experienced an interster war. There won¡¯t be any lines. You just need to hold a sword in your hand and look down at the sea of stars, releasing all your aura.¡± After saying that, Angus quickly got someone to take Chu Luo to change her clothes. Chu Luo was brought to the changing room at the side. Unexpectedly, the production team had made ample preparations, and all the clothes inside were all in the style of the characters in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± How should one describe the costumes in the game? ¡°How can I wear that in public when it¡¯s so revealing?¡± After changing her clothes, Chu Luo lowered her head and looked at herself. Large patches of her skin were exposed, and there were also red silk ribbons tied on her slender ankles and wrists. This red silk ribbon was the weapon of the Goddess of War, Hilda, in the game. But the red color formed a striking contrast to her fair wrists and ankles. Just then, someone knocked on the door of the changing room. ¡°Miss Chu, are you done changing?¡± a staff member said, urging her along. Chu Luo thought for a while, pulled off a ck cloak at the side, and put it on before walking out. She wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes and didn¡¯t make a sound as she walked on the ground. The staff standing by the door wanted to knock again, but the door opened. When he saw Chu Luo standing there, he was stunned on the spot. At the same time, blood spurted from his nose. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and the aura on her body surged. It shocked the person back to reality, and his first thought was to escape. However, he was too frantic, and his left leg tripped over his right leg, causing him to fall backward. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Themotion caused by this person¡¯s fall was too great, and it immediately attracted the attention of several others. When everyone saw Chu Luo standing by the door, their breathing stopped. At this moment, Chu Luo, who was wearing that gaming attire, was extremelypatible with that character. Everyone suddenly wanted to see how charming she would be after she took off her cloak. However, when Chu Luo unleashed her powerful aura, she was the Goddess of War in their hearts again. She was high up in the air, cold and domineering. Before her, all things were insignificant. It was as if taking an extra nce at her was a sin. The two sensations suppressed them so much that they forgot to react. Chu Luo nced at the group and walked towards the 3D projection. Her steps weren¡¯t big, but every step she took carried a powerful aura. Her cloak moved though there was no wind, and the red ribbons on her wrists and ankles also fluttered, making people want to drop to the ground to worship her. When Chu Luo reached the middle of the 3D projection, she said, ¡°Sword.¡± The word was like a start button, immediately snapping everyone back to reality. Angus hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quick, bring the sword to Hilda.¡± A staff member hurriedly ran over to retrieve a long sword. Seeing this, Angus stopped him. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll bring it over myself.¡± With that, he took the sword from the staff member¡¯s hand and walked towards Chu Luo. But at this moment, there was a click and all the lights in the room went out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angus bellowed behind him. ¡°Who turned off the lights!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look immediately.¡± One of them hurriedly ran towards the door while the others took out their phones to illuminate the area. The person who had run to the door had just touched the handle when the door was pushed open from the outside. The person let out a yelp when the door hit him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angus was extremely irritated by that person¡¯s startled reaction. He wished he could start shooting immediately. He felt that even dying it by a second was a waste of time. ¡°Dir, Dir¡­¡± When that person saw who it was outside the door, he was rendered speechless. Chu Luo raised her wrist in boredom and waved the red silk ribbon around. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that someone had deliberately turned off the power. As for who had deliberately turned off the lights at this time, she didn¡¯t care. At this moment, the sound of a wheelchair rolling came from the door. Then, a cold voice sounded. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Angus, who was still fuming, immediately retreated. When only the two of them were left in the room, all the lights came back on. Chu Luo stood in the space surrounded by stars and looked at the man who stood up from the wheelchair and walked over. She frowned and asked, ¡°Did you order for the lights to be turned off?¡± Li Yan was wearing a custom-made ck suit today. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. Coupled with the cold aura emanating from his body and his dark expression, he looked rather intimidating. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer while also looking like this, Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Did someone offend you again?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer. He stood in front of her and looked down at her attire. When he saw her dazzling skin, he immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look ugly in this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a tense face. This person actually said that she was ugly. It was unforgivable. ¡°Change out of it.¡± ¡°No. I think this outfit looks pretty good.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she deliberately waved the red silk ribbons on her wrist in front of his eyes. ¡°Look, this costume is very simr to the one in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± The red silk ribbon fluttered against Li Yan¡¯s face and his nose was filled with the unique fragrance emanating from her. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened and he grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan looked down at her sparkling eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°The Goddess of War, Hilda, doesn¡¯t have a cloak. Since you want to look like the character in the game, you¡¯ll have to do so thoroughly.¡± After saying that, his hand quickly reached for the belt of her cloak. Chapter 133 - This Is Just Normal Contact, yet You Cant Accept It?

Chapter 133: This Is Just Normal Contact, yet You Can¡¯t ept It?

Chu Luo reacted quickly. Before his hand reached the strap, she pressed it down and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping you undo your cloak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being filmed. Why must I undo it?¡± ¡°If you want to be filmed¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he actually walked up to the camera. He looked at the adjusted camera and asked Chu Luo with a cold expression, ¡°Which scene did the director ask you to audition with?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan looked into the camera and said, ¡°If you want to stay here for the entire day, we can take our time.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you know how to shoot?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the shoot is over.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She had a nagging feeling that this person was acting strangely today. She thought for a while and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not free, we can skip the shoot.¡± In any case, she only felt that it was fun and wanted to try out what filming was like. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. He quickly pressed on the camera and said, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Seeing that he had made up his mind to shoot for her, she told him about the scene that the director had mentioned earlier. After Li Yan heard this, he turned to the side and saw a prop sword still there. He walked over to pick it up and walked towards Chu Luo. As she faced the man walking towards her, Chu Luo¡¯s heart suddenly started beating faster. She pursed her lips and looked at him. Li Yan walked up to her and handed her the sword in his hand. Chu Luo took the sword. Seeing that he was standing at the side and not returning, she shot him a questioning look. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold and serious. ¡°I¡¯ve already pressed the automatic filming button on the camera. I¡¯m now equivalent to your director. As a director, I have to guide and correct the actors¡¯ mistakes. You can think about the plot and filming can start anytime. ¡°There will be professionals who will edit off the excess.¡± Chu Luo felt that he had a point. She took the longsword and walked towards the middle. ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan stopped her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Take off your cloak.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment before untying the belt of her cloak. The moment she took off her cloak, she actually shielded herself with her sword ufortably under Li Yan¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°You¡­ where are you looking?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°All the women¡¯s clothes in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ are like this. The Goddess of War¡¯s clothes are the most conservative. Since you want to act, you have to ept everyone¡¯s gazes.¡± After saying that, his gaze deliberately stopped somewhere for a few seconds. Chu Luo instantly blushed. She suddenly had the urge to stop filming. At this moment, Li Yan became a real director with a stern expression. ¡°I told you before that you¡¯re not suited to acting. Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then do your best today. ¡°You have martial arts skills. You can do a few imposing martial arts movester. ¡°Now, let¡¯s do an assassination move.¡± With the long sword in hand, Chu Luo executed an assassination move perfectly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your actions aren¡¯t beautiful enough. Not only must you make a movie that makes people¡¯s blood boil, but you also have to pay attention to the aesthetics.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he walked up behind Chu Luo. One of his hands was wrapped around her slender waist and the other was helping her correct the angle at which she should strike with the sword. Chu Luo felt the temperature behind her and tilted her head with a frown. ¡°Is the director supposed to guide the actors step by step?¡± If that was the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go and film. Li Yan nodded seriously. Then, he deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°This is just normal contact, yet you already can¡¯t ept it?¡± The hot air entered her ear. Chu Luo felt strange and subconsciously moved her head away. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me.¡± After saying that, she pushed him away from her. However, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Other than that, you¡¯ll also have to ept kissing scenes with different male actors.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo really hadn¡¯t known about this. When Li Yan saw that the little thing was frightened, a dark glint shed across his eyes. But he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her petite lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you get used to the feeling of shooting a kissing scene with someone?¡± After saying that, Li Yan grabbed her chin and turned to press his lips upon it. Chu Luo suddenly snapped out of her trance and quickly put a hand between their lips. A trace of helplessness appeared in her eyes. Li Yan stopped and let go of her. The moment Chu Luo was released, she quickly took two steps back. Li Yan looked at her with those dark eyes and deliberately asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re scared now?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She thought to herself that she would never act again. As the most respected High Priestess in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, how could she kiss a man casually? When he saw that his goal had been achieved, Li Yan¡¯s mood instantly brightened. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and walked over to put it on her, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue filming, go change your clothes.¡± Chu Luo grabbed his coat and ran towards the changing room. Li Yan watched the little thing run faster than a rabbit and his lips finally curled up. This was the first time Chu Luo had encountered something that she didn¡¯t want to learn at all. Even after she arrived at Li Yan¡¯s office, she leaned against the sofa with her chin propped up and was still thinking about this. Li Yan didn¡¯t interrupt her and walked straight to his office desk. The secretary knocked on the door and came in, holding a tray with juice and snacks. It was obviously for Chu Luo. When he ced the things on the coffee table in front of Chu Luo, he realized that Chu Luo didn¡¯t react. He quietly sized her up and quickly retracted his gaze, trying to guess what Master had done to Miss Chu in that room. At this moment, Chu Luo thought it through. Actually, it was good not to be an actress. She had so much to learn. Once she joined a production team, she would have to spend a few months at a time filming. She might as well use that time to do more meaningful things. For example, she could be the screenwriter, the manager, or¡­ The more Chu Luo thought about it, the more she felt that it was feasible. She decided to sit in on a filming ss. After thinking about this, Chu Luo remembered her purpose ining here. She turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°How do you want me to cooperate with you to put on a show?¡± Li Yan looked up from the document and gazed at her in satisfaction, seeing that she was no longer conflicted about acting. He said, ¡°The amount of money on your bet has reached a level that many people are envious of. ¡°Not only are those people envious, but there are also people higher up who want to take the money for themselves. So before thepetition ends, we have to think of a way to stop those people from making a move.¡± ¡°How do we stop them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the people up there, but you have to cooperate with me and attend one or two banquets with me.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ what about me?¡± ¡°You just need to make ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ win.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin and curled her lips. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely win.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident manner and his eyes flickered. He said, ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s a banquet tonight that I need you to attend with me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly had a feeling that he had nned this all along. What was going on? ¡°This banquet was organized by Earl y¡¯s family. His son is Prince An.¡± ¡°The Earl¡¯s son is a prince?¡± That sounded strange. ¡°An is liked by the Queen. The Queen has long since acknowledged An as her godson.¡± Chu Luo nodded and understood. However¡­ ¡°Are they holding a banquet tonight to deal with you¡­? You know it is a trap, yet you are still going?¡± ¡°I have ns,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The y family has something I want¡­ We can also cause them trouble tonight so that they won¡¯t have time to care about anything else for the time being.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan added, ¡°Earl y was the one who suggested we confiscate your bet.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± She wanted to see how thick-skinned this earl was to keep staring at her wager. After the two of them finished speaking, Li Yan continued to work. The secretary sent Chu Luo aptop. After the secretary left, Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°No one will enter my office. You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at him. At first, she sat down and read the information that Tang Zhiyun and the others had sent her. As she read, her back leaned against the sofa. Later, she simply leaned against the sofa and started to read the information. Li Yan would look at her every once in a while. When he saw herzily leaning on the sofa, his cold and hard face subconsciously softened. He had already confirmed his feelings for her, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As long as she didn¡¯t have any contact with other men who had feelings for her, he could wait for her to grow up. Suddenly, he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s birthday. ording to the household registry, her birthday was tomorrow. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo was seriously looking at herptop when she suddenly heard this. She looked up at Li Yan, who was sitting behind his desk. Li Yan asked again, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She wanted to learn a lot of interesting knowledge in this world, so she said, ¡°I will get everything I want.¡± When Li Yan heard this answer, he pursed his lips and frowned. Despite seeing that he was very dissatisfied with her answer, Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to look at the information. At this moment, Li Yan sent a message to his secretary via the intr. How to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday. As for Secretary Tan¡¯s shocked reaction after he sent the message, it wasn¡¯t his concern. Chapter 134 - Take Master Li a Notch Down

Chapter 134: Take Master Li a Notch Down

Before she knew it, it was already lunchtime. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, lunch is ready.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately sat up straight. Li Yan looked up. ¡°Bring it in.¡± Secretary Tan led a person in a chef¡¯s uniform pushing a food cart from outside the door to the sofa area. After the two of them carried the dishes to the coffee table, they went out. Chu Luo looked at the delicious-looking food and immediately put down the tablet in her hand. Li Yan walked to the wall and pressed a button before walking over to sit in the armchair beside her. Chu Luo gave him a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of food to eat. Her eyes lit up. ¡°I thought that the imperial cuisine cooked by your chef here would definitely be average. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so delicious.¡± Li Yan nced at her and said, ¡°You cane over to eat in the future.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she bit her chopsticks and looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I stay so far away from here. Am I really going toe all the way here just to eat?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After they ate, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. After the boys woke up, they went to her ce to y games. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t gone back yet, they were a little worried. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I have something on today. I¡¯ll be backte tonight, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others guessed that Chu Luo was with her older brother, so they didn¡¯t ask anything else. In the afternoon, Li Yan continued to work while Chu Luo watched interster materials and videos. When it was almost four o¡¯clock, Secretary Tan sent over a gown. Li Yan pointed at the lounge. ¡°You can go inside to change.¡± Chu Luo took the gift box and walked in. When she closed the door, Secretary Tan said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Li Yan nodded and walked over to call Qin Ming. Qin Ming reported to him, ¡°Master, everything is ready here.¡± Li Yan hung up and Secretary Tan left. The evening gown Secretary Tan had prepared for Chu Luo had a red skirt bottom and fitting waistline. There was also a gauze sleeve on her shoulders. It looked pretty good and was something she could ept wearing. Chu Luo put on the dress and the matching high heels, then put on the jewelry and walked out. Li Yan had already changed into a suit and was waiting there. When Chu Luo came out, he sized her up. There was satisfaction in his eyes. Chu Luo walked over and asked, ¡°Are we going over now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± Recalling that there would be an ambush tonight, Chu Luo nodded in agreement. The two of them walked out of the office. ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°The restaurant downstairs.¡± The restaurant of the zing Glory Corporation wasn¡¯t inferior to a seven-star restaurant. It wasn¡¯t dinnertime yet. When the two of them entered, the head chef personally led them to a dining table and sat down, then handed them menus. Chu Luo looked at the dishes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely drink wine when you go over tonight. In that case, order these few dishes.¡± With that, she ordered the dishes and handed the menu to the head chef. After the chef had left, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ingredients on me. Otherwise, I¡¯d have concocted some hangover medicine for you.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered that there were pharmacies everywhere. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy some medicine on the way. I¡¯ll concoct some hangover medicine for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Earl y¡¯s home was located in the western suburbs of XX City. As he had a noble title, he lived in an ancient castle. The castle was majestic and massive. Not only did it have a sense of age, but it was also a symbol of status. Li Yan definitely wasn¡¯t the only person invited to Earl y¡¯s family¡¯s banquet. When their car arrived at the entrance of the Earl¡¯s castle, there were already many luxury cars parked there. Li Yan didn¡¯t get the chauffeur to open the door immediately but instead told Chu Luo: ¡°Other than the people from the business world, there are also some nobles who are close to him attending the banquet tonight. When the timees, I will be invited to talk to them alone. If anyone invites you to leave, you can leave with them. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to protect you. No one can hurt you.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say that even if no one protected her, no one could hurt her. However, after thinking for a while, she only took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°Take this talisman with you. If you encounter any danger, I wille and save you.¡± Li Yan stared at the talisman in her hand with an unfathomable gaze. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something non-human in this Earl¡¯s family that you can¡¯t resolve.¡± Li Yan took the talisman from her hand and put it in his pocket before gesturing for the chauffeur to open the door. There was actually an automatic detector device beside the door of the Earl¡¯s house that scanned for dangerous items. A bodyguard pushed Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair and Chu Luo followed beside him. They walked over under the escort of a group of bodyguards. The guard by the door politely gestured for them to enter. ¡°Esteemed guest, please walk through the dangerous item detector.¡± Chu Luo nced over. There was a tform about five to six centimeters tall below the device. One had to stand on it. At this moment, a bodyguard asked bluntly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s convenient for Master to walk over there?¡± Unexpectedly, they had made arrangements. The guard walked over and pressed a button, and the tform descended. ¡°Mr. Li, please.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan only nodded at the bodyguards behind him before they pushed him over. Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair was special and the detector couldn¡¯t detect anything. Chu Luo saw that the guard who¡¯d brought them here had pressed themunicator on his ear and said to Li Yan apologetically, ¡°Mr. Li, our machine had a slight malfunction just now. Please let us check your wheelchair again.¡± A cold aura emanated from Li Yan. The guard was so startled by his aura that he immediately put his hand on his waist and subconsciously took a small step back. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Since Earl y has no intention of inviting me to the banquet, why should I go in?¡± The guard didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to say he would go back. He was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just a mistake on our side. I¡¯ll report this matter to the Earl immediately.¡± The guard quickly ran over to make a call. Chu Luo looked at the other guards who were staring at them and asked, ¡°What did you do to this Earl¡¯s family previously? Why is he so guarded against you¡­ Is it because of An? ¡°I have a feeling that after we enter, the most you can do is bring a bodyguard to push your wheelchair into the banquet hall.¡± Li Yan snorted in disdain. The guard quickly walked out and said to Li Yan at once, ¡°Mr. Li, the Young Master is already personally on the way to wee you in. Please wait for a moment.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°Looks like this Earl is really going to take you down a notch before you enter.¡± In the car, Chu Luo had investigated the gossip about the Earl¡¯s family and knew that his eldest son was the most unloved in the family. The Earl¡¯s eldest son was named Ian. He was 32 years old this year and had a rough appearance and figure. He looked a little wooden. The moment Ian walked out, he kept apologizing to Li Yan and wanted to bring them in. The guard received the Earl¡¯s signal and didn¡¯t dare to let them in. He quickly said to Ian, ¡°Young Master, Mr. Li¡¯s wheelchair hasn¡¯t been checked.¡± When Ian heard this, he stopped and looked at Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Li, if you don¡¯t mind, may I personally check your wheelchair?¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan wouldn¡¯t agree, but he agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Ian immediately took the instrument from the guard and carefully examined Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. The detector didn¡¯t make a sound. Ian handed it to the guard. The guard didn¡¯t say anything else and retreated to the side. The group walked through the gate that was like a city wall. There was a huge courtyard inside, and there were many guards standing inside. After Ian brought the group in, he said to Li Yan, ¡°Mr. Li, there are a lot of guests at my house tonight. All the guests¡¯ bodyguards are arranged uniformly. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Li Yan nodded. A guard came over to take Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards away. As Chu Luo had expected, in the end, they left Li Yan with only one bodyguard to push his wheelchair. Under Ian¡¯s lead, the three of them continued heading forward. They walked past the beautifully carved Roman columns and therge fountain with human sculptures. What appeared in front of them was a gorgeous living room. At this moment, the door of the living room was wide open. People in luxurious clothes were walking inside, chatting softly or dancing to the cheerful jazz music. The sound of the wheelchair rolling on the ground passed through the living room. Those who were closer to the hall door turned to look when they heard this. When they saw who it was, many people were shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the CEO of zing Glory Corporation never ept invitations from anyone in the past? Why is he here tonight?¡± ¡°That means Earl y is highly esteemed.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Didn¡¯t you hear what happened at Antis¡¯s family banquet?¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly.¡± The person lowered his voice. ¡°Previously, at Mr. Antis¡¯s family¡¯s banquet, didn¡¯t they request all the girls to wear masks? I heard that Lausanne¡¯s daughter Adeline wanted to seduce CEO Li, but CEO Li directly forced her to take the drug and threw her into the hall for everyone to see.¡± ¡°This¡­ Li Yan is too ruthless. Who doesn¡¯t know that Adeline is Prince An¡¯s precious cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I heard that Prince An was furious that night. Not only did he send people to stop Li Yan halfway, but he also wanted to take the opportunity to destroy hispany¡¯s stock price in the US. However¡­ he was still a step behind.¡± Those who heard the gossip immediately understood. When the bodyguards pushed Li Yan into the hall, everyone subconsciously made way for him. Li Yan ignored the whispers around him and maintained his cold expression. Just as he was about to approach Earl y, who was talking to a few nobles in the hall, before Earl y could speak, An¡¯s entric voice was heard. ¡°CEO Li, you¡¯re really a bigshot, huh? My family invited you to a banquet, but you actually arrivedte.¡± Chapter 135 - Its Possible That Im His Type

Chapter 135: It¡¯s Possible That I¡¯m His Type

Li Yan¡¯s gaze sharpened. Earl y immediately said apologetically, ¡°Li, don¡¯t lower yourself to An¡¯s level. He¡¯s just a child who has been spoiled by us.¡± Chu Luo looked at An, who was being treated like a child, and suddenly had doubts about the age of the children in America. This person looked even older than Li Yan. An suddenly looked at Chu Luo. When he saw Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, he narrowed his eyes and thought of something. The corners of his lips quickly curled up. Earl y didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for Li Yan at the start. After saying this, he gestured to the butler. ¡°Butler, get someone to serve the wine.¡± The butler immediately did as instructed. After a while, servants dressed in the special uniform of the Earl¡¯s Castle walked towards everyone with wine in their hands. The Earl picked up a ss of wine. A servant brought a tray to Li Yan. Li Yan picked up a ss of wine. The servant then brought the tray to Chu Luo. Chu Luo also picked up a ss of wine. The Earl raised his ss and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. It¡¯s rare that I get to meet you all. It¡¯s a great blessing that everyone can gather tonight. Come, let me toast everyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Earl. We should be the ones toasting you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be restrained, everyone. Let¡¯s have a gathering with our old friends tonight and have a good time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone drank the wine in their sses. The servants quickly refilled everyone¡¯s sses. This time, the Earl especially toasted Li Yan. ¡°Recently, the gamingpetition organized by zing Glory Corporation has been very popr. It has also received the attention of the higher-ups. Coincidentally, CEO Li and I are old friends, so I invited CEO Li to my house as a guest first. I hope that CEO Li will have a wonderful time tonight.¡± He then stepped forward to clink his ss against Li Yan¡¯s and downed it first. Li Yan didn¡¯t refuse and also drank. After drinking, the Earl got his sons to entertain everyone. The music started ying, and many men invited their femalepanions to dance. At this moment, An suddenly walked up to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Beautifuldy, do you mind dancing with me?¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said in a cold voice, ¡°I do mind.¡± A sneer shed across An¡¯s eyes, and he deliberately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°CEO Li, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re not able to dance with such a beautifuldy. Are you going to stop other people from inviting her?¡± After saying that, he deliberately leaned towards him and said provocatively, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between CEO Li and this beautifuldy? Can you reject me on behalf of this beautifuldy?¡± Chu Luo was about to say bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you.¡± However, Li Yan said first, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Do you think I can reject you on her behalf?¡± A trace of surprise shed across An¡¯s eyes before the smile on his lips deepened. He stood up straight and called a servant over to drink a ss of wine. After that, he tugged at his cor and said to Li Yan in a bare tone, ¡°Then CEO Li will have to take good care of your beautiful and charming fianc¨¦e.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked away. Chu Luo watched as he left. Before she could flick the pill between her fingers, Li Yan suddenly tightened his grip on her. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan said in a murderous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll make this person pay for what he said just now.¡± Chu Luo put away the pill in her hand and nodded. There were already many people dancing on the dance floor. Chu Luo looked over and saw that some people hade to chat with Li Yan, but they were all dismissed by his coldness. Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Do you like to dance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As a High Priestess, she had to dance after every sacrificial ritual and war. A part of the reason why she cultivated was to be able to give off that majestic vibe while doing the dance. When Li Yan heard this, his eyes flickered. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice. She retracted her hand from his and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you think Earl y suddenly left you here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s observing how much I care about you.¡± ¡°They want to start with me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as Li Yan grabbed her hand again. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for tonight. You just have to stand at the side and watch.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± This was too boring for her. ¡°Here ites.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, Earl y walked over with a few people who were obviously of extraordinary status. The moment they arrived, they surrounded Li Yan. Earl y said, ¡°CEO Li, I see that you don¡¯t like this noisy environment very much. Why don¡¯t youe over there with us for a drink and a casual chat?¡± Another person looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I think CEO Li¡¯s partner is very interested in dancing. Since CEO Li can¡¯t dance with her, why don¡¯t you get the other men to dance with your femalepanion?¡± Li Yan suddenly swept a cold nce at that person. ¡°My partner won¡¯t dance with anyone but me.¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to be such a possessive person. Let¡¯s pretend that I was just joking. I hope CEO Li doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I mind.¡± Li Yan really didn¡¯t give him face. The person who spoke paused. Earl y immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°CEO Li, Cruz didn¡¯t mean anything by that. If you really mind, why don¡¯t we punish him with a drink?¡± Cruz was also very straightforward. He raised the ss of wine in his hand and drank its contents. ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t mind now, do you?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak again. Everyone walked towards a small, half-open living room. Chu Luo was the only woman there. Everyone casually chatted about international trade and economic developments during these past few years. They even talked about the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± tournament organized by zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany. All of them praised Li Yan¡¯s business acumen. Li Yan¡¯s expression remained cold and aloof throughout. He would asionally drink with everyone. After a while, a woman of simr age to Chu Luo walked in with a smile and said to the Earl, ¡°Uncle, I see that you¡¯ve forgotten about this beautifuldy while chatting. Why don¡¯t I take her out to y?¡± Earl y said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°This is my niece, Cece. She¡¯s 15 years old this year. She should be around the same age as CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion. Why don¡¯t you let them have fun together? Otherwise, CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion will feel very bored.¡± Cece also looked at Chu Luo with her dark blue eyes that were like that of a baby deer. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve known this younger sister for a long time already. CEO Li, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of her.¡± Chu Luo had goosebumps all over her body when she heard this 15-year-old girl call her ¡°younger sister.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m 18 this year.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re actually 18 now? I thought you were younger than me.¡± Chu Luo merely lifted her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. Unable to get a response from the two of them, Cece walked over and wanted to take Chu Luo¡¯s arm as if they were close. However, Chu Luo avoided it. She said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like physical contact with unfamiliar people.¡± Cece paused and looked at Earl y. Earl y smiled and said, ¡°Is CEO Li afraid that something will happen to your partner here? Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to be disrespectful to your partner in this ce.¡± Li Yan seemed to consider it for a moment before turning to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you want to go with her?¡± Chu Luo looked into Li Yan¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°Then go. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo followed Cece. The two of them walked out of the small living room. Cece smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to care so much about you. I heard from the rumors that CEO Li has never been close to women.¡± Chu Luo guessed casually, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I happen to be his type.¡± Cece nodded and changed the subject. ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu¡­ your names are too difficult to pronounce. I¡¯ll call you Chu.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Are you really 18 years old?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°No wonder everyone says not to guess the age of the people from the empire. I really thought that you¡¯re younger than me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the mature-looking Cece, who was wearing tworge circr earrings. She said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t tell your ages either.¡± All of them looked older than their age. Cece didn¡¯t realize that Chu Luo had left half of her sentence hanging. The two of them quickly walked out. At this moment, the number of people dancing had gradually decreased. Everyone else had gathered in groups and chatted while drinking. Cece brought Chu Luo to where there were seven or eight youngsters. When everyone saw Chu Luo, they sized her up. A boy said excitedly, ¡°Cece, you¡¯re awesome to seed in bringing CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion out.¡± Cece smiled at him smugly. ¡°Of course. Chu is a very gentle person.¡± Chu Luo nced at Cece and was doubtful of her ¡°gentle¡± remark. ¡°So your name is Chu.¡± The man extended his hand to Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to give her a warm hug. Chu Luo shifted to the side and avoided his hug. Only then did Cece say to the man in a warning tone, ¡°Chu isn¡¯t from America and isn¡¯t used to getting too close to people. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Since Cece has invited Chu here, why don¡¯t we continue ying our previous game?¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the others immediately echoed. Chu Luo looked at the crowd and guessed that they were trying to trick her. She pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°What game were you guys ying just now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re ying a game of drinking using the turntable.¡± Someone pointed at the turntable beside them. ¡°It means that whoever the turntable spins to will have to drink. Chu, do you want to y with us?¡± After this person finished speaking, the others spoke one after another, urging Chu Luo to y with them. Chu Luo looked at the turntable and could tell at a nce that the turntable could be manipted by someone. How could she not know their intentions? The corners of her lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, she sat down and started ying the game with everyone. Chapter 136 - Attacking Master Li

Chapter 136: Attacking Master Li

While Chu Luo was ying the game with those people, on Li Yan¡¯s side, the topic had already shifted to Chu Luo¡¯s big bet. Someone said, ¡°This kind of gamble has exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. The amount is toorge. If we don¡¯t stop it, it will have a huge impact on society.¡± Just as the others were about to agree, Li Yan asked coldly, ¡°You mean you want me to transfer thispetition to the empire? In the empire, the higher-ups won¡¯t say that the bets started by my zing Glory gamingpany are too high.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Everyone didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to say that. A few people¡¯s expressions changed. They were even more certain of their determination to make him stay tonight. Everyone deliberately said nice things while toasting Li Yan ss after ss. After three rounds of drinking, a few people revealed intoxicated looks. Li Yan¡¯s arm was also propped on the armrest of the wheelchair, supporting his forehead as if he was getting drunk. At this moment, the Earl asked in a concerned tone, ¡°CEO Li, why don¡¯t you go to the guest room and rest for a while? I think you¡¯re drunk.¡± Li Yan closed his eyes slightly and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Call Luoluo over.¡± The bodyguard nodded and walked towards the hall. The Earl quickly signaled to one of his subordinates standing by the door. The subordinate understood and immediately followed. After a while, since Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t bring Chu Luo over, the Earl said to Li Yan with concern, ¡°CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion must be having a lot of fun with those youngsters. Why don¡¯t you go to the guest room to rest first, CEO Li? When your femalepaniones, I¡¯ll get someone to bring her over to look for you.¡± A trace of displeasure shed across Li Yan¡¯s face. He looked like he was unhappy that Chu Luo had dared to get so carried away ying with others that she was nowhere to be seen. The Earl deliberately advised, ¡°For young people, especially young women like CEO Li¡¯s partner, it¡¯s normal to be a little yful.¡± Li Yan retracted his displeasure and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± The Earl was delighted and personally pushed his wheelchair towards the door beside the small guest room. Past the door, there was a corridor. After turning a corner, they couldn¡¯t hear the voices behind them. In front was another tall building. The Earl didn¡¯t push Li Yan away for long before two people walked out from the side. One of them was his eldest son, Ian, and the other was his second son, Derry. The Earl had three sons. The eldest son was not pampered, the youngest son had acknowledged the queen as his godmother, and the second son was naturally groomed to be the next heir to the Earl. When the two of them walked over, they called out to him at the same time, ¡°Father.¡± Derry came to take over the task of pushing the wheelchair. The father-and-sons trio exchanged nces and continued walking forward. After walking for about five minutes, the three of them arrived outside a room. Ian walked over and pushed open the heavy door. The room was spacious, but it wasn¡¯t a guest room. Derry pushed Li Yan in. As the door closed behind him, Li Yan lowered his hand that was supporting his forehead and red at Derry. ¡°This isn¡¯t a guest room. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Looks like CEO Li isn¡¯t too drunk.¡± Derry looked at Li Yan with a glint in his eyes. He suddenly licked his lips and said, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we let him drink more wine? Coincidentally, I have a jar of good wine there. Since CEO Li doesn¡¯t like women, why don¡¯t we let him try something different?¡± When Derry said this, a wolfish glint shed across his eyes. The Earl looked at Li Yan with the same scheming smile. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let him sign a few documents first.¡± He then gestured to Ian. ¡°Ian, go get those documents.¡± Ian responded and walked towards a wall cab in the room. He quickly took out a stack of documents from the wall cab and walked over. The Earl took the documents and handed them to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to suffer physical pain, sign these documents first.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll sign them?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual, but there was no surprise or fear. ¡°Looks like CEO Li still hasn¡¯t realized his current situation.¡± After saying that, Derry walked to the wall on the left and pressed a button. The wall moved to the side, revealing the scene inside. It was a torture chamber used to imprison criminals in ancient times. There were all kinds of torture devices inside. There were also many half-naked, burly, and murderous-looking men standing there. The Earl quickly walked behind Li Yan and rudely kicked his wheelchair over, causing it to slide in at an extremely fast speed. The Earl and his sons quickly followed him in. The door closed at the same time. Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair only stopped when it reached the middle of the interrogation room. He scanned the people inside, and his lips suddenly curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He said slowly in an unusually cold tone, ¡°With my influence in the business world, so many people saw meing here tonight. Does the Earl think that the outsiders won¡¯t notice if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Derry sneered. ¡°Does CEO Li think that we didn¡¯t think of what you could think of?¡± The Earl asked, ¡°CEO Li obviously cares a lot about the femalepanion you brought tonight.¡± ¡°What do you want to do to Luoluo?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Derry chuckled. ¡°What indeed? CEO Li and that woman¡¯s intimate photos have already been uploaded online tonight. Everyone knows that CEO Li has a very precious fianc¨¦e. When the timees, as long as your fianc¨¦ees forward to say a few words and redirects your matter to others, do you think they will believe it? Also¡­ coincidentally, my third brother has taken a fancy to your woman and wants to y with her.¡± Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura instantly emanated from him, and his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, he quickly pulled out the whip from his wheelchair. With a sh, he stood up and swung the whip at Derry. Pa! Pfft! ¡°Ouch~~¡± No one expected Li Yan to be able to stand up. After a moment of disbelief and shock, the Earl and Derry shouted at the servants standing there at the same time, ¡°Capture him quickly.¡± Then, Li Yan showed the Earl¡¯s family what a devil was. Li Yan¡¯s ruthlessness was carved into his bones. The whip in his hand was like a venomous snake as heshed out at the person attacking him. That person¡¯s skin and flesh were instantlycerated. Soon, broken limbs and blood sttered everywhere in the interrogation room. The Earl looked at Li Yan, who was like a malicious ghost, and said to Derry in a trembling voice, ¡°Shoot him. Quickly, kill him with a gun!¡± Derry, who was frightened by Li Yan¡¯s aura, quickly took out a gun and pointed it at Li Yan. At that moment, Ian, who was standing beside them, suddenly moved and mmed into Derry. The impact caused Derry to stagger and fall against the wall beside him. At the same time, the impact caused him to drop the gun on the floor. Ian quickly picked up the gun and pointed it at the Earl. The Earl looked at Ian in disbelief, his pupils contracting. In the next moment, he shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Ian, you¡¯re crazy. How dare you point a gun at me, your father?¡± Ian retracted the wooden expression on his face and sneered. ¡°Father? Back then, when you gave up on me, I swore that I wouldn¡¯t have a father like you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ Have you been pretending all these years?¡± ¡°What do you think, my good father?¡± There was deep hatred on Ian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m the heir to the Earldom, but because he¡¯s that woman¡¯s child, you didn¡¯t hesitate to drug me and turn me into an idiot so that I could give up my position to him. That way, you can give the outsiders an exnation, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°So what if you know?¡± At this, Derry stood up. He wiped the blood from his lips with his thumb and looked at him with disdain and ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that you and that civilian mother of yours couldn¡¯t give my father any help. My mother is the eldest daughter of America¡¯s Y&Y Corporation. My maternal grandfather only has my mother as his daughter. In the future, Y&Y Corporation will also be mine. You should be grateful that we didn¡¯t take your life.¡± Ian stared at Derry with hatred and ruthlessness in his eyes. He pointed the gun directly at Derry. Derry looked at him as if he was looking at a piece of trash and wasn¡¯t scared by the gun in his hand. ¡°If you dare to shoot, that civilian mother of yours will be dead immediately.¡± ¡°What did you do to my mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you guys, so I got Shaman H to cast witchcraft on that civilian woman¡­ If anything happens to me, she will die immediately.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red from anger, but the gun in his hand felt like it weighed 500 kilograms. He wished he could pull the trigger, but he was also worried that Derry was telling the truth. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°You even believe the enemy¡¯s words. How indecisive!¡± Ian hardened his heart and pulled the trigger. ¡°Ah¡­ Derry!¡± The Earl¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the bullet enter Derry¡¯s heart. His eyes widened as he quickly ran over and hugged his head. ¡°Derry, my precious son!¡± Then, he turned around and red at Ian. He roared at him, ¡°Ian, do you think that the title of Earl is yours just because you¡¯ve killed Derry? I still have An. Dream on!¡± Ian was trembling with anger. ¡°See that? This is your father, whom you still held a trace of hope for.¡± Li Yan ended the fight on his side and walked over, his body covered in blood. Ian stared at Li Yan in a daze. He controlled the trembling in his body and gritted his teeth as he pointed the gun at the Earl. However, just before he fired, a woman in a ck cloak appeared in the room. The woman said in a pitiful tone, ¡°What an unfilial child.¡± With that, she waved her hand and the gun in Ian¡¯s hand disappeared. Ian looked at the cloaked woman in horror. ¡°You are Shaman H!¡± When the Earl saw the shaman, H, he shouted, ¡°H, quickly, kill Li Yan.¡± H turned to look at Li Yan and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Honorable Earl, as you wish.¡± Chapter 137 - The Special Birthday Present for Chu Luo

Chapter 137: The Special Birthday Present for Chu Luo

A ball of me suddenly appeared in Shaman H¡¯s hand and flew towards Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, be careful!¡± Amid Ian¡¯s loud warning, Li Yan ducked to the side and quickly dodged the ball of light. At the same time, he waved his whip at H. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite skilled.¡± After saying that, H appeared behind Li Yan in the next moment. She used her hand like a w, and a ball of light was about to smash onto Li Yan¡¯s head. Li Yan instantly sensed danger and quickly dodged the ball of light. ¡°H, aren¡¯t you a very powerful shaman? Quickly, finish him off!¡± The Earl felt impatient after seeing Li Yan dodge twice. Worried that something had happened to Li Yan, Ian warned him, ¡°CEO Li, pay attention to the magic sword in H¡¯s hand.¡± The Earl red at Ian fiercely. Ian felt the Earl¡¯s gaze and quickly turned to look. He was frightened by the Earl¡¯s gaze and took two steps back. Suddenly, the Earl had a gun in his hand. It was the one Ian was holding previously. Before Ian¡¯s horrified gaze, the Earl pointed the gun at him. ¡°Ian, die.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Li Yan heard Ian¡¯s frightened cry andshed out with his whip. The whip blocked the bullet and diverted it. At the same time, a magic sword emitting a ck aura appeared in H¡¯s hand, and she thrust it straight at Li Yan¡¯s heart. Li Yan couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The magic sword was about to pierce his heart. Instinctively, he raised his hand to block it. However, how could his hand block a sword of magic? The magic sword shed past his arm and continued to thrust towards him as a trail of blood appeared. Just as it was about to pierce through, there was a bang! The magic sword seemed to have encountered an indestructible resistance and the sharp de was blocked. Li Yan attacked at the same time using an exquisite gun in his hand, which he pressed against H¡¯s heart. With a pfft, the dull sound of a bullet passing through flesh and blood could be heard. ¡°How is that possible!¡± H held a hand to her heart in disbelief and looked at Li Yan. ¡°How can an ordinary person like you block my magic sword?¡± Li Yan was also stunned for a moment. In the next second, he remembered that there was that talisman Chu Luo had given him before she alighted from the car. At first, he had kept it in his trouser pocket, butter, he ced it in the pocket of his suit jacket, where it was close to his heart. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved by this talisman. While he was feeling stunned, H quickly put away the light sword in her hand, and a ball of light appeared there before she smashed it at Li Yan. ¡°No matter what method you used to block my light sword, you will die this time!¡± Li Yan only had time to turn his head to look at the ball of light that was emitting a ck aura before it smashed towards him¡­ ¡°So this is the ck magic used by foreign shamans. I¡¯ve learned something new today.¡± After a crisp sound, Chu Luo instantly appeared beside Li Yan and blocked that ball of magic with her palm. A red light shed from her arm, and the ck magic disappeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± H widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°I am¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled at H and deliberately spouted nonsense. ¡°The Lightbringer that God sent to deal with an evil shaman like you. ¡± After saying that, she quickly took action and rained a handful of pills. H did not even have time to react before she was poisoned by Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s poison pills were overbearing in that they took care of every spot. From her hair to her fingernails¡­ there was no part of her that wasn¡¯t poisoned. ¡°Ooh¡­ What did you use on me? My eyes, my ears, my nose¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Seeing H instantly bend over and roll on the ground in pain, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. What she saw made her frown. ¡°Is your arm injured?¡± After saying that, she quickly grabbed his arm and looked at the wound that was still bleeding and emitting a ck aura. ¡°You were actually hit by a magic sword.¡± Li Yan looked down at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How is this fine? This is a very serious matter.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out a talisman paper from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She bit her finger and used the blood on her fingertip to draw a few strokes on the talisman paper before quickly sticking it on his wound. Then, she said: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to cure this kind of magic. After you¡¯ve dealt with the matters here, I¡¯ll go back and study it properly.¡± Li Yan nodded at her. The warmth in his eyes disappeared and he red at the stunned Earl. The Earl was really frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s sudden appearance. When he saw Li Yan looking over, his body trembled. As he retreated towards the door, his lips trembled as he said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and quickly used his left hand to take out a retracted whip and send it towards the Earl. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The whip wrapped around the Earl¡¯s body and sent him flying into the air. Then, the Earl¡¯s body mmed heavily against a wall. Bam! Pfft! The Earl spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Li Yan put away the whip in his hand and looked at Ian. Ian shuddered. Li Yan retracted his gaze and grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand before walking towards the door. Chu Luo nced at Ian, who was just standing there, but didn¡¯t pull her hand out. As Li Yan headed to the door, he said in a low voice, ¡°You can handle the rest yourself.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Ian quickly found the mechanism by the door and pressed it before it slid to either side. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo out. As Chu Luo was being pulled along, she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want your wheelchair anymore?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With that, he quickened his pace. Li Yan actually led Chu Luo upstairs. The two of them walked for about ten minutes before they reached the rooftop. There was already a helicopter parked there. Chu Luo looked up at the helicopter with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Is that a helicopter?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Once the two of them had boarded the helicopter, Chu Luo realized that the one driving the helicopter was Qin Ming. Li Yan said, ¡°Get out of here immediately.¡± When the helicopter was two kilometers away from the ancient castle, a rumbling explosion suddenly came from the ce. After the explosion, there was a raging fire. Chu Luo leaned against the window and looked at the ancient castle, a corner of which had started burning. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Is that where we were just now?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sat properly and sighed. ¡°Looks like Ian is a ruthless person too.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°What were you doing outside previously?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I was ying spin-the-wheel and drinking with the others. Those people wanted to get me drunk and deliberately did something to the wheel, so I taught them a lesson about the consequences of tampering with stuff in front of me.¡± Those people had taken turns drinking and eventually became drunk. However, she¡¯d guessed that those people must have something else going on, so she deliberately drank a few bottles herself. As a High Priestess, Chu Luo felt that a priest who didn¡¯t know how to drink wasn¡¯t qualified to be a priest. Therefore, she had started drinking since she was young. Drinking alcohol was equivalent to drinking water to her. Indeed, there had been more toe. Just as she was pretending to have drunk too much, a servant from the Earl¡¯s family came over and helped her into a room. Then, An came in, wanting to do something to her. She¡¯d just beaten up An until he¡¯d have trouble functioning independently when she sensed something wrong with Li Yan. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Li Yan, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± ¡°Go somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips. Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously for a while. Seeing that he really wasn¡¯t going to say anything, she felt certain that he hadn¡¯t yet finished his business and didn¡¯t ask further. The helicopter flew above XX City for nearly half an hour. When it reached the skies of Silicon Valley, Li Yan suddenly took out his tablet and quickly typed on the keyboard. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over with a curious expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. As he typed rapidly, he gestured to her. ¡°The time is just right. Look out the window.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked out of the window. Instantly, all the lights in Silicon Valley went out. At this moment, the words ¡°Countdown¡± appeared on the entire outer wall of a skyscraper. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0. As the helicopter approached, an entire starry sky began to appear on the building. Chu Luo took a look and eximed, ¡°Wow! This is the entire Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯!¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you only half an hour. This is your birthday present. How much you can remember depends on your own ability.¡± ¡°My birthday?¡± Chu Luo then remembered that her original self¡¯s birthday was today. She quickly turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Is this the backdoor you¡¯re opening for me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly retracted her gaze and leaned against the window. The helicopter slowly circled the building from below. Half an hourter, the helicopter stopped on the balcony of the top floor of the zing Glory Corporation building. All the lights in Silicon Valley lit up simultaneously. Chu Luo sat there with her eyes closed for a while before opening them to look at Li Yan. ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Then get off the helicopter.¡± After saying that, Li Yan stood up and walked towards the cabin door. After the three of them alighted from the helicopter, they took the elevator to the first floor. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to her hotel. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you for celebrating my birthday.¡± Li Yan looked at her smiling face and nodded. ¡°Not yet.¡± Chapter 138 - Dirty-faced Kitten Chu Luo

Chapter 138: Dirty-faced Kitten Chu Luo

Chu Luo looked at Li Yan in surprise, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You want to celebrate my birthday some more?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He then took off his suit jacket and put on his mask. He gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Get off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to my ce to celebrate my birthday?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After the surprise just now, Chu Luo felt a sense of anticipation. She got out with Li Yan. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people in the first-floor lobby other than the staff on night duty and a few guests. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Judging from his aura, I doubt he¡¯s someone ordinary. Could he be someone terrifying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If that¡¯s the case, why isn¡¯t the beauty walking beside him afraid at all? Besides, that beauty isn¡¯t wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Maybe that man is too ugly, or he¡¯s too afraid to show his face because his face is injured.¡± ¡­ When a few guests paused to whisper about them, the lobby manager walked over and politely stopped Li Yan and Chu Luo. ¡°Esteemed guests, my apologies.¡± The lobby manager was a brown-haired man in his early thirties. His gazended on Li Yan¡¯s face with vignce. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a guest who¡¯s staying in our hotel. For the safety of the other guests, the hotel has a rule that non-hotel staff who enter at night must register their identification.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan pursed his lips slightly, his emotions unreadable. Before everyone¡¯s gaze, he took out a card. He said, ¡°I only brought this.¡± When the lobby manager saw this card, his expression changed instantly. He immediately lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Sorry, esteemed guest, you don¡¯t have to register. Please.¡± Li Yan put away his card and gestured for Chu Luo to continue walking. The discussion behind them became even louder. After getting into the elevator, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan curiously, ¡°What card did you show that person just now?¡± ¡°The privilege card.¡± Chu Luo was confused. ¡°I have shares in this hotel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. When the elevator reached the floor where Chu Luo was staying, Li Yan took off his mask and the two of them headed to the door of her suite. Li Yan stood at the side as Chu Luo opened the door. The curtains in the living room were drawn, so the living room was pitch-ck. Chu Luo stood there and immediately felt that there was someone else in the room. She sensed that it was Tang Zhiyun and the others inside. She didn¡¯t show it. She turned on the lights in the hall on the porch. The moment the lights turned on¡­ Five voices called simultaneously, ¡°Junior/Sister Chu, happy birthday!¡± Then, Wang Mingtao gestured to her. ¡°Sister Chu, turn off the lights first. Let¡¯s light up the candles.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately turned off the lights. Several lighters sounded at the same time. Using a few mes, 18 birthday candles were lit on the ten-inch-long two-story cake. Li Yan said to her in a low voice, ¡°Go over.¡± Chu Luo walked over with Li Yan. She walked up to the cake. The boys started to sing her a birthday song. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Close your eyes and make a wish.¡± In the Phoenix Skies Nation, her wish was for the country to be prosperous and for the people to be at peace. Here, her wish was¡­ Chu Luo was confused. ¡°What wish?¡± Li Yan opened his mouth but only said after two seconds, ¡°What do you want the most?¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed her eyes, and made a wish. ¡°I hope that the king and the citizens of the Phoenix Skies Nation can still lead a peaceful life without me and elect a new High Priest as soon as possible.¡± After making the wish, Chu Luo opened her eyes. Tang Zhiyun and the others had just finished singing the birthday song. ¡°Blow out the candles.¡± Chu Luo blew out the candles. Tang Zhiyun walked over and turned on the lights in the hall. Chu Luo looked at them with sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°What else do I have to do?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, do what you did on your birthday in the past. Do it now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had a birthday like this before.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the five boys looked at her with heartache. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t pitiful. Previously, her teacher and elders had celebrated her birthday for her. It was also very lively. The pitiful one was probably the original owner of this body. Her birthday and Chu Ting¡¯s birthday were on the same day, and hers had always been celebrated in passing. Li Yan¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Cut the cake.¡± Tang Zhiyun handed her the knife to cut the cake with. Chu Luo took it and first gestured how to cut it. The fragrance of the cake made her swallow hard. Wang Mingtao, who was beside her, said excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, let us get some cake on your face. This way, you can be happy every day for the next year.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Chu Luo. ¡°How much cake do you have to put on my face?¡± ¡°Just a little bit.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Give me the knife, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo handed him the knife. Wang Mingtao took it and scooped up a bit of cream before cing it on a te. He used his fingers to scoop up a bit of it and stuck it on her face. Then, he gestured to the other boys excitedly. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others held back theirughter and looked at Chu Luo, who really believed him. Thinking that this was a rare opportunity, they also stuck some cake onto her face. Soon, Chu Luo had cake all over her petite face. She turned to look at Li Yan and asked him, ¡°Are you going to do it too?¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face and nodded. He reached out to scoop some cream onto her face, but as his finger approached her cheek, he suddenly changed directions and pressed it against her lips. Chu Luo subconsciously licked the cream. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The boys immediatelyughed out loud at her gluttonous behavior. Wang Mingtao wasughing so hard that he rocked back and forth and almost fell. The other four people took out their phones and snapped pictures of her current appearance. ¡°The way Junior looks right now is enough to make meugh for a year.¡± ¡°Junior looks like a dirty-faced kitten.¡± ¡°And a dirty-faced kitten who¡¯d snuck in a treat at that.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo finally realized that she had been tricked by them. She didn¡¯t get angry. Her eyes darted around before she said with a smile, ¡°I think I should stick some cake on your faces too. This way, I can share with you guys some of my happiness for the next year.¡± After saying that, she scooped up a little cake from the te and stuck it on Wang Mingtao¡¯s face. ¡°Oww¡­¡± Wang Mingtao shouted. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too fast.¡± The movement was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. ¡°Was it fast?¡± Chu Luo giggled and used her four fingers to scoop up some cream at the same time. She looked at the other four boys with sparkling eyes. The four of them reacted quickly. They stepped to the side and retreated a few meters. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body flickered as she quickly attacked. Before the four of them realized, their faces were covered with cake. ¡°Junior, you cheated!¡± ¡°Hehe, are you the only ones allowed to trick me? Am I not allowed to cheat?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it on your older brother¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re siblings. You should get more in your brother¡¯s face.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and grinned at him. Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes but didn¡¯t move away. Chu Luo used her fingers to scoop some cream from the te and stuck it onto his handsome face. When her fingertip approached, Li Yan subconsciously tilted his head back. Chu Luo identally touched his throat. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He quickly put an arm around her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to wipe the cream off his throat. Chu Luo watched him wipe the cream off his throat. Thinking that it must be delicious, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. He motioned to her. ¡°Time to cut the cake.¡± The boys who had run away heard this and walked over. Chu Luo wiped the cream off her face with a tissue before starting to cut the cake. After the five boys finished their cake, they said good night to the two of them and went to sleep. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who didn¡¯t eat his cake, and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you haven¡¯t finished celebrating my birthday for me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m d to have friends to celebrate my birthday with.¡± After saying that, she thought of something and asked, ¡°When is your birthday? Should I celebrate it with you too?¡± ¡°The 1st of January.¡± ¡°The 1st of January. It¡¯s easy to remember. What do you want for your birthday?¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± Before Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, Li Yan lowered his voice and said, ¡°At that time, I want¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan actually stopped halfway and took out his injured arm. ¡°I feel a little difort in my arm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s attention immediately shifted to his arm. Looking at the sealed wound, she frowned and said, ¡°Looks like the Eastern talisman doesn¡¯t have much effect on overseas magic. Wait for a while, I¡¯ll find some medicine for you to take. I¡¯ll find a way to resolve this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went to the bedroom, took out a pill, and handed it to him. ¡°Take one first. If you feel ufortable tonight,e and call me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took the medicine and turned to enter the bedroom he¡¯d stayed in before. Chu Luo also went in to take a shower and fell asleep. At around 3 AM, there was a sudden knock on Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door. She quickly got out of bed and opened the door, only to see Li Yan standing there with a dark expression. He was also wearing pajamas. ¡°Li Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 139 - The Shaman in the Castle

Chapter 139: The Shaman in the Castle

Li Yan closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The moment I close my eyes, I feel like I¡¯m fighting all kinds of ferocious beasts. Moreover, there¡¯s an illusion that I¡¯m being bitten.¡± ¡°What happens after you open your eyes?¡± ¡°My head hurts when I open my eyes.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. She stepped aside and pointed at the bed. ¡°Come in and sit down first. I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡± Li Yan walked in and sat by the bed. Chu Luo stood behind him and touched his head for a while before saying, ¡°A ball of ck aura went to your head.¡± After saying that, she gestured at him. ¡°Take off your shoes and sit cross-legged on the bed. I¡¯ll try to remove the ck aura.¡± Li Yan did as she said. Chu Luo sat behind him and said to him, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± After Li Yan closed his eyes, Chu Luo tapped his sleeping acupoint and called out in her mind, ¡°Phoenix.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°See if you can get rid of the ck aura in his brain.¡± A red light shed and entered Li Yan¡¯s mind. After a moment, the red light returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mistress, I don¡¯t know magic. The ck aura can¡¯t be removed. I¡¯ve already driven the ck aura back to where he was injured.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Try sensing where anyone who knows magic here can be located. I¡¯ll go meet that person.¡± After a while, Phoenix told her, ¡°On the outskirts to the West.¡± Chu Luo waited for Phoenix to finish speaking before asking it to teleport her there. It was actually inside a mountain. Chu Luo looked at the dark house and was a little surprised that it was an ancient castle that had obviously been abandoned. The moonlight was dim tonight, and the mountains were filled with the cries of various animals. Along with the mountain breeze, it gave people a sinister and terrifying feeling. Chu Luo stepped on the dead branches and leaves and immediately made cracking sounds. Phoenix said to her, ¡°There¡¯s a shaman living here.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Can you feel how powerful she is?¡± Phoenix sensed the area and gave a rough estimate. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Then all the more reason for me to meet her.¡± Soon, Chu Luo arrived at the bottom of the steps outside the ancient castle. The stairs were four to five meters wide and had about 20 steps. There were railings carved with birds and beasts on both sides. On the steps were eerie white bones, and it was unknown whether they were human or animal. On a skull stood a ck cat. The ck cat¡¯s eyes were glowing in the night as it stared straight at Chu Luo. That was more than terrifying. Chu Luo looked at the two sinister rays of light and muttered, ¡°Is this cat being raised by the owner inside? Looks like it has a lot of hostility towards me.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the ck cat let out a shrill and terrifying scream and pounced on her. As the ck cat flew over, Chu Luo tapped her toes and leaped over the cat¡¯s body. At the same time, she quickly turned around. A red light shed in her hand and the ck cat froze where it was. Meow~ ¡°Noisy.¡± Chu Luo walked in front of the ck cat, squatted down, and patted its head. The ck cat stopped purring and even trembled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and threatened it in a t tone, ¡°I know you already have sentience and can understand me¡­ Tell me, where is your master? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll turn you into a bald cat.¡± After saying that, she pinched the cat on its head and tugged. The ck cat was furious. It realized that it could not move or even scream. Its eyes immediately revealed a frightened look. ¡°Hehe, were you scared? Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you tell me where your master is, I¡¯ll let you move and scream.¡± The ck cat weighed the pros and cons and looked towards the door. Chu Luo carried it and walked towards the door. When she reached the door, the heavy door suddenly opened automatically. Chu Luo stepped over the threshold and entered. There was a huge hall inside, and it was also very dark. The door behind her closed with a bang. The only light from outside the door was blocked, and there were whining soundsing from all directions. Chu Luo snorted and waved a talisman, igniting a me. The mes instantly lit up her surroundings. At this moment, an evil gust of wind blew over, obviously wanting to blow out the fire in her hand. Unexpectedly, no matter how the evil wind blew, it couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes on her talisman. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the me, and it instantly became a torch. With that, the entire hall was illuminated. At this moment, an angry and displeased voice came from the front. ¡°Who dares to barge into my castle?¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw a woman in a ck robe standing on the stairs. Chu Luo said politely, ¡°Sorry to interrupt you. My friend has been poisoned by a magic sword. As soon as you show me a way to remove the effects of the magic sword, I will leave immediately.¡± ¡°Hmph! An ignorantss! How dare youe here to ask for something!¡± After the woman finished speaking, a ray of magic attacked Chu Luo. Chu Luo tapped her toes and quickly jumped to the side. At this moment, the woman finally discovered the ck cat in her arms. She snapped, ¡°How dare you hold my cat!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Chu Luo replied sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not holding your cat but kidnapping it. If you don¡¯t tell me how to remove the effects of the magic sword, I will take your cat away.¡± With that, her body blurred and she arrived at the entrance. ¡°How dare you!¡± The woman instantly appeared in front of her and used her hand as a w to snatch the cat. Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t give her that chance. Her body shed. The two of them started fighting. During the fight, the woman used all kinds of magic upon Chu Luo. Chu Luo had cast a barrier on herself when she entered. No matter what sort of magic was used on her, the barrier could block it. The other party obviously lost her patience and directly summoned something that resembled a monster towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo quickly retreated and shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± Golden light shed. In the next moment, a phoenix bathed in mes appeared above Chu Luo. The woman standing there looked at Phoenix and Chu Luo in surprise and asked loudly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Someone who wants to save a friend.¡± ¡°Hmph! ying to the gallery.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. In the next second, she shouted at the ck monster hiding in the dark, ¡°ck Devil, kill this woman and that bird.¡± ¡°Bird? Phoenix, devour.¡± A ball of mes suddenly flew towards the ck monster. Roar¡­ The moment the ck Devil was surrounded by the mes, he immediately let out a scream of pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman attacked Chu Luo crazily. ¡°What did you do to my ck Devil?¡± Chu Luo nced at the ball that had be much smaller and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you sense that my Phoenix is eating your ck Devil? I forgot to tell you that my Phoenix specializes in eating these things. Are you sure you still want to fight me?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not fighting anymore. Let go of the ck Devil.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Chu Luo called out to Phoenix. Phoenix¡¯s body swayed and she flew back from the ck Devil to Chu Luo¡¯s head. Golden light sprinkled on Chu Luo¡¯s body. At that moment, Chu Luo¡¯s entire body was emitting a pure light. The woman looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. My Phoenix ate the ck aura and it was purified immediately. Thank you for giving me so much pure magic power.¡± Pfft! The woman spat out a mouthful of blood. She clutched her chest, feeling indignant but helpless. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have a magic library here. Go and find it yourself.¡± After saying that, she disappeared with her ck Devil. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. ¡°Where¡¯s the magic library?¡± What answered her was the sound of wind outside the door. ¡°Hmph! Do you think this will stump me?¡± After saying that, she looked down at the obedient ck cat in her arms and patted its head. ¡°Tell me where the magic library is and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± With that, she removed the talisman from the ck cat. After the ck cat could move, it reluctantly raised its paw and pointed in a certain direction. Chu Luo carried it in the direction it pointed. In a room downstairs. Chu Luo walked into the library and looked at the bookshelves full of various books on the wall in front of her. Her eyes lit up. She set the cat down on the ground and, ignoring the ck cat that instantly darted out, started searching for the remedy in the nearest book. What she didn¡¯t know was that after the ck cat darted out, it didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, it stood outside the door and looked at her for a long while before going to that woman. The woman was standing on the roof of the ancient castle. The ck cat jumped onto her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s that person doing?¡± The ck cat rubbed against the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°Mistress, that woman went to the library and is looking through books one by one.¡± The woman sneered in disdain. ¡°There are five thousand books in the library. If she wants to search, she can go ahead and do so. I don¡¯t believe she can find the one book she wants.¡± The ck cat rubbed against her neck again. ¡°Mistress, aren¡¯t you worried that that woman will find that magical book?¡± ¡°Hmph! Not everyone can see that magic book. She¡¯s an outsider. Even if the magical book is ced in front of her, she won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± The ck cat stopped asking questions and stared into the distance with the woman with an icy gaze. Chu Luo read from the middle of the night until morning and from the next morning until the afternoon. Just as she was halfway through reading all the books on the bookshelf, Phoenix suddenly alerted her in an excited voice in her mind, ¡°Mistress, a book with magic suddenly appeared on the fifth row above your head.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she jumped and picked up the book with Phoenix¡¯s guidance. The book cover wasn¡¯t special. Like the other books, it had ¡°XX Magic Book¡± written on it. However, the moment she opened it, Chu Luo was surrounded by powerful magic¡­ Chapter 140 - Tell Me, Who Exactly Are You?

Chapter 140: Tell Me, Who Exactly Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Chu Luo was looking for a way to treat Li Yan¡¯s magic injuries, the outside world had been stirred up by what happenedst night. Early in the morning, as was their habit, people turned on the television or browsed the Inte. They then found out that two major things had happenedst night. Firstly, there was a major explosion in Earl y¡¯s castle. Then at midnight, the entire Silicon Valley had a ckout for about 25 minutes. zing Glory¡¯s skyscraper extravagantly disyed an entire sea of stars. Everyone who saw that scene was shocked and would never forget it. Instantly, thements online flew everywhere. ¡°No way. There are so many guards in Earl y¡¯s house. How could there be an explosion?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Earl y¡¯s family hold a banquetst night? So many nobles and big bosses went there. Did something happen to all of them?¡± ¡°I saw on the news that Earl y and his second son were killed on the spot. The eldest son was seriously injured and had fainted. As for the third son¡­ I heard from reliable sources that Prince An¡¯s leg was blown up!¡± ¡­ When this news was released, theizens were instantly excited. ¡°Did that bomb have eyes? It actually blew up Prince An¡¯s leg.¡± ¡°Maybe Prince An offended ady and was taken revenge on.¡± However, not longter¡­ ¡°Eh? That message was taken down.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Queen¡¯s godson, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if word of this got out!¡± ¡°Haha! Luckily, I saw it.¡± ¡°Even if discussions aren¡¯t allowed on the Inte, how can they stop people from discussing it in private?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. I heard that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation went to Earl y¡¯s housest night as well. I heard that no one saw hime out after that.¡± ¡°What?! The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation didn¡¯t get blown up too, did he?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Yesterday, the skyscraper of the zing Glory Corporation disyed an interster image for more than 20 minutes. If something had really happened to the president of the zing Glory Corporation, there wouldn¡¯t be such a hugemotion in thepany.¡± ¡°zing Glory is really generous. Not to mention how much it costs to make the entire Silicon Valley have a ckout for so long, it¡¯s also very difficult to make thosepanies ckout at the same time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m really curious about how the zing Glory Corporation did it.¡± ¡°The image of the entire outer wall of the skyscraper belonging to the zing Glory Corporation was incredible. I remember that the skyscraper only disyed such a scene when the zing Glory Corporation moved in.¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation¡¯s building seems to have 99 floors. Who is so capable as to create an image in the entire building?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s shocking. I¡¯ve been watching the video since I found out about this.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve already watched it ten times.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched it 15 times and suddenly realized that the image disyed was very familiar.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°Right, they¡¯re too alike!¡± ¡°Why did the zing Glory Corporation release the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Interster Map for more than 20 minutes?¡± ¡°To advertise, perhaps. The moment this scene was released, all the major online tforms went crazy. It¡¯s equivalent to getting to advertise worldwide.¡± ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ has long been famous worldwide. There¡¯s no way that zing Glory would do something so unnecessary, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that the outer wall of the skyscraper is being prepared to take on otherpanies to advertise on it? You have to know, if you advertise on a skyscraper, it¡¯s equivalent to advertising throughout the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡­ The manager of the zing Glory customer service department, who had received a lot of advertisement offers early in the morning, was scratching his head in Secretary Tan¡¯s office. ¡°Secretary Tan, if this continues, the hundreds of phones in the customer service department are going to explode.¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said calmly, ¡°Take down the messages from all the calls. I will ask Master for instructions regarding this matter.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Master for instructions immediately? If Master agrees, we can get the budget department to calcte how much the advertisement will cost.¡± ¡°Do you think Master would be interested in that little bit of money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The manager of the customer service department roared in his heart:?¡®To be able to advertise on the outer wall of the zing Glory Skyscraper, a conservative estimate would be a few hundred million yuan. You call that a little bit of money?!!!¡¯ ¡­ Never mind what the outside world thought. No one answered when Tang Zhiyun and the others, who had slepttest night and woke upte the next day, knocked on the door of Chu Luo¡¯s suite at ten o¡¯clock. The five of them asked the housekeeper. The housekeeper shook her head and said, ¡°When I went in to clean the living room this morning, Miss Chu didn¡¯te out.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°What about the other man living inside?¡± The housekeeper continued to shake her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Wang Mingtao said casually, ¡°Sister Chu must still be sleeping. Brother Chu might have already left. Let¡¯s not worry about her and go in to y games. Sister Chu will naturallye out when she wakes up.¡± They thought about it and walked in. During lunch, they still didn¡¯t see Chu Luoe out. Tang Zhiyun was a little worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the housekeeper to knock on the door?¡± Everyone agreed. Tang Zhiyun called the housekeeper to knock on the door. However, after she¡¯d been knocking on the door for a long time, no one answered. ¡°Could it be that Sister Chu went out with Brother Chu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Why don¡¯t we give her a call? The semi-finals are tomorrow. I wonder how she¡¯s doing with memorizing the Interster Map?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tang Zhiyun took out his phone and dialed Chu Luo¡¯s number. The call ended automatically. The five boys looked at each other with worried expressions. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for a while? Maybe Junior wille back?¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo learned the magic in that book, she directly asked Phoenix to teleport her to the hotel room. Looking at Li Yan, who was frowning after falling asleep, having had his sleeping acupoint tapped, Chu Luo ced a hand over his injured area. Soft light shed. Before long, the ck aura emanating from Li Yan¡¯s wound slowly scabbed over. In less than five minutes, the wound on his arm was healed. Only then did Chu Luo undo Li Yan¡¯s sleeping acupoint. Before Li Yan could open his eyes, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and twisted it. As the world spun, Chu Luo was pressed down. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Only then did Li Yan open his eyes. Chu Luo red at him angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, it was an instinctive reaction.¡± Although Li Yan said that, he didn¡¯t let go of her immediately. Chu Luo pushed him. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Li Yan looked down at her rosy cheeks and his gaze slowly moved to her lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°How do you want to be impolite to me?¡± After saying that, he leaned his head on her shoulder. While she was struggling, he grabbed her waist and said in a cold voice, ¡°I was struck by a magic sword. I¡¯m weak all over.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body stiffened. She held her face in and told him, ¡°I¡¯ve neutralized the magic.¡± Li Yan then realized that he couldn¡¯t feel anything on his arm. He raised his arm to take a look and realized that he couldn¡¯t even find the wound. This little thing actually had such ability! ¡°Tell me, how did you undo it?¡± ¡°I learned magic.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued to push him. Li Yan held her petite hands and threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked at him like he was an ingrate. ¡°I saved you!¡± ¡°I want to¡­¡± Li Yan asked in a low and hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°I want to know who exactly you are. ¡°You can¡¯t be the real Chu Luo. The real Chu Luo doesn¡¯t have your abilities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She was about to speak¡­ ¡°Think before you speak. Otherwise¡­¡± As Li Yan spoke, his gazended on her lips. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red as she struggled. However, she immediately felt that something was wrong with him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you big baddie!¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Luo red at him, wondering if there was any poison on her that would stop him from having designs on her. Li Yan immediately read her mind and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡­ After a while. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, we can continue. It just so happens that you saved me. There¡¯s nothing I can do to repay you, so I can only¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chu Luo recovered from her daze and hurriedly shook her head. Her face was so red that it seemed like blood could drip from it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you get up.¡± ¡°No, you first.¡± Li Yan obviously didn¡¯t believe her and nned to ¡°force a confession out of her.¡± His palm was on her face, moving down. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she wanted to move away. At this moment, Li Yan asked in a coaxing tone, ¡°I know someone in the empire who has the ability to reincarnate into a different body. You¡¯re definitely not Chu Luo¡­ Tell me, who are you?¡± Chu Luo paused. She didn¡¯t expect him to know about this. Her gaze finally met Li Yan¡¯s. At this moment, it was as if there was a ma in his eyes that could suck people in. She bit her lip, thinking that since he already knew so much, there was no point in denying it anymore. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Yan stared at her. ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her face to the other side. Li Yan looked at the stubborn little thing and really wanted to make her cry. However¡­ In the end, he still let go of her. The moment Chu Luo regained her freedom, she jumped up and ran out of the door. Li Yan looked at the closed door and his lips curled into a delighted smile. He muttered, ¡°Little thing, there¡¯s still time.¡± After Chu Luo jumped out of the bedroom, she didn¡¯t have time to heave a sigh of relief. She looked up and saw five pairs of eyes staring at her from theputer. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 141 - This Person Is Shameless!

Chapter 141: This Person Is Shameless!

¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ve been in the bedroom all this time!¡± After a moment of surprise, Wang Mingtao was the first to speak. Chu Luo felt an unprecedented sense of embarrassment. She really didn¡¯t know how to face them. In the end, she could only nod with a wooden face. The clueless Wang Mingtao asked amid his shock, ¡°Sister Chu, you weren¡¯t asleep until just now, were you? You¡¯re too good at sleeping!¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when the door opened behind her. The five boys stood up at the same time and greeted obediently, ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± Chu Luo felt the warm aura behind her and felt inexplicably nervous. She was worried about what Wang Mingtao and the rest would ask. Li Yan nodded at them and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°You n to stand there forever?¡± Chu Luo had just started walking when Wang Mingtao suddenly reacted and eximed. ¡°We¡¯ve been here at Sister Chu¡¯s since ten o¡¯clock. When did Brother Chu enter her room?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others also looked confused. Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. ¡°At half-past nine.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked around Chu Luo and walked out. ¡°Oh, oh! We thought Brother Chu had left in the morning.¡± Wang Mingtao and the others immediately believed Li Yan. At this moment, Wang Mingtao seemed to have discovered something. ¡°Eh? Why has Brother Chu be fairer?¡± Chu Luo then remembered that this person wasn¡¯t wearing any disguise. Li Yan casually replied, ¡°I used whitening products.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded subconsciously. Li Yan asked Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Where¡¯s the housekeeper who takes care of you?¡± Tang Zhiyun understood what he meant immediately. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, I will ask the housekeeper to prepare food for you.¡± He then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guyse out for lunch?¡± ¡°Luoluo was looking at the Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ and wasn¡¯t willing to eat.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked over to their side. There were five desktops and aptop on the gaming table. Theptop was Wang Mingtao¡¯s. Li Yan looked at the images on their screens and walked to sit down in front of theputer that hadn¡¯t been turned on. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan turned on his phone and quickly walked over to ask, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± She suddenly didn¡¯t want to see this man. How could Li Yan not know what she was thinking? The corners of his lips suddenly curled up. He said seriously, ¡°From now on, as your older brother, I have to cheer you on here.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was too shameless! Who was his younger sister! Chu Luo red at him and turned around to sit on the sofa. She took out her phone and started browsing the Inte. She abruptly turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan saw her looking over and lifted his eyes. Chu Luo retracted her gaze. She quickly tapped on her phone for a while and finally found the post that had been deleted early in the morning. After reading it, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly. The housekeeper quickly sent lunch to them. After dinner, Chu Luo briefly talked to the four of them about the distributionw of the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Interster Map, discussing thes she felt they might be teleported to. Li Yan left after dinner. As the chairman of an international corporation, his job couldn¡¯t be easy. The next morning, the five of them gathered in Chu Luo¡¯s living room. The ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gaming team sent some staff over. The semi-finals continued for three days, from nine in the morning to four in the afternoon. Compared to the preliminary rounds, the semi-finals were more intense. The number of people watching had reached an unprecedented level. The intepanies under the zing Glory Corporation activated a high-speedwork to avoid tens of thousands ofments paralyzing thework every second. Spections about thepetition spread like wildfire on variousrge, medium, and small forums. At half-past eight, all the participating teams logged into the game and waited for the system to release the details of thepetition and the distribution of thes. At the same time, the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± server was closed. All other yers could only log into thepetition viewing interface. 8:40. World news: [The rules of the semi-finals: Thepetition is divided into three days. Each team will be randomly dropped on a. From the moment they drop onto a, the yers must get rid of the biggest boss on it. They will use the energy on this to build an Interster Warship. Each team must defeat five teams in order to advance. Otherwise, they will automatically be judged to have failed the mission.] When the news got out, the Inte blew up. ¡°Haha, this is good. When the timees, we will know which team is stronger.¡± ¡°This rule is good. It directly puts an end to certain teams¡¯ thoughts of taking the opportunity to ck off and hide for three days before advancing.¡± ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely lose!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the bet set by ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has ended. If I had known that the game team would issue such a rule, I would have bet more.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Sit and wait for the money to be distributed.¡± ¡­ Nine o¡¯clock. The system¡¯s broadcast waspleted. The five members of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± were thrown onto a covered in grass. Xie Minghai, who was sitting in front of theputer, cheered excitedly. ¡°Ohoho! Seeing such a beautiful scene, I suddenly feel poetic and want topose a poem. ¡°The sky is vast and wild, and the grass is blown by the wind, but cows and sheep are seen. However, this group of cows and sheep are a little strong. Oh my god! Don¡¯t tell me we were thrown into the boss¡¯sir!¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, the four of us will go around and find out what is going on. You stay here and wait for us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, the four of them returned with their game characters. Tang Zhiyun typed in the dialog box: [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Bai Ling didn¡¯t guess wrongly. We were thrown onto this covered in grass. Everyone, be careful. The big boss on this is one of the top ten interster monsters.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°What should we do next, Junior? How about you allocate tasks to us?¡± The other three immediately agreed. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s too time-consuming to deal with the little boss. We might as well capture the leader first.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Good idea. Then let¡¯s go look for the big boss¡¯sir now.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll split up into five directions this morning. We¡¯ll find a ce where we can build an Interster Warship and deal with the big boss in the afternoon.¡± The four of them: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ For the next half a day, the audience watching thepetition had originally been paying special attention to the team, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± Among the dozens of shots, their team¡¯s viewership was far in the lead. Two hourster, the audience finally lost their patience. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are those people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ serious about thepetition? It¡¯s been two hours. Why haven¡¯t they started fighting the boss? If I didn¡¯t know they werepeting, I¡¯d think they were just strolling around.¡± ¡°Maybe they really?are?just strolling around. It¡¯s been two hours. Not only are the five of them not fighting the boss, but they¡¯re also walking on their own. Every one of them takes a detour when they encounter big and small monsters. It¡¯s boring to watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more interesting to watch the other teams fight the boss. In any case, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is destined to lose. I¡¯ve decided not to watch them today. I¡¯ll only watch the two teams I like.¡± There was a row of agreements below. At midnight, the audience who still had hope in ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± retreated from their scenes. Instantly, the number of people watching ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± became the lowest among the dozens of teams. Twelve to one. Chu Luo and her team discussed the situation they had discovered in the morning while eating. They also formted a battle n to deal with the big boss. The staff guarding the ce seriously recorded all their conversations about the game. While recording, a staff member couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Your team is the mostposed team I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The five of them only smiled. In the afternoon, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had the lowest view count among the dozens of teams. 2:30 PM. The first piece of news on the World News: [Congrattions to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for being the first to defeat the big boss of a. You have received a reward package.] ¡­ The world suddenly stopped for a few seconds. Then: ¡°Holy shit! Am I seeing things?!¡± ¡°Holy f*ck! When did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ defeat the ultimate boss? Weren¡¯t they just strolling around this morning?¡± ¡°D*mn! This won¡¯t do. I have to see what ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ did just now. To think they suddenly finished off the big boss.¡± ¡­ Instantly, zing Glory¡¯swork department sped up the regionalwork so that the audience wouldn¡¯t encounterwork problems when watching the rey of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± defeating the ultimate boss. The other dozens of teams were also in disbelief when they saw the world news. ¡°Maybe ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ simply got lucky. Maybe it¡¯s because the ultimate boss on that happens to be the weakest.¡± ¡°So what if they¡¯re the first team to defeat the ultimate boss? They¡¯ll still be defeated by our team.¡± ¡­ Amid the discussions in the outside world, the five of them had already begun to quickly gather the materials to build an Interster Warship. The next morning. By the time the other teams had defeated the big boss and started building their Interster Warship, the five of them had already finished building theirs. Just as the audience was thinking that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would directly drive their Interster Warship to attack the other teams, the five yers of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± drove their Interster Warship to a few nearbys and fight bosses, collecting more materials. ¡°What are the people of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ trying to do? They can clearly strike first. Why didn¡¯t they just attack the nearby teams?¡± ¡°I think water has entered their brains. They didn¡¯t grasp such a good opportunity. Aren¡¯t they aware that after the other teams¡¯ Interster Warships are built, they¡¯d have nothing on them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re indeed a weak team.¡± ¡­ Just as many people were criticizing their team for being weak, Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of theputer, asked the four of them, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of your study of the Thirty-six Stratagems?¡± The four of them replied at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re almost done learning.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s employ two of the stratagems first.¡± Chapter 142 - The Semi-finals, Shocking the World

Chapter 142: The Semi-finals, Shocking the World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Amid the cursing from the audience, the other teams had almost finished building their Interster Warships. At eleven in the morning, a warship suddenly appeared above the where one of the teams was located. The shining ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± symbol on the warship was particrly eye-catching. Without another word, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡±unched a fierce attack on them in midair. After a moment of panic, the team regained their senses and counterattacked. However, at this moment, the warship in the air suddenly fled. ¡°Chase them! That warship must have used up most of its energy just now. As long as we catch up to them andunch a fierce attack, that warship will definitely sink.¡± As that person spoke, the team drove their warship to give chase. The fleeing warship appeared in the air above another team, catching them off guard. Then, they fled and were chased. Half an hourter, the two warships that were pursuing the warship of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± met in the gxy. The teams on the two warships didn¡¯t say anything andunched fierce attacks on each other. When the two teams had used up most of their energy, a warship hiding behind a huge meteorite suddenly appeared andunched a fierce attack on the two teams. Boom! A dazzling light wave instantly lit up the nearby Interster Field. Even the audience sitting in front of the screens felt dazzled by the light. In the blink of an eye¡­ System Notification: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating both the ¡®King of Satan¡¯ and the ¡®Bullfighter¡¯ teams.] Woah¡­ The entire Inte and all the yers were shocked. The discussions on the Inte broke new records. The other yers also began to pay attention to ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± ¡°It seems that we have underestimated ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Since they can defeat two teams at the same time, they must have used some kind of strategy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the performance of the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ during the Imperial Tournament. Among them, [Bai Ling] is very good at using the empire¡¯s Thirty-six Stratagems. I even especially looked up the Thirty-six Stratagems because of it.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re using the Thirty-six Stratagems, we¡¯ll use them too. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t beat them with our results in Russia.¡± ¡­ While all the teams were remaining vignt against the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± half of the three days had passed. The interster war erupted. Whenever two teams met, they would immediately start fighting. The next afternoon, the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± team that everyone was most concerned about had disappeared. No more news about them was revealed. Only the audience knew that this team had gone to thes without teams to fight bosses to gather all kinds of materials that were of use. There was another wave of discussion on the Inte. ¡°What exactly is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ trying to do? Why aren¡¯t they fighting with the other teams anding instead to theses to fight the bosses?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve guessed their goal.¡± ¡°I guessed as well.¡± ¡­ On the third day. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± encountered one of the legendary top five teams¡ªthe ¡°Knight Squad.¡± The ¡°Knight Squad¡± team came from Russia and was famous for their captain¡¯smanding ability and for the five team members¡¯ powerful operating abilities. The moment the two teams met, they started fighting. The audience sitting in front of the screen became excited. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has actually encountered ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ from Russia. There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch now.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s useless no matter what tricks ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ uses this time. I heard that the captain of the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ is studying abroad in the empire and is very knowledgeable about the culture of the empire.¡± ¡°Tsk, that ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ move was good. They forced ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ into the live Meteorite Array.¡± ¡°Wow! ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ actually came out of the Meteorite Array. Who¡¯s the person controlling the warship? Their techniques are too awesome.¡± The two teams fought back and forth. After using all kinds of attacks, ¡°Knight Squad¡± still had the upper hand. The right wing of the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± warship was hit. Just as the audience thought that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was about to lose¡­ After the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± warship unleashed an energy cannon, it fled in a certain direction. ¡°Pfft, is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ preparing to repeat the same trick? They don¡¯t even look at which team they¡¯re facing now.¡± ¡°I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doesn¡¯t have any moves other than fleeing.¡± ¡­ The people from the ¡°Knight Squad¡± thought so too. They chased after them. Unexpectedly, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had fled to the vicinity of an interster ck hole. Inside the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team. ¡°Haha, I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has nowhere to go. To think they would escape to the vicinity of an interster ck hole.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we send their team back to the Novice Vige?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, after yers are sucked into the ck hole, will they be sent back to the Novice Vige?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try.¡± ¡­ While everyone was discussing, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± suddenly attacked the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team first. A gorgeous attack instantly filled the entire screen. The attack that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± used no longer had a strategy. Instead, it was like a crazy person attacking the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team by injuring eight hundred enemies and self-destructing a thousand. ¡°Are the yers of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ crazy? If they fight like this, they will definitely lose.¡± ¡°This kind of energy-consuming method is simply courting death.¡± ¡°But this kind of ystyle seems to have really subdued the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ team.¡± ¡°Why are the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ team¡¯s counterattacks getting weaker and weaker?¡± ¡°Ah, the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ warship shook from the impact.¡± ¡°Did you notice that the attack power of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ hasn¡¯t weakened even after so long? Could it be that they have inexhaustible energy?¡± ¡°So this is why ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ gathered a lot of energy before this. This is amazing!¡± ¡°Up until now, I can¡¯t help but admire the foresight of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± Half an hourter, amid a ring light cannon, the ¡°Knight Squad¡± warship was blown to pieces. At the same time, there was a system message: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating ¡®Knight Squad.¡¯] This time, everyone watching the match was so shocked that their mouths were agape and their eyes were wide open. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± didn¡¯t even give them a chance to discuss. They actually went on tounch fierce attacks on another two teams immediately after. At 11 am on the third day. System Notification: [Congrattions to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating five teams. The first team has advanced to the finals.] Woah¡­ ¡°Heavens! I can¡¯t believe this is real!¡± ¡°The team that we thought was the least likely to advance is the first to advance. This is a magical world!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Those who said that our Empire¡¯s ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team is weak, are your faces aching?¡± ¡°If ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is a weakling, then what are the other teams?¡± While the Empire¡¯sizens were retaliating, the otherizens remained silent. At this moment, amenter said, ¡°I wonder if those who¡¯d bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing back then regret it now?¡± As soon as thisment was out, many people became anxious. One could tell from looking at the bounty list in the underground market. During the semi-finals, ten teams advanced to the final. The grand finals will be held in three days. At this time, one could tell how famous ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was just by looking at the posts discussing them on the world web. Before Chu Luo left the game, she suddenly received a friend request. Chu Luo had turned off her friend requests long ago, but this friend request was sent by one of the participants and she saw it again. Xie Minghai, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, turned his head just in time to see Chu Luo¡¯s friend request. He was shocked. ¡°The captain of ¡®Knight Squad,¡¯ [Sir Battle Emperor], actually sent a friend request to Junior!¡± When the others heard this, they immediately stood up. ¡°Why is [Sir Battle Emperor] adding Junior at this time?¡± Yu Lei rubbed his chin and guessed, ¡°Surely he¡¯s not indignant and wants to challenge Junior alone, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that [Sir Battle Emperor] is an international student at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and added him as a friend. A message from [Sir Battle Emperor] immediately came: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m very impressed with yourbat strategy. Can you tell me what strategies you used during the battle with us?¡± When they saw this message, they were stunned. [Sir Battle Emperor]: ¡°I know that this is very presumptuous, but my teammates and I are a little indignant after losing this battle. Please let us be convinced.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t tell them. Let them suffocate to death.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just randomly make up something? What if he keeps bugging you?¡± ¡°Junior, make your own decision.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and typed on the dialog box while saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with telling him. We didn¡¯t use any strategies to attack them anyway.¡± The five people standing behind herughed when they heard this. As for how the other party would react when he saw what Chu Luo typed, they had already guessed. In the middle of the night, Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out at the same time. ¡°Mistress, a group of people has sneaked into the hotel. They don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put on her clothes, and walked out calmly. When she walked into the corridor, she thought for a moment, took out a talisman from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, and stuck it outside the suite where Tang Zhiyun and the others were staying. Then, she turned around and walked towards the protected stairs. Chapter 143 - Chu Luo Got Injured

Chapter 143: Chu Luo Got Injured

In the hotel, arge group of people wearing tight ck clothes and masks sneaked in. These people all hadmunicators in their ears. The person on themunicator quickly gave an order. ¡°That team is on the 28th floor. Tonight, your mission is to capture all of them.¡± These people quickly split up and walked up through a few protected passages. In the No. 1 protected passage, a few people walked up quickly. Just as they reached the ninth floor, someone suddenly stood in front of them and blocked their way. The group looked at the girl who was leaning against the railing and ying with her phone. Their hearts skipped a beat and they quickly looked at each other. At this moment, the girl suddenly looked up at them. Not only was she not frightened by their masks, but she also asked curiously, ¡°Why did you take the protected stairs instead of the elevator?¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was soothing and refreshing. Everyone feltpassion for her. One of them lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, go back to your room and sleep immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡°How do you want to be rude to me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she shed a quick smile at them. Just as these people were feeling charmed by her smile, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she attacked instantly. These people¡¯s acupoints were sealed and they froze on the spot. ¡°What did you do to us?¡± Once they could react, fear appeared in their eyes. ¡°Nothing?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I just want you to stand here and reflect on your actions.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door. Then, the same thing happened to the people over at the other protected stairs. In less than ten minutes, Chu Luo had sealed all their acupoints there on the stairwell. After she was done, Chu Luo dusted her hands and took out her phone to quickly fiddle with it a few times. After she pressed a button, the sound of an rm came from a few protected stairs. The sound of the rms alerted the hotel staff. The security guards all got into action and quickly captured these people. Chu Luo went to the rooftop. The rooftop was very wide and had manyrge water tanks and power control systems. Chu Luo opened the door to the rooftop and stood there, quickly sizing up the surroundings. It was very quiet here and no one seemed to be around. ¡°Could it be someone with special abilities?¡± Chu Luo muttered as she stepped out of the door. She walked around the open space. With her ability, she could sense where those people were hiding. However, she did not walk over immediately. Instead, she casually walked whilemunicating with Phoenix in her mind. ¡°Phoenix, can you feel the energy fluctuation on their bodies?¡± ¡°Mistress, I can¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Eh? Then what¡¯s the deal with these people? Howe there¡¯s no energy fluctuation and the aura is different from that of ordinary people?¡± Just as Chu Luo was feeling puzzled, her phone rang. The sound of her phone ringing spread far on this spacious rooftop, and there was actually an echo. Chu Luo stopped and looked at the caller ID. She was a little surprised that Li Yan would call her at this time. Chu Luo answered the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was very deep. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°On the rooftop of the hotel.¡± The other party suddenly stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at the phone strangely and ced it to her ear again. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan then said, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. Those people are a group of robots. Your ability can¡¯t deal with them.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could express her displeasure, Li Yan hung up. Chu Luo looked at the phone and muttered, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t deal with them? I¡¯m not even afraid of demons and ghosts. Why would I be afraid of a few robots?¡± The next second: ¡°Eh? Robots!! So they¡¯re robots! It would be good if I could bring two back to be bodyguards!¡± The moment she was done expressing her excitement, she looked up and saw a few robots standing silently a few meters away from her. ¡°Robots are so powerful. They can actually remain undetected!?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but her lips curled up in excitement. ¡°Then let me see how powerful you are.¡± After saying that, she quickly put away her phone and attacked them. These robots were indeed powerful as Li Yan had said. After dozens of moves, Chu Luo was forced to the water tank. At this moment, a robot¡¯s fingers quickly turned into a gun and fired at Chu Luo. Chu Luo dodged left and right, but something urred to her at an inappropriate time: Previously, Li Yan had said that he would give her a gun, but that person actually went back on his word. At the thought of this, she dodged the bullets. The bullets hit the water tanks and made a few holes. Water spurted out from the holes in the water tank. Chu Luo looked at the robots who were unwilling to give up. She stood behind the buckets and wondered if they were afraid of water. Then, she pped the tanks with her internal energy and made the water in the holes turn into water arrows that shot at them. The robots didn¡¯t dodge and quickly rushed towards Chu Luo. ¡°They¡¯re actually not afraid of water!¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged. Ten minutester, Chu Luo leaned against a big tank and patted her chest. ¡°Are these robots done? They¡¯re even more annoying than unkible cockroaches. Who exactly designed them? If I find them¡­¡± ¡°What will you do if you find that person?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from behind another big tank. Chu Luo quickly looked over. A masked man with a lollipop in his mouth walked out from behind therge water tank. Chu Luo frowned. She had been chased by those robots and didn¡¯t notice if anyone was around. Could this also be a robot? ¡°You¡¯re human?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man took out a lollipop and asked with a smile, ¡°Want one?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and continued to ask, ¡°Are you the owner of those robots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You actually know that they¡¯re robots.¡± After the man finished speaking, he asked again, ¡°You really don¡¯t want one?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a tense face, but her eyes were sizing him up. A pill was prepared between her fingers. At this moment, the man said, ¡°You¡¯re good at fighting, but my robots have imitation abilities. Do you want to see how they can grab you by imitating your actions just now?¡± With that, he snapped his fingers at the robots, and the robots quickly attacked Chu Luo. The pills in Chu Luo¡¯s fingers flicked at the man at the same time. Unexpectedly, the man shed behind the water tank. Chu Luo was about to chase after him when a few robots rushed over from behind and beside her, blocking her way. Chu Luo pressed her back against the water tank and looked at the robots that were simr to humans. She really didn¡¯t want to destroy them using special methods. Just as she was feeling conflicted, the robots surrounding her attacked her. At the same time, a roar of fury came from the balcony door. ¡°Get rid of all those things.¡± Then, a group of bodyguards in ck rushed over. They were all holding special weapons and shooting at the robots. Soon, the nearest robot was melted into a pile of scrap metal. When Chu Luo saw this situation, she quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop quickly!¡± Then, she jumped between the robots and Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards. She said to Li Yan, who was striding over with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t destroy them. Save them for me to y with.¡± All the bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡± Miss Chu, to think you said such a thing at a time like this. As Chu Luo spoke, the robot closest to her suddenly turned around. A finger quickly turned into a sharp de and stabbed at her. ¡°Careful!¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became stern. He quickly snatched the gun from a bodyguard beside him and fired ferociously at the robot. Chu Luo¡¯s arm got shed and was bleeding as the robot became a pile of scrap metal. Li Yan threw down his weapon and pulled out the whip from his waist. He wrapped it around her waist and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo fell against Li Yan¡¯s broad chest and didn¡¯t even bother to retreat. She quickly looked up and said to him with her eyes sparkling, ¡°Leave a few behind. Don¡¯t cripple them all.¡± Li Yan nced at her with undisguised anger in his eyes. ¡°Stop the bleeding on your arm.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a pill from her body, crushed it, and scattered it on the wound. The bleeding quickly stopped. Li Yan then said to someone beside him, ¡°Tablet.¡± The person quickly took out a foldable tablet and handed it to him before standing in front of him with his back arched. Li Yan opened his tablet and ced it on the bodyguard¡¯s back before quickly typing on it. Chu Luo looked at him curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Connecting to the nearby satellites will destroy their main program.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he continued to speedily operate the interface. Soon, something that looked like a radar scan appeared on the interface. As Chu Luo watched, she said, ¡°I saw the person controlling these robots just now. Later, he escaped.¡± ¡°My men have surrounded this hotel.¡± ¡°Who was that person? To think he could create such powerful robots.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her sparkling eyes. He was a little displeased and said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re just a few robots. There¡¯s nothing impressive about them.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped on the interface and said, ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo quickly looked at the robots. The robots were already immobilized. Chapter 144 - Meeting a Retard

Chapter 144: Meeting a Retard

Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards brought the captive robots to Chu Luo¡¯s suite. The bodyguards left quickly. Chu Luo walked around the motionless robots a few times. Suddenly, she had the urge to tear one of the robots apart and take a look. Li Yan went to his bedroom to wash up. When Chu Luo looked for him, he happened to be walking out in his pajamas. Li Yan was handsome to begin with. When he wasn¡¯t emanating cold air, his body naturally exuded a sense of nobility. At this moment, he was wearing a sleeping robe, revealing a section of bronze skin below his neck. Coupled with his straight and powerful calves, he actually looked more feral as he walked. Chu Luo¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as she stared at him. Li Yan was delighted by her reaction. He walked over and deliberately lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Luoluo, what do you want to say?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s height happened to reach Li Yan¡¯s chin. As he approached, her gaze met the bare skin peeking out of his sleeping robe. She could feel the heat emanating from his body and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Your face is very hot.¡± Li Yan ced his broad palm on her cheek. Chu Luo reacted and subconsciously wanted to lean back. Li Yan retracted his hand. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked around him towards the bedroom door. After taking two steps, she suddenly remembered what she had wanted to say and stopped. ¡°I want to study these robots. Do you have any tools?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan turned to look at her. ¡°That person hasn¡¯t been found yet and wille looking for me anytime. The most important thing on these robots is the control panel. In order to not be destroyed, I¡¯ll get someone to move these robots to my ce. If you want to study them, just go to my ce.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she happily returned to her bedroom. The moment Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door closed, Li Yan¡¯s expression returned to its usual coldness. At this moment, Qin Ming walked in and reported to him, ¡°Master, that person is from the ¡®Seven Evils.''¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. He tilted his head to look at the few robots standing there and said, ¡°That person is still in this hotel. Search carefully.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. Li Yan then walked towards his room. The next day. When Chu Luo walked out of the bedroom, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa in the living room, using hisputer. The curtains in the living room were all drawn open. The sunlight shone on him, casting a golden glow. Chu Luo scanned the living room and realized that the robots had disappeared. She walked towards him and asked as she walked, ¡°Did you get someone to take those robots away?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to your ceter.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go after thepetition. I want to study the teams that have advanced.¡± Li Yan looked up at her. Chu Luo had already walked to his side. Seeing the fruit on the coffee table, she took a grape and peeled it before eating it. Li Yan¡¯s gaze stopped on her lips for two seconds before he looked away to continue with his business. Soon, Tang Zhiyun and the others arrived. They usually ate at Chu Luo¡¯s ce. Seeing Li Yan eating here today, they felt a little restrained for no reason and subconsciously slowed down during their meal. After the meal, Li Yan left. The boys subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He chased after Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what exactly does your brother do? I feel like I¡¯m facing a highly-ranked superior when I¡¯m with him. I don¡¯t even dare to breathe too forcefully.¡± After saying that, he took a deep breath in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Ah¡­ much more rxing now.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s exaggerated appearance amused Chu Luo. She said, ¡°He¡¯s just apany CEO. Why are you afraid of him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fear. It¡¯s reverence.¡± Wang Mingtao corrected her. ¡°Sister Chu, you don¡¯t know. When I went to Imperial University to y previously, I met some of the school¡¯s heads. I feel that those heads don¡¯t have Brother Chu¡¯s powerful aura.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. The group sat in front of theputer. Tang Zhiyun said at this moment, ¡°The gaming team didn¡¯t announce how the finals will be yed this time. We can only figure out the opponent¡¯s ability first.¡± ¡°Those who can advance must be the best,¡± said Xie Minghai. ¡°I feel that we might as well study the Thirty-six Stratagems instead of studying them. Junior¡¯s application of the Thirty-six Stratagems is excellent. We can deploy the stratagems for every match.¡± Yu Lei agreed. At this moment, Xu Qingfeng gestured to the others. ¡°Everyone, take a look at the forum.¡± The rest of them logged into the forum at the same time. When they saw what it was, Xie Minghai and Wang Mingtao immediately eximed. ¡°There are actually so many people who opened a betting post to bet on us winning!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s useless even if they did. Now that many people think we will win, no matter how many posts they opened, they won¡¯t be able to win money.¡± At this point, everyone looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re far-sighted. You closed the bet so early. As long as we win thest match, we¡¯ll make boatloads of money.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and started reading the other posts. Most of them were discussing the semi-finals. Now, her [Bai Ling] had be something of a legend. Everyonepared the top ten yers in the world, hoping to find out that [Bai Ling] was their other identity. Looking at these posts, Chu Luo suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to not reveal her identity. It was quite fun to have others guessing who she was. The other half of the posts was about her bet, and many people were jealous and envious of her. Chu Luo read a few of these posts and snorted. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t we team up and PK? I haven¡¯t teamed up with you in a long time.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting opposite her, looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo looked up at him and was about to decline. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to say no.¡± Wang Mingtao saw her expression and guessed that she would reject him. His face fell and he said, ¡°Ever sincest night, someone has been chasing me around to PK me. This person is too shameless. He¡¯s only level 95, but he¡¯s actually chasing after me, a level 80, to PK.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°me yourself for being lousy. You¡¯re being chased down and beaten up by someone who is only 15 levels higher than you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying that?¡± Wang Mingtao choked on his words for a long time before saying, ¡°Do you think everyone is as crazy as you? If I could defeat someone who¡¯s at level 95, I wouldn¡¯t have you help me vent my anger.¡± Chu Luo actually felt that what he said made sense and said, ¡°Give me your ount, I¡¯ll help you teach that person a lesson.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not teaming up anymore?¡± ¡°Why team up? I don¡¯t want to be called a bully.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, your words make so much sense. I¡¯ve already logged out. Go ahead and log in.¡± After hearing their conversation, Tang Zhiyun and the other two looked at them with sparkling eyes. The four of them thought at the same time:?¡®You call this not bullying?¡¯ The moment Chu Luo logged into Wang Mingtao¡¯s ount, the other party sent her a few disdainful messages. [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Yo! You know you can¡¯t beat me, so you ran away like a coward?¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°You are indeed trash. Didn¡¯t you say that the yers from your empire are powerful? Doesn¡¯t seem like it to me!¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Other than [Y] and [Bai Ling], I don¡¯t think there are any other yers in your empire who are presentable. If not for these two, you would all be a bunch of trash.¡± After she read these three messages, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a displeased smirk. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s PK.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Yo~~~ Brother, why do you suddenly sound so bold? Did you find a helper?¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Come on, I said that I¡¯ll fight two against one. Find an aplice and I¡¯ll beat you until you doubt your life.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Remember what you¡¯re saying now.¡± System Notification: [[Evil Dragon Crossing the River] hasunched ten consecutive PKs against [Evil God Defying Heavens]. ept OR Decline?] [Evil God Defying Heavens] directly epted it. The PK began and the two of them were teleported to the PK arena. Chu Luo didn¡¯t give [Evil God Defying Heavens] any time to talk nonsense. She directly attacked him fiercely. Their PK didn¡¯t attract much attention at first. When [Evil God Defying Heavens] lost five rounds in a row and was getting beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate, many yers ran over to watch. ¡°D*mn! What¡¯s going on? A level 95 yer is beaten up by a level 80 yer until he couldn¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°Could the level 80 yer be an NPC? How can there be such a powerful madman?¡± ¡°Tsk! This operation is too awesome. That movement and use of skills are simply seamless. I feel that even if the yers who are PKing with him are at the max level, they will be beaten up until they can¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡­ While everyone was spamming, [Evil God Defying Heavens] was already begging for mercy. [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Brother, are you done? I don¡¯t want to PK with you anymore. I want to quit.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Big Brother, please spare me. If this continues, my ount will drop in level!¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°O~¡± An hourter, there was a system notification. [yer [Evil God Defying Heavens] was beaten back to level 1 by yer [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] due to hisck of strength.] ¡°Gasp¡­ This [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] is too ruthless!¡± ¡°Live and let live. [Evil God Defying Heavens] was already level 95. Isn¡¯t it too ruthless to directly banish him back to level 1?¡± ¡°This [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] is from the Empire. Is everyone from the Empire like this? If they can¡¯t stand the person, they¡¯ll send him or her back to the Novice Vige? Aren¡¯t they afraid of encountering stronger opponents and suffering retribution?¡± ¡­ A group ofmenters criticizing [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] kept surfacing. Wang Mingtao, who was standing behind Chu Luo, rolled up his sleeves in anger. ¡°D*mn! See if I don¡¯t retort back at them.¡± ¡°Why talk back so much to these retards?¡± Chu Luo typed out a message. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, PK. What kind of ability is it to hide behind aputer and talk about others?¡± Chu Luo had just sent out this message when she saw [Evil God Defying Heavens] buying a loudspeaker and cursing on the World News. The group of yers who wanted to speak up for [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°¡­¡± That person must be a retard. What a sore loser. He actually bought a loudspeaker to berate someone? At this moment, the system announced: [Due to the poor manners of the yer [Evil God Defying Heavens], whose usage of foulnguage has polluted the gaming environment, their ount has been banned. Hopefully, everyone can contribute to a caring Inte environment.] All the yers: ¡°¡­¡± The gaming team was even more ruthless! Chapter 145 - Team Up with the Worlds Number One, PK with the Worlds Number

Chapter 145: Team Up with the World¡¯s Number One, PK with the World¡¯s Number Two

The system¡¯s punishment for [Evil God Defying Heavens] was ruthless. Once the news was out, the entire game world fell silent. ¡°Good job!¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the news and pped. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Previously, he even said that it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t stand to lose that I ran away. I think this person is even more of a sore loser than me.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°In the future, if you meet someone you can¡¯t handle, tell me. I¡¯ll help you handle it.¡± Wang Mingtao was instantly touched. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll be yours from now on. I¡¯ll serve you tea and water. If you tell me to go west, I won¡¯t go east.¡± Chu Luo gave him a disdainful look and was about to log out of his ount. At this moment, a Level 85 yer named [Sun] stopped her. Wang Mingtao looked at that yer and muttered unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this person wants to PK with me again?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°So what if he wants a PK? Am I afraid of him?¡± Chu Luo prepared to challenge this yer. But yer [Sun] actually sent a friend request. [Sun]: ¡°Can we have a private chat?¡± Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Do you want to add him?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little unsure. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you decide?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s not add him. Why should we add someone we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Okay, then no.¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, [Sun] sent another message. [Sun]: ¡°I know you definitely won¡¯t add me. I¡¯ll be frank. You¡¯re the Empire¡¯s crazy PK demon, right?¡± When Wang Mingtao saw this, he raised his voice in surprise. ¡°This person actually guessed that it was you, Sister Chu!¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised. [Sun]: ¡°I¡¯m a smurf ount too. If you don¡¯t want to use this ount to add me, then use your ount. I¡¯ve sent you a friend request.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously opened her friend request column. When he saw the name, Wang Mingtao shouted in shock, ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s actually the third-ranked yer in the world, [Linebarrel]!¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s shout startled the other four people wearing earphones. The four of them quickly took off their earphones and ran over to watch. When the four of them saw the name, they eximed in unison, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Tang Zhiyun asked in confusion, ¡°Junior, what did you do just now? How did you get to know [Linebarrel]?¡± Chu Luo looked innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Junior, what did you do just now that made [Linebarrel] notice you?¡± Wang Mingtao helped her to reply, ¡°Just now, Sister Chu logged into my ount and helped me beat a level 95 yer back to the Novice Vige. Coincidentally, [Linebarrel] saw it and wanted to add Sister Chu.¡± The four of them: ¡°¡­¡± What a coincidence! Wang Mingtao was extremely excited. ¡°Sister Chu, Sister Chu, add [Linebarrel]. See what he will say to you.¡± Xie Minghai agreed. ¡°Junior, the operation method of [Linebarrel] is very special. Didn¡¯t you want to challenge such a person? Add him and chat.¡± The other three agreed. Chu Luo thought for a while and added this person as a friend. [Linebarrel] sent a message: ¡°Let me officially introduce myself. My name is [Linebarrel].¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°[Bai Ling].¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few matches between you and that person just now. Your moves were seamless. I admire that.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Thank you.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re as quiet as the rumors say. In that case, let¡¯s PK.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± System message: [yer [Linebarrel] challenges you in a PK. ept OR Decline.] Chu Luo clicked ept. The two of them were transported to the PK arena. No one had noticed them yet. The two of them started PKing. The people standing behind Chu Luo watched the two of them PK and sighed from time to time. Xie Minghai: ¡°As expected of a fight between experts. This technique is too awesome!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I¡¯ve seen all of [Linebarrel]¡¯s PK videos. I realized that his tactics are very special. His attacks aren¡¯t too intense, but he has the ability to win every match.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Even if he used to win all the time, his winning streak will end with Sister Chu. Sister Chu is the best!¡± The four boys turned to look at the confident and proud Wang Mingtao and remained silent. Just like Yu Lei had said, [Linebarrel]¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t intense, but every time Chu Luo attacked, he could urately dodge and counterattack. Moreover, his counterattack didn¡¯t seem fierce, but it could subdue enemies with every strike. Chu Luo was famous for her ferocity in terms of her operation, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to dodge [Linebarrel]¡¯s attack. The two of them fought back and forth for almost an hour before ending in a draw. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t satisfied with this oue at all. ¡°To think I didn¡¯t defeat him. No, I have to study this yer properly.¡± The five people who wanted to say that Chu Luo was so impressive for ending up in a draw with [Linebarrel]: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Forget it, as long as Junior/Sister Chu is happy.¡¯ [Linebarrel]: ¡°You¡¯re good at this.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Thank you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Continue.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°(Smiley face¡­) Sorry, I suddenly have something on here. I¡¯lle online tonight. Let¡¯s continue then.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± [Linebarrel] then went off the game. Chu Luo muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°How disappointing. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have fought with this person.¡± The five people who were about to speak: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a message notification popped up. Then, a system message: [[Y] challenges you in a PK. ept OR Decline?] Chu Luo was delighted and clicked ept right away. Then, the system teleported the two of them to a concealed room. The five people standing behind Chu Luo: ¡°!!!¡± Holy shit! Who was that? Who was it they just saw? Were their eyes ying tricks on them? ¡°Chu Chu¡­ Sister Chu, who was the yer who PKed you?¡± Chu Luo replied without looking back, ¡°[Y]. Don¡¯t you know the alphabet?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Did he not know the alphabet? He just couldn¡¯t believe that he was seeing the legendary first-ranked yer! [Bai Ling]: ¡°Let¡¯s PK a few more rounds until dinnertime.¡± [Y]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them started PKing. The five people standing behind Chu Luo maintained a shocked expression throughout. Whenever they saw the skills that the two of them used, the word ¡°F*ck!¡± would sh across their hearts from time to time. When the five matches ended, Chu Luo lost three matches and won two. She typed indignantly: ¡°One more round.¡± [Y]: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± With that, he got off the game. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So maddening! Looking at the angry Chu Luo, the five of them finally regained their senses. Wang Mingtao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and called out to her, ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°Sister Chu, you actually won two rounds against [Y].¡± It would have been better if Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t said that. Once he did, she immediately stood up from her seat. ¡°Sister Chu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat!¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked to the dining table and sat down. Wang Mingtao said with a confused look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Chu? She looks very angry.¡± Tang Zhiyun guessed in aplicated tone, ¡°It is possible that she is not satisfied with the result of the PK with [Y].¡± ¡­ The five of them looked at each other for a while and sat there silently, waiting for the housekeeper to deliver the food. After dinner, Chu Luo was about to continue ying when her phone suddenly rang. It was from Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her, ¡°Master Chu, regarding the few talismans that you asked me to sellst time, a customer gave feedback that it was especially useful. Now, a few more people want to buy your talismans. Are you willing to draw a few more?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tck money now. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money for now. Let¡¯s talk about it when I return to the country.¡± On the other end, Jin Hui had no objections to her answer. ¡°Very well. Master Chu¡¯s talismans are very good to begin with. It¡¯s the quality, not the quantity, that matters. There¡¯s no need to let everyone buy it.¡± As a master, she had to give off the vibes of a master. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After Chu Luo hung up, she suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. She said to the group, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk this afternoon.¡± Thinking that she was still sulking, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Chu, you can go shopping at the mall. You¡¯re a girl, so you should at least buy something here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have such awareness. She went back to the bedroom to get something before leaving. As she took the elevator down, someone came up from one of the floors. This person was the young man she had metst time. The young man was still wearing his flowery shirt and jeans, and he was still chewing on a lollipop. Chu Luo looked at the lollipop in the young man¡¯s mouth and couldn¡¯t help but think:?¡®Isn¡¯t this person afraid his teeth would go bad if he ate lollipops like this?¡¯ However, this had nothing to do with her. She then turned her attention to other things. She suddenly remembered that the person who had appeared on the rooftop yesterday also had a lollipop in his mouth. Chu Luo turned to look at the young man again, thinking, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? The young man seemed to have noticed her gaze and suddenly turned to look at her. Being caught red-handed, Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she probed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your teeth will go bad from eating so many lollipops?¡± The young man¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, he turned around arrogantly, as if to say that she was being nosy. Chu Luo looked at the young man¡¯s side profile and her eyes shed. She quietly took out a bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and held it between her fingers. She didn¡¯t say anything else. When the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened, Chu Luo flicked her finger and the bead hit the knee of the young man walking out of the elevator. The young man bent his leg and staggered as he pounced forward. Chapter 146 - Master Lis Thoughts

Chapter 146: Master Li¡¯s Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± A service staff standing outside the elevator happened to grab hold of the young man. The young man steadied himself and turned around to look at Chu Luo fiercely. Chu Luo looked back at him with an innocent expression, but she felt a little regretful that she didn¡¯t see through this person¡¯s skills. She walked out of the elevator and passed by him. When she walked out of the hotel, there was already a car parked outside the fountain. The car window rolled down, revealing the face of the chauffeur who had taken her therest time. Chu Luo walked over. The chauffeur said respectfully to her, ¡°Miss Chu, please get in.¡± Chu Luo opened the car door and got in. ¡°Miss Chu, where do you wish to go?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She was unhappy and definitely had to go abuse someone to vent her anger. She said, ¡°Go to the stock market here.¡± The chauffeur sent her to the building of XX City¡¯s stock market trading center. Chu Luo looked at the stock market building that looked far different from the one in Silicon Valley and pushed open the car door with a yful attitude. The chauffeur quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Chu, you need to open an ount here. You¡¯re not from our country, so it¡¯s more troublesome for you to do so. Do you want me to go with you?¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. Compared to the stock market building in Silicon Valley, this ce was extremely noisy. There were so many people in the hall on the first floor that it was like visiting a wet market. They came from all walks of life, and all of them had a notebook in their hands. They sat or stood staring at the stock market screen on the entrance. Theyughed, shouted, or cried. Their faces were tense, agitated, excited, or desperate. At this moment, someone suddenly broke down and started wailing. As if she had gone crazy, she wanted to smash the wall, but she was quickly dragged out by two security guards. Then, there came the sympathetic voices of the people nearby. ¡°Recently, I lost all the money from my Lausanne Corporation stocks. How many people have had a breakdown today?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lausanne Corporation¡¯s development momentum very fierce previously? Why did the stock prices drop drastically just like that?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe it was just a deception before.¡± ¡°Luckily, I used all my money to buy the shares of otherpanies. Otherwise, I would have ended up like these people today.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hey, recently, the shares of the gamespany under zing Glory have skyrocketed. Did you guys buy them previously?¡± ¡°No. How can we, theypeople, buy zing Glory¡¯s shares? If anyone were to buy them, it would be those big shots upstairs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m so envious of those who bought the shares of the zing Glory Corporation. Owning the shares of anypany under zing Glory is like having a golden rice bowl. One can just sit at home and wait for money to roll in.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo walked past these people with the chauffeur and went straight to the service window to settle the administrative procedures for opening an ount. These matters were all handled by the chauffeur. Chu Luo only waited for a few minutes at the side before it was done. The chauffeur handed her a room number. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve booked a VIP room for you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know much about these things. She thanked him and the two of them were enthusiastically led upstairs by a staff. As soon as they went upstairs, they saw that there were rooms everywhere. Every room had a number written on it. Chu Luo and the chauffeur followed the numbers and entered a room. There was the equipment needed to specte about stocks in the room. Before going out, the staff told them to press the bell if there was anything they needed. Chu Luo sat in front of theputer. First, she checked what Lausanne Corporation did. She realized that it was actually a skincarepany. After thinking for a while, she started entering the stock market. All afternoon, the big shots who were specting in the other rooms were shocked. ¡°Someone is actually buying up Lausanne¡¯s shares in bulk?¡± ¡°Who is this person? Don¡¯t they know that Lausanne has offended someone and is being suppressed?¡± ¡°It might be someone from the Lausanne family.¡± ¡­ When the people guarding the hall on the first floor saw that someone was buying Lausanne Corporation¡¯s shares, they all sold them out, regardless of how low the price was. In the end, Chu Luo realized that she had no money left. She thought about where she could borrow money from and realized that besides Li Yan, no one else could lend her so much at once. She took out her phone and dialed a number. Li Yan picked up the call quickly, but his voice was lower than usual. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m investing in stocks. Can you lend me some money?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Sure.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he called his secretary over and said to him, ¡°Send some money to Luoluo immediately.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The secretary will transfer the money to you immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°When I earn money, I¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted her. ¡°Just treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°But I haven¡¯t earned money yet.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Your earning money is only a matter of time. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Where are we eating? If you don¡¯t know, I can help you arrange it.¡± Chu Luo really had no idea. ¡°Then help me arrange it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan was obviously very busy. ¡°I still have some work to do. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo looked at her phone and thought:?¡®I¡¯m just borrowing money. Why must I treat him to a meal immediately?¡¯ There was a notification from the bank on her cell phone that the money had arrived. Chu Luo put away her thoughts and quickly went to buy Lausanne Corporation¡¯s shares. At five o¡¯clock, Li Yan called Chu Luo on time. When Chu Luo walked out, Li Yan¡¯s car was already waiting there. In the car, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s happy face and asked, ¡°Feeling happy?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯ve acquired 40% of Lausanne¡¯s shares this afternoon.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his brows subconsciously softened. He deliberately asked, ¡°Why did you want to acquire the shares of thatpany?¡± ¡°Their shares are so cheap. Why shouldn¡¯t I buy them?¡± ¡°The Lausanne family¡¯s cosmetics products are very famous in the US, but their share price suddenly dropped so drastically. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯s a trap?¡± ¡°How could that be? Weren¡¯t you the one suppressing thepany in secret?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°You look especially handsome when you don¡¯t emit a cold aura.¡± Li Yan turned his head to look back at her. His fingers on his knees moved, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her face. Chu Luo was stunned by his actions and asked nkly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan replied seriously, ¡°There¡¯s something dirty on your face.¡± ¡°Where?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her hand to wipe it. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± Chu Luo stopped moving. She felt his fingers move on her cheek a few times before he took his hand away. ¡°Done.¡± Li Yan changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you n to do after acquiring Lausanne?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thatpany producing cosmetics? I¡¯ll just give them a few forms, then. I guarantee that those will be a hundred times better than their current cosmetics products.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good deal to be able to buy argepany at such a cheap price.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ve bought only 40% of the shares currently. That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Are the other stocks in Lausanne¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around as she thought about how to get those shares from Lausanne. Li Yan looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything else. The car drove for a while and stopped outside a restaurant. Li Yan didn¡¯t get Chu Luo to get off immediately. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Do you have any medicine that can darken one¡¯s skin?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in a wheelchair while eating with you.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and reached into her pocket. She took out a pill and said to him, ¡°Pour me some water.¡± Li Yan took out a bottle of water from the small fridge, along with a small exquisite ss. He poured the water into the ss and handed it to her. Chu Luo put the pill in the water. The water quickly turned ck. She dipped a tissue into the water before applying it to his face. The two of them were too close. Soon, their breaths intertwined. A faint fragrance wafted into his nose. Li Yan asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is this the same ointment asst time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This is another kind of medicine, but it doesn¡¯t affect the skin. It will fall off once it gets wet. So don¡¯t let your skin get wet before you go back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After a while. ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo used the wet tissue Li Yan had handed her to wipe the ck liquid off of her fingers, then said with a smile, ¡°No one will recognize you in this state for sure.¡± Li Yan nodded and took off his coat before putting on his ck shirt. Only then did the two of them get off the car and walk towards the restaurant. This was a high-end restaurant, and those who could eat here were all upper-ss people. The environment inside was very elegant and romantic. There was a piano in the middle of the restaurant and a young man was ying it. Li Yan had had someone book a table in advance, and the waiter brought them to a private room. The design of the private room was also very stylish. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that this was a couple¡¯s private room. After entering, she sniffled and immediately raised her guard. She quickly whispered to Li Yan in their empire¡¯snguage, ¡°Li Yan, there¡¯s something wrong with this private room.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Worried that she would alert the enemy, Chu Luo approached him and whispered into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s an incense burning in here. If you drink some alcohol, it will make people¡­¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Li Yan looked at her deeply. ¡°Mm? What will it make people do?¡± ¡°It can make people sexually attracted to each other.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Is this fragrance poisonous?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Many restaurants abroad have this fragrance. It only enhances the atmosphere.¡± ¡°What atmosphere?¡± ¡°The atmosphere for eating.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes, feeling that he was spouting nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡± Chapter 147 - Help You Take Revenge

Chapter 147: Help You Take Revenge

After they ordered, the waiter left. Chu Luo was still worried and walked to the ce where the incense was ced. She was about to take out the incense burner when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything ced in the restaurant.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the rules of this restaurant.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her hand and pulled her to the dining table. As they walked, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at these things? Are you worried that this fragrance will affect you?¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Chu Luo felt that what he said made sense. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will be affected by this fragrance.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and sat down. After Chu Luo sat down opposite him, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo recalled what had happened that morning and didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That day, you clearly¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­ clearly what?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hum was slightly nasal and sounded bewitching. Chu Luo¡¯s heart trembled, and her face suddenly turned red in embarrassment. She stopped talking. Li Yan looked at her and moved his fingers, restraining himself from doing anything. At this moment, the waiter came in to serve the dishes. The dishes were especially exquisite, and Chu Luo liked them all. Not long after the two of them had eaten, a displeased and mocking voice suddenly came from the living room. ¡°You invited me today. Can¡¯t I even make you y a tune on the piano for me? In that case, we don¡¯t have to eat today¡¯s meal.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked out and saw a man and a woman standing by the piano with their backs facing them. The man had broad shoulders and a round waist. He was a portly middle-aged man. The woman was wearing a tight dress. Her figure was very attractive. ¡°Is that Adeline?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at the portly man who was taking advantage of Adeline in public. Adeline only restrained her anger and didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°What is Adeline trying to do?¡± Since she didn¡¯t like that man, why did she have to tolerate it? Li Yan looked at the little thing who was especially innocent in this area and said, ¡°That person wants that man to help her family.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Adeline Prince An¡¯s cousin? Why didn¡¯t she go to An?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°An can barely save himself right now.¡± Chu Luo knew that this was all Li Yan¡¯s doing, so she didn¡¯t ask further and continued to look at the two people standing by the piano. At this moment, the middle-aged man had already called the person ying the piano up and said to Adeline rudely, ¡°Adeline, go up and y a song for me. If I¡¯m satisfied, we can discuss our cooperation with your family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adeline heaved a sigh of relief and walked over. Adeline yed the piano well, but it was obvious that the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t doing this to hear her y the piano. She had yed only two parts when the middle-aged man became anxious. ¡°Alright, alright, you can stop.¡± With that, he walked over and grabbed her hand. As Adeline struggled, he revealed his big yellow teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room here. Let¡¯s talk in the private room.¡± Adeline stopped struggling and followed him to the private room. Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and continue eating. When she was about to finish eating, Chu Luo looked up and saw a familiar man walking out of a booth. ¡°Li Yan, look at that person.¡± Chu Luo quickly turned around and said to Li Yan, ¡°I keep feeling like he¡¯s the one who was controlling the robot.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look. He was very unhappy with the person who¡¯d disturbed them, but he still responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo stood up from her seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Li Yan looked at her deeply for a few seconds before standing up. The two of them walked out of the private room. It was already dark outside and the neon lights were shing. The two of them walked out of the restaurant and saw the young man turn into an alley with a few people. Chu Luo wanted to follow him, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That person has an instrument that can detect if anyone is following him. We can¡¯t follow him directly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes flickered and she curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± ¡­ Abroad, after nightfall, it wasn¡¯t as safe as it was in the empire. By eight o¡¯clock, there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the streets. Especially in those dark alleys. The young man strode through the dark alley with a calm expression, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about meeting someone. After he¡¯d walked through several dark alleys, a few people suddenly appeared in front of him. These people all emitted powerful killing intent. One could tell at a nce that they weren¡¯t good people. The young man stopped. Someone said, ¡°Mr. Neeson, pleasee with us.¡± Although this person said ¡°please,¡± there was no room for discussion in his tone. Neeson looked at them and snorted. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being disrespectful to you.¡± As soon as that person finished speaking, all of them walked towards him at the same time. Neeson stood there without moving. He put two fingers to his mouth and whistled. Two robots jumped out from the side. The others stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. At the same time, they each took out a special weapon and pointed it at the two robots. ¡°Young Master Neeson, do you think we will be stopped by your robots after the same thing has happened a few times?¡± After that person finished speaking, they all fired ferociously at the two robots. The robots dodged left and right. One of the robots¡¯ right arm still got hit and it immediately corroded. When Neeson saw this situation, he instantly frowned. ¡°You actually used super corrosive agents on my robot!¡± ¡°We came up with this n because Mr. Neeson refused to cooperate with us.¡± The men continued to shoot at the two robots. The two robots were quickly corroded into a puddle of bronze-colored water by the super corrosive agent. These people then put away their weapons and pointed a weapon that resembled a crossbow at Neeson. Neeson subconsciously took a few steps back, turned around, and ran. Those people didn¡¯t chase after him at all. They pulled the crossbow, and a rope with darts was seen flying towards Neeson. Neeson rolled to the side, dodged the few ropes that were shooting at him, and turned into another alley. Those people chased after him. After these people had left, Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared using Invisibility Talismans. Chu Luo wanted to follow them, but Li Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s ake at the end of that alley. Let that person suffer a loss first.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Help you take revenge.¡± Chu Luo stared at him. Li Yan turned to look at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I only had a small cut.¡± Li Yan tyrannically interjected, ¡°Not even a small cut.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked into the alley. Chu Luo looked at his big hand that was holding her petite one. Her face turned red from his words just now, but she was a little conflicted about whether to pull her hand out or not. She felt conflicted all the way as they went to the vicinity of the group of fighting people. At this moment, Neeson had been forced to theke and was obviously injured. Chu Luo looked over and asked Li Yan, ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from ¡®y.¡¯ It is a world-ss assassin organization.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Neeson one of them?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s from ¡®Ink Feather.¡¯ Everyone in Ink Feather has special abilities, but they¡¯re not as good as y inbat.¡± ¡°Those people obviously want to capture Neeson. What do they want?¡± ¡°Neeson is especially talented in machinery, especially in making robots.¡± ¡°Could it be that they want to capture Neeson to help them create robots?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As the two of them spoke, Neeson was forced to fall into theke. Then, two more figures jumped into the water to catch Neeson. Watching Neeson resist in theke, Chu Luo rubbed her chin and said, ¡°The robots this person made are indeed powerful, but the materials used aren¡¯t good enough. Instead of letting the men from y bring him back, why don¡¯t we capture him back?¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people would rather die than serve outsiders. Once they¡¯re caught, regardless of what method is used, they¡¯ll die silently.¡± ¡°Why does this sound like sorcery?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the two men pulled Neeson up from theke. At this moment, Neeson was drenched, and the hair on his forehead was stuck to his face. Even in such a sorry state, he still had a trace of arrogance. Panting, he sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you can take me away just by capturing me?¡± After saying that, heughed out loud. Just as Neeson was preparing himself to die, there was a swoosh in the air. A stone hit Neeson¡¯s forehead and he fainted. The sudden turn of events made those people look over quickly. ¡°Who are you? I advise you not to be nosy.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°What if we insist?¡± Li Yan: ¡°He stays. All of you¡­ die.¡± Without giving them a chance to react, Li Yan took out his gun and pulled the trigger. Li Yan walked over as he fired. His expression was cold as if the people standing opposite him were just a few lifeless targets. Half of those six people had died in an instant. When the other three saw this situation, the person holding on to Neeson threw him aside, causing Neeson to fall backward into theke. They didn¡¯t care anymore and quickly dodged. But they still weren¡¯t faster than the bullets. The men were quickly killed. Chu Luo walked towards theke. However, when she reached theke, she quickly said to Li Yan, ¡°I think something took Neeson away.¡± Chapter 148 - Chu Luo Learns About Being Married

Chapter 148: Chu Luo Learns About Being Married

Li Yan put away his gun and walked over. He stood on the shore with Chu Luo and looked into theke. Chu Luo looked at theke reflecting the moonlight and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and quickly flew to the surface of theke. Then, she chased towards the center of theke. Indeed, not long after, a moving figure appeared in theke. However, it wasn¡¯t a water monster that was dragging Neeson. It was a fish that had turned into a spirit. Chu Luo quickened her pace and jumped up to block the fish with a woman¡¯s face. ¡°Fish spirit, leave him behind.¡± The fish spirit roared at her in displeasure and actually spoke in humannguage. ¡°I like this person. I¡¯m going to bring him back to be my man. Get lost, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Hmph! A little vixen like you wants to have a fish-human love affair? Did you ask for his permission?¡± ¡°He will definitely agree. I¡¯ve already made him eat the Amnesia Pill. He knows only me now. Hehehehe¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s ears felt ufortable hearing the giggling of this fish spirit. It was a rare asion for her to waste so much saliva. She directly brought down her palm and mmed the fish spirit into the water. At the same time, she threw out a talisman. The talisman instantly erged and carried Neeson towards the shore. That fish spirit emerged from the bottom of theke. When it saw that the person had been brought away, it was furious and quickly used its tail to stir theke water. ¡°How dare you snatch my man! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Instantly, theke water was stirred up and turned upside down, stirring up the fishes in theke and throwing them into the air. ¡°Return my husband to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was shocked by the shamelessness of this fish spirit. She quickly avoided the fishes that had sshed on her and said angrily, ¡°Are you done or not? Since you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± After saying that, she quickly shook the bracelet on her wrist and chanted a string of incantations. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± After a sharp scream, the fish was beaten back to its original form and became an ordinary fish. Fishes had short memories. When it fell into the water from midair, it wagged its tail and swam away. Only then did Chu Luo jump towards the shore. When she reached the shore, the talisman had just brought Neeson there. At this moment, Neeson was still unconscious. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood beside him and looked at him. Chu Luo told Li Yan what the fish spirit had said. ¡°The fish spirit gave him an Amnesia Pill. I¡¯ve heard of this medicine before. Amnesia Pills only cause one to forget people and not other things.¡± At this point, she thought of something and smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, the fish spirit did us a favor. Since this person has forgotten about the people he knew previously, his ability can be used by us.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Knowing that she was interested in these things, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take him back first. If you want to study robotics, you can ask him when he wakes up.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan took out themunicator from his pocket and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Come and take him away.¡± In less than two minutes, Qin Ming brought two people over. Qin Ming asked one of them to carry Neeson. They all then walked out of the alley. Li Yan brought Neeson back to his vi and Chu Luo followed. ¡°When can he wake up?¡± Li Yan asked as the two of them stood in the living room. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You can stay here tonight.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. She wanted to see how effective the Demon n¡¯s Amnesia Pill was. It was still early, so Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to game for a while?¡± Chu Luo thought of the simtion chamber that day and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look at your simtion chamber?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them went to the room where the simtion chamber was. Li Yan activated the simtion chamber and Chu Luo stood at the side, looking at the data. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t tell her anything in detail and only let her see things for herself. Chu Luo looked at the rolling data and asked, ¡°When can the simtion chamber be used?¡± She had been looking forward to it for a long time. ¡°The only thing missing now is connecting brainwaves and data.¡± Li Yan looked at her serious face and his expression softened unconsciously. ¡°Everyone¡¯s brainwaves are different. This is a very dangerous area. The research and development team must find a set of data that can be used for all brainwaves.¡± ¡°Are there any users?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are minor adverse reactions.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him with big eyes and a face full of anticipation. ¡°Since someone has tried it before, can I try it too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly became stern. Seeing Li Yan¡¯s firm expression, Chu Luo suddenly became stubborn. She pulled a long face and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°What if I insist on trying?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you up.¡± ¡°Hmph! That depends on whether you can catch me or not.¡± Chu Luo knew that it was useless to tap his acupoints now. After saying that, she quickly reached into her pocket. Li Yan knew what she was going to do. He wrapped his long arm around her and pulled her into his embrace. Chu Luo was pulled into his arms and couldn¡¯t reach with her arm at all. She red at him and said angrily, ¡°Big baddie, let go of me.¡± ¡°Those people who¡¯d tried more or less had some adverse reactionster on. Aren¡¯t you worried that you will end up like them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Chu Luo had Phoenix and knew how to concoct various medicines. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. However, Li Yan was determined not to let her try. He directly wrapped his arms around her body. The two of them were instantly pressed against each other. Chu Luo twisted her body. Li Yan was angered by her twisting and threatened in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you twist again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She raised her head and looked at him provocatively. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ Mm¡­¡± Li Yan directly dealt with her. When he saw the dazed look in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but ce his hand on her waist. He tightened his grip and applied more force. When Chu Luo could breathe in fresh air again, her first reaction was to p him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan held a hand to the spot where he¡¯d been hit and took two steps back. His expression changed as he looked at the little thing¡¯s red lips. His gaze darkened, but he said in a pained voice, ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡± After saying that, he started coughing in pain. Chu Luo saw a trace of blood slide down the corner of his lips and realized that she had been too ruthless. She suddenly panicked and subconsciously walked towards him. However, just as she raised her leg, she immediately retracted it. Blushing, she said, ¡°Who asked you to do that to me¡­¡± Li Yan leaned against the table with the control panel beside him and didn¡¯t answer her. He coughed again. Chu Luo walked towards him anyway. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Do you want me to show you how ruthless you were just now?¡± With that, he really did unbutton his shirt. Chu Luo watched as his fingers moved on his shirt buttons a few times. Her eyes flickered unconsciously. Soon, the palm mark was revealed. Chu Luo put her hands behind her back guiltily. Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Luoluo,¡± Li Yan suddenly called out in a low and maic voice. He asked, ¡°Do you hate how I treated you just now?¡± Chu Luo was stunned. She thought back to what she¡¯d felt. Other than feeling that she was a little light-headed and that her heart was beating a little fast, she didn¡¯t hate it. She was a casual person to begin with. Once she understood this, she shook her head at him. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it.¡± After she said that, a trace of joy shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can do that either.¡± ¡°Why not? Since we¡¯re both willing¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s willing!¡± Chu Luo immediately interrupted him. ¡°You were the one who suddenly attacked me.¡± ¡°You mean, as long as I tell you beforehand, it¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°No! Only a married couple can do that kind of thing. If you do it again¡­ I¡¯ll hit you again!¡± ¡°A married couple?¡± When Li Yan heard this, his lips suddenly curled into a happy smile. After saying that, he reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Li Yan, you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this kind of thing should be done by a husband and wife? In that case, as your husband, can I do worse to you?¡± ¡°Since when were you my husband?¡± Chu Luo had been pushing against his chest with her hands. When she heard that, her eyes widened. ¡°Your household register is under my name. Aren¡¯t we a married couple?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Luo was dissatisfied and wanted to p him again. Suddenly, she saw the p mark on his chest and immediately gave up on this idea. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°I only transferred my household register to your household register for now. I¡¯ll transfer it out when I get back.¡± Li Yan quietly ced a hand on her waist and caressed it. Feeling the warmth against his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Think about it before you hit me again. Unless you¡¯re willing to carry the reputation of a widow on your back forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt a breath get stuck in her chest. If she didn¡¯t vent it out, she would be angered to death. So, without thinking, she stood on her tiptoes and bared her white teeth while edging towards his neck. She wanted to bite this baddie to death! ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan let out a dull moan and tilted his head to look at the impolite little thing. His lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He tightened his grip on her waist and said hoarsely, ¡°After drinking my blood, you¡¯re mine from now on.¡± Chu Luo abruptly looked up when she heard this. Li Yan looked at the blood on her lips and his Adam¡¯s apple fluttered. He reached out to press a hand on the back of her head and pulled her towards him. Chapter 149 - Little Thing, Why Did You Secretly Come to Me?

Chapter 149: Little Thing, Why Did You Secretly Come to Me?

In the end, Chu Luo tapped Li Yan¡¯s acupoint and ran away. After she ran out of the room, she wanted to walk out of the house. However, she suddenly stopped when she reached the entrance. ¡°Why should I run? That person is so detestable. How can I not punish him?¡± At the thought of this, she turned around and walked towards the sofa. She decided that she would hack into the Empire¡¯s household register system to see what was going on. When Li Yan walked out of the door, he saw the little thing sitting on the sofa and speedily scrolling through her phone with a fierce expression. As if he had guessed something, he turned around and went to the study. Chu Luo quickly hacked into the Empire¡¯s household register system and realized that Li Yan¡¯s household register had been encrypted. ¡°Hmph! You think I can¡¯t do anything after you encrypted it?¡± It was difficult to do this on the phone. At this moment, Butler Abel passed by the door and Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Butler Abel.¡± Abel walked in. ¡°Miss Chu, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Is there aptop around?¡± ¡°Yes. Does Miss Chu need to use it? I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, I need to use it. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. It¡¯s my honor to serve Miss Chu.¡± With that, Abel walked off to the side. Chu Luo watched as he left. Previously, she hadn¡¯t realized that Li Yan¡¯s butler and secretary treated her a little strangely. After hearing what Li Yan had said, she realized this and was unhappy again. Abel quickly brought her a brand newptop. Chu Luo took it and quickly opened it to connect to the Inte. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t connect to the Inte in the vi. Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe it. She tried several methods but still couldn¡¯t connect to the Inte. She snorted in displeasure and took out her phone to turn on the hotspot. After turning on the hotspot, she connected to the Inte and quickly typed on the keyboard. Before long, she¡¯d unlocked the encrypted section and found Li Yan¡¯s household register. The word ¡°Married¡± appeared in front of her eyes. Chu Luo¡¯s face was tense as she quickly scrolled the page. Abel, who had been standing at the side, stole a nce at Chu Luo¡¯s expression. Thinking about who had angered Miss Chu, he probed, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want to drink some milk or eat some fruit?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not eating.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s fingers kept moving. She wanted to edit the information on it. Abel confirmed that Miss Chu was indeed angry now. He wondered who had provoked her. If Master were to find out about it, that person would definitely be finished. At this moment, Chu Luo finally entered the household registration system. She gritted her teeth and fiercely deleted the word ¡°Married¡± on her own page before deleting it on Li Yan¡¯s page. Looking at the two nk spaces where the words were now missing, she was about to smile in satisfaction when those two words reappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that something must have gone wrong with the system there and deleted those two words again. However, she had just deleted them when the words returned once more. Just like that, Chu Luo deleted it N times, and the other side restored it N times. Perhaps because she had deleted it too earnestly, it alerted the people from the Empire¡¯s household registration department. Soon, they sent people to investigate her. Chu Luo quickly logged out of the Empire¡¯s household register system and wiped her traces. She decided to try again tomorrow. After doing all of this, she looked up and saw Abel standing beside her. Abel smiled in an amicable manner. ¡°Miss Chu, your room is ready. Do you want to rest or y for a while?¡± Chu Luo looked at Abel¡¯s smiling face and suddenly couldn¡¯t re up. She only said with a straight face, ¡°Rest.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± Abel led her upstairs after Chu Luo stood up. Chu Luo¡¯s room was next to Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. Chu Luo stood by the door and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t like this room.¡± ¡°Then you can choose which room you like, Miss Chu.¡± Abel remembered Butler Beitang¡¯s reminders. Miss Chu was the future mistress. He had to support whatever she wanted unconditionally. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s room and thought fiercely:?¡®I¡¯ll upy your room tonight and let you sleep in the guest room!¡¯ ¡°I want to stay in this bedroom.¡± Abel didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to take the initiative to request to sleep in the Master¡¯s room. He wondered if Miss Chu had already developed feelings for Master. At the thought of this, he was delighted and decided to report this matter to Butler Beitangter. Perhaps they could start on Master and Miss Chu¡¯s wedding now. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu, please.¡± Abel opened the bedroom door for Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what else do you need? I¡¯ll send it to you immediately.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Luo closed the door after saying that. Abel stood by the door for a few seconds before turning around. He turned around and immediately met Li Yan, who was standing at the end of the corridor. He quickly and respectfully greeted, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan looked at his bedroom and lowered his eyes to think for a moment. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Abel hurriedly gave him a gentlemanly bow before quickly leaving. Li Yan walked to the bedroom door. At first, he extended his hand, but after some thought, he put it down again. He didn¡¯t leave and just stood there waiting. After Chu Luo entered, she went straight to the bedroom. She scanned the room and suddenly felt a little regretful. ¡°I won¡¯t sleep on the bed that he sleeps in!¡± She looked around and didn¡¯t find anywhere else to sleep in the bedroom. After some thought, she retreated and ced her gaze on the sofa. She decided to sleep on the sofa. After deciding on where to sleep, she went to the bathroom, which was filled with Li Yan¡¯s belongings. Chu Luo looked around but didn¡¯t find any spare toiletries. She had no choice but to go over and open the door to see if Abel had left. However, when she opened the door, she met Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. The moment Chu Luo saw this person, she was annoyed and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m already upying your bedroom.¡± She even raised her eyebrows smugly. She didn¡¯t know how alluring she looked by behaving like this, but it made Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepen. He said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep here. But you have to let me in to get my pajamas and wash up.¡± ¡°No. This is your house. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t find pajamas or toiletries elsewhere.¡± Li Yan frowned in distress. ¡°There are toiletries in the other rooms, but no pajamas.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to clutch his chest and coughed a few times, reminding Chu Luo that his internal injuries were still there. Chu Luo had made up her mind not to let him in, but seeing him cough and feeling a little guilty, she said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°It¡¯s in my bedroom¡¯s changing room. The changing room is on the left side of the door.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Chu Luo said as she closed the door. Only then did she go to his changing room. The changing room was huge too, with a long row of closets. Chu Luo looked at the wardrobes and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me where the pajamas were? How do I retrieve them?¡± Despite her words, she still opened the doors one by one and started searching. She searched in a few wardrobes before finding his pajamas. She casually picked up a sleeping robe and opened the door to hand it to Li Yan. Li Yan looked at the pajamas and raised his eyes. ¡°Underwear too.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Are you telling me not to change my underwear after showering?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and tilted her face. She said angrily, ¡°Go get it yourself!¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful profile and walked in. Chu Luo stood by the door and didn¡¯t move. She threatened him, ¡°Get out after you¡¯ve taken it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight.¡± Li Yan stopped in his tracks and suddenly turned around to look at her with his pitch-ck eyes. That nce made Chu Luo blush. She had a nagging feeling that there was a special meaning in his gaze. Li Yan went to retrieve the clothes inside. When he walked up to her, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have pajamas, you can wear mine.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo stared at his back and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing yours!¡± After saying that, she closed the door. After she closed the door, she suddenly thought of what she¡¯d been meaning to do. She opened the door a little more to make sure that no one was outside before walking out. She walked to the end of the corridor and leaned against the railing as she looked around. When she saw that no one was around, she called out, ¡°Butler Abel.¡± As soon as she did that, Abel walked in from outside. ¡°Miss Chu, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Are there any pajamas I can wear here?¡± ¡°Yes, in the guest room beside Master¡¯s bedroom.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°Can youe up and help me get it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Abel said apologetically, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has a habit. While he is resting, no one is allowed to go upstairs.¡± ¡°What bad habit is that?¡± Chu Luo muttered. Abel asked again, ¡°What other instructions do you have, Miss Chu?¡± ¡°None. You may go rest.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked back. In the end, she had no choice but to walk to the guest room next door. She raised her hand and wanted to knock on the door, but when her hand approached the door, she stopped. ¡°He must be showering now. I¡¯ll just go in and get my pajamas before leaving. Why should I let him know?¡± At the thought of this, she turned the doorknob, opened the door, and stuck her head in to take a look. Sure enough, she could hear the sound of watering from the bathroom. Chu Luo curled her lips and walked in lightly. The guest room only had one bedroom, and the wardrobe was inside. Chu Luo walked over and opened the wardrobe, only to discover that there were many female clothes for various asions inside. ¡°To think he has so many women¡¯s clothes here. He even said that he has no interest in women. Big liar!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took a set of pajamas and was about to leave. However, when she turned around, she bumped into a broad and strong embrace. A hand wrapped around her waist at the same time, and a low voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Little thing, why did you secretlye to me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here secretly!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She quickly reached out to push him, but her palm was pressed against the exposed skin past his open sleeping robe. As if she had been scalded, she quickly retracted her hand. Without looking at him, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to get my pajamas. Let go, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Li Yan looked at her face, which was so red it looked like blood might drip from it. He knew he shouldn¡¯t scare her, so he let go of her. Chu Luo turned around to run. Li Yan kindly reminded her from behind, ¡°You only took your pajamas. Are you not going to wear anything inside?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 150 - Chu Luo Is Angry and Misunderstood

Chapter 150: Chu Luo Is Angry and Misunderstood

In the end, Chu Luo flew into a rage out of humiliation and pushed Li Yan out of the guest room. Before she closed the door, Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping in my bedroom anymore?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him and mmed the door shut. Early the next morning. When Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the living room. Butler Abel immediately walked in. Abel told her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master is having his morning practice in the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about him.¡± Abel smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m just reporting to you about Master¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk about Li Yan anymore, so she asked, ¡°Is the man we brought backst night awake?¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards Neeson¡¯s room. When Abel saw Chu Luo walking in that direction, he quickly followed behind her, thinking,?¡®Miss Chu is my master¡¯s woman. How can she go to some savage¡¯s room?¡¯ Abel quickly said anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, that man hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Why don¡¯t I go and tell Master to apany you?¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned around to re at him with displeasure. Being stared at by her, Abel asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Li Yan in front of me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued walking towards Neeson¡¯s room. Abel was stunned for a moment and thought in shock,?¡®Miss Chu is actually angry at Master!¡¯ However, he still followed. Neeson was staying in a room on the first floor of the vi. Chu Luo walked to the door and was about to push it open when Abel spoke first. ¡°Miss Chu, let me do it.¡± After saying that, he quickly grabbed the door handle. Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Abel opened the door and was relieved to see that Neeson wasn¡¯t awake. Chu Luo walked in and stood by Neeson¡¯s bed to look at him for a while. She said to Abel, ¡°Butler Abel, help me find something.¡± ¡°What does Miss Chu need?¡± ¡°Are there any silver needles here?¡± ¡°Silver needles?¡± Abel thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Any needle will do too.¡± ¡°Can the needle on a syringe work?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Abel nced at Neeson, who showed no signs of waking up, then turned and walked out the door. Chu Luo stood there and waited. A whileter, Neeson suddenly opened his eyes. Their eyes met. Chu Luo saw several emotions sh across his eyes before they turned into confusion. ¡°Looks like you woke up earlier than I expected.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. Then, Chu Luo saw Neeson frown. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡± ¡°Your name is Neeson.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± Neeson was silent for a few seconds. Then, with a serious expression, he said to her in the Empire¡¯snguage, ¡°You have a nice name.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person had only forgotten about the people he used to know. Was there something wrong with his brain too? Wait¡­ ¡°You speak the Empire¡¯snguage?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At that moment, two approaching footsteps came from outside. Neeson asked another question, ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± ¡°Not rted.¡± A cold voice came from outside the door, followed by Li Yan and Abel walking in. Neeson felt a strong sense of oppression, and his muscles tightened. He looked at Li Yan warily and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan, who was exuding a cold aura. She turned around and told Neeson, ¡°He¡¯s the owner of this vi.¡± Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and stared at Neeson with his cold eyes. Neeson frowned and red back at him. The two men¡¯s gazes met in the air, and it felt like there was a sh of swords. Chu Luo felt that the atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t right and asked Neeson, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as Neeson finished speaking, Li Yan said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t provide for idle people here. Luoluo wants to learn robotics. As long as you teach her, you can stay here.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo red at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more polite to him?¡± Li Yan looked at Neeson and answered curtly, ¡°No.¡± She¡¯s asking him to be polite to a man who had just looked at his woman with such a gaze? It was already a blessing that he didn¡¯t directly shoot him. Chu Luo opened her mouth when she heard this. In the end, she decided not to look at him and said to Neeson, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in robotics. Can you teach me when you¡¯re done resting?¡± After saying that, she looked at him expectantly with herrge eyes. Neeson looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. He was almost sucked in, but he lowered his eyes and nodded. ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡± It was obvious that he wanted them to leave first. Chu Luo knew that he wouldn¡¯t be used to not remembering anyone, so she said, ¡°Then take a few days to rest. Coincidentally, I have something to attend to these next few days. After I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them left the room. In the living room, Abel couldn¡¯t stand the cold air emanating from Li Yan and found an excuse to leave. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at his dark face. Thinking of this person¡¯s evil deeds, she snorted and walked out of the door. It was still early, so she decided to run. She heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo ignored him and went to the backyard of the vi to run for a while. After breakfast, Chu Luo was in a hurry to get rid of her married status, so she left. Li Yan watched the car leave and pursed his lips tightly. A strong sense of viciousness instantly emanated from his body. Abel, who was standing beside him, asked carefully, ¡°Master, what should we do with that man?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak but turned around to go to Neeson¡¯s room. Neeson was staring absently as he thought about something. When he heard the door open, he immediately looked over warily. Then he saw who had walked in, and his eyes narrowed. Li Yan walked towards the bed, exuding a strong aura. He looked down at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to the hotel room, Tang Zhiyun and the others were already ying the game in her suite. When Wang Mingtao saw her enter, he smiled and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, did you go to Brother Chu¡¯s ce against night?¡± Chu Luo paused for a moment, but in the end, she nodded. Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you guys are rich. Junior, why don¡¯t you just live with Brother Chu instead of staying in a hotel with us?¡± Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°I like it here.¡± With that, she walked towards the bedroom. Xie Minghai scratched his head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Young Tao, don¡¯t you think that Junior is a little unhappy today?¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Wang Mingtao guessed, ¡°Maybe Brother Chu provoked Sister Chu?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Junior is such a cute younger sister. How could Brother Chu bear to anger her?¡± Xie Mingtao said. ¡°If I had such a beautiful and adorable younger sister, I would definitely spoil her to the skies.¡± ¡°I feel that Brother Chu must be doting on Sister Chu too. So then, why is Sister Chu angry?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xie Minghai whispered in a gossipy tone. ¡°Junior¡¯s period is here. That¡¯s why she¡¯s grumpy.¡± As soon as Xie Minghai finished speaking, the other boys looked at him with sparkling eyes. Yu Lei teased, ¡°Young Hai, I really didn¡¯t expect a single dog like you to know this.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a single dog? Our biology teacher taught us about this in junior high. Besides¡­ even though I¡¯m a single dog, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a woman before. The girls talk about it from time to time. It¡¯s normal for me to know.¡± They actually felt that what he said made sense. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be careful in the next two days. Don¡¯t provoke Junior again. Also, show more concern for her. Her mood might improve then.¡± Everyone nodded. Chu Luo had no idea what the boys were discussing outside. After returning to the bedroom, she took out theptop that she had been using and started fiddling with it. ¡°Unforgivable. How dare you make me a married girl. Have you asked for my permission?¡± This time, she first wrote a hidden program before hacking into the imperial marriage register. Initially, she¡¯d thought that she would seed for sure, but she didn¡¯t expect to be targeted as soon as she entered. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerfulputer expert in such a ce?¡± Chu Luo¡¯spetitive spirit was aroused, and she immediately engaged in a hacking war with the person on the other end. The two of them exchanged blows. An hourter, Chu Luo finally trapped that person in a software and quickly entered the household register system. However, to her surprise, there were dozens of encryptions on Li Yan¡¯s household register. There were even three words written on the outside: top-secret file. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo did a quick calction. If she were to decrypt these dozens of encryptions, it would take at least a day. The finals were the day after tomorrow. She shouldn¡¯t be spending all her time on this. At the thought of this, she immediately decided to decrypt all these after the finals. ¡­ After Chu Luo went out and sat down for a while, the five boys came to shower concern upon her. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to drink hot water? I¡¯ll fetch it for you immediately.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Young Tao, add brown sugar to the hot water.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, if you are not feeling well, you shouldn¡¯t keep sitting here. You can go back to the bedroom to rest.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at them in confusion and asked in a baffled tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As she spoke, she quickly logged in to the game, then she saw that [Linebarrel] had sent her a few messages. Only then did Chu Luo remember that the two of them had agreed to continue the PKst night. She opened [Linebarrel]¡¯s messages and found that it was indeed about this matter. After thinking for a moment, Chu Luo replied, ¡°Sorry, I had something to attend tost night and didn¡¯te online.¡± As [Linebarrel] was online, he replied immediately: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you want to PK now?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went straight to the PK arena. Chapter 151 - If I Have the Ability, Why Should I Be Modest?

Chapter 151: If I Have the Ability, Why Should I Be Modest?

For the entire morning, many yers only cared about watching the battle. Everyone watched with astonished expressions. ¡°D*mn! [Bai Ling] is so powerful to be evenly matched in a PK with [Linebarrel]!¡± ¡°After watching their PK for the entire morning, I suddenly wonder if [Bai Ling] is the number two ranked yer [Chimim¨­ry¨­].¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m familiar with the operations of [Chimim¨­ry¨­]. They¡¯repletely different from those of [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thought of the possibility that [Bai Ling] could be the number one ranked yer, [Y]?¡± ¡­ When thisment was published, the world channel actually fell silent for a few seconds. Following that, everyone started toment. ¡°How is that possible? [Y] has always been elusive. If it weren¡¯t for thepetition, he wouldn¡¯t even bother PKing with others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t believe [Bai Ling] is [Y].¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not the number one or the number two ranked yer, then who else has the ability to PK with [Linebarrel] without losing?¡± ¡°The finals areing up soon. During the finals, all the contestants will have to go to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany building for thepetition. Wouldn¡¯t everyone know who it is when thepetition is broadcast live?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Other than [Y], the rest of the top ten yers have real-life photos on the expert rankings of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ We¡¯ll know who exactly [Bai Ling] is when the timees.¡± Everyone was looking forward to the grand finals. After Chu Luo and [Linebarrel] ended their PK, they chatted privately. [Linebarrel]: ¡°Your operation is even better than yesterday. I¡¯m really tempted to suspect that the person sitting opposite theputer has changed. But because the operation method is the same, I have to admit that it¡¯s you.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Can you tell me how you managed to improve so much in such a short time?¡± Chu Luo remembered that she had been upset all along today, so she¡¯d brought her emotions into the game. That was why she¡¯d improved so much in the PK. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything about that. She just said: ¡°I be stronger when I meet strong opponents. Even if I were to PK with [Y], I would still defeat him.¡± The other party immediately sent several smiling emoticons. [Linebarrel]: ¡°Many people look forward to seeing your true appearance. I¡¯m looking forward to it too. You are a very strong opponent. In reality, you must be a very strong person.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Of course.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Haha¡­ Looks like Bai is a very confident person too.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°If I have the ability, why should I be humble?¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°I can¡¯t say anything to that.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before going offline to eat. At around ten o¡¯clock, Tang Zhiyun called in the cooking housekeeper to order food. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about it at the time. But when she saw that there was at least half a table of dishes and soup made from red dates and wolfberry, Chu Luo finally realized that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Why are the dishes like this today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked troubled. ¡°I looked it up on the Inte and found out that girls on their period need to replenish their blood.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo stared at them, making the boys feel embarrassed. Chu Luo said to them sternly, ¡°My period didn¡¯te. Also¡­ why are you boys paying attention to this? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?!¡± ¡°Why should we be embarrassed?!¡± Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Sister Chu, you¡¯re giving us a chance to learn. When we find a girlfriend in the future, we¡¯ll know how to care about her during her period.¡± The others quickly nodded in agreement. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel like she had be the guinea pig that they used for experiments? In the afternoon, Chu Luo had just logged in to the game when she was pulled into a two-person team by [Y]. [Y]: ¡°Let¡¯s go to space for a mission.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went straight to the teleportation array and teleported to the gxy. For the entire afternoon, those who had wanted to watch [Bai Ling]¡¯s PK game had waited at the PK venue. However, they waited until the flowers had wilted, and [Bai Ling] still hadn¡¯t arrived. Everyone started guessing where [Bai Ling] went. ¡°Did you notice that [Bai Ling] hasn¡¯t logged into the game for long? The finals will be here soon, but he¡¯d actually go missing for a day or half a day from time to time?¡± ¡°Ah, could it be that [Bai Ling] is really [Y]?¡± A new round of spection about whether [Bai Ling] was [Y] began again. Chu Luo realized that as long as she was doing missions or PKing with experts, time would pass extremely quickly. The afternoon passed quickly. At five o¡¯clock. [Y] said, ¡°Time to eat¡± and left the game. The speed was extremely efficient. Chu Luo had been doing missions with [Y] in the afternoon and was in a good mood. She forgot that fact that she was angry and left the game to eat. The next day, Chu Luo stayed in the game. On the third day. The highly anticipated ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals had finally arrived. There were too many people tuning in to this year¡¯spetition. Early on, the gaming and onlinepanies under the zing Glory Corporation had already made all kinds of emergency preparations. From seven in the morning, viewership of the gamingpetition had already risen to an astonishing level. At half-past seven, the staff of the gaming team knocked on Chu Luo¡¯s guest room. Chu Luo and the others were invited to the gamingpany¡¯s car. Halfway through the journey, a staff member sitting in the front passenger seat suddenly took out a mask and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, please put on the mask.¡± Chu Luo took the mask and didn¡¯t put it on immediately. She knew that this must be Li Yan¡¯s idea. The staff member peeked at Chu Luo through the rearview mirror. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t putting it on, he was a little anxious and said: ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re the only girl who¡¯s entered the finals. When the timees, it will definitely cause a huge sensation. That¡¯s why the gaming team feels that it¡¯s better for you to maintain a little mystery. This way, it can protect your privacy and also increase your divinity.¡± Chu Luo looked up at the staff. The staff immediately looked away from the rearview mirror sheepishly. Tang Zhiyun and the others agreed with the staff. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, you are so beautiful that you will definitely cause a huge sensation when you appear in public. Why don¡¯t you put on the mask?¡± Xie Mingtao chimed in, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re starting university soon when you go back. What if you meet those brainless fans and they bother you at school?¡± Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng nodded in agreement. Actually, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried about appearing in public, but seeing that Tang Zhiyun and the others meant well, she put on the mask. Chu Luo was wearing the team uniform that their team had prepared beforehand. It was a white tracksuit with a golden phoenix spreading its wings on the back. On the front of the sports attire, there was also a golden Phoenix team emblem. The mask was also a golden phoenix. Once Chu Luo put it on, her entire atmosphere changed, and she exuded a domineering aura that made people want to worship her. The boys¡¯ mouths fell open. After a moment, Yu Lei swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Junior, your wearing this mask reminds me of an ancient saying¡­ Women are not inferior to men.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. Junior is beautiful to begin with, and she has a good disposition. When she¡¯s wearing a mask, not only does she be domineering, but she also seems very mysterious. I have a feeling that when Junior appears in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming buildingter, it will definitely cause a sensation.¡± Xie Minghai¡¯s guess was right. Many gaming fans and reporters had gathered outside the building of the zing Glory Gaming Company. Ten teams had advanced to the finals. Every time a car carrying a yer drove in, the camera lights would sh fiercely. Game fans would scream in excitement. When the car that had picked up ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± drove over, the screaming instantly increased by tens of degrees. All the cameras were pointed at the back door of the car. Be it the live audience or the audience sitting in front of theputer, everyone subconsciously craned their necks and held their breaths. Just as everyone was feeling nervous and expectant, a few youngsters alighted from the car. Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh and make a guess. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ to be so good-looking. I wonder which one is [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s the one who got off first. That man looks like he has good taste.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re the fourth man who got off the car. I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s a man of few words, but he¡¯s really good-looking.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is a PK demon. How can they be these two? I think they¡¯re one of the two who¡¯d alighted in the middle.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t a team have five members? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re any of those four who¡¯d alighted first. [Bai Ling] must be at the back.¡± Many people immediately agreed with this. Everyone craned their necks and stared at the car door. Their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°What does [Bai Ling] look like? Is it a smurf ount?¡± This was what everyone wanted to know. After Tang Zhiyun and the others got off the car, they turned around and waited for Chu Luo to get off. Xie Minghai chuckled and said, ¡°Junior, you have to be mentally prepared. There are a lot of spectators today. If the security guards can¡¯t hold them back anymore, run into the building. We¡¯ll cover your retreat.¡± Chu Luo nced out of the window and got out of the car without worry. When she alighted from the car, the entire world seemed to have fallen silent. The eyeballs of everyone who¡¯d craned their necks nearly fell out. Seeing this, Tang Zhiyun said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They entered before anyone could react. Once Chu Luo had reached the entrance of the gamepany surrounded by four boys, there was a suddenmotion behind her. ¡°Heavens, am I seeing things? Thest person toe down is a girl!!!¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t something wrong with my eyes, then the world is a fantasy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How can a girl y the game so awesomely in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Maybe that girl is their manager.¡± ¡°Why is that girl wearing a mask? But her aura is so strong. When she alighted from the car just now, I thought that she was some country¡¯s princess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she is a member of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡­ Chapter 152 - The Sensational Grand Finals

Chapter 152: The Sensational Grand Finals

It was not only the audience and reporters outside, as well as the audience sitting in front of theputer, who did not believe that Chu Luo was a member of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± When the five of them entered thepany lobby, the other teams waiting there also didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone started whispering. ¡°Why is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ missing a member?¡± ¡°Could it be that one teammate can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°But that girl wearing the mask is so imposing. By the looks of her, she must be a great beauty when she takes off the mask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how beautiful she is. We¡¯re here for thepetition today, not for the beauties.¡± ¡°I think the members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are crazy.¡± ¡°Maybe one of the team members can¡¯t make it. That¡¯s why they purposely brought a girl here. Otherwise, why would she be wearing a mask?¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are really busybodies!¡± Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said to the others in Imperial, ¡°Just wait and see how Junior will p their faces.¡± At that moment, a group of people with the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± work pass walked over from the elevator. After they approached the members of the ten teams waiting in the hall, one of them looked at his wristwatch and said to everyone, ¡°Contestants, we are the people who¡¯ll be in charge of yourpetition. Later, everyone will draw a number. Whichever number you draw, you will follow the person in charge of the corresponding number.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t wepeting together?¡± someone asked in confusion. That person replied, ¡°Every team will have a separatepetition room.¡± After the person-in-charge said this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he got a staff to bring over number cards for everyone to take. Someone asked something that everyone was concerned about. ¡°There are only four people in ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ How are they going topete?¡± The person-in-charge: ¡°Why do you say there are only four of them? Didn¡¯t five of theme?¡± When the other teams heard this, they immediately revealed expressions of disbelief. Then, everyone became noisy. ¡°How can there be girlspeting?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯d heard the biggest joke of all time today.¡± ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is known to be extremely difficult. Many men can¡¯t even y it. How can a young girl like her possiblye topete? This is the World Championship. Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡­ Listening to the discussions of those people, Xie Minghai was really furious. He muttered beside Chu Luo, ¡°Hmph! Those people have their noses in the air. Junior, make them see what an expert is and how a girl defeats them!¡± Chu Luo nced at those people and said calmly, ¡°They can say whatever they want. It¡¯s the only time they can say it anyway.¡± She would make them unable to speak afterward. At this moment, a staff member with the number cards walked over and Tang Zhiyun picked out a random card. They were number 5. Soon, everyone received their numbers, and the corresponding staff led them into the elevator. Each team took an elevator to the 20th floor. On the 20th floor, there were many gaming rooms separated by frosted ss. The rooms were fully equipped with a beverage area and a resting area. Standing in the game room, one could only vaguely see shadows in the other rooms, but they couldn¡¯t see what they were doing. The staff told them, ¡°During thepetition, I will cooperate with you in all aspects. If you want to drink or eat anything, or if you need anything else, you can tell me. ¡°The toilet is all the way inside. Considering that there¡¯s a girl in your group, the gaming team will send a female staff overter. If Miss Chu needs anything, you can tell the female staff. ¡°Also, all the cameras in your room will be turned onter. Before the game begins, everyone will briefly introduce themselves.¡± The five of them made an OK gesture to the staff. Yu Lei sighed. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team is really thoughtful. They even went out of their way to consider the fact that our junior is a girl.¡± Everyone approached theirputers and sat down. At 7:40 AM, all the members were in position. The cameras were turned on, and the feeds were broadcasted live on the Inte. When everyone saw Chu Luo sitting beside the game console, the Inte exploded again. ¡°Holy shit! That girl is really a member of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯!¡± ¡°This is incredible. There¡¯s actually a girlpeting. And their team actually made it to the finals!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I have to admit now. I¡¯m even more curious about who the girl is from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she is [Dream yer]. Only this username resembles her slightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that she is [Intoxicated]. After all, she¡¯s using a male ount.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thinks she¡¯s [Bai Ling]? There¡¯s obviously a female ount in their team, and she¡¯s a girl. Why would she y a male ount instead of a female ount?¡± ¡°Some people simply look down on girls. Be careful not to get pped in the face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think we girls can¡¯t y such an overbearing game like ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? Now that a girl has made it to the world finals, aren¡¯t the faces of those people who hide behind theirputers and say that girls can¡¯t do it hurting?¡± ¡°The game hasn¡¯t even started. So what if a girl made it to the finals? They¡¯re facing the nine strongest teams now. I don¡¯t believe their team can get first ce.¡± ¡°Hur hur!¡± ¡­ While the Inte was in chaos, every team started introducing themselves. Chu Luo and the others logged into the game. They hadn¡¯t been teleported into the game yet. Theputer disyed the video of the ten teams. The introductions started with Team No. 1. When it was Chu Luo¡¯s team¡¯s turn to introduce themselves, everyone subconsciously held their breaths. The four boys introduced themselves first. When they finished introducing their usernames, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, Chu Luo said in a clear and domineering voice, ¡°I¡¯m [Bai Ling].¡± After saying that, she shut her mouth. However, at this moment, be it the other nine teams, the Inte, or the audience watching therge screen downstairs, they were all rendered speechless by her simple words. After a while, a hugemotion was finally raised. ¡°Holy shit! She¡¯s really [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡°In my imagination, [Bai Ling] is an extremely domineering man. How can she be such a beautiful and mysterious girl wearing a mask?¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] has really subverted my perceptions. I really can¡¯t imagine how such a young girl canplete such amazing operations.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe it unless I see her ying the game!¡± ¡­ After the ten teams had finished introducing themselves, they were teleported to a town. 8:55 AM. World News: [The rules of the finals: Thepetition will begin at nine in the morning and willst until four in the afternoon on the second day. Each team will be randomly sent to different ces. The team that returns to Earth first wins.] Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that the grand finals are especially simple?¡± ¡°What if someone is lucky and gets teleported near Earth or directly on Earth? Wouldn¡¯t that be a sure win?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with the gaming group? The mission for the grand finals is so simple, what¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°This is too different from what I expected. What is the gaming team thinking?¡± ¡­ Amid the curses, the clock struck nine. All the teams entered the teleportation zone. Soon, the gaming team used facts to tell those who were cursing that they were thinking too much. ¡°F*ck! What did I see? Team No. 3 has been teleported near the ck hole. Tsk¡­ Heavens, I¡¯m worried that they will be sucked in by the ck hole before they even begin.¡± ¡°Oh! Team No. 2 was actually teleported to the most difficult meteorite monster in the gxy. Can¡­ they stille out?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Team No. 6 is even worse. They are actually jointly attacked by five of the top ten bosses in the world.¡± ¡°Heavens! Heavens! Who¡¯s going to pinch me? Team No. 7 actually encountered the teams led by [Chimim¨­ry¨­] and [Bob].¡± ¡°Team No. 8 encountered teams led by [Linebarrel] and [Camillo]. ¡­ ¡°Quick, look at where the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has been ced.¡± Everyone looked at the video of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± What they saw made everyone gasp again. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is too pitiful. They were actually sent light-years away. Even if they didn¡¯t meet any powerful opponents, it would be difficult for them to find their way back to Earth.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­ Who said that they wouldn¡¯t meet a powerful opponent? The top ten bosses of the gxy were actually all teleported over. How¡­ how are they supposed to fight this!¡± ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ reminds me of a saying: ¡®There is no such thing as the worst. There is only worse.''¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯d bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing. I¡¯ll definitely win this time.¡± ¡­ ¡°D*mn! The grand finals are too crazy!¡± When they saw the ce that the system had teleported them to and the big boss that was ring at them, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei let out a yelp at the same time. The five of them quickly got into position and prepared to fight. Xu Qingfeng talked about the attributes and difficulty level of this big boss and then turned to look at Tang Zhiyun and Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°Just fight it when we encounter it.¡± What else could they do if they didn¡¯t fight? The big boss had already started fighting with them. No matter what, they had no choice but to defeat this big boss first. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. She said, ¡°Based on the current situation, we¡¯ll definitely meet a lot of big bossester. Let¡¯s warm up using this boss first. Maybe something useful will drop from the big boss.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± the boys asked at the same time. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Have you guys considered the overall strategy for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? Especially the strategy for thepetition that happens once every three years? Do you really think we can return to Earth with our own abilities?¡± Chu Luo asked three questions in a row. Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, she said, ¡°Fight.¡± The battle began. Chapter 153 - Mission Failure, Elimination

Chapter 153: Mission Failure, Elimination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As expected of a boss monster ranked in the top ten, it took Chu Luo and her team more than two hours to kill it. During this period, [Dream yer] was almost KO-ed. Fortunately, [Bai Ling] blocked it for him. The five of them fought the monster seriously. There were several times where those watching the live broadcast experienced tension and excitement that made them feel worry before it was reced by relief. ¡°Huff¡­ exciting, exciting. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an exciting battle. As expected of [Bai Ling]. I have to admit that I¡¯m impressed with her technique.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t reconcile that mysterious and beautiful girl with the game¡¯s [Bai Ling]. The contrast is too great.¡± ¡°Those people who said before that girls can¡¯t y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ do you feel your faces hurting now? [Bai Ling]¡¯s techniques are even better than those of you men. Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°One word¡ªconvinced! I¡¯m convinced.¡± ¡°I heard that [Bai Ling] is very good at using the empire¡¯s Thirty-six Stratagems. I wonder if she will use it this time?¡± ¡°Based on the ce where they were teleported, they won¡¯t be fighting other yers. If she can use the stratagems on the big bosses, I¡¯ll call her Daddy directly!¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and her team defeated the big boss, they saw something drop from his body. [Carefree Wanderer] walked over to pick it up. The items that fell were all top-grade, but they were equipment or weapons that they had no use for right now. [Turbid Liquor Glutton] followed him to take a look at the equipment and said, ¡°These are all top-grade items. Who cares if they¡¯re useful? We can just pick them up first.¡± The others also walked over. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Can anyone see if these weapons can bebined?¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After saying that, he threw all the weapons and equipment into the synthesizer. After a while, he actually synthesized a treasure chest. The treasure chest floated in front of them and they eximed in surprise. Xie Mingtao said, ¡°These things actuallybined into a treasure chest. Could it be that the gaming team specially prepared this for us participants?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°In any case, let¡¯s open the treasure chest first.¡± With that, he opened the treasure chest. When the treasure chest opened, inside was actually a key that was flickering with golden light. The key floated in the air. Not only did the five of them find it strange, but even everyone who was watching theirpetition also felt the same. There was another round of discussion and spection in the outside world. Chu Luo said, ¡°Put away the key first. Since these things can be synthesized into something else, they must be helpful to us. Let¡¯s continue walking and see how we can get out of here.¡± Not long after that, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± encountered another big boss. Again, it took more than two hours to deal with the big boss. Simrly, after they defeated the big boss, weapons dropped from it and something else was synthesized. During lunch, they discussed their strategy for the afternoon while eating. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I feel that we will encounter a big boss again in the afternoon.¡± Xie Mingtao immediately chimed in, ¡°I think so too. My seventh sense as a man tells me that the gaming team has sent all the crazy big bosses ranked in the top ten to light-years away. We have to eliminate all of them before we can leave.¡± Xu Qingfeng frowned. ¡°We managed to defeat only two big bosses in the morning. There isn¡¯t enough time at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to change our approach in the afternoon,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Since it¡¯s the grand finals, the gaming team definitely won¡¯t let us leave so easily.¡± Xie Minghai asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Did you notice that we can synthesize all the things that the bosses have dropped? If I am not mistaken, what we synthesized is the key to leaving this ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to speed up. If all ten bosses really appear, we have to get rid of them all before midnight tonight.¡± ¡­ The five of them discussed as they ate. The cameraman dutifully recorded their conversation but didn¡¯t release it to the public. Mealtime wasn¡¯t broadcasted live. When the higher-ups of the gaming group heard their discussion, they couldn¡¯t help but praise their intelligence. ¡°Indeed, those who know how to use the Thirty-six Stratagems of the Empire aren¡¯t ordinary. I think their discussions can be ced as Easter eggs after thepetition ends. This way, it can increase the click rate further.¡± The game continued in the afternoon. 2:25 PM. World News: [Team No. 3 failed their mission and is eliminated!] When this news was released, everyone exploded. The audience watched as they were swept into the ck hole, but the other nine teams were dumbfounded. ¡°D*mn! A team was eliminated so early. This match is indeed not simple.¡± All the teams tensed up and prepared for tough challenges toe. ¡°I wonder who will be the second to be eliminated?¡± 3:40 PM. World News: [Team No. 8 failed their mission and is eliminated!] Two out of the ten teams were eliminated in half a day. The other teams got even more worried. The forum was filled with discussions. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Team No. 8, whom I had my eye on, was actually eliminated so early. I¡¯m so sad!¡± ¡°As expected, thispetition isn¡¯t simple. In just a few hours, two teams have been eliminated. I wonder which team will be eliminated next?¡± ¡°I think it would be Team No. 5, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Based on the trend of the big bosses they¡¯ve encountered, all ten of the crazy bosses must be there.¡± ¡°I think so too. If they really encounter the ten bosses, no matter how powerful [Bai Ling] is, she¡¯ll probably be exhausted.¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was thinking that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would be the third to be eliminated, Chu Luo and her team had already formted a battle n. After that, everyone was so shocked that they forgot that there were other teams. Everyone stared at how ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± used the empire¡¯s military arts and strategies on those big bosses. From four in the afternoon to midnight, the system announced the elimination of three more teams. However, Chu Luo and her team had wiped out all ten bosses by two in the morning. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. When the audience saw that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± hadpleted an impossible task, the entire Inte erupted. Even the senior official in the gaming group couldn¡¯t help but say in praise, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the empire that women aren¡¯t inferior to men. Indeed, we can¡¯t underestimate anyone, especially women. [Bai Ling]¡¯s excellence in the game has reached an unparalleled level.¡± ¡°Wrong. Only that person can match the excellence of [Bai Ling]. Unfortunately, the difference in their statuses is too great. I suddenly hope that [Bai Ling]¡¯s identity in real life is as everyone has guessed, that of a princess of a certain country.¡± These words received everyone¡¯s agreement. In the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor of the gamingpany building. Secretary Tan knocked on the door twice before pushing it open and entering. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa and looking at the wall monitor. It was a live broadcast of thepetition. Li Yan didn¡¯t look at the other contestants and only looked at Team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± The television was 200 inches long. On one side was the game, and on the other was Chu Luo, who was focused on ying the game. ¡°Master,¡± Secretary Tan greeted as he walked over. Li Yan didn¡¯t retract his gaze from the television and said to him directly, ¡°Get the gaming team to close all the entrances to where their team is and let her rest for a few hours.¡± Secretary Tan froze. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he simply said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he turned around and left. When Secretary Tan walked out of the CEO¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Master really dotes on Miss Chu. However, I wonder if Miss Chu will appreciate his gesture?¡± After Chu Luo and her team defeated the ten bosses, they took out all ten synthesized items. ¡°Keys, wings, engines¡­ There are even fuel crystals?¡± Xie Minghai controlled his game character to circle around the ten items as he muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like I can¡¯t understand what these things mean?¡± The others were also thinking about what these things meant. Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Could it be a hint from the system?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t expect that at all. ¡°What hint?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°These can be used to build interster warships.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Maybe they want us to build an Interster Spacecraft so that we can leave this ce.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Minghai mmed the table. ¡°That must be it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing outside of light-years. How are we going to build an Interster Spacecraft?¡± Everyone fell silent again. Even the audience standing in front of theputer fell into deep thought. At this moment, the words ¡°Light-years away is entering a dormant state. yers, please be mentally prepared¡± suddenly appeared in the void. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. When the game characters froze on the spot, everyone was left with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°No way!¡± Xie Minghai was the first to cry out. ¡°At the critical moment, we actually entered a dormant state!¡± The guys turned to look at the staff sitting beside them. The staff was also dumbfounded. He had never heard of such a thing as light-years away ¡°entering a dormant state.¡± He quicklyforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call and ask around.¡± With that, he took out his phone. He was about to dial when his phone rang first. After the staff finished answering the call, he said to them, ¡°They said that entering a dormant state is also one of the steps of the mission.¡± He then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys rest for a few hours?¡± ¡°A few hours?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked with a frown. ¡°Time is so tight. You have to tell us how many hours we will be in a dormant state.¡± ¡°Not much, not much. Just four hours.¡± ¡°F*ck! Four hours, that long?¡± The boys started to get cranky. Chu Luo thought for a while. She had a nagging feeling that this situation must have been caused by a certain baddie. She gritted her teeth and said to the group, ¡°You guys rest first. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked out. ¡°Junior.¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up and followed her. ¡°Where are you going? I will go with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. You guys rest first. If you can¡¯t sleep, think about what those ten things are for.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Chapter 154 - Do You Want to Kill Your Husband?

Chapter 154: Do You Want to Kill Your Husband?

When the staff saw Chu Luo leaving, he quickly chased after her. ¡°Miss Chu, where are you going?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She exuded a cold aura as she took out her phone and dialed a number. The staff was stunned by the cold air emanating from her. Seeing that she was making a call, he just followed her and didn¡¯t ask anything further. The call went through quickly. At the same time, a unique cold and maic voice sounded. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was filled with displeasure. ¡°Did you order this?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m in the office on the top floor. You can take elevator 8 up.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she hung up the phone and strode towards the elevator. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± the staff quickly called out to Chu Luo. Chu Luo stopped and turned to the staff. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± The staff stopped in his tracks and quickly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m settling scores with someone.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was threatening. ¡°You better not follow me.¡± After saying that, she turned and continued walking towards the elevator. The staff froze in ce. As he looked at the departing figure, he patted his chest and muttered with fear, ¡°This girl¡¯s aura is so strong. I was nearly scared to death.¡± After saying that, he remembered that the participants could not leave halfway. He let out a low cry and hurriedly chased after her. However, before he could chase after her to the corridor, his phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression changed instantly. He turned around and walked back with a ¡°Damn¡± expression. Chu Luo took elevator 8 and went straight to the top floor. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she saw the tall figure waiting for her there. Chu Luo strode out and stood in front of him. She looked up at him and asked angrily, ¡°Who asked you to make the game enter a dormant state?¡± Li Yan looked down at her eyes, which had be even more sparkling from anger. He raised his hand to tap the corners of her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Your dark eye circles are about toe out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Even if my dark circlese out, it has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and get someone to change this dormant state.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan turned around and strode towards the office. Chu Luo was so furious that she quickly chased after him and waved her hand. Li Yan guessed what she would do. He shifted his body and quickly dodged the p. At the same time, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her quickly into the nearby office. When Chu Luo was pressed against the back of the door, she struggled angrily. Li Yan used his body to pin her down and his hands to restrain her arms. Chu Luo was held tightly by him and couldn¡¯t move at all. She wanted to kick him. The next second, her legs were forced to mp together. ¡°Let go of me, you big baddie!¡± ¡°Little thing, stop moving.¡± Li Yan¡¯s anger rose. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her eyes turned red. ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing her reaction, Li Yan immediately softened his tone. ¡°I just want you to rest for a few hours.¡± ¡°I¡¯mpeting. Time is so important. How can I rest?¡± Chu Luo was so angry that she wanted to bite him to death. Unexpectedly, Li Yan brought his neck to her mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, bite me for now. Hm¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate at all and bit down. As he felt the pain on his neck, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He eased his grip on her a little and raised his hand to stroke her backfortingly. He said in a low voice, ¡°A person¡¯s brain will automatically enter a dormant state after midnight. If one forcefully operated it, the efficiency will drop to almost zero. ¡°You might as well rest for a few hours. Maybe after you¡¯ve rested, your team would quicklye up with a solution to the problem.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously loosened her bite. There was a faint metallic taste of blood in her mouth. Li Yan felt her warm lips on his skin and his throat tightened. The hand on her waist couldn¡¯t help but reach under her clothes and rub against the smooth skin on her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly let go of his neck. With a red face, she scolded, ¡°Big baddie, take your hand away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop it off.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, just enough to see the redness on her lips. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Since you drank my blood, I must take something in return.¡± After which, his palm deliberately moved upwards. Chu Luo tensed up and blushed even more. She prepared to attack him. But Li Yan stopped and said, ¡°My chest still hurts from the p you gave me the night before yesterday. The doctor said that I can¡¯t take such a heavy blow anymore. Otherwise, my life will be in danger. Do you really want to kill your husband and carry the reputation of being a widow in the future?¡± Chu Luo paused when she heard this. Li Yan looked at her face and leaned his chin on her shoulder. Their cheeks were close. When she turned her face away, he tilted his head and swept his lips across her cheek. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened in exasperation. ¡°You lecher.¡± ¡°I only did what a married couple should do. How am I a lecher?¡± Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice by her ear. ¡°As long as you rest here for a few hours, you can continue with thepetition. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be stuck in a stalemate.¡± Then, he added, ¡°If you like it when I hug you like this, I¡¯d be more than happy to continue.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s brain started to heat up because of the breath on her neck. When she heard him say that, her face turned even redder. She thought,?¡®On ount of you still being my husband in name for now, I¡¯ll let you off today.¡¯ After thinking about it, she said with a straight face, ¡°Let go of me quickly. I promise to rest.¡± Disappointment shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t force the little thing too hard. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand her fierceness. Hence, he let her go. As soon as Chu Luo was released, she pushed him and quickly fled. Li Yan took a small step back before stabilizing himself. He turned around and saw Chu Luo sitting on the sofa. Li Yan walked over and looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s a lounge in the office. It¡¯s morefortable to rest there.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything but stood up. Li Yan looked at her tense face and suddenly wanted to capture her and bully her again. But in the end, he restrained himself. He led her to the lounge. The lounge was behind the desk. Chu Luo followed him in. Li Yan took out a new set of toiletries for her and pointed to the bed. ¡°I got someone to prepare your pajamas.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to even help her prepare this. She nced at him with aplicated gaze, took her toiletries, and walked towards the washroom. When she came out after washing up, Li Yan had already left the lounge. Chu Luo muttered, ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Then, she walked over, took her pajamas, and changed into them before lying on the bed. Chu Luo woke up after sleeping for three hours. She walked out of the lounge and immediately saw Li Yan, who was resting on the sofa. Li Yan was at least 1.85 meters tall, and the sofa was obviously a little ufortable for him. One of his feet was on the ground, and the other was curled up on the sofa. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him for a while. The sleeping Li Yan no longer had his usual aggression. He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him. Chu Luo snorted at him and turned to leave. As soon as the door closed, the sleeping man opened his eyes. If one looked closely, one could still see the smirk on his face. ¡°What a tsundere little thing.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to thepetition room, the four boys were all sitting or lying on the sofa, but none of them had closed their eyes to rest. The moment Chu Luo entered, they immediately sat up straight and looked at her. Xie Minghai was the first to ask, ¡°Junior, where did you go?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We were all worried about you.¡± ¡°I was fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Luo said as she walked to the game console. The boys stood up and walked over. The staff sitting at the side looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. His heart was churning as he thought,?¡®Who exactly is Miss Chu? To think that the senior secretary up there personally called!¡¯ Chu Luo sat in the chair and used the mouse to tap on the frozen game interface a few times. Then, the game character moved. ¡°Eh? We¡¯re actually out of the dormant state!¡± The boys were delighted. They had no idea why the state had been removed in advance. They quickly sat back down. The staff sitting at the back let out a ¡°Damn¡± in his heart. ¡°Junior, what do you think these ten things are for?¡± ¡°They really look like materials for an Interster Spacecraft, but what¡¯s with the key?¡± ¡°Is there something we need to look for in light-years away?¡± After they finished speaking, they subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± The five of them controlled their game characters and split up. Ten minutester, Yu Lei was the first to cuss. ¡°F*ck! I met a boss. Boss sent me a PK challenge!¡± The others quickly turned to look. ¡°This boss isn¡¯t too difficult to deal with. You just have to be careful.¡± Yu Lei responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and went all out to fight the boss. The others retracted their gazes and continued searching. Then, everyone encountered a boss. The bosses weren¡¯t strong, but there was no end to them. One after another, they appeared. Not only were the people killing the bosses irritated, but even the audience was anxious for them. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is too unlucky. The bosses keep appearing. Can they walk out of here?¡± ¡°They obviously can¡¯t leave. Even if they have the ability to kill all the bosses, there¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll light a candle for this team now.¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that the teams that were eliminated were considered lucky. At least they weren¡¯t destroyed like this.¡± ¡­ Chapter 155 - First Place

Chapter 155: First ce

At half-past eleven, another team was eliminated. Towards the end, there were only four teams left. Xie Minghai and Yu Lei mmed their keyboard furiously, treating the boss as their enemy. Xie Minghai said, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely break down.¡± Yu Lei chimed in, ¡°This is indeed crazy. I feel like the number of bosses I¡¯m fighting today isparable to the total number I fight in an ordinary week.¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at Chu Luo¡¯s screen. At this moment, Chu Luo happened to have just killed a boss and was walking over to pick up the equipment. ¡°Junior, these equipment aren¡¯t as good as those from the big bosses yesterday. Why are we picking them up?¡± Chu Luo said as she picked up the equipment, ¡°Since the big boss¡¯s equipment can bebined, maybe these can be too.¡± After saying that, she nced at the time. It was already 11 AM. She asked the group, ¡°Are your inventories full?¡± They all pulled out their inventory at the same time and said, ¡°It¡¯s full.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather first.¡± After saying that, she directed her game character to walk towards the gathering point. The other four people walked over as well. After the five of them gathered, Chu Luo typed in the chatbox. [Bai Ling]: ¡°[Intoxicated], let¡¯s see if your cauldron can be upgraded.¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, he started to level up his cauldron. It actually took half an hour to level up. At this moment, a staff member reminded them from behind, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d still be in the mood to eat at this time?¡± Xie Minghai stared at Xu Qingfeng¡¯sputer and asked anxiously, ¡°Why did it take so long to level up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Xu Qingfeng tried to press a few buttons but to no avail. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we¡¯ve eaten, the cauldron will have just finished upgrading. When the timees, there might be an unexpected effect.¡± The four of them thought for a while and paused the game to eat. The audience who had been guarding theirputer was even more anxious than they were. ¡°I¡¯m so anxious. Could it be that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ feels that there is no way they could leave, so they aren¡¯t anxious anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. In such a situation, it¡¯s already good enough that they didn¡¯t give up on thepetition.¡± ¡°The rules for this year¡¯s World Championship are too crazy. I feel like none of them can return to Earth.¡± ¡°I have the same feeling. Other than ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend,¡¯ the other teams that encountered two of the yers ranked in the top ten of the world¡¯s expert rankings had been eliminated. The fact that they haven¡¯t been eliminated yet proves that their strength isparable to that of those experts.¡± ¡°However, the team captain and [Bai Ling] of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are too calm. To think they¡¯d still be in the mood to eat at this time. Even I, a spectator, can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Say, do you think [Carefree Wanderer] and [Bai Ling] are a pair? Their coordination is too good, right?¡± ¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Secretary Tan, who was reporting to Li Yan, suddenly felt a strong murderous aura. He quickly looked up at him and was shocked by his cold expression. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get someone to rify the rtionship between Luoluo and [Carefree Wanderer]. I don¡¯t want to see such groundless rumors spreading again.¡± Secretary Tan hurriedly nced at the forum with the tablet in his hand. What he saw made him light a candle for the person who¡¯d spected about Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Yes.¡± The moment Secretary Tan walked out, Li Yan quickly started typing on the keyboard. The force behind his typing made one feel like the keyboard was going to be destroyed. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had just finished their meal when the female staff was called out. Then, a beautifully wrapped cake was brought in. She handed the cake to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss [Bai Ling], this is the dessert that the gaming team has prepared for you.¡± ¡°Eh? The gaming team is so good. They even prepared dessert for Junior?¡± Xie Minghai immediately craned his neck to take a look. Chu Luo looked at the cake in front of her and guessed who it was from. She pursed her lips and hesitated about whether to take it. Seeing that she was taking a long time to respond, Xie Minghai took it for her and even thanked the female staff as well. After the female staff left, he handed the cake to Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t you like cake a lot? You didn¡¯t eat much for lunch anyway. You should eat a little more. Maybe inspiration might strike after dessert.¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai, then took the cake and sat on the sofa to open the box. The fragrance of the cake instantly brightened her mood. However, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. The cake wasn¡¯t big and there were many fruits on it. There were no less than ten types of fruits. Chu Luo used a spoon and ate the fruit one by one. Every piece of fruit was fresh and sweet, and they tasted especially fragrant with cream. As she ate, her eyes suddenly lit up. She turned around and asked Xu Qingfeng, ¡°Senior, has the cauldron finished upgrading?¡± Xu Qingfeng was already sitting in front of theputer. By now, half an hour had just passed. He made an OK gesture to Chu Luo. Chu Luo dug up another spoonful of cake and ate it, then put the cake aside and walked over. The other three followed. After Chu Luo sat down, she said to them, ¡°Everyone, take out everything that the bosses have dropped today.¡± The four boys quickly opened their inventories. Chu Luo began to tell them what they needed, one by one. The outside world was stunned by their actions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? These people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ don¡¯t think they can get out of here anymore, so they are starting to split the loot from the bosses?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s possible. After all, the equipment they¡¯d obtained are all top-grade items that can¡¯t be obtained easily usually.¡± ¡°It seems like we are destined to win our bet.¡± ¡°Sigh, what a pity. Previously, I¡¯d thought that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ was really going to win.¡± ¡°I was hoping that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ would match up with one of the other three teams on the way back. I was waiting to see a fight!¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey¡­ Wait, everyone, look. What¡¯s the support of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doing?¡± ¡°Eh? He actually threw all their items into the cauldron?¡± ¡°Can the items be refined like this? Could it be that they think¡­¡± These words stopped here. When everyone saw therge items that were being synthesized, there was a new wave of discussion. ¡°What is that? Could it be a newly developed Interster Spacecraft by the gaming team?¡± ¡°There are even wings and a cabin. It must be.¡± ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t it mean that as long as they¡¯ve gathered all the parts, they can create an Interster Spacecraft that will take them away from where they are and return to Earth?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± The audience who had been paying attention to ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± immediately became excited. Everyone held their breaths and stared at theputer screen. In Game Room No.5. Looking at the almostplete warship, the boys were excited. At 1:30 PM, Xu Qingfeng finally finished the synthesis. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m missing something?¡± Yu Lei controlled the game character to enter the warship and take a look. He came out and said, ¡°There¡¯s really something missing.¡± Just then, Tang Zhiyun suddenly warned them, ¡°Everyone, get ready. Seven or eight bosses areing towards us.¡± ¡°Tsk, seven or eight?¡± ¡°You must be kidding!¡± ¡°That¡¯s no fun at all!¡± Chu Luo stared at the seven or eight bosses that were rapidly approaching and pursed her lips. Then, she said to the group, ¡°Everyone, take out the materials that can be used to synthesize a cannon from your inventory.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Oh, okay!¡± After being stunned for a moment, the four boys quickly took out the materials from their inventories. Xu Qingfeng threw all of them into the cauldron. As the bosses surrounded them, an awesome cannon was sessfully synthesized. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Fight!¡± Rumble¡­ After that, everyone could only see the dazzling white light on the entire screen and hear the bosses¡¯ furious roars as they were killed. In less than ten minutes, those seven or eight bosses were blown to pieces. The white light disappeared, and all they could see were the top-grade items that had fallen from their bodies. This time, Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to say anything. Xu Qingfeng quickly refined these things. By 2:30 in the afternoon, everything was sessfully refined. An Interster Spacecraft that was different from what everyone had seen before appeared in front of them. The five of them quickly boarded the Interster Spacecraft. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Why isn¡¯t there an interface for activation?¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Everyone, split up and look for it. It is possible that this kind of spacecraft doesn¡¯t need an activation interface.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°See if there¡¯s anywhere to insert the key.¡± The five of them quickly split up to look for it. After searching for almost two minutes, [Bai Ling]: ¡°Everyone,e here.¡± Everyone surrounded her and saw a groove near the right wing of the spacecraft. [Carefree Wanderer] inserted the key. In a sh, the spacecraft disappeared. The team called ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± also disappeared from sight. ¡°What just happened? Why did the entire ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team disappear?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯d activated something that shouldn¡¯t have been activated and were directly eliminated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The system didn¡¯t send out any news of elimination.¡± At this moment. System Notification: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for returning to Earth and getting first ce in the World Championship.] ¡­ At this moment, the entire Inte suddenly fell silent as though no one was watching. Ten secondster, the firstment appeared: ¡°D*mn! Awesome!¡± Then, the entire world channel blew up. Chu Luo had no idea what the outside world was like. She looked at the boys who¡¯d jumped up from their seats and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, she suddenly thought of the unfinished cake and turned around to look for it. The two staff members standing at the side were so excited that they couldn¡¯t speak. They seemed to have understood her intentions and the female staff quickly took out the remaining cake from the fridge and handed it to her. Chu Luo took the cake and smiled at the boys jumping around as she ate. In her heart, however, she thought in a tsundere manner,?¡®On ount of your cake making me think of the key points, I won¡¯t argue with you about anything other than being married.¡¯ Chapter 156 - No One Is Allowed to Talk About Me Without My Permission

Chapter 156: No One Is Allowed to Talk About Me Without My Permission

The match ended at four o¡¯clock sharp. The three victorious teams were Team No. 1, ¡°Heavenly Fiend Alliance¡±; Team No. 5, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡±; and Team No. 9, ¡°The Strongest Pdin.¡± Be it the Inte or the crowd outside the game building, everyone was excited. After the staff answered a call, he said to Chu Luo and the others, ¡°Everyone, the higher-ups of ourpany would like to invite you to gather in the meeting room. Please.¡± The three teams walked out of their respective gaming rooms. When they met in the corridor, they stopped at the same time. One of the men with short, xen hair who was obviously of mixed blood walked up to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her enthusiastically. ¡°Hello. My name is Dave. I¡¯m the captain of ¡®Heavenly Fiend Alliance.¡¯ Congrattions on getting first ce. Also, you are the most powerful girl I¡¯ve seen in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ I¡¯m very impressed with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the hand that was extended in front of her but didn¡¯t reach for it. The others stared at them. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Chu Luo nodded at him and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°You guys have always looked down on girls. I just want to tell you people that girls aren¡¯t weaker than boys.¡± Without looking at Dave¡¯s expression, she walked towards the elevator. Tang Zhiyun and the other three followed her. After the five of them had left, the captain of ¡°The Strongest Pdin,¡± who had been watching, walked up to Dave. He gave him a meaningful look and walked towards the elevator with his teammates. After they left, a man standing behind Dave finally sneered. ¡°No matter how arrogant she is, she¡¯s a woman who needs a man¡¯s protection.¡± Dave nced at the team member, pursed his lips, and walked away without saying anything. The three teams took the elevator upstairs to one of therge meeting rooms. The other team members were already waiting there. There were also a few videographers and reporters on the side. When Chu Luo and the others walked in, the eliminated teams all came over to congratte the three teams. Many people even went straight to Chu Luo¡¯s team to congratte them. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. Your performance has made me look at you in a different light.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced of my loss. You were teleported to such a freakish ce yet you managed toe out. If it were us, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very impressed with [Bai Ling]¡¯s intelligence andbat ability. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, shall we team up and PK?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to deal with these people who were sucking up to her. Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at each other, took over the conversation, and started to joke with them. Soon, everyone in the hall learned that [Bai Ling] was a very cold and quiet girl. Someone started whispering at the side. ¡°[Bai Ling] is too cold. To think she ignores everyone.¡± ¡°I think she must be ady from some big family in the empire. I heard that thedies from such families in the empire are strictly disciplined and can¡¯t participate in such entertainment shows.¡± ¡°In that case, this person must have secretlye to participate. She¡¯s wearing a mask because she¡¯s afraid of being seen by her family.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Why am I even more curious about this person¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± At this moment, the door of the meeting room was opened again, and arge group of people walked in. These people were obviously senior officials of the gamepany. All of them were dressed in suits and had the demeanor of elites. The people who were talking stopped at the same time. After the group of senior executives walked over, they congratted the top three teams. Then, a kind-looking middle-aged man with a slicked-back hairstyle said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± There was arge oval conference table in the meeting room. Everyone walked over and sat down. The executive who spoke earlier continued with a smile, ¡°Everyone¡¯s performance this time was brilliant, especially the top three. Your abilities are obvious to all. Ourpany has prepared generous prizes for the top three.¡± He gestured to a staff member to y the slides behind him. The prizes for the top three ces were written on it. Third ce: 40 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± and an all-expenses-paid world tour for a month. Second ce: 50 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± an all-expenses-paid world tour for a month, and the right to visit the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Game Research and Development Center. First ce: 80 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± an all-expenses-paid one-month trip to Hawaii, the right to visit the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Gaming Research and Development Center, and the gaming capsule that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± is nning tounch on the market in a year¡¯s time (to be giventer). After everyone finished reading the rewards for the top three, they all gasped. ¡°Heavens, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team is too rich!¡± ¡°The rewards for the top three are making me so jealous. The rewards are too awesome!¡± ¡°That legendary gaming capsule has really been developed. It will be in the market in a year! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°After watching the entire finals, I suddenly want to apologize to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Having looked down on their team previously, I feel like my face hurts now.¡± ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t say that women can¡¯t y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ anymore. The truth is that when women get ruthless, a man has nothing on her.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is my goddess from now on. I want to worship her.¡± ¡°Bai Ling, Bai Ling¡­¡± ¡­ The name [Bai Ling] was trending on the Inte like crazy. From then on, [Bai Ling] became a legend in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± After the game¡¯s in-charge announced the prizes, he even mentioned the prizes for the fourth to tenth ce. After saying that, he stood up and shook hands with the top three again. When the in-charge walked in front of Chu Luo, he didn¡¯t extend his hand. He only smiled and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re very outstanding. On behalf of the gaming team, I invite you to join the research and development department of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming capsule. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, gasps could be heard from behind. Before anyone could say anything, the in-charge continued, ¡°You¡¯ve brought us different surprises in every game. As expected, your Empire¡¯s culture is broad and profound, especially the ancient people¡¯s stratagems¡­ ¡°Moreover, I heard that you¡¯re very proficient inputer programming. This decision to invite you was unanimously made by the upper echelons of the gaming group.¡± Although that was what the in-charge said, everyone knew that the benefits that the world¡¯s number one female yer would bring to the gamepany were immeasurable. Even if she didn¡¯t attend any events, as long as she was with thispany, just this fact alone would ensure that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± would be ranked first in the gaming world within three years, not to mention many other benefits. Everyone stared at Chu Luo. Many people felt that she wouldn¡¯t agree or would say something like she would consider. However, Chu Luo simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After answering, she reached out to shake the person-in-charge¡¯s hand. After shaking hands, the in-charge turned to everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard for the past 30 hours. The gaming group has organized a gathering tonight. Please do us the honor.¡± He even added, ¡°Tonight, the top ten experts of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will be present.¡± Initially, some people wanted to say that they were too tired to go. But when they heard this, they all became excited. What a joke. It was everyone¡¯s dream to meet the top ten experts of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± let alone have dinner with them. ¡°Will [Y] be there?¡± When this question was asked, everyone looked at the in-charge with bright eyes. The in-charge¡¯s smile froze. In the next second, he said vaguely, ¡°Everyone will know when you get there.¡± They looked forward to it even more. The gathering ce wasn¡¯t far from the gamepany. After everyone took the elevator down, arge group of security guards went out to maintain the situation. When Chu Luo walked out, the people guarding outside instantly erupted. ¡°Bai Ling! Bai Ling!¡± They chanted Bai Ling¡¯s name in an unusually warm and excited voice, as though she was an international superstar. Many people were so excited that they wanted to knock aside the security guards who were stopping them and run to Chu Luo to get up close to her. The surrounding reporters also held their microphones and kept asking questions. The shutter of the cameras kept clicking away. ¡°Bai Ling, as the first female yer to enter the World Championship, with your team even winning first ce, what do you have to say?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, why are you always wearing a mask? Can you take off your mask?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, so many people didn¡¯t think your team would win. What do you have to say to those people who looked down on you?¡± ¡­ Those reporters were too enthusiastic. Seeing Chu Luo frown, Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Junior, walk between us and we will block those people¡¯s view for you.¡± The other three protected her in the middle. At this moment, a female reporter suddenly asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that you and [Carefree Wanderer] are a couple. Is that true?¡± The group of people walking towards the car stopped at the same time and turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo and the four boys also stopped. Tang Zhiyun frowned. ¡°These people are making things up. Don¡¯t worry, Junior. I will exin.¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Chu Luo said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the four¡¯s encirclement and faced the group of reporters. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and swept her gaze across the crowd. Everyone inexplicably felt a powerful pressure. When everyone quietened down, Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I hope everyone will stop saying such groundless things again.¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s been circting on the Inte for a while, and then it was suppressed by force. Since Miss Bai Ling doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, why must this topic be suppressed?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to let everyone continue spreading it around instead?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t bother to mince her words. ¡°I¡¯m only a participant in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ I¡¯m not a public figure or a superstar. No one has the right to discuss my private affairs in private.¡± At this point, a cold glint shed across her eyes, shocking the reporter and the people watching the video. ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to talk about me without my permission.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s aura was too powerful, so powerful that no one dared to oppose her. Chu Luo turned around and left while everyone was still in a daze. Chapter 157 - Celebration Party, Sudden Appearance of Li Yan

Chapter 157: Celebration Party, Sudden Appearance of Li Yan

It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car and the car drove out that everyone standing there regained their senses. Everyone stared at each other. Someone suddenly patted his chest and said, ¡°[Bai Ling]¡¯s aura was so strong just now. I was suppressed by it until I could barely breathe!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but make a guess. ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] is really the daughter of some important figure. Everyone, don¡¯t make wild guesses about her in the future. If you¡¯re unlucky, you won¡¯t even have a ce to cry when she seeks revenge on you.¡± Most people had thought it through and continued to worship [Bai Ling] as their goddess. Only a small portion of people spected maliciously: ¡°Since her status is so high, maybe the gaming team opened a back door for her this time. I don¡¯t believe that a woman can y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ enter the World Championship Finals, and even get first ce in the end!¡± No matter how the outside world discussed or spected about her, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. The group of people quickly arrived at the restaurant that the gaming team had booked beforehand. The gaming team had booked the entire floor of the restaurant to wee the ten teams of contestants. In order to cater to all the participants¡¯ tastes, a buffet was served tonight, and there were both Chinese and Western cuisines. As soon as everyone entered the restaurant, they saw nine of the top ten people waiting there. These nine people came from different countries and had different skin colors. When everyone saw them, they excitedly surrounded them. Tang Zhiyun and the other three also admired some of the top ten yers. Seeing the nine of them being surrounded by others, they were also eager to join them. However, they were worried about Chu Luo. Even if they wanted to go over and chat with their idols, they restrained themselves. How could Chu Luo not tell what they were thinking? She walked straight towards the buffet table and said to them as she walked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me around. I¡¯m a little hungry, so I¡¯ll go and eat something first. There¡¯d be too many peopleter to choose what I want.¡± When they heard this, they were a little touched. They knew that Chu Luo was saying this deliberately, and all the more, they made up their minds to follow her and protect her. Chu Luo turned to look at them and asked, ¡°Do you think someone can bully me?¡± The image of Chu Luo beating someone up suddenly popped into their heads. They shook their heads at the same time. Xie Minghai grinned and said, ¡°Then, Junior, we¡¯ll go greet our idols first beforeing to eat with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Tang Zhiyun also asked, ¡°Junior, do you really not have an idol?¡± ¡°Idols are people that a person can¡¯t surpass. There¡¯s no one that I can¡¯t surpass. Why should I have an idol?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Goodbye, Junior. We have nothing more to say.¡¯ The four of them silently turned around and walked towards the crowd. Chu Luo continued walking towards the buffet table. The buffet was close to therge windowsill, which was semi-open. There were also a few armchairs and sofas beside it. Chu Luo picked up a few types of food she liked and put them on a te. She even picked up a few small pastries. She then turned around and sat down in an armchair by the window. Looking at the night scenery of XX City while eating delicious food was extremely satisfying. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± At this moment, a cough sounded behind her. Chu Luo turned around and saw a fair-skinned, blond, and blue-eyed man standing there. He had deep-set facial features and looked handsome with a hint of gentleness. When the man saw Chu Luo looking over, his lips immediately curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Hello, [Bai Ling].¡± Chu Luo looked at him with those big eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. In the man¡¯s eyes, she was nothing short of a little beast that was full of vignce against him. The man walked over slowly. His steps were very elegant, and his body naturally exuded an aristocratic aura. He walked over to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m [Linebarrel]. It¡¯s good to see you here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t shake his hand back but only nodded at him. [Linebarrell] retracted his hand naturally and asked in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Can I sit here?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± [Linebarrel] sat down on the sofa beside her and studied the mask on her face with his gentle eyes for a few seconds. Heughed softly and said: ¡°Previously, like everyone else, I¡¯d guessed at your appearance, but like everyone else, I¡¯d thought that you would be a boy. I didn¡¯t expect you to really be a girl.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re biased against girls.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± [Linenbarrel] said. ¡°Your handling is too domineering. As you said, we were guessing your gender through our prejudice against women. I¡¯m no exception.¡± [Linebarrel]¡¯s tone was too sincere and gentle, making one unable to get angry with him. Chu Luo had a good impression of him in the game. In real life, this person wasn¡¯t bad either. She nodded, meaning that she didn¡¯t me him. [Linebarrel] smiled and talked to her about the finals. ¡°No one expected the gaming group to make the mission in the finals so difficult. Even the nine of us were only invited to be opponents for the grand finals after the semi-finals.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised to hear this. ¡°Could this have been ast-minute decision by the gaming team?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Previously, the gaming team had allowed us to form teams to practice our teamwork. We had already guessed something at that time, but we didn¡¯t expect it to appear in the finals.¡± The two of them chatted merrily about thepetition. After a while, many people came over. ¡°[Linebarrel], I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. And [Bai Ling], your ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has won first ce. You¡¯ve got to have a drink with everyone tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As the loser, even if we are convinced, we still have to have a drink.¡± Everyone talked at once, wanting Chu Luo to drink with them. Many people at the scene wanted to see Chu Luo¡¯s face under the mask, so they wondered if they could peek at her after she was drunk. ¡°Everyone, [Bai Ling] is a girl. It¡¯s not good for her to drink too much,¡± [Linebarrel] said as he stood up. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°[Bai Ling], let¡¯s go. As the first cer, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here and be idle.¡± After saying that, he winked at her, as if saying that he would help her drinkter. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Chu Luo thought for a while and stood up. She set aside the unfinished te and walked into the hall with everyone. As soon as Tang Zhiyun and the other three saw Chu Luo and [Linebarrel] walking over together, they walked over immediately. At this moment, everyone gathered around. Someone specially fetched wine for Chu Luo and [Linebarrel]. Looking at the ss of wine, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Junior, if you don¡¯t know how to drink, I can help you drink it.¡± Chu Luo gave him a ¡°don¡¯t worry¡± look and took the ss. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast to [Bai Ling] first. We are convinced by your handling and strategy. I think you¡¯re a carefree person in reality. You must drink this ss of wine.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. After drinking, tell us how your handling is so awesome.¡± ¡°How long have you been ying ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Everyone kept asking Chu Luo questions, wanting to dig up everything about her at once. Chu Luo took the wine ss and pursed her lips slightly, not answering them. From the first time everyone saw her, they¡¯d felt that she was a cold girl. It was expected that she wouldn¡¯t answer. Everyone didn¡¯t get angry and instead urged her to drink. Chu Luo held the wine and was about to drink. At this moment, [Linebarrel] suddenly raised his hand to stop her and said to everyone, ¡°[Bai Ling] is a girl and everyone here is a man. As gentlemen, we shouldn¡¯t make her drink.¡± The people present came from all kinds of social sses. When someone heard [Linebarrel] say that, for some reason, he directly teased: ¡°Mr. [Linebarrel], don¡¯t tell me you want to be the escort of [Bai Ling]? Tonight is such an important day, and as a member of the first-ce team, [Bai Ling] has to have a drink! Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡± After this person finished speaking, his team members immediately cheered and replied loudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say that it was just a ss of wine, but she didn¡¯t expect [Linebarrel] to think for a while before saying, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help [Bai Ling] drink.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you really want to help [Bai Ling] drink, you must drink three sses in a row.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone was cheering when Chu Luo raised the wine ss to her lips and drank it. After she was done, she said, ¡°Done.¡± [Linebarrel] and the cheering crowd were stunned by her heroic act of finishing her wine. [Linebarrel] said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can drink.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to drink.¡± [Linebarrel] lowered his eyes, and when he looked up, the smile in them had deepened. ¡°If you say that, you¡¯ll make us mistake you for a good drinker.¡± ¡°I?am?good at drinking.¡± If not for the fact that Tang Zhiyun and the other three had been staring at her with watchful eyes, she would have gone straight to the ce where the wine was kept as soon as she entered the venue. She wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was forced to drink. She nced at those people and said, ¡°Who is indignant after losing and wants to drink with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help her drink them all.¡± The sudden deep and cold voice made everyone subconsciously turn to look at the door. When everyone saw the man who was also wearing a mask and who had a terrifying aura walk in, they all froze. A few people swallowed their saliva with difficulty due to that aura. Chu Luo red at him, wondering what this person was up to. Tang Zhiyun and the others let out a sigh of relief at the same time. They felt relieved that Brother Chu was here. Only [Linebarrel] suddenly narrowed his eyes and quietly sized up the person. Chapter 158 - I Can Help Her Drink as Much as You Want

Chapter 158: I Can Help Her Drink as Much as You Want

After everyone regained their senses, they immediately started whispering. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°This person is wearing a mask too?¡± ¡°Could it be another powerful yer?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is only for the top ten experts and our ten teams. What is this person here for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to help [Bai Ling] drink?¡± ¡°Could he be rted to [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡­ Li Yan had already walked up to Chu Luo and was looking at her coldly. [Linebarrel] retracted his gaze and asked politely, ¡°Who might this gentleman be?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and nced at him with his cold eyes before looking away. He had no intention of answering. The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward. Many people thought:?¡®Who is this person? He¡¯s too arrogant! He doesn¡¯t even answer [Linebarrel]¡¯s question.¡¯ A glint flickered across [Linebarrel]¡¯s eyes. He smiled and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to help me drink.¡± She then asked the waiter to refill the wine for her. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Li Yan leaned in and whispered into her ear, his tone thick with threat, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink. If you want to drink, go drink at my ce. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo red at him, displeased. ¡°I¡¯ll publicize our rtionship.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°How dare you!¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and pursed his lips tightly. A trace of anxiousness shed across his heart. This made his aura even colder. He took the ss from her hand and asked the waiter to fill it up. Then, he said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll help her drink as much as you want.¡± [Linebarrel] looked at the two of them with aplicated expression. They were so close just now. What was their rtionship? However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He raised his ss and said with a smile, ¡°This gentleman is good at drinking. Today, [Bai Ling] and her team won first ce. We should have a good drink to celebrate. As she¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s better if someone can drink on behalf of [Bai Ling]. Come, let me toast you first.¡± He raised his ss and made a toast to Li Yan before downing it. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything and simrly downed his wine. The service staff immediately refilled their sses. [Linebarrel] then said, ¡°I¡¯ve PKed with [Bai Ling] before, and I admire her handling. This is my toast to [Bai Ling]. Please.¡± The two of them drank it at the same time. [Linebarrel] toasting Li Yan was like a signal. The others started to take turns to toast. They didn¡¯t say they were toasting to Li Yan but toasted to [Bai Ling] instead. Li Yan was ruthless enough to ept all the toasts and drank it all. ¡°Junior, Brother Chu will definitely get drunk if he continues drinking like this. Say something.¡± The four boys standing behind Chu Luo were a little anxious. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was drinking ss after ss, and pursed her lips tightly. Xie Minghai said, ¡°These people are obviously after Brother Chu. Red wine is strong to begin with. How can Brother Chu drink like this?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°This means that Brother Chu is good to Junior and can¡¯t bear to let her drink.¡± Chu Luo nced at the four of them before shifting her gaze to Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan was holding a ss of wine and drinking it with his head slightly tilted up. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. Due to the mask on, his already cold and hard face had a metallic feel to it. He looked wild and sexy like this. It was impossible to look away. Li Yan seemed to have sensed her gaze and suddenly turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and Chu Luo realized that the ends of his eyes were slightly red. He was obviously drunk. Before Chu Luo realized what she had done, she had already walked up to him and snatched the ss of wine that he had just had filled. She said to everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, she held his hand and strode towards the door. She didn¡¯t notice that as she pulled Li Yan out, a glint shed across his eyes. Then, he turned to nce at [Linebarrel]. This nce was filled with killing intent. Those who saw it felt a chill down their spines. [Linebarrel] looked at the two of them walking away and looked down at the wine in the ss in his hand. After a few seconds, he suddenly curled his lips and muttered in a voice only he could hear, ¡°How interesting¡­ What if that makes me even more interested in her?¡± Chu Luo pulled Li Yan along and quickly walked out of the hall. After getting into the elevator, she pushed him against the wall in dissatisfaction and scolded softly, ¡°Who asked you to help me drink?¡± Li Yan looked down at the beautiful face inches away from him and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only right for a husband to help his wife drink?¡± When she heard this, Chu Luo instantly raised her voice. ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife! I¡¯ll change our rtionship when we get back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t object and only said, ¡°At least for now, we are.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. When he saw her like this, Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He tilted his head to look at her hand and raised his hand to bring her hand down. Chu Luo retracted hers when she saw him raise his hand. At this moment, the elevator stopped halfway. As the elevator door slowly opened, they heard a conversation between two people. ¡°I wonder if the reporters and gaming fans downstairs have left.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect [Bai Ling] to really be a woman. I really want to take off her mask and see what she looks like.¡± The elevator door opened. The two of them looked up and met Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s equally cold and sharp eyes. They were immediately suppressed where they stood. Li Yan nced at them coldly and reached out to close the elevator door. When the elevator continued to descend, those two people came back to their senses. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Was that [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± After saying this, the two of them instantly became excited and reached out to press the elevator button. ¡°They¡¯re going down. Let¡¯s take the stairs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have this chance to meet [Bai Ling], so it¡¯ll be good if we could talk to her.¡± As they spoke, they rushed into the protected stairway. After the elevator door closed, Li Yan pressed the next floor button. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go change before going downstairs.¡± Chu Luo thought of the reporters asking questions that she didn¡¯t like and nodded. The elevator reached the next floor. Before the elevator doors opened, Li Yan lifted his hand to remove Chu Luo¡¯s mask. At the same time, he quickly took off his coat and covered her with it. The elevator door opened and they walked out. This floor was also a banquet hall, but there was no one there. The two of them quickly walked into the lounge beside the banquet hall. Li Yan took out his Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Get someone to send her a set of clothes to the 15th floor.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. The two of them stood there and waited. Chu Luo opened her mouth as she watched Li Yan hold her mask in his hand. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo was startled. Li Yan raised his hand to massage his temple and said to her in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I might be drunk.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before she snorted and looked away. ¡°Who asked you to drink so much?¡± Li Yan stopped talking and walked to the sofa to sit. Chu Luo thought for a while and searched in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch for a while, but she didn¡¯t find any medicine that could sober him up. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll concoct some hangover medicine for youter.¡± Li Yan leaned back in his chair. The suit jacket he was wearing today had been draped over Chu Luo, leaving him with only his ck shirt. He exuded a dangerous aura. However, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t scared by his dangerous aura. Seeing his eyes close slightly, she suddenly realized that the green color around his eyes was obviously a sign of sleep deprivation. She thought for a while, took off her suit jacket, moved over, and kicked his leg lightly. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going to sleep here?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer her. Chu Luo moved a little closer to him and poked his arm with a finger. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t open his eyes. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and covered him with the coat. She muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very vignt? Be careful that your enemies don¡¯te looking for youter.¡± After saying that, she walked to the side and sat down, waiting for someone to deliver the clothes. While she waited, she took out her phone. Tang Zhiyun had called and sent her a message. Chu Luo clicked on the message and took a look. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, have you gone back? Brother Chu has drunk so much wine. Don¡¯t let him drive. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun sent another message: ¡°Junior, are there many reporters and gaming fans downstairs? Have you left the hotel?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No. We¡¯re on one of the floors waiting for someone to send clothes over. I won¡¯t be needing a mask then.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°That¡¯s good. Then let Brother Chu go back and rest well. Also, we will probably go backte tonight.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yeah, give me a call when you get back.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t text again. After she¡¯d been waiting for almost ten minutes, footsteps came from outside the lounge, followed by a careful voice. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m a hotel staff who came up to deliver the clothes. Are youing to get the clothes, or should I leave them here for you?¡± Chu Luo sensed that this person was very weak and said, ¡°Leave them there. I¡¯ll take them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The person left not long after answering. Chu Luo walked out to retrieve the clothes. She walked to the toilet to change her clothes and walked with her uniform in the bag. To her surprise, Li Yan was already standing there waiting for her. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Li Yan nodded and the two of them walked towards the elevator. The elevator reached the underground parking lot. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, she saw a group of reporters and other people waiting there. When everyone saw the two of them, they were first stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s appearance before quickly retracting their eyes due to Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze. The two of them walked past them and walked towards a car. Chu Luo suddenly thought of the message Tang Zhiyun had sent her and hurriedly said to Li Yan, who was about to open the door to the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Chapter 159 - The First Time Driving

Chapter 159: The First Time Driving

Li Yan¡¯s hand stopped in midair and he turned to ask her, ¡°You know how to drive?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She just smiled and asked, ¡°Do you dare to get in?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes. He knew that she had never driven before, but he didn¡¯t mind. He handed her the key and walked around the front of the car to the front passenger seat. Chu Luo watched him walk over before opening the car door. She got in and quickly looked around at the things that needed to be controlled. After Li Yan sat down, he said to her, ¡°Turn on the GPS and see if there¡¯s a more remote road. The first few streets are blocked by reporters and gaming fans.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo inserted the key into the keyhole but didn¡¯t start the car immediately. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him, blinking those longing eyes. ¡­ Li Yan was silent for nearly half a minute before starting to exin the mechanics and techniques of driving. After Chu Luo heard that, she gave him an OK sign. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she started the car and stepped on the elerator to drive out. A normal person would be more or less afraid to drive too fast when they first started driving. Chu Luo was different from ordinary people. As soon as she drove off, she wanted to step on the elerator to the max. Li Yan leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°There are many cars in the parking lot. If you don¡¯t want to hit a car, slow down a little.¡± Chu Luo reluctantly changed gears and reduced the speed of the car. On the way out of the parking lot, the car almost collided with other cars in the parking lot twice. One time, it almost hit a pir, and another time, it almost collided with the car driving out from the sidene. Just as Chu Luo was considering whether to return the seat to Li Yan, he said, ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Luo immediately dismissed the idea when she heard this. After the car drove out, they saw that there were indeed many reporters and gaming fans waiting outside. There were also many security guards maintaining the situation. Chu Luo nced over and followed the navigation instructions to drive towards the back of the hotel. However, at a turn, she hit a wall. Fortunately, Chu Luo was quick to react and mmed on the brakes. The inertia caused their bodies to lean forward before being pulled back heavily. Chu Luo pursed her lips and turned to look at Li Yan. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had closed his eyes and looked like he was asleep. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around, reversed the car, and continued on the road. After the car had driven out for a while, Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°You can use the GPS to practice driving in the suburbs, if you¡¯re not tired yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly typed on the GPS and drove to the suburbs. There were very few cars in the US at night. When they reached the suburbs, not a single car passed by. Chu Luo stepped on the elerator and turned the car into a race car. As she drove, she thought in dissatisfaction,?¡®This speed isn¡¯t good!¡¯ The car was driven on the road in the suburbs for more than two hours. The man beside her kept sitting there quietly, asleep. Chu Luo only remembered to look at the time after she had driven to her heart¡¯s content and gotten the hang of driving. ¡°It¡¯s actually past midnight!¡± She turned to look at the man beside her. Chu Luo thought for a while and muttered, ¡°On ount of the fact that you dared to let me drive, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± With that, she turned the car around and prepared to drive into the city. Just then, a car with headlights on approached them. Chu Luo instantly felt the malice in the car opposite her. She snorted and stopped the car. The car in front of her drove over quickly. It was a ck van. The van stopped a few meters away from them, and a group of fierce-looking muscr men wearing singlets and work clothes alighted. There were seven to eight of them, and all of them were ferocious-looking. They were also holding weapons like iron rods. Soon, they came and surrounded Chu Luo¡¯s car. Then, a burly man kicked the car and shouted fiercely, ¡°Everyone inside the car, get off!¡± The burly man¡¯s kick was powerful enough to shake the car and produce a loud bang. Li Yan finally opened his eyes due to the noise, his gaze filled with murderous intent. He nced at the evil men surrounding the car before turning to Chu Luo. Chu Luo smiled at him and said excitedly, ¡°We might have met robbers.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan slowly reached for his waist. Chu Luo quickly pressed his hand down. ¡°Don¡¯t use a gun.¡± Li Yan retracted his hand and asked her, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Teach them a lesson, of course¡ªnot everyone can be robbed.¡± With that, she went to open the car door. Li Yan opened the door at the same time. The two of them quickly got out of the car. When the group of people saw the beautiful Chu Luo, their eyes widened. A few people whistled at the same time. ¡°Yo! There¡¯s actually a little beauty here. Kill the manter, and the beauty¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Li Yan quickly took out his whip and whipped that person several times. Pa! Pa! Pa! ¡°O~~~ O¡­¡± After letting out those tragic cries that ripped through the air, the person fell to the ground, hugging his body and rolling around. The others swallowed their saliva in fear and their hearts trembled. After a while, one of them came back to his senses and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you hurt our people! Brothers, attack!¡± Chu Luo was about to attack when Li Yanshed out dozens of times, causing those people to hug their arms and legs as they rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Leave two for me. Before Chu Luo could finish her sentence, Li Yan had continued to whip them with a murderous aura. In less than two minutes, seven to eight burly men were lying on the ground, their bodies twitching and their flesh turning into mush. At this moment, Li Yan put away his whip and turned to say to Chu Luo in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk. Send me back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She pointed at the burly men on the ground. ¡°They¡¯re in the way. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get them to move aside.¡± As she spoke, she walked up to them and waved a handful of medicinal powder over. In the next moment. ¡°O~¡± ¡°O¡­¡± ¡°What did you do to us!¡± ¡°Of course I gave you good stuff that will have you guys staying in the hospital for six months to a year.¡± Chu Luo dug her ears and shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Shut up.¡± Everyone shut up. ¡°Take out all your valuables. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to scram to the side. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± When these burly men heard this, their bodies trembled. They quickly took out all the valuables from their bodies and endured the intense pain as they crawled to the side. Chu Luo picked up those things and threw them into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She looked at the van in front of her and wondered if she should use a special method to move the car. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Li Yan asked as he walked over. Chu Luo lifted her chin. ¡°That van is blocking the way.¡± Li Yan quickly walked to the van and lifted his leg to kick it hard. Under the frightened gazes of the burly men, his kick caused the van to flip over to the side. Bam! The burly men¡¯s bodies trembled thrice as they heard that sound. They regretted not worshipping Jesus when they went out today. To think they would meet such ruthless people. After Li Yan had kicked the car to the side, he walked back and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so strong.¡± Li Yan nced at her and walked to the front passenger seat to open the door. Chu Luo also got into the car and drove off. After the car started, Li Yan took out his phone and typed: ¡°Get rid of that group of people.¡± After sending the message, he put his phone back and continued to close his eyes. Chu Luo was driving seriously and had no idea what he had done. The car arrived at Li Yan¡¯s ce at 1:30 AM. The bodyguards on the street let her through as if they knew who was inside. The car drove into the metal gate outside the vi and stopped in front of it. Qin Ming and Abel were already waiting for them. Chu Luo stopped the car and turned to look at Li Yan, who had his eyes closed. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Li Yan opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± She then gestured for him to get off the car. Li Yan sat still. Chu Luo waited for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting off the car?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer her. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was so strange tonight. Did his reaction get slower because he drank too much? At this thought, she lowered the car window and said to Qin Ming and Abel, ¡°Li Yan drank too much. Help him down.¡± It was already sote and she was still in a hurry to return to the hotel. Abel walked over and said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m going to prepare some hangover soup for Master. Otherwise, he will have a headache tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he turned and left. Chu Luo turned to Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something.¡± With that, he also turned around and left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These people were simply outrageous! Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had his eyes closed. She poked his arm and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a failure as a person. Your subordinate and butler don¡¯t care about you.¡± Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo wanted to struggle free. Li Yan finally opened his eyes. Chu Luo was delighted and didn¡¯t care that he was still holding her hand. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve sent you back. Get off quickly. I¡¯m going back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Just stay here.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and got out of the car. He walked around the front to Chu Luo¡¯s side. He opened the car door for her and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°I have all kinds of good wine here. If you want to drink¡­¡± Chu Luo got out of the car before he could finish speaking. ¡°I want to drink.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to walk into the vi. Chu Luo followed. In the hall, Li Yan continued to walk upstairs. Chu Luo followed him, thinking that the ce where the wine was kept was upstairs. Until Li Yan walked to his bedroom door. Chu Luo finally asked suspiciously, ¡°Did you leave the wine in your bedroom?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her. He opened the door and walked in. Chu Luo followed. Li Yan continued walking in. Chu Luo still followed, but when she saw Li Yan¡¯s behavior, her eyes widened. ¡°Why are you undressing?¡± Chapter 160 - The Drunk Master Li

Chapter 160: The Drunk Master Li

After Li Yan took off his clothes, he looked at her and replied, ¡°To take a shower.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you bringing me to the wine?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. She walked up to him and looked up at him. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Li Yan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Go tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± You didn¡¯t keep your word! ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m a little irritable right now. If I go to the wine cer, I might smash all the wine in it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Chu Luo looked at his chest, mesmerized by the hot air and the smell of alcohol emanating from his body. Her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go drink tomorrow.¡± With that, she turned to leave. But her wrist was grabbed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. In the next second, she reflexively wanted to p him. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he fell straight onto her. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo was knocked back a small step. In the next second, two strong arms wrapped around her waist. Chu Luo shouted at him angrily, ¡°Li Yan, let go of me! Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Li Yan leaned his head on her shoulder and whispered in her ear in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°You can be as rude to me as you want, but¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. She felt his lips brush past the tip of her ear. The warm touch felt like there was a trace of electricity. Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly carried a trace of abnormality. He said, ¡°I might not be able to hold on anymore.¡± There was no response after that. Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before she patted his shoulder. ¡°Li Yan, Li Yan.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo struggled out of his arms with a wooden face. She quickly supported him, who was about to fall to the ground, and walked towards the bedroom. After throwing him onto the bed, she turned around and walked out. Opening the door, she immediately met Abel, who was standing there with a bowl of hangover soup and preparing to knock. When Abel saw Chu Luoe out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, how is Master now?¡± With a wooden expression, she replied, ¡°Fallen asleep.¡± Abel was suddenly silent. After a few seconds, he said in a pleading tone, ¡°Miss Chu, please bring the hangover soup in for Master to drink. Master¡¯s alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good. He will have a headache the next day after drinking.¡± ¡°Li Yan can¡¯t hold his liquor well?¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°He drank more than ten sses of wine tonight and even drove with me to the suburbs for a few hours.¡± When Abel heard this, he suddenly revealed a gratified smile and exined to Chu Luo, ¡°Master has very strong self-control. As long as he hasn¡¯t yet returned to a safe ce, he won¡¯t let himself show a hint of drunkenness no matter how much he¡¯s drunk.¡± Chu Luo thought about Li Yan¡¯s previous behavior. Other than the fact that he kept his eyes closed in the car as if he was sleeping, he had told her many times that he was drunk. At that time, she didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Miss Chu definitely couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Abel guessed it when he saw her expression. He told her, ¡°If Master is drunk, no one would dare to get close to him.¡± He even added, ¡°Of course, Miss Chu is different.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pursed her lips without saying anything. Abel even raised the bowl of hangover soup in front of her. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, only you can get close to Master. Please help him. Otherwise, he will definitely have a headache tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and took the bowl from him. She turned around and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. Abel didn¡¯t follow her in. Chu Luo walked to the bedroom inside. Li Yan was still in the same position as when she had thrown him on the bed. Chu Luo ced the bowl on the bedside table and thought for a while. In the end, she straightened him up and sat on the edge of the bed with the bowl in her hand. She patted his cheek and said, ¡°Li Yan, the butler made you some hangover soup. Get up and drink some.¡± Li Yan only frowned but didn¡¯t open his eyes. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo had no choice but to put down the bowl and feed him with a spoon. Li Yan¡¯s mouth was tightly shut. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t opening his mouth, Chu Luo pressed his chin and he opened his mouth. Fortunately, he swallowed subconsciously. After feeding him the bowl of hangover soup, Chu Luo looked at him, who was lying there without any aggression. A strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Since you can¡¯t hold your liquor, why did you drink so much? ¡°No one can hold their liquor better than I can. Who asked you for help?¡± After saying this, she got up to leave. At this moment, her wrist was grabbed. Chu Luo turned around to see that Li Yan had actually opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking a shower.¡± Li Yan lifted the nket and grabbed her wrist with one hand while his other hand started to undo his belt. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo yelped and immediately pressed his hand that was unbuckling his belt. She said in exasperation, ¡°How dare you act like a hooligan in front of me!¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes for a while and said with a vexed expression, ¡°How can I shower if I don¡¯t take off my pants?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to take a shower, but you can¡¯t take off your pants in front of me. Also, let go of my hand or I¡¯ll cripple it.¡± Li Yan frowned. At the same time, he nced at the fair hand he was holding. Not only did he not let go, but he even wrapped his other arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Er¡­¡± After being brought into his arms, Chu Luo pped him. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. He said in a domineering tone by her ear, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re not allowed to drink with other men in the future. If you want to drink, you can drink only with me.¡± It would have been fine if this person hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter, but the moment he did, she got angry and directly tapped his acupoints. Before he could unseal his acupoints, she struggled out of his arms, looked at him, and snorted coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? I¡¯ll immediately go and delete the word ¡®married.''¡± With that, she walked out. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Li Yan quickly unsealed his acupoints and stepped forward to block her. He looked down at her with a serious expression. ¡°You can¡¯t delete that word.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin and looked at him unhappily. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± After saying those words, he quickly made a move. Chu Luo was already prepared. The two of them started fighting. This fight knocked over many things in the bedroom. Li Yan suffered a few ps in the middle, but he continued to stop her as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. The two of them fought for more than half an hour. Chu Luo was shocked by how difficult Li Yan was to deal with. At the same time, she was getting a little tired. At this moment, Li Yan grabbed her wrist, pulled, and carried her to the bed. Chu Luo wanted to struggle. Li Yan turned her around and she was now underneath him. Li Yan restrained her and panted slightly. ¡°Little thing, if you move again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Chu Luo was so angry that a ferocious glint appeared in her eyes. She raised her hand to give him a knifehand strike. At this moment, Li Yan fell asleep on his stomach. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Li Yan, you big baddie, get up!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. In any case, before she fell asleep, she remembered that not only had she not managed to lift this person up, but she was also exhausted. When she opened her eyes the next morning, she saw a broad chest and a few obvious palm prints. The memory ofst night came back to her in an instant. Chu Luo was about to re up when she heard a low, pained cough above her. Chu Luo¡¯s ear was already on his chest. As a doctor, she could immediately tell that he had suffered internal injuries. Chu Luo silently retracted her hand that wanted to p him again. Only then did she look up at the hateful face above her. Li Yan was looking down at her. Seeing her look over, he frowned slightly and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Little thing, what did I dost night that made you beat me up until I suffered internal injuries?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember what you did?¡± Chu Luo red. Li Yan looked at her with his unique cold eyes, but innocence shed across them. ¡°What did I do?¡± After he said that, his gazended on her cherry lips, and his throat moved. The next second, he coughed again. After coughing, he asked seriously, ¡°Did I keep hugging youst night and stopped you from leaving?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know.¡± After saying that, she moved and got up. However, her body froze in the next second. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Li Yan buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. ¡°Since you know how to treat patients, don¡¯t you know that this is a man¡¯s instinctive reaction in the morning?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face exploded with redness. Li Yan started coughing again. After that, he said, ¡°Little thing, if you p me a few more times, you¡¯re really going to be a widow.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s admitting to being married to you!¡± She was the most respected High Priestess in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. How could she get married so casually! ¡°The Empire¡¯sws recognize it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll delete that word on it today!¡± Li Yan actually stopped talking and released her. Chu Luo got down from the bed and saw him frowning, obviously in pain. She suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. With a straight face, she took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at him. ¡°Take the medicine and use your internal energy to spread the medicine throughout your body.¡± Li Yan looked at her, a dark glint flickering across his eyes. The next second, he coughed again. After coughing, hey there and said, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain that I don¡¯t have the strength to use my internal energy.¡± Chapter 161 - How Dare You Hit on Masters Woman? You Are Courting Death

Chapter 161: How Dare You Hit on Master¡¯s Woman? You Are Courting Death

Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at the ¡°weak¡± Li Yan. After a while, she walked over and dispensed a pill for him with a stiff face. ¡°Take the medicine first.¡± Li Yan took the medicine and said very calmly, ¡°My throat feels a little ufortable. I can¡¯t swallow it without water.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at him with a tense face. A few secondster, she turned around and poured him a cup of warm water. Li Yan propped himself up and leaned against the bedhead to take the medicine before drinking the water. After swallowing, he looked at her with his deep eyes. Chu Luo gestured at him reluctantly. ¡°Sit down a little.¡± Li Yan followed her instructions. Only then did Chu Luo take off his shoes and sit behind him, using internal energy to spread the medicine he had taken throughout his body. After doing all this, she got off the bed and lowered her eyes without looking at him. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t get up.¡± With that said, she turned around and strode out of the door in frustration. Why did she care if he was alright? He deserved it! Li Yan watched as the petite figure fled in a huff, and his lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. After Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, she first went to the guest room to wash up. When she got downstairs, Abel was already waiting. When Abel saw Chu Luoing down, he quickly went up to her and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, did Master have a headache when he woke up this morning?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to mention Li Yan and nodded casually. ¡°Probably.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. When Abel heard this, he chased after her with a worried expression and continued asking, ¡°Miss Chu, did the hangover soup I prepared for my masterst night fail? How is my master now? Do you need a doctor to take a look at him?¡± ¡°Then go get a doctor.¡± Abel suddenly stopped talking. He¡¯d only casually mentioned looking for a doctor. His master would never allow ordinary doctors to get close to him. Chu Luo nced at Abel and continued walking out the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°You can just get someone to make some stomach-nourishing porridge for him. There¡¯s no need to get a doctor.¡± ¡°The porridge is ready.¡± ¡°Then bring it to him.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. Her voice came from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Abel, who was about to follow her, stopped and quickly turned towards the kitchen. Chu Luo went to the backyard of the vi. In the backyard, there were many luxuriant trees nted near the yard wall. In other ces, there were low ornamental trees and awn. There was a big empty space in the middle, and it was quite nice to punch and kick on it. Chu Luo was about to walk over when he saw a person running over from the other side. It was Neeson. Neeson¡¯s expression was filled with his usual arrogance. Probably because he had been running for a while, there was sweat on the tip of his nose and in his hair. He immediately stopped when he saw Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t walk over. Instead, he stood there frowning and asked, ¡°Where have you been these past few days?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and only asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Neeson lowered his eyes then looked up at her again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to learn how to make robots? I can teach you at any time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll start learning after breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo prepared to jog. Still, Neeson stood there staring at her. There was a strange glow in his eyes, as if he had something to ask her. In the end, though, he didn¡¯t ask anything as he watched Chu Luo run past him. Then, he simply followed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The two of them ran together in the backyard. Abel brought some stomach-nourishing porridge to Li Yan. Seeing that Li Yan was still lying in bed, he quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look well. Why don¡¯t I get Doctor Boni to take a look at you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°What is Luoluo doing?¡± ¡°Miss Chu is running in the backyard.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Abel ced the porridge on the bedside table and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu asked me to prepare the stomach-nourishing porridge for you.¡± Li Yan nced at the bowl of porridge, which smelled strongly of chicken soup. His expression softened a little. At that moment, Abel thought of something and added, ¡°Neeson is also running in the backyard.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Abel turned and walked down the stairs. Li Yan got off the bed and walked to the window to draw the curtains. He happened to see the two figures running one after another, as well as the gaze of the person behind who had been staring at the person in front. A murderous glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t run for long when she saw Abel walking over. She happened to run to his side, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Abel nced at Neeson, who was following behind Chu Luo, and thought,?¡®You even dare to have designs on Master¡¯s woman. You¡¯re simply courting death.¡¯ He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came to see if you needed anything.¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued running. However, Abel didn¡¯t leave. He stood where he could see the two of them and waited, staring at Neeson anxiously. Then, Chu Luo finished running and walked into the vi. Abel immediately followed. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car I drove back yesterday?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, are you looking for your phone?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Last night, Tang Zhiyun and the other three didn¡¯t go back until 11 pm. Tang Zhiyun had sent her a message at that time, but Chu Luo had only nced at it and didn¡¯t reply. She was ready to reply now. Abel said, ¡°Miss Chu, I ced your phone in the living roomst night.¡± The two of them walked to the living room. Abel hurried over to get her phone. Chu Luo took a look and saw that Tang Zhiyun and the others hadn¡¯t sent her any more messages or called her. Clearly, they were very assured seeing that she had left with Li Yan. Chu Luo thought for a moment and gave Wang Mingtao a call. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Sister Chu, the seniors aren¡¯t up yet.¡± After saying that, he immediately said to her, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Last night, when the four senior brothers came back, they brought a lot of things. I heard that they were given to you by the fans guarding the hotel. Those things are all for you.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°The seniors didn¡¯t want them either. It¡¯s just that those fans were too crazy. When I went down to pick them up, they were surrounded and couldn¡¯t leave. It was the hotel manager who¡¯d persuaded the seniors to ept the gifts so as to send the fans away.¡± Chu Luo thought about the situation at that time. Tang Zhiyun and the other three probably couldn¡¯t control it either. So she nodded and asked, ¡°Did anyonee to the floor where we live?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. I only found outst night that our entire floor had been booked by someone. The manager even arranged for more than ten bodyguards to guard the elevator. No one coulde up.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing over?¡± Then, he added, ¡°You¡¯d better note over. What if those people are still waiting downstairs?¡± Chu Luo thought about it and agreed. After the two of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenlyughed. He said, ¡°Sister Chu, today, can we start calcting how much we won from the bet?¡± Chu Luo remembered this and nodded. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look after dinner. You just have to wait for the money to go into your ounts.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Wang Mingtao was especially excited. ¡°Our ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is awesome. Not only did we clinch first ce in the World Championship, we even won so much money in the bet. I can brag about this for countless years.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She nodded. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went to eat first. While eating, she asked Abel, ¡°Where is Neeson eating?¡± Abel didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Mr. Neeson doesn¡¯t like to eat with others. He always eats alone in his room.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it was normal for Neeson to not like eating with outsiders since he didn¡¯t know anyone at the moment, so she stopped asking. After the meal, she asked Abel to bring her aptop. Chu Luo went invisible and logged in. As soon as she entered, she saw her ¡°Messages¡± shing non-stop. It was from He Jiang and Li Tao. The two of them had suffered a serious blowst time. They only sent her a message of encouragement before Chu Luo came to the US and didn¡¯t disturb her after that. The messages sent by the two of them were from after yesterday¡¯s match. One could see excitement and pride in their words. They were congratting her at the same time. Li Tao said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the most arrogant girl in our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school, the best wherever you go.¡± He Jiang said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried that you would be surrounded by people when you go to Imperial University in the future, I would have wanted everyone around me to know that [Bai Ling] is you. Chu Luo, good job. You make me worship you even more.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t reply after reading their messages. Then, she logged into the official betting tform of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± The amount betting on their win was 8.97 billion yuan, and the amount betting on their loss was 12.55 billion yuan. Below was the list of people who had bet on their victory. Chu Luo quickly scanned the name list. She could roughly see their IDs here. It showed that 90% of the people on that list were from the empire. After reading it, she clicked on the distribution application (there was a professional distribution betting team on the betting tform). Then, the system sent her a message that basically said that a staff member would contact her soon. In less than a minute, her phone rang. Chu Luo picked up the call and heard a familiar voice on the other end. ¡°Hello, Miss Chu. I¡¯m Secretary Tan. As the stakes you¡¯ve set this time are too high, I¡¯ll be in charge of this matter.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised and asked casually, ¡°Are you very free?¡± Secretary Tan was obviously stunned for a moment and felt a little sheepish. His tone immediately became serious. ¡°This is an especially important matter. It¡¯s normal for me to handle it.¡± Chapter 162 - Looks Like You Secretly Drank in the Wine Cellar

Chapter 162: Looks Like You Secretly Drank in the Wine Cer

Chu Luo couldn¡¯t feel how crazy the outside world was with Li Yan. At this moment, many merchants wanted to contact her. One had to know that she was the first female yer in the history of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± to have won the World Championship. ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± was also the game with the most yers in the world. The yers were spread across all levels of society, from elementary school students to old people. [Bai Ling] was the person who stood out the most in this World Championship. Regardless of whether she agreed to endorse or help advertise their products, the effects would be immeasurable. However, Chu Luo seemed to have suddenly disappeared from the world. Even if someone had connections and went to the gamingpany to ask about her, they hadn¡¯t been able to get anything out of it. Some people even offered a high price to get the hackers to dig up information on [Bai Ling]. In the end, all the hackers were counterattacked and their identities were exposed. After that, no hacker dared to investigate [Bai Ling] anymore. This led some people to have designs on the mysterious [Bai Ling]. Of course, that was forter. After Chu Luo finished talking to Secretary Tan, she asked Abel to help her call for Neeson. When Neeson walked over, Chu Luo was looking at a webpage. It was filled with news about the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals. She and [Bai Ling] were now even more famous than international superstars. There were people who idolized her on the Inte, some who spoke sarcastically, and some who had dirty thoughts. Looking at the posts that said sour things, Chu Luo pursed her lips and frowned slightly, looking displeased. Neeson stood there and looked at her side profile. Although he didn¡¯t remember everyone he¡¯d known before, he felt a different kind of closeness towards her. This was the first person he¡¯d seen, and he¡¯d carved her into his heart. He felt that she was an angel, the most beautiful angel. When Abel, who was standing at the side, saw Neeson¡¯s gaze, he quickly reminded Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Neeson is here.¡± Chu Luo looked up. She pointed at the sofa beside her. ¡°Sit.¡± Neeson walked over and sat down. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do I need to learn how to make robots?¡± Neeson quickly stated what was needed. Chu Luo looked at Abel. Abel quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare them immediately.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t go out. He called someone over with his phone and told the person about the tools he needed. He also said, ¡°Prepare all these tools within an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, Butler.¡± After the person left, Abel suggested, ¡°Miss Chu, since you can¡¯t learn for the next hour, why don¡¯t you walk around?¡± He thought to himself,?¡®It¡¯d be best if you went upstairs and saw Master.¡¯ Chu Luo thought for a moment and recalled the wine cer Li Yan had mentioned. She stood up and said, ¡°Take me to the wine cer to take a look.¡± Abel was a little disappointed but didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± Chu Luo stood up and suddenly thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good to let Neeson sit here alone and wait. She asked, ¡°Neeson, do you want to go to the wine cer with us?¡± Abel immediately red at Neeson without batting an eyelid. Instead of answering, Neeson stood up. ¡°Butler Abel, lead the way.¡± Abel had no choice but to take the two of them to the warm wine cer in the basement. The wine cer was huge, and the quantity and varieties of wine stored inside were spectacr. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw so much wine. She walked straight to the alcohol and started looking at them. Abel followed her and introduced the year and ce of origin of the wines. Neeson followed them, keeping silent. Until the three of them walked to a ce where wine was ced in a wooden barrel. Chu Luo looked at therge wooden barrels of wine and asked curiously, ¡°Why are these wines in wooden barrels?¡± ¡°These are the wines produced by my master¡¯s manor. They haven¡¯t been opened yet, so they are being been kept in wooden barrels. However, such wine is more pure and fragrant than the wine sold outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked to a wooden barrel and asked Abel, ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°As long as you want to drink, Miss Chu, you can.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately ced her hand on the iid lid of the wooden barrel. ¡°Miss Chu, this wine has never been opened before. It¡¯s a little troublesome to open it. Wait, I¡¯ll get someone to¡­¡± Pfft! Chu Luo held the lid in her hand and took a deep whiff of the fragrance of the wine that instantly wafted out. She then said to the dumbfounded Abel, ¡°No need to call for help. This kind of lid is very easy to open.¡± Abel opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Chu Luo was so enticed by the strong aroma of the wine that she didn¡¯t even want to speak. She looked around and happened to see a winedle beside her. She walked over to take the winedle, scooped a spoonful, and ced it to her lips to drink. This mouthful made her eyes brighten. The sight of it made Abel and Neeson¡¯s hearts soften. Abel said, ¡°Miss Chu, why don¡¯t I go get you a cup?¡± Chu Luo nodded. When Abel left, he even nced at Neeson, who was standing there with an expressionless face. Only then did he speed up his pace and head upstairs. Chu Luo continued to drink from the longdle. When she realized that Neeson was staring at thedle in her hand, she said, ¡°If you want to drink, get Butler Abel to get another cup. I¡¯m using thisdle. I won¡¯t let you use it.¡± Neeson¡¯s lips moved, and he subconsciously said, ¡°My family also has a veryrge wine cer.¡± After saying that, he was stunned. ¡°If you have a wine cer at home, why do you still want to drink my wine?¡± ¡°But I forgot where my house is.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and thought that the fish spirit¡¯s medicine was really good. She said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll remember it when you get close to your house one day.¡± She was a vengeful person. She had not forgotten about this person controlling the robots to deal with herst time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any sympathy for his current situation. Neeson stopped talking when he heard what Chu Luo said. He stood there and looked at Chu Luo. There was aplicated look in his eyes. Chu Luo was a little unhappy with his gaze. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just think about how to teach meter. I hope to finish learning everything you know in a few days.¡± Neeson frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t learn much in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. You just need to teach me what you know in a few days.¡± ¡°Why do you want to learn this?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Chu Luo ignored him and continued drinking. When Abel came down with the wine ss, Chu Luo was standing by the wooden barrel, drinking happily. Neeson was standing at the side with his eyes lowered, thinking about something. This made him heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve brought you the wine ss.¡± Chu Luo took the wine ss from his hand and scooped a few spoonfuls into the wine ss. She wanted to drink all of it, but when the wine ss reached her mouth, she restrained herself. After all, there were outsiders here, and she had to take into ount her image. After drinking only one ss, Chu Luo had the idea ofing back after her studies ended. The three of them went up. She had just walked to the living room when she saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa in his casual home clothes. Li Yan was looking at her. Finally, his gazended on her lips, which had turned red from drinking. He asked, ¡°Looks like you secretly drank in the wine cer.¡± ¡°What do you mean by secretly drank?¡± Chu Luo walked towards him in dissatisfaction. As she walked, she said, ¡°You promised mest night that you would treat me to a drink.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Yan tapped his fingers on his knee and said, ¡°If you like the wine in the wine cer, we can take it with us when we go home.¡± With that, he nced at Neeson indifferently. Chu Luo was definitely willing. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t go back on your words when the timees.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°But you can¡¯t drink too much at once.¡± ording to his subordinates, the few jars of wine that Chu Luo had brought back from her trip to the vist time were gone after just two days. Li Yan felt that he should control her alcohol tolerance. Chu Luo wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if she drank a thousand sses, but when she thought about how this person would think that she had drunk too much, she quickly nodded and replied readily, ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, she suddenly thought of the grapes in her courtyard. She nned to call hometer and get the servants to brew the grapes. The things that Abel had asked someone to buy arrived in an hour. Neeson asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where do you want to study?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Li Yan was the first to speak, his tone firm. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care where she studied. She nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s study here.¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and felt a sh of displeasure. How could he speak to his angel in such a tone! Chu Luo spent the entire morning listening to Neeson exin the principles and rted mechanical knowledge of making robots. Li Yan sat at the side and used hisptop to work. This continued into the afternoon. At two in the afternoon, Tang Zhiyun, who had finally woken up, called Chu Luo. After thepetition ended, they had to go to the gamepany to take a look. They also had to go to XX University of Technology to take a look. At the same time, they had to participate in the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± g. The schedule was actually very tight. The two of them agreed to meet at the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gamingpany tomorrow and hung up. Chu Luo spent the entire day learning about making robots. It wasn¡¯t until ten at night that their lesson ended. When it was over, Neeson asked, ¡°When are youing over to study next?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She should only be free at night next. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare a few hours at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Neeson carried the pile of items to the room he was staying in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and saw Li Yan sitting there with a slight frown. Li Yan was still holding hisptop. Ever since this afternoon, he had been covered in a cold aura. It was obvious that something had upset him. Chu Luo walked up to him and was about to speak when Li Yan stood up first. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Chapter 163 - Teach the Rude Man a Lesson

Chapter 163: Teach the Rude Man a Lesson

Li Yan then walked upstairs. Chu Luo subconsciously followed him as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Business.¡± Li Yan shut his mouth and didn¡¯t speak again. The two of them walked upstairs together. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to enter his bedroom at first. Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. After entering, Li Yan let go of her hand and said as he walked in, ¡°Give me one more of that pill.¡± ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little guilty, but when she thought of this person¡¯s evil deedsst night, she immediately put away that guilt. She took out the bottle of medicine and handed it to him. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this bottle. Treat it as my payment to buy your wine.¡± Li Yan held the bottle and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°What? You think it¡¯s not enough?!¡± Chu Luo thought that he felt he was at a disadvantage. She snorted and said, ¡°If I sell this medicine, it will be worth a thousand gold coins. It¡¯s much more valuable than your wine.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere expression and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He suddenly bent down and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Li Yan!¡± Chu Luo instantly exploded. ¡°You lecher, how dare you take advantage of me again!¡± She was about to p him. Li Yan stood up straight and didn¡¯t dodge. He only said, ¡°My internal injuries fromst night haven¡¯t fully recovered. If you p me again, I think I won¡¯t have to take this medicine anymore.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her outstretched hand stopped in midair. In the next second, she retracted it and turned to leave. ¡°I might note back tonight,¡± Li Yan said from behind her. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Chu Luo continued walking. ¡°If I can¡¯t resolve this matter, I can¡¯te back tomorrow either.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She had already walked to the door. When she walked out of the door, Li Yan finally said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to stay alone with Neeson.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped in her tracks. She turned around and red at him fiercely. She snorted and left without saying anything. The next day, Li Yan didn¡¯t return. Chu Luo took a taxi to the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gamingpany. The car stopped outside the gate surrounded by security guards. Chu Luo put on her mask and alighted from the car. Immediately, waves of screams could be heard. ¡°Bai Ling! Bai Ling¡­¡± Following that was the clicking of the cameras and the loud questions from the reporters. ¡°Bai Ling, where did you go yesterday? Why couldn¡¯t we contact you?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that you¡¯re a royaldy from the empire. Are you wearing a mask because your identity can¡¯t be exposed?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, many gamepanies want you to endorse them. Will you agree?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that a man wearing a mask came to your banquet the night before yesterday to help you drink. Who is that person to you?¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun and the others, who had been waiting there, walked over when Chu Luo got off the car. Hearing these reporters¡¯ questions, they frowned. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go in quickly. These reporters are so annoying. Why are they spinning circles around you instead of those famous celebrities?¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Luckily, the gaming team had foresight and allowed our junior to wear a mask from the start. Otherwise, things would have been troublesome.¡± As they spoke, they walked into thepany building. At this moment, the ten people from the second and third teams were already waiting there. There were a few staff members standing in the hall. A staff member was saying, ¡°When all of you from the three teams are here, we¡¯ll go to the game research center to take a look.¡± As soon as the staff finished speaking, one of themined in a displeased tone, ¡°Women are indeed troublesome. She actually made arge group of us wait for just her. Couldn¡¯t she havee over earlier?¡± Hearing this, Xie Minghai asked bluntly, ¡°Is it the stipted time yet?¡± Everyone looked over. When everyone saw the masked Chu Luo, the people standing at the back started whispering. ¡°Why is she still wearing a mask? I thought I could see her face today.¡± ¡°Could she really be an imperial princess in the empire? Is that why she doesn¡¯t remove her mask?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she really is a royal princess, why didn¡¯t she bring a bodyguard? Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too beautiful that she¡¯s afraid of causing amotion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡­ Xie Minghai¡¯s words had choked that person. He nced at Chu Luo and deliberately whispered to the others, ¡°How can someone who can y the game so forcefully be beautiful? I think she must be too ugly to face anyone¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly nced at him sharply. That person seemed to have been strangled by something. His heart skipped a beat and he couldn¡¯t continue. Only then did Chu Luo say in a displeased tone, ¡°Whoever is unhappy with me can just PK in-game. The world alwayspares talkative women to gossipy women. I think some men are even more talkative than women.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± When the man heard this, he suppressed his fear, and, relying on his tall and burly appearance, immediately stood up and shook his fist at Chu Luo, wanting to scare the especially petite girl. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. Some people didn¡¯t know their own limits unless they were taught a lesson, especially men who looked down on women. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She pinched a pill between her fingers and used a trace of internal energy to flick it onto that person¡¯s knee. The pill exploded in an instant and sshed on him. At the same time, he bent his knees and knelt heavily on the ground. Bam! That sound made everyone else feel pain for him. ¡°Oww¡­ Who hit me!¡± After he let out a scream, that person¡¯s face contorted in pain. Chu Luo happened to be standing in front of him and said in a clear and pleasant voice, ¡°Even if you lost to me in the game, you don¡¯t have to bow so respectfully.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A few people couldn¡¯t help butugh. When that person heard this, his face twisted even more. ¡°Shit! You¡­ Mm¡­¡± Before he could curse, his expression changed drastically and cold sweat rolled down his face. His lips trembled as he said with a pained expression, ¡°My¡­ my knees seem to be broken. It hurts! Ouch~~¡± Many people were shocked. Under the chaos and the watchful eyes of the reporters outside the door, the staff quickly called for the doctors in thepany to bring him for a checkup. One of the staff even asked the other four members of ¡°The Strongest Pdin,¡± ¡°Do you need to send someone to take care of that gentleman?¡± The members of ¡°The Strongest Pdin¡± looked at each other. Captain Reuben said, ¡°No need. We believe the doctor will take good care of Deji.¡± What a joke. They were about to visit the Game Research and Development Center. Who would want to miss such a rare opportunity? Seeing that no one was going to take care of that person, the staff didn¡¯t say anything. He first looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. Everyone, please follow me.¡± Everyone walked in together. Unexpectedly, the game development center wasn¡¯t in this building. Instead, it was behind the building. When they walked out of the back door, they saw a huge open space. On the opposite side of the open space, a high-tech circr building appeared in front of them. The exterior walls of the building were all made of special blue ss steel. The ss glowed blue in the sunlight. When the staff member led everyone to the door of the building, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Everyone, because there are many experiments that ourpany doesn¡¯t publicize at this stage, before you enter, please take out all your electronic items and ce them in a nearby locker.¡± When everyone entered, there was a fully automatic detector by the door. ¡°When we enter, everyone needs to sign a non-disclosure agreement. I hope everyone can cooperate.¡± The staff¡¯s request was reasonable. Even those who had nned otherwise had to take out their electronic devices and put them in their lockers. Tang Zhiyun put away their cell phones and watches into a cab. Xie Minghai said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m inexplicably excited every time I go to the school¡¯s science and technology building. To be able to visit the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Game Research and Development Center today feels like a dream.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°I was so excitedst night that I yed games for the entire night. I still can¡¯t control my excitement.¡± Although Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng didn¡¯t say anything, they couldn¡¯t conceal their excitement either. After cing the electronic products on them in their lockers, everyone followed the staff towards the door. After they¡¯d walked past the automatic testing door, a spacious hall appeared in front of them. The hall was divided into sections and disyed the internal system equipment and data of every generation of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± On the wall were advertisements and endorsement posters for every generation of the game. Everyone eximed in admiration. One of the staff members said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, you can take a look around the hall for a while. We¡¯ll continue touring elsewhere in an hour.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately dispersed. ¡°Heavens, the database of the first generation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is actually so huge. As expected of a gamingpany that hasn¡¯t declined for a long time!¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation is too powerful! To think the code converter that many gamingpanies use nowadays, zing Glory had switched to using it in the second generation!¡± ¡­ Various exmations sounded. Chu Luo and the others stood in front of one of the generations and discussed. At this moment, a voice suddenly called her name from behind. ¡°Bai Ling.¡± Chapter 164 - The Passionate Dave

Chapter 164: The Passionate Dave

Chu Luo and the four boys turned around at the same time. They saw Dave walking towards them. Dave walked closer and saw what they were looking at. He asked enthusiastically, ¡°Is Bai Ling interested in these data?¡± After saying that, he looked at the other boys and asked tentatively, ¡°I heard that you guys are students from the Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science faculty. Could it be that Bai Ling is also a student from there?¡± The information about Tang Zhiyun and the other three was not confidential, so it was reasonable for Dave to ask this question. However, the four of them were a little worried. They were worried, what if everyone dug up Junior¡¯s identity by investigating the four of them? ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all. She said, ¡°One doesn¡¯t have to be aputer science student to like these things.¡± After saying that, she turned her gaze back to the data. It was obvious that she had no intention of chatting with him. Dave, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice Chu Luo¡¯s coldness. He continued, ¡°Bai Ling shouldn¡¯t be too old. What major do you study? A girl who likesputer-rted knowledge must be different from other girls.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered with him this time. Looking at her wless chin and the beautiful outline that could be seen even with a mask on, Dave continued to guess. ¡°I think you must be very interested in games. You¡¯ve loved ying since you were young?¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer. Tang Zhiyun and the others exchanged a look and Tang Zhiyun said politely, ¡°Mr. Dave, Bai Ling is usually quiet and doesn¡¯t like to interact with unfamiliar people.¡± What he meant was: Can you not keep asking her stuff? Dave nced at the four boys. As if he had not understood what Tang Zhiyun meant, he said with a smile, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t my imagination. But Bai Ling is so good at ying games. It is normal for her to be quiet.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Bai Ling, how about we have a solo PK when we have time? It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t meet in the preliminary and semi-finals. Otherwise, we could have had a proper spar.¡± The four boys thought to themselves,?¡®If we really met in the preliminary and semi-finals, you won¡¯t be qualified to stand here.¡¯ Seeing that Chu Luo was looking at the data in front of her, Dave said, ¡°I¡¯m aputer science student too. I know a lot about these things.¡± As he spoke, he talked about the conversion and transmission of the data and theposition of the program. Chu Luo listened for a while before finally turning to look at him. Even Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t humble at all. ¡°I was interested in this since I was in university. After that, I self-learned many game programmingnguages. Later on, I even developed a few game programs with my friend.¡± ¡°Awesome. Is Mr. Dave also developing his own game program right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a few small games that are attached torge websites. They can¡¯tpare to a full-service game like ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡°That¡¯s very impressive.¡± The boys were already interested in this, so Dave¡¯s words immediately piqued their interest. Soon, the boys and Dave were talking. Chu Luo listened to their conversation casually and didn¡¯t reply. Everyone chatted as they looked around. Soon, an hour had passed. After looking at the game equipment and rted procedures and converters for the past few generations, everyone was gathered together by the staff. At this moment, someone suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that the endorsement deal with Annie Belle for this generation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is about to expire. Will you still look for her to renew the contract? To be honest, I¡¯m very fond of Annie Belle. She is the eternal goddess in my heart.¡± The staff smiled and replied, ¡°That is the decision of thepany¡¯s higher-ups. I don¡¯t know about it.¡± The man said confidently, ¡°I think no one except Annie Belle can push ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ to the peak.¡± After this person finished speaking, the others looked at him awkwardly. Even Yu Lei couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This person must be obsessed with chasing after celebrities. I think even if we don¡¯t use real people to advertise the games under zing Glory, the games can still stand at the peak.¡± The staff member onlyughed and said, ¡°Our research and development center is very big. If you want to finish seeing it in one day, you have to hurry up. So, I¡¯ll lead you guys to take a look¡­¡± After the staff said that, he led them inside. Previously, everyone had felt that this building was like a gigantic egg. After entering, they realized that it wasn¡¯t just huge. The hall that was at least 500 square meters was only a corner. After that, the staff led everyone around many ces. Every ce made everyone gasp in surprise. In the afternoon, the staff led everyone to thetest database. There were several R & D maintenance personnel working in the database. In front of them was the 4D scrolling data. ¡°Wow! So the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ version we¡¯re ying now has so much data in it. Heavens, I¡¯m dazzled.¡± ¡°These programmers are too amazing. How did theye up with such a huge amount of data?¡± ¡°If a bug appears in the system, how are the maintenance personnel supposed to find it?¡± ¡­ As the saying goes, industry insiders look at the tricks while outsiders watch the show. Gamers didn¡¯t necessarily have a deep understanding ofputers. While those people were gasping in surprise, Chu Luo and the others quickly looked at the pattern of these data. Not long after, Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°As expected of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game program. If I had to program these programs, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so even if I were killed.¡± The rest of them nced at him, and Yu Lei said, ¡°These programs were originally created by gathering the results of many people. If you cane up with them alone, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ wouldn¡¯t need game programmers anymore.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just sighing. Just now, they mentioned bugs in the program. Actually, I¡¯m also very curious what their system¡¯s bug rm looks like.¡± Dave chimed in, ¡°I think the first person on the left is responsible for the bug rm.¡± Everyone looked over. Just then, an rm beeped. The person quickly followed the red dot on the database to fill in the gaps. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with this, Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright.¡± At four in the afternoon, the staff announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today¡¯s tour ends here. ¡°Ah, so soon? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve had much of a tour.¡± ¡°The database of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is too big. After looking at it, my mind seems to be filled with program codes.¡± ¡­ While everyone was talking, Dave walked to the staff and asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take us to see the research and development database of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming capsule?¡± The staff said apologetically, ¡°The gaming capsule is still ssified at the moment. Even I don¡¯t have the right to enter.¡± ¡°I thought our tour today included the gaming capsule database?¡± Dave looked disappointed. After he finished speaking, the others couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°My biggest goal in visiting this ce is to see the gaming capsule. Why don¡¯t you let us see it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we don¡¯t look at the gaming capsule¡¯s database, it¡¯d be good to look at the gaming capsule directly.¡± ¡­ No matter what they said, the staff kept apologizing that he had no right to show it to them. In the end, everyone could only give up. After walking out of the building, Dave walked to Chu Luo and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Guys, shall we go eat?¡± The boys looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. We have something to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to go to dinner with me.¡± Dave looked sad. ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm to you. I just want to be friends with you.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I see that Bai Ling is very interested in those data programs. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also in this field. I can tell you all about these things over dinner.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three were a little tempted when they heard this. They had coded small games before, butpared to Dave, who had been in this field for a long time, they were still not good enough. If someone could speak to them about this, it would be equivalent to listening to a teacher giving a lesson. They turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have something on tonight.¡± ¡°A meal won¡¯t take long. You can leave early if need be,¡± said Dave earnestly. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about crowds, I¡¯ll have a meal with you guys alone. It¡¯s fate that we got acquainted in thepetition. As friends, you can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others, lowered her eyes, and thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But if you want to eat, go to the hotel we¡¯re staying at.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Everyone walked out of the gamingpany building. There were actually many people and reporters outside. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°These people are too persistent. To think they¡¯ve been waiting for us outside.¡± Yu Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°We¡¯re not celebrities. Why are they so enthusiastic? I still wanted to y around in the US. Now, I don¡¯t even dare to leave the hotel.¡± When Dave heard this, he gave them an idea. ¡°If you really want to go out and y, why don¡¯t you change your clothes so they won¡¯t recognize you?¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± David talked to his teammates before getting into the car that Chu Luo and the others were in. When the car arrived at the hotel, there was still a group of reporters and gaming fans guarding below. When they saw the group of them walking over, they were instantly excited. The hotel¡¯s security guards quickly went over to stop them. However, these reporters and gaming fans were a little crazy tonight. The security guards couldn¡¯t stop them. Soon, someone rushed over. ¡°You guys go in first!¡± Dave shouted and shielded Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun and the other two led Chu Luo into the hotel. When they saw someone blocking their way, they immediately attacked Dave. Xie Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Why are these people so crazy tonight? I think Dave can¡¯t hold them off anymore. I¡¯ll go over and help.¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of people and Dave, who had been punched several times. She raised her hand to stop Xie Minghai. ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Chapter 165 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 165: Misunderstanding

¡°Junior, why don¡¯t you help Dave? Can he do it alone?¡± ¡°Someone is secretly taking photos.¡± As they entered the elevator, Chu Luo said, ¡°Dave is quite skilled.¡± ¡°Eh? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai and asked Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Do you have Dave¡¯s number?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Well, you can call him and tell him which floor to go to.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s behavior was a little strange to the boys. Before dialing the number, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem to like Dave very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not whether I like him or not. I¡¯m not familiar with that person.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped through the information for a while before showing them what she had found. The boys looked over at the same time. ¡°Eh, this person is actually an RT gamepany programmer?¡± ¡°Why did Dave hide it from us before?¡± ¡°He actually said that he started his own business.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and thought for a while. She curled her lips and said, ¡°The biggest possibility for this person to worm his way into being friends with us is to persuade us to join RT.¡± If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t feel any malice from him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to eat with him. The boys froze. In the next second, anger appeared on Xie Minghai¡¯s face. ¡°I thought he really wanted to be friends with us.¡± Yu Lei was furious as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let him go back? We only have two goals. Either we start our own business or we enter the zing Glory Gaming Company. Since he approached us for a purpose, we should reject him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here, and he¡¯s also helping us stop the reporters and those gaming fans. We have to treat him to a meal, no matter what.¡± The rest of them were unable to make up their minds. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Everyone, you can see what he wants to doter. If he really wants everyone to join RT, just reject him. If he has other motives¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t finish her sentence. If that person had other motives, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off. The boys agreed and discussed where to eat before Tang Zhiyun called David. They went to the eighth floor¡¯s western restaurant. When Dave arrived, his clothes were a little wrinkled and there was a bruise on his chin. It was obvious how crazy the group of reporters and gaming fans had been. ¡°Dave, are you okay?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked concernedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dave sat down and said, ¡°I thought the reporters and gaming fans guarding our hotel were troublesome enough. I didn¡¯t expect your ce to be even more so. I think this won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t you talk to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team and get them to send some bodyguards over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our¡­¡± Xie Minghai was about to say that there were many bodyguards on their floor when Tang Zhiyun suddenly said on his behalf, ¡°These reporters and gaming fans weren¡¯t like this before. Maybe it¡¯s because Bai Ling is here.¡± Dave was a little surprised. ¡°Bai Ling doesn¡¯t live here?¡± ¡°She lives with her older brother.¡± ¡°So Bai Ling¡¯s brother is also here. It would appear that you have a very good brother.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched but she didn¡¯t say anything. After ordering, everyone chatted as they ate. Dave was enthusiastic and talkative. After the meal, he didn¡¯t talk about anything else except the game and coding. When they were about to finish eating, Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Dave is from RT Corporation. Why did you say that you¡¯re an entrepreneur?¡± Dave was surprised to hear this. ¡°So you¡¯ve found out about it?¡± Then, with a vexed expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you guys will misunderstand because I¡¯m an RT employee. Actually, this isn¡¯t a very confidential matter. The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team does know about it.¡± When the boys heard him say that, they immediately felt relieved. At the same time, they wondered if Chu Luo was being too careful. Chu Luo looked at Dave but didn¡¯t say anything. She took out her phone and nced at the time. It was already past seven. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°You should go up and rest too.¡± The guys nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful when you go down.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I send Miss Bai down?¡± Dave stood up as well. ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo left after saying that. Looking at the departing figure, Dave asked Tang Zhiyun and the others worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Bai Ling will be surrounded by those reporters and game fans when she goes down?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three thought to themselves:?¡®If Junior removed her mask when she went down, no one would know that she was Bai Ling.¡¯ However, they didn¡¯t say it out loud. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Her brother must have sent bodyguards to pick her up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dave sat down and asked casually, ¡°Bai Ling¡¯s brother must be someone important, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I heard that he¡¯s the owner of apany.¡± ¡°Did Bai Ling not tell you about him?¡± The four boys shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± Dave changed the topic. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how you met Bai Ling? I¡¯m just too curious about her.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Actually, we¡¯re not very familiar with her. We only met her when we came to the US. We used to chat in-game.¡± ¡°I see. Looks like she¡¯s really mysterious.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyone had just started chatting when Dave¡¯s phone rang. He stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to go take this.¡± With that, he took his phone and walked out. There was a ce in the restaurant where people could answer their phones. Dave walked to a window surrounded by potted nts and called back the number that had hung up automatically. The other party asked, ¡°Have you asked about her?¡± Dave said, ¡°No. These people are really tight-lipped.¡± Then, he said, ¡°But she¡¯s already left. I¡¯m going to use some special method to make them tell me about herter.¡± The other party: ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Dave returned to the private room. ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to Li Yan¡¯s vi, the first thing Abel said to her was, ¡°Miss Chu, Master isn¡¯t back yet.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he finished dealing with his business?¡± ¡°Erm, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Luo nced at him speechlessly and decided not to mention Li Yan. As she walked into the vi, she asked, ¡°Is Neeson waiting for me in the hall?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them walked into the hall one after another, only to see that Neeson was already waiting for her on the sofa. Chu Luo walked over and nodded at him. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The two of them started teaching and learning, respectively. It was indeed not easy to create a robot, as Neeson had said. Furthermore, it required actual operation. After Neeson had finished exining the principles of production and the materials needed ording to Chu Luo¡¯s request, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you have the materials. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless even if you learn too much theoretical knowledge.¡± Chu Luo agreed and turned to ask Abel, ¡°Are those materials avable?¡± ¡°If Miss Chu needs them, I¡¯ll send someone to prepare them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, get someone to prepare them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After answering, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s gettingte. You have something to do tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go and rest for the night?¡± It was already eleven o¡¯clock, and it was indeed gettingte. Chu Luo said to Neeson, ¡°Neeson, you should go and rest too.¡± She stood up and walked upstairs. At around midnight, Chu Luo suddenly felt a powerful energy fluctuation. At the same time, Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress, there is a very strong energy fluctuationing from the east.¡± Chu Luo quickly got out of bed, put on her clothes, and went to Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. In the small living room of Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, there was a balcony facing the east. She stood there and looked for a while before muttering, ¡°To the east seems to be the castle where the king of this country lives. To think there¡¯s such a huge energy fluctuation inside. Looks like that person isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± ¡°Mistress, should we go take a look?¡± ¡°No. The people here use magic. I believe no one¡¯s magic is more powerful than mine.¡± She had no idea what kind of magical treasure that magic book was. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything or practice anything, she could feel that she had more magic every day than she had the previous day. At the thought of this, she extended her hand and pointed downstairs. Thewn turned into a flowerbed. Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the flowers and smiled mischievously. ¡°I wonder if the servants, bodyguards, and Abel will be scared to death when they see the changedwn tomorrow.¡± After saying this, she turned around and walked out of the door, intending to continue sleeping. However, just as she opened Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, she bumped into Abel and Qin Ming, who were walking over quickly. ¡°¡­¡± Abel immediately looked relieved. Qin Ming couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Chu Luo moved her lips. She wanted to exin, but seeing their expressions, she knew that they wouldn¡¯t listen to her exnation. She asked directly, ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± When he heard this, Qin Ming quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, the Queen invited the Master to a banquet tonight. Master told me toe and look for you if he doesn¡¯te out by midnight.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she recalled the powerful energy fluctuation she had felt just now and frowned. ¡°Do you know which castle Li Yan went to?¡± ¡°Yes. The Queen personally sent someone to invite Master today. He had no choice but to go.¡± ¡°Do you know where Li Yan is at the castle?¡± Qin Ming shook his head with an ugly expression. ¡°Master only brought one bodyguard in. We lost contact with that bodyguard too.¡± Chapter 166 - Saving Li Yan

Chapter 166: Saving Li Yan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo heard this, she only said, ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she closed the door. After Chu Luo closed the door, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to the ce with the greatest energy fluctuation in the castle.¡± With a sh of light, Chu Luo arrived at a corner of the castle. It was very quiet here. In front of her was a corridor carved with white jade pirs. On the left of the corridor was a garden, and on the right was a wall. That powerful energy fluctuation came from the wall. Chu Luo observed her surroundings and realized that the end of the corridor led to the wall. She used an Invisibility Talisman and walked over. Walking through the circr arched door, she saw a huge courtyard with a fountain in the middle. There were a few people wearing ck cloaks standing opposite the fountain. Chu Luo stood there and looked over. At this moment, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. She turned around and saw a servant walking over with a bowl of piping hot ck medicine. ¡°Could Li Yan be inside?¡± At the thought of this, Chu Luo decided to go in and take a look. She went over to tap the servant¡¯s acupoints and hid the servant in a hidden ce. Then, she carried the bowl of medicine and used magic to transform into the servant before walking into the courtyard. She had just walked to the door when she was stopped by the men in ck cloaks. ¡°Stop right there.¡± One of them walked up and said, ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and passed the tray to him. The person took the tray and said, ¡°You can leave.¡± Chu Luo retreated respectfully and walked out, but she cast a spell at the fountain. The statue in the fountain suddenly trembled, and the water in the fountain turned into water arrows that shot towards them. ¡°Who is it!¡± Two of the ck cloaks quickly went over. Chu Luo pretended to be frightened and kept backing away. The person holding the tray didn¡¯t enter immediately. He said to the two people blocking the water arrows, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise. If you disturb Master, she will definitely be angry.¡± After saying that, he pushed the door open and walked in. Chu Luo immediately followed. Unexpectedly, there was a passageway inside. The passageway was very long, and there were crystal wallmps everywhere. The light elongated the shadow of the ck-cloaked man holding the bowl of medicine. Chu Luo had used an Invisibility Talisman after entering, so that person didn¡¯t discover her. She followed this person for a while before arriving outside a room. ck Cloak knocked on the door a few times, pushed it open, and walked in. Chu Luo quickly followed him in before the door closed. It was a bedroom with many gorgeous furniture inside. At this moment, a conversation came from inside. ¡°Mr. An, this is the medicine that Master prepared for you. Hurry up and drink it.¡± Then, she heard an anxious and sharp voice. ¡°Will I turn back into a real man after drinking this bowl of medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink it, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to enter to know who was inside. She thought disdainfully,?¡®Have you asked for my permission before you can be a man again?¡¯ An quickly drank the bowl of medicine and asked, ¡°Where is the man we caught tonight?¡± ¡°In the house in the middle of West Lake.¡± ¡°Did you torture him?¡± ¡°No. The Queen has ordered that we can¡¯t torture that person for the time being.¡± ¡°Why!¡± An¡¯s voice instantly raised by an octave. ¡°That person harmed me so badly. Why didn¡¯t Godma torture him?¡± ¡°The Queen wants to get the zing Glory Corporation from him.¡± An¡¯s tone was very unpleasant. ¡°Your master is so powerful that that man¡¯spany can be obtained with any random spell. Do they want him to hand it over willingly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± After saying that, he walked out. An shouted from behind him, ¡°Take me there. I want to see that Li fellow.¡± ¡°Your Excellency An, the Queen and Master have instructed us not to torture him for the time being.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t torture him. I¡¯m just going to take a look,¡± An threatened. ¡°Your master said that you must satisfy all my requests. Are you not going to agree to this little request of mine?¡± In the end, ck Cloak agreed. When An walked out of the room, Chu Luo was shocked by his current appearance. This person had only one part missing, but he actually made himself look like a woman. He was covered in makeup, and Chu Luo almost vomited from disgust. She followed the two of them outside for a while before finally arriving at ake. Theke was behind the castle. It was huge. A house had been built in the middle of theke. As there wasn¡¯t a path that led straight to the house, ck Cloak flew over with An. As soon as An was put down, he started walking towards the door of the house. There were also a few people in ck cloaks standing by the door. Chu Luo also discovered that surrounding the house, there was a magic array. When An walked over, ck Cloak gestured to the person standing inside. The magic formation was activated and he walked in. Chu Luo slowly followed him in. When she passed through the quickly sealed magic formation, she was not affected at all. An walked to the door, unable to hide the excitement on his face. He turned to the men behind him. ¡°All of you, stay outside and don¡¯te in.¡± The ck-cloaked men seemed to be at ease and stood there without moving. An quickly pushed open the door and walked in, then crossed the hall to a room. When he pushed open the door, Chu Luo saw Li Yan sitting in his wheelchair with his eyes closed. The moment the door was pushed open, he suddenly opened his eyes, a sharp glint flickering across them. An looked at Li Yan and smiled smugly. ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re in my hands. What do you think I should do to you?¡± Li Yan looked at him with intense disdain. Provoked by his gaze, An took out a dagger and pointed it at his eyes. ¡°I hate your eyes. How about I dig them out and y with them like a ball?¡± Li Yan finally spoke in a deep and cold voice. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Hmph! I think you haven¡¯t seen your current situation clearly. In that case, let me teach you.¡± After saying that, he quickly raised the dagger and lunged at his eyes. Li Yan reacted quickly. He tilted his head back and, while avoiding the man¡¯s dagger, reached out to grab his wrist. An didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be so skilled even at a time like this. He was shocked and shouted outside, ¡°Someone,e quickly!¡± Chu Luo had already set up a soundproofing talisman when she entered. No matter how An shouted, no one outside could hear him. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s body shook and his arm powerlessly let go of An¡¯s wrist and drooped down. Seeing him like this, An was delighted andughed sinisterly. ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t use force at all. Hahahaha¡­ Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he stabbed the dagger into his eye again. Ding! Pa! Amid those two sounds, the dagger in An¡¯s hand was suddenly flicked towards his own face. In the next second, the side of the dagger hit his face, leaving a red mark. ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± In the next second, An threw the dagger in his hand and covered his face as he bent down and screamed in pain. Li Yan quickly scanned his surroundings. Chu Luo deliberately didn¡¯t appear. She walked behind him and patted his shoulder. Li Yan abruptly turned around to look. If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t see anyone reflected in his eyes, Chu Luo would have thought that he could see her. At this moment, Li Yan whispered extremely softly, ¡°Make him lose consciousness.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously turned around, took out a pill, and flicked it at An. An, who was still screaming, fell to the ground and lost consciousness. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly called out to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo.¡± His voice was dry, hoarse, and especially low, probably because he hadn¡¯t drunk water in a long time. Chu Luo removed the Invisibility Talisman and appeared in front of him. She looked at him in the wheelchair and frowned with disdain. ¡°Why are you so pitiful?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a depth that made her heart tremble. He said, ¡°There is a very powerful mage here. I¡¯m trapped by the magic rope and can¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and tapped his body. The magic rope appeared and quickly became an ordinary rope. ¡°Will this alert the mage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if she¡¯s alerted so that I can meet her.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a powerful energy fluctuation came from the room. Then, a woman in a ck court dress appeared in front of them. The woman looked very young. The moment she appeared, she looked at the ¡°disfigured¡± and unconscious An. Powerful anger appeared on her face. ¡°How dare you treat An like this!¡± Chu Luo nced at her, then ignored An and bluntly pointed out her age. ¡°You¡¯re obviously an old woman, but you use magic to make yourself look like a young person. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Farah, the mage, hated it when people called her an old woman. She looked at the young and beautiful Chu Luo and immediately emitted a ck aura. ¡°Since you dare to call me an old woman, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be an old woman.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and a ck magic energy crystal ball appeared in it. The crystal ball revolved and quickly shot out ck magic rays towards Chu Luo. ¡°A little trick.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly attacked and absorbed the ck magic into her body. Chapter 167 - Li Yan Is Mine to Manage. Who Do You Think I Am?

Chapter 167: Li Yan Is Mine to Manage. Who Do You Think I Am?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How is that possible!¡± Farah¡¯s expression changed when she saw the ck magic that was instantly absorbed by the girl opposite her. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re obviously an Easterner, so why do you know the magic here?¡± Farah seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes widened. ¡°Did you obtain the inheritance of the Light Magus?!¡± ¡°Light Magus.¡± Chu Luo repeated these words. Suddenly, she curled her lips and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I am the sessor of the Light Magus. Now, I am prepared to destroy you on behalf of the Light.¡± After saying that, she called out to Phoenix in her heart. In the next moment, a red light appeared and quickly surrounded the ck magic crystal in Farah¡¯s hand. Farah¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her ck magic crystal surrounded by red light. In the next moment, she quickly chanted a string of incantations. Just as the red light was about to absorb the ck magic inside the crystal, Farah panicked and disappeared after a string of incantations. ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± Chu Luo quickly chased her outside. When she reached the door, arge group of ck-cloaked men attacked her. Chu Luo was tripped and had to deal with these ck-cloaked men first. While she was dealing with these ck-cloaked men, Farah fled. Chu Luo stood there and was a little angry. ¡°When I finish making the robot, I can deal with all of them at the same time, no matter how many of them there are.¡± At this moment, a low and hoarse voice came from behind. ¡°This person won¡¯t escape far.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at her angry face. He raised his hand to touch her. When Chu Luo saw his hand, she jumped in fright and quickly leaned back, but she didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan turned around and wrapped his arm around her waist. Chu Luo raised her hand and pushed him. Li Yan said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hold you for a while.¡± After saying that, he pulled her close and leaned his chin on her head. Chu Luo listened to his steady and strong heartbeat and thought,?¡®Seeing as you¡¯re so pitiful tonight and also needfort, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡¯ Li Yan realized that the petite woman in his arms wasn¡¯t resisting and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chu Luo was hugged for a while. Seeing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t letting go, she knocked his shoulder with her forehead in dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you done? I still have to go after that old woman.¡± ¡°That person is inside the castle. She won¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet was a trap set up by the Queen. She captured me and wanted me to hand zing Glory to her.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Hmph! That person is dreaming. Why must you hand your things to her?¡± Li Yan smiled and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s ours¡­ You¡¯re still my wife right now. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but Chu Luo got angry when he did. However, before she could re up, Li Yan said above her head, ¡°If we cancel our marriage, half of my assets will go to you. This is a rule set by the imperial marriagew.¡± ¡°Really?¡± There was actually such a good thing? Chu Luo quickly looked up at him from his arms, her eyes sparkling. Li Yan looked down at Chu Luo, who had instantly turned into a money-grubber, and nodded. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. In that case, she couldn¡¯t let the Queen take away zing Glory. She asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Realistic little thing. ¡°Take me to the King¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I discovered something at the banquet today. I n to verify it.¡± ¡°Where is the King¡¯s chamber?¡± ¡°About five kilometers east of here, 45 degrees.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You remember it so clearly.¡± Li Yan nced at her embarrassed expression and tightened his grip on her waist. Chu Luo then remembered that she was still being hugged and immediately struggled out of his arms. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t pull her back. Chu Luo nced at the east side of the castle. Li Yan started to tell her the route and the more guarded spots. In the end, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we didn¡¯t alert anyone.¡± Chu Luo nodded and led him towards theke. The two of them walked to theke and Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo thought for a while and quickly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it into the water. Soon, the talisman became bigger and wider. Chu Luo gestured at him. ¡°Jump on it.¡± After saying that, she jumped up first. Li Yan followed suit. The talisman moved without wind and quickly floated towards the opposite shore like a boat. Once they were ashore, Chu Luo handed Li Yan another talisman. ¡°We¡¯ll go there invisibly.¡± ¡­ In the King¡¯s pce. It was already 3 AM, close to 4, but the King had yet to go to rest. At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice could be hearding from his pce. ¡°Father, why did you let Mother lock Li up? Could it be that you agree with Mother and intend to take the zing Glory Corporation for yourself?¡± The King¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°Anya, is this something a daughter should say to her father? You came to me in the middle of the night to question me about this?!¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t stand it anymore! As the royal family, do we have to do such a thing?¡± ¡°Anya, watch your tone.¡± In the living room of the King¡¯s bedroom, the King, who was over 50 years old, sat on his throne. In front of him stood a woman who was 23 or 24 years old. The woman had a head of especially beautiful golden curly hair and a charming face. She was a real beauty. She was the King¡¯s youngest daughter, Anya. Anya¡¯s expression was filled with confusion, anger, and a trace of disappointment. ¡°Father, why have you be like this¡­? In the past, you often warned us that as members of the royal family, we have to think about the reputation of the royal family with every word and action. ¡°Many people know that Mother invited Li to attend the banquet. Do you think you can really do such a thing without anyone knowing?¡± The king didn¡¯t look good. He mmed the armrest of his chair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. You just have to be a good princess.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Get out, I¡¯m going to rest!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ If you don¡¯t let go of Li today, I¡¯ll stay here and not leave.¡± ¡°Anya, did I pamper you too much in the past that you don¡¯t even understand the most basic courtesy?¡± The father-and-daughter duo turned red with anger as they spoke. Anya¡¯s eyes turned red, and the King¡¯s face darkened. At that moment, a familiar voice came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s talk.¡± While the King and Anya were staring at the door in disbelief, Li Yan pushed the door open and walked in with Chu Luo. The King and Anya asked at the same time, ¡°How did you get in?!¡± One had to know that there were dozens, or even a hundred, guards outside. Did they not notice these two people? The King¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°Li Yan, how dare you barge into my bedroom? And who¡¯s that girl beside you? Do you think I can¡¯t get the guards toe in and arrest you?!¡± After the surprise, Anya¡¯s eyes were filled with this expression. ¡°Li, it¡¯s great that you can get out of that house on the ind in the middle of theke.¡± After saying that, she suddenly saw his legs and raised her voice in surprise. ¡°Li, your legs have recovered!¡± Chu Luo quietly nced at the surprised Anya and narrowed her eyes. She felt inexplicably unhappy. The King didn¡¯t expect his daughter to side with outsiders like this. His face darkened and he told her off. ¡°Anya, shut up.¡± Anya reluctantly shut her mouth. The King then looked at Li Yan with the dignity of a ruler. He first nced at Li Yan¡¯s legs before shifting his gaze to his cold face. The two of them stared at each other. Instantly, saber shes and sword shadows appeared, and a fierce cold wind seemed to blow around. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak immediately? I still want to go back to sleep.¡± The three of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Anya finally looked at her squarely and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Chu Luo realized that she disliked the woman opposite her even more. Her eyes shifted and she pointed at Li Yan while saying an earth-shattering sentence. ¡°Li Yan is mine to manage. Who do you think I am?¡± The King and Anya fell into a dead silence. In the next moment, Li Yanughed softly in pleasure. Theughter was deep and pleasant to listen to. Anya looked at Li Yan in disbelief. ¡°Li, you actually know how tough!¡± Li Yan quickly retracted his smile and looked at the King sternly. ¡°Your Majesty, my wife wants to go back and rest early, so we¡¯ll resolve this matter as soon as possible.¡± Without giving the King a chance to speak, he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of the Queen¡­ oh, no, that woman who looks like the Queen.¡± The King was shocked to hear this. Anya widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Li, what do you mean?¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°Li Yan, you mean that the current Queen isn¡¯t the real Queen¡­? To think that you¡¯re a princess. Don¡¯t you understand what he was saying?¡± Anya choked on Chu Luo¡¯s rude words. She thought to herself,?¡®This girl is so annoying!¡¯ In the next second, she raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother isn¡¯t my real mother!¡± The King nced at the startled Anya and said in a low voice, ¡°Anya, watch your manners!¡± Anya was so anxious that she was about to cry. How could she still pay attention to her demeanor? However, looking at the two people opposite her, she still closed her mouth. Li Yan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± ¡°What can you use to make a deal with me!¡± The King was displeased. To think he couldn¡¯t even suppress a young man. It was a great humiliation. Li Yan continued, ¡°We¡¯ll help you get rid of that woman.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The King suddenly became very agitated. ¡°She has powerful magic. If we anger her, everyone in our entire castle will be finished.¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at the King in disbelief. Li Yan didn¡¯t exin. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Luoluo, think of a way to make His Majesty believe in your ability.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and grinned mischievously. ¡°No problem. Watch me.¡± Chapter 168 - Flirting

Chapter 168: Flirting

After saying that, Chu Luo pointed at the King¡¯s seat. In the next moment, the chair disappeared into thin air. Bang! Before the King could react, he fell heavily to the ground. The King¡¯s face contorted in pain. One could only imagine how painful it was. Just as the King was about to re up, Li Yan said to Chu Luo insincerely, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be naughty. Return the chair to His Majesty.¡± Anya finally reacted and rushed to help the King. She asked anxiously, ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± Then, she looked at Chu Luo in displeasure. ¡°How bold of you to treat my father like this!¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Bold? I have bolder moves.¡± With that, she waved her finger around the entire room. Under the shocked gazes of the King and Anya, the entire room became empty. After a moment of silence, Anya became anxious. ¡°Where did you take the furniture in my father¡¯s room?¡± The King suppressed the shock in his heart and stared at Chu Luo with his sharp eyes. ¡°Who are you? How is it that you were able to make so many things vanish?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and smirked, but she didn¡¯t answer them. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and asked coldly, ¡°Does His Majesty believe that we can cooperate with you now?¡± The King paused and stared at Chu Luo. ¡°Tell me first, who is she?¡± ¡°My wife.¡± ¡°Li, you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re obviously not married!¡± ¡°Anya, shut up!¡± Chu Luo leaned closer to Li Yan¡¯s arm and pinched it in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, the coldness in his eyes instantly retracting. Chu Luo said with a tense face, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Li Yan said seriously, ¡°You said it yourself.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°How could I possibly have said such a thing!¡± Looking at the two people ¡°flirting¡± as if no one else was around, the King and Anya had mixed feelings. In the end, Anya couldn¡¯t help but growl at the two of them. ¡°What time is it now? Can you two stop?¡± Li Yan had mentioned a few times that the girl beside him was his wife. Anya already felt very hurt. To think the two of them were even flirting here! Chu Luo turned around and looked at Anya. She narrowed her eyes and dered arrogantly, ¡°I like it.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± The King looked at Chu Luo. He couldn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of him was so capable. He cleared his throat and maintained his kingly demeanor. He ordered, ¡°Return the items to their original positions in the room first.¡± Li Yan knew that the King had relented. He gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, make theme back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger and everything in the room appeared. The King and Anya were shocked again. The King sat back and gestured for Li Yan and Chu Luo to sit. After they sat down, he asked, ¡°What method do you have to defeat that person, and¡­ my queen¡­¡± At this point, the King¡¯s voice suddenly became a little tense. ¡°Can you help me find my queen?¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately sat up straight. A glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°Father, you mean, Mother¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the King said. ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions since the Queen stopped sleeping with me. I just didn¡¯t have any evidence. Then I realized she wasn¡¯t the Queen, but she found out. She threatened me with everyone in the castle, therefore I had topromise.¡± Anya looked furious. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch that woman!¡± ¡°Anya, sit properly.¡± The King looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°How do you suggest we should work together?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was nning, so she just looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°We¡¯ll be responsible for defeating that woman. You just have to agree not to make things difficult for mypany.¡± The King didn¡¯t expect Li Yan¡¯s request to be so simple and was about to agree. Chu Luo added, ¡°In the future, zing Glory will be exempted from paying tax.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The King and Anya lost theirposure at the same time. One must know that zing Glory¡¯s taxes in the US ounted for an astonishing portion of the country¡¯s total taxes. If they were to be tax-exempted, how much would the country lose? Li Yan nced at the serious little thing who was demanding an exorbitant price and held her hand. Chu Luo was about to pull her hand out when Li Yan said, ¡°A 50% reduction will do.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him and wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the tax relief as pocket money in the future.¡± ¡°Li Yan, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°The tax that the zing Glory Corporation pays to this country is over 100 billion a year. How dare you ask for half a tax reduction!¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, my wife and I will leave immediately.¡± With that, he pulled Chu Luo up. ¡°Wait.¡± The King looked at the two of them, his face ashen, but he said, ¡°As long as you get rid of that woman and get my wife back.¡± Chu Luo said bluntly, ¡°If your wife is dead, do you want me to go down and look for her?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the King and Anya shouted at the same time, their countenances changing drastically. A sharp murderous aura emanated from Li Yan. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to shout at my wife again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± This was a tant threat. The King and Anya¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and felt the energy approaching them. She kindly reminded them, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your queen is about toe and find the King.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The King immediately grabbed the armrest of his chair to prevent himself from losing hisposure. Anya immediately became furious. Li Yan looked at their expressions and said calmly, ¡°Luoluo fought with that woman just now and she escaped. I think she is here to vent her anger on you or ask you to do something.¡± Veins could be seen on the King¡¯s hand on the armrest. At this moment, footsteps could be hearding from outside. Pa da! Pa da! Pa da! Soon, footsteps approached the door. Anya panicked. ¡°Father, that woman is here. What should we do?¡± Before the King ended up crushing the armrest of his chair, he gritted his teeth and said to Li Yan, ¡°I agree to your request.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and pressed the recording under the King¡¯s furious gaze. He nodded at Chu Luo. Before the King and Anya¡¯s widened eyes, Chu Luo and Li Yan disappeared at the same time. At the same time, the person outside the door had already walked to it and it was pushed open. A beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties walked in gracefully. The servant closed the door from the outside. The fake Queen looked at the father-and-daughter duo and said with a smile, ¡°So you haven¡¯t rested.¡± Without asking why they were still awake at this time or why Anya was still at the King¡¯s ce in the middle of the night, she walked over and sat beside the King. The King used his gaze to suppress Anya, who was about to re up, and asked the fake queen, ¡°Queen, why are you in my bed-chamber at this time?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we are husband and wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe here?¡± After saying that, the fake Queen raised her hand with ck nail polish to touch the King¡¯s hand. The King didn¡¯t change his expression. Anya¡¯s expression changed. She mmed the armrest of the chair beside her and stood up. She pointed at the fake Queen and shouted angrily, ¡°You are not our mother. You fake thing, don¡¯t touch my father.¡± The fake Queen paused in her actions and her gentle expression turned stern. ¡°Anya, you unfilial thing. To think I gave birth to you after ten months. How dare you say that about me?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, you fake.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, look at what our daughter has be.¡± The fake Queen covered her face and cried softly. ¡°If outsiders found out that the respected princess of this country was so uneducated, what would be left of this royal family¡¯s dignity?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Anya, sit down.¡± The King was very calm at this moment. He looked at the fake Queen and exuded the dignity of a ruler. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not my queen, so stop pretending.¡± When the fake Queen heard this, she immediately put down her hand that was covering her face. There was no trace of tears in her eyes. Instead, sheughed unrestrainedly. Afterughing, she said with a bored expression: ¡°How boring. I thought you would keep pretending, old thing.¡± Hearing her say that about her father, Anya was furious. ¡°How dare you say that about my father?¡± The fake Queen nced at her disdainfully and sneered. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re an old man in your fifties. You should be secretly happy that I have lowered myself to be your queen.¡± Just as the fake Queen finished speaking, a voice suddenly came from the air. ¡°You speak as if you are very young.¡± The fake Queen¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this voice. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re here!¡± Chu Luo appeared and said with a smile, ¡°Are you very surprised? I let you escape just now. Now, I can finish what I didn¡¯t finish before.¡± Without giving the fake Queen a chance to speak, she raised her wrist and shook the bracelet on it. Amid the sound of the bracelet, a red light appeared and surrounded the fake Queen. The fake Queen¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You really think you can do anything to me?¡± ¡°Earth Demon,e out and pull her down!¡± Thick ck smoke crawled out from the ground, and the entire room fell into darkness. Under the frightened expressions of the King and Anya, the ck smoke slowly gathered into a terrifying magical beast. The magical beast quickly turned into a monster over three meters tall. After an ear-piercing roar, it turned into ck mist and swept towards Chu Luo. Soon, Chu Luo was surrounded by the magical beast¡¯s ck mist. The King and Anya¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The fake Queenughed proudly. Afterughing, she turned to look at the King and Anya, who were sitting there with cold bodies, and said with a vicious expression, ¡°How dare you ask people to deal with me! You deserve to die!¡± Chapter 169 - You Cant Go Back on Your Words After Saying Im Yours

Chapter 169: You Can¡¯t Go Back on Your Words After Saying I¡¯m Yours

A ball of ck smoke instantly flew towards the King and Anya. Before their frightened gazes, the two balls of ck smoke stopped dozens of centimeters away from them, as if they were blocked by something. ¡°I say¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly opened her mouth and the fake Queen abruptly turned around. When she saw Chu Luo glowing, her eyes widened. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Then, she asked anxiously, ¡°What did you do to my Earth Demon? ¡°Earth Demon! Earth Demon! Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°So noisy,¡± Chu Luo said in a displeased tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop screaming, I¡¯m going to stuff your mouth.¡± Then, she said with a grin, ¡°I ate your Earth Demon.¡± The fake Queen¡¯s eyes widened as a powerful ck aura quickly gathered in her hand. Her face was filled with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you can.¡± Chu Luo raised her wrist and a red light shed, piercing the woman¡¯s be[1]. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The woman quickly covered her forehead and moaned in pain. Then, her body and face rapidly changed. In less than a minute, she became an old and ugly woman. Her gorgeous clothes also became a ck robe unique to a dark magician. The King and Anya looked at the person opposite them and forgot to react. They thought in shock,?¡®This girl is amazing!¡¯ Chu Luo walked up to the woman and pointed at her. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°You¡¯vemitted all kinds of evil. The heavens won¡¯t tolerate you. You can go to hell now.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Farah¡¯s eyes finally revealed fear. Suddenly, she thought of something and said loudly, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, you will never see the real Queen again. ¡± When the King and Anya heard this, their expressions changed drastically and they questioned simultaneously: ¡°What did you do to my wife?¡± ¡°What did you do to my mother?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Seeing their reaction, Farah seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and suddenly became fearless. She stood up and ignored the bloody hole that had appeared on her forehead. She pointed at Chu Luo and said with a murderous look, ¡°As long as you kill her, I will let that woman out.¡± Chu Luo looked at the King and Anya. The King¡¯s face showed signs of loosening. Anya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think your words are trustworthy?!¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. She walked in front of Farah and raised her hand to p her, sending Farah underground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at the disappearing figure, the King and Anya could only keep their mouths agape and eyes wide open. Chu Luo pped her hands and announced, ¡°Alright, this person has gone to hell.¡± After saying that, she looked at the King with a displeased expression. She didn¡¯t say anything and waved her hand. Li Yan appeared in front of everyone. Li Yan¡¯s expression was as dark as a devil that had just crawled out of the ground. He said, ¡°Just as Luoluo had said, zing Glory will be exempted from all taxes in this country.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The King couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You actually went back on your words!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and stood still with a cold expression. ¡°You can choose not to ept it. Luoluo can just get that woman up here again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ you dare to threaten me!¡± Anya seemed to have guessed why Li Yan went back on his words. She turned to look at the King with aplicated expression. ¡°Father, why are you so muddle-headed? Do you think Farah would really let Mother off?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The King was stumped. Anya looked at them, feeling angry and anxious. In the end, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Li, as long as you can get her to save my mother, we will agree to anything.¡± The King said nothing this time. Li Yan¡¯s expression was still very cold. He turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo extended her hand and a red light floated out. Soon, she said, ¡°Farah had turned the Queen into a pce maid in the kitchen.¡± ¡°What?¡± shouted the King and Anya at the same time before standing up and striding out of the door. After they found the real Queen and Chu Luo returned her to her original appearance, Li Yan and Chu Luo weren¡¯t in the mood to watch the family reunion drama. Li Yan said, ¡°I hope Your Majesty will abide by our agreement.¡± With that, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and led her out. As the King watched the two of them leave, he felt extremely unwilling and even had a trace of killing intent. At this moment, Anya reminded him, ¡°Father, Li¡¯s¡­ woman is so powerful. If you go back on your word, do you think she will let the matter rest?¡± The King¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even though he was indignant, he decided against it. Seeing that her father had thought things through, Anya took out her phone and called the adjutant, asking him to notify all the guards in the castle to immediately let them go if they saw the two of them. Thus, Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of this magnificent castle unhindered. Outside the castle, Qin Ming was anxiously waiting. When Qin Ming saw the two of theme out, he finally felt relieved. He quickly weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± After saying that, he subconsciously nced at Chu Luo. An indescribable sense of admiration fermented in his heart. When Chu Luo saw him, she took her hand away from Li Yan. When they returned to Li Yan¡¯s vi, it was almost morning. The two of them walked upstairs together. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the guest bedroom when she realized that the man behind her was following her. She stopped and turned around. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Li Yan nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®You didn¡¯t say anything just now, but now that I feel like sleeping, you speak.¡¯ ¡°Say what you want. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°You can open the door first.¡± Li Yan looked towards her guest bedroom door. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Do you want to go to my room to talk? Then we¡¯ll talk tomorrow morning.¡± In the next second, her wrist was grabbed. With a pull and a turn, Chu Luo¡¯s back was pressed against the wall. Looking at Li Yan, who had one hand on the wall and the other holding her wrist, Chu Luo felt her heart suddenly beating faster. She turned her head away and said unhappily, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to¡­¡± Li Yan lowered his head and was about to kiss her. Chu Luo knew what he was trying to do when she saw his movement. She quickly took out the hand he was holding and pressed it against his chest with the other hand. She grabbed his arm and turned it around, switching their positions. Due to her height, Chu Luo could only ce her hand on his shoulder and point at his nose. She said angrily, ¡°Big baddie! You actually want to kiss me again!¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was either feeling angry or shy. He quietly wrapped his other arm around her waist and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Did you forget what you said in the castle?¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°You said¡­¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and lowered his head. When their lips met, he said, ¡°Since you said I¡¯m yours, you can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯m yours from now on. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your¡­ Mm, wife!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened as her lips were sealed. Just as her lips touched his, Li Yan let go of her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, his eyes darkened and he wanted to lower his head again. Chu Luo came back to her senses at this moment. She pressed his chest and leaned back. Li Yan¡¯s lipsnded on her neck. Chu Luo blushed and scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie!¡± After cursing, she pushed him away and ran to her room. Li Yan listened to the loud bang of the door and the corners of his lips curled up. He wondered if it was time to take major action towards the little thing. After Chu Luo entered the room, she patted her red face and scolded angrily, ¡°Big baddie!¡± The next day. When Chu Luo woke up, opened the door, and walked out, she didn¡¯t see Li Yan in the corridor. When she reached the staircase, she saw Anya sitting on the sofa, drinking flower tea and looking out of the window. Chu Luo followed Anya¡¯s gaze and happened to see Li Yan and Qin Ming sparring in the courtyard that she had turned into a garden. At this moment, the sun wasn¡¯t scorching. When itnded on the two of them, it was as if they were coated with ayer of light. Li Yan¡¯s figure was a little thinner than Qin Ming¡¯s, but his martial strength and explosive power were clearly a tad superior. When Anya saw the interesting part, she put down her teacup and stood up to walk to the window to watch with both hands on it. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and suddenly felt a little displeased. She walked down. Abel appeared in a timely manner. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re up. Do you want breakfast now?¡± Chu Luo nodded and pointed at Anya, who did not notice them at all. She asked with a straight face, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Abel nced at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and nodded in relief.?¡®Looks like Miss Chu is jealous.¡¯ He told her, ¡°Princess Anya just came over. She said that she has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for me?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°Hmph! If she¡¯s here to look for me, why is she staring at the person outside?¡± Abel quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go alert Princess Anya?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo walked towards Anya after saying that. Anya only heard footsteps and turned around when Chu Luo walked in. Her eyes lit up when she saw Chu Luo. She said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. I thought I¡¯d have to wait a while.¡± Chu Luo looked out of the window. As though sensing her gaze, Li Yan turned to look at her. Chu Luo snorted at him in a tsundere manner and retracted her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Instead of answering immediately, Anya asked with a smile, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Anya recited her name out loud and asked sincerely, ¡°Can I be your friend?¡± [1] The smooth part of the forehead above and between the eyebrows Chapter 170 - How Impudent! Do You Know Who You Are Talking to?

Chapter 170: How Impudent! Do You Know Who You Are Talking to?

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Anya to say this and didn¡¯t know how to answer her. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Anya was a little disappointed that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Are you still angry with my father?¡± Chu Luo suddenly doubted Anya¡¯s motive for wanting to be friends with her. She didn¡¯t bother to mince her words. ¡°Why should I be angry with your father? After all, he was the one who suffered in the end.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Not only was Anya not angry, but she also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since Chu isn¡¯t angry with my father, why don¡¯t you agree to us being friends?¡± ¡°Why should I agree?¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya. ¡°Other than the fact that you are a princess, I don¡¯t see a need to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya said. ¡°If we be friends, no one in this country will dare to offend you.¡± ¡°No one dares to offend me now.¡± Anya choked, but she wasn¡¯t discouraged. She continued, ¡°While you¡¯re here, I can be your tour guide. I can take you wherever you want to y.¡± Chu Luo stared at her and continued curtly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere I want to go.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya looked at her with her jade eyes wide open. ¡°Experts like you must like to interact with other mages. Coincidentally, I know where there are other light mages.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. She first walked towards the sofa. Anya followed. After Chu Luo sat down, she gestured for her to sit. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Since you know light mages, why didn¡¯t you discover that a dark mage was living in your house?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Anya was stumped again. She realized that the girl opposite her was stubborn. However, her goal today was to be friends with her and persuade Li Yan to reconsider paying the taxes. After all, the taxes paid by zing Glory was too enormous a sum of money. If they really didn¡¯t pay taxes, it would affect the entire country¡¯s situation. She still wanted to fight for benefits for this country, even if it meant getting zing Glory to pay half of its taxes. So she exined in a vexed tone, ¡°After I went to university, I basically lived in a house over at the university city. I seldom came back. That woman acted too much like my mother, so I never noticed.¡± At this point, a trace of heartache shed across her eyes. ¡°If I had known that such a thing had happened, I would have risked my life to drive that woman out of the castle.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya and didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, Abel came in with a tray containing breakfast. ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± When Chu Luo heard this form of address, she frowned and looked at Abel. With a natural expression, Abel asked, ¡°Madam, are you eating on the sofa or at the dining table?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya raised her voice. ¡°Are you really Madam Li?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the worked-up Anya. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to correct Abel anymore. She stood up and walked towards the dining table. Abel followed her to set up the breakfast and went over to help Chu Luo entertain Anya. ¡°Honored Princess Anya, my mistress is having breakfast. Do you want to eat some pastries? After my mistress came here, Master has asked the chef to only cook Imperial cuisine. Coincidentally, the chef prepared green bean cake this morning.¡± Anya was in no mood to eat, but she still said, ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± Then Abel went out. As a princess of the royal family, Anya had had an excellent upbringing. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt Chu Luo¡¯s meal, so she subconsciously looked out of the window. At this moment, there was no sign of the two men in the open space. Anya sighed in her heart. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from the door. Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in one after another. Li Yan nced coldly at Anya, who was smiling at him and about to greet him. After silencing her, he said to Qin Ming, ¡°Treat her with hospitality.¡± After saying that, he walked straight towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo was eating porridge. Li Yan walked to her side and pulled out a chair to sit down. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand being stared at anymore and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t sit here.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°There¡¯s an outsider at home. I don¡¯t like sitting with outsiders.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya, who was trying to find something to say to Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo stared at Li Yan for a few seconds before looking away to continue eating her breakfast. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said to her over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, the seniors drank too muchst night and aren¡¯t up yet. Our schedule might be dyed today.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked, ¡°When did they go backst night?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°When it was almost eleven. It was Senior Tang who called me and asked me to go down to pick them up.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did they react when you went down?¡± Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, are you asking if they¡¯ve gone crazy from alcohol? No. The seniors are all very good at drinking. It¡¯s just that Senior Xie drank too much and talked too much. When I brought them back, Senior Xie pulled me and talked for at least an hour.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Was Dave drunk when you went down there?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°He¡¯s drunk too. Dave looked like he¡¯s the drunkest. When I got there, he had juste out from vomiting in the bathroom.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. ¡°Why did they drink so much?¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and added, ¡°I¡¯lle overter.¡± With that, she hung up and continued eating. After breakfast, Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, then at Anya, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, she stood up. Li Yan stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Why was this person following her? Anya, who had been watching them, stood up from the sofa when she saw them standing up. She looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan walking over and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, are you going out?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She continued walking towards the door. Anya wanted to follow. At this moment, Qin Ming stood up from the side and blocked her path. Anya was a little anxious. She stuck her head out and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, you haven¡¯t agreed to be my friend.¡± Chu Luo, who had walked to the door, stopped and turned to look at Anya. ¡°I think the person you¡¯re looking for is Li Yan. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. If you have something to say, just tell Li Yan.¡± With that, she walked out of the door. Anya wanted to exin. ¡°Chu, I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Luo had already walked out. Li Yan was a step behind. Anya quickly called out, ¡°Li.¡± Li Yan also stopped. Without looking back, he ordered Qin Ming in a cold tone, ¡°Send Princess Anya out.¡± After saying that, he walked out. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Anya was really anxious this time and wanted to go around Qin Ming to chase after them. At this moment, a strong arm blocked her path. ¡°Princess Anya, Master wants me to send you out. Please.¡± Anya looked at the tall and burly Qin Ming in front of her. If she didn¡¯t have to maintain her princess-like demeanor, she would have stamped her feet in anxiousness. She took a deep breath to suppress her anxious feelings. Nodding at him, she walked out of the door. ¡­ After Chu Luo and Li Yan left, the chauffeur drove over. Chu Luo said to the chauffeur, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± The chauffeur nced at Li Yan before getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Luo sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Li Yan walked around the front of the car and got into the front passenger seat. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Li Yan nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. You can give me a ride.¡± Only then did Chu Luo drive the car out. ¡­ When Anya and Qin Ming walked out, they happened to see the car driving out of the vi¡¯s iron gate. Anya couldn¡¯t help but ask Qin Ming, ¡°When did Li¡¯s legs recover?¡± Qin Ming only nced at her. With a cold and rigid tone, he said, ¡°Noment.¡± He even warned her, ¡°You¡¯d better not gossip about Master¡¯s matter.¡± Anya was furious. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who you are talking to?¡± She could tolerate Li Yan¡¯s coldness towards her because she had something to ask of him, but since Li Yan¡¯s subordinate dared to be so cold towards her, as a princess, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it at all. Qin Ming remained rigid. ¡°I know. You are the princess of this country.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya realized that she was at odds with everyone here. She decided to go back and think of a better solution beforeing. However, she was furious! Qin Ming looked at Princess Anya, who was exuding anger, and walked towards the car parked outside the vi. He turned around and walked into the garage. ¡­ After Chu Luo had driven Li Yan out of the street, she saw several cars parked there with a dozen bodyguards standing around. The door of the main car in the middle opened and a bodyguard moved a wheelchair out to take Li Yan down. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was sitting in the wheelchair, and was puzzled. ¡°How long do you n to sit in the wheelchair for?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°Two months at most.¡± Then, he said, ¡°If you want to go out and y, you can call Qin Ming and ask him to send a few bodyguards to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at his legs and thought that this person must be up to something major again. She didn¡¯t ask anything more and only said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a bodyguard.¡± With that, she stepped on the elerator and left. After Li Yan got into the car, his phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression darkened. ¡°Block them all.¡± Then he hung up. Chapter 171 - Challenging the Top Ten Experts in the World

Chapter 171: Challenging the Top Ten Experts in the World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo went to the hotel, only Wang Mingtao was ying games in her suite. When Wang Mingtao saw her, he smiled and greeted her, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are the seniors still not awake?¡± ¡°No,¡± Wang Mingtao said. ¡°I knocked on their door after I called you. Senior Tang opened the door and told me that his head was hurting, then he went back to sleep.¡± ¡°Did you get the housekeeper to prepare hangover soup for them?¡± ¡°Yes, they just finished drinking.¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the bedroom. When she came out, she saw Wang Mingtao shouting angrily, ¡°F*ck!¡± Puzzled, Chu Luo walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, look at what¡¯s written here.¡± Chu Luo looked over. Wang Mingtao had opened a webpage. In the past two days, the topic on the webpage had definitely been about the bet that Chu Luo had initiated. At that time, only a small portion of people had bet on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± winning. However, nearly 500,000 people had bet on them losing, and in particr, many of them were bosses. Therefore, now that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had won, there were plenty who were jealous and unconvinced, and they created posts to nder them. ¡°I think that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ must have connections in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Otherwise, how could ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ have won?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never believed that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ could win.¡± ¡°At that time, a mysterious person ced a bet of four billion yuan. Maybe it was apetition between the upper echelons of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Without covert operations, how could someone have bet such a ginormous amount? Four billion yuan! It¡¯s not like it was four hundred yuan or four thousand yuan!¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] has always been wearing a mask. I think it¡¯s a gimmick of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ It wants to use the character of [Bai Ling] to advertise.¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] is a woman from a certain upper echelon in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ That¡¯s why she made it to the finals and got first ce.¡± ¡°It must be. Otherwise, why would [Bai Ling] disappear as soon as thepetition ended?¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao got angrier the more he looked at the posts. ¡°These people are simply sore losers. They even made Sister Chu sound so awful. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m about to be angered to death.¡± ¡°What are you angry about?¡± Chu Luo calmly walked to her seat and sat down. She said, ¡°Since these people aren¡¯t convinced, let¡¯s make them submit.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, what are you going to do?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly tilted his head and looked at her screen. Chu Luo quickly logged into the game and bought ten world horns, then rapidly typed away. ¡°I¡¯m at the PK field. If you¡¯re not convinced,e and PK.¡± The effects of the World Horn were amazing. After the ten horns sounded, all the yers who were ying ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± knew. Instantly, the news on the world channel rolled at a dazzling speed. ¡°Gosh! [Bai Ling] is too arrogant!¡± ¡°Right now, everyone is guessing that she is a woman who¡¯s one of the higher-ups in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany. What does she mean by dering war on everyone so quickly? Is she feeling guilty?¡± ¡°Ever since I saw the various analysis posts on the Inte, I don¡¯t believe that [Bai Ling] is real. Since she wants to court death, there¡¯s no need to be polite to her, experts.¡± ¡°Who knows if the person sitting opposite you is that woman with the mask? Maybe she¡¯d hired a stunt double.¡± ¡°Who knows if the people inside ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will deliberately go easy on her?¡± ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that smoke was rising from his head. ¡°These people are too filthy-minded!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. At this moment, the second-ranked yer in the world, [Linebarrel], sent a world message. ¡°[Bai Ling], I¡¯m willing to ept your challenge.¡± Then, the third ce, the fourth ce¡­ all the way to the tenth ce, they issued a PK challenge at the same time. The world channel instantly fell silent. Just as everyone was saying ¡°f*ck¡± in their hearts, an unexpected yer name appeared in the world news. This person also sent a message. [Y]: ¡°I ept the challenge.¡± ... ¡°D*mn, did I see wrongly? It¡¯s God [Y]!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Could it be that God [Y] can¡¯t stand watching [Bai Ling] and the upper echelons of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ scheming behind the scenes? He¡¯s nning to teach [Bai Ling] a lesson.¡± ¡°Let alone God [Y], I think [Bai Ling] won¡¯t even be able to win against [Van Site Bin], who is ranked tenth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These people are from all over the world. All of them relied on their own abilities to climb up the world expert rankings. If [Bai Ling] is ying as an MC and isn¡¯t going to PK^, they definitely won¡¯t be able to win.¡± ¡°In order to be fair, we strongly request for [Bai Ling] to y video games with the microphone turned on.¡± ¡°Right, we strongly request for that.¡± These words quickly appeared on the screen. ¡°Sister Chu, these people are too much! What should we do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer Wang Mingtao¡¯s question and typed on the keyboard. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure, I can turn on the video and the microphone. If I lose, I¡¯ll give everyone the 1.75 billion yuan I¡¯d ced into the bet.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°If I win, everyone who has ndered me on the Inte, turn on their videos and microphones and apologize to me on the World Forum!¡± ... ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the world channel that had instantly be so quiet that there wasn¡¯t a single message. He admired Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura a lot but was also a little worried. ¡°Sister Chu, aren¡¯t we making a big bet by doing this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have faith in me?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. The strong confidence in her eyes instantly infected Wang Mingtao. ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Her mental strength had reached the point where she could control anything. It was just an online game. As long as she wanted to, she could challenge all the experts in the top 100 in one go. It took almost a minute for the world news to return to normal. Everyone said that [Bai Ling] was too arrogant. They were certain that [Bai Ling] would lose, so they all agreed to her request. ¡°Hmph! These people agreed so readily. Sister Chu, p their faces swollen.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao suddenly thought, ¡°Sister Chu, if you win, what if they go back on their words?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll upload their IDs one by one and have them be criticized. I¡¯ll let them know what real online violence is.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Sister Chu, your move is even more ruthless! But I like it!¡± Chu Luo was about to turn on the video and microphone when she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Come opposite me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to stand behind her and watch. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want to be criticized by everyone?¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned for a moment before heughed like a husky. ¡°Sister Chu, are you concerned about me? I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Idiot!¡± Chu Luo waited for Wang Mingtao to go opposite her. She returned to the bedroom and took out her mask. Then, she entered the PK arena and activated PK mode. The first person to enter was [Van Site Bin], who was ranked tenth. Chu Luo turned on the video and microphone. [Van Site Bin]: ¡°Bai Ling, nice to meet you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Nice to meet you. Let¡¯s begin.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them started fighting. Powerful skills coupled with impressive operations made everyone stare at the game screen. As Chu Luo¡¯s fingers rapidly flew across the keyboard, the viewers were dazzled by the powerful special effects of the skills that kept appearing on the screen, and their hearts were beating rapidly and slowly because of Chu Luo¡¯s dancing fingers. Half an hourter. System Notification: ¡°Congrattions to yer [Bai Ling] for defeating the tenth expert on the world ranking, [Van Site Bin], and sessfully taking over his position.¡± ... ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°How could I have forgotten that this is the g period of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? As long as one dares to challenge an expert on the world rankings, one can take over his position after the challenge is sessful.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] actually defeated [Van Site Bin]. She must have gotten lucky. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Could it be that the game team went easy on her?¡± At this moment, [Van Site Bin]¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°[Bai Ling], I¡¯m convinced by your operating skills. Next, I¡¯ll give the PK field to the others. Good luck. I¡¯ll keep watching you PK with the other nine people.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll help [Bai Ling] rify. Her operation just now was all down to her real ability. As a world expert, I can tell if the system went easy on her.¡± As soon as [Van Site Bin] finished speaking, someone else said something like,?¡®Maybe he was bought off.¡¯ Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear one more time. If the truth still can¡¯t shut some people up, then just wait. I¡¯ll pull out all those people. When the timees, I¡¯ll have you guyse here to PK with me face-to-face.¡± ... Chu Luo once again made the world channel fall silent. [Bai Ling]: ¡°The PK continues.¡± The next to enter was the ninth ce, [Smallest]. Then, Chu Luo let all the yers in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± experience what a god-like operation ability was, along with the speed of growth when faced with a strong opponent. Today, all the yers weren¡¯t in the mood to y games, and they had lost track of time. All of them stared at the game characters on the screen, as well as at the mysterious girl whose video had been turned on throughout the PK challenges. Every time the system announced the ranking of the one whom [Bai Ling] would take over, everyone subconsciously cheered and congratted her. In the end, no one said that [Bai Ling] was a woman from the upper echelon of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Her actions subdued everyone. Chapter 172 - Is Luoluo Praising Me?

Chapter 172: Is Luoluo Praising Me?

The PKsted from 9:30 in the morning until 6:30 in the evening. Chu Luo went from defeating the 10th ce to defeating the second ce. After she had sessfully taken over the second ce, everyone¡¯s emotions reached an uncontroble frequency. When [Y] entered the PK arena, the entire world¡¯s ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gaming zone exploded. Unexpectedly, [Y] didn¡¯t ept the PK challenge. Instead, he typed a row of words. [Y]: ¡°I don¡¯t bully women. You fought with nine people today. In the interim, you ate only one meal and drank a bit of water. Even a man can¡¯t withstand such an intense PK. I¡¯m not so petty and ungentlemanly.¡± [Y]: ¡°Tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock, I ept your PK challenge.¡± With that, he actually went offline. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others, who hade here at noon, were worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if she kept ying against these experts. But seeing the words [Y] had typed out¡­ Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°[Y] isn¡¯t bad. To think he¡¯s being considerate that Junior would be tired, unlike those who make sarcastic remarks and can¡¯t wait for Junior to lose in whichever match.¡± Everyone knew what had been said online and what [Bai Ling] had said. They were still angry about this matter. Coincidentally, Chu Luo had just turned off the video and hadn¡¯t turned off the microphone yet. Tang Zhiyun said directly, ¡°What [Bai Ling] said is what we wanted to say too. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t find you just because some people are hiding behind theirputers. As a member of the Computer Science Department of Imperial University, we will never embarrass our teacher.¡± Yu Lei added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Haters, you¡¯d better cover up your IP addresses. Our partner should rest now. Next, it¡¯s our turn to go on stage. We will look at all the posts. As long as we discover anyone who had dared to defame her during the PK between [Bai Ling] and the nine experts, we will directly expose them.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting opposite them, couldn¡¯t help but give them a thumbs up. Chu Luo turned off the microphone. She turned around and looked at the angry boys. Tang Zhiyun looked worried. ¡°Junior, go and eat first. After that, you can go rest. Leave the rest to us.¡± The other boys nodded in agreement. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re too bold today. You actually challenged nine of the top ten experts in the world. Maybe you¡¯ve already be a legend in many people¡¯s hearts.¡± Wang Mingtao was browsing the World Forum when he answered, ¡°Not only that, many people on the World Forum are calling Sister Chu ¡®Daddy.''¡± At this moment, the Inte exploded: ¡°I just want to say: [Bai Ling], please ept my knees. I¡¯ve been sitting in front of myputer since [Bai Ling] had started PKing nine of the top ten. Many times, I¡¯d felt like my heart was about to jump out. I¡¯ve never seen such brilliant nine matches. I think I won¡¯t be able to see such again.¡± ¡°Previously, I thought that anyone who defeats anyone on the world ranking would be an incredible yer. Now, [Bai Ling] is using facts to tell me that she is not only an incredible yer, but she is also a fighter jet among incredible yers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯ve been staring at [Bai Ling]¡¯s hands for the past eight to nine hours. That speed isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡± ¡°From now on, [Bai Ling] will be my daddy. I¡¯m willing to kneel down and sing ¡®Conquer''[1] to her.¡± ¡°Recalling what she said first, I feel that her arrogance matches her ability very well. [Bai Ling] has the right to be this arrogant.¡± ¡°If anyone really wants to defame my goddess at this time, I¡¯ll be the first to beat him to death when I see him.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ At this moment, they were already sitting at the dining table. The housekeeper was serving them food and setting up the dishes. When they saw a bowl and chopsticks beside Chu Luo, everyone looked at the housekeeper strangely. Wang Mingtao even joked, ¡°Did you set up an extra set of chopsticks?¡± The housekeeper was actually stunned by his question. ¡°Just now, a Mr. Bodyguard came over to tell me to ce an extra pair.¡± The housekeeper had just finished speaking when there was amotion by the door. Li Yan pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Brother Chu.¡± The five boys greeted him at the same time. Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, you came at the right time. We were just about to eat.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and said to the boys, ¡°Eat.¡± The boys obeyed and started eating. Chu Luo bit her chopsticks and tilted her head to look at him. Li Yan suddenly picked up a piece of her favorite food and ced it in her bowl. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to use your hands again at night.¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked at him, thinking in dissatisfaction,?¡®How dare you interfere with me.¡¯ At this moment, Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We were just feeling afraid that Junior wouldn¡¯t listen to us. She¡¯s been challenging others today. She must be tired.¡± Chu Luo replied in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°You are!¡± the boys retorted at the same time. Chu Luo red at them. Li Yan scooped another bowl of soup for her and ced it beside her to cool before saying to them, ¡°You can go back to your guest room to y games tonight.¡± The boys immediately nodded and thought, ¡°Since Brother Chu is disciplining Junior, we shouldn¡¯t stay here and watch. This way, we can save some face for Junior.¡± Wanting to save face for Chu Luo, the boys returned to their guest room after dinner. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and looked at Li Yan, who was also sitting over. Li Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can listen to a lecture.¡± After saying that, he stood up and went to the room where he was staying. He took out his tablet and prepared to work. Chu Luo was displeased.?¡®If you won¡¯t let me y with theputer, don¡¯t even think about using it yourself.¡¯ At the thought of this, she pressed her hand on his keyboard and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to work.¡± Li Yan looked at her fair and slender finger and reached out to hold it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want me to work? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand but ced theptop aside. Chu Luo¡¯s petite hand was enclosed within a broad palm. She could feel the heat from his palm, and this made her face flush unconsciously. She tried to pull her hand out. ¡°Why are you grabbing my hand when you¡¯re only apanying me? Besides¡­ I don¡¯t want you to apany me.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and wrapped his other hand around her back to hold her waist. Chu Luo was vignt this time. As soon as she realized his intention, she immediately got up. She pointed at his nose and scolded in a delicate voice, ¡°Big baddie, you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me again.¡± When Li Yan heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. He leaned back on the sofa and reached out to undo the top button of his shirt. When his healthy and strong skin was revealed, he said with a rxed expression, ¡°You can take advantage of me.¡± Chu Luo was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± With that, she walked towards her bedroom. Li Yan didn¡¯t stand up to chase after her but said from behind her, ¡°Secretary Tan has already allocated the stakes you¡¯d asked for. Do you want to hear how much you can get?¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. She was a little tempted, but thinking that even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she would know tomorrow or in two days, she said, ¡°No.¡± Then, she continued walking. Li Yan looked at her back and said calmly, ¡°Previously, you wanted to get your hands on the Lausannes¡¯ cosmeticspany. I already had someone buy 50% of the shares yesterday.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped and quickly turned to look at Li Yan, a little unhappy. This person wanted to snatch her business? Li Yan continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in thispany. If you want, I can sell it to you at the purchase price. Do you want to discuss this?¡± Chu Luo walked back and sat in an armchair beside him. She said, ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. Chu Luo added, ¡°I¡¯ll go rest after we¡¯re done talking.¡± ¡°Okay. The price I purchased it at was ten yuan per share. In total, there are¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you bought it at ten yuan per share?¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°I bought them for 15 yuan back then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference between businessmen andymen.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a cunning one.¡± ¡°Is Luoluo praising me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s praising you?¡± Chu Luo realized that this man was bing more and more shameless in front of her. Not wanting to talk to him about anything else, she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll just give you as much money as you spent.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do next? Who will manage thispany and who will receive the form? Will youe over often afterward?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As a High Priestess, when had she ever thought twice about these secr world things?! Chu Luo frowned and was really vexed. After a while, Li Yan asked in a casual tone, ¡°I brought a few jars of high-quality wine with me. Do you want to think about what to do next while drinking?¡± Chu Luo nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and dialed a number. Soon, there was a knock on the door. He stood up and opened the door, only to see three bodyguards standing there with several bottles of wine. ¡°Put it inside.¡± At Li Yan¡¯s signal, the bodyguards ced them on the coffee table and left. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the alcohol that the bodyguards had brought in. Once they put down the wine jars, she immediately took one to open the lid. ¡°Smells good. What wine is this? Why didn¡¯t I discover it in your wine cerst time?¡± ¡°This is strong alcohol ced deep in the wine cer. See if you can drink it.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t I drink?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo went to get a ss, poured a ss of wine, and took a sip. After she finished drinking, she paused and looked at Li Yan in surprise. [1] The title of a Mandarin pop song Chapter 173 - Master Li Is Getting More and More Bottomless Chasing His Wife

Chapter 173: Master Li Is Getting More and More Bottomless Chasing His Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Li Yan also went to get a ss. After pouring himself a ss, he sat down beside her. Seeing that he was about to drink it, Chu Luo quickly pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t drink. You¡¯ll definitely get drunk.¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes for a few seconds before saying, ¡°If you can drink it, why can¡¯t I?¡± After saying that, he downed the entire ss. The strong alcohol slid into his throat. First, it was cold, making him feelfortable. Then, it was rich and fragrant. Finally, the spiciness exploded in his throat, making the entire top of his head tremble. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan¡¯s face. She wanted to find a reaction in his cold and handsome face, but his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually drink such strong wine in one go.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not at the stage where I can get drunk from just one ss.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around and she had a wicked idea. She smirked. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± After saying that, she picked up the bottle and poured a ss for each of them. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯spete and see who gets drunk first.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her sparkling eyes. He moved his fingers on his knees and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, is there a prize?¡± Chu Luo felt that with Li Yan¡¯s alcohol tolerance, she could easily win. Without thinking, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A dark glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you my most important thing.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®This person owns thergestpany in the world. Could hispany be the most important thing?¡¯ At the thought of this, she suddenly looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Li Yan smiled and continued, ¡°If you lose, then¡­¡± Li Yan nced at her lips, which were moistened by the alcohol, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Then take the initiative to kiss me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought that he would ask her to tell him where she was from. She didn¡¯t expect his condition to be this. She looked at him as if he was a lecher. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo felt that he was joking. ¡°Fine, let¡¯spete. Don¡¯t regret it when you lose.¡± After saying that, she picked up the ss and drank the strong wine in one go. Then, she signaled him to drink with her eyes. Li Yan also picked up his ss and drank. The alcohol was not only strong but also had a strong aftertaste. After the two of them drank five sses, Chu Luo could clearly feel that Li Yan was drunk. She asked happily, ¡°Li Yan, are you admitting defeat?¡± Just as Abel had said, even if Li Yan was drunk, his face wouldn¡¯t reveal any signs of intoxication. Moreover, aside from his voice being slightly lower than usual, there weren¡¯t many changes. Chu Luo only came to this conclusion after staying with him for a few hoursst time. Li Yan nced at her with his deep eyes and said lightly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the sort of person who admits defeat?¡± After saying that, he continued to fill their sses. Chu Luo looked at him. With her medical skills, she wasn¡¯t afraid that something would happen to him due to drinking. She smiled and raised her ss, deliberately clinking it with the ss in his hand. After a clink, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± The two of them drank the wine together. On the tenth ss, Li Yan finally put down his ss and unbuttoned another button on his shirt. He seemed to be in a little difort, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed several times before he said, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk.¡± When Chu Luo heard that he had admitted defeat, sheughed until her eyes curved. She also put down her wine ss and approached him to look at him. ¡°Since you lost, you have to admit defeat, understand?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, the coldness and sharpness in Li Yan¡¯s eyes had long disappeared and they became deep and charming. Chu Luo recalled thest time he had gotten drunk, he hadn¡¯t remembered anything after he woke up the next day. She was a little worried and said, ¡°Wait, I want to make sure you don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Before Li Yan¡¯s deep gaze, she ran back to the bedroom to get pen and paper. She squatted on the coffee table and wrote: ¡°I, Li Yan, am a man of my word. I willingly give Chu Luo the most important thing I have. Once I have signed this, I will never go back on my word.¡± After she was done, she signed on the paper herself and stood up to hand Li Yan the pen and paper. ¡°Sign it.¡± Li Yan took the pen and paper, ced them on his knees, and signed his name. Chu Luo held the piece of paper and smiled. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be able to go back on your words when you wake up from your drunken stupor tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, she looked at the other wine on the table and put them away. She decided to keep the rest for herself to drink slowly. After she put away the wine and paper, Chu Luo brought out a pill for Li Yan. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a sobering pill. After you take it, I guarantee you won¡¯t suffer any side effects tomorrow morning.¡± Li Yan merely looked up at the pill and didn¡¯t extend his hand. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Feed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought,?¡®On ount that you¡¯d lost your most important thing to me, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡¯ She brought the pill to his mouth. Li Yan took the medicine from her and his lips happened to brush against the tip of Chu Luo¡¯s finger. It was warm. Chu Luo suddenly retracted her hand as if she had been scalded. After Li Yan swallowed the pill, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards her bedroom. She could hear footsteps behind her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She walked to the bedroom, opened the door, and walked in. Just as she was about to close the door, Li Yan¡¯s foot stepped in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan looked down at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m yours now. I¡¯ll definitely have to follow you.¡± ¡°Since when are you mine?!¡± ¡°My most important thing is myself. Since you¡¯ve epted it, I¡¯m yours.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked straight into her bedroom before Chu Luo¡¯s shocked gaze. In the next moment, Chu Luo reacted and immediately raised her voice. ¡°What did you say just now? What is your most important thing?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Li Yan then removed his clothes. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t say anything. She widened her eyes and pointed at him. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t take it off!¡± Chu Luo watched as he took off his clothes. His hand was already on his belt buckle. Ignoring her anger, she pounced on him. Unexpectedly, Li Yan was already so drunk that his body was unstable. Chu Luo pounced, and just as she grabbed his hand, the two of them fell straight onto the bed. Her head hit his chest, and Chu Luo could feel his temperature, which was higher than usual. She was a little dazed. By the time she regained her senses, her waist was already encircled by two strong arms. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly looked up but couldn¡¯t speak. Li Yan was already extraordinarily handsome, but his expression was usually cold and his gaze was too fierce. It made people fear to look at him. At this moment, there was a wild glint in his deep eyes. Coupled with his upturned lips and frivolous eyebrows, there was no longer any chilling coldness. He was handsome and wild, making one unable to take their eyes off him. Chu Luo¡¯s mind suddenly snapped. Her gaze subconsciously moved to his lips. Li Yan¡¯s lips were slightly thin, but they were very good-looking. Li Yan¡¯s hand slowly moved to the back of her head and he stroked her hair. When she let down her guard, he slowly exerted strength and brought her down. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that she was also drunk¡­ The next day. When Chu Luo opened her eyes halfway, she saw a broad chest and heard a steady and powerful heartbeat. At this moment, the grip on her waist was tightened and she heard Li Yan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Luo abruptly opened her eyes and looked up. She just happened to meet Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly forgot what she was going to say. Faced with her confused expression, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and leaned his chin on her shoulder. In a slightly hoarse and domineering voice, he said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m yours. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your words.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. Li Yan spoke first again. ¡°You didn¡¯t object to me kissing youst night either.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she must have been drunkst night too. The next second, her body trembled. ¡°You¡­ you big baddie! Take your hands out!¡± After saying that, she quickly pushed him away, got up from the bed, held together the clothes that he had unbuttoned at some point, and ran to the bathroom. After a loud bang, the bathroom door trembled several times. Li Yan reached out from under the nket and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t nourish your body for nothing during this time.¡± It felt good to the touch. Chu Luo stood in the bathroom for a while before suppressing the heat on her face. She prepared to take a shower first, but when she remembered that she hadn¡¯t brought in her change of clothes, she opened the door a little wider. With a tense face, she chased him out. ¡°You should go back to your room.¡± Li Yany there and looked at her. In order not to anger her, he lifted the nket and prepared to sit up. Coincidentally, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes happened to see something that she shouldn¡¯t be looking at. She quickly covered her eyes and screamed, ¡°Big baddie, quickly cover yourself with the nket!¡± Li Yan paused as he was lifting the nket. His lips curled up before he pulled the nket back on. Chapter 174 - Jealous

Chapter 174: Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at him. She walked out to take her clothes and ran back to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan had already returned to his guest room. Chu Luo looked at the bed and blushed unconsciously. She quickly retracted her gaze and walked towards the door. When she opened the door, she saw that Li Yan had already changed his clothes and was standing by the window, making a call. The morning light shone on him, making him look even more noble and tall. The moment Li Yan heard the door open, he ended the call and turned around. Their eyes met. Li Yan¡¯s gaze was deep and intense. Chu Luo actually lowered her eyes in embarrassment and asked directly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Li Yan walked over from the window and wrapped his arm around her waist. With a tense face, Chu Luo shoved him. ¡°How can you be hugging me in broad daylight?!¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a husband to hug his wife.¡± Chu Luo struggled out of his arms and walked towards theputer. As she walked, she said, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Have I agreed to marry you? You¡¯re only mine right now!¡± When Li Yan heard this, his smile widened. He followed her over. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m yours.¡± As for whether they were husband and wife, what mattered was that the empire¡¯sws acknowledged it. Chu Luo sat down, turned on herputer, and logged into the game invisible. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went online, a friend sent her a message. It was [Linebarrel]. [Linebarrel]: ¡°You¡¯repeting with [Y] at ten o¡¯clock today. Why did you log into the game so early?¡± Chu Luo was about to type when an arm reached over to block her. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A trace of coldness had appeared in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you very close with him?¡± ¡°Not very close.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked again, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you want to go for your morning exercise?¡± With that, he pulled her up from the chair. Chu Luo was pulled towards the door. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t replied to [Linebarrel].¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t close anyway. You can just reply to himter.¡± The two of them walked to the door. Li Yan opened the door and pulled her along. Chu Luo thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything else. She followed Li Yan. ¡°Where are we going to exercise?¡± ¡°The rooftop.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to tell Neesonst night that she wasn¡¯t going over. She said in frustration, ¡°I actually forgot to tell Neeson that I wasn¡¯t going overst night. Did he wait for me for a long time?¡± ¡°The butler would have handled this matter.¡± The two of them walked through a safe passageway. The floor where Chu Luo and Li Yan lived was already on the top few floors. The two of them didn¡¯t have to climb for long to reach the rooftop. There were no longer any signs of fighting on the rooftop. The two of them stood in the spacious open space and started practicing. Li Yan¡¯s strength and explosive power were both astonishing. But Chu Luo won in terms of nimbleness and dexterity. Half an hourter, the two of them stopped. Chu Luo said in surprise, ¡°Your martial arts have improved again.¡± She then asked, ¡°When did you start practicing martial arts?¡± ¡°When I was very young.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°Since you began practicing martial arts so early, why did your legs still get injured?¡± ¡°Because I was betrayed by my family.¡± Li Yan looked into the distance with a calm expression. His tone was like he was narrating someone else¡¯s story. ¡°The Li family is a hundred-year-old family. Our ancestors have been wealthy families for several generations. However, by my father¡¯s generation, no one had the ability to take over the family business. Before Grandfather died, he specified that I should take over after I became an adult. ¡°My so-called rtives don¡¯t show it on the surface, but they¡¯ve secretly nned for several years. When I became an adult, they gave me a huge gift.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± After Chu Luo asked, she immediately guessed. ¡°They cast a curse on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After they cursed me, they even beat me until I was left with myst breath. In the end, they threw me into the mountain to fend for myself.¡± ¡°The same ce we went tost time?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at him sympathetically. No wonder his personality was so cold. If it had been anyone else, they might have died after being treated like this by their own rtives. It was already a miracle that he was still alive. Li Yan seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°An old man saved me back then.¡± In other words, he couldn¡¯t have survived without that old man. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°You and I share the same fate.¡± Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Not you. You upied this body.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°This body was going to jump off a building to die anyway. Right now, I¡¯m not at all alike to her.¡± Li Yan recalled her fierce appearance and nodded. He deliberately said with a serious expression, ¡°Indeed, you were very ugly back then.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re very beautiful now.¡± Chu Luo suddenly suppressed the smile on her face and lifted her chin confidently. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a natural beauty.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to peck her forehead. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo quickly pushed him away and lectured him with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the rooftop door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Li Yan followed her and deliberately asked, ¡°How do you want to be impolite to me? Are you going to do the same thing back to me?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo stepped through the threshold. When the two of them arrived downstairs, they had just turned into the corridor when they saw Wang Mingtao and the others walking towards her guest room with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They were chatting merrily. When the five guys saw the two of them walking over, they were a little surprised. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Brother Chu, Sister Chu, did you guys go out?¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked over. Chu Luo opened the door and the seven of them walked in one after another. As soon as Wang Mingtao saw that Chu Luo¡¯sputer was on, he walked over withrge strides. ¡°Sister Chu, you logged into the game early in the morning. [Linebarrel] sent you a few messages.¡± He then turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, [Linebarrel] asked you about your ns for the next two days. He asked us to visit the technology park in Silicon Valley.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan spoke first. ¡°Tell him that Luoluo isn¡¯t free.¡± Wang Mingtao could feel the coldness emanating from Li Yan and was shocked. He quickly responded and replied. At this moment, the housekeeper came in to deliver breakfast. After the group had eaten, Li Yan took a call and left after informing Chu Luo. After Li Yan left, Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo with a grin, ¡°Sister Chu, did Brother Chu misunderstand you and [Linebarrel]?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± ¡°He misunderstood that [Linebarrel] wants to court you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To be honest.¡± While Chu Luo was silent, Xie Minghai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°If I were Brother Chu, I would be worried that the wild men outside would kidnap such a beautiful and adorable younger sister.¡± The other boys nodded at the same time. Although they weren¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s brothers, they were her senior brothers. They were also a little worried that the wild men outside would abduct such a cute and beautiful junior. The boys suddenly started preaching to Chu Luo in unison. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, if those men outside ask you out, they must be wooing you. You mustn¡¯t agree.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°If you really want to find a boyfriend, you have to find someone whose background is known. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who knows what kind of evil intentions the wild men outside have?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°You are still young. Studying is the most important thing right now. After you graduate, you can choose any outstanding man you want.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, rather than falling in love with a man, why don¡¯t you team up with me to PK a few times? It feels so good to be king in the game.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°They¡¯re right.¡± Chu Luo looked speechlessly at the group of guys who sounded like her mother. After they finished speaking, she said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± After saying that, she sat in front of herputer and logged into the betting tform. She realized that the winnings had been split up. Looking at the amount distributed, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Go and take a look at how much money you¡¯ve received. It¡¯s possible that the money from the bet will be in your ount within the next two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The boys were immediately excited. They hurriedly ran to their seats and quickly logged into the tform to check. For a long while after that, she heard the boys cheering excitedly. ¡°Wow! I actually got so much! I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that my father will definitely be over the moon if he finds out about this!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at them and quickly nned where to use the money after the money was split up. Soon, it was 9:55. Chu Luo appeared outside the PK arena. It was only then that she realized that the ce was already packed to the brim. There were even dozens of messages flooding the news channel every second. Chu Luo blocked all messages and waited for [Y] to appear. When [Y] appeared in the PK arena, the entire gaming tform fell silent. [Bai Ling]: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± [Y]: ¡°Yeah.¡± System Notification: ¡®[Bai Ling] has challenged [Y] to a PK. ept or Decline.¡¯ After [Y] clicked on ept, the two of them were sent to the PK arena. The entire world channel exploded. ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to imagine a PK between [Bai Ling] and [Y].¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is indeed arrogant. I wonder if she will continue to be arrogant after being defeated by [Y].¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredible thing to be able to PK with [Y]. Regardless of whether she can win or not, she will forever be my goddess.¡± ¡°Yes, I support you, [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡­ Chapter 175 - Challenging the Worlds Number One

Chapter 175: Challenging the World¡¯s Number One

¡°Haha, there are so many people supporting you today. Looks like you didn¡¯t be a goddess for nothing. You¡¯ve garnered arge batch of fans.¡± Xie Minghaiughed as he spoke, looking proud of her. The others were also happy for Chu Luo. However, Chu Luo directly put on her mask and earpiece and connected through video. The moment she appeared, everyone automatically quietened down. She said, ¡°This is thest match. Those who ndered me, watch carefully. I¡¯ll show you all a level that you guys will never be able to reach. Also¡­ are you prepared to apologize via video?¡± With that, the PK began. While Chu Luo and [Y] were fighting, Tang Zhiyun was quickly following the tracking program. Wang Mingtao stood behind Chu Luo and stared at the dazzling various skills and special effects on the screen. At this moment, his eyes suddenly swept across the otherputers. He eximed and asked curiously, ¡°Senior, what are you guys doing?¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°We have to lock onto the IPs of those who¡¯d ndered her before she wins. If they don¡¯t upload a video to apologize, we¡¯ll release their identities directly.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately gave them a thumbs up. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± On the Inte, everyone held their breaths and stared at the two people PK. From time to time, there were exmations. No one had expected the PK between [Bai Ling] and [Y] to have such a strong visual effect. Just as everyone¡¯s heartstrings were being pulled into a straight line¡­ System Notification: ¡®[Y] and [Bai Ling] tied. Do you want to start the second match?¡¯ Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°[Y], let¡¯s continue.¡± [Y]: ¡°Okay.¡± The second round of PK began. ¡­ More than an hourter. System Notification: ¡®Congrattions, [Bai Ling], for defeating the first ce [Y] and taking over the first ce in the world¡¯s experts ranking.¡¯ ¡­ The world fell silent. Chu Luo turned off the video and took off her earpiece. The five boys stood up and high-fived each other. ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister Chu has finally won first ce!¡± Then, all the gamers of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± exploded. However, Chu Luo leaned back in her chair and said unhappily, ¡°[Y] went easy on me just now and deliberately lost to me.¡± The excited boys paused at the same time. When they realized what she had said, they revealed looks of disbelief. Chu Luo sent a private message to [Y]: ¡°Why did you go easy on me?¡± [Y]: ¡°Our standards are about the same. Since we have been fighting to a draw, we might as well let you deal with those people who have been ndering you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sister Chu, I think [Y] is a real man. He¡¯s too thoughtful.¡± Although Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very satisfied, she still said, ¡°I owe you one.¡± After saying that, she quickly shouted into the world channel through the loudspeaker, ¡°Those who smeared me and doubted me, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡± The world channel that had been spammed with messages suddenly fell silent. Many people were waiting for those people toe out and apologize. A minute passed. Two minutes passed. ¡­ Five minutes passed. The world channel started flooding with messages again. ¡°Holy shit! Did those people run away because they couldn¡¯t afford to lose?¡± ¡°How dare you nder my goddess? Don¡¯t you have the guts to apologize, coward?¡± ¡°Apologize. Since you dared to nder our goddess, you have to be prepared to apologize!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aputer science student. Wait, I¡¯ll track these people¡¯s IDs immediately.¡± ¡°We have to get those people to apologize. Otherwise, they will think that our goddess is a pushover. In the future, anyone will dare to bully her.¡± ¡­ ¡°Let people off whenever possible. I think we should just forget it.¡± ¡°Haha! Holy Virgin, White Lotus, get lost. If you¡¯re so capable, let those trolls nder you like they did to our goddess before.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you really want to help those people, why don¡¯t you apologize to our goddess on their behalf?¡± ¡°Why should I apologize? I didn¡¯t say anything bad about [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡°Then why are you posturing here?¡± ¡­ ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for us to deal with people ourselves anymore. Sister Chu already has a powerful harem.¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and disapproved of his words. ¡°What do you mean by harem? A harem is only applicable to the emperor, who has three thousand beauties.¡± ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± ¡°Huge difference.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We have locked onto dozens of IDs that have scolded Junior before.¡± ¡°Are they from a residence?¡± ¡°Most of them are from inte cafes.¡± ¡°Hmph! Did they think I wouldn¡¯t be able to track them down just because they¡¯re at an inte cafe?¡± In the next half a day, Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the others made all the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± game fans understand what it meant to never offend anyone who studiedputer science. In particr, there was a powerful faction helping in the dark. At around four in the afternoon, nearly 50 people¡¯s IDs and addresses had been revealed. Chu Luo and the others hacked into the surveince camera of the inte cafes to find the identities of those who were hiding in the inte cafes. ¡°D*mn! It turns out that not only is [Bai Ling]¡¯s gamey awesome, but she¡¯s also so awesome inputer science. It¡¯s incredible that she could track down the identities of so many haters in such a short time.¡± ¡°Those whose identities haven¡¯t been released yet must be trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Serves them right. Just before, they thought that by hiding behind theputer, they could criticize anyone they wanted. But have they ever thought about how much psychological and social pressure the person being criticized would suffer? Serves these people right for being exposed.¡± Chu Luo and the others, along with that powerful faction, pulled out all the people who had criticized [Bai Ling] at that time. Some people couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of public opinion and directly cried on the screen. Some people were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t speak. Some people still thought that they weren¡¯t in the wrong, but in the end, they were criticized badly. Regardless of which one it was, from then on, the name [Bai Ling] became an unattainable queen in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± If anyone dared to me or nder her, Chu Luo and the others wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. Someone would naturally help them expose the identity of that person. Ever since then, no one dared to me her on the Inte. At this moment, Chu Luo packed her things and went to Li Yan¡¯s ce. Li Yan had an international meeting to organize, so he hadn¡¯t returned yet. When Chu Luo alighted from the car, she saw Neeson staring at her from a path beside the vi. It was obvious that Neeson was going to walk over. However, Abel arrived in front of Chu Luo before him and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and wondered why this person suddenly called her Madam. She felt very strange. As if not noticing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, Abel continued, ¡°Dinner is ready. Madam, do you want to go up and wash up first, or do you want to eat directly?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam.¡± Just then, Neeson walked over. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to eat with me?¡± Neeson nodded at her while Abel quietly threatened him with his gaze. The two of them walked into the vi. Looking at the two of them walking in one after another, Abel was a little anxious. ¡°What if Master finds out? ¡°No. I have to keep an eye on Neeson.¡± He quickly said to a servant by the door, ¡°Go get someone to serve the food.¡± Then, he strode in. The dining table in the vi was a long European-style table. After Abel walked in, Chu Luo and Neeson had just reached the dining table. Abel stopped Neeson, who was about to sit next to Chu Luo, and said to him sternly, ¡°Mr. Neeson, as a guest, you can¡¯t sit with the host.¡± With that, he walked to a chair diagonally opposite Chu Luo, which was at least a few seats away from her. He extended his hand and gestured for him toe. ¡°Mr. Neeson, pleasee here and sit.¡± Neeson nced at him sharply. Abel sneered to himself, but on the surface, he didn¡¯t seem to notice the look in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Neeson, please.¡± Chu Luo nced at Abel and said to Neeson, ¡°Since this is the etiquette here, Neeson, go over and take a seat.¡± Neeson lowered his eyes and walked over. After the meal, Abel led the two of them to the robot production room, which was ready. There were electrical appliances, gears, connecting rods, wires, circuit boards, and other materials in the production room. After Chu Luo and Neeson discussed what functions to build into the robot, Chu Luo got down to work while Neeson stood at the side and exined. When Li Yan returned and entered the production room, a simple robot that Chu Luo was making had started to take shape. The moment she saw Li Yan enter, she said to him proudly, ¡°Li Yan, look at the robot I made.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at the things on the work table. He nodded and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s already half-past eleven. Come back tomorrow to do it.¡± ¡°Sote?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she nodded at him and said to Neeson, ¡°Then we¡¯ll stop here tonight.¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them walked out of the door. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked upstairs, Chu Luo walked straight to her bedroom. However, Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Go to this bedroom and sleep.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°No.¡± She then walked around him and continued walking. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t stop her but followed behind her. When Chu Luo walked to the door, she turned around and puffed up her cheeks as she said, ¡°You should go back to your bedroom to sleep. You¡¯re not allowed to follow me.¡± Li Yan smiled at her and his eyes darkened. ¡°Since I¡¯m yours, I have a duty to warm your bed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 176 - Little Fool, Dont You Know How to Breathe Through Your Nose?

Chapter 176: Little Fool, Don¡¯t You Know How to Breathe Through Your Nose?

The two of them stood there for a while before Li Yan raised his hand. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. When he saw her reaction, Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo also became aware of her subconscious reaction and was suddenly feeling a little unhappy. As the most respected High Priestess, she had never been afraid of anyone. Why would she be afraid of him? At the thought of this, Chu Luo grabbed his hand. As she spun, she switched their positions. Li Yan leaned against the door. Chu Luo had one hand on his shoulder and the other waving in front of him. She threatened fiercely, ¡°Li Yan, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to have any designs on me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Li Yan looked down at the fierce little thing and quietly wrapped his arm around her from behind. When she wasn¡¯t looking, he tightened his grip. ¡°Uh¡­¡± As her body was brought into his broad embrace, Chu Luo¡¯s aura instantly weakened. Li Yan suggested, ¡°Since you can¡¯t beat me, why don¡¯t you use another method to punish me?¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. Li Yan curled his lips, looking like a bad boy. ¡°You can block my mouth, like this¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even have time to close her mouth before she was attacked. Her mind instantly exploded. Other than their breaths, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Li Yan only let go of her when her breathing became a little irregr. ¡°Little fool, don¡¯t you know how to breathe through your nose?¡± Chu Luo blinked a few times, her eyes watery. After she tried her best to take a few deep breaths, her mind started working again. The moment she could, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and pped him. With a red face, she pointed at him and chided, ¡°You, you, you¡­ you big baddie!¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and chuckled. Hisughter was low and bewitching, causing Chu Luo¡¯s face to flush even more. He deliberately asked, ¡°Do you want to return it?¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Dream on.¡± After saying that, she pushed him to the side. Li Yan obediently took two steps to the side. Chu Luo quickly opened the door and mmed it shut. Looking at the closed door, Li Yan rubbed his lips with his thumb, and the smile in his eyes deepened. To prevent Li Yan from entering, Chu Luo locked the door and even set up a small array by it. Only then did she go to wash up and sleep in peace. However, in the middle of the night, Chu Luo suddenly felt danger approaching and immediately woke up and opened her eyes. At the same time, someone knocked on the door. Chu Luo quickly walked over and opened the door. Standing outside was Li Yan. Li Yan had already changed. Seeing that Chu Luo was still wearing her pajamas, he said, ¡°Go change.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and quickly went to the bathroom to change before heading downstairs with him. There was no moonlight tonight, and only the light from the streetmp shone in from downstairs. Abel strode over from the corridor and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, Qin Ming has already gone out to stop that group of people. I just received news that there are people with special abilities among the people who came.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Li Yan, whose expression was concealed in the night. She could only feel the cold aura emanating from his body. She asked in confusion, ¡°What are these people trying to do?¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Could it be your enemies again?¡± ¡°This street is filled with important people. It¡¯s heavily guarded. Normal people can¡¯t enter. Even those who want to deal with me can¡¯te here.¡± Li Yan walked towards the door and said to Abel after taking two steps, ¡°Go to the armory and get Luoluo a gun that suits her.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked into the courtyard and could hear the sound of fighting outside. The fragrance of the flowers wafted into her nose. Chu Luo looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a barrier around your vi. To think someone here knows about this.¡± ¡°Has the barrier been broken?¡± ¡°The barrier that I set up cannot be easily broken by others.¡± Just then, Abel came out quickly. He handed Chu Luo a gun. Chu Luo took it and looked at it lovingly for a while before saying, ¡°These people have caused such a hugemotion. The people living here aren¡¯t ordinary people. Aren¡¯t they afraid of rming everyone?¡± ¡°The people here won¡¯t be nosy.¡± Li Yan moved to walk out of the gate. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, he put the earpiece in his pocket on his ears and strode out as he asked about the situation outside. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t follow him. Instead, she walked towards the backyard. Abel quickly followed her. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we wait for Master and the rest in the living room?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Chu Luo and Abel quickly walked to the backyard. There were streetlights in the backyard, and their orange glow was cast upon the flowers. With the evening wind blowing, it was supposed to be a veryfortable view. Chu Luo just stood there. Abel didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, so he followed suit. At this moment, she heard footsteps behind her. The two of them turned around at the same time. ¡°Mr. Neeson, what are you doing out here?¡± Abel frowned when he saw who it was. Neeson didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What happened outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some fools just want to steal something.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a huge explosion suddenly came from outside. A huge fire appeared not far ahead. Chu Luo looked over and frowned. She said to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked towards the wall. After taking a few steps, she quickened her pace. When she reached the wall, she jumped out. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Abel didn¡¯t have time to stop her at all and could only watch as Chu Luo left. At that moment, he felt a knife pressed against his waist. Abel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mr. Neeson, you actually¡­¡± Neeson threatened him in a low voice. ¡°You better not act rashly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Are you on their side?!¡± Neeson didn¡¯t bother to answer him. He might not remember anyone, but living here had made him unhappy. Now that he had such a good chance to leave, he would be a fool not to take it. He¡¯d been looking for this chance for a long time. He quickly withdrew the weapon from Abel and headed for the back door. Abel looked at Neeson, who was walking quickly in that direction. ¡°Without my master and madam¡¯s permission, you think you can leave?¡± he snapped. With that, he attacked him. Before the fist could hit the back of his head, Neeson quickly sidestepped and counterattacked. The two of them instantly started fighting. The fight between the two was very intense. Many blooming flowers were smashed by them. Just then, a powerful gust of wind blew towards them. Abel instinctively dodged to the side. In the next second, Neeson was gone. As he looked at the empty space, Abel¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly chased after him to the back door. Chu Luo quickly rushed to Li Yan¡¯s side. At this moment, a group of people with special abilities was holding them back. Once Chu Luo arrived, she said to them loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡± With a gesture from Li Yan, everyone took a few steps back. Chu Luo quickly surrounded them with magic power. At the same time, she took out a handful of medicinal powder and threw it at those people. The powder seemed to have eyes. No matter how powerful these people were, they were instantly poisoned and fled, wailing in pain. Chu Luo walked over to Li Yan and the others. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Get rid of these people.¡± After saying that, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and led her towards the vi. Chu Luo sensed around as she walked and suddenly frowned. She grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and led him to the back door of the vi. As she ran, she said, ¡°We must have been tricked. The most powerful person has moved only now and went straight to the backyard.¡± The two of them were very fast, but when they arrived, they were still a step toote. Abel happened to open the back door and rush out. When he saw the two of them, he quickly walked over and told them what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s actually Neeson¡¯s men?¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan snorted. ¡°We underestimated his status.¡± Neeson really didn¡¯t remember everyone, but the fact that the organization behind him could find this ce proved that ¡°Ink Feather¡± was more powerful than they had imagined. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the courtyard and take a look.¡± The three of them walked to the spot where the strong winds hade from. Chu Luo sensed it carefully and said, ¡°The people who came in weren¡¯t humans. They didn¡¯t destroy the array I¡¯d set up and used other things directly.¡± ¡°There are many capable people from Ink Feather,¡± Li Yan said in a low voice. ¡°I underestimated them.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and moved his earpiece before ordering, ¡°Search for him.¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa. Qin Ming was reporting to him. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men bribed the manager of XX City. When our men found that ce yesterday, that manager stopped us for almost half an hour. In the end, Neeson and the others escaped.¡± A strong murderous aura emanated from Li Yan, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo walked over and sneered. ¡°Those people were really willing to do anything to take Neeson away.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°So be it.¡± If Chu Luo hadn¡¯t wanted to learn from him, he would have dealt with that person long ago. Out of sight, out of mind. If he saw him again, he couldn¡¯t be med for being impolite. For the next period of time, Chu Luo and the five boys went where they¡¯d nned to go. Many people knew Tang Zhiyun and his friends now. Whenever they went out, Chu Luo would smear something on their faces so that no one would recognize them. The group stayed here until the middle of August before returning to the empire. Chapter 177 - You Dont Have to Worry About Me Anymore

Chapter 177: You Don¡¯t Have to Worry About Me Anymore

The moment he got off the ne, the boys jumped in excitement, especially Wang Mingtao. His father had personally driven to pick him up. When Wang Mingtao saw his father, he immediately shouted lovingly, ¡°Daddy~~¡± Mr. Wang and Wang Mingtao were indeed father and son. Their looks were simr to one another. They immediately ran towards each other with a smile. However, the touching scene of the father-and-son pair meeting didn¡¯t happen. Just as Wang Mingtao threw down his luggage and was about to give him a big hug, Mr. Wang pushed him away and walked towards Chu Luo with a smile that was as vibrant as a flower. ¡°You must be Little Chu.¡± ¡°Yes, hello, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± No matter how Mr. Wang looked at her, he felt that Chu Luo was shining. He said, ¡°You¡¯re too amazing. Not only are you the best in the country in your studies, but you¡¯re also good at games¡­ Mmfff¡­¡± Wang Mingtao had quickly covered Mr. Wang¡¯s mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, Sister Chu¡¯s identity is a secret. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± After saying that, he looked around worriedly. There were already many people looking over. ¡°That girl looks like the college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Chu Luo is so recognizable.¡± ¡°Was she on a graduation trip with her ssmates?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I actually saw my goddess at the airport. This won¡¯t do. I have to post it on my Moments to show off.¡± ¡­ The boys quickly surrounded Chu Luo with tacit understanding and blocked those people from secretly taking photos. Everyone quickly walked out. Mr. Wang said, ¡°I knew you wereing back, so I drove a van here.¡± When everyone walked out, they indeed saw a van parked there. As he walked, Mr. Wang said to them enthusiastically, ¡°Mingtao¡¯s mother has already prepared dinner at home. She¡¯s waiting for you guys toe back.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a child from another family. How can you be so good-looking and have such a brilliant mind? Uncle Wang here doesn¡¯t know how to thank you for all the money you¡¯ve earned for me this time around.¡± Chu Luo was friendly to people who were friendly to her in return. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang earned the money through his own judgment. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Not only is Little Chu good at studying and has good looks, but she¡¯s also a humble child.¡± After saying that, Mr. Wang nced at Wang Mingtao with disdain before quickly shifting his eyes away. He looked like his eyes would hurt if he took another look. The corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s mouth twitched. He was suddenly worried that he wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s biological son. Just as they walked towards the van, a low-key and luxurious car drove over. The car window rolled down halfway to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face in sunsses. Wang Mingtao quickly said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Dad, Sister Chu¡¯s older brother is with us. His car is here.¡± When Mr. Wang heard that it was Chu Luo¡¯s brother, he immediately said, ¡°Then let Little Chu¡¯s brothere with us. It¡¯s just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks anyway.¡± ¡°Dad, Brother Chu¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to say that Li Yan was the big boss of apany, so how could he possibly go to that small ce with them? Chu Luo was faster than him and said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go talk to my brother.¡± She then walked towards Li Yan¡¯s car. Chu Luo walked to the front passenger seat and said to Li Yan, ¡°Uncle Wang is inviting us to eat together. Do you want to go?¡± Li Yan still had his earpiece on and the European manager was currently reporting to him over the earpiece. He tapped his earpiece twice and the other party immediately shut up. He said, ¡°Sure, get in the car.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll tell them.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, lead the way. We¡¯ll follow.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Mr. Wang immediately nodded happily and waved his hand. ¡°Children, get in the car.¡± The boys cheered and got into the car. Chu Luo sat in Li Yan¡¯s car and tilted her head to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized since you¡¯re so high-profile?¡± ¡°No one will believe that I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo grinned at him and stopped talking. She took out the phone that she used in the empire and turned it on. The moment she turned on her phone, she was almost stumped by the tide of missed calls and text messages. Half of the calls were from Chu Zhengyang, some were from Wei Xueying, and some were from high school ssmates and unknown numbers. Chu Luo called Old Gao first. The call was picked up quickly. Old Gao asked with augh, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you came back from your trip to the US?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Yes, Teacher Gao¡­ I brought back some specialties for you. I¡¯ll send them to you when I get back.¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice became even more jolly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then Teacher will wait to receive the package. But I don¡¯t want anything too valuable.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Hehe, Old Gao, what are you thinking about? I brought you some specialties from there and two books.¡± Old Gao: ¡°Pfft, cough, cough¡­ Little Chu Luo, why did you buy me books?¡± Chu Luo grinned. ¡°Of course so I could show them to you. You¡¯ll definitely have to thank me when you receive them.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice immediately became serious. ¡°Little Chu Luo, I seriously suspect that you¡¯re seeking revenge.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed from smiling. ¡°Of course not. Teacher, you have to believe me. You will definitely thank me when the timees.¡± Then, as expected, Chu Luo was educated by Old Gao for more than ten minutes before the two of them hung up. Li Yan nced at her in the rearview mirror and saw that her eyes were filled with stars from her smile. His heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. When the car arrived near Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, Chu Luo received a call from Chu Zhengyang. It was obvious that Chu Zhengyang had found out about her return from the posts that those people had shared at the airport. Looking at the caller ID, Chu Luo swiped to answer the call. Chu Luo greeted, ¡°Uncle.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed anger, but his voice was a little choked up. ¡°Luoluo, why haven¡¯t you contacted Uncle for the past month and a half? Do you know how worried I was?¡± Chu Luo replied with a question, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get someone to tell you that I was going to the US for a holiday?¡± Chu Zhengyang took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Even if you were going to the US for a holiday, didn¡¯t you have time to call Uncle? Luoluo, are you still ming Uncle? It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault, but¡­¡± Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m already an adult. I can make my own decisions regarding anything. If you want to take someone in hand, just take Chu Ting in hand well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Also¡­ previously, I only stayed at your house because I didn¡¯t have the ability to do otherwise. If you mind it, you can calcte the child support fees you¡¯d spend all these years.¡± ¡°Luoluo, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What I mean is that from now on, you¡¯re just my father¡¯s older brother. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Why have you be like this?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she seemed to have heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. She said, ¡°In the past, Chu Luo was timid and weak. You forced her to be that way. Now, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s time to live for myself.¡± She then said, ¡°If there¡¯s no need for it in the future, please don¡¯t call me again.¡± Then she hung up. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was obviously unhappy with her lips pursed. A trace of anger also shed across his eyes. Whoever dared to anger his baby, he would make them suffer. The car followed Mr. Wang¡¯s car into a neighborhood near Imperial University and finally stopped outside an apartment building. After Mr. Wang got out of the car, he came over and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, we¡¯re here. Come down with your brother.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to look at Li Yan. In the end, she thought for a while and magically conjured a mask for him. ¡°Put on the mask.¡± Li Yan took the mask and put it on. After they got off the car, they walked upstairs together. The district here was considered a middle-ss district with an elevator. As everyone walked towards the elevator, some of those peopleing out of the elevator asked Chu Luo in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo who got first ce in the country for the college entrance examination, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded, and they stopped to praise her. None of them had any ill intentions. However, when everyone arrived at Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, it was already half an hourter. After entering through the door, Mr. Wang specially exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Everyone here has children. They like kids who study well and are good-looking. They don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The moment they entered, Mrs. Wang, who was cooking in the kitchen, weed them with a smile. Wang Mingtao¡¯s parents were around 45 years old. The two of them were obviously people who liked to smile and were warm towards others. ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯ve finally brought the children back.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! Aiyo, this must be the Chu Luo that Little Tao was talking about. The youngdy is really beautiful. ¡°And these young men look really energetic.¡± She then looked at Li Yan. When Li Yan entered, he took off his sunsses and mask. Mrs. Wang said, ¡°I can tell at a nce that this young man is here to do something big.¡± ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s Brother Chu, Sister Chu¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh. They¡¯re indeed a family. Their appearance and disposition are simply indescribable.¡± Li Yan nodded at her. ¡°Everyone, go wash your hands and eat first. I just need to finish up the soup.¡± The boys quickly said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all. I¡¯m already very happy that you guys came. My Little Tao used to be very naughty. Ever since he got to know you guys, it¡¯s like he¡¯s be a different person. I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you guys. Our house is close to Imperial University. You¡¯re wee toe and y anytime in the future.¡± The meal passed happily. In the meantime, the Wang parents showered Chu Luo with praises. When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, it was already more than two hourster. Chapter 178 - What Slapped My Face!

Chapter 178: What pped My Face!

After returning to her house and seeing the scenery that she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Chu Luo pushed Li Yan aside and ran inside. Watching the petite figure running away happily, Li Yan subconsciously chased after her. Chu Luo walked around the courtyard and returned to the living room to see that Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa and using hisputer. She walked over and blinked her big, expectant eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your house?¡± Li Yan nced at her and continued typing on hisputer. After two seconds, he said, ¡°This is my house.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was really shameless! ring at the shameless person, Chu Luo went to take the luggage that Qin Ming and the others had brought back for her. She opened it and took out the presents for Old Gao and Professor Wu. After she made an order to the deliverypany online and asked the housekeeper to bring the gifts she was going to send to the door to wait for the courier to pick them up, Chu Luo called Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao was especially happy to hear that she was back. The two of them talked for a while before Chu Luo told her, ¡°I brought back some gifts for you. I¡¯ll send them to youter.¡± Wu Yiyao agreed happily. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went up to wash up and change her clothes, then went out with the present for the Wu family. Only Wu Yiyao was at home. Wu Yiyao was already waiting for her at the door. She looked good. Chu Luo handed the present to her and took her pulse. She praised, ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯ve been recuperating well.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded happily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking the nutrition pills you made for me. I feel like I¡¯m like a normal person now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo was also happy for her. ¡°Next, you can train for half an hour each morning and night. This can increase your immunity.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the living room. Wu Yiyao said excitedly, ¡°Little Chu, your performance in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship was amazing. Everyone is talking about your PK with the top ten experts in those matches.¡± As the two of them spoke, they talked about the bets on thepetition. Wu Yiyao told her mysteriously, ¡°I saw my father secretly cing bets on your team.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°My father only knows how to teach usually. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t miss out on any part of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship. ¡°To tell you secretly, I watched it too.¡± ¡°Can you stand staying up all night?¡± ¡°I stayed at home and didn¡¯t go out. I stayed upte at night and could catch up on sleep during the day. It didn¡¯t affect me at all¡­ Also, Little Chu, that war between you and the hackers, Daddy said that he¡¯s going to use it as teaching material in the future.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She suddenly remembered that Wu Yiyao had said that she would go back to Imperial University to teach, so she asked, ¡°School is about to start. When Sister Wu goes back, what year will you be teaching?¡± ¡°Year 3,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°The curriculum has been arranged. The school is considering my situation and wants me to adapt first.¡± Coincidentally, in the third year of university, there were fewer sses. Chu Luo nodded. The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo left. However, just as she approached her house, she heard a car horn behind her. The car soon stopped beside her. The car window rolled down, and Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying were revealed. Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t show her a pleasant countenance. Her hands were on the steering wheel and her face was turned to the side. Wei Xueying¡¯s expression and tone were alright. ¡°Luoluo,e up. We¡¯ll take you home.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and frowned. She pointed at the courtyard in front and said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s my home.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Wushuang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned to look at her and said rudely, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything, yet you went to the US to y and you live in such a good house. I think you¡¯re just relying on your looks and on a man like those indecent women¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned cold, and her body instantly exuded a fierce aura. Wei Wushuang was shocked to the core. In the next second, she realized that the person in front of her was only a child raised by her aunt¡¯s family who had no parents. What right did she have to talk to her like that? She became even more unbridled. ¡°Am I wrong, you¡­ Ouch! What hit me in the face?!¡± Wei Xueying reacted and quickly turned to ask Wei Wushuang to speak less. She saw a palm mark on Wei Wushuang¡¯s face and was shocked. She abruptly turned to look at Chu Luo as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Luoluo, what did you do to Wushuang?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them fiercely. ¡°I happen to know a person in the US who knows magic, and that person taught me a thing or two. If I hear these words again, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡°Also, don¡¯te looking for me again. I have nothing to do with your Wei family.¡± Wei Wushuang, who had never been pped before, even forgot her fear. She was furious. ¡°Chu Luo, are you so great just because you have a man to help you? Let me tell you, without our Wei family¡¯s protection, do you think those people who want to use you won¡¯t divide you up in your current situation?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Then let me see if I will be divided up by others without your Wei family¡¯s protection.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards her house. ¡°Sister! We¡¯re here to pick Luoluo up. Why are you so angry with her?!¡± Wei Xueying panicked at the thought of today¡¯s mission and quickly pushed open the car door to catch up. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t listen to Wushuang¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just being frank. We¡¯re here to pick you up for dinner at our house. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve been traveling for a month and a half. No matter what, you should go and see your uncle, right? Aren¡¯t you worried about his injuries?¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± With that, she left. ¡°Luoluo, are you really that heartless? Think about it. Your uncle raised you for 18 years. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything for you, he still put in a lot of effort. It¡¯s fine if you went on a vacation when he was dying, but now that you¡¯re back from your vacation, shouldn¡¯t you go and see him?¡± Chu Luo stopped when she heard this and turned to look at her. Wei Xueying looked at her and said, ¡°The Wei family is a prestigious family. Everyone knows that you¡¯re my aunt and uncle¡¯s child. If this matter is exposed by someone, your reputation will be ruined. Other than being good at studying, Imperial University focuses more on a person¡¯s character. Don¡¯t you want to study at Imperial University anymore?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even bother responding this time. She turned around and continued walking. Wei Xueying was so mad that she couldn¡¯t speak. After Chu Luo walked in, Wei Wushuang drove to her side and said mockingly, ¡°See? I told you that this person is stubborn, but you insisted on taking on this task. This person has no manners at all. What a waste of the title as first ce in the college entrance examination.¡± Wei Xueying turned around and nced at Wei Wushuang, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she walked over, opened the car door, and sat in the front passenger seat. She took out her phone and dialed a number. After the call went through, she said directly, ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s noting back.¡± No one knew what the other party said, but Wei Xueying nodded and put away her phone. She said to Wei Wushuang, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± The car drove off. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the Wei family seriously at all. She wasn¡¯t worried that someone would really spread rumors of her as Wei Xueying had said. However, Wei Wushuang made her very unhappy. She would definitely find a way to deal with that person. As she walked into the courtyard, Chu Luo happened to hear voicesing from the living room. It was Li Yan¡¯s butler, Beitang Hong. The moment Chu Luo walked in, Beitang Hong greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked upstairs. Li Yan stopped her from behind. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan gestured for Beitang Hong to leave. He stood up and walked up to her. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up before she quickly retracted it. ¡°Okay, bye.¡± With that, she headed upstairs. However, Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his broad embrace. ¡°Big baddie, let go of me!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter tonight.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®What does it have to do with me if youe backter?¡¯ ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Her lips were suddenly attacked, and Chu Luo bit his lips angrily. Later on, she gradually lost her strength. Later on¡­ When Li Yan finally let go of her, Chu Luo could only lie in his arms and pant. Li Yan stroked her hair and said softly, ¡°If you want to y gamester, don¡¯t y toote.¡± After a while, Chu Luo finally managed to catch her breath and squirmed out of his embrace. After snorting at him in a tsundere manner, she ran upstairs. After Chu Luo went upstairs, she didn¡¯t have time to y games at all. She logged into the official website of Phoenix Plume Corporation, which was formerly owned by the Lausanne Corporation. At the thought of the expressions of disbelief on Lausanne and Adeline¡¯s faces when she took over the Lausanne Corporation, she found the corners of her lips curling up. Back then, when Lausanne had helplessly signed the transfer agreement with her, he had even asked her to allow everyone in thepany to stay, as if it was only right and proper. Chu Luo had said to him directly, ¡°Those with the ability and those without ulterior motives can stay.¡± However, those people took advantage of her young age and did one thing in front of her and another thing behind her back, leaking all thepany¡¯s secrets (of course, she had deliberately allowed them to do so). The next day, she fired all those people. It could be said that such arge cosmetics group was almost an empty shell now. After that, Lausanne and his subordinates released many rumors about her, but they were quickly suppressed. As for who had suppressed the rumors, Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know. At the thought of this, Chu Luo took a pen and a notepad and quickly wrote down the form for beauty products. As she wrote, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Big baddie, on ount of the fact that you helped me, I won¡¯t pursue the matter with you from earlier.¡± Chapter 179 - Luoluo, My Chest Hurts

Chapter 179: Luoluo, My Chest Hurts

On the other side. After they got back, Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying went to the living room. Wei Yongchang, First Madam, and Third Madam were all there. Chu Zhengyang was also waiting in the living room. Chu Zhengyang sighed in disappointment when he saw that no one was following the two sisters. ¡°Looks like Luoluo really doesn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± With that, his shoulders slumped in defeat. However, Third Madam saw the p mark on Wei Wushuang¡¯s face at a nce and immediately raised her voice to ask, ¡°Wushuang, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Wei Wushuang was furious to begin with. When she heard her mother¡¯s question, she immediately exaggerated what had happened. ¡°What? That wretched girl used sorcery?¡± When Third Madam heard this, her face turned ashen. Wei Xueying even interjected, ¡°Mommy, Luoluo said that she learned a few moves from a mage in the US.¡± ¡°You believe that? Do you think a mage¡¯s magic can be learned so easily? I think she must be with someone who knows sorcery¡­ Maybe that man is that kind of person.¡± At this point, her voice became even more shrill. ¡°Ha! We treated her as one of our own and wanted her toe back to stay. But not only did she not appreciate our kindness, she even used evil magic to hit people.¡± ¡°Third Sister-inw, Luoluo wasn¡¯t that kind of person in the past.¡± Chu Zhengyang still defended her. Third Madam¡¯s voice became even sharper. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the past, too. People change. Especially after the scar on that girl¡¯s forehead has healed, I¡¯ve been feeling that she wasn¡¯t a good person¡­ Now, look what happened. Not only did she leave with a man of unknown origin, but she¡¯s even refusing to see you, who had raised her for so many years.¡± These words made Chu Zhengyang cough in anger. First Madam tried to calm him down. ¡°Zhengyang, you¡¯ve been discharged for only a few days. The doctor told you not to get too worked up. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Chu Zhengyang raised his hand to touch his face. He wanted to wipe the tears from his eyes, but tears covered his face instead. He said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who has let down Yichen and Xiao Shao. I didn¡¯t teach their daughter well.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now!¡± Wei Yongchang was a little impatient. His tone immediately became stern. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Luoluo was tricked by that man. Now, we should find a way to bring her back from that man¡¯s side.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°How? That man definitely knows sorcery¡­ Have you not realized that when Chu Luo came to our house in the past, she didn¡¯t seem to have be a different person like she did this time? That man might have used sorcery to turn her into this state.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± First Madam was a little worried. ¡°What if that man uses Luoluo to deal with the Wei family?¡± These words made everyone fall silent. After a while, Wei Yongchang called out to the door, ¡°Butler.¡± The butler walked in quickly. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Go and invite Master Qingping back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler turned around and left. When the people in the living room heard that they were going to invite Master Qingping, they heaved a sigh of relief. Master Qingping was a very powerful expert. Whenever strange or evil spirits appeared in the houses of wealthy and powerful families like theirs, they would invite Master Qingping back to help drive them away. Third Madam immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as we can get Master Qingping back, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t deal with that man who knows sorcery.¡± ¡°And Chu Luo.¡± Wei Wushuang immediately added, ¡°She must have learned some sorcery from that man to have hit me through the air.¡± In her heart, she thought fiercely:?¡®As long as I get rid of that man and get Master to remove the sorcery that you¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you wretched woman!¡¯ Third Madam was also furious to see that her daughter had actually been beaten up. Based on her character, she would definitely return the favor. So she said, ¡°After we invite Master Qingping over, why don¡¯t we find an excuse to trick Chu Luo back and remove the evil magic on her? Maybe she¡¯ll be as obedient as before. ¡°Then, I can teach that wretched girl a lesson for hitting my precious daughter.¡± ¡°Mommy is right. Maybe Chu Luo was bewitched by that man. After the evil magic on her is removed, she will be obedient.¡± The others thought about it and felt that this was a good idea. Wei Yongchang said to Chu Zhengyang, ¡°You know Luoluo better than us. You know what can lure her back. You can handle this matter.¡± Chu Zhengyang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded. ¡­ On the other side. Chu Luo kept writing down the forms and only went to wash up and rest at 11:30 PM. However, not long after she fell asleep, she heard a soft knock on the door. She knew who it was. Just as she was considering pretending not to hear, the knocking stopped. Chu Luo curled her lips and thought,?¡®You came to knock on my room in the middle of the night. I can tell that you have ill intentions.¡¯ After a long period of silence, Chu Luo prepared to sleep. Just then, there was movement by the window. Chu Luo abruptly opened her eyes and stared at the window. She was wondering if the window was closed tightly tonight. Just then, the window was pushed open. Chu Luo abruptly got off the bed and shed to a corner. A tall and agile figure rolled in from the window at the same time. After Li Yan entered, he went straight to the bed to lie down without looking for anyone, as if he knew she wasn¡¯t on the bed. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Amid the rustling of the nkets, Li Yan¡¯s deep voice could be heard. ¡°If you want to keep standing, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± A ball of anger appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She quickly walked to the bed and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Big baddie! Get up.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Then go back to your own room and sleep.¡± ¡°As your man, I can¡¯t sleep unless I warm your bed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This man was too shameless! Chu Luo red at him. Then, she turned around and walked out of the door. Li Yan immediately sensed her thoughts. He lifted the nket and quickly got out of bed to pounce on her. Chu Luo sensed his approach and quickly dodged. At the same time, she attacked. ¡°Er¡­¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t dodge and was pped. Seeing him take a few steps back, Chu Luo immediately restrained her strength and said angrily, ¡°Are you a pig? Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± ¡°The furniture in this room is all your favorite. It¡¯s very difficult to buy. If we fight, the furniture inside will suffer¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Li Yan coughed several times. Chu Luo¡¯s heart ached a little. She quickly turned on the lights and walked over. Li Yan was wearing pajamas. Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°Show me where you were hit.¡± Li Yan looked down at the little thing who was worried about him. He controlled the curve of his lips and unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his wheat-colored skin and the palm mark on it. Actually, as long as he used his internal energy to block it, it wouldn¡¯t be too serious. But to make the little thing¡¯s heart ache, it was worth it to be pped. Chu Luo looked at the palm mark on his face and quickly took a pill for him to take. Li Yan didn¡¯t want water this time. After swallowing, he hugged her waist tightly. ¡°Luoluo, my chest hurts.¡± ¡°Then lie down.¡± ¡°It will hurt even more if I don¡¯t hug you to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan was already standing by the bed. He grabbed her waist tightly and the two of them fell. The moment Chu Luo struggled, he sucked in a cold breath. Chu Luo could only lie on top of him and stop moving. Satisfied, Li Yan pulled the nket over them. At the same time, he threatened in a low voice by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll be impulsive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Mm¡­ you baddie!¡± ¡°This is just a goodnight kiss.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already morning and Li Yan was already awake. Chu Luo looked up and saw his chin. Chu Luo, who was used to seeing his clean chin, was suddenly curious when she saw the stubble. She subconsciously reached out to touch it. It was prickly and itchy. And she realized that even with the stubble on his chin, his handsomeness wasn¡¯t diminished at all. Just as she was about to retract her hand, arge hand quickly grabbed it. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Luo called out. Li Yan actually ground his teeth on the back of her hand. Chu Luo quickly retracted her hand, wanting to hide it under the nket. This movement froze her. Li Yan suddenly panted and quickly hugged her waist. He buried his head in her shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Big baddie!¡± Chu Luo could feel his urge and didn¡¯t dare to move. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Li Yan looked up at her and saw panic sh across her eyes. He quickly raised his hand and ced it on her back tofort her. After her body rxed, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about men and women? Why are you afraid when you¡¯re with me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Li Yan chuckled and quickly attacked. Chu Luo¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°You, you, you¡­ how dare you!¡± Li Yan retracted his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not afraid?¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. As the High Priestess, she knew everything about the world, but she didn¡¯t know how to go about doing that thing that a man and a woman did. No one told her either. Li Yan calmed himself down before letting go of her. Chu Luo quickly got up, took her clothes, and ran to the bathroom. Li Yany in bed and muttered, ¡°Little thing, what was your identity in the past?¡± Chapter 180 - License Checked While Driving on the Road

Chapter 180: License Checked While Driving on the Road

For the next two days, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere. She just wrote down the forms for beauty products at home. After she finished writing the forms, she received an invitation from the President of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her over the phone, ¡°There¡¯s a seminar for our Metaphysics Society in the next two days. It will be held in the western temple of the city. At that time, there will be masters from all over the countrying to participate. Master Chu, are you interested in taking a look?¡± Chu Luo was also very interested in the metaphysics of this world, so she agreed. The two of them talked about where they would meet up tomorrow and hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo took the beauty forms and carried her backpack, intending to go out and buy the herbs she needed. She had walked to the door when Wu Yiyao called her. Wu Yiyao had been alone at home these past few days. She was a little bored and wanted to call Chu Luo over to apany her. Chu Luo told her where she was going. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, can I go with you?¡± Chu Luo went to thergest herb market in the capital. It didn¡¯t matter if she brought Wu Yiyao along, so she drove the car Li Yan had prepared for her to pick Wu Yiyao up. Wu Yiyao was a little surprised that Chu Luo knew how to drive. ¡°So Little Chu knows how to drive.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her with a proud expression. This made Wu Yiyao unable to help butugh, but she still asked, ¡°When did Little Chu learn to drive?¡± ¡°When I went to the US.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the suddenly silent Wu Yiyao, wondering if she was afraid. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t show any fear and only asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time, it was Chu Luo¡¯s turn to be silent. Seeing her silence, Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s possible that we won¡¯t be able to make it out of this street.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the street guard stopped them. ¡°Can¡¯t be that unlucky,¡± Chu Luo muttered. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a famous person now. Everyone is paying attention to you. After seeing you, it¡¯s normal for them to want to confirm if it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amid Chu Luo¡¯s speechlessness, the duty officer knocked on the window ss. Chu Luo lowered the window ss and immediately revealed that amiable face. ¡°Hello. Please show your credentials.¡± Under Wu Yiyao¡¯s nervous gaze, Chu Luo calmly reached into her bag and took out her driver¡¯s license. After the guard on duty finished looking at the driver¡¯s license, he returned it to her and immediately suggested with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯ve had your driver¡¯s license for only a short while. The road ahead is a little congested. If you want to go to the city center, you can take a detour around XX Road and XX Road.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Policeman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Uncle Policeman, my sister wants to go to the herb market to buy some tonics. May I know what route to take?¡± ¡°Then take the YY Road and the ZZ Road. The traffic on those two roads is rtively light at this time.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle Policeman.¡± Chu Luo rolled up the window after saying that. Before Wu Yiyao¡¯s bright gaze, she winked and drove the car out. The duty officer looked at the car that drove away and sighed. ¡°Good results, good looks, and good manners. Such a child is indeed worthy of being a famous daughter of the country. If only my girl was half as good as her.¡± After the car had driven for a while, Wu Yiyao took Chu Luo¡¯s driver¡¯s license from the side and flipped through it for a while. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Little Chu, did you just conjure up a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to get a driver¡¯s license anymore?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Sister Wu, you¡¯re thinking too much. This driver¡¯s license can¡¯t withstand the test.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo continued to drive, wondering if she could get her driver¡¯s license before school started. The herb market was located north of the city and close to the outer ring. It upied more than 1,000 acres and was one of thergest and mostplete herb markets in the empire. Chu Luo parked the car and walked into the market with Wu Yiyao. As it was the hottest time of July, there weren¡¯t many people in the herb market at 3 PM. Wu Yiyao had been frail since she was young and had taken a lot of Chinese and Western medicine. As she walked, she looked at the mountains of herbs and said to Chu Luo: ¡°Previously, when I was abroad, many herbs needed to be sent from China. At that time, I thought that herbs were supposed to be very expensive. I didn¡¯t expect the herbs here to be so cheap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that the herbs are cheap, but they have to be categorized. What we¡¯re seeing now are allmon herbs. Many of them are high-yield, thus cheap.¡± ¡°What medicinal herbs are more expensive?¡± ¡°Wild ones and those that are rarer.¡± ¡°Like wild ginseng and lingzhi?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Their conversation happened to enter the ears of an ordinary-looking shop owner who was probably only 1.7 meters tall. However, his eyes were sparkling. It was obvious that he was a shrewd and calctive shop owner. The shop owner immediately walked out and stopped the two of them. ¡°Misses, what herbs do you want to buy? I have them all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Then tell me what medicinal herbs you have here.¡± The shop owner actually named more than a hundred kinds of herbs in one go. Wu Yiyao was stunned. When Chu Luo heard this, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Boss, are you trying to scam us? When XX and XX herb are put together, they will produce a powerful poison and will also destroy the medicinal properties of other medicines. Usually, those who know this wouldn¡¯t sell these two medicines at the same time. You reported them without blinking. You must have been memorizing the list of medicinal herbs a lot, right?¡± Even though Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao were wearing masks, they were still very attractive. In just a short while, many people had gathered around them. When those people heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, they quickly took out their phones to investigate. They found that what Chu Luo had said was true. Everyone started pointing at the shop owner. The shop owner was a little angry at being pointed at, so he straightened his neck and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What does a youngdy like you know? If you want to buy herbs, then buy them. If not, then leave.¡± ¡°How can you be like this? You were the one who stopped us just now¡­¡± Wu Yiyao was a little angry and wanted to argue with the shop owner. Chu Luo pulled Wu Yiyao back. ¡°Sister, why are you arguing with him? It¡¯s obvious that this kind of shop owner likes to cheat people. We won¡¯t buy from his shop.¡± Once the two of them had left, the surrounding people continued to point at the shop owner. Someone even said that he wanted to expose his shop. The shop owner flew into a rage out of humiliation and chased them away. After the crowd had dispersed, the boss¡¯s anger had yet to subside. He walked in, took out his phone, and made a call. When the call got through, the shop owner said, ¡°F*ck! Just now, two women came to my ce to find trouble and scared away all my customers. Get someone to teach them a lesson¡­ They¡¯re wearing masks, a white dress, and a green t-shirt.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao continued walking forward. There were stalls and shops in this market. Chu Luo looked at them for a while before entering a huge shop with Wu Yiyao. There were still customers in the shop, and the staff was entertaining them. The owner of the shop was a gentle man in his thirties who was wearing a Tang suit. At this moment, he was sitting behind the counter and typing on hisputer. When the two of them entered, the shop owner didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Guests, take your time. If you see something that catches your eye, you can call me.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at the owner and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°This boss is too casual. Isn¡¯t he worried that the guests will leave directly if no one entertains them?¡± ¡°That means the boss is confident.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You can identally buy fake or half-fake medicinal herbs if you aren¡¯t careful. Only those with confidence won¡¯t worry about those who know their stuff leaving.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t lower her voice on purpose. When the shop owner heard this, he finally looked up. ¡°What do you need to buy, Misses?¡± Chu Luo walked to the counter and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want many herbs for now, but there are many kinds I want. I wonder if Boss has these herbs here?¡± After saying that, she took out a dozen sheets from her backpack and handed them to him. The shop owner took the list and looked at it carefully for a while. After reading it, he looked at her in surprise. ¡°There are two herbs you¡¯re looking for that are especially rare. If you want them, I can reserve them here, but you have to pay the deposit first.¡± ¡°I can pay the deposit, but Boss, you have to ensure the quality of the herbs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Since I can open a shop so big, it¡¯s impossible for my herbs to be subpar.¡± ¡°Alright. You can give me whatever you have in your shop today. I¡¯ll reserve the rest.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for a while. I¡¯ll go to the warehouse to gather the herbs.¡± After saying that, the shop owner stood up, took her order, and turned to go behind the shutter door. After the shop owner entered, Wu Yiyao approached Chu Luo and asked softly, ¡°Little Chu, what list is that? Why do you need so many herbs?¡± Chu Luo whispered to her, ¡°For beauty products.¡± Wu Yiyao immediately understood and didn¡¯t ask further. While the two of them were waiting for the owner, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun went to make an internal engine for apany today. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo in a few days, he called her and asked her what she was going to do next. Chu Luo told him, ¡°I¡¯m buying herbs in the herb market in the north of the city. I have something to do next.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. I am also in the north of the city. You are in the biggest herb market, right? Have you bought a lot of herbs? Let me help you with that.¡± It was a waste not to use freebor. Chu Luo said readily, ¡°Come over.¡± After hanging up the phone, the two of them waited for more than ten minutes before the shop owner brought out all the herbs Chu Luo wanted in a bag. ¡°How much do these herbs cost?¡± Chu Luo took out her wallet. The shop owner didn¡¯t calcte the money. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I heard from Miss that you only want this much for now. Will you want more in the future?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect the shop owner to be so observant and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll confirm if your herbs can make what I need first.¡± ¡°Miss, can you tell me how much you want if you still need it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely not enough herbs in your shop.¡± The shop ownerughed. ¡°Alright, take these herbs as a gift to you, Miss. You can go back and try them. If the medicinal effects are to your liking, you¡¯re wee toe and buy them again. If they¡¯re not to your liking, you can go to other shops.¡± After saying that, he took out a name card from the drawer of the counter and passed it to her. ¡°This is my name card. My name is Chen Xuan¡­ I have a medicinal herb library outside the city. I can supply as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo took the name card and nodded at him. Chapter 181 - Ill Make You Pay in Blood Since You Injured My Friend

Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Make You Pay in Blood Since You Injured My Friend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Tang Zhiyun arrived, the shop owner happened to be enthusiastically offering to carry the herbs to their car. Chu Luo pointed at Tang Zhiyun and said, ¡°No need. The man who¡¯s helping us carry the things is here.¡± Tang Zhiyun happened to hear this when he walked over. He smiled brightly. ¡°You are right, Junior. I am here to help you carry your things.¡± He then saw Wu Yiyao standing beside Chu Luo. He thought to himself,?¡®This girl looks so schrly. She must be a very cultured person.¡¯ At the thought of this, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, is this girl your ssmate?¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other. Wu Yiyao said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than Little Chu. Maybe even older than you. You can call me Sister Wu like Little Chu does.¡± Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t believe her, so he didn¡¯t greet her that way. Instead, he introduced himself. ¡°My name is Tang Zhiyun.¡± After Wu Yiyao reached out to him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Yiyao. Nice to meet you.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at the fair palm that was being extended to him and suddenly felt a little shy. He subconsciously wiped his hands on his pants and reached out to shake hands with her. Then, Tang Zhiyun took the tworge bags of herbs that the boss had given Chu Luo and the three of them walked out. Tang Zhiyun asked as he walked, ¡°Junior, you¡¯ll report to the school on the first of September every year and attend military training. There are ten days until the first. Do you want to go to the library with us for the next ten days?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I have something on for the next few days.¡± Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Is Little Tang also from the Computer Science Department?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded at her. ¡°I am going to be a graduate student soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Good luck, then.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to see the other pharmacies next?¡± Tang Zhiyun said immediately, ¡°Junior, take a look at anything you want. I will help you carry as much as you can buy.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed softly when she heard this. Chu Luo also smiled until her eyes turned into crescents. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit two more shops. We¡¯ll go back after that. Otherwise, when the rush houres, there will definitely be a traffic jam.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The herb market was too big. It would be unrealistic to finish browsing it. The three of them strolled for a while before heading back. However, not long after they left, Chu Luo warned the two of them, ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao raised their vignce at the same time. However, they didn¡¯t turn around to look. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°What should we do? Are these people sent by the owner of the shop we first visited? Are they here to take revenge on us?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked immediately, ¡°What happened to you before?¡± Wu Yiyao told him briefly about their initial visit. Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun looked furious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If those people dare to do anything to you, I will hold them back and you can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. After the three of them walked out of the medicinal herb market, they still had to walk for a while before they reached the parking lot. The herb market closed at five in the afternoon. There weren¡¯t many people and cars in the parking lot. The people following them were soon exposed. It seemed like they didn¡¯t intend to conceal themselves anymore and strode over to chase after them. ¡°You three, stop right there!¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression changed and he said to them, ¡°Junior, Little Wu, go to the car first.¡± ¡°No need. You and Sister Wu can wait for me in the car.¡± Chu Luo stopped as she spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Little Tang, let¡¯s listen to Little Chu.¡± Wu Yiyao had seen Chu Luo¡¯s abilities and believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to deal with those people. Although Tang Zhiyun knew that Chu Luo was good at fighting, he was still worried. Wu Yiyao could tell what he was worried about and said, ¡°We might even be Little Chu¡¯s burden here. If you¡¯re worried, call the policeter.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and nodded, then they walked towards the car quickly. Chu Luo turned to look at the burly men, who quickly walked over with fierce expressions. The burly man walking at the front pointed at Tang Zhiyao and Wu Yiyao, who were walking towards the car, and bellowed, ¡°Stop right there, you two. Don¡¯t even think about leaving today.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What? Do you know who you offended today? Brother Lu. Offending Brother Lu is akin to offending us underlings!¡± With that, they revealed the muscles on their arms. ¡°Since you dare to behave atrociously in our medicinal herb market, you have to be prepared to be taught a lesson.¡± ¡°Atrocious.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I think you still don¡¯t know what it means to be atrocious. I¡¯ll let you all experience it today.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the burly middle-aged men felt a shadow sh across their eyes. In the next moment, everyone clutched their stomachs in pain, their faces pale and their backs dripping with cold sweat. ¡°Ouch~~¡± O¡­ O~ Chu Luo dusted her hands and walked away from them. She said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯m done warming up.¡± The handful of burly men broke out in a cold sweat after hearing this. Chu Luo looked down at them. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to teach me a lesson? I¡¯m still waiting.¡± The men shook their heads repeatedly, thinking that they were really f*cking unlucky to have met someone who had studied martial arts before. Escape was more important, and no one was stupid enough to continue fighting with her. The man who spoke just now gasped and said, ¡°We were the ones who failed to recognize Mount?Tai1. Miss, please be magnanimous. We¡¯ll leave immediately. Right away.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Have you asked for my permission?¡± Chu Luo picked up a wooden stick from the side. After a swishing sound in the air¡­ O¡­ Instantly, wailing filled the air. Those people rolled on the ground in pain. Only then did Chu Luo stop and say coldly, ¡°You bunch of bullies. If I see you again, it won¡¯t be as simple as just beating you up today. Also¡­ tell that ¡®brother¡¯ of yours to wait for his misfortune.¡± After saying that, she turned around. However, just as she turned around, someone who was indignant took out a fruit knife from his body and stabbed at her, ignoring the pain on his body. Chu Luo turned around and raised her leg. The person flew straight ahead like a kite with a broken string. It wasn¡¯t until he was more than ten meters away that he fell heavily to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. The others turned pale from fright. At the same time, they said with trembling lips, ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t have a knife¡­¡± Just as Chu Luo was about to kick that person, the shop owner came out. He had wanted toe and watch the show, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a violent scene. He was so angry that his eyes had turned red. He quickly emerged from a small door to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao were still worried about Chu Luo, so they stood by the car door and didn¡¯t get in. The two of them had been staring at that side when Tang Zhiyun suddenly sensed danger. He turned around abruptly. This nce happened to meet the owner¡¯s eyes, who was rapidly approaching them with a knife. Startled, Tang Zhiyun warned Wu Yiyao loudly, ¡°Little Wu, get in the car.¡± Wu Yiyao subconsciously turned around. When the owner saw that the two of them had discovered him, he stopped sneaking around. He raised the knife in his hand and ran towards them. The knife was about to pierce Wu Yiyao¡¯s right waist. Tang Zhiyun subconsciously put his arms around her waist and pulled her back. Then he quickly used his arms to grab the knife. The tip of the knife shed across his arm, instantly producing a string of blood beads. ¡°Little Tang, your hand is injured.¡± When Wu Yiyao was ced on the ground, the mask on her right ear had been removed, revealing her anxious face. When Tang Zhiyun saw Wu Yiyao¡¯s face, he got startled as if there were white flowers blooming in his heart. Determined to restrain them, the shop owner stabbed at Tang Zhiyun again. ¡°Careful,¡± Wu Yiyao quickly warned him. Just as the tip of the knife was about to pierce Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm again, there was a swishing sound in the air. Then, a wooden stick hit the back of the owner¡¯s hand. Pa! Thud! The moment the knife fell to the ground, the owner screamed. ¡°Ah~~~ The bones of my hand are broken¡­¡± Chu Luo strode over as the shop owner covered the back of his hand and cried. Wu Yiyao got anxious when she saw the palm-sized wound on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm and the blood that was flowing out. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What should we do? The wound on your arm looks very serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing though? It just looks serious.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked into her eyes andforted her. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small cut.¡± Chu Luo walked over, nced at his arm, and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, there¡¯s gauze and hemostatic medicine in the side pocket of my backpack. Get in the car first. If you know how to bandage a wound, help Senior bandage it first.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Wu Yiyao quickly got into the car to look for these two things. Tang Zhiyun followed her into the car. Chu Luo picked up the knife that the shop owner had dropped and walked up to him. When the shop owner saw Chu Luoing over with a knife, his face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You stabbed my friend. Of course I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood.¡± ¡°No¡­ Ouch~~~¡± Chapter 182 - I Will Spend the Rest of My Life Repaying You

Chapter 182: I Will Spend the Rest of My Life Repaying You

Although the injury on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t serious, Wu Yiyao was still worried. After the car drove out, Wu Yiyao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t we send Little Tang to the hospital and redress his wounds? I didn¡¯t bandage his wounds well just now.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Tang Zhiyun refused immediately. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. I will be fine soon.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to get a shot to prevent tetanus. It¡¯s summertime, and wounds are most likely to get inmed.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. It is already sote. Go back early. I can always go to the school doctor¡¯s ce to have it checked.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I have medicine in my bag. Senior, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡± She then gestured at Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, see if there¡¯s a brown bottle and a yellow bottle in my backpack.¡± Wu Yiyao quickly took her backpack and searched it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take it back for Senior. Apply the brown one on the skin and consume the yellow one orally. I guarantee that Senior¡¯s wound will be fully healed by tomorrow morning.¡± Wu Yiyao handed the two bottles of medicine to Tang Zhiyun and said, ¡°Little Chu is great at concocting medicine. Little Tang, you must apply the medicine internally and externally as she said.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun took the bottles and smiled at her. Chu Luo had wanted to send Tang Zhiyun back to Imperial University, but Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Just send me to the train station.¡± There were many subway lines from Imperial University to the city, and they were all direct. Actually, it was much faster than driving on the road. Chu Luo thought for a moment and sent him to the nearest train station. When Tang Zhiyun got off the car, he asked Wu Yiyao shyly, ¡°Little Wu, can we exchange contact information?¡± Wu Yiyao was a little surprised. Tang Zhiyun also felt that he was being abrupt. He rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡°Well, I was just joking. If it is not convenient for you¡­¡± ¡°137xxxxxxx, my phone number.¡± Tang Zhiyun froze for a moment. When he came back to himself, he took out his phone and saved her number before calling her. He said with a smile, ¡°This is my number.¡± After saying that, he said to the two of them, ¡°Little Wu, Junior, I¡¯ll leave first. Junior, drive slowly and be careful.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing Tang Zhiyun leave, Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao with a smile, ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t you think that Senior Tang looked a little silly just now?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed and said, ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s like a cute big boy.¡± Chu Luo was amused by Wu Yiyao¡¯s description. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Luo only drove home after sending Wu Yiyao home. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to havee back earlier than her today. At this moment, Li Yan was standing in the courtyard with Qin Ming beside him. Qin Ming must have reported something to him. When Chu Luo walked in, she heard him say in a cold tone, ¡°Make them disappear immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. Chu Luo walked in and asked, ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Li Yan walked over and took the tworge bags of herbs from her hands. ¡°I know a few big herb merchants. If you want to buy herbs, you can buy them from them directly.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the cold contour of his face. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to see if the herbs in the herb market are good. Besides¡­ I had some gains today. It wasn¡¯t bad meeting that boss. He asked me to try them for free.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes. He wanted to say that this was just a marketing tactic by a businessman, and that boss just happened to be good at marketing. He swallowed his words. He believed that she knew about this. The two of them walked into the backyard and the butler weed them. Li Yan handed the two bags of herbs to the housekeeper. ¡°Bring it to Luoluo¡¯s refining room.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Chu Luo looked at the butler¡¯s back and narrowed her eyes as she asked Li Yan, ¡°Do you still know where your house is?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it here?¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°Shameless.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and made a move to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly ced her hands on his chest and pulled a long face as she threatened, ¡°Big baddie, if you dare to kiss me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°Muack¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Luo blinked after a while. When she realized that he had really kissed her, she raised her hand to p him. At this moment, footsteps could be heard from upstairs. The butler, who had obviously helped her store the herbs, hade out. Chu Luo nimbly wriggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and took a few steps back. She straightened her slightly wrinkled clothes and acted as if nothing had happened. When he saw her behaving like this, a smile surfaced in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo red at him and turned to walk towards the sofa. She sat on the sofa and took out her phone to y. The butler came down from upstairs. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. The butler went out to get someone to send dinner in. Chu Luo was about to open the game interface when Tang Zhiyun sent her a message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, go and see the news.¡± Chu Luo curiously logged out of the game and opened the webpage. The headlines read: ¡°XX medicinal herb market¡¯s Boss Lu has been arrested by the Food and Drug Administration for selling fake medicine and contraband pills. He has been handed over to the judiciary.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading, she subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan, who was sitting beside her. Li Yan turned to look at her at the same time, his eyes cold and deep. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®Maybe that person was just unlucky and got discovered.¡¯ ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying that, she turned around and continued logging in. Tang Zhiyun, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, Xu Qingfeng, and Wang Mingtao were all there. The group of them formed a team and switched to talking in the team. As soon as they saw Chu Luo online, they immediately pulled her into the team. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu, I heard from Senior Tang that you met a rogue shop owner in the marketce today. Are you okay?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Do you think something will happen to me?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Hehe, my Sister Chu is a heroine. How can a few ordinary people be your match?¡± Chu Luo got goosebumps after hearing Wang Mingtao¡¯s bootlicking. She ignored him and spoke to Tang Zhiyun. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Senior Tang, look at your wound.¡± After a while, [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The scabs have formed.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Mm, apply the medicine again before you sleep. It should be more or less healed by tomorrow morning.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, what medicine did you give Wanderer that¡¯s so magical?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good medicine.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°After Senior Tang¡¯s arm has recovered, store those two bottles of medicine. In the future, if you have any superficial wounds, just use them directly.¡± The rest of them replied in unison. At this moment, the butler brought the servants in to serve the dishes. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Eat first.¡± Chu Luo told them she was leaving and then left the game to eat. While they were eating, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the question about the driver¡¯s license and asked Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, do you know from which ce one can obtain a driver¡¯s license at the fastest speed?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°If you want a driver¡¯s license, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare one for you.¡± Chu Luo blinked and smirked, about to nod. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better do it myself.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t fall for his trick. She said, ¡°You just have to tell me if there¡¯s a ce where I can finish all the testing in one day.¡± Li Yan looked at her tense face and smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t believe his words. Her eyes darted around and she nned to hack into the driver¡¯s licensework after dinner. At the thought of this, she quickly finished her meal, put down her chopsticks, and ran upstairs. Chu Luo went straight to the study room, turned on theputer, and quickly hacked into the driver¡¯s licensework. She quickly looked at the process and realized that there had to be a gap between subject two and subject three. Initially, she had wanted to go through the formal procedure, but now, she didn¡¯t have to. After registering herself and issuing a series ofmands, she just had to wait for the approval to have the driver¡¯s license issued. ¡°Done.¡± When Li Yan walked in, he happened to hear her say this. When Chu Luo saw him walk in, she raised her chin slightly and snorted at him smugly. That expression was obvious saying: ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do what you can do?¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers twitched a few times, but in the end, he restrained himself from grabbing her into his arms and kissing her fiercely. After Chu Luo was done with this matter, she stood up and walked towards the refining room. Li Yan followed behind her. Chu Luo took out all the herbs in the bag and sorted them out. Li Yan suddenly asked her, ¡°Can you refine medicine that can restore an old man¡¯s bodily functions?¡± ¡°You mean medicine that can extend one¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Luo said as she took out her medicine bag. ¡°This kind of medicine requires more medicinal herbs and a few special herbs. The refinement process is also veryplicated, so preparations have to be made.¡± Typically, the citizens of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies could live up to 150 to 180 years old. The priests and the members of the royal family lived longer because the high priests had the form for this herb that could extend their lives. Most importantly, only the High Priest or Priestess could concoct this medicine, because it required their ability. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say this and Li Yan didn¡¯t ask. He only said, ¡°I told you before that after I was thrown into the mountains by my family, an old man saved me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo guessed something. ¡°The old man who saved you is experiencing rapid physical decline and his life is possibly in danger?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. When Chu Luo reacted, her face turned red and she scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Li Yan changed the topic and said to her sternly, ¡°The old man who saved me is currently in danger of physical deterioration. I don¡¯t want to owe him too much.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. ¡°If I help you extend his life, won¡¯t you owe me a favor?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life repaying you.¡± Chapter 183 - Cover Yourself Up First!

Chapter 183: Cover Yourself Up First!

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to answer her like that. Her heart inexplicably started beating uncontrobly. She looked away in embarrassment and said, ¡°Who wants you to spend the rest of your life doing that? Shameless.¡± Li Yan looked at her rapidly reddening earlobe and tilted his head to give it a peck. Chu Luo abruptly raised her hand and covered her ear. She reacted to his half-smile and pushed him angrily. ¡°Big baddie, get out. Don¡¯t disturb me here.¡± Li Yan used the force of her push to walk out of the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you at eleven.¡± Chu Luo thought that this person would definitely find a way to go to her bedroom again tonight. She thought about returning to the bedroom earlier and setting up a small array in the bedroom so that he couldn¡¯t enter. She deliberatelyined on the surface, ¡°It¡¯s too early. I don¡¯t sleep until midnight.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. ¡°Your words don¡¯t count.¡± After saying that, she pushed him out and closed the door. After she closed the door, the corners of her lips curled up before she went to write the life-extending prescription. After the prescription was written, she went to grind the herbs. At half-past ten, the rm clock on her phone rang. She quickly packed her things, opened the door, and walked towards her bedroom. After entering the bedroom, she quickly took out a talisman paper from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and ced it on the door before muttering smugly, ¡°Want to enter my bedroom? Hmph! You can stroll around outside tonight.¡± After saying that, she turned around and saw the man lying on her bed. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo raised her voice. ¡°When did youe to my bedroom?¡± Li Yan watched her expression change several times and smiled. ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and quickly walked to the bed. ¡°Get out.¡± Li Yan lifted the nket. ¡°Ahhh¡­ quickly cover yourself with the nket! You exhibitionist freak.¡± ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m wearing underwear.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and not wearing anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°Cover yourself with the nket first!¡± She was in no mood to hear him say that there was no difference between wearing underwear and not. She turned around to back-face him, but her face was red. This was the first time she had seen a man¡¯s body. The impact was too great. The scene from before reyed in her mind. Her heart was pounding as if it was going to jump out at the next second. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what to do now. When the strong male aura surrounded her, her body trembled and she was stunned. Li Yan turned her around and quickly pressed his lips against hers. ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was still thinking about what they had donest night. A low and bewitching voice came from above her head. ¡°What, haven¡¯t you returned to your senses yet?¡± Chu Luo looked up and found her forehead pressing against his chin. Annoyed and embarrassed, she knocked against his chin with her forehead. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do it all the way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could he not say such an embarrassing thing? ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and hoarse with restraint. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s normal for us to do things that married couples do.¡± Chu Luo covered her ears. ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Li Yan was amused by her adorable reaction. Afterughing, he let his hand brazenly move upwards. Chu Luo froze and wanted to grab his hand, her face red. However, his other hand was tightly wrapped around her waist, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°You¡­ let go.¡± ¡°Promise me first that you¡¯ll let me into your bedroom at night.¡± ¡°No¡­ ooh¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Are you agreeing or not?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was dangerous. Chu Luo blinked. Soon, tears gathered in her eyes because she was too shy. Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He took his hand out and whispered into her ear in a scorching voice, ¡°Luoluo, promise me.¡± Chu Luo shrunk her neck and lowered her eyes to consider it. Li Yan pulled her close and kissed the top of her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take it that you agreed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ In the end, Chu Luo chased Li Yan back to his room to wash up. When she came downstairs after washing up, she saw Li Yan standing by the window, looking out. Qin Ming was standing behind him. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to say, ¡°Master, Princess Anya is here in the empire.¡± Before Li Yan could answer, Chu Luo stood on the stairs and asked unhappily, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Qin Ming turned around and told her, ¡°She is representing her country to cooperate with the empire on a project.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. She stopped talking and walked downstairs. Qin Ming didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Li Yan¡¯s instructions. Li Yan had turned around when Chu Luo walked over, and he said, ¡°Hering to discuss a project has nothing to do with me.¡± After saying that, he took Chu Luo¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for morning practice.¡± Qin Ming watched the two of them leave and was a little surprised that his master would give up the hundred billion yuan project for Miss Chu. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the door, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Did Princess Anyae for you?¡± Li Yan frowned and said sternly, ¡°How would she dare.¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, she was silent for a few seconds. Then, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly. She stopped discussing this with him and got into her stance. ¡°We¡¯ll practice for half an hour. I¡¯m going out next.¡± When Li Yan heard that she was going out, his brows furrowed even more. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the Western Temple in the city to attend the Metaphysical Conference.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else. After practicing for half an hour, they went to eat breakfast. Jin Hui¡¯s call came just as Chu Luo was about to leave. Jin Hui asked Chu Luo, ¡°Master Chu, are you on your way yet?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I was just about to leave.¡± Jin Hui smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet outside Fangqing Temple. I¡¯ll set off as well.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo walked towards the garage. Li Yan also wanted to go out, so the two of them walked over together. Qin Ming was already waiting there. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Chu Luo looked at his handsome face and shook her head in disdain. ¡°No. You¡¯re too famous. People will point and gossip if I go with you.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± The fingers by his side twitched. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her over. Chu Luo seemed to have guessed what he was going to do. With a sh, she dodged towards her car and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone discover that you are you when you go out. Otherwise, don¡¯te back to my ce.¡± With that, she got into the car and drove off. Qin Ming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at his master, who stood there for a long time without moving. He suddenly felt a little sympathy in his heart. Why did such a proud and noble person¡¯s status be so low after he fell for Miss Chu? Li Yan stood for a while before getting into the car. His expression was no longer gentle like it had been in front of Chu Luo, bing fierce and cold instead. ¡°To the office.¡± ¡­ Fangqing Temple was located on the outskirts of the city¡¯s west side, and it upied dozens of acres. The temple was an ancient site left behind from the previous century. It had an almond-yellow courtyard wall and a bluish-gray temple ridge. It had a very cultural ancient charm. The environment nearby was also excellent. Arge peach forest surrounded the outer wall of the temple. It was the season for peaches to mature. Chu Luo drove all the way there and opened the car window. The air was filled with an alluring peach fragrance. The car finally stopped in the parking lot by the wall outside the temple. When Chu Luo got off the car, she heard a voice calling her from the gate. ¡°Master Chu.¡± At this moment, Jin Hui brought a few middle-aged men over. Chu Luo walked over at the same time. As they walked in, one of the middle-aged men was a little surprised. ¡°Senior Brother, the Master Chu you¡¯re talking about is this young friend?¡± Another person chimed in at the same time, ¡°Why do I feel that Master Chu looks very simr to this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr?¡± Jin Hui smiled and said, ¡°Master Chu is this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± When they heard this, they praised: ¡°As expected of a master. The best in every aspect.¡± ¡°The talismans that Master Chu asked President Jin to sell are really powerful. Master Chu must share with us your experience during our exchange activity.¡± ¡­ The group didn¡¯t ¡°unt their seniority¡± just because Chu Luo was young. Instead, they were very polite to her. Chu Luo turned to look at Jin Hui. Jin Hui quickly introduced the group to her with a smile. ¡°This is Lu Yungui from Province A, this is Zhang Ziyong from Province S, this is Cheng Bing from Province H, and this is Xie Mian from Province L. They are the organizers of this Metaphysical Conference and are my fellow disciples.¡± Chu Luo greeted them, ¡°Hello.¡± After exchanging greetings, the group walked towards the monastery¡¯s door. As Jin Hui walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°There are a total of more than 50 people who came to participate in the Metaphysical Conference this year. Most of them are representatives from the Metaphysics Society of the various provinces, and some are disciples sent by the metaphysics sects to study. The schedule goes like this¡­¡± Apanied by a simple exnation from Jin Hui, the six of them walked through the monastery¡¯s door. As soon as they entered the door, they saw an ancient tree in the courtyard. The ancient tree¡¯s branches and leaves were so tall that they covered the sun. As they walked under the tree¡¯s shade, a refreshing feeling spread throughout their bodies, making their minds much clearer. ¡°This tree has to be hundreds of years old.¡± When Chu Luo walked by the tree root, she deliberately stopped for a moment and said in surprise, ¡°To think it produced a tree soul that protects this temple.¡± ¡°Master is so capable to be able to tell this at a nce.¡± The masters gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Tsk~¡± At this moment, a young man in a green robe passed by. The young man nced at Chu Luo and said disdainfully, ¡°Stop putting on airs! You¡¯re just ying to the gallery!¡± After saying that, he walked in first. Chapter 184 - Who Is Less Skillful?

Chapter 184: Who Is Less Skillful?

¡°Who is that?¡± Chu Luo asked the group of people, who had on an awkward expression. The person who answered was Lu Yungui. Lu Yungui shook his head and said with a regretful expression, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Xuanqing School. That person¡¯s name is Xuan Yi. He was born with good talent, especially in the evolution of array formations. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too arrogant and thinks too highly of himself.¡± At this point, he warned Chu Luo, ¡°That person is used to doing whatever he wants. He likes to set up arrays to trap people without giving them notice. Master Chu, you have to be careful these next two days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the Xuanqing School person she¡¯d dealt withst time. Her lips curled up slightly and she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take this chance to spar with this person.¡± The group continued walking inside. After walking into the front yard, they saw the temple hall where the devotees burned incense and worshiped Buddha. The group didn¡¯t enter the temple hall but walked around the corridor. After going around the temple hall, they arrived at another courtyard. There were many purple bamboos nted on both sides of the courtyard, and in the middle was a huge open space. At this moment, there were around two monks sweeping the fallen leaves on the open space. Opposite the courtyard was a veryrge hall. The wooden doors of the hall were wide open, and a group of people could be seen standing inside. These people had been chatting softly. They only stopped when Chu Luo and the others walked in. Everyone first greeted Jin Hui, then turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Who is she? Why does she look so simr to this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t just look like her. She is her.¡± ¡°With her full forehead and extraordinary aura, she is indeed cut out for studying. I can conclude that this woman will definitely be aplished in the future.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for seminars and learning. Why did President Jin bring Chu Luo here?¡± ¡­ The group walked to the front and stood still. Jin Hui introduced Chu Luo to everyone first. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Chu Luo, whom I met two months ago. My young friend Chu.¡± Everyone felt a little strange when they heard Jin Hui address Chu Luo as ¡°young friend Chu.¡± One of the more impatient ones asked, ¡°President Jin, all of us are from the Metaphysics Society and are capable experts. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring a child here, right?¡± Then, many people echoed it. ¡°Exactly. Our seminar is filled with topics that outsiders don¡¯t understand. Wouldn¡¯t a kid be too bored to be here?¡± ¡°There are also many young people here today. With Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, aren¡¯t there concerns of distracting them?¡± This was said by a woman. That woman looked to be 27 or 28 years old. She was wearing a cotton dress and had a head full of hair. She looked a little like an ancient Daoist nun. Beside the woman stood Xuan Yi, whom Chu Luo and the others had encountered in the outer courtyard. Lu Yungui, who was standing beside Chu Luo, tilted his head and whispered to her, ¡°That person is Xuan Yi¡¯s senior sister, Xuan Xin.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them. Coincidentally, her gaze met Xuan Yi¡¯s, and she saw deep disdain in his eyes. At this moment, Xuan Yi said something in Xuan Xin¡¯s ear. Xuan Xin looked at Chu Luo and gave her a contemptuous look. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly but didn¡¯t emit any killing intent. She only smiled at them. At this moment, Jin Hui raised his hand to silence everyone. He asked, ¡°Who said that my young friend doesn¡¯t understand metaphysics?¡± ¡°Could it be that Little Chu also has a master to guide her? Or did she be a disciple of an expert?¡± someone asked. ¡°I wonder which sect this young friend¡¯s masteres from?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Chu Luo realized that as long as she said this, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t continue asking. Indeed¡­ ¡°What does Little Chu know then?¡± ¡°I know everything you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo strangely. This child was too arrogant! To think that she dared to boast so arrogantly at such a young age! ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Xuan Yi suddenly sneered and walked over as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the college entrance examination venue, nor is it a school. Since you¡¯re so confident, show us a few moves.¡± Instead of approaching Chu Luo, Xuan Yi walked around her. Jin Hui quickly warned Chu Luo, ¡°Young friend, be careful. This person is probably setting up an array formation against you.¡± While Jin Hui was warning Chu Luo, the others had also been able to tell as much. No one made a sound. Instead, they took a few steps to the side at the same time to leave space. Everyone wanted to see if Chu Luo had the ability. Chu Luo said to Jin Hui and the others, ¡°You guys retreat too.¡± Lu Yungui and the others wanted to say something, but Jin Hui raised his hand to stop them. ¡°Listen to our young friend.¡± After saying that, he took the lead and took a few steps back. Soon, only Chu Luo and Xuan Yi were left in the vast space. At this moment, Xuan Yi pulled out a piece of dark iron stone and tossed it somewhere. Instantly, the hall moved without the wind. Soon, the two of them entered a sealed array formation. The winds in the array formation were fierce, blowing so hard that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. At this moment, Xuan Yi¡¯s mocking voice could be heard. ¡°I thought you were extraordinary to actually harm my senior brother like that.¡± Chu Luo had a calm expression. ¡°Are you nning to help Xuan Tong regain his face?¡± ¡°Hmph! You are now in the array formation that I¡¯ve set up. Even if I injured you and crippled you, no one would say anything. Who asked you to be so useless as toe to our Metaphysical Conference?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. Xuan Yi didn¡¯t see the glow in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. His expression became vicious. ¡°It¡¯s just normal sparring for people like us. The higher-ups won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her hand, and the violent winds that were circling around her immediately turned into wind des that flew straight at Xuan Yi. Xuan Yi looked at the wind des in disbelief. He quickly retreated and took out a piece of dark iron stone. After which, he disappeared. However, just as he disappeared, he appeared in front of Chu Luo again in the next second. At this moment, he finally realized that something was amiss. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Are you surprised that you can¡¯t hide?¡± After saying that, she extended her hand and pointed at the dark iron stone on the ground with her fingertip. ¡°Trap him.¡± The two dark iron stones moved instantly. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Xuan Yi widened his eyes in disbelief. In the next second, those wind des appeared again and quickly shot towards him. ¡°Ah¡­ Boo¡­¡± Hearing the miserable cry, Chu Luo directly retreated from the array formation. The moment Chu Luo came out, everyone looked at her in disbelief. There was only one reason why Chu Luo could walk out of the array formation. The person who had set up the array was trapped inside. A woman¡¯s raised voice was heard. ¡°Why did youe out first? Where¡¯s my junior brother?¡± After the questioning, Xuan Xin walked over. Her face was filled with worry and anger. ¡°What did you do to my junior brother?¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly, but her lips curled into a smile that made Xuan Xin want to tear her apart. ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about him, why don¡¯t you go in and take a look yourself?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand. Xuan Xin felt a powerful suction force sucking her into that array. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not going in¡­¡± Xuan Xin panicked. Just as she was about to be sucked in, a person dressed in monk robes walked over and grabbed her. The monk pressed his palms together and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Young Patron, please show mercy.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile disappeared and she sneered. ¡°Show mercy? Then I¡¯ll let you hear what the person trapped in the array said just now.¡± With that, he waved his hand and Xuan Yi¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone fell silent upon hearing this, feeling even more disdainful of Xuan Yi¡¯s actions. Chu Luo looked at the monk and asked, ¡°If I were weaker than him, I would have been sliced into pieces by the wind des he created. Why didn¡¯t you step up to speak for me before this? Why did youe out only now? Are you in cahoots with them?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Young Patron, please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± After the monk finished speaking, he bowed to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go back immediately and reflect on my mistakes.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Xuan Xin was anxious. She reached out to pull him back. ¡°Master, what will happen to my junior brother if you leave?¡± The monk said, ¡°If there is a cause, there must be an effect. This is the cause nted by that benefactor. He has to be the one to suffer the effects.¡± With that, he strode away. Xuan Xin was hopping mad. She knew that it was useless to hop in fury. She quickly looked around and said anxiously, ¡°What are you all looking at? Quickly save him!¡± Although she sounded anxious, she didn¡¯t look like she was asking for a favor. Everyone who came here was a master. Everyone had their own pride. Xuan Xin¡¯s tone ofmand offended everyone. Lu Yungui said, ¡°This is a normal sparring session between Young Friend Chu and Xuan Yi. None of us can break the rules.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Xuan Yi set up the formation himself, how could he not be able to walk out?¡± ¡°Exactly. Wouldn¡¯t we be Xuan Yi¡¯s helpers by attacking her?¡± ¡­ Everyone started speaking up. At this moment, Jin Hui added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Xuan Yi toe out of the array? At the same time, we can listen to how Young Friend came out first.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡­ ¡°Young friend, please tell us how you managed to walk out without destroying the formation.¡± At this point, everyone called Chu Luo ¡°Young Friend.¡± No one called her ¡°Little Chu¡± anymore. Seeing that everyone was curious, Chu Luo started spouting nonsense in all seriousness. Everyone listened with relish and praised her. Only Xuan Xin was there with her eyes red with anxiety. She red fiercely at Chu Luo, wanting to pounce on her and tear her apart. Chapter 185 - Arent All Monks Completely Indifferent to Worldly Affairs?

Chapter 185: Aren¡¯t All Monks Completely Indifferent to Worldly Affairs?

Chu Luo talked for half an hour before stopping. Everyone wanted to continue listening to her and started discussing. ¡°So array formations have so many tricks. Looks like the array formation books we¡¯ve read and our understanding of them are all superficial.¡± ¡°Young Friend Chu is truly amazing. Not only are you good at studying, but your attainments in array formations are also deep. I really don¡¯t know which reclusive expert your master is to have been able to teach a great talent like you.¡± ¡­ Xuan Xin finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted everyone loudly. ¡°Do you all still have any sympathy? My junior brother is still trapped in the array. Are you really going to ignore him?¡± At this point, she red at Jin Hui angrily. ¡°President Jin, you¡¯re the president of the Metaphysical Society. Don¡¯t you care about this matter? Do you really intend to let my junior brother be trapped in the array formation for the rest of his life?¡± Everyone looked at Xuan Xin in displeasure. Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s head? Xuan Yi set up the array formation himself. What did it have to do with them if he couldn¡¯t walk out? ¡°I believe that with Xuan Yi¡¯s ability, he will definitely be able to walk out of the array formation he had set up himself.¡± The person who spoke seemed to be consoling Xuan Xin, but his words were mocking. Jin Hui chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Your junior brother might be studying how to transform it into another array formation inside.¡± When Xuan Xin heard this, she felt like her nose was going to explode. ¡°How is that possible? My junior brother set up the array himself. No one has evere out after they were trapped by him.¡± As she spoke, she stared at Chu Luo. ¡°What did you do in the array formation? You actually made my junior brother stay inside for more than half an hour?¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red. ¡°If you don¡¯t let my junior brother out, I¡¯ll ask my master to deal with you.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a talisman and tossed it into the air. Then, a loud and stern voice sounded. ¡°Xin, what happened?¡± ¡°Master~~~¡± Xuan Xin¡¯s shout echoed, giving everyone goosebumps. She then spoke in an aggrieved voice. ¡°You sent me and Junior Brother to attend a conference held by the Metaphysics Society. Junior Brother was sparring with someone, and that person actually trapped Junior Brother in the array. Now, I don¡¯t even know if Junior Brother is dead or alive. Come and save Junior Brother, sob sob sob¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The loud and clear voice on the other end was even more resounding. ¡°Who dared to trap a disciple of my Xuan Sect in the array? Tell him to wait, I¡¯ll immediately take a ne over.¡± Then there was silence on the other end. Xuan Xin waited for the talisman to fail and turn to ashes before speaking to Chu Luo confidently. ¡°Did you hear that? If you¡¯re that capable, don¡¯t leave. When my masteres, I¡¯ll see how he will deal with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smug Xuan Xin and smiled. She said to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your master again and tell him that I was the one who¡¯d taught your junior brother, Xuan Tong, a lesson?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xuan Xin raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one who robbed my Eldest Senior Brother and crippled him!¡± The others also thought of what had happened to Xuan Tong and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. However, no one stood up to criticize her. The people from Xuan Sect were too high-profile and arrogant. Xuan Tong especially; he wasn¡¯t open and aboveboard at all. He had offended many people in both the open and in the dark. When word spread that Xuan Tong¡¯s ability had been crippled, many people privately felt that this person deserved it. Xuan Xin really took out her phone and called her master. Looking at Xuan Xin striding out of the door, Jin Hui was a little worried. He warned Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, Xuan Ba, the head of Xuan Sect, is especially protective of his people and has an explosive temper. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to tell others about how you dealt with Xuan Tong.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She curled her lips. ¡°They will find out sooner orter anyway. Why don¡¯t we let them be mentally prepared?¡± It would be easier for her to deal with him then. Xuan Xin came in after ending the call. She looked at Chu Luo and sneered, ¡°Just wait for my master to deal with you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Then, she asked Jin Hui, ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Jin Hui nced at Xuan Xin, who was ring at Chu Luo, and then at Xuan Yi, who had yet toe out of the array. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Continue.¡± The morning passed quickly. Until now, Xuan Yi still hadn¡¯te out of the formation. The monks from the monastery came to inform everyone to go eat. Everyone walked towards the temple hall. One of them even kindly asked Xuan Xin, ¡°Xuan Xin, do you want to eat with us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xuan Xin red at Chu Luo before saying, ¡°My junior brother hasn¡¯te out of the array formation yet. How can I possibly eat?¡± Seeing how rude she sounded, the person who asked the question left without saying anything else. Jin Hui was very familiar with the monastery¡¯s abbot. As a group of people walked over to eat, a young monk walked over and said to him and Chu Luo, ¡°Patrons, Master invites the two of you to go over after the meal.¡± Jin Hui nodded. He was a little surprised that the abbot would call Chu Luo over. He deliberately said to Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, the abbot is a very kind person and knows a lot. When the timees, you cane with me to listen to him talk.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The young monk waited for the two of them to nod before leaving. The two of them continued to follow the others towards the temple hall. The temple hall was seven to eight minutes away from the hall where they were meeting. The vegetarian dishes were sumptuous and delicious. Jin Hui was at first a little worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be used to eating them, so he deliberately said, ¡°The vegetarian dishes in the monastery are all made from crops nted by the monks. There¡¯s no pesticide used, but it¡¯s all vegetarian and no meat at all. Little Chu, try it and see if you¡¯re used to eating them.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Very good.¡± After the meal, the two of them went to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. There was a ginkgo tree nted by the wall in the abbot¡¯s courtyard. It was during this season that ginkgo fruits hung everywhere. There was a door beside the courtyard wall, and with the door open, one could see arge plot of vegetable field outside. An older monk walked in with a bucket. When Jin Hui saw who it was, he quickly led Chu Luo over. ¡°Master Qinghe.¡± Qinghe nodded at him with a smile and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Young Patron, you are charming and extraordinary.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and greeted him, ¡°Master Qinghe.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Master Qinghe to put down the bucket, put his palms together, and bow to her. Just as Jin Hui was feeling a little surprised, Master Qinghe said, ¡°Please sit inside.¡± After saying that, he led them to the room in the middle. This room was also a meditation room. There were consecrated Bodhisattvas and prayer mats. Master Qinghe and Jin Hui went over to bow to Bodhisattva, but Chu Luo stood there without moving. Jin Hui found this a little strange. He turned around and asked, ¡°Young Friend, aren¡¯t you going to pray?¡± Chu Luo shook her head at him but didn¡¯t say anything. However, Master Qinghe said in an understanding tone, ¡°Young Friend has a different faith from us. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to pray.¡± Jin Hui was even more puzzled. However, after Master Qinghe bowed, he began reciting the scriptures. He had no choice but to shut up. After about five minutes, Master Qinghe bowed again with Jin Hui before getting up. The three of them went to the tea room at the side and sat down. Qinghe personally brewed a pot of tea for the two of them, and the three of them chatted casually. Not long after, someone called Jin Hui and said that they had something to discuss with him. Qinghe said to Chu Luo, ¡°Patron Chu, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can drink more tea before leaving.¡± Qinghe obviously had something to say to Chu Luo in private. Jin Hui stood up and said to her, ¡°Young Friend, you cane directly to the hallter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Jin Hui left, Chu Luo picked up her teacup and looked at the steaming tea. She said, ¡°Master Qinghe, if you have something to say, feel free to say it.¡± Qinghe pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Patron Chu, can you tell me where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Aren¡¯t all monkspletely indifferent to worldly affairs? Why do you have to know certain things so clearly?¡± Qinghe thought for a while and nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything else and only advised, ¡°Patron Chu is too high-profile. It¡¯ll be good for you and the people around you to keep a low profile asionally.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at the steaming tea and didn¡¯t answer him. Qinghe said, ¡°I know Patron Chu has the ability to protect yourself and the people around you, but humans have seven emotions and six desires. Maybe the people around you have no choice sometimes. If you act too high-profile, you might identally harm them.¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer, but she started thinking about these words. Seeing that she was silent, Qinghe suddenly said, ¡°Patron Chu, you can go to the peach forest after you leave my courtyard. If you want to eat peaches, you can go and pluck some.¡± ¡°Oh? Those peaches are from your monastery?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door. When she reached the door, his clear voice was heard again. ¡°Patron Chu, this world is about karma and reincarnation. Since you¡¯ve taken over this body, you have to ept some of her responsibility.¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned to look at Qinghe. She raised the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Master Qinghe, I know that you monks have a kind of broad-mindedness that wishes to deliver salvation to all living things, but¡­ I forgot to tell you that I can judge the good and the bad in people¡¯s hearts and also determine life and death. ¡°You were obviously trying to persuade me just now because someone asked you to. My fate with the Chu family isn¡¯t with Chu Zhengyang. Don¡¯t force what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± After saying that, she walked out. At this moment, Qinghe sped his hands and bowed in the direction Chu Luo had left. ¡°I was too abrupt.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps approaching from outside the door. Following that, he saw a monk about his age walk in. The person who came was his junior brother, Qingping. Qingping asked Qinghe, ¡°Senior Brother, did you persuade Patron Chu?¡± Qinghe looked at him with those clear and wise eyes and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there are some things that we shouldn¡¯t force.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards the futon. Chapter 186 - Chu Luo Posts on Her Moments, the Storm Is Not Small

Chapter 186: Chu Luo Posts on Her Moments, the Storm Is Not Small

After Chu Luo walked into the peach forest, she looked at the bowl-sized peach and plucked one off greedily. She peeled the skin off and took a bite. This mouthful was so sweet that she instantly narrowed her eyes. ¡°So sweet, so delicious.¡± At this moment, she suddenly remembered that everyone liked to post on their Moments. On a whim, she took out her phone and took a photo of the peach, which she had taken a bite of. She then typed on it, her words filled with boastfulness. ¡°Such a big peach, it¡¯s so sweet and fragrant. Do you want to eat it?¡± After she was done editing, she sent it out. She didn¡¯t care how big of amotion it would cause when she sent it out. She immediately put away her phone. Everyone wasn¡¯t talking about the peach in her hand but about her gorgeous face. ¡°Junior is indeed Junior. Even though this photo was taken casually, she looks like a fairy in it.¡± ¡°I want to download this photo as wallpaper.¡± ¡°Too beautiful. Chu Luo, what did you do to your face? Why is it getting more and more beautiful?¡± ¡°I want to be the peach in her hands¡­¡± ¡­ Pa! The sound of a heavy m on the keyboard rang out in the quiet meeting room. Everyone held their breaths and stole a nce at the CEO, who was sitting in the upper seat with a dark expression. Even the regional manager on the big screen opposite them stopped and asked fearfully, ¡°CEO¡­ CEO, what did I say wrong?¡± Li Yan quickly typed on the keyboard and said in a cold voice, ¡°Continue reporting.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± The regional manager continued to report his ns while stealing nces at the cold-faced Li Yan. Seeing that Li Yan was typing on the keyboard with his eyes lowered, he felt extremely uneasy. What was Li Yan doing at this time? One could tell from Chu Luo¡¯s explosive Momentsments. ¡°D*mn! Who¡¯s so fast? I was just about to save the photo when it disappeared?¡± ¡°Did Chu Luo delete it herself?¡± ¡°Not her. She must be trying to eat that peach the size of her face right now.¡± ¡°D*mn! Who¡¯s so wicked as to deny us the enjoyment of looking at beauties?¡± ¡°D*mn! Don¡¯t tell me some pervert wants to enjoy it alone.¡± ¡°Should we tell Chu Luo about this?¡± ¡­ Li Yan put Chu Luo¡¯s photo in a newly created folder and quickly came up with a program that would alert him as soon as Chu Luo posted something on her Moments. He suddenly said to the regional manager who was reporting, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± With that, he stood up and left with hisptop. The regional manager was dumbfounded. The others in the office stood up and followed outside. The regional manager quickly stopped Secretary Tan. ¡°Secretary Tan, is the CEO very dissatisfied with my proposal, so much so that he even lost the desire to listen to it?¡± Secretary Tan looked at the anxious regional manager and pushed his sses up his nose bridge. His expression was unfathomable. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Then why did the CEO suddenly leave?¡± ¡°CEO has more important things to attend to than this. You can go and prepare again. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo finished therge peach before walking back. At this moment, the discussion in the hall was very loud. Chu Luo walked in and was stopped by Xuan Xin, who had been waiting for her by the door. Xuan Xin was so anxious that her face turned red. ¡°Chu Luo, why hasn¡¯t my junior brothere out of the array yet?¡± When Chu Luo entered, the others stopped talking and looked at them. Chu Luo shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your junior brother. He was the one who set up the array. Why hasn¡¯t hee out even after I¡¯ve been out for so long?¡± ¡°You¡­ stop talking nonsense here. I want you to let my junior brother out immediately.¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she were crazy. ¡°You want me to? Who do you think you are?¡± After saying that, she stopped looking at her and walked towards Jin Hui and the others. Xuan Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. She took out a handful of medicinal powder and sprinkled it on Chu Luo. ¡°Young Friend Chu, be careful.¡± Amid their warnings, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she quickly dodged the medicinal powder. Xuan Xin said with red eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t let my junior brother out today, I¡¯ll poison you to death.¡± ¡°Xuan Xin, how dare you harm our young friend in front of so many people!¡± ¡°Xuan Xin, you¡¯re crazy. If you really do that, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡­ Xuan Xin¡¯s eyes were red and her face was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°How do you want to be rude to me?! My junior brother is trapped in the array with his life on the line, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to joke around? You¡¯re even siding with this person. Let me tell you, if anything happens to my junior brother, my master won¡¯t let any of you off.¡± When she said this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly. ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± Chu Luo also pinched a pill on the tip of her finger and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you like to use medicine so much, I¡¯ll y with you.¡± With that, she flicked the pill in her hand at her. The pill exploded on her. In the next moment, Xuan Xin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What medicine is that?! ¡°Boohoo¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Seeing Xuan Xin hugging her body and sweating from the pain, Chu Luo said, ¡°I only used the same medicine you wanted to use on me.¡± When Xuan Xin heard this, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Chu Luo walked around her and smiled coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your junior brother? I¡¯ll send you in to apany him, then.¡± With that, she raised her hand and Xuan Xin was thrown into an invisible array amid her scream of horror. Chu Luo¡¯s move stunned everyone present. Everyone fell silent, but they thought in their hearts,?¡®Young Friend is actually so powerful!¡¯ However, some people felt that she had gone a little overboard. ¡°Young Friend, won¡¯t someone die if you do this?¡± Chu Luo nced at the person who asked this and said coldly, ¡°They won¡¯t die.¡± After saying that, she walked to Jin Hui¡¯s side and stood there. He felt like exining. Jin Hui admired Chu Luo¡¯s character of distinguishing between love and hate. Seeing that person ask this question, he said, ¡°Young Friend only epted Xuan Yi¡¯s challenge. It¡¯s Xuan Yi who couldn¡¯t walk out of the array formation due to his ownck of skills. Xuan Xin even dared to use medicine to harm Young Friend. Young Friend, there¡¯s nothing wrong with returning a tooth for a tooth.¡± Lu Yungui and the other three immediately echoed him. That person stopped talking. Jin Hui didn¡¯t intend to let this topic continue. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our discussion. When the timees, their master will naturallye to save the Xuan Sect disciples.¡± The others felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad idea. In any case, they couldn¡¯t stand the Xuan Sect disciples¡¯ behavior, so they changed the topic. At four in the afternoon, the conference ended. Jin Hui asked Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, our seminar will take two days. I¡¯ve already spoken to the monastery¡¯s abbot before. We can stay here directly. Do you want to go back ande back tomorrow, or do you want to stay here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°When can the Xuan Sect¡¯s sect master arrive?¡± ¡°It should be around five or six.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here.¡± At this moment, most of the others had already left. Jin Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, what did you do in Xuan Yi¡¯s array formation? Why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him. ¡°I just set up another array in his array.¡± Jin Hui gave her a thumbs up. Coincidentally, at this moment, everyone else had gone to the temple hall in front to pray to Buddha. Jin Hui stood where Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin had disappeared and looked at the two pieces of ck iron on the ground. He studied it for a while before saying, ¡°Young Friend, the power of this array formation is really domineering. I think Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin definitely aren¡¯t feeling good inside.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just returning a tooth for a tooth.¡± ¡°People who aren¡¯t from the orthodox school of metaphysics tend to respect the strong. Young Friend, your method is very correct. ¡°However, Young Friend, you still have to be wary of Xuan Bater. Since that person can have disciples with such character, his own character can¡¯t be much better.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take note.¡± ¡­ Xuan Ba, the sect master of Xuan Sect, arrived at Fangqing Temple at six in the afternoon. Xuan Ba aggressively strode in and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Who trapped my disciple in a formation? How dare they! I¡¯ll teach them what it means to keep a low profile today!¡± The ones who brought Xuan Ba in were two members of the Metaphysics Society who happened to see him in the front yard. As they followed behind Xuan Ba, who was walking with big strides, they advised, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, your disciple started this matter. With Young Friend Chu¡­¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! My disciple obtained my teachings in array formations. How is it possible that he can¡¯t walk out of the array formation he had set up himself? That person must have used some underhanded method!¡± When the person persuading him heard this, he was so angry that heughed and stopped talking. The two of them brought him to the hall at the back. Chu Luo and Jin Hui were already waiting there. The others who heard the news also rushed over. As soon as Xuan Ba walked in, he shouted, ¡°Where are my two beloved disciples?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Chu Luo kindly pointed at the formation Xuan Yi had set up. Xuan Ba still didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo was the person Xuan Xin had mentioned. He wondered why there was a little girl here and walked over with a fierce expression. The array Xuan Yi had set up was also under a barrier. No one could see anything from outside except for the two pieces of ck iron on the ground. The two pieces of ck iron couldn¡¯t even be moved. Once they moved, no one knew what array the array formation would evolve into. Xuan Ba walked over and scanned the surroundings. He asked with a straight face, ¡°Who trapped my two disciples inside the array?¡± Chu Luo stood up calmly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 187 - How Dare a Young Lass Act Like a Tiger in Front of Me!

Chapter 187: How Dare a Young Lass Act Like a Tiger in Front of Me!

Xuan Ba sized up Chu Luo with a look of disbelief, then he finally looked at Jin Hui and said mockingly, ¡°President Jin, even if you wanted to be biased, you shouldn¡¯t be biased to this extent. To think that you¡¯re actually making a little girl take the rap. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t argue with you just because of that.¡± ¡°Sect Master Xuan, you¡­¡± ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Xuan Ba didn¡¯t want to listen to Jin Hui at all. His body emitted a powerful murderous aura. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand that person over today, we won¡¯t let this rest.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand, and the bracelet on her wrist made a crisp sound. Then, everyone felt a change in the atmosphere in the hall. The air seemed to freeze for two seconds. After those two seconds, a powerful gust of wind came from Xuan Yi¡¯s formation. The strong gust turned into a wind de that headed straight for everyone. Everyone jumped in fright and quickly used their best abilities to block those wind des while retreating. When the others moved to the wall and found that the wind des weren¡¯t following them, they heaved a sigh of relief and looked towards the middle. At this moment, Chu Luo and Xuan Ba were standing in the middle of the hall. After being stunned silent momentarily, Xuan Ba angrily pointed at her. ¡°So it really is you!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luoughed, augh that was especially annoying. ¡°I admitted to it but you refused to believe me. Who can you me?¡± ¡°Hmph! A youngss dares to y tricks in front of me! I was already running while you were still learning to crawl. Today, I¡¯ll teach you what it means when people say there¡¯s always someone better.¡± After saying that, a Lightning Talisman appeared in his hand. The Lightning Talisman flew to Chu Luo¡¯s head, and rumbling thunder exploded above her. The group of people standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Jin Hui roared furiously, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, are you crazy? If you dare to use the Lightning Talisman here, you¡¯ll ruin this hall. Buddhistnd is sacred. How can you behave atrociously in a sacred ce like this?!¡± ¡°Not only am I going to destroy this ce today, but I¡¯m also going to blow up this youngss. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at the anxious Jin Hui and at the few other people who were worried about her. She also took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. As soon as the talisman was out, the surrounding aura changed rapidly. In the next second, she and Xuan Ba disappeared at the same time. Chu Luo pulled Xuan Ba into the small space. Xuan Ba looked at the boundless space and widened his eyes until they were like copper bells. ¡°You actually know spatial magic.¡± ¡°I know many things.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and snorted. ¡°If you want to fight, fight. After that, I n on checking out the night view at the monastery.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Ba felt that he had been underestimated by a young girl. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly threw a few Lightning Talismans into the air. Thunder rumbled and exploded in the sky. However, to his surprise, the space that was originally filled with a few bolts of lightning soon became filled with lightning and thunder, apanied by violent winds. In the next moment, all the lightning and thunder flew towards him. Xuan Ba realized that something was wrong and asked loudly, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°In this small world that I created, I will, of course, follow my heart.¡± ¡°F*ck, I actually fell for your trap.¡± Xuan Ba also had some ability. After he finished speaking, he shouted, jumped up, and mmed his hand down below his feet. His strength was especially great. As a bolt of lightning sted his hair into a chicken¡¯s nest, he actually forcefully broke through Chu Luo¡¯s small space and returned to reality. Everyone looked at the sudden appearance of Xuan Ba and was shocked by his explosive hairstyle and pitch-ck face. Xuan Ba took a few steps back before he could regain his bnce. After he regained his bnce, he raised his hand and quickly touched his face. When he felt that everyone was looking at him, his face, which was already dark from the explosion, darkened even more. The physical pain in his chest was minorpared to the loss of face. Xuan Ba shouted, ¡°Littless, looks like you¡¯re forcing me to use my real ability on you!¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a fist-sized copper bell and a talisman, intending to cause trouble for Chu Luo. When the others saw this, they jumped in fright. Jin Hui shouted at Xuan Ba, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, forgive people wherever you can. It was your disciple who started this matter. It¡¯s truly hical of you to deal with a child like this! Besides, this is a monastery. Do you want to kill someone in it?¡± The others quickly agreed with Jin Hui. Who didn¡¯t know that the copper bell in Xuan Ba¡¯s hand was a Dharmic Artifact of their sect? This kind of magic tool was especially domineering. It could even shatter the souls of demons and ghosts, let alone that of a mortal. No matter how unreasonable Xuan Ba was usually, it was impossible for him to really kill in the monastery. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke the abbot inside. Therefore, when he saw so many people advising him, he deliberately revealed an expression that seemed to convey he was giving everyone face. He said to Chu Luo in a high and mighty tone, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± After saying that, he put away the bell and walked to the array formation Xuan Yi had set up to investigate. Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly and looked at Xuan Ba, but she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she turned around and stood beside Jin Hui. Jin Hui nced at the explosive-headed Xuan Ba and tilted his head to cover his mouth with his hand as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, what did you do to Xuan Ba just now? He¡¯s actually so¡­¡± Jin Hui had originally wanted to say ¡°disheveled,¡± but seeing Xuan Ba like this, he thought that the word ¡°disheveled¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe it. It could only be described as ¡°sorry-looking.¡± So he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I let him test how powerful the lightning he lured here is. Reality has proven that this person has a thick skin and a good lightning resistance.¡± The corners of Jin Hui¡¯s lips twitched as he choked and coughed. He quickly clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips to suppress the cough. He continued in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, don¡¯t anger this person too much. The copper bell in his hand is a divine artifact. Its power is especially domineering.¡± ¡°Divine artifact?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes as she looked at the copper bell that Xuan Ba had deliberately stuck to his belt with a talisman. A glint shed across her eyes as the corners of her lips curled up. She said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful his divine artifact is.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Jin Hui said, ¡°Xuan Ba¡¯s copper bell can shatter the souls of demons and ghosts. If it were used on a person, their soul would definitely be shattered as well.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Has he harmed anyone with this bell before?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jin Hui in surprise. Jin Hui said, ¡°Our Metaphysics Society doesn¡¯t actually have much contact with sects like them in private. Moreover, the research direction is different, so no one knows what Xuan Ba did in private. As long as he destroys the evidence, no one will know.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, but she had already made up her mind. At this moment, Xuan Ba happened to feel impatient from studying that array. He turned around and looked at Chu Luo, pointed at her, and ordered fiercely, ¡°You, break this array!¡± After saying that, he ced his hand on the bell on his belt again, a clear threat. Chu Luo walked over in front of the worried gazes of the others and looked at Xuan Ba. She raised the corners of her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you break this formation? I thought you were very powerful.¡± Xuan Ba swallowed his words back down, and a ball of fury burned in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡¯ and roared, ¡°You made the formation so break it. If you keep spouting nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Are you nning to deal with me in private?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. Suddenly, she said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the peach forest outside to sparter.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t care if Xuan Ba agreed or not. She walked to the two pieces of ck iron and quickly pointed in several directions. ¡°Break!¡± With a loud crack, Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin both fell out of the array. Looking at the disheveled hair and ragged clothes of the two of them, at their exposed skin was even bruised, it was as if they had been beaten up by someone, or as if they had just experienced a robbery. They were extremely sorry-looking. The moment Xuan Xin fell out of the array, she fainted. Xuan Yi didn¡¯t faint, but he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. As soon as he saw Xuan Ba, he wailed. Xuan Ba strode over and squatted in front of Xuan Xin. With a livid expression, he quickly reached out to touch her nose. After confirming that she was still breathing, his expression brightened a little. After confirming that Xuan Xin wasn¡¯t dead, he turned to ask Xuan Yi, ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t youe out of the array you set up yourself?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Boo¡­¡± Xuan Ba was as irritable as thunder. ¡°Shut up! Answer my question!¡± Xuan Yi trembled and stopped crying. He turned to Chu Luo and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s her! She did something to my array!¡± ¡°Tsk~¡± Chu Luo had a look of disdain. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? You can¡¯te out after I casually tampered with your array. You¡¯re not very skilled, are you?!¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked after she finished speaking, ¡°Who taught you?¡± Xuan Ba¡¯s face instantly darkened to a new level. He asked while breathing heavily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your senior sister?¡± ¡°Senior Sister was poisoned.¡± ¡°Whose poison can poison your senior sister?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if Xuan Xin doesn¡¯t poison others, maybe she poisoned herself.¡± Xuan Ba and Xuan Yi red at Chu Luo as if they wanted to eat her alive. Chu Luo shrugged innocently. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± If they admitted it, then they would be admitting that they weren¡¯t skilled enough. Xuan Ba and Xuan Yi were prideful people, so they could only swallow their anger. However, killing intent shed across Xuan Ba¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo looked into his eyes and turned to walk out of the hall. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done watching the show. I¡¯ll go see what the monks in the temple are going to do during their evening ss.¡± With that, she strode away. Chapter 188 - Li Yan Said, "I Miss You."

Chapter 188: Li Yan Said, ¡°I Miss You.¡±

At around nine in the evening, a monk came over and said to Chu Luo, who was leaning against the door frame and listening to the monks reciting scriptures, ¡°Patron Chu, someone wants to meet you in the peach blossom forest outside the monastery.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The monk left. Chu Luo turned and walked out of the monastery. Just as she reached the ancient tree in the outermost courtyard, her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that the caller ID was ¡°Big Baddie.¡± Chu Luo answered the call. Li Yan¡¯s unique cold and steady voice immediately came from the other end of the line. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, she realized that this was a little too intimate and asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I miss you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. An indescribable feeling rose in her heart. Her cheeks felt a little warm. Why was this person suddenly so mushy! Li Yan asked, ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she had already walked to the side of the door that looked even more solemn and sacred under the streetmp. Li Yan said, ¡°I want to eat peaches.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring some back for you tomorrow.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo had already walked out the door. After sensing it, she walked along the outer wall of the temple to the left. This ce was far from the city, and there wererge peach trees everywhere. Other than the sound of the evening wind rustling the leaves and the chirping of frogs, birds, and insects, everything was quiet. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I have something on now. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and Chu Luo hung up. She put away her phone and strode forward. There was a small path about a meter wide every once in a while in the peach forest. Chu Luo walked in from one of the paths and walked for almost ten minutes before stopping by ake. There were no streetlights here anymore, but there was an abundance of moonlight tonight, allowing people to see their surroundings clearly. Xuan Ba was standing by theke, his back facing her. The copper bell on his belt let out a clear tinkling sound in the evening wind. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Xuan Ba¡¯s back as she said, ¡°I have something to doter. If you want to fight, then fight quickly.¡± Xuan Ba, who had wanted to pose a little longer, turned around at this moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you want to die early, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± With that, he quickly attacked, sending a talisman towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the talisman and stood still, but a red glow shed across her wrist. The red light flickered, then the talisman burned itself in midair. Xuan Ba widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Can¡¯t you tell what I did?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not human!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she pointed her finger towards theke. Countless water pirs rose and instantly turned into sharp swords that flew towards Xuan Ba. Xuan Ba quickly took out a talisman and cast a barrier around him. When the water swords hit the barrier, they turned into water and fell to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not human. How else could you control things with just a flick of your finger?!¡± Xuan Ba shouted. ¡°You little vixen, I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today and make your soul dissipate. You won¡¯t dare toe out and harm anyone again.¡± ¡°I harmed people?¡± Chu Luo sneered when she heard that. ¡°Some people are worse than demons. Don¡¯t do things that make you worse than beasts under the guise of upholding justice for the heavens.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Did the people and animals that you¡¯ve killed all these years not turn into ghosts to take revenge on you?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xuan Ba flew into a rage out of humiliation and took off the bell on his belt. The moment the bell rang, the surrounding maic field changed. The originally beautiful scenery of the ten-kilometer peach forest immediately turned into dark clouds that covered the sky. In the dark sky, lightning exploded and thunder rumbled. Chu Luo frowned slightly when she saw this scene. ¡°It¡¯s actually a divine weapon with a murderous aura. No wonder there¡¯s so much resentment on it.¡± Xuan Ba looked at Chu Luo, who was just standing there, and said with a ruthless expression, ¡°Return all the things you took from my eldest disciple and I¡¯ll let you die faster. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being struck by eighteen lightning bolts.¡± ¡°Eighteen bolts of lightning.¡± When Chu Luo heard his threat, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. She even sneered and said in a clear voice, ¡°Have you watched too many television dramas? Eighteen bolts of lightning¡­ Is it that I can be an immortal after enduring eighteen bolts of lightning?¡± ¡°Hmph! You can only be cheeky now! You injured three of my disciples. We¡¯ll settle this score slowly.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to take my time slowly calcting with you.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her arm, and a ray of light appeared, slicing through the sky. Amid that powerful ray of light, a guqin that was flickering with fluorescence appeared in front of her. It was as if a phoenix was spreading its wings around the zither. When Xuan Ba saw the zither, greed quickly shed across his eyes. ¡°So this is the legendary ¡®Fengxuan Zither.''¡± After saying this, the killing intent in his eyes became even stronger. ¡°This is perfect. After you die, this zither will be mine.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly plucked the strings. The moment the melody was yed, the world changed color. Xuan Ba instantly felt its power. He hurriedly shook the bell to block it. The two types of sounds collided. In that instant, the entire world seemed to have been torn apart. A wave of powerful energy quickly poured in. By the time Xuan Ba sensed that something was wrong, it was already toote. The melody had traveled through his ears to his limbs. In the next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt down. The bell in his hand fell out against his will. ¡°Copper Bell,e back.¡± At this moment, even if he shouted until his throat was hoarse, the bell wouldn¡¯t return to his hand. A dark cloud quickly gathered above his head. Xuan Ba widened his eyes in horror. In the next instant, there was an explosion above his head. Boom! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rumble¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Amid the deafening thunder and miserable screams, Chu Luo put away the Fengxuan Zither and walked to the ce where the bell had fallen to pick it up. Only then did she walk towards Xuan Ba, who was surrounded by dark clouds and couldn¡¯t escape. She kindly reminded him: ¡°You wanted me to transcend the tribtion just now. I¡¯m giving this chance to you instead. As long as you can withstand eighteen bolts of heavenly lightning, you have a chance to be an immortal. So¡­ all the best!¡± After saying that, she even gestured at him to cheer him on. Amid Xuan Ba¡¯s screams, she turned around and walked back towards the path. After walking for a while, she waved her arm and the barrier that she had set down when she came parted to form a path. After she walked over, she closed it again. So, besides a portion of people, no one else knew what had happened inside the barrier. After Chu Luo walked out of the barrier, she was no longer in a hurry. It was cooler here than in the city. The evening wind blew morefortably, and there was also an alluring peach fragrance. Chu Luo looked at the peaches that reached over from the side of the road and plucked one without hesitation. She ate it after she skinned it. She happened to walk out of the path halfway through chewing on the big peach. As soon as she reached the avenue by the monastery wall and was about to continue nibbling on the peach, she blinked at the man walking towards her and was stunned. Her heart suddenly started beating faster. Li Yan walked over to look at the silly little thing who had ced the peach by her mouth. He took the peach from her hand and took a bite on the bite mark. Chu Luo¡¯s gazended on his throat. She subconsciously swallowed. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened at her gaze and he lowered his head to nt a kiss on her lips. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. When she recovered, she quickly covered her mouth and looked around with a sheepish expression. Seeing that no one was around, she pointed at him and scolded him in a delicate voice. ¡°Big baddie! Who asked you to kiss me?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Nonsense! When did I let you kiss me?!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw her half-eaten peach in his hand. She walked closer to him and wanted to snatch it back from him. Li Yan immediately realized her motive and raised his hand. As she was shorter than him, when he raised his hand, she couldn¡¯t reach it at all. ¡°Big baddie, return my peach to me.¡± ¡°Your peach is sweeter than all the other peaches.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s sweet, it belongs to me.¡± Chu Luo stood on tiptoes and jumped up to snatch it. However, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Her body was quickly brought into his broad embrace. Li Yan tilted his head and said in a slightly hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll return the peach to you.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, she watched as Li Yan took her peach and took another bite. In her attempt to snatch it, Chu Luo sent herself to him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Her mouth was sealed. After a while, Chu Luo was released. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo panted for a while before pushing him away. She turned her head away and snorted. ¡°No.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere expression and wished he could grab her again. However, he knew his limits. Knowing that the little thing was about to be angered, he handed the peach to her. Chu Luo looked at him in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll finish it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Chu Luo watched as Li Yan ate the remaining half of the peach and red at him with a tense expression. Big baddie! He¡¯s finishing all of it just because she said no? Li Yan looked at her expression and held her hand as they walked towards the path. Chu Luo tried to pull her hand away but failed to do so. Thus, she gave up. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To pluck the biggest and sweetest peach for you.¡± Chapter 189 - Cant Be Too High-profile During the Day

Chapter 189: Can¡¯t Be Too High-profile During the Day

The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s not go in. It¡¯s dark.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her eyes, which were still sparkling under the moonlight. His lips curled up. ¡°Are you afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Seeing her tense face, Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. He let go of her hand and said, ¡°Stand here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go pluck it for you.¡± Chu Luo deliberately pointed at a peach tree in the distance and said, ¡°I want the biggest peach on that tenth peach tree from here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan walked into the peach forest. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to wait long before Li Yan walked over with a big peach. Chu Luo looked at the peach that he handed her and thought about how he had just eaten her own peach. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately made things difficult for him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to peel. Help me peel the skin.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t say anything and started peeling the peach for her. His expression was serious as if he was doing a very pressing job. The skin of the honey peaches was very easy to peel and was very moist. Li Yan had just peeled off a piece of skin when the sweet fragrance of the peach wafted into their nose. Li Yan only skinned half of it before passing the peach to her. Chu Luo took a bite of the peach with both hands and nodded at him with a smile. ¡°Sweet.¡± Li Yan looked at her and felt his heart brimming with sweetness too. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he said hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Let me try it.¡± Chu Luo immediately shielded her food and hid the peach behind her. In the next moment, her lips were attacked. ¡°Ooh¡­ Baddie!¡± Li Yan stood up straight and licked his lips before nodding. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her eyes fluttered, but she didn¡¯t look at him. After a while, she remembered and asked, ¡°Why are you here sote at night?¡± ¡°I wanted to eat peaches.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d bring it for you when Ie back tomorrow.¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he reached out to hug her waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± With the big peach in her hand, Chu Luo red at him with her big eyes that were filled with stars. Li Yan asked, ¡°Do you want toe home with me tonight?¡± Chu Luo shook her head fiercely. Li Yan frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo reacted and said with a wooden face, ¡°I heard from Jin Hui that there¡¯s no more room here. You should go back. The journey back is only an hour or so.¡± ¡°I asked Qin Ming to drive the car away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo continued to be expressionless. ¡°I can lend you my car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯d have to send your car over tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo red at him and stopped talking. Li Yan released her at this moment and said, ¡°I can only sleep on the floor in your roomter.¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This is sacred Buddhistnd. Men and women can¡¯t sleep in the same room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for President Jin to share a room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thus, Chu Luo and Li Yan walked into the temple together. It was already past ten, and the monks were already resting. The members of the Metaphysical Society who hade had long returned to their rooms, so the temple was especially quiet. The two of them walked into the front yard and didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way. However, when she walked to the courtyard where the rooms were, a young monk suddenly strode over from a corridor. He walked over and pressed his palms together. ¡°Patron, your room is ready. Please follow me.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan in surprise. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Before I came, I greeted the abbot here.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds. A little unhappy that he deliberately hid it from her, she snorted at him and walked towards her room with her big peach. After Chu Luo closed the door, Li Yan followed the young monk to the room prepared for him. The next morning, Chu Luo had just opened the door to her room when she saw Jin Hui pacing around the courtyard. At this moment, he happened to turn to look at her door. When Jin Hui saw Chu Luoe out, he hurriedly went up to her and asked, ¡°Young Friend, were you alrightst night?¡± He had sensed what had happenedst night near theke in the peach forest. He had wanted to ask Chu Luo when she came backst night, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be another man who came back with Chu Luost night. At that time, he didn¡¯t look closely at who the man was. Thinking that he was an outsider, he didn¡¯te out to ask. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Li Yan. She wondered if that person had awoken yet. Jin Hui lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Young Friend, how¡¯s Xuan Ba?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and told him, ¡°You can go to theke to take a look. Last night, he tried to see if he can achieve immortality after using eighteen bolts of lightning. He might really have withstood the lightning tribtion and be an immortal.¡± Jin Hui was stunned for a while before asking in surprise, ¡°Young Friend, do you mean you blew him up with lightning?¡± ¡°No. He attracted the lightning himself.¡± Chu Luo refused to admit to something that she hadn¡¯t done. At this point, she took out the copper bell from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She removed the talisman from the bell and took it out. It exuded a strong murderous aura. This was evidence that Chu Luo had deliberately left behind. When Jin Hui saw the baleful aura on the bell, his eyes widened abruptly, but his expression instantly darkened. ¡°This¡­ this Dharmic Artifact was actually refined into a fiendish object by Xuan Ba.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°What do you think we should do with this thing and Xuan Ba?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave that person alive. If we do, he¡¯ll be a scourge.¡± Jin Hui¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately gather everyone to discuss this matter. Also, this Dharmic Artifact¡­¡± ¡°This Dharmic Artifact doesn¡¯t have an owner yet. Maybe someone will have designs on it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Jin Hui thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave it at Fangqing Temple and let the abbot find a way to remove the baneful aura from it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After deciding on this matter, Jin Hui gathered people. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss this with them, so she took out her phone to call Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call quickly and said to her, ¡°Luoluo,e to the abbot¡¯s courtyard.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo went to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. To her surprise, Li Yan was ying chess with the abbot. The moment they saw hering¡­ The abbot smiled and said, ¡°Patron Chu, you look good today. Looks like staying herest night suited you.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded at him. ¡°It¡¯s quiet here.¡± After saying that, she walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and looked at their chessboard. This game was alreadying to an end, but both sides were blocking each other¡¯s path. To win, it depended on whose chess skill was better. Li Yan suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you want to eat peaches?¡± Chu Luo asked deliberately, ¡°Are you going to pluck them for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them if you want.¡± Chu Luo looked at the chessboard. ¡°I want to eat.¡± Li Yan nodded and ced the ck piece in his hand somewhere. The supposed dead-end was resolved immediately. After Li Yan ate all of the abbot¡¯s white pieces, he said before standing up, ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± The abbot stared at the chessboard. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t understand how Li Yan had thought of that move. Chu Luo also didn¡¯t understand. She wanted to look at it further, but Li Yan held her hand and led her to the door. As there were others here, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. Li Yan made a move to put his arm around her waist. She quickly jumped to the side and was led out of the abbot¡¯s courtyard by Li Yan. After the two of them had walked out, Chu Luo said to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me outside.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo tried to retract her hand. Li Yan said, ¡°No one¡¯s looking now.¡± After saying that, he tightened his grip and continued walking with her. As they walked, he asked, ¡°Which peach do you want to eat today?¡± Chu Luo nced at the peach forest bathed in the morning light and pointed at a peach tree in the distance. ¡°The peach on that tallest tree.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan led her to pick the peach she had chosen and skinned half of it for her to eat slowly. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive your car awayter. Call me before you end this afternoon. I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qin Minging to pick you up?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be too high-profile during the day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To think that this person knew not to be too high-profile! Li Yan said that he was leaving and left without eating breakfast. However, before he left, he took half of the peach from Chu Luo¡¯s hand and, at the same time, ate some tender tofu[1]. When Chu Luo walked back, her face was still red. She stopped under the ancient tree for a while before going to look for the abbot. At this moment, the abbot was meditating with the monastery¡¯s monks. Chu Luo didn¡¯t interrupt him and stood outside the door, listening. Half an hourter, the abbot walked out of the door and greeted her, ¡°Patron Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and the two of them walked towards a meditation room. When they reached the meditation room, Chu Luo took out the copper bell for the abbot. Chu Luo said, ¡°This copper bell¡¯s murderous aura is too strong. It can only be suppressed in your monastery. I¡¯ll leave it here.¡± Actually, she was just toozy to deal with it herself. The moment the abbot saw the bell, he immediately chanted a sutra before receiving it. ¡°Patron Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will bring all the disciples in the monastery to do a sending in the morning and in the evening for the souls of the dead brought about by this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left for the Metaphysics Society conference. Today, without those from the Xuan Sect around, the meeting was much more peaceful. Chu Luo could feel that these people were bing respectful towards her. Later on, Jin Hui told Chu Luo, ¡°When we rushed to theke, there was only scorched earth left.¡± It was obvious that Xuan Ba had been struck to death by lightning. ¡°Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin don¡¯t have good natures. We¡¯ve decided to cripple their abilities and make them ordinary people.¡± As for how their abilities were crippled, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Li Yan seemed to have calcted the time and called Chu Luo just as the conference ended. [1] Took advantage of her Chapter 190 - Junior, Someone Is Defaming You and Brother Chu Online

Chapter 190: Junior, Someone Is Defaming You and Brother Chu Online

Chu Luo informed Jin Hui and left first. Li Yan didn¡¯t get out of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat with his sunsses on. He wasn¡¯t worried about being recognized at all. As soon as Chu Luo got into the car, he drove it out. Chu Luo looked at the peaches on both sides and said covetously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pluck a few peaches before leaving?¡± ¡°There are some in the back.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw a huge box of peaches in the back seat. She turned around in surprise and asked, ¡°When did you pluck them?¡± ¡°While you wereing out.¡± Chu Luo thought about how he had run into the peach forest alone to pick peaches and couldn¡¯t help but smile. When the car reached the city, it was suddenly blocked. They couldn¡¯t go to the old city district at all. ¡°Why is there such a traffic jam today?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone to look at it. As she looked at it, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya is really causing quite themotion now that she¡¯s here. Where is she going to visit today? There are a fewst-minute blockades on the roads.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. This ce was closer to hispany than to the old city district. She asked, ¡°Has the road to yourpany been blocked?¡± Li Yan quickly tapped on the GPS in the car and said, ¡°There¡¯s an alley not far ahead that we can go through.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take that alley.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan started the car, he drove for a while before steering the car into that alley. There were a few breakfast shops at the entrance of the alley, and inside was Breakfast Street. It was the peak of breakfast time and many people hade for breakfast before heading to work. The car couldn¡¯t drive over at all. Chu Luo looked around and frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t drive over here either.¡± Li Yan parked his car in an empty parking space outside a shop. Just as the engine stopped, a man wearing a singlet with a tattoo on his arm walked over and knocked on the window. Li Yan lowered the car window. The tattooed man said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Brother, this is a special parking spot. Other cars aren¡¯t allowed to park here.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Whose special parking space is it?¡± The tattooed man was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s cold voice and his expression turned even uglier. ¡°It¡¯s the shop owner¡¯s special parking space. The shop owner ising soon. Hurry up and drive the car away.¡± Li Yan stopped talking to him and took out his earpiece to put it on. He pressed upon it and said to the person on the other end, ¡°I need to park my car in the parking lot outside XX Road.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. The tattooed man looked at Li Yan as if he was crazy. ¡°Do you think you can park here after one call? You¡­¡± Li Yan nced at him sternly. The tattooed man shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. Li Yan took out his wallet and pulled out a stack of money. He said in a low voice, ¡°The car will be taken away in half an hour. This is the parking fee.¡± The tattooed man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the huge stack of money. He then stared at Li Yan¡¯s wallet with greed. Li Yan quickly exuded a murderous aura and was about to take the money back. The tattooed man was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He quickly took the money with both hands and straightened his neck as he said, ¡°It can only be parked for half an hour. If you don¡¯t drive the car away in half an hour, I¡¯ll call the tow truckpany toe and tow the car away.¡± The tattooed man obviously thought that Chu Luo and Li Yan were going to eat breakfast here. As he turned to leave, he muttered, ¡°From the way you¡¯re dressed, I¡¯d thought you¡¯re some big shots. It turns out that you can only eat breakfast in such a ce.¡± Li Yan wound up the car window and took out a mask, a pair of sunsses, and a hat from thepartment in the middle. He handed them to Chu Luo. ¡°Put these on.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°I thought that that person would force us to drive the car away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem in this world that money can¡¯t solve.¡± Before getting out of the car, Li Yan also put on a mask and sunsses. The two of them walked into the alley. There were too many people around at this time. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo along and shielded her by his side. Even when he restrained it, he still carried a sharp and cold aura. This coupled with the noble air that he exuded from within made the pedestrians subconsciously make a path as they walked. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to pull her hand out, but Li Yan held it tightly. The ces where the two of them passed immediately became the focus of attention. A few people took out their phones and secretly took photos. ¡°What kind of godly duo is this? As the two of them walked past this breakfast street, I suddenly feel that this breakfast street has be much more ssy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re celebrities?¡± ¡°Judging from their heights, they must be models.¡± ¡°Definitely. Only an international supermodel can have such a good disposition.¡± The back view of the two of them holding hands was taken and posted on WeChat. Soon, it was shared by tens of thousands of people. Everyone was guessing which two models they were. At the Wei residence. Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying were ying with their phones on the sofa. Wei Wushuang also saw the video of the two of them and said disdainfully, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re models who are deliberately trying to earn poprity. Just wait, I¡¯m certain that some entertainmentpany will release their front-view photos soon.¡± Wei Xueying craned her neck to take a look. After a while, she eximed, ¡°Eh? Why do I feel like this woman¡¯s back is a little familiar?¡± Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°You¡¯ve seen so many celebrities and models because you study acting. Isn¡¯t it normal to find them familiar?¡± ¡°No, this person¡¯s back is different from other models.¡± Wei Xueying took the phone from her hand and looked at it carefully. ¡°Why do I feel like it looks like Luoluo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Wei Wushuang¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She snatched her phone back and passed it to Chu Zhengyang, who was walking past her, in disbelief. ¡°Uncle, see if this is Chu Luo.¡± Chu Zhengyang stopped when he heard Chu Luo¡¯s name. He took the phone and looked at it carefully for a while before saying, ¡°Yes, she is Luoluo.¡± After saying this, he frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s the man with her?¡± Wei Xueying walked over as well. ¡°Could it be the person who lives with her?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± Once Wei Wushuang was certain that this person was Chu Luo, she made a decision. She took back her phone and said to Chu Zhengyang earnestly, ¡°Uncle, look at how intimate they are now. If you don¡¯t get Chu Luo toe back, you might be a grand-uncle soon.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face turned ashen. Wei Xueying shot Wei Wushuang a look to tell her not to spout nonsense. Wei Wushuang shrugged and took her phone, then went to the coffee table to retrieve her keys. She said to the two of them, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Wei Wushuang drove to the online mediapany owned by her friend. ¡°Yo~ What brings our beautiful Wushuang here? Come in and take a seat.¡± Wei Wushuang walked into hispany in her high heels. She nced at the dozen or so employees inside and said, ¡°Xu Xiang, you¡¯re doing pretty well here, huh? It¡¯s been open for only a month, but there are already more than ten employees.¡± Xu Xiang pretended to be humble, but there was a smug look on his face. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s alright. How about a meal?¡± Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t intend to catch up with him. She said directly, ¡°I have news here that has the potential to earn a lot of money. Do you want to hear it?¡± Xu Xiang was definitely willing. ¡°What? Wushuang,e to my office and let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± When the two of them arrived at the office, Wei Wushuang showed Xu Xiang the photo. Xu Xiang immediately smelled something and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°That woman is the college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Chu Luo was raised by my uncle. He said it himself. Can it be fake?¡± Xu Xiang was still a little worried. ¡°The man with her doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person before. He¡¯s not from our circle.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Xiang was relieved. His face immediately revealed an expression that said he was going to make a fortune. ¡°Haha, what do you think about me getting someone to write the title of ¡®College Entrance Examination Top Schr, National Daughter; Visited Breakfast Street with Mysterious Man; Suspected to Be a Kept Mistress!¡¯?¡± Wei Wushuang gave him a thumbs up in approval. ¡°Then your online mediapany will be famous.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of that breakfast street, a car drove over and stopped in front of them. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Get in.¡± Qin Ming had sent someone to pick them up. The two of them went to the office and took the elevator from the underground parking lot to the top floor. When the elevator door opened, Secretary Tan weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, breakfast has been sent to the office.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked into the CEO¡¯s office. After breakfast, Qin Ming moved the peaches, which had been left in their car, over. Li Yan had an important meeting to attend. After Secretary Tan came to remind him of it, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°You can go around and y, but you¡¯re not allowed to go to the 28th floor.¡± Chu Luo no longer had a good impression of that floor. How could she be willing to go there? She said, ¡°Got it.¡± After Li Yan went out, Chu Luo took a peach and ate it as she went online. There were many people online at this time. Ny percent of Chu Luo¡¯s friends list was lit up. Wang Mingtao had been obsessed with gaming recently. Once he saw her online, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to team up?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No.¡± After typing that, she pulled out her notebook and nned to write a prescription on it. However, not long after, Wang Mingtao anxiously sent her a message. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, something bad has happened. Go and look at the webpage.¡± When Wang Mingtao sent this message, the others also sent her a message. Chu Luo opened Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, someone is defaming you and Brother Chu on the web. We are trying to stop the news from spreading.¡± Chapter 191 - Getting All the Peach Juice on Her

Chapter 191: Getting All the Peach Juice on Her

When Chu Luo opened the webpage, she couldn¡¯t see the news they were talking about. It was obvious that they had been intercepted by Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chu Luo quickly did some programming and found the source of the news. She pulled Tang Zhiyun and the others into a group and turned on the voice chat. Chu Luo asked, ¡°When did this newse out?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Two minutes ago. Qingfeng was browsing the web and saw it as soon as it was posted.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t worry. Not many people have seen this news. We intercepted the news quickly. Right now, we¡¯re just worried that someputer experts will release this news again.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s see if they have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard. The sound of typing could also be heard from the other end. Yu Lei said, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the website of the point of dissemination and see what it does.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ Xu¡¯s mediawork. ¡°Boss, bad news. The news we posted has been intercepted.¡± Xu Xiang and Wei Wushuang were chatting merrily in the office. Their expressions changed when they heard this. Xu Xiang quickly turned on hisputer. Wei Wushuang was standing behind his chair, leaning on one arm and looking at hisputer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Xu Xiang, didn¡¯t you say that your Inte skills canpete with hackers? Why was this news intercepted as soon as you disseminated it?¡± Xu Xiang quickly typed on the keyboard. As he typed, he said casually, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s people must have discovered it. But it doesn¡¯t matter if they did. I¡¯ll beat them up until they question their existence.¡± ¡°Then hurry up. The news that was released just now must not have been seen by others. We have to spread Chu Luo¡¯s scandal this morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to let everyone see what the national daughter that they admire is like, the college entrance examination top schr.¡± Xu Xiangughed sinisterly as he typed. ¡°I can imagine how many views this piece of news will get. As long as my website can produce results, my old man will look at me in a different light. Hahaha¡­¡± After a while. Xu Xiang couldn¡¯t hold his smile anymore. At the same time, the secretary pushed open the office door and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, bad news. Ourputers have been attacked.¡± ¡°What are you panicking for!¡± Xu Xiang mmed his fingers heavily on the keyboard, his expression terrifyingly dark. Wei Wushuang sat on the armrest of his chair and said anxiously, ¡°Xu Xiang, can you do it or not? Don¡¯t let them attack yourputer.¡± ¡°No one can attack myputer.¡± Just as Xu Xiang finished speaking, hisputer suddenly went ck. An electric current flowed through his fingers and spread throughout his body. Xu Xiang¡¯s body trembled from being electrocuted. Wei Wushuang was so frightened that she fell off the armrest of the chair. ¡°Xu Xiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Xiang shouted at his secretary, who was standing by the door in a daze, ¡°Hurry up and pull out the power. Myputer is leaking current.¡± The secretary was so frightened that his body trembled. After two seconds, he reacted and responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± He quickly walked over and squatted down to remove the plug. Only then did Xu Xiang¡¯s body stop trembling. It was just that his expression became even worse. He felt that the electrician must have failed to install the cables properly here. With a livid expression, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and get the electrician here, dammit! How did he install the electric cables? If I¡¯d been electrocuted to death, I¡¯d bury his entire family.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± The secretary was frightened by Xu Xiang¡¯s expression and hurriedly responded before leaving. The electrician came quickly. He checked the circuit and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no problem with the circuit.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I was almost electrocuted to death just now.¡± The electrician was unhappy in his heart, but he still had to say with fear on his face, ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can use an electric pen to measure it. There¡¯s no electricity leaking at all.¡± Xu Xiang didn¡¯t believe him, so he snatched the pen from his hand and quickly tested the circuit. Indeed, there was no sign of a power leak. Wei Wushuang was a little impatient. ¡°Xu Xiang, since there¡¯s no leakage, hurry up and publicize Chu Luo¡¯s matter.¡± Xu Xiang nodded and asked his secretary, ¡°How are theputers outside?¡± ¡°Boss, everyone¡¯sputers are still ck.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± Xu Xiang quickly turned on hisputer and typed on the keyboard. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that aputer expert like me can¡¯t beat a few weaklings.¡± However, no matter how hard he typed, he couldn¡¯t open thepany¡¯s webpage. Wei Wushuang had a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Xiang said to his secretary, ¡°Go and see if ourpany¡¯s Inte connection has been removed.¡± The secretary quickly went out. The electrician took the opportunity to follow. When the office door closed automatically, an image finally appeared on Xu Xiang¡¯sputer. Before Xu Xiang and Wei Wushuang could rejoice, an extremely terrifying scene appeared on hisputer. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wei Wushuang asked with trembling lips. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m in hell?¡± Xu Xiang quickly typed on the keyboard with a dark face. Seeing that it was useless, he wanted to turn off theputer forcefully, but he couldn¡¯t. He was so angry that he stood up and smashed the keyboard. ¡°F*ck! Myputer is being attacked.¡± But at this moment, the lights above their heads suddenly went out. Not only had the lights gone out, but the image on theputer hadn¡¯t disappeared at all. It was as if something had escaped from inside. Their bodies were suppressed and they couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to. Countless demons and ghosts surrounded the two of them and slowly devoured their flesh and blood. Then, one of them was thrown into an oil pot and the other into a sea of fire. Wei Wushuang was so scared that her face turned pale and she broke out in a cold sweat. She tried his best to open her mouth wide and scream, but she couldn¡¯t. Her body trembled uncontrobly as tears, snot, and cold sweat rolled down her face. In the end, she fainted. Xu Xiang felt that he was a courageous person, but under this extremely frightening experience, he was so scared that his heart tightened and cold sweat flowed down his back. Then, he jolted and urinated. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pressed thest button and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Find a way to let people know about the current situation of the Xu mediapany.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and went back to typing. Xie Minghai asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, how do we deal with the good stuff we found on Boss Xu¡¯sputer?¡± ¡°Expose it directly,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°Since they like to expose other people¡¯s private matters so much, we¡¯ll let them know what it feels like to have their own private matters exposed.¡± Xu Qingfeng asked, ¡°Junior, how should we deal with that woman?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t there photos of her on Boss Xu¡¯sputer? If they¡¯re posted anonymously, they will definitely trend.¡± Xu Qingfeng replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Half an hourter, a piece of news quickly trended online. ¡°All employees of the Xu¡¯s online mediapany hallucinated because of food poisoning and were sent to XX Hospital¡¯s Neurology Department.¡± Another ten minutes passed. Young Master Xu¡¯s private life was messy. All kinds of illegal transactions were exposed and started trending online. Then, the Wei family¡¯s daughter, Wei Wushuang, who had an indecent rtionship with many people, was also exposed and went viral. The gossipy Inte crowd exploded after the two consecutive explosive pieces of news: ¡°Holy shit! The Xu family? The Wei family? Aren¡¯t these two families ranked top in the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°I know about the Wei family¡¯s daughters. I heard that these daughters from a wealthy family both possess virtue and talent. So this is what their private life is like.¡± ¡°Ha! Ladies from wealthy families. Such daughters of rich families must be putting on a pretense to outsiders like us who don¡¯t know any better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Her private life is so messy even though she¡¯s ady from a wealthy family. What a joke.¡± ¡°And Young Master Xu, do you think that they have an ambiguous rtionship since news about them is trending at the same time?¡± ¡°Maybe Young Master Xu and Miss Wei fell out and are now defaming each other.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Young Master Xu was poisoned and his nerves were injured?¡± ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s true? Maybe only his employees were poisoned. He wanted to shirk responsibility and lied that he was poisoned too.¡± ¡­ Instantly, discussions raged on the Inte. The Wei and Xu families were pushed into the center of public opinion. As for how the Wei and Xu families would react, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Chu Luo closed the webpage and switched off her phone. She took a peach and sat on the sofa, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window as she slowly nibbled on it. At this moment, she heard the door open behind her. Chu Luo tilted her head to look and saw Li Yan striding over with a dark expression. He had a Bluetooth earpiece on his ear. He said, ¡°Let these trending searches stay in the top three. Whoever dares to remove them, we will attack theirpany.¡± He then walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him and handed him the peach. Blinking her big eyes, she asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Li Yan sat down beside her and pressed hisrge hand against the back of her head. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡­ After a while, Chu Luo felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe and quickly pushed him away. Li Yan pulled her back and hugged her. Chu Luo wanted to break free. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the peach¡¯s juice on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Change your clothester.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a piece of clothing.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. He called out hoarsely, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Let me participate in such matters next time.¡± Chapter 192 - Miss Chu, Im Allergic to Peach

Chapter 192: Miss Chu, I¡¯m Allergic to Peach

Chu Luo looked up from his embrace and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Why should you get involved?¡± Li Yan kissed her on the lips and pulled a long face. His expression told her that he was angry. Chu Luo pped him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t move your mouth or I¡¯ll seal it.¡± ¡°With your mouth?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± The cold aura emanating from Li Yan¡¯s body dissipated at these words. However, Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°When did I be your kept mistress?¡± ¡°No. The one who is kept is me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Do you want me to make a statement immediately?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Luo broke free from his arms and disdainfully looked at him with a straight face. Seeing her expression, Li Yan felt stifled and grabbed her. This time, peach juice stained both of them. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a few sets of clothes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time and suddenly didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change.¡± With that, she walked out. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not eating lunch? Today, the chef has prepared several dishes that you like.¡± Li Yan then named a few dishes. Chu Luo liked the dishes in the internal restaurants of the zing Glory Corporation. When she heard the dishes he had reported, she was a little conflicted. Li Yan looked at her and guided her patiently. ¡°The chef should be sending the food up soon. Do you really not want to eat anymore before leaving?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat first.¡± With that, she sat down. Sure enough, in less than a minute, there was a knock on the office door. Li Yan pressed on his Bluetooth earpiece and saw Secretary Tan push open the office door and push the food cart in. As soon as lunch was served on the coffee table, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. After Secretary Tan brought out all the dishes from the dining car, she picked up her chopsticks and ate a piece of food, chewing it slowly. Then, she narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Delicious.¡± Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her and watched her eat. He found it a very enjoyable thing to watch. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was watching her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and shifted his gaze to the food she was holding with her chopsticks. ¡°I want to eat that piece you picked up.¡± Chu Luo paused. She suddenly remembered the disdainful look on his face when they first ate together. She said in a disdainful tone, ¡°No, you will stain my chopsticks with your saliva.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± After the meal, Chu Luo was satisfied while Li Yan¡¯s face remained dark. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at him. She hugged the box of peaches and said to him, ¡°Give me your car keys. I¡¯m going back.¡± She even stretched out her hand. Li Yan looked at the fair and tender hand before him and stood up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The key is with Qin Ming. I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± After saying that, he took the box in her hands and carried it with one arm as he walked towards the office door. Chu Luo immediately followed. When they walked out of the office, there was no one in the corridor. Everyone must have gone to eat by now. Li Yan moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and said, ¡°Bring me the key to Luoluo¡¯s car.¡± It was unknown what Qin Ming said, but Li Yan put down his hand and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Qin Ming is in the underground parking lot. I¡¯ll send you down.¡± The two of them walked to the elevator. Chu Luo ran in front of him and stopped him with a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t send me down. This is an exclusive elevator. Why do you still need to send me down?¡± Then, she muttered, ¡°If you have the time, you might as well go and rest so that you can work better in the afternoon. The money you earn is mine.¡± Li Yan was delighted by her words. He quickly leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. Before she could react, he stood up and said, ¡°Honey, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you and will work hard to earn money.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips moved. She snorted in a tsundere manner and opened the elevator door to enter. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, Chu Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Ming and prepared to wait by the car. However, she had just taken a few steps with the box when a few people walked over. The group consisted of both men and women. The men were dressed in suits while the women were dressed meticulously. There was no zing Glory¡¯s namete on their clothes. They were obviously from otherpanies. When they walked over, they looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Astonishment shed across the men¡¯s eyes. As a woman walked past Chu Luo, she sized her up with a jealous and disdainful gaze. After she passed Chu Luo, she whispered to herpanion beside her, ¡°I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s here to promote peaches. She looks dirty, and she¡¯s even thinking of walking to the underground parking lot to quietly go up. Maybe she was chased out by the security guards.¡± Chu Luo looked down at the peach juice staining her body and frowned as she thought,?¡®I don¡¯t look like someone who promotes peaches. Besides¡­ who would dare to buy these peaches?¡¯ Just as she finished thinking this, the group of people stopped. Then, a man walked over and asked, ¡°Hey, are you selling your peaches? I¡¯ll buy two. How much are they?¡± Chu Luo looked up at the person walking over and said unhappily, ¡°Not selling.¡± With that, she prepared to walk towards the car. At this moment, the woman walked over. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just a peach seller. We¡¯re buying your peaches out of kindness, but you¡­¡± ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was going to sell peaches?¡± Chu Luo interrupted her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re wearing¡­¡± The woman walked up to her rudely. She looked at her clothes and was about to speak, but halfway through, she suddenly stopped. ¡°Wearing what? My clothes aren¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re only stained with peach juice. Don¡¯t tell me my clothes look like that of a peach seller?¡± After two seconds, the woman suddenly raised her voice in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually wearing a high-end custom-made brand under zing Glory!¡± Chu Luo raised the corners of her lips and leaned towards her. ¡°Wrong. I bought these clothes for hundreds of yuan on an online shopping tform.¡±?¡®And I bought a lot of them.¡¯ With that, she turned and left. A woman¡¯s disbelieving voice came from behind her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way I could be mistaken. You¡¯re wearing zing Glory¡¯s high-end custom-made brand. No one would dare to replicate their brand.¡± Chu Luo only wanted to say, ¡°Lunatic.¡± She quickly walked out of the crowd¡¯s line of sight. Just as she found the car that she was driving, Qin Ming strode over from the other side. Qin Ming gave the key to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took it and thought for a while before taking out a peach from the box and passing it to him. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Qin Ming thought:?¡®If I eat the peach that you and Master brought back, I will freeze to death from Master¡¯s cold aura.¡¯ With a straight face, he said in refusal, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m allergic to peaches.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo drove the car to the city center, she realized that there was still a lot of traffic. While being stuck somewhere, she took her phone and turned it on. Several missed calls immediately popped up. They were all from Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo pursed her lips and pretended not to see them. She knew very well what Chu Zhengyang was thinking. A rtive who would never think of her when something happened and who wanted to pull her back onto the right path when she was nning to be a little rebellious was reallyughable. Just as she was about to put down her phone, Boss Chen from the herbs shop called her. Boss Chen informed her that the two herbs she wanted had arrived. He asked her if she wanted to retrieve them herself or have them sent to her. Chu Luo nced at the blocked traffic. If she was going back to the old city district, she would have to cross the entire city area to get to the north of the city. At the next intersection, she would be able to turn. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them myself.¡± When she arrived at the medicinal herb market, it was already more than an hourter. After Chu Luo walked into the herb market wearing a mask, she realized that the owner of that rogue shop had changed. She didn¡¯t mind and went straight to Boss Chen¡¯s shop. However, when she reached the shop door, she saw many people surrounding it. Then, a few people who were cursing and looking fierce walked out. Chu Luo thought that these people were here to cause trouble. The crowd started discussing. ¡°Boss Chen is really unlucky to have such an older brother who likes to gamble. If this continues, his entire shop will be ruined.¡± ¡°What a pity. No matter how good Boss Chen is at earning money, he can¡¯tpensate for the debt his brother owes from gambling.¡± ¡°Definitely. Theye every few months. No matter how profitable the herbs are, they still need cash flow. I doubt if their shop has any more liquid funds.¡± ¡°What do you think his older brother is thinking? Boss Chen treated him so well, but he just had to be like that. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the brothers worked together to operate the herbs shop?¡± ¡­ The surrounding crowd dispersed after booing for a while. Only then did Chu Luo walk into the shop. It was obvious that the Chen family¡¯s shop had been smashed by someone. The hall was filled with scattered herbs. At this moment, the shop assistant was clearing up the mess. Chen Xuan sat at the counter, staring at something in a daze. At this moment, his expression was very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care that the shop had been smashed. When Chu Luo walked up to Chen Xuan, he snapped back to reality and looked at her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re here. The herbs you wanted are ready. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the back. Chen Xuan handed the two packets of herbs to Chu Luo and said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to attend to Miss Chu today, so I won¡¯t be entertaining you. If you think the herbs here are to your liking, you can call me directly in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything. She picked up the herbs and was about to leave. However, just as she turned around, a man who resembled Chen Xuan but was much tougher than him strode in. The man walked in and shouted rudely, ¡°Chen Xuan, give me 50 million yuan immediately.¡± Chapter 193 - Your Mouth Is Too Smelly, Its Better If You Dont Talk

Chapter 193: Your Mouth Is Too Smelly, It¡¯s Better If You Don¡¯t Talk

When Chu Luo saw who it was, she was no longer in a hurry to leave. She stood at the side and watched. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s voice was cold, but underneath it was deep disappointment and coldness. Chen Han quickly walked up to Chen Xuan. He grabbed Chen Xuan¡¯s cor and spat at him fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t have money? Who are you lying to? This herb shop is all yours. You¡¯ve made a lot of money these past few years. How can you be broke?¡± Chen Xuan lowered his eyes and nced at Chen Han¡¯s hand that was grabbing his cor. He didn¡¯t let go, but instead pointed at the entire hall and said in a narrating tone, ¡°Because of you, a group of peoplee here every few days to collect debt. If they don¡¯t get it, they¡¯ll smash the shop. Didn¡¯t you see this shop in disarray when you came in?¡± ¡°Chen Han.¡± Chen Xuan suddenly called out his name. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Do you know how much they wanted from me today?¡± When Chen Han heard this, his eyes flickered for no reason. In the next second, he became self-righteous again. ¡°This shop is all yours. If they don¡¯t ask for money from you, do you expect them to ask it from me, an unemployed person? Chen Xuan, let me tell you. When Father died, he said that whoever takes over this shop will take care of the other sibling. You were the one who insisted on taking away this shop that ought to be mine.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chen Xuanughed softly and didn¡¯t argue with him anymore. He only said, ¡°You already owe the loan sharks 500 million yuan. Even if you sell this shop, it¡¯s impossible for us to gather so much money immediately. I¡¯ve helped you repay enough debts all these years.¡± ¡°Then return this shop to me.¡± Chen Han widened his eyes and said confidently, ¡°As long as you return this shop to me, I will pay back the money I owe myself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xuan looked up at him and said lightly, ¡°Dream on!¡± Bam! A heavy punchnded on Chen Xuan¡¯s left cheek. Chen Xuan was caught off guard and staggered backward, mming into the wall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The shop assistant standing at the side screamed in fright. Chen Xuan covered his face and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Xiao Li, you can get off work first.¡± ¡°Boss, do you want me to help you call the police?¡± Xiao Li could not stand Chen Han¡¯s behavior. Chen Han turned around and red at him furiously. ¡°You¡¯re fired, you motherf*cker! Get lost!¡± Xiao Li clenched his fists in anger. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t want to involve outsiders and quickly said, ¡°Xiao Li, go back first.¡± Xiao Li nced at him and left in the end. At this moment, Chen Han finally discovered Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Continue. I¡¯m just an audience member watching the show.¡± Chen Xuan said apologetically, ¡°Sorry about this!¡± Chen Han sneered. ¡°Go somewhere else to watch the show. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo also sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the show here today. Such an excitingpetition between brothers is rare.¡± Chen Han was angered and shouted at her angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re a guest. Get out while I¡¯m asking nicely!¡± Chen Xuan was also angered. He put down the hand that was covering half his face and strode towards Chen Han. He also raised his fist and punched him. ¡°F*ck! Chen Xuan, you degenerate, you actually dare to hit me! See if I don¡¯t beat you to death today.¡± When Chen Xuan heard Chen Han¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. When she saw that the two brothers were about to fight, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she directly hit their acupoints. Chen Han felt that he could no longer move and was shocked. His eyes widened and he shouted, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s pupils constricted, but he didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo stood between the two brothers and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today and intend to meddle in this matter.¡± After saying that, she looked at Chen Xuan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me, maybe I can help.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chen Han sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. I think you¡¯re attracted to Chen Xuan¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Chen Han, shut up!¡± ¡°Shut up? Since you dare to do it, what¡¯s there to be afraid of admitting!¡± Chen Han didn¡¯t care about their brotherhood at all and said directly, ¡°Did you know? Chen Xuan is a degenerate.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Chen Xuan, who had suddenly turned pale, then at Chen Han, who had a fierce expression. She didn¡¯t immediately speak. Chen Han continued to mock and ridicule, ¡°So it¡¯s useless even if you like him. He¡¯s a total degenerate.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled from anger. His face was filled with suppressed anger and disappointment, as well as indescribable despair. That¡¯s right. Anyone would be disheartened to be treated like this by their closest kin. Seeing him like this, Chen Han said even more fearlessly, ¡°It¡¯s because of him that I can¡¯t lift my head in front of my friends and have to suffer the cold gazes of others every day. He¡¯s a pervert. On what basis did our father give him the herbs shop¡­? He should die.¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Han, who was getting more and more excited as he spoke, then looked at Chen Xuan, who was silent with his eyes lowered. She asked, ¡°Are you really biological brothers?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather we¡¯re not!¡± Chen Han shouted. ¡°Being his brother is the biggest humiliation of my life!¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Xuan, who was trembling slightly, and asked, ¡°Since he never treated you as a brother, why did you agree to your father¡¯s request to guard this herbs shop? Why did you help him pay off the loan? Why did you help him clean up this mess?¡± Chen Xuan finally looked at Chu Luo. He was a little surprised that she knew all this. Chen Han sneered. ¡°If this herbs shop had been given to me, he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything. These are all things that he should do.¡± Chen Xuan looked at Chen Han with his pitch-ck eyes. His lips trembled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo said, ¡°Coincidentally, your experience is simr to mine. I also hate people who obviously don¡¯t have the ability but still want something that they shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯ll give you two choices: ¡°First, you can continue to fight it out with him until you two fight to the death. Second, I¡¯ll give you a chance to start afresh. Come with me.¡± Chen Xuan looked at her in disbelief, but he could see a domineering and confident look in her eyes. Chen Xuan¡¯s lips moved a few times and he was about to speak. Chen Han was the first to mock him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked by others for bringing a degenerate along?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint flickering across them. ¡°Who dares to mock my people?¡± After saying that, she looked at Chen Xuan. ¡°Your decision.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo unsealed their acupoints. Just as Chen Han was about to speak again, Chu Luo sealed his mute acupoint again. Chen Han covered his neck with his hands and opened his mouth wide, a fearful look in his eyes. ¡°Your mouth stinks. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak.¡± After saying that, she asked Chen Xuan, ¡°Are youing with me now or do you have things to settle here?¡± Chen Xuan put away the disappointment and coldness on his face and said, ¡°I originally nned to manage our herbs shop well, but there¡¯s no need for that now¡­ I¡¯ll go with you now.¡± He then looked at Chen Han. ¡°Our brotherhood is over. No matter how you manage this herbs shop in the future or what bes of you, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Chen Han red at him as if to say: I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Chen Xuan followed Chu Luo. Just as Chen Han was about to rejoice, he remembered that he couldn¡¯t speak. His expression changed drastically, and all his joy turned into fear. However, when he chased after them, the two of them had already disappeared. After getting into the car, Chen Xuan asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Who you like is your business. Why should I mind?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled as he looked at her in disbelief. Suddenly, an indescribable feeling of being touched fermented in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to say this would be a girl who wasn¡¯t rted to him at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°As for you, why don¡¯t you ask me what I do and what arrangements I have for you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Chen Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯d be best if we went to a ce where no one knows me.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you go to America and help me manage a beauty productspany.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xuan finally looked shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to manage apany? Also¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about beauty products.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. You can learn. What I need is someone who can firmly guard my forms and not let anyone take them away.¡± Chen Xuan fell silent. After a while, he replied resolutely, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When the car drove back to the old district, it was already four in the afternoon. Chu Luo stopped the car and the butler weed her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± After saying that, he quietly sized up Chen Xuan, who had returned with Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Help him arrange a guest room. He will stay here for the next two days.¡± The butler nodded. The three of them walked in together. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t look around. Chu Luo brought him to her herbs refining room. When he saw the herbs refining room, Chen Xuan was finally shocked. ¡°Miss Chu, you know how to make medicine yourself?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I asked you to go to America.¡± ¡°You know how to develop your own form for beauty products?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took out the two bags of herbs she had brought back and gestured to Chen Xuan. ¡°Help me grind these two herbs into powder.¡± Chen Xuan was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± When Li Yan returned, the first thing he did was ask the butler, who came up to wee him, ¡°Where is Luoluo?¡± ¡°Master, Miss Chu is in the herbs refining room.¡± Li Yan walked straight to the herbs refining room. The butler quickly followed up and said, ¡°Miss Chu brought back a gentleman today.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and quickened his pace. Chapter 194 - He Is My Employee, What Are You Talking to Him About?

Chapter 194: He Is My Employee, What Are You Talking to Him About?

When Li Yan pushed open the herbs refining room, Chu Luo was standing by the cauldron, brewing medicine while Chen Xuan was grinding herbs on the other side. Chu Luo looked up and saw that it was Li Yan. Her lips curled up and she called out sweetly, ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± The coldness on Li Yan¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He nodded and walked to her side. There was a thick medicinal fragrance floating in the air. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have all the herbs I wanted. I¡¯ll prepare them in the next two days. After I¡¯m done, Chen Xuan can go to America.¡± At this point, she pointed at Chen Xuan, who was stunned to see Li Yan. ¡°He¡¯s Chen Xuan. I told you about the owner of that herbs shop the other day, but he¡¯s mine now.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t look at Chen Xuan but stared at Chu Luo and corrected her. ¡°He¡¯s your employee.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him, who had suddenly be serious. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Li Yan didn¡¯t say much and asked, ¡°How long more?¡± ¡°Soon. This medicine needs to be brewed for another ten minutes.¡± ¡°Let him watch it.¡± After saying that, Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the door. As he walked, he said to Chen Xuan, ¡°Watch Luoluo¡¯s medicine.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled for no reason. Before he could answer, the two of them had already walked out. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo all the way upstairs and into the bedroom. He pressed her against the wall. Chu Luo leaned against the wall and blinked her big eyes at him in confusion. ¡°You seem a little unhappy.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and sealed her lips. It wasn¡¯t until their breathing was a little unstable that he let go of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say others are yours again.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Li Yan looked like he was about to kiss her again. Chu Luo quickly ced her hands on his chest and pushed him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me.¡± Li Yan simply pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear. After Chu Luo heard what he said, her ears slowly turned red. In the end, she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan sealed her mouth again. After a while. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, I told you not to kiss me.¡± Seeing how shy she was, Li Yan swept his lips across her cheek and asked, ¡°Are you still going to the herbs refining room tonight?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe the prescription you want tonight so that you can get someone to look for the herbs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I smell like medicine. Get out, I¡¯ll change.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pushed him out of the door. Li Yan followed her lead. Chu Luo went to take a shower and happened to see Li Yane out in his casual home clothes. Chu Luo walked up to him and touched the material of his clothes before touching the material of hers. Li Yan watched her movements with a questioning gaze. Chu Luo said, ¡°I met a few people at yourpany¡¯s underground parking lot today. A woman insisted that my clothes were from a high-end custom-made brand under zing Glory.¡± Li Yan looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo added, ¡°It does feel a little simr to mine, so¡­ did you get someone to swap the clothes I boughtst time?¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes were warm. He responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and didn¡¯t deny it. Chu Luo bit her lips, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She took the initiative to hold his hand and the two of them walked downstairs. As she walked, she told him about her n to have Chen Xuan go to America. ¡°Chen Xuan can¡¯t manage such argepany alone for now.¡± Li Yan suggested, ¡°You can get the headhunterpany to help you recruit a few professional managers.¡± Li Yan gave Chu Luo many suggestions. As he was the CEO of an international corporation, Li Yan¡¯s every suggestion was spot-on. Chu Luo had never reallye into contact with this before, so she listened seriously. While eating, Chu Luo called Chen Xuan out. When Chen Xuan saw Li Yan this time, he had put away the shock on his face. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say who Li Yan was, and he didn¡¯t ask. After dinner, Li Yan called him to the study. Puzzled, Chu Luo asked, ¡°He¡¯s my employee. Why are you talking to him?¡± ¡°To tell him how to manage thepany. My wife¡¯spany must be managed by someone capable.¡± When Chen Xuan heard Li Yan address Chu Luo as such, surprise shed across his eyes. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed when she heard him call her his wife, but she couldn¡¯t criticize Li Yan in front of Chen Xuan. Therefore, she merely nodded. Li Yan brought Chen Xuan to the study. Chu Luo was bored alone and strolled in the courtyard. It was only six o¡¯clock and the sky wasn¡¯t dark yet. The flowers and trees in the courtyard grew especially well, making people feel good just by looking at them. At this moment, Chu Luo saw Qin Ming striding in from the courtyard. The butler happened to walk out from the door. Qin Ming asked the butler, ¡°Butler, where¡¯s Master?¡± The butler replied, ¡°Master is in the study.¡± Qin Ming stopped. Seeing Chu Luo by the pavilion, he turned around and walked over. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. Qin Ming said to her expressionlessly, ¡°Just now, Princess Anya called and said that she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Why did she call you if she wanted to see me?¡± Qin Ming thought to himself,?¡®Since strangers can¡¯t call you and Master, she only managed to contact me. What can I do?¡¯ His face remained expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did she say why she wanted to see me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since she didn¡¯t say anything, just tell her I¡¯m busy the next time she calls.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming turned around and walked out. Chu Luo waited for him to leave before turning around and walking towards the door. Li Yan didn¡¯t talk to Chen Xuan for long. When he came down, Chu Luo was writing rapidly on a piece of paper. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo¡¯s words were very beautiful. Amid the mboyance, they carried an indescribable lightness and beauty. Li Yan looked at her writing for a while before asking, ¡°Are these herbs easy to find?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find all of them,¡± Chu Luo said as she wrote. ¡°There are a few herbs that are only recorded in ancient books. Basically, not many people have heard of them.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll draw out the appearance of those herbster. Then, I¡¯ll write down the characteristics and the environment where they grow. You can send more people to look for them.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo continued writing until past ten o¡¯clock. She had asked for more than 30 kinds of herbs, and thest few were especially apanied by drawings and exnations. Li Yan looked at them and asked the butler to bring him hisptop. Chu Luo watched as he typed all these medicinal names into hisptop¡¯s notebook and asked strangely, ¡°Why did you have to key them into theputer?¡± ¡°Your handwriting can¡¯t be seen.¡± Li Yan only said this one sentence and didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand and wanted to continue asking, but Li Yan said to her, ¡°Can you make these herbs into a 3D drawing?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. Li Yan quickly entered the list of medicinal herbs and handed her hisptop. Chu Luo made a 3D diagram of those herbs. As she did that, she said, ¡°This Ice Fire Unicorn Grass grows by natural hot springs, but it must be surrounded by snow that doesn¡¯t melt all year round. ¡°As for this White Withered Floss, it grows in dense forests, which are ces where the sun can¡¯t be seen all day long. There¡¯s also a simr type of grass growing around it. When looking for it, you have to look at the back of its leaves. The fluff on the back of the leaves will glow. The other leaves glow from the front. ¡°This ming Phoenix Grass¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped here. Li Yan looked at her, who had suddenly stopped talking, and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°This grass has its guardian beast. Its guardian beast can breathe fire. Once someone is spat by the fire, they will turn into ashes quickly.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± but his expression didn¡¯t change much. He asked, ¡°Where is thest herb found?¡± ¡°In a valley where all four seasons are like spring. This herb is delicate. It can¡¯t be too cold nor can it withstand heat. Even if you find it, you¡¯ll have to store it at a constant temperature to protect it.¡± Li Yan fell silent again. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°How long do you need that old man to live? If it¡¯s only for a year or so, I can use other herbs as recements. If you want him to live for a few more years and also ensure that he is in good health, we will have to use these handful of herbs.¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, he lowered his eyes and started thinking. After about ten minutes, he said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan stood up and pulled her upstairs. ¡°Go rest first. I¡¯ll go to the study room.¡± The two of them walked upstairs and Li Yan went to the study. When the butler brought Li Yan tea, Li Yan was sitting at his desk in deep thought. The butler ced the tea on the desk and stood still. After a while, he called out to Li Yan, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan looked up at him with his eternally cold eyes. The butler deliberated for a moment and asked in confusion, ¡°If you use Miss Chu¡¯s prescription in exchange for what you promised Old Master, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore. Why did you¡­¡± Li Yan waved at him, gesturing for him to leave. The butler sighed in his heart but ultimately turned around to leave. He knew that his young master was sincere towards Miss Chu and didn¡¯t want her to be involved in this matter. However¡­ Li Yan had been sitting in the study for nearly half an hour when his phone rang. When he picked up the phone, he heard an anxious voice. ¡°Old Master has fallen ill. We¡¯re going to lock down the news now. If you find that ancient tomb, go down to the tomb immediately to look for the medicine.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer immediately. As if afraid that he would go back on his word, the other party said anxiously, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t forget who saved your life.¡± Li Yan frowned and a cold aura emanated from his body. The other party seemed to have realized that he had been too impulsive and said, ¡°Sorry, I was too anxious. You know that Old Master can¡¯t fall. If he falls, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Li Yan finally spoke, his tone cold. ¡°It¡¯s you people, not me.¡± Chapter 195 - Since You Dont Want to Wear Shoes, I Can Only Carry You

Chapter 195: Since You Don¡¯t Want to Wear Shoes, I Can Only Carry You

The other party seemed to be stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s us. But you promised Old Master that you would repay his life-saving grace. It¡¯s time for you to repay his kindness. Are you nning to go back on your word? ¡°Li Yan, I don¡¯t have a choice at this time¡­ Old Master suddenly fainted, and many people are scared out of their wits. We¡¯re all worried that the other party will discover something, so only you can help us now. ¡°Go to the tomb. I heard that there¡¯s medicine in that tomb that can revive the dead. Regardless of whether it¡¯s real or fake, we have to try.¡± The other party¡¯s voice turned from domineering to choked. One could hear his helplessness. Li Yan didn¡¯t have any special feelings for the others around Old Master Li, but his heart softened for the old master who would always be smiling at him. He asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± The other party said, ¡°The doctor used a special method to save Old Master, but Old Master had suffered too many injuries when he was young. His body had suffered a huge loss. Even if he was rescued, he could only lie in bed and be a living dead¡­ ¡°This news can¡¯t be concealed for long. There are too many people monitoring our family. Once Old Master falls, they will definitely wait for an opportunity. ¡°Li Yan, nothing must happen to Old Master for at least two years.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his expression turned even colder. These people seemed to be concerned about Old Master, but in the end, they were doing it for their own benefit. It was trulyughable. He said, ¡°I have obtained a prescription that can ensure that Old Master will be fine for a year and a half.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The other party raised his voice. ¡°Then send it over quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the two of them hung up at the same time. He stood up and walked out of the study. When he reached Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door, he grabbed the doorknob, opened the door, and walked in. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t asleep at this time. She was lying on the bed with her earphones on, learning German from a video. Perhaps it was because she was too engrossed in learning and was in her bedroom again, but she was especially rxed and had even crossed her legs. A few adorable toes were even fidgeting following her pronunciation. Li Yan looked at her beautiful toes and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed, then held one foot in his hand. Chu Luo jumped in fright and turned to look at him nkly. Li Yan was struck by her adorable expression and couldn¡¯t help but tickle her foot. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. She tried to retract her leg. Li Yan held it tightly. Chu Luo quickly took off her earphones and said loudly, ¡°Big baddie, let go of my leg.¡± Li Yan tickled her foot again. Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud. As sheughed, she rubbed her foot against his hand and reached out to grab his hand. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t catch him, she decided to hug his arm. ¡°Big baddie, stop tickling me.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her foot and turn around to pull her into his arms. He rubbed his lips against her ear and said, ¡°Luoluo, do me a favor.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Write me the prescription that will make that old man be fine for a year and a half.¡± Chu Luo guessed something, but she didn¡¯t ask. She said to him, ¡°Change the four herbs into¡­¡± She told him about it and Li Yan nodded. He let go of her and walked towards the study. Chu Luo got off the bed and wanted to follow him. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, Li Yan quickly stopped and said to her: ¡°Go put on your shoes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold. Ah¡­ what are you doing? Put me down.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to wear shoes, I can only carry you.¡± ¡°How can we be seen like this?¡± ¡°Other than us, there¡¯s no one else on the second floor.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. This was the first time someone had carried her like this. Actually, it didn¡¯t feel bad. She hugged his neck and curled her lips as she quietly nestled in his arms. Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the study and ced her on a chair. He stood at the side, took theptop, bent down, and typed in the herbs that Chu Luo had mentioned. Chu Luo looked at his profile and said, ¡°These herbs can prolong his life, but they can¡¯t guarantee how healthy his body can be.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°The old man suddenly fainted. We have to save him.¡± ¡°Will you send someone to look for those herbs next?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further and Li Yan also stopped speaking. He typed out the prescription again and sent it to an email inbox. After sending the email, he took out his phone and dialed a number. After the other party picked up the call, he only said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to your email. Give me a call when Old Master wakes up.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the tense lines on his face and guessed that he was worried about that old man. She pulled his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The prescription I gave is better than any doctors¡¯. After Old Master wakes up, you can get someone to look for other kinds of herbs.¡± Li Yan looked at her and picked her up again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a warning beforehand?¡± Li Yan lowered his head to nt a kiss on her lips, then retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know next time.¡± Chu Luo said with a tsundere expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to carry me next time.¡± Li Yan kissed her lips again. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth with her hands and red at him with her big eyes. Li Yan was tickled by her expression, and the haze in his heart finally dissipated. After carrying her into the bedroom, he proceeded to the bathroom. Chu Luoy on the bed and raised her voice. ¡°Go back to your room to wash up. You¡¯re not allowed to stay here with me.¡± Li Yan pretended not to hear and walked in. Chu Luo quickly put on her slippers and walked towards the bathroom door. After she walked over, she quickly pushed open the door and said angrily, ¡°Li Yan, you¡­¡± Li Yan, who had already unbuttoned his shirt, stopped and looked at her with his slightly dark eyes. His chest and abdominal muscles exposed, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°You want to shower with me?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t close the door, I¡¯ll take off my pants.¡± After saying that, Li Yan took off his clothes and ced his hand on his belt buckle. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She mmed the door shut and ran to the bed to cover her head with the nket. When Li Yan came out of the shower, what he saw was the little thing who had wrapped herself up like a Silkworm Baby. He walked over, took off his shoes, andy beside her. He deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Luoluo, share with me some of that nket.¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear him. Li Yan reached out with one arm and hugged her and the nket. After a while, Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand the heat anymore and stuck her head out from under the nket. Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°This is my nket. If you want a nket, go back to your room.¡± Li Yan leaned his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Then I won¡¯t cover myself with it. It¡¯ll be warmer hugging you anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them were in a stalemate for a while. Li Yan asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, aren¡¯t you hot?¡± With a ball of fire hugging her, Chu Luo was definitely feeling hot. However, she was a little indignant that he was sleeping on her bed again and was wondering if she should use some special method to reduce his temperature. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m going out very early tomorrow. Be good and go to sleep.¡± He even patted her back twice. Chu Luo looked at him, who had closed his eyes after saying that. After waiting for a few minutes, she finally let down her guard and closed her eyes. Half an hourter, Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the little thing sleeping sweetly in his arms and felt his heart skip a beat. He kissed her on the lips and gently pulled open the nket around her. He crawled in and continued to sleep with her in his arms. A good night¡¯s sleep. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she realized that she was in Li Yan¡¯s arms. His breath surrounded her, and she could hear his strong and steady heartbeat. Chu Luo was a little confused. At this moment, she heard a maic voice. ¡°Little thing, take your hand away.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Coincidentally, he was looking down at her. ¡­ Half an hourter. Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to leave the bedroom and closed the door before opening her eyes. The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. Chu Luo pulled the nket and covered her face. But at this moment, her phone rang. She reached out for her phone from under the duvet. Looking at the caller ID, she saw that it was from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, do you know who contacted me just now?¡± Chu Luoy on the bed and didn¡¯t want to get up. She asked casually, ¡°Who?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Dave.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Huh? Why did he contact you?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°He said that he wants to travel to the empire and look at the online market at the same time.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Why did he call you?¡± Wang Mingtao was also puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Back then, when I went down to pick up the four seniors, I talked to him for a while¡­ Oh right, he was worried about the seniors. Before he left, we even gave each other our contact numbers.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°What else did he ask?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Nothing much, he just asked if school was starting soon.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to stay in bed anymore. After she got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs, she saw the butler saying something to Chen Xuan. Chapter 196 - Miss Chu, My Young Master Invites You to Have Coffee

Chapter 196: Miss Chu, My Young Master Invites You to Have Coffee

Chu Luo deliberately stopped to listen. She was a little surprised that the butler was talking to Chen Xuan about management. The butler quickly discovered Chu Luo standing upstairs. He greeted her and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat now, or do you want to go for a run first?¡± Chu Luo looked outside the door. She had woken up a littlete today, and the sun had already risen. As she went downstairs, she said, ¡°Have breakfast.¡± The butler went out to serve her breakfast. Chu Luo and Chen Xuan sat on the sofa and started chatting. Chen Xuan said, ¡°Mr. Beitang is especially good at management. Upon hearing his words, I feel enlightened.¡± Chu Luo thought about how Abel seemed to ask Beitang Hong for guidance on many things. She guessed that Beitang Hong was the head butler and nodded in agreement. ¡°He is in charge of a lot of people.¡± Chen Xuan didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but he didn¡¯t mind. Then, he looked at Chu Luo with aplicated expression, as if he wanted to ask something but didn¡¯t know how to. Chu Luo guessed what he wanted to ask and said, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡± Chen Xuan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Boss and Master Li to be husband and wife.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t deny it in the end. Chen Xuan continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Master Li to live in the old district. Moreover, his legs¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Xuan and smiled slightly. ¡°You can pretend that you don¡¯t know about this.¡± Chen Xuan was stunned and quickly nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as Boss and Master Li don¡¯t want it revealed, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo nodded, not caring at all. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Your older brother treated you so badly. Do you want him to lose everything?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I already called those debt collectorsst night. They should be looking for him today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± The manager she wanted should be decisive and shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. The two of them hadn¡¯t talked for long when the butler served Chu Luo breakfast. For the rest of the day, Chu Luo stayed in the herbs refining room. Chen Xuan stood at the side and listened to her talk about the ratio. The next day, Chu Luo made several kinds of skincare products. These skincare products included men¡¯s and women¡¯s skincare products. Chu Luo decided to give them all away. She said to Chen Xuan, ¡°These skincare products will show their effects in a month. Your current mission is to buy enough herbs to bring over. At the same time, find a good supplier.¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I have my sources. I can finish purchasing the herbs in three days.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo handed him a card. ¡°There are 1.5 billion yuan on the card. The password is xxxxxx. After you finish these tasks, go over to that ce immediately. There are no more workers in the factory. You have to find a way to recruit a batch of workers.¡± Chen Xuan thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, can I bring some people over?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Chen Xuan said, ¡°I used to supply medicinal herbs to the army and know many people who had retired from the army after being injured. Unwilling to increase the burden on the country, many of them only find jobs or start businesses themselves. But the truth is, it¡¯s more difficult than one would imagine. I want to give them a good job.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that they¡¯ll be willing to go overseas with you?¡± ¡°That depends on how much the boss is willing to pay them.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You can decide on how much to pay them.¡± Chen Xuan also smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Boss on behalf of everyone.¡± Chu Luo added, ¡°After you go over, get someone to make 500 sets of finished products. The sooner, the better.¡± Chen Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°Boss, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give them all away. I¡¯ll get someone to advertise them.¡± Chen Xuan was even more surprised. ¡°Who does Boss intend to give them to?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you yed ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ before?¡± ¡°Yes. I think everyone who knows how to use aputer knows how to y it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell me, what do you think the effects of having ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ advertise the products would be?¡± Chen Xuan was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to Chu Luo¡¯s bold idea. ¡°If we manage to get them to advertise them, I think our products will go viral, especially if we get [Bai Ling] to do so¡­¡± At this point, Chen Xuan suddenly asked excitedly, ¡°Boss, do you know them?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Ling.¡± ¡­ Chen Xuan left feeling an indescribable excitement. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She gave the few sets of skincare products that she had made over the past two days to Professor Wu¡¯s family. When she went, Wu Yiyao was still at home alone. Chu Luo handed the cosmetics to her. The two of them chatted casually for a while before Chu Luo said, ¡°I still have to send these to a few seniors. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Wu Yiyao quickly stopped her. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll go with you. Coincidentally, the school wants me to report for the next few days, so I might as well go today¡­ Wait for me for a few minutes, I¡¯ll go change.¡± After saying that, she took the cosmetics and walked upstairs. As she walked, she said to her, ¡°Little Chu, do as you please. There¡¯s fruit on the coffee table.¡± Chu Luo responded and walked over to eat fruits while waiting for Wu Yiyao toe down. Wu Yiyao was upstairs for nearly five minutes beforeing down. She walked in front of Chu Luo and deliberately walked around her. ¡°Little Chu, how do I look?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Wu Yiyao covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I used the makeup you gave me. It feels really different.¡± The two of them walked out of the door as they spoke. Wu Yiyao had high praises for the makeup Chu Luo had given her. ¡°This fragrance suits me too well. I¡¯ve never liked using perfume. I just felt that it was unnatural. The fragrance of your makeup smells so natural. Also, the effects are amazing, I feel like my face has be much more tender.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo drove Wu Yiyao to Imperial University. Wu Yiyao went straight to report. As she left, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m going to my father¡¯s ceter. If you want toe over, give me a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Other than the bicycles in the school, there was also a school bus. Wu Yiyao took the school bus. Wang Mingtao¡¯s school card had been left at Chu Luo¡¯s cest time. Chu Luo could ride her bike there. There were still a few days before the students were to report to school. Other than those who didn¡¯t go home and those from the Student Union, there weren¡¯t many people around. Chu Luo wore a big hat, hat, and sunsses as she rode her bike to the Computer Science Department. She didn¡¯t attract much attention. Tang Zhiyun and the other two had been staying in the library all this time. They were already waiting at the parking spot outside the library. Xie Minghai deliberatelyined, ¡°Junior, what do you have to give us? Why didn¡¯t you tell us over the phone? I couldn¡¯t program anything for the past two hours.¡± The others were also a little surprised to see that she didn¡¯t bring anything with her. Chu Luo turned around and pointed at the basket in front of the bike. ¡°There.¡± The guys quickly walked over to retrieve the items and looked at them. Tang Zhiyun was a little confused. ¡°Why do I feel that these are skincare products?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Xie Minghai rubbed his chin. ¡°They¡¯re obviously skincare products¡­ Could it be that Junior is giving them to us to remind us that we should find a girlfriend to give them to?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Yu Lei was jealous of Xie Minghai¡¯s words. ¡°Tsk¡­ Minghai, that¡¯s enough. Why are you daydreaming on this summer day? Junior must have bought too much, so she¡¯s asking us to help her use it up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Qingfeng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe Junior thinks that we look too ungroomed.¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t know what expression to show. In the end, she deliberately said with a wooden face, ¡°I n to use you guys as guinea pigs and see if the effects are good.¡± The boys actually believed her. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Are you going to give them to your boyfriend so you¡¯re testing them on us first?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, you are still young. You can only find a boyfriend in a few years¡­¡± Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold a hand to her forehead and gestured for them to stop. She said, ¡°These are cosmetics that I developed myself. Try them. If the effects are good, help me endorse them. We¡¯ll discuss the endorsement fee when the timees.¡± The boys were dumbfounded. Chu Luo gestured at them. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you guys somewhere.¡± The bunch of them went to the tap beside the library and found a quiet corner to sit down. Chu Luo briefly told them what had happened. When they heard that, of course they agreed. Xie Minghai patted his chest. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Junior, why are you even talking about endorsement fees? I¡¯m more than happy to help you out a little.¡± The other three didn¡¯t want any endorsement fees either. Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist. She smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take care of your and your girlfriend¡¯s cosmetics from now on.¡± The four boys would definitely agree. Just as they finished speaking, Wang Mingtao came over. There was still sweat on his fringe. It was obvious that he had run over. ¡°Whew, Sister Chu, I¡¯m here. Why did you call me out?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and twitched her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me outside the school?¡± As she spoke, she handed him three sets of skincare products and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The two of them rode their bikes towards the school gate. Just as they reached the school gate, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are the two people standing beside your car your bodyguards?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and strode over. As she walked, she said, ¡°Not my bodyguards.¡± Wang Mingtao was startled and quickly followed her. ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± As soon as Chu Luo walked over, one of the bodyguards stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Chu, my young master invites you for a cup of coffee.¡± Chapter 197 - Li Yan Is About to Lose Everything. Miss Chu, Why Dont You Consider Becoming My Woman?

Chapter 197: Li Yan Is About to Lose Everything. Miss Chu, Why Don¡¯t You Consider Bing My Woman?

Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao stood in front of her and shielded her behind him. He asked warily, ¡°Who is your young master? Why is he asking for my Sister Chu?¡± The bodyguard said with a serious expression, ¡°Irrelevant parties must please leave immediately.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was furious. ¡°With that attitude of yours, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not a good person. If you want to take my Sister Chu away, you have to ask my fist for permission¡­¡± The bodyguard suddenly attacked, wanting to grab his fist. However, just before he grabbed Wang Mingtao, something suddenly flew over and flicked him. It immediately hurt so much that the muscles on his face twitched a few times. He subconsciously used his other hand to cover the spot where he had been struck and looked at Chu Luo in shock. Chu Luo walked out from behind Wang Mingtao and said with a cold face, ¡°If you dare to touch my friend again, I¡¯ll cripple your arm.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as this bodyguard was about to speak, another bodyguard standing beside him quickly pulled him back and used his gaze to tell him not to be rash. He said to Chu Luo politely, ¡°Miss Chu, my young master¡¯s surname is Duanmu. He¡¯s waiting for you at a cafe not far away. Young Master said that he wanted to talk to you about Master Li. You¡¯ll definitely be interested.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously frowned. There weren¡¯t many people with the Duanmu surname to begin with. In the capital, the only family who could talk to her about Li Yan was the Duanmu family. At the thought of this, she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Mingtao, go back first.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, they¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was worried about these two people. He kept feeling that they and their young master didn¡¯t have good intentions towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Wang Mingtao with a serious gaze. Wang Mingtao was actually stunned by her gaze. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you think they can deal with me?¡± Wang Mingtao knew about Chu Luo¡¯s skills and thought that she might have a n. He thought that he would be more of a hindrance than a help if he went. In the end, he nodded at her and said before leaving, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll call you in an hour.¡± If no one answered, he would call the police. Chu Luo nodded. Only then did Wang Mingtao leave. Chu Luo said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Lead the way.¡± With that, she walked over to open the car door. The bodyguard that she had flicked wanted to stop her and make her get into their car, but he was stopped by the other bodyguard. The other bodyguard said, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± After saying that, she walked towards their car with the bodyguards. Chu Luo followed them to a cafe not far away. As it was a holiday, there weren¡¯t many people in the shops outside the school. In particr, there were a few bodyguards standing by the door of this coffee shop. It seemed like the entire ce had been booked. When she reached the door, the two bodyguards stopped and Chu Luo walked in alone. She saw a man in a wine-red suit with his hair gelled back, revealing his entire forehead. He looked elegant and handsome as he sat at the piano in the middle, ying it. The man¡¯s fingers were long and he yed the piano well. When Chu Luo walked over, the man tilted his head and nced at her before turning back to continue ying the piano. Chu Luo stopped five steps away from the man. After she finished ying the song, the man stood up and walked up to Chu Luo. He first sized her up before his lips suddenly curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°As expected of the woman Li Yan has his eyes on. Very charming indeed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t reply. The man extended his hand to her. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Duanmu Tian.¡± Chu Luo looked at his hand but didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°Mr. Duanmu, you can speak frankly if you have anything to say. I still have something to attend to and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Duanmu Tian suddenlyughed, looking a little delighted. He said, ¡°You are the first woman who has dared to speak to me like this.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She walked towards the nearest table and sat down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to treat me to coffee? Coincidentally, I¡¯m a little thirsty too. Waiter, help me get a ss of water.¡± ¡°Miss Chu doesn¡¯t like coffee?¡± ¡°Yes. Compared to the coffee from overseas, I prefer tea.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll treat Miss Chu to tea.¡± After Duanmu Tian finished speaking, he said to the service staff standing there, ¡°Make two cups of tea.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The service staff looked troubled. Just as she was about to say that they didn¡¯t have tea here, the manager, who had been standing at the side, quickly walked over to answer, ¡°Okay, Young Master Duanmu and Young Lady. Please wait for a moment.¡± With that, he took the waiter away. Duanmu Tian leaned back in his chair, looking very casual. However, it didn¡¯t reduce the noble aura that he exuded. He looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Miss Chu must be very curious about how I know about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°In any case, it wasn¡¯t Li Yan who told you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Duanmu Tianughed again. He ced one arm on the table and leaned towards her. ¡°No wonder Li Yan, who¡¯s such a cold person, would fall for Miss Chu. Miss Chu is a very interesting girl.¡± Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table and said impatiently, ¡°I said that I won¡¯t chat with Mr. Duanmu. Mr. Duanmu, if you have something to say, just say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You will definitely be interested in what I say.¡± Duanmu Tian leaned back in his chair and said directly, ¡°Li Yan owes our Duanmu family a favor. He must return this favor.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Our current request is for him to give the entire zing Glory to the Duanmu family.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She knew that Duanmu Tian was lying, but she didn¡¯t expose him. She only asked in confusion, ¡°Why is Mr. Duanmu telling me this?¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Li Yan is about to lose everything. Miss Chu, why don¡¯t you consider bing my woman?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out but didn¡¯t answer it immediately. Instead, she ced it on the table and looked at Duanmu Tian. When Duanmu Tian saw the words on the caller ID, a dark glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Big Baddie¡­ could that be Miss Chu¡¯s nickname for Li Yan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t deny it. Duanmu Tian immediately sat up straight and ced his hands on the table. He subconsciously curled his fingers, but his expression remained the same. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Chu answer it? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. However¡­ I wonder how much Miss Chu knows about Li Yan and zing Glory?¡± At this point, he stared at Chu Luo and quickly said, ¡°Back then, he had used everything in his power to obtain zing Glory. Don¡¯t you want to know which is more important to him¡ªyou or zing Glory?¡± Chu Luo looked at his subconscious action and smiled. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should ask.¡± With that, she picked up the call as Duanmu Tian straightened his body. At the same time, she put him on speaker. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Chu Luo said, calling his name. Li Yan¡¯s voice could be heard over the phone; it was filled with suppressed coldness and ruthlessness. ¡°Luoluo, where are you?¡± ¡°At a cafe not far from Imperial University.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo added, ¡°With Duanmu Tian.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Chu Luo repeated honestly, ¡°He said that you owe the Duanmu family a huge favor. The Duanmu family wants you to hand over the zing Glory Corporation.¡± Li Yan asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Duanmu Tian, can you say this on behalf of the Duanmu family?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression changed. The calmness andposure that he had used to scare Chu Luo earlier were gone. He quickly said, ¡°I was just joking with Miss Chu.¡± ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± ¡°I took it seriously.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan spoke at the same time, thetter through the phone. Li Yan said, ¡°If you like zing Glory, then take it. Don¡¯t keep saying I owe you people anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with Old Master¡¯s matters anymore.¡± Duanmu Tian was anxious. ¡°Li Yan, my grandfather saved your life. How can you be so cold-blooded as to say such things!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since you people didn¡¯t keep your promise, why can¡¯t I be cold-blooded?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Li Yan, how dare you say that? Do you think I won¡¯t immediately tell Chu Luo about you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Duanmu Tian: ¡°¡­¡± A deep chuckle came from the other end of the line. Afterughing, Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, what do you want to hear? You cane back and ask me.¡± ¡°But I like hearing people talk about you. It might be more exciting than if it came from you.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s possible. Then take your time and listen. I¡¯lle and get youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Are you going to give your zing Glory to the Duanmu family or not?¡± Li Yan replied indifferently, ¡°My wife has the final say.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Better not give it, then. What¡¯s yours is mine. How can I give what is mine to others?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was warm. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to chat with Mr. Duanmu.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and, with her big, curious eyes, looked at Duanmu Tian, who had to maintain a calm expression despite feeling devastated inside. ¡°You can tell me about Li Yan now.¡± A string of curses shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s mind. Indeed, the woman Li Yan had his eye on wasn¡¯t normal either! The two of them were silent for a while before the manager personally sent over two cups of tea made with excellent tea leaves. Only then did Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression return to normal. Looking at the steam floating out of the teacup, he was still feeling a little indignant. He said, ¡°Miss Chu, as a famous daughter of the country, what do you think would happen if someone exposed your rtionship with Li Yan?¡± Chapter 198 - You Can Ask Me If You Want to Know Anything

Chapter 198: You Can Ask Me If You Want to Know Anything

Chu Luo wasn¡¯t frightened by his words at all. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± As she spoke, her hand reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch calmly. She took out a pill and pinched it between her fingers. She nned to deal with this person if he said anything nasty again. Unexpectedly, Duanmu Tian shrugged at her. ¡°I¡¯m just saying if. My Duanmu family will definitely not talk about this.¡± Chu Luo put down the pill, picked up the tea in front of her, and took a small sip. She didn¡¯t reply. Duanmu Tian also picked up his tea to drink. He wondered,?¡®Can a person¡¯s character really change so drastically in just a few months? Also, why is her appearance no longer the same as in the previous pictures?¡¯ If he didn¡¯t know that Li Yan¡¯s woman was Chu Luo from the Chu family, Duanmu Tian would have suspected that he had found the wrong person. The two of them had just finished drinking a cup of tea when there was a considerablemotion by the door, followed by the sound of a wheelchair rolling. Soon, Li Yan, who had a cold aura, was pushed in by Qin Ming. The temperature in the entire cafe seemed to drop by several degrees. Chu Luo happened to be facing him. When she saw him, she happily waved at him and called out sweetly, ¡°Li Yan.¡± She subconsciously shifted her chair to the side and gave up her seat to have him park his wheelchair there. Duanmu Tian didn¡¯t turn his head, but the lines on his face were a little tense. Li Yan was pushed by Qin Ming to stop beside Chu Luo. He looked at Duanmu Tian with his sharp eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you say to Luoluo?¡± Duanmu Tian was vexed that he was so afraid of Li Yan every time he saw him. He put on a calm andposed expression and shrugged. ¡°I said whatever Miss Chu wanted to know¡­ Look, I¡¯m not so bad to your people, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Are you going back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I still have something on. I originally nned to go back.¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo stood up and followed Qin Ming as he pushed the wheelchair. Duanmu Tian sat there and watched the two of them leave without even bidding him farewell. He could no longer restrain his face, and it became almost twisted. After he heard the sound of the car leaving from outside, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished testing the person you asked me to test.¡± The other party: ¡°How was it?¡± Duanmu Tian: ¡°As we¡¯ve investigated, her personality has changed drastically, and even her appearance did so as well¡­ Moreover, right now, she¡¯s the most perfect girl I¡¯ve ever seen with her disposition and appearance. How could a person like Li Yan be so lucky as to find such a girl? If¡­¡± The other party: ¡°Put away your flowery thoughts.¡± Duanmu Tian replied, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m just saying.¡± The other party: ¡°What else did you find out?¡± Duanmu Tian said, ¡°Chu Luo and zing Glory. He chose Chu Luo¡­ I don¡¯t believe in his choice. Do you think he guessed my goal today and purposely put on such a performance?¡± The other party was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°After she goes to school, arrange for one or two people to stay by her side. Don¡¯t appear in front of her anymore.¡± Duanmu Tian said reluctantly, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡­ As long as Li Yan was in a wheelchair, he would have many bodyguards with him. When Chu Luo went out, she got surrounded by all the bodyguards. Coupled with the fact that there weren¡¯t many cars on the street, no one saw her at all. On the way back, Chu Luo saw that Li Yan was frowning and reached out to grab his hand. Li Yan grabbed her hand and looked at her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°You can ask me directly if there¡¯s anything you want to know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to mind this matter. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to ask. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know about you.¡± Li Yan had told her about his rtionship with his familyst time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°Repay kindness with kindness and revenge with hatred. It¡¯s an unchangingw.¡± When he heard her say this, Li Yan¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm. He pulled her into his arms and swept his lips across her forehead. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Little thing, I really want to eat you up.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things.¡± Li Yan looked at the embarrassed her and deepened his gaze. He lifted the barrier between them and lowered his head to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hand and lectured with a stern face, ¡°How can you do such a thing outside!¡± Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°You mean, we can do it when we¡¯re at home?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Could he not say such embarrassing words?! Li Yan looked at her flushed face and buried his head in her neck. Theughter was low and bewitching, and at the same time, it was filled with obvious pleasure. However, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed by his chuckle. She struggled out of his arms and quickly moved to the side with her back facing him. After snorting in a tsundere way, she ignored him and took out her phone to look. Unexpectedly, just as she took out her phone, Wang Mingtao called. Chu Luo then remembered that Wang Mingtao had said that he would call her in an hour. She picked up the call and, indeed, she heard Wang Mingtao ask worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, are you alright?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already on the way back.¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was just afraid that those people would make things difficult for you.¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Sister Chu, who were those people? They really don¡¯t look like good people.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll beat them up until they turn over a new leaf. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She moved to hang up. Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister Chu, wait! Dave called me again just now. He asked me if the houses near Imperial University are easy to buy. Why do you think he asked that? He¡¯s a foreigner. How can he possibly buy a house in the capital?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know either. She said, ¡°Just answer truthfully.¡± The two of them hung up and Chu Luo opened the browser to look. Suddenly, she saw a piece of news. It said thatst night, the boss of Chen¡¯s Medicinal Store, who was at the herb market, had been beaten up and his herbs shop had been smashed. The boss of Chen¡¯s Medicinal Store said that a group of hooligans had entered to rob him. He even mentioned the characteristics of those hooligans. When she saw this, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Chen Han had had a good idea. On the surface, he didn¡¯t dare to offend the debt collectors, but he wanted to use the pretext of gangsters to get the police to find and arrest them. Why didn¡¯t it ur to him that since those people dared to tantlye to him for revenge, they must not be afraid of being caught? After reading this news, Chu Luo realized that the man beside her was very quiet. She subconsciously turned around. She saw Li Yan working on aptop with his earpiece attached. The moment she turned around, Li Yan took off his earpiece and closed hisptop. He looked at her and said with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re willing to talk to me now.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She put her phone away and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan carried her over. ¡°Big baddie! I told you not to kiss me outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kissing you, I¡¯m just hugging you.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo leaned her head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°Is the old master of the Duanmu family the one who saved you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Is it that by treating Old Master¡¯s illness and making him live for a few more years, you will have repaid his kindness?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you find those three medicinal herbs when the timees.¡± Li Yan hugged her waist tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to search regarding this matter. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± At this moment, the car suddenly stopped. Li Yan pressed the button on the side and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Master, a few cars are blocking our car.¡± ¡°Go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo moved to the window and looked out. She said to Li Yan, ¡°The people who stopped us are a group of foreign bodyguards.¡± She then retracted her gaze. ¡°Could they be Anya¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Just as she finished speaking, Qin Ming walked over with someone. Qin Ming knocked on the window and it rolled down a little. Qin Ming said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, the person stopping the car is Princess Anya¡¯s guard.¡± After saying that, he moved to the side. A brown-haired, green-eyed man walked over and respectfully said to the two of them, ¡°CEO Li, Miss Chu, I¡¯m the captain of Princess Anya¡¯s guards, Philip. The Princess invites you over for a chat.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I think your princess isn¡¯t inviting us. She¡¯s asking you to capture us, right?¡± Philip¡¯s expression remained respectful. ¡°I think Miss Chu misunderstood. The Princess just wants to invite the two of you over for a chat. She doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Chu Luo wanted to continue, but Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Tell Anya we¡¯re not free.¡± With that, the car window was lowered. Philip was anxious and wanted to p the car window. Qin Ming stopped him and said expressionlessly, ¡°My master said that he won¡¯t go. You better not stop him.¡± Philip frowned and looked troubled. ¡°The Princess said that I have to invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu over today. If the mission isn¡¯tpleted, I don¡¯t have to go back.¡± After saying that, he waved Qin Ming¡¯s arm away. Qin Ming¡¯s arm was like steel and couldn¡¯t be waved away. At this moment, the car started. Qin Ming said, ¡°You better get your men to drive the car away. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happenter.¡± Chapter 199 - Come, I Can Go Back After Fighting

Chapter 199: Come, I Can Go Back After Fighting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Philip didn¡¯t believe that Li Yan would dare to do anything to them in public. ¡°Do you think you can scare me with that? I¡­¡± Bam! The loud sound of the collision stopped Philip from finishing his sentence. He widened his eyes in disbelief and turned around to see Li Yan¡¯s two bodyguards¡¯ cars knocking his car out of the way before driving away. Philip: ¡°¡­¡± A while after the cars had driven away, Philip suddenly came back to his senses. He pointed a trembling finger at the cars and stomped his feet in exasperation. ¡°Mr. Li, how dare you bump into our car.¡± As Philip spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°No, I must tell the Princess about this. Let the Princess find your empire¡­¡± Seeing that Philip was about to dial, Qin Ming pressed his hand on his phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Philip¡¯s expression instantly became stern. ¡°Do you know how serious this matter is? Li Yan is destroying the friendship between the two countries.¡± Qin Ming was still expressionless. ¡°Mr. Philip, I advise you to think twice before you act. Princess Anya asked you to invite them. Who do you think will be the one to suffer if this matter gets blown up?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip had also thought of this, but the Princess had said that he shouldn¡¯t go back until he¡¯d managed to invite them over. He was feeling frustrated. ¡°My princess did say that she would invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu, but it¡¯s two different matters if Li directly used his car to knock our car away. It concerns your respect for our princess.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°Master and Miss Chu won¡¯t meet Princess Anya.¡± ¡°¡­Then what else is there to talk about?¡± Philip looked as if there was no room for discussion. At this moment, Qin Ming suddenly moved the earpiece on his ear and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you and exin it to Princess Anya.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Are not worthy! ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, forget it.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he walked towards the car that was waiting for him. It didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Philip¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly felt anxious. He thought that if all the people here left, the Princess would be even angrier. It would be good for someone to bear the brunt of the Princess¡¯s anger. Upon thinking this, he quickly took two steps forward to stop Qin Ming. Looking as though he was giving Qin Ming a chance, he said, ¡°Since you are willing to exin, follow me. When the timees, if the Princess gets angry, you better make things clear. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu but that they didn¡¯t want to go themselves.¡± Qin Ming cast a cold nce at him and sneered. He walked around him and continued walking towards the car. Philip: ¡°!¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, I was wrong. Please follow me to the Princess to exin. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble today!¡± Qin Ming looked at Philip, who had suddenly pulled him back, and his lips twitched. He said coldly, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No! If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let go!¡± Philip went all out. In order not to be med, he didn¡¯t want his face anymore. Qin Ming clenched his fists, intending to beat him up. As Philip guarded against his fist, he said, ¡°You just have to exin to Her Highness. Do you want me to keep following you¡­? Once I follow you, I won¡¯t go back until I¡¯ve invited Mr. Li and Miss Chu back.¡± Qin Ming waved his fist. The two of them started fighting. Philip¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad either. After more than ten moves, more and more people gathered around. Seeing that the bodyguards Philip brought couldn¡¯t stop those people, Qin Ming stopped. He even patted Philip¡¯s swollen face. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about sparring again next time. Let¡¯s go, Brother.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inconsequential. Philip steadied himself, gritted his teeth, and thought:?¡®F*ck! Who¡¯s your brother now?!¡¯ ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Philip used his finger to point at the corner of his mouth, which had been bitten by his own teeth. A friendly smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand to return Qin Ming¡¯s p. Qin Ming nced at him and walked towards the car. Instead of hitting Qin Ming, Phillip missed and staggered and almost fell to the ground. He quickly put away the ruthlessness on his face and walked back to his car with a smile. Then, he gestured to the bodyguards. ¡°Everyone, get in.¡± At the same time, he said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in your empire¡¯s martial arts. I was a little rude today. Please don¡¯t send out the photos just now.¡± He even gave everyone a gentlemanly bow. After all, since he was an international friend, everyone gave him face and put away their phones. ¡­ Princess Anya waited at her country¡¯s conste in the capital for a long time before she finally heard footsteps approaching. She quickly stood up to wee them. ¡°Li, Chu, you¡¯re¡­¡± When she saw that the person behind Philip wasn¡¯t the two people she wanted to invite, Anya¡¯s countenance instantly turned ugly. ¡°Philip, I asked you to invite Li and Chu. Why did you bring this person back?¡± The moment she saw Qin Ming, Anya lost her temper. She strode towards Qin Ming and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Who called you here?¡± Qin Ming looked at her with an expressionless face and said in a business-like tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop Master and Miss Chu on the road. This will cause a lot of trouble for them.¡± ¡°How dare you! How dare you speak to me in such a tone! Do you think I won¡¯t get someone to arrest you?¡± ¡°The Princess wants to detain a citizen of the empire?¡± ¡°Hmph! I have plenty of ways to convict you.¡± ¡°Then you can try, Princess. That way, you can meet Master and Miss Chu, but the way you meet them won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re threatening me!¡± ¡°You can choose not to ept it.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he continued, ¡°I came to tell you that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t want to see you. Master naturally won¡¯t see you either. Please don¡¯t pester them.¡± The more Anya listened, the more she felt that something was amiss. She was so angry that her body was trembling. Seeing that Qin Ming had angered his princess so badly, Philip shouted angrily, ¡°If you dare to be disrespectful to the Princess again, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± ¡°You want to fight me again?¡± Qin Ming unbuttoned his shirt and took off his wristwatch to put it in his pocket. He made a fighting pose. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go back after we fight.¡± Philip gritted his teeth again.?¡®!#[emailprotected]&*&%...¡¯ Anya looked at the stubborn Qin Ming and knew that it was useless to talk to him. Her mind raced and she suddenly thought of a good idea. ¡°Philip.¡± Anya called out to Philip and said to him, ¡°Entertain Mr. Qin first. Don¡¯t let him leave.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked in. Qin Ming intended to leave, but Philip stopped him. ¡°Her Highness asked you to wait here. You must wait.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll fight. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± The two of them stopped talking and started fighting. ¡­ Anya went in and changed into an ordinary outfit. When she came out, she saw the two people fighting in the courtyard. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Stop right there.¡± Philip stopped at the sound of her voice. Qin Ming happened to be throwing a punch at him. Even after hearing Anya¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t intend to retract his fist. With a punch, Philip was sent flying. Only then did he look at Anya. Anya had tied her beautiful golden hair up high. She was wearing a white shirt and a knee-length skirt. She carried a handbag in one hand and a pair of sunsses and arge hat in the other. Seeing this, Qin Ming narrowed his eyes. Anya looked at Philip, who had been sent flying, and her eyes widened. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you dare to hit my men!¡± Qin Ming said expressionlessly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t have time to retract my fist.¡± When Philip, who had just crawled to his feet, heard this, he had an urge to pounce on Qin Ming again. However, when he saw Anya¡¯s attire, his heart tightened. He quickly asked, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡± Anya didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°Your face is injured. Go and get the doctor to take a look at it. It won¡¯t be good if something goes wrong.¡± After saying that, she walked towards Qin Ming, who was standing there, and said, ¡°You can leave.¡± Without a word, Qin Ming turned around and left. Anya put on her big hat and followed behind him. Seeing her like this, Philip guessed what she was going to do. Startled, he hurried after her. After taking a few steps, Qin Ming stopped and said in a serious tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t follow me.¡± Anya also put on her sunsses and said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to go wherever I want. How dare you control me?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold and he stopped talking. He turned around and quickened his pace. Anya jogged over to catch up. Qin Ming¡¯s car was parked outside the entrance of the embassy. Seeing that he had locked the door after getting in, Anya quickly instructed Philip, ¡°Philip, stop his car.¡± Philip quickly walked to the car and had two guards guarding the door block the back. Anya walked to the front passenger seat and mmed on the window. ¡°Open the door.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t expect Anya to do this and frowned. He didn¡¯t open the door and reported the current situation to Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Since she wants to follow us, bring her along. You can go on a mission directly for the next two days.¡± Qin Ming responded and unlocked the car door. Anya sat in the front passenger seat with a smug look on her face. Without looking at her, Qin Ming drove the car out. Chapter 200 - How Weak Are You to Get a Girl to Help

Chapter 200: How Weak Are You to Get a Girl to Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You asked Qin Ming to bring Anya along for a mission?¡± By the time Chu Luo found out about this, a long while had passed. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What did you ask Qin Ming to do?¡± ¡°A batch of special goods has arrived. Qin Ming will personally bring them back.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and tried to guess what special goods he was talking about. Seeing the curiosity on her face, Li Yan tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Heat weapons.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually buy such a thing.¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you have money, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy.¡± ¡°If some people find out, they¡¯ll definitely target those goods, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo suddenly pitied Anya. If the news about that batch of goods didn¡¯t leak, it would be fine since no one would know. But if the news leaked, many people would definitely want to target them. There might be an armed conflict then. After feeling sympathetic for a few seconds, Chu Luo went to write a delivery order. She nned to send out the cosmetics she was giving to others via express delivery. Not long after dinner, Li Yan suddenly received a call. The two of them were originally taking a stroll in the courtyard. Seeing that his expression was a tad cold after he had put away his phone, Chu Luo asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Old Master is awake,¡± Li Yan told her. ¡°He wants to see me.¡± Chu Luo found his reaction a little strange. ¡°Is there anything strange about him wanting to see you?¡± ¡°Everyone from the Duanmu family is there at this time. Old Master would never ask me to see him in front of so many people.¡± After saying that, Li Yan turned around and walked into the living room. As he walked, he put the Bluetooth earpiece in his pocket on his ear and pressed it with his finger. He asked the person on the other end, ¡°Have you received that batch of goods?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but he responded with, ¡°Mm. After you collect it, directly transport it to the vi.¡± After saying that, he took off his earpiece and said to the butler standing by the door, ¡°Get ready. You¡¯reing with me to the Duanmu residence.¡± The butler responded and went out to prepare. Chu Luo subconsciously followed Li Yan upstairs. After going upstairs, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and led her away. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to struggle out of his arms. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and tilted his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door tonight. I mighte back veryte.¡± Chu Luo nudged him with her elbow but didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. The two of them quickly arrived at Li Yan¡¯s room. Li Yan let go of her and walked to the wardrobe to retrieve his clothes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to be here to change his clothes and was about to turn around to leave. However, Li Yan, who had been watching her, grabbed her wrist first. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Luoluo, wait. I have something to tell you.¡± Li Yan only let go of her wrist after saying that. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Li Yan started unbuttoning first. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me? Why are you unbuttoning your shirt?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk while I¡¯m changing. This will save time.¡± Chu Luo stared at him with a straight face. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that this person was doing it on purpose. Li Yan said, ¡°The Duanmu family suddenly called me over to test my attitude again. If they do anything to you again, you don¡¯t have to be polite to them.¡± Chu Luo blinked. Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s only Old Master that I¡¯m indebted to in the Duanmu family. I don¡¯t have to agree to any of their requests; neither do you have to listen to anything they say.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to speak when she saw him take off his clothes. His belt was unbuckled. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly forgot what she was about to say. She abruptly turned around and said with a red face, ¡°Big baddie, who asked you to take off your pants too?¡± Li Yan watched as Chu Luo¡¯s ears turned red. He wished he could grab her and bully her. However, he held it in and said seriously, ¡°Saves time this way.¡± Chu Luo red at him with a red face. This person had only taken his shirt. If she had known that he was going to change his pants too, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to his nonsense about speaking while changing so as to save time. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He walked to the wardrobe and took out his pants that he deliberately didn¡¯t take out to put them on. Then, he put on his ck shirt and walked over to hug her from behind. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll let you look at it more. You won¡¯t be so shy then.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned around to re at him in dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan¡¯s face to be right beside hers. When she turned around, he sent his mouth over. When her lips touched the warm sensation, Chu Luo wanted to turn her head away. In the next second, Li Yan¡¯srge palm stopped her. ¡­ After a while, Li Yan let go of her and turned her around to hug her. Chu Luoy in his arms and panted. Li Yan emphasized once more, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lock the door at night. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo struggled out of his arms and shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to lock the door.¡± After saying that, she turned and ran out of the door. Li Yan watched as the figure ran out and followed with his coat. When the two of them went downstairs and walked to the courtyard outside, the butler was already waiting there. There was only one car parked in the courtyard. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you going just like that?¡± The butler answered, ¡°Miss Chu, Master¡¯s wheelchair and other cars are waiting elsewhere.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan walked towards the car. When he reached the door, he stopped and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t y until toote at night.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan pretended not to see her displeasure and turned to get into the car. The butler followed him and sat in the back and the car drove out quickly. It was already dark. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the house and took a stroll in the courtyard. When it was almost eight o¡¯clock, a servant found her in the front yard and handed her the phone that she had left in the living room. ¡°Miss Chu, your phone rang twice before it was hung up.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s phone had a setting that prevented strangers from calling her. She took it and saw that it was from Wang Mingtao. Chu Luo called back, and the other party actually took a long time to answer. Wang Mingtao sounded a little breathless as if he was running. ¡°Sister Chu, why are you calling? I have something to do right now¡­¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, the sound of a stick swishing through the air could be heard. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Wang Mingtao screamed in pain but didn¡¯t forget to say to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m hanging up first.¡± ¡°What happened over there?¡± Chu Luo had just finished asking when there was no more sound from the other side. Chu Luo frowned and quickly checked Wang Mingtao¡¯s exact location. It was actually near his neighborhood. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Mr. Wang first. Mr. Wang picked up the call quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, why are you calling Uncle Wang at this time?¡± Chu Luo immediately realized that Mr. Wang didn¡¯t know Wang Mingtao¡¯s current situation. She asked casually, ¡°Uncle Wang, I just wanted to ask, did Mingtao give you and Auntie Wang any cosmetics?¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re such a thoughtful child. Your Auntie Wang used it tonight. She said that it felt especially good.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s especially good. You have to use the set I gave you too. I¡¯ll have to see the effects when the timees.¡± Mr. Wangughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll use itter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Uncle Wang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± After Mr. Wang responded, Chu Luo hung up. She put away the phone and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to Mingtao.¡± The next second, Chu Luo was standing in a dark alley. Not far away, there was a three-way junction. The sound of fighting came from another alley. Chu Luo quickly walked over and saw a few hooligans with colorful hair beating up Wang Mingtao alone. Wang Mingtao¡¯s face and body were covered with injuries. At this moment, he had already been beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate. He squatted in a corner and used his arm to block his face as he shouted, ¡°Beat me to death if you have the guts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Pfft! You have a backbone, kid. Then let¡¯s see if we dare to beat you to death tonight!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± When the crisp sound rang out, the gangsters turned to look at Chu Luo in surprise. One of them said in mockery, ¡°Yo~ boy, you actually found a girl to save you. How weak are you to get a girl to help you?¡± That person walked towards Chu Luo after saying that. As he got closer, he could vaguely see her face. Although it was a little shadowy, it couldn¡¯t conceal the beautiful outline of Chu Luo¡¯s face. That hooligan¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. He said loudly to the people behind him in an excited tone, ¡°Brothers,e over quickly. It¡¯s actually a beauty. We brothers are blessed tonight.¡± When those people heard that, they immediately threw Wang Mingtao aside and walked over. Chu Luo looked at the bunch of people who walked over and pursed her lips into a cold line. Without saying anything, she waved the stick in her hand. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Ah~~~~¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± What followed was the tragic cries of this group of people. After a while. Chu Luo stood in front of the hooligans who were rolling on the ground and wailing. She put away the stick in her hand and walked towards Wang Mingtao, who was leaning against the wall, panting. She asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo. He had wanted to grin at her to show that he was fine, but the corner of his lips was bruised and bleeding. With that, he gritted his teeth in pain. Chu Luo looked at his pitiful state and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and said, ¡°I was ying at a friend¡¯s Inte cafe today. When I heard these people badmouthing you, I couldn¡¯t stand it and had a fight with them. I didn¡¯t expect these people to stop me on the way.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and handed him a pill. ¡°Take the medicine.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took the medicine and swallowed it. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What bad things did they say about me?¡± ¡°They said¡­ they said¡­¡± Chapter 201 - Chu Luo Flares Up

Chapter 201: Chu Luo res Up

Wang Mingtao looked embarrassed. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice. ¡°Speak.¡± Stunned by her aura, Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth and continued with fire in his eyes, ¡°They said that since you¡¯re so beautiful, after youe to Imperial University, they will definitely find a way to get you to y with them. Then¡­ then¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, her body exuded a strong murderous aura. She turned around and walked back to the gangsters, staring at them coldly. The bunch of hooligans who were rolling on the ground and wailing was actually frightened stiff by the murderous aura around her body. They even forgot to roll around and scream. Their bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over or we¡¯ll scream!¡± Chu Luo let out a cold snort from her nose and waved the stick in her hand, frightening these people until they trembled. At this moment, Chu Luo retracted her stick and sneered. ¡°Since you like to hit on girls, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Castrate¡­ or kill.¡± The gangsters pissed their pants when they heard that. The bunch of them immediately started wailing. They were no longer as arrogant as before. All of them were crying like children. ¡°I, I, I¡­ We were wrong. Heroine, please spare us. Heroine, please spare us¡­¡± ¡°As long as the heroine lets us go, we¡¯ll nevery our hands on girls again.¡± ¡°We will definitely turn over a new leaf and be good people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We will definitely be good, civilized, and polite.¡± Chu Luo looked at them coldly. At this moment, Wang Mingtao walked over and stood beside her. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t believe them. These people are gangsters from a nearby gang. What they said is nonsense.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What gang?¡± Wang Mingtao was shocked. ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Chu, what are you going to do?¡± A sharp glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°We must remove the tumor from the source.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the trembling people sympathetically. He felt that she made sense and told her everything he knew. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Tiger Gang. They often rob the seniors whoe back at night. Also¡­ they take advantage of beautiful girls.¡± The more Wang Mingtao spoke, the more furious he became. He wished he could go up and kick them a few times. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone care?¡± ¡°These people run fast. Theirirs change frequently. They can¡¯t catch them at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at them. ¡°Take me to your territory.¡± The gangsters shrunk back. In the next second, they remembered that their territory was filled with their brothers. Their boss was also very powerful. When the time came, they would be more than enough to deal with this girl. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what this girl might really do to them. At the thought of this, a gangster with a tuft of green hair on his head quickly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you there.¡± The others sneered in their hearts. Wang Mingtao looked at them and was a little worried. ¡°Sister Chu, I heard that the Dragon Tiger Gang has more than fifty people. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go if you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°How could I be afraid!¡± Even if he was afraid, he wanted to protect Sister Chu! Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and pointed at the hooligans with the stick. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The gangsters ignored the pain in their bodies and quickly got up from the ground, leading them to the side. The bunch of them walked around several dark alleys before stopping in the depths of an alley. There was a door at the end of the alley. The gangsters stopped by the door and were now obviously more confident. After mming the door a few times, they looked at Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao fiercely. They had already thought of ten thousand ways to deal with the two of them. Soon, a signal was heard from behind the door. The person inside asked, ¡°The heavenly king covers the earth tiger.¡± One of the gangsters said, ¡°Let the money roll in.¡± The corners of Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. The door was opened at this moment. The hooligan quickly signaled to the people inside the door and said, ¡°Two people are here. They want to see Boss.¡± The person inside the door knew what was going on when he saw the injuries on their faces. He asked, ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°A girl and a boy. Looks like they just graduated from high school.¡± The person stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡± The gangsters walked in first. Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao followed. The person standing by the door waited for the two of them to enter before mming the door shut. He shouted, ¡°Boss, troublemakers are here!¡± With this shout, arge group of people rushed out of the house in front. Then, a fierce voice came from afar. ¡°Whoever dares to cause trouble with the Dragon Tiger Gang, see if I don¡¯t beat them up until they can¡¯t take care of themselves!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the others quickly opened up a path. A muscr man wearing a leather coat and a nose ring walked over. ¡°Who¡¯s here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s them.¡± The gang leader walked up to Chu Luo. When he saw her face clearly, he said to the people behind him in disbelief, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block the light.¡± Everyone subconsciously moved aside a little. At this moment, everyone saw Chu Luo¡¯s appearance clearly and was extremely surprised. ¡°It¡¯s actually that national college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Chu Luo swept a sharp gaze across the group of people who were drooling at her. Their hearts skipped a beat, and all of them shut up. The gang leader finally came back to his senses. There was a tant possessiveness in his eyes. Suddenly, heughed ambiguously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous national college entrance examination top schr to bump into my territory. What do you think, should I make such a beautiful girl be your sister-inw?¡± ¡°You¡¯re f*cking dreaming!¡± Wang Mingtao was furious as he roared, ¡°A toad lusting after swan meat. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look in the mirror to see what kind of bear you look like! How are you worthy of Sister Chu!?¡± ¡°F*ck! Brat, you¡¯re courting death.¡± After saying that, the gang leader raised his fist to punch Wang Mingtao. However, in the next second, his fist was stopped by a rod that had been waved at him. Bang! After the loud sound of the rod striking bone¡­ ¡°Ouch~~¡± The gang leader¡¯s face was twisted in pain as he shouted at the people behind him, ¡°Brothers, capture this damn woman!¡± Chu Luo held the stick in her hand and said to Wang Mingtao calmly, ¡°Mingtao, stand at the side.¡± Wang Mingtao responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and quickly retreated to the door. Then, a one-on-one fight unfolded in this small backyard. The scene was too violent. Wang Mingtao, who had wanted to make a call, was stunned. Once everyone was rolling on the ground and crying for mercy, Wang Mingtao snapped back to reality and walked towards Chu Luo, who was standing in the middle of them. He said with admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of people in the courtyard, took out a handful of medicinal powder from her pocket, and quickly sprinkled it on them. Wang Mingtao asked in a daze, ¡°Sister Chu, what did you sprinkle?¡± Chu Luo looked at the drastically changed expressions of the people who were rolling around and wailing. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Poison.¡± ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°On the first day, they¡¯ll have a nosebleed. On the second day, they¡¯ll vomit blood. On the third day, their eyes will bleed. On the fourth day¡­ on the seventh day, they¡¯ll bleed to death from their seven orifices.¡± When Chu Luo said this, those people felt that she was deliberately scaring them. Chu Luo added, ¡°Coincidentally, today is the first day.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, two of them subconsciously touched their noses. This touch scared them to death. ¡°Ah¡­ my nose is really bleeding.¡± ¡°Mine too. Boohoo¡­¡± When the others heard this, they rubbed their noses at the same time. This touch scared everyone until their faces turned pale. Instantly, they wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. Chu Luo turned around and left. Wang Mingtao quickly followed. After the two of them walked out of the alley, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you have a public phone card with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go and buy er.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wang Mingtao looked at her in surprise. ¡°Sister Chu, you poisoned them. What if they use you instead after we call the police?¡± ¡°What is there to be afraid of? These people should have been brought to justice long ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless, but he was still worried. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking. She said calmly, ¡°I only gave them a drug that will make their nose bleed whenever they have any evil intentions. Even if they want to sue me, they won¡¯t be able to find any evidence.¡± Normal instruments couldn¡¯t analyze the drug that she had developed. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t expect that Chu Luo were only scaring those people just now. When he thought of how those people had pissed their pants from fright, as well as how they wouldn¡¯t bleed anywhere else tomorrow and would instead have a nosebleed continuously whenever they wanted to do something bad, heughed out loud. ¡°Sister Chu, your method is more effective than killing them directly!¡± At this point, he thought of something. ¡°What if they dare to have any designs on girls again?¡± ¡°How much blood do you think there is in the human body that they can afford to lose? If they dare to have designs on girls again, their blood can just run dry.¡± ¡°!¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re so ruthless! Hehe! But I like it.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and took out her phone. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. She said, ¡°Hurry up and find a shop to buy a card and call the police. I¡¯m going back.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Wang Mingtao quickly followed up. ¡°Sister Chu, how did you get here just now? Where¡¯s your car?¡± He had to send her to the car. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go do your own thing.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and nced at it. It showed¡ªBig Baddie. Chapter 202 - Little Liar, How Should I Punish You

Chapter 202: Little Liar, How Should I Punish You

Seeing that Chu Luo¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t move for a long time, Wang Mingtao craned his neck to take a look. ¡°Sister Chu, who would call you at this time? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Chu Luo tilted her phone so that he wouldn¡¯t see the caller ID. Wang Mingtao immediately understood. ¡°I know. You must have not told Brother Chu when you came out. Brother Chu found out.¡± At this point, he looked touched and guilty. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve let you down. If Brother Chu punishes you, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you bear the consequences.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her bright eyes and said woodenly, ¡°Go buy your card. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, she ignored him and quickly walked towards a turn. ¡°Hey, Sister Chu¡­¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to leave so quickly. He subconsciously followed her. However, when he turned the corner, she was already gone. Wang Mingtao craned his neck and looked ahead for a while. He eximed in surprise, ¡°Why did Sister Chu walk so quickly? She¡¯s actually gone.¡± He scratched his head and thought of the gangster group. He quickly ran towards the convenience store, which had not closed yet. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her back to her bedroom. The moment she appeared, she immediately met Li Yan¡¯s red eyes. At this moment, his body exuded a frighteningly evil aura. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to ask him what was wrong. Li Yan hugged her tightly. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Chu Luo was hugged so tightly that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She quickly patted his back and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tightly. I¡¯m almost unable to breathe.¡± ¡°Luoluo, where did you go just now?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and suppressed, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear. Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his shoulder. Her eyes darted around before she said seriously, ¡°I went out to y.¡± ¡°Little liar.¡± Li Yan lowered his head to capture her lips. ¡°How do you think I should punish you?¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to be shy. He let her experience what it was like to be bullied to tears. The night passed. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she felt terrible everywhere. Luckily, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the bedroom right now, or else she would have exploded on the spot. She had wanted to get up and get dressed, but the moment she moved, her body froze. At this moment, the door opened. The moment Li Yan entered, his eyes met Chu Luo¡¯s big, angry eyes, which were, unbeknownst to her, mildly glistening with lust. Li Yan carried breakfast in his hand and strode over with an indescribable sense of satisfaction, his lips arched joyfully. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her head to the other side. Looking at her tsundere demeanor, Li Yan almost couldn¡¯t control himself. He set the breakfast down beside her and sat on the edge of the bed. He raised his hand and touched her pink and tender cheek. He lowered his head and asked in her ear, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She closed her eyes and growled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask.¡± Li Yan then reached in. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lifting you up so you could have breakfast. It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You¡¯ll be hungry if you don¡¯t eat now.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he closed the nket and lifted her until she was leaning on his shoulder. He took the bowl of porridge and started feeding her. Chu Luo leaned against his shoulder weakly and pursed her lips tightly. Li Yan coaxed gently, ¡°Be good, open your mouth.¡± Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan smiled. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I don¡¯t mind doing it again.¡± After saying that, he lowered his eyes and saw an endless spring. Chu Luo¡¯s petite body trembled. She quickly grabbed the corner of the nket and tried to block his view. She opened her mouth reluctantly. Li Yan looked away in disappointment and slowly fed her porridge. As he fed her, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, sleep after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡®Is there no end to this person? Can¡¯t he stop saying such embarrassing things?¡¯ Li Yan was amused by her reaction. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll act directly from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan lowered his head and nted a kiss on her cheek before changing the topic. ¡°Wang Mingtao called you this morning.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Yan looked at her with those deep and gentle eyes. ¡°He asked if I punished you foring back sotest night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to know how I answered?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her head. His answer would definitely not be what she wanted to hear. Li Yan¡¯s expression softened and he deliberately whispered into her ear, ¡°I said to him, how could I bear to punish you? Instead, you¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became a little dangerous. ¡°Why did you give me the nickname Big Baddie, huh?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly, not feeling that she had given a wrong nickname for him at all. ¡°You¡¯re a big baddie to begin with!¡± But in the next second, her lips were attacked. After a while, Chu Luo scolded him in a delicate voice while panting, ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan looked at her red lips in satisfaction and smiled. He actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he continued to feed her porridge. After eating a bowl of porridge, Chu Luo felt that she had regained her strength. She stretched out a hand from under the nket and pushed Li Yan. ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to get dressed and get up.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was straightforward this time and left with the bowl. Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief and got out of bed to wash up. But when she was brushing her teeth, she realized that her cor was too low and couldn¡¯t cover anything. She quickly went out to find a cored shirt to put on. She stood in the bedroom for a long time, finally suppressing the shyness in her heart. Then, she opened the door and walked downstairs, pretending not to care. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the living room downstairs. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned on the staircase railing and looked out. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Li Yan¡¯s gaze as he was just walking in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and snorted in a tsundere manner at him before walking downstairs. Li Yan walked over and looked at her clothes with a spurious smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the heat?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°No.¡± With that, she walked down the stairs. The two of them walked to the sofa. Chu Luo looked at the two extra cushions on the sofa, nced at him, and sat down, pretending not to know. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere today. I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡± Li Yan sat beside her and handed her the tablet on the coffee table. Chu Luo had already gotten over her shyness and was browsing the Inte with the tablet. Li Yan sat beside her and worked on hisptop. The butler brought tea and snacks to the two of them. When he went out, he even quietly nced at the two of them. Seeing the intimate aura emanating from their surroundings, he was touched and thought:?¡®Looks like we can now prepare for Master and Miss Chu¡¯s wedding. Maybe we can even prepare Little Master¡¯s things.¡¯ At the thought of this, he left happily. Chu Luo looked up at the butler¡¯s back and thought that he seemed very happy today. After this thought, she retracted her gaze and continued to surf the Inte. At this moment, Wang Mingtao sent her a message. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, Brother Chu answered my call this morning. I was shocked.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked at the stern Li Yan at work. Li Yan felt her gaze and turned back to look at her. ¡°Do you want some pastries?¡± After saying that, he reached out to take the pastry te and ced it beside her before continuing to work. Chu Luo took a piece of pastry and put it in her mouth. She typed: ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°When I heard it was Brother Chu¡¯s voice, I didn¡¯t dare to speak.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Is he that scary?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Yes. It was fine whenever I see him, but when I heard his voice without seeing him in person, I kept feeling that his voice carried an oppressive aura.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. nning to end the topic, she asked, ¡°Why did you call me this morning?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe, actually, I wanted to call youst night, but I was afraid that you were already asleep.¡± ¡®Lucky you didn¡¯t,¡¯?Chu Luo thought. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Last night, when I called the police and said that I knew about the gangster¡¯sir, the guards went there to capture them. ¡°At that time, I was hiding in a shop and saw the appearance of that group of people. All of them had swollen faces. They even shouted that it was you who hit them. The guards definitely didn¡¯t believe them and took them away.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was still a little worried. He asked, ¡°Sister Chu, if they all insist that you hit them, will the guards call you in for questioning?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No. The medicine I gave them had hallucinogens in it. If nothing goes wrong, they have already been identified to be mentally unstable.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at their current situation.¡± After saying that, she exited the chat and looked to the side. Li Yan asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to use myptop.¡± Li Yan raised his voice. ¡°Butler.¡± The butler walked in quickly. ¡°Master, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Get Luoluo aptop.¡± The butler immediately went to get Chu Luo aptop. Chu Luo quickly coded a small program on herptop and quietly entered the surveince camera footage of the group of people being interrogated. Indeed, when those people were brought back, they appeared a little mentally unstable. The guards directly called for a doctor to examine them. With this examination, they found out that they had taken XX drug. These people were social malignancies to begin with. If they were caught, everyone would be happy. Hence, they were sent to the rehabilitation center. Chapter 203 - Wang Mingtao Said That You Are His Idol, Very Cool

Chapter 203: Wang Mingtao Said That You Are His Idol, Very Cool

Chu Luo yed with herptop for a while before suddenly remembering Li Yan¡¯s visit to the Duanmu residencest night. She put down herptop and called out, ¡°Li Yan.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Did they do anything to youst night when you went to the Duanmu residence?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s concerned face and felt his heart be warm. He put down hisptop and pulled her into his arms. ¡°They just wanted to test my attitude. Also¡­ they wanted to know where the prescription I gave them came from.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan lowered his head and touched her face. ¡°They need zing Glory¡¯s support. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. For the next two days, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere. Li Yan also moved his workce to the living room. Chu Luo sat on the sofa reading while he worked beside her. As long as there was no one in the living room, Li Yan would sneakily kiss Chu Luo from time to time. Whenever he held a video conference, he would regain that cold and grim expression. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Looking at his expression, which was so cold that the people on the other end of the video call didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, her eyes darted around and she stretched out her leg to kick him yfully. Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her. Chu Luo gave him a provocative look and was about to retract her leg when Li Yan moved his hand and grabbed it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s soft cry had just left her mouth when she quickly retracted it. She was worried that his subordinates would hear her on the other end. Li Yan grabbed her leg and swiped his fingers across it. Chu Luo almostughed out loud. She kicked him with her other leg, displeased. At this moment, Li Yan said to his subordinates across the video call, ¡°Rest for ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he closed hisptop and taught Chu Luo a lesson. After a while. Chu Luo sat in his arms, panting. She grabbed his clothes in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Li Yan looked at her unusually red lips and swallowed before saying in an even more hoarse voice, ¡°You provoked me.¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. When her breathing had stabilized, she shrugged off his body and put on her shoes. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a stroll. You can work leisurely.¡± With that, she left. When she reached the door, Chu Luo stopped and looked back at Li Yan. Her lips subconsciously curled up. The weather was hot now, and it was past ten in the morning. Actually, it wasn¡¯t suitable for a stroll. However, this courtyard had been modified by Chu Luo. The temperature inside was at least five degrees lower than outside. Even if one took a stroll, it wouldn¡¯t be too hot. Chu Luo had just walked to a few water cisterns filled with water lilies when the butler suddenly walked over with her phone. ¡°Miss Chu, your phone is ringing.¡± Chu Luo took the phone. It was from Jin Hui. After picking up the call, she heard Jin Hui say with a smile, ¡°Young Friend, do you remember the talismans that you asked me to help you sellst time?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Hui: ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few more people came looking for those talismans during this period of time. I was going to tell youst time, but I forgot after being busy. Do you have time to write a few more talismans?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who are these people? Previously, I was short of money, but now, I¡¯m not short of money. Tell me about their situation. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a need to draw the talismans.¡± Jin Hui told her about the people who came to his door. Those people were basically businessmen who were asking for luck. Two of them had asked for safety talismans. After Chu Luo heard that, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and write a Luck Enhancement Talisman and a Bad Luck Ridding Talismanter. You can give them to Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Li. As usual, you can get them to transfer the money to you. As for the rest, just tell them that I¡¯m not taking on business.¡± Jin Hui definitely had no objections. After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo walked back. Li Yan was still having a video conference. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb him and went to the study. After spending a while writing the two talismans, Chu Luo folded the talismans into the shape of a paper airne and sent them to the two owners with magic. Just like that, Chu Luo became famous in this industry. Moreover, she was the kind of person who was praised as an immortal with just her name being uttered. Of course, that was forter. The day before Chu Luo went to school to report, Qin Ming returned afterpleting his mission. Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°Anya didn¡¯t follow you.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face cracked for a moment. Two secondster, he said, ¡°She went back the next day.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Qin Ming¡¯s phone rang. But he didn¡¯t take the call. Chu Luo looked at him and guessed, ¡°Is Anya calling you?¡± Qin Ming actually turned around and left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was even more annoying than Li Yan. Li Yan, who was working, looked up at her. Chu Luo walked up to him and looked at his cold face. She poked his mouth with her finger and said, ¡°You have to smile more.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Who made you unhappy?¡± Chu Luo leaned her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°No one.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow.¡± ¡°No. If you go, I¡¯ll be the subject of rumors.¡± ¡°I can send you there as your older brother.¡± This was the little thing¡¯s first time reporting at the university. As her husband and parent, how could he not send her there? He had already pushed back all his ns for tomorrow. When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at his face and studied it carefully. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apply something for you tomorrow.¡± The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. After dinner, Chu Luo smeared some herbal juice on Li Yan¡¯s face to darken his skin. She then messed up his hair before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°For sure, no one will recognize you this way.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t mind her transformation of him at all. The butler and Qin Ming, who were standing at the side, stole a few nces at the two of them. After the two of them had left, Qin Ming said with a wooden face, ¡°Master actually let Miss Chu treat him like that.¡± The butler looked at Qin Ming as if he was looking at a pitiful child. He patted Qin Ming¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Qin Ming, you aren¡¯t young anymore. I suggest you find a girlfriend.¡± Qin Ming expressionlessly replied, ¡°Women are troublesome.¡± With that, he left. The butler looked at his back and shook his head with a look of pity. Li Yan drove while Chu Luo sat in the front passenger seat. Before the car left the old district, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing to school? I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the school gate for half an hour.¡± Chu Luo specifically looked at the time. It was 7:30 in the morning. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Why did you go so early?¡± Wang Mingtaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m excited. School is finally going to reopen. I can¡¯t help but report early.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You can go look for the seniors first.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Wait for me¡­ When Brother sends me there, don¡¯t show any surprise when you see his face.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Chu?¡± Chu Luo felt that it was troublesome to talk about it, so she said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take a photo of him and you¡¯ll know. Tell the seniors about itter.¡± Coincidentally, they were at the traffic junction right now. Chu Luo called out to Li Yan and, while Li Yan was looking at her, she snapped a photo of him. She narrowed her eyes and said to him with a smile, ¡°In order not to surprise them when they see youter, I took a photo of you to send to Mingtao.¡± After saying that, she sent the photo over. Wang Mingtao eximed. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, is this Brother Chu? He, he, he¡­ is so cool! He¡¯s simply like the Prince Charming in my heart!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo specially tapped on the photo she had taken of Li Yan to take a look. Today, Li Yan was wearing a pair of jeans and a ck shirt. Coupled with his slightly tanned skin, disheveled hair, and that cold face, he was indeed cool and unbridled. As she looked, Chu Luo¡¯s heart started beating faster. She put away her phone and tilted her head to peek at him. Li Yan was driving with a focused expression. However, when the car got stuck in the traffic, he turned to look at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel guilty. She even smiled at him and said, ¡°Wang Mingtao said that you¡¯re his idol and that you¡¯re especially cool.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Who is your idol?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can I have an idol? I¡¯m not a fan of celebrities.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. Chu Luo quickly raised her head back. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything in public.¡± Li Yanughed at her reaction and retracted his hand. At this moment, a sharp glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes as he looked at the sidewalk in front of him. Chu Luo noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone took pictures of us secretly just now.¡± After saying that, he took out his Bluetooth earpiece and put it on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Pay attention to the recent online developments. I don¡¯t want Luoluo¡¯s photo to appear in unnecessary ces.¡± With that, he took off hismunicator. The car arrived at Imperial University at half-past eight. The gate of Imperial University was no longer as quiet as thest time Chu Luo hade. It was especially lively today. The freshmen were reporting for the first day, and there were many people. There were already various cars parked in the open space outside the school. There were freshmen and their parents everywhere. Some of them were chatting andughing while others took photos wherever they went. Beside the school gate, there was actually a group of reporters interviewing the freshmen. Li Yan parked his car in the parking lot outside the school. Before getting out of the car, he put a sunhat on Chu Luo¡¯s head and a pair of sunsses on his face. Only then did the two of them get out of the car. Chapter 204 - Have You Obtained My Consent to Befriend Luoluo?

Chapter 204: Have You Obtained My Consent to Befriend Luoluo?

When Chu Luo appeared in their field of vision, she immediately caused a sensation, especially the reporters who were guarding there. They swarmed over. ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you didn¡¯t fill in the first specialization in your choice. Which specialization will you choose?¡± These words immediately caused the people who stopped there to discuss. A freshman said, ¡°To think Chu Luo didn¡¯t enroll in a specialization. The back door that the school opened for her is too big.¡± Another parent replied, ¡°She scored full marks. If I were the principal, I would also be willing to let her choose her own specialization at her leisure.¡± The others started discussing as well. After the results of the college entrance examination were released, Chu Luo had be the best daughter in the hearts of the parents of the empire. Everyone was a little excited to see her in person today. Chu Luo looked at everyone and asked the reporter calmly, ¡°I¡¯m enrolling in a few specializations. Which one do you want to ask about?¡± The group of people who were still discussing stopped immediately. Everyone looked like they didn¡¯t understand. The reporter was also a little worked up. ¡°Chu Luo, do you mean that you will enroll in several specializations at once?¡± If this news was released, how big of amotion would it cause? Chu Luo curled her lips. She had the confidence andposure that everyone was familiar with. ¡°If you want to know, you can go to the school to check after I finish reporting.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the gate. The others wanted to follow her, but at this moment, Li Yan, who was walking behind her, suddenly swept a cold nce at the reporters. The reporters¡¯ feet seemed to have been frozen and they didn¡¯t dare to follow her. The moment she entered the school, she saw that there was a reception area for the freshmen from each faculty in the open space in front. After everyone walked over, they took the notices and followed their seniors from that specialization. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked over together, the seniors who were attending to the other freshmen stood up excitedly. A girl beat her to it. ¡°Chu Luo, our medical school wees you.¡± Another boy quickly added, ¡°Chu Luo, our School of Economics wees you too.¡± ¡°I say, with Chu Luo¡¯s disposition, it¡¯s definitely better for her to learn art.¡± ¡°What a waste of her talent if she were to learn art. Chu Luo should enroll in the School of Foreign Languages.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There were dozens of colleges at Imperial University. As everyone chatted, they started fighting over Chu Luo. ¡°If you want Chu Luo,e and PK with me if you have the capability.¡± ¡°So be it. Whoever wins will get Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Those who could enter Imperial University were the top students from every province. These senior students, in particr, could be said to be skilled in both literary and martial arts. And here they were, about to roll up their sleeves and PK. The group of students and parents standing at the side was stunned. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was standing beside her. She pouted at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t they know that applying for a major can be done online? I applied for a major two days ago.¡± Since the school was going to divide the students into sses, it had already called Chu Luo to ask her to enroll in a specialization. Li Yan knew which specializations Chu Luo had applied for and asked, ¡°Which specialization do you n to report to first?¡± Chu Luo nced at the senior students who were arguing and walked to the engineering school that didn¡¯t participate in the fight, for they felt that Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t choose engineering. She said to the two boys standing there, ¡°Senior, where is the registration for mechanical engineering?¡± The two boys from the engineering school were ttered. The other people who were arguing suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, you actually applied for mechanical engineering!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you studying humanities?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, think about it again. It¡¯s not easy to switch to studying science.¡± ¡­ At this moment, a fashionable girl with exquisite makeup walked over with a bodyguard. When she heard this, she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re being praised too highly by everyone. You¡¯re simply trying to please the crowd.¡± She then gestured to the bodyguard. ¡°Go get the registration form. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡± The bodyguard: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t answer them. Li Yan said, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get you the form.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan walked to a few reception spots to get the forms. Then, the two of them walked forward. Everyone who stayed behind: ¡°!!!¡± After a while, a senior asked with a confused expression, ¡°That handsome guy who came with Chu Luo just now seemed to have collected the registration forms from a few schools?¡± Another person: ¡°I think he got one from our School of Electronic Engineering!¡± ¡°And our School of Physics!¡± ¡°He even took one from our School of Foreign Language!¡± ¡­ ¡°D*mn! Is Chu Luo going to study a few specializations at the same time?!¡± ¡°This is too impressive!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Chu Luo studied humanities. She actually chose a few science majors?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she too confident!¡± ¡°I used to think that it¡¯s good that she¡¯s confident, but now, I think that she¡¯s too conceited.¡± ¡°I really want to see Chu Luo suffer.¡± ¡°Maybe she has that ability.¡± ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s a humanities major. Even if she¡¯s a genius, it¡¯s impossible for her to cross-discipline!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had a card to swipe a bike, so the two of them went straight to the parking spot. As Chu Luo walked, she told Li Yan about her riding a bike her first time here. Then she talked about how she hadpeted with Wang Mingtao over who should ride the bike and who should sit in the back seat. Li Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Did you take his back seat?¡± ¡°How could I possibly sit in the back? I can¡¯t see the front from the back. It¡¯s not fun at all.¡± Li Yan was very satisfied with her idea. He took the card from her and went to choose a bike with a backseat. He pushed it out and sat in it. ¡°Hop on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the back seat. Her lips moved, but she subconsciously walked over. She sat in the back seat and grabbed his clothes with both hands. She suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike?¡± Li Yan turned around and nced at her with his deep eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall.¡± With that, he propped one leg against the pedal and the bike rode out. The road ahead was a little crooked. After moving for ten meters, Li Yan started riding more smoothly. Chu Luo said in an affirmative tone, ¡°This is definitely your first time riding a bike.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her, but the corners of his lips curled up. Then, the two of them went to the majors that Chu Luo applied for. Under the disbelieving eyes of everyone, Chu Luo finally went to the Information Engineering College to meet up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Sister Chu, here.¡± The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked over, Wang Mingtao smiled and waved at them. When the others saw them, they were a little surprised. ¡°Chu Luo actually knows the seniors from the Computer Science Department. Could it be that she wants to enroll in the Computer Science Department too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I observed just now. There are very few girls who enroll in the Computer Science Department, especially beautiful ones. As long as Chu Luo enrolls in this specialization, I¡¯d rather she be the only girl in our Computer Science Department.¡± ¡°Chu Luo alone can defeat all the girls in Imperial University!¡± ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s too beautiful. If the man standing beside her didn¡¯t look a little scary, I would have gone over to ask for her number.¡± ¡°Do you think you can get her number?¡± ¡°Hehe, think, think. Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Chu Luo is my goddess. I think if ourputer science department has a girl as beautiful as her, we¡¯d have to raise our standards when looking for a girlfriend from now on.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see the forum? Chu Luo didn¡¯t even enroll in the Computer Science Department. Why are you so excited?¡± Everyone looked disappointed. ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan approached, Tang Zhiyun and the others greeted Li Yan at the same time. ¡°Brother Chu.¡± After Li Yan nodded at the five of them, he nced at the boys standing beside. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, when are you going to report to Professor Wu?¡± Everyone knew that Chu Luo had already been chosen by Professor Wu. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Chu, how many specializations did you enroll in? Which specialization are you following for your military training?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Whichever specialization the school assigns me to.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a boy suddenly walked over. The guy was tall and handsome and energetic-looking, and he said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m a freshman this year too. I¡¯m majoring inputer science too. Can we study together in the future?¡± The others standing at the side looked at the boy as if he was their love rival. The boy added confidently, ¡°Coincidentally, I ranked just two ces below you in the college entrance examination this year.¡± Wang Mingtao and the rest subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan was wearing sunsses and had his lips pursed slightly. No one could make out his emotions, but the five of them subconsciously wanted to take a small step back. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand this feeling and asked the boy, ¡°You got third ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The boy nodded and looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, a cold gazended on him. The boy felt a chill down his spine and subconsciously nced at Li Yan, who was standing beside Chu Luo with his sunsses on. At this moment, Li Yan removed his sunsses and asked coldly, ¡°Did you get my permission to be friends with Luoluo?¡± Hearing Li Yan¡¯s cold voice, the boy actually felt fear in his heart. He quickly clenched his fists by his side to control his trembling. ¡°Who are you to Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and said domineeringly, ¡°Her parent.¡± Everyone had their own thoughts. The boy standing opposite Chu Luo inexplicably felt that there was a deeper meaning behind those words. He tried to ask, ¡°Are you Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Xie Minghai was about to tell him not to talk nonsense when Tang Zhiyun pressed his arm and answered for him. ¡°You are right, ssmate. He is Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend.¡± He then gestured to Chu Luo and Li Yan with his eyes and said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo knew that Tang Zhiyun was trying to make everyone think that she had a boyfriend so that no boys would confess to her again. But this seemed to be exactly what someone wanted¡­ She looked at Li Yan, who had mostly retracted his cold aura, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Their group left together. But those who remained exploded. ¡°Waah¡­ So Goddess really has a boyfriend. Although I guessed it, seeing it with my own eyes still feels like I¡¯ve broken up with her.¡± ¡°The goddess is so outstanding. I don¡¯t think that man is worthy of her. That man looks so ¡®old¡¯!¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s also so dark!¡± ¡°Is that man as smart as Goddess? My goddess is the smartest in the world!¡± ¡­ All kinds of sour words kepting out of this group of young boys and girls. They had originally thought of having a pure school romance with their goddess, but they suddenly realized that their goddess already had a boyfriend. Only they themselves could understand such a feeling. ¡­ ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re not angry at me for saying that, are you?¡± They walked out of the building and onto a road with no one else around. Tang Zhiyun said in embarrassment, ¡°I was just trying to stall for time. I was thinking that from the first day of school, some boys would express their interest in her. The best solution is to let everyone know from the start that the girl already has a boyfriend. This way, Junior won¡¯t be harassed by so many boys in the future.¡± The other three boys actually thought so too. Wang Mingtao was the only one who realized this after hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? But¡­ what if Sister Chu wants to have a boyfriend?¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao felt a chill run down his spine. Facing the five pairs of unfriendly eyes, Wang Mingtao instantly cowered. ¡°I¡­ I was just kidding.¡± After saying that, he even advised Chu Luo earnestly, ¡°Sister Chu, it¡¯s not fun to have a boyfriend at all. This will take up a lot of your time. Why don¡¯t we gain more knowledge and y more games? We can crush people in other aspects¡­ don¡¯t you think so?¡± He even winked at her, afraid that she would say no. Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly and looked at the cowardly him before looking at Li Yan. ¡°I won¡¯t like anyone else.¡± Li Yan was satisfied and the sharp lines on his face loosened a little. He said to the other boys, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Luoluo to you guys in school from now on. I don¡¯t want to hear about her being harassed by anyone.¡± ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely protect our junior well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With us around, no one cany their hands on Junior.¡± ¡­ The boys all gave their guarantees, and they were just short of pping their chests and swearing. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These ignorant people! Chapter 205 - Li Yans Scheme

Chapter 205: Li Yan¡¯s Scheme

Other than reporting to the specializations that she had confirmed with the school earlier, Chu Luo also had to report to Professor Wu. The bunch of them walked towards theputer science faculty building. When they reached the office building, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll go up alone. Wait for me here.¡± They stopped. All the faculty members were on duty at this time, especially Professor Wu. He had just returned from abroad and was one of the developers of the gaming capsule. He had been at the school this summer. When Chu Luo walked into the office building, she was a little surprised to meet a few undergraduate teachers. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo who scored full marks in the college entrance examination this year? Why did shee to the office building directly?¡± ¡°She might be here to greet a teacher she knows.¡± ¡­ Professor Wu¡¯s office was on the third floor, at the end of the corridor. The office building was huge, and there were dozens of rooms on each floor. Chu Luo went to the location that Professor Wu had told her. Just as she walked out of an office door, that office suddenly opened from inside. A middle-aged man wearing a blue turtleneck and a short-sleeved t-shirt, his hair neatlybed back, walked out with a folder under his armpit. As the two of them passed each other, the middle-aged man deliberately sized up Chu Luo with a scrutinizing gaze. Chu Luo had just walked past him when the middle-aged man called out to her from behind, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man looked at her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Youngdy, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t be too high-profile. This is a prestigious educational institute where talents are produced, not a high school in a small ce like where you came from. ¡°In your world, you might be a top student. But here, everyone has to learn new things. We don¡¯t know if you are a mule or a horse yet. Don¡¯t end up bing another Shang Zhongyong[1].¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of her and nodded without saying anything. The middle-aged man turned around and left. Chu Luo continued walking towards Professor Wu¡¯s office. Professor Wu¡¯s office was not closed tightly. As soon as Chu Luo knocked on the door, a voice said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chu Luo walked in. ¡°Professor Wu.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Professor Wu was typing on hisputer when he gestured to her. ¡°Take a seat for now. I¡¯ll reply to an email first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited for a few minutes before Professor Wu stopped. He smiled and took out a form from his desk for her. ¡°Fill in this form first. I¡¯ll submit it to the school¡¯s heads. As long as the school seals it, you will officially be my student.¡± Chu Luo took the form and quickly finished scanning through it. She took a pen and started to fill in the nks. While she was filling in the form, Professor Wu asked, ¡°Little Chu, the school stiptes that all freshmen have to undergo military training. However, in the next month, the zing Glory Gaming Corporation will send a batch of technicians to help me perfect the gaming capsule. Do you want to undergo military training ore with me?¡± ¡°Go with you, of course.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and talk to the school¡¯s heads personally. You don¡¯t have to go to the military training then.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them talked about the simtion chamber for a while. After Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals, the zing Glory Gaming Department had invited her to be a developer of the gaming capsule. Therefore, it would be her duty to work with Professor Wu. In the end, Professor Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you all the data of the gaming capsule in the next two days. The database is toorge. Try and understand as much as you can. If you encounter trouble,e and ask me about it anytime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo walked out of Professor Wu¡¯s office, it was already more than half an hourter. She had just reached the stairs when her phone rang. It was Tang Heping. Chu Luo was a little surprised. Previously, she had asked Doctor Tang to tell Chu Zhengyang that she was going to the US, and she hadn¡¯t had any contact with Doctor Tang ever since. She didn¡¯t expect him to call her at this time. Chu Luo picked up the call. At this moment, Tang Heping must be walking with arge group of people. There was a series of footsteps and voicesing from the other side first, followed by Tang Heping¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Chu, you still remember me, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Is there something you want from me, Doctor Tang?¡± Tang Heping said, ¡°I want to ask if you went to Imperial University to report today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Heping said, ¡°Then wait for me at Imperial University. I should be able to rush over in half an hour.¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. Tang Heping continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already applied to the school. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly recruit you as my student.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you willing?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Tang Heping thought that she didn¡¯t agree and said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯d originally nned to contact you to discuss this with you, but I went to XX Medical University in Germany for a month and couldn¡¯t find the time there. That¡¯s why this matter dragged until today.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. Previously, she hadn¡¯t nned on studying medicine. To her, her medical skills could beat all doctors. However¡­ since Tang Heping had the intention and there were many medical equipment and treatment methods that she had never seen before in this world, she could learn from him. She said, ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Heping heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. When Chu Luo went out, she saw the others waiting for her. Chu Luo walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°We have to wait for a while before we can go back. I have to see someer.¡± Li Yan nodded and put the cap on her head. ¡°See who? Are you going now?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked. ¡°No need. That person is still outside the school. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Chu Luo briefly told them about the call she had just received. ¡°What? Professor Tang from the medical school wants to take on Junior as his student?!¡± The four of them obviously knew who Tang Heping was and were shocked. Then, Tang Zhiyun told her excitedly, ¡°Professor Tang is a famous professor in the medical school and an expert doctor in the city hospital. He hasn¡¯t taken on any students in a long time, but he made an exception and asked Junior to be his student directly!¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others were obviously more excited than Chu Luo and expressed that they wanted to send Chu Luo over. Before they saw Professor Tang Heping, they were already discussing where to celebrate for Chu Luo. But before they could leave the Computer Science Department, Tang Zhiyun and the others were called away by a call from the department. When they left, Xie Minghai said reluctantly, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, if we cane out at noon, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them. ¡°Okay.¡± After Tang Zhiyun and the others left, only Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Wang Mingtao were left. Li Yan asked, ¡°Are we going to the medical school or should we find a ce to sit and wait?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the medical school first.¡± As Wang Mingtao walked, he used his phone to check the distance between theputer and the medical schools. He eximed. ¡°Brother Chu, Sister Chu, it¡¯s more than four kilometers from here to the medical school. We have to ride a bike there.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you still have the school card on you?¡± His own was with Chu Luo. Wang Mingtao shook his head and said in frustration, ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have asked the seniors to leave two cards with me. What should we do now?¡± Li Yan nced at him. ¡°You stay behind. Luoluo and I will go over.¡± ¡°Eh? Alright.¡± Wang Mingtao actually wanted to follow them, but in this situation, he could only dismiss the thought. He sent the two of them to the parking lot and said as he walked, ¡°There¡¯s only one card. Why don¡¯t you wait for Sister Chu here with me, Brother Chu?¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. The three of them quickly arrived at the parking spot. Li Yan took out his card from his pocket and scanned for a bike. Wang Mingtao was about to say something when Li Yan took the front seat and Chu Luo sat in the back. At this moment, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can look for the seniors. I¡¯lle back to look for you after I¡¯m done talking to Professor Tang.¡± Li Yan rode off. Wang Mingtao subconsciously nodded. He looked at the two of them and scratched his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Chu say that she won¡¯t sit in the back?¡± Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s shirt with both hands and looked at the scenery on both sides. She said with a smile, ¡°In the future, when I go to school, I¡¯ll ride a bike every day. From this school to that school, I can tour half of Imperial University.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t reply. The two of them arrived at the medical school. Coincidentally, there were more people registering now. Those who came early were basically from the city. At this moment, many people from other cities had already arrived. The two of them alighted at the registration venue for the medical school. Chu Luo nced at the sea of people in front and said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour. There are too many people at the junction ahead.¡± After saying that, she wanted to take off her hat. However, Li Yan pressed her down with hisrge hand. Li Yan¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°Wear it.¡± Chu Luo pouted at him. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± Li Yan took out a wet tissue from her backpack and wiped her face with a serious expression. ¡°You won¡¯t feel hot after you wipe your face.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, someone in front discovered Chu Luo. Some people were already excited. ¡°That girl is Chu Luo, right?¡± ¡°She must be. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Chu Luo on my first day here. No, I have to go say hello to her.¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± Just as they walked over, Li Yan swept his cold gaze across them. While they were stunned, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the side of the road. When the two of them disappeared at the end of the road, those people suddenly jolted back to their senses. ¡°Who¡¯s that man holding Chu Luo¡¯s hand? His eyes are so scary!¡± ¡°Could he be Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°It must be. Why else would Chu Luo let a man hold her hand?¡± ¡°Is my first love gone just like that? I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± ¡­ Beforeing to Imperial University to report, many of the freshmen had fantasized about having a campus romance with Chu Luo. With Li Yan¡¯s actions, their thoughts were immediately stuck at the budding stage. As Chu Luo was led away by him, she finally realized what he was thinking. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Are you worried that those people will snatch me away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± Li Yan said domineeringly and confidently. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone snatch you away.¡± He came here today only to let everyone know that this little thing was already taken. If anyone was still blind, then don¡¯t me him for being rude. At this moment, a figure quickly left. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked in that direction at the same time. ¡°Someone was secretly taking pictures!¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 206 - No One Can Say Anything If Luoluo Stays with Me

Chapter 206: No One Can Say Anything If Luoluo Stays with Me

Chu Luo was about to chase after her when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°A student from the school took photos secretly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to block the photos he¡¯d send out.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them continued walking. Half an hourter, she reached the medical school staff building. Chu Luo looked at the building in front of her and turned to a building not far away. She saw a group of people walking towards the building from one direction. These people were obviously graduate students. There were men and women, all wearing white coats and carrying a bunch of vessels. Chu Luo looked at the vessels in their hands and suddenly wanted to know what they were for. She subconsciously walked over. At this moment, Li Yan stopped her. Li Yan looked into her eyes and guessed what she was thinking. ¡°There will be plenty of chances in the future. Let¡¯s find a ce to wait for Professor Tang.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded at him. The two of them walked straight into the office building. There were chairs in the hall on the first floor, and the two of them sat on them and waited. Soon, everyone entering and exiting the building subconsciously turned to look at the two people sitting there. A few people walked over and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Have you guys heard? Chu Luo applied for several specializations.¡± ¡°This matter has long spread among the faculty. You weren¡¯t aware of it because you were on a business trip.¡± ¡°This girl is really crazy. As a humanities student, she actually dares to enroll in several science subjects. Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting pped in the face if she fails to master them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Even if she really did enroll, those colleges might not agree to take her in. Although Chu Luo is the college entrance examination top schr, our school isn¡¯t short of top students. Who knows if those with good high school results will still be so good in university?¡± ¡°Still too young and too arrogant. I can already see her future.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good-looking and popr that she¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo sat down, she took out her phone and yed. Li Yan sat beside her and looked out the window. asionally, he would retract his gaze and look at her. Seeing that her lips were a little dry, he took out some water from her backpack and handed it to her. Chu Luo looked up from her phone and licked her lips. It was indeed a little dry, so she took it and took two sips. After drinking, she said, ¡°The school just sent me an email consenting that I don¡¯t need military training anymore.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that he was about to put the bottle back, Chu Luo subconsciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and took out the bottle to take a sip too. Chu Luo blushed and said shyly, ¡°Aren¡¯t there two bottles of water inside?¡± ¡°This bottle of yours is better.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo lowered her head and continued to scroll through her phone, but her eyes swept around sheepishly. She heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that no one was around. After about 20 minutes, a few people walked in. The bunch of them were discussing a medical problem. At this moment, one of the middle-aged men stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call first.¡± Then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo turned around and met Tang Heping¡¯s eyes. As Chu Luo stood up, Tang Heping strode over. ¡°Little Chu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Professor Tang, long time no see.¡± The others followed. ¡°Professor Tang, you know this student? Why do I feel that she looks like Chu Luo who recently appeared on the Education Channel?¡± ¡°She is Chu Luo.¡± Professor Tang finally smiled and said in a formal tone, ¡°Let me introduce you guys. Chu Luo is my student.¡± He even added, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bully her just because she¡¯s young. No one is allowed to bully my students.¡± Aplicated expression appeared on their faces. After a while, a professor asked, ¡°Old Tang, are you really nning to take Chu Luo in as your student?¡± ¡°Right!¡± They looked at Tang Heping with aplicated gaze. They had a feeling that his brain had gone haywire. One of them said in an obscure tone, ¡°If Old Tang intends to take Chu Luo in as a student, he will have to spend more effort in the future. I heard that Chu Luo studied humanities. If so, Chu Luo will be considered to have crossed disciplines.¡± In their opinion, Chu Luo was someone who knew nothing about medicine. Even though she was the college entrance examination top schr, no one thought highly of her. Professor Tang knew what everyone was thinking and was a little unhappy. He didn¡¯t exin and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just treat it that I¡¯m raising a daughter when the timees.¡± After saying this, he felt that he had taken advantage of Chu Luo. He even asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°That depends on how much you can teach me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely teach you everything I know.¡± The two of them knew each other¡¯s strength, and only they themselves understood what they were saying. This didn¡¯t sound right to the others. They suddenly had the feeling that Tang Heping was fooling around. However, Tang Heping¡¯s qualifications in medical school were too high, so they couldn¡¯t say anything. They justughed and said, ¡°Then from now on, we¡¯ll wait for another rising star in the medical world.¡± Tang Heping nodded. ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± With that, under theplicated gazes of the group, he brought Chu Luo and Li Yan to his office. After the office door closed and the three of them sat down, Tang Heping went to get a form for Chu Luo to fill in. While Chu Luo was filling in the form, he deliberately nced at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Little Chu, this is?¡± Chu Luo replied without looking up, ¡°My family member.¡± Tang Heping was relieved and said, ¡°I studied Little Chu¡¯s previous surgery a few more times. I¡¯ve always had a question. Could it be that Little Chu¡¯s key to ensuring the patient¡¯s survival was those few silver needles?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Then, the two of them talked about the surgery. In the end, Tang Heping even said, ¡°The patient didn¡¯t know that it was Little Chu who saved him. Little Chu, although I don¡¯t know why you wanted to hide it from him, I saw that the patient was very disappointed when he heard what you asked me to tell him. His family members were also very angry when you were mentioned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Since the patient is your rtive, why aren¡¯t you willing to let him know that you rescued him and, instead, let them misunderstand you?¡± In fact, Tang Heping was just feeling indignant on Chu Luo¡¯s behalf. Back then, some of the people who hade to see Chu Zhengyang had said some pretty awful things. If he hadn¡¯t agreed to Chu Luo¡¯s request, he would have told them the truth directly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those people. They can say whatever they want.¡± In any case, she wouldn¡¯t let any of them off. ¡°Why should I let them know that I know medicine so that they can use this matter to gain benefits?¡± From the moment the Wei family learned about her and Chu Ting¡¯s results, she¡¯d known that these people only wanted to benefit from her reputation as the top schr of the college entrance examination. If they found out that her medical skills were good, they would definitely think of ways to use her reputation to obtain greater benefits. Why should she let them have their way? When Tang Heping heard Chu Luo say that, even if he didn¡¯t know what had happened between her and that group of people, he knew that she really didn¡¯t want to be involved with them. Thus, he didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo and Li Yan left the medical school¡¯s office building. As soon as she went out, Tang Zhiyun called Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun said apologetically on the phone, ¡°Junior, we are not done here. We can¡¯t eat with you at noon.¡± Since Tang Zhiyun and the others had been called to help, Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t say anything. She said, ¡°Then we will go back first.¡± After hanging up, she spoke to Li Yan and the two of them went to the parking lot. Along the way, more and more freshmen showed up to report. Many people saw Chu Luo sitting on the back seat of a man¡¯s bike. With his powerful aura and handsome appearance, Li Yan was riding the bike with the fairy in everyone¡¯s hearts, Chu Luo, sitting in the back. Before school officially started, Chu Luo became famous at Imperial University. Instantly, the news that Chu Luo was already taken spread throughout the entire school. The moment the two of them walked out of the school gate, they saw an unexpected person. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang hade early these past few days with the intention of meeting Chu Luo at the school gate since she was starting school. He didn¡¯t expect to hear someone talking about Chu Luo reporting in today as soon as he arrived, so he had been standing outside the gate until now. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, he saw the two of them. Initially, he was a little happy to see Chu Luo. However, when he saw Li Yan walking beside her, his expression changed instantly and even his amiable smile disappeared. He strode over. ¡°Luoluo, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang, who was walking over, and asked with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make things clear to youst time?¡± Chu Zhengyang felt an indescribable sadness in his heart when he heard this. His voice trembled with sadness. ¡°Luoluo, are you really not going to forgive Uncle?¡± There were already many people entering and exiting the school gate. Moreover, Chu Luo was a figure that everyone was paying attention to. At this moment, many people had already stopped to look over. Li Yan looked at Chu Zhengyang and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Zhengyang wanted to continue, but Li Yan interrupted him. ¡°Do you want everyone to criticize Luoluo?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled. He quickly nodded. The three of them got into their respective cars and drove to get a private room in a restaurant. After sitting down, Chu Luo asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Chu Zhengyang nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°Luoluo,e back with me.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Zhengyang, on the other hand, felt a chill down his spine and quickly clenched his fists to control his fear. He continued in a thoughtful tone: ¡°If you don¡¯t like staying at the Wei residence, I can buy a house elsewhere for you to stay in. It¡¯s better than living with outsiders.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who subconsciously exuded a cold aura, and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think the ce I¡¯m living in now is bad. Instead, I like it a lot. On the other hand, why do you want me to move out of that house so badly?¡± ¡°Luoluo, why don¡¯t you understand!¡± Chu Zhengyang was exasperated at her failure to meet his expectations. ¡°You¡¯re especially famous now. Many people are paying attention to your matter. If you continue to live with a man of unknown origin, your reputation¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yan was finally angry. Cold air emanated from his body. ¡°No one can say anything about the fact that Luoluo and I live together.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Luoluo isn¡¯t on your household register anymore?¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his expression turned ugly. ¡°So it was you who transferred Luoluo¡¯s household register!¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. At this moment, Chu Luo continued in a mocking tone, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t transferred my household register away that time, I won¡¯t even have the right to study now. To think that you¡¯re my uncle. You knew that during those few days, I needed to fill in my application. What did you do? Did you think of the fact that I needed my parents to sign?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang was at a loss for words. He anxiously exined, ¡°During those days, when that kind of thing happened to your aunt and Tingting, my mind was too confused. Furthermore, I had something very important to do¡­¡± ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang, who was getting more and more speechless as he spoke, and the sneer on her face widened. She asked calmly, ¡°Were you busy raiding tombs during those days?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled and he widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°How did you know?¡± At this point, he looked at Li Yan with a knowing expression. ¡°Was he the one who told you?¡± He then questioned loudly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who he is. Let¡¯s talk about why you didn¡¯t remember that your niece needed you, her only parent, to sign the papers.¡± Chu Luo was a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang was rendered speechless. He wasn¡¯t willing to be talked down to like this. He panicked and said, ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t remember at that time. Why didn¡¯t you mention it yourself?¡± Chapter 207 - You Are a Bully!

Chapter 207: You Are a Bully!

¡°Hur hur!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m only talking to you because you¡¯re my uncle. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary now. I¡¯m better off without an uncle like you. I repeat, don¡¯te looking for me again. You¡¯re just my father¡¯s brother, that¡¯s all.¡± With that, she stood up. She didn¡¯t want to eat here anymore. Li Yan also stood up. Seeing Chu Luo leave just like that, Chu Zhengyang became even more anxious. He quickly said, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t you want to know about your parents?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if I told you that your mother isn¡¯t dead and is still alive?¡± Chu Luo stopped when she heard this. It wasn¡¯t that she was curious. She just wanted to see what Chu Zhengyang was thinking when he said this. Chu Zhengyang stood up as well and said, ¡°Back then, your mother disappeared after giving birth to you. We all guessed that she went to look for your father, butter on, I found out that the tomb could move. After that, for more than ten years, no one found that tomb at all. So your mother might still be alive.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of you telling me this?¡± ¡°The Wei family has the ability to help us find her. Luoluo, as long as you separate from this man, Uncle will immediately ask the Wei family to help find your mother.¡± This time, Li Yan directly wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and led her out. As he walked, he said, ¡°If Luoluo¡¯s mother is still alive in this world, I will help her find her.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked out. Chu Zhengyang wanted to catch up to them and stop them, but his feet seemed to have taken root and he couldn¡¯t step out no matter what. He raised his hand and touched his sad face. He sighed and muttered, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle is doing this for your own good. Why don¡¯t you understand Uncle¡¯s intentions?¡± He sat in the private room for a few minutes before walking out. He had just walked out of the restaurant when he saw someone standing beside his car. That person was obviously waiting for him. Chu Zhengyang quickly walked over. When that person saw him walking over, he said directly, ¡°Mr. Chu, my young master wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your young master?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at him warily. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± Chu Zhengyang wasn¡¯t in the mood to see this young master. He said with a dark expression, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± He was about to open the car door when the person stopped him. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression changed and he was about to berate him. However, that person spoke first. ¡°Mr. Chu, didn¡¯t you and Miss Chu have a misunderstanding? My young master said that he can help.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°My young master is at the restaurant in front.¡± That person pointed at a restaurant not far away. ¡°If Mr. Chu wants to see my young master, you can just go there.¡± In the end, Chu Zhengyang still went to the restaurant. Once he entered, he was brought to the door of a private room. The person who led him there knocked on the door three times and pushed open the private room to let him in alone. Chu Zhengyang walked in and saw a tall man in casual clothes sitting with his back facing him. ¡°Since Mr. Chu is here,e and sit.¡± Chu Zhengyang walked opposite the man and realized that he was wearing a mask. Moreover, he had an indescribable gloomy aura. Being stared at by this person was like being stared at by a cobra. Chu Zhengyang felt a chill down his spine and immediately raised his guard. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone who can help you.¡± Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t believe him at all. That person looked at him and continued, ¡°Chu Luo is living with a man of unknown origin right now. She doesn¡¯t intend to go back with you at all, but¡­ do you know who that man is?¡± Chu Zhengyang quickly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know.¡± That person smiled sinisterly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s¡­ Li Yan¡¯s man. Moreover, he¡¯s a knife in Li Yan¡¯s hand.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his body trembled for no reason. His face turned pale. ¡°Luoluo, she actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s lips trembled, and he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. After a while, as if he had made up his mind, he said loudly, ¡°No, I must bring her back. I can¡¯t let her follow that man. Otherwise, her entire life will be ruined.¡± ¡°Do you think you have the ability to fight against Li Yan¡¯s men?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He wanted to go back and seek help from the Wei family. That person seemed to have read his mind andughed again. ¡°Do you think the Wei family still dares to offend Li Yan at this time?¡± The Wei family had already offended Li Yan previously and had already suffered heavy losses. They definitely wouldn¡¯t help him now. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face turned ashen. The person touched the handle of his coffee cup. ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, I can help you.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Qin family in the capital?¡± There were many aristocratic families in the capital. These aristocratic families were only rich, but there were two top-notch families in the capital. One was the Duanmu family, and the other was the Qin family. Not only were they rich, but they also had power. ¡°Right. Are you going to cooperate with me now?¡± Chu Zhengyang lowered his head and clenched his fists. After a while, he said, ¡°Let me think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it. You have to understand that it is dangerous for Chu Luo to stay by that man¡¯s side for one more day. You might just have to look at her corpse tomorrow.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled. He didn¡¯t want to think anymore and said directly, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle when she returned. As she had applied for a lot of specializations, the school had asked her to choose a specialization in advance. In the afternoon, she took a pen and a notebook and sat cross-legged on the sofa with aptop. She watched all the professional introductions as she wrote and drew on the notebook. Li Yan sat beside her and worked. When Chu Luo was choosing mechanical engineering, she tapped on a few majors and was a little unsure. She thought for a while and quickly attacked the school¡¯s library to find books on this topic. A day passed quickly. At around four in the afternoon, Li Yan suddenly received a call. Chu Luo sat beside him and could tell that Qin Ming was reporting something. Just then, she heard Qin Ming say, ¡°Anya is following me.¡± Li Yan was about to speak when Chu Luo quickly tugged at his clothes. When Li Yan looked over, she asked, ¡°Why is Anya following Qin Ming?¡± Li Yan put his phone on speaker. Chu Luo asked Qin Ming, ¡°Why is Anya following you?¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°She wants to see you and Master.¡± ¡°This person really doesn¡¯t give up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. In any case, she was tired from reading books today, so she might as well go y. She asked, ¡°Where are you guys now?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the vi immediately.¡± The vi Qin Ming was talking about was the Li family vi. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around, and she said to Li Yan, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to your vi to y tonight?¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she happily went to put on her shoes. After putting on her shoes, she held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work anymore. Let¡¯s go wash our hands and eat.¡± Li Yan put hisptop down and walked upstairs with her. The two of them stood at the sink. Chu Luo went to get the handwash while Li Yan stood beside her. Chu Luo also got some for him. As she did so, she asked, ¡°Did anyone check your ce properly afterward?¡± After asking that, she started washing her hands under the tap. In the next moment, her hands were grabbed by a hand from behind. Li Yan stood behind her and hugged her as they washed their hands together. He replied as he washed, ¡°I got someone to redecorate that courtyard.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned to look at him. Unexpectedly, his face was right beside her shoulder. When she tilted her head, her lips swept across his chin. Li Yan lowered his head and intercepted her lips. ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m not done washing my hands.¡± ¡°Wash themter.¡± Li Yan turned her around. ¡­ After a while, they continued to wash their hands. Chu Luo even nudged him with her elbow, displeased. ¡°I have hand soap on my clothes.¡± ¡°Change themter.¡± After washing her hands, Chu Luo changed her clothes and went downstairs. After dinner, the two of them went to the Li family vi. The car drove all the way into the vi entrance and finally stopped outside a vi in the front. It was already dark and the vi was brightly lit. The moment the car stopped, two people quickly walked out from the vi, one behind the other. It was Qin Ming and Anya. When Anya saw that it was Chu Luo and Li Yan, she quickened her pace. ¡°Li, Chu, I finally got to see you.¡± She then said a little unhappily, ¡°Li, your subordinate is too disrespectful.¡± Li Yan nced at Anya and decided to ignore her as he walked through the door. Chu Luo followed him. Anya quickly stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and stopped. Li Yan, who had taken a step forward, stopped to look at the two of them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go in first. We¡¯lle inter.¡± Li Yan nodded and entered with Qin Ming. Chu Luo looked at Anya. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Anya was about to speak when Chu Luo said first, ¡°If you want to talk about the taxation of the zing Glory Corporation in your country, don¡¯t.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Then why had she been following a stinky man who never showed her a pleasant countenance all this time? Anya felt a little aggrieved. This, coupled with the fact that she had been pampered since she was young, made her tone sound arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you as a princess of a country. If you¡­¡± ¡°What can you do to me if I don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Anya swallowed and refused to give up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken over the Lausanne family¡¯s cosmeticspany. If¡­¡± ¡°Hur hur!¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to discuss. Anyway, that cosmeticspany hasn¡¯t started operating yet. The world is so big. I can open it in whichever country I want. I won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Anya was about to vomit blood. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Chu, stop right there.¡± After saying that, she quickly ran up to her and stopped her. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was a little taller than her, and narrowed her eyes. Her aura surged. While Anya was stunned by her aura, Chu Luo approached her and spoke in a dangerous tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t your country or the embassy. Your status as a princess can¡¯t scare me at all. Say, if I use magic to turn you into something else, can you resist?¡± Anya suddenly thought of her mother. Her body trembled and her face turned even paler. ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The environment suddenly changed. Looking at the various terrifying animals crawling over from all directions, Anya screamed in fear. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Just that and you¡¯re afraid?¡± Chu Luo chuckled. After she snapped her fingers, the surroundings returned to normal. Anya¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. Chu Luo said breezily, ¡°How about I turn you into one of them?¡± Anya¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at Chu Luo. Moisture quickly gathered in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ you bully.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bully me first?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand. ¡°Ahhh¡­ stop conjuring!¡± Anya quickly closed her eyes and shielded her face with her hands. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°I just want to sweep the hair off your face.¡± Anya¡¯s body trembled and she quickly put down her hand to watch as the strand of hair on her face was tucked behind her ear. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Anya quickly shook her head. ¡°Do you want to stop mypany from operating?¡± Anya shook her head again. Only then was Chu Luo satisfied. She suddenly thought of something and her lips curled up into a calctive smile. ¡°Since you want Li Yan to take back what he said before, I have an idea.¡± Chapter 208 - How Dare You Drive in the Li Family Villa!

Chapter 208: How Dare You Drive in the Li Family Vi!

Anya looked at her warily. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± After two seconds, Anya asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When my cosmeticspany isunched, help me publicize it in the upper-ss circle of your country.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya thought to herself,?¡®F*ck.¡¯?She was clearly here to persuade Chu Luo and Li Yan. Why did things turn out like this in the end? Chu Luo¡¯s words might sound like a suggestion, but she could hear the threat in them. She, a princess of a country, was being threatened! At the thought of this, Anya felt awful in every way. She was a princess of a country. Why did she have to suffer such grievances? Chu Luo watched as Anya¡¯s expression changed a few times. She turned around and walked towards the gate of the vi. Seeing her leave, Anya panicked. ¡°Can you promise that Li will continue to pay taxes?¡± ¡°You can discuss this with Li Yan.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo and Anya walked into the vi one after another. Li Yan and Qin Ming were sitting on the sofa opposite each other. At this moment, Qin Ming was saying something to him. The moment the two of them entered, Qin Ming shut his mouth. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo blinked at him. There was that sparkle in her eyes that appeared whenever she had sessfully tricked someone. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression instantly disappeared. Anya, who was walking behind her, didn¡¯t see Chu Luo¡¯s expression. The moment she entered, she looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Li, Chu said that as long as I agree to promote her cosmetics in my country, zing Glory Corporation will continue to pay taxes.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to correct her. ¡°Wrong. I said you could talk to Li Yan.¡± Anya wanted to re at Chu Luo, but she didn¡¯t dare. Now, whenever she saw Chu Luo, she would think of her abilities and feel frightened. Li Yan finally looked up at her and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Anya walked over and saw Chu Luo sitting beside Li Yan with Qin Ming opposite her. In the end, she decided to find a seat beside him. The two of them started talking. Chu Luo then realized that Anya was actually quite good at negotiation. She would advance and retreat when necessary. Furthermore, Li Yan had said that if zing Glory wanted to earn more money in her country, it was necessary to give its citizens some benefits (taxes). He had all along refused topromise because he wanted to make those people in her country understand zing Glory¡¯s importance. Thus, Chu Luo had already guessed what the oue would be. The two of them would definitely talk for a while. Chu Luo was bored and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯m going out to shop.¡± ¡°Bring your phone.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took her phone and walked out. As soon as Chu Luo walked out, the butler, who had followed her back, said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, do you need a car?¡± The Li family vi was huge. It was so big that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to finish strolling it in a day or two. Chu Luo thought for a while. Having decorated the vist time, she could go check it out since she was here today. She nodded. The butler quickly got someone to drive a car over. When the butler opened the car door for her, he asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want me to drive for you?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll use the GPS.¡± The butler stepped aside and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you can drive as much as you want. There won¡¯t be anyone in the vi.¡± ¡°Thank you, Butler.¡± Chu Luo got into the car and drove out. The car drove along the road to the vi and would asionally pass by the bodyguards on patrol. When they saw the car driving over, they would move to the side and make way beforehand. When the car drove past, these people would think:?¡®So this is the future madam.¡¯ Chu Luo kept driving. As she drove, she saw that there were fewer people on patrol here, and she got into the mood for racing. She stepped on the elerator and drove it like a sports car. After some time, a woman suddenly appeared in front. When the woman saw the car driving over, she seemed to have been scared stiff and stood in the middle without moving. Chu Luo pursed her lips and quickly pressed the horn to brake. However, she was too fast. Even if she stepped on the brakes, she couldn¡¯t stop the car immediately. The car was about to hit that woman. The woman was so frightened that her legs went limp. She fell to the ground and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, in the next second, she widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at the car flying over her head. She was dumbfounded. Chu Luo parked the car behind the woman, turned off the engine, opened the door, and got out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman suddenly turned to look at Chu Luo with a frightened expression. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman, who was pale from fright. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°Do you need me to help you up?¡± The woman was about to speak when a figure suddenly rushed over from the side. Before the figure could get close, it shouted in a frightened tone, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged woman who rushed over and took a step back. The moment the middle-aged woman ran to the woman sitting on the ground, her pained voice changed. ¡°Miss, what happened to you? Who pushed you to the ground?¡± After saying that, she suddenly turned to look at Chu Luo. Her face darkened as if she was looking at an enemy, and she said sternly, ¡°Did you push my miss to the ground? My miss has been frail since she was young. If she suffers any injuries or catches a cold, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to apologize, but when she saw that the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, she became a little unhappy. Without looking at the middle-aged woman, her gaze shifted to the woman, who was still very pale, and she asked, ¡°Did you suffer any injuries from the fall? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± the middle-aged woman shouted angrily. ¡°Do you think any doctor can treat my miss?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips twitched. She asked rudely, ¡°Could it be that your miss has something that she can¡¯t talk about and can¡¯t see a doctor for?¡± ¡°What are you talk¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, stop talking.¡± Thisdy finally spoke, her voice soft. The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Sister. I was out for a stroll and didn¡¯t see your car. I thought the car was going to hit me and got scared.¡± ¡°Drive?!¡± The middle-aged woman widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Who are you? How dare you drive here? Do you know whose vi this is?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Li Yan¡¯s vi?¡± ¡°How dare you call Master Li by his name!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was so sharp that Chu Luo wanted to dig her ears. It was too ear-piercing. She blinked her big, curious eyes and asked, ¡°Could it be that Li Yan¡¯s name can¡¯t be uttered?¡± She called him that every day, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The young woman pulled the middle-aged woman up. ¡°Auntie Zhang, help me up.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, Miss, it¡¯s Auntie Zhang¡¯s fault. Get up quickly.¡± Auntie Zhang quickly helped the young woman up and checked if there were any bumps on her body before saying with a pained heart, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not feeling well. Why did youe out alone at night? If anything happens to you, how can I exin it to Old Master, Madam, and Third Madam?¡± The young woman said softly, ¡°I was just bored staying in the room and wanted toe out for a walk.¡± ¡°You should have called Auntie Zhang along if you¡¯re taking a stroll. If I¡¯m with you, let¡¯s see who¡¯d still dare to bully you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Chu Luo, who¡¯d originally nned to wait for the two of them to finish speaking, was displeased. ¡°What do you mean by who¡¯d dare to bully her?¡± Chu Luo looked at the young woman. ¡°Did I bully you?¡± The young woman bit her lips and put on a soft and pitiful look. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t move aside when I saw the caring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all, Miss!¡± Auntie Zhang said in a sharp voice. ¡°You¡¯re not well and can¡¯t do strenuous exercise to begin with. Moreover, outsiders are not allowed to drive in the Li family vi. If Third Madam were to find out about this, this girl would definitely be finished.¡± Chu Luo felt that the two people in front of her were extremely interesting. One was the modern version of Lin Daiyu[1] while the other was the modern version of Nanny Rong[2]. (Don¡¯t ask her how she knew about Nanny Rong.) Just looking at them gave her goosebumps. She didn¡¯t want to talk to these two anymore and directly took out her phone to call Li Yan. She had to confirm who these two were and see if she should give Li Yan face and teach them a lesson. The call went through quickly. Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through the phone with an indescribable charm. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is driving forbidden in your vi?¡± Li Yan corrected her, ¡°Our vi.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. That wasn¡¯t the main point, okay? Unexpectedly, Li Yan immediately guessed something and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who dared to say that you can¡¯t drive in our vi?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two women opposite her and said, ¡°One is a pampered youngdy and the other is a good servant.¡± Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°See where Luoluo is?¡± Qin Ming quickly told him the location. Li Yan¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°Who dares to criticize you? You can just beat them to death and throw them out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent. Our family needs to be more peaceful.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone instantly softened. ¡°Then take your time ying. Once you¡¯re done, you can throw the ¡®blind¡¯ one out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Luo answered happily and hung up. She then looked at the two women staring at her and asked, ¡°Who are you to Li Yan?¡± ¡°My miss is¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, stop it.¡± The young woman looked at Chu Luo, and her eyes flickered. She gently interrupted Auntie Zhang and said to Chu Luo, ¡°We are guests here. My aunt is Master Li¡¯s third aunt. Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but my health has been poor since I was young. Auntie Zhang was too anxious.¡± After saying that, she tugged at Auntie Zhang¡¯s arm and said to her, ¡°Auntie Zhang, let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, Auntie will be anxious.¡± Chu Luo looked at the young woman who wanted to leave and smiled slightly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I startled you. If you get sick, I have to take responsibility for you.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. That¡¯s why you let people bully you.¡± Auntie Zhang red at Chu Luo. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that she was a vixen who might be here to seduce Master Li. She directly mocked and ridiculed, ¡°You look like a vixen, yet you want to strut around the Li residence¡­ If the Third Madam were to find out about this, she would definitely make you leave the Li family vi immediately.¡± ¡°Oh? Your third madam, that third aunt of Li Yan¡¯s, is actually so capable?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. ¡°You make me want to see her.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Auntie Zhang wanted to pull Chu Luo¡¯s arm. The young woman wanted to pull her back but didn¡¯t manage to. [1] One of the principal characters of the 18th-century Chinese novel ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber,¡¯ a beautiful young woman with physical frailty who is somewhat prone to asional mncholy [2] The loyal and ruthless sidekick of the empress in a TV drama ¡®My Fair Princess¡¯ Chapter 209 - Since Youre Done Biting, Isnt It My Turn Now?

Chapter 209: Since You¡¯re Done Biting, Isn¡¯t It My Turn Now?

Auntie Zhang was about to catch Chu Luo. Chu Luo tilted her body and stretched her leg. Auntie Zhang tripped and fell to the ground. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~~¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo stood at the side and looked at the young woman who quickly ran over to help Auntie Zhang. She said with a smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t run too fast. You¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t run until you die.¡± The young woman almost staggered at her words. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and suddenly had an idea. She curled her lips and said to them seriously, ¡°I¡¯m an honored guest invited by Li Yan, an especially honored one. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can get that Third Madam toin to Li Yan. Li Yan is back tonight.¡± With that, she walked towards the car. After she turned around, the young woman suddenly nced at her with a cold glint flickering across her eyes. Chu Luo drove the car away. After driving for a distance, she curled her lips and muttered, ¡°What an interesting woman.¡± After saying that, a glint shed across her eyes as if she had thought of something. When Chu Luo drove the car back to the vi in front, Li Yan and Anya were still talking. The atmosphere in the living room was a little grim. Anya¡¯s body was tense as she sat straight. Her hands were clenched by her sides. On a closer look, one could see the slight tremble of restraint. Chu Luo thought to herself,?¡®How ruthlessly did this big baddie bully her? So much so that her body is trembling.¡¯ However, just as she walked over, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became much warmer. Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you finished dealing with those who don¡¯t have eyes?¡± Chu Luo nced at him, raised her chin, and said, ¡°I suddenly didn¡¯t want to deal with them immediately. I¡¯ll wait for the show tomorrow.¡± She then asked, ¡°Are you done talking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and Anya, who had spoken at the same time. Her eyes shifted. Thinking about how Anya was around tonight and how she could let some unruly wolf sleep elsewhere, she said, ¡°I want to rest.¡± She then asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to stay here or go back?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll stay here.¡± She hadn¡¯t even obtained the benefits she wanted. How could she possibly leave? Chu Luo nodded and decided. ¡°Alright, you stay with me tonight.¡± Li Yan, Anya, and Qin Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Butler,¡± Chu Luo greeted. The butler strode in from outside. ¡°Miss Chu, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Take Anya and me to rest.¡± The butler quietly nced at the dark-faced Li Yan and nodded. ¡°Miss Chu and Princess Anya, please follow me.¡± With that, he left with the two of them. Once Chu Luo was gone, the air in the living room cooled down rapidly like the Siberian cold current. Qin Ming felt that it was better not to provoke his master at this time. He raised his feet and prepared to leave. However, just as he lifted his leg, Li Yan stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Let Anya stay at your ce tonight. Keep a close eye on her.¡± Qin Ming felt that that was too difficult for him. However, he still maintained an expressionless face. ¡°Yes.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked out of the living room and Qin Ming immediately followed. Chu Luo and Anya were led by the butler into the vi. Anya looked at the dark scenery under the streetlights andmented, ¡°Chu, don¡¯t you think Li¡¯s vi is too in? It¡¯s either trees or grass. There¡¯s no garden at all.¡± Chu Luo also looked around and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to conjure up a garden.¡± She conjured a spell and a garden appeared. When the butler heard this, he suddenly remembered what Abel had called to say. He thought to himself,?¡®The garden in the vi in the US was indeed Miss Chu¡¯s work.¡¯ The three of them walked for a while, turned left and right, and finally arrived outside a courtyard. Chu Luo looked at the familiar courtyard and then at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, only this courtyard has been redecorated ording to your preferences. You can sleep more soundly here.¡± Chu Luo epted his exnation and walked in with Anya. The butler didn¡¯t follow them in but said, ¡°Your toiletries are ready. If Miss Chu and Princess Anya need anything else, just give me a call. I¡¯ll send someone over.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked in with Anya. When Anya walked into the courtyard, she was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the decorations inside to be so romantic judging from the monotonous exterior of the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo looked around and realized that the decoration inside was simr to her house. However, likewise, there weren¡¯t any flowers nted. ¡°It would be even more perfect if some roses were nted inside.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya and snapped her fingers at the wall. Flowers bloomed all over the wall. ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Anya was stunned and quickly walked over to admire them. Chu Luo nced at the roses on the wall and walked into the house. Anya quickly followed her in. Chu Luo said, ¡°You can find a room downstairs.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the upstairs the ce to stay? Why do I have to stay downstairs?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay downstairs, you can sleep on the sofa in the living room.¡± Anya took a deep breath and red at Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re too annoying.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her, then walked up to her and leaned towards her. Surprised by her action, Anya quickly retreated. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo took a step back and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can go out and get the butler to arrange a new ce for you.¡± Although Anya was afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s ability, she was unwilling to live in another courtyard alone. She felt that it was more reassuring to live with Chu Luo, so she said in a tense voice, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to stay here? Fine, I¡¯ll just stay downstairs.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the guest room downstairs. Chu Luo ignored her and walked upstairs. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, Anya¡¯s scream and exasperation could be heard from downstairs. ¡°How dare you! Where are you taking me? Ahhh¡­ Let go of me!¡± Chu Luo quickly got off the bed and walked downstairs. When she reached the staircase, she saw Qin Ming carrying Anya on his shoulder as he walked out. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Unable to struggle free, Anya shouted for help, ¡°Chu! Chu, save me!¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them who were about to leave and was about to say something when she suddenly thought of something and quickly walked back. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw Li Yan walking towards the bathroom, almostpletely naked except for thatst bit of cloth to cover himself. Chu Luo took a deep breath and raised her voice to ask, ¡°Who asked you toe to my room?¡± Li Yan retracted his leg from the bathroom door and turned to walk towards her. Chu Luo looked at his naked body and blushed. Li Yan walked over and carried her to the bed. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Luoluo, since you don¡¯t want me to enter your bedroom, can you give me a reason?¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t tell him that she did it on purpose. She said, ¡°I want to sleep alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. After cing her on the bed, he touched her cheek and asked, ¡°Did someone make you angry?¡± After he asked that, a vicious aura emanated from him. ¡°Is it my Third Aunt or someone rted to her?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked into his eyes that were filled with killing intent. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such a big reaction. She raised her hand and grabbed his neck, pulled him down, shed her teeth, and bit his neck. When he felt the pain in his neck, Li Yan¡¯s heart surged with an indescribable joy. He let her bite his neck and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you like, you can bite harder.¡± However, his hand on her waist moved up dishonestly. Chu Luo panted lightly and soon couldn¡¯t bite down. Li Yan¡¯s breath was warm. ¡°Since you¡¯re done biting me, isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡± With that, he bit her lips. The night was still long. ¡­ Early the next morning, Chu Luo was woken up by the sound of birds outside the window. Opening her eyes, she saw a ray of light sneaking in through the window. Chu Luoy on the bedzily, not wanting to get up at all. At this moment, the door opened. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at a certain someone who looked refreshed. She pulled the nket and covered herself. Li Yan was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s behavior. He walked over to sit on the bed and asked, ¡°Luoluo, are you feeling shy?¡± Chu Luo lifted the nket on her head. ¡°Who¡¯s feeling shy?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not?¡± Li Yan reached into the nket. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Massaging your waist. Didn¡¯t youin about your waist hurtingst night?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo pushed his hand away and rolled under the nket. Then she red at him. However, she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, her eyes were still filled with lust and moisture. They were sparkling and bright, making her extremely alluring. Li Yan swallowed and asked in an even more hoarse voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips, but there was hunger in her eyes. Li Yan was provoked by her adorable expression and immediately reached out to pull her over. Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan tapped her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch a good show? Those women will probablye knocking on your door soon.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed or angry anymore. She pushed him. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m getting up.¡± Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Go out first.¡± ¡°What part of you haven¡¯t I seen before? Surely you¡¯re not feeling shy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan still went out. Otherwise, the little thing would be furious and try to stop him from getting into her bed again. He would be very irritable. After Chu Luo had washed up and gone downstairs, she saw Li Yan standing in the courtyard looking at the wall of roses. Chu Luo asked proudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t those roses beautiful?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and held her hand. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use your abilities in front of outsiders.¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be used by others?¡± Chu Luo raised her chin at him. ¡°No one can use me.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms. At this moment, the butler¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Third Madam wants to see Master.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, a glint flickering across her eyes. Li Yan said, ¡°Tell her to wait in the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler left. Chu Luo struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. Li Yan followed behind her. Not long after the two of them walked out of the courtyard, they met Anya and Qin Ming, who had walked out from another path. Anya had a pair ofrge panda eyes. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. As usual, Qin Ming was expressionless. After Qin Ming greeted Li Yan and Chu Luo, he walked to the side and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo looked at Anya and said with disdain, ¡°You have heavy and dark eye circles. You look ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya red at Qin Ming. No one would be able to fall asleep while being stared at like a criminal by a grown man all night long. Moreover, that fellow didn¡¯t even react to her ring up at him! Anya was so angry that she didn¡¯t even want to speak. Seeing her reaction, Chu Luo knew that something must have happened after Qin Ming took her awayst night. She moved closer to Anya and asked, ¡°You have such heavy and dark eye circles. Are you going to continue negotiating with Li Yan today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anya tried her best to maintain her high-and-mighty princess demeanor. ¡°Why not? That¡¯s my purpose foring here.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so ugly. It¡¯ll affect our mood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya took a deep breath and thought:?¡®I am a princess of a country. I must be magnanimous and not argue with a child!¡¯ Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She liked to see her deted. Who asked her to have designs on Li Yan before? However, there would be outsiderster, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to let Anya go out with those two dark eye circles. Chu Luo decided to be kind and said, ¡°I have some beauty products here that can cover dark eye circles. Do you want to use them?¡± Anya looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, since you want me to help you advertise your cosmetics products, you¡¯re deliberately making me try out the effects first?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you dare to try them?¡± Anya actually cared a lot about her image. When she woke up in the morning and saw her two dark eye circles, she almost copsed. In the end, she braced herself and came out. Now that Chu Luo had provoked her, she felt like she had nothing to lose. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Chapter 210 - Chu, So You Are a Vixen in That Old Womans Heart (1)

Chapter 210: Chu, So You Are a Vixen in That Old Woman¡¯s Heart (1)

When Chu Luo heard Anya say that, she nned to take out a set of cosmetics from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. However, just as she reached her hand in, she suddenly decided to y a prank on her and only gave it to her after she went to the vi. She said seriously, ¡°The cosmetics are ced in the vi in front.¡± Anya had no idea what evil tricks Chu Luo had up her sleeve, so she followed her to the vi in front. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s third aunt and the two women were already waiting there. Li Yan¡¯s third aunt was a middle-aged beauty who looked to be in her forties. She was wearing a dark blue cheongsam and had a dignified woman¡¯s hairstyle. She also had a string of Buddha beads in her hand. As she sat there, she looked like a female Bodhisattva. The young woman was also sitting primly beside her. She was wearing a pure white dress, and her hair was draped over her shoulders. She looked delicate and frail, invoking pity in those who saw her. Only Auntie Zhang, who was standing behind her, had a straight face. She looked like someone who was owed money and was here to collect it. Anya didn¡¯t look into the living room. As soon as she reached the door, she asked Chu Luo anxiously, ¡°Chu, where are the cosmetics?¡± Along the way, she passed many bodyguards and many servants standing by the door. Anya felt that everyone was looking at her and mocking her. This made her so ashamed that she almost exploded on the spot. To think that she, a princess, would beughed at by so many people. She simply couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Chu Luo nced at the three people in the living room who were looking at them. Instead of answering her, she asked the butler behind her, ¡°Butler, where¡¯s my backpack?¡± The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve helped you keep it in the living room.¡± Chu Luo then replied to Anya, ¡°The things are in my backpack.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your backpack?¡± ¡°On the sofa.¡± Hearing this, Anya didn¡¯t care if she was rude or not and walked into the living room immediately. However, when she reached the front, she saw the two women sitting on the sofa. ¡°Chu, who are they?¡± Anya had already lost her face in front of Chu Luo and the others, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care about her face in front of outsiders. When faced with the three pairs of eyes sizing her up, she immediately acted like a princess. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that there are guests at your house?¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s sharp voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that we¡¯re guests?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Anya frowned. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know them, why would that old woman, who doesn¡¯t look like a good person, talk to me like that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Auntie Zhang was furious and was about to speak. Suddenly, a few cold gazes swept across her. She shivered and shrunk her neck, immediately turning into a quail. Chu Luo walked in and nced at Third Madam Li and the woman. She went straight to the point, ¡°What? Are you guys here to ask forpensation or to ask me to find a doctor to treat her?¡± Third Madam Li had been observing Li Yan¡¯s expression. From the moment Li Yan entered, she knew that the woman standing in front of her wasn¡¯t someone she could touch. She immediately revealed a kind smile. ¡°No, I just heard that Xiao Yan is back and came to see him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Chu, who are they to Li?¡± Anya stared at the docile-looking woman sitting there, not liking her at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°She¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. As for these two¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Third Madam Li quickly introduced the young woman beside her to them with a smile. ¡°She is my niece, Qing Ning. She is studying in the English department at Imperial University. I brought her here to recuperate because she¡¯s not in good health.¡± After Third Madam finished speaking, she looked at Li Yan uneasily. ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you about this, but you never came back, so I¡­¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and Third Madam couldn¡¯t continue. Qing Ning was still sitting there with her eyes lowered. However, if one were to take a closer look, they would see her tightly clenched fingers. Auntie Zhang, who was standing behind them, was even more afraid to speak. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at them and kept his gaze on Chu Luo. He was certain that the three of them must have angered the little thingst night, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t let him get into bed! He said to Chu Luo, ¡°You call the shots here.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words shocked the three people opposite him. They looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. Chu Luo curled her lips and walked up to the three of them. She looked at Auntie Zhang and said, ¡°What did you say yesterday? If your third madames, I¡¯ll be finished. Today, I¡¯ll give you a chance toin properly.¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly lowered her head to apologize. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re with Master Li.¡± But in her heart, she thought disdainfully,?¡®Master Li is such an elegant person. How can he really like a vixen like you? I want to see when Master Li gets tired of toying with you and abandons you.¡¯ Just as Auntie Zhang finished thinking, the air in the living room turned cold. A strong murderous aura attacked Auntie Zhang. Third Madam and Qing Ning¡¯s expressions darkened. Auntie Zhang felt the murderous aura and was scared silly. However, for some reason, she quickly asked with trembling lips, ¡°Mi-mi¡­ Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Anya gloated. ¡°Chu, so you¡¯re a vixen in that old woman¡¯s heart! The legendary vixens in your empire are all drop-dead gorgeous. With your looks, you do have the potential to be a vixen.¡± After saying that, she even looked at her and asked with her gaze:?¡®You made her speak her mind, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Chu Luo gave her a light look but didn¡¯t answer. However, Anya felt a chill in her heart. She quickly looked at Auntie Zhang and pretended to remind her kindly, ¡°I say, is there something wrong with your brain? To actually say what¡¯s on your mind. You¡¯re clearly tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡± Auntie Zhang was shocked. ¡°What¡­ what did I say?¡± ¡°When Li gets tired of Chu¡­¡± A sharp look shot her way. Anya shrugged and said tactfully, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t repeat what she said.¡± Li Yan looked at Auntie Zhang and said to the butler, ¡°Her mouth stinks. She mustn¡¯t talk anymore. The Li family doesn¡¯t wee such people. Throw them out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler immediately called two bodyguards in to take Auntie Zhang away. Auntie Zhang¡¯s face turned green. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that.¡± As she spoke, she subconsciously retreated. Two bodyguards quickly walked up to her and grabbed her arms. Auntie Zhang struggled as she pleaded with Third Madam and Qing Ning. ¡°Third Madam, Miss, please save me.¡± Third Madam lowered her eyes and chanted Buddhist scriptures. The Buddha beads in her hand kept rotating. Her attitude was obvious. Qing Ning interlocked her fingers tightly and looked up at Li Yan, asking gently, ¡°Master Li¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to enter unless they¡¯re from the Li family. If something like this happens again, you can move out too.¡± Third Madam paused in her actions, though her face remained unusually calm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send Xiao Ning away immediately.¡± ¡°Third Aunt.¡± Qing Ning turned to look at Third Madam with a teary gaze. Third Madam stood up and said to her, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get someone to send you out immediately.¡± Qing Ning bit her lips tightly. In the end, she stood up without saying anything. Auntie Zhang was being held down. Seeing that neither of them was pleading for her, she struggled and said, ¡°Third Madam, Miss, what should I do? Please save me, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she flicked out a pill. Auntie Zhang opened her mouth wide and her lips kept parting and closing, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Third Madam and Qing Ning looked at Auntie Zhang and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. The two of them quickly followed the bodyguards who were escorting Auntie Zhang out. As soon as they left, Anya remembered her purpose. She quickly walked to the sofa and looked around. Sure enough, she saw a school bag beside her. ¡°Chu, is this bag yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Anya quickly passed it to her. ¡°Hurry up and give me your skincare products.¡± Chu Luo took out a small bottle from inside and passed it to her. She told her about the amount to be used. Anya opened the small bottle and quickly used her fingers to scoop some up to spread under her eyes. She felt that her eyes were veryfortable, but under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t sing high praises of it, so she deliberately said, ¡°It feels okay.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. At this moment, the butler brought the servants in to serve breakfast. The bunch of them walked towards the dining table. As she walked, Anya said, ¡°What did those two women want exactly? They don¡¯t have anybat power at all. It¡¯s like they¡¯re here to show their faces before being pped.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re indeed here to show their faces.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here to test how high your status is in Li¡¯s heart.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. Anya shook her head. ¡°This test wasn¡¯t worth it. That woman called Qing Ning won¡¯t be able toe here anymore. However¡­ that Qing Ning is also from Imperial University. Aren¡¯t you worried that she will tell others about your rtionship with Li?¡± At this point, she added, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that woman will tell anyone. That aunt of hers seems to be a very smart woman. She will definitely make sure that Qing Ning doesn¡¯t go around shooting off her mouth.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Yan. Li Yan tilted his head to look back at her. As if he had guessed what she wanted to say, he said, ¡°Back then, she stood on my side. I agreed to let her spend the rest of her life in peace.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood. After the meal, Li Yan and Anya negotiated for a while. In the end, Li Yan agreed to pay 50% of the tax. Anya was still a little dissatisfied. Li Yan only said, ¡°The remaining 50% will be given to Luoluo as pocket money.¡± As a princess, Anya had only ever been envied by others. She had never been envious of anyone. However, today, she endured it again and again. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said sourly, ¡°Billions of yuan in allowance every month. Is she going to just look at it?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. I like to see the numbers on the card keep increasing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So sour! After they finished talking business, Anya remembered to look at her dark eye circles. When she looked in the mirror, she was shocked. ¡°My dark eye circles are gone! Heavens, Chu, what magical concealer is that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not concealer.¡± Anya didn¡¯t care if that was concealer or not. This was the first time she had encountered skincare products with such amazing effects. She quickly said, ¡°Chu, didn¡¯t you say that it was one set? What about the rest?¡± At this moment, she had already forgotten her previous thoughts. Chu Luo gave her the entire set and said, ¡°If it works well, rmend it among the upper-ss circle of your country.¡± Anya was about to nod, but after thinking about it, she decided not to make Chu Luo too proud. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll see the overall effect after a period of time before telling others about it.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Up to you.¡± After achieving her goal, Anya returned to the embassy and left the empire the next day. Soon, it was time for the freshmen to start school. There were more than ten colleges and hundreds of faculties in Imperial University. Usually, the students were made to go to the army for military training. However, there would be half a day¡¯s military training mobilization before they left. It was Chu Luo¡¯s first day reporting in, and not many people saw her. Even though itter spread that Chu Luo had a boyfriend, it couldn¡¯t stop all the new and existing students from wanting to see Chu Luo in person. The senior-year students discussed as they walked. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. Chu Luo has applied for several different specializations. We just have to go to the ces where the specializations gather before the military training.¡± ¡°Everyone, you must maintain Inte ess. Once you discover Chu Luo, you must post it on the school website immediately.¡± ¡­ The students from the schools that Chu Luo applied to also looked around. ¡°Where is Chu Luo? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not in our department.¡± ¡°I wonder which department has the honor.¡± ¡°To be able to undergo military training with Chu Luo for a month, I¡¯d feel like my life isplete.¡± ¡°I saw on the video that Chu Luo¡¯s skin was very fair. I wonder what she looks like after being tanned for a month?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so smart. I wonder if her specialization will get first ce in the military training this time.¡± As soon as these words were out, many people felt stifled in their hearts¡­ Since they couldn¡¯tpare to Chu Luo in the exam, they had to surpass her in the military training. So this year¡¯s military instructors were pleased. The instructors said, ¡°This is the best batch of students we¡¯ve ever taught.¡± Of course, that was forter. While everyone was looking for Chu Luo, she had already entered the research team of the gaming capsule with Professor Wu and the technicians sent by the zing Glory Gaming Corporation. The gaming capsule in the science building had been transferred to an open area after school started. When Professor Wu and Chu Luo appeared in front of the technicians, all the researchers were shocked. ¡°You¡¯re actually [Bai Ling]!¡± Chapter 211 - Miss Chu, Can You Wake Master Up?

Chapter 211: Miss Chu, Can You Wake Master Up?

Chu Luo had joined the research and development team of the gaming capsule. Although these researchers didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, they didn¡¯t think highly of her in private. ¡°That girl is too young. Does she know what Hypertext-Preprocessor, Active-Server-Page, etc., are?¡± ¡°The higher-ups made too hasty a decision. She¡¯s only good at ying games and knows how to use the empire¡¯s Art of War. Letting her join our core research and development team is simply child¡¯s y.¡± ¡°I only hope she doesn¡¯t cause trouble for us. If she only stays quietly by the side and watches, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. After all, it¡¯s also a form of enjoyment to look at a beautiful girl after facing a sea of data every day.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡­ At lunchtime, Chu Luo and Professor Wu had just returned from the restaurant when they heard the two voices discussing. Professor Wu subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was very calm, as if the people inside weren¡¯t talking about her. Professor Wu admired her calmness and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Chu, aren¡¯t you angry to hear them say that?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. She blinked and asked, ¡°Is anger useful?¡± Professor Wu realized that he was stunned by the little girl¡¯s question. Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°The best way to shut them up is to prove my strength.¡± With that said, she walked in. When the two people discussing Chu Luo saw her and Professor Wu enter, they first had an embarrassed look on their faces. Then, they remembered that they weren¡¯t wrong and walked away as if nothing had happened. This continued into the afternoon. Everyone had their own tasks. Chu Luo had just entered and had yet to be assigned any task. She didn¡¯t idle around. Electronic devices couldn¡¯t be brought in here, so she specially prepared a pen and a notebook. As she listened to their discussion, she quickly took down notes. When these people rested halfway, she looked at the notes andpared them with the operations of the programs. This was the first day. The second day. The third day. ¡­ On the fifth day, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little girl, I see that you¡¯ve been writing and drawing in your notebook. Do you understand or not?¡± Chu Luo put away the pen in her hand and said, ¡°I do.¡± When the others heard this, they all revealed looks of disbelief. Chu Luo nced at everyone and walked to the gaming capsule. She started talking about the drawbacks that they hadn¡¯t discovered. ¡°Here, since it¡¯s a space converter, why do you only use¡­¡± Everyone listened to Chu Luo¡¯s words with the attitude of watching a show. As they listened, everyone was stunned by her logic and powerfulprehension. Half an hourter, Chu Luo finished speaking. She looked at everyone and deliberately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The person who asked her the question first apuded for her, and then the others followed suit. Professor Wu stood at the side and gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. Then, the others who had ignored Chu Luo for five days also started to warm up to her. Chu Luo officially joined in. As the technicians were in Imperial University for a secret project, Chu Luo had to keep her entry and exit into Imperial University this month a secret too. For convenience, she simply applied for a dormitory unit in the school in a building where PhD students lived. Every building here was separated by a distance, and there was greenery in the middle. As long as one paid attention, one wouldn¡¯t be noticed or disturbed. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t gone out since the first day she moved here. In the day, she studied with the technicians of the gaming capsule with Professor Wu. In the morning, she wore earphones to listen to several foreignnguages. Then, she took a stroll on the nearby path. At night, she browsed through arge amount of information onputers. If she didn¡¯t understand anything, she would directly contact Professor Wu and ask him to teach her through video. Professor Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Little Chu has the highest IQ score and is the most hardworking person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± While the entire research team was praising Chu Luo, someone was unhappy. This person was Li Yan. He¡¯d been waiting at home for five days, but his little thing still hadn¡¯t called or texted him, let alone sent a video message. Master Li finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. That night, Chu Luo returned from the science building at ten o¡¯clock as usual. Ever since Imperial University opened, the school grounds had be lively. In order to avoid peak periods, Chu Luo usually waited until there were fewer people before she strolled back while thinking about various procedures. But tonight, just as she reached a small forest, someone suddenly shed out from there, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her back into it. Chu Luo immediately realized who it was. With her back against a tree, Chu Luo looked at the cold face inches from hers and asked in confusion, ¡°Li Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan looked at the beautiful face in front of him and said with a dark expression, ¡°I was just passing by.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck. Then, she stood on tiptoes and rubbed her face against his handsome one. In a clear and pleasant voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t maintain the coldness on his face due to Chu Luo¡¯s intimate actions. He hugged her waist and asked in a low voice by her ear, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me these past few days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she tightened her grip on his waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body was pressed against his and she could feel the powerful aura emanating from his body. Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you even turned off your phone?¡± Chu Luo blinked and said innocently, ¡°I turn off my phone during the day.¡± ¡°What about at night?¡± ¡°I forget to turn it on at night.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her, thinking about how to punish this little thing who had no self-awareness at all. Chu Luo immediately sensed his thoughts. She rubbed his chin fawningly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart instantly melted at her soft fawning voice. He lowered his head to seal her mouth, which he had been missing for five days, but at this moment, an intimate sound of clothes rubbing came from the side. Following that was a girl¡¯s suppressed voice. ¡°What if someonees over?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you don¡¯t make a sound, everything will be fine.¡± Then, there was an even more intimate sound. When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned red. She buried her head in his shoulder and said sheepishly, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Li Yan definitely wasn¡¯t willing to let his little wife listen to others getting intimate either. He let go of her hand and led her out of the woods. After walking out of the woods, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan¡¯s profile. She was delighted, and the corners of her lips curled up. The two of them walked for a while and arrived in front of the dormitory building where Chu Luo was staying. Li Yan¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°Open the door.¡± Chu Luo searched in her pocket for a while, then looked at him. She blinked innocently. ¡°I think I forgot to bring my key when I left this morning.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d forgotten about it this morning, but she¡¯d forgotten about it every day. She¡¯d conjured the key every day with magic, but she didn¡¯t want to do that today. Li Yan looked at her and touched her head. As Chu Luo stared at him in a daze, he took out a card and opened the door. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Li Yan turned around and pulled her inside. As the two of them walked, he asked, ¡°Where have you been eating for the past few days?¡± ¡°Our technicians eat at a designated restaurant.¡± ¡°Who prepares supper for you at night?¡± ¡°I eat with the professor and the others beforeing back.¡± As the two of them chatted, they walked to the sofa. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and subconsciously picked up the book on the coffee table to read. Li Yan sat over and took the book out of her hand. ¡°Do you have a housekeeper?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a housekeeper. I can just conjure whatever I want.¡± She tapped her finger on the coffee table and a te of fruits and a pot of steaming tea appeared in front of Li Yan. Chu Luo smiled at him proudly. ¡°The magic I learned in the US is very useful.¡± She then asked him, ¡°What do you want? I can conjure it for you.¡± Li Yan looked at her face and said, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t react for a moment and tilted her head to look at him in confusion. Li Yan moved closer to her and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I want you.¡± With that, he used his actions to tell her how much he wanted her¡­ After heavens knew how long. When Chu Luo fell asleep in his arms, she remembered and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t studied tonight.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he gave her a passionate kiss that made her forget to study. After that, he asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Chu Luo nodded in a daze. Li Yan hugged her in his arms and caressed her smooth back. ¡°Be good. Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo slowly closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. Li Yan hugged her and closed his eyes. However, after he¡¯d been sleeping for two hours, his phone suddenly rang. Li Yan quickly switched off his phone when Chu Luo was woken up and took a look. After that, he gently put her on the bed and left the bedroom. As he walked towards the living room, he called back. ¡°Speak.¡± After a while, he said, ¡°Continue searching.¡± Then he hung up. After hanging up the phone, he was about to go back to his room when his phone rang again. Li Yan picked up the call and was about to return to the bedroom when the bedroom door suddenly opened. Chu Luo was standing by the door in her slippers, rubbing her eyes as she looked at him. Li Yan quickly walked over and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you up?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him, her eyes hazy from sleep. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart fluttered at her words. He bent down and carried her before walking towards the bed. As he walked, he said, ¡°I just took a call.¡± Chu Luo leaned into his arms and nodded before closing her eyes again. Li Yan looked at the little thing who fell asleep the moment she touched the bed, his heart brimming with fondness. He put his phone on silent mode and continued to sleep with her in his arms. The night passed. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. When she opened her eyes, Li Yan was still asleep. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. She looked up at his handsome face. She then realized that there was a faint green color below his eyelids. ¡°How long has it been since you had a good rest?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise her arm and tap his eyelids with her finger. With a spell, he fell soundly asleep. Only then did Chu Luo get up to wash up. She originally wanted to take a book to read, but as she walked out of the bedroom, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. Chu Luo walked over and saw that it was a call from Qin Ming. She picked up the call. She said, ¡°Li Yan isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Chu, can you wake Master up?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you let him sleep a little longer and talk about thister?¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Something happened to the people we sent to look for the ming Phoenix Grass.¡± Chapter 212 - Chu Luo Is Threatened

Chapter 212: Chu Luo Is Threatened

When Chu Luo heard this, her frown deepened. ¡°What happened? Who leaked the news?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°No one leaked the news. The ming Phoenix Grass is in the territory of the Southern Wilderness¡¯s necromancers. They must have offended something there and were captured. These people lost contact with mest night.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Send me the location.¡± Qin Ming was unwilling. ¡°Master has to speak on this matter.¡± He then said, ¡°Miss Chu, please wake Master up.¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he hasn¡¯t been resting well these past few days.¡± Qin Ming fell silent. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let him sleep for another hour. When he wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him about it.¡± Then she hung up. After hanging up, Chu Luo left Li Yan¡¯s phone there and went out. Chu Luo said that Li Yan should sleep for another hour, so she really waited for him to sleep for another hour before removing the magic she had cast on him. The moment Li Yan opened his eyes, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Luo ran into his arms and knocked her forehead against his chin. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing?¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead before saying in his unique hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, did you make me sleep for a while longer?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him curiously. Li Yan pecked her on the lips before saying, ¡°I woke up too when you woke up.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I just made you sleep for one more hour.¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and tapped his eyelids. With a straight face, she said, ¡°Your dark eye circles are out. So ugly.¡± Li Yan punished her fiercely for her provocation. After a while, he asked, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m ugly?¡± Chu Luo shook her head tactfully. ¡°No.¡± Then, she added, ¡°With the skincare products that I¡¯ve developed, you can¡¯t be ugly even if you wanted to.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡­ When Li Yan got out of bed to wash up, Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming¡¯s call. Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo stood by the bathroom door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw a few talismans for youter. Get someone to send them over. Necromancers deal with the dead and have certain strong beliefs. Your people must have offended something in their area. ¡°After you take those talismans, get someone to burn one at the back of their mountain. After they¡¯ve done that, those people won¡¯t make things difficult for your people.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and realized that this little thing seemed to know a lot about this area. He pulled her over and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that your talismans can save them from the things they offended?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around. Thinking that there wasn¡¯t a High Priest or Priestess in this world, she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She said seriously, ¡°You just have to know that I¡¯m very powerful.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident face and couldn¡¯t help but move his hand on her waist. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, Chu Luo was in his arms. She patted his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing?¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and asked, ¡°Did you deal with such matters in the past?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. She did have to offer sacrifices to the dead after a major war. Li Yan tightened his grip on her and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo said that she wanted to draw talismans, but she didn¡¯t have any materials on her, so she asked Li Yan to help her prepare some things. After Li Yan agreed, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Li Yan had sent one of his men, disguised, to bring them breakfast this morning. While they were eating breakfast, someone knocked on the door. Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and opened the door. As she walked, she said to Li Yan, ¡°It must be the technician. He said yesterday that he would help me find someputer-rted information.¡± After saying that, she walked to the door and opened it. Sure enough, it was that technician, Joshin. Joshin was from Russia and didn¡¯t talk much usually. However, whenever he talked aboutputer stuff, it was like he was a different person. Initially, he had been ignoring Chu Luo. Ever since he realized that Chu Luo knew more things than they imagined yesterday, he had be more friendly towards herst night. ¡°Good morning, Chu.¡± ¡°Good morning, Joshin.¡± After they exchanged greetings, Joshin asked, ¡°Chu, have you eaten breakfast? I bought extra. Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she didn¡¯t intend to let him in. She asked, ¡°Have you brought the information you mentioned to me?¡± ¡°I brought it.¡± Joshin also took out that document from his bag and passed it to her. At this moment, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo. Joshin looked at the man who walked out and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu, this is?¡± Chu Luo stepped aside. After Li Yan stood beside her, she thought that it would be fine to tell him, so she said, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Joshin nodded. ¡°Since Chu is eating with your boyfriend, I won¡¯t disturb you. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can discuss it with me at the research centerter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joshin turned around and left with his breakfast. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and saw Li Yan looking deeply in the direction Joshin had left. Chu Luo tugged at his arm. Li Yan retracted his gaze and held her hand as they walked towards the dining table. After their meal, Li Yan said to her before leaving, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare what you want today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan woulde tonight, but to her surprise, the person who came tonight was the butler. The butler was waiting for her in front of her dormitory building with the things she wanted. When he saw hering, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has a banquet to attend tonight and he asked me toe and deliver what you wanted.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After letting him in, she went to the study room and drew a few talismans for him. The butler took the talismans and Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whose banquet is he attending today?¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t attend banquets. He definitely had a motive for attending. The butler replied, ¡°Master is attending the Qin family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± ¡°The Qin family? The Qin family that is at odds with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Then why did he go?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. Master is prepared. The Qin family won¡¯t be able to threaten Master.¡± At this point, the butler didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°On the other hand, Miss Chu, please be more vignt at present. The Qin family should already know that you didn¡¯t go to military training. They will definitely think of ways to nt people beside you recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°The Qin family knows about me?¡± The butler nodded. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are simr in strength. They must have already found out about you and Master through special channels.¡± Chu Luo understood. The butler then left. Li Yan didn¡¯te over tonight. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from him. Li Yan was going overseas. After hanging up, Chu Luo went to the technology building. In the afternoon, a staff from the technology building suddenly sent her a package. ¡°Miss Chu, someone sent you a package just now. They specifically asked you to check it personally.¡± Chu Luo looked at the package and narrowed her eyes. Before she could speak, Professor Wu frowned and asked, ¡°Who sent the package? How did that person know that Little Chu is here?¡± The staff obviously knew who the person who sent the package was, so he replied with a smile, ¡°It was sent by an undergraduate teacher. She said that it was the information Chu Luo wanted previously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that person.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she received the package under the surprised gaze of the staff and the frown of Professor Wu. ¡°But I¡¯ll take this package.¡± With that, she walked towards the lounge with the package. There were individual rooms in the lounge where the staff could rest after lunch. Chu Luo entered a single room and quickly opened the bag. There were indeed a few books of information inside. She took out a book from it and quickly flipped through it. Sure enough, she found a note on one of the pages. The note said: ¡°I have evidence of you hanging out with Master Li¡¯s subordinate. Come to the pavilion on the west side of Crescent Lake (ake in Imperial University) at 11 o¡¯clock tonight. Otherwise, I will send the evidence to Master Li.¡± After reading the note, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but rub her chin. ¡°Looks like not only did they find out that I married Li Yan, they even thought that I had something going on with his men.¡± At the thought of this, a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°But this person came to me to threaten me, so I¡¯ll y along with him.¡± At the thought of this, she put away the note and walked out merrily. At this moment, the staff member who had sent the package over had already left. Professor Wu was still waiting for her. When Professor Wu saw here out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, do you really not know the teacher who sent you something?¡± In order not to worry him, Chu Luo nodded. ¡°A friend of mine asked that teacher to pass the books to me. I forgot about this matter just now. I remembered it when I saw the books.¡± Only then was Professor Wu relieved. A day passed quickly. At 10:30 PM, Chu Luo came out of the technology building with everyone. Professor Wu even said to her, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been studying for several nights now. Rest early tonight or your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± Everyone parted at an intersection. Chu Luo walked towards the PhD building where she was staying under the gaze of Professor Wu and the others. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of their sight that Chu Luo turned around and walked towards Crescent Lake. It was already veryte. As Chu Luo walked, she didn¡¯t meet anyone. Crescent Lake was half an hour away from the PhD building. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She walked over slowly. When she arrived at the pavilion at Crescent Lake, it was already past eleven. There was no one there. Most people would think that the person waiting for her had left because they were impatient. Chu Luo sensed that the person was hiding in the surroundings. She pretended not to know and stood in the pavilion for half a minute before turning around to leave. As soon as she walked out of the pavilion, a person walked out from the shade of a tree. This person deliberately walked over with his back facing the streetmp. His hands were still in his pockets, looking rather mysterious. Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Are you the person who gave me the note?¡± Instead of answering, that person said, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Chu Luoined in all seriousness, ¡°This ce is too far away, and I¡¯m not familiar with Imperial University. It¡¯s already good enough that I can find it.¡± After saying that, she went straight to the point. ¡°Where is the evidence you mentioned? How much money do I need to pay before you¡¯ll give it to me?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Master Li will find out about you and his subordinate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious. Master Li is so scary. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°In that case, how dare youy your hands on his subordinate?¡± ¡°What do you mean byy my hands on his subordinate? He and I are in love.¡± The person opposite her looked a little excited, and his hand was trembling in his pocket. Chu Luo nced at the person and asked impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m here. Hurry up and give me the evidence.¡± ¡°What evidence do you think I will give you?¡± This person¡¯s expression changed immediately. At the same time, he took out his hand from his pocket and held a recording pen in it. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded what you said just now. Tell me, if I let Master Li hear this, what will he do to you?¡± Chu Luo yed along and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you were lying to me?¡± With that, she moved to snatch the recording pen from his hand. That person took out a knife and pointed it at her. Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. That person walked towards her. ¡°I already have something on you. You better listen to me obediently, or else¡­¡± Chu Luo pushed back and said as she retreated, ¡°I¡¯m Master Li¡¯s woman. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll get Master Li to kill you.¡± ¡°Hmph! A two-timing woman actually dares to threaten me. Looks like you still don¡¯t know how ruthless Master Li is towards a betrayer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. How could he bear to be ruthless to me?¡± ¡°Hur! Woman, you think too highly of yourself.¡± After that person finished speaking, he was about to approach Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at his proud expression and thought about how to deal with this person. At that moment, a snort suddenly came from the side. ¡°Is bullying a woman something to be proud of?¡± Chapter 213 - I Heard That You and My Subordinate Are in Love?

Chapter 213: I Heard That You and My Subordinate Are in Love?

Chu Luo and that person turned to look at the same time at the girl walking over. The girl was thin and tall. She had a heroic appearance and short hair. Her temperament was especially valiant. That person looked at the person walking over and threatened in a low voice, ¡°I advise you not to be a busybody. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to treat me rudely.¡± After the girl finished speaking, she strode over and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Stand aside.¡± Chu Luo obediently walked to the side. ¡°Stop right there!¡± that person shouted, intending to catch Chu Luo. The girl quickened her pace and attacked that person. The two of them started fighting. Chu Luo stood at the side and looked with interest at the two people fighting. She wondered if they were in cahoots or if they had their own masters. Both of them had good skills. After dozens of moves, there was still no winner. Chu Luo looked at them and said to the girl, ¡°ssmate, help me snatch the recording pen from his hand.¡± The moment she opened her mouth, that man began to walk towards her. The girl continued to block him. As she did so, she shouted, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Okay!¡± Chu Luo turned around and ran away without looking back. After walking out of their sight, she stopped and stood under a tree to look over. The two of them were still fighting fiercely. At this moment, the girl pped the man. The man retreated two steps back due to the impact of the p. In a rage, he stabbed at her fiercely with the knife in his hand. The girl dodged and attacked, but in the end, her left forearm was still stabbed. When Chu Luo saw this, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while. As she walked back, she took out her phone and turned it on. She called the school¡¯s security guard and hid her name and number before sending a message. ¡°On the west side of Crescent Lake, someone is fighting near the pavilion. Someone is about to die.¡± After sending the message, she strode towards her ce. The night passed. The next morning, Chu Luo went out for a run with a mask on. She had just run to a flower bed when she saw the girl fromst night sitting on a wooden chair with a bandaged hand and breakfast in the other hand. Chu Luo walked over and took off her earpiece. When the girl looked over, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you the person who helped mest night?¡± The girl retracted her gaze and said indifferently, ¡°You got the wrong person.¡± Chu Luo also had an aloof expression. ¡°Sorry.¡± After saying that, she stuffed her earpiece back in and prepared to continue jogging. ¡°Hey!¡± The girl¡¯s cold and displeased voice came from behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you even recognize who helped you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Wasn¡¯t she just pretending? Let¡¯s see who could pretend better. She turned around and said seriously, ¡°I thought you wanted to do good deeds without leaving a name. In that case, in order to express my gratitude, I would definitely y along with you.¡± After saying that, she walked up to her and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you get the recording pen?¡± The girl stopped talking. There was a sh of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t get it.¡± Chu Luo looked disappointed. Her gaze turned to her left arm and she said something that made the girl gnash her teeth. ¡°I thought you were powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to get injured and even then fail to snatch the recording pen back.¡± After saying that, she searched her pocket but didn¡¯t find anything. She said, ¡°I still have to take responsibility for your injury, but I didn¡¯t bring money with me. Why don¡¯t you wait here? I¡¯ll go back and get the money for you.¡± The girl¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I only helped you because I couldn¡¯t stand it. I didn¡¯t do it for money.¡± ¡°Eh? So there are people in this world who help for free.¡± Chu Luo deliberately portrayed her greediness vividly. When she saw the disdain in the woman¡¯s eyes, the smile on her face widened. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want anything, I¡¯ll leave.¡± After taking two steps, she seemed to have remembered something. She stopped and turned around to instruct her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I didn¡¯t go to military training. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hide here and enjoy myself through my connections. If you tell anyone, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying that, she put on her earpiece and ran away. The expression of the girl sitting there was extremely interesting. She took out her phone and dialed a number. There was a great deal of dissatisfaction in her voice. ¡°You want me to be friends with a bimbo?¡± The other party reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr. There¡¯s also those videos.¡± The girl recalled that and her expression turned ugly. The other party said, ¡°You might have been tricked by her.¡± The girl¡¯s countenance darkened and she hung up the phone angrily. She stood up and kicked the chair beside her before walking forward. A day passed quickly. When Chu Luo returned to her dormitory building at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, she saw the girl waiting with her back against the wall. As Chu Luo approached, the girl sized her up and took out the recording pen from her pocket. She said coldly, ¡°This is the recording pen you wanted.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked warily, ¡°Did you hear the content inside?¡± The girl said in an annoyed tone, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the content inside.¡± Relieved, Chu Luo took the recording pen, thanked her, and turned to open the door. She suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to take her keys again. However, with outsiders around, she still took out a key from her pocket and opened the door. After opening the door, she turned around. She had no intention of inviting the girl in to have a seat. Instead, she asked casually, ¡°It was sotest night. Why were you still by theke?¡± The girl looked at her and said calmly, ¡°My learning efficiency at night is better than during the day. I especially like to think about the concepts while taking a stroll.¡± Chu Luo nodded and epted her exnation. She said, ¡°Then take your time to study. My studying efficiency isn¡¯t good at night, so I n to go to bed. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she walked in and closed the door. The girl standing outside the door: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo closed the door, she walked into the bedroom with the recording pen. She turned on her phone and received a video call from Li Yan. Chu Luo clicked on the video. The man opposite her was sitting behind his desk, his aura strong. At this moment, he was looking at her with his deep eyes. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°I heard that you and my subordinate are in love?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you angry?¡± The lines on Li Yan¡¯s face instantly softened. He held the recording pen in his hand and said, ¡°The Qin family gave this to me.¡± Chu Luo also showed him the recording pen in her hand. ¡°A girl gave this to me.¡± She then told him aboutst night. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate who that woman is.¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to touch them. I¡¯m a little bored and want to y with them.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure, but you have to video call me at least half an hour every morning and night from now on.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan leaned forward slightly and asked in a bewitching voice, ¡°Luoluo, did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan smiled. Then, the two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Sure enough, the girl didn¡¯t appear in front of Chu Luo for the next few days, but someone followed her every morning and night. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and pretended not to know anything. After a few days, the research team had made great progress in the improvement of the gaming capsule, but at the same time, they had reached a bottleneck. ¡°The gaming capsule needs to connect to a person¡¯s brain. It¡¯s equivalent to letting a person enter the game through mental strength. Everyone¡¯s mental strength is different. We¡¯ve failed a few experiments in Germany,¡± said a technician. The other person was a little disheartened. ¡°I think we still can¡¯t get past this hurdle.¡± Someone standing beside Chu Luo suddenly asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, do you have an idea?¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from those data and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that human mental strength is also rted to medical science?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the others fell into deep thought. After a while, Professor Wu said, ¡°Mental strength is equivalent to the cerebral nerves. It¡¯s indeed rted to medical science. In that case, shouldn¡¯t we go in a different direction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, we only thought about connecting brainwaves, but we didn¡¯t understand why we kept failing. That is, we didn¡¯t think of what medium was needed to stimte the cerebral nerves.¡± ¡°If we can find a bnced stimting nerve point, will this problem be resolved?¡± Everyone became more and more excited as they spoke. After a moment of excitement, Professor Wu finally calmed down. ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to medicine, someone who knows medicine has to be brought in to continue, but¡­ ¡°Someone who has medical knowledge and can alsobine it with physics and programming knowledge¡ªwe need to find someone who is proficient in these areas to try it out. But who knows so much?¡± When everyone heard this, they froze. ¡°I think I can try.¡± Chu Luo suddenly spoke, and everyone subconsciously looked at her. Chu Luo walked to the gaming capsule and said, ¡°I have an idea. If we put some drug that stimtes the central nervous system of the brain at the spot of the gaming capsule where the head is positioned, making the smell of the drug stimte one¡¯s mental strength, will this problem be resolved?¡± Everyone fell into deep thought. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Will there be side effects?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Then use a drug with no side effects that can even be beneficial to the human brain. That way, everyone can use it when the timees.¡± Everyone thought about Chu Luo¡¯s words. If what she said became reality, the gaming capsule developed by the zing Glory Gaming Corporation would not only be machines used to y games, but they would also be able to stimte the human brain. This would simply be a major breakthrough in the development of humans. Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Everyone¡¯s hearts started pounding uncontrobly. Professor Wu walked up to Chu Luo, raised his hand that was trembling due to his excitement, and patted her shoulder. ¡°Little Chu, your suggestion is very good.¡± After saying that, he said to the others, ¡°We can ask the higher-ups about this matter.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Go ask for permission immediately.¡± ¡°If Chu¡¯s suggestion is feasible, we will really solve the biggest problem of the gaming capsule.¡± ¡°If we really managed to achieve that, anyone can go online in the future. This can even stimte one¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°If we really managed to achieve that, we will be the greatest contributors to mankind¡¯s progress.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at everyone who was getting more and more excited as they spoke and didn¡¯t say anything else. They immediately took action. They went to the seminar room and reported this matter to their superiors via video call. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go. Instead, she continued to stand by the gaming capsule and look at the rolling data. After these days, she had memorized all the data and had recorded seven to eight notebooks¡¯ worth of notes. The others were in the seminar room for nearly half an hour and still hadn¡¯te out. Chu Luo simply took out all her notes and looked through them again. After a while, Professor Wu came out and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, we have already connected to the headquarters of the zing Glory Corporation. The chairman would like to hear your suggestion personally.¡± Chu Luo paused for a moment before nodding. She put away her notebook before following him to the seminar room. The seminar room was actually a conference room. Opposite the conference room was arge disy screen. At this moment, the disy was showing Li Yan, who was sitting upright and exuding a noble and cold aura. Beside him sat arge group of zing Glory¡¯s higher-ups. When Chu Luo walked in, she realized that the atmosphere was very serious and subconsciously looked up at Li Yan. When Li Yan saw her, the tense and cold lines on his face subconsciously rxed. The group of people who initially felt stifled suddenly felt like the air was flowing much more freely. Li Yan said with a strong aura, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard Miss Chu¡¯s suggestion just now, but I want to hear your exact thoughts.¡± Chu Luo nodded and started to speak her mind. The moment Chu Luo opened her mouth, everyone fell silent. The group of people sitting on Li Yan¡¯s side, some of whom were from the upper echelons of zing Glory, quickly typed on theirputers. Everyone else listened attentively. Ten minutester, Chu Luo finished speaking. Li Yan didn¡¯t speak immediately. The others couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement on their faces. After nearly half a minute, Li Yan finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to Miss Chu. I¡¯ll transfer a team to assist Miss Chu and transfer five billion yuan as the initial research and development funds. I wonder if Miss Chu has the confidence to take on this project?¡± Chu Luo nodded confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Very good.¡± After saying this, he said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get out. I have something to discuss with Miss Chu alone.¡± Chapter 214 - He Wished the Entire World Knew That She Was His Woman

Chapter 214: He Wished the Entire World Knew That She Was His Woman

After everyone left and the door was closed, Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly softened. Chu Luo looked at his handsome face and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your subordinates or my technicians will return? If that happens, your aloof image will be destroyed.¡± Li Yan sat there and didn¡¯t move. He only stared at her face and said indifferently, ¡°So what if they see it?¡± He wished the entire world knew that she was his woman. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him in dissatisfaction and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she said, ¡°You handed such an important matter to me. Aren¡¯t you worried that my suggestion was wrong and that you would suffer a loss?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. It doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Hmph! With me around, you can forget about making a loss.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere manner and wished he could grab her and bully her. He said, ¡°I want toe back.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then quickly end the matter over there.¡± When Li Yan heard this, an urge surged in his chest. In the end, he restrained himself and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He then asked, ¡°What kind of person do you need?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly thought of someone. She said, ¡°I have a candidate now. You don¡¯t have to send anyone over for the time being. I¡¯ll ask that person if he wants to join us.¡± Li Yan immediately guessed who it was. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of looking for Professor Tang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This kind of research regarding the nervous system and the brain must be done by someone trustworthy. Otherwise, once someone has ulterior motives, something bad will happen.¡± Li Yan nodded, his eyes flickering with joy. ¡°My wife is so thoughtful.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She deliberately turned her head away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that outside.¡± Li Yan stared at her intently. ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± He then changed the topic. After chatting for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± If she stayed with Li Yan for too long, the group outside might get worried. The reluctant Li Yan said, ¡°Turn on your phone when you get back tonight.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Only then did Li Yan turn off the monitor and Chu Luo walk out of the door. Just as she had thought, everyone was waiting for her outside the door. When she came out, a few people heaved a sigh of relief. When Chu Luo walked over, someone asked her, ¡°Chu, did you feel afraid facing CEO Li alone?¡± The others also revealed curious expressions. Chu Luo smiled at everyone and said, ¡°No.¡± A few people gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Although I¡¯ve only seen Big Boss once or twice, I feel scared every time I see him. Big Boss¡¯s aura is too strong.¡± ¡°Face to face with him, I feel like I don¡¯t even dare to breathe. I¡¯m just afraid that if I identally anger him, he can kill me with a single look.¡± ¡°Big Boss looks too cold. So freezing cold.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. After chatting for a while, they walked towards the gaming capsule. As Professor Wu walked, he suggested, ¡°Everyone has been busy for half a month. It¡¯s a good time to rest so that we can wait for the head office to send someone down.¡± Of course, everyone agreed. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s professors are famous worldwide. It¡¯s good to take a break and attend one or two public lectures.¡± ¡°I heard that the scenery at Imperial University isn¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°There are also a few iconic buildings in Imperial University. Before I came to the empire, my daughter asked me to take a few photos of it.¡± ¡°You can take a tour around Imperial University if you want, but you must not expose your identities.¡± ¡°I know, I know. This definitely won¡¯t be exposed.¡± As they spoke, they packed their things and walked out. When they came, many people must have known of their arrival. The school¡¯s exnation was that these people were here to exchange knowledge. There were many research projects at Imperial University that weren¡¯t publicized. As long as the higher-ups kept it a secret, no one would know which project they were participating in. It was only past ten in the morning. There were many professors and teachers in the technology building who brought their students here to learn. Chu Luo took out her big hat and mask from her backpack and put them on before walking out of the back door. As they walked along the school path, people who passed by asionally discussed what they had learned in thest ss. Some people even held books or listened to their earphones. A strong academic aura emanated from them. There were also gossipy people, such as the two girls walking beside Chu Luo. ¡°Have you seen the Student Union admission criteria for this year? I feel that this year is even more difficult thanst year.¡± ¡°I did. Initially, I wanted to register, but why is it so easy to get into other people¡¯s university Student Union, but it¡¯s so difficult to get into the Student Union at Imperial University!¡± ¡°I can only me myself for not being multi-talented. Those who can enter are all the best in all aspects.¡± ¡°Why do you think a logistics department needs to recruit people who studied advanced statistics?¡± ¡°This is still the simplest requirement, okay? If you want to enter the liaison department, you have to raise funds of a hundred thousand yuan for the Student Union first. You also have to have a certificate for a third-level eloquence exam.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Then if you want to interview for the position of the heads of the various departments, won¡¯t one have to take the managerial exam?¡± ¡°Dream on. The heads of the various departments have to know how to n things. A management certificate is just one of the requirements.¡± ¡°Although it sounds difficult, I still want to enter the Student Union.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to enter? I heard that if you enter the Student Union at Imperial University, the chances of you being able to find a job outside are 99%.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But there seem to be a few administrative positions left unrecruited by the Student Union this year. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for the freshmen. The first-year students are away at military training. Doesn¡¯t the Student Union recruit in October every year?¡± ¡°Right, right, right. Do you think the legendary college entrance examination top schr Chu Luo will join the Student Union?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Then what department will she choose?¡± ¡°Who knows? The school¡¯s BBS is discussing this matter now. You can go take a look if you have nothing to do.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay¡­ Speaking of which, is Chu Luo really as incredible as the rumors say?¡± ¡°You yourself said they¡¯re rumors. Just wait. Those people from the Student Union are all formidable characters. They definitely won¡¯t let Chu Luo bully them.¡± ¡°Then there will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Right, it will definitely be an exciting show.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pulled the cap on her head and wondered what kind of ce the Student Union was. When she reached a three-way junction, a few people suddenly walked over from the front. These people were handsome and beautiful. They walked very quickly and emitted a strong confident aura. When Chu Luo walked past them, she happened to hear a girlin, ¡°Why did you leave three important spots in the Student Union this year? Wasn¡¯t it just one spot previously?¡± Another tall boy, who looked very calm and handsome, replied, ¡°There are a few very good seedlings among this year¡¯s batch of freshmen¡­ A few people from the Student Union are already fourth-year students. It¡¯s impossible for their time to be spent entirely on the Student Union.¡± The girl was still in disagreement. ¡°You can choose from the second or third years. Why must you choose from the freshmen? The freshmen don¡¯t know anything. We still have to teach them personally.¡± The other boy smiled and said, ¡°The minister just said that we should choose from the freshmen first. If we really can¡¯t find anyone capable, they will definitely choose from the second or third years.¡± The girl: ¡°Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± The boy said, ¡°Why is it unnecessary? I have high hopes for the college entrance examination top schr Chu Luo this year.¡± ¡°Tsk! I think you just like her looks.¡± ¡°Xiao Yi, are you jealous that Chu Luo is prettier than you?¡± ¡°Hur hur! What¡¯s the use of looking good? There are many good-looking girls in our school. At Imperial University, ability is the most important.¡± ¡­ The group of them walked away quickly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect that her name would be mentioned twice in such a short time. She suddenly thought about it. Did she really give everyone the impression that she was just beautiful? At the thought of this, she was a little unhappy. She wanted to go back, but she stopped and took out her phone from her backpack. She called Professor Tang. When Professor Tang received her call, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why is Little Chu calling me at this time?¡± He knew where Chu Luo was. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem on this side that needs to be resolved.¡± Professor Tang asked, ¡°Is Little Chu on a break today?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes. Is Professor Tang free now? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Professor Tang: ¡°I¡¯m going to the military hospital for a major operation soon. If Little Chu is free today, why don¡¯t youe with me? You can tell me on the way.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and agreed. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Where are you right now, Little Chu? Can I drive over to pick you up?¡± The school allowed professors to drive their cars in. Chu Luo told Professor Tang where she was and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo stood under a tree and waited for Professor Tang. Ten minutester, Professor Tang drove the car over. When Chu Luo got into the car, the people passing by immediately stopped and started discussing. ¡°Who¡¯s that student? A professor from the school personally came to pick her up?¡± ¡°Could it be a top student who just won an international award?¡± ¡°Maybe. Only the beloved disciple of certain professors would enjoy such an honor.¡± ¡­ Chapter 215 - Stand There and Dont Move If You Dont Want the Patient to Die

Chapter 215: Stand There and Don¡¯t Move If You Don¡¯t Want the Patient to Die

After Chu Luo got into the car, she told Professor Tang that the gaming capsule needed the help of a neurologist. When Professor Tang heard this, he immediately became interested. ¡°Little Chu, you actually came up with such an idea. If you can really develop a drug that stimtes the cerebral nerve without any side effects, it should be very helpful for patients with cerebral palsy, right?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t thought of this, but now that she thought about it, it was indeed so. She nodded. Professor Tang looked excited. ¡°This kind of thing that can contribute to medical science is a good thing. I definitely am willing, but I think just the two of us aren¡¯t enough to study this medicine.¡± ¡°Mm, we also need an authoritative figure in the field of neurology and a capable old Chinese doctor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°I know people in this field. After we finish this surgery today, I¡¯ll contact them immediately.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. When the car arrived at the military hospital, it was already an hourter. The two of them alighted. There was already someone waiting there. Waiting for them was a tough-looking middle-aged man. The two shook hands and Professor Tang introduced the two of them. ¡°Little Chu, this is Dean Wang from the surgical field. ¡°Old Wang, this is the student I told you about, Little Chu.¡± Dean Wang looked at Chu Luo and sized her up for a few seconds. He nodded at her and said to Professor Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ward first. The patient¡¯s condition can¡¯t be prolonged anymore. I¡¯ll tell you the patient¡¯s current physical data as we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them quickly walked into the hospital. Dean Wang spoke as he walked, and Professor Tang asionally asked questions. Chu Luo was very quiet and followed the two of them without interrupting. This ce was rather special. Although there were people sizing them up as they walked, they wouldn¡¯t go overboard. They walked past the lobby of the outpatient department and through a long and central courtyard aisle to the inpatient department. The operating theater was a few floors below the inpatient department, and there were wards all over it. When the three of them walked to the elevator, there were many people waiting for the elevator. Dean Wang brought the two of them to the private elevator and entered. The patient was in the VIP ward on the top floor. When the three of them walked over, there were a few people guarding the door. These people didn¡¯t look like people that ordinary people could provoke. The three of them walked to the door, and Dean Wang and Professor Tang entered. When Chu Luo followed them in, she was stopped by an outstretched arm. There was a stern look on this person¡¯s face and a firm tone in his voice. ¡°Wait outside.¡± Chu Luo nced at them but didn¡¯t say anything. She stopped. Professor Tang, who had walked in, said to the person, ¡°This is my student. Please let her in.¡± ¡°No,¡± the person said sternly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Since she wasn¡¯t allowed to look, she wouldn¡¯t look. ¡°Professor Tang, go and see the patient¡¯s condition first.¡± A trace of displeasure shed across Professor Tang¡¯s eyes. In the end, he nodded at her and walked in. The two of them hadn¡¯t entered for long before they pushed the patient out on a gurney. The moment the patient came out, the people standing by the door squeezed Chu Luo to the back. Professor Tang had a serious expression. ¡°Do the surgery immediately. The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t optimistic.¡± The ones pushing the hospital bed weren¡¯t the nurses. Instead, it was two middle-aged men who couldn¡¯t hide their high positions and aura even though they were anxious. They were also young men who were 23 or 24 years old. They didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. Everyone tookrge strides. When they reached the private elevator, only two people could enter. The others took the other elevator down. Chu Luo followed the others into the other elevator. These people didn¡¯t say anything, but their faces were filled with worry. The atmosphere in the elevator became a little tense because of the powerful aura emanating from their bodies. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel anything at all. She stood at the side and watched the elevator indicator light go down. The elevator reached the floor and they walked out. To Chu Luo¡¯s surprise, there were no other patients on this floor. The patient¡¯s family members were standing outside the operating theater. When they came down, the patient had already been pushed into the operating theater. The few people who came down from behind stood outside the operating theater with straight backs, staring at the door. After a while, the door of the operating theater opened and the two family members who pushed the patient in came out. Professor Tang stood by the door and said, ¡°Little Chu,e in.¡± Everyone outside turned to look at her with scrutiny in their eyes. The young man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for professors to teach students.¡± Professor Tang was stunned. He looked at the young man and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking Little Chu toe in and help.¡± ¡°You can look for a professional if you need help. She¡­¡± The young man stared at Chu Luo and asked rudely, ¡°Are you even an adult?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a doctor based on age, you should look for an old doctor in his seventies or eighties. That way, you¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shooting out from them. Chu Luo snorted at him and didn¡¯t want to argue with him at all. She said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, if there are enough people in the ward, I won¡¯t go in.¡± When the time came, she could just look at the patient¡¯s condition. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the family members of the patient since they were looking at her through prejudiced lenses. Professor Tang nodded and closed the door of the operating theater. The moment the door closed, that young man walked towards Chu Luo on his long legs. ¡°Hey.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± The man red at her in dissatisfaction and said in amanding tone, ¡°No matter whose student you are, you¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble.¡± Chu Luo sneered at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked to the chair in the corner and sat down to y with her phone. When he saw Chu Luo treat him with disdain, displeasure surged in the man¡¯s heart. He strode over and said domineeringly, ¡°You, put away your phone.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are people forbidden from looking at their phones here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man looked domineering. ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°Who made the rule?¡± ¡°I made the rule.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze and ignored him. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Tianhao, shut up.¡± As soon as he heard the voice from opposite, Sun Tianhao reluctantly shut up. However, he didn¡¯t walk over but stood in front of Chu Luo. He felt that the girl in front of him was a time bomb. He had to keep a tight watch on her and not let her enter the operating room. How could his grandfather¡¯s life be left in the hands of a little girl? Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao and ignored him as she continued ying with her phone. She logged into Imperial University¡¯s BBS to take a look and realized the role of the Student Union. She logged in to the Student Union¡¯s intr to take a look. Just as she was looking at what the responsibilities of those positions were, there was a sudden alert sounding from the door of the operating theater. The expressions of the people standing outside changed at the same time. Sun Tianhao quickly walked over. Chu Luo had just put away her phone when the door of the operating theater opened. She saw Dean Wang standing by the door with a serious expression. The group of people asked anxiously, ¡°Dean Wang, how¡¯s our father/grandfather?¡± ¡°The patient suffered massive bleeding during surgery. We don¡¯t have enough blood sma left. Which of you has the closest blood type to the patient? Come in immediately for a blood transfusion.¡± As soon as Dean Wang finished speaking, all of them said at the same time, ¡°Transfuse mine.¡± Dean Wang: ¡°Old Master¡¯s blood type is a little special. Although you guys are immediate family, your blood types may not bepatible. It¡¯s best if someone with an O blood typees in.¡± The men looked at each other. One of the middle-aged men said, ¡°No one in our family has such a blood type.¡± ¡°Then let the youngsters in.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly stepped forward. ¡°Let me.¡± Dean Wang nodded but didn¡¯t bring him in immediately. Instead, he stretched his neck and looked outside. Finally, he saw Chu Luo through a gap standing behind a few men. He quickly called out to her, ¡°Chu Luo,e in and help with the blood transfusion.¡± The others quickly made way for Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo with a warning gaze. His eyes clearly said, ¡°You¡¯d better turn down the task. There are so many professional nurses who specialize in blood transfusion. I don¡¯t want you to do the blood transfusion for me.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. Under his intent gaze, she went in first. Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Is this kid itching for a beating!? See how I¡¯ll deal with you when Ie out! After Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao followed Dean Wang in, he got an assistant to bring the two of them to the sterilization room to get disinfected and change their clothes. As soon as they entered the sterilization room, Sun Tianhao immediately put on a fierce look to scare her. ¡°You better be careful, or else¡­¡± At this point, he raised his fist and waved it in front of her. ¡°Haha!¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending someone who¡¯s doing a transfusion for you?¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Without giving him a chance to react, Chu Luo waved her hand. Sun Tianhao was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t help but retreat. In the end, he mmed heavily into the wall. Bam! ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at the stunned Sun Tianhao, Chu Luo raised her chin at him. ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve studied martial arts before.¡± After saying that, she put on her doctor¡¯s uniform and walked out. Sun Tianhao only came back to his senses after Chu Luo had closed the door. He clutched his chest, which was in pain from the strike. Shock shed across his face, along with disbelief and fighting spirit. ¡°You¡¯re actually an expert who hides her strength. Just wait. After I¡¯m done with my blood transfusion, I¡¯ll definitely teach you what an expert is!¡± After saying that, he stood up, changed into a hospital gown, and followed her out. When a blood transfusion involved a patient in critical condition, the person whose blood was drawn would definitely be lying next to the patient. Sun Tianhaoy down and looked at his grandfather. A look of worry shed across his eyes as he looked at his pale old face. However, he waited for half a minute. Seeing that Chu Luo hadn¡¯t moved, he said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go ahead and transfuse the blood.¡± He had already extended his arm, so why was the child still standing there? Just as Sun Tianhao was feeling so anxious that his eyes had turned red, Chu Luo suddenly turned around and asked an assistant standing at the side, ¡°How do I transfuse blood?¡± These words made everyone look at her at the same time. Dean Wang and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions changed drastically. As he carried out the surgery, Professor Tang told her the blood transfusion steps as if it wasn¡¯t strange at all. After Professor Tang finished speaking, he said, ¡°Old Wang, go and carry out the blood transfusion. Get Little Chu toe over.¡± Professor Wang¡¯s heart sank. He had wanted to berate Professor Tang, but when he remembered that Sun Tianhao was here, he tactfully reminded him, ¡°The patient¡¯s life force is getting weaker.¡± Professor Tang looked at the monitor and thought for a while. He then said, ¡°Little Chu,e here. I¡¯ll assist you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Only then did Dean Wang and Sun Tianhao shout at the same time. Sun Tianhao was about to re up. Chu Luo was even faster than him. She quickly took out a silver needle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at him. ¡°Er¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Sun Tianhao, who instantly fell back, widened his eyes. ¡°If you dare to joke with my grandfather¡¯s life, our Sun family won¡¯t let you off!¡± As he spoke, his eyes turned red. He shouted at Dean Wang and the other man, ¡°Stop her quickly. Nothing can happen to my grandfather!¡± Dean Wang and the others suddenly snapped back to reality. Chu Luo red at him and exuded a strong aura. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the patient to die, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± She quickly took over Professor Tang¡¯s surgery. Professor Tang didn¡¯t even look at the people who were being suppressed by Chu Luo¡¯s aura, which included Sun Tianhao, who was so anxious that he wanted to jump up and kill Chu Luo. He quickly told Chu Luo how to use every surgical tool. Chu Luo spent five seconds digesting the information. Then, she took a scalpel and quickly and urately performed the surgery. Once Chu Luo started performing the surgery, the atmosphere in the entire ward seemed to have changed drastically. Everyone subconsciously looked at her hands and felt that they seemed to have magic power. The spots that the doctors hadn¡¯t been able to find urately, Chu Luo found them without blinking. With a scalpel, she was as urate as the most precise medical machine. ¡°Give the patient a blood transfusion.¡± When Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded, the others instantly came back to their senses. No one said anything and quickly moved. Even Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t speak again. The surgery proceeded smoothly. The patient¡¯s illness was very serious, and he had suffered several cardiac arrests during this period. While everyone was feeling worried, only Chu Luo remained calm. Eight hourster. Chu Luo took off her mask, wiped her sweat, and announced, ¡°The surgery ended sessfully.¡± Everyone subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 216 - Are You Threatening Me, or Are You Abusing Private Power?

Chapter 216: Are You Threatening Me, or Are You Abusing Private Power?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After being restrained by Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao was anxious, angry, and worried. His nerves even tensed into a straight line. When Chu Luo announced that the surgery was sessful, he actually started wailing. Looking at Sun Tianhao, who was crying like a child, the others didn¡¯tugh at him. Instead, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. If it were anyone else, they would definitely lose control of their emotions after seeing their family member¡¯s life hanging by a thread and being treated by such a young person. Professor Tan and Dean Wang wrapped up the surgery. Chu Luo walked to Sun Tianhao, who was lying there, and took out the silver needles that sealed his acupoints. She handed him a piece of tissue. ¡°You look ugly. Wipe it.¡± . Sun Tianhao suddenly felt very embarrassed. He quickly took the tissue from her hand and wiped his face a few times, wanting to get up from the bed. However, since he had just lost so much blood, he was already anemic. The moment he moved, his vision blurred and he fell back. He quickly closed his eyes and looked up at Chu Luo, who had walked away. He called out, ¡°Hey.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to be polite to others?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s face turned red. His lips moved a few times before he finally called out softly, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Then, he straightened his neck and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young. Who knew you were so incredible?¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao red at her. His main point wasn¡¯t to praise her at all! Chu Luo stopped looking at him and walked towards Professor Tang. Dean Wang looked at her with aplicated gaze. There were many things he wanted to rify, but now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. He said, ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s have a chatter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Professor Tang.¡± Professor Tang nced at Dean Wang and said, ¡°Prepare to send the patient to the ICU ward.¡± Recalling his attitude towards Chu Luo previously, Dean Wang¡¯s face burned. He turned around and used the internal phone to inform the other medical staff toe in and prepare. After Dean Wang was done informing them, he came over and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Little Young Master Sun,e out with me. Your family is still waiting outside.¡± Sun Tianhao first nced at Chu Luo before nodding at him. The two of them left first. After Professor Tang was done with the finishing touches, he asked the nurse to push the patient out. He stopped Chu Luo and said, ¡°Little Chu,e here. I¡¯ll tell you how to use the other equipment in the operating room.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them stayed in the operating theater for two more minutes before going out. At this time, the patient had already been sent to the ICU. Unexpectedly, there was someone waiting outside the operating theater. It was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao stood there alone. He didn¡¯t stand there as primly and as properly as his family did. Perhaps it was because he had just undergone a blood transfusion. He had his back against the wall, one leg bent, and the heel of his hand was against the wall. He was craning his neck and looking over. The moment the door opened, he retracted his neck. At the same time, he stood up andined in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re the attending physicians. How can youe out sote?¡± Professor Tang replied, ¡°There¡¯s still some unfinished work.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s discuss the patient¡¯s recovery n with the specialist group first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked towards the elevator. With his long legs, Sun Tianhao followed them into the elevator. He stuck his hand into his pocket and looked elsewhere. Just as the elevator was about to reach the floor, he suddenly took out a piece of chocte and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Oh, my niece happened to leave them with me before she finished eating. I¡¯ll give it to you since you¡¯ve spent such a long time doing the operation.¡± Chu Luo looked at the chocte and didn¡¯t take it. Professor Tang looked at the awkward Sun Tianhao and guessed that this young man was in the wrong. However, he didn¡¯t want to apologize openly, so he tried to be friendly. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been performing surgery for eight hours. It¡¯s not a bad idea to eat some chocte to replenish your energy. We¡¯ll have to discuss for at least two hours after this. You¡¯re still young, so you definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand the hunger.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she had food on her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to take it, Sun Tianhao stuffed it into her hand. Chu Luo subconsciously took it. The elevator arrived at the floor and the three of them quickly walked towards the conference room. At this moment, the Sun family and the doctors who had participated in the surgery were all sitting there, waiting for the two of them. When the door opened, everyone looked over. Everyone looked at Chu Luo. The Sun family members¡¯ eyes were sizing her up and were filled with disbelief. The people who participated in the surgery stared at her with burning gazes. At this moment, Dean Wang called out, ¡°Old Tang, Little Chu,e over and sit.¡± The two of them walked to the seats that were reserved for them. After Professor Tang sat down, he introduced the other unfamiliar faces to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Dean Ouyang, this is Dean Qian from the Cardiology Department, this is Doctor Ren from the Radiology Department, this is Dean Zhang from theboratory, and this is Doctor Li from the Surgery Department.¡± The bunch of them were very warm towards Chu Luo, but with the Sun family around, they didn¡¯t say much. The director said, ¡°Let the meeting begin.¡± Then, everyone started discussing. Chu Luo didn¡¯t talk much, only speaking one or two sentences when someone asked her something. The discussion only ended after more than two hours. Eldest Master Sun suddenly said, ¡°I heard that our father¡¯s surgery was performed by Young Friend Chu. I wonder if Young Friend Chu has performed such a major surgery on patients before?¡± Eldest Master Sun had a stern look on his face. When he asked this question, he had an expression that made it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry, and everyone in the hospital felt their hearts skip a beat. They were afraid that he would take revengeter. Professor Tang was about to speak. Chu Luo widened her big and sparkly eyes at him and her long eyshes fluttered as she blinked. She asked, ¡°If I said no, would you pursue the matter?¡± Eldest Master Sun stared at her. Their gazes met. The entire atmosphere in the meeting room changed, making people not dare to breathe loudly. At that moment, the sound of a chair scraping against the floor suddenly rang out, immediately breaking the suffocating silence. Everyone looked at Sun Tianhao, who had made a sound using his chair. Sun Tianhao quickly sat up straight, as if the sound he had made was an ident. However, Eldest Master Sun retracted his gaze and said in a firm tone, ¡°You must be present for every follow-up examination during our father¡¯s recovery period.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°No.¡± The moment she spoke, the air in the entire conference room became tense. The people at the hospital broke out in a cold sweat for her. However, Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I have something on during the day. I¡¯ll take the time toe and take a look every night at most.¡± The expressions of the people from the Sun family were very dark. Their expressions made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Chu Luo, however, curled her lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Do you know what the consequences of your words are for you and your family?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me or abusing your private rights?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes as anger shed across them. The aura on her body instantly became so sharp that it shocked the Sun family, whose members had been in high positions for a long time. Professor Tang, who was sitting next to her, looked at her worriedly. He knew that the Sun family wasn¡¯t unreasonable. They just doubted Chu Luo¡¯s ability and wanted to observe her carefully. Therefore, he exined, ¡°Little Chu is currently participating in a very important research. She must be present during the day and only has time at night.¡± Only then did the expressions of the Sun family members improve. Seeing that the atmosphere had improved, the director quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Everyone, go and eat first. Don¡¯t let the kid starve to death.¡± Only then did everyone remember Chu Luo, the child who had performed eight hours of surgery and discussed with them for two hours. The expressions of the Sun family and the others finally calmed down. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°Third Brother, Tianhao, take them out to eat.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat in the hospital cafeteria. I¡¯ll go back after observing the grandpa¡¯s condition.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone walked towards the hospital cafeteria. The news of Chu Luo being the chief surgeon for Old Master Sun quickly spread throughout the entire department. When she came back from eating, the doctors and nurses who passed by would secretly size her up. First, they were stunned by her looks, and then, when they thought about her age, all of them felt that it was incredible. ¡°I remember now. She¡¯s this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo!¡± someone suddenly eximed. Everyone else was shocked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was wondering why she looked so familiar.¡± ¡°Heavens, the college entrance examination¡¯s top schr, Chu Luo, actually knows how to treat patients. Her medical skills are so good that she can even be the chief surgeon. She¡¯s too amazing!¡± ¡°Could she be from a medical family?¡± ¡°No. The Education Channel revealed that she¡¯s just the child of an ordinary family doing business.¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s extremely talented and self-taught?¡± ¡°She might have encountered an otherworldly expert.¡± ¡­ The more they spoke, the more mystified they felt. However, they were all extremely impressed by her. It could be said that because of this surgery, Chu Luo quickly became known by all the doctors in the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Master Sun¡¯s condition here was kept a secret and that the people who operated on him couldn¡¯t publicize it for the time being, they would have wanted to publicize it everywhere. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang were called by the director and Dean Wang to talk for half an hour. The two of them went to look at the patients in the ICU ward. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo: ¡°Little Chu, you should go back to school first. When the patient is transferred from the ICU to a normal ward, I¡¯lle over to talk to you about that matter and the doctor you need. I¡¯ll help you contact him tomorrow and let you guys meet him.¡± Chu Luo had no objections and prepared to return to Imperial University. However, just as she reached the elevator, Sun Tianhao followed her. Chu Luo nced at him and took out her phone. The elevator came down and she walked in. Sun Tianhao followed. During this time, Chu Luo kept looking at her phone. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his hands in his pockets and looked straight ahead, staring at her through the reflection of the elevator wall. When the elevator reached the first floor, Chu Luo walked out while Sun Tianhao continued to follow her. When they reached the middle courtyard, Chu Luo finally stopped and said in a displeased tone, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept that p, just say it. I¡¯ll fight with you. If it¡¯s not about that, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Sun Tianhao replied with a tense face, ¡°You saved my grandfather. I won¡¯t fight you.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chapter 217 - Who Do You Think Would Dare to Assault Me?

Chapter 217: Who Do You Think Would Dare to Assault Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips twitched. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m just walking in the same direction as you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re walking in the same direction as me, you¡¯re not allowed to walk with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This child was really not adorable! Sun Tianhao stood there and stared at Chu Luo¡¯s back. He said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being assaulted by perverts on your way back?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to walk to a tree and plucked a leaf from it. Without even looking, she threw it at him using a trace of internal energy. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes widened as he reflexively dodged to the side.. However, the leaf was too fast. Even though he dodged quickly, the leaf still grazed his arm, and a small wound appeared. Chu Luo¡¯s voice came from further away. ¡°Who do you think would dare to assault me?¡± With that, she quickened her pace. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he turned to look at the leaf that had fallen three to four meters behind him and said in a daze, ¡°You actually have such good skills!¡± Chu Luo found an empty corner that had no cameras and asked Phoenix to teleport her back. She was about to get her pajamas when Li Yan gave her a video call. When she picked up the call, Li Yan was still sitting behind his desk. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you straight out live in the office.¡± It was already eleven at night when the video conference started in the morning. It was already past seven in the morning, but he was still sitting in his office. Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Saves time.¡± After saying that, he looked at her face and said in an affirmative tone, ¡°You went out today.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Yes. Professor Tang and I went to the military hospital and did a major surgery.¡± Then, she told him about the surgery. Li Yan listened seriously. After she was done, he said, ¡°The Sun family is the thirdrgest family after the Qin family and the Duanmu family. Their family has never participated in anything above them. They usually keep a low profile, but their true strength can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Chu Luo nodded, not very concerned about these things. She subconsciously asked, ¡°How long until you return?¡± Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he asked, ¡°Did Luoluo miss me?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. She turned her head away and said in a tsundere way, ¡°Who missed you? I was just asking casually.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a scorching gaze. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be back for now.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t notice that her unhappiness was showing. Li Yan was delighted by her reaction and continued, ¡°But your older brother ising back soon.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Li Yan leaned closer to the video and said, ¡°I received your recording. Since you want to y with them, I¡¯ll definitely have to cooperate with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him curiously. ¡°How?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°I was furious after I heard the recording. How about I give the order to pursue the man you¡¯re in love with?¡± Chu Luo replied stubbornly, ¡°Who¡¯s in love with you?¡± Li Yan looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s in love with you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She bit her lips shyly and looked at him with her big eyes. Li Yan¡¯s throat tightened and his voice burned. ¡°I really want toe back immediately.¡± Chu Luo felt even more embarrassed being stared at. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even half an hour,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°If you want to wash up, just take your phone in.¡± ¡°But I want to take a shower.¡± ¡°Then put your phone in the bathroom.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ you hooligan!¡± Li Yan admitted, ¡°Mm¡­ only towards you.¡± Unable to continue, Chu Luo said, ¡°Turning it off.¡± She ended the video call. Even after she turned it off, the heat on her face didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time. After sitting for a while, she went to wash up. After washing up, she sat on the bed and studied for a while. Just as shey down, she heard amotion by the door. Chu Luo quickly got up, opened the window, and jumped down from the second floor. She went around the back and walked to the front, only to see someone unlocking the door. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and watched for a few seconds. She picked up a stone from the flower bed beside her and flicked it at the person. The person froze as if someone had pressed the pause button. The person who spoke wanted to scream but stopped before he could. It was obvious what he was doing here. Chu Luo looked at the person and thought:?¡®Perfect. You can keep a watch at the door tonight.¡¯ She then leaped back into her bedroom. At five the next morning, an indignant voice sounded from outside the dormitory building. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing sneaking around in front of that building?¡± This was a cleaner who came here to clean every morning. Her voice was especially loud. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t think that just by pretending you can¡¯t hear me, I won¡¯t know that you don¡¯t live in that building. ¡°You¡¯re stealing in the student dormitory. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death.¡± Then came the muffled sound of the broom hitting someone. Chu Luo went downstairs and stood by the window to look outside. Seeing that the person who had been standing stiffly the entire night was grimacing in pain but didn¡¯t dare to cry out, she deliberately shouted at the auntie outside the door, ¡°Auntie, quickly, call the security officer and get him toe and catch him. Otherwise, he will escape.¡± When the cleaner heard this, she felt that it made sense. She put down the broom in her hand and took out her phone to call the security office. The school¡¯s security guard drove over quickly. When the security guard arrived, Chu Luo flicked a bead out of the window to unseal that person¡¯s acupoints. After the person was caught, his legs were trembling because of the stiffness. His voice also became especially rough because he had not spoken for a time. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I¡¯m here to deliver something to a student in this building.¡± ¡°Screw your delivery. Can¡¯t you wait for the student inside to wake up before delivering something?¡± After the auntie was done scolding him, she said to the security officer, ¡°Security, you must send this person to the Guards Bureau and let him rot in jail. Those living here are girls. He must have been up to no good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Go tell that to the guards.¡± The person was quickly taken away by the security guard. The cleaner auntie stood by the door and shouted, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be afraid. The next time you meet such a person, just call the police or someone else. This is a school. Once you shout, someone wille and help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The cleaner then picked up the broom and continued sweeping. Only then did Chu Luo open the door and go out for a run. When she came back from her run, she saw a book by the door. Chu Luo looked at the book and curled her lips. She walked over and squatted down to pick it up. A mocking female voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°You really have no vignce at all. Don¡¯t you know that some things can¡¯t be picked up?¡± Chu Luo squatted there and looked over. She saw the short-haired girl standing not far away, looking at her with disdain. She nodded with a wooden face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After saying that, she stood up and moved aside a little. She tilted her head and said to her, ¡°Since you¡¯re so formidable, why don¡¯t you help me take a look?¡± The girl paused and said with a hint of displeasure in her eyes, ¡°Why should I help you look?¡± ¡°Then why are you here? To watch the show?¡± Chu Luo said bluntly. ¡°If you¡¯re here to watch the show, leave immediately. I don¡¯t have any show here for you to watch.¡± With that, she bent down to pick up the book. The girl strode over at the same time and snatched the book from her hand. She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that you need to be wary of things of unknown origin?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°No. But someone told me that people who are unountably solicitous¡­ are hiding evil intentions.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo took the book from her hand and opened the door. She said, ¡°Since you look down on me, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person and appear in front of me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bam! Chu Luo closed the door and said as she walked, ¡°If you want to get someone to get close to me, at least find someone who can talk. I don¡¯t even want to y with such a person with no EQ!¡± After saying that, she walked to the sofa and sat down. She opened the book and took out the note inside. The note said: ¡°Master Li already knows about you and that man. If you want to stay alive,e to the Chinesenguage bridge at the Chinese Academy.¡± Chu Luo gave Li Yan a video call and showed him that piece of paper. Li Yan picked up the call quickly and called her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo recalled what he saidst night and shook the note in her hand at him with a straight face. ¡°It says that if I want to stay alive, I have to go to the Chinesenguage bridge.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and exuded a murderous aura. However, he quickly retracted it and asked, ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°No. Although I¡¯m willing to y with them, I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send some bodyguards over.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Master Li was bewitched by your beauty and couldn¡¯t bear to punish you. He could only send people to kill your man while also sending people to watch over you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought with a wooden face:?¡®Doesn¡¯t this man find it inappropriate to say such things with this cold face?¡¯ Li Yan said that he was going to send bodyguards over, but to her surprise, they were already there when she walked out. The bodyguards didn¡¯t appear in front of her either, but they deliberately let the other two groups discover them. They only stopped outside when Chu Luo reached the technology building. At night, when she came out of the technology building, there were bodyguards following her secretly. She had no choice but to return to her dormitory building before getting Phoenix to teleport her to the military hospital. The moment she entered the hospital lobby, she saw Sun Tianhao waiting there. Chapter 218 - Youre So Fierce, Careful That No One Will Marry You

Chapter 218: You¡¯re So Fierce, Careful That No One Will Marry You

¡°Why are you here only now?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure, but he heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. She walked straight to the Inpatient Department. Sun Tianhao looked at her and opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and merely followed her. The two of them arrived at the floor where Old Master Sun stayed. Chu Luo went straight to Dean Wang¡¯s office. Professor Tang and Dean Wang were waiting for her in the office. There were two other people sitting in the office. One was an old man and the other a middle-aged man. Chu Luo could guess who they were. Dean Wang knew that they had something important to discuss, so he stood up and said, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go to the ward area to take a look.¡± With that, he walked over and got Sun Tianhao to leave together with him. After the door closed, Professor Tang introduced the two men to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu,e, let me introduce you. This is Elder Hu, a professor who has retired from the Chinese medicine hospital. This is Professor Cao Dongliang, Professor Cao.¡± Chu Luo greeted the two of them, ¡°Hello, Elder Hu. Hello, Professor Cao.¡± ¡°Hello, Little Chu.¡± When the two of them came, they had heard Professor Tang talk about Chu Luo¡¯s abilities. They had a good impression of her to begin with, and they were also very interested in her suggestion. When they saw her in person, they liked her even more. Elder Hu said, ¡°Xiao Tang told us about the youngdy¡¯s idea. I think that¡¯s a good idea. During the summer break, my grandson watched the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship every day. I took a few nces at it at that time. My grandson even showed me thements on the Inte. That youngdy [Bai Ling] is quite good. She helped our empire regain our honor.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips andughed lightly. She said, ¡°Actually, I like to y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ too.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to like ying games too.¡± Cao Dongliang also smiled and added, ¡°To tell you the truth, during the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ championship, I even made a bet that the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team would win. ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has indeed brought glory to our empire. Many yers from the empire won money.¡± ¡°Haha, my grandson even secretly borrowed money from me to ce a bet. Later on, he won money and even gave me a bonus.¡± Chu Luo realized that it was not only Elder Hu¡¯s grandson and Professor Cao but also Professor Tang who had ced a bet. Everyone talked for a while. Professor Tang looked at the time and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll take Little Chu to see the patient first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± With that, he led Chu Luo towards the ICU ward. ¡°When Old Master Sun was transferred to the ICU wardst night, he had a high fever, but it subsided quickly. After that, his body stats weren¡¯t bad.¡± When the two of them walked out of the ICU ward, they saw Sun Tianhao and Second Master Sun guarding the door. There were also a few guards standing beside them. Professor Tang whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°The Sun family waited until this morning before taking turns to look after Old Master. However, Sun Tianhao has been staying here all this time. He even asked several times if you wereing.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Although this person is a little arrogant, he¡¯s actually quite a good person. His pride probably held him back from apologizing and thanking you, so he waited at the hospital.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was standing there and looking over, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After the two of them walked over, they greeted Second Master Sun and entered the ICU ward. Chu Luo stood in front of the patient and quickly examined him. Professor Tang stood beside her and talked to her about the record data for every hour. Chu Luo discussed this with Professor Tang after her examination. ¡°The patient is fine, but he¡¯s getting on in years and will take a long time to recover. It¡¯s best if he stays in this ward for two more days.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we said.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked out of the ICU ward. Second Master Sun and Sun Tianhao walked over at the same time. Chu Luo nodded at the two of them. ¡°The patient¡¯s various indicators are all fine.¡± The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Professor Tang and Chu Luo were about to leave when Sun Tianhao called out, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Tang stopped. Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao put his hands in his pockets and lowered his eyes. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡± After saying that, he looked up at her. Chu Luo nodded at him and left with Professor Tang. Sun Tianhao stood there, unsure if she had epted his apology or not. At this moment, Second Master Sun nced at him and said to him in a serious tone, ¡°Since you were in the wrong, you should have a better attitude when you apologize.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously stood up straight and nodded at him. ¡°Second Uncle, I understand.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Professor Tang returned to Dean Wang¡¯s office and discussed with Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang. Professor Tang said, ¡°Since this is a secret research and development project by zing Glory Gaming, we can¡¯t be too high-profile.¡± Cao Dongliang agreed. ¡°Moreover, if this kind of medical research is sessful, it will definitely be a major breakthrough in medicine. Before the research is sessful, I¡¯m all for keeping it a secret.¡± Elder Hu nodded in agreement. After reaching an agreement, they discussed where to conduct the research. Cao Dongliang said, ¡°I think the military hospital is good. It¡¯s highly confidential and information won¡¯t leak out easily.¡± This hospital had aplete secret research base to begin with. Many of the empire¡¯s current confidential medical research were being carried out here. This was the best choice. However, Professor Tang was a little worried about Chu Luo¡¯s schedule. ¡°Little Chu doesn¡¯t have time in the day. Will it be too tight for her toe here at night?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m in charge of this mission, I¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We can list the research instruments we need first. I¡¯ll submit an application to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t zing Glory Corporation be the one to negotiate with the higher-ups?¡± ¡°Indeed. Since we¡¯re conducting the research here, we must negotiate properly.¡± After hearing their discussion, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to CEO Li about this matter and tell you tomorrow.¡± The rest of them agreed. Chu Luo said goodbye to them and left. When she walked to the elevator, Sun Tianhao followed her. This time, he didn¡¯t follow her silently. Instead, he walked to her side and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, retracted her gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°No need.¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked calmly, ¡°You want to experience my ability again?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned by her words. He said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re so fierce. Careful that no one will marry you in the future.¡± Chu Luo gave him a ¡°you¡¯re an idiot¡± look and left. Sun Tianhao red at her back and thought:?¡®This child is so not adorable!¡¯ Chu Luo returned to her dormitory and told Li Yan about her discussion with Professor Tang and the others. Li Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°The medical school is too far away from Imperial University. I¡¯ll arrange for a ce for you to conduct the research.¡± Since Li Yan had said that, Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue talking about this. Li Yan said to her, ¡°I have something on tomorrow and can¡¯t video call you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion and asked subconsciously, ¡°What do you have on?¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and his lips curled up. ¡°Something very important.¡± He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s video call a little longer tonight.¡± ¡°But I have to study.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look at you while you study.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up before she retracted them. ¡°Alright.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo went to sleep that the two of them ended the video call. The next day, when Chu Luo went to the technology building, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards were already there. The person following her didn¡¯t appear. However, she met the short-haired girl beside the technology building. The short-haired girl was holding a book and walking behind a professor. It was obvious that the two of them were going to the technology building. Chu Luo didn¡¯t walk over, but the girl suddenly tilted her head and looked over. Then, she naturally turned around and left. Chu Luo continued walking towards the special passageway. The day ended quickly. Chu Luo went to see Old Master Sun¡¯s condition that night and passed on Li Yan¡¯s message to Professor Tang before returning. She had been video calling Li Yan these past few nights. For some reason, Chu Luo felt like something was missing when she suddenly didn¡¯t video call him tonight. At eleven o¡¯clock, just as she was about to sleep early, she felt a trace of energy fluctuation. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they sent someone with special abilities over just because Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards are around.¡± After saying that, she closed the book, stood up, and walked downstairs. The energy fluctuation was at Imperial University, but it was in a rather remote area. Chu Luo thought for a moment and walked out. There was a small forest on the west side of Imperial University, and next to the forest was Crescent Lake. The forest was privately called Love Slope by students. However, most Imperial University students were straight As students. Even if there were couples, they wouldn¡¯t go there toote at night. Therefore, other than during the weekend, there would basically be no one there. There was no moonlight tonight and the small forest was dark. Chu Luo used an Invisibility Talisman and swaggered over. A few people were standing near theke. These people formed a semicircle, and in front of them stood a man in a long robe. At this moment, they were talking. Someone said, ¡°Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards are too much of a hindrance. Master, you just have to find a way to trap them tonight.¡± Long Robe replied, ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array here. When you lure them over, I¡¯ll trap them inside.¡± The other person added, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Sir said that Li Yan¡¯s subordinate probably escaped back to the capital. If that woman refuses to cooperate with us, we are to capture her. Tonight is a good opportunity. Maybe we can lure that person out too. If we can lure that person out and capture her, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get something on Li Yan.¡± ¡°There are also people from the other side. Master, trap those people from that side tonight as well. Otherwise, they will definitelye out and foil our ns.¡± They discussed for a while and prepared to take action. Chu Luo smiled and suddenly thought of a good idea. She turned around and walked back. Chapter 219 - Chu Luo Was Taken Away by the Opponent

Chapter 219: Chu Luo Was Taken Away by the Opponent

In the girls¡¯ dormitory, at past eleven at night, the lights had just turned off not long ago. It was time for the girls to chat. In one of the girls¡¯ dormitories, the short-haired girl, Zhao Chuxia, was lying in bed listening to the other girls talk about celebrity XX and XX. Her phone suddenly shed. She quickly picked it up and nced at it. After reading the message, she sat up. ¡°Chuxia, where are you going?¡± ¡°To the toilet.¡± After Zhao Chuxia replied, she opened the door and walked out. Someone muttered behind her, ¡°There¡¯s a toilet in the dormitory. Why are you going to the public toilet?¡± After the door was closed, Zhao Chuxia quickly went downstairs. When she passed by the window, her body shed and she appeared by the iron gate in the courtyard outside. There was a small courtyard outside their dormitory and a two-meter-tall wall outside it. Zhao Chuxia climbed over the wall with familiarity and went out of the dormitory door. Once she was out of the door, she quickly walked to the side. As she walked, she took out her phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up the call, she said: ¡°Something happened to the people guarding Chu Luo. Before that happened, I was sent a message saying that arge group of people went over to take her away. They should be facing Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards right now.¡± No one knew what the other party said, but she acknowledged them and hung up the phone. She quickly ran towards Chu Luo¡¯s ce. ¡­ Chu Luo stopped a hundred meters away from her dormitory building. She didn¡¯t take off her Invisibility Talisman and sat on a bench by the road to give Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards an order. After about five minutes, a group of people quietly walked over. Their surroundings were quiet and their footsteps were light. However, when they approached the dormitory building Chu Luo lived in, a few of Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards came out. ¡°Who are you? If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± The other party didn¡¯t even speak and directly attacked. The two sides immediately started fighting. Chu Luo nced at the group of people fighting and calcted when the short-haired girl woulde. Just then, she saw a few peopleing around to the back of her dormitory building. Chu Luo stood up and walked towards the dormitory building. She walked behind those people and watched as they gestured and threw a rope hook at her bedroom window. She jumped into a nearby window and shed in. When she returned to her bedroom, she removed the Invisibility Talisman on her body and looked at the things in the room before quickly putting the books away in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Soon, a person climbed up the rope. He bumped into Chu Luo, who was standing there. That person suddenly jumped in and threatened in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Chu Luo cooperated and revealed a frightened expression. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my room?¡± After saying that, she looked like she was about to scream. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to scream!¡± Then, another person climbed in. The two of them walked towards her. Chu Luo retreated backward. As she retreated, she said, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I have many of Master Li¡¯s bodyguards around me. If you dare to do anything to me, they won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chu Luo quickly retreated to the door. She reached behind her back and quickly opened the door. Then, she turned around and ran out. The two of them quickly gave chase. However, as soon as they walked out of the bedroom, they could no longer see anyone in the corridor. The two of them looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°She must be hiding somewhere, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search.¡± There were only three rooms upstairs: two bedrooms and a study. The two of them quickly searched the two rooms. When they came out, they shook their heads at the same time with ugly expressions. But at that moment, they heard rapid footsteps heading down the stairs. The two of them gave chase immediately. When Chu Luo ran to the middle of the stairs, the two men chased after her. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Both of them grabbed the railing at the same time and propped themselves up. They actually slid down the railing. Once they reached the middle, they jumped onto the ground at the same time. Before Chu Luo could run down the stairs, she was nked by the two of them. One of them reached out to grab her. ¡°Come with us or suffer the consequences of resisting!¡± Chu Luo turned around to run upstairs. But a knife was pressed against her back. ¡°If you keep running, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chu Luo trembled and stood still. That person was about to catch her. Just then, a loud bang came from the window in the living room, followed by the sound of ss falling to the ground. The three of them subconsciously looked over and saw a short-haired girl standing there staring at them coldly. ¡°How can two grown men deal with a girl?¡± ¡°Hmph! You better not poke your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± One of them went up to her. The girl suddenly exerted her might and quickly walked over to fight that person. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the two people fighting, then at the person who was pressing a knife against her back. She turned around and escaped from the knife. At the same time, she kindly made a sound to remind that person. That person abruptly turned around and saw Chu Luo standing on the stairs. His pupils shrank. At this moment, Chu Luo pointed at the two people fighting and calmly warned him, ¡°Yourpanion seems to be losing.¡± The moment she finished speaking, the other man suffered a punch from the girl and staggered backward. When the person saw this situation, he took his knife and attacked. As he attacked, he said to hispanion, ¡°Take that woman away first.¡± Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Help!¡± The moment she did that, the sound of rapid approach and fighting came from the door. A group of people quickly rushed in, including Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards and the other party¡¯s men. The person who was heading towards her to catch her was quickly restrained. Chu Luo nced at the short-haired girl who was being attacked by two people and kindly took out two beads to flick at the knees of the two people attacking her. While the two of them were staggering, Zhao Chuxia knocked one of them down with a turn. At the same time, she kicked the other person. As the two of them retreated, she quickly walked up to Chu Luo and wanted to grab her wrist. Chu Luo turned to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be caught by that group of people,e with me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the people fighting and hesitated for a while before nodding at her. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. I don¡¯t like physical contact with people.¡± Zhao Chuxia sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Then, she said, ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, she turned and ran out of the door with Chu Luo. There was also a fight outside the door. Zhao Chuxia led Chu Luo while dodging those people and quickly ran forward. After running for a while, Chu Luo suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± After saying that, she walked to the bench and sat down. Zhao Chuxia pursed her lips and looked at her. She said coldly, ¡°Those people will catch up soon. If you don¡¯t want to be taken away, get up and move.¡± ¡°What does it matter?¡± Chu Luo said confidently. ¡°Those people definitely can¡¯t beat Master Li¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Zhao Chuxia sneered. ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t know the severity of the matter.¡± ¡°What severity?¡± Chu Luo looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why those people dared toe and catch you when Master Li sent so many bodyguards over?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± Chu Luo shrugged, looking like she had long understood. ¡°These people want to capture me. It¡¯s obvious they want to threaten Master Li into using money to ransom me.¡± When Zhao Chuxia heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She thought:?¡®Why should I talk to such a narcissistic girl who doesn¡¯t even have a brain?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo nced at Zhao Chuxia and asked, ¡°Why did you appear? Don¡¯t say that you just happened to pass by. This is the PhD students¡¯ residence area. Normal people won¡¯te here.¡± Zhao Chuxia was stunned for two seconds. There was displeasure on her face. ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with those bright eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I suspect you?¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked in front of her. ¡°You must be in cahoots with those people. You people are putting on a show. While your aplice is holding Master Li¡¯s bodyguards back, you brought me out and then made me obediently follow you.¡± Zhao Chuxia looked at her strangely. Two secondster, she said, ¡°If you think that way, you can leave directly.¡± Without a word, Chu Luo turned around and left. After walking two steps, she broke into a run. Zhao Chuxia was stunned to see her run faster than a rabbit. Seeing that Chu Luo was about to run out of her sight, she quickly chased after her with an ugly expression. Just as she turned the corner, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Zhao Chuxia quickly stopped and took out her phone to answer the call. She quickly described the current situation to the other party. The other party said, ¡°Think of a way to bring her out from the west school gate. There will be someone to receive you.¡± Zhao Chuxia responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. When she turned around, she saw that Chu Luo had been grabbed by a few people. One of them even covered her mouth and quickly led her to the side. Chu Luo saw Zhao Chuxia and whined for help. ¡°Leave her behind!¡± Zhao Chuxia bellowed and rushed over. The person who covered Chu Luo¡¯s mouth said in a low voice, ¡°Leave two people to deal with her.¡± The others quickly left with Chu Luo. Zhao Chuxia panicked, took out a folding knife, and quickly attacked. ¡°You want to leave? No way.¡± The two men who had been left behind rushed towards her. The fightsted for about three minutes. Seeing how ruthless the girl was, the two men looked at each other and ran in two different directions. Zhao Chuxia stomped her feet in anger and quickly took out her phone to make a call. The moment the other party picked up the call, she quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo has been taken away by the other party¡¯s men.¡± The person on the other side: ¡°Go to the woods near Crescent Lake.¡± Zhao Chuxia hung up and quickly ran over. Chapter 220 - If You Move Any More, I Will Carry You Upstairs

Chapter 220: If You Move Any More, I Will Carry You Upstairs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Had Chu Luo really been caught? That was definitely impossible. She had just walked past the corner when a familiar voice quickly came from the dark. Behind him were a few bodyguards. When Chu Luo saw that person, surprise shed across her eyes and she ran over. ¡°Li Yan.¡± The unconcealed joy in Chu Luo¡¯s voice made Li Yan¡¯s cold face soften. He strode over and quickly pulled her into his arms. He said in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, use a smokescreen to turn us into the opponent¡¯s men..¡± With that, he let go of her. Chu Luo nodded at him, and with a tap, Li Yan and his bodyguards became unfamiliar faces. Just then, Zhao Chuxia caught up. Li Yan reached out and pulled Chu Luo into his arms, covering her mouth. Chu Luo cooperatively struggled and whined as she pleaded for help from Zhao Chuxia. Sure enough, Zhao Chuxia anxiously rushed over to snatch her away. Li Yan left two people behind and left with Chu Luo. When they were out of range, Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Chu Luo told him about the arrangements of those people and grinned at him. She said, ¡°When I went out of the forest, I set up arge array. Coincidentally, after both sides have entered, the array will be activated. Let¡¯s go over there and watch the show.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her sparkling eyes and restrained himself from kissing her on the spot. He responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°You guys go over first.¡± The bodyguards left. After the bodyguards left, Li Yan led Chu Luo forward. Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°Did you do that just now to make both sides think that the other party took me away?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her petite hand. Chu Luo could feel the power and heat in his hand. When the two of them reached the shade of a building, Li Yan suddenly pulled her to a spot where the light couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°Mm¡­¡± With her lips sealed, Chu Luo was almost frightened by his eagerness and passion. In the next moment, she wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to respond. ¡­ After a while, the two of them walked out of the shadows. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s red lips and watery eyes and tilted his head to whisper into her ear, ¡°Luoluo, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take you to the show anymore.¡± Chu Luo was scalded by his scorching hot breath. Her face, which was already red, turned even redder. She nced at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and kiss her cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, Chu Luo quickly covered that half of her face with her other hand and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t object just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took her hand out of his and quickly ran forward. Li Yan watched as Chu Luo ran away and quickly followed with a smile. When the two of them arrived at the small forest, the two groups of people had already entered it. Standing outside the forest, they could see the scene of their fight. At this moment, Qin Ming was waiting outside the forest with a group of bodyguards. As the two of them walked over, Qin Ming said to them, ¡°There are more than ten people on both sides. Everyone has entered.¡± Chu Luo looked around the forest and said to Li Yan, ¡°The person who knows array formations is also inside.¡± After two seconds, she added, ¡°There¡¯s also someone with special abilities inside. I wonder if it¡¯s from one side or the other.¡± Li Yan looked sharply at the people fighting in the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. After these people are done fighting, those two will definitelye out.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. After saying that, they really stood there and watched the show. The fight was intense. Ten minutester, all of them had their guns out. ¡°These people actually have guns on them.¡± ¡°Very normal.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he asked her, ¡°Can you feel where those two are?¡± Chu Luo felt them and pointed in two directions. ¡°One is in the southwest, and the other is in the northeast.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Think of a way to restrain them.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the show?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I have ns.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him what other ns he had. She walked around the forest for a while and did something to a few spots before nodding at Li Yan. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to warm up.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out his mask from his pocket and put it on. He took off his suit jacket and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. He then unbuttoned his sleeve and rolled it up twice before striding inside. Chu Luo quickly followed. Qin Ming, who was standing there, didn¡¯t move. Behind him, a subordinate said worriedly, ¡°Boss, Master and Miss Chu have entered. Should we follow them in?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°Just watch. No need to join in the fun.¡± After Chu Luo entered, she made a few moves on the array formation and trapped the two people with special abilities in two small arrays that were quickly forming. Watching them go around in a circle, Chu Luo dusted her hands and turned to look at Li Yan, who was dealing with a group of people by himself. Initially, she thought that he would directly deal with these people here. However, after he had beaten all of them to the ground, he suddenly said in a cold tone, ¡°Go back and tell your masters that if they have any other ideas about my woman, they shouldn¡¯t me me for killing them.¡± His tone was domineering and cold. Coupled with his powerful aura, he was like a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed. It was sharp and filled with killing intent. It was as if he would start a massacre in the next second. These people were actually shocked by his aura until their bodies trembled subconsciously. Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and pulled her hand out of the small forest. Their figures quickly disappeared into ayer of fog that had appeared at some point in time, making one¡¯s heart tremble. After leaving the small forest, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had removed his mask, and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for you to let their masters know that you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t practiced in a long time. I¡¯ll y with them during this time.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°These people will tell their masters that you¡¯re here at Imperial University. Tomorrow, you¡ªwho are far away overseas¡ªwill receive news of you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly at her words and he corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s Master Li who will receive news tomorrow that your man is here.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. Recalling that Qin Ming and the others were still standing beside her, she red at him with dissatisfaction and deliberately said in a gloating tone, ¡°You¡¯re going to be hunted down by the three parties.¡± ¡°No. Compared to hunting me down to kill me, they would rather be using me. Everyone knows that I¡¯m Master Li¡¯s shadow and that I know everything about him that no one else knows.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Li Yan nodded at Qin Ming. Qin Ming left with the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo¡¯s dormitory building. After walking for a long time, Chu Luo picked up a stone from the side and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll undo that array and let them go back toin.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to let them out so early. Just do it before dawn.¡± Chu Luo nodded and threw the stone away. She took out a talisman from her body and quickly folded it into a paper airne before throwing it over. The talisman quickly disappeared into the night. The two of them continued walking towards the building. Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°When I wake up in the morning, I¡¯ll get the talisman to break the array.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them arrived at the dormitory building and looked at the messy and wide door in the courtyard, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°There was a fight here just now, but there was no movement from the school at all. Were the surveince cameras broken? Or did someone inform the school not to interfere beforehand?¡± ¡°The surveince cameras have been destroyed.¡± Of course, he had also sent his men to guard the roads, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to say it. The two of them stood in the small courtyard. After Li Yan closed the door, Chu Luo cast a spell on the courtyard. The originally dpidated courtyard and living room instantly returned to their previous clean and tidy appearance. As the two of them walked in, Chu Luo remembered something. ¡°You came here as soon as you came back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What about your luggage?¡± How would he change his clothes without his luggage? Li Yan looked at her concerned face and smiled. ¡°My luggage is in the car outside the school.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask someone to send it over just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same if I retrieve it tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the stairs. Chu Luo followed behind him. Li Yan took two steps, stopped, and reached out to pull her into his arms to walk with her. Chu Luo twisted her body. Li Yan tilted his head and threatened her, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll carry you upstairs.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She stopped and extended her hand to him. Blinking her lively eyes, she said, ¡°Then carry me now.¡± Li Yan was tempted by her coquettish behavior and wished he could bully her here. He bent down and picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo leaned her cheek against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She said, ¡°Big baddie, you came back secretly and even lied to me that you had something important on today.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at the displeased her. He curled his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Coming back is a very important matter.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep it from me?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and poked his face with her finger. She said with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s no surprise at all.¡± Li Yan looked at her lips with a scorching gaze. His throat moved and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you wish to do to me tonight.¡± After saying that, he quickly walked upstairs, entered the bedroom, and ced her on the bed. Then hey over her¡­ As for who was being punished and who was being bullied in the end, it was obvious from how a certain someone was all smiles the next morning and another was unwilling to get up from bed with a certain someone. Chapter 221 - If I Dont Stay with My Wife, Do You Want Me to Sleep on the Street?

Chapter 221: If I Don¡¯t Stay with My Wife, Do You Want Me to Sleep on the Street?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was nestled in his arms, and called out softly, ¡°Littlezy pig, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Chu Luo buried her head in his arms and said in a soft and sleepy voice, ¡°No.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face, which had turned red from sleeping. He kissed it lovingly and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock.¡± The little thing usually woke up at five. She¡¯d had a tiring nightst night and Li Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see her exhausted, so he pulled her into his arms and nned to let her continue sleeping for half an hour. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes a minuteter. Li Yan kept looking at her. Seeing that she had opened her eyes, he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think I forgot to undo the array formation in the small forest..¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she moved. Only then did she remember their situation. She blushed and pushed him away. ¡°Get up quickly.¡± Li Yan leaned his chin on her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear.¡± Chu Luo paused and felt his change. Her voice tightened. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to move anymore.¡± Li Yan felt the little thing¡¯s trembling body and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not moving, but you have to help me get my luggage downstairs.¡± ¡°Eh? Your luggage is downstairs?¡± After asking this, she frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask someone to send your luggage overst night?¡± Li Yan whispered something in her ear that only she could hear. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She pushed him to the side and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m getting up.¡± Li Yan let go of her easily this time. The moment Chu Luo sat up, she felt his scorching gaze and quickly took the pillow beside her to press against his face. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Then, she quickly got off the bed to get dressed. After putting on her clothes, she went downstairs to bring his luggage up. Li Yan didn¡¯t have much luggage, only a few clothes, aptop, and a set of toiletries. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan took out all his clothes and ced them in the wardrobe. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Are you nning to stay with me?¡± Li Yan nced at her. After putting all his clothes in, he pulled her over by the waist and asked by her ear, ¡°If I don¡¯t stay at my wife¡¯s ce, do you want me to sleep on the streets?¡± Chu Luoughed at his words. ¡°Then go sleep on the streets.¡± Li Yan punished her by sealing her lips. After a while, Chu Luo suddenly remembered something serious and pushed him away. ¡°If you don¡¯t let those people out, it won¡¯t be good if some students go over there and identally walk into the array.¡± After saying that, she walked to the window and quickly chanted an incantation. Then, she said ¡°Break¡± and turned around to walk back. ¡°The array over there has been broken, but we don¡¯t know if those people will be seen by the sanitation workers over there.¡± Li Yan looked at her gloating expression and walked over to stroke her head. ¡°I¡¯m going out during the day. What do you need? I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Tell me what ce you¡¯re going to first.¡± ¡°There should be all kinds of pastries there.¡± ¡°I want to eat them.¡± Chu Luo looked at him expectantly. ¡°I have to go to the hospital tonight. Bring more food for me. I can eat when Ie back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked downstairs. As it was already a littlete, Chu Luo wanted to bring some food along to eat on the way. Li Yan pulled her back and pointed at the dining table. ¡°Breakfast isn¡¯t hot anymore. Eat before you leave.¡± Chu Luo looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table and thought for a while before walking over with him to sit down. Chu Luo left in a hurry after breakfast. Li Yan went upstairs to get hisptop and quickly started working on it. At eight o¡¯clock, an email arrived in his mailbox. It was from a person with a hidden ID who had seen his video and addressst night. Li Yan pursed his lips into a cold smile and quickly tracked down the hidden ID. ¡°The Qin family.¡± At this moment, his phone rang. Li Yan¡¯s phone had a message from the two partiesst night. After reading it, his expression turned even colder. ¡°It¡¯s really the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family¡­ They¡¯d better only want me to help them catch those people. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡­ Before continuing, Chu Luo and the others had to wait for Li Yan to arrange a medical research venue to develop the medicine that was needed to stimte the cerebral nerves. They didn¡¯t have much to do for the time being. After checking all the programs in the morning and having lunch, someone suggested, ¡°Since we have nothing to do, why don¡¯t we y a few games to rx?¡± This suggestion was agreed on by a few people. Everyone started discussing. ¡°When I saw Chu ying games previously, I was wondering when I could PK with her.¡± ¡°Me too. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we technicians can¡¯t participate usually, I would have fought with [Bai Ling] a long time ago.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Chu, you won¡¯t object, right?¡± What else could Chu Luo say? ¡°So be it. Am I afraid of you guys?¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too arrogant. Let me teach youter. Little kid, you have to be humble!¡± Chu Luo nodded and everyone walked towards the conference room. ¡°We can¡¯t haveptops from the outside world here. We¡¯ll use theputers inside.¡± There were quite a lot ofputers in the conference room. The technicians who wanted to PK with Chu Luo each found aputer and sat down. Chu Luo also walked towards aputer. Professor Wu followed behind her and reminded her tactfully, ¡°Little Chu, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Prepared for what?¡± Chu Luo asked, but Professor Wu deliberately smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. When Chu Luo logged into the game, she finally found out what Professor Wu meant by asking her to be prepared. Upon seeing the NPCs who appeared in front of her, Chu Luo looked up at them with bright eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the higher-ups will find out and punish you?¡± Previously, Wu Yiyao had even told her that NPCs could not interfere with yers¡¯ affairs, let alone PK with yers. A technician sitting opposite her grinned at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve blocked the main program.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded and said, ¡°Thene on. Who wants to go first? The sooner we finish the PK, the sooner you can give up.¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you know the consequences of challenging an NPC?¡± ¡°There are only two consequences. I¡¯ll defeat you¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately stopped talking. ¡°Chu, please say the second consequence, which is that we will defeat you.¡± ¡°Hehe, how is that possible!¡± After chatting andughing for a while, [Bai Ling] and one of the NPCs entered the arena. The PK began. A few people stood behind Chu Luo and looked at the gorgeous skills that kept appearing on theputer. They were obviously more excited than Chu Luo. ¡°Oh¡­ Chu is using this skill too well. It¡¯s actually connected in zero seconds.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, yes, yes! What an awesome defensive tactic.¡± ¡°Attack, attack, defeat Ethel.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ethel, is your finger cramping? You actually made such a mistake?¡± ¡­ After a while. Ethel, who was sitting opposite them, mmed his hand on theputer desk in dissatisfaction and pointed at them indignantly. ¡°Whose side are you on? Your voices severely affect my judgment.¡± Someone said to him in a serious tone, ¡°Ethel, just admit you lost. It¡¯s not embarrassing.¡± Ethel blushed and refused to admit it. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who distracted me.¡± After saying that, he stood up. ¡°Hmph! Even if I lost, I still have my assistants.¡± After saying that, he looked at the bunch of people sitting at the side and cheered them on. ¡°Later, let everyone see how you torture [Bai Ling].¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± The PK continued. After some time, Professor Wu reminded everyone, ¡°You¡¯ve been PKing for three hours. If you don¡¯t end it soon, dinner will be gone.¡± When everyone heard this, they all stood up. At this moment, no one mentioned who had lost and who had won. They walked out as if they hadn¡¯t PKed at all. When Chu Luo walked over, Professor Wu quietly gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Little Chu, you actually defeated Ethel and the other NPCs.¡± Chu Luo gave him a fox-like smile and whispered to him, ¡°Last time, Sister Wu controlled an NPC to fight monsters with me in the gxy. She told me many of the NPCs¡¯ skills characteristics and weaknesses. Later on, I specially studied them. I didn¡¯t expect them toe in handy today.¡± When Professor Wu heard this, he was stunned at first, then he looked with a sympathetic gaze at the people who had obviously been dealt a blow. Chu Luo nned to leave early tonight. She told Professor Wu about it at seven in the evening and left. At this moment, there were many people in the school. Chu Luo was wearing a mask, and no one paid special attention to her. Coincidentally, someone was discussing the National Day events beside her. Chu Luo listened curiously. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. The various gs that are held every year are very exciting. I heard that a few heads of the Student Union will personally go on stage to perform this year. I really want to know what they will perform.¡± ¡°Actually, I want to see the President of the Student Union perform the most. I heard that the President will quit his position at the Student Union next semester and go abroad to further his studies. I can¡¯t bear to see him leave.¡± ¡°Where did you hear that from? If he¡¯s not the president, who¡¯s going to take over? It¡¯s not that easy to be the president of the Student Union at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Heard some rumors. As for who said that, who knows?¡± ¡°As long as the President doesn¡¯t say it himself, I don¡¯t believe that he will go overseas. Why would he go overseas when Imperial University is so good?¡± ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo found it boring and quickened her pace. However, as she walked past the two of them, she heard a girl say, ¡°I wonder what program the freshmen will present this year.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be back until the afternoon of September 28. What program can theye up with in a day?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is more exciting. Didn¡¯t we do the same back then? Let¡¯s see if this year¡¯s junior brothers and sisters will make a fool of themselves or stun everyone.¡± Chapter 222 - Baby, Call Me Brother

Chapter 222: Baby, Call Me Brother

When Chu Luo returned to her apartment, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the hospital. She came early today and called Professor Tang. Professor Tang asked her to go to the special ward area behind the Inpatient Department. Chu Luo hung up the phone and walked back. Just as she walked into the courtyard outside the hospitalization department, she saw Sun Tianhao striding over. Sun Tianhao had his hands in his pockets and was wearing a pair of jeans and a dark blue short-sleeved t-shirt. His legs were long to begin with, and perhaps because he had undergone training, he had a straight back. He looked very imposing. However, that tense face could make one annoyed. ¡°Follow. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± These words made it sound as if Chu Luo didn¡¯t know where the special ward area was. Well, she really didn¡¯t know. However¡­ ¡°There¡¯s an indicator over there. You didn¡¯t have to specificallye out to pick me up.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her face for a few seconds. In the end, he turned around and left without saying anything. Chu Luo followed. Sun Tianhao slowed down and suddenly said, ¡°When my grandfather recovers¡­¡± He originally wanted to say that he would definitelypete with her, but after looking at her petite body, he suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who had stopped talking halfway. Sun Tianhao looked ahead and pursed his lips. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this person so annoying? At that moment, Sun Tianhao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out to answer the call. It was unknown what the other party said, but she heard him say in a displeased tone, ¡°I said not toe over. Why are you here?¡± After two seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in the courtyard at the Inpatient Department. If you want toe, hurry up.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Two people want to see my grandfather.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them waited for a while before a young man and a young woman walked over. The two of them looked to be about the same age as Sun Tianhao. The man had a crew cut and his skin color was healthy. He looked righteous and gave a good impression. The woman had a ponytail and was quite good-looking. She looked like someone with a carefree personality. However, as soon as she walked over, her gaze was fixed on Chu Luo. Her eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°Tianhao, who is this beauty?¡± The man looked at Chu Luo, surprise shing across his eyes. After asking, he subconsciously nced at the woman walking beside him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, he introduced the two of them to Chu Luo. ¡°These two are my childhood friends. His name is Yang Bin, and she is Yang Lu. They are siblings.¡± After saying that, he introduced Chu Luo to the two of them. ¡°She¡¯s Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo nodded at the two of them and turned around to walk back. Sun Tianhao followed. Yang Bin quickly strode over and pulled him back. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Tianhao, when did you meet such a beauty? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this?¡± Yang Lu also walked over and frowned. ¡°Brother Tianhao, it¡¯s not good for you to bring a random girl to the hospital.¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased to hear this. ¡°What do you mean by a random girl? Chu Luo is very important to me and my family.¡± This was their family¡¯s benefactor. Later on, Doctor Tang had even specially exined to them that he actually wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Old Master at all. That was why he had asked Chu Luo to do it. Later on, they also watched the video. Sun Tianhao kept watching. His grandfather had indeed experienced several life-and-death situations. However, Sun Tianhao¡¯s words had a different meaning to the siblings. Yang Lu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Yang Bin knew that his sister liked Sun Tianhao, so he walked over and put his arm on Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder. As the two of them walked behind, he said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Tianhao, you¡¯re not being a good pal. You didn¡¯t tell us that you had a girlfriend and even hid it so well.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard those words, he stopped in his tracks and said to him with a strange expression, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not? You have yet to sessfully woo her?¡± ¡°Since Brother Tianhao hasn¡¯t gotten an answer from Chu Luo, it¡¯s not good for you to bring her to visit Grandpa Sun!¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the siblings with a baffled look. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± After saying that, he shook off Yang Bin¡¯s arm and strode back with a straight face. Looking at Sun Tianhao¡¯s back, Yang Lu was about to cry. Seeing her like this, Yang Bin quicklyforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Maybe we misunderstood Tianhao. Didn¡¯t he not admit it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t admit it because he hasn¡¯t sessfully wooed her yet.¡± Yang Lu was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. She turned around and walked back. Yang Bin quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Lulu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why should I still stay here when he already has a girlfriend? Am I supposed to watch him treat other girls well?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here to see Grandpa Sun. If you really go back aftering all the way here, won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Lu was really sad, but upon hearing Yang Bin say that, she could only follow him and chase after Sun Tianhao. The special ward area had small courtyards, with one patient to one courtyard. The environment in the courtyard was quiet and suited for patients¡¯ recuperation. When Chu Luo arrived, Professor Tang was standing outside the door talking with the masters of the Sun family. When he saw Chu Luoing over, he said to her, ¡°Little Chu,e over quickly.¡± Chu Luo walked over and greeted the masters of the Sun family before looking at Professor Tang. Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Old Master Sun first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The group of them walked in together. Old Master Sun lived in the ward downstairs. As Professor Tang walked, he told her about Old Master Sun¡¯s health and various indicators for the past few hours. Soon, they arrived outside Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Chu Luo said to the masters of the Sun family behind her, ¡°You guys wait outside.¡± The masters of the Sun family didn¡¯t say anything and stopped. Chu Luo and Professor Tang walked in. At this moment, Old Master Sun was still covered in tubes. There were two professional senior nurses taking care of him in the room. Chu Luo asked the two nurses a few questions before walking to Old Master Sun¡¯s side and looking at the instrument disy beside him. Then, she lifted Old Master Sun¡¯s eyelids to take a look. ¡°There¡¯s a little too much blood clot in Old Master Sun¡¯s body.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°We can only wait for his body to dissolve that by itself.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°He must have suffered many hidden injuries when he was young.¡± The door wasn¡¯t tightly closed. When the masters of the Sun family heard this, Eldest Master Sun quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our father suffered many internal injuries when he was young. After he got older, we specifically found an old Chinese doctor to help him recuperate. Later on, his health improved.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Are there silver needles here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Professor Tang brought over a set of silver needles. Chu Luo gestured to one of the nurses. ¡°Pull his nket up to his navel.¡± After the nurse lifted the nket, Chu Luo lifted his hospital gown and pressed a few acupoints. She quickly inserted the silver needles. At this moment, everyone subconsciously held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to speak. When Sun Tianhao, who came in from behind, saw his father and uncles standing outside the door, he walked over and stood behind them. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on in the room, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from behind. ¡°Tianhao¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak.¡± After shushing them, Sun Tianhao turned around and stared at the door. Yang Bin and Yang Lu looked at each other. Seeing that the parents of the Sun family were here, they didn¡¯t dare to continue asking and could only stand there and wait. After about an hour, the door was opened. The heads of the Sun family moved to the side and Chu Luo walked out alone. When she came out, she was still holding her phone and obviously texting. Yang Bin and Yang Lu¡¯s eyes widened. After Chu Luo came out, she said, ¡°You can go in.¡± She then walked out. Li Yan had called her just now, but she hadn¡¯t answered. She was about to go out to return his call. After saying that, Chu Luo strode out. Yang Bin and Yang Lu looked at Chu Luo walking out and then at the Sun family members walking in. They were a little stunned. Yang Bin said to Yang Lu, who was standing there, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see Grandpa Sun.¡± Yang Lu nced at the door and nodded before walking towards Old Master Sun¡¯s ward with him. Chu Luo walked out of the door and walked to a corner of the courtyard to call Li Yan. The call went through quickly. Chu Luo called out to him sweetly, ¡°Li¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Baby, call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± A maic chuckle came from the other end of the line. ¡°My current identity is only your man. Li Yan is on a business trip in another country.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned a little red. She responded with an ¡°Mm,¡± but she felt a little awkward calling him ¡°Brother.¡± Hence, she called out, ¡°Yan.¡± The other party actually stopped talking. Just as Chu Luo was feeling strange, Li Yan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She nodded. At this moment, she heard footsteps behind her. She tilted her head and saw that it was Yang Lu. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Call me when you arrive.¡± She then thought of what he had said in the morning and added, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°I brought you a few pastries that you like.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo stopped smiling and turned to look at Yang Lu. Yang Lu¡¯s expression was very strange, as if she had found evidence of Chu Luo¡¯s affair. She was furious. ¡°You actually called another man and even sounded so intimate!¡± Chapter 223 - I Dont Want to Two-time

Chapter 223: I Don¡¯t Want to Two-time

Chu Luo nced at her in confusion and walked towards the door. ¡°You¡¯re not to leave.¡± Yang Lu reached out to stop her. ¡°Make yourself clear or I¡¯ll tell Brother Tianhao about your call just now!¡± Chu Luo had a nonchnt expression. ¡°Up to you.¡± No one in the world could control who she called, let alone Sun Tianhao, who was not rted to her at all. Yang Lu red at her with fire in her eyes. ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Chu Luo finally faced Yang Lu¡¯s reaction seriously. She carefully sized up Yang Lu¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Sun Tianhao?¡± ¡°We were childhood sweethearts!¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What what else?¡± Yang Lu suddenly felt that Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was a little terrifying. It was so clear that it seemed to be able to see through her heart. She subconsciously looked away and said sternly, ¡°Since Brother Tianhao brought you here, it proves that he really likes you. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t allow you to be two-timing!¡± Chu Luo could tell. ¡°You like Sun Tianhao.¡± ¡°So¡­ so what if I do!¡± Yang Lu raised her chin and looked at her cross-eyed. ¡°Me liking him is my business. Since Brother Tianhao likes you, you have to be loyal to him!¡± ¡°Tsch!¡± Chu Luo sneered and walked closer to Yang Lu. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re really impartial, but I don¡¯t like your Brother Tianhao.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s eyes widened and her voice rose. ¡°How can you not like him!¡± Chu Luo took a small step back, shrugged, and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be two-timing.¡± After saying that, she walked around her and walked towards the door. Yang Lu suddenly turned around and red at Chu Luo¡¯s back. ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to such a person. A person who sts others before they even bothered to figure out the truth wasn¡¯t worth her time. Chu Luo had just walked to the door when she saw Sun Tianhao walk out of Old Master Sun¡¯s ward. At the same time, Yang Lu¡¯s angry voice came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, we haven¡¯t finished talking. Stop right there!¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who was walking over, and said coldly, ¡°Yang Lu likes you. Please resolve the problem between the two of you. Don¡¯t implicate me.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly stopped and frowned. Chu Luo stopped looking at his expression and walked towards the ward. As for how they would deal with their rtionship, that wasn¡¯t her concern. When she entered the ward, Professor Tang was talking to the masters of the Sun family about Old Master¡¯s condition. ¡°The silver needles that Little Chu inserted into Old Master are very useful. If nothing goes wrong, Old Master will wake up tonight.¡± When the masters of the Sun family heard this, their faces revealed a trace of excitement. Chu Luo walked up to them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feed Grandpa Sun anything for the next two days. Just inject him with nutritional fluids and¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were too professional. The masters of the Sun family stood there like primary school students and listened seriously. If they had a pen and paper in their hands, they would have definitely taken notes on the spot. After Chu Luo finished speaking, Second Master Sun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Chu must have studied under an extremely brilliant gentleman before, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°There are many things I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll learn more from Professor Tang going forward.¡± Professor Tang smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu is talented. There¡¯s a limit to what I can teach.¡± The masters of the Sun family looked at Chu Luo kindly. There was no trace of the sternness and imposingness from before. Yang Bin, who was standing at the side, eximed in his heart,?¡®Who exactly is this Chu Luo? To actually be praised by the uncles from the Sun family like this?¡¯ Chu Luo chatted with them about Old Master Sun for a while before Sun Tianhao and Yang Lu entered. Yang Lu looked aggrieved while Sun Tianhao was pursing his lips and looking helpless. Yang Bin nced at the two of them before shifting his gaze to Chu Luo. There was aplicated look in his eyes. Chu Luo and Professor Tang stayed for a while before leaving. As the two of them walked forward, Professor Tang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made a list of the instruments and equipment we need. We can buy them when they reply.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°They should be able to reply in two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. Elder Hu even called me today to ask about this.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at the Inpatient Department in the middle and the two of them went to the Neurology Department. At this moment, Cao Dongliang was watching a video of a cerebral nerve patient. Seeing the two of theme, he called out to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu,e and take a look at this video.¡± Chu Luo walked over and looked at it curiously. After seeing it, she pointed at something and said, ¡°Is there something growing here?¡± Cao Dongliang smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can Little Chu tell what it is?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen this. I don¡¯t know what to look for.¡± Cao Dongliang widened his mouth and turned to look at Professor Tang in surprise. Professor Tang was obviously not surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°shocking¡± words. He told her about the functions and uses of CT scans and how to look at them. Chu Luo listened seriously. After listening, she blinked and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look at this kind of detector?¡± Nobody could say no when she spoke with that expression. Cao Dongliang brought her to take a look at this kind of instrument and also looked at the other detectors. After Chu Luo saw it, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really good to have such an instrument. However, Chinese medicine¡¯s observation, smell, and analysis are also very urate.¡± When Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. Chu Luo stayed there until half-past ten before Li Yan called her. She said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school.¡± ¡°Little Chu, is anyoneing to pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked downstairs. As she walked out of the hospital and towards the parking lot, she suddenly heard a voice calling her from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned around. It was Yang Bin and Yang Lu. The two of them strode over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Yang Bin looked at her and asked directly, ¡°Are you and Tianhao a couple?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yang Lu in displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sun Tianhao make things clear to you?¡± When Yang Lu heard this, her eyes turned red. Chu Luo frowned when she saw her like this. Her voice subconsciously became a little imposing. ¡°Have you made yourself clear?¡± Yang Lu turned her head away with a sad expression. ¡°Brother Tianhao said that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°He also said that you two are not a couple.¡± ¡°Then why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Yang Lu red at her. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. He must like you.¡± Chu Luo restrained herself from getting physical. Just as she was about to speak, a cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Luoluo already has a boyfriend.¡± Chu Luo and the Yang siblings turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan had applied the soft cream that Chu Luo had specially concocted for him. Though he was darker than usual, his handsome face and aura could not be hidden. Yang Lu and Yang Bin looked at him in a daze. They suddenly felt that Chu Luo really didn¡¯t like Sun Tianhao. After Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side, he looked at the Yang siblings with his sharp eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°If I hear you pair Luoluo with others again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he wrapped his arm around her waist and turned to walk towards the car. The Yang siblings watched as the two of them walked to a car. That man considerately opened the door for Chu Luo. After she got into the car, he went to the driver¡¯s seat and got in. The two of them only came back to their senses after the car had left. Yang Bin said to Yang Lu awkwardly, ¡°Sister, we might have really misunderstood Tianhao and Chu Luo.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s face was also a little hot. Yang Bin added, ¡°If you really like Tianhao, go after him. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± The corners of Yang Lu¡¯s lips twitched as she thought,?¡®I¡¯ve already confessed to Brother Tianhao countless times but he refused me every time. What can I do!?¡¯ ¡­ Chu Luo sat in the car and ate the pastry Li Yan had brought her. ¡°Yan, have you found a ce for medical research?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked ahead and said, ¡°In the vi district beside Imperial University.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo paused with the pastry in her hand. ¡°Is it safe there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one of zing Glory¡¯s properties. The few vis in the innermost area haven¡¯t been sold. It¡¯s perfect. You guys can use that as a research base.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and ate the pastry in her hand before saying, ¡°Coincidentally, Professor Tang just gave me the list of medical instruments needed. When I go back, I¡¯ll write down some herbs I need. After you buy these, I¡¯ll set up a formation around those vis. That way, it¡¯ll be even safer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the car drove back to Imperial University, it was already half-past eleven. Chu Luo had been teleporting to and fro with Phoenix¡¯s help during this period of time. At this time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t walk through the door openly. She turned to look at the side and said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s climb over the wall and enter.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked along the wall outside Imperial University. When they reached a remote ce, Li Yan looked at the height of the wall and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to carry you up?¡± Chu Luo, who was about to jump up, quickly nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and took out a thin whip. He wrapped it around the tree trunk that extended out from the courtyard wall and pushed off with his feet. The two of them climbed in. The two of them had justnded on the ground when two boys¡¯ voices suddenly came from the courtyard wall. ¡°Why do I feel that someone climbed in from here just now?¡± Chapter 224 - Sun Tianhao Likes Bai Ling

Chapter 224: Sun Tianhao Likes Bai Ling

After that person finished speaking, another nonchnt voice sounded. ¡°Maybe they came backte like us and took a shortcut. Step on my shoulder first. The dormitory building will closeter. When the timees, we will be nagged at by the dormitory manager again.¡± ¡°Is this my fault? I told you not to y games for too long, but you refused to listen. If I hadn¡¯t forced you, you would¡¯ve stayed up all night again.¡± ¡°I want to level up. My ount is about to level up to level 90. When I level up to the maximum, I must PK with Senior Brother Tang and the others.¡± ¡°Ambitious, but do you think you can beat them in a PK?¡± ¡°Stop scorning me. Maybe I¡¯ll win the PK.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ There have been so many people looking for them to PK in the past few days. Look who won.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so boring. Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and held hands as they walked forward. In the middle of the night, Li Yan¡¯s phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. He suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to get his phone. Chu Luo opened her eyes at the same time and looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan took his phone and told her, ¡°The Qin family sent someone over.¡± With that, he let go of her body. ¡°Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll think of a way to get the Duanmu family to deal with these people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she curled her lips. ¡°Thene back quickly.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and left after putting on his clothes. Li Yan went straight to the study. He quickly took out hisputer and hacked into the Duanmu family¡¯s safety to send an anonymous message to a certain someone. At the Duanmu residence. Duanmu Tian, who was sleeping, was suddenly woken up by a phone call. He rubbed his face angrily and picked up the phone. Without looking at it, he scolded, ¡°Which bastard¡­¡± ¡°Duanmu Tian, say that again.¡± The moment the other party¡¯s stern voice sounded, Duanmu Tian immediately cowered. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. I thought that it was my friends who called at this time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duanmu Rui snorted. Duanmu Tian was so frightened that his heart trembled. He quickly asked fawningly, ¡°Big Brother, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°Someone hacked into myputer just now and left me a message.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Who dares to hack into yourputer? Big Brother, you must have caught that person, right?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s tone carried a trace of anger. Duanmu Tian was afraid that his anger would affect him, so he quickly asked, ¡°What was that message?¡± ¡°The Qin family went to Imperial University to catch Li Yan¡¯s subordinate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Duanmu Tian suddenly sat up in bed and suddenly became a little more awake. ¡°Is this a trap? There are so many of Li Yan¡¯s men at Imperial University. That person must be hiding. How do they know where he is?¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a trap or not. Send someone to take a look immediately. That person can¡¯t be taken away by the Qin family.¡± Duanmu Tian was puzzled. ¡°Big Brother, do you really want to capture that person and send him to Li Yan? We can¡¯t control that Li Yan at all. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to capture that shadow of his? When the timees, we can interrogate him about some unknown matters and directly deal with him.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Do you think we can touch Li Yan as we please?¡± Duanmu Tian said, ¡°Why not? He¡¯s just a businessman. There are many ways to deal with him.¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°There are indeed many ways to deal with him, but after we deal with him, do you think we can get hispany?¡± Duanmu Tian thought for a moment and stopped talking. Duanmu Rui said, ¡°You have to set your sights further when doing things. Grandfather is Li Yan¡¯s benefactor. As long as Grandfather is alive, Li Yan will owe a debt of gratitude to Grandfather. When the timees, let him support our Duanmu family. It won¡¯t be worse than getting zing Glory from his hands.¡± Duanmu Tian was enlightened. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll personally bring people to capture that person.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to catch him for now,¡± Duanmu Tian said. ¡°This message is a little strange. You have to confirm if the Qin family will go over tonight. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for Li Yan¡¯s shadow to be easily caught. Also¡­ don¡¯t alert Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards again. Li Yan was already a little suspiciousst time.¡± Duanmu Tian quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he hung up the phone, put on his clothes, and strode out of the bedroom. ¡­ 3:00 AM. The Imperial University campus was quiet. A group of people quickly climbed over a remote wall and ran towards the PhD students¡¯ residential area. However, not long after they left, they bumped into someone walking quickly from another path. When the two sides met, the first reaction of the people from the Duanmu family was that they were from the Qin family. Just as they raised their guard, one of the other party said, ¡°Fight.¡± Those people attacked. Half an hourter, someone triggered the school¡¯s rm and an ear-piercing rm sounded. The other party left without a word. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, the people from the Duanmu family also quickly retreated. ¡­ At the same time, in a remote corner of Imperial University, the group sent by the Qin family happened to meet a group of people. Without a word, the other party started fighting again. Half an hourter, the rm was triggered and the group of people immediately retreated. The group of Qin family members who had been beaten until their backs were bent thought that they were definitely from the Duanmu family and went back toin. ¡­ Li Yan waited for the two sides on the video to retreat before closing hisputer and walking out of the study. When he returned to the bedroom, Chu Luo was already asleep. He took off his shoes and got into bed, then hugged her to sleep. The next day, when Chu Luo woke up, she asked him aboutst night. Li Yan briefly told her what happened. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°If you do that, will the Qin family and the Duanmu family fight directly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if they fight. No one will disturb us then.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. The two of them washed up and went downstairs. In the day, Chu Luo went to the technology building while Li Yan went out. At night, when Chu Luo went to the hospital, Professor Tang told her, ¡°Old Master Sun woke up not long after you leftst night. However, he didn¡¯t wake up for long. He¡¯s been asleep for the entire day.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to let Grandpa Sun sleep more.¡± Professor Tang said the same thing and the two of them walked out. It was impossible for Old Master Sun¡¯s sons to guard the hospital every day. They had many things to do. Ever since Old Master Sun woke up, his daughters-inw took turns to guard him during the day. At night, the sons took turns to guard him. Today, it was Sun Hongqing, the eldest son of the Sun family, who came to guard during the night. When he saw the two of theme out, he called them over to sit down. The three of them talked about the old master¡¯s recovery. Sun Tianhao was also there. He looked at Chu Luo and hesitated. When the three of them were almost done talking, he suddenly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Sun Hongqing looked at the two youngsters and a trace of warmth appeared on his serious face. He had always thought that Sun Tianhao wanted to apologize and thank Chu Luo, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Thus, he decided to help him. ¡°Little Chu, talk to Tianhao. Coincidentally, I have a private matter to ask Professor Tang.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door with Sun Tianhao. The two of them walked to the wall before stopping. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao stared at her and said, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Yang Lu for what she said to you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Sun Tianhao was actually a little embarrassed from staring at her. He turned his head away and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like Yang Lu. I told Yang Lu about this many times. I thought that she had given up. I didn¡¯t expect her to confront you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said in the tone of a teacher teaching a student, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t give her any hope.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned by her tone. In the next second, he suddenly grinned and gritted his teeth. ¡°I know, Little Teacher Chu.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She was so serious, but this person actually thought that she was joking with him! Ridiculous! She said lightly, ¡°When we¡¯re free one day, let¡¯spete. Let me see how good your skills are.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t bully girls.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt that the girl in front of him was so not adorable! However, there was something he still wanted to say. He said, ¡°In the future, if Yang Lues to you again and talks nonsense, just tell her that I have someone I like.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Sun Tianhao was also vexed. ¡°I told her yesterday, but she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Then bring that girl to her and let her see.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly pursed his lips and stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. After a while, Sun Tianhao said with a vexed expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the person I like is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a monster. ¡°Could it be that your sweetheart is an alien?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment and immediately retorted, ¡°No! She¡¯s a gamer. I¡¯ve only seen her during the World Championship, but she was wearing a mask.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo suddenly had a bad premonition. A glint of admiration shed across Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes as he said proudly, ¡°Her name is [Bai Ling]. She¡¯s the first female yer to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship. She¡¯s also the first female yer to win thepetition. She¡¯s also a female yer who even challenged the top ten experts and won.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 225 - Did Luoluo Miss Me?

Chapter 225: Did Luoluo Miss Me?

Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao with aplicated gaze, surprised that this person actually liked her gamer self! Sun Tianhao felt an inexplicable annoyance in his heart when he was stared at. His face tensed up. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Do you, like Yang Lu, think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly became serious. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯m [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly became very strange. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who had widened his eyes in disbelief before anger appeared on his face. She asked in displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sun Tianhao clenched and unclenched his fists. He thought to himself,?¡®The girl opposite me is my benefactor. I can¡¯t be irritable!¡¯ However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t control his temper and growled at her, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?!¡± Chu Luo blinked from being shouted at and pulled a long face. She took out her phone and quickly pulled out her game ount. ¡°Here, take a look for yourself.¡± With that, she handed the phone to Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao nced at the game character on her phone. With just one nce at them, the two words of the username made his eyes tighten. His expression changed a few times. In the end, he said in a rough voice, his face ashen, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back? If you want to leave, leave quickly.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he started running. It was as if Chu Luo was a poisonous snake or some ferocious beast that would eat him up if he ran slowly. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around and continued walking out of the hospital. She had just walked to the passageway when Li Yan suddenly called her. Chu Luo picked up the call and Li Yan told her, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ming backter tonight.¡± Chu Luo listened to the sound of the wind and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°At the harbor.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan obviously had something important to attend to and hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked to a remote spot to let Phoenix teleport her back. Back at the building where she lived, she read for a while. Thinking of what she had heard about Tang Zhiyun and the othersst night, she logged into Wang Mingtao¡¯s game ount and went online. Unexpectedly, all four of them were online. The moment [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] came online, the four of them guessed that it was her. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, why are you online?¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t contact the outside world for the time being?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a bottleneck in our research. We n to resolve it in another way, but we¡¯re still waiting for the equipment.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go into voice chat. Seeing this game character and thinking that you¡¯re the one controlling it, why do I feel a little awkward?¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s game character was a tough guy with eight-pack abs and a broadsword. Thinking about how the person logging into this game character was actually a beautiful and soft girl, it was indeed a little strange. Chu Luo didn¡¯t object and contacted them via voice chat. Xie Minghai immediately said, ¡°Junior, your freshman military training will end in a few days. What¡¯s going to happen to the research project you¡¯re participating in then?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will know if I follow Professor Wu.¡± Xie Minghai pped his forehead. ¡°Look at my memory. How could I have forgotten that Junior was directly epted by Professor Wu?¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Tang Zhiyun suddenly asked, ¡°Junior, do you know about this year¡¯s Cybersecurity Competition?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I don¡¯t. What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°This kind of Cybersecurity Competition between university students is like a hacker war. It is organized by the Computer Alliances of university students worldwide. There will be one every year where students participate.¡± Chu Luo was interested. ¡°Sounds like fun. Senior Tang, tell me more about it.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°This Cybersecurity Competition is a tform for everyone to show their hacking skills. Programs will be attacked and defended by countries. Once the university students from other countries break the others¡¯ program, they will lose.¡± Xie Minghai added, ¡°There are at least a hundred university students participating in thepetition every year. They won¡¯t be divided into preliminaries and finals like in online games. Thepetition willst for a total of three days. In these three days, as long as we defeat the university alliances of other countries, we will win.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. ¡°This way, will there be a few countries forming alliances, first attacking and upying other countries before they attack and defend against each other?¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°In the past, would our empire ally with university students from other countries?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Yes, the empire¡¯sputer science department is famous in the world. There are many people who want to form an alliance with us.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Then how many times has the empire won?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s question made the other people on the other end fall silent. After a few seconds, Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Many times. Thest time was four years ago.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they won in the past few years?¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Because our country has always won before. No country is willing to ally with us anymore.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°The current situation is that the other countries will ally together to deal with us first.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°When will thepetition be held?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°From the 1st to the 3rd of October.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sounds like fun. I want to participate too.¡± The four people on the other endughed when they heard this. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I knew that you would want to participate, so I signed you up.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. Then, the four boys took turns telling Chu Luo about the rules of the Cybersecurity Competition between university students worldwide and to take note of which countries were strong inputer science. In the end, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Everyone has a code name. I haven¡¯t filled in the code name for Junior yet. You can think about it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Make it Feng Ling.¡± The four boys chuckled when they heard this name. Xie Minghai said, ¡°I noticed that Junior likes the word ¡®Ling¡¯ a lot. There is ¡®Ling¡¯ in your game character¡¯s name, and now there¡¯s also ¡®Ling¡¯ in your code name.¡± Chu Luo giggled. She wouldn¡¯t tell them that her real name was Feng Ling. They discussed until nearly midnight, then Tang Zhiyun urged her to go offline. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, it iste. You are busy tomorrow. Go to sleep and stop ying.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time and said goodbye to them before going offline. After going offline, she took a shower and changed into her pajamas. Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Chu Luo sent him a message on her phone: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Li Yan quickly called. Li Yan sounded delighted. ¡°Did Luoluo miss me?¡± Chu Luo blushed, but she still responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Luo heard gunshots from his side. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already dealt with most of these people.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the ck screen and thought for a while. She muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you for half an hour. If you don¡¯te back in half an hour, I¡¯lle and find you.¡± With that, she took a book and read it. Half an hour passed quickly. Chu Luo put down her book, changed her clothes, and walked downstairs. When she walked to the living room, she heard the sound of a motorcycleing from afar. Chu Luo quickly walked over to open the door and saw that Li Yan had just opened it. He came back in the motorcycle and drove the motorcycle in. Chu Luo walked over and looked at him. Li Yan parked the motorcycle and wrapped his arm around her waist to kiss her passionately. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo was panting that he let go of her and whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, do you know that when you called me, I wished I could leave those people behind ande back immediately?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand the heat of his breath in her ear. She turned her head away and asked with a red face, ¡°What were you doing at the harbor?¡± ¡°Went to retrieve a batch of goods. Some people found out about it and they wanted to snatch that batch away.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you deliberately released the news.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and let out a low and bewitchingugh above her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. At this moment, she noticed that the door wasn¡¯t closed and pushed him. ¡°Go close the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey.¡± Li Yan walked over and closed the door. Chu Luo looked at his motorcycle and remembered something. ¡°How did you ride the motorcycle in?¡± ¡°I greeted the school¡¯s leaders.¡± ¡°The school¡¯s leaders actually agreed?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan held her hand and walked into the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°I promised to donate a school building to the school.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Under which identity are you donating it?¡± Li Yan smiled at her. ¡°Another identity.¡± ¡°What identity?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes but deliberately didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he held her hand and quickened his pace upstairs. Chu Luo became even more curious. After the two of them entered the bedroom, Li Yan went to wash up. Chu Luoy there waiting for him. When he came out, she pulled his clothes and asked, ¡°What identity is it exactly?¡± Li Yan turned around and hugged her. His palm was on her waist and his breath was hot. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± With that, his hand glided up. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. She leaned against his chest weakly and panted as she said, ¡°Tell me first¡­¡± Her lips were sealed. Later on, even after Chu Luo fell asleep, she didn¡¯t remember this matter¡­ Chapter 226 - The Rumor That Chu Luo Didnt Go to Military Training

Chapter 226: The Rumor That Chu Luo Didn¡¯t Go to Military Training

In the next few days, Chu Luo went to the hospital and didn¡¯t see Sun Tianhao again. She didn¡¯t mind. She had already said what she needed to say anyway. As for what he thought, she didn¡¯t care. Three dayster, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°Theboratory has been renovated. The batch of medical equipment and herbs you wanted has also been sent over.¡± Chu Luo told Professor Tang about this. Professor Tang then informed Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang. The four of them discussed and went over the next day. When Chu Luo and the others went over, it was already September 27. Chu Luo, Professor Tang, Elder Hu, and Cao Dongliang met in the vi. The first thing Cao Dongliang said was, ¡°As expected of a property under the zing Glory Corporation. There¡¯s no doubt about the environment and security of this vi area. When the timees, we¡¯ll do our research here and not have to worry about being disturbed.¡± A person-in-charge waiting for them here smiled and replied, ¡°In the future, you can stay here directly.¡± She pointed at a vi in front. ¡°That vi is for you.¡± She then pointed at the vi behind. ¡°That is where you guys will carry out your research.¡± Not only were Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang surprised, but even Elder Hu was surprised. Elder Hu said, ¡°The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is indeed generous¡­ Let¡¯s go and take a look at the instruments and equipment.¡± Everyone walked towards the vi at the back. The vi was a two-story building. It wasn¡¯t tall, but it was especially big. The outside was surrounded by a wall with a protective installed on it. There were trees taller than the courtyard wall in a circle near the courtyard, but the courtyard was empty. Chu Luo told the three of them, ¡°I n to nt herbs in the courtyard. When the timees, I don¡¯t need to wait for the herbs to be purchased and delivered before continuing.¡± Elder Hu agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Little Chu, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Everyone walked into the vi again. The rooms in the vi on the first floor had all been opened up and divided into several research rooms using special ss. Chu Luo had only seen the medical equipment inside in books. Everyone took a look from front to back. Elder Hu¡¯s wrinkled face was already slightly red from excitement. He immediately decided. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pack my luggage and move in today. I can grow herbs with Little Chu.¡± Cao Dongliang also said excitedly, ¡°I thought that our hospital¡¯s medical equipment was already advanced enough. I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to actually get someone to buy back so many advanced equipment that even the country can¡¯t buy.¡± After saying that, he became restless. ¡°Continue looking. I¡¯ll go take a look at that instrument first.¡± After saying that, he strode to the door, pushed it open, and walked in. Chu Luo and the others looked at Cao Dongliang, who quickly ran to the instrument and seemed to be looking at his lover. They couldn¡¯t help but smile. The three of them continued to walk to the other rooms. Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted an application to the school. I won¡¯t be taking in any students this semester. I only have two public lectures every week. The hospital has also informed us that unless the others in the hospital can¡¯t handle it, I won¡¯t have to go.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Cao Dongliang and said, ¡°Old Cao too. He also applied to the hospital and said that he wants to study for a period of time. He wants to push away all his work for the next half of the year.¡± ¡°Haha, looks like Little Cao is like me, interested in studying drugs that stimte the cerebral nerves.¡± ¡°If our research really seeds, our empire¡¯s medical research will take a huge step forward. We won¡¯t have to put up with the attitudes of some countries anymore.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and felt a little excited. Cao Dongliang came out after half an hour. He told them that he would move over as soon as possible. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This ce is very safe and quiet. It¡¯s indeed a very good research venue.¡± After they finished looking around, they sat in the resting area outside and discussed the uing research. It was almost noon before Chu Luo took Professor Tang¡¯s car back to Imperial University. On the way back, Professor Tang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, the people from the military training areing back tomorrow. ording to tradition, the school should have a freshman mobilization meeting. Did the school inform you to go up and talk?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been switching off my phone during the day. No one from the school came to inform me.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°The school probably thought that you had worked hard recently, so they aren¡¯t asking you to give a speech.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Professor Tang sent Chu Luo to the technology building. At this moment, many students were entering and exiting the technology building. Chu Luo put on a mask and got out of the car. After saying goodbye to Professor Tang, she closed the car door and walked over. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to walk into the special passage, she saw Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai. The two of them were talking as they walked. Xie Minghai looked furious. As he spoke, he waved a fist into the air. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips, looking very angry. Chu Luo thought for a while but didn¡¯t walk over. She turned around and walked towards the special passageway. After entering the special room where the gaming capsule was stored, she saw that a few technicians were standing around the gaming capsule, discussing a set of data. Professor Wu had a ss this morning and hadn¡¯t arrived. When Chu Luo walked over, everyone smiled and greeted her. Joshin walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Chu, the freshmen from your school areing back tomorrow. Are you going out too?¡± Someone standing beside them smiled and said, ¡°Chu has been with us, this group of technological geeks, for almost a month. She must go and interact with her ssmates.¡± Another person said, ¡°But Chu is so beautiful. Won¡¯t many young men pursue her?¡± Joshin winked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu has an escort. If someone really pursues her, her boyfriend will definitely be jealous.¡± ¡°Joshin, from the sounds of it, you have seen Chu¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah. I saw Chu¡¯s boyfriendst time when I sent Chu the information materials.¡± ¡°Chu is so beautiful. I¡¯m really curious what her boyfriend looks like.¡± ¡°He must be worthy of Chu.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t reply and only pursed her lips and smiled. At five in the afternoon, Professor Wu suddenly said to her, ¡°Little Chu, leave early today. You don¡¯t have toe here often. Your current mission is to research and focus on developing that kind of medicine.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him, packed her things, and walked out. Unexpectedly, when she walked out of the special passage, Tang Zhiyun and the others were waiting for her by a flower bed opposite. The four of them grinned when they saw here out. ¡°Junior, wee back from the den of technological geeks.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. The bunch of them walked towards the school path. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°We¡¯re here to pick you up.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°The freshmen are supposed toe back tomorrow. Mingtao called at noon and told us that they will be back tonight and should be arriving at the school soon. Uncle Wang just called to invite us to his house for dinner tonight. He is already waiting for us outside the school gate. We¡¯re meeting up with Mingtao now.¡± Xie Minghai added, ¡°Coincidentally, we met Professor Tang today and talked to him.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The five of them walked to the parking spot and swiped their cards. Each of them pushed out a bike and rode towards the school gate. When the people from the other grades saw the five of them, many people stopped. After the five of them rode over. Everyone started pointing at Chu Luo¡¯s back and discussed. ¡°Look, is that Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Definitely. Other than with Chu Luo, when have the four swordsmen of theputer science department ever walked with other girls?¡± ¡°In the history of Imperial University, she¡¯s the first person to not attend military training, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many students from noble families in our school, and those people are no exception. How capable is she to not participate in the military training?¡± ¡°In that case, the rumors are true. Chu Luo didn¡¯t attend the military training because someone with an especially high status asked the school to open a back door for her.¡± ¡°Previously, when I saw the video of Chu Luo talking at Ocean City High School, I thought that she was quite good. Moreover, her results were so good. If she worked hard at Imperial University, she would definitely be an extraordinary person in the future¡­ Sigh~ Why is she so unwise?¡± ¡°What do you call this? She obviously can rely on her ability to earn a living, but she took the shortcut and relied on beauty to get special treatment?¡± ¡°My younger sister in Grade 11 still likes her so much. I don¡¯t even dare to mention her to my sister again.¡± ¡°How disappointing. There¡¯s something wrong with the way this person conducts herself. To think that Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel promotes her so much. Also, Imperial University even gave her such privilege. I feel like Imperial University has been cheated.¡± ¡°If those rumors are true, I think Imperial University will definitely express their stance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a freshman mobilization meeting tomorrow? We¡¯ll see if she¡¯d go on stage to speak.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go on stage to speak, it must mean that the school already knows about her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how she will react when her matter is exposed!¡± ¡­ The farther out they biked, the more people they passed by. Chu Luo finally felt that the atmosphere today was a little off. She didn¡¯t ask Tang Zhiyun and the others about it. Instead, she spread her five senses and listened to the voices pointing at her. Soon, she found the reason. When they arrived at the school gate, Chu Luo asked Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Are there rumors about me in school?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three looked at each other. Xie Minghai said with augh, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t make wild guesses. Everyone in school is talking about whether you became tanned or not, and whether you will look good after you are tanned.¡± Chu Luo looked into Xie Minghai¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly felt a little sheepish. He tilted his head and winked at Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go out and meet Uncle Wang first. Mingtao might have already passed.¡± The military training buses were driving towards the school one after another. Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. The five of them walked out of the school. Chapter 227 - Classmate, Youve Got the Wrong Person

Chapter 227: ssmate, You¡¯ve Got the Wrong Person

The moment they came out of the school gate, they saw Wang Mingtao and Mr. Wang waving at them from afar. The two of them had equally brilliant smiles on their faces. The five of them strode over. Xie Minghai walked up to Wang Mingtao and sized him up carefully. He said strangely, ¡°Mingtao, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been cking off at the training base?¡± Wang Mingtao was displeased to hear this. ¡°How could I have cked off?¡± After saying that, he even raised his head and puffed up his chest. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of our ss!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t tell. Then why aren¡¯t you especially tanned? During my military training back then, I became so tanned that even my mother didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Yu Lei chimed in, ¡°Me too. Back then, we only turned fairer again slightly after one semester.¡± Wang Mingtao was also vexed. ¡°How would I know? All the boys in our faculty became so tanned until they couldn¡¯t stand it. I was the only one who didn¡¯t get tanned. I was almost despised by them. ¡°And that group of terrifying girls. During the breaks, they would always stop me and ask me what sunscreen I used¡­ Other than Sister Chu¡¯s skincare products, I¡¯ve never used sunscreen before!¡± Wang Mingtao sounded aggrieved, but the smile on his face betrayed the smugness in his heart. Mr. Wang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and smacked him on the forehead. ¡°What are you showing off for, kid? Let me tell you, as a man, you have to be responsible. How dare you be flirty in front of girls? See if I don¡¯t beat you up.¡± Wang Mingtao looked wronged. ¡°When did I flirt with girls? I just couldn¡¯t avoid them.¡± When Mr. Wang heard this, his expression suddenly turned serious. He even fake-coughed twice to clear his throat before saying to him earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to sweet-talk a random girl, not to hide from all the girls. If you like her, you can woo her. Our family isn¡¯t that old-fashioned.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right. Mingtao, you have to find a girlfriend during your freshman year. By the time you¡¯re a sophomore, the girls will have higher standards and will have be smarter. When the timees, it will be difficult for you to woo them even if you wanted to.¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai, who looked experienced, and the corners of her lips twitched. The group got into the car. Along the way, as Mr. Wang drove, Wang Mingtao kept talking about the interesting things that happened during the military training. In the end, Wang Mingtao even said gloatingly, ¡°When we went over, many people were looking for Sister Chu. They wanted to see what you looked like. ¡°During that period of time, everyone handed in their phones. Without anymunication tools in the day, some boys secretly sent messages at night. Finally, one night, a few students were caught red-handed by the instructor. The instructor punished them to run for 10,000 meters. The next day, those people¡¯s legs trembled so much that they couldn¡¯t stand straight. It was terrible, hahaha¡­¡± When the boys heard this, they also gloated. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Did they find out that Junior didn¡¯t go to military training?¡± ¡°They did.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°But Sister Chu went to do something big. So what if she didn¡¯t go for military training? She¡¯s someone who has been approved by the school not to participate in the military training.¡± After Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he turned around and winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m especially looking forward to everyone¡¯s reaction when Professor Wu announces that you¡¯re his student.¡± When the boys heard this, they suddenly looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo seriously, ¡°Junior, there¡¯s something I think you should know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone released news this afternoon that you didn¡¯t go to military training because¡­¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Wang Mingtao was even more anxious than Chu Luo. ¡°Senior Brother Tang, don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Someone said that Junior is a kept mistress of a person of high status. She went through the back door and didn¡¯t participate in the military training.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Mingtao jumped up in anger and was pulled back by the seatbelt. Mr. Wang said angrily, ¡°Rascal, sit properly. Are you trying to jump in the car?!¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao sit down obediently. Chu Luo was very calm. She asked, ¡°Do you know who spread this?¡± ¡°The IP address is from the school¡¯s Inte cafe. At that time, I hacked into the Inte cafe¡¯s surveince system and took a look. The person who went on thatputer was very smart. At that time, he had been wearing a hat and a mask.¡± ¡°Who dares to defame Sister Chu like that?¡± Wang Mingtao said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll rify things for Sister Chu when we get back!¡± ¡°Do you think it would help if you speak up?¡± Tang Zhiyun told him not to be impulsive. ¡°If we talk about this matter, we will put Junior in a more passive position. We might as well get the school¡¯s heads to talk about it.¡± At this point, Tang Zhiyun looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, what do you think?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Since someone wants to defame me, let them be smug for a while more.¡± After saying that, she tapped her fingers on her knees and continued, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, many things about me will be exposed tonight. We¡¯ll see who it is then.¡± The boys looked at each other and nodded. The car arrived outside Wang Mingtao¡¯s apartment building. The bunch of them got off and went upstairs. Mrs. Wang had already prepared dinner and was waiting for them at home. When Mrs. Wang saw them, she greeted them enthusiastically. She even held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, that set of cosmetics you gave mest time was very useful. Look at the corners of my eyes. Can¡¯t see any wrinkles anymore.¡± Chu Luo looked at the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°If Auntie thinks it¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll send it to you when you¡¯re done using this set. I¡¯ll cover your cosmetics from now on.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay, okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ve waited for this sentence for decades. That blockhead of mine couldn¡¯te up with it. I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to say it. If only Little Chu was my daughter.¡± ¡°Mom, am I no good?¡± Wang Mingtao grinned and leaned over. He ced his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against her head wheedlingly. Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his actions. She pushed his big head away with a look of disdain. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still wheedling here? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed!¡± Then, she added, ¡°If you were a daughter like Chu Luo, I¡¯ll let you wheedle as you please.¡± Wang Mingtao clutched his chest. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m definitely not your biological child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a freebie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how Wang Mingtao looked like he had been dealt a heavy blow, Mr. Wang and the boysughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao who was clowning around and smiled. Mrs. Wang nced at Wang Mingtao, who seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Look at how prescient I was. I asked you to bring the skincare products that Little Chu gave me. You¡¯re not very tanned now because of that, eh?¡± Wang Mingtao looked enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s because of the lotion Sister Chu gave me. I thought I was born unsusceptible to getting tanned!¡± ¡°Forget it. Have you forgotten how tanned you got during your high school military training?¡± Wang Mingtao stopped talking. Mrs. Wang waved at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Otherwise, the food will turn cold.¡± Everyone chatted andughed as they walked over to eat. After a joyous dinner, Chu Luo and the others sat in the Wang residence for a while before returning to Imperial University. Today, all the freshmen had returned. It was much more lively inside and outside Imperial University. When the five of them entered the school gate, someone stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, she was shielded by the four boys. At this moment, many people had stopped to watch. Tang Zhiyun said politely, ¡°ssmate, you have the wrong person.¡± Chu Luo was wearing a mask. The male voice craned his neck to look at her but was blocked by Tang Zhiyun. The boy scratched his head and was a little unsure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the brilliant senior brothers inputer science? I heard that the girl walking with you is Chu Luo.¡± Xie Minghai grinned. ¡°ssmate, you really got the wrong person. She¡¯s my younger sister. My biological sister. She¡¯s here to see me today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Xie Minghai spouted nonsense in a serious tone. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re a freshman, right? If you want to see Junior Chu, you can see her during ss. This is my younger sister. She just got off the train. I still have to bring her to the school¡¯s guesthouse to register for amodation. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The boy subconsciously moved aside. Chu Luo walked into the school gate under the protection of the four boys. As they walked to the bicycle parking lot, a boy happened to be standing by a bike talking on the phone. Beside him stood a girl. The girl wasining to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling for half an hour. Can¡¯t you stop calling?¡± The boy nced at her and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the rest in person tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he hung up and said to the girl, ¡°Sorry, the New Year¡¯s G ising up soon. There are a lot of things going on in the Student Union, so I have to confirm some things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously the Head of Publicity. Why do I feel that you¡¯re even busier than the Head of Arts?¡± The boy smiled and pushed the bike over to sit in the front seat. He said, ¡°We¡¯re all busy. After these two days, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want to go during National Day.¡± The girl sat down and hugged his waist, leaning her head on his back. She said, ¡°Previously, you said that the president asked the art department to reserve a show. What does the president want to do? Could it be that he¡¯s really prepared to perform himself? But how would he have the time to prepare when he¡¯s so busy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either.¡± The two of them rode away. Chapter 228 - Buying Ice Cream

Chapter 228: Buying Ice Cream

When Chu Luo returned, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet, but he had sent a text message saying that he would pick her up at the hospital tonight. Chu Luo changed and went to the hospital. Old Master Sun¡¯s waking time was getting longer by the day. When Chu Luo went over, he had just woken up. Old Master Sun hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo thesest few days and could only hear about her from other people. When he saw her today, disbelief quickly shed across his eyes. He was so excited that he extended his hand to her. His lips were trembling non-stop, and it was obvious that he wanted to say something. Professor Tang and Third Master Sun were a little surprised. Chu Luo walked over, then held Old Master¡¯s hand and ced it under the nket. With a stern face, she said to him, ¡°Grandpa Sun, you can¡¯t be too agitated right now.¡± Old Master allowed Chu Luo to put his hand back, but he looked at her without blinking. As he looked on, two rows of tears actually flowed out. Chu Luo and the other two were shocked. Third Master Sun quickly went over tofort him. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare Little Chu.¡± After saying that, he quickly wiped his tears with a tissue. Professor Tang looked at Old Master Sun and guessed, ¡°Could it be that Old Master Sun knows Chu Luo?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chu Luo recalled the people she had met in the past 18 years and the people she interacted with in the Chu family. She denied it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Old Master Sun before.¡± Third Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Maybe my father got the wrong person. Little Chu, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Chu Luo acknowledged that and looked at Old Master Sun, who had been staring at her intently. ¡°Grandpa Sun, let me check on you first.¡± Third Master Sun quickly moved aside. Chu Luo checked his health stats and said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa Sun¡¯s recovery is alright, but if he wants to get better, he has to treat the old illness that has been left untreated since he was young.¡± Third Master Sun looked worried when he heard this. Hearing Chu Luo say this, Professor Tang guessed that she had an idea. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you have any good ideas to treat Old Master Sun¡¯s old illness during this period of time?¡± Third Master Sun suddenly stood up and bowed to her. ¡°If Little Chu can cure Old Master¡¯s old illness, you will be our family¡¯s great benefactor. Our entire family will be endlessly grateful to you.¡± Professor Tang was shocked by Third Master Sun¡¯s attitude. He wanted to say that he was just guessing. Now that Third Master Sun was being so serious about asking Chu Luo for help, he was a little worried about her. Chu Luo looked at the determined Third Master Sun and knew that his family was made up of legendary heroes. She suddenly thought of the soldiers of the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies and felt her heart skip a beat. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After saying that, she looked at Old Master Sun, who had been looking at her. ¡°I won¡¯te over often after this, but I¡¯lle to insert silver needles for Grandpa Sun once a week. When Grandpa Sun is about to be discharged, I¡¯ll write down a prescription to nurture his constitution.¡± Third Master Sun quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Since you let me treat Grandpa Sun, I will definitely find a way to treat his illness.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo inserted a silver needle into Old Master Sun. By the time she was done, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Chu Luo and Professor Tang had just walked out of the courtyard when Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, the person who¡¯s picking me up is here.¡± Professor Tang nodded at her and said, ¡°Little Chu¡¯s boyfriend, right? You can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left first. Outside the hospital, a car drove over at the same time. When Chu Luo walked over, the car stopped in front of her. The back window rolled down a little to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo opened the car door and got in. She was a little surprised that he had brought a chauffeur with him today. Moreover, he had aptop on hisp. Chu Luo looked at hisputer and then at his especially dark and cold face. She immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy? Who provoked you?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a smile and reached out to hold her hand. His voice was low. ¡°Someone is defaming you.¡± Chu Luo was stunned and quickly moved in to look at theputer screen. It was actually Imperial University¡¯s BBS interface. Chu Luo turned to look at him and poked his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This person must be jealous of me. When I get back, I¡¯ll teach them the consequences of defaming me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you teach that person a lesson.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo looked at the screen again and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You actually exposed my defamer and even hung it in the world channel.¡± ¡°Mm, this person must have been instigated by someone. Let¡¯s see how he reacts next.¡± Chu Luo looked at thements on the forum with him. ¡°This student is really pitiful. He actually ndered Chu Luo and caused himself to be hung in the world channel. Lu Liangren? Why is this person¡¯s name so familiar?¡± ¡°Hearing what the person above said, I remember now. Isn¡¯t this person a professional nderer of our Imperial University¡¯s beauties?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This person can¡¯t stand all the beautiful girls. He has defamed all the four great beauties in our school. I didn¡¯t expect him to start defaming Chu Luo now.¡± ¡°So¡­ what he said remains to be proven.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to military training. If she doesn¡¯t have a background so influential that even the school has to give way, do you think she can be an exception in the history of Imperial University?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo didn¡¯t participate in the military training. All the freshmen have been talking about it after the military training. It can¡¯t be fake. Moreover, Chu Luo was sent by her boyfriend on her first day at Imperial University. Who knows what her boyfriend¡¯s identity is and whether they are boyfriend and girlfriend!¡± ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t believe Chu Luo is such a person!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to have suitors? Aren¡¯t you curious where she went this month?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. We¡¯ll know the school¡¯s attitude tomorrow when we see if the school has asked her to speak at their freshman assembly.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. If she doesn¡¯t go up to speak, maybe she simply chose not to.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to go if such a good opportunity is presented to them? Do you believe that yourself?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan from thements and smiled. ¡°Looks like the person who spread the rumors is more meticulous and knows to find such a person.¡± ¡°We can ask that Lu Liangrenter.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to ask tonight. Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to ask after the freshman assembly tomorrow?¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and ced his palm on Chu Luo¡¯s cheek. He frowned slightly, clearly unhappy that she was still letting those people defame her. Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against his palm and grabbed his hand to take it off. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and tilted his head to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly pushed him. Looking into his eyes, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not to kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan was provoked by her gaze and wished he could grab her and kiss her fiercely for a while. However, he didn¡¯t want his little thing¡¯s beautiful side to be seen by outsiders, so he controlled his thoughts. When the car arrived at a street away from Imperial University, Li Yan asked the chauffeur to stop the car. He put a mask on Chu Luo before the two of them got out. After the students started school, the streets near Imperial University were especially lively. Especially at night, it was packed. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to go back to the old district tomorrow night?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the Cybersecurity Competition with the seniors from the first to the third of the month.¡± Li Yan nodded. He would be very busy during the National Day period, so Chu Luo could stay at Imperial University. The two of them walked to an ice cream shop. Chu Luo watched as the girls came out with ice cream in their hands and couldn¡¯t move her feet. Li Yan had been holding her hand. Seeing that she had slowed down, he followed her gaze and led her over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ice cream.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. The two of them walked into the ice cream shop and Li Yan nced at the signboard coldly. That gaze stunned thedy standing behind the counter. The youngdy eximed in her heart,?¡®Who is this person? His aura is so strong, but he¡¯s so handsome!¡¯ ¡°What vor do you want to eat?¡± ¡°That, that, that¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to try everything, so she pointed at seven or eight of them. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and reached out to put down her finger. He said to the cashier, ¡°We¡¯ll have one with the original vor.¡± Chu Luo red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for the original vor!¡± ¡°There¡¯s some pigment added in the ones here. If you want to eat those, get the chef to prepare them.¡± Chu Luo reluctantly shut her mouth. The cashierdy standing there screamed in her heart,?¡®Ahhh¡­ Indeed, cool and handsome men all dote on their girlfriends so much. I¡¯m so envious! So jealous!¡¯ Chu Luo walked out with the ice cream before remembering that she was wearing a mask. She moved to remove it. However, Li Yan stopped her. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan tilted his body and shielded her in his arms before saying, ¡°Eat.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Next, as soon as Chu Luo ate her ice cream, Li Yan shielded her with his body. When Chu Luo finished eating the ice cream, she looked up and asked him, ¡°Why do you keep blocking me?¡± Li Yan looked at her and saw that there was still some ice cream on the corner of her lips. He raised his finger to wipe it off for her. When Chu Luo¡¯s face became a little red, he said, ¡°There are many people here.¡± He didn¡¯t want everyone to stare at her. Chapter 229 - Why Are You So Tired Tonight?

Chapter 229: Why Are You So Tired Tonight?

On the other side, after Lu Liangren received the money and went out to have fun back at Imperial University, he was faced with everyone pointing at him and discussing him. Lu Liangren was a very sensitive person to begin with. Once he was pointed at and discussed, his expression instantly turned ugly. He quickly walked towards a less crowded ce. When he reached a corner, he suspiciously took out his phone and logged into the school¡¯s BBS. When he saw it, his face turned ashen. ¡°F*ck, how dare she expose me on the world channel!¡± After saying that, he quickly flipped through thements. He gritted his teeth. ¡°It must be that sugar daddy of Chu Luo who asked someone to do this. Since Chu Luo can make the most famous school in the empire open a back door and not go to military training, a back door must have been opened for her for the college entrance examination, allowing her to obtain the papers beforehand! ¡°No, I must expose this girl and have the entire school despise her. Other than my goddess, none of the good-looking girls are decent!¡± Lu Liangren typed as he spoke. He had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Chu Luo, just wait to be expelled from the school.¡± After typing a message, he was about to click send when he suddenly received a call. The word ¡°goddess¡± on it made his expression instantly be warm and his eyes be filled with love. Even though he wasn¡¯t face-to-face with the goddess, he still cleared his throat and swiped the answer button. In his most gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Goddess, why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°No. I just came out of the library.¡± ¡°You want to see me!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯lle to the Foreign Language Department to look for you. Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, he uploaded the post that he had typed out. Without looking to see if the post had been sent sessfully, he put away his phone and ran towards the parking lot. ¡­ Chu Luo had juste out of the shower when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun told her, ¡°Junior, Lu Liangren wrote a post to defame you again. We were about to delete the post when someone deleted it first.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked at Li Yan, who was typing on the keyboard with a cold expression. ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, do you need us to ¡®blow up¡¯ Lu Liangren¡¯s ount?¡± Chu Luo walked behind Li Yan and watched him quickly type out instructions. She smiled and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Then she hung up. Li Yan quickly typed on theputer. In less than a minute, the program on it started. Their conversation sounded. A soft and weak voice came from the other end. ¡°You were exposed. Are you okay?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised to hear this voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the voice of your third aunt¡¯s niece?¡± Qing Ning¡¯s voice was too recognizable. Chu Luo felt goosebumps on her arms every time she heard it. Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything, but his body exuded a chilling murderous aura. Lu Liangren sounded touched. ¡°Goddess, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so concerned about me.¡± Then, he said angrily, ¡°It must be Chu Luo¡¯s sugar daddy who asked someone to do this. Hmph! A girl who relied on a rich man to not go to military training probably relied on a rich man to get first ce in the college entrance examination. She¡¯s simply the scum of society!¡± Qing Ning: ¡°How did you know that she got first ce in the college entrance examination with the help of someone?¡± Lu Liangren¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°She can even rely on the power of a sugar daddy to make an elite school like Imperial University submit. What¡¯s a small Ocean City Education Bureau? One word from the sugar daddy and he can make the Education Bureau send the college entrance examination answers to her.¡± Qing Ning was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible that you misunderstood something¡­ If it¡¯s really as you said, if you expose her, won¡¯t the person backing her take revenge?¡± Lu Liangren probably thought for a while before saying, ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll create another post and upload it to BBSter. If anything happens to me, it must be because Chu Luo¡¯s sugar daddy has taken revenge on me. With so many people watching, I don¡¯t believe her sugar daddy will dare to do anything to me!¡± This time, Qing Ning didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Coincidentally, I want to buy something. Please help me bring it upter.¡± Lu Liangren chuckled. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. It¡¯s my honor to serve the goddess.¡± At this point, Li Yan turned off the sound and continued typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This person measures other people¡¯s corn by his own bushel. Letting someone like him stay in Imperial University really ruins such a strong learning atmosphere.¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± Although Li Yan was asking, he had already taken the time to issue an order to his subordinate. Chu Luo thought for a while, and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Since this person is certain that I have an influential sugar daddy, then let my sugar daddy know what he said.¡± If there really was an influential sugar daddy, it would definitely be Imperial University. This time, the heads of Imperial University had discussed before approving her not to participate in the military training. She wanted to see what the heads of Imperial University would think when they heard this. Li Yan tilted his head to look at the trace of a smile on her lips and nodded. He quickly sent that conversation anonymously to all the heads of Imperial University. Chu Luo waited for him to finish sending the conversation before taking aptop and logging into Imperial University¡¯s BBS. The topic of discussion about her was still very popr. The second-year and older students watched the show as theymented. However, many first-year students felt that this was a rumor. Many of ¡°Goddess¡± Chu Luo fans stood up to speak. ¡°Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel and Education Network have introduced Chu Luo¡¯s matter in detail. There are also people from the entire Ocean City¡¯s elite Grade 12, ss 4 who testified that our goddess relied on her real ability to get first ce in the country. If you¡¯re saying that she got in through the back door, then you haven¡¯t seen her in thest few months of Grade 12!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since that Lu Liangren said that my goddess got in through the back door, you definitely didn¡¯t look at her college entrance examination essay. Anything can be faked, but that essay that was listed as the college entrance examination example by the Education Bureau can¡¯t be faked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, everyone above. I¡¯m not from any party. I just want to say something that I don¡¯t understand: Ever since the college entrance examination started in the empire, it seems like no one has been able to get full marks in Chinese. Even if all the questions are answered correctly and the essay gets full marks, the grading teacher will also deduct some marks for the paper correspondingly. ¡°Students upstairs, please take a look at Chu Luo¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Some people probably don¡¯t really believe it yet, so I¡¯m uploading more pages of Chu Luo¡¯s usual workbook.¡± Just as this person finishedmenting, Chu Luo¡¯s college entrance examination paper was uploaded. Following that, it was an assignment with Chu Luo¡¯s name on it. Thements section suddenly fell silent for a while. Ten secondster, it exploded. ¡°D*mn! These words are even more beautiful than the words on those posts!¡± ¡°If I were a grading teacher, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to deduct points from such handwriting.¡± ¡°And these clean and tidy answer scripts can even be used for textbooks.¡± ¡­ At this point, Chu Luo said curiously, ¡°Could this have been done by Senior Tang and the others?¡± With that, she sent a message to Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, did you upload those things?¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°One of your ssmates sent them to us.¡± Chu Luo immediately thought of Li Tao and He Jiang, but where did they get her notes from? Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message immediately solved her confusion. ¡°Your ssmates said that they called and asked your form teacher to send the photos over.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. At this moment, Old Gao called. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, Old Gao¡¯s angry voice could be heard. ¡°Little Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are getting bullied at Imperial University? If anyone dares to say that you cheated at the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll be the first to tell them off!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t take such clowns seriously.¡± When Old Gao heard this, heughed. ¡°I knew you could resolve it.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Will Little Chu Luo return to Ocean City during National Day?¡± Actually, Chu Luo would be very busy around this time, but after Old Gao asked that, she felt a little like going back to see him again. She said, ¡°I want to eat the dishes cooked by Mrs. Gao.¡± Old Gao¡¯sughter became louder. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. When youe back, I¡¯ll get my wife to cook a table for you.¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Is there wine?¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°Why are you craving wine, little girl? Yes, I asked my wife to brew a few jars of wine this year. You can drink as much as you want.¡± ¡°Hehe, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the fourth.¡± Old Gao: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone with a smile in her eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo removed theptop in front of him and pulled him to the bed. She threw herself into his arms and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make those people who look down on me see who they can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Li Yan caught her soft body andy down with her in his arms. ¡°Let me know if you need me to do anything.¡± Chu Luo rubbed against his chest, responded with an ¡°Mm,¡± and closed her eyes. Li Yan looked at the little thing who fell asleep so easily and kissed her cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so tired tonight?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m getting up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why are you waking up so early?¡± ¡°I just received a notice to make a trip to the Academic Affairs Office tomorrow.¡± Chapter 230 - Looks Like the Conditions I Offered Weren’t Enticing Enough

Chapter 230: Looks Like the Conditions I Offered Weren¡¯t Enticing Enough

Chu Luo woke up the next day and went to the Academic Affairs Office after breakfast. The Dean was already waiting for her in the office. Other than the Dean, there was a boy standing beside him. The man looked gentle and elegant, with a faint smile on his lips. His clear and bright eyes were filled with infinite charm. His tall nose and eyebrows were like swords, and his body exuded a strong schrly aura. When the Dean saw Chu Luo, he smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo,e over. Let me introduce you. This is the Student Union president, Nangong Yi.¡± Chu Luo walked over and nodded at Nangong Yi. She wasn¡¯t curious about his presence and asked the Dean directly, ¡°Dean Huang, why are you looking for me?¡± Dean Huang handed her a few timetables and said, ¡°These are the schedules for the specializations you chose. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to register for the elective ss online. The time is written on the application form. If you want to enroll, just remember the time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked down at the specializations she had chosen. When she saw them, she realized that one specialization was missing. She looked up and asked the Dean in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a course schedule for the Mechanical Craft and Automation specialization?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Dean Huang paused for a moment before saying to her in an advising tone, ¡°Ms. Chu, actually, I think you can just study these specializations. It will not be easy to digest if you study too much. ¡± Chu Luo frowned and saw through Dean Huang¡¯s thoughts. She asked, ¡°Is it that this specialization¡¯s teacher won¡¯t ept me?¡± Many people felt that it was child¡¯s y for a humanities student like her to study science. Up until now, not many people thought highly of her. It was reasonable for a teacher from the Mechanical Craft and Automation specialization to not ept her. She was just a little angry. ¡®Hmph! Forget it if you don¡¯t want to take me in. At most, I¡¯ll just take online sses and self-study.¡¯ Dean Huang looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Ms. Chu, don¡¯t be too disappointed. When you¡¯re loaded with homework in the future, you might even thank that teacher for not epting you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Dean Huang with bright eyes. This made Dean Huang unable to continue. Although he also felt that it wasn¡¯t good for Chu Luo to study so much, this was a promise given to her by the school. Now that the teacher from that specialization didn¡¯t want to take her in, he couldn¡¯t forcibly insert her into the ss. After a while, Chu Luo nodded at Dean Huang. Dean Huang thought that Chu Luo had epted this exnation and changed the topic. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why I asked you toe over so early today. The school asked if you were willing to speak as a freshman representative at the freshman mobilization meeting. You¡¯ve been running between two ces during this period of time. The school thought that you must be tired, so they didn¡¯t especially inform you to go up and talk.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She only asked, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, nced at Chu Luo strangely. However, Dean Huang remembered thatst time, he had heard from the principal of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school that Chu Luo had asked him what to say when he had asked her to go up to speak. In the end, she gave such a shocking speech. He thought for a while and said to her, ¡°Just talk about your future study ns and cheer up your ssmates.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Dean Huang was done talking, he pointed at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°I¡¯m done talking. Student Nangong Yi wants to talk to you.¡± Nangong Yi looked at her with his smiling eyes and said, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we talk as we walk? All the freshmen should be going to the auditorium at this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked out together. After walking out, Nangong Yi said directly, ¡°Chu Luo, I want to invite you to the g performance tonight.¡± Without thinking, Chu Luo refused bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m not participating.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t have to reject me so quickly. I mean, I want to invite you to perform with me.¡± Chu Luo had no idea of Nangong Yi¡¯s status in the hearts of the students. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. She still said, ¡°I¡¯m not free. I won¡¯t participate.¡± Despite seeing that she had refused so readily, Nangong Yi didn¡¯t retract his smile. Instead, he deepened it a little. ¡°In that case, how about I invite Chu Luo to join our Student Union?¡± Chu Luo had checked on the Student Union¡¯s daily life before and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± At this moment, the two of them happened to walk to the first-floor hall of the office building. Whenever a school¡¯s head passed by Nangong Yi, he would greet them politely. These leaders liked his manner very much. At the same time, they would look at Chu Luo with scrutiny and surprise in their eyes. When they reached the door, Nangong Yi said, ¡°The Student Union does have many daily activities, but¡­ if you can be the president of the Student Union, you will win over the hearts of people. Actually, there aren¡¯t many things you need to do¡­ Could it be that Chu Luo isn¡¯t confident in winning over the hearts of people?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pulled a long face. ¡°Goading me won¡¯t work.¡± Nangong Yi looked troubled. ¡°Looks like the conditions I offered weren¡¯t enticing enough.¡± Chu Luo continued to nce at him and said bluntly, ¡°You didn¡¯t offer me any conditions.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nangong Yiughed lightly. Afterughing, he looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°The president of the Imperial University¡¯s Student Union has special privileges. For example, you don¡¯t need the teacher¡¯s permission to choose any course you want. The system will directly assign it to you. ¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was stunned for a moment, but she still asked, ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°When the timees, you can even use the name of the Imperial University Student Union to go to all the local and foreign universities and affiliated high schools to listen to the online sses of any teacher or professor. This way, Chu Luo won¡¯t have to worry about being rejected by any teacher.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little tempted, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She asked in a calm tone, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Also, the president of the Imperial University Student Union can directly execute their decision-making power at certain times. There¡¯s no need to report it to the school¡¯s heads.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and thought:?¡®This condition doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t say anything. Nangong Yi looked at her and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one who has the final say in who bes the president of the Student Union. You still have to get the approval of 80% of the Student Union¡¯smittee. If anyone wants to run against you, there will be a vote by the entire school¡¯s students. ¡°Most importantly, you have to be capable of leadership and know everything.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m inviting you to perform with me tonight.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Perform what?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Are you asking about zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, literary, martial arts, or other aspects?¡± Nangong Yi was stunned for two seconds before asking with a smile, ¡°What are you best at?¡± Chu Luo was best at offering sacrifices. How could she possibly tell that to this person? She said, ¡°A lot.¡± When Nangong Yi heard her say that, he thought for a while and said, ¡°The Student Union¡¯smittee came up with a stage y that showcases all the music, dance, chess, and calligraphy skills seen throughout the prosperous times of the empire. Why don¡¯t you participate too?¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi with bright eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would act in the show with me? Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°If you take part, there must be music. The Student Union hasn¡¯t arranged that. I can help you y music.¡± Chu Luo knew that Nangong Yi was deliberately testing her. Her lips curled up and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Can you y all the music I need?¡± ¡°I can try.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like performing.¡± ¡°Then you can y music as long as you know all the instruments.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to perform?¡± ¡°As long as Ms. Chu can y all the music.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to be as confident and arrogant as her. Her fighting spirit was immediately aroused, and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Since it was ancient imperial music, the instruments used must be ancient imperial instruments. As a priestess, other than the sacrificial dance, she was best at ying various instruments. Both of them wanted to make things difficult for each other. After reaching a consensus, they looked at each other and smiled. Then, they walked towards the road outside the school heads¡¯ office building. As Nangong Yi walked, he told Chu Luo about the arrangements for tonight¡¯s banquet. After saying that, he even suggested, ¡°Ms. Chu, you can practice after the freshman assembly. There are all kinds of ssical instruments in the Student Union. Call me directly when the timees.¡± After saying that, he gave Chu Luo a contact number and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you the schedule of the Student Union¡¯s yter. After lunch, I¡¯ll tell you which segment our show will be inserted into.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She didn¡¯t think that this was a challenge at all, but she didn¡¯t see the glint that shed across Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes. The two of them parted ways at the intersection outside the office building. Chu Luo walked towards the first hall alone. Along the way, when everyone saw Chu Luo walking over, they were stunned by her clear and bright eyes, her fair and wless face with a faint pink glow, and her noble aura, which naturally emanated from her light and agile body. After she walked over, everyone came back to their senses and started discussing excitedly. ¡°So Chu Luo is actually so beautiful!¡± ¡°She has a good disposition.¡± ¡°When I saw her on the video previously, I thought that she was beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be even more beautiful in person than on the video.¡± ¡°Such a beautiful and elegant girl must be very proud. How can she cheat!¡± ¡°And there are rumors that she¡¯s a kept mistress? Why don¡¯t I believe it at all?¡± ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you follow over and take a look instead of guessing here?¡± When this was said, many people followed. Chapter 231 - Two Professors Protect Chu Luo Domineeringly

Chapter 231: Two Professors Protect Chu Luo Domineeringly

When Chu Luo walked out of the first hall, there was already a group of people following behind her. The freshman mobilization meeting was to be held at 8:30. It was 8:10 PM now, and most of the freshmen had already entered. There weren¡¯t many people outside the hall. Chu Luo had just walked over when she saw a teachere out. When the teacher saw Chu Luo, he quickly waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo,e with me.¡± After saying that, he led her towards the side door. The moment the two of them left, the others looked at each other. ¡°Is the teacher who made Chu Luo follow her Professor Hu, who is called a demoness by the foreignnguage department?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Professor Hu hate those kinds of backdoor-taking or arrogant students the most?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she specifically called Chu Luo over to lecture her?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we secretly follow them?¡± After this person said this, a few people turned around and followed them. However, when they walked over, they only saw two figures walking through the side door¡­ After Chu Luo followed Professor Hu into the side door, Professor Hu suddenly said to her, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve seen the specialization ss you chose. I teach German. You¡¯ll probably be assigned to the ss I teach.¡± Professor Hu¡¯s tone was very good. She didn¡¯t sound like the demoness everyone was talking about. Chu Luo nodded at her. ¡°I self-studied German for a while during the holidays. I still don¡¯t understand some of it. Professor Hu, please guide me when the timees.¡± ¡°Then say a few words in German for me.¡± Chu Luo spoke as soon as she opened her mouth. It didn¡¯t look like she had never learned it before or had only studied it for a while. Professor Hu had seen her English results before and was stunned to see her speak German so well. She also spoke in German. When the two of them walked backstage, the group of school heads and teachers who were chatting subconsciously stopped. After Chu Luo walked over, she greeted everyone respectfully, ¡°Hello, leaders and teachers.¡± Most people looked at her kindly. Only a teacher standing on the other side said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s good-looking, but Imperial University can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s good-looking.¡± After saying that, she turned her face elsewhere. After the principal spoke to Chu Luo for a while, it was already 8:28. The school heads sat down on the stage following the host¡¯s announcement. First, it was the principal¡¯s speech. Then, the deans of the various colleges and the other school heads gave their speeches. Then, it was everyone¡¯s admission statement. Finally, the freshman representatives went on stage to speak. The first to go up was a boy who ranked second in the college entrance examination this year. The boy was wearing sses that were as thick as the bottom of a beer bottle. His words were also polite. After he finished speaking, he left the stage amid a round of apuse. In the end, the host walked up the stage and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite our other student representative, Chu Luo, toe up and speak.¡± After these words were out, all the students sitting below the stage became excited, and it immediately caused a wave of discussion. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take anything and walked up the stage. After she stood on the stage, the discussions became even louder. Chu Luo instantly exuded a powerful aura. She held the microphone and said in a cold voice, ¡°Quiet.¡± Everyone below the stage was stunned by her words and shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone here has participated in the college entrance examination with me. To be able to get into Imperial University, it proves that everyone is quite capable, but¡­¡± At this point, she nced at everyone. With just one look, everyone felt her provocation and deration of war. ¡°But past capabilities don¡¯t guarantee future capabilities. I believe that everyone here doesn¡¯t want to be suppressed by my results forever. I applied for German, French, Korean, Japanese, and English in the foreignnguage school. I also applied for electronic engineering and¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned more than ten subjects in a row. Every additional subject made the students sitting below the stage widen their eyes in shock. In the end, everyone was so shocked that they forgot to react. At the same time, they thought: ¡°D*mn! Is Chu Luo even human?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she added, ¡°I enrolled in all the specializations that I like. In the future, whenever anyone sees me, I hope you talk about only studies and not any nonsense, because I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Also, if anyone thinks they¡¯re better at learning than me and wants to spar with me when ites to academics, I¡¯ll wee them. However, I don¡¯t ept meaningless sparring. Also¡­ before you spar with me, you have to be prepared to lose miserably.¡± After saying that, she even pointed at everyone. She looked extremely arrogant and deserving of a beating. Everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly aroused. One of the boys sitting in the front row suddenly stood up and said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, just wait to be pped in the face.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Then, another handsome and tall boy stood up. ¡°Chu Luo, if I pursue you after winning the spar, will you agree?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± The boy: ¡°Then wait. I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡± A girl stood up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too arrogant. If I defeat you in a spar, I want you to write a 20,000-word letter of defeat to our entire university.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ The group of leaders sitting there watched as Chu Luo turned a freshman mobilization meeting into an interactive conference with all the students below the stage. They weren¡¯t angry at all. Instead, the corners of everyone¡¯s lips had curled up into a satisfied smile. They could imagine that this batch of students would definitely be extraordinary figures in the future. Seeing that Chu Luo¡¯s interactive conference was about to end, a girl sitting a little behind suddenly stood up and asked loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you participate in the military training with us?¡± These words silenced the noisy scene instantly. Everyone looked at her with bright eyes. Chu Luo looked at the girl who asked the question and was about to speak when a deep and powerful voice sounded. ¡°Let us help Chu Luo exin this matter.¡± Then, two middle-aged men with extraordinary bearings walked up the stairs. These two people were obviously professors in the school. Their academic aura and restrained demeanor made the students present unable to help but feel excited. Chu Luo looked at Professor Wu and Professor Tang, who had walked to her side and stood on her left and right. She smiled and asked, ¡°Professor Wu, Professor Tang, why are you here?¡± Professor Wu deliberately pulled a face and said to her, ¡°Someone is defaming you because you didn¡¯t participate in the military training. As your teacher, I must help you rify.¡± Professor Tang said sternly, ¡°No one can nder my student.¡± After Professor Tang finished speaking, he raised his microphone and said to all the freshmen below the stage, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m a professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school. My surname is Tang¡­ The person standing beside me is the only student I¡¯ve taken in this semester. During the first month of school, one-third of her time has been spent learning from me.¡± Professor Wu continued, ¡°I¡¯m Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department. At the same time, I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s teacher. Since school started, she has been studying with me for two-thirds of the time.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± The world is too mysterious. Everyone needed time to calm down! After the two professors finished speaking, they didn¡¯t go down but stood beside Chu Luo. The audience below the stage became silent, everyone¡¯s faces filled with disbelief. At this moment, the principal, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly said, ¡°Since the two professors havee out to rify things for Chu Luo, I¡¯ll also rify things for her. Last night, some dishonest students posted on Imperial University¡¯s BBS that Chu Luo went through the back door and didn¡¯t go to military training. ¡°As Chu Luo had to learn from the two professors, the school¡¯s heads had held a meeting and agreed to exempt her from the military training with the entire batch.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± The principal¡¯s expression suddenly became abnormally serious. ¡°Our Imperial University is the empire¡¯s most elite school. It¡¯s not a ce for gossip, especially such groundless rumors. Therefore, the school will find that person and punish him ording to the school rules.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± That person was in big trouble! They only wanted to say: Serves you right! Before the freshman mobilization meeting ended, Chu Luo¡¯s speech and the rification of the two professors and the principal had already spread throughout all the faculties of Imperial University through the school¡¯s BBS. After everyone finished watching the live broadcast, they couldn¡¯t even continue with their lesson. Everyone lowered their heads and typed on the BBS under their desks: ¡°This Chu Luo is too arrogant. If she weren¡¯t a junior, I would have challenged her to a one-on-one fight and let her know the consequences of being arrogant.¡± ¡°I think the above poster¡¯s idea is feasible. Didn¡¯t Chu Luo acknowledge two professors as her teachers? (Never admit that I¡¯ve already be a lemon spirit[1].) Since she can be taken in as a student by two professors from two different departments, she must be capable inputer science and medicine. I suggest that the people from the Computer Science and Medical School go and deal with her!¡± ¡°Deal with her! Otherwise, she¡¯ll walk all over us seniors and behave atrociously!¡± ¡°I say, you guys! Junior Chu Luo is so beautiful and adorable. Can you bear to deal with her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing. Chu Luo is beautiful. If she were to run for the school belle position this year, I would definitely choose her. But in terms of studies, I will definitely not let a junior climb over my head and behave atrociously.¡± These words received a series of approval. At this moment, four rows of red words suddenly appeared in thements section. ¡°If you want to bully Junior Chu Luo, let¡¯s see if our Four Swordsmen of Computer Science agree!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°D*mn! How did we forget that Chu Luo is under the protection of the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science!¡± [1] Meaning very jealous Chapter 232 - Being Stopped and Picked On

Chapter 232: Being Stopped and Picked On

After the freshman mobilization meeting ended, everyone walked out of the hall. When Chu Luo walked out, she saw He Jiang and Li Tao waiting for her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When He Jiang called out, some people who had deliberately slowed down to peek at Chu Luo looked at the two of them. Li Tao nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Keep a low profile. Do you think Chu Luo isn¡¯t famous enough?¡± He Jiang gritted his teeth. ¡°Chu Luo doesn¡¯t even care how famous she is. Are you worried?¡± With that, he walked towards Chu Luo. Li Tao quickly followed. Chu Luo waited for the two of them to approach before asking, ¡°What is it?¡± He Jiang gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re still so arrogant!¡± Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Everyone says that there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in Imperial University. Aren¡¯t you afraid that real experts wille knocking on your door?¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°So what if theye knocking on my door? It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose once. I won¡¯t let myself lose a second time.¡± This time, Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Your mentality is so good that I can¡¯tpare to you.¡± ¡°Wrong. You¡¯re not as good as me in many aspects.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Chu Luo, can you not be so vicious with your words? We haven¡¯t seen each other in three months. Let¡¯s go have dinner tonight.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡± ¡°Why not? Do you have a date with your boyfriend?¡± The two of them had heard about Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend the moment they arrived at Imperial University. Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°That person who wasn¡¯t afraid of death just now actually dared to ask in front of the entire batch if he could pursue you. I can already see his miserable future¡­ Also, your boyfriend, how unlucky must he be to be with you?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a straight face. He Jiang patted Li Tao with an indecent smile. Li Tao shook off his hand. Chu Luo asked the two of them, ¡°What specialization did you enroll in?¡± He Jiang: ¡°I¡¯m in the College of Education. I n to walk the path of an educator in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mathematics major.¡± Li Tao pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°Since you¡¯re studyingputer science, why don¡¯t you study mathematics? You can use mathematics anywhere¡­¡± Li Tao spoke for a few minutes. In the end, He Jiang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Li Tao, if you continue, Chu Luo will leave.¡± Chu Luo really had such thoughts and nodded in agreement. Li Tao: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going back to Ocean City during National Day?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it has to be on the fourth. I¡¯ll go see Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at Old Gao¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After the three of them agreed, Chu Luo left. She hadn¡¯t gone far when her phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number, but Chu Luo remembered that it was Nangong Yi¡¯s number. Chu Luo answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Student Union. I¡¯ll send you the location of the Student Unionter. You¡¯ll need to ride a bike over from your side.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Nangong Yi sent the location to Chu Luo. It was indeed a little far from here. Chu Luo went to the parking spot not far away and swiped a bike. Just as she was about to ride it, a boy walked over. It was the boy who had asked her if he could pursue her if he won. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The boy stopped her and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Xue Yuheng. I studyputer science too. Please guide me in the future.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Xue Yuheng subconsciously stepped aside. After Chu Luo pushed the bike out, she said, ¡°Come again when you¡¯re at the level where you think you can let me guide you.¡± After saying that, she got on the bike and rode away. Before Xue Yuheng could react, the crowd started discussing. ¡°How courageous. You have to know that Chu Luo is a direct student of aputer science professor. Herputer skills must not be paltry. I think it¡¯s difficult for him to reach Chu Luo¡¯s level.¡± ¡°So Chu Luo is tantly rejecting him.¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t pity him at all.¡± ¡°Me too. This person actually dared to confess to Chu Luo in front of everyone. He deserves to be dealt a blow.¡± ¡­ The discussions behind became more and more sour. Everyone was jealous that the boy had confessed to Chu Luo in front of so many people. None of them dared to do so! Chu Luo rode the bike and received many gazes along the way. She didn¡¯t mind and rode the bike to Imperial University¡¯s Student Union building. The Student Union building was an independent building. There was a huge open space in front of the office building. In the middle of the open space was a circr altar with the Student Union¡¯s symbol in the middle. Chu Luo stood in front of the symbol and was about to take a look when, at this moment, a girl suddenly walked past her. After that girl walked past her, she turned. The girl sized up Chu Luo and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the Student Union. Why are you here?¡± the girl said. ¡°The Student Union isn¡¯t recruiting today. Please don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s work here.¡± Chu Luo was puzzled. Was this person picking on her directly? Her voice turned cold. ¡°How am I disturbing everyone¡¯s work here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any awareness of how famous you are? Everyone in the Student Union is very busy today. What if your arrival affects everyone¡¯s mood?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°You¡¯re stopping me with such a lousy excuse. I want to ask, are you a school head or the president of the Student Union? This ce belongs to Imperial University. What right do you have to stop me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A sharp glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. The girl was so shocked that she forgot to speak. ¡°Also,¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°if you want to feel a sense of superiority in front of me, find a better way. This kind of clownish behavior will waste my time.¡± With that, she walked around her and walked towards the Student Union building. The girl red at Chu Luo and huffed angrily. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The girl¡¯s shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone stopped to look at the two of them and started whispering. ¡°What is Zhang Yiran trying to do?¡± ¡°Could it be that she can¡¯t stand Chu Luo and intends to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t match her style. Why would she do such a thing that will ruin her image?¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, the corners of her lips curled up and she suddenly stopped. Zhang Yiran strode over and said in exasperation, ¡°Our Student Union members are all elites chosen by the school. Since you¡¯re so arrogant, it looks like I should let you know the consequences of offending the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± Zhang Yiran swallowed at Chu Luo¡¯s reply. Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re an elite of the school, you must know a lot. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s have it out here. If you lose, shut up.¡± ¡°You¡­ let¡¯spete then.¡± Zhang Yiran was furious at Chu Luo¡¯s arrogant tone. Her expression darkened, but she didn¡¯t lose her mind. ¡°You¡¯re a freshman, so I can¡¯t deliberately bully you. How about this? I study science, and you study humanities. Let¡¯s each ask one question that the other party doesn¡¯t know. As long as we can answer it, we¡¯ll win.¡± The surrounding crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone in the Student Union knew that Zhang Yiran was a science student, but she had a twin sister who studied humanities. They suddenly wondered if this was her twin sister in disguise. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°State all the ancient characters in the empire.¡± ¡­ The surroundings suddenly fell into dead silence. It wasn¡¯t until someone suddenly took a deep breath that everyone came back to their senses. There were tens of thousands of words in the ancientnguage of the empire. Even students of ancient literature might not be able to memorize all of them. Chu Luo¡¯s move was ruthless. Only then did Zhang Yiran snap back to her senses and raise her voice. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? There are tens of thousands of ancient characters in the empire and you¡¯re making me state all of them?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Chu Luo had a look of pity. ¡°Since you lost, our contest can only end here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°So the elites of the Student Union are also sore losers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of people standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. One of the girls crossed her arms and said, ¡°Zhang Yiran, you were the one who issued the challenge. Are you really going to throw our Student Union¡¯s face away?¡± Zhang Yiran¡¯s expression changed several times. She gritted her teeth and red at Chu Luo. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have memorized all of them!¡± Chu Luo nced at her again and turned to walk towards the Student Union building. As she walked, she recited ancient words. She was fast, but she enunciated every word clearly. Everyone could hear her clearly. After a moment of shock, a few people quickly took out their phones topare. Thisparison only left them shocked. Then Chu Luo reached the Student Union door and they couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. One of them picked up his fallen jaw and said in disbelief, ¡°She stated everything correctly just now. In this short time, she stated more than four thousand words.¡± ¡°Is she even human?¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Everyone sighed with emotion and looked at Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran hid the shock on her face and shrugged innocently at everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Someone forced me to do such a retarded thing.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They suddenly thought of who had forced her. What if they were ¡°silenced¡±? Chapter 233 - Sparring with the President of the Student Union

Chapter 233: Sparring with the President of the Student Union

After Chu Luo walked into the building, she casually stopped a person who was walking and asked, ¡°Senior, may I know which floor the president¡¯s office is on?¡± The girl pointed upstairs. ¡°Third floor. You¡¯ll see it when you go up.¡± With that, she left. Chu Luo walked towards the third floor. When she reached the third floor, she saw the signboard of the Student Union President¡¯s office beside a room in the corridor. Chu Luo walked over and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon pushing open the door, she saw that Nangong Yi was typing on hisputer without looking up. Chu Luo walked in and stood behind the desk. As she waited for Nangong Yi to finish his work, she sized up the office. This office was huge and bright. There wasn¡¯t much furniture inside, but the bookshelves on the wall made people unable to help but take a few more nces. There were all kinds of books on the bookshelf. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze stopped on one of the books for a few seconds. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. The person outside was obviously in a hurry. Before Nangong Yi could ask him toe in, he pushed the door open. ¡°President, bad news.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The person said, ¡°Our Inte surveince has been attacked.¡± Nangong Yi said calmly, ¡°You should look for Dean Tan regarding this matter. He¡¯s in charge of this.¡± The person was about to cry. ¡°Dean Tan asked me to look for you. Theputer skills of the person who attacked us today are too good. He can¡¯t stop him anymore.¡± ¡°Then invite aputer expert over.¡± ¡°I got someone to invite them. The Four Swordsmen of the Computer Science Department have a ss this afternoon. The other experts either have ss or have something to attend to.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he thought for a while and said in a soothing tone, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter. Go ahead and busy yourself. Time is tight. There will be reporters from the Education Channel at our g and it will be broadcasted online. Nothing can go wrong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The person nodded and left. The moment that person left, Nangong Yi frowned. Chu Luo nced at his expression and pretended not to see it as she pointed at the bookshelf. ¡°Since you have something to busy with, can I read?¡± Nangong Yi looked up at her and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo walked over and took down the book that she had just discovered. She walked to the sofa and sat down before reading it. Nangong Yi stared at Chu Luo for a few seconds. Watching her flip through the book quickly, he didn¡¯t ask if she had read it or not. Instead, he asked casually, ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you trained inputer science?¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Chu Luo stood up with the book and walked to the bookshelf to ce it there before looking at him. ¡°Then you should know how to deal with an attack from hackers. Help me take a look.¡± After saying that, he stood up, meaning to give her the seat. Chu Luo nced at him and sat down without saying anything. Her ten fingers quickly moved on the keyboard. Nangong Yi stared at the disy and said, ¡°The Student Union gets hacked many times every year, especially duringrge-scale gs or events. The stage effects and lights outside are all controlled byputers. Once they¡¯re attacked, we will be in trouble.¡± Chu Luo only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± as if she wasn¡¯t interested in this. However, her fingers quickly typed on the keyboard. After about ten minutes, she said, ¡°Done.¡± After saying that, she stood up and looked into his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you want to test me on, you can say it all at once. This way, you won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he was stunned for two seconds. Then he smiled. His smile was light and breezy, making people unable to be angry at him. Nangong Yi threw up his hands. ¡°So you found out so quickly¡­ No, you probably found out downstairs. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked to the sofa to sit. Nangong Yi followed her and sat on the sofa opposite her. He continued, ¡°I told you before that if you want to be the president of the Student Union, you have to get the approval of more than 80% of the members of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did I say that I wanted to be the president of the Student Union?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°If you want to sit in this position, I can allow you show everyone your strength. If you don¡¯t like this position, take it that you helped me just now. Take it that I owe you a favor.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi looked back at her with the same faint smile in his eyes. After a few seconds, Chu Luo said, ¡°The people who attacked you just now were from CC School in Country B.¡± Nangong Yi gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Imperial University is too famous internationally. It¡¯s inevitable that they can¡¯t stand it and want to challenge our school. That¡¯s why there are many instances of Imperial University being provoked every year.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the school going to do something about this?¡± ¡°The school said that if the Student Union can¡¯t even resolve such a minor matter, what right do we have to negotiate with them?¡± These words sounded ruthless, but they were meant to train the Student Union¡¯s ability. Chu Luo felt that the school was right. ¡°If you want to have power, you have to use your own ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nangong Yi agreed with her. ¡°That¡¯s why our Student Union doesn¡¯t recruit ipetent people.¡± When she heard this, a glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said in a doubtful tone, ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s a girl from the Student Union who can¡¯t even memorize the words passed down by our ancestors. How can that be considered capable?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was actually unable to refute it. Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him. ¡°Since your subordinate can¡¯t memorize it, you can do it. Take it as you thanking me for helping you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yiughed. It seemed like this junior in front of him was someone who would take revenge for the smallest grievance. He searched his memory and started stating the words. His clear voice was very pleasant to the ears, especially when he emphasized certain words with a ssical elegance. Chu Luo took out her phone from her pocket and quickly pulled out the recording device. She tapped it many times. At this moment, Nangong Yi¡¯s voice suddenly came from the speaker outside the Student Union office building. When a group of busy Student Union members heard their president¡¯s voice, they stopped in confusion and subconsciously listened. After a few seconds, someone cursed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, the president is reading out the ancient words of the empire!¡± ¡°Why would the president read these?¡± ¡°Chu Luo doesn¡¯t seem to havee out of the president¡¯s office yet.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked for Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran happened to be standing in the middle of everyone. With everyone staring at her, she clutched her chest. ¡°I suddenly feel like the president is helping me repay my debt. What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were saying: Please don¡¯t tter yourself. At this moment, a pleasant female voice came from the loudspeaker. ¡°Wrong. X¡¯s pronunciation is wrong. It should be the third tone.¡± Nangong Yi immediately corrected this pronunciation and continued reciting. Everyone thought to themselves,?¡®F*ck! Is the president really memorizing ancient words, or is he reading them under Chu Luo¡¯s supervision?!¡¯ What did this mean? Everyone looked at Zhang Yiran again. At the same time, the gaze in their eyes said, ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Zhang Yiran finally snapped out of her daze. She turned around and ran. As she ran, she said, ¡°If the president looks for meter, just tell him that I went out to get sponsorships and haven¡¯t returned yet. Maybe I¡¯ll go so far as to sell myself to get sponsorships. I don¡¯t know if I can evene back tonight.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yiran, where¡¯s your integrity?! Nangong Yi read out tens of thousands of ancient words for nearly half an hour. When it ended, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Have I passed my memorization?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Just passable.¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. Next, he prepared to tell Chu Luo about tonight¡¯s performance. ¡°The Student Union¡¯s performance is divided into four parts, ¡®Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon.¡¯ For ¡®Wind,¡¯ we have a sword dance by the boys. For ¡®Flower,¡¯ it¡¯ll be a dance by the girls. As for ¡®Snow,¡¯ the people from the Painting Association will be doing a painting on the spot. Finally, ¡®Moon¡¯ will be a musical performance featuring ssical instruments. ¡°Since we agreed that you will y an instrument and I will dance, thest performance will be by the two of us. Do you think you can ept it?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll take you to see the instruments now.¡± The two of them went straight to the instrument room. Just as Nangong Yi had said, there were all kinds of instruments in the instrument room. Chu Luo walked around the instrument room and pointed at a zither. ¡°This one.¡± Nangong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked over and plucked the strings. A gorgeous sound instantly spread throughout the entire instrument room. Chu Luo looked up at Nangong Yi. ¡°You better think about what you can dance.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll y whatever I dance?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the Student Union, everyone who saw her looked at her with admiration. Chu Luo scanned these people and walked towards the parking lot. At this moment, a petite girl with a brilliant smile on her face walked over and asked Chu Luo curiously, ¡°Chu Luo, how did you make the president recite the ancient text?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°You can ask your president.¡± With that, she pushed the bike out and prepared to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± The girl quickly stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask the president. Tell me.¡± After saying that, she looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed and she gestured to her. ¡°Come closer.¡± The girl quickly approached. Chu Luo said something in her ear and left on her bike while the girl¡¯s mouth was hanging wide open. After Chu Luo left, everyone immediately surrounded her. ¡°Yu Tong, what did Chu Luo say to you just now?¡± Yu Tong was still in a state of shock. Someone pushed her anxiously. ¡°Snap out of it. I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡± Chapter 234 - Chu Luo Knocked into Someone

Chapter 234: Chu Luo Knocked into Someone

Yu Tong finally came back to her senses. She looked up at the office window on the third floor and said, ¡°She said that the president¡­¡± At this moment, Yu Tong was suddenly jolted. She abruptly retracted her gaze and turned to leave. ¡°I remember that I have many things to do. If I don¡¯t do them now, it will be toote.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked up at the window on the third floor and met Nangong Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes that carried a faint smile. Everyone shuddered. Then, they dispersed like bees. Nangong Yi ced his well-defined fingers on the window sill and looked at the group of people who had dispersed. He thought to himself,?¡®Looks like I gave these people too little work. Otherwise, why would they have time to gather and gossip?¡¯ Suddenly, he thought of Chu Luo and muttered, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be bored for the next few days.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went to the College of Foreign Languages after leaving the Student Union. At this moment, the entire first-year batch was holding a ss meeting. When Chu Luo went to German ss 1, they were choosing ssmittee members. Chu Luo stood by the door and everyone looked at her. With her ss-like eyes, she asked the professor standing on the podium, ¡°Am Ite?¡± Everyone replied at the same time, ¡°No, no.¡± Then, everyone became excited. Many people covered their mouths and eximed softly: ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo is actually in our ss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to faint from happiness.¡± Just as everyone was getting excited, the counselor walked over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are there any ns today?¡± The counselor shook his head. ¡°The students in the ss are just familiarizing themselves with each other and voting for themittee today. The books will also be given outter. Chu Luo, you cane in to run for the ssmittee.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± The counselor guessed that she was going to report to other specializations and nodded in understanding. ¡°Then you cane when the lesson officially begins. I¡¯ll get someone to keep the books for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she turned around and left. The group of people sitting in the ssroom was disappointed. ¡°Why did she leave?¡± ¡°I thought she wasing in.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she chose many specializations? Maybe she went to other sses.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s not running for the ssmittee, she could¡¯vee in and introduced herself.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can confirm that Chu Luo is in our ss.¡± ¡°Me too. I suddenly have a sense of urgency. No, I have to start revising during National Day.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ By the time Chu Luo finished reporting to all the specializations she was enrolled in, it was already noon. In the afternoon, Nangong Yi sent Chu Luo the ssical dance he had chosen. Chu Luo nced at it and walked towards the instrument room. However, when she reached the instrument room, the door was locked. There was no one around. Chu Luo looked at the locked instrument room and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She turned around and left. As soon as she walked out of the building, she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun asked her over the phone, ¡°Junior, have you seen Imperial University¡¯s BBS?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Zhiyunughed over the phone. ¡°The person who defamed you had been reported. It was said that he stole something from a ssmate in private and was caught red-handed. This person is courting death before the punishment is out. He might get expelled.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°What did he steal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an xx watch from a boy in their ss.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how much a watch of this brand was worth, she seemed to have seen this brand on Li Yan¡¯s wrist. Since Li Yan was wearing it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be cheap. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qing Ning, who had met Lu Liangren that night, and asked, ¡°Is there gossip about that girl on BBS?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No.¡± This was expected. That night, when Qing Ning met Lu Liangren, she didn¡¯t say anything that could be used against her. However, Chu Luo¡¯s intuition told her that this matter was definitely rted to Qing Ning. She responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. Then, she took her phone and checked how to get to the music school before riding her bike over. The College of Music was at the northernmost part of Imperial University. Chu Luo rode her bike over and received a lot of attention along the way. She didn¡¯t mind. When the bike reached a turn, Chu Luo deliberately slowed down. Unexpectedly, when she turned the corner, a person suddenly ran out from the side. Chu Luo moved aside as she pressed the bell. Unexpectedly, this person bumped into her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Chu Luo steadied the bike and looked at the girl who had been knocked to the ground and at the books and pens scattered all over the ground. She quickly got off the bike and helped pick them up. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± In this short time, many people had already surrounded her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think Chu Luo bumped into that girl.¡± Amid the discussions of some people, a few people came over to help pick up books and help the girl up. After Chu Luo picked up the girl¡¯sst book, she walked over and handed it to her. She said, ¡°Fellow student, please look at the road when you walk in the future.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl lowered her head and looked aggrieved, not daring to refute. Chu Luo frowned even more. Indeed, the other two girls supporting the girl were displeased. ¡°Chu Luo, you were the one who bumped into this ssmate. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize, but how can you say such things!¡± ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not being polite at all?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two girls who were criticizing her and then at the girl who still had her head lowered. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them and asked the students standing at the side, ¡°Which of you took a video just now?¡± As Chu Luo walked, many people had taken videos of her. As soon as she asked, someone raised their phone. ¡°Chu Luo, I took a video here.¡± ¡°Did you film the part where I bumped into her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very good. y it for everyone to see.¡± That ssmate pressed the yback button, and many people quickly craned their necks to look. When everyone saw Chu Luo decelerating and pressing the bell again and avoiding the girl, everyone looked at the girl who was lowering her head as well as at the two girls who were supporting her. The girl blushed from being stared at, and so did the two girls supporting her. ¡°I was wondering why this student kept silent. So it¡¯s because she¡¯s guilty. It¡¯s rare to see someone who runs into a bike after already being warned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she wants to make use of Chu Luo¡¯s poprity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Everyone¡¯s pointed fingers made the girl¡¯s head almost sink into her chest. Chu Luo looked around and everyone immediately shut up. Chu Luo said to the girl, ¡°Please be serious when you walk around school in the future.¡± After saying that, she walked over and left on her bike. Seeing that Chu Luo had left, everyone lost interest and left as well. Only then did the girl look up in the direction Chu Luo had left. She clenched her fists and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡®You were the one who bumped into me. Just because you¡¯re good-looking, everyone is on your side. Why?¡¯ When Chu Luo arrived at the College of Music, she stopped a passing student and asked, ¡°Fellow student, may I know where the music school¡¯s instrument room is?¡± The student who was stopped didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be the one stopping him. He immediately said enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s in front. I¡¯ll take you there. You¡¯re not from our college. You definitely won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The two of them walked towards one of the buildings in front. Along the way, everyone who passed by looked at the two of them in surprise. The boy who walked beside Chu Luo puffed out his chest and felt that his life wasplete. When they arrived at the famous musical instrument building, the boy brought her to the entrance. ¡°Student, the instrument room you¡¯re looking for is inside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the closed door and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The boy took out his school card and swiped it on the sensor. The door opened. He even deliberately said to Chu Luo, ¡°This is a public instrument room. The students from our college can enter using a school card. Chu Luo, y as you please.¡± After the boy finished speaking, he nned to find a ce to sit and admire Chu Luo¡¯s magnificent beauty at a close distance. His heart was simply bubbling with happiness. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said, ¡°If you have something to do¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing on.¡± The boy interrupted her. ¡°Go ahead and y as long as you want.¡± Chu Luo nodded and calmly took out her phone. She quickly hacked into the boy¡¯s phone, intending to send him a message in the name of his friend to ask him to leave. However, someone sent him a message first. The boy looked at the message and hesitated for a few seconds before standing up. ¡°Chu Luo, I have something on at thest minute. You can y first. I¡¯lle overter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the door was closed, she put her phone in her pocket and walked to the zithers. As there was a holiday tomorrow and a g tonight, there weren¡¯t many sses this afternoon, and there weren¡¯t many people at the musical instrument building. No one watched as Chu Luo practiced the tune Nangong Yi had sent her. She stopped two hourster. As expected, the boy didn¡¯te back. She was still locked in the instrument room. Chu Luo turned around and walked to the window to take a look. This was the fourth floor, and there was no one downstairs at this time. However, in a certain hidden corner, there was a figure moving. This person had obviously been sent to monitor her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know whose idea this was. She curled her lips. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have you beg me personally.¡± After saying that, she walked over and sat down. She took out her phone and quickly swiped on it calmly. Chapter 235 - President, Why Dont You Apologize to Chu Luo

Chapter 235: President, Why Don¡¯t You Apologize to Chu Luo

At three in the afternoon, the grand hall where the g was going to be held tonight was bustling with activity as the final inspection was carried out. The heads of the Entertainment Department, Technical Department, and Security Department stood in the middle of the audience and looked at the modern stage with pride on their faces. The Entertainment Head said, ¡°After the g ends, we¡¯ll go out for a gathering to celebrate. I¡¯ve been busy for almost a month and haven¡¯t had a good time.¡± The Technical Head agreed and said, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll get the president to treat us. He only has to sit in his office andmands us while we have to slog away like cows and horses for him. We have to take some benefits from him.¡± The Security Head: ¡°If you have the ability, go and tell the president. I will definitely support you mentally.¡± The Entertainment Head: ¡°I¡¯m also mentally supporting you.¡± The Technical Head was displeased. ¡°Do you have no love left for your fellow countryman? Shouldn¡¯t we be telling him this together?¡± The Entertainment Head rolled his eyes. ¡°I want to have afortable and peaceful National Day. I don¡¯t want to be remembered by the president.¡± The Security Head said, ¡°I promised my girlfriend that we would go to a rural vige amusement park in the suburbs for a few days during National Day. I don¡¯t want to be caught and deployed as a manualborer.¡± The Technical Head: ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool. Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if he said it alone? At this moment, the Logistics Head walked over and stood with them. He had a gossipy expression on his face. ¡°Have you guys seen the Student Union¡¯s internal group chat? That first-year college entrance examination top schr actually made our president recite all the ancient words. Moreover, many people heard it.¡± ¡°I say, Old Huang, which corner of the world did you juste from? To think you¡¯re that behind on news. This matter has long spread throughout the internal group chat.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been busy all day. I was just preparing to take a breather when I saw such explosive news. Quickly tell me, I¡¯m so curious. Which god is that Junior Chu Luo to actually make the president recite ancient words?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to start with the Liaison Head, Zhang Yiran, being forced into prostitution¡­¡± The Entertainment Head added fuel to the fire. The Logistics Head was speechless. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Boss must¡¯ve kicked an iron te, haha¡­¡± ¡°We still have to verify if it¡¯s an iron te or not, but that person will be attending the banquet tonight. We can look forward to it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Say¡­¡± The Logistics Head was about to speak again when the lights in the venue suddenly went out. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is there a ckout!¡± ¡°Everyone, turn on the lights on your phones.¡± The Technical Head shouted, ¡°Take someone to see if the circuit breaker has tripped.¡± After nearly two minutes, a person¡¯s voice sounded from the exit. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± The Technical Head thought for a while and shouted at him, ¡°Get someone who¡¯s an electrician to check the circuit and see if the circuit shorted.¡± After a while, that person returned and said, ¡°The circuit is fine too.¡± At this moment, the lights in the entire venue suddenly lit up. The electricity was back on. Many people couldn¡¯t stand this stimtion and raised their hands to block their eyes. But everyone still heaved a sigh of relief. However, not long after, a panting voice came from the front. ¡°Not good. Our main controller has been hacked. A pattern that looks like a phoenix¡¯s tail appeared on the control panel.¡± When the heads heard that, they walked towards the surveince room backstage. When they saw that only a phoenix tail was on all the surveince cameras in the monitoring room, they frowned. ¡°It¡¯s obviously an attack by hackers.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a girl who attacked us.¡± ¡°Who has such ability to attack our main surveince room?¡± ¡°Should we report this to the president immediately?¡± ¡°Let the Computer Science Department help first. The president must be preparing to receive the VIPs. If we look for him for everything, he will definitely deal with us.¡± ¡­ 3:40 PM. ¡°Sorry, this invader¡¯s technique is too brilliant. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The twoputer science students stood up from their seats at the same time with apologetic expressions. The Entertainment Head nced at the time and was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the president. The g will start at seven. If we don¡¯t resolve this matter, what will happen to our g?¡± The heads of the Security Department and Logistics Department agreed. The Technical Head could only take out his phone and call Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi rushed over fifteen minutester. At this moment, he was wearing a white casual suit. This coupled with his elegant demeanor gave him the appearance of a perfect Prince Charming. Behind him, Tang Zhiyun and his three friends also came. Nangong Yi was not in a hurry to ask what was going on. He said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Guys, sorry to trouble you here.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others nodded and nced at the phoenix tail on the monitor. When they saw this, they subconsciously looked at each other and sat down. They quickly typed on the keyboard. Everyone stared at the monitor. Ten minutester, Tang Zhiyun suddenly stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the toilet.¡± With that, he walked out. After he came out of the toilet, two minutester, the four of them stood up. The Technical Head asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you solve it?¡± Xie Minghai was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Yu Lei sneered at them. ¡°We suddenly don¡¯t want to help you resolve this matter.¡± Xu Qingfeng nced at them coldly. When Tang Zhiyun walked up to Nangong Yi, he stopped and said, ¡°President, someone has locked our junior in the College of Music¡¯s instrument room. We are in a hurry to bring her out. Goodbye.¡± With that, the four of them left. After the four of them walked out, everyone looked at each other in confusion. Only Nangong Yi calmly looked at the phoenix tail on the controller and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I made a mistake.¡± The Entertainment Head asked, ¡°President, what did Tang Zhiyun and the others mean just now? Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± The Technical Head: ¡°Their words were so strange. We¡¯re asking them to chase away the invaders for us. Why did they say that they wanted to bring their junior out?¡± The Logistics Head said, ¡°President, if our main controller doesn¡¯t recover, the entire stage won¡¯t be able to operate.¡± The Security Head was about to speak when Nangong Yi suddenly nced at them and said, ¡°Our main controller is being controlled by Chu Luo.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if we invited the four swordsmen over?¡± ¡°President, what did you do to Chu Luo?¡± The three male heads turned to look at the Entertainment Head at the same time, shocked by his ¡°shocking¡± words. Nangong Yi nced at the Entertainment Head and walked over to sit in front of aputer before quickly typing on the keyboard. The heads walked over to take a look. The images that appeared on theputer were like a maze. Moreover, it was a maze that kept moving, making onlookers dazzled. Ten minutester, just as the maze was about to be destroyed by Nangong Yi, an evenrger maze took shape. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The Technical Head was frightened. ¡°Boss, is there an even greater force added in?¡± The Entertainment Head nced at the time and said in reminder, ¡°It¡¯s already 4:15.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s expression finally turned serious. He continued typing rapidly on the keyboard. After another 20 minutes, lines of words suddenly appeared on theputer. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°As long as you call and apologize to me, I¡¯ll remove the virus imnted in your controller.¡± ¡°Either we continue ying?¡± ¡°Or you canin.¡± The provocation on the screen made the heads peek at Nangong Yi. Other than the seriousness on Nangong Yi¡¯s face just now, he had already recovered his usual expression. The Entertainment Head really took out his phone to take a look. ¡°President, my phone really has no signal.¡± The other three also took out their phones to look. Indeed, there was no signal. Nangong Yi finally stopped. They all looked at him with bright eyes. The words on the screen were still rolling. Such a lofty provocation. They immediately thought of Chu Luo. ¡°President, why don¡¯t you apologize to Chu Luo?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they knew immediately that their president had done something to Chu Luo. However, why did they feel a sense of schadenfreude? It was like when someone had been bullied for too long suddenly saw the person who bullied them being bullied by someone else. How could the feeling be described with just one word? Nangong Yi suddenly stood up and walked out. The rest of them quickly followed. Nangong Yi suddenly stopped and said to them, ¡°You guys stay.¡± With that, he left. The people who were left behind looked at each other, dying of curiosity. ¡°Would the president really call Chu Luo to apologize?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡± ¡°At such an important moment, I really want to follow and eavesdrop.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see the sun tomorrow, go ahead.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better not go. However, Chu Luo is really amazing. She actually made our president admit defeat twice in one day.¡± ¡°I must get to know such an immortal-like person.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ On the other side. In the musical instrument building of the College of Music. ¡°Junior Sister, Nangong Yi isn¡¯t moving anymore.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Xie Minghai pushed the door a few times and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t we smash this door and save you?¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Wait for Nangong Yi to call and apologize.¡± When the four people standing outside the door heard this, theyughed at the same time. After a while, Nangong Yi called. Chapter 236 - Where Do You Want to Go with Me Here?

Chapter 236: Where Do You Want to Go with Me Here?

The person who opened the door for Chu Luo was the person who had been monitoring her from outside the building. That person felt extremely stressed when faced with the unfriendly gazes of Tang Zhiyun and the others. After he opened the door, he said without any backbone, ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy.¡± With that, he ran off. Xie Minghai snorted as he watched the person run faster than a rabbit. Seeing Chu Luo walking out, Tang Zhiyun asked angrily, ¡°Junior, when were you locked inside?¡± The others didn¡¯t look too good either. Xie Minghai added, ¡°What does the president of the Student Union mean by doing such a thing? Why don¡¯t we attack all his electronic devices?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked him not to be irritable. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with the president of the Student Union before. This person is very good at dealing with interpersonal rtionships. Is he up to something by doing this?¡± The four boys looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°He wants me to be the president of the Student Union.¡± ¡°What?¡± The four boys were stunned. Chu Luo looked at their shocked expressions and rubbed her stomach. She looked at them with her big eyes. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The four of them came back to their senses. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat immediately.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the cafeteria at the College of Music. It¡¯s a good time to be going over.¡± As they spoke, they walked downstairs. The corridor was especially quiet, so quiet that only the footsteps and voices of a few people could be heard. As Chu Luo walked, she told them about her performance with Nangong Yi tonight. The boys were extremely surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think Nangong Yi has participated in any performances since he became the president of the Student Union. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nangong Yi is a year younger than us. Ever since he became the president of the Student Union in his first year of university, he has only given everyone the impression that he is especially efficient and is admired by girls. However, he is very mysterious in private. Everyone rarely sees him in school during the weekends.¡± ¡°Everyone guessed that he¡¯s a young master from a rich family.¡± The boys told Chu Luo about the gossip they knew about Nangong Yi. ¡°Moreover, Nangong Yi¡¯s love life is also a mystery at Imperial University. Some people guessed that he has a girlfriend, but no one saw him walking with a girl other than the girls from the Student Union.¡± ¡°Some people also guess that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but whenever a girl confesses to him, he will reject her.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was about to speak when she suddenly felt a huge change in the atmosphere in the building. She narrowed her eyes and said to the four of them, ¡°Stop for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The four of them subconsciously stopped. Chu Luo sensed something and said to them seriously, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I left my bag on the fourth floor and forgot to take it.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai turned and walked upstairs. Chu Luo looked at the other three. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go up and help me get it?¡± Tang Zhiyun said in amusement, ¡°It¡¯s just a bag. Old Xie can take it down.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose. ¡°The door to the instrument room closed after I came out. Are you sure Senior Xie won¡¯t open the door in a rough manner?¡± ¡°Very likely,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up.¡± With that, he also left. Chu Luo looked at Yu Lei, who was going upstairs quickly, and then at Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng. ¡°Are you sure that two straightforward people can persuade each other when they are together?¡± Tang Zhiyun chuckled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up together.¡± He wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting Chu Luo wait for them on the stairs alone. Chu Luo thought for a while and followed them upstairs. When they reached the third floor, Chu Luo suddenly said in embarrassment, ¡°You guys go up first. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± The washroom wasn¡¯t far from the stairs and could be seen from there. Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng didn¡¯t suspect anything and went up first. Chu Luo waited for them to go up and quickly took out a talisman from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, then stuck it on the corridor. After the talisman protected the entire fourth floor, she walked downstairs. The further down she went, the darker it became. Chu Luo stopped when she reached the first floor. At the same time, she heard bell-like giggles. When thisughter appeared, it made her hair stand on end. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t frightened at all. A glint shed across her eyes. She looked at the humanoid doll floating in front of her and asked, ¡°Where is your master?¡± The doll continued to giggle at her and extended her arm. A child¡¯s voice came from her tightly shut mouth. ¡°Sister, y with Yinyin?¡± Chu Luo chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you. Why don¡¯t I y with your master?¡± With that, she disappeared in front of the doll. The ragdoll rolled her dark eyes and looked for Chu Luo everywhere. However, she couldn¡¯t find a single person. At this moment, a person wearing an especially wide ck hoodie walked over from the end of the corridor. The doll floated in front of that person, who caught her and hugged her. As he caressed the back of the doll, he said in a surprised tone, ¡°This person actually knows how to turn invisible. Could she also be someone with special abilities?¡± After saying that, he touched the doll¡¯s face and said, ¡°Yinyin, get your siblings toe out and look for that girl.¡± With that, he let go of the doll. The doll¡¯s body floated in the air, and its body shook until it became a phantom. Soon, more than ten dolls dispersed from her body. These dolls were of different sizes, and the expressions on each doll¡¯s face were different. That person said gently, ¡°Go find that woman and capture those four men.¡± The dozen or so dolls shed and disappeared into the corridor. Half a minuteter, loud explosions suddenly came from above. That person¡¯s expression changed, and he moved to go upstairs to see what was going on. However, a clear and pleasant voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where do you want to go?¡± That person abruptly stopped and said to the doll beside him, ¡°Yinyin, control her.¡± Chu Luo watched as the ck aura emanating from the doll headed towards her. She raised her wrist and shook it. All the ck aura was instantly absorbed by the phoenix mark on her arm. When that person saw this situation, his eyes narrowed. In the next second, he quickly chanted an incantation. ¡°Hmph! You want to catch me with a lousy curse?¡± Chu Luo threw out a talisman. ¡°Then let me see which is more powerful¡ªmy talismans or the cloth doll that you control with sorcery.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the talisman was pressed against the doll¡¯s forehead. The ragdoll seemed to have been cast with a Freezing Spell and froze there, unable to move. That person was shocked. ¡°Who are you? What did you do to my Yinyin?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who asked you to deal with me tell you who I am?¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll teach you today. You can¡¯t offend just anyone.¡± With a tap of her finger, that man realized that he couldn¡¯t move. He was about to leave using a special method when he realized that an invisible wall seemed to have been built around him. He couldn¡¯t even leave. Chu Luo raised her hand again and the ck aura around disappeared. Light shone in from the outside. Opposite her was a man with sunken cheeks, his veins visible. There was disbelief on the man¡¯s face. Chu Luo walked up to him and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You¡¯re not answering?¡± A me quickly appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s palm and flew towards the doll. The man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I want to see if the me in my hand can burn this special ragdoll of yours.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the mes burned the doll¡¯s clothes. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Yinyin is in so much pain. Daddy, save me.¡± ¡°Let go of my Yinyin!¡± ¡°Watch your attitude!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t really care for this doll. Coincidentally, this doll has also helped you do all kinds of evil. I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m eliminating evil for the people.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­ Don¡¯t burn her anymore. If you burn my Yinyin again, she¡¯ll die.¡± Chu Luo retracted her hand. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man who didn¡¯t reveal his face. I¡¯m just doing this for money¡­ Ah! You actually went back on your word! Stop burning her!¡± Facing the man¡¯s murderous gaze, Chu Luo nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°What you¡¯ve said is as good as nothing. Why should I keep my promise?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the doll was burned to ashes. With a face full of tears, the man looked at the spot where even the ashes had disappeared. He shouted at Chu Luo with a splitting gaze, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a powerful aura and flicked a pill at him. The man abruptly covered his eyes. ¡°Ahhh¡­ What did you do to my eyes? Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Since you use your eyes to control the doll, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t control it anymore in case you try to harm others again.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she sent the man flying into a ssroom with the wind from her palm. She walked over and closed the ssroom door. She heard footstepsing down the stairs. At the same time, her phone rang. Chapter 237 - Wang Mingtao Ran Over Someone; Chu Luo Was Implicated

Chapter 237: Wang Mingtao Ran Over Someone; Chu Luo Was Implicated

It was Li Yan. She swiped the answer button. Li Yan¡¯s voice carried a trace of ruthlessness. ¡°Luoluo, did anything happen on your end?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think that that was anything, but she still told him about it. Li Yan¡¯s breathing became heavy. He was obviously furious. ¡°The Qin family sent someone.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already resolved it.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo wheedled, ¡°I have a program tonight and have been practicing at the musical instrument building in the College of Music. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart immediately ached. ¡°I¡¯ll send you food right away.¡± Chu Luo listened to the wind on his side and asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m almost at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°I want to eat ice cream.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm, wait there. I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes at most.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo stood at the gate and waited for Tang Zhiyun and the others toe down. After they came down, Xie Minghai said strangely, ¡°I think I heard a sound on the stairs just now. Why didn¡¯t I see anything when I came down?¡± Yu Lei replied, ¡°Maybe something fell.¡± The four of them walked up to Chu Luo, who said to them, ¡°My older brother wille overter.¡± ¡°Brother Chu ising over?¡± Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait here and eat together.¡± The other three, of course, agreed. The five of them stood outside the musical instrument building and waited. Not long after, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao was very active in ss. On the first day of reporting, he had been running around with the ss director. It was only now that he had time to call them. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be with Tang Zhiyun and the others. After asking where they were, he also said that he wasing to look for them. However, after they¡¯d been waiting for about ten minutes, Wang Mingtao suddenly called Chu Luo. His tone sounded bitter. ¡°Sister Chu, I bumped into someone halfway.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Who did you bump into?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°It¡¯s a girl. I bumped into her a little too hard. That girl has been crying since. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chu Luo told Tang Zhiyun and the others about it. Then, she asked, ¡°How did you bump into her?¡± She turned on the speaker. Wang Mingtao felt especially aggrieved. ¡°I was in a hurry to find you guys, so I rode a little fast. Those two girls were clearly walking on the pedestrian path. I didn¡¯t expect the girl walking at the side to suddenly turn onto the school path. I didn¡¯t even have time to brake.¡± When Wang Mingtao said that, there were many voices on his side. There were female cries, criticisms, and discussions. Chu Luo said, ¡°Send me the exact location. We¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Sister Chu, don¡¯te. I¡¯ll send this girl to the school hospital first. I¡¯ll hang up first. Don¡¯t wait for me. Go eat. I¡¯lle to the hall to look for youter.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the phone and frowned. Tang Zhiyun took out his phone and logged in to BBS. After a while, he said to them, ¡°News of Mingtao hitting someone has spread to BBS.¡± Chu Luo also turned on the BBS. She narrowed her eyes when she saw the girl who had been run over by Tang Zhiyun. Xie Minghai and the other two craned their necks to look at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone. After reading it, Xie Minghai was furious. ¡°What¡¯s all this? Mingtao bumped into someone on purpose? Doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility for it?¡± Yu Lei was also furious. ¡°How can Mingtao deliberately bump into someone? This person is just here to watch the show, isn¡¯t he?¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng frowned at the same time. ¡°Old Tang, look at thements section.¡± Tang Zhiyun swiftly swiped to thements section. When they saw ament, the four boys cursed at the same time. ¡°Who is this person? To think he mentioned Junior.¡± ¡°No, I must expose him. What has Mingtao¡¯s collision got to do with Junior? Just because Junior and Mingtao are friends?!¡± As Xie Minghai spoke, the three of them took out their phones and quickly typed on them. ¡°This person used theputer in the school¡¯sputer room.¡± ¡°Check his student ID number.¡± ¡°Got it. It¡¯s someone from the English department named Zhang Lan.¡± ¡°Does this person have a grudge with Junior Sister?¡± The four of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I know that girl who was run over.¡± ¡°Mm? Who is it?¡± ¡°I bumped into her when I came to the College of Music this afternoon.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the parking lot. ¡°Junior, where are you going now?¡± The four of them quickly followed. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu will be here soon. Let¡¯s wait for him toe with us.¡± As Chu Luo walked, she took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message, asking him to go to the school hospital. Li Yan quickly replied. After Chu Luo finished reading it, she put away her phone and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I told him to go over there directly.¡± There was no one at the school hospital. Basically, everyone was eating at this time. When Chu Luo and the others walked into the school hospital, they saw Wang Mingtao standing with his back against the wall in the left corridor. At this moment, he was like a child who had done something wrong and was being punished. When he heard footsteps, he subconsciously turned around. When he saw that it was Chu Luo and the others, his eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Chu, Seniors, why are you here?¡± After saying that, he nced at the closed door and said worriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe over?¡± Hearing this, Xie Mingtao deliberately punched his shoulder. ¡°Kid, what are you worried about?¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where is that girl?¡± ¡°In there.¡± Wang Mingtao pointed at the closed door. ¡°She said that her entire body hurts. The school doctor is checking her.¡± Chu Luo nodded and knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to stop Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Have you forgotten whose student Junior is?¡± The door opened quickly. Chu Luo asked the school doctor, ¡°Teacher, how is the student inside?¡± The school doctor was a very amiable middle-aged woman. Given the fact that Chu Luo was beautiful and obedient, she smiled and said, ¡°The girl¡¯s ankle is dislocated and she even had a bruise. Other than that, she¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°May I go in and take a look?¡± The school doctor nodded. Chu Luo followed her in. The boys also wanted to follow in. The school doctor¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°Why are you boysing in to join in the fun? Stay outside.¡± With that, she closed the door. The girl who had been run over was lying on the hospital bed. Her left leg was injured, and her left trouser leg was rolled up a little above her knee. One could see the scraped skin and arge bruise on her calf, as well as the swollen ankle. There was a girl sitting beside her. That girl happened to be talking to her. ¡°Siyi, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. He bumped into you. We should go to the big hospital to take a scan. What if something happens to your leg and your treatment is dyed?¡± The girl sitting there happened to block Wu Siyi¡¯s view. She heard the sound of someone walking over and looked up. The girl sitting beside her looked over at the same time. When they saw that it was Chu Luo, they were a little surprised. Chu Luo said to the girl sitting there, ¡°Please move aside.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The girl subconsciously stood up. Chu Luo walked over and looked at Wu Siyi¡¯s swollen leg. She asked the school doctor, ¡°Teacher, do you have medicinal wine here?¡± The school doctor had also heard that Chu Luo had been epted as a student by a top professor in the medical school and felt very assured regarding her. After Chu Luo asked, she quickly nodded at her. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, she went over to get a bottle of medicinal wine. Chu Luo nced at the medicinal wine and walked over to wash her hands. Under the stunned gazes of Wu Siyi and the other girl, she sat down by the bed and started massaging Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She hissed and tried to retract her leg. Chu Luo¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The girl didn¡¯t dare to move. However, when she saw Chu Luo¡¯s actions, the other girl¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, do you know how to massage? What if your massage worsens Siyi¡¯s injuries? You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Chu Luo snapped in a low voice. The girl trembled and reluctantly shut her mouth. Her expression was extremely ugly. Wu Siyi pursed her lips and watched Chu Luo massage her. There was a pained expression on her face, and the girl standing at the side wanted to speak again. At this moment, the school doctor smiled and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s massage technique to be so good. I see that the bruise on Ms. Wu¡¯s ankle has already dissipated a little.¡± The girl¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. Chu Luo massaged Wu Siyi for nearly ten minutes before stopping. She looked at Wu Siyi, who had her head lowered, and said, ¡°When you go home, apply more hot towels. Let the teacher prescribe you some anti-inmmatory medicer.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that by your doing this, Siyi¡¯s leg will recover?¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl standing at the side. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, call an ambnce for her immediately.¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, she quickly looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital.¡± Chu Luo looked into her eyes. ¡°I told you this morning to watch the road while walking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo red at the girl beside her and continued to say to Wu Siyi, ¡°You bumped into my bike in the morning and Mingtao¡¯s in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Wu Siyi replied weakly, as if Chu Luo was bullying her. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You know best if you did or didn¡¯t. There are surveince cameras on the school path. If you¡¯re not convinced, we can check the surveince cameras. I heard from Mingtao that you suddenly turned onto the school path while walking on the sidewalk.¡± Chapter 238 - Sorry, I Was Too Impulsive

Chapter 238: Sorry, I Was Too Impulsive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± After a while, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl standing at the side was furious. Chu Luo nced at Wu Siyi and turned to open the door. ¡°Mingtao,e in.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately walked in. He and Chu Luo walked up to the girl. Chu Luo said expressionlessly, ¡°I helped her massage her leg.. If she doesn¡¯t mess it up herself, she will recover in three days. In these three days, get Auntie to make some tonics for her and prepare for her three meals a day.¡± When Chu Luo said this, the school doctor standing at the side nodded in agreement. She felt that the youngdy had handled it well. Even the girl standing at the side was speechless. Wu Siyi looked up at her in a daze. Wang Mingtao listened to Chu Luo. He remembered what she said and nodded at the same time. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with the way I¡¯m handling this?¡± The girl pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to send me three meals. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand such pretentious people the most. She said, ¡°I have to make one thing clear. This matter ends here. I don¡¯t want you to deliberately lead everyone to shift the topic to me.¡± They looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was very cold¡ªit was the kind of coldness that said a storm was about toe. Wu Siyi and the girl didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°If I find suchments on the Inte again, we¡¯ll retrieve the video. We¡¯ll talk after watching the video.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked out of the door. Wang Mingtao turned around. ¡°No¡­ Sister Chu, what did you say just now? Who dares to involve you in my ident?¡± He abruptly turned to Wu Siyi and shouted, ¡°What did you post on BBS?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Wu Siyi shrunk her body, looking pitiful. Chu Luo¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Not her¡­ Take her number and leave?¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao retract the anger on his face and say apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was too impulsive.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, the school doctor said, ¡°I think Chu Luo is resolving it very well. Student, don¡¯t worry. Chu Luo is a direct student of Professor Tang from the medical school. If she says that this small injury of yours is nothing, then it¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re worried, you cane here to have it checked every day.¡± After the school doctor finished speaking, Wang Mingtao took out his phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your phone number? I¡¯ll get you food from schoolter. Also, if you can¡¯t go back to your dorm, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Wu Siyi said with a red face. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Xiao Lingter.¡± She then gave him her phone number. Wang Mingtao noted it down and called her. ¡°This is my number. I¡¯ll send you breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± Wu Siyi lowered her head and didn¡¯t answer. Wang Mingtao thought for a while and left. When Wu Siyi limped out of the school hospital with the help of the girl, Xiao Ling finally couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Siyi, you¡¯re just too good-tempered. It was that boy who bumped into you, but in the end, he made it look like it was your fault. You¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Ling, stop it. Actually, it¡¯s not all that boy¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t watch the road and I tripped. That¡¯s why I turned onto the school path.¡± The girl named Xiao Ling opened her mouth and remembered the situation. She said, ¡°No matter what, that boy bumped into you. He said that he would send you three meals a day for the next three days. You should just ept it.¡± At this point, she even sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that boy to be Chu Luo¡¯s first-year friend. To be honest, I think Chu Luo doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with at all. She even looks very fierce. I wonder why those boys are so obsessed with her. Also¡­¡± At this point, Xiao Ling couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Chu Luo has a boyfriend? A girl with a boyfriend still hangs out with a group of boys every day. I wonder what she¡¯s thinking. She¡¯s not worried about being misunderstood.¡± Wu Siyi didn¡¯t answer. However, Xiao Ling became more and more enthusiastic as she spoke. Her tone was filled with jealousy. ¡°So what if she¡¯s beautiful? Also, what she said at the freshman assembly today¡­ Tsk¡­ ¡°She really thinks she¡¯s omnipotent. To think she enrolled in so many specializations at once. I want to see how much she can learn at the end of this semester. Let¡¯s wait for her to be pped in the face.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had just left when they saw Li Yan waiting for them with a big bag. Chu Luo quickly strode forward. She looked at the bag in his hand and immediately smiled. ¡°Did you bring me ice cream?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, he nodded at the boys, who walked over to greet him. He then raised his hand to touch her head and said seriously, ¡°The ice cream has been sold out. I brought you your favorite cake.¡± Then, he handed her one of the bags. Chu Luo was originally a little dissatisfied, but after opening the bag and taking a look, she beamed. Li Yan said to the five boys, ¡°Go eat first.¡± After saying that, he stretched out his arm and pulled Chu Luo over. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled, and she quickly struggled out of his shoulder. She tilted her head and nced at the five boys. The five boys didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, they felt that Li Yan was just being an older brother walking with his younger sister. Wang Mingtao remembered what he had asked Chu Luo. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t answered, so he asked again, ¡°Sister Chu, what do you think is the reason someone mentioned you on BBS when I¡¯m the one who bumped into someone?¡± As soon as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he felt a cold aura emanating from Li Yan. Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes and waited for him to retract the cold air a little before exining the matter briefly. In the end, she even said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and pursed his lips tightly without saying anything. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was Nangong Yi who called to ask her to try on her costume. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deliver your costume to youter. You don¡¯t have to try on clothes that others have worn before.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked Nangong Yi to send her the clothes she was supposed to try. It was a white ancient costume that exuded a celestial air. Chu Luo held the phone in front of Li Yan. Li Yan nced at it, took her phone, and quickly typed in it before sending it to another number. Then, he put her phone in his pocket and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo wanted to break free again. Li Yan nced at her and whispered, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Chu Luo immediately became obedient. Tang Zhiyun and the others walked beside them and didn¡¯t notice anything. Everyone went to the nearest school restaurant. The moment the seven of them walked in, all the students eating in the restaurant looked at them. ¡°Look, Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is here. He¡¯s actually with the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science.¡± ¡°The rtionship between the Four Swordsmen and Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend looks good too.¡± ¡°Other than being a little tanned, Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome and cool¡­¡± ¡°What do you think her boyfriend does? Could he be a rich second-generation heir or the second-generation heir of an official?¡± ¡°Definitely. Ordinary people don¡¯t have that aura.¡± ¡°Do you think her boyfriend will be jealous if he finds out that a boy confessed to Chu Luo in front of so many people at the freshman event today?¡± ¡°Her boyfriend doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Maybe he¡¯ll deal with that boy in private after he finds out.¡± Li Yan asked for a private room. After the seven of them entered, they quickly ordered. As there were too many people, the service staff couldn¡¯t handle it. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and Yu Lei simply went to the take-out window to wait. Chu Luo ced the cake on the table and took it out to eat slowly. As she ate, she nced at the bags Li Yan had ced beside her from time to time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Your supper.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he put a ss of water in front of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much cake. You still have to eatter.¡± ¡°I can eat more.¡± Chu Luo was very confident. ¡°This cake is only so little.¡± Tang Zhiyun added, ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t you worried that your costume will be too tight if you eat too much?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear him and slowly dug into the cake with her spoon to continue eating. After eating a little, she asked them, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng had replied in unison. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her lips with his deep eyes. Chu Luo quietly retracted her gaze and continued eating. Wang Mingtao and the other two were gone for ten minutes before bringing in the dishes they had ordered. After their meal, it was already half-past six. When they walked out of the restaurant, they saw someone who resembled a student standing there with two bags. When that person saw them, he quickly walked over and said, ¡°Chu Luo, your things.¡± After Li Yan took them, that person left. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where are you changing?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auditorium. We¡¯ll be there at almost seven o¡¯clock if we go over now.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t object and the group walked towards the parking lot. However, when they got there, the boys were dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s not even a single bike left!¡± They subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan was about to take out his phone when Chu Luo thought of something and quickly tugged at him. ¡°I¡¯ll call Sister Wu and see if she has gone back. Professor Wu can drive in. I¡¯ll get her to pick us up in Professor Wu¡¯s car. Coincidentally, this ce isn¡¯t far from the Computer Science Department.¡± Li Yan nodded and handed her her phone. When Chu Luo said that she would call Wu Yiyao, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 239 - Close Your Eyes

Chapter 239: Close Your Eyes

When Chu Luo called her, Wu Yiyao was still in her office organizing documents. When she heard about their situation, she agreed to drive over immediately to pick them up. As soon as Chu Luo hung up the phone, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, Li¡­. Professor Wu is teaching at Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Tang Zhiyun smiled. When he chatted with her, it was mostly aboutputer science. Seeing that she was very free, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask her if she was working or where she was working. Wang Mingtao was faster than Chu Luo. ¡°Senior Tang, you could¡¯ve asked me. Professor Wu will be myputer science teacher from now on. She even came to our ss to meet us today. Many boys in the ss say that she¡¯s beautiful.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun walked to Wang Mingtao and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Mingtao, send me a copy of your ss schedule when you get back.¡± Wang Mingtao was startled by Tang Zhiyun¡¯s reaction. ¡°Senior Tang, why do you want our ss schedule? Also¡­ you seem very happy?¡± Tang Zhiyun smiled mysteriously, making Wang Mingtao even more curious. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Mingtao, can¡¯t you tell? Old Tang has fallen for your Little Professor Wu.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao instantly raised his voice before suppressing it in front of their bright gazes. He swallowed his saliva and said with a surprised expression, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, you actually like Professor Wu? Wouldn¡¯t this be considered a teacher-student rtionship?¡± After saying this, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly covered his mouth. He even looked around guiltily. Seeing that no one was around, he retracted his gaze and said in a low voice with a worried expression, ¡°Senior Tang, teachers are forbidden from dating students at Imperial University.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only woo her after I leave Imperial University.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you pursuing graduate studies? What if Professor Wu gets hooked by a young and promising male teacher while you¡¯re still studying these next few years?¡± Tang Zhiyun wanted to beat him up when he heard this. Wang Mingtao had long guessed that this would happen. He hid behind Chu Luo and Li Yan. Still behind them, he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think much of Imperial University¡¯s rules. She tilted her head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s rules state that students can¡¯t date teachers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I live near Imperial University and know the rules here very well. A few years ago, a student fell for a teacher. After it was exposed, the student was expelled.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Tang Zhiyun, who had suddenly be silent. She said, ¡°Everything depends on the person. As long as you are outstanding enough, nothing is impossible.¡± When he saw the confidence in her eyes, the frustration in Tang Zhiyun¡¯s heart disappeared. He nodded at her and became even more determined. They didn¡¯t wait long before Wu Yiyao drove her father¡¯s car over. The car could only take five people. Xie Mingtao said, ¡°Brother Chu, why don¡¯t you, Junior, and Old Tang go over first? We can walk over. When you get there, Old Tang can help us save a good spot.¡± That was the only way. Tang Zhiyun got into the front passenger seat and Chu Luo and Li Yan sat in the back. Before the car drove out, Wu Yiyao even said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after I send Little Chu and the others over. It¡¯ll take half an hour to walk over here.¡± ¡°Professor Wu, there¡¯s no need. The rest of us can take the chance to jog over and get in some exercise.¡± Wu Yiyao was amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s words and said, ¡°Alright. Little Tang and I will save you guys some seatster.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Professor Wu.¡± When the car arrived at the school road outside the venue, there were people everywhere. The car couldn¡¯t drive in at all. ¡°There are so many people tonight.¡± Wu Yiyao sighed. Tang Zhiyun told them, ¡°That is nothing. The auditorium can amodate only 5,000 people. There are more than 30,000 students at Imperial University. If all of theme, it will be even more terrifying.¡± ¡°Are there tickets to the g? Even if so many peoplee, they won¡¯t be able to enter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, and one has to snatch it online. Each ticket costs five yuan. You can enter if you have tickets.¡± ¡°Then did you guys manage to get tickets? I didn¡¯t even know about this.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little vexed. Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Yes, we did. We originally snatched six tickets, but since Junior has a performanceter, we don¡¯t need all of them. A performer can also bring one guest in, so Brother Chu and Junior can go in together. We will have one extra ticket here.¡± ¡°Is Little Chu going to perform? That¡¯s great. I must go in and watch.¡± Chu Luo smiled and looked at the crowded school path. ¡°Sister Wu, find a ce to park.¡± Tang Zhiyun pointed to a spot not far away. ¡°There are special guests invited by the school today. These guests drove here too. Little Professor Wu, turn right at the intersection in front.¡± Wu Yiyao followed his instructions and slowly drove the car through the crowd. After the car made a turn, there were indeed fewer people. Tang Zhiyun added, ¡°Drive two hundred meters ahead. There is a parking lot over there, but I can¡¯t guarantee that there is still space in the parking lot.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get off first? I¡¯ll park the car ande find you guys.¡± ¡°Junior and Brother Chu, you can leave first. Junior still has to go backstage to change. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Chu Luo nodded and alighted with Li Yan after Wu Yiyao stopped the car. The two of them didn¡¯t take the main road but walked through a small path. The path led to the back of the auditorium. No one was there. Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and asked as they walked, ¡°Which program are you on?¡± ¡°In the middle. At least an hour after it starts.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°Send us back to where we live with the magic you learned.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home and change.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and was a little conflicted. ¡°But I want to watch other people¡¯s programs first.¡± Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Everyone is changing backstage in the same room. Are you willing to change with others? Besides, you can juste back in time after changing.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it made sense, so she nodded at him. Satisfied, Li Yan pulled her into the shadows. Chu Luo hugged his waist. In the next second, the two of them arrived at the bedroom of their small building. The moment Chu Luo reached the bedroom, she took the bag from Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Change here. I want to see what you look like in ancient clothes immediately.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She shook her head. ¡°No~¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and held her in his arms. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°If you go change in the bathroom, I¡¯ll follow you. You might as well change here.¡± After saying that, he saw that her face was as red as the peach blossoms in March. He kissed her cheek lovingly and whispered into her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re shy, I¡¯ll help you change.¡± After saying that, he reached for her clothes. Chu Luo was wearing a t-shirt today, the loose kind. Li Yan moved his hand and lifted her shirt. His fingers swept across her back. The moment the cold fingertip touched her skin, it caused a faint tremble. Chu Luo buried her head in his arms and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers paused. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°Then take it off yourself.¡± After a few seconds, Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan then took the bag from her hand and let go of her. Chu Luo blushed and lifted her t-shirt under his scorching gaze. However, just as she did so and pulled her shirt over her eyes, Li Yan¡¯srge hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her into his arms. The two of them fell onto the bed. Chu Luo crossed her arms and turned around. ¡°Stop looking. Give me the clothes.¡± Li Yan stared at her beautiful back for a few seconds before lowering his eyes to get her clothes. He searched inside for a while, took out the dudou[1], and said in a suppressed hoarse voice, ¡°You need to wear this inside this set of clothes.¡± With that, he handed her the dudou over her shoulder. Chu Luo looked at the familiar undergarment and her face turned even redder. She snatched the undergarment and said in embarrassment, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ feeling shy?¡± Li Yan approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re as good as not wearing anything now. I¡¯ve seen what I should and shouldn¡¯t. Also¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze moved down and he said in an even lower voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t put on your clothes, I won¡¯t be able to control myself from wanting to make you stay and not letting you participate in the show.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand went to the hook on her back. With a flick of his finger, he unhooked herst undergarment. His hand came around her. Chu Luo trembled slightly as she snatched the dudou from his hand and quickly put it on. Li Yan tied the ribbon behind her as he took advantage of her. As he looked at the red dudou, his throat bobbed a few times. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you a few more dudou in a few days. You look good in them.¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 240 - Im Not Panicking at All, Why Are You Panicking?

Chapter 240: I¡¯m Not Panicking at All, Why Are You Panicking?

Chu Luo had an elegant and noble aura to begin with. Dressed in ancient clothes, she was elegant and peerlessly luxurious. Li Yan immediately regretted it. He hugged Chu Luo tightly and pecked her pink ear twice. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Luoluo, I really want to hide you.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her red ear against his chin and smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hide me.¡± Li Yan pulled her closer in dissatisfaction and said in a hoarse voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Little thing, do you know the consequences of saying this?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly struggled out of his arms before his hand could grab her belt. She lifted her skirt and ran towards the bedroom door. As she ran, she said, ¡°Big baddie, you¡¯re not allowed to enter my bedroom tonight.¡± After saying that, she opened the bedroom door and ran out. Li Yan looked at the closed bedroom door and let out a chuckle, whichter turned into a delightedugh. Afterughing, he calmly opened the door and slowly walked out with the matching embroidered shoes and hairpin, along with the bag of snacks. Chu Luo had just gone downstairs when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s side was especially noisy. It was obvious that he was at the venue or backstage. His voice carried a smile. ¡°Junior Chu, you¡¯re not going back on your words and backing out halfway, are you?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t back out.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t I see you backstage?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to see Li Yan carrying the bag of food. She said calmly, ¡°I was locked in the musical instrument room today and was a little startled. I n to eat some dessert to calm my nerves beforeing.¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before saying in a helpless tone, ¡°Are you really not going to discuss our program with me?¡± Li Yan walked down. Chu Luo covered the phone¡¯s microphone and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to eat osmanthus cake.¡± Li Yan ced the bag on the coffee table and took out a small box of osmanthus cake for her. Chu Luo looked at the box of osmanthus cake and swallowed before taking back the hand that was covering her phone. She said to Nangong Yi: ¡°Only people who aren¡¯t confident in themselves need to discuss in advance. You were the one who suggested the program, and I¡¯m not panicking at all. Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, we are due to perform in 20 minutes. You have toe at least 10 minutes early to familiarize yourself with the stage and instruments, alright?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and strode over to take a piece of osmanthus cake before taking a bite. She then pouted and said to Li Yan in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gazended on the pastry crumbs stuck to the corners of her lips. His eyes darkened and he leaned towards her. ¡°Let me try.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously handed him the pastry in her hand. However, Li Yan swept the pastry crumbs off her lips away. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Li Yan said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not as delicious as our chef¡¯s. Let¡¯s move out in a few days and I¡¯ll get the chef to cook for you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It was as if this person only ate pastries made by chefs at home! After Chu Luo finished eating a piece of pastry, Li Yan asked her to change her shoes. Chu Luo put on her embroidered shoes and walked a few steps. Li Yan almost forgot to blink. After two seconds, he handed her the hairpin and asked, ¡°Do you know how to coil your hair?¡± Chu Luo took the hairpin from his hand and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, she untied her hair and quickly styled it into a simple hairstyle on top of her head. She inserted the hairpin, and this paired with the white ancient costume made her look ethereal. After doing all this, the two of them returned to the concealed ce. The auditorium was brightly lit. Even through a wall, one could hear enthusiastic screams and music. The two of them walked to the back door of the hall. Chu Luo looked at the closed door and said, ¡°The door is closed. Why don¡¯t I call Nangong Yi?¡± The phone was on Li Yan. Chu Luo reached out to him. Li Yan nced at the door in front of him. ¡°No need to get someone to open it.¡± After saying that, he walked over and moved the door. It opened. There was a corridor behind the door. Compared to how noisy it was at the front, the corridor was very quiet. The two of them walked through the corridor and reached an ajar door. They heard two voicesing from the noisy door. ¡°Could Chu Luo have stood the president up? It¡¯s already 7:47. There are two more programs to go before the Student Union is due to perform. If she doesn¡¯te, will our president have to go up alone for thest performance?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Can¡¯t you see that the president is calm? The president isn¡¯t even in a hurry. Maybe Chu Luo wille soon.¡± ¡°This morning, Chu Luo asked the president to recite ancient words. In the afternoon, the president asked someone to lock her in the music school¡¯s instrument room. Say, even if Chu Luoes, would she find a way to deal with our president again?¡± ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you hear that the president called Chu Luo to apologize?¡± ¡°Really? Chu Luo is too amazing.¡± ¡°Amazing indeed. If such a person enters our Student Union, she will definitely be a tough nut to crack. No matter which department she enters, it won¡¯t be easy to control her.¡± ¡°Hearing you say that, I¡¯m suddenly a little worried. Don¡¯t let her enter our Secretarial Department.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? If anything, I think Chu Luo will enter the Study Department.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Me too.¡± ¡°However¡­ what do you think Chu Luo said to Yu Tong in front of the Student Union building today? I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Chu Luo said that the president was helping Zhang Yiran repay her debt.¡± ¡°Really? Is the president that kind?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She looked at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go to Sister Wu and the others first.¡± Li Yan nodded. Then, he strode over and opened the door. When the door opened, everyone standing by the back door looked over at the same time. Then, as if someone had pressed the pause button, their eyes widened in disbelief. Soon, everyone looked over. The entire backstage fell silent. A poem surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind: There¡¯s a beauty in the south, morous like a peach blossom. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± ¡°Gulp¡­¡± As the group of people was feeling dumbfounded, a powerful gust of cold air blew at them. Everyone subconsciously shivered and turned to look at the man standing beside Chu Luo. At this moment, the cold aura on the man was as thick as thousand-year-old ice. That dark face especially made people tremble in fear. Everyone quickly retracted their gazes. At this moment, an elegant voice came from the entrance in front. ¡°Is Chu Luo here?¡± Just then, everyone saw Nangong Yi walking over. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo, he was also stunned for a moment before instantlying back to his senses. He turned to Li Yan, who was standing beside Chu Luo, and walked towards the two of them with a smile. Nangong Yi had also changed into an ancient gentleman¡¯s robe and was wearing a wig. With him looking thus, he had the charm of an elegant young master. Nangong Yi walked up to the two of them and extended his hand to Li Yan. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly and had no intention of shaking his hand. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t show an embarrassed expression. Instead, he naturally retracted his hand and looked at Chu Luo. He praised, ¡°I think Junior Chu is the most beautiful woman who can wear ssical clothes and have the most ssical disposition. There¡¯s no other.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Nangong Yi said, ¡°There are still a few minutes. Junior Chu¡¯s boyfriend can go outside and sit first. The first three rows on the left are reserved for our Student Union members. You can sit there.¡± Li Yan finally nodded. He nced at Chu Luo and walked towards the exit. After Li Yan walked out, many people heaved a sigh of relief. Nangong Yi looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s aura is really strong.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to familiarize yourself with the stage?¡± ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to watch it live or look at the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°Look at the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± The moment the two of them left, the entire backstage exploded. The boys said that Chu Luo was really beautiful. Unfortunately, she already had a boyfriend, and they didn¡¯t have a chance. The girls were even more excited than them. ¡°Heavens, my heart can¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Luo is too beautiful. I feel like I¡¯m going to turn lesbian.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a lesbian too. I want to be at the bottom.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Enough, women. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend will hear you and kill you all?¡± The girls shivered at the thought of the terrifying man. A girl said, ¡°In the past, I thought that President Smiling Tiger was scary enough. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend to be even scarier.¡± ¡°Could her boyfriend be from the Empire¡¯s special team?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. That aura could only be found in people who have seen great storms.¡± ¡­ Nangong Yi brought Chu Luo to the monitoring room. There was a simtion design on the stage. The two of them stood in front of aputer and Nangong Yi pointed at the set they were about to perform at. ¡°This is the set for ¡®Moon.¡¯ When the timees, the moon will transition through the four seasons. We only have five minutes, so you have to y the most exciting part of the tune I sent you.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Junior Chu, are you alright?¡± Chu Luo looked back at him. ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± After saying that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They saw tant provocation in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Nangong Yi told Chu Luo where she be would ying the zither. For the Student Union¡¯s performance, because there would only be the two of them in thest segment, their positioning was definitely important. Chapter 241 - An Astounding Performance

Chapter 241: An Astounding Performance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the two of them finished speaking, it was already time for the Student Union to perform. Even though she was standing in the monitoring room and looking at the surveince cameras, she could feel how lively the atmosphere was from the screen. There were dozens of feeds disyed on the monitor. Chu Luo nced at the people performing on the stage and then at the audience below the stage. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°The auditorium can only amodate 5,000 people. How are the others going to watch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being broadcasted live,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s gs are usually broadcasted live on Imperial TV Education Channel. Students who aren¡¯t here usually watch it online.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. At this moment, she saw a camera pointed at the first few rows in the middle.. Other than the school heads, there were also many people in suits and leather shoes who looked like sessful people. Nangong Yi followed her gaze and told her, ¡°These are my senior brothers and sisters who graduated from Imperial University. There are also some businessmen who gave sponsorships to the school.¡± Chu Luo looked over at them one by one. When she saw a familiar face, her eyes narrowed. At this moment, someone called out to them from the monitoring room door, ¡°President, Chu Luo, it¡¯s your turn to prepare.¡± The two of them walked out. At this moment, most of the people backstage had gone on stage to perform. When the two of them walked over, only the Technical Minister was standing there. Seeing the two of theming over, he reminded them seriously, ¡°President, Junior Chu, don¡¯t be frightened by the audience¡¯s enthusiasmter. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and nodded. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°I didn¡¯t let everyone know that you and I are performing. When they see uster, they should be very surprised.¡± Chu Luo nodded indifferently. At this moment, they were already performing the ¡°Snow¡± scene onstage. Two staff members carefully carried an ancient-looking zither over. ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to see this zither?¡± Chu Luo walked over and moved her fingers on it. She nodded at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°The sound quality is not bad.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. The Technical Minister said, ¡°The curtains have been lowered. Put the zither on. President, Junior Chu, it¡¯s all up to you now. You mustn¡¯t overshadow the entire Student Union.¡± A group of Student Union members quickly got off the stage and headed backstage. When everyone walked to their sides, they said, ¡°President, Chu Luo, all the best.¡± Imperial time: 8:15. The program list for tonight¡¯s g had actually been announced a few days ago. When the Student Union members finished performing ¡°Snow¡± and the curtains were lowered, the originally thunderous apuse and cheers suddenly fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the Student Union¡¯s performance ended?¡± ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t the Student Union doing four performances¡ª¡¯Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon¡¯? How regretful would it be if they missed one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that there will be a Student Union performance this year, that¡¯s why I deliberately waited in front of theputer for a few hours to snatch the tickets. Such an exciting performance suddenly has one missing. I feel like my heart is missing something.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was discussing, a gorgeous and pleasant zither melody sounded. The scene instantly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s mind seemed to have been transported into the warm moonlight. Pear blossoms floating with the fragrance of peach blossoms, beauties ying the zither, and elegant young masters walking under the moonlight with a paper fan in hand. The paper fan dance exuded strength amid its gentleness, making people dazzled. Unknowingly, the scene changed. The moon in the middle of the summer night was filled with romance and passion. The paper fan in Young Master Jia¡¯s hand turned into a book. The ink fragrance on the book seemed to be still floating to the tip of his nose. As he walked and stopped, he gave off a schrly and elegant charm. Just as everyone was feeling engrossed in it, the scene changed again. The melody became loud and powerful. The moonlight after autumn was blood-red. At some point, Young Master Jia had put on his battle armor and held a long sword. He waved it among the enemies, and blood dyed the vastnd. It was astounding. Many people couldn¡¯t help but cry. At this moment, the loud and powerful voices stopped abruptly. Snow fell heavily. He changed out of his battle robe amid the zither, sword, and jar of wine. Everyone suddenly came back to their senses and stared nkly at the beauty who was ying the zither in the moonlight. The moon was bright and her eyes were like a painting. It stunned everyone deep in their hearts. After Chu Luo finished ying thest tune, she sat there and nced at the audience coldly. When she saw the cold man sitting there, the corners of her lips curled up. Gasps immediately sounded from below the stage. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°Junior, we should get off the stage.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he subconsciously reached out to pull her up. Chu Luo nodded at him but didn¡¯t extend her hand. She stood up from her cross-legged position and turned to leave the stage. Looking at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t give him any face, Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could only retract his hand and follow her. The audience abruptly snapped back to reality when the two of them reached the stairs. Everyone went crazy. ¡°President! President!¡± ¡°Chu Luo! Chu Luo!¡± ¡°One more song!¡± ¡­ The cheering and screaming seemed like they would flip the roof over in the next second. The crowd was so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. A man sitting in aidback position in the front row suddenly turned his head and asked an Imperial University school head beside him, ¡°Who was that girl just now? She ys the zither really well.¡± The school head smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Luo, a freshman.¡± Laidback Man responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and his face was filled with interest. ¡°You mean this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo?¡± The school head nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Laidback Man praised, ¡°Not bad. She¡¯s beautiful, has good results, and is multi-talented. She¡¯ll definitely be extraordinary in the future.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The school head was extremely happy. He felt like the man was praising his child. Laidback Man also had a smile on his face, but a glint shed across his eyes. Then, he continued watching the next show. When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked backstage, they were instantly surrounded by a group of people from the Student Union. ¡°President, Chu Luo, your performance was too fascinating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fascinating that it overshadowed our performance. I wonder if the audience still remembers that our theme consists of the four parts ¡®Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon¡¯?¡± ¡°We¡¯re too pitiful. If I had known, I would have let the president and Junior Chu perform with us. Withoutparison, there¡¯s no harm.¡± ¡°I even suspect that the president and Chu Luo have been secretly practicing for a long time. How can they cooperate so well on stage?¡± ¡°I think after tonight¡¯s g ends, everyone will only remember the president and Chu Luo¡¯s performance.¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more worked up as they spoke, Nangong Yi ced a finger to his lips and hushed everyone. After everyone had fallen silent, he said, ¡°The g isn¡¯t over yet. Don¡¯t forget your duty.¡± There were two backstages. This side was specially separated for the Student Union. There was a big space beside it, which was where all the actors put on makeup and changed their clothes tonight. Although everyone wanted to continue gossiping, they didn¡¯t forget their duty. Someone suggested, ¡°The president and Chu Luo¡¯s performance tonight will definitely receive a good response from the public. ¡°I¡¯m certain that our Imperial University will be famous among all the international universities again. After the banquet, we must celebrate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss, you¡¯re about to be envied by all the students in the university. Such a prestigious matter should be celebrated.¡± ¡°And Chu Luo, you¡¯re our biggest contributor tonight. You must go to the celebration.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t answer them immediately. Instead, he smiled and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to celebrate with everyone?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have something on tomorrow.¡± Nangong Yi shrugged at everyone. ¡°If my partner doesn¡¯t go, I have no reason to go.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi, who had pushed all the me on her, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re the president of the Student Union. After your subordinates have sessfully held the g, shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating for them? Besides¡­ as the president of the Student Union, not only should you celebrate with them, you should also help to foot the bill.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Everyone subconsciously nodded in agreement. The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. He pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Since Junior Chu has said so, if I don¡¯t treat everyone, it will seem like I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not only unreasonable but also cold-blooded and heartless.¡± Everyone continued to nod in agreement. Nangong Yi nced at everyone and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll gather at the Elegant Building at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°President, I love you!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at everyone¡¯s excited expressions and then at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior Chu, are you really not going to celebrate with us? You can bring your boyfriend along.¡± ¡°No.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone shouted from behind the crowd, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The people around them subconsciously made way. Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying and narrowed her eyes. Wei Xueying looked especially happy and enthusiastic. ¡°Luoluo, I knew you were still backstage here.¡± Everyone in the Student Union knew Wei Xueying and greeted her with a smile. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Wei Xueying used to be the Student Union¡¯s secretary. She quit because of the Postgraduate Entrance Examination.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°You¡¯re very close?¡± ¡°Not very close.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, someone asked Wei Xueying if she was close to Chu Luo. She nodded and replied, ¡°Luoluo is my little cousin. Do you think we¡¯re close?¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was pursing her lips, in surprise. Wei Xueying walked up to Chu Luo and said earnestly, ¡°Luoluo, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Uncle has been worried that you aren¡¯t eating well outside. Why don¡¯t youe back with me tonight?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s words immediately made everyone look at Chu Luo curiously. Chapter 242 - Since You Dont Learn, I Wont Be Polite

Chapter 242: Since You Don¡¯t Learn, I Won¡¯t Be Polite

Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who seemed to be acting considerate of her, and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she walked towards the front of the stage, intending to call Li Yan and Tang Zhiyun. Seeing that she was ignoring her and leaving, Wei Xueying quickly followed her. As she walked, she advised, ¡°Luoluo, I know you can¡¯t forgive Aunt, but Uncle really feels heartache for you. Are you really going to not acknowledge even him?¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately made guesses. ¡°What do you think Senior Xueying means?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­¡± ¡°Are you guys very free?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s words instantly stopped their gossip. Nangong Yi looked at the exit and said, ¡°As members of the Student Union, before you know the truth, it¡¯s best not to make wild guesses. If it turns out that the truth doesn¡¯t match what you hear, the reputation of the Student Union will be ruined.¡± When everyone heard this, they fell silent. Indeed, there were many people in society who criticized people based on what they saw on the surface. This might ruin an innocent person. Moreover, Chu Luo had given their president face tonight. Everyone quickly dispersed. Nangong Yi stopped the Liaison Deputy Minister and said to him, ¡°Call Zhang Yiran and tell her to appear in front of me in five minutes. If she doesn¡¯t, I will make her idea of ¡®selling her body to raise funds¡¯ into reality.¡± The Liaison Deputy Minister trembled and quickly said, ¡°Okay, President. I¡¯ll call Sister Yiran immediately.¡± With that, he fled. ¡­ Chu Luo and Wei Xueying walked out of the backstage one after another. They saw Wei Wushuang standing beside the stage, obviously waiting for them. When Wei Wushuang saw Chu Luo, her expression turned ugly. And after seeing her costume and cold expression, she started making snide remarks. ¡°I think she¡¯s doing very well. Why do you have to persuade her to go back? This ingrate will only anger Aunt and Cousin if she goes back.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang and said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts.¡± This was by itself an innocuous sentence, but when Wei Wushuang heard it, her expression changed and fear shed across her eyes. After a few seconds, she red at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± With that, she walked around her and continued walking. ¡°Make yourself clear. Did you get someone to do what happenedst time?¡± Wei Wushuang reached out to grab Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Chu Luo tilted her body and dodged her hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°You better not touch me or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Wushuang¡¯s eyes were red from anger. How could she listen to her? She raised her hand to p her face. ¡°Wushuang, don¡¯t¡­¡± Pa! Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang, who was covering her face, then at Wei Xueying, who was stunned speechless. She sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I learned magic in the US? Since you don¡¯t remember and insist on letting me practice on you, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Luoluo, stop!¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang¡¯s red and swollen face and sneered. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Wei Wushuang was so angry that her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her eyes were filled with knives, and she wished she could hack Chu Luo into pieces. Wei Xueying finally came back to her senses and quickly pulled Wei Wushuang. ¡°Wushuang, calm down.¡± After saying that, she gave her a look and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, it¡¯s Wushuang¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be angry¡­ I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that Uncle has been so anxious about you that he has be much more haggard. No matter what, he¡¯s your only family now. You have to go back and take a look at him, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two sisters and said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± With that, she left. When Chu Luo walked out of the side of the stage and headed to the front, Wei Wushuang¡¯s face was twisted with anger. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°I must find a way to torture this woman to death!¡± Wei Xueying looked at her red and swollen face and raised her hand to touch it gently. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to her with the skills she learned in the US. Why would you try to fight her head-on?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand the arrogance on her face. Why should we humble ourselves and invite back someone who used to freeload in Aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so famous now. Inviting her back will be beneficial to our Wei family. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Our family¡¯spany has been dealt a heavy blow by Master Li recently. We have to find a way to turn things around.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is just a college entrance examination top schr. Her poprity has long passed. How can she be the turning point for the Wei family!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Chu Luo¡¯s poprity as the college entrance examination top schr has subsided, but she has be famous again in the past few days. Coupled with the fact that she has performed on the same stage as the Student Union president tonight, her reputation will only be even more resounding. Do you think Daddy, Uncle, and the others won¡¯t find a way to make Chu Luo go back? ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we persuade Chu Luo to go back first? Besides¡­ Chu Luo is still useful to me.¡± ¡°What use can she serve?¡± ¡°Last time, I heard from someone in the industry that Chu Luo is the woman of a high-ranking official from the zing Glory headquarters. When she goes to the zing Glory headquarters, she can actually take Master Li¡¯s special elevator. Say, if I build a good rtionship with her, won¡¯t it be easy for me to enter zing Glory Entertainment?¡± Wei Wushuang thought for a while. Although she still wanted to swallow Chu Luo alive, she restrained her temper and said, ¡°Do you think we can persuade her to go back?¡± ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Wei Xueying then walked forward. Wei Wushuang quickly followed. ¡­ Chu Luo arrived in front of the stage and immediately saw Li Yan sitting in one of the Student Union reserved seats. There were actually many Student Union members who had nothing to do sitting around Li Yan, but everyone had the same goal and was at least two seats away from Li Yan. This led to the other spots being crowded and the few seats around him being empty. The moment Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan looked at her. Before the others could look at her, Chu Luo sat beside Li Yan and said to him, ¡°I want to go back.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sister Wu and the others first and ask if they¡¯re leaving.¡± With that, she stood up. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Call them.¡± He then handed her her phone. Chu Luo had wanted to call Wu Yiyao, but the music ying was a little explosive and she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Chu Luo thought for a while and sent her a message before calling her. She hung up when Wu Yiyao picked up. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before a few people walked over from the side aisle. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others also expressed their intention to leave. Chu Luo nodded and stood up with Li Yan. The group walked towards a side door. After they left, theidback man sitting in front suddenly sat up straight. Someone sitting beside him quickly asked, ¡°Young Master Qin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Huai sat down again and casually took out his phone to text. ¡ªFollow Chu Luo and the others. Qin Huai had just sent the message when two women walked out. He looked at the two women and a glint shed across his eyes. Putting away his phone, he stood up and left his seat calmly. He looked like he was going to the bathroom. No one suspected a thing. ¡­ After Chu Luo and the others left the hall¡­ Wu Yiyao praised with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Little Chu could y the zither so well. At that time, I felt like I had walked into Little Chu¡¯s zither and really saw the four ¡®months¡¯ of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. It was too astounding.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°The part that left the deepest impression on me was ¡®Autumn Moon¡¯ yed by Junior. That magnificent battlefield made my blood boil.¡± ¡°Also, that tune ¡®Summer Moon¡¯ that Sister Chu yed. The feels it gave me was just awesome.¡± The boys all stated which part they liked. After everyone was done, Wang Mingtao suggested, ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s performance was so fascinating tonight. Let¡¯s go have some supper to celebrate.¡± Wu Yiyao thought of thepetition they would be participating in tomorrow and asked, ¡°Where are you guys participating in thepetition? I¡¯ll apany you for the next three days.¡± ¡°Little Professor Wu ising to apany us?¡± Tang Zhiyun was obviously very happy. He asked deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to y during National Day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like going to crowded ces. I don¡¯t know how to spend such a long break. Apanying you guys can be considered as killing time.¡± The boys nced at Tang Zhiyun and replied happily, ¡°Sure.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°We n to stay in one of theputer rooms.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°Other than the five of us, a few others have applied to use theputer room. One of theputer rooms will be reserved for us.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Theputer equipment in theputer room isn¡¯t considered good. You can¡¯t react quickly when a situation arises. Why don¡¯t we go to the technology building directly? Theputers in the technology building aren¡¯t installed with any software, so we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone hacking through the software system.¡± Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°But¡­ we didn¡¯t have time to apply to the school.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to help you.¡± After saying that, everyone turned the topic back to supper. The boys and Wu Yiyao agreed. Chu Luo also wanted to go, so Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, go back and change first.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s costume was indeed too eye-catching. Plus, she was famous to begin with. If she went out like this, she might get surrounded by people. Wu Yiyao handed Li Yan the key. ¡°Then you guys can take my car. We¡¯ll ride our bicycles and meet by the school gate.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Li Yan took the key. As soon as they left, Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang walked over. Wei Wushuang looked at them sympathetically. ¡°Do you know what Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend does?¡± Chapter 243 - Why Is This Person So Annoying!

Chapter 243: Why Is This Person So Annoying!

When Tang Zhiyun and the others heard this, they narrowed their eyes and looked displeased. Was this woman here to sow discord? Wang Mingtao was furious and asked her, ¡°What does Sister Chu¡¯s boyfriend do? What does it have to do with you? Did you fall for him? I advise you to wake up. Sister Chu¡¯s boyfriend won¡¯t fancy you.¡± Xie Minghai replied bluntly, ¡°Are you here to cause trouble because you were rejected by a boy and can¡¯t stand to see Junior doing well?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Wushuang was so angry that smoke was rising from her head. She didn¡¯t expect the people Chu Luo knew to have such a reaction. Wei Xueying originally wanted to test these people. Seeing their reaction, she quickly held back Wei Wushuang, who was about to re up, and exined with a perfect smile: ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We¡¯re Luoluo¡¯s cousins. My sister just wanted to test if you¡¯re sincere to Luoluo. You know that Luoluo is beautiful and there are many people who have designs on her. We¡¯re just worried¡­¡± Wei Xueying stopped, but her meaning was obvious. The rest of them didn¡¯t know about Chu Luo¡¯s rtives. From the moment they met Chu Luo, she had only been with her older brother and they had never heard her talk about her other family members. Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and asked politely, ¡°You said that you are her cousins. Why haven¡¯t I heard her mention you before?¡± ¡°Exactly. My Sister Chu only has one bro¡­ boyfriend.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wei Wushuang crossed her arms and looked at them. ¡°I thought you were close to Chu Luo, but it turns out that you don¡¯t even know anything about her.¡± Wei Xueying was worried that Wei Wushuang¡¯s words would disgust these people, so she quickly tugged at her and said to them ambiguously: ¡°Because Luoluo¡¯s aunt and older cousin fell ill before her college entrance examination, Uncle had been anxious to find medicine for them and forgot to sign her application form. She has been bearing a grudge against Uncle ever since. Later on, when Uncle came back, she didn¡¯t listen to his exnation and moved out.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she interrupted, ¡°The college entrance examination concerns a person¡¯s future. I don¡¯t believe your uncle couldn¡¯t even spare dozens of seconds to sign the form for her.¡± ¡°My uncle went to the south those few days and didn¡¯t have time to rush back.¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°It was only your uncle who went to the south to look for medicine for your aunt and cousin, but was your aunt also so sick that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to sign? Even if she was, she could¡¯ve just given the household register to Junior¡¯s uncle and let him go to the school to exin the situation. I don¡¯t believe that the school won¡¯t have been amodating.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Wei Xueying looked troubled. She hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Our auntie¡¯s illness is a little special. No one can get close to her.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately asked, ¡°Did she go crazy? Did she hit Sister Chu?¡± The Wei sisters: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this person so annoying! Couldn¡¯t he grasp the main point? Wei Xueying pretended not to hear his question and was about to say a parting sentence when a man walked out from the side door. The man had red lips and white teeth. He was wearing a wine-red satin shirt. The top two buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a section of white skin. This coupled with his deliberately messy hair made a casual and elegant aura emanate from him. Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang were a little surprised to see this person. Especially Wei Wushuang, who called out to him excitedly, ¡°Second Young Master Duanmu.¡± Duanmu Tian stopped and looked at her. He asked in a tone that suggested they didn¡¯t know each other all that well, ¡°What is it?¡± Wei Wushuang walked towards him, and Wei Xueying couldn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Second Young Master Duanmu, I¡¯m Wei Wushuang from the Wei family. We met at the riding arenast time.¡± Duanmu Tian looked at her red and swollen face and raised his finger to touch it. ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Only then did Wei Wushuang remember that her face was still red and swollen. She immediately blushed. However, Duanmu Tian smiled at her and said gently, ¡°You must have fallen. A girl¡¯s face is very important. Go back and apply some ointment to reduce the swelling and pain. Then, use a hot towel on it. It should heal in no time.¡± Wei Wushuang was instantly touched by his gentleness. Just as she was about to say something else, Duanmu Tian said, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he turned and left. Wei Wushuang: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Wei Xueying walked over and growled at her, ¡°Wushuang, you¡¯re crazy. Why did you provoke the Duanmu family? You obviously know that our family and¡­¡± Wei Wushuang interrupted her unhappily. ¡°And what¡­? Don¡¯t you also like Li Yan? I was just talking to Duanmu Tian.¡± Wei Xueying was rendered speechless. Wu Yiyao nced at the two sisters and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, Little Chu and the others will be waiting for us.¡± They nodded and walked towards the parking lot. The g was only halfway through. There was no one else outside. When they walked over, a group of men in ck suits suddenly jumped out. One of the men in a ck suit said expressionlessly, ¡°Everyone, pleasee with us.¡± Tang Zhiyun subconsciously shielded Wu Yiyao behind him and the boys looked at them warily. ¡°Who are you? This is a school. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Mess around if you dare.¡± The men in ck suits walked towards them at the same time. They had one hand in their trousers the entire time, as if they were holding something. The group became even more vignt. Wu Yiyao, who was standing behind the boys, quickly took out her phone from her bag and prepared to call the police. At this moment, the men took out a small spray from their pockets. They were sprayed and got drugged. Wu Yiyao also got sprayed. But in the end, just before she did, she pressed the number she had most recently called. The men in ck suits put away the spray. One of them said, ¡°Take away all of their phones. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The others quickly searched for their phones and tossed them to the grass beside them. Then, they left with the group who was under the influence of drugs. As soon as they left, the Wei sisters, who had followed behind and realized that something was wrong, came out from hiding behind the trees. Wei Xueying took out her phone to make a call. Wei Wushuang quickly pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Those people in ck suits are obviously not good people. I¡¯ll call the security office.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Didn¡¯t you see what those people took out from their bodies just now? They were controlled like puppets after those people sprayed that thing at them. If the security guards were also controlled, wouldn¡¯t we be exposed?¡± Wei Xueying thought for a while and felt that she made sense, so she put away her phone. At this moment, Chu Luo and Li Yan strode out from behind a tree. The Wei sisters looked at them in surprise. Li Yan strode over to check and pressed themunicator on his ear before quickly giving an order. Chu Luo strode towards the Wei sisters and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who took them away?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Wei Xueying intended to say that they didn¡¯t know either. But Wei Wushuang grabbed Wei Xueying and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What kind of tone is that? You¡¯re asking us something yet you sound so arrogant.¡± Chu Luo threw her a cold nce and turned to walk towards Li Yan. Wei Wushuang, who had wanted to take the opportunity to ridicule Chu Luo, could only re at Chu Luo¡¯s back. She was so angry that her liver hurt. After Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out where they went.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°They went to the College of Humanities and Archaeology.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the two of them quickly walked towards the forest, Chu Luo and Li Yan disappeared. By the time the Wei sisters had caught up, they were gone. The College of Humanities was a rtively unpopr specialization, especially the Archeology Department. There weren¡¯t many students who enrolled every year, and there were only around 1,000 people in the entire department, teachers, students, and professors included. However, the buildings in this college were a feature and a highlight of Imperial University. They were ancient and had pavilions. During the weekend, many students from other colleges woulde over to travel. The two of them appeared outside the Archaeology Department. As it was a holiday tomorrow, the department was empty. Chu Luo stood there and sensed something before saying to Li Yan, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone with special abilities.¡± ¡°Can you feel where those people are hiding?¡± ¡°Southwest of here. Wait¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly paused. ¡°There seems to be something there.¡± She then said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°My men will be here soon. Since they don¡¯t have special abilities, let my men go in to save them.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang. She quickly took out her phone and turned on the speaker. The other party¡¯s voice was obviously changed using a transformer. His voice seemed to be covered by something as he said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°If you want to save your friends,e to the College of Humanities immediately. Remember, don¡¯t call the police. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to your friends.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who quickly took out his phone and quickly tapped on the screen. At the same time, he gave her a look. Chu Luo deliberately raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt my friends. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call Li Yan and get him to send someone to deal with you.¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± The other party sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if your call is faster or if we are.¡± After that person finished speaking, a muffled groan came from the other side. Chapter 244 - Your Words Displeased Me; Slap Yourself

Chapter 244: Your Words Displeased Me; p Yourself

This grunt was from Xie Minghai. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened and a cold aura emanated from her body. The other party was still saying, ¡°How is it? Are you still going to call and tell Master Li?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was quickly scrolling through his phone, and said in a displeased voice, ¡°No.¡± This person was beside her already anyway. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and showed her his phone screen. Li Yan had already hacked into the camera of the other party¡¯s phone. There were many damaged ancient objects where they were, and Tang Zhiyun and the others were standing there. Li Yan tapped their faces, implying that their expressions were very strange. Chu Luo nodded at him and said to the person, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my friends. I¡¯lle with him immediately.¡± ¡°Very good. Remember, only the two of you cane over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for killing them.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo hung up and said to Li Yan, ¡°They¡¯re under some drug¡¯s influence.¡± Li Yan nodded and pointed at their location. ¡°This is the cultural relics repair room.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for your men toe down. These people are asking for a beating. How dare they hit my friends?¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face which was puffed up with anger and knew that the little thing was being protective. He didn¡¯t stop her and followed her inside. Chu Luo took out a talisman as she walked, and the two of them disappeared by the door. Not long after walking into the Archaeology Department, the duo¡¯s figures suddenly appeared. Li Yan looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo said, ¡°There are ancient items inside that sh with my Invisibility Talisman.¡± Li Yan nodded and wrapped his arm around her waist. A few men in ck suits walked towards the door from one direction. The two of them waited for them to leave before walking out of the shadows. As Chu Luo walked, she looked at the Archaeology Department under the dim streetlights. She said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Archaeology Department to have so many ancient treasures.¡± After saying that, she waited for a while and said regretfully, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s basically all damaged.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you feel what it is that¡¯s shing with your talisman?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan didn¡¯t ask further and held her hand as they walked in. Along the way, the two of them encountered a few batches of men in ck suits walking out. After avoiding the ck suits in another area, Chu Luo muttered, ¡°These people must have nned this long ago. They¡¯re really willing to spend a lot of money to capture you.¡± After saying that, she remembered something and asked him, ¡°When is Master Liing back?¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and touched her hair. ¡°The 5th.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Why the 5th?¡± ¡°I want to apany you back to Ocean City on the 4th.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips slightly but couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to peck her on the lips. Chu Luo pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan smiled and continued walking with her. The two of them walked to the courtyard outside the antique repair room and looked at the lights inside and at the people guarding the courtyard. The two of them exchanged a nce and turned around to hide behind a luxuriant osmanthus tree. This was the season when the osmanthus flowers bloomed. As the rich fragrance of the flowers wafted into her nose, Chu Luo felt it be a little itchy. She wanted to sneeze. Li Yan immediately realized her strange reaction and ced his hand against the back of her head to press her head into his arms. Li Yan¡¯s scent filled her nose and Chu Luo finally felt better. At this moment, she heard Li Yan¡¯s low voice. ¡°Luoluo, another group of people ising. Let¡¯s deal with the people here first.¡± Chu Luo nodded in his arms. She reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a medicine bottle. In his arms, she said in a low voice, ¡°Use this. It won¡¯t take much effort.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. The two of them walked out from behind the tree to vent their anger. ¡°Who¡­¡± Someone was about to speak but was immediately knocked out by the poison in Li Yan¡¯s hand. The others didn¡¯t have time to react. The moment Li Yan scattered the medicinal powder in his hand, the others were all drugged at the same time. After doing all of this, Li Yan let go of Chu Luo. The door in front was opened at the same time because of themotion outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The person standing inside the door narrowed his eyes when he saw the two people standing in the courtyard and the people who had fallen to the ground. He wanted to close the door. Chu Luo came out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and quickly grabbed a handful of leaves from the osmanthus tree, then threw them at him. That person was pierced by the leaves until he became a hedgehog. He fell back and twitched a few times on the ground before falling unconscious. The door opened. The bunch of people standing inside the door started to move. Some of them took out their guns and pointed them at the two of them while others aimed at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Someone said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to take a step forward, we¡¯ll kill these people.¡± Chu Luo looked at the guns and frowned. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind him. ¡°Wait first.¡± Chu Luo knew what he was talking about and didn¡¯t say anything else. The person outside the door shouted at the two of them again, ¡°Take out all your weapons. You¡­¡± That person pointed at Li Yan. ¡°You. Come in alone.¡± ¡°What do you people want?¡± Chu Luo asked in dissatisfaction. That person didn¡¯t even look at her. At this moment, that person moved the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and shouted at Li Yan, ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯ll blow this person¡¯s brains out first.¡± With that, he pointed the gun at Wang Mingtao¡¯s temple. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo back and wrote a number on her palm: 1. Then, he let go of her wrist and took out the gun on him. ¡°Throw the gun in.¡± Li Yan walked towards the door. When he reached it, that person shouted, ¡°Throw it there.¡± Li Yan bent down slightly and made a gesture of throwing the gun out. However, at this moment, the gun in his hand turned around. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three shots, that person and those men who had pointed a gun at Tang Zhiyun died. The others were furious and quickly fired at him. Li Yan dodged to the side. Chu Luo attacked at the same time. Just as they were about to enter and deal with the remaining two people, a few people quickly jumped down from the roof of the courtyard. These people looked like they had extraordinary skills. Li Yan fought with these people. Chu Luo ran in to deal with the other two people and was about to walk up to Tang Zhiyun and the others when an anxious-sounding whistle came from outside the door. After the whistle, Tang Zhiyun and the others moved and surrounded Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the people surrounding her and muttered, ¡°I miscalcted.¡± After saying that, she raised her wrist and shook the bracelet. The sound of the bracelet wasn¡¯t loud, but when she shook it, the whistle was covered by this small sound. When Tang Zhiyun and the others stopped moving, Chu Luo turned around and looked outside the gate. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s men arrived. The fight in the courtyard was intense. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all. She turned her gaze to the wall opposite. A man in a long robe stood there with his hands behind his back. In the blink of an eye, that person arrived in front of Chu Luo. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a kindred spirit too.¡± That person sized Chu Luo up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you fell into my hands today. You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s not a bad idea to learn these things. After they deal with the people outside, how about bing my woman? I¡¯ll make you stronger.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her wrist and the bracelet made a crisp sound. That person smiled disdainfully. ¡°You still want to use¡­¡± He had just said those few words when his smile froze. His expression changed from disbelief to horror. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very formidable?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. A red light shed from her fingertip and that person trembled. In the next moment, he wanted to take something from his body. However, he realized that his hands weren¡¯t listening to him. ¡°What you said just now made me unhappy. p yourself.¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! The man pped himself more than ten times, and that half of his face became swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Chu Luo snapped her fingers and said in disappointment, ¡°I thought you were powerful, but it turns out that you¡¯re only so-so.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she mmed her palm forward. The man¡¯s body quickly flew towards the group of people fighting outside the door. At this moment, Li Yan happened to kick one person flying and p another person. That person dodged and his pnded on the expert¡¯s chest. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± That person was pped twice consecutively. Even an expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He fainted. Li Yan looked at the person who had fainted by his feet and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. He turned the gun in his hand and fired several shots at him without blinking. These shots stunned the other party. At this moment, Li Yan was like a demon that had just crawled out of the ground. His entire body was filled with ruthlessness and coldness. Just as the other party was about to be wiped out, a siren rang from the courtyard. It was obvious that someone had deliberately triggered the school¡¯s rm. The group of people took the opportunity to escape. Li Yan looked at the group and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Give chase.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked into the door. Chu Luo was standing in front of Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Can you undo the effects of the drug on them?¡± Li Yan walked to her side and said, ¡°Someone secretly triggered the rm. Restore this ce to its original state before taking them away.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a flick of her finger, everything that had been broken returned to normal. At the same time, the sound of the school¡¯s security guards quickly approaching came from outside. Chapter 245 - You Didnt Vomit, Did You?

Chapter 245: You Didn¡¯t Vomit, Did You?

Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can you take all these people away?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Then, she raised her hand and everyone disappeared from this ancient artifact room. In the next second, they appeared in the forest on a remote school path outside the wall of the College of Humanities. Looking at them, Li Yan asked, ¡°Can the poison in them be neutralized?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t just poisoned,¡± Chu Luo told him. ¡°Sister Wu and the others have been poisoned by a very small Gu. This Gu must be activated by the person who nted it before it will react. As long as the person who nted the Gu doesn¡¯t touch them, no one can root them out.¡± ¡°Is this Gu easy to cure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to cure, but I don¡¯t have the form to cure this Gu.¡± ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get someone to send them to the dormitory building over at the graduate student residential area.¡± Chu Luo told him what she needed. After that, she searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and found a bottle of pills. She took them out and poured a few onto her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Li Yan took the medicine from her hand. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± ¡°Just feed them and wake them up.¡± Li Yan walked up to them and rubbed their chins. He quickly fed each of them one pill and Chu Luo also fed Wu Yiyao one. Before long, their eyes gradually regained rity. The moment Wang Mingtao woke up, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, run!¡± He had just finished shouting this when he realized that Chu Luo and Li Yan were standing in front of them. He was especially surprised and realized that they weren¡¯t at the parking spot at the auditorium. The others realized the same when they woke up. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone drugged you to control your mind.¡± ¡°D*mn! Will we get controlled to cause chaos?¡± Xie Minghai asked worriedly. He quickly shouted, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, stand aside. What if we¡¯re controlled to hurt you?¡± After Xie Minghai finished speaking, they took two steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve neutralized your poison.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Otherwise, the school¡¯s security guards will find us.¡± Only then did they realize that there was a hugemotion in the courtyard. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°At the College of Humanities.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked forward. Li Yan followed. The others also quickly followed. A long time after everyone had walked out of the College of Humanities, Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my ce first. The poison in your bodies hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. You still need to take some medicine.¡± The rest of them didn¡¯t suspect anything and followed her and Li Yan to her dormitory building. Li Yan ced all the things he had prepared on the coffee table. ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go cook these things.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo went over to carry those things towards the kitchen that she had never used before. The rest of them asked, ¡°Do you need our help?¡± ¡°No need. Just wait.¡± Chu Luo had just taken a step when Li Yan took the things from her hand. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded at him. The two of them entered the kitchen. Chu Luo looked around and said with a vexed expression, ¡°I forgot to tell you to prepare a y pot for boiling medicine.¡± ¡°Will boiling using something else ruin the medicinal effects?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then use ordinary pots.¡± Li Yan then ced the herbs on the counter. Chu Luo stood there for a long time without moving. Li Yan turned to look at her. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this kind of stove.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He took out a pot from a cab, ced it on the stove, and turned on the stove. ¡°What do you need to do? Tell me, I¡¯ll cook.¡± Chu Luo stood beside him and told him what to do. After Li Yan boiled the medicine, Chu Luo looked like she had learned something. ¡°So this kind of stove is so simple to use.¡± Li Yan looked at her warmly. Chu Luo said, ¡°But it¡¯s a little strange to use this kind of stove and pot to cook medicine. It¡¯s better to use them to cook.¡± ¡°You know how to cook?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said matter-of-factly, ¡°Why should I cook for myself?¡± Li Yan was amused by her expression. He touched her face and nodded. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to cook yourself.¡± The two of them waited in the kitchen for a while until the medicine was prepared. Chu Luo took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and lit it up before letting the ashes fall inside. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A charm to remove the Gu. It¡¯s considered an unorthodox method to remove the Gu¡­ I created this method to remove it.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she even raised her chin at him with a smug expression. Li Yan almost couldn¡¯t control himself and pulled her closer to seal her mouth. After the medicine was done, Li Yan went out to get the boys to bring it in. The rest of them stood by the sofa and drank the medicine as if they were on the guillotine. Wu Yiyao drank the bowl of medicine in one go. ¡°Little Professor Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of the bitterness?¡± Seeing her drinking so quickly, Tang Zhiyun was worried that she would find the medicine too bitter. He happened to see the pastries on the coffee table and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, can these pastries be eaten?¡± ¡°Eat whatever you want.¡± Tang Zhiyun took a piece of pastry and handed it to Wu Yiyao. ¡°Eat a piece of pastry first to suppress the bitterness.¡± Wu Yiyao took the pastry from him and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been in poor health since I was young and am used to Chinese medicine. I¡¯m almost immune to this bitter taste.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked concerned. ¡°Are you still taking such medicine?¡± ¡°No. Little Chu helped me recuperate.¡± Tang Zhiyun let out a sigh of relief, picked up his bowl of medicine, and drank it down. The other four didn¡¯t have such courage. Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression twisted after taking a sip. Xie Minghai and Yu Lei pinched their noses. Although Xu Qingfeng was a little better, it took him a while to drink. Seeing the four of them drinking the medicine, Chu Luo was amused. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys hurry up? Drinking it in one go is much better than drinking it slowly.¡± ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll definitely vomit if I drink this medicine in one go.¡± The other three nodded. Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe their words. Her eyes darted around and she said seriously, ¡°This kind of medicine needs to be drunk in one go to have an effect. Do you want to drink this medicine a few more times?¡± When the four boys heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They picked up the bowl of medicine and gulped it down. After they finished drinking, Chu Luo nced at them. ¡°You didn¡¯t vomit, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. Wu Yiyao and Tang Zhiyun were both amused by their expressions. Only then did the four of them realize that they had been tricked by Chu Luo. The rest of them giggled for a while. At the same time, they looked at the pastries on the coffee table and pounced on them. Watching them snatch the pastries to eat them, Chu Luo thought in satisfaction:?¡®Someone finally ate these awful pastries.¡¯ At this moment, Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you still want to eat supper?¡± Chu Luo nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Better not. It¡¯s already sote. Besides, it¡¯ll take some time to go out.¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at Li Yan expectantly. Li Yan thought for a moment and sent a message. He put away his phone and looked up at everyone. ¡°I ordered takeout.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and said to everyone, ¡°Guys, go back after eating the takeout.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you not go back, Sister Wu? You¡¯reing again tomorrow anyway.¡± Li Yan looked at his warm little thing and said before she could say anything about letting Wu Yiyao stay here, ¡°You can stay at the school dormitory.¡± Li Yan had interrupted Chu Luo before she could say anything. She blinked at him. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°My father has a professor¡¯s apartment at Imperial University. He lives here most of the time. I¡¯ll stay at my father¡¯s apartmentter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. The takeout Li Yan mentioned was quickly delivered. Seeing the luxurious meal in front of them, the boys were stunned. Facing therge scallops and braised prawns, Wang Mingtao swallowed his saliva. ¡°I thought Brother Chu would call for supper at the supper shop near the school. Could this supper be from a big hotel?¡± Everyone sat on the sofa, took a pair of chopsticks and disposable gloves, and started eating. Li Yan had ordered more than ten dishes that filled the coffee table. Everyone ate as they talked about tonight. ¡°I wonder who sent them. How dare they do this to us tantly at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we report this to the school heads tomorrow?¡± ¡°There are so many outsiders invited tonight. Even if we report it, they won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± ¡°I wonder who it is. Are we in danger from now on?¡± ¡°Junior, do you know who sent them to catch us?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t sure if it was the Qin family or the Duanmu family, so she looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s my business rival. This won¡¯t happen a second time.¡± Li Yan had a domineering and steady aura to begin with. Hearing his words, everyone felt relieved. After supper, they talked about when they would gather tomorrow. The boys tactfully packed up the food boxes and rubbish on the coffee table before they left. Chapter 246 - What Is This? Moral Kidnapping

Chapter 246: What Is This? Moral Kidnapping

Chu Luo and Li Yan went upstairs to take a shower. Li Yan said to her, ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll go to the study. Don¡¯t wait for me if it getste.¡± Chu Luo knew what he was going to do and nodded at him. Li Yan went to the study to deal with tonight¡¯s matter, so she took a tablet and studied foreignnguages. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, she received a call from Princess Anya. Anya asked insincerely on the phone, ¡°Chu, did I ruin your harmonious time with Li by calling you at this time?¡± Chu Luo snorted and said straightforwardly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Don¡¯t hold me up from studying.¡± Anya was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re still studying at this time?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Of course. Am I as free as you?¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Deep breaths came from the other end of the line. After a few seconds, Anya said, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so not adorable.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Anya: ¡°Who said there¡¯s nothing?¡± Then, she said, ¡°Has your cosmeticspany started operating? The skincare products you gave mest time were really too awesome. I used it with my mother when I went back. We finished using them in just a month. I wanted to go to yourpany to buy it, but the door was closed. Hasn¡¯t yourpany started operating?¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s opening tomorrow.¡± Anya was stunned again. ¡°Since you¡¯re opening tomorrow, why aren¡¯t you advertising it first?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s all the same if we start advertising tomorrow.¡± Anya¡¯s tone wasplicated. ¡°Chu, I really wonder if you know how to do business. How can you advertise on the day you sell your products? Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be able to sell them?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to know when your products can be bought. I really need them now.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Help me do something now and I¡¯ll get someone to send two sets to you.¡± Anya immediately raised her guard. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t do anything that will ruin my princess image.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let you do such a thing.¡± Anya asked, ¡°What is it, then?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°At 10 AM US time, ourpany will have a productunch. You can just be an invited guest.¡± Anya was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not going. As a princess, how can I do freebor for you?¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your and the Queen¡¯s cosmetics from now on.¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m not someone whocks that bit of money.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You have to think carefully. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m taking care of it, not that mypany¡¯s taking care of it. I have a beauty form here that can make a person in her fifties or sixties look like she¡¯s 30, and there are definitely no side effects. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Anya stopped talking. It was obvious that she was tempted. Chu Luo added, ¡°If you like, I can give you 5% of my cosmeticspany.¡± Anya: ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Definitely not¡­ You have to be the ambassador for thepany¡¯s cosmetics products. Moreover, it¡¯s only 5% of the US.¡± Anya took a deep breath. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but growl at her, ¡°Am I only worth 5% of the shares? And furthermore, only the US?!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t agree. Goodbye.¡± Chu Luo hung up and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan was obviously very busy. After answering the call, Chu Luo first heard the sound of footsteps. Then, she heard his voice. ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°Get ready. Anya ising soon.¡± Chen Xuan responded and said to her, ¡°The media have all been arranged by the zing Glory Corporation. I¡¯ll upload the advertisement you shot.¡± The product advertisement that Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three had filmed was already ready and waiting to be released at the branding press conference. Chen Xuan¡¯s tone carried a trace of a smile. ¡°Yesterday, the regional general manager of the zing Glory Corporation even contacted me. When the timees, they will publicize our products on ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ for free.¡± To a game that had reached the height that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± had, there was no need to ept any advertisements to earn extra money. Chen Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think:?¡®Master Li really dotes on Little Boss. He probably can¡¯t stand seeing her worry a little.¡¯ When Chu Luo heard what he said, the corners of her lips curled up. The two of them spoke for almost half an hour before hanging up. There was still more than an hour until ten in the US. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to wait until then. Seeing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet, she got off the bed and walked towards the study. Li Yan was sitting in front of hisputer and staring at theputer screen. His aura was so powerful that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The moment the door opened, he looked up and the viciousness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Li Yan stood up and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s heart surged at the thought of what he had done for her. She wrapped her arm around his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. This was the first time Chu Luo had taken the initiative. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, do you know the consequences of teasing me at this time?¡± Without giving her a chance to speak, he pressed hisrge hand against the back of her head and lowered his head to find her lips. ¡­ Only after a while did he let go of her, who was panting. Chu Luo leaned her head into his arms and asked, ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Li Yan looked at the top of her head and lowered his head to kiss her hair. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t sleep without me hugging you, huh?¡± Chu Luo felt the heat emanating from his body and patted his shoulder. She said, ¡°Hurry up and finish your work. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan kissed her cheek again before saying, ¡°At most half an hour more.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°Who sent the people tonight?¡± ¡°There were people from the Qin family and others.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo thought of Duanmu Tian, whom she had seen in front of the stage. She told him about it and guessed, ¡°Do you think the Duanmu family is involved?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family didn¡¯t participate. But Duanmu Tian and Duanmu Rui must have participated.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan said in a very indifferent tone, ¡°The Duanmu family only has three male grandchildren in the second generation. Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Tian are biological brothers. Ever since Old Master saved me, they¡¯ve felt that I should risk my life for Old Master and give all of zing Glory to the Duanmu family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. ¡°What do you call this? Moral kidnapping.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t know. Back then, when Old Master saved me, I told him that as long as he doesn¡¯t touch my bottom line in the future, I won¡¯t hesitate to help him if he has any instructions. The others have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ in the past few years, did they ask you to do anything, using the fact that Old Master had saved your life?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if there had been such instances, he had quietly made them pay back double. After a few times, they had realized that something was amiss and stopped looking for him. Right now, the most they could do was harp on the fact that he owed Old Master a favor. Chu Luo could guess what Li Yan meant. She wriggled out of his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first. Hurry up.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let out a joyful chuckle. After which, he leaned over and asked in a low and hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re not asleep after I¡¯m done, can I ask for some benefits?¡± Chu Luo blushed and punched his chest before turning to leave. As for whether Chu Luo was asleep when Li Yan returned to the bedroom after he was done with his work, one would know when they saw that the person hadn¡¯t woken up by seven in the morning. Li Yan sat on the edge of the bed and ced a ss of water on the bedside table. He wiped Chu Luo¡¯s face which was red from sleeping and called out, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo was disturbed from her dream and shrunk her head into the nket. Li Yan chuckled and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re meeting the others at the technology building at around seven o¡¯clock.¡± The person on the bed still had her eyes closed, but three secondster, they suddenly opened and she sat up. Li Yan looked down with a scorching gaze. Only then did Chu Luo realize that she was naked. She quickly pushed his face to the side and, with her other hand, took the clothes he had prepared for her to quickly put on. After putting on her clothes, she felt thirsty and saw the warm water. Li Yan handed her the warm water. Chu Luo drank and quickly got off the bed to wash up. It took only a few minutes before the two of them were sitting at the dining table. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy for the next few days too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask him what he would be busy with. She remembered the productunch in the USst night. After breakfast, she called Chen Xuan. The moment Chen Xuan picked up the call, he said excitedly, ¡°Little Boss, our productunch was very sessful, especially our advertisement. At this time, the views have already reached tens of millions.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°So many people clicked?¡± It had to be known that the productunch had only been for a few hours, and the advertisement had been released in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± for less than five hours. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Xuan said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough operators left. The number of people who want to buy products has exceeded our expectations, especially from the upper-ss society of the US. Many people have already ced orders.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Mm, if too many people buy it, limit the purchase and appointments.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went upstairs to collect something, then went to the technology building to meet up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chapter 247 - The Best Explanation Is Talking With Ability

Chapter 247: The Best Exnation Is Talking With Ability

The Cybersecurity Competition of university students from all over the world had teams divided by countries. Chu Luo¡¯s team was called the ¡°Empire Team.¡± The difference between this kind of Cybersecurity Competition and hacking attacks was that everyone knew the other party¡¯s domain name. Defeating the other party tantly and sticking one¡¯s team¡¯s g on all the other participants¡¯puters would be considered a win. Thepetition would start at ten in the morning and wouldst until three in the afternoon on the third day. Chu Luo and the others gathered around seven to go online and greet all the ¡°Empire yers.¡± ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll split into three shifts. We can¡¯t let down our guard for a second for the next three days.¡± When Chu Luo and the others gathered in front of the technology building, arge group ofputer science students was already gathered there. When everyone saw Chu Luo appear, they were so shocked that they fell silent for a while. Then, everyone became excited. ¡°Could Chu Luo also be participating in this global Cybersecurity Competition among university students?¡± ¡°Are her standards good enough? Although she was internally recruited as a student by Professor Wu, I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s really good enough to participate in such a high-tech Cybersecurity Competition.¡± ¡°Exactly. This is a Cybersecurity Competition participated in by topputer science students worldwide. Everyone in the Empire Alliance has aputer. If she can¡¯t defend herputer and is attacked by others, the otherputers will be finished.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Maybe Chu Luo just followed them in to watch. After all, she has such a good rtionship with the Four Swordsmen. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to go in and cheer for them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As everyone spoke, someone said, ¡°Did you see the advertisement for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Who exactly is that Phoenix Skies Corporation? Not only did they broadcast advertisements in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game that never showed any advertisements, but they even hired all the members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ to advertise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Bai Ling still hasn¡¯t taken off her mask. However, the close-up shots of her hand and chin were simply too perfect. I don¡¯t think I have a hand fetish, but I¡¯ve fallen in love with her hand now.¡± ¡°Me too, especially her chin. It¡¯s so fair and tender that you can even see the tiny hairs on it. I wonder if water can be pinched out of that skin!¡± ¡°There are also the Four Swordsmen. To be honest, when I saw them recently, I felt that they looked a little different. I finally know why after this advertisement. Their skin has be very good.¡± ¡°Do you think the Four Swordsmen and Bai Ling shot the advertisement in the same ce? After the Four Swordsmen returned, so many people in the school followed them, but nobody saw them interact with any special girl.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t Chu Luo special enough?¡± ¡°Do you think Chu Luo is Bai Ling?¡± ¡°F*ck! How is that possible? No matter how powerful Chu Luo is, how can she have such an awesome gamey?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. One look and I can tell that she doesn¡¯t know how to y games!¡± Everyone refuted this idea. No one believed it at all. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had no idea what was being discussed outside. After entering the technology building and arriving at theputer room, they saw that the other participants were already in position. Seeing that Chu Luo had entered, they were a little surprised. A boy with pimples on his face asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Feng Ling?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy had a strange expression and only asked, ¡°Junior, do you know how how to y in Cybersecurity Competitions?¡± The other three people¡¯s expressions were a little strange, but Chu Luo was beautiful, so they couldn¡¯t say anything excessive. Tang Zhiyun nced at them and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say anything. He introduced them to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Hu Yong. His IP name is Brave Warrior. This is Wang Luming. His IP name is Dawn and Twilight. This is Zeng Xiaoqiang. His IP name is Powerful Spear. This is Zhou Xingyu. His IP name is Victory in the Universe.¡± After the introductions, they went over and sat down. After everyone had sat in their seats, they first assigned missions. Then, everyone connected to the Imperial Universitywork. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°There are a total of 36 people from the Empire Team who are participating in thepetition this time. Everyone, find your own chance to greet themter. Then, we will split into three groups. Each group will be online for eight hours, which is exactly one day. Of course, if you can handle it, you can go online continuously for the next three days.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What if we encounter a rather troublesome problem that can¡¯t be resolved by a group of people?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve considered that too,¡± Hu Yong replied. ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone doesn¡¯t leave the school for the next few days. Your phones are on standby 24 hours a day. If you encounter any especially big problems, hurry over immediately.¡± Xie Minghai continued, ¡°Or find aputer nearby and connect to the Empire Team via other high-endputers.¡± Chu Luo asked again, ¡°It¡¯s easy to be attacked like this, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior. These past few days before thepetition, all the students in the Computer Science Department who own high-endputers have restored theirputers to the factory setting. There is no software in them that makes them prone to attacks. They are on standby for us to use as a backup.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect everyone to do that, so she nodded. This kind of international university studentpetition was also highly valued by the school. At around eight o¡¯clock, the dean of the Computer Science Department and a few other school heads personally came to cheer them on. After the school heads left, the members of the Empire Team greeted everyone in their own way. Then, they started discussing how to split up into groups. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°There are ten of us. I, Junior, and Hu Yong will be in one group. Minghai, Old Yu, and Zeng Xiaoming will be in the same group, and the remaining four will be in the same group.¡± ¡°This grouping won¡¯t do,¡± Zhou Xingyu said. ¡°Old Tang, you guys can form a group of four. Our group doesn¡¯t need four people.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. The three of us are enough.¡± Zeng Xiaoming wanted to say something, but Wang Luming put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Zeng Xiaoming, what are you worried about? In any case, we n to stay here for the next few days, not counting eating and going to the toilet. We¡¯ll even be guarding this ce when we sleep. If anything happens, we can just deal with it directly.¡± Zeng Xiaoming felt he made sense and didn¡¯t say anything else. At ten o¡¯clock sharp, the International University Cybersecurity Competition officially began. Arge screen was hung on one wall of theputer room. Tang Zhiyun gestured for Chu Luo to look at it. ¡°Junior, those lit-up spots are all the participating countries.¡± Therge screen disyed the entire map of Earth. At this moment, many countries had already lit up. ¡°When a team is taken over, the points of a country will disappear.¡± After Tang Zhiyun finished speaking, everyone started to move on the keyboard. All theputers were showing programs that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. An hourter, a powerful protective was built throughout the entire empire. In the afternoon, someone started attacking the Empire Team. The empire¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated. Within a few battles, they eliminated the red dots of three countries in a single afternoon. At five in the afternoon, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, if you are tired, take a rest first.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the school cafeteria to eat? You can rest your brain.¡± Chu Luo nced at theputer screen in front of her and nodded after thinking for a while. She had something to do too, so she should take a rest. When Chu Luo stood up, she even said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll order takeout for you guyster.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boys replied in unison. Chu Luo left after saying that. She walked out and saw Wu Yiyao sitting there. When Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo, she stood up and walked over. ¡°Little Chu, what do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go eat first. I¡¯ll order takeout for the seniors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked out of the technology building. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t go in to disturb them, but she went in in the afternoon to deliver food and drinks to them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, you don¡¯t have to keep guarding us outside. There¡¯s a water dispenser in theputer room. We can prepare some food ourselves.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do either,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°Little Chu, as a participant, you probably won¡¯t be able to understand how we feel. Every time we see you attacking and being attacked, we¡¯re even more excited and nervous than you.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Wu Yiyao smiled too. ¡°Especially since we knowputer science. Look outside.¡± Chu Luo followed Wu Yiyao¡¯s instructions and looked outside. Only then did she realize that there were still many people guarding outside. Everyone had aptop in their hands. ¡°They¡¯ve been guarding here?¡± ¡°Mm, everyone is using theirptops to watch yourpetition.¡± The two of them walked out as they spoke. Once they went out, many people looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Why did Chu Luoe out? Did she retreat halfway?¡± ¡°Surely not? Indeed, this kind ofpetition isn¡¯t suitable for girls. Chu Luo probably can¡¯t withstand such strong pressure.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s whispers, Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t you exin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The best exnation is talking with ability. No matter how much I exin now, they might not believe it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The two of them quickly went to the school restaurant. As it was the National Day period, there weren¡¯t many people on campus. The two of them found a booth and sat down. After ordering what they wanted, along with takeouts, Chu Luo took out her phone. Not long after, two more people entered the restaurant. It was Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling. As Xiao Ling walked, sheined, ¡°What exactly does that boy surnamed Wang mean? Didn¡¯t he say that he would send you three meals in the next three days? Why didn¡¯t he bring you food at night?¡± Chapter 248 - Green Tea?

Chapter 248: Green Tea?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi said in a low voice, ¡°I was the one who asked him not to send me any more food. My leg doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s not a good idea to let him keep sending me food.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You were run over by him. Even if you can walk, you have to say that you can¡¯t. Moreover, it¡¯s only your first day. How can you be fine?¡± The more Xiao Ling spoke, the more indignant she became. ¡°No, Siyi, you should call Wang Mingtao. Why are you so kind-hearted to such a person? Especially to that friend of his, Chu Luo. Look at her attitude yesterday. She even said that she wanted to see the surveince cameras. Isn¡¯t it a fact that he bumped into you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Wu Siyi quickly stopped Xiao Ling from taking the phone from her pocket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him. I talked to Wang Mingtao for a long time before he agreed to stop sending me food. If you call him like this, how will he look at me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks of you. He should serve you well right now.¡± ¡­ ¡°Little Chu, do you know those two girls?¡± Wu Yiyao had been a little busy these past two days and didn¡¯t check out the BBS at all. The teachers didn¡¯t gossip about such stuff either, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Chu Luo nodded and briefly told her about Wang Mingtao and her bumping into that girl once. Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°This girl is really¡­¡± Making her speechless. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t say thest three words. She added, ¡°Then ask Little Wang what¡¯s going on. We can¡¯t let these two girls criticize him behind his back and implicate you.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of being implicated at all, but she still sent Wang Mingtao a message to ask. Wang Mingtao¡¯s return message only arrived after a while. He said: ¡°Sister Chu, my father sprained his backst night. I was going toe to the technology building to cheer you on today, but my father epted a batch of gardening projects and had to send them over to be nted today. So now, my family¡¯s workers and I are still nting flowers in the buyer¡¯s vi.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s family was in the gardening business. Chu Luo had heard from him before that they had a lot of orders during various festivals. At this moment, Wang Mingtao sent another message: ¡°Before I left in the morning, I¡¯d especially sent over the nourishing soup my mother brewedst night. I told that girl that the nourishing soup was enough for her to drink in the morning and at noon. I even ordered takeout for her at noon. Last night, she refused to let me deliver it. She said that if I did, she would throw it away.¡± As a straightforward boy, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hear the politeness in the girl¡¯s words at all. He immediately believed her, so he didn¡¯t send her food at night. After Chu Luo read the message, she replied, ¡°Come over and get some ointment for Uncle Wang¡¯s waist.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I probably won¡¯t be back before midnight. I¡¯ll ask my mother toe and get itter.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave the ointment with Sister Wu. When she gets here, call her.¡± After typing, she showed her phone to Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°That girl¡¯s friendined so much, but the girl only replied casually. This means that she¡¯s actually also a little dissatisfied with Wang Mingtao¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Pretentious!¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since she¡¯s dissatisfied, why did she say those words on purpose? Did she expect Mingtao to beg her?¡± After saying that, she raised her voice and called out, ¡°Waiter.¡± Everyone looked over. As she was sitting in the booth, others couldn¡¯t see who it was without specifically looking. Everyone looked over and realized it was Chu Luo. Everyone looked at her. When Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling saw Chu Luo, their expressions became a little unnatural. When the waiter walked over, Chu Luo pointed at Wu Siyi and said, ¡°My friend asked me to pay for that girl¡¯s dinner. My friend bumped into her on the school path yesterday and promised to deliver her three meals in the next three days. If you provide delivery service here, I can pay for the three meals in the next two days as well.¡± The service staff stopped and said, ¡°ssmate, our school has many hardworking students. You can directly pay for one of them to deliver it.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wu Siyi was about to speak. Chu Luo nced at her lightly and said, ¡°Alright. Send her the biggest portion for a single person for the next two days. Also, make her some tonics for every meal. I¡¯ll pay the billter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The service staff turned around and walked towards the counter. Chu Luo looked at the two girls standing there and stood up. ¡°My friend must have told you that his father¡¯s waist was sprained. He has to help his father deliver some goods these next few days, so I don¡¯t want to hear you gossip about him in private again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Wu Siyi lowered her eyes as she spoke, looking like she had suffered a grievance but not daring to retort. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t mislead everyone with this ¡®Someone is bullying me¡¯ look. Everyone should have already seen the video of Mingtao and me bumping into you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo had uploaded that videost night. The crowd looked at Wu Siyi¡¯s aggrieved expression and started discussing. ¡°Actually, Chu Luo¡¯s friend has already done very well. This person is too much. On those two asions, she was the one who bumped into the other party. Speaking of which, how different is her behavior from that of scammers outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of girl takes advantage of others and pretends to be obedient. She¡¯s simply a green?tea1.¡± ¡°And that girl beside her. She looks like she wants to eat Chu Luo up when Green Tea didn¡¯t even say anything. How ugly.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo sat down and Wu Yiyao nodded at her. ¡°Little Chu, you handled it well. Coincidentally, you managed to stop those two girls from continuing to make everyone misunderstand.¡± Chu Luo smiled. She wouldn¡¯t tell Wu Yiyao. Actually, this was the sort of scene she had identally witnessed in the pce when she had sneaked out of the Priest Hall. After the two of them finished eating, the takeout Chu Luo had ordered for Tang Zhiyun and the others had been booked. After settling the bill, the two of them carried a few bags each and walked out. Not long after she walked out, she heard a voice calling out to Chu Luo from behind. It was that Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi chased after her and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I told Wang Mingtao that he doesn¡¯t have to send me three meals. You really don¡¯t have to help me pay for food for the next two days.¡± Chu Luo sized her up and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away when it¡¯s delivered.¡± Wu Siyi: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao turned around and left. When they arrived at the technology building, those people were still guarding it. Wu Yiyao said to them, ¡°Students, go and eat first. There¡¯s no need to stay here forever. It¡¯s the same if you watch in the dormitory.¡± A student smiled and said, ¡°Professor Wu.¡± It was obvious that he knew Wu Yiyao. ¡°We have two high-endputers in our dormitory for the seniors to use in a hurry. The rest of us are worried that turning on ourptops will interfere with those twoputers, so we¡¯re prepared to go backter.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always admired the Four Swordsmen and some otherputer experts in our department. I hope they can win the championship this year.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Even so, you have to go eat.¡± ¡°We know. We brought bread and water.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s send the food in first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her. The two of them turned around and walked into the technology building. Just as she reached the steps, two familiar voices came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, good luck. You¡¯re the best.¡± Chu Luo turned around and nced at Li Tao and He Jiang, who were standing a little behind. She nodded at them and said to everyone, ¡°This year¡¯s champion will definitely be our empire¡¯s team.¡± With that, she entered. At midnight, the Empire Team was attacked by a few allied teams. Everyone stared at theputer screen and quickly defended and counterattacked. ¡°F*ck! These people really intend to kill us first!¡± ¡°Hmph! Want to f*ck us up? See if they have the ability.¡± Everyone¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboards as they typed. The rolling program dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes, but they stared at theputer in front of them with firm expressions. As Chu Luo typed on the keyboard, she asked, ¡°In the past years, when you were attacked, were there any other teams that took advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Mingtao said. ¡°Most of our Empire teams lost because of this.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you strengthen your defense?¡± ¡°This is already our strongest defense line.¡± Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard and looked at the rapidly rolling program. After a while, she said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we make the defense wall special?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability, but the other four looked at her in confusion. Chu Luo said, ¡°The protective wall we built isn¡¯t special enough, so it¡¯s easy to break through it. As citizens of the empire, why can¡¯t we use our ancestors¡¯ method to create a defensive wall?¡± ¡°What method? Are we going to use the Art of War?¡± ¡°No, why don¡¯t we build a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net??Taiji1?is unpredictable. We can even trap them when the enemy attacks, and it will give us time to deal with them.¡± They were silent for a while when they heard this, then Tang Zhiyun nodded in agreement. ¡°That is a good idea, Junior. Our defense wall has always been just one wall. If it is broken, the enemy will breach inside. If we build a Taiji Eight Trigrams wall, it can indeed trap them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m not convinced by anything except the ancestors¡¯ Taiji Eight Trigrams Formation.¡± ¡°This kind of protective wall is very difficult to build, right? Weputer science students are not familiar with the Taiji Eight Trigrams. We have no idea where to start.¡± Hearing them say that, Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask others if they know anything about Taiji Eight Trigrams?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Continue defending. I¡¯ll ask.¡± After saying that, she quickly inserted another program into the program. Then, a row of small words appeared on all the participants¡¯puters. ¡°Who knows Taiji Eight Trigrams? Build a Taiji Eight Trigrams defense wall with me.¡± ¡­ A minute passed. Two minutes passed. ¡­ Chapter 249 - Yan, Dont Be Angry with Me

Chapter 249: Yan, Don¡¯t Be Angry with Me

¡°See? I told you no one knows this.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and paused for a few seconds on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll try alone.¡± The boys looked at her at the same time, shocked by her persistence. Then, they advised her: ¡°Junior, this isn¡¯t easy to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to build a Taiji Eight Trigrams defense wall, you have to build one that can cover the entire empire. Not to mention anything else, just the amount of work alone can¡¯t bepleted in two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Chu, don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pay more attention to those teams that are taking advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°Basically, everyone from the Empire who¡¯s participating in thepetition this year has participated in it two years ago. Everyone has experience now.¡± Not only did these words not dispel Chu Luo¡¯s enthusiasm, but they also aroused herpetitive spirit. She asked, ¡°Will my withdrawal from the defense affect you guys?¡± When the boys heard her question, they knew she hadn¡¯t given up. Everyone thought she could y with it if she wanted. They hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to do anything anyway. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if one is missing.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the defensive line that everyone had built. Then, she didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, shebed through all theputer science knowledge she had learned and the online sses taught by professors from all over the world. Half an hourter, she quickly moved into action. 2:00 AM. A row of words shed across the empire universities¡¯ Computer Science departments andputer enthusiasts¡¯puters. ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing thisputer for two days. Please keep it on at all times. If you copy, please press the space button.¡± Those who leftputers on for the Empire Team were all night owls. They were definitely watching the live broadcast of this match. When they saw this line, they quickly moved away the instruments that could interfere with theputer. Some people who had the financial means even specifically prepared a small generator. At 2:30 in the morning, all the backupputers that the entire empire had prepared for the participants pressed the nk button. When a participant in City H went to the toilet and heard someone talking about this, he was shocked. He quickly ran back and said to hispanion, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s Feng Ling is controlling all the emptyputers.¡± ¡°No way. Does this person really intend to set up a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a waste of effort?¡± ¡°Not only is it a waste of energy, but if we had to borrow aputer at thest minute, it would be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys read the information? Feng Ling is Chu Luo, this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, the one who stole the limelight at the Imperial University freshman mobilization.¡± ¡°Pfft, how dare she challenge everyone in a ce like Imperial University? I wonder if she¡¯s been dealt with?¡± ¡°Definitely not. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Who would bear to do that? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°No. No matter how beautiful she is, she can¡¯t fool around. This concerns the glory of the entire empire¡¯s university students. We have to make her stop.¡± ¡°Someone is already warning her.¡± After a while. ¡°That Chu Luo is too much. She actually didn¡¯t listen to the warning.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t listen, destroy her program. We can¡¯t lose the greater for the less. If we lose, can she take responsibility?¡± 5:30 AM. ¡°F*ck! Chu Luo¡¯s programmingwork can¡¯t be destroyed.¡± 2:00 PM. ¡°Hah! We¡¯ve finally eliminated that group of people who teamed up to attack us!¡± ¡°Did you notice that the two teams that wanted to rob us couldn¡¯t sessfully attack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that they couldn¡¯t sessfully attack. We¡¯ve sent participants from several provinces to deal with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ The people who were dealing with the two teams were dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Why aren¡¯t these people attacking?¡± ¡°Are they so weak that they can¡¯t break through our protective wall?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The ones attacking us are the teams from Country B and Country L. These two teams are best at sneak attacks. Wepete every year. It¡¯s impossible for them to leave without leaving a trace this year.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Then what happened?¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun looked at Chu Luo, who had been typing on the keyboard, and said worriedly, ¡°Junior, go back and rest for a few hours. You have been programming for so long. Can your fingers stand it?¡± Chu Luo had been typing on the keyboard. She hadn¡¯t rested for so many hours. Even they couldn¡¯t stand it. The others were also shocked by her ¡°valiance,¡± especially the four boys. Hu Yong said, ¡°Junior Chu, it doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. Didn¡¯t we resist the team that ambushed us just now?¡± Zhou Xingyu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I n to rest for a few hours. You should go back to your ce and sleep.¡± The others also advised her simrly. Chu Luo looked up from theputer screen after almost a minute. She looked at them with her confident eyes. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± The rest of them looked at each other and walked behind her to look at herputer. What they saw made their mouths drop open in shock and their eyes widen. Hu Yong: ¡°Awesome! Junior Chu, you actually seeded!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Too cool! This kind of defensive really looks like a Taiji diagram.¡± Zhou Xingyu: ¡°Junior Chu, how did you do that?¡± Zeng Xiaoqiang: ¡°Junior Chu, has your defensive been operational before this?¡± ¡­ As she faced everyone¡¯s question, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Taiji gives birth to the two principles. The two principles give birth to the four phases. The four phases give birth to the Eight Trigrams. The Eight Trigrams give birth to the sixty-four paths. From then on, there are endless changes.¡± Other than Tang Zhiyun, who seemed to understand what Chu Luo said, everyone else was dumbfounded. Xie Minghai scratched his head. ¡°Junior, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The others nodded in agreement. ¡°We don¡¯t understand either.¡± Chu Luoughed, and so did Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Junior, you mean that this defensework is ever-changing and that the other party can¡¯t attack even if they want to, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Luming was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if it¡¯s a real hacker attack?¡± Chu Luo was very confident. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a real hacker attack, I¡¯ll let him in but he won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Hu Yong: ¡°D*mn! So awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know how effective it is soon.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she narrowed her eyes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sleep for a few hours. I¡¯lle over again at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The rest of them watched Chu Luo leave and quickly surrounded herputer. Looking at the Taiji diagram on it, they felt that it was incredible. Hu Yong looked at the changing images without blinking and asked, ¡°Do you think Junior Chu¡¯s defensework can really trap hackers?¡± Xie Minghai had a proud look on his face. ¡°If Junior says yes, it definitely can.¡± ¡­ At this moment, everyone was exhausted. Many people were prepared to rest for a while. However, there were also teams that took advantage of this moment to deliberatelyunch a sneak attack. When they thought about how the other teams who had ambushed the Empire Team had kicked an iron te, those people were shocked. ¡°Why did the Empire Team¡¯s defensework suddenly be so strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strong, it¡¯s crazy. I¡¯ve never seen such a defensework that transforms more than ten thousand times per second. I¡¯m certain that even the most powerful hacker in the world or the people at the center of the country¡¯swork can¡¯t break through this defensework.¡± ¡°How can we fight them now!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo returned to the building, and when she woke up, it was already past nine in the evening. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa, typing on hisputer with a cold expression. The moment Li Yan heard footsteps, he turned to look at her. He put down hisptop and stood up to stride towards her. Chu Luo stopped on thest two steps and looked at Li Yan, who didn¡¯t look too good. She touched his cheek and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan reached out and carried her over. Chu Luo blinked and looked up at his face. Li Yan frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°You only came back this afternoon?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I created an especially powerful defense for our empirest night.¡± After saying that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to rub her face against his. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression was instantly ruined by her wheedling actions. He raised her up a little higher and lowered his head to seal her lips. ¡°Mm¡­¡± After a while. Chu Luo pushed him away, panting. ¡°I¡¯m going to the technology building.¡± ¡°Eat first.¡± Li Yan let go of her and led her to the dining table. After walking to the dining table, Chu Luo wanted to pick up her chopsticks, but she realized that her fingers were a little sore. Li Yan kept looking at her. Once she stopped, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly felt a little aggrieved. A watery glint appeared in her eyes as she said pitifully, ¡°My hand hurts.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and his expression turned ugly. However, he carefully took her hand and massaged it. As he did so, he asked in a low voice, ¡°How long have you been programming for?¡± ¡°Ten¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at his darkened expression and tugged at his sleeve with her other hand. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t withstand her voice and the anger in his heart dissipated. However, in order to teach her a lesson, he deliberately said with a dark countenance, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. ¡°Okay~¡± Chapter 250 - I Cant Sleep Without Hugging You

Chapter 250: I Can¡¯t Sleep Without Hugging You

After dinner, Chu Luo was in a hurry to leave. Li Yan held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± After saying that, he walked over and pressed on hisptop a few times. Then, he took out a Bluetooth earpiece and put it in his ear. He pressed it and said to the other party, ¡°Send more pastries and fruits to the technology building and wait there.¡± After saying that, he walked over and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand as they walked out. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him as she walked. Seeing that there was a faint green shadow under his eyes, she puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°Did you not sleepst night either?¡± Li Yan turned his head to look at her angry face and nodded. He then tilted his head and deliberately said in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She nced at him and turned away from him. Li Yan looked at her shy demeanor and smiled. The two of them went to the parking lot and Li Yan used Chu Luo¡¯s school card to swipe a bike out. Chu Luo sat in the back seat and tugged at his clothes. ¡°Sleep early when youe backter. Don¡¯t stay upte anymore.¡± Li Yan looked ahead and nodded. ¡°Hug my waist.¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed outside. Just as she was wondering if she should hug his waist, the bicycle shook and Chu Luo subconsciously hugged his waist. She quickly turned around to see what the bike had encountered and realized that there was nothing there. She poked Li Yan¡¯s waist in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tightened his waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing on the school path at all. You did it on purpose just now.¡± ¡°Mm. Now you won¡¯t feel embarrassed to hug my waist.¡± ¡°¡­Big baddie!¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± The evening wind blew against the trees on both sides of the road. The streetlights ovepped on their figures. Chu Luo buried her head in his back in embarrassment, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. When the car arrived at the parking spot at the technology building, someone was already waiting there with tworge bags. That person brought the things over and Li Yan took them before having the person leave. The two of them walked together. When they reached the open space in front of the technology building, Chu Luo saw that no one was guarding there and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Many Computer Science students were guarding here yesterday.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked to the electronic testing door of the technology building. Chu Luo took the tworge bags from his hand and said, ¡°Go back and sleep early.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and touched her face. ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll try my best to rush back to pick you up when you¡¯re done tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Are you going out for a long time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and scanned her school card to enter. When the nine boys in theputer room saw Chu Luo carrying tworge bags of food, their eyes lit up. ¡°Junior, what did you bring?¡± Xie Minghai looked at her bags enviously. ¡°Hurry up and give me some.¡± The others also wanted to eat. Chu Luo looked at them and asked brightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys eat dinner?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°At around four o¡¯clock, we suffered another wave of joint attacks. Everyone had just chased those people away and was about to take a breather.¡± Hu Yong smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, we have Junior Chu¡¯s Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. We just need to withstand the open attacks.¡± Everyone nodded. Hu Yong and the others no longer had their initial doubts about Chu Luo. They were simply filled with admiration for her ability. Zhou Xingyu asked, ¡°Junior Chu, yourputer skills are so good. Did you learn it from a young age?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, Xie Minghai said, ¡°Wrong. Junior only came into contact with these after the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°Xie Minghai, you must be joking!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. Junior, tell them yourself.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes. I only started learning online technology after the college entrance examination.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the tworge bags she had ced there. ¡°There are pastries and fruits inside. You guys can eat.¡± The boys were already hungry. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, they went over to surround the food. Chu Luo walked to theputer and sat down. She checked the entire defensework. At this moment, a team came to ambush them fearlessly. Chu Luo nced at the boys who were obviously starving as they ate their pastries and quickly started operating. After the boys had eaten their fill, Tang Zhiyun snatched two boxes of fruits from their hands and handed them to Chu Luo. Then, he saw that Chu Luo had pulled the enemy into the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s going on?¡± After asking the question, Tang Zhiyun put down the two boxes of fruits beside her and sat back down quickly. The other boys rubbed their mouths and quickly sat back down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ the enemy has actually attacked our defense.¡± ¡°Wait, look. The other party can¡¯te out.¡± Just as the boys were about to quickly help Chu Luo, they saw that the other party seemed to have lost their way in the defense. The red dot was circling a very small area. More than nine boys watched in shock as this team went in circles inside their defense. All the contestants in the empire saw it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone had the same thought. After a while, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°We can get rid of this team.¡± When they heard this, they didn¡¯t ask anything more and started attacking them with theirputers. This wave of attacks left the other party dumbfounded. Moreover, that team¡¯s red dot was quickly extinguished, and the Empire Team¡¯s emblem appeared on all the participants¡¯puters. ¡°How is that possible!¡± The moment they saw the Empire Team¡¯s emblem, the other parties¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. This move by the Empire Team immediately attracted the attention of the other teams. Xie Minghai asked curiously, ¡°Junior, what did you do to the other party just now with this defense you built? Why do I feel that we¡¯ve killed the other party without even having to do anything?¡± The others also looked at her curiously. Chu Luo deliberately said, ¡°When thepetition is over, you can go and study the Taiji Eight Trigrams. You¡¯ll know then.¡± These words piqued their curiosity. The empire¡¯s defensework this year not only piqued the curiosity of the participants, but evenrge corporations and other organizations that had been paying attention to thispetition noticed it. In a room with no lights on and only theputer emitting fluorescence, a few men sitting in the dark looked at what was disyed on theputer. One of them said, ¡°This kind of defensework that the Empire Team has just built looks good. Why don¡¯t we go and meet them?¡± The other person didn¡¯t even look up. His face was pale under the light of theputer. ¡°I¡¯m not free. Why are you getting involved in apetition for children? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°How is it a waste of time? Didn¡¯t Boss ask us to take this opportunity to take out the confidential documents of these universities? When we enter the Imperial University¡¯s intrter, I¡¯ll go take a look at the defensivework made by these children and teach them what a real expert is.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡­ At midnight. ¡°These teams are simply outrageous. They actually teamed up wave after wave. Is there an end to this? I feel that ourpetition is between them and our Empire Team.¡± Xie Minghai gritted his teeth as he typed heavily on the keyboard. Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t think so. ¡°This proves that the strength of our Empire Team has frightened them. If they don¡¯t deal with us first, it will be very difficult for them to get first ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but if we get attacked again, we won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we rest for a few hours in the defense?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The boys looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°While we¡¯re in the defense, if they want to attack us, they have to attack the defense first. When the timees, we¡¯ll catch a turtle in a jar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Tang Zhiyun quickly told others about Chu Luo¡¯s method. Everyone agreed. Then, everyone from the Empire Team retreated into the defense. The Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net instantly covered an area that the entire Empire Team could control. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. How did Chu Luo do it?¡± At this moment, no one dared to look down on Chu Luo anymore. They were simply shocked by her defensive. 2:00 AM. After the Empire Team defeated two teams inside of the defense, the other teams didn¡¯t dare to attack anymore. Everyone in the Empire Teamughed. ¡°Junior, this defensework is too strong. I feel that we can get first ce just by sitting inside.¡± ¡°Haha, if we really get first ce like this, do you think the other teams will be jealous to death?¡± ¡°I think not only will they be jealous of us, but there will also be more foreigners who¡¯ll want toe here to study Computer Science.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s best if there are beautiful girls so that I can have a foreign love affair.¡± Everyone looked at Xie Minghai with bright eyes. ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with his idea. ¡°Brother.¡± Hu Yong, who was sitting beside him, said to him earnestly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t have such unrealistic dreams. I heard that foreign girls are all very tall. Aren¡¯t you worried that those whoe will be taller and more muscr than you?¡± ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m 179. If a girl taller and more muscr than me were to appear, tsk¡­¡± Xie Minghai shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± While everyone wasughing, Chu Luo, who was about to take a piece of fruit to eat, swept her gaze across theputer and quickly warned everyone loudly, ¡°Our defensework has been attacked!¡± Chapter 251 - If You Dare to Attack Imperial University Again, Well Kill Without Mercy!

Chapter 251: If You Dare to Attack Imperial University Again, We¡¯ll Kill Without Mercy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boys quickly looked at theputer screen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No red spots?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the participating teams to not have red spots.¡± ¡°Then this¡­¡± Everyone instantly raised their guard. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo immediately, ¡°Junior, tell everyone about this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly told everyone about the current situation. All the members of the Empire Team started moving. ¡°Junior, can you tell the approximate location of the person who entered?¡± Chu Luo stared at the screen. After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°The capital.¡± ¡°Hey! Are we being attacked by hackers?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the midst of apetition. If the hackers were hired by the enemy, we would definitely lose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone had a calming confidence. ¡°Even if there are hackers, the defensework I built can hold them back.¡± After saying that, she quickly sent a message to Professor Wu via internal instructions. Then, she said, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle. The other teams can¡¯t enter. Everyone just needs to deal with the hackers.¡± Everyone stopped talking and stared at the screen. They quickly typed on the keyboard and startedpeting with the hackers who entered. Half an hourter, the door to theputer room was opened. Professor Wu¡¯s voice came at the same time. ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Two other Computer Science professors followed Professor Wu in. The three of them strode towards Chu Luo¡¯sputer. Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Hackers have attacked us. These hackers have ulterior motives.¡± Professor Tan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s screen for a while and frowned. ¡°Is the dot disyed on this Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo took a closer look. ¡°Yes.¡± The three professors looked at each other and their expressions turned especially serious. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything and strode to the other three emptyputers to sit down. The three professors moved quickly, and the program quickly connected with Chu Luo and the others. Half an hourter, Professor Wu said, ¡°Little Chu, issue an order to all the team members to defend at all costs.¡± A few secondster. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Mm, follow the three of us to snipe the hackers. Little Tang, don¡¯t rx.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From two to seven in the morning on the 3rd of October, the universities that participated in the Cybersecurity Competition worldwide were hacked at the same time. When the other universities realized the situation and started to panic, it was already past four in the morning. Only the Empire Team had discovered the hackers attack immediately. At the same time, under the lead of the three professors, they quickly engaged in an unprecedented online battle with the hackers. Professor Wu quickly typed on the keyboard as he taught Chu Luo more advanced knowledge. Chu Luo also quickly typed on the keyboard as she listened and asionally asked him a question or two. The two of them taught and learned, making the originally tense atmosphere inexplicably relieved. The boys definitely wouldn¡¯t miss such a good learning opportunity. They also pricked up their ears to listen. The other two professors were also interested. After Professor Wu finished speaking, they also imparted them some knowledge. After the three professors took turns teaching, they surrounded the hacker. Professor Wu smiled and said, ¡°Today, the three of us will teach you what it means to catch a turtle in a jar.¡± After saying that, his voice instantly became serious. ¡°We¡¯ll give you a mission now. You must guard your respective positions.¡± The ten youngsters replied in unison, ¡°No problem.¡± Then, Professor Wu quickly issued a mission. ¡°We¡¯ll split into four groups and intercept them from the north, south, east, and west. I¡¯ll bring Little Tang in one group, Professor Tan will bring Little Hu, Professor Li will bring Little Xu, and the other boys in one group¡­ Little Chu will immediately build a small protective at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the ten of them agreed, everyone immediately took action. Due to Chu Luo¡¯s previous experience in building a national defensework, building an Imperial University defensework was a piece of cake. However, before building that, she issued a requisition order to all theputers in Imperial University and controlled all theputers that were turned on. In the Imperial University campus. The people who were online or ying games were surprised to receive a requisition order at the same time. Those who understood the situation quickly exined, ¡°Hackers have attacked our school during the International Cybersecurity Competition. Now that they¡¯re taking overputers for use, it must be because they don¡¯t want the hackers to hack into Imperial University¡¯sputers.¡± This exnation was perfect. Everyone quietly looked at the pattern slowly disyed on theputer. ¡°Taiji Eight Trigrams diagram?¡± ¡°Impressive. A Computer Science student can actually exercise the Taiji Eight Trigrams from the College of Humanities so well. The student who built this defensework must be very good in literature.¡± ¡­ The hacker, who had already gone deep into the Imperial Universitywork, originally nned to tease the students who were participating in thepetition, but he quickly lost hisposure. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m trapped by these kids.¡± The person sitting beside him said disapprovingly, ¡°If you¡¯re trapped, just get out. Can¡¯t youe out?¡± The others sneered. When the person who hacked into the empire heard this, hispetitive spirit was immediately aroused. ¡°Who said I can¡¯te out? I¡¯m justmenting that these children from the empire are interesting. Just wait, I¡¯ll be able to bring out all the confidential information of Imperial University soon.¡± But soon¡­ ¡°Shit! Looks like I¡¯ve really kicked an iron te. How can Imperial University students be so powerful!¡± ¡°Seth, I think yourputer skills have deteriorated. Just some students are enough to stump you?¡± ¡°Even if there are professors from Imperial University involved, with your ability, you can¡¯t be in such a miserable state.¡± ¡­ ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but Imperial University suddenly built an extremely crazy defense. No matter how fast I move, I can¡¯t keep up with this defense.¡± Seth was also very surprised. He looked at the program on theputer and said anxiously, ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks there. Come and support me or I¡¯ll be caught.¡± A few people who hadpleted their missions came over to help him. However¡­ 3:30 AM on the 3rd. The dozen or so people in theputer room of the technology building were all staring at theputer screen. Chu Luo¡¯s fingers kept moving. At this moment, the corners of her lips curled up. She said to everyone, ¡°There are a total of five hackers. They have all been caught by my defense.¡± ¡°Very good. Attack.¡± At Professor Wu¡¯smand, everyone attacked them fiercely. A smokeless war unfolded. At this moment, those who were staring at this war were shocked speechless. Even those who didn¡¯t understand felt a sense of nervousness and excitement for no reason. Seven o¡¯clock. Professor Tan said to Chu Luo: ¡°Little Chu, retract the.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed a few buttons and the Taiji Eight Trigrams on the screen spun at an even faster speed. The hackers who had already walked to the edge of the defense to break through it seemed to have been sucked in by a powerful suction force and quickly arrived at the center of the Taiji Eight Trigrams. At the same time, these people¡¯sputers were counterattacked forcefully. Nine o¡¯clock. A white g appeared on the Empire Team¡¯sputer. ¡°Haha, are the hackers surrendering?¡± ¡°Our empire¡¯s team is too amazing. To think they can defeat so many hackers.¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are raising a white g at this time.¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± After saying this, she quickly typed on the keyboard and chased after them. ¡°Little Chu¡­¡± Professor Tan wanted to stop her, but Professor Wu stopped him. ¡°Professor Tan, let Little Chu go.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tracking program was intercepted halfway. She pursed her lips and snorted coldly, using all the knowledge and skills she had learned. In addition, there were three professors taking turns to guide her. Chu Luo finally bypassed the obstacle half an hourter and quickly hacked into their internalwork. Looking at the broken defense line, Chu Luo left a message on theirputer. ¡°If you dare to attack Imperial University again, we¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡± Under this row of words was a phoenix feather. The group of hackers who had thought they were invincible was stunned. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone more arrogant than us. Who exactly is this person?¡± ¡°And why did they leave this feather behind?¡± ¡°They must be provoking us. No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± The hackers couldn¡¯t take it lying down. They wanted to use their hacking skills to take over Chu Luo¡¯sputer, but at this moment, the door was pushed open by two people. Then a man wearing a Satan mask appeared by the door. The entire room seemed to be covered by a murderous aura. The expressions of the people inside froze. At the same time, they stood up and called out respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡± The masked man¡¯s sharp and cold single-eyelid eyes swept across them. The bunch of them immediately felt goosebumps on their backs from his cold gaze. The masked man spoke slowly, his voice cold as if he had control over someone¡¯s life and death. ¡°A freshman girl attacked yourir directly. Looks like I¡¯m too lenient with you guys.¡± When they heard this, their bodies trembled and a bad premonition surged in their hearts. ¡°Go to the punishment hall to receive your punishment.¡± Without giving them a chance to speak, the masked man turned around and left. Chapter 252 - Junior, Can’t You Be More Modest?

Chapter 252: Junior, Can¡¯t You Be More Modest?

Chu Luo¡¯s charge into the hackers¡¯ir stunned the boys. They tilted their heads and craned their necks to look at herputer in a daze. At this moment, Chu Luo pressed a button unhappily. ¡°All signals have been cut off over there!¡± At the same time, the door of theputer room was pushed open again. It was the principal and a few people in special uniforms. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned her head and looked over. Worried that everyone would be frightened by this scene, the principal exined first: ¡°These are people who specialize in attacking those people who want to steal the country¡¯s confidential information. The hackers who were chased away by you just now originally wanted to steal our Imperial University¡¯s confidential information. The higher-ups are taking this matter seriously. You just have to cooperate with them and answer a few questionster.¡± When they heard this, the three professors stood up at the same time. Professor Wu said, ¡°The three of us participated in this matter. Little Chu and the others¡¯petition isn¡¯t over yet. The three of us will cooperate with you.¡± The investigators definitely wouldn¡¯t disturb Chu Luo and the others at this moment. They nodded at the three of them and everyone walked out of theputer room. As they left, a staff member said to them kindly, ¡°Everyone, work hard. Fight to bring glory to our empire.¡± With that, they left. After they left, everyone looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Looks like these hackers have a great background this time. Junior actually tracked down theirir and even left traces on theirputers. I wonder how traumatized they are now?¡± ¡°Haha, they must be doubting their lives.¡± ¡­ Everyone chatted andughed for a while before continuing thepetition. After the hackers¡¯ attack, there were only five teams left. Everyone stopped caring about strategy and just fought head-on. ¡°I can finally fight an online war with my own strength.¡± ¡°We must wash away the humiliation from the past few years today.¡± ¡°Charge, brothers!¡± ¡­ In thest half of the day, there were already many people watching the online battle between university students. A few hours since they¡¯d been under attack by the hackers, this news spread throughout all the universities and onlinepanies. In the next few hours, the number of viewers in the empire alone exceeded 100 million. When the Empire Team¡¯s emblem upied thest team, the university students were excited. In theputer room of the Imperial University technology building, the nine boys jumped up and down in joy. Hu Yong and Xie Minghai hugged each other and screamed. In the end, they actually started crying. The other boys were so excited that their eyes turned red. Chu Luo had never felt the aggrieving and screwed-up feeling of being jointly attacked by other teams for several years. So, seeing them like this, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. ¡°I say, you guys¡­¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t speak.¡± When Xie Minghai, who was crying, heard Chu Luo speak, he stopped crying and stopped her loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand our feelings. Take back what you wanted to say.¡± The other three boys who knew her chimed in. Yu Lei: ¡°The atmosphere is just right. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, just sit and rest and watch us quietly.¡± Chu Luo shrugged innocently and finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Junior, wait.¡± Tang Zhiyun stopped her. ¡°Why? Is there something else?¡± ¡°After thepetition, we usually greet the members of the other universities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sat down again. At this moment, theputer had turned into a dialog box. The conversation kept rolling. One could see their excitement through the screen. At this moment, everyone was discussing the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that Chu Luo had established. They were praising it to the skies. Many people kept @ing Chu Luo, wanting her toe out and tell them how she had managed to build such a huge defensive and why it was so powerful. Chu Luo kept looking at thements and had no intention to type. Seeing her like this, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t you just say something?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly typed: ¡°Previously, no one understood. Do you think you will understand if I talk about it? If you want to know the gossip about Taiji, I suggest you learn more about Chinese ancient civilization.¡± As soon as Chu Luo sent this message, the dialog box suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had pressed a pause button. Only then did everyone remember that everyone looked down on Chu Luo in the beginning. They had felt that she would be a burden, and in particr, some people had wanted to destroy the defense she had built in the beginning. Many people suddenly felt a burning pain on their faces. Chu Luo continued typing: ¡°Also, the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network that I built won¡¯t affect everyone from borrowing otherputers. Those people who wanted to destroy my Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network at the beginning of my creation, I advise you to go back and learn more. It¡¯s not scary to be uneducated. The scary thing is to pretend to be otherwise when you¡¯re uneducated.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were merciless, but at this moment, no one refuted them. The nine boys looked at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression, with mixed feelings. Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t say anything because they knew that Chu Luo had a vicious mouth sometimes. Besides, she was telling the truth. Hu Yong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Junior Chu, aren¡¯t you worried that some people will be indignant and cause trouble for you?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Whatever.¡± Tang Zhiyun also said, ¡°If these people dare to cause trouble for Junior, they ought to first ask if we agree.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Xie Minghai rolled up his sleeves and said fiercely, ¡°If these people want to cause trouble for Junior, they¡¯ll have to ask if my fist agrees first.¡± Hu Yong: ¡°¡­¡± Hu Yong said with a rude expression, ¡°I¡¯m only talking about finding trouble with Junior Chu online. These people are from other provinces. Don¡¯t tell me they would especiallye here in a car?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The othersughed. ¡°There¡¯s even less to worry about online.¡± Xie Minghao put down his arm naturally and sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything about this. Junior can easily deal with those people who want to cause trouble for her.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Given Junior¡¯s ruthlessness when she attacked the hackers¡¯ir, do you think she will take these people seriously?¡± Chu Luo answered first, ¡°No.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Junior, can¡¯t you be more humble?¡¯ Tang Zhiyun said, amused, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to continue chatting. Junior¡¯s words shut most of the people up. Let¡¯s go out for dinner and sleep.¡± Xie Mingtao stretched. ¡°You don¡¯t say. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all during the three days of thepetition. I was in an excited state the entire time. Now that it¡¯s ended, my entire body is moring for sleep. I suspect that I will fall asleep halfway before I even reach my dormitory.¡± At this moment, Hu Yong arranged two chairs end to end andy down. He closed his eyes. ¡°You guys are still preparing to return to the dormitory? In any case, I¡¯m preparing to sleep here first. I¡¯ll go back after I wake up.¡± Xie Minghai kicked his chair leg. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± After saying that, Hu Yong started snoring. Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the certificate and the reward.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back, then.¡± Just as she turned around, the door was pushed open from outside. Wu Yiyao and two other professors walked in with a few bags of food. ¡°Little Professor Wu, why are you here?¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up and took the two big bags from her hands. Wu Yiyao smiled gently and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t eat lunch. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat food even if I sent them to you at that time, so I called two professors to the school cafeteria to pack some food for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Another bespectacled professor smiled and said: ¡°You guys have worked hard. Thepetition this time was especially exciting. Moreover, you even helped all our Computer Science students win some face. After eating, you guys go to sleep first. The three of us will be your guest service. If there¡¯s anything on the International Computer Science Committee¡¯s side, we will help you guys note it down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee. Come and eat quickly.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Hu Yong, who was snoring, and said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Little Tang, why don¡¯t you wake him up? He will feel even worse if he sleeps without eating anything.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded, walked over, and nudged Hu Yong. Hu Yong slept like a pig and snored even louder. Wu Yiyao and the other two professorsughed. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior Tang, why don¡¯t I try?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment, leaned forward, and said in Hu Yong¡¯s ear, ¡°Old Hu, the hackers are attacking.¡± In the next second, Hu Yong suddenly sat up from his chair and shouted, ¡°Quickly defend, quickly defend!¡± After shouting, he realized that something was wrong. He was about to re at Tang Zhiyun when he saw the three young female professors standing there. His arrogance was extinguished when he saw Wu Yiyao¡¯s beautiful face and gentle eyes. ¡°Hehe, the professors are here.¡± Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she pointed at the boys who were already eating. ¡°We sent you something to eat. Eat something before you sleep. Otherwise, you won¡¯t feel well sleeping.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re¡­¡± Hu Yong was about to tter Wu Yiyao when Tang Zhiyun grabbed his neck and brought him over. After eating something, Chu Luo thought about what Li Yan had said about picking her up if she could make it back in time, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask Wu Yiyao, ¡°Professor¡­ Wu, when you came in, did you see my boyfriend?¡± Chapter 253 - What Ancient Tomb Could Have Such a Magical Medicine?

Chapter 253: What Ancient Tomb Could Have Such a Magical Medicine?

Wu Yiyao walked to her side and handed her a ss of juice before saying, ¡°There are many people gathered outside. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took the fruit juice from her hand. She took a sip and continued eating. After eating, she said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, she stood up and prepared to walk towards the door. Tang Zhiyun said immediately, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go together or you will be surrounded.¡± The others also stood up and expressed their intention to leave with her. Chu Luo nodded. Everyone packed up and carried the unfinished food, intending to bring it back to the dormitory to eat, before walking out. She swiped her card and went out. Indeed, there was arge group of people guarding outside. When they saw the group of peoplee out, they immediately became excited. ¡°They¡¯re out! They¡¯re out! Ahhh¡­¡± There were very few Computer Students who chased after celebrities, but they had a fanatical admiration for the incredible figures in theputer field. During the holidays, they didn¡¯t go anywhere. They squatted in front of theputer every day, their mood fluctuating with the ups and downs of thepetition. ¡°The Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that you guys established this time is too cool!¡± It was obvious that no one knew that this defensive had been built by Chu Luo. ¡°Seniors, good job.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s final pursuit of the hackers was too cool!¡± ¡­ Everyone was getting more and more excited. Tang Zhiyun gestured a pause at them. ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± They were already tired, and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t suppress those people¡¯s excitement. Chu Luo nced at the surrounding people and quickly exuded a powerful aura. She said in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Actually, her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but these five words pierced everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone instantly fell silent. Chu Luo said, ¡°If you have endless passion, go online and y a few games. We¡¯re going back to rest. Move aside.¡± With that, she walked down the stairs. Everyone subconsciously made way. Hu Yong looked at Chu Luo, who was striding forward, and was a little surprised. ¡°Junior Chu¡¯s aura is simply too strong!¡± ¡°Hehe, our junior is just that cool.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai immediately followed. After everyone had walked for a while, Hu Yong asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior Chu, how are you going to spend the next few days? Why don¡¯t we form a team to y?¡± Chu Luo looked at her phone to see if there was a message. Without looking up, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it the holidays?¡± ¡°I need to do research with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xie Minghai patted Hu Yong, who was immediately rendered speechless. He said sympathetically, ¡°Brother, why do you have to embarrass yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Other than using her phone when she went backst night, Chu Luo had been storing her phone in a locker outside the technology building. When she opened it now, she realized that there were a few missed calls. They were from Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo sneered and skipped them. At this moment, Li Yan called. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and ced the phone by her ear. She heard Li Yan¡¯s low and maic voice. ¡°Luoluo, I still have something to attend to outside. I can¡¯t rush back for now.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I want to go home and stay today.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. You can sleep for a while.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was obviously very busy. The two of them hung up. At this moment, everyone had already reached the passageway. Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are you going back to the old district?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wu Yiyao: ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you back first?¡± ¡°No need. A car will pick me upter.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone quickly ran over from the side fork. It was Wang Mingtao. ¡°Sister Chu, Seniors, ha¡­¡± After Wang Mingtao ran over, he propped his hands on his knees and panted heavily. ¡°Say, Mingtao, why did youe over only now?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t know that his father had injured his leg. He walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°What did you do? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I just came back from the suburbs.¡± Wang Mingtao finally managed to catch his breath a little before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been going crazy these past few days. I¡¯ve been going to the suburbs every day, with buyers running around. I even took the time to watch yourpetition when I was resting.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Did Uncle Wang ask you to give up your studies and take over the family business?¡± ¡°No, my father sprained his waist. He¡¯s resting at home.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Is Uncle Wang okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already fine. The ointment Sister Chu gave my father is especially effective, but his waist is sprained, after all. He¡¯s been busy these past few days, so I want him to rest at home.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°He should indeed rest, but it¡¯s been hard on you these past few days.¡± Wang Mingtao scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯ll only be for a few days. I¡¯ll be free when school reopens.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was so touched that his eyes were watery. ¡°Senior Tang, I need you so much. Tomorrow at six¡­ No, I¡¯ll pick you up at seven. I¡¯ll get my father to pay you triple the sry.¡± ¡°Yo, how can I miss such a good deal? I¡¯ll go too,¡± Xie Minghai said. Then, Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng also expressed their willingness to help. Wang Mingtao was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Seniors, you¡¯re my saviors. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo looked at his exaggerated appearance and the corners of her lips twitched. She said, ¡°Tell Uncle Wang when you go back that even if his waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, he has to continue applying the ointment. This is beneficial to his waist.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wang Mingtao smiled and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, when youe back from Ocean City, let¡¯s find a time to celebrate.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the graduate student dormitory. Chu Luo had just reached the turn near the dormitory building when she saw Chu Zhengyang waiting for her with a thermos in his hand. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and walked over without slowing down. ¡°Luoluo.¡± When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo, he immediately revealed a kind smile. ¡°I heard from Xueying that you were participating in the International Cybersecurity Competition these past few days. You definitely haven¡¯t eaten or slept well these past few days. I got the housekeeper to make you some pigeon soup today. Drink it while it¡¯s hot and sleep well.¡± Chu Luo listened to his words of concern and looked at the bag in his hand but didn¡¯t take it. Disappointment shed across Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes when he saw her reaction. However, he didn¡¯t put away the smile on his face. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. ¡°I said before that I would reward you for getting into a university. There are 500,000 yuan in here. Take it and buy whatever you want.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the bank card. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± After saying that, she turned to open the door. ¡°Luoluo,¡± Chu Zhengyang said in a tired tone. ¡°Your aunt and Tingting are getting worse and worse after being tortured by the Gu poison. I know you don¡¯t want to hear me talk about them, but I want to tell you that regardless of whether you forgive them or not, I¡¯m still your uncle. ¡°I will go out in a few days to find the antidote for the Gu poison for them. I don¡¯t know when I wille back. This money isn¡¯t much. Treat it as funding for your university studies. Take it.¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Find the antidote? What medicine are you looking for?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was willing to talk to him, Chu Zhengyang was delighted and said, ¡°I n to find an ancient tomb. There are herbs in that ancient tomb that can cure all poisons. As long as we find them, they will be saved.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she lowered her eyes. A sharp glint shed across them. Then, she looked up and asked, ¡°What ancient tomb would have such a magical medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a legendary ancient tomb. There are not only many magical things inside that ancient tomb.¡± ¡°That ancient tomb you went to look forst time? Or rather, that ancient tomb you and my father went down to 18 years ago?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Luo, who looked especially calm. He was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo continued to ask, ¡°Have you found the location of that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I heard some news¡­ Regardless of whether the news is urate, I n to take a look.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Over at Y Province.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile. She looked him in the eye and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good husband and a good father, but¡­ you¡¯re not a good uncle.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m already an adult. You don¡¯t have to worry about me from now on. Neither do I need to use your money.¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned around to open the courtyard door. As she did so, she said, ¡°I wish you sess.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and opened his mouth. He seemed to hesitate for a while before saying, ¡°Luoluo, I have something that your parents left behind. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Luo asked indifferently, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In the vi in Ocean City.¡± Chu Zhengyang tightened his grip on the thermos and said, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll go around there to prepare it for you before I leave. You can go back and get it yourself.¡± Chu Luo nodded coldly and pushed open the door to the small courtyard. Chapter 254 - Remember, Im Your Husband

Chapter 254: Remember, I¡¯m Your Husband

Chu Luo closed the courtyard door after entering and walked towards the small building without looking back. Chu Zhengyang watched her enter the building. A while after the door closed, he sighed and said, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle is doing this for your own good.¡± After saying that, he slipped the thermos and the bank card in his hands into the gap between the iron gate in the courtyard. After cing them somewhere that no one could see, he left. Chu Luo took a shower and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already midnight. She subconsciously reached out and realized that the other side was empty. Chu Luo then remembered that she had said that she would stay at the old district tonight. She was about to take her phone when the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside. Li Yan walked in with a bowl of fragrant supper. Chu Luo looked at him with those sparkling eyes. Li Yan walked to the bed and ced the bowl beside it. He pinched her rosy cheeks and said, ¡°Little baddie, you said you were going back to the old city district. Why did you fall asleep here?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to move after I showered and saw the bed.¡± A trace of heartache appeared in Li Yan¡¯s eyes as he asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Hungry~¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she propped herself up on both sides of the bed and stared at the bowl of sweet soup. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Velvet egg drop soup.¡± He then handed the soup to her. Chu Luo took it and scooped a spoonful to eat. After eating, she narrowed her eyes and said with enjoyment, ¡°It¡¯s the taste our chef made. Delicious.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head. ¡°There¡¯s also pastry. Do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and craned her neck to look. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s downstairs. Eat first. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Li Yan was about to stand up when Chu Luo grabbed his clothes. ¡°Go take a shower and change your clothes first. I¡¯ll go down and retrieve it myself after I finish the sweet soup.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. He took his pajamas and walked to the bathroom. Chu Luo nced at the time as she drank the sweet soup. It was half-past midnight. Chu Luo quickly drank the sweet soup, put on her slippers, and walked downstairs. The pastry was ced on the dining table. Chu Luo walked over and sat down, looking at her phone as she ate the pastry. On the Inte, news about the Empire Team was trending third. Thements below were dazzling. Chu Luo nced at them. This hot news was posted on the Empire¡¯s official website, and the words were filled with praise for them. Even thementers below were saying, ¡°If the young are strong, the empire is strong.¡± Many people were also discussing the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net that Chu Luo had established. Chu Luo left after reading a little and went to look at the popr posts. There was a particrly popr post about Chu Luo chasing the hackers back to theirir. ¡°I heard that during the hacker invasion, three professors from the Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department went. Do you think the three professors dealt with the hackers?¡± ¡°I think so. Someone said that it was Chu Luo from Imperial University. I don¡¯t believe that. Although Chu Luo¡¯s results are good, it¡¯s impossible for her to be so heaven-defying as to have such impressive abilities.¡± ¡°Exactly. When the Imperial University official announced this matter this afternoon, I felt that Imperial University must have deliberately used Chu Luo to promote it.¡± ¡°The Empire Team hasn¡¯t won the International Cybersecurity Competition for four consecutive years. Winning this time is a joyous matter to begin with. Coupled with Chu Luo¡¯s participation, Imperial University might be doing this to make the teams of other countries jealous.¡± ¡°Although this kind of momentum is good, have they ever thought that by using up Chu Luo¡¯s reputation so much, there could be a rebound? Will Chu Luo be the next Shang Zhongyong[1]?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Imperial University didn¡¯t consider this matter. Maybe they have other ns.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity for such an elfin and beautiful youngdy. With this momentum, Chu Luo¡¯s studies will definitely not be peaceful in the future.¡± ¡°It might also affect her life. Didn¡¯t you see how manyrge corporations have publicly expressed their willingness to recruit Chu Luo into management as soon as she graduates?¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo finished half of the pastry in the lunchbox, footsteps came from the stairs. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo fed him a piece of pastry. Li Yan subconsciously shut his mouth. Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t open his mouth. Chu Luo snorted at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. I can finish everything anyway. If I can¡¯t sleep after eating, you can sleep first. I¡¯ll read.¡± With that, she was about to bring the pastry to her mouth when arge hand grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo looked at him. He took her hand and took the pastry from it. It wasn¡¯t until he swallowed the pastry that he said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to readter. Sleep.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him smugly. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± In the next second, her lips were sealed and she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Li Yan woke up at dawn. After the two of them washed up, Chu Luo packed some things and went downstairs to walk out of the building. Li Yan said as he walked, ¡°A housekeeper wille today to pack all your things. You can stay in the vi outside the school.¡± Chu Luo nodded. When the two of them were about to reach the courtyard door, Chu Luo saw the thermal container leaning against the wall and the bank card on it. Chu Luo stopped when she got there. Li Yan followed her gaze. Chu Luo pointed at the two items and told him, ¡°Chu Zhengyang brought these yesterday after I came back.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at the two items. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°You can donate the money on the card. Your father used his life in exchange for this money.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan added, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to handle the money.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and asked him, ¡°He said that he was going to the ancient tomb to find a medicine that could treat Wei Wei and Chu Ting¡¯s poison. Did you spread the news about that ancient tomb again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°This news was only released recently.¡± ¡°Who released it?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Many people.¡± ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Not only are there people from the empire, but there are also people from other sects. Recently, there has been a rumor that not only is there medicine in the imperial tomb that can revive people from the dead, but there are also many secret books. Most importantly, there are secrets to ascending to the heavens.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a trace of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°There are actually people who believe these rumors.¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and touched her face. ¡°These were all caused by what happened 18 years ago. There were too many people paying attention at that time. In addition, the things that Chu Zhengyang and another person had brought out from the tomb were indeed extraordinary. This coupled with the rumors that have been spreading for so many years made the ims about that imperial tomb be even more magical.¡± Chu Luo stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to obtain what¡¯s inside that tomb too?¡± Li Yan looked back into her eyes, and something fluttered in his heart. He said, ¡°I¡¯m already wealthy enough to rival a country. I have everything I want. That tomb isn¡¯t very attractive to me.¡± ¡°Then why did you participate in it before?¡± ¡°To deal with those who don¡¯t have eyes.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking when she heard this, but Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Luoluo, is that tomb rted to you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rted to me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice suddenly became a little tense. ¡°You¡¯re from that dynasty.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°So I¡¯m your ancestor?¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the suddenly silent Li Yan andughed out loud. Li Yan extended his arm and wrapped it around her waist before sealing her lips. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Worried that a cleaner woulde at this time, Chu Luo quickly pushed him with both hands. Li Yan waited until her lips were unusually red before letting go of her. He asked sternly, ¡°Are you still my ancestor?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and shook her head tactfully. ¡°No.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes, which were filled with threat. His voice was extremely low and hoarse. ¡°Then what are you to me?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. ¡°Younger sister.¡± Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth and quickly took two big steps back. She then let go and red at him. ¡°Big baddie, stop kissing me!¡± Li Yan walked towards her and pinched her chin. He looked into her eyes and said sternly, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your husband.¡± Chu Luo looked into his deep eyes and felt a little embarrassed. Her eyes darted around, and she didn¡¯t look at him. Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and smiled. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really from that dynasty, you must be very young.¡± His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Luoluo, were you an adult there?¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 255 - Im Already an Adult

Chapter 255: I¡¯m Already an Adult

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice darkened. ¡°Fifteen years old?¡± ¡°Sixteen!¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s silent expression and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face and said in a slightly relieved voice, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re already 18 years old here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all and looked at him in confusion. Li Yan stopped talking and handed her her backpack. As he walked, he said, ¡°Luoluo, open the door.¡± Chu Luo was feeling strange when she saw the motorcycle Li Yan had riddenst time parked beside the building. Li Yan hopped onto the motorcycle. Chu Luo opened the door and closed it after he drove the motorcycle out. After she sat in the back, the motorcycle drove out. When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived in Ocean City, it was already eleven in the morning. The car drove straight to the apartment building outside Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. The two of them got out of the car and went upstairs. Chu Luo had just put down her backpack when she received a call from Old Gao. Old Gao had called a few times on their way here. Now, he was asking if Chu Luo had arrived. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Teacher Gao, I¡¯m here.¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Thene over quickly. My wife has already prepared the dishes and I¡¯ve taken out the wine. I¡¯ve had enough today.¡± Then, she heard He Jiang and Li Tao¡¯s voices on the other end of the line. ¡°Chu Luo, do you want us to pick you up?¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear and said to Old Gao, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle overter.¡± Then she hung up. After hanging up, she looked at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Are you going to Teacher Gao¡¯s house with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going outter,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Call me when you want to leave.¡± Chu Luo knew that he had something to do. She nodded and left the apartment. She had just walked halfway when she saw three people walking over. It was Old Gao, He Jiang, and Li Tao. ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Hey~~~¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice was filled with joy. The smile on his face squeezed out many wrinkles. After Chu Luo walked up to them, Old Gao sized her up carefully before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°You look good. Looks like you didn¡¯t suffer at Imperial University.¡± When Li Tao heard this, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Gao, geez. Do you think Chu Luo is someone who allows herself to be wronged?¡± Old Gao red at Li Tao in dissatisfaction. ¡°Shut up, kid. I¡¯m talking to Little Chu Luo. Stand aside.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Tao and advised Old Gao seriously, ¡°Teacher Gao, you have to be more understanding of him. After all, he¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Chu Luo, what do you mean by that? How is your older brother, I, ugly?¡± ¡°Older brother?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°I wonder who made a bet with me before, saying that if I lost, he would call me Boss¡­ Also, jealousy makes people ugly. How are you not ugly when you¡¯re so jealous of me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she didn¡¯t look at the furious boy and said to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The food is ready. We can eat when we get back.¡± After saying that, they ignored the two boys and walked towards Old Gao¡¯s residence. The two of them chatted as they walked away. Li Tao, who was standing there, rubbed his nose. He simply wanted to re up but couldn¡¯t. He was so stifled that he kept circting his energy. He Jiang, who was standing at the side, said gloatingly, ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Why do you have to look for trouble? You obviously know that Chu Luo¡¯s mouth has never been polite to anyone.¡± Li Tao punched his shoulder. ¡°Sure, continue gloating.¡± He Jiangughed out loud. Afterughing, he punched him in the shoulder and walked towards Old Gao¡¯s residence. On her way to the teacher¡¯s residence, everyone Chu Luo met along the way greeted her. ¡°Chu Luo is back.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them. When they returned to Old Gao¡¯s residence, Mrs. Gao was already waiting for them by the door. ¡°Mrs. Gao.¡± ¡°Hey, Chu Luo is here.¡± Mrs. Gao walked over and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve made our Old Gao and Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Old Gao said, ¡°Go wash your hands and eat. Little Chu Luo must be starving after such a long trip.¡± Everyone went to the kitchen to wash their hands. Old Gao instructed He Jiang and Li Tao, ¡°You two, move those two jars of wine over.¡± He Jiang deliberately said in a displeased tone, ¡°Old Gao, why aren¡¯t you asking Chu Luo to carry them?¡± Old Gao red at him. ¡°Kid, what are you spouting!¡± He Jiang puffed up his chest and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Why not? Chu Luo is very strong!¡± Chu Luo nced at him lightly. Old Gao rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re itching for a beating. I told you to move the wine, and you¡¯ve even found an excuse.¡± Chu Luo suggested, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you kick him out? This person looks annoying.¡± Old Gao was about to agree when He Jiang quickly pleaded, ¡°Old Gao, Beauty Chu, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± After saying that, he turned around and carried the two jars of wine that Old Gao had specified. This time, it was Li Tao¡¯s turn to look at him gloatingly. The meal ended inughter. After the meal, the four of them moved to the sofa to chat. This chatsted the entire afternoon. Chu Luo and the others talked about their respective lives at Imperial University. He Jiang and Li Tao also talked about many of Chu Luo¡¯s impressive deeds at Imperial University. The smile on Old Gao¡¯s face never once disappeared. The three of them left after dinner. When Chu Luo left, Old Gao sent them outside the district. Suddenly, his eyes were wet. ¡°Little Chu Luo, remember toe back and see me when you have holidays.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said to him seriously, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you miss me, you can log into Imperial University¡¯s BBS to see me. There must be a lot about me there.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this child so not adorable! He Jiang and Li Tao, who were standing at the side, giggled. Old Gaoughed until the veins on his forehead popped. The two of them quickly shut their mouths and took a big step to the side. At this moment, Chu Luo took out a jade pendant and handed it to Old Gao. ¡°I bought this before. Teacher Gao, you must keep it on you.¡± Actually, she had specially prepared it for him. There was a trace of phoenix red light in the jade pendant. Old Gao took the jade pendant preciously and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang it around my neck from now on.¡± With that, he hung the jade pendant around his neck. Only then did Chu Luo bid him farewell in satisfaction and left with He Jiang and Li Tao. It was only past six. Actually, it was still early. He Jiang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we go y again? Many students from our ss are back during this National Day. They even agreed to go to the entertainment city tonight to y. Li Tao and I didn¡¯t dare to tell them that you¡¯re back. Otherwise, the Gao residence¡¯s threshold would have been broken today.¡± Chu Luo nned to go to the Chu family vi then return to the capital. She said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the capital tonight.¡± ¡°Why are you going back so early? You can leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to learn from Professor Tang.¡± He Jiang rubbed his nose and said with a stifled expression, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m asking for humiliation.¡± Li Tao replied straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± That was why he didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo about this. The two boys insisted on sending Chu Luo to her apartment building. Chu Luo walked to the street and hailed a car. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my vi.¡± Only then did the two boys give up on sending her back. No one had been living in the Chu family vi these past few months. When Chu Luo came back, because Chu Zhengyang had left a servant here, the entire vi still looked the same. The servant came over to open the door for her, feeling especially surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Second Miss?¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked into the vi without saying anything. The servant quickly closed the door and followed her. As she walked, she asked in confusion, ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯re back. Are you staying today? I¡¯ll go clean your room immediately.¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer her. The servant was also used to Chu Luo¡¯s silence. Although she felt a little ufortable, she didn¡¯t show it. After entering the living room, Chu Luo stopped and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The servant quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Second Miss, have you eaten? Do you want me to cook something for you?¡± ¡°No need. I ate.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked upstairs. The servant followed her to the staircase and stopped. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Chu Luo walk to the third floor and heard the sound of the door opening and closing that the servant quickly took out her phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, she quickly said, ¡°Sir, Second Miss is back.¡± No one knew what Chu Zhengyang said, but she quickly replied, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± After hanging up, she walked towards the kitchen. Chu Luo went straight to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s study. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s study used to have many antique books. As he had gone to the capital to develop his career, he got someone toe back and move them over. So the study room looked a little empty. Chu Luo immediately saw a small box ced in apartment on the bookshelf. She walked over to look at the small box in front of her and raised her hand to tap it. A trace of ck aura floated out of the box. Chu Luo looked at this trace of ck aura and smiled.. ¡°This is what you mean by being good to her¡­ Hehe! You¡¯re really thoughtful.¡± Chapter 256 - Where Are You Planning to Take Me?

Chapter 256: Where Are You nning to Take Me?

There was something in the box that could control one¡¯s mind. To put it simply, the things inside could turn a person into a puppet doll. Chu Luo looked around again and realized that there were surveince cameras in several hidden ces. The corners of her lips curled up and she took down the box, pretending not to know anything. She took the box to the desk and opened it in front of the camera. A ck aura quietly entered her wrist. Chu Luo took out a photo and an exquisite jade buckle. In the photo were two very young people, a man and a woman. The man¡¯s looks bore a 50% resemnce to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s. He was wearing a matching Tang suit and had a righteous look on his face. The woman was beautiful and was wearing a crescent white cheongsam. She had the gentleness of a youngdy from a wealthy family in Jiangnan, but there was an indescribable heroic spirit between her eyebrows. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the photo and thought,?¡®These must be your biological parents.¡¯ The two people in the photo were very unfamiliar to her, but they were the biological parents of this body¡¯s original owner after all. Chu Luo nned to keep the photo. After she put the photo in her pocket, she looked at the jade buckle. The jade buckle was made of top-grade Tianzi material. Unfortunately, someone had tampered with it. A ck aura was emanating from it. Chu Luo took the jade buckle, and Phoenix began to absorb all the ck aura to purify it. Chu Luo quickly stopped her in her mind. ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t move.¡± Phoenix was puzzled. ¡°Mistress, why?¡± Chu Luo smiled again. ¡°I want to see what Chu Zhengyang wants to do to me.¡± Phoenix stopped moving. Chu Luo took the jade buckle and searched the study room again. She didn¡¯t find anything and began to leave the study. At this moment, someone knocked on the study door. Then, the housekeeper pushed open the door and said to her, ¡°Second Miss, I made you some desserts. If you want to eat,e downter.¡± Chu Luo looked at her. The housekeeper looked into her dark and sparkling eyes and felt inexplicably nervous. She subconsciously shifted her gaze away and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tidied up your bedroom. If you want to stay here tonight, you can directly do so.¡± With that, she closed the study door and left. Chu Luo looked at the closed study door, walked over, opened it, and slowly walked downstairs towards the bedroom she used to stay in. The awkward bedroom still retained the same look as when she lived there, but the nket had been reced with a new one. Chu Luo walked to the window and looked out. It was already dark, and the streetlights outside the vi were emitting a faint yellow light. It was already mid-autumn, and the night was slightly cold. The Persian chrysanthemum in the backyard was blooming beautifully. Chu Luo only had to lower her eyes to see the colors under the streetmp. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang asked tentatively on the phone, ¡°Luoluo, did you go back to our vi? Uncle is on the way to the south now. Someone wille and pick you upter. You can just follow those people.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from therge patch of color and only softly responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± She was extremely obedient. Chu Zhengyang heaved an obvious sigh of relief. Even his tone became a little more cheerful. ¡°When Unclees back from the south, you can move back and live with Uncle. You can do whatever you want in the future, as long as you¡¯re not with that man.¡± Chu Luo looked at the streetmp surrounded by mosquitoes and wondered how Li Yan would react if he found out. She only responded with a light ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang was obviously relieved. He hung up after saying a few more words. Putting away her phone, Chu Luo became even more curious about what kind of ¡°expert¡± Chu Zhengyang had found to control her. At this moment, a message came in. Chu Luo looked at the message and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Li Yan: ¡°Baby, where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°At the Chu family vi.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Chu Zhengyang found an expert to control me.¡± Li Yan replied after a while, his words filled with hostility. ¡°Chu Zhengyang? Looks like this person needs to be dealt with.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to go to the tomb? Then he¡¯ll stay there for the rest of his life.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She typed: ¡°The expert wasn¡¯t found by Chu Zhengyang himself. He was used.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe in when you get here. Someone is here.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t reply. Chu Luo pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d directly kill that person?¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she heard the sound of a bowl falling to the ground. Chu Luo pretended not to hear that and leaned against the window frame while browsing the web. Only then did she realize that the trending topics of the day had something to do with theirpetition. There were various experts¡¯ments and everyone else¡¯s reaction when they found out that she had set up the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. However, most people didn¡¯t believe it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She exited the website and logged in to her email. There were many emails on it. Chu Luo nced at them. They were all from somepanies, and most of them wanted her to do endorsements. She wasn¡¯t interested at all. She jumped over to look at the sales schedule for the past two days that Chen Xuan had sent. The data on it was very pleasing. After about twenty minutes, there was a knock on the door. Before Chu Luo could reply, the door was pushed open impatiently. Then, a middle-aged man and woman walked in. The man¡¯s eyes had been staring at Chu Luo¡¯s face since he entered. There was a naked glint in his eyes. The woman said, ¡°Chu Luo, your uncle called us to pick you up. Come with us immediately.¡± Chu Luo put her phone in her pocket and frowned in displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you that you have to knock on the door to enter someone else¡¯s room, especially if it¡¯s a girl¡¯s bedroom? You can¡¯t enter at will without getting permission.¡± After saying those words, she flicked her finger. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The man covered one of his eyes and groaned in pain. Then, he shouted, ¡°Who did that? What hit me!¡± The woman turned to look into his eyes. Her expression changed and her voice rose. She quickly said, ¡°Your eyes are bleeding.¡± After she said that, he abruptly turned to Chu Luo and stared at her hand. Anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°Was it you?¡± Chu Luo spread her hands. ¡°Do you see something in my hand?¡± After she said that, like a prank, a stone appeared on the tip of her finger. She flicked it again towards the man¡¯s other eye. O¡­ The scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered was deafening. That man covered his eyes and rolled on the ground in pain. The woman was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful. The woman looked at Chu Luo with a murderous gaze and gritted her teeth. ¡°Youss, we came to bring you back to the capital with good intentions, but you actually dare to treat my man like this¡­ You¡¯re deliberately inflicting harm. Do you think that I won¡¯t call the guards to capture you immediately?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Chu Luo nced at the man rolling on the ground and snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who sent you here tell you to be polite to me?¡± The woman was stunned to hear this. Then, her expression changed and she said with a dark expression, ¡°We¡¯re just taking the chance to send you back to the capital. Who sent us?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she flicked her finger again. This time, the woman couldn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. Chu Luo looked at the man who was still shouting and said, ¡°Too noisy.¡± In the next moment, the man fainted. The woman¡¯s eyes widened even more. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tell me, who asked you toe? Where do you n to bring me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she thought of the master who was with them and became fearless again. ¡°Chu Zhengyang was the one who asked us to bring you back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell the truth?¡± Chu Luo took out the jade buckle, and the ck aura floated into the woman¡¯s body. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a movement by the bedroom window. Chu Luo tilted her head and met Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. Li Yan was wearing a mask tonight. After he flipped in through the window, the powerful cold aura on his body instantly engulfed the entire room. When the woman saw Li Yan, her teeth subconsciously trembled. Li Yan strode to Chu Luo¡¯s side and nced at the man who was still bleeding and unconscious. He stared at the woman. ¡°What have you found out from them?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I was about to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he red at the woman opposite him, making her shudder. She had never seen someone with such a strong aura before. Her teeth trembled uncontrobly as she said, ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t fool her. We¡­ we really came to bring Miss Chu back to the capital.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan walked towards her with a murderous aura. The woman was so frightened that her legs trembled. She wanted to escape, but her feet were so weak that she couldn¡¯t lift them at all. Li Yan spoke, his voice so low that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡°Where do you want to take Luoluo?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°To¡­ We¡¯re bringing her to a mountain.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To the Peng Vi in the back mountain.¡± The woman had just finished speaking when her eyes bulged, filled with fear and pain. In the next second, her body went limp and she copsed. Chu Luo looked at the murderous Li Yan and walked over to pull his hand. Only then did Li Yan retract his murderous aura. The dagger in his other hand was still dripping with red blood. He looked even more cold and ruthless like this. Chu Luo nced at the two people on the ground and raised her hand. Instantly, they disappeared. ¡°I sent them to theirpanions.¡± Li Yan was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Take me there.¡± Chapter 257 - Puppet Skill

Chapter 257: Puppet Skill

Peng Vi wasn¡¯t far from Li Tao¡¯s family vi, but it was closer to the mountains. The two of them appeared in a forest. Chu Luo sensed her surroundings and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s someone in the manor who knows puppetry.¡± She continued, ¡°Looks like they want to bring me here and turn me into a puppet.¡± The moment she finished speaking, she felt an even stronger murderous aura emanating from Li Yan. Li Yan grabbed her hand and quickly pressed on themunicator in his ear. He said in a low voice, ¡°Bring people to the Peng family¡¯s vi immediately.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the people in the vi first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan held her hand and walked towards the back door of the vi. It was around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and many people hade here for a holiday during the National Day holiday. Several spots in the vi were very lively. Chu Luo could sense someone with special abilities and told Li Yan where that person was. Compared to the Li family¡¯s vi, which had retained its original simplicity, the Peng family¡¯s vi exuded opulence. The originally ancient-looking architecture had been forcibly transformed into the style of a resplendent and dazzling pce¡¯s inner courtyard. The two of them quietly entered the vi and walked along a meandering path with golden pirs. After turning a corner, they arrived at a lively courtyard. The lively voices came from the middle room in the courtyard. There were loud dirty jokes, the sound of wine sses clinking, and all kinds of bootlicking. At this moment, a loud voice said, ¡°I heard that Li Yan¡¯s shadow is especially capable. Moreover, he¡¯s a machine that kills people without blinking. Say, such a person actually dared to snatch Li Yan¡¯s woman. Does a person like him know how to dote on women? Haha¡­¡± A pretentious female voice answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t men all self-taught in this area? Besides, Master Li is always in a wheelchair. Who knows if that thing of his can still be used? It would be strange if that woman didn¡¯t run away with his subordinate.¡± These words immediately elicitedughter. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo turned her head and looked at the man whose eyes were filled with killing intent. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that personter.¡± Li Yan replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked towards the door. The group of people was still talking about this topic, and they were bing more and more enthusiastic. In this room, there was a young man who didn¡¯t fit in with them. The young man exuded the aura of an expert and was currently closing his eyes. No one dared to disturb him. At this moment, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight. The group of people had been intentionally or unintentionally paying attention to the young man. Seeing him sit up straight, they stopped talking at the same time and asked anxiously, ¡°Master Shen, what happened?¡± Shen Qingyun didn¡¯t answer this person. Instead, he moved his finger and a suitcase beside him opened automatically. A puppet doll floated out. Shen Qingyun said to the puppet doll, ¡°Go out and see if that woman has been brought over.¡± The puppet doll was the size of a baby. Her body floated in midair. The moment Shen Qingyun spoke, she floated to the door. Someone was afraid that she couldn¡¯t go out and wanted to open the door for her. However, before they could do anything, the puppet doll disappeared. That person jumped in fright. The others looked at Shen Qingyun with reverence in their eyes. ¡°Master is indeed a master. The doll that he made is too magical.¡± Shen Qingyun nced at the bootlicking man with a proud expression. It was obvious that he looked down on everyone here. No one present was angry. Instead, they felt that a master should be like this. The others prepared to continue sucking up to him, but at this moment, a loud bang came from the door. The entire door was kicked in from outside. The heavy door flew towards a few people sitting in front. Before these people could react, their bodies were mmed into the wall by a powerful force. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who dares to be impudent here!¡± Everyone came back to their senses and immediately stood up to look towards the doorway. However, they were stunned by the murderous aura emanating from the person standing outside the door. After a few seconds. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A woman screamed and fell to the ground in fright. At this moment, a cold sneer came from their side. ¡°Pfft¡­ It¡¯s just an ordinary person, but he¡¯s already scaring you like this. How weak.¡± Only then did everyone snap back to their senses. They couldn¡¯t allow themselves to be looked down upon by Master. For the sake of face, they quickly went to get their weapons. Shen Qingyun raised his finger and was about tomand his puppet doll when he realized that the puppet doll had lost contact with him. Shen Qingyun¡¯s heart sank. He quickly mobilized the other puppet dolls in the suitcase. ¡°Surround him.¡± The puppet dolls quickly flew towards Li Yan. However, when they flew in front of Li Yan, they were stopped by a force. Shen Qingyun finally realized that something was wrong and quickly walked out of the fighting circle. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard, holding a puppet doll that had flown out. She was swinging the doll around in boredom. When Shen Qingyun saw the doll in her hand, anger shed across his face. ¡°How dare you grab my doll.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and smiled faintly. ¡°This thing is so weak that it hit me directly.¡± When Shen Qingyun heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You want to control me rashly when you don¡¯t know my background? You will only end up with one oue.¡± At this point, Chu Luo threw the doll in her hand at him. Shen Qingyun looked at the doll flying over, intending to control her to continue dealing with Chu Luo. At the same time, he activated the other dolls. ¡°No matter who you are, since you¡¯vended in my hands today, you can only be my puppet.¡± ¡°Then try it.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a strong gust of wind blew around them. Amid the wind, the other dolls attacked Chu Luo, but the doll that Chu Luo had thrown out flew straight towards Shen Qingyun. Shen Qingyun didn¡¯t expect his puppet doll to be controlled by someone else one day. Fury quickly shed across his eyes. A me appeared in his hand and burned the doll to death. The puppet doll suddenly seemed to be alive when it was burned and let out a scream of pain. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. You actually destroyed the puppet doll you created just like that,¡± Chu Luo mocked. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s already been controlled. Why should I keep it?¡± ¡°Really? Then you can destroy all of them.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, those dolls turned around and all flew towards Shen Qingyun. Shen Qingyun¡¯s pupils constricted and his expression changed drastically. ¡°You actually controlled all my puppet dolls.¡± After saying that, he really destroyed those dolls. Cries of pain came from the dolls at the same time, sounding especially terrifying. Chu Luo looked at Shen Qingyun coldly. Shen Qingyun also looked at her with those sinister eyes. The corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you can control my dolls?¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a harmonica and blew on it. He nned to control the tourists in the vi to deal with Chu Luo. Chu Luo quietly watched him y the harmonica. She slowly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used her internal energy to p it on the wall of the courtyard beside her. The entire courtyard was enveloped by a barrier. ¡°Then let¡¯s see which is better at puppet techniques and charms.¡± Shen Qingyun whistled as hard as he could. His sound couldn¡¯t be transmitted at all. After a while, he finally realized that something was wrong. He immediately changed the tune and prepared to control everyone in the room. When he turned around, he was so shocked that the harmonica in his hand almost fell to the ground. There was only one person standing in the room. The mask on his face exuded a cold aura. Below his feet, everyone was lying in a pool of blood. It was impossible to tell if they were dead or alive. ¡°You actually killed all of them?¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s expression changed a few times. In the end, he revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you killed them. That way, I won¡¯t have to make my own move.¡± With that, he put the harmonica to his lips and was about to y it. Li Yan stared at him and threw the dagger in his hand. Hu¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Shen Qingyun looked at the dagger that had been embedded into his waist and couldn¡¯t believe that he had been stabbed by an ordinary person so easily. Chu Luo stood there and watched the show. ¡°So, the more nonsense you spout, the faster you die.¡± She then looked at Li Yan, who had exited, and walked up to Shen Qingyun, who was swaying and about to fall. She tapped his acupoints and asked, ¡°Who asked you to control me?¡± Shen Qingyun shut his mouth and didn¡¯t answer. He quickly brewed his energy to control Chu Luo. How could Chu Luo not know what he was thinking? She took out a talisman and pped it on him. ¡°Since you¡¯re not answering, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just took away your ability.¡± ¡°You¡­ pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged the blood he spat out and said with disdain, ¡°So disgusting.¡± At this moment, Li Yan had already walked to her side and said coldly, ¡°Since he¡¯s unwilling to speak, just kill him.¡± After saying that, he took out a dagger and stabbed him with it again. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Shen Qingyun finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell. Chu Luo looked at the wide-eyed and frightened Shen Qingyun and said, ¡°You must have an aplice. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me who. Your aplice should be arriving soon.¡± She then put away the talisman on the wall. After a few seconds, she said to Li Yan, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 258 - Luoluo, Be Careful

Chapter 258: Luoluo, Be Careful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only were the other party¡¯s men here, but Li Yan¡¯s men were also here. The two groups met on the mountain behind the vi. Without a word, Li Yan¡¯s men started fighting. Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t go out. The two of them stood in the courtyard and waited for a while before a middle-aged man in his forties jumped down from the wall. When he saw Shen Qingyun lying in the courtyard, his expression changed instantly. He quickly walked over and shook him. ¡°Qingyun, Qingyun.¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s body spasmed and stopped moving in the next second. He¡¯s dead. ¡°Qingyun!¡± The middle-aged man looked pained before abruptly looking at Li Yan with a dark gaze. ¡°You killed my junior brother?¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a flute and blew on it. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, step back a little. There¡¯s something on this person¡¯s flute.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and quickly retreated to the wall. Chu Luo quickly shook the bracelet in her hand. The sound emitted by the bracelet wasn¡¯t louder than the flute, but it managed to drown out the ck auraing from it. The middle-aged man quickly realized this. He quickly put away his flute and looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re actually a fellow Daoist.¡± ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m different from you.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°You guys specialize in evil deeds. I specialize in taking in people like you.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he shook a thread in his hand. In the next moment, a few puppet skeletons appeared from underground. The skeletons¡¯ dark faces turned towards Chu Luo, and creaking sounds came from the joints in their bones. ¡°To think you mastered such an evil technique.¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her wrist. The sound of the bracelet made the skeletonsing towards her pause for a few seconds before continuing to move towards her. Seeing that the sound of the bracelet couldn¡¯t stop them, Chu Luo quickly fought with the skeletons. Li Yan, who was standing at the side, looked at her worriedly. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± Chu Luo casually dealt with these skeletons while answering Li Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things aren¡¯t difficult for me. I just want to see how good the puppetry here is.¡± The middle-aged man was angered by Chu Luo¡¯s arrogance. He said in a low voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know whether these puppets can stump you or not.¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he blew on the flute again. The skeletons attacked Chu Luo even more fiercely. Chu Luo dodged left and right in front of the puppets. After about two minutes, she said, ¡°These skeletons are all from the back mountain. You actually dug other people¡¯s graves.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly took out a few talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and pped them on the middle of their foreheads. The skeletons instantly stopped moving. The middle-aged man, who didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have this ability, sped up the music. The skeletons made cracking sounds under the influence of the music, as if their bones were about to fall apart. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t even let the people underground off. Looks like your ability can be destroyed too.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out the Phoenix Zither. The moment the zither appeared, a red light shed before quickly retracting. The middle-aged man looked at the Phoenix Zither in front of Chu Luo. Other than shock, there was also greed in his eyes. ¡°To think you have such a treasure. Looks like my junior brother and I underestimated you. However¡­ this zither will be mine today.¡± After saying that, he quickly ced the flute to his lips and blew on it. This time, the melodying from his flute carried a thick ck aura. The aura seemed to control everything wherever it went. Even Shen Qingyun, who was lying in a pool of blood, suddenly jumped up from the ground. The ck aura continued to move towards Li Yan and the door. Chu Luo looked at the ck aura and a cold glint shed across her eyes. She plucked at the strings of the zither, and wherever the sound wave went, all the ck aura was pushed away. Soon, all the ck aura returned to the middle-aged man¡¯s body. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The middle-aged man clutched his chest with one hand and spat out a mouthful of blood. The flute in his hand fell to the ground unsteadily. Shen Qingyun, who had been under his control, fell straight down. The middle-aged man was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re actually so powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the ones who courted death. You have no one to me but yourselves.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she plucked the strings again. The middle-aged man¡¯s flute, which had fallen to the ground, actually emitted a cracking sound. The middle-aged man widened his eyes and slowly lowered his head in disbelief. He saw that his sect¡¯s treasured divine weapon seemed to have been burned by fire. It had cracked into a few pieces. The middle-aged man¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he turned to escape. ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s toote.¡± Apanying this cold voice was the sound of something cutting through the air. The middle-aged man did not have time to dodge and the dagger plunged into his back leg. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Bam! The middle-aged man bent his leg and knelt down with a bang. Li Yan walked up to the middle-aged man and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are the people who asked you toe?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face contorted in pain. He looked up at Li Yan with murderous eyes, but he was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze. The middle-aged man was indignant. With a flick of the thread in his hand, he wanted to attack him. However, the thread was met with resistance when it approached Li Yan. Li Yan raised his leg and kicked his chest. The middle-aged man¡¯s body was quickly sent flying into the wall beside him. After a loud bang, the middle-aged man spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Li Yan looked at the talisman in his hand that had turned to ashes and his expression turned even uglier. He walked over again and his aura became even colder. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the man in front of him and inexplicably felt that he wasn¡¯t kidding when he said he was going to kill him. He clutched his chest and fear appeared in his eyes. After a while, he calmed down and said with trembling lips, ¡°In Ocean City¡¯s entertainment city.¡± When Li Yan was asking the question, Chu Luo had already put away her Phoenix Zither and walked over. When she heard this, she suddenly remembered that Li Tao and the others had said that they would go to the entertainment city tonight. Li Yan kicked the middle-aged man again, knocking him out. Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of person does evil things as long as someone pays him money. To think he even took out people¡¯s bones.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out the dagger from the middle-aged man¡¯sp. Even though the middle-aged man was unconscious, his body was twitching from the immense pain. Chu Luo pressed his hand down. ¡°Killing them would be letting them off easy. They¡¯ve done all kinds of evil deeds. They must be hated by the righteous path. There are many people who want to deal with them. I¡¯ll destroy their abilities and let them fend for themselves.¡± As a High Priestess, she wouldn¡¯t kill easily. However, there were many ways to punish people who hadmitted countless evil deeds and make them wish they were dead. Li Yan nced at her and nodded. Chu Luo raised her hand and the middle-aged man fainted. The skeletons disappeared. Li Yan held her hand and walked towards the back door. ¡°Have you dealt with the people at the back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°My high school ssmates should be at the entertainment city tonight. I want to go take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the back door. The back door was wide open. This ce was already remote, and the back was even darker without any light. Li Yan took out his phone from his pocket and turned on the shlight before leading her out. The two of them walked for about ten minutes until they reached a bright ce. A group of people stood there with straight backs. In front of them, there was arge group of people lying down. When the two of them walked over, someone came over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already dealt with all these people.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at the people lying on the ground who were either alive or dead. He held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and strode forward. The group of people followed behind them quietly. After walking out of the forest, they reached a winding mountain road. There were a few cars parked by the road. Li Yan and Chu Luo got into one of the cars. After the car started, Li Yan said, ¡°Go to Ocean City¡¯s entertainment city.¡± ¡­ This time, the person who got people to deal with Li Yan¡¯s ¡°shadow¡± was the Qin family¡¯s sixth young master, Qin Huai. The third generation of the Qin family had thirteen brothers and sisters. Those were a lot of people, and they were estranged to begin with. In addition, Old Master Qin had said long ago that the next head of the Qin family would be chosen from the third generation, so it led to an intense internalpetition. This time, it was Fifth Young Master Qin, Qin Zhao, who was supposed toe over. But Qin Huai gave Qin Zhao benefits and rushed toe over instead. Qin Huai was gambling with the rich people in Ocean City. Everyone with money and power knew the Qin family. They wanted to curry favor with Qin Huai, so after a few rounds of gambling, Qin Huai had already umted a lot of chips. The flirtatious woman sitting in Qin Huai¡¯s arms twisted her body and said with admiration, ¡°Fifth Young Master, you¡¯re amazing~~¡± That voice was so soft that no man could withstand it. Qin Huai pinched her fiercely. He listened to her cry in pain with a look of enjoyment and even pulled her body into his arms. When his blood rose, he pinched her again. The woman finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and punched his chest lightly. ¡°Fifth Young Master, you¡¯re so bad~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it a lot?¡± Qin Huai blew at her cor ambiguously, causing the woman to moan. Heughed and said to the tycoons sitting opposite him, ¡°Continue.¡± When the card distributor dealt the cards, the people opposite him started sucking up to him again. Qin Huai obviously enjoyed it andughed heartily. At this moment, a bodyguard standing behind him moved themunicator on his ear and quickly walked up to whisper into his ear. The smile on Qin Huai¡¯s face disappeared.. Not showing tenderness for the woman in his arms, he pushed her off of him. He stood up and mmed the gambling table, shouting in exasperation, ¡°F*ck, how dare you touch my people!¡± Chapter 259 - Group Fight

Chapter 259: Group Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qin Huai suddenly lost his temper. The group of tycoons opposite him was shocked, especially the woman who was thrown to the ground by him. She originally wanted to squeeze out a few tears to make his heart ache. Before she could squeeze them out, she was so frightened by Qin Huai¡¯s current appearance that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Qin Huai gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the person I hired?¡± His subordinate: ¡°He¡¯s been dealt with too.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Qin Huai kicked the gambling table fiercely again. The gambling table was too big, and the inertia knocked his chair back. The two bodyguards standing behind him quickly held his chair. A wealthy man thought of something and felt that the opportunity had arrived. Before the others could react, he quickly asked carefully, ¡°Young Master Qin, who was the one who was so blind as to touch your men? Why don¡¯t I send someone to capture them?¡± When the other wealthy men heard this, they quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re also willing to help Young Master Qin catch the person who offended you.¡± Qin Huai nced at the people opposite him and a glint shed across his eyes. He crossed his legs and said in a tone as if he was giving them a chance, ¡°Alright, they¡¯re just some insignificant people anyway. These people should being from the vi soon. You can send people to stop them on the way into the city¡­ Remember, there¡¯s a beautiful woman in that group. Keep her alive and don¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The group of them nodded hurriedly and took out their phones to send people to stop them. The person who called first asked, ¡°Fifth Young Master, should we deal with those people directly or capture them for you to deal with?¡± ¡°Capture them, of course.¡± Qin Huai crossed his legs and shook them. He sneered in his heart:?¡®I¡¯ll let you fools block them first. ¡®If your men can¡¯t stop that group of people, my men will attackter. Then, I¡¯ll tell the Duanmu family and Li Yan about this person¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, Qin Huai smiled. Then, he gestured to his subordinate. The subordinate immediately understood and turned to leave the room. Qin Huai put down his crossed legs and gestured for the bodyguards behind him to push the chair in. He then pulled the flirtatious woman standing at the side into his arms and copped a feel before saying to the tycoons, ¡°Continue.¡± Everyone continued. Half an hourter. The door was pushed open heavily. ¡°Boss, bad news. Our people called and said that they couldn¡¯t stop that group of people. They were all beaten up until they were on theirst breaths.¡± One wealthy man sitting in the room was afraid that Qin Huai would say that his men were useless and that his mood would be affected, so he shouted at him, ¡°Then send more people over. I don¡¯t believe that the bodyguards I hired from XX Bodyguard can¡¯t deal with a few people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Boss, bad news. Our people have been beaten up.¡± ¡°Boss, bad news. Our men are about to be killed!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Soon, all the wealthy men¡¯s subordinates were standing by the door. Everyone was shocked. Qin Huai pushed the woman on him to the ground again and abruptly stood up from his seat. The wealthy men stood up at the same time. He asked his bodyguard, ¡°How are our people?¡± The bodyguard contacted the other side and quickly said, ¡°Fifth Young Master, our people have been beaten up too.¡± Qin Huai¡¯s face was ashen. His chest heaved heavily for a while before he said to the tycoons in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Send as many people as you can to stop them.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± The bunch of tycoons suddenly came back to their senses and quickly ordered their men to dispatch people. Qin Huai also took out his phone and called someone. The moment the other party picked up the call, he quickly said, ¡°Have you released the news I asked you to? That person is about tond the people I brought into hospital¡­ F*ck! Hurry up and send more people over. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll callter¡­ I know, I know. I¡¯ll definitely perform well this time.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and strode out of the door. As he walked, he asked the bodyguard, ¡°Where is that person?¡± After the bodyguard asked someone else, his expression changed. ¡°They¡¯re almost at the entertainment city.¡± Qin Huai and the group of tycoons behind him also changed their expressions. Qin Huai thought for a moment and suddenly came up with something. He quickly said to the bodyguards, ¡°The teacher and ssmates of Li Yan¡¯s woman are all in Ocean City. Immediately inform someone to capture them. I don¡¯t believe that when that woman¡¯s teacher and ssmates are held hostage, that woman won¡¯t be soft-hearted and not ask Li Yan¡¯s shadow to save them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard quickly ordered his men to capture those people. Qin Huai brought a group of people to the most crowded ce in the entertainment city. Disco. He thought that if Li Yan¡¯s ¡°shadow¡± dared to act rashly, he would let those people block it first. Once themotion became big, it would alert the guards in Ocean City. When that happened, Li Yan¡¯s men and the Duanmu family woulde. They couldn¡¯t possibly fail to catch that person. Due to the National Day holiday, the music in the disco hall was deafening. It was crowded, and there were people everywhere. After Qin Huai walked in, he took off his coat and squeezed into the dance floor. The bunch of tycoons didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he was still in the mood to dance on the dance floor, they were a little stunned. One of the wealthy men quickly stopped a waiter and said to him loudly amid the deafening music and screams, ¡°Call your manager over.¡± Ocean City was only so big. The waiter knew these tycoons and quickly called the manager over. When the manager saw them, he immediately fawned over them and greeted them loudly. One of the wealthy men said, ¡°Manager, open a private room for us. It must be thergest where we can also see the dance floor.¡± A troubled look shed across the manager¡¯s face. In the next second, he thought that since thergest private room was filled with a group of youngsters, they could be duped into going away easily. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Bosses, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to clean the private room immediately.¡± The tycoons also knew that the people in that private room would have to be kicked out for their sake, so they only said, ¡°Hurry up. We came with Fifth Master from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Fifth Master is dancing now. You¡¯d better clear out the private room before he gets tired of dancing.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. He turned around and led the two security guards to the private room. The bosses didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce that made their scalps feel numb, so they followed the manager over. Coincidentally, the people in this private room were Chu Luo¡¯s ssmates. They had booked it a few days ago. Just as everyone was having fun, they saw the manager knock on the door and say in an apologetic tone: ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m really sorry. This private room was actually booked by someone a week ago. It was our staff¡¯s mistake that we gave you the private room. Look, those guests are already here. We can¡¯t breach the contract. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll prepare a new private room for you guys. The fruits you eat tonight is on Entertainment City.¡± How could the group of youngsters be so easily fooled? Those who often came here to y directly exposed him. ¡°Manager, do you think we¡¯re easy to fool? Even if they¡¯d reserved a private room here, it would be nullified if they didn¡¯t turn up by seven that night.¡± ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve been here since four in the afternoon. It¡¯s already past nine. How can we still change rooms?¡± ¡°Since you said that someone else is here, why don¡¯t you just give them an empty room?¡± ¡°Or perhaps there are no more private rooms. You think we youngsters are easy to bully, so you want to kick us out.¡± ¡­ The manager didn¡¯t expect these people to be so difficult to talk to. Just as he was feeling a little anxious, one of the bosses standing behind him said, ¡°Manager, why are you still talking to these people slowly? Fifth Young Master might being over to rest soon.¡± The manager was a little anxious. He wanted to scare this group of youngsters in the hopes that they would willingly give up the private room. ¡°I came here personally to tell you this because I¡¯m giving you face. If you don¡¯t care for that, please just leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Ji Cheng was the first to re up, and he directly shouted at the manager, ¡°If you want to kick us out directly, then get your overall in-charge toe here. I, Ji Cheng, have lived in Ocean City for more than ten years, but I have never met anyone as rude and unreasonable as you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Call your in-charge over.¡± Yang Meimei took out her phone and turned on the camera. ¡°I want to expose you.¡± The manager knew the background of these youngsters, but when he thought of that Young Master Qin outside and of how, even if the top or second-inmand here came, they would have to give Young Master Qin face, he became fearless. He said, ¡°Even if you call all your fathers over, I¡¯ll still have to invite you out of this private room today.¡± ¡°F*ck! Is there still anyw?!¡± A furious boy lost his temper and smashed the chair beside him to the ground. Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t budge, the manager¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°If you guys insist on being unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he said to the security guard behind him loudly, ¡°Invite them out.¡± Two security guards walked towards them. The boys instantly stood up. He Jiang rolled up his sleeves and stood at the front with Li Tao. ¡°Fight if you want to. We weren¡¯t raised to fear.¡± The girls quickly hid behind the boys and called their families. The boys instantly surrounded the two security guards. When the tycoons standing by the door saw that the two security guards couldn¡¯t beat these youngsters, they gestured for their bodyguards to go in and help. Soon, there were sounds of things being smashed, screams, and collisions in the private room. The manager didn¡¯t expect this group of youngsters to be so prickly.. He realized that he couldn¡¯t control the situation and quickly called the person-in-charge. Chapter 260 - Chu Luo Was Abused?

Chapter 260: Chu Luo Was Abused?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The crazy people outside didn¡¯t notice the gang fight in the private room. Until the deafening music suddenly stopped. Everyone exploded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the music stop?¡± ¡°Manager,e out! I¡¯m dancing enthusiastically. Who the hell stopped the music!¡± ¡°Is the tuner dead? Why did they stop the music?¡± ¡­ At this moment, dozens of people in ck suits who were obviously bodyguards staggered in from outside the door. Themotion died down a lot because of this. When Qin Huai, who was mixed in with the crowd on the dance floor, saw those people, a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart. He quickly asked the bodyguards who had been following him, ¡°Where did the others go?¡± The bodyguard told him, ¡°In the private room over there.¡± The bodyguard was about to point at the private room when he realized that someone had smashed the door. The others heard it too. Many people turned around. At this moment, a boy with a swollen face fell out of the private room. ¡°F*ck! How dare you hit a girl? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Even though the boy¡¯s face was swollen, this couldn¡¯t hide the viciousness on his face. He touched his face, raised his fist, and rushed in again. Before anyone could discuss, another group of people strode in. These people were all tall and straight. Their domineering aura spread throughout the entire disco hall. When they saw the group of men in ck suits who had entered first, they beat them up without a word. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A fight instantly unfolded in the hall. The others quickly ran towards the private rooms and the corners, afraid that they would be coteral damage. ¡°Fifth Young Master, what should we do?¡± Qin Huai red at the fight and turned to walk towards the private room. In the private room, the group of young men was like fierce hounds. Even though their faces were swollen, they didn¡¯t retreat. A few tycoons who were protected by bodyguards saw him enter and quickly walked over to protect him. Qin Huai asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A tycoon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°A bunch of kids looking for trouble. They won¡¯t do anything if we let them out.¡± Qin Huai looked at the youngsters fighting and then at the girls who were screaming and cheering for the youngsters. He hardened his expression and gestured to his bodyguards. ¡°Go grab one of the girls.¡± The bodyguard quickly avoided the fight and quietly walked to the girls¡¯ side. When the girl closest to him reacted, her body shook and she found her neck grabbed from the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The moment that girl screamed, the other girls screamed too. The boys realized it too. The bodyguard had a cold expression. ¡°Everyone, stop.¡± The fight stopped. A few boys red at him with red eyes and shouted, ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°If anyone dares to walk over, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± He Jiang said loudly, ¡°Let Yang Yingying go or we¡¯ll call the police.¡± With that, he reached for his phone. ¡°Tsch!¡± A cold sneer came from the direction of the door. Qin Huai walked to the girl who was being held hostage under the protection of the bodyguards brought by a few wealthy people. He turned around and looked at the group of young people standing together. A vicious glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I dare anyone to try to move again.¡± After saying that, he took out a gun and pointed it at the girl¡¯s temple. The girl turned pale. The others were also stunned. A few girls started crying. Li Tao pressed down Ji Cheng, who was so angry that he was about to explode. He clenched his slightly trembling hand and walked out to say, ¡°The person you¡¯re holding hostage is Minister XX¡¯s daughter. Are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°Ha! Then we can try.¡± When he heard this, Li Tao¡¯s pupils constricted. He maintained hisposure. ¡°A few people called back just now. If nothing goes wrong, they should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Not only was Qin Huai not threatened, but his lips even revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s see what her father can do to me if I kill her.¡± A tycoon immediately replied, ¡°Young man, I advise you to be sensible. Do you know who Fifth Young Master is? He¡¯s from the Qin family.¡± At the mention of the words ¡°Qin family,¡± their expressions changed. Li Tao clenched his fists and suppressed his palpitations. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Qin family? Can the Qin family break thew knowingly? Just now, many of us posted what happened here on our Moments. Coincidentally, someone took a photo of your face. I don¡¯t believe that your Qin family doesn¡¯t care about your own reputation.¡± Qin Huai narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Tao, a cold glint shooting out from them. Li Tao tightened his fists but remained calm. The two of them faced each other. Just as Li Tao couldn¡¯t stand Qin Huai¡¯s vicious gaze anymore, Qin Huaiughed. Qin Huai only smiled for a moment before suddenly retracting his smile. He said fiercely to the bodyguards, ¡°Bring over all these girls¡¯ phones. I want to see who took a photo of me just now!¡± The two bodyguards quickly walked towards the girls. The girls screamed again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! The door of the private room was suddenly kicked open. The group of tycoons standing by the door thought that it was someone from the entertainment city. A few of them were furious. ¡°Who dared to kick the door!¡± Qin Huai¡¯s fingers were on the handle as he stared outside the door. Amid the furious curses of the tycoons, a group of powerful and well-trained people quickly walked in. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trespassing. Believe it or not, we¡¯ll report you!¡± One of them nced over coldly. The tycoons were shocked and immediately cowered. They hurriedly ran to Qin Huai¡¯s side and stood there. Li Tao and the others also looked at the group of people who had entered. Just as they were wondering who had sent them¡­ Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the door. Everyone was delighted to see Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When he heard someone call out to her, Qin Huai, who had been pressing the gun against the girl¡¯s temple,ughed. ¡°Guys, looks like you came at the right time.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan darkly, ¡°Since the person here is your woman¡¯s ssmate, I think she definitely won¡¯t be able to bear to see her ssmate get shot by me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a cold aura. His gaze was so sharp that Qin Huai¡¯s heart trembled. Qin Huai quickly turned his gaze to Chu Luo¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want to see your ssmate die?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and then at the girl he was pointing a gun at. She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± As she spoke, she quietly took out a pill and pinched it between her fingertips. ¡°Just make sure he doesn¡¯t resist and let me catch him.¡± Before Chu Luo could flick the pill, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. You watch.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Even with his mask on, Li Yan couldn¡¯t hide the coldness and powerful ruthlessness on his face. Chu Luo smiled and nodded softly. She then looked at Qin Huai and asked, ¡°Where do you want to take him?¡± ¡°Of course to a ce he ought to go.¡± ¡°To Master Li¡¯s ce?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked forward. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo stopped. Li Yan wrote in her palm: Control that gun. In the eyes of others, it appeared that Li Yan treated Chu Luo badly and that Chu Luo was afraid of him. Li Tao red at Li Yan, his eyes almost popping out. How could his first love (although it was a one-sided love) be with such a terrifying man? He was worried that that man would hit Chu Luo. At this moment, a cold gaze swept over. Li Tao¡¯s body trembled and he immediately tensed up. Li Yan¡¯s gaze returned to Qin Huai. He finally said to his men, ¡°Beat him up.¡± The group of people started moving. No one expected Li Yan to ignore that girl¡¯s life, which was hanging in the bnce. There were all sorts of reactions¡ªfear, anger, screaming, crying, groaning, and wailing. Instantly, the entire private room became a one-sided fight. When Li Yan attacked, he let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and quickly rushed to Qin Huai¡¯s side. Startled, Qin Huai subconsciously turned his wrist and pulled the trigger. Li Yan grabbed the frightened girl and pushed her. The girl was pushed to the group of girls beside her. Qin Huai¡¯s gun shot out a nk. Startled, he tried to pull the trigger again. Li Yan punched him in the stomach. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The bodyguards and tycoons who were protecting him finally came back to their senses. ¡°Quick! Quick! Protect Young Master Qin.¡± ¡°Capture this person!¡± Li Yan nced at these people coldly and quickly attacked. Next. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± A few minutester, Li Yan walked back to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo looked at the group of people rolling on the ground and wailing, especially at Qin Huai, who had been beaten up until his face was as pale as paper. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Has anyone from the Qin familye?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°What about the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Soon too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at her ssmates. At this moment, all the youngsters were stealing nces at Chu Luo and Li Yan. When they saw Chu Luo looking over, a few people quickly winked at her. Chu Luo walked over. Li Tao gave her a look and a few people surrounded her. Li Tao whispered, ¡°Chu Luo, if you¡¯re being threatened by that man, we will definitely find a way to save you.¡± He Jiang: ¡°Is that man always rough with you?¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°Chu Luo, if you suffer any grievances, you must tell us. Even if we can¡¯t go head-on against that man, we can still activate the power of the Inte.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have so many Goddess fans. As long as everyone works together, they will definitely be able to save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. What were they talking about? Chapter 261 - If You Dare to Call Him Scary Again, Ill Beat You Up

Chapter 261: If You Dare to Call Him Scary Again, I¡¯ll Beat You Up

Chu Luo was silent for a while before finally asking, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The group of people who were trying their best to save Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao pushed his sses, which had lost a lens from the fight just now, and thought for a while before saying, ¡°What we mean is, if your boyfriend uses violence on you, we will definitely stand on your side.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked confused. ¡°Him? Using violence on me?¡± She even thought about it. It seemed like she was the one who used violence. Previously, she had beaten Li Yan until he suffered internal injuries several times. At the thought of this, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. She quickly said seriously, ¡°He didn¡¯t use violence on me.¡± No one believed it. Ji Cheng¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. ¡°How is that possible? Your boyfriend looks so scary.¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased. ¡°He¡¯s not scary.¡± ¡°How is he not scary? He¡¯s not at all soft-hearted when he beats people up.¡± Chu Luo repeated, ¡°He¡¯s not scary.¡± Ji Cheng wanted to refute it again. Chu Luo threatened lightly, ¡°If you dare to say that he¡¯s scary again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Will your boyfriend get into trouble after dealing with this group of people?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The group of people surrounding her felt their hearts skip a beat. Ji Cheng had a worried expression. ¡°Then what should we do? Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you escape? Otherwise, you will be implicated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°You can leave.¡± Li Tao: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He Jiang: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± They wanted to leave, but they weren¡¯t disloyal. This was really maddening! Chu Luo nced at them and said seriously, ¡°These people won¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m very famous.¡± As she spoke, she nced at them. ¡°That might not be the case if you guys are here.¡± A few people trembled. Chu Luo added, ¡°Besides, my boyfriend can resolve this matter. You guys are just a hindrance here.¡± Since Chu Luo had given them a way out, a few people were tempted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave? If we really be a hindrance, what if Chu Luo and her boyfriend are threatened again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we just go out and call the police? Then, we¡¯ll hide outside and watch. As long as these people dare to hurt Chu Luo, we¡¯ll take a photo of them and post it online. Chu Luo is now a national daughter and goddess. Who¡¯d dare to touch her?¡± ¡­ Everyone kept talking. In the end, Li Tao thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait outside. If you don¡¯te out safely before midnight, we¡¯ll take action.¡± Chu Luo nced at them with bright eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she found it troublesome, she would have directly teleported them away using magic. After the group left, Chu Luo returned to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Qin Huai and the others, who were rolling on the ground and wailing. He had no intention of retracting the murderous aura in his eyes. At this moment, he took out his phone from his pocket. Chu Luo was a little surprised that someone had sent him a video call. Li Yan turned on the video and directed it at Qin Huai on the ground. There was a furious roar from the other side. ¡°How dare you beat up my fifth brother like that? I¡­¡± The person on the other end was Qin Huai¡¯s biological brother, Second Young Master Qin. Before he could finish, Li Yan turned his phone around and stared at the screen. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll shoot him.¡± After saying that, he took out his gun and pointed it at Qin Huai while pointing his phone at the gun at the same time. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Second Young Master Qin was obviously panting from anger, but he had no choice but to suppress his anger and ask through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him however you want to deal with me.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°How dare you shoot my brother! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Li Yan fired another shot at Qin Huai¡¯s leg without even blinking an eye. ¡°Ouch¡­ Brother, save me. My leg is crippled¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Second Young Master Qin flew into a rage. Even though Chu Luo couldn¡¯t see this person¡¯s face through the screen, she could guess that he was so angry that he was about to faint. Li Yan asked in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Second Young Master Qin took two deep breaths to suppress his anger and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Give me the batch of goods you just received.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Second Young Master Qin gritted his teeth. Crack! Qin Huai was so frightened that he started crying loudly. ¡°Brother, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°My men are already at the harbor. Let them take that batch of goods away immediately. Otherwise¡­¡± Li Yan moved the trigger again. Qin Huai was so frightened that he peed. Second Young Master Qin clenched his fists tightly. It was obvious that he had used a lot of effort to control his emotions. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. As long as my men leave the harbor safely, I¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t shoot my younger brother again.¡± After saying that, he hung up. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said to his men, ¡°Knock them out.¡± The group of people quickly moved and knocked everyone unconscious. Li Yan quickly took aptop from someone and walked to the sofa to sit down before quickly typing. Chu Luo walked over and looked at hisptop. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Letting Second Young Master Qin know that I learned about his batch of private goods from Duanmu Tian.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. After Li Yan released the news, he left with Chu Luo and his subordinates. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for the news from that side?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No. Second Young Master Qin definitely won¡¯t give me the goods willingly. I¡¯ll get someone to destroy his goods.¡± Not long after the group left, the Qin family and the Duanmu family rushed to the entertainment city. Of course, Li Yan¡¯s men were also here. The three parties met and Li Yan¡¯s men left. However, the Qin family and the Duanmu family started quarreling and fighting. When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the capital, the gang fight in Ocean City made the headlines before it was immediately deleted. Chu Luo refreshed the webpage for a few minutes after waking up. They returned to the old districtst night. When she went downstairs, she saw Li Yan standing in the courtyard listening to the butler. When Chu Luo walked out, the butler stopped. He turned around and walked up to Chu Luo. He greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± The butler went to the kitchen to get the servants to serve the food. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked into the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°I saw the news just now. What happenedst night was exposed and quickly deleted.¡± ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family had it deleted.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After breakfast, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the vi today.¡± Chu Luo remembered that he had said that he woulde back from abroad today. She smiled and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Your shadow has been messing around with the Qin family and the Duanmu family recently. I think they wille to you to in¡¯ when youe back.¡± Li Yan looked at her smile and subconsciously smiled. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you back to the vi tonight.¡± ¡°I want to study the drug that could stimte the brain with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°You want to stay upte?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo had just nodded when Li Yan hugged her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body bumped into his arms. From the corner of her eye, she saw the butler waving at the cleaning servants to leave. Her face turned red. She said to him with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hug me outside.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t the outside.¡± Then, before she could retort, he whispered in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep at night without hugging you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she blushed. This man could say anything even when they¡¯re outside. And he didn¡¯t even feel embarrassed! Chu Luo pushed him away and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send someone to pick me up. I¡¯ll go over myself.¡± With that, she quickened her pace and walked towards the car. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back with intense gentleness in his eyes. Until Qin Ming walked over. Then his expression returned to its usual coldness. Qin Ming reported to him, ¡°Master, the Qin family has issued a bounty on your shadow¡¯s life to the ck market.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Two hundred million yuan.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went straight to the vi area outside Imperial University. Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Cao Dongliang had moved in a few days ago. When Chu Luo went over, they were all in the vi where the researchb was. The moment she walked in, she saw Elder Hu walking towards a plot ofnd with a spray can and a small spat. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo walked up to him. Elder Hu smiled at her and said, ¡°zing Glory Corporation sent people to deliver many medicinal herb seeds. I¡¯ve already nted the seeds on two pieces ofnd two days ago.¡± As Elder Hu spoke, he pointed at two pieces ofnd. ¡°Look, I¡¯m about to water them.¡± Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯ll water them.¡± After saying that, she took the water sk from his hand and walked over to water the seeds. She said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯ll nt the herbs. You just need to tell me the characteristics of some herbs.¡± ¡°This ce is too big. You can¡¯t finish nting them alone.¡± ¡°I can.¡± Chu Luo prepared to use magic to nt them. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to nt them with me when the timees.¡± Elder Hu was old and it was indeed a little physically demanding to nt herbs, so he agreed. For the entire morning, he talked to Chu Luo about how to nt some herbs. In the afternoon, Chu Luo experimented with the three of them. The day passed quickly. After the others returned to the front to rest, she cast a spell and nted all the herbs. Only then did she get Phoenix to teleport her back to the Li family vi. Chapter 262 - 2: Have You Had Plastic Surgery?

Chapter 262: Have You Had stic Surgery?

At around nine in the evening. Chu Luo appeared by the wall outside the vi. With a leap, she jumped into the road inside. She looked up and saw that therge vi in front was brightly lit. There were many bodyguards standing outside the vi. There were not only Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards around but also people wearing a different uniform. Chu Luo stood on the spot and watched for a while, conflicted about whether to go over to watch the show or go straight back to Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, a leggy woman wearing a short skirt walked out. Even from a distance, one could tell that the woman was a beauty. A person followed behind the woman. It was the butler. The two of them walked one after another. The woman turned around slightly and wanted to walk back. Chu Luo found it strange and followed. Coincidentally, she heard the butler say sternly and politely, ¡°Miss Qin, outsiders are forbidden from entering the backyard. If you want to take a breather, you can walk in the front yard.¡± Qin Xiang stopped in her tracks and didn¡¯t continue walking. Instead, she asked casually, ¡°Butler Beitang, didn¡¯t you say that Master Li has a beautiful woman? Why didn¡¯t I see here out?¡± The butler: ¡°Miss Chu is busy with her studies.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the National Day holiday now? Is Chu Luo so busy with her studies that she can¡¯t have a break?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, Chu Luo is still at the school?¡± The butler didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°Miss Qin, Master should be preparing to send guests off. Please return to the vi.¡± Qin Xiang nced at the butler and a trace of displeasure shed across her eyes. She walked towards the entrance of the vi. Chu Luo stood there and looked at Qin Xiang. The corners of her lips curled up. She felt that this woman was a little interesting, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to provoke her. She walked towards the backyard. However, just as she walked onto the road, Qin Xiang suddenly turned around. She turned around and saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Qin Xiang sounded a little surprised and subconsciously raised her voice. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. Qin Xiang lifted her skirt and elegantly turned around to walk in front of her. She sized her up from head to toe, and her eyes carried the arrogance of ady from a wealthy family. She asked again, ¡°You are Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo looked at her calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Xiang frowned slightly. ¡°Butler Beitang just said that you weren¡¯t in the vi. So you were¡­ Oh, looking at your clothes, you must have just returned.¡± Chu Luo quietly looked at Qin Xiang in front of her. With this woman¡¯s way of looking at outsiders, she was really asking for a beating. She didn¡¯t speak. Instead, Qin Xiang smiled and asked casually, ¡°Did you not pick Master Li up when he came back today?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked directly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Qin Xiang nced at the butler standing at the side and didn¡¯t answer Chu Luo immediately. Instead, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler Beitang, Chu Luo and I have something to discuss in private. You can go over first.¡± With her expression, people who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was the mistress here. Beitang Hong did not give her face at all. Instead, he looked at Chu Luo. Qin Xiang lost face and chuckled. However, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She deliberately asked, ¡°Is Butler Beitang worried that I¡¯ll bully Chu Luo?¡± Beitang Hong nced at her sternly and thought,?¡®I¡¯m worried that Miss Chu will bully you in a fit of anger and won¡¯t have any helpers around to continue stepping on you.¡¯ Nheless, Beitang Hong walked towards the vi. After Beitang Hong left, Qin Xiang retracted the smile on her face and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I returned from abroad. I heard about you from many people these past few days.¡± Chu Luo looked at her quietly. Qin Xiang added, ¡°Everyone said that you were beautiful. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time.¡± At this point, she raised her hand to ruffle her wavy hair, looking extremely charming. ¡°But now that I¡¯m looking at you, I see that you¡¯re indeed very beautiful.¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Xiang and said straightforwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Qin Xiangughed and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the truth. However, I¡¯m really curious. How can a person change so drastically in such a short time? I¡¯ve seen your photo from before. You looked entirely different from how you look now. ¡± ¡°So¡­ what are you trying to say?¡± Qin Xiang took a step towards Chu Luo, wanting to suppress her with her aura. Chu Luo exuded a sharp aura. It made Qin Xiang¡¯s leg pause and she subconsciously retracted hers. Chu Luo looked at her with those dark eyes. Qin Xiang inexplicably felt herself lower her head and was a little angry. The fake smile on her lips finally disappeared. She said, ¡°There are three things in this world that can change your appearance drastically.¡± ¡°Oh? Which three?¡± Chu Luo was interested. ¡°The first is stic surgery.¡± ¡°You had stic surgery?¡± ¡°How is that possible! The people from our Duanmu family are born with good genes. How can I possibly go for stic surgery?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What about the second possibility?¡± ¡°The second method is to take hormonal medicine internally and externally.¡± ¡°You used it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xiang became even more furious. She stared at Chu Luo¡¯s face and continued, ¡°The third possibility is a changing one¡¯s face.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a curious glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Change one¡¯s face? How?¡± Qin Xiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. I¡¯ve seen many women like you who want to climb up the socialdder. It¡¯s not a secret what you looked like before. Must I be frank?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Then do be frank.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xiang took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. She snorted coldly. ¡°You must have changed your face to seduce Master Li.¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Xiang, who looked like she wanted to expose her, and the corners of her lips curled up. She nodded in admission. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve tried all three of them. The effects are especially good. Do you want to try them too? ¡°Also¡­ seducing Li Yan is also true, but who asked him to like me? Why don¡¯t you try it too? ¡± ¡°You¡­ How can you say such things? Do you think that I won¡¯t tell Master Li what you said immediately?¡± ¡°Did you record it?¡± Chu Luo said kindly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t, take out your phone now and ask again. I¡¯ll answer again.¡± Qin Xiang was so shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s fearless attitude that she almost copsed. Chu Luo looked at her and continued to give her advice kindly. ¡°Do you like Li Yan too? If you really like him, you can learn from me. Undergo stic surgery, apply some hormones internally and externally, and change your face. Otherwise, with your looks, Li Yan will definitely not fancy you.¡± After saying that, she deliberately used her hand to indicate the gap between them. After doing so, she seemed to have thought of something and deliberately lowered her voice to remind her kindly, ¡°The woman Li Yan likes must be frank. Look at me, I can say whatever I want. It¡¯s all Li Yan¡¯s fault for spoiling me.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the vi in front. ¡°I think someone hase out. Maybe they¡¯re here to look for you.¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, she subconsciously turned around. Indeed, someone hade out. She turned around to say something to Chu Luo, but she realized that in the blink of an eye, Chu Luo had disappeared. Qin Xiang¡¯s face turned pale. She thought to herself,?¡®Could this person have really learned some unorthodox method?¡¯ At the thought of this, she quickly lifted her skirt and ran towards the person. She wanted to expose Chu Luo¡¯s true identity. Chu Luo slowly walked back to the small courtyard at the back. The roses in the courtyard had already withered, but they had been tended and didn¡¯t look ugly. Chu Luo thought for a while and pointed. The roses that filled the wall disappeared. The entire courtyard was now filled with fiery red roses. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard and admired them for a while. Just as she was about to walk towards the living room, she heard the sound of a car approaching from outside. Chu Luo stopped and waited. Soon, Li Yan pushed open the door and walked in. Li Yan immediately saw the roses in the courtyard. Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they nice?¡± Li Yan walked up to her and touched her face. Seeing that her face was a little cold, he led her in and answered as they walked, ¡°They look good.¡± The two of them walked into the living room and went upstairs. Chu Luo asked him as she walked, ¡°Did that womanin about me just now?¡± After asking, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Li Yan pinched the tip of her nose. However, his gaze darkened. Chu Luo still didn¡¯t realize it. She continued smiling and said, ¡°That woman is really interesting. She looks like she doesn¡¯t like you at all, but she can¡¯t stand seeing you being liked by others. What do you think she¡¯s thinking?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Li Yan turned his head to look at her. In the next second, he picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and poked his cold face with her fingers. Li Yan suddenly stopped and lowered his head to seal her lips. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo almost couldn¡¯t breathe. When he let go of her, she quickly buried her head in his arms and punched him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯te into contact with such a woman again. If she says anything else in front of you, throw her out.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the bedroom but didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he carried her into the bathroom. When the bathroom door was closed, Chu Luo¡¯s low voice could be heard. ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing? Ah¡­ Don¡¯t take off my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Shower together.¡± ¡­ By the time Chu Luo was in bed, she was already tired and sleepy. At this moment, she didn¡¯t forget to mutter to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet up with Professor Tang and the others early tomorrow. Wake me up. I can¡¯t wake upte.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had fallen asleep in his arms, in amusement. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead before answering softly, ¡°Okay.¡± He hugged her tightly and closed his eyes. Chapter 263 - That Depends on the Speed at

Chapter 263: That Depends on the Speed at Which You Change Your Clothes

The next day, Chu Luo was indeed woken up by Li Yan. When she was really awake, she heard the sound of birds outside the window. She sat up and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock.¡± Li Yan pointed at the clothes beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there after breakfast.¡± ¡°You have nothing on today?¡± ¡°I do, but it¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Imperial University,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°I have to personally check on the gaming capsule.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put on her clothes, washed up, and walked downstairs with Li Yan. They ate breakfast downstairs today. Just as they ate, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was from Professor Wu. Professor Wu smiled at her on the phone and said, ¡°Little Chu, the Imperial Cyberspace Administration has taken a fancy to the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that you established during thepetitionst time. They want to hire you to build a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network for the entire Imperial Inte.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about this. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Professor Wu: ¡°If you help the Imperial Cyberspace Administration build this defensework, the higher-ups will award you an honorary certificate. It will be very beneficial to your development in this area.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo was interested in the certificate being awarded. She said, ¡°Alright, Professor Wu, confirm a time with them. Just tell me when the timees.¡± Professor Wu was stunned by her reaction before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Not long after she hung up the phone, Chu Luo received another call, this time from the school¡¯s director. It was also regarding that defensework. Imperial University also wanted to establish it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After the meal, Chu Luo got into Li Yan¡¯s car. She hadn¡¯t seen Li Yan in a wheelchair for a few days and deliberately took a few more nces. After looking, she asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with the Qin family?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be doing it myself. Someone will naturally resolve it when the timees.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qin Xiang, who hade to the vi yesterday. She asked, ¡°Why did the Qin familye to the vi sotest night?¡± ¡°To express goodwill.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°The conflict between the Qin family and the Duanmu family is about to be exposed. What they need most now are money and weapons.¡± ¡°They want you to support them?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. ¡°Old Master Duanmu is your benefactor. Hasn¡¯t the Duanmu family tried to let them know that you¡¯re close to the Duanmu family in the past few years?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give them that chance.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll probably be very busy these next few days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qin Xiang and said to Li Yan, ¡°Does the Qin family want to give you Qin Xiang?¡± Li Yan reached out to hold her hand and his expression turned cold. ¡°They¡¯re dreaming!¡± Chu Luo quickly used her other hand to caress the back of his hand and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, see if I don¡¯t anger her to death¡­ Hmph! Since she dares to snatch my man, she has to be prepared to regret it.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold expression instantly disappeared because of her words. He tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°The Qin family is holding a banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s profile and didn¡¯t ask what he wanted to do. She only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and asked, ¡°Do I have to attend?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pouted. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of my time to attend such a banquet. However¡­ if you attend the Qin family¡¯s banquet, the Duanmu family will definitely be anxious. I want to watch the show again.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°When are we going over?¡± ¡°No hurry. It can beter.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll end the experiment at 5:30 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Master Li went out, there were more than ten bodyguards¡¯ cars following him. When they arrived at Imperial University, the cars drove in. There weren¡¯t many people in Imperial University at this time. Chu Luo alighted in an empty ce and turned to walk towards the vi district outside the school. However, she didn¡¯t notice that when she got off the car, a girl passing by happened to see her. The girl was stunned. Chu Luo arrived outside the school gate. Not long after she walked on the street, she received a call from Chu Zhengyang. It would have been better if this person hadn¡¯t called. The moment he called, she remembered what he had done and sneered. She swiped the answer button and heard Chu Zhengyang¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Luoluo, I asked you to go back to the capital with the people I foundst night. Why didn¡¯t you go back with them?¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Are those two still alive?¡± ¡°Luoluo, how can you say such a thing?¡± ¡°Haha! Chu Zhengyang,¡± Chu Luo said in a low voice. ¡°Did you really find those two people to bring me to the capital and not bring me into the mountains and hand me over to a person who knows puppetry to turn me into a puppet doll?¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo had already lost her patience with this person. ¡°You¡¯d better not contact me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and quickly walked towards the high-end vi district. At the vi at the back. Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Cao Dongliang were standing in the courtyard, pointing at the herbs that had been nted. When the three of them saw Chu Luo enter, Elder Hu smiled and waved at her. ¡°Little Chu, did you get someone to nt herbs for the entire night when we were restingst night? It¡¯s such a big courtyard, but you actually nted all of them.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°We nted it ording to the method you told me during the day.¡± ¡°Haha, then we¡¯ll look forward to these seeds surviving.¡± ¡°They will.¡± The three of them were amused by Chu Luo¡¯s confident expression. After discussing the method to grow herbs, they went to the researchb. A day passed quickly. Chu Luo told the three of them that she had something to attend to at five in the afternoon and left theboratory. When she took out her phone, she found that there were several missed calls. Other than Chu Zhengyang, there were also calls from Tang Zhiyun. Chu Luo called Tang Zhiyun back. Tang Zhiyun heaved a sigh of relief when he received her call. ¡°Junior, you finally gave me a call.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Tang Zhiyun told her, ¡°Manypanies have been looking for you these days, but they couldn¡¯t reach you on the phone, so they reached out to me. These people want to invite you to build a defensework for their Inte safety department.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± Tang Zhiyun chuckled. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t agree. I told them, but they refused to give up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°Tell them that I agreed to set up a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network for the Imperial Cyberspace Administration. If they want to look for me, they can go to the Cyberspace Administration to apply.¡± Tang Zhiyunughed when he heard this. ¡°Okay, Junior, that is a good idea.¡± Before Tang Zhiyun could finish speaking, Wang Mingtao¡¯s anxious voice drifted over. It was obvious that he had taken the phone. ¡°Sister Chu, you really agreed to set up a defensework for the Imperial Cyberspace Administration?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is it very strange?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Not at all! You¡¯re contributing to the country now. Let¡¯s see who still dares to question you, hehe!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if others doubted her. In any case, she liked to speak with her capabilities. However, she still said, ¡°I heard that there will be a certificate when the timees. I prefer that one.¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned for a moment. He asked awkwardly, ¡°Sister Chu, did you agree to the request of the Imperial Cyberspace Administration because you wanted the certificate?¡± Chu Luo replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Why else?¡± Wang Mingtaoughed out loud. ¡°Sister Chu is indeed Sister Chu. She¡¯s too domineering.¡± After saying that, he said excitedly, ¡°For this, we have to celebrate after National Day.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked out of the vi. A car was already parked outside the vi. Chu Luo walked over and the car window rolled down to reveal Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo got into the car and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Go change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Company.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Qin residence?¡± ¡°In the east.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°When do you n to go to their house?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°That depends on how fast you change your clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The car drove straight to the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation. It was already past six o¡¯clock. The two of them took the elevator to the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Li Yan had already gotten someone to prepare a gorgeous evening gown for Chu Luo and ced it in his lounge. There was a shawl on her evening gown. Chu Luo put it on and exuded a splendid aura. Li Yan gave her another box of jewelry. Chu Luo opened it and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You actually got someone to make so many hairpins!¡± ¡°Mm, since you came from that era, you must be used to using this to updo your hair.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and took a hairpin from the box. She then picked up some hair, wanting to bun it up. However, Li Yan pressed her down. ¡°Make it a madam¡¯s hairstyle.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and blinked at him. Li Yan then let go of her hand. Chu Luo tied up all her hair ording to his request. With her hair up, her neck looked slender and fair, and her skin was like peach blossoms in March. Her beautiful eyes flowed with an indescribable charm. Coupled with the noble aura that naturally emanated from her body, this made one unable to move their eyes away. When he saw her like this, Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He wrapped his arm around her waist and said in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take you there anymore.¡± Chapter 264 - Exclusive Seal

Chapter 264: Exclusive Seal

Li Yan¡¯s hot breath blew on Chu Luo¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed his face away. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the show.¡± Li Yan kissed her palm. Chu Luo quickly let go of his hand as if she had been scalded. In the next second, her neck was attacked. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Chu Luo gasped. After he let go, she raised her hand to touch the spot that was a little painful and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°What did you do to my neck?¡± ¡°An exclusive seal.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She turned around and hugged his neck before pulling him in. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. I want to stamp a seal on you too.¡± With that, she bit his neck. Li Yan let her bite him. After Chu Luo finished biting him, he leaned his chin on her shoulder and let out a lowugh of delight. Theughter rushed into Chu Luo¡¯s ears and she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh into my ear.¡± Li Yan kissed her earlobe a few times before letting go of her waist. He then took out a jewelry box from his pocket and handed it to her. Chu Luo took it curiously and opened it. Inside was a beautiful pair of earrings. ¡°I got someone to install amunicator on the ear stud. If you want to contact me, just press the ear stud.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan took out the earrings and put them on her before holding her hand and walking out of the door. It was almost seven in the evening. After the two of them took the elevator down and got into the car, Qin Ming walked over with a lunchbox. Li Yan took the food box and Qin Ming closed the car door. The moment the car drove out, Li Yan raised the front and back fender, opened the window, and pulled out the dining table before opening the lunchbox. There were severalyers of food in the lunchbox, and there were actually seven to eight types of food inside. Chu Luo looked at these and asked in surprise, ¡°Are we eating dinner directly in the car?¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s fill our stomachs first. After the banquet, we¡¯ll go have supper.¡± Chu Luo nodded and happily picked up her chopsticks to eat. After the two of them finished eating, the car drove for another ten minutes before arriving outside the Qin residence. The Qin family was one of the two most elite families in the capital. Their residence was a prince¡¯s residence left behind from the previous dynasty. The two lions by the gate of the Qin family were mighty and domineering. With the thick gate, if Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at the luxury cars parked around her, she would have thought that she had returned to her dynasty. ¡°The Qin family actually lives in such a ce.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Li Yan suddenly asked. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Compared to such a ce, I prefer my home.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Which home?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°My home, of course.¡± In the next second, the back of her hand was pinched lightly. Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said to her sternly, ¡°The Li family vi is your home. The old district is only considered a side courtyard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the barrier. Chu Luo subconsciously tilted her head and looked out of the car window. A middle-aged person and two youngsters came out of the door. Among them was Qin Xiang, who Chu Luo knew. Qin Xiang was dressed especially exquisitely tonight. With her beautiful face and alluring figure, she exuded a confident aura that said, ¡°I will definitely be the most beautiful tonight.¡± The young man standing beside her lowered his eyes slightly, but his body exuded a forbearing coldness. Li Yan pulled out a wheelchair from behind and sat in it. Qin Ming alighted and opened the car door. The three people from the Qin family quickly stood to the side. Qin Ming and the bodyguard carried his wheelchair down. ¡°CEO Li, wee, wee.¡± The middle-aged man waited for Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair tond on the ground before extending his hand to him. No matter what he thought on the inside, he appeared especially warm on the surface. Li Yan only nced at his hand coldly before turning to look into the car and extending his hand. The face of the young man standing beside the middle-aged man darkened. He was about to re up when he was stopped by the middle-aged man¡¯s warning gaze. Chu Luo was led out of the car by Li Yan and stood beside his wheelchair. Two pairs of eyes immediately locked on her. Chu Luo nced at Qin Xiang, whose expression changed several times after seeing her. The corners of her lips curled up before she retracted her gaze. The middle-aged man retracted his hand with a natural expression and asked with a smile, ¡°This is the talented Chu Luo, right? She¡¯s indeed as the rumors say.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him, but her expression was distant. Qin Xiang, who was standing there, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and snorted coldly. The middle-aged man remained enthusiastic and gestured towards the door. ¡°CEO Li, pleasee in.¡± With that, he led the way. Qin Ming pushed Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair in while Chu Luo followed beside him. Qin Xiang also nned to follow immediately, but the young man suddenly pulled her. Qin Xiang was shocked and quickly looked at Li Yan and the others, who were being carried in the wheelchair by the two of them because of the stairs. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± Qin Zhao narrowed his eyes and looked at them. He asked her, ¡°Last night, you followed Third Uncle to the Li residence. Did you see Chu Luo?¡± Qin Xiang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the mark on Li Yan¡¯s neck? It was obviously Chu Luo who bit him. Do you think a person like Li Yan would let a woman be so impudent to him under any circumstances?¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s lips curled up into a meaningful smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Uncle ask you to think of a way to make Li Yan marry you? Do you think you have a chance to interfere in this situation?¡± Qin Xiang frowned. She didn¡¯t want to marry that cold cripple at all. She didn¡¯t care who that cripple liked. Qin Zhao seemed to have read her mind and reminded her, ¡°You have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t grasp the opportunity tonight, Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister will do the same thing. When that timees, one of them will marry Li Yan and the title of the world¡¯s richestdy will be theirs.¡± Qin Xiang subconsciously snorted and looked at Qin Zhao with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Qin Zhao lowered his voice. ¡°Sixth Sister, you¡¯re being silly. It was Third Uncle¡¯s idea to have you marry Li Yan. If you don¡¯tplete Third Uncle¡¯s mission, do you think you can still have a good life in the future and still be together with the man you like?¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, her heart sank. ¡°Second Brother, you actually sent someone to follow me!¡± ¡°How can you think of me like that?¡± Qin Zhao revealed a pained expression. ¡°I just happened to see you hugging a man. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Qin Xiang wasn¡¯t stupid. Qin Zhao was from Second Uncle¡¯s family. Every family in their generation had a few men, and they were all secretly trying to fight for the position of the family head. She would definitely help her biological older brother. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re so considerate of me. You must be after something, right?¡± A ruthless glint shed across Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes, but his lips curled into a cynical smile. ¡°You know as well as I do that I¡¯m not very interested in the family business, but Li Yan¡¯s woman aroused my interest.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Xiang was surprised, but when she thought of Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, she snorted in displeasure. ¡°Indeed, all men are the same.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Everyone loves beauty. Is Sixth Sister willing to cooperate with me now? ¡°I¡¯ve tried this method a hundred times. You have to know that other than Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister, the Duanmu family also brought young women today. There are also other families. Do I have to spell out the meaning for you?¡± Qin Xiang still didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You can also work with Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister. Why do you have to work with me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re better than them in many ways,¡± Qin Zhao said, then pointed at her figure. Qin Xiang raised her chin smugly and finally felt relieved. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Qin Zhao whispered something in her ear. When Qin Xiang heard this, her eyes widened. ¡°You actually want to¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Qin Zhao hushed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first or Third Uncle will be angry.¡± Qin Xiang nodded and the two of them strode towards the door. ¡­ When Li Yan and Chu Luo were brought into the banquet hall, the bustling scene instantly fell silent. Surprise shed across many people¡¯s eyes. They wondered what Master Li¡¯s attendance at the Qin family banquet tonight meant. However, some people stared at Li Yan and had an idea. Third Master Qin brought Li Yan to the other members of the Qin family in the living room. As a top wealthy family, the Qin family actually looked down on businessmen like Li Yan deep down. However, they wanted to gain benefits from him today and were very warm towards him. ¡°I heard that CEO Li managed to clinch another major international project in Country B this time. As expected of a business overlord. Your boldness isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡± ¡°CEO Li is really young yet promising!¡± ¡­ After the Qin family unterally praised Li Yan with small talk, Eldest Master Qin got the servants to bring over wine. The servant brought the wine to Li Yan and Chu Luo. The two of them took it. Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°The Qin family hasn¡¯t held a banquet in a long time. Tonight, I¡¯ll use the asion of my grandson turning one year old to make everyone happy together. Come, CEO Li, let me toast you.¡± After saying that, he drank the wine in one go. Li Yan took only a sip. Eldest Master Qin didn¡¯t mind. He gestured to the juniors of the Qin family. ¡°Make the guests feel wee.¡± Many people knew that Li Yan wasn¡¯t someone they could fawn over. The Qin family must have something to discuss with Li Yan today, so after Eldest Master Qin finished speaking, they dispersed. However, people from the Duanmu family and one or two other families walked over with wine sses. Chapter 265 - Did Li Yan Fall for You at First Sight?

Chapter 265: Did Li Yan Fall for You at First Sight?

Eldest Master Qin quietly gestured to Second Master Qin and Fourth Master Qin. After the two of them stopped the others, he looked at Chu Luo, who was standing beside Li Yan, and said: ¡°This must be CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend. I see that you¡¯re quite young. Why don¡¯t you go y with the youngsters? There are many youngsters here tonight. There are also a few girls in our family. They must have something inmon with you.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he tilted his head to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to y with them?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Send two bodyguards to follow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming used hismunicator to call two bodyguards in. This shocked everyone. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor some time ago that Chu Luo had gotten intimate with his shadow and that he was furious? Why was he so ¡°gentle¡± towards Chu Luo today? Could it be that Master Li was doing this on purpose to test everyone using Chu Luo? While everyone was gossiping, the people from the Duanmu family passed the two masters of the Qin family and walked over. The person who came today was the Third Master of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Hui. Duanmu Hui also brought a woman in her twenties. This woman was also very beautiful. She was delicate and elegant, giving people a good impression. As soon as Duanmu Hui walked over, heughed and raised his ss at Li Yan. ¡°Li Yan, if you¡¯re worried about Little Chu, coincidentally, my niece, Lan Lan, came with me today. Lan Lan is also a student at Imperial University. She¡¯s in her third year this year. Why don¡¯t you let Lan Lan apany Little Chu to y? Both of them are students at Imperial University. There must be something for them to talk about.¡± As soon as Duanmu Hui finished speaking, Lan Lan walked up to Chu Luo and greeted her as if she wanted to be friends with her. ¡°Chu Luo, your performance in the Cybersecurity Competition finals a few days ago was amazing. Can you tell me how you managed to build such a difficult defensework alone?¡± Chu Luo nced at Lan Lan, who was obviously not interested inputers but was still acting very interested. She didn¡¯t say anything. Since the Duanmu family had already done so, the Qin family definitely wouldn¡¯t fall behind. Eldest Master Qin said to a gentle and dignified young woman standing beside him, ¡°Little Ya, take Little Chu and y with your sister and the other girls.¡± Qin Ya was 28 years old this year and was already married. She was quite proficient in dealing with interpersonal rtionships. She nodded at Eldest Master Qin and walked over with a smile. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go over there and y. There are a few girls from your school today. You gals will definitely have a lot to talk about.¡± After Qin Ya finished speaking, she deliberately looked up at Lan Lan and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lan, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lan Lan: ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo quietly nced at the glint that shed across their eyes at the same time. The corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. The three of them walked towards the girls. ¡°Xiangxiang, aren¡¯t you going over with Third Sister and the others?¡± As soon as the three of them left, Qin Zhao came behind Qin Xiang to prod her. Qin Xiang nced at the three people who had already walked over. She originally wanted to say no, but just as she was about to speak, she saw Qin Xin (the tenth sister) and Qin Meng (the eleventh sister) walking over. After thinking for a while, Qin Xiang nodded and walked over. The moment Chu Luo was brought into the circle and was surrounded by this group of youngsters, everyone quietly sized her up. Qin Ya smiled and said to everyone, ¡°This is Chu Luo¡¯s first time joining our circle. Don¡¯t bully her.¡± Lan Lan immediately chimed in, ¡°Chu Luo is also my junior. If anyone bullies her, I¡¯ll be the first to object.¡± The other women, who had had a ¡°wait-and-see¡± attitude,ughed and said: ¡°How can we possibly bully Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. I¡¯m also studying at Imperial University and learning French. I heard that you also chose French. When the timees, we¡¯ll be sisters in the same specialization.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s gown tonight is really beautiful. Judging from the material, it¡¯s a custom-made dress under zing Glory¡¯s brand?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, your skin looks good. I heard that you participated in the Cybersecurity Competition for three days and two nights a few days ago. You stayed up sote, but your skin actually don¡¯t look dull at all. What cosmetics are you using?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, what cosmetics do you use exactly?¡± Everyone was interested in the cosmetics she used. Only Qin Xiang, who had just walked over, sneered. Chu Luo nced at everyone and a glint shed across her eyes. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I used the cosmetics that I recently advertised in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡°Really? I heard that the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products are especially good. So this is true?¡± ¡°Me too. Initially, I was a little worried about these newlyunched cosmetics. I¡¯ll buy a set too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the main cosmeticspany of the Phoenix Corporation is in the US and it hasn¡¯t opened a branch in the empire. I heard from a friend of mine in there that this cosmetics product can only be bought by their upper-ss society. If anyone else wants to buy a set, they can only book it in advance.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my friends in the US to buy one set for me to try.¡± ¡­ There was no end to this cosmetics topic. Qin Xiang felt a little impatient and interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation to change the topic. ¡°Recently, the chrysanthemums in our backyard have bloomed especially beautifully. Why don¡¯t we go to our backyard to y?¡± Women didn¡¯t have much resistance to flowers to begin with. When Qin Xiang said that, everyone agreed. Everyone walked towards the back garden. Nights in the middle of August were slightly cold. The moment this group of young women walked into the Qin family¡¯s backyard, they were stunned by the various famous items under the streetmp. Everyone walked towards the middle of the garden. Qin Xiang, who was deliberately walking at the back, stopped the two bodyguards behind Chu Luo. ¡°We¡¯ll be having some girl talkter. You two men, don¡¯t follow us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty to follow Miss Chu.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just walking around in this garden. You can just stand here. Do you think anyone will dare to do anything to Chu Luo under your noses?¡± The two bodyguards nced at Chu Luo, who was a few meters away. They happened to see her gesture, so they stopped without saying anything. Satisfied, Qin Xiang followed. Everyone talked about how beautiful the chrysanthemums here were as they walked. Qin Xin and Qin Meng, who did not participate in the conversation, walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Qin Xin grinned and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, can I ask you a question?¡± Chu Luo nced at the naive and romantic Qin Xin and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°How did you and Li Yan meet?¡± The others stared at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said casually, ¡°At a banquet?¡± Qin Meng immediately replied, ¡°Could it be that Li Yan fell in love with you at first sight?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± The other two women standing at the side replied: ¡°No wonder Master Li is so good to Chu Luo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always thought that Master Li was cold to everyone. When I heard Master Li send two bodyguards to protect you just now, I guessed that you must be different in Li Yan¡¯s heart.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Qin Xin and Qin Meng looked at each other. Qin Xin continued to ask curiously with an innocent and romantic expression, ¡°But Li Yan looks too cold. Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you afraid of him when you interact with him usually?¡± Chu Luo nced into her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± This man sometimes made her almost unable to get up the next day. He was too scary! Qin Meng¡¯s eyes flickered and she asked, ¡°Chu Luo, tell us what Li Yan is like in private. We¡¯ve always been curious.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Is he as cold as he usually is?¡± ¡°And he¡­ It¡¯s a little inconvenient for him to move. Are you having a hard time?¡± As Chu Luo listened to Qin Xin and Qin Meng deliberately lead the conversation, she sneered in her heart and pursed her lips tightly with an expression that said, ¡°I can¡¯t say much.¡± Qin Xiang had seen Chu Luo¡¯s other sidest night and knew that she was pretending. She sneered in her heart and thought of her goal. She walked to Qin Ya¡¯s side and whispered to her: ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t forget our goal tonight. Think of a way to lure the others away. Tenth Sister and I will deal with her.¡± Qin Ya nodded at her and pped her hands. When everyone looked at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go admire the chrysanthemums. If anyone likes them, you can get the servants to bring back scissors and a flower basket to make tea.¡± Qin Ya¡¯s words were very tempting. Many people agreed to cut the flowers. Soon, most of the people gathered around dispersed. Other than Chu Luo and the women from the Qin family, Lan Lan was also left behind. Qin Ya smiled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lan Lan go y with them?¡± Lan Lan smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo and I hit it off well at first sight. I want to invite Chu Luo toe with me.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Qin Meng was the first to fail to hold herself back. Qin Meng¡¯s expression changed immediately. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°There are only us here now. Why are you still pretending? Lan Lan, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today.¡± Lan Lan had an innocent expression. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Qin Xin: ¡°Hehe, Sister Lan Lan, why don¡¯t you go y with my third sister? We have something to whisper to Chu Luo.¡± Lan Lan smiled and shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I promised my uncle to take care of Chu Luo.¡± Qin Xin and Qin Meng became a little impatient. Qin Ya smiled and said, ¡°How about this? Lan Lan will apany me to get a flower basket. You and Chu Luo can go and cut the flowerster.¡± Lan Lan¡¯s goal tonight was to observe Chu Luo carefully and think of a way to foil the Qin women¡¯s n to seduce Master Li. How could she agree to leave with Qin Ya? Chapter 266 - Theres Something in the Flower Tea

Chapter 266: There¡¯s Something in the Flower Tea

Qin Ya walked over and hooked her arm with hers, pulling her away. Lan Lan wanted to struggle, but Qin Ya still had a smile on her face. However, her tone was obviously threatening. ¡°Lan Lan, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m pregnant, and the doctor said that I have to be more careful in the first three months.¡± When Lan Lan heard this, her expression changed. In the next second, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the two of them to get the scissors and basket, so she could only follow her. The moment the two of them left, though Qin Xin was still smiling, her words became even more impolite than Qin Meng¡¯s. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you elope with Li Yan¡¯s shadow? Didn¡¯t Li Yan punish you?¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you believe those words yourself?¡± Qin Meng continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s because Chu Luo is too beautiful. Li Yan hasn¡¯t gotten tired of her yet, so he didn¡¯t punish her.¡± After Qin Meng finished speaking, she sized up Chu Luo¡¯s entire body and her gaze finallynded on her face. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. With your figure and face, even I, a woman, am a little¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Mengmeng, do you really think this face is hers?¡± Qin Xiang, who was standing at the side and watching the show, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her photo a few months ago? That person was short and thin, and there¡¯s such an ugly scar on her forehead. She¡¯s like a different person from the current her.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Chu Luo?¡± ¡°She changed her face.¡± ¡°Ah! Chu Luo, you actually changed your face?¡± Qin Meng deliberately raised her voice. Many people hadn¡¯t gone far in the first ce, but when they heard this, they looked over. Chu Luo admired them calmly. She raised her hand to tuck her hair that was blown by the wind behind her ear and asked with a smile, ¡°So what are you guys trying to say? Are you going to expose me or what?¡± At this point, she narrowed her eyes and nced at the three women. Her smile widened as she kindly reminded them: ¡°Since you all know about it, doesn¡¯t Li Yan know? Since he knows everything, do you dare toin to him? ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I say just now? I¡¯m using the products of the Phoenix Corporation. Did you selectively lose your memory, or do you want to deliberately damage my reputation?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly took a step towards the three of them. The three of them felt their hearts skip a beat. To think, this person wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she was fearless. Could it be that she really knew some sorcery? The three of them suddenly recalled the tragic scene where they invited the two masters to deal with Li Yan¡¯s shadowst time. They became even more certain that it was either Chu Luo had learned sorcery or that she knew people in this area. At the thought of this, the three of them subconsciously took a step back. Their expressions turned ugly. They nned to first go back and ask what to do next. Coincidentally, Qin Ya walked over with Lan Lan. Lan Lan was holding a flower basket with two scissors inside. She first nced at the expressions of the three women from the Qin family before smiling at Chu Luo and saying, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go cut the flowers.¡± Chu Luo looked at Lan Lan and nodded. The two of them walked to the side. After the two of them had walked away, Qin Ya stopped smiling and looked at the three of them. She asked, ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Qin Xin quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Sixth Sister. She said that Chu Luo changed her face and made Chu Luo unhappy.¡± Qin Xiang snorted. ¡°She changed her face to begin with. Do you really believe that a cosmetics product can make her so beautiful?¡± Qin Meng criticized her directly. ¡°Sixth Sister, our current goal is to find a way to embarrass Chu Luo in front of Li Yan and make him hate her. You¡¯re so direct that it made her vignt against us. How are we going to continue with our n?¡± Qin Xiang looked a little displeased. ¡°Was I the only one talking? You guys¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Ya shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Is this the time for you to argue? Don¡¯t forget that your sess or failure tonight is directly rted to the fate of our Qin family. Tamp down on your usual rich miss temper.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we already restraining ourselves?¡± Qin Meng muttered. ¡°If not for the Qin family, would I have to waste my breath on that poor person here?¡± Most importantly, that woman¡¯s mouth was too rude, so rude that Qing Meng couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Qin Xin was also a little aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that devil to begin with. If I really married him, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to enjoy being the wife of the richest man in the world before I would be frozen to death by his cold face.¡± Qin Meng opened her mouth as if she had something to say, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. Qin Xiang also didn¡¯t like Li Yan and despised him for being a cripple. Coupled with the fact that she already had a man she liked, if it weren¡¯t for her family, the third branch, she would have long quit. Qin Ya nced at them and said with a dark expression, ¡°Erase all thoughts. Tonight, one of you must seize the opportunity for me. Also¡­ don¡¯t you know that Grandpa said before that as long as anyone can get this huge amount of money to support our family, that person will be given priority for the spot of the family head? ¡°To put it bluntly, if I weren¡¯t married, you won¡¯t even have such a chance!¡± Qin Ya¡¯s words were like a wake-up call to the three of them. The three of them looked at each other and walked to the side together. As they walked, they made a call. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to transmit their conversation to her ears word by word. When Qin Ya walked towards them, she took a pair of scissors and cut off a Persian chrysanthemum before cing it in a basket by her feet. Thinking about how the women from the Qin family had designs on her man, she would be letting herself down if she didn¡¯t help them court death. She even forwent doing any experiments tonight and came to watch a show. At this moment, Lan Lan, who was standing at the side trimming the flowers, saw Qin Ya walking over from the corner of her eye. She suddenly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you must have heard that my third aunt is indebted to Li Yan, right?¡± Chu Luo responded casually, ¡°Mm. What has this got to do with me?¡± Lan Lan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unrted, but Master Li has always had a good rtionship with the Duanmu family. I just want to tell you that if you encounter anything, just look for the Duanmu family. They will definitely be very willing to help you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo was still nonchnt. Qin Ya, who walked over, smiled and continued, ¡°Lan Lan, if someone didn¡¯t know better, they would think that you were deliberately telling Chu Luo that Li Yan is indebted to Grandfather Duanmu and that Li Yan must repay the Duanmu family.¡± Lan Lan didn¡¯t expect Qin Ya to say that. The smile on her face froze for a moment. In the next second, she said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re mistaken. Why would I mean that?¡± ¡°Haha, I might have misunderstood.¡± Qin Ya walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and nced at the basket at her feet. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Sister Chu likes this kind of Persian chrysanthemum a lot. I see that you¡¯ve been cutting it here.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo put away the scissors and said, ¡°Compared to cutting flowers, I prefer to use flowers to make tea. Then, I¡¯ll take a book and sit down to read it slowly.¡± ¡°Sister Chu is indeed the college entrance examination top schr. How about this? Not far ahead, there¡¯s a greenhouse where one can admire the flowers. Usually, we sisters like to go there to read books and admire the flowers. It¡¯s just that the ce isn¡¯t big. If everyone goes there together, we definitely won¡¯t be able to stay. Why don¡¯t we go over there and take a seat? I¡¯ll get someone to make flower tea.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Lan Lan said first, ¡°Really? I prefer flower tea too. Why don¡¯t I go with you guys?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them and nodded. The three of them walked over. However, not long after she left, a bodyguard walked over and said to Lan Lan, ¡°Miss, Third Master wants you to go to the living room.¡± A strange glint shed across Lan Lan¡¯s eyes, but she still left with him. Chu Luo looked at the ¡°bodyguard¡± and smiled. It looked like the Qin family had made ample preparations tonight. They even used sleight of hand tricks. She wondered where that ¡°bodyguard¡± would take Lan Lan. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo followed Qin Ya towards the greenhouse. When the two of them were about to reach the ss door, Qin Xiang followed them. The three of them walked into the greenhouse and sat down. Soon, a servant brought over the freshly brewed flower tea. The flower tea hadn¡¯t been poured into the cups. Chu Luo watched as the servant ced three cups in front of the three of them and her nose twitched. Of the three cups, only her cup was stained with a lot of good stuff. Chu Luo moved her fingers and transferred the good stuff from her cup to the two cups opposite hers. After the servant poured the brewed flower tea into the three cups, she retreated and stood by the ss door. Qin Xiang picked up the flower tea in front of her and said apologetically, ¡°Chu Luo, I apologize for what I said just now. I know it¡¯s impolite for me to casually talk about your appearance. Just take it that I¡¯m a little jealous of your beauty.¡± With that, she took a sip of the flower tea. Chu Luo graciously picked up the flower tea in front of her and took a sip under Qin Ya and Qin Xiang¡¯s watchful gazes. Qin Ya also picked up the flower tea and took a sip. She started to casually find a topic to chat with Chu Luo about. The three of them hadn¡¯t chatted for long when Qin Xiang suddenly used her hand to fan her face and muttered, ¡°Could it be my imagination? Why do I feel a little hot?¡± Qin Ya also took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her nose and said, ¡°Probably because we just drank tea.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t suspect anything. After saying that, they turned to look at Chu Luo. When the two of them looked over, Chu Luo propped her forehead with her hand and said pretentiously, ¡°I think I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Qin Xiang restrained herself from smiling. ¡°Maybe the greenhouse isn¡¯t well-ventted. Why don¡¯t you go to a guest room to rest, Sister Chu?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly remembered what happened in the USst time. She wondered if she should castrate the man herself or let Li Yan castrate him if another man dared to covet her again. Chapter 267 - Did You Really Only Drink a Little?

Chapter 267: Did You Really Only Drink a Little?

Chu Luo nodded at them. ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ya stood up and called the servant standing by the door. ¡°Help Miss Chu up.¡± Chu Luo waved her hand and refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± Seeing that she could stand up, Qin Ya nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the guest room.¡± Qin Ya led Chu Luo and a servant towards the guest room. Qin Xiang did not follow. Chu Luo realized that the two bodyguards Li Yan had sent to follow her were no longer standing by the back door. They had obviously been taken away by the Qin family using a smokescreen. The Qin family¡¯s guest room wasn¡¯t far behind the vi, but they had to walk through an ornamental forest that was as tall as a person. They couldn¡¯t see this side from the garden. When they reached the guest room door, Qin Ya¡¯s mouth was a little dry. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave a servant with you. You can just instruct her if there¡¯s anything you need. After the banquet ends, I¡¯ll get Li Yan to send someone to pick you up.¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, Qin Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left in a hurry. The servant opened the guest room door and was about to help Chu Luo in when Chu Luo cast a cold nce at her. The servant¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she stopped. Chu Luo walked in and closed the door. The servant stood by the door and didn¡¯t leave. Chu Luo sat at the table in the guest room and waited. While she waited, she moved the ear stud on her ear and quickly heard Li Yan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo asked in a low voice, ¡°How are you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I drank a little.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You really only drank a little?¡± ¡°More than a little.¡± Li Yan let out a lowugh. ¡°Why? Honey, you called to check up on me.¡± Chu Luo blushed and snorted at him. Li Yan retracted his smile and said, ¡°I happened toe out to take a breather. Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m in a room behind the vi.¡± Li Yan must have recalled what happened in the USst time. The voice from his ear stud instantly turned cold. ¡°If anyone dares toeter, castrate him directly.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle look for you after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo put down her hand and waited for almost two minutes before footsteps came from outside the door. Then, a servant said respectfully, ¡°Second Master.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± The servant left. Qin Zhao knocked on the door. Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t respond. Sure enough, after Qin Zhao knocked on the door three times, he pushed it open and walked in. He was holding a video recorder in one hand. When he met Chu Luo¡¯s bright ck eyes, he even paused. However, in the next second, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°So Miss Chu hasn¡¯t rested?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Second Young Master Qin suddenly barged into a female guest¡¯s room and is even holding a camera. What are you trying to do?¡± When Qin Zhao heard this, the smile on his face didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it deepened as he stared at her face and said, ¡°I heard from Third Sister that you were a little unwell and went out of my way to bring you some medicine. This camera is obviously for filming the most beautiful scene in the world.¡± With that, he extended his hand. There was indeed a small bottle of medicine in his palm. Qin Zhao slowly walked towards her and sized her up with a piercing gaze. ¡°I definitely have to care about Miss Chu¡¯s health when she feels unwell at our house. Otherwise, if Li Yan pursues the matter, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves.¡± Chu Luo looked at the approaching Qin Zhao and casually drew a circle on the table. Qin Zhao walked up to her. First, he turned on the camera in his hand and ced it on the table. In the next second, he anxiously wanted to grab her fair and smooth hand. However, as his hand approached, a ball of mes suddenly jumped out of the circle Chu Luo had drawn and burned the back of his hand. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Qin Zhao was burned by the fire, and the burning pain made him retract his hand abruptly. At the same time, he looked at Chu Luo, who was still acting indifferently, in disbelief. His expression turned cold. ¡°What did you do on the table just now?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± After saying that, she tapped on the camera on his desk. In the next second, the image on the camera distorted and turned into a ck screen. Qin Zhao¡¯s face darkened instantly. He stared at her hand for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Looks like the rumors about you knowing a little magic are true.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Qin Zhao continued to look at her hand. Not only was there no fear on his face, but there was also a strong excitement. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a friend who knows magic too. Why don¡¯t¡­ you guys spar? If you lose, just lie there and let me¡­¡± Pa! Chu Luo didn¡¯t even move, but Qin Zhao¡¯s face was pped, stunning him. ¡°Let you what?¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Zhao with a murderous glint in her eyes. Qin Zhao had never been pped before. When he came back to his senses, intense anger instantly appeared in his eyes. He raised his hand to touch the side of his face that was burning from the p. A vicious glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll be¡­¡± Pa! ¡°F*ck!¡± Fury finally appeared in Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes. He quickly snapped his fingers, and a man in a ck robe appeared in the room. When Qin Zhao saw him, he pointed at Chu Luo and said fiercely, ¡°Capture this woman and throw her onto the bed. Since Li Yan dared to touch my younger brother, I¡¯ll make him a cuckold.¡± He even let out a terrifyingugh. ck Robe¡¯s voice carried an indescribable vicissitude and gloominess. ¡°Second Young Master Qin, why are you in such a hurry? This person harmed my two disciples. I n to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Okay, but you have to leave her ast breath. She¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s woman, I must have a good time¡­¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°F¡­¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°Capture her quickly!¡± At this moment, Qin Zhao¡¯s face had been beaten up into a pig¡¯s head. He was furious. ck Robe walked up to Chu Luo and waved his hand. A string of red bells surrounded her. ¡°Soul Locking Bell?¡± ¡°Looks like you know a lot.¡± After ck Robe finished speaking, he raised his finger and the Soul Locking Bell quickly surrounded Chu Luo and started spinning in midair. This kind of Soul Locking Bell could be considered an ancient divine artifact. Its power was definitely enormous. The hairpin on Chu Luo¡¯s head was shattered by the Soul Locking Bell¡¯s aura. Her long, seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders, making Qin Zhao, who was standing at the side, stare nkly. ck Robe quickly muttered something. After a while, Chu Luo and his figure disappeared from the room. In the next second, the two of them arrived in an empty space. Chu Luo nced around. There were all kinds of puppets piled up, and a pair of eyes with no sclera[1] stared over. Timid ones would have long been scared out of their wits. Chu Luo looked at ck Robe, who was working hard to set up an array. After he stopped, she suggested with a sincere expression, ¡°Your Soul Locking Array isn¡¯t set up properly. Why don¡¯t you check again?¡± ck Robe sneered. ¡°Then let me see if you can break this array.¡± As he spoke, his voice deepened. ¡°If you can¡¯t break it, you can apany my puppets. After I refine someone like you with such beauty into a puppet, you¡¯ll definitely be able to help me with twice the result using half the effort. Hahaha¡­¡± With that, he retreated from the array formation. However, in the next second, his eyes widened. He realized that he couldn¡¯t leave the array at all. Chu Luo giggled. ¡°I told you this array wasn¡¯t set up properly, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look, I only tampered with it a little and you already can¡¯t get out.¡± When ck Robe heard this, his pupils shrank. ¡°When did you do that?!¡± Chu Luo smiled and said in a nasty tone, ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe a youngss like you can trap me in the array I set up.¡± After saying that, he loudly practiced an incantation and quickly disappeared. However, in the next second, he returned to his original position. Chu Luo watched calmly as this person disappeared and returned. A minuteter, she lost her patience. With a tap of her finger, this person was pinned to the ground. That person was already a little shocked. He raised his right hand and saw more than ten puppets move at the same time. The moving puppets looked like humans, but upon closer inspection, they only had sclera. They were obviously soulless zombies. ¡°Indeed, the master determines how a disciple can turn out. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens by digging other people¡¯s graves?¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m Immortal Master Huang. With my abilities, even divine retribution can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her body suddenly emitted a sparkling white light. In the white light, her clothes and hair moved without wind. ¡°Ancient divine artifact, Phoenix Zither!¡± The moment the Phoenix Zither was yed, the entire space was enveloped by a red light. Chu Luo didn¡¯t y it, but it started ying. Amid the ancient melody, the entire space¡¯s aura instantly changed, bing solemn. Chu Luo¡¯s body started moving gracefully. She turned her toes and actually started dancing. Immortal Master Huang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In no time, all the puppets in the space knelt down before her. The fear in Immortal Master Huang magnified because of Chu Luo¡¯s dance. In the end, he widened his eyes and said with trembling lips, ¡°You¡­ you actually know how to dance the sacrificial dance from the ancient legends.¡± After saying that, he wanted to stop Chu Luo. However, after he took a step, a ball of mes suddenly darted out from under his feet and started burning. ¡°Hell Fire!¡± The fear in Immortal Master Huang¡¯s heart reached an unprecedented level. He quickly retracted his leg. [1] The white part of the eye Chapter 268 - Dreamscape (1)

Chapter 268: Dreamscape (1)

That ball of hell mes didn¡¯t disappear. It burned under his feet and spread out. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A momentter, Chu Luo stopped. Other than Immortal Master Huang, who was rolling on the ground and wailing from the mes of hell, the surroundings became especially quiet. Chu Luo nced at the puppets around her, then at Immortal Master Huang. She said coldly, ¡°Since you like puppets so much, you can be theirpanion from here on.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo disappeared into the void and returned to reality. As soon as she returned to reality, she raised her hand. The Soul Locking Bell that was spinning in midair became the size of a bracelet and fell into her palm. Chu Luo held the Soul Locking Bell in her hand and turned to look at the stunned Qin Zhao. Qin Zhao trembled when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. In the next second, he took out a gun and pointed it at her. He shouted at her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯te over or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Chu Luo looked at his trembling hand and smiled. Previously, she didn¡¯t know magic and thought that she shouldn¡¯t use special abilities to scare these ordinary people. Ever since she learned magic, she no longer had such considerations. With a slight movement of her finger, a spell blocked the muzzle. Chu Luo walked towards Qin Zhao and smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s face turned ashen, and he roared even louder, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± After shouting, he moved his finger and pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± The bullet bounced off of Qin Zhao¡¯s chest and exploded on his suit before exploding on his skin, turning him into a bloody mess. Chu Luo took a step back with a cold expression. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch suddenly trembled. Chu Luo subconsciously pressed down on the Heaven-and-Earth ring and thought,?¡®This is bad!¡¯ Perhaps it was because Qin Zhao was in too much pain, but his eyes were already red. At this moment, he suddenly stared at her with those bloodshot eyes, but there was a trace of ck floating in those blood-colored eyes. Chu Luo frowned slightly and was about to attack when the ck aura floated out before her. In the next second, Qin Zhao¡¯s body seemed to have lost all its strength. He fell to the ground and fainted. ¡°I miscalcted. To think they were hiding so deeply.¡± Chu Luo turned around and ran out the door to give chase. That trace of ck aura was being chased by Chu Luo until it was a little panicked. It floated faster and faster. Chu Luo chased after it for a while and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, find a way to trap it.¡± A red light shed on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and she rushed towards the ck aura at an even faster speed. At that moment, two rapid footsteps and voices could be heard from afar. It was Qin Xin and Qin Meng. When the ck aura saw the two of theming, it split into two and entered their bodies. They actually hid again. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened, but she didn¡¯t walk out. Instead, she jumped onto a tree. At this moment, Qin Meng said, ¡°What exactly does Sixth Sister mean by deliberately taking that medicine to seduce Li Yan?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Xin snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just relying on the fact that her figure is better than ours? I heard that those who took the initiative to seduce Li Yan before didn¡¯t end up well. Isn¡¯t she courting death by doing this?¡± ¡°Then should we stop her? If she makes Li Yan angry, our n won¡¯t be able to continue.¡± ¡°Go. We can¡¯t implicate the entire Qin family because of her.¡± ¡°But that Lan Lan is too annoying. The servant called me just now and said that Lan Lan had already realized that the bodyguard wasn¡¯t from the Duanmu family. I don¡¯t know what method she used to escape.¡± ¡°So what if she escaped? Third Sister has already informed the bodyguards at home to stop her. Surely she can¡¯t walk to Li Yan¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over quickly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if Sixth Sister ruins thingster.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they quickened their pace and walked along a corridor. Chu Luo quickly followed. Qin Xin and Qin Meng walked very quickly. The two of them walked for only four to five minutes before turning on the corridor and walking into a forest of ornamental nts. Chu Luo was on a tree and immediately saw Li Yan standing on the stone bridge. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the vi in front of the Qin residence. It was obvious that the Qin family had done something to it. At this moment, besides Li Yan and Qin Xiang, no one else was nearby. Under the stone bridge was an artificial river. Li Yan was facing a pond. There were fewer streetlights here than in the front yard and garden. The water in the pond glistened under the moonlight. Qin Xiang was standing three meters away from Li Yan and flirting. ¡°Li Yan, why won¡¯t you look at me? Do you think I¡¯m not as good-looking as Chu Luo?¡± Li Yan treated her like air. Qin Xiang obviously had been here for a while and speaking the entire time. Seeing that Li Yan was still not looking at her, she wanted to take a step closer to him. At this moment, Li Yan said coldly without looking back, ¡°If you dare to move, I¡¯ll throw you into the pond.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong and the sharp cold aura emanating from him was even more terrifying. Qin Xiang was indignant but she didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward. She was already feeling hot to begin with, so when she saw Li Yan, she felt even hotter. Previously, she only felt that this man was so cold that he made people dislike him. At this moment, no matter how she looked at his profile, she felt that he was handsome. She even had an urge to pounce on him. At the thought of this, she subconsciously pulled down her already low neckline, revealing half of her bosom. She then said delicately, ¡°Li Yan, do you know where Chu Luo is now?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to shake her off. Qin Xiang: ¡°If I say that she¡¯s having sex with a man¡­¡± Hu~ Pa~ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qin Xiang didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to suddenly whip her. When the whip hit her body, the burning pain made her expression change drastically. She hugged her body and started crying. However, this whip seemed to have provoked the mes in her body. She looked at Li Yan with red eyes and pounced on him. ¡°Sixth Sister, stop!¡± ¡°Sixth Sister, stop right there!¡± At this moment, Qin Xin and Qin Meng ran over at the same time. However, they were still a step toote. Li Yan made the whip in his hand curl around Qing Xiang and threw her into the pond. Plop! ¡°Ah¡­ Help¡­ Help¡­¡± Qin Xin and Qin Meng looked at each other. Not only did the two of them not call for help, but they also didn¡¯t jump down to save her. At the same time, they turned around and quickly attacked Li Yan. As the two of them attacked, Chu Luo quickly plucked a handful of leaves from the tree and flicked them at the two. Li Yan swung the whip in his hand at the same time. Even though the two sisters had been stabbed by Chu Luo¡¯s leaf-shaped weapons and been hit by Li Yan¡¯s whip at the same time, they didn¡¯t feel any pain. The two of them quickly moved. The lights around them instantly went out, and the moonlight was also covered by dark clouds. When thest ray of light disappeared, Chu Luo quietly came to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed his hand. She took off the bracelet and threw it out. The bracelet quickly covered the ck color created by the two sisters and formed a barrier. ¡°Yan, they created a dreamscape. Hold my hand.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°The two of them are being controlled by a ball of ck aura. This ball of ck aura escaped from Qin Zhao¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What ck aura is this?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ck aura emanating from my personal items left behind by my younger sister who turned into a demon.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t need her to tell him to guess. ¡°It¡¯s also something retrieved from the ancient tomb 18 years ago?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she heard the sound of the wind and quickly turned around with Li Yan. After the sound of the wind passed, she suddenly said, ¡°Phoenix, protect Yan.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the two of them were surrounded by a powerful red light. Then, a phoenix with wings spread appeared in front of her. Chu Luo retracted her hand from Li Yan¡¯s and said in front of his surprised gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them first.¡± With that, she disappeared. In the next moment, the scene in front of Chu Luo changed and she entered a dreamscape created by the ck aura. In front of her was a majestic and imposing priest hall. The priest hall was filled with white and thick mist formed by spiritual aura. At this moment, bell-likeughter came from not far ahead. Then, a mischievous pink figure quietly walked to the side. Chu Luo saw that familiar figure and strode after her. Indeed, the pink figure stopped behind a woman in a white dress. The person in white was Chu Luo, who was also Feng Ling, who was about to be the High Priestess. At this moment, Feng Lan said, ¡°Sister, are you no longer ying with me just a few days after you¡¯ve be the High Priestess?¡± Feng Ling was reading a book. When she heard this, she looked up at her and said, ¡°After bing the High Priestess, my responsibilities be even heavier, so I need to learn more skills.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like this, I will definitely be very bored.¡± After Feng Lan finished speaking, she suddenly asked carefully, ¡°So now that you¡¯ve be the High Priestess, are you going to marry the king too?¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t feel much. She said very calmly, ¡°Master has such an intention.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Sister, do you like His Majesty?¡± ¡°The High Priestess¡¯ duty is to save the people of the world. How can she care about love?¡± Feng Lan suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Sister, you mean you don¡¯t like the His Majesty?¡± Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan strangely, but she still nodded. A glint shed across Feng Lan¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of ck aura. When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled into a sneer. ¡°So you¡¯ve been hiding it so well.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the two of them. However, as she approached, the two figures suddenly disappeared. Chu Luo stood on the spot and looked at the familiar surroundings before walking to the other side. However, just then, the scene changed drastically. Chapter 269 - Dreamscape (2)

Chapter 269: Dreamscape (2)

The scene instantly changed to half a year ago when Feng Ling became the High Priestess. Standing on the city gate tower, Feng Ling looked at the warriors who were about to go on an expedition and at the awe-inspiring man who was sitting on a horse with an iron-blooded domineering aura. She walked towards the giant war drum. Feng Lan, who was following behind her, asked in a low voice with a worried tone, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a batch of dark warlocks in Navy Tide Nation. Can the Grand General defeat them this time? If he can¡¯t, with the coldness of the King of Cann, our Phoenix Skies will fall into misery and suffering.¡± Feng Ling only said, ¡°Grand General and I will definitely not allow Navy Tide Nation to invade Phoenix Skies.¡± The sacrificial dance performed by the High Priestess not only transcended the souls of the dead, but it also boosted the morale and gave the warriors energy. Feng Ling had been chosen as the sessor of the High Priest since she was young. From the age of ten, she had danced many sacrificial dances. Feng Lan was Feng Ling¡¯s younger sister and also her guardian. When Feng Ling took off her embroidered shoes and stood on the big drum, the soldiers waiting outside the city gate all looked up. d in white, she had a fair face and ck lustrous hair. She raised her hand and turned around. As she twisted her waist and kicked her legs, softness and power turned into sparkling light spots that emitted from her body. The light spots instantly spread towards the heads of all the soldiers, giving them powerful energy. Amid the beating of the drums on the hearts of everyone, all the soldiers tightened their grip on their spears and bows. When the ritual dance ended, Chu Luo stood on the drum and stared at the man sitting on the tall horse. The man turned his horse around and led the army away quickly. The scene changed again. It actually brought her to this war that Chu Luo had never seen with her own eyes. Chu Luo remembered very clearly that the invincible iron-blooded general had been seriously injured in this war. It was her master who had exhausted half of his cultivation that saved him. Chu Luo had always thought that it was because of the warlocks from Navy Tide Nation. Until now, when she saw Feng Lan outside the battlefield. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re already possessed by now. Did I trust you too much?¡± At this point, she lost interest in watching. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a trace of a soul left behind and you want to trap me?¡± After she said that, the Phoenix Zither appeared. She turned around, sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, and quickly started ying. The moment the Phoenix Zither was yed, the surrounding dreamscape slowly disintegrated. Just as the song was about to end, Feng Lan¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside her ear, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to know why General Ironblood never said a word to you?¡± Chu Luo frowned. She knew that the ck aura was trying to disturb her mood and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± With a flick of her finger, thest note appeared and the ck aura instantly dissipated. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she had already returned to reality. The darkness around her had disappeared and Li Yan was holding her hand tightly. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Luoluo, someone¡¯s here.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and the phoenix circling Li Yan transformed into a red light that returned to her wrist. Li Yan looked at the phoenix birthmark on her wrist and seemed to have thought of something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo nced to the side. Qin Xin and Qin Meng were lying there and had obviously fainted. Qin Xiang was still struggling in the pond. At this moment, arge group of people was indistinctly walking on the path blocked by the ornamental trees and doing so quickly. Among these people, the Qin family was in charge. The Qin family masters¡¯ emotions couldn¡¯t be read from their faces, but the younger generation all had furious expressions. The people walking behind them started discussing. Even though they were very far away, Chu Luo could understand what was going on after seeing this. She turned to look at Li Yan. Seeing that he was still standing, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit back down? These people obviously want to catch adultery on the spot and want to hold you responsible.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a powerful aura and his voice was so cold that it felt like ice shards were about to fall off. ¡°These people think since I¡¯m a cripple, they can scheme against me. So I¡¯ll let them see how I can stand up.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. At this moment, the group of people had already walked out of the ornamental tree path. One of the young men shouted before he could see what was going on, ¡°Li Yan, what did you do to my younger sisters?¡± After the young man finished shouting, he realized that something was wrong. He saw the man standing under the moonlight exuding a strong murderous aura. Everyone was stunned. After a while, Third Master Duanmu asked in surprise, ¡°Li Yan, your legs are healed?¡± The expressions of the masters of the Qin family were a littleplicated, and the young man was still in shock. Eldest Master Qin stood up and nced at his two nieces who had fainted. He said to the two young men beside him, ¡°Hurry up and take Qin Xin and Qin Meng away.¡± The two young men responded with an ¡°oh¡± but didn¡¯t move. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura was too strong and they didn¡¯t dare to walk over. Eldest Master Qin¡¯s face darkened and he walked over. The other three masters of the Qin family quickly followed. The others stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move. The four masters of the Qin family walked up to the unconscious Qin Xin and Qin Meng. Fourth Master Qin squatted down to check on his daughter. However, Eldest Master Qin stopped him. Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°Let them lie down first.¡± He then looked at Li Yan with a serious gaze. ¡°Li Yan, what did my two nieces do to make you knock them out here?¡± Li Yan looked back at him coldly. ¡°What did they do? Don¡¯t your Qin family know yet?¡± Chu Luo reminded everyone, ¡°There¡¯s another one in the pond.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw Qin Xiang, who was about to lose her strength from struggling, about to sink to the bottom of the pool. Third Master Qin¡¯s expression changed and he quickly shouted, ¡°Someone save Xiangxiang!¡± Two Qin family bodyguards quickly jumped down to save her. Qin Xiang was wearing a low-cut dress, and the material was very thin. When the bodyguards rescued her and ced her on the ground in the middle, they didn¡¯t even dare to look at her. One of the young men from the Qin family quickly took off his coat to cover her and quickly gave her CPR. The moment Qin Xiang regained her senses, she sat up and said sternly, ¡°Li Yan, how dare you throw me into theke! If anything happens to me, I want you¡­¡± ¡°Qin Xiang, shut up!¡± Only then did Qin Xiang discover everyone. Her eyes widened at first. In the next second, she remembered that all her backing had arrived and pointed at Li Yan. ¡°Uncles, Dad, Li Yan threw me into the pond just now. You have to uphold justice for me.¡± After saying that, she started crying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them why Yan threw you down?¡± Chu Luo suddenly interrupted. ¡°Or are you afraid to say it?¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, her expression changed slightly. In the next second, she retracted her expression and wiped her tears. ¡°I just happened to pass by and saw Li Yan here. I came over to greet him. I didn¡¯t expect him to throw me into the pond without saying anything.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the sneer on her face widened. ¡°Do you think that with only Yan here and no evidence, you can distort the truth?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Xiang said angrily, ¡°How can it be just me alone? I even brought a housekeeper.¡± After saying that, she went to look for Qin Zhao. Since Chu Luo was here, Qin Zhao should be here too. ¡°Where¡¯s that housekeeper you mentioned?¡± Chu Luo also scanned everyone. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan clearly lost his patience and called out, ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Qin Ming walked over from the other end of the bridge with a camera in his hand. Chu Luo looked at the camera and tilted her head to look at Qin Xiang, whose expression had changed instantly. At this moment, Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°Xiangxiang drank too much tonight. She must have been drunk just now.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Qin said with his back facing the crowd, ¡°Get a few people to take Xiangxiang and the others away.¡± The others from the Qin family also reacted at this moment. They quickly came over and the three youngsters carried Qin Xiang and the other two away. Eldest Master Qin then looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Our Qin family didn¡¯t treat our guests well. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and have a good talk?¡± Eldest Master Qin¡¯s words meant that he was relenting to Li Yan. Everyone subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Before Li Yan could speak, augh came from the crowd. Third Master Duanmu walked out with a smile and said, ¡°Your Qin family really entertain your guests in a grand manner. Li Yan only came out to take a breather, but the three daughters of the Qin family passed by on the way.¡± These words made most of the Qin family¡¯s expressions change. However, Eldest Master Qin¡¯s expression remained the same. He kept looking at Li Yan as if he hadn¡¯t heard Third Master Duanmu. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± With that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked down the bridge. Qin Ming pushed his wheelchair and followed. As the three of them passed by, everyone subconsciously made way. Everyone knew that tonight¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end just like that. Seeing Li Yan leave, Third Master Duanmu called out to Lan Lan, who was standing at the side. He smiled happily at the masters of the Qin family whose faces had darkened. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave with my niece now.¡± With that, he led Lan Lan out. With deep eyes, Eldest Master Qin looked towards the direction where Li Yan and the others left. Second Master Qin asked in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Eldest Master Qin: ¡°Send the guests out.¡± Second Master Qin quickly straightened up and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, something happened with our family tonight. It¡¯s not convenient for us to continue entertaining everyone. The banquet will end here.¡± Everyone present definitely didn¡¯t want to stay anymore. They had to go back and consider their positions. So they left after being sent off by the few youngsters. As soon as the guests left, a servant ran over and said to the masters, ¡°Masters, Old Master wants you to see him immediately.¡± Chapter 270 - Rumors

Chapter 270: Rumors

The bunch of them arrived at Old Master Qin¡¯s study. Seeing Old Master Qin sitting behind the desk with his back facing them, they quickly greeted respectfully, ¡°Father.¡± ¡°What did you people do tonight?¡± Old Master Qin¡¯s voice was already deep to begin with. Under the influence of anger, it became even lower. Coupled with his superior aura, it shook the middle-aged men until they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Father, we didn¡¯t n well tonight.¡± At this moment, Old Master Qin turned around and looked at them with his sharp eagle-like eyes. There was disappointment in them. ¡°Hmph¡­ What a bunch of ipetent fools.¡± The bunch of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. After a while, Second Master Qin suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Father, Li Yan¡¯s legs are healed.¡± Old Master Qin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Looks like we underestimated this kid.¡± Second Master Qin probed, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡± Third Master Qin added, ¡°Father, given Li Yan¡¯s attitude tonight, it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us.¡± Fourth Master Qin also spoke. ¡°The Duanmu family was still causing trouble tonight as well.¡± After the second, third, and fourth masters of the Qin family finished speaking, the eldest son of the Qin family said, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we go straight to the tomb? We already know its rough location.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The northwest, where the Ancient Capital of Lon disappeared.¡± ¡°Then send someone to look for it. As for that brat Li Yan¡­ I¡¯ll send someone else to deal with him. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of the Qin residence, Third Master Duanmu and Lan Lan followed. Third Master Duanmu stopped Li Yan with undisguised joy and said kindly: ¡°Li Yan, you probably won¡¯t let this matter rest tonight. I don¡¯t think the Qin family will let this matter rest either. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with our Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly. After Chu Luo got into the car, he got in and the car drove away. Watching the car drive away, Lan Lan turned to look at Third Master Duanmu with aplicated gaze. ¡°Uncle, do you think Li Yan¡¯s legs have recovered long ago and he deliberately kept it from everyone?¡± Third Master Duanmu looked at the street corner and smiled cunningly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he recovered a long time ago. After what happened tonight, everyone knows that he has something against the Qin family. When the timees, let¡¯s see who else he can rely on besides us.¡± Lan Lan nodded. ¡°Indeed. Tonight¡¯s matter will definitely spread quickly. When the timees, will the Qin family strike first to gain the upper hand?¡± ¡°Since Li Yan can only rely on our Duanmu family, do you think we will allow the Qin family to do anything to him?¡± Third Master Duanmu was in a hurry to go back and tell the others in the Duanmu family about this. He turned around and walked towards the car. When Lan Lan thought about how tall and powerful Li Yan looked when he stood up, her heart palpitated and her face subconsciously burned. She quickly followed him into the car. ¡­ Indeed, before the next day arrived, the entire upper-ss circle in the capital had already found out that Li Yan could stand up. Some were shocked, some were surprised, some were waiting to watch a good show. Some people even discussed it in private. ¡°Li Yan can actually stand up on his legs? That¡¯s impossible. Did he find a miracle doctor?¡± ¡°Definitely. Didn¡¯t he keep looking for a way to treat those legs a few years ago? Maybe he really found it.¡± ¡°Of all the timing, Master Li stood up at the Qin family banquet. What does this mean? Does it mean that he and the Qin family have really fallen out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter how rich Master Li is, he¡¯s just a businessman. How can he possibly beat the Qin family? Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless he¡¯s really on the Duanmu family¡¯s side.¡± ¡­ The first thing Chu Luo did when she woke up the next day was to go online to see if anything that happened at the Qin residencest night had been reported. As expected, nothing aboutst night was reported. Chu Luo went downstairs to see Li Yan using theputer in the living room. She walked over and asked, ¡°Yan, you suddenly stood up yesterday. Does everyone think that you¡¯ve already chosen the Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sat beside him and nced at hisptop. She asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Releasing the bait and letting the Qin family and the Duanmu family slowly fight.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°The Qin family must want to kill you this time. You¡¯re such a big bait. They will definitely fight for you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°But everyone knows that you¡¯re close to the Duanmu family now. Is this good for you?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m close to the Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not close to anyone. To me, there are only benefits.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming strode in. ¡°Master, the news has been released.¡± Chu Luo asked in confusion, ¡°What news?¡± Li Yan: ¡°The news of who cured my legs.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at him curiously. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten someone to handle the prescription you gave me previously. I¡¯ll let everyone know that I obtained a divine prescription before.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Since those herbs aren¡¯t easy to find, I¡¯ll get someone else to help us find them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was first stunned before asking, ¡°Those herbs are difficult to find and very rare. If they really find them, what if you can¡¯t get them?¡± ¡°When the timees, someone from the Duanmu family will naturally think of a way.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Qin Ming, ¡°You¡¯ll handle this matter personally?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he left. Li Yan then removed theptop in front of him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll send some people to protect you then. I¡¯ll also appear in a high-profile manner. If our rtionship is leaked, I¡¯ll announce it to the world.¡± Chu Luo blinked and opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When he saw her reaction, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips suddenly curled up. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can think of a way to suppress this matter first, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can suppress it.¡± Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that the man in front of her had deliberately brought her therest night and had nned it all out. At the thought of this, she red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan let out a lowugh of delight. Afterughing, he pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°I urgently want everyone to know that you¡¯re my wife. This way, no one will dare to have any designs on you again.¡± Especially those youngsters in their school. Someone actually dared to confess to his wife at the freshman assembly. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t get someone to teach that person a lesson. Chu Luo blushed and knocked her forehead against his chin. ¡°As long as I¡¯m not willing, no one can have designs on me.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his mood brightened. After breakfast, Chu Luo went to school. It was obvious how capable Li Yan was from the fact that Chu Luo and her friends weren¡¯t disturbed in the next few days. Sure enough, Li Yan appeared on the Inte in a high-profile manner. His cold image and handsome appearance made many people, especially the women, afraid of and obsessed with him. For the next two days, Chu Luo stayed in theboratory. The four of them discussed their research in the morning. Chu Luo learned a lot of modern medical knowledge from the three of them and even suggested her own ideas. The experiment was going well. The National Day holiday ended quickly. When Chu Luo appeared on Imperial University¡¯s campus, everyone looked at her with admiration. ¡°Have you heard? During National Day, Chu Luo participated in the International Cybersecurity Competition with a few experts from the Computer Science Department. Her self-created Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network trapped all the top hackers.¡± ¡°Really? Chu Luo is actually so brilliant?¡± ¡°How can that be fake? The news has spread throughout the Computer Science Department.¡± ¡°Not only that. I heard that Chu Luo even tracked down their of some top hackers.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is too awesome. Not only does she y the zither so well, but she¡¯s also so awesome inputer science. If she¡¯s not a goddess, who is?¡± ¡°This year¡¯s school belle contest has begun. I¡¯m prepared to vote for Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so envious when I think of Chu Luo being able to perform on the same stage as the president at the g.¡± At the mention of the president and Chu Luo performing on the same stage, many girls were envious and jealous. ¡°Why was Chu Luo so lucky as to have been on the same stage as the president?¡± ¡°The president¡¯s fan dance was too cool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Chu Luo already has a boyfriend. Actually, I think Chu Luo and the president look verypatible.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care how everyone discussed her. She had chosen a lot of courses, so she attended all of them at the same time. In order to not miss out on any, she discussed with the professors to ask them to record videos for her. However, there were still many people waiting to see her panic. Before ss started, teachers from other specializations had discussed this in private. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s specialization sses are packed to begin with. Chu Luo chose so many specializations at once. How much can she learn? I hope she doesn¡¯t end up learning nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Instead of choosing so many specializations, she might as well specialize in one. I originally thought that she was a moldable talent, but now¡­ Sigh¡­ What a pity.¡± ¡°Just watch. I¡¯m sure in less than a week, she¡¯ll automatically give up.¡± ¡­ The first lesson Chu Luo attended was the French ss in the foreignnguage school. When she walked into the ssroom, the originally noisy ssroom instantly fell silent. Imperial University was the cradle of academia. No matter how gossipy people were usually, they would be unusually serious during ss, especially since Chu Luo was in the same ssroom. Everyone subconsciously wanted to suppress her. Chapter 271 - On and On

Chapter 271: On and On

As Chu Luo didn¡¯t receive her books the day before National Day, every specialization professor asked the ss representative to ce her books on her desk. Perhaps on purpose, the ce where the books had been ced was in the middle of the ssroom. After Chu Luo sat down, everyone looked at her. She didn¡¯t mind at all. She picked up the topmost book and started reading. When the professor entered the ssroom, she had almost finished reading the books of this specialization. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± After the ss ended, the professor stopped Chu Luo, who was about to walk out of the ssroom with her books. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. The others subconsciously stopped. The professor said, ¡°Although the first semester¡¯s curriculum is rtively simple, they are the basics. You can only keep up after you have a good foundation, so you can¡¯t ck off.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The professor added, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me after ss.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and carried the few books in her arms to the podium. She ced the books on the lecture table and took out the books for this ss. She quickly flipped to the middle and pointed at a spot. ¡°Here, I¡¯m not sure about this grammar. Also here¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The professor was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you mastered the content in front?¡± ¡°Right, these are all the basics. I just read it and I learned it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Professor, I still have to attend other sses.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, this is¡­ Chu Luo, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°Is there anything else that you do not understand?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not very urate with some pronunciations, but there¡¯s not enough time now.¡± ¡°I see. You can ask me in private. My number is¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Professor. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Chu Luo walked out of the ssroom with her books in satisfaction, the professor standing on the podium put away the teaching materials with aplicated mood. Looking up and seeing the others who were still stunned in their seats, she reminded them, ¡°Students, do you not have ss anymore?¡± Only then did everyone put away their books and quickly leave the ssroom. The moment they walked out of the ssroom, everyone exploded. ¡°D*mn! Did Chu Luo make a rocket in ss? The professor taught only the first lesson, but she¡¯s asking about the middle part. I didn¡¯t understand anything just now.¡± ¡°Me too. During the holidays, I even specially revised my specialization sses. I realized that I basically didn¡¯t understand anything. Chu Luo actually more or less understood most of it.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that Chu Luo is puffing herself up at her own cost.¡± ¡°Maybe she revised this ss during the holidays and deliberately performed in the first ss.¡± ¡°No matter what, I think I should be more serious. If I can¡¯t evenpare to Chu Luo, who is studying a few specializations, isn¡¯t that too embarrassing?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone instantly felt immense pressure. Then, the first-year professors and the school heads realized that as long as they were in the same ss as Chu Luo, the students would be more hardworking than the ones in the other sses. Chu Luo, the ¡°culprit,¡± had no idea. After a full day of ss, the sky had already darkened. At this moment, dozens of textbooks had piled up on Chu Luo¡¯s desk. A few ssmates walked over and said to her enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, you have so many textbooks. Let¡¯s help you move them.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when a loud voice suddenly came from the ssroom door. ¡°Sister Chu, we¡¯re here to move your books.¡± Chu Luo looked up and nodded at Wang Mingtao, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three when she saw them. Wang Mingtao and the others walked in from the ssroom door. The five guys each took a few books from her until there were no more books on the table. Tang Zhiyun said to the other boys standing there with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, everyone. We will help Junior carry her books going forward.¡± The boys looked at the five of them and left tactfully. Wang Mingtao then winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, how was your ss today?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The group walked out of the ssroom. As Wang Mingtao walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, we agreed to celebrate together after school starts. You¡¯re free tonight, right?¡± Chu Luo stuffed an earpiece into her ear. Thinking that it was fine to go to theboratory after dinner, she nodded while listening to some foreignnguage audio. ¡°Then let¡¯s help you get the books back to where you live¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving out,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The bodyguard is by the school gate. He¡¯ll help me take the books back when the timees.¡± ¡°Where are you moving to?¡± ¡°Imperial Sky Park.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most luxurious vi area near Imperial University?¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice was a little high. After saying that, he saw many people looking at them and quickly stopped. The six of them walked out of the school building and headed to the bicycle parking spot. Only then did they realize that there were only three bicycles left. Wang Mingtao scratched his head. ¡°How are we going to ride three bicycles?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t two people share one bike?¡± Xie Minghai suggested. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She walked over and swiped a bike before hopping on. Tang Zhiyun and Yu Lei also went to get a bike. Everyone ced Chu Luo¡¯s books in the baskets. Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng each sat in the back seat. Wang Mingtao stood there dumbfounded. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Sit with me.¡± Chu Luo pointed at the back of her bike. ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Mingtao pointed at Chu Luo and then at himself. ¡°Our sizes are so different. It¡¯s so strange for me to sit in the back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit, you can just run behind us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The other four boysughed unkindly. Afterughing, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We will leave first. Hurry up.¡± With that, he rode out with Yu Lei. Chu Luo nced at him and drove out. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo, who had ¡°heartlessly¡± left, and chased after her. As he chased her, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, let me take you. I¡¯m a grown boy, so it¡¯s embarrassing to let a young girl like you take me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Sit or not, if you want. If not, run along.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s stubborn temper red up. ¡°So be it. I won¡¯t sit in the back seat of a girl no matter what.¡± ¡°How fussy.¡± Along the way, everyone watched as a boy chased after Chu Luo¡¯s bike. It was an eye-catching sight. Ten minutester. Wang Mingtao, who was panting from running, finally pleaded, ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me. I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Chu Luo slowed the bike down and gestured to him. ¡°Come on up.¡± Like a young wife, Wang Mingtao ran to the back seat of her bike and hopped on. He stretched his long legs out. However, as soon as he sat down, he suddenly felt very embarrassed. He evenughed and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, do you think I¡¯ve already be the target of envy, jealousy, and hatred?¡± After saying that, he even whistled at the people who were pointing at them. He looked very punch-worthy. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo sped up to catch up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. But at this moment, her phone rang in the basket. Chu Luo stopped the bike and pressed the answer button on her earpiece. Nangong Yi¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Junior Chu, I¡¯ve sent the Student Union application form to your email. Take note.¡± Chu Luo casually responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯m riding a bike. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Then she hung up. At this moment, a shout came from the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wang Mingtao? Wang Mingtao!¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao turned around at the same time. She happened to see Wu Siyi tugging at Xiao Ling¡¯s arm to stop her from screaming. However, Xiao Ling didn¡¯t listen to her. She even shouted, ¡°Wang Mingtao, you bumped into Siyi and you didn¡¯t even say a word of concern when you saw her.¡± These words immediately attracted more attention. Wang Mingtao muttered in embarrassment, ¡°This Xiao Ling keeps going on and on.¡± Chu Luo nced over and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving calls from her every day for the past few days, all of which were to use me of being irresponsible.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo stopped the bike. At the same time, Xiao Ling pulled a reluctant Wu Siyi over. When everyone saw that there was a show to watch, they all stopped. The moment Xiao Ling came over, she red at Wang Mingtao as if he was a heartless man. ¡°You bumped into Siyi yet you showed up only once on the first day. You didn¡¯t even call to ask after her after so many days. Shouldn¡¯t you ask her how her leg is?¡± Wang Mingtao had a straightforward temper to begin with. After seeing Xiao Ling confounding ck and white, he instantly exploded. Just as he was about to speak, Chu Luo suddenly called out to him, ¡°Mingtao, hold the bike.¡± Wang Mingtao paused and subconsciously took the handrail of the bike. Seeing many people taking out their phones to take photos, Chu Luo walked up to Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice fell and Xiao Ling was instantly stunned by her aura. Chu Luo stared at Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. She subconsciously lowered her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ already healed.¡± ¡°Did the restaurant send you three meals from the 1st to the 3rd?¡± ¡°They¡­ they did.¡± Chu Luo narrated calmly, ¡°Mingtao¡¯s father sprained his waist the day before National Day. His family grows flowers. All kinds of holidays are when their business does best. Uncle Wang sprained his waist, so Mingtao had to do all the work. Auntie Wang had woken up early in the morning to brew nourishing soup for the first two meals. Later, when Mingtao wasn¡¯t free, he asked me to help him order three meals for two days in a row from the school restaurant. Each meal cost 200 yuan¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped here. Chapter 272 - What Is a Troublemaker by Green Teas Side Called?

Chapter 272: What Is a Troublemaker by Green Tea¡¯s Side Called?

The surrounding students were stunned. ¡°Two hundred yuan per meal. Did she eat shark¡¯s fin and bird¡¯s nest for every meal?¡± ¡°Exactly. A growing boy like me has such a huge appetite, but I spend only 30 to 40 yuan per meal with meat and vegetables. Moreover, Imperial University¡¯s food is famous for being good. Two hundred yuan¡­ Tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°I think this male student sent three meals not only to the girl who was injured but also to her entire dormitory.¡± ¡°Also, the video of this girl getting ran over was on the campus BBS. She was the one who did the scam. The boy¡¯s already very humane and responsible for doing this. Why is she still here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°She obviously got used to eating delicacies and wants to continue eating.¡± ¡°How can there be such a shameless girl?¡± ¡­ As she faced everyone¡¯s usations, Wu Siyi¡¯s face turned pale. In the end, she was so ashamed that she ran away crying. Xiao Ling had wanted to uphold justice for Wu Siyi, but when she saw her run away and was faced with everyone¡¯s criticisms, her expression changed again and again. She also wanted to flee. However, Chu Luo stopped her. ¡°Since you started this, don¡¯t even think about leaving until we clear things up.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, was also furious. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re all over the ce. Make yourself clear.¡± The surrounding crowd also said: ¡°What do you call a troublemaker beside a Green Tea[1]? Aged Green Tea?¡± ¡°The Green Tea hasn¡¯t even said anything, yet you insist on making your presence known again. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re addicted to eating for free?¡± ¡°That¡¯s obviously the case. How can there be such a shameless girl at Imperial University? I¡¯ll feel embarrassed if this gets out.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s impolite words, Xiao Ling felt her mind buzz and tears flowed down her face. She suddenly thought of something and her face darkened. Her expression was filled with hatred. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you pretending to be virtuous? Why are you so smug when you¡¯re a rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°Ha! A rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling and a trace of coldness shed across her eyes. ¡°This rumor was from before I entered Imperial University. Are you trying to bring it up again because you can¡¯t find anything else to say?¡± At this point, she quickly exuded a sharp aura. ¡°I said before that whoever is spreading rumors should not me me for being rude.¡± With that, she raised her hand and pped her. Pa! ¡°Ah¡­¡± This p instantly made Xiao Ling stagger a few steps back and almost fall. The crowd quickly moved aside. Chu Luo took a step towards Xiao Ling with a straight face. ¡°Why are you bringing up things about me for no reason? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? You can¡¯tpare to me in terms of looks and studies. Even if you¡¯re jealous of me, hold it in. If I hear you say these things again, it won¡¯t be over with a p!¡± Xiao Ling didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so fierce. She was also furious about being pped. She shouted with a red face, ¡°Who said that my studies can¡¯tpare to yours? You¡¯re a freshman, but you actually dare to say that my, a second-year student¡¯s, studies can¡¯tpare to yours. I think you¡¯re too confident!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo sneered. Xiao Ling got even madder. She went all out and said, ¡°Do you dare topete with me? If I win, apologize to me immediately.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this person shameless? Asking Chu Luo, who has been to ss for only a day, topete with her, who is in her second year? Is she bullying a junior just because she¡¯s older?¡± ¡°Indeed, there are a few pieces of rat shit everywhere. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying such a thing?¡± ¡°This person must be crazy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s crazy. She¡¯s just so jealous that she doesn¡¯t even want her face anymore.¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s usations, Xiao Ling clenched her fists and blushed. However, when she thought about why the girl opposite her had everything and why so many people were protecting her, her heart twisted. ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, many people urged: ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯tpare yourself to her. This person obviously doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Junior Chu. As a second-year student, she¡¯s already shameless enough to provoke you. You should just ignore her.¡± ¡°This kind of person can just be treated as air.¡± ¡°Competing with this kind of person is a waste of time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling, whose face was bing increasingly ashen. She gestured to everyone to stop and said to Xiao Ling, ¡°If you lose, shut your mouth. Also¡­ don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡± Xiao Ling looked at Chu Luo with a belittling gaze. ¡°Talk after you win.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± ¡°German.¡± ¡°How do you want topete?¡± A scheming glint shed across Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to say that I bullied you. How about this? Let¡¯s each use German to trante a passage.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s so boring. Why don¡¯t we each trante ten Imperial University rules in German?¡± Xiao Ling paused. She thought that Chu Luo was looking for trouble. Although she wasn¡¯t very good at tranting the rules, she could still roughly trante them. She immediately agreed. She took out her phone and called up Imperial University¡¯s rules. Then, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Without even turning on her phone, she spoke. Everyone subconsciously took out their phones and pulled up Imperial University¡¯s rules. At the same time, they turned on their trantors. Then, be it Xiao Ling or the surrounding crowd, their mouths fell wide open and their eyes widened. Two minutester, Chu Luo stopped and asked everyone, ¡°Did I trante them correctly?¡± Everyone nodded silently. Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling. ¡°Your turn.¡± Xiao Ling was shocked. ¡°You¡­ you must have cheated!¡± After saying that, she looked at the earpiece in her ear and pointed. ¡°You must have recited what you heard over the earpiece.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone, took off her earpiece, and turned on the speaker. A girl eximed in shock, ¡°French! Chu Luo is actually listening to French audio and can even trante the school rules to German at the same time.¡± Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold at this moment, and a powerful cold aura emanated from her body. She looked straight at Xiao Ling and said in a low voice, ¡°Your turn.¡± Wang Mingtao, who had been silent, shouted at her even louder, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Xiao Ling was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s aura and felt her heart palpitate. This, coupled with the surrounding crowd¡¯s mocking, made her mind be even more of a mess. How could she still trante? She was so anxious that tears were flowing out. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Luckily, there are so many students here. Those who don¡¯t know will say that Sister Chu and I bullied you again.¡± After Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he asked everyone, ¡°Everyone saw it. This girl is so evil. Maybe she¡¯ll spout nonsense on BBS again.¡± A girl answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already uploaded all the videos to BBS.¡± When she heard this, Xiao Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was so frightened that she quickly retreated and wanted to escape. But at this moment, a leg reached behind her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Xiao Ling was dizzy from the fall and started wailing. Looking at Xiao Ling, who had instantly fallen to the ground with her face facing up, no one could sympathize with her. Instead, they all stepped aside. Chu Luo sneered and flicked a pill at her. Then, she turned to Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, the seniors wille back to look for us.¡± Wang Mingtao nced at Xiao Ling, who was lying on the ground and unable to cry. He handed the bike to Chu Luo. As soon as Chu Luo got on the bike, everyone automatically made way. Once the two of them left, everyone surrounded Xiao Ling again. ¡°How can there be such a girl at Imperial University? Whoever bes friends with such a girl will definitely be very unlucky.¡± ¡°Definitely. She¡¯s so jealous and always wants to take advantage of others. She stood up for that girl called Wu Siyi, but that girl has already run away. Yet she¡¯s still so insensible and kept pestering other people.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think that the boy bumped into her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this called? A dog using a mouse to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. This kind of person is so sinister. Maybe she¡¯ll me uster.¡± Everyone quickly dispersed. Only then did Xiao Ling pick herself up from the ground. With a hateful expression, she touched the big bump on the back of her head. Thinking about what those people had said just now, she hated Wu Siyi. ¡°Wu Siyi, how dare you treat me like this when I¡¯m fighting for justice for you. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao had not been following them for a long time, so Tang Zhiyun and the others were returning to look for them. ¡°Junior, why did you get here only now?¡± With that, they turned their bikes around and headed out of the school. Wang Mingtao told them what had happened. The four boys were furious. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already taught that person a lesson.¡± Outside the school, a car was already waiting. Chu Luo asked the boys to carry all her books to the car. Everyone got into the car and went to a restaurant to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. After doing experiments with Professor Tang and the others for a few hours, she went to look at the sprouting herbs with Elder Hu. She then returned to the vi to rest. She¡¯d been living in this vi alone for the past two days. When she walked in tonight, she realized that it had a courtyard full of roses. The lights in the vi¡¯s living room were also lit. She strode into the vi and saw the butler talking to a few servants. When the butler saw Chu Luo, he quickly stopped and greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Master sent me.¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Yan?¡± Chu Luo had just finished speaking when Li Yan called her from the second floor. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw Li Yan standing in the corridor on the second floor. Her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course I go wherever my wife goes.¡± [1] The term ¡°Green Tea Bitch¡± describes ambitious women who present themselves as ignorant, pure, and innocent Chapter 273 - Robot Roundy

Chapter 273: Robot Roundy

Chu Luo strode upstairs. Upstairs, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and led her to the bedroom. Chu Luo looked at him as she walked. Li Yan looked into her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head to kiss her on the lips. He then asked, ¡°Baby, I haven¡¯t seen you in two days. Did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she suddenly stopped. Li Yan also stopped. Chu Luo reached out to him and blinked her big, sparkling eyes. ¡°I want you to carry me.¡± Li Yan looked at the petite woman who was acting coquettishly in front of him and his smile widened. He picked her up horizontally and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled, but she didn¡¯t answer him. Li Yan¡¯s gazended on her lips. After they entered the bedroom, his voice deepened. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Chu Luo blinked at him and pursed her lips to smile at him. Li Yan sealed her lips. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± After that, Li Yan made Chu Luo say that she missed him for a few hours before letting her go. After Chu Luo fell asleep from exhaustion, Li Yan gently ced her on the bed, got off of it, and walked to the window to make a call. The other party picked up the call and said something. His expression became unusually cold. ¡°Make her disappear from Imperial University.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and turned around to sleep with Chu Luo in his arms. The next morning at six. After Chu Luo went downstairs, she took the French textbook and strolled in the courtyard while practicing her pronunciation. Li Yan was practicing in the open space beside her. Then he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stopped and walked over to stand in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Li Yan said, ¡°Wrong pronunciation.¡± After saying that, he corrected her on more than ten mistakes. After that, he went back to his morning exercise. Chu Luo looked at him as he walked away. Her eyes darted around before she quickly followed him and stood beside him. ¡°Yan, how many foreignnguages do you know?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Six or seven.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°!¡± ¡°Which six or seven?¡± ¡°English, German, Japanese, French, Korean, Khmer, Russian.¡± Chu Luo thought about her specializations and suddenly decided that she wanted to surpass him. At the thought of this, she turned around and walked into the living room. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly returned to the living room, and seemed to have guessed her thoughts. His lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. This little thing waspetitive. She wouldn¡¯t be so tired if he had mentioned one or two fewernguages. After Chu Luo returned to the living room, she took aptop and quickly looked at tutorials. By the time Li Yan came in from his morning practice, she had already learned several tutorials. Li Yan walked up to her and sat down. ¡°You can ask me if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She handed him her notes. ¡°These are all things I don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Yan nced at them and started exining to her. Until the butler came over to remind them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, it¡¯s almost half-past seven.¡± Li Yan closed herptop and said to her, ¡°Go eat. I¡¯ll teach you at night if you don¡¯t understand something.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out an earpiece from her pocket to stuff it into her ear. She listened to foreignnguage audio as she ate. However, when she heard something she didn¡¯t understand, she would stop and think. As she listened, she actually forgot to bring the food on her chopsticks to her mouth. Li Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took off her earpiece. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan¡¯s face was tense. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to listen while eating.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯lle to school to supervise you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo hesitated for a while before saying reluctantly, ¡°Alright.¡± After dinner, Chu Luo was about to leave with herrge stack of books. However, Li Yan picked her up first. The two of them walked out of the door. At this moment, a car happened to drive over and stop outside the vi. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You want to send me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan would be very busy during this period and wouldn¡¯t have time to send her off. The car door opened and Qin Ming alighted. He walked over and opened the back seat. Then, a robot that was a little round like a Teletubby jumped out of the car. Chu Luo looked at the robot and widened her eyes in surprise. The robot followed Qin Ming in and stood in front of the two of them. Li Yan pressed on the robot¡¯s shoulder and saw something sticking out. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°ce your finger on it and record your fingerprint. From now on, he¡¯s yours. He can help you move the books.¡± Chu Luo quickly put her finger on it and recorded her fingerprints. The robot spoke with a straight voice. ¡°Hello, Mistress. I¡¯m your personal robot, No. 10101. Please let me know if you have any instructions.¡± Chu Luo said in disdain, ¡°No. 10101 doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± ¡°You can change the name.¡± Li Yan pressed a button and a control panel appeared. There were many functions on it, such as changing the name. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the control panel a few times and said with a grin, ¡°The name Roundy suits him very well, don¡¯t you think?¡± Roundy replied in a rhythmic tone, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo felt dislike for him again. ¡°His voice isn¡¯t nice either.¡± Li Yan curled his lips. ¡°You can also change his voice.¡± Chu Luo took a look and chose a voice. ¡°The voice has been altered. What else do you need, Mistress?¡± It now had a clear child¡¯s voice. This, coupled with the name Roundy, made it sound veryical. Chu Luo nced at the time. Seeing that ss was about to start, she asked, ¡°How will you help me carry my books?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a tray stick out of his round stomach. Li Yan ced all of Chu Luo¡¯s books in his tray and put it back. ¡°How fun.¡± Chu Luo asked Li Yan expectantly, ¡°Can he transform?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, she thought that she had to find time to modify this robot. Li Yan could read her mind and said, ¡°You can modify it during the weekend. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare tools for you then.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and took Roundy to Imperial University in a low-key car. As soon as they entered Imperial University, the round robot Chu Luo had brought became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ah! Chu Luo brought a robot, right?¡± ¡°Clearly. This is way too trendy.¡± ¡°I wonder where she bought it. Previously, I heard that she also applied for Mechanical Manufacturing and Automation, but she was rejected by the specialization professor. Do you think she brought a robot to school on purpose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s her intention.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went to the bicycle stop and swiped a bicycle. She rode in front, and Roundy quickly stuck out a few wheels from under his feet and followed. Chu Luo listened to foreignnguage audio as she rode. After listening for a while, she suddenly asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, how many foreignnguages do you know?¡± Roundy: ¡°Mistress, I know Imperial and English.¡± Chu Luo decided to record a few morenguages tonight when she got back. When the time came, she would be able to converse with Roundy while walking. When they arrived outside the ssroom for the first ss, before Chu Luo could enter, they heard the excited voices saying ¡°Chu Luo is here¡± and ¡°She brought her robot.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said to Roundy, ¡°Stand outside the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy leaned against the wall. After Chu Luo took the books for this ss, she walked in alone. When everyone saw that the robot didn¡¯t follow her in, many of them craned their necks, wishing their gazes could turn to look at the robot. Chu Luo sat down at a seat near the front. The first ss today was physics, and it was also the first ss of this subject. After Chu Luo sat down, many people came over to greet her. ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re ssmates from now on. If you don¡¯t have time to attend this ss, we¡¯ll help you take notes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo, we can also discuss learning content with each other in the future.¡± Chu Luo appreciated everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and thanked them. At this moment, a professor¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Yo! Who brought this robot?¡± Everyone quickly stopped talking and returned to their seats. After the professor entered, the first thing she did was nce at Chu Luo and ask, ¡°Whose is the robot outside the ssroom?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand. ¡°Professor, it¡¯s mine.¡± The professor nodded and said, ¡°You can bring the robot, as long as it doesn¡¯t disturb everyone.¡± ¡°Alright. That robot is only for helping me carry books.¡± Even if the students in this ss had never seen Chu Luo¡¯s books, they could imagine how many there were. So the professor didn¡¯t say anything else and started the ss. After ss, this professor also said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left after asking a few questions. At noon, Chu Luo had just eaten when she heard someone gossiping. ¡°Did you see that on the BBS? I heard that Xiao Ling quarreled with Wu Siyist night and pushed her down the stairs this morning.¡± ¡°Oh my god, is that girl crazy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely out of her mind. Otherwise, why would she criticize Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t she in big trouble this time? Did that Wu Siyi fall badly?¡± ¡°I read on the BBS that she¡¯s been sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Pfft, weren¡¯t the two of them really close previously? Why did she attack her just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for such a person to stay at Imperial University!¡± ¡­ Chapter 274 - When Will You Be Back? Ill Pick You Up

Chapter 274: When Will You Be Back? I¡¯ll Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a day, the most talked about topic in the entire Imperial University was Chu Luo and the robot following behind her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what others said in private. After thest lesson, she had just walked out of the ssroom when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior Chu, did you go back and look at the electronic form I sent you?¡± Chu Luo replied bluntly, ¡°No time to look.¡± Nangong Yi was obviously choked by her words. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°You have time to look at it tonight, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Tonight, after she returned, she had to go to theboratory to do three hours of experiments. She also had to find Li Yan to teach her a foreignnguage for an hour. How would she have time? Nangong Yi said in an I-knew-you-would-say-that tone, ¡°Alright. If you really don¡¯t have time, I can help you.¡± Chu Luo had already walked out of the school building and was about to go to the parking lot when she asked, ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°Help you fill in the application,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Junior Chu, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who cares least about joining the Imperial University Student Union.¡± Chu Luo was straightforward. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Student Union has the right to watch university professors from other countries teach online at any time, I wouldn¡¯t even want to join.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, not only was he not angry, but he also chuckled. Afterughing, he reminded her, ¡°Not everyone can watch other countries¡¯ university professors teaching online just by joining the Student Union. Only the president of the Student Union is qualified.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°How is it the same? Not everyone can be the president of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo had already reached the parking spot. She took out her school card and swiped it on the card reader before saying, ¡°I know. We have to get 80% of the Student Union¡¯s support. At the same time, we have to let the entire school vote.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Mm, as long as you remember this matter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± She then said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, there will be a group of foreign Student Union membersing to our school to study for half a month. You can take some time to receive them with the Liaison Department.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. In half a month, she would have already finished learning the few foreignnguage sses she had chosen for this semester. It would be just enough to test her speaking ability. She said, ¡°Sure.¡± Only then did Nangong Yi bid her farewell in satisfaction. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo got on her bike and rode out of the school. Not long after she rode out, a history teacher stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned around. ¡°Professor Yang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Yang was also riding a bike. When he reached her side, he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t usually attend evening self-study?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to go to the Archaeology Department to get some information. This information will be helpful for your history studies. Why don¡¯t youe with me? You can bring the information back and return it to me after reading it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo followed Professor Yang to the Archaeology Department. It was dinner time. The students from the Archaeology Department had already gone out to eat. Only a few professors who had yet to leave were chatting in the courtyard. When the two of them walked in, they happened to hear an excited teacher say, ¡°I heard that the geological exploration team found an ancient tomb under the ruins of the legendary Ancient Capital of Lon. Professor Peng, will our Imperial University¡¯s Archaeology Department send people along?¡± Then, an older person replied, ¡°If the news is correct, we will definitely send people over. If it¡¯s really the legendary ancient tomb, the archaeological value will be immeasurable.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we hear that there¡¯s a sinister door in that ancient tomb? Will it be dangerous for us to go there?¡± ¡°The country will definitely send people to protect us. We just have to follow the national team.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Which ancient tomb isn¡¯t dangerous? If we really can¡¯t go down, we can study it from the periphery.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Yang had already walked up to them. Only then did they stop and look over. ¡°Professor Yang is here.¡± ¡°This must be Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Student Chu enrolled in so many specializations. Why didn¡¯t you enroll in our Archeology Department?¡± The professors were obviously very easygoing. As they spoke, they started joking. Professor Yang smiled and introduced them to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Professor Peng, this is Professor Situ, this is Professor Li, and this is Professor Chen.¡± Chu Luo greeted them and Professor Yang started talking about serious matters. Professor Chen gave Professor Yang the information he wanted and everyone walked out of the door. As Chu Luo left, she casually asked, ¡°Professors, are you talking about the magical ancient tomb that was rumored to exist 18 years ago?¡± The professors were a little surprised. ¡°Student Chu seems to be very familiar with this.¡± ¡°A little.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°My family used to be in the antique business. I heard a fair bit about such stuff.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Professor Peng said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now. I¡¯ll have to wait for the news to be confirmed before I know.¡± Chu Luo nodded and changed the topic. As they spoke, they walked out of the Archaeology Department. Chu Luo nned to leave the school. After saying goodbye to them, she left on a bike with Roundy. After having a meal, she went to theboratory. When Elder Hu saw Chu Luoing, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to change your clothes.¡± After saying that, he walked out of theboratory and said to her happily, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the herbs.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After Elder Hu took off hisb coat and put it away, the two of them walked out. When they reached the backyard, she saw that the herbs were growing well and had revealed sharp horns. At this moment, an arm-long herb swaying in the evening wind caught her eye. The two of them walked up to the cluster of herbs. Elder Hu pointed at them and said happily, ¡°Little Chu, look. These herbs grow so quickly.¡± Chu Luo squatted down to look at the herbs. Elder Hu continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too incredible? This kind of herb usually doesn¡¯t germinate until two monthster.¡± Chu Luo looked around and realized that there was a ginseng seed nted beside her. Moreover, a faint fluorescence was emanating from the soil. Chu Luo seemed to have sensed something and her eyes lit up. She stood up and said to Elder Hu, ¡°Elder Hu, I know how to make these herbs grow quickly.¡± ¡°Child, aren¡¯t you spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out of the courtyard when Elder Hu quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, what are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo said as she ran, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ call CEO Li.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Elder Hu shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young people are really energetic.¡± Chu Luo ran back to her vi. The butler, who was instructing the servants to water the roses, was a little surprised to see her. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and ran back to the vi. Li Yan came back to eat with her today. When Chu Luo went to the vi at the back, he went to the study upstairs to work. Chu Luo ran to the study door before stopping. She knocked on the door first and pushed it open after receiving a response. Li Yan was obviously having a video conference. Once he saw her, he said to the person on the other end of the video call, ¡°Rest for ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he turned off the video and sat there looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo strode to his side. ¡°Yan, I¡¯ve discovered that the array I set up can promote the growth of herbs.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and flushed face as she said this. He reached out to pull her into his arms and said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°I found out that the array I set up can gather energy. This kind of energy can be used to nourish especially precious herbs. When their energy is released, it can also promote the growth of other herbs.¡± ¡°What are these herbs you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯ll get someone to look for them immediately.¡± ¡°Ginseng, lingzhi, Tianshan Snow Lotus¡­¡± Chu Luo named more than ten herbs in a row. Li Yan nodded and picked up his phone to order people to look for these herbs. Chu Luo held his hand and added, ¡°You can find more of each.¡± Li Yan said to the person on the other end, ¡°Do it immediately.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo. With a smile in her eyes, Chu Luo intended to jump out of his arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue with the experiment.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before asking, ¡°When are youing back tonight? I¡¯lle and pick you up then.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a short distance.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°Ten-thirty.¡± After saying that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her cheek against his. She smiled and said, ¡°Come and pick me up. You can teach me how to speak foreignnguages.¡± Li Yan rubbed his palm on her waist and let go of her. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Chapter 275 - Bookworm Chu Luo

Chapter 275: Bookworm Chu Luo

Professor Tang and the others usually finished their research at around ten at night. Chu Luo was used to staying for a while longer, so she took up the task of tying up the loose ends every day. As Professor Tang left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Old Master Sun will be discharged this Saturday. If you have time, let¡¯s go over together.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t stay too long. Go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After the three of them left, Chu Luo checked their research data from today and wrote down her own research data. She then cleaned theboratory until half-past ten. When she walked out of theboratory, she saw Li Yan waiting for her in the courtyard. Chu Luo quickened her pace. Li Yan reached out to hold her hand. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the herbs that grow very well.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went to the backyard. Chu Luo pointed at the cluster of herbs under the streetmp that had especially strong vitality. ¡°Don¡¯t they look especially good?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pulled his hand and walked closer. She pointed at a stone in the middle of the cluster of herbs. ¡°This is the eye of the array I set up. Because of the ginseng nted nearby, all the spiritual aura has been absorbed by them. Once we¡¯ve bought more supplemental herbs, I¡¯ll set up a small array inside. Our herbs will mature in a week at most.¡± Chu Luo became more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°When the herbs mature, our experiment will definitely progress quickly.¡± Li Yan looked at her excited face and smiled. He led her to the front yard and asked as they walked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn foreignnguages? Which one do you want to learn first?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan directly spoke to her in Japanese, and Chu Luo eagerly conversed back. The two of them walked back to their vi. The next morning, Professor Wu suddenly called Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Little Chu, can you spare some time this Friday? The Cyberspace Administration wants you to help them build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network.¡± There were no sses for Imperial University undergraduates every Friday afternoon. Chu Luo thought for a while and agreed. After breakfast, she walked out of the vi. Coincidentally, Professor Tang came out of the other vi and walked towards her. Professor Tang was a little surprised to see the robot following her. ¡°Little Chu, you brought a robot to school?¡± ¡°Yes. Roundy is responsible for helping me carry my books.¡± She then said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, show it to Professor Tang.¡± Roundy replied, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy finished responding, he opened his stomach and took out the book tray. Professor Tang sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many books.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Professor Tang, are you going out today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to Imperial University.¡± At this moment, the chauffeur who drove Chu Luo pulled the car over. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Professor Tang had no objections and the two of them got into the car. The car stopped outside the school gate. When Chu Luo, Professor Tang, and Roundy appeared in front of everyone, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Then, everyone started whispering. ¡°Chu Luo is too amazing. She¡¯s here with Professor Tang from the medical school.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Professor Tang¡¯s student. What¡¯s so strange about her arriving with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. It only makes me turn into a lemon essence every minute.¡± ¡°Sigh! Some people are born winners.¡± ¡°Recently, on the Inte, people have been voting for the school belle of Imperial University. I didn¡¯t know before that there are so many beautiful girls at Imperial University.¡± ¡°No matter how beautiful they are, they¡¯re not as beautiful as Chu Luo.¡± ¡°But the previous three school belles had arge group of fans. I feel that it will be a little difficult for Chu Luo to run for the position.¡± ¡°Why would it be difficult? At most, we¡¯ll have one more school belle and there¡¯ll be four school belles. Wouldn¡¯t that be more perfect?¡± ¡°However, another girl from the first year was also nominated. That girl seems to have a very good family background and is already canvassing for votes in private.¡± ¡°Do you think Chu Luo knows that she¡¯s in the running to be the school belle?¡± ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t know at all.¡± ¡­ Hearing the hushed discussions, Professor Tang looked at Chu Luo and saw that she was calm. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Chu, even though studying is very important, you have to rest and y. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a bookworm.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a bookworm?¡± Professor Tang was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re still young and will have a lot of time to study. You don¡¯t have to learn everything in the shortest time.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree with him, she still nodded. Then, she stuffed an earpiece into her ear and recited along as she listened to the words. Professor Tang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo would skip a few courses every day. Often, after one lesson, she would have to rush to another department for the next one. The students who wanted to talk to her had no chance at all. As a result, after attending sses with her for a few days, all the people in her sses knew her, but she could recognize only a handful of them. The first lesson on Wednesday afternoon was French ss. The second lesson was Electronic Engineering. It would take about twenty minutes to ride a bike from the east to the west. Even after Chu Luo rushed to the ssroom, she was stillte. Today¡¯s ss was being taught by a stern professor in his forties. He was a little unhappy that Chu Luo didn¡¯t attend the previous ss. Seeing her standing by the door, he said with a straight face, ¡°Student, you¡¯rete¡­¡± He then nced at his watch. ¡°Fifteen minutes.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t refute him. The professor added, ¡°No matter who you are, I told you in the first lesson that you don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re five minuteste for my ss.¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Professor Tu, Chu Luo¡¯s first ss was at the College of Foreign Languages. She has to ride a bike for more than half an hour to get here.¡± Professor Tu didn¡¯t listen to any exnation. ¡°No matter what the situation is, as long as you¡¯ve chosen my specialization, you have to treat it seriously.¡± At this point, he nced at the person who wanted to speak up for Chu Luo and said in an even more stern tone, ¡°If anyone can¡¯t stand it anymore, you can follow her out.¡± These words made everyone afraid to speak. Chu Luo nced at Professor Tu and left the ssroom without saying anything. She closed the door behind her, but she didn¡¯t close it tightly. Professor Tu nced at the door with a crack and retracted his gaze before continuing his lesson. Chu Luo stood by the door and quickly flipped to the page of the lecture, listening seriously. At this moment, there were other students walking in the corridor. When everyone saw Chu Luo standing by the door, they were first stunned. Then, they heard the sound of lessonsing from the ssroom. Many students who had been taught by Professor Tu understood what was going on. However, many people also thought gloatingly,?¡®I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be rejected at the door too.¡¯ This news quickly spread throughout Imperial University. Instantly, this topic became one for everyone to talk about to rx after studying. Of course, that was forter. When Professor Tu announced the end of ss, Chu Luo closed her book and left with Roundy. Even the other professors heard about this. Seeing Professor Tu return to his office, a professor from the same faculty asked, ¡°Professor Tu, why did you refuse Chu Luo?¡± Professor Tu only said, ¡°Nothing can be done without rules. At my ce, beingte is beingte. No one is an exception.¡± The professor who asked him that question shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. I heard from the professors at the College of Foreign Languages who taught Chu Luo that her IQ is really extraordinary. She¡¯s studying seven to eight foreignnguages at once, but she didn¡¯t fall behind on a single one.¡± ¡°That only means she has a gift fornguages. Electronics is different from foreignnguages.¡± Seeing that he was so stubborn, the professor only said, ¡°She probably won¡¯t be able to get to your ss on time every Wednesday. You really intend to let her stand outside the ssroom for the entire semester?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own business.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to stop her from achieving passable attendance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own business.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have sufficient attendance, no matter how good her results are¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s absent for 15 minutes during every ss, her results couldn¡¯t be that good.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had just ridden her bike out of the College of Electronic Engineering when she encountered a girl surrounded by a few boys and girls walking over from the opposite side. The girl walking in the middle was wearing fashionable clothes and had exquisite makeup. Her hair was dyed red like maple leaves, and her pair of arrogant eyes made her look superior. The people behind her were obviously sucking up to her. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t care about these people. However, when she rode past them, she heard someone say without hiding anything, ¡°Sister Gu, look at that person. It¡¯s Chu Luo. Just now, I read on the BBS that she was stopped outside the ssroom by a professor.¡± Another person immediately replied in a gloating tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Luo think she was very powerful? To think she actually got stopped outside the door.¡± ¡°Hur hur! She¡¯s just too confident. She thinks that all the professors will take special care of her even if she¡¯ste.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly stopped the bike and turned to look at the group of people. At this moment, the girl called Sister Gu turned around at the same time. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± She turned around and looked at her arrogantly with a provocative expression. ¡°My name is Gu Lexuan. I¡¯m definitely going to win this school belle contest.¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly and curled her lips. ¡°Take it if you want. I¡¯m not interested in campaigning for anything outside of studying.¡± With that, she rode her bike away. Gu Lexuan felt like she was being looked down upon. She stomped her high heels in anger. ¡°Hmph! Not interested? You just think you can¡¯t beat me!¡± Herckeys quickly echoed: ¡°Sister Gu is right. Chu Luo is jealous of you. Look at her. She doesn¡¯t even dress up. Many people call her a bookworm in private now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just a nerd who only knows how to study. How can shepare to you, Sister Gu?¡± ¡­ Chapter 276 - iss Chu, My Old Master Wants to See You

Chapter 276: Miss Chu, My Old Master Wants to See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the blink of an eye, it was Friday. Chu Luo attended ss as usual in the morning and was called over by Professor Wu at noon. The teacher-and-student duo ate at school and went to the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters. The buildings of the Imperial Cyberspace Administration Headquartersbined the traditional elements of the empire and the popr elements of the Inte. It looked very stylish. The two of them walked in from outside the door and saw an amiable-looking middle-aged man striding over. The middle-aged man shook Professor Wu¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Professor Wu, Little Chu, wee.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The middle-aged man introduced himself. ¡°My name is Lu Zhijiang. I¡¯m the minister in charge of Inte Security. Please follow me.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Wu walked in following Lu Zhijiang¡¯s lead. As Lu Zhijiang walked, he said, ¡°The director and the others know that Little Chu wasing today. They originally nned to receive her personally, but there¡¯s an emergency meeting going on up there. The director specially instructed me to attend to you guys well. If Little Chu needs anythingter, just tell me.¡± Lu Zhijiang brought the two of them to aputer room on the third floor. There were all kinds ofputers here, and all of them were high-quality. The monitor on the wall at the front, in particr, had rolling data on it that was dazzling. There were many technicians inside. Every technician looked very busy. However, these people pulled out the surveince cameras and peeked at her openly after Chu Luo walked in. Lu Zhijiang led the two of them inside. After walking for a while, they stopped in a cubicle with more than tenputers. There were three to four people in the cubicle. Their sitting postures were very casual. One of them simply sat in a chair and rested his feet on another chair. His legs were crossed, and he had a pen in his mouth. He didn¡¯t look like a technician but like an ignorant gangster. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Lu Zhijiang was a little embarrassed and quickly coughed to alert them. They subconsciously turned around. However, they retracted their gazes at the same time. Just as Lu Zhijiang was about to change his expression, they seemed to have realized something and abruptly turned around. The men¡¯s gazes were all on Chu Luo¡¯s face. The glint in their eyes made Lu Zhijiang finally unable to help but shout at them, ¡°Retract your gazes. Don¡¯t scare the youngdy.¡± The bunch of them subconsciously retracted their gazes, but at the same time, they sat up straight and pretended to look at theputers, looking like they were busy. Lu Zhijiang¡¯s lips twitched and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just a bunch of technological geeks who haven¡¯t seen the world.¡± Someone was immediately displeased. ¡°Minister Lu, what do you mean by implying we¡¯re inexperienced? We travel the empire¡¯s territory every day and asionally go abroad for half a day. If this is called ¡®haven¡¯t seen the world,¡¯ you probably won¡¯t find someone who has seen the world.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Let me introduce you. This is Professor Wu from Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department. This is Professor Wu¡¯s student, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± The bunch of them were shocked when they heard Chu Luo¡¯s name. ¡°No way. Chu Luo is actually so young?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually so beautiful!¡± ¡°Minister Lu, are you joking with us?¡± ¡­ Lu Zhijiang couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them anymore. He turned around and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, choose anyputer and start building the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to an emptyputer. She pulled a chair and sat down before starting to operate theputer. The technicians quickly slid their chairs over. ¡°I say, little one, are you really that Chu Luo who built the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± ¡°You look so young. How do you have so muchputer knowledge?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at them and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a powerful aura that stunned the men. They felt a little unhappy, but they didn¡¯t want to miss out on seeing how she¡¯d build such a huge defense. They all stood behind her and stared at theputer she was operating. Lu Zhijiang couldn¡¯t bear to look at them and retracted his gaze. He said to Professor Wu, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. The technicians who can enter this ce are all quite skilled. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re a little unconvinced, especially with someone like Little Chu¡­ Uh¡­¡± Professor Wu nodded in understanding. Chu Luo started operating theputer and sat there without moving. An hourter, Lu Zhijiang, who went out to answer a call and came in with two bottles of water, was a little surprised. ¡°Has Little Chu been operating theputer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Wu asionally went over to take a look and then gave Chu Luo some suggestions. However, most of the time, he sat at the side and watched. Lu Zhijiang handed a bottle of water to Professor Wu and handed the other bottle to Chu Luo. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. She only thanked him but didn¡¯t take it. Lu Zhijiang put the water aside for her and didn¡¯t forget to say to the technicians who were looking at herputer, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to disturb Little Chu.¡± The technicians ignored him and continued staring at theputer screen. A few hourster, the director and the other leaders who had gone to the meeting returned. They walked over and were a little surprised to see the scene in front of them. Right now, when Chu Luo gave an order, the technicians immediately did as told. A leader pointed at them and said in surprise, ¡°They¡¯re actually so obedient!¡± Lu Zhijiang smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve been this obedient since Chu Luo built the defensive cone.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. Looks like someone can finally restrain these troublemakers.¡± The director smiled at Professor Wu and shook his hand. ¡°Professor Wu, thank you for your trouble.¡± Professor Wu waved his hand and didn¡¯t intend to take the credit. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Little Chu. I just apanied her here.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re both amazing,¡± the director said and gave him a thumbs up. Then, the few of them walked over to watch Chu Luo operate theputer. After looking at it for a while, the director was a little surprised to discover that the bottle of water beside Chu Luo hadn¡¯t even been opened. ¡°Has Little Chu been operating theputer for the past few hours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The director nodded. ¡°She¡¯s really a fine youngdy.¡± It took Chu Luo more than six hours to create the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. After stopping, she moved her slightly stiff fingers and said to the technicians, ¡°My mission ispleted. You can continue to perfect this defensework from here on.¡± A technician subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you going to wash your hands of it?¡± The other technicians looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the most important technical aspects just now. Why should I continue to care?¡± ¡°But this Taiji Eight Trigrams is too difficult!¡± ¡°You can read more books in this area. I was inspired by reading.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the technicians who were instantly deted, the othersughed. Lu Zhijiang said, ¡°Who told you guys to suspect Chu Luo¡¯s ability before? You¡¯re stumped for words now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After Lu Zhijiangughed, he said to Chu Luo and Professor Wu, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Forget about dinner. You just have to give me the certificate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Professor Wuughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, everyone. Little Chu has such a personality.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Chu Luo made a great contribution today. We only have praises for her¡­ Chu Luo, why aren¡¯t you willing to eat with us?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I have something on tonight.¡± She even emphasized, ¡°Something very important.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The director didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He said, ¡°I still have to get the certificate stamped, but I promise to give it to you on Monday.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. Since Chu Luo wasn¡¯t willing to stay for dinner, Professor Wu definitely wouldn¡¯t stay. The two of them walked out of the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters under the escort of the director and a group of leaders. However, just as she reached the entrance of the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters, she saw a person in a special uniform walking over. That person walked up to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, my old master wants to see you.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, the director and the others looked at Chu Luo in surprise. The director probed, ¡°Little Chu, do you know Old Master Qin?¡± Chu Luo looked at the person in front of her and said directly, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she said to that person, ¡°I don¡¯t know your old master, and it¡¯s veryte. Tell him that if he insists on inviting me, he can tell my family. If my family agrees, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Then, she said to Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she took the lead and walked towards their car. The director and the others looked at Chu Luo, who¡¯d left immediately, and then at the uniformed man standing there with a scowl on his face. They were surprised and worried. After the car drove out, Professor Wu looked at the car following behind theirs and was a little worried. ¡°Little Chu, that person has been following us. Why don¡¯t you call your boyfriend?¡± Chu Luo nced at the rearview mirror and thought for a while before saying to him, ¡°Professor Wu, stop the car after we leave that street.¡± ¡°Little Chu, what are you trying to do?¡± In order not to worry him, Chu Luo thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. Just now, it was because there were too many people. I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, so I didn¡¯t agree to meet Old Master Qin with that person.. Now that I¡¯ve walked out of that street, I¡¯ll go see Old Master Qin.¡± Chapter 277 - Confrontation with Old Master Qin

Chapter 277: Confrontation with Old Master Qin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Professor Wu nced at Chu Luo, still a little worried. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo saw through his thoughts and said seriously, ¡°Previously, my boyfriend and I went to the Qin family¡¯s banquet and hit it off with Old Master Qin. He must have missed me, that¡¯s why he invited me to talk with him.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were too clear, so Professor Wu couldn¡¯t suspect anything. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to get into the car before leaving. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car stopped by the road. The car following them also stopped. Chu Luo alighted and walked over. The chauffeur of the car behind even alighted and opened the door for her. Chu Luo got in. When the car passed by Professor Wu¡¯s car, she even waved at him. After the car drove out, Chu Luo took out her earphones and listened to foreignnguage audio. The chauffeur driving in front looked at her in the rearview mirror a few times. He thought to himself,?¡®This person isn¡¯t worried about herself at all. Could it be that she has already reported it to Master Li and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so fearless?¡¯ At the thought of this, the chauffeur tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. He had to quickly bring this person to the Qin residence so that nothing unexpected would happen midway. However, his premonition came true. When the car drove to a remote street, a car with strong lights suddenly drove over. The chauffeur narrowed his eyes and stepped on the elerator. The car in front stopped in the middle of the road. The chauffeur thought to himself ¡°Oh no¡± and quickly contacted the Qin family via hismunicator. At this moment, a clear voice came from behind. ¡°I blocked your signal.¡± At the same time, a person alighted from the car opposite and walked over with a powerful aura. Chu Luo looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Unlock the car door.¡± The chauffeur was unwilling. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to open it? It¡¯s Qin Ming, Li Yan¡¯s right-hand man, who¡¯s here now. Maybe Li Yan wille soon.¡± Qin Ming knocked on the car window. The chauffeur¡¯s hand trembled. He thought that someone woulde soon and decided to dy for a while. At this moment, Qin Ming took a step back, raised his leg, and kicked the driver¡¯s seat door. Bam! The car trembled and a pit appeared on the door. ¡°See, the car door is broken.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone made the veins on the chauffeur¡¯s forehead throb. Unexpectedly, Qin Ming kicked it again. Bam! The car door was finally kicked open. Before the chauffeur could react, Qin Ming grabbed his cor and dragged him out. ¡°F*ck, do you know who my boss is? Let go!¡± Qin Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Qin Ming turned around to look at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°This person is Old Master Qin¡¯s subordinate.¡± Qin Ming nodded. After dragging him out, he beat him up. After that person could no longer get up, he walked to the car and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re not getting off?¡± Chu Luo pointed ahead. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked over. Arge group of guards strode over from the street. At the same time, another group of guards surrounded the end of the street. Qin Ming was expressionless. ¡°If Miss Chu wants to leave, we can break out of the encirclement.¡± Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Since Old Master Qin personally invited me over, I have to give him face.¡± Qin Ming nodded and stood there without moving. Chu Luo alighted from the car and the guards surrounded her. The guard captain walked over and nced at the person who couldn¡¯t get up from the beating. He gestured for someone to take the person away before walking over to look at Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. The guard captain was a little displeased and wanted to put her in her ce. He said coldly, ¡°You even dare to hit the people under Old Master Qin. Looks like you don¡¯t know your ce.¡± ¡°Am I not a student at Imperial University?¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She said, ¡°Old Master Qin must have instructed you to invite me over. I can casually mention what your attitude is like in front of Old Master Qinter. What do you think will happen?¡± The guard captain narrowed his eyes and a trace of anger shed across them. After a few seconds, he snorted and said, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Qin Ming suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, take our own car.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The guard captain¡¯s eyes seemed like they could spit fire at any moment. In the end, he controlled his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and gestured to all the guards. ¡°Get in.¡± Then, seven to eight cars drove with Chu Luo¡¯s car towards the Qin residence. Outside the Qin residence, there was no one besides a middle-aged man, waiting. Chu Luo alighted. The middle-aged man walked over and said seriously, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant, Zhao He. Old Master Qin is waiting for you. Please follow me.¡± With that, he led her inside. Qin Ming followed. Zhao He didn¡¯t say anything. He led the two of them past therge building in front and walked inside from the left. Along the way, besides the people patrolling, no one else from the Qin family appeared. The three of them walked for about ten minutes before arriving outside a particrly quiet courtyard. The weather wasn¡¯t good tonight. It was past seven in the evening, and the sky had darkened. There was also a strong wind, and it was obvious that there would be rain. When Zhao He led the two of them to the door of a courtyard, he suddenly stopped and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Mr. Qin, please wait.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming blocked Chu Luo by his side. ¡°Master has given me orders. I must not leave Miss Chu¡¯s side.¡± Zhao He was silent for a moment before gesturing for them to enter. ¡°Please.¡± There were a fewrge ginkgo trees in the courtyard where Old Master Qin lived. It was the season for ginkgo leaves to fall. The golden ginkgo leaves fell to the ground. When the three of them walked over, there was a crackling sound. There seemed to be only a few guards standing guard in the courtyard, but Qin Ming had tensed his muscles since he entered. It was obvious that countless people were lying in ambush. Chu Luo pretended to know nothing and followed behind Zhao He. Soon, the three of them reached the door. The door was closed and the living room was brightly lit. Zhao He stopped and said to Qin Ming in a firm tone, ¡°Old Master Qin is in the living room. Mr. Qin, please wait.¡± Qin Ming tightened his expressionless face and didn¡¯t speak. The two of them stared at each other. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and then at the door. At this moment, a serious old man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Since Chu Luo is here,e in.¡± Chu Luo pushed open the door and walked in. Qin Ming wanted to follow her in, but Zhao He blocked him. Chu Luo turned around and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Old Master Qin won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± After saying that, she looked at the old man sitting in the armchair. The old man was wearing a Chinese tunic suit. The aura of a ruler on him was especially domineering. Especially his eyes, which were sharp and serious. When he stared at people, they became even more stern. ¡°You are Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± There were a few chairs in the living room and one beside Old Master Qin. There were a few chairs to his left and right. Old Master Qin didn¡¯t tell her which one to sit on. Chu Luo walked to the seat beside his and sat down. Old Master Qin sized her up with his sharp gaze and said sternly, ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re sitting?¡± Chu Luo looked back into his eyes and smiled innocently. ¡°Can¡¯t I sit here? But I like sitting here.¡± Old Master Qin stared at her sharply for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°If I were too timid, I would be at the mercy of the Qin family by now. I don¡¯t want to be Yan¡¯s burden.¡± ¡°Have you never thought that you¡¯ve already be Li Yan¡¯s burden here?¡± ¡°You want to detain me?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up.¡± ¡°Youngdy, how arrogant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she disappeared in the next second. Surprise shed across Old Master Qin¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he regained hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the person who injured my grandson.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Chu Luo appeared and corrected him. ¡°Qin Zhao wanted to do something to me. I was just teaching him which people shouldn¡¯t be provoked.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t retort. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t your family send someone to investigate?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be Chu Luo from Ocean City¡¯s Chu family. Could it be¡­ that you¡¯re an outsider who upied this body?!¡± There were many things in this world that science couldn¡¯t exin. With Old Master Qin¡¯s status, he had seen many things. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that he would guess this. She only smiled and said, ¡°As someone from one of the two top families in the empire, don¡¯t tell me that Old Master Qin always speaks without evidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send someone to look for the evidence.¡± A sharp glint shed across Old Master Qin¡¯s eyes and his body exuded an oppressive aura. He stared at Chu Luo and warned: ¡°But let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s best to leave a way out. If you fall in the gutter one day, the consequences will definitely not be something a youngdy like you can withstand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to eat.¡± Chu Luo stood up. Old Master Qin stared at her but didn¡¯t stop her. After Chu Luo took two steps, he suddenly said, ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re the real Chu Luo or not, this body of yours belongs to the Chu family. Now, your only rtive, Chu Zhengyang, has gone to the northwest desert to look for an ancient tomb. With just one word from me, he will never return.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly turned around and smiled at him. Then, she left without saying anything. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯m capable of. So you better not disturb my life. Otherwise, I can make you experience the consequences suffered by the two Puppet Masters you sent to Ocean Cityst time.¡± After Chu Luo had left, the masters of the Qin family walked angrily from a room beside the living room. ¡°Father, that Chu Luo is so arrogant! Why didn¡¯t you get someone to stop her?¡± Old Master Qin nced at Second Master Qin coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Foolish. Don¡¯t make a move until we know her background. ¡°Go and find a few masters who know how to collect souls. Also¡­ send someone to get close to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 278 - Li Yan Who Doesnt Like Sweet Food

Chapter 278: Li Yan Who Doesn¡¯t Like Sweet Food

When Chu Luo and Qin Ming went out, it was still Zhao He who sent them off. As soon as he reached the door, Zhao He stopped. After walking out of the Qin residence, Chu Luo immediately saw the familiar car parked outside the gate. The car door opened at the same time, revealing Li Yan¡¯s handsome and cold face. ¡°Luoluo, get in the car.¡± Chu Luo walked over and got into the car. She looked at him in his suit and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt, unable to block his murderous aura. ¡°I was held back by the trouble created by the Qin family this afternoon.¡± Otherwise, he would havee personally. He wanted to see what Old Master Qin wanted to do to his woman. Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed hisrge hand. She pulled it over and held it with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Qin family can¡¯t hurt me.¡± After saying that, she told him about her conversation with Old Master Qin. When Li Yan heard this, he grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Once the Qin family finds out about your ability, they definitely won¡¯t dare to act rashly against you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly thought of something and edged closer to Li Yan. She propped herself up and whispered into his ear, ¡°Do you think the Qin family will find an expert to collect my soul?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. He raised the barrier between them and wrapped his arm around her waist. His voice was murderous. ¡°How dare they!¡± Chu Luo quickly patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The so-called experts in this world don¡¯t have much ability at all. Moreover, I¡¯m not an ordinary person who returned from the dead.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo told him, ¡°This body has highpatibility with my soul. When I entered it, the original Chu Luo¡¯s soul didn¡¯t exist at all anymore. So this body is mine in this world.¡± After saying that, she pointed at her face smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? I don¡¯t look like Chu Luo at all.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her beautiful face. ¡°Do you look like yourself now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo had just nodded when Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her on the lips. Chu Luo suddenly blushed and pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan looked at her shy expression and swallowed. He wanted to kiss her again. At this moment, there was a rumbling sound. Chu Luo covered her stomach and looked at him pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan then put away his thoughts and handed her a thermos sk. ¡°Have some snacks first. Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished asking, she said affirmatively, ¡°You must have not eaten either.¡± She then opened the thermos box and saw that there was an osmanthus cake and a lotus seed cake inside. She picked up a piece of lotus seed cake with her chopsticks and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, open your mouth.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan replied bluntly. Chu Luo looked at his pursed lips and took a bite of the pastry. Her eyes darted around. When she was halfway through with the pastry, she raised her chopsticks to his mouth and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not sweet. I¡¯ve tried it.¡± Li Yan looked at the bite mark and lowered his head to eat the pastry. After eating, he looked at her and said with a straight face, ¡°Sweet.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She said with a smile, ¡°Why do you dislike sweet food so much? Sweet food is very delicious.¡± After saying that, she picked up another piece and bit into it before continuing, ¡°Eating sweet food can make people happy.¡± Li Yan looked at her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo ate two pieces in a row and fed him a piece of pastry. This time, Li Yan opened his mouth but frowned after eating. Chu Luo was amused by his expression. She raised her finger and tapped his thin lips. In the next second, arge hand covered the back of her head and his lips pressed closer¡­ By the time the car drove back to Imperial Sky Park, Chu Luo¡¯s lips were a little red and swollen. She was a little embarrassed and put on a mask. Then, before Li Yan¡¯s spurious smile, she walked into the vi first. Seeing the two of them return, the butler quickly came up to them and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± The two of them had just walked in and sat at the dining table when Chu Luo received a call from Professor Wu. Chu Luo quickly picked up the phone. Indeed, Professor Wu asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you home?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m already home.¡± Professor Wu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± Then, the two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. After dinner, Li Yan picked up a call and said to her, ¡°The herbs you wanted will arrive tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and went to theboratory at the back. She went over and told Elder Hu about this. Elder Hu was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu, why did you ask CEO Li to buy so many nourishing herbs?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Chu Luo said seriously. ¡°CEO Li said that he rewards his employees.¡± When Elder Hu heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°As expected of the CEO of thergest corporation in the world. The benefits given to employees are indeed different.¡± Chu Luo nodded repeatedly. Then, she told Elder Hu where to nt the herbs. After saying that, she even emphasized, ¡°Grandpa Hu, you must make sure to nt them at the ces I mentioned. Those ces are good and can speed up the growth of our herbs.¡± Old Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°How can a child be so superstitious? Medicinal herbs onlyplement and counter each other. How can there be ideal positions to nt them?¡± ¡°Grandpa Hu, believe me. You won¡¯t go wrong with that.¡± Elder Hu liked the serious and studious Chu Luo more and more. He treated her as his granddaughter and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. The next Saturday, Chu Luo went to the military hospital with Professor Tang after breakfast. Chu Luo had followed Professor Tang to see Old Master Sun¡¯s conditionst night. This time, the tubes on the old man had been removed, and he looked much better. The people from the Sun family were probably all soldiers. Their family was very energetic. Everyone from the Sun family was here today. First Madam had seen Chu Luo before. When she saw Chu Luoe in, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here. My old master has asked for you a few times this week. He¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. At this moment, she heard Old Master Sun calling her name. Chu Luo walked over. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± Old Master Sun held her hand and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment. He looked a little anxious. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Otherwise, it will be detrimental to your recovery.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and said a few more words before falling silent. Second Madam Sun, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Why is Father so excited to see Chu Luo every time?¡± Third Madam Sun guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Chu Luo looks a lot like Daddy¡¯s old friend.¡± These words made everyone look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± After saying that, she looked at Old Master Sun. Actually, she agreed with Third Madam Sun a little, but she didn¡¯t mind. In this world, she didn¡¯t care about anything rted to the original Chu Luo. After Old Master Sun was discharged, the hospital director and a few higher-ups came. During this period, the masters of the Sun family and the young people even received many calls. It was obvious that some people wanted to visit Old Master Sun, but they were all rejected. Professor Tang chatted with the dean and the others for a while beforeing over to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, we discussed it just now. I¡¯ll go to Old Master Sun¡¯s house with youter. We¡¯ll do the regr checkup for Old Master Sun.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After settling the discharge procedures for Old Master Sun, Chu Luo and Professor Tang followed him to the Sun residence. The Sun residence was also big, but it wasn¡¯t as magnificent as the Qin residence and the Duanmu residence. The buildings were in. The small building that Old Master Sun lived in was a small building that had been left behind from thest century. After settling Old Master Sun down, Chu Luo, Professor Tang, and the Sun family discussed what to do to best facilitate Old Master Sun¡¯s recovery. After the discussion, it was lunchtime. The Sun family enthusiastically invited Chu Luo and Professor Tang to eat with them. However, just as they started to eat, Eldest and Second Madam, who had gone to serve Old Master Sun¡¯s meal, walked out with helpless expressions and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want to eat. He seems to be looking for Chu Luo.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with pleading eyes. Chu Luo nodded and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± First Madam brought Chu Luo to where Old Master Sun was. ¡°Father, Little Chu is here.¡± Old Master Sun looked at her. Chu Luo picked up the bowl of porridge and walked over to sit in front of him. She fed him a spoonful and said sternly, ¡°Old Master Sun, you need to ingest nutrients to recover quickly. You can¡¯t not eat just because you¡¯re stubborn.¡± Old Master Sunughed. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll prescribe you some Chinese medicine in a few days so that you can recover your speech earlier.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Old Master Sun nodded quickly. ¡°But you have to stay calm while recuperating.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Chu Luo fed him as she instructed him. Old Master Sun was especially cooperative. First Madam watched for a while before quietly retreating. She thought to herself,?¡®This youngdy is really a formidable child. To think she made my grumpy old master so obedient.¡¯ ¡°Auntie.¡± First Madam was shocked. ¡°Ouch¡­ you brat, why are you standing by the door? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Sun Tianhao gave First Madam a fawning smile. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chapter 279 - You Youngsters Like to Pretend

Chapter 279: You Youngsters Like to Pretend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios First Madam wasn¡¯t really angry with him, so she asked curiously, ¡°Why are you standing here instead of eating?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly stood up and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. I want to see Grandfather.¡± First Madam didn¡¯t believe him. She sized him up and exposed him. ¡°Kid, seeing your grandfather is just an excuse. Your true aim is to see the youngdy, right?¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed his nose and blinked. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± First Madam pped his arm and said in exasperation, ¡°The Sun family dares to love and hate. I¡¯m very displeased with your cowardly behavior.¡± Sun Tianhao put on a bitter face and said with a sad expression, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t understand.¡± First Madam couldn¡¯t stand his expression. ¡°You young people like to pretend. Go ahead and pretend. The youngdy is so eligible. If you overdo it, the youngdy will be taken by someone else.¡± Sun Tianhao thought in frustration,?¡®The youngdy you mentioned has long been taken by someone else.¡¯ First Madam couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sun Tianhao anymore. She walked forward and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Little Chu hasn¡¯t eaten yet. You¡¯re standing here like a wooden stake. Why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and see if there¡¯s anything good to bring her?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t find an excuse to enter anyway. Delivering food was a good excuse. At the thought of this, he ran towards the kitchen. Chu Luo was still feeding Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun had only started eating these past two days. Even though he was eating porridge, he ate very slowly. Chu Luo was also a person who had never taken care of anyone before. As she fed the old man, the interval became shorter and shorter. Soon, a lot of porridge flowed down Old Master Sun¡¯s chin. Chu Luo quickly took a towel and wiped him down. As she wiped, she muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s this troublesome to serve people to eat.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he blinked as if he had something to say. At this moment, Chu Luo scooped another spoonful to his mouth. He had no choice but to eat it first. When Sun Tianhao came in with a tray of fish and meat, he saw Chu Luo wiping Old Master Sun¡¯s chin. He quickly pretended to cough. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around, and the first thing she saw was the delicious food in Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand. She subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was already very hungry, so seeing this made her even hungrier. She thought that Sun Tianhao had brought it over for Old Master to eat. She immediately said to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Old Master Sun can¡¯t eat such meaty things right now?¡± Old Master Sun red at Sun Tianhao with usation in his eyes. Sun Tianhao felt wronged. ¡°I brought it for you.¡± Chu Luo was stunned to hear this and said, ¡°I need to feed Old Master Sun.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the half bowl of porridge in her hand and thought for a while. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feed Grandfather while you eat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo ced the bowl of porridge to the side and stood up to point at the table where Old Master Sun¡¯s medicine was ced. ¡°Just ce it there.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over to ce the tray under Old Master Sun¡¯s widened eyes. He pretended to look at Chu Luo casually and thought,?¡®How can she be Bai Ling? How can Bai Ling be her!¡¯ Without showing it on his face, he walked over to pick up the bowl of porridge. ¡°Grandfather, let me feed you.¡± Old Master Sun retracted his gaze and looked at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao suddenly felt a sense of pressure. He scooped up a spoonful and fed it to Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.?¡®Brat, why don¡¯t you just pour the entire bowl into my mouth? Can¡¯t you be more gentle like that youngdy?¡¯ Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Old Master Sun¡¯s gaze. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t opening his mouth, he immediately turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather isn¡¯t eating.¡± Chu Luo was about to put a piece of chicken into her mouth when she heard Sun Tianhao say that. She stopped and said to Old Master earnestly, ¡°Old Master Sun, you have to eat more to recover quickly. Otherwise, you can only stay in bed.¡± Old Master Sun tried his best to control his anger, but he still couldn¡¯t control it. He red at Sun Tianhao and thought to himself,?¡®When I recover, I¡¯ll definitely throw you in a primitive forest to live in the wild for two months.¡¯ Sun Tianhao shivered for no reason. As if he had suddenly realized something was wrong, he quietly shook out some of the porridge from the spoon and handed the remaining half to Old Master Sun¡¯s mouth. Only then did Old Master Sun open his mouth. When Chu Luo was full, Old Master Sun happened to have just finished eating as well. At this moment, the door opened. It was the Sun family¡¯s madams. When First Madam Sun saw that there was some food left over, she deliberately nced at Sun Tianhao before saying with a smile, ¡°We were worried that Little Chu didn¡¯t get to eat. Looks like Tianhao had been thoughtful enough to send Little Chu something to eat.¡± Worried that his aunt would say something she shouldn¡¯t, Sun Tianhao quickly said, ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, Mom, Fourth Aunt, Grandpa has already eaten a bowl of porridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Little Chu,¡± Second Madam said. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Old Master next. Professor Tang is talking to a few men in the living room in the front room. You should go too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up to say to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather asked when you¡¯lle again.¡± Thedies looked at Sun Tianhao at the same time, wondering how this kid knew what Old Master was thinking. Unexpectedly, Old Master nodded immediately. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Next weekend.¡± She had some time only on the weekends. A trace of disappointment shed across Old Master Sun and Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo left after saying that. There was a courtyard outside, and it was very spacious. There were only a few old trees on both sides. There was a chess table under two trees on the right, and many leaves had already fallen on it. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo had just walked to the middle of the courtyard when Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from behind. Soon, Sun Tianhao walked over. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± In front of her gaze, Sun Tianhao actually didn¡¯t know what to say. He simply took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°Previously, when I said that I liked Bai Ling, don¡¯t mind it. I really only like Bai Ling in the game. I don¡¯t have any designs on you in real life.¡± After saying that, he felt a little better. He stared at Chu Luo and waited for her to answer. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao: What else could he say? ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued walking. ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Do you want me to thank you for liking me in the game, or for not liking me in real life?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo walked into the house in front, Sun Tianhao said in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡± As for what he meant, even he didn¡¯t know. Chu Luo and Professor Tang left the Sun residence after two. After leaving the Sun residence, Chu Luo went to Imperial University. Previously, she had agreed to build a defensework for Imperial University, and she happened to have time today. When she went there, not only was one of the school heads waiting there, but Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi were also there. Chu Luo was the one who¡¯d called Tang Zhiyun over. Chu Luo first greeted the school head before looking at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her and said, ¡°I have something to attend to in school today. Coincidentally, I heard from Dean Wei that you¡¯re here to set up a defensework for the school. Do you mind if I go take a look?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The school head said to Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, sorry to trouble you and Tang Zhiyun this afternoon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± The four of them went to the technology building. The school¡¯s online headquarters was also in the technology building. After Dean Wei brought the three of them in, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun started to operate theputer. Half an hourter, Dean Wei went out and returned. He said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, I have something to attend to. Help me take care of Student Chu and Student Tang. If they need anything, just give it to them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dean Wei left after Nangong Yi agreed. Nangong Yi dragged a chair and quietly sat at the side to watch the two of them build a defense. About two hourster, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyu finished setting up the defensework of Imperial University. Nangong Yi said in praise, ¡°As expected of top Computer Science students chosen by the Computer Science professor. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Tang Zhiyu smiled. ¡°Credit goes to Junior.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re free tonight, right? Why don¡¯t we go for a meal? I can tell you about the process of running for the Student Union president.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Tang Zhiyu expressed some surprise. ¡°Are you really going to let Junior run for the position of the Student Union president?¡± ¡°I think Chu Luo¡¯s ability is up to the task.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have half a year? Why don¡¯t you wait until then to give up the position?¡± ¡°I want to apply for a graduate degree at XX University in Russia. I still have a lot to prepare.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun stopped asking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Imperial University is one of the top ten universities in the world. Why are you going overseas?¡± She didn¡¯t understand at all. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Every school has a specialization that it¡¯s famous for. Coincidentally, XX University is world number one in this specialization I like, so I want to go.¡± ¡°Inte sses are so advanced nowadays. Can¡¯t you just directly apply for online learning?¡± ¡°How can online lessons be as good as face-to-face learning?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t convinced.. ¡°They¡¯re the same.¡± Chapter 280 - There Has to Be a Reason for Liking and Not Liking Someone

Chapter 280: There Has to Be a Reason for Liking and Not Liking Someone

Nangong Yi and Chu Luo had different views. In the end, he simply smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It was time to eat, and the three of them went to the school restaurant. There weren¡¯t many people in the school restaurant on Saturday, but after the three of them entered, it still caused a considerable sensation. Nangong Yi had no choice but to ask for a small private room. After sitting down, Nangong Yi carefully told Chu Luo about the Student Union¡¯s election process. ¡°¡­What I¡¯m talking about is the process of running for the ministers. To be elected as the president of the Student Union, besides getting 80% of the Student Union¡¯s approval, you also have to get the approval of all the ministers.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Chu, don¡¯t take it lightly. The Student Union ces emphasis on capabilities. It¡¯s not easy for you to get the approval of all the ministers. ¡°Every minister of the Student Union isn¡¯t weak, especially since they have their own strengths in every field.¡± ¡°You mean, I have to be more powerful than all of them?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Tang Zhiyun got a little worried. ¡°Junior, you are so busy with your lessons. How can you have time to make those people approve of you?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That depends on how Junior Chu arranges her time. Besides, it doesn¡¯t necessarily need a lot of time to obtain everyone¡¯s approval.¡± Chu Luo thought so too and nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also necessary to have an appropriate connection with the ministers. Junior Chu, you¡¯d better take some time to interact with everyone. This way, you can quickly understand those people¡¯s temper.¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if she knew what he meant and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she took out her earpiece from her pocket and stuffed it in her ear as she listened to Korean. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He was suddenly worried that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. After dinner, the three of them walked out of the private room. Nangong Yi went to settle the bill. Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun were standing behind him. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Wang Mingtao and asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did Mingtao go to deliver flowers again this weekend?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Zhiyun said. ¡°He went with Uncle Wang.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this point, Tang Zhiyun said, amused, ¡°Mingtao called me this morning andined he got tortured because you haven¡¯t been ying games recently.¡± ¡°Mm? Who tortured him?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He just said that he wanted us to help him take revenge tonight.¡± Nangong Yi, who happened to hear this, took the change the cashier handed him and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re talking about ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ right?¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I like this game too.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi nced at Chu Luo and said, ¡°We can y two rounds together sometime.¡± It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Nangong Yi knew how to y ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Tang Zhiyun replied, ¡°Sure.¡± At this moment, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo and the others. A gentle and weak female voice sounded. ¡°Thank you for today. If not for your help, I would have had to push the bike for half an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± After the male voice finished speaking, he walked to the counter first. ¡°Please help us tally the bill.¡± ¡°I said I would treat you.¡± ¡°As a boy, how can I let a girl treat me?¡± The boy standing by the counter turned around and met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. Chu Luo nced at him before shifting her gaze to the girl. The boy smiled in surprise and said, ¡°Chu Luo, what a coincidence.¡± It was He Jiang and Qing Ning. Chu Luo nodded at him but didn¡¯t say anything. However, He Jiang asked her enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, what are you doing this weekend? I was nning to call you and ask you toe out for a gathering.¡± ¡°I¡¯m following Professor Tang to the hospital.¡± He Jiang was stunned for a moment. Then, he patted his forehead. ¡°I was wondering why Li Tao stopped me from calling. Looks like it¡¯s useless even if I called you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you very free today?¡± ¡°Why would I be? I spent almost the entire day at the library. I only went out to buy something after three in the afternoon.¡± At this point, he pointed at Qing Ning and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Senior Qing Ning¡¯s bike break down, so I helped her fix it. Senior Qing Ning insisted on treating me to a meal.¡± After saying that, he suddenly raised his hand and scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. Chu Luo turned to look at Qing Ning. Qing Ning exined in a soft and pitiful voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Senior Qing Ning, why did you apologize to Chu Luo?¡± He Jiang was a little puzzled. Even Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi looked at Qing Ning in surprise. ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo chuckled. The three boys turned to look at her. Chu Luo also looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you apologize to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qing Ning realized that she had said something wrong and was a little helpless. She quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Qing Ning was obviously anxious and suddenly started coughing. ¡°Senior Qing Ning, are you okay?¡± He Jiang asked concernedly when he saw her like this. Qing Ning waved at him and coughed a few more times before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡± After saying that, she said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to treat me this time. I want to go back to the dormitory to rest first.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± He Jiang went to settle the bill. Qing Ning nodded at Chu Luo and left. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at Qing Ning¡¯s back. After He Jiang paid the bill, he saw that she had left and was a little confused. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did Senior Qing Ning leave so quickly?¡± Chu Luo only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Nangong Yi chuckled and teased, ¡°I think that girl was a little afraid to see you just now. Did you do something to her?¡± He Jiang looked at Chu Luo curiously. Thinking about how Chu Luo was especially fierce sometimes, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did you beat up someone Senior Qing Ning knew? Is she afraid of you?¡± Chu Luo asked breezily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that I beat her up?¡± He Jiang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Senior Qing Ning is such a gentle girl. How could you bear to beat her up?¡± Chu Luo raised her fist and waved it at him. He Jiang quickly took a big step back and asked with a confused expression, ¡°When did I provoke you?¡± Chu Luo retracted her hand and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you, as long as someone provokes me, I¡¯ll beat them up no matter what they look like.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi nced at He Jiang at the same time and followed her out. He Jiang was stunned. ¡°What did I say wrong? You?are?very fierce!¡± The three of them walked out of the restaurant. Nangong Yi asked in a casual tone, ¡°Junior Chu doesn¡¯t seem to like that girl just now, huh?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°Why should I like her?¡± Nangong Yi was stunned by this question. After a few seconds, he smiled and said, ¡°There has to be a reason for liking and not liking someone.¡± ¡°Reason? That person is pretentious. Feels tiring just looking at her.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Nangong Yi and Tang Zhiyun fell silent for a few seconds andughed at the same time. As the three of them walked towards the parking lot, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, your method of dealing with interpersonal rtionships isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t be too obvious when dealing with people you don¡¯t like, especially when you don¡¯t have something on that person.¡± Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun looked at Nangong Yi with sparkling eyes. Nangong Yi just smiled lightly, making it impossible for anyone to guess that he was the one who spoke next. ¡°Some people like to pretend. Just think of a way to make her unable to continue pretending. This way, her true colors will naturally be exposed.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s born good at pretending?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s born good at pretending, just find what she cares about the most and expose her. As long as she¡¯s human, there will always be a reverse scale[1].¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your reverse scale?¡± Not only was Nangong Yi not angry at Chu Luo¡¯s sudden question, but he alsoughed out loud. ¡°I have many reverse scales. What is Junior asking about? If you want to know, I can tell you slowly.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to answer. She walked to a bike, swiped her card, and pushed it out. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior Tang, I will go back first.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Nangong Yi also pushed out a bike. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The two of them rode their bikes out of the school. At this moment, the streetlights in the school were already lit. It had rainedst night and the weather was cold to begin with today. With the wind, it was even colder. Nangong Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Junior Chu, I have a question that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask. Do you mind?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. She said calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a question that will make me mind, don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Haha, now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯m even more curious.¡± Nangong Yi asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re Bai Ling, right?¡± [1] Something that triggers a person Chapter 281 - Wearing Sunglasses at Night Really Makes You Look Like a Big Baddie

Chapter 281: Wearing Sunsses at Night Really Makes You Look Like a Big Baddie

Chu Luo knew that he was deliberately testing her, so she smiled and replied, ¡°If you think so.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we team up to PK tonight?¡± ¡°No time.¡± ¡°What do you have on?¡± ¡°Studying.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Junior, can¡¯t you just rest for the night?¡± Just as Nangong Yi finished speaking, the bike suddenly jolted and he almost fell. He quickly stopped. Chu Luo also stopped. Nangong Yi took a look and said with a helpless expression, ¡°The tire exploded.¡± Then, he looked around and said helplessly, ¡°This ce is at least two kilometers away from the nearest parking spot.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at his tire and nodded. ¡°Then take your time pushing. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­Junior, shouldn¡¯t you walk over with me at a time like this?¡± Chu Luo merely nced at him and left. This made Nangong Yi stand there for a few minutes beforeughing and shaking his head. ¡°How heartless!¡± After saying that, he could only push the bike slowly. After walking for half a kilometer, he heard a bike bell from ahead. Chu Luo quickly rode until she was in front of Nangong Yi and asked him, who was stunned, ¡°Do you know how to repair tires?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if he was really stupid. She stopped the bike and took out her phone to check. Then, she took tire-repairing tools and walked up to him. She gestured to him. ¡°Stand the bike upside down.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you know how to repair tires?¡± ¡°I can easily find out online.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo rolled up her sleeves and got ready to work. Nangong Yi quickly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. How embarrassing would it be to let a young girl like you help me fix my tire?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, it¡¯s indeed embarrassing for you to not know how to fix a tire.¡± Nangong Yi felt stifled. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out to see that the caller was Li Yan and subconsciously smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Li Yan was obviously in the car and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the school.¡± Chu Luo responded and hung up. She put away her phone and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Take your time to fix it. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Junior, are you really not going to help?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Alright, leave.¡± Chu Luo left immediately. As she walked, she said to him, ¡°If you can¡¯t fix your bike ording to what you read on the Inte, call this number. The number is¡­ I¡¯ve asked the people in the school¡¯s supermarket. There¡¯s someone over there that knows how to fix a bike.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t answer her. It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t call for help just to save face. Chu Luo walked out of the school and happened to see Li Yan¡¯s car parked in front of her. After she got into the car, Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you still going to do experiments tonight?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the herbs they nted today and set up the array.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car stopped outside theboratory vi. Chu Luo was about to get off when she saw that Li Yan was about to follow her. She asked, ¡°You want to go in with me?¡± Li Yan nced at her, took out his sunsses from his suit pocket, and put them on. He asked her, ¡°Can I follow you in now?¡± Chu Luo looked at him andughed. She raised her hand to take off his sunsses and said awkwardly, ¡°You look so strange like this.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Wearing sunsses at night, you really look like a big baddie.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. In the next second, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, pretending to kiss her. Chu Luo was startled and quickly tilted her head back. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and looked at her slender neck. He lowered his head and kissed her heavily. Muack! ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly closed her lips and pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, there¡¯s someone here.¡± Qin Ming, who was driving in front, looked forward and pretended not to see or hear anything. Li Yan let go of her neck and hugged her tightly. He chuckled and asked, ¡°What do I look like?¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± When Li Yan made a move to kiss her again, Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hands and changed the topic. ¡°I can put something on your face. If Elder Hu and the others see you wearing sunsses inside, their thoughts will definitely go wild.¡± She then let go of his mouth. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo took out a small bottle of ointment from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and applied it to his face. The two of them got off the car and walked into the vi. Professor Tang and the other two weren¡¯t outside. The two of them went straight to the backyard. The batch of herbs that came today had indeed been nted ording to Chu Luo¡¯s instructions. Chu Luo looked around and picked up a few small stones of simr size on the ground before quickly cing them in several directions. The array was quickly set up. She was about to dust off the soil on her hand when Li Yan took out a handkerchief and pulled her hand to wipe it. Chu Luo looked at his serious expression and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Professor Tang and the others to do two hours of experimentster.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Just as Chu Luo was about to speak again, an unexpected voice came from behind. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan turned to look at the same time and saw Elder Hu standing there with his hands behind his back and smiling at them. Chu Luo blushed and quickly retracted her hand from Li Yan¡¯s. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± Elder Hu walked towards the two of them and stared at Li Yan, sizing him up. ¡°This must be your boyfriend, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Haha, this young man looks really energetic.¡± After Elder Hu finished speaking, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The batch of herbs that came today were all nted ording to your request. I came over to take a look a few times today. To be honest, it seems like the other herb seedlings really seem to look more vibrant.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Chu Luo looked smug. ¡°nting herbs depends on the location.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I think you know something about metaphysics.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± As Elder Hu was old, he woulde out for a stroll after doing some experiments. The two of them spoke for a while and prepared to enter together. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go do the experiment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan turned around and walked out of the vi. Elder Hu nced at the tall figure who had left and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, your boyfriend came all the way here. Are you going to let him go back like this?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Every time Li Yan came, they would be doing experiments, so he didn¡¯t see him. Elder Hu seemed to have realized something. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that the youngdy would be embarrassed, so he said, ¡°Little Chu, although your boyfriend looks like a responsible person, you¡¯re still young. You have to protect yourself before you do anything. Don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked into the vi. When Chu Luo walked out of theboratory, Li Yan was already waiting for her at the door. The two of them walked towards the vi in front. Chu Luo told him about their research progress. ¡°When all the herbs we nt mature, we can speed up the research process. It¡¯s possible that we can develop the herbs we want in a month.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°We have to pause the research on the gaming capsule for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Qin family has been very active recently.¡± ¡°Did the Duanmu family not do anything?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange, so she stopped and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°You want to deliberately let them suppress you?¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t leaving, Li Yan bent down and carried her before continuing to walk. Chu Luo hugged his neck and smiled. Li Yan looked at her cherry lips and stopped himself from kissing her. He asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you still going to study foreignnguages tonight?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Chu Luo had spoken to him in Korean. Li Yan realized that her pronunciation had improved by a lot in just a few days. As he answered, he quickened his pace and quickly arrived at the bedroom. Chu Luo was about toe down when Li Yan bent his long legs and the two of them entered the bathroom. Two hourster, Chu Luoy in Li Yan¡¯s arms and patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to teach me foreignnguages?¡± ¡°Mm, I was teaching you physically just now.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her slightly swollen lips. His voice became even more hoarse. ¡°You still have the strength to speak. Looks like I didn¡¯t work hard enough just now and didn¡¯t teach you enough.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her rosy face turned even redder. She buried her head in his arm and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already asleep.¡± Li Yanughed at her actions, hisughter low and bewitching. He pulled her close and said, ¡°Good night, Baby.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Chu Luo quickly fell asleep. It was obvious that she was really tired. Li Yan looked at her peaceful sleeping face and felt an indescribable warmth in his heart. He wished he could dive straight into her body. At that moment, his phone suddenly vibrated. Li Yan took the phone and nced at the content. A sharp glint shed across his eyes. He gently let go of Chu Luo, got off the bed, put on his pants, and walked out of the door. He didn¡¯t return the call until he reached the study. The other party said, ¡°Master, the Qin family has already nted people in all thepanies in the empire.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked to his desk to sit down. He opened hisptop and quickly operated it for a while before saying, ¡°ce them in¡­ these ces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spread the news to the Duanmu family immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Li Yan put on his earpiece and ordered coldly, ¡°Send someone to monitor everyone in the Qin family. As soon as they find someone with special abilities, we¡¯ll deal with them directly.¡± Chapter 282 - Death Curse

Chapter 282: Death Curse

Chu Luo woke up a littlete the next day. The moment she opened her eyes, she subconsciously turned to look out of the window. The curtains were drawn open a small gap. Through the gap, one could see the traces of rain on the window ss. She continued to liezily for a few minutes before sitting up. At this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open. Li Yan looked at her, who was unaware that the nket had slid down to her corbone. He walked to the wardrobe and got her a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of pants. ¡°It¡¯s chilly today.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to hand her the clothes before taking them to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan had already pulled open all the curtains. Chu Luo walked over to look out of the window and happened to see the rose petals in the courtyard falling to the ground. When the two of them went downstairs, Chu Luo said to the butler, ¡°Butler, after the rain stops, get someone to pick all the roses in the courtyard.¡± She nned to use them for beauty products. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler got someone to deliver breakfast to them. Halfway through breakfast, a servant strode in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Professor Tang said that he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Chu Luo quickly put down her chopsticks and stood up. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said to the servant, ¡°Invite Professor Tang in.¡± The servant immediately left. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Eat more.¡± Chu Luo nodded and scooped a few spoonfuls of porridge to eat. Professor Tang was brought in by the butler. At this moment, he looked anxious. ¡°Little Chu, something bad has happened.¡± Chu Luo quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Professor Tang, what happened?¡± Professor Tang then realized that there was a man sitting beside Chu Luo. He thought about Old Master Sun¡¯s identity and hesitated. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking and said, ¡°Yan is not an outsider. Just speak.¡± Professor Tang nodded. ¡°Just now, the Sun family called and said that he had an allergic reaction to the medicine he took. Old Master Sun is already in aa.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve checked his medicine before. Why are there allergic symptoms?¡± Professor Tang was also curious about this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the Sun family has already sent a helicopter over. Get ready, the helicopter should be here soon.¡± Just as Professor Tang finished speaking, his phone rang. He quickly picked up the call. She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but he quickly replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The helicopter is already parked in the open space in front.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s things were all in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything and was prepared to leave with him. Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Luoluo.¡± After saying that, he stood up and said to the butler standing by the door, ¡°Prepare an umbre.¡± After saying that, he said to her, ¡°Go get a coat.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth to say that she wasn¡¯t cold, but Li Yan walked upstairs. His steps were wide as he said, ¡°Eat something more. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± When Professor Tang heard this, he said, ¡°Then, Little Chu, eat more. You¡¯ll be busy over there for a long time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down to eat the porridge. Before long, Li Yan came down with a coat. Chu Luo took the coat and turned around to walk towards the door with Professor Tang. She took the umbre from the butler and walked into the rain. The moment the two of them left, Li Yan said to the butler, ¡°Prepare the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Professor Tang walked to the helicopter, they saw Sun Tianhao standing there with a tense face. As soon as he saw the two of them approaching, he looked like he had something to say. Chu Luo said, ¡°Get into the helicopter first.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. After the three of them boarded the helicopter, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but growl in a trembling voice, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why did your medicine make my grandfather allergic?¡± After saying that, he bowed and covered his face with his hands. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum at you.¡± Professor Tang patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We know how you feel.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and knew that Old Master Sun¡¯s current situation must be very dangerous. She asked, ¡°Tell us about this morning¡¯s situation. Tell us the details.¡± Sun Tianhao thought for a while before saying, ¡°Grandfather was fine when he woke up this morning. We followed your instructions and fed him some spinach porridge while he was taking his medicine. After drinking the porridge, we asked the nurse to feed him the medicine. ¡°After Grandfather took the medicine, he suddenly had many red blisters on his body that looked like rashes. Then, he fainted because he couldn¡¯t breathe properly.¡± ¡°Did you give him any oxygen after he fainted?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What color was Old Master Sun¡¯s face when you came out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little purple.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He clenched his fists to control his emotions. Chu Luo and Professor Tang looked at each other. Professor Tang said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the medicine and the porridge.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It must be something else that triggered Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao stared at her with red eyes. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s room was set up ording to your request. Nothing extra was ced inside.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked back at him. ¡°Do you think our prescription was wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Sun Tianhao raised his hand to touch his face. ¡°I was just too anxious, so my tone was a little bad. I¡¯m not suspecting you. If you really did something to the medicine, you wouldn¡¯t have saved my grandfather when he underwent surgery.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied with his words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. As long as Old Master Sun is still alive when we get there, I can definitely save him.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Why did this sound so awkward? The helicopter quickly arrived at the Sun residence. As soon as Chu Luo and Professor Tang alighted from the helicopter, they were surrounded by a few youngsters from the Sun family. The Sun family had six juniors¡ªfour men and two women. Sun Tianhao was the youngest, and the others had already established their families. At this moment, their eyes were red. When they saw the two of them, their faces were filled with suppressed anger. One of the men shouted at them with a cold face, ¡°Why are you here only now? If anything happens to my grandfather, I will definitely not let you off.¡± The others didn¡¯t have good expressions either. Chu Luo nced at the man and was about to speak when Sun Tianhao blocked Chu Luo by his side and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, calm down. Let them see Grandpa first.¡± The man then moved aside. Under Sun Tianhao¡¯s lead, Chu Luo and Professor Tang strode towards the house behind. At this moment, the rain had be even heavier than before. None of the juniors from the Sun family had an umbre. Everyone was drenched. Chu Luo opened the umbre as soon as she alighted from the helicopter. Seeing that Professor Tang didn¡¯t open an umbre, she approached him and raised hers. This made all the juniors of the Sun family look at her. Everyone walked to Old Master Sun¡¯s house. Chu Luo put away her umbre and strode in. When she walked into the living room, she said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me in. Old Master Sun can¡¯t catch a cold in his current condition. The cold aura on your bodies is too strong.¡± They stopped. Chu Luo and Professor Tang strode to Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Professor Tang knocked on the door and it was quickly opened. The two of them walked in and didn¡¯t say anything. They walked straight to Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. Professor Tang quickly examined him. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Leave one person here. Everyone else, get out.¡± Eldest Master Sun stayed behind. After the examination, Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Old Master Sun¡¯s surface symptoms are indeed an allergic reaction, but his tongue is dark and there are signs of poisoning.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Who would dare to poison my father in our family?¡± After saying that, he thought of the two nurses and his face turned ashen. Eldest Master Sun walked to the door and said to the person outside in a low voice, ¡°Restrain the two nurses.¡± The person outside the door quickly restrained the two nurses. Chu Luo quickly took out a set of silver needles and ced them on the table beside her. She took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Old Master Sun¡¯s arm. After more than ten seconds, she pulled out the silver needle and looked at it. She said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s not poison.¡± Eldest Master Sun quickly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked around the entire room. She pointed at the clean bedpan in the corner. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Although Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo wanted to do, he still walked over to take the bedpan. Chu Luo gestured at him. ¡°Take off thebel.¡± Eldest Master Sun did as he was told. When he saw that there was an additional talisman under thebel, his expression changed drastically. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a Death Curse. It¡¯s obvious that someone wants Old Master Sun to die.¡± Eldest Master Sun was so angry that he wanted to tear the charm on it. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you tear it. This thing must have been stuck on itst night. The curse has long entered Old Master Sun¡¯s body. That talisman is already useless.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s face turned ashen. After saying that, Chu Luo walked to the bed and looked at Old Master Sun. She said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Go prepare something for me¡­ Mm, a ck dog.¡± After Eldest Master Sun heard what she wanted, he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you want a ck dog?¡± ¡°I want its blood.¡± ¡°You know how to cure curses?¡± At this point, a sharp glint shed across Eldest Master Sun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Not everyone can do such a thing. Chu Luo, you have to think carefully.¡± Professor Tang also looked at Chu Luo worriedly. He thought that Little Chu was being too bold. What if something really happened to Old Master Sun? Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened slightly and she said, ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but with Old Master Sun¡¯s current situation, even if you sent someone to invite such experts over, it would be toote.¡± Chapter 283 - When Did Li Yan Get Married?

Chapter 283: When Did Li Yan Get Married?

Professor Tang saw that Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right and subconsciously looked at him. He quickly reminded him, ¡°Oxygen no longer works on Old Master Sun.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s body trembled. After taking a deep look at Chu Luo, he quickly opened the door and shouted at the person outside, ¡°Go and find a ck dog immediately. The sooner, the better!¡± There was a response from outside the door, followed by the sound of running feet. Chu Luo quickly took out a few silver needles and sealed a few of Old Master Sun¡¯s major acupoints. She said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°All of you, go outter. It¡¯s best if all of you leave this house¡­ If anyone¡¯s birthday is close to Old Master Sun¡¯s, you can leave one such person to keep guard outside the room. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone enter your house.¡± Eldest Master Sun opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he nodded at her without saying anything. The Sun family quickly brought over a ck dog. It was a German shepherd. When Chu Luo saw this huge dog, she was silent. ¡°Won¡¯t this type do?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was silent, Eldest Master Sun frowned and prepared to get someone to look for one again. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s toote. This one will have to do.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Can you guarantee that it won¡¯t scream?¡± Eldest Master Sun paused. ¡°This dog is being raised by Tianhao. If you only want blood, I¡¯ll let him in.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. Eldest Master Sun quickly called Sun Tianhao in. Sun Tianhao and the German shepherd obviously had a good rtionship. The German shepherd whimpered at the sight of him. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes revealed the pain of parting with his beloved. He quickly ced his gaze on the dying Old Master Sun¡¯s face. His gaze instantly became firm, but his voice was choked with sobs. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chu Luo nced at him with bright eyes. She took out an empty syringe from the medicine box and handed it to him. ¡°Draw me a tube of its blood.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes, which had turned gray, suddenly lit up. He confirmed in disbelief, ¡°You really only need one tube of blood?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s too little?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll draw the blood immediately.¡± After saying that, Sun Tianhao gestured to the German shepherd. ¡°ckie,e here.¡± The German shepherd obediently ran to his side and rubbed its big head against him. Sun Tianhao raised his hand to stroke its head and said, ¡°Grandpa needs your blood now. Be obedient. I¡¯ll draw only a tube of your blood.¡± ckie¡¯s head rubbed against his hand and it whimpered. Sun Tianhao drew a tube of blood from its body. ckie really stood beside him without making a sound. After Sun Tianhao finished drawing its blood, he quickly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can I take ckie away now?¡± His expression seemed to be saying that he was afraid that she would suddenly say that she wanted ckie¡¯s life. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Chu Luo said when Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Let it guard the living room with the person I mentioned.¡± ¡°Okay, then. ckie and I will keep guard together.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who had a glint in his eyes. She guessed that he had been born in the same month as the Old Master. She then said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯t panic. Remember, before I inform you toe in, no one is toe in. Otherwise, even a god won¡¯t be able to save Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Eldest Master Sun made everyone go out. At this moment, it was still raining. He made arrangements. ¡°Second and Third Brother, immediately bring people to surround the entire outer courtyard. Remember, no matter who it is, no one is allowed to enter. Fourth Brother, bring people to patrol inside.¡± At this point, he looked at the youngsters. ¡°You guys guard the courtyard. No one is allowed to enter. If anything happens inside, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone immediately split up. After a while, Second Brother Sun strode in and said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Big Brother, Li Yan¡¯s car is parked outside our house.¡± Eldest Master Sun frowned. ¡°Why is that person here?¡± He asked Second Master Sun, ¡°Did he say why he came over?¡± ¡°No. He brought some people here too, but it looks like he has no intention ofing in. I went to ask and he said that he¡¯s waiting for his wife.¡± ¡°Why is he waiting for his wife outside our house?¡± ¡°When did Li Yan get married?¡± ¡°Could he be here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± The Sun family had never paid much attention to Li Yan, so they didn¡¯t know about his rtionship with Chu Luo. Anger appeared on the faces of the youngsters. ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Eldest Master Sun thought for a while and said to Second Master Sun with a straight face, ¡°Send someone to watch him. If he dares to do anything rash, just kill him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Second Master Sun turned around and left. ¡­ After everyone left, Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, go prepare some herbs. It¡¯s best if you keep a close eye on them yourself.¡± She told him the herbs she needed, and Professor Tang nodded and left. After everyone had left, Chu Luo closed the door and strode back to Old Master Sun. She said to him, ¡°Old Master Sun, someone wants to forcefully take away your soul. You have to be mentally strong at this time. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few yellow paper talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and spurted the ck dog¡¯s blood around the bed. At the same time, she used her internal energy to say to Sun Tianhao, who was guarding outside the door: ¡°When the ck dog barkster, stop anyone you see. Even if it¡¯s your parents, you don¡¯t have to be polite. They¡¯re just your hallucination. If they attack, you must attack too. Remember, once they enter, your grandfather will die.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo drew a few talismans in a row and quickly stuck them around the bed. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve dealt with such a person. Let me see how powerful such people in this world is.¡± Half an hourter, the Sun residence was suddenly covered by a ck cloud. The entire courtyard fell into darkness. The younger generation of the Sun family panicked a little. Eldest Master Sun shouted, ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡± Everyone immediately came back to their senses and quickly raised their vignce. Li Yan, who was sitting in the car, looked at the Sun residence. The Buddha beads in his hand kept rotating. Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said to him, ¡°Master, the Sun family has sent some people to watch us.¡± Li Yan looked at the dark clouds above the Sun residence and nodded. After a while, he said, ¡°Get someone to control the few roads here. If anyone barges in, report immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Sun Tianhao, who had been waiting in the living room with ckie, saw that the sky outside the house had instantly darkened. His heart sank, but he still maintained his calm. After some time, ckie suddenly shouted at the door. Sun Tianhao stared at the door and subconsciously clenched his fists. At this moment, the door was pushed open and his mother and aunt walked in. ckie was still barking at the two of them as if he didn¡¯t know them at all. Sun Tianhao¡¯s heart beat faster subconsciously. Recalling Chu Luo¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t disturb Chu Luo from saving Grandfather.¡± ¡°Tianhao, your aunt and I are here to see how your grandfather is. We¡¯ll stand by the door and take a look. We won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ¡°Tianhao, stop your dog. What¡¯s wrong with it today? It looks like it wants to bite us as soon as it saw us.¡± ¡°ckie won¡¯t bite Mommy and Aunt. That is, unless you¡¯re not¡­¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he shouted at ckie, ¡°ckie, bite them!¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ckie rushed over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The two women turned pale when they saw ckie rushing over. In the next second, their bodies turned into a ck mist and disappeared. This was the first time Sun Tianhao had seen such a situation. His expression changed, but he heaved a sigh of relief. He patted ckie¡¯s head. ¡°ckie, thank god you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I would have made a huge mistake today.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo knew what was going on outside the door. When the two women entered, the lights in the room were extinguished. She took out amp from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used magic to make ampshade. The sound of the wind suddenly came from the room, and the wind blew towards themp. ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°If you want to blow out mymp, you¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, protect Old Master Sun well.¡± Phoenix appeared and hovered above Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. A red light shed and Chu Luo disappeared from the room. In the next second, she had already arrived at a corridor that led to the basement. There was a candle burning at a certain distance in the corridor. The flickering candlelight elongated Chu Luo¡¯s shadow. She walked towards the end of the corridor. After she¡¯d been walking for about two to three minutes, a thick stone door appeared in front of her. At this moment, the stone door opened automatically. There was a huge room inside. There were 81 white candles lit on the ground. A white-bearded old man wearing a Daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk sat in the middle. There were more than ten middle-aged men who were also wearing Daoist robes sitting around him. These people were obviously doing a ritual. When they saw Chu Luo standing by the door, they were surprised. The white-bearded old man shouted in a low voice, ¡°Capture the trespasser.¡± ¡°Hmph! So many of you actually ganged up to harm an old man. Don¡¯t you know shame?¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, you actually dare toe and teach us a lesson? Then let us see how powerful you are.¡± The people sitting outside suddenly moved. They instantly jumped in front of Chu Luo and cast spells on her. Chapter 284 - You Actually Have Such Abilities!

Chapter 284: You Actually Have Such Abilities!

Chu Luo raised her arm and quickly blocked them. In the next second, she took out a copper bell and shook it. The sound of the bell brought a sonic wave into the room. In the next moment, all the candles and mes in the room fell to the side and were about to be extinguished. ¡°You actually have such a treasure on you!¡± The white-haired old man floated and arrived in front of Chu Luo. He said to the others, ¡°Retreat, let me deal with her.¡± The white-haired old man flicked the dust in his hand and a sharp killing intent flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body flickered as she quickly attacked. She looked at the Buddha Beads in the old man¡¯s other hand and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°The Buddha Beads in your hand is not bad. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Ha! Arrogant brat, let¡¯s see if you can.¡± The two of them instantly engaged in a fight. Magic artifacts shed, and an oppressive killing intent and a piercing light wave spread out at the same time. Various Dharma spells flew into the stone chamber, and the group of people standing at the side hurriedly retreated. After a while, a red light shed and the white-bearded old man¡¯s body was mmed against the wall behind him. Bam! The old man mmed heavily against the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he quickly chanted incantations. In the next second, the group of people who had retreated to the side seemed to be controlled by something as they quickly attacked Chu Luo barehanded. The bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand kept shaking. Those people¡¯s movements were blocked by the bell and their bodies became uncoordinated, but they weren¡¯t suppressed. Soon, they got near her. Chu Luo had no choice but to put away the bell. She had wanted to fight them directly, but she suddenly remembered that she had a gun on her and quickly picked it up and pointed it at them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Looking at the group of people falling down in front of her, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even blink. She nodded coldly. ¡°Not bad. This kind of weapon saves a lot of energy.¡± After dealing with the people in front of her, Chu Luo looked at the old man who had returned to the middle. The old man¡¯s expression was vicious as he quickly chanted an incantation. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold as she quickly pulled the trigger. The bullet was stopped by a barrier when it approached the old man. Chu Luo put away her gun and quickly walked over. At this moment, a raging fire suddenly erupted from the ground in front of them. ¡°Hmph! You want to use the mes of hell to stop me?¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t know what her intrinsic beast was. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of the fire under her feet at all and strode towards the old man. The old man looked at Chu Luo, who was walking over, with surprise in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually not afraid of the Hell Fire!¡± After saying that, he suddenly revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t stop you. I just need to take away Old Master Sun¡¯s soul.¡± After saying that, he quickly formed hand seals and kept chanting. Chu Luo stepped on the mes and continued walking towards the old man. Wherever she went, the mes were instantly extinguished. Even the candles were extinguished. When she walked in front of the old man, she shot out a silver needle. The old man blocked her silver needle with his Buddha Dust. In the next second, the old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and told him kindly, ¡°There are charms on my silver needles. I specially sealed your Buddha Dust.¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and the Buddha Beads in the old man¡¯s handnded in hers. ¡°Return the Buddha Beads to me!¡± the old man shouted, about to explode in rage. Chu Luo tapped her finger again and a barrier trapped him. ¡°You¡­ you actually have such great ability!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize that now.¡± Chu Luo took the Buddha Beads and nced at them. ¡°To think there¡¯s a relic from Master Yuan Ji here¡­ No wonder you can harm people so fearlessly.¡± ¡°Return the Buddha Beads to me.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t move. He red at Chu Luo as if he wanted to eat her up. Chu Luo looked at the old man and giggled. ¡°You must have a lot of good stuff on you. Coincidentally, I¡¯m about to use up all my things. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and the old man¡¯s body floated in the air. Chu Luo moved her fingers again. The old man¡¯s body stood up and trembled a few times. Then, many good stuff fell from his body. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and quickly put away the things that had fallen into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The old man was so angry that blood was flowing from his seven orifices. He was about to curse loudly, ¡°You¡­¡± Swoosh~ A pill was stuck in the old man¡¯s throat, making him red in the face and unable to speak. Chu Luo looked at him and said with a cold expression, ¡°Looks like I¡¯d been too polite to you for you to still talk so much nonsense.¡± After saying that, she popped another pill into his mouth. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ What¡­ what did you feed me?¡± ¡°Poison.¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s expression change drastically, Chu Luo asked in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to harm Old Master Sun?¡± The old man red at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have to use a special method.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out the copper bell from her body and slowly shook it. The Hell Fire that had already been extinguished burned again. This time, not only did the Hell Fire burn, but it also burned under the old man. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man¡¯s soul was burned by the Hell Fire, and his expression became twisted. He no longer had the arrogance from before. He cried loudly and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it. Please don¡¯t burn me anymore. Ahhh¡­¡± The mes retracted. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°If you had said that earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer from the Hell Fire. You should know that as long as you are burned by the mes of hell, you will go straight to the Inferno Prison in the future. Isn¡¯t this reaping what you sow?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The old man was so angry that he spat out blood, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Chu Luo. Only then did he realize that the little girl in front of him was terrifyingly powerful. His lips trembled as he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. Tell me first who sent you to harm Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°Ha! The Qin family.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and the Hell Fire beneath the old man started burning again. ¡°Ahhh¡­ You went back on your word! Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a saint. Why should I keep my word for someone like you?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo disappeared. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The old man was in so much pain from the Hell Fire that he screamed loudly. After more than a minute, a person in white casual clothes whose face couldn¡¯t be seen suddenly appeared in front of him. When the old man saw who it was, he quickly pleaded, ¡°Save me¡­¡± With a wave of that person¡¯s hand, the Hell Fire was extinguished. The old man was put down at the same time. He stood in front of the person who hade. His body was still trembling because of the Hell Fire. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t youe out to help me just now?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°How is that possible? You are¡­¡± The old man suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t speak. His face turned purple. ¡°You¡¯d better not say anything you shouldn¡¯t. If I said that I couldn¡¯t help you, then that¡¯s the truth. Also, I advise you not to provoke that woman again. Otherwise, no one can save you.¡± After the person finished speaking, he walked towards the corridor outside the secret chamber. As he walked, he said, ¡°Tell the Qin family that I¡¯m not doing this deal anymore.¡± With that, he disappeared. The old man red at the corridor for a while. Suddenly, he felt like a fire was burning in his heart, consuming his entire body. Only then did he remember that he had been poisoned. His expression changed drastically. He quickly took his Buddha Dust and wanted to leave to heal, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t leave at all. The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his body started to spasm. Soon, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started rolling on the ground. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡­ The moment Chu Luo returned to Old Master Sun¡¯s room, the phoenix flew above her head. In the next moment, it turned into a red light and entered her wrist. Chu Luo walked closer to the bed, took out the copper bell, and shook it a few times above Old Master Sun¡¯s head. With the words ¡°Come back,¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s body trembled, and the heartbeat on the monitor returned to normal. At the same time, the sound of something being smashed and muffled noises came from the living room. Chu Luo quickly walked over and opened the door. She saw Sun Tianhao being chased and beaten up by a few things that had disguised themselves as Sun family members. She clicked her tongue and shot a few silver needles over. Those things instantly turned into ck mist and disappeared. When Sun Tianhao, who had been beaten ck and blue, saw Chu Luoe out, he quickly wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with his thumb and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Chu Luo said and looked at the ck dog lying on the ground. When Sun Tianhao saw ckie, tears flowed out of his eyes. ¡°ckie died saving me.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s dead?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he retracted his tears and asked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not dead?¡± After saying that, he quickly clutched his chest and staggered over. After running over, he wanted to squat down. However, he had been beaten up too badly just now. His legs bent and he knelt down. Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched when she saw him gritting his teeth. However, Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all. He quickly extended his hand to check ckie¡¯s breathing. A few secondster, heughed out loud. But after thatugh, he broke into a coughing fit. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took out a bottle of medicine and threw it to him. ¡°Take one pill. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die before your dog does.¡± Sun Tianhao took the bottle, poured out a pill, and swallowed it. After swallowing, he didn¡¯t get up and simplyy there with ckie. He said weakly, ¡°Wave after wave of people came in just now. They all looked like my family. There were a few times that my heart softened, so I was beaten up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it was all an illusion?¡± Sun Tianhao pursed his lips. ¡°I know, but looking at their faces, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Chu Luo shook her head and pointed at ckie beside him. ¡°How did it faint?¡± Chapter 285 - I Heard You and Li Yan Are Husband and Wife?

Chapter 285: I Heard You and Li Yan Are Husband and Wife?

¡°Someone ambushed me. ckie helped me block it and fainted.¡± ¡°Looks like you have a good dog.¡± ¡°Of course. ckie¡¯s my best brother.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®If your real brothers outside the door hear this, I wonder what they will think?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to open the door. Are you sure you¡¯re not getting up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting up.¡± Sun Tianhao gasped in pain. He slowly got up from the ground and walked to the sofa to lie down. Then, he looked at Chu Luo pleadingly. ¡°Can you help me wake ckie up first?¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked up to ckie. She flicked a pill at it. In the next moment, ckie suddenly got up from the ground and barked into the air. ¡°Shut up. Those things have been taken care of.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, ckie shut up and ran to Sun Tianhao¡¯s side. Chu Luo walked over to open the door. It was still raining, but the rain was lighter than before. The moment Chu Luo opened the door, she saw that the group of people outside was as motionless as statues. Even their eyes were fixed on the door. She said, ¡°Old Master Sun is fine.¡± The group of people¡¯s eyes moved first. After a while, joy and excitement appeared on their faces. ¡°Are you serious? Is our grandfather really fine?¡± ¡°Then can we go see Grandfather now?¡± ¡°Oh, I also have to tell First Aunt, Daddy, Mommy, Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, and the others.¡± ¡­ ¡°I say, you guys¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded them, ¡°You better go back and take a hot shower and change into a clean set of clothes. Before then, don¡¯t enter this door.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have cold air on us. We can¡¯t bring it to see Grandfather.¡± After saying that, they dispersed. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t have time to stop them. There was no one outside the door. Chu Luo could only take an umbre from the side and walk forward. At this moment, there were only a few madams in the living room. They were pacing around anxiously. Third Madam said, ¡°I wonder how Father is doing?¡± Fourth Madam¡¯s tone was filled with worry and confusion. ¡°Why are there so many outsiders here today? I don¡¯t know if they did it on purpose. I wonder if the heads of the household can stop all of them?¡± Second Madam: ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if these people are just Daddy¡¯s old subordinates? Why are the Qin and Duanmu families here too?¡± Third Madam: ¡°And that zing Glory Corporation¡¯s Li Yan. I wonder what he¡¯s here for!¡± First Madam: ¡°Did they already know about the Old Master and came here to find out?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked out. When the madams saw Chu Luo, their eyes widened. Then, they thought of something bad and their expressions changed at the same time. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°Old Master Sun is fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The madams raised their voices at the same time, looking pleasantly surprised. Chu Luo nodded but suddenly asked, ¡°You said that Li Yan is here too?¡± First Madam quickly replied, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, Little Chu. None of us let him in.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo walked out. First Madam asked in a hurry, ¡°Little Chu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You can go and see Old Master Sun first. I¡¯ll help you inform the others.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± The madams actually believed her and strode towards the backyard. When Chu Luo walked to the front yard, she realized how hardcore the Sun family was. The courtyard was filled with armed guards. Eldest Master Sun personally stood by the gate and stopped everyone. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Eldest Master Sun saying sternly to an old man standing outside the door, ¡°The Sun family isn¡¯t entertaining guests today. Elder Meng, please leave.¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn, you brat? I¡¯ve been standing here for more than an hour. Let me go in and see Old Master Sun. ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t let us know about Old Master Sun¡¯s surgery. Now that Old Master Sun has been discharged, you still don¡¯t want me to see him. Aren¡¯t you making me anxious?¡± ¡°Elder Meng, the doctor said that Father must recuperate quietly during this period of time. Only then can he recover quickly. You can go back first. When Father recovers, you cane and see him. You can even y chess with him.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel reassured if I don¡¯t see Old Master Sun. I must see him today.¡± ¡°Elder Meng, you¡­¡± ¡°Old Master Sun is sleeping. If you want to see him, stand by the door and take a look before leaving.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, his serious expression disappeared. He suddenly turned around and asked with his eyes, ¡°Little Chu, is my father alright?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°You can let one or two people in to see Old Master Sun. Since they¡¯re guests, it¡¯s not good to keep them outside.¡± ¡°I like what this youngdy says,¡± Elder Meng said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the logic. Although we know that Old Master Sun is weak now, we can rest assured if you let us go in and see him.¡± The others immediately echoed him. Only then did Eldest Master Sun really feel relieved. He turned around and said to Elder Meng and another old man, ¡°Little Chu is a doctor. Since she has said so, I¡¯ll let Elder Meng and Elder Li go in to see my father today. I can only apologize to the others.¡± The other old men standing by the door were Old Master Sun¡¯s old subordinates. They had rushed over because they had identally heard that Old Master Sun was about to die. Now that two people could enter, they were relieved and didn¡¯t say anything else. Eldest Master Sun led Elder Meng and Elder Li in. Second Master Sun and Third Master Sun continued to block the door. Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow them in. Instead, she walked out of the door with an umbre. When she walked past a group of guards, she saw a familiar car parked not far away. She subconsciously quickened her pace. The car door opened at the same time. Chu Luo put away the umbre and got into the car. Li Yan held her hands and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a coat?¡± Chu Luo had taken off her coat after entering Old Master Sun¡¯s room. She had forgotten to put it on when she came out just now. ¡°I forgot.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo stuck her cold hand into his coat and deliberately stuck it on his chest, which was covered by a thin shirt. She asked with a smile, ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°Has the matter here been resolved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done, but I still have to study Old Master Sun¡¯s medicine with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she rubbed her face against his chin wheedlingly and said, ¡°Yan, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan picked up a thermos sk from the side. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the food container. She walked out of his arms, opened the food container, and ate a piece of cake with a fork. Li Yan took out a thermos sk from the side. Inside was her favorite hot milk tea. After Chu Luo was done eating, she was satisfied and prepared to get out of the car. However, Li Yan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, he took off his coat and put it on her before letting her off the car. Chu Luo put on Li Yan¡¯s coat and walked towards the Sun residence¡¯s door with an umbre. Just as she reached the door, she saw a young man from the Sun family running out inrge strides. When he saw Chu Luo, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Luo, so you went out.¡± After saying that, he realized that she was wearing a man¡¯s coat and was a little surprised. Chu Luo only nodded at him and the two of them walked back. When they arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s courtyard and walked into the hall, everyone was there except for Sun Tianhao and Second Master Sun, who was guarding outside the door. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on the man¡¯s coat Chu Luo was wearing. Chu Luo nced at Elder Meng and Elder Li and said to the Sun family, ¡°It¡¯s best not to disturb Old Master Sun¡¯s rest while he is recuperating.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard this, he said to Elder Meng and Elder Li, ¡°Elder Meng, Elder Li, you¡¯ve seen Father now. Why don¡¯t you stop here today? You cane and see him again when Father¡¯s health is better.¡± Elder Meng and Elder Li were relieved to see that he was fine. After hearing Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words, they left. Chu Luo walked into the ward. Professor Tang was checking on Old Master Sun. He said in an incredulous tone, ¡°Little Chu, I didn¡¯t expect you to know a special method to save people other than the ordinary methods. Are you a mystic doctor?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Sort of.¡± Professor Tang nodded. He knew Chu Luo¡¯s level very well and didn¡¯t ask anything further. The two of them discussed Old Master Sun¡¯s subsequent use of medicine and how to have him recover before walking out together. The elders of the Sun family invited the two of them to the living room in front. Eldest Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, who wants our father¡¯s life?¡± When Eldest Master Sun asked this, the expressions of the others instantly became serious. ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed them!¡± Second Master Sun patted the armrest of his chair with a furious expression. ¡°Do they think our Sun family is easy to bully?!¡± ¡°Second Brother.¡± Eldest Master Sun called out to Second Master Sun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Father first.¡± Second Master Sun nodded. Chu Luo said something to Professor Tang and nned to leave. She said, ¡°Someone is waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Little Chu is talking about Li Yan, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded at Eldest Master Sun and asked Professor Tang under their surprised gazes, ¡°Professor Tang, are youing with us?¡± Professor Tang thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll observe Old Master Sun again. I¡¯ll go back in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the door after Eldest Master Sun personally sent her off. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Eldest Master Sun suddenly asked in a serious tone: ¡°Little Chu, I heard that you and Li Yan are husband and wife?¡± Chapter 286 - Being Played Around With by Roundy

Chapter 286: Being yed Around With by Roundy

After asking this, Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°Li Yan said he¡¯s waiting for his wife.¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s affirmative answer, he was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Help me thank him. Today, he helped our Sun family block a group of people who wanted to take the opportunity to sneak in and harm us.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the door alone. After Chu Luo left, Eldest Master Sun walked back and said to his third brother, ¡°Send someone to investigate Li Yan.¡± ¡°Why should we investigate him?¡± ¡°That person said that he¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s husband, and Chu Luo admitted it. Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s great benefactor. I¡¯m a little worried about Li Yan¡¯s poor reputation.¡± Third Master Sun frowned when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it personally. If he¡¯s treating Chu Luo as a toy, I¡¯ll shoot him.¡± ¡­ The people who came today had basically left. Other than the Sun family¡¯s guards, only Duanmu Hui was standing outside. When Duanmu Hui saw Chu Luo, he greeted her warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Chu to be the one treating Old Master Sun. Looks like not only is Miss Chu outstanding in her studies, but her ability is also outstanding.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to Li Yan, who had alighted and was walking over with an umbre. Li Yan¡¯s coat was still with her. At this moment, he was wearing only a shirt. His straight suit pants and ck shirt made his height and legs stand out even more. That, coupled with his inherent domineering and noble aura, made his aura oppressive as he walked. Duanmu Hui also turned to look at Li Yan and narrowed his eyes for a moment. He wasn¡¯t used to this person being able to stand up and walk. He was too sharp. The smile on his face deepened. ¡°CEO Li, I heard that the Qin family has been targeting yourpany these past few days. Do you need the Duanmu family¡¯s help?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo handed him his coat. Li Yan didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Then, he put his arm around her shoulder and led her to the car. Duanmu Hui looked at their backs and a dark glint shed across his eyes. He continued in a warm tone, ¡°CEO Li, Old Master mentioned yesterday that he wanted to look for you to y chess.¡± He had just finished speaking when Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the car and got in. After watching the car leave, Duanmu Hui retracted the smile on his face and walked back to the car. ¡­ After the car drove out, Chu Luo suddenly thought of her robot and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to modify Roundy in the afternoon.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°You can go to thepany. There¡¯s a floor inside that is the Mechanical Research and Development Department.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the robot to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the office. After lunch, when Li Yan personally brought Chu Luo to the Mechanical Research and Development Department, everyone on the floor was shocked. Some people even discussed it in private. ¡°So that¡¯s the legendary CEO¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. I wonder why CEO brought his wife here?¡± ¡°I heard that the CEO¡¯s wife wanted to specialize in Mechanical Engineering at Imperial University but was rejected. Could it be that she¡¯s indignant and wants to study in private before going to p the face of the teacher who rejected her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the CEO¡¯s wife is a god-like figure? To think a teacher could bear to reject her.¡± ¡°Pfft, Goddess of Studying. Who knows if the Goddess of Studying is faking it?¡± ¡°Since the CEO¡¯s wife is here to learn, I wonder who will be sent to teach herter.¡± ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife is so beautiful that everyone is willing to teach her. They¡¯re just afraid that some people won¡¯t have enough self-restraint.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? Since the teacher rejected her, it must be because she really can¡¯t do well in this area. If one doesn¡¯t teach her well and the CEO¡¯s wife gets angry and goes to the CEO toin, the person who teaches her will be in trouble.¡± Only then did everyone react. The group of people who were originally eager to try suddenly became a little worried about being called over. However, they waited left and right until the CEO¡¯s bodyguards sent over a robot. The CEO left this floor alone. Their director took some tools and went in, but he didn¡¯t get anyone to teach the CEO¡¯s wife. Everyone was surprised. Some bold people pretended to casually walk past the door and wanted to peek through the window on the door, but they were stopped by the director who passed by. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you have nothing to do?¡± The bunch of them quickly queued up guiltily. One of them exined, ¡°Director, we just want to see if Mrs. CEO needs any help.¡± ¡°Go, go, go. Miss Chu instructed no one to disturb her this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why is the CEO¡¯s wife staying in the manufacturing room alone? Does she know anything about machinery?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Leave quickly. Don¡¯t disturb Miss Chu.¡± The people who wanted to peek could only disperse. Chu Luo had previously learned the entire process of making robots from Neeson. Coupled with the fact that she hadter found many books in this area to read, she was familiar with modifying Roundy. Electronics, welding, programming, these weren¡¯t difficult for her at all. Moreover, there were all kinds of tools here. After an entire afternoon, Chu Luo was almost done modifying Roundy. When Li Yan came down to call her for dinner, she had made two mechanical wings for Roundy, and thetter was now circling the room. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan standing by the door, she smiled and said to him, ¡°Yan, I added a pair of wings to Roundy. If I¡¯m pressed for time in the future, I¡¯ll make him fly over.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and nced at the stain on her face. He raised his hand and wiped her face with his thumb. Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and let him wipe it. She continued, ¡°I also added a lot of functions to him. When the timees, I can get him to buy food and water. This can save me a lot of time. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve added eight majornguages to him and many local dialects. These can be connected to the worldnguage library at any time. I don¡¯t have to check them myself in the future.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Have you modified everything?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve modified them. The tools here are veryplete. I want to make a skateboard for myself so that I won¡¯t have to worry about beingte for ss.¡± Recallingst time when she stood outside the ssroom, especially when she was being pointed at by the students passing by, Chu Luo felt her self-esteem hurt. Li Yan definitely had no objections and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first. Coincidentally, I have a meeting to host tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Luo agreed and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, stay here. If there¡¯s not much battery left, charge yourself first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan left to eat. Roundy found a ce to connect to the charger. After about ten minutes, there was suddenly rustling by the door. Roundy, which was charging there, turned around and turned on the recording function to answer Chu Luo¡¯s phone. The door was quickly opened by a man in a hoodie, a mask, and gloves. He tiptoed in and scanned the manufacturing room. When he saw Roundy, he quickly walked towards it. When he reached Roundy, he sized it up and muttered, ¡°Li Yan is really generous to give Chu Luo the most advanced robot under zing Glory.¡± After saying that, he took out a thumb-sized chip from his pocket and quickly searched for the chip port on Roundy. However, after searching for a while, he didn¡¯t even see a crack. ¡°Where¡¯s the port?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The moment Roundy¡¯s voice sounded, the person searching its body was shocked and almost threw away the chip in his hand. When this person realized that it was the robot in front of him who answered him, he was so angry that he raised his leg and wanted to kick it. However, just as he had this thought, he controlled his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t fall into my hands or I¡¯ll smash you into scrap metal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± That person was shocked again. ¡°Holy shit, this robot is too high-tech. It can actually talk to me.¡± At the thought of this, his face darkened and he anxiously continued to look for the port on Roundy¡¯s body to insert the chip. However, he still couldn¡¯t find it. At this moment, he was a little anxious and subconsciously asked Roundy, ¡°Where is the port where your chip is inserted?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Roundy extended a port from its body. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The person heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but say smugly, ¡°Robots are indeed robots. Even though it looks like it has the intelligence of humans, it only has the intelligence of a small child. ¡± After saying that, he quickly inserted the chip in his hand and turned to walk towards the door. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Roundy quickly slid in front of him and stopped him. That person¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, should I y with you instead?¡± ¡°Yes, y with me.¡± After saying that, two mechanical arms quickly extended from both sides of Roundy and lifted him up. ¡°Ah¡­ Put me down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m raising you up high. Is it fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s not fun. Put me down quickly.¡± Roundy put him down but reached out to him. ¡°Then hold me high.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± That person felt a mouthful of blood in his throat. He thought to himself,?¡®Is there something wrong with this robot? To actually make me lift it up high.¡¯ He said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re too heavy for me to carry.¡± ¡°No. If you don¡¯t lift me up high, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t lift me up high, I¡¯ll call my mistress.¡± This person was so frightened that his face turned green. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chapter 287 - Sister Chu, Save Me

Chapter 287: Sister Chu, Save Me

¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at her phone and stopped eating. Sheughed until she was staggering. In the end, Li Yan wrapped an arm around her waist and let her lean on his shoulder before securing her in her position. Chu Luo showed Li Yan her phone. ¡°Look, I loaded a lot of television dramas into Roundy¡¯s program today. Looks like he¡¯s about done taking in most of them. To think he¡¯s applying what he¡¯s learned on the spot. This person is really pitiful.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her phone, then put down his chopsticks and moved themunicator on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in. Guard outside.¡± After saying that, he put down his hand and picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks to feed Chu Luo. After Chu Luo opened her mouth and ate the food, sheughed again. ¡°Yan, look. This person really carried Roundy. Hahaha, Roundy pressed him down.¡± Li Yan patted her waist. ¡°Eat first. We¡¯ll go watch live after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put her phone aside, and quickly ate. The two of them went to that floor after dinner. At this moment, there were already several bodyguards standing by the door of the manufacturing room, as well as the staff on this floor. These people were all watching the show. When the two of them walked over, they happened to hear a staff member gloating. ¡°This person was actually tricked by a robot.¡± Another person said in a strange tone, ¡°How did this robot be so smart?¡± At this moment, the bodyguards standing by the door turned around and greeted Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± The staff were shocked and quickly moved aside. Li Yan nced at them coldly. Their bodies trembled and they quickly left. After they left, Li Yan said to the bodyguards in a low voice, ¡°Open the door.¡± When a bodyguard opened the door, they saw that person lying on the ground with a red face and struggling with his limbs. When he saw the door open and Li Yan standing by it, fear quickly surfaced in his eyes. ¡°CEO¡­ CEO, I¡­ I¡­¡± He wanted to exin, but under Li Yan¡¯s powerful aura, he couldn¡¯tplete his sentence. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Take him away.¡± Two bodyguards walked in. Roundy came off him. Two bodyguards escorted him out of the door. That person was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He quickly said loudly, ¡°CEO, I¡¯m a maintenance staff. I¡¯m just here to do a maintenance check. You¡­¡± Before this person could finish speaking, he was taken away. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and the other bodyguards standing by the door quickly closed the door. Chu Luo walked up to Roundy and pressed a button on his head. The chip stuck out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Roundy, have you detected the use of this chip?¡± Roundy said, ¡°Mistress, this is a surveince chip.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and turned to look at Li Yan, whose expression was especially dark. Li Yan took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he ordered, ¡°Capture all the rat feces in thepany immediately.¡± With that, he hung up. ¡°You allowed someone to arrange for them to be here?¡± ¡°Mm, I ced a few in less important ces.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that even if he ced these people in a less important ce, they would still be able to find a chance. ¡°If you catch all of them, won¡¯t we alert the enemy?¡± ¡°No.¡± He had plenty of ways to make his opponents not notice. Li Yan put his arm around her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Since they dare to scheme against you, these people have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she pushed him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to a meeting? Go quickly. I¡¯ll finish the skateboard in two hours. I¡¯lle upstairs to look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips before letting go of her and turning to leave. Chu Luo continued her production. However, she had no idea how big Li Yan¡¯s actions were when he returned to his office. That night, many people were destined not to be able to sleep well. Chu Luo finished the skateboard in two hours as she had said. She asked Roundy to help her hold the skateboard and left the manufacturing room with Roundy. As she walked towards the elevator, a group of technicians hid by the door and peeked at her. ¡°I wonder what Mrs. CEO has been doing in the manufacturing room for so long.¡± ¡°I only saw the robot she brought helped her carry a¡­ skateboard. She didn¡¯t just make a skateboard all day, did she?¡± ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s already amazing for a delicate girl like Mrs. CEO to be able to make a skateboard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Many women don¡¯t even know how to use a screwdriver.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo brought Roundy up to the top floor. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw her secretary standing there, obviously waiting for her. ¡°Miss Chu, Master is having a meeting in the conference room. You can go to his office to y for a while.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°How much longer will the meetingst?¡± ¡°At least another hour and a half.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where can I y on the skateboard here?¡± The secretary thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The balcony on the top floor is spacious.¡± After Chu Luo heard this, she turned around and walked towards the top floor. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± The secretary stopped her. ¡°I got someone to prepare something to eat and drink for you. Why don¡¯t you bring it up with you?¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed the secretary towards the CEO¡¯s office. There were snacks and fruits to eat, as well as fruit juice and water to drink. Chu Luo took a bottle of water, some snacks, and fruits and went to the rooftop. This was the headquarters building of the zing Glory International Corporation. The top floor was like arge square, and it was so wide that Chu Luo could y with her skateboard as she pleased. The biggest difference between her skateboard and ordinary skateboards was that it had a GPS and an avoidance device. As long as she keyed in the location she was going to, she could use the time on the road to study. After Chu Luo stood up and set up the route, she ced one hand on the railing of the elevator and quickly flipped through a book with the other. Roundy didn¡¯t follow her. Instead, he stood in the corner of the rooftop. From the disy above his eyes, she could tell that he was watching television or an eight o¡¯clock soap opera. Chu Luo finished reading the books in her hand in half an hour. Just as she was about to stop and rest, a drone suddenly flew over from outside. The drone flew a few meters away andnded on the ground. Chu Luo looked at the drone and tilted her head. ¡°Roundy.¡± Roundy quickly walked over. ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Go take a look at that drone.¡± Roundy walked over and circled the drone. Then, he extended one of his mechanical arm¡¯s fingers and connected it to a spot on the drone. After a while, he retracted his arm and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s no danger.¡± ¡°See if there are any monitors on it. If there are, destroy it.¡± ¡°It has been destroyed.¡± Only then did Chu Luo get off the skateboard and walk over to pick up the drone. The drone looked very exquisite. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and quickly scanned the surroundings. Other than her, there was no one else on the rooftop. This proved that this drone had flown over from elsewhere. At the thought of this, Chu Luo curled her lips. She thought that the personmanding the drone must be regretting sending it to her at this moment. She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, go see if there¡¯s anything suspicious nearby.¡± Roundy turned and slid around. Chu Luo studied the drone for a while. No one knew where she pressed it, but a paper roll fell out of a small hole opened by the drone. Chu Luo opened the note and saw a string of letters. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Hill cipher[1].¡± Chu Luo looked up at Roundy and said, ¡°Roundy, let me use your control panel.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy slid back to Chu Luo and stood with his back facing her. His back quickly changed, and soon, his entire back became a control panel. Chu Luo quickly deciphered these letters. ¡°22 Imperial Sky Park.¡± Looking at the deciphered words, Chu Luo tilted her head and thought,?¡®We live on the 86, 87, and 88. The 22nd is at least three kilometers away from our ce. So what does this person mean by giving this address?¡¯ Although she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she still called the butler for safety reasons. After the butler answered the call, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Butler, send someone to 22 Imperial Sky Park to take a look. Be careful not to let anyone see you.¡± Chu Luo hung up after the butler agreed. After hanging up the phone, she called Qin Ming and told him about this matter before continuing to practice her skateboard and reading. The butler called her half an hourter. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, that building is undergoing renovation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and prepared to go back to take a look. She said, ¡°Have you found out who bought that house?¡± ¡°The name of a real estate developer.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo put away the skateboard and returned to the CEO¡¯s office downstairs with Roundy. Li Yan hadn¡¯t finished his meeting and Chu Luo was about to watch a tutorial when she received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked her anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, are you free now?¡± Chu Luo asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡± Wang Mingtao instantly wailed. ¡°I¡¯m about to be killed back to the Novice Vige. If you have time,e and save me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She walked over and took theptop that the secretary had prepared for her. Just as Wang Mingtao thought that there was no signal on her side, Chu Luo said in a cold voice, ¡°Game name, coordinates.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh, [Laughing Breeze], on the other side of the Bridge of Helplessness.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo hung up the phone and logged into the game to go to the ce Wang Mingtao had mentioned. Unexpectedly, that person was still there. [1] In ssical cryptography, the Hill cipher is a polygraphic substitution cipher based on linear algebra Chapter 288 - Bai Lings PK, God Ys Gang Fight

Chapter 288: Bai Ling¡¯s PK, God Y¡¯s Gang Fight

System Notification: ¡°[Bai Ling] challenged [Laughing Breeze] to a PK challenge. ept or reject?¡± The most famous person in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± now was none other than [Bai Ling]. The moment [Bai Ling] went online, the world news exploded. ¡°O, the goddess is finally online!!!¡± ¡°Heavens, the goddess is still so valiant. She started PKing as soon as she came online.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go over to watch. Otherwise, the PK arena will be jammed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Have you realized who the goddess wants to PK with? It¡¯s that [Laughing Breeze], who¡¯s been a madman recently.¡± ¡°Really? Someone is finally here to deal with [Laughing Breeze]. Since this person is so arrogant, someone should deal with him.¡± ¡°I remember [Laughing Breeze] killed [Evil Dragon Crossing the River], who had been teaming up with the Goddess, and banished him to level 40 today.¡± ¡°This [Laughing Breeze] is so arrogant. He obviously wants Goddess to appear and PK with him.¡± ¡°Waiting for Goddess to crush [Laughing Breeze]!¡± ¡°Waiting for Goddess to crush [Laughing Breeze]!¡± ¡­ After that, everyone started scrolling through the world channel. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for [Laughing Breeze] to ept the PK. She thought that if this person didn¡¯t ept it, she would force him to PK. At this moment, [Laughing Breeze] suddenly sent a private message. [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°Bai Ling, nice to meet you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°ept the PK.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, ept the PK.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± World news: ¡°[Laughing Breeze] refused [Bai Ling]¡¯s PK challenge.¡± World news: ¡°[Bai Ling] forcefully PKed [Laughing Breeze].¡± The officials allowed that, and the two of them were about to be sent to the PK arena. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 The PK began. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! I haven¡¯t seen my goddess use such an awesome and gorgeous skill in a long time. Indeed, watching my goddess PK makes my blood boil.¡± ¡°Although this [Laughing Breeze]¡¯s skill isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s still inferior to Goddess¡¯s. After offending Goddess, she forcefully PKed him. [Laughing Breeze]¡¯s current mood can only be described as fucked up.¡± ¡°Who asked him to provoke the friend of the Goddess out of everyone here? He even killed the friend of the Goddess. What is this called? Reaping what he sowed.¡± ¡°Eh, look. This [Laughing Breeze] actually concealed his strength previously. His ability is also powerful.¡± ¡°Holy shit, he actually blocked Goddess¡¯s chain attack!¡± ¡°Why is this person¡¯s technique looking more and more familiar?¡± ¡°He looks familiar? Could it be that the brother upstairs has seen him before?¡± ¡°I remember now. This person¡¯s technique perfectlybines the skills of the fourth-ce [Linebarrel] and the third-ce [Chimim¨­ry¨­].¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Who is this person? To think he can learn the techniques of [Linebarrel] and [Chimim¨­ry¨­] so proficiently. Can the Goddess defeat him like this?¡± Everyone suddenly became a little nervous. Chu Luo quickly realized this and immediately became serious. The PK between the two of them was so exciting that everyone sitting in front of theputer watching only had one expression. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths were agape. As their hearts raced, they kept saying ¡°Holy shit¡± in their hearts! As it was a fight between experts, this matchsted for nearly half an hour. [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°I lost.¡± Chu Luo looked at her game character who still had 30% health left and was very dissatisfied. ¡°Continue.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°Do you really want to beat me back to the Novice Vige?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Yes.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°You have to think carefully. I¡¯m not weak. If you fight me, you might have to fight for an entire night before you can beat me back to the Novice Vige. Do you have nothing to do tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else and continued PKing. Many people saw their conversation and the world channel exploded. Many people said that [Laughing Breeze] was too arrogant. A small portion of people felt that with the skills mastered by [Laughing Breeze], they still didn¡¯t know who would end up worse between [Bai Ling] and him. Just as everyone was making all kinds of guesses, an online message quickly appeared. It was then pushed up by dozens of messages every minute. However, some people saw the online message. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! Am I seeing things? I actually saw God [Y] online.¡± Someone replied: ¡°I saw it too. The elusive God [Y] is actually online at this time. What day is it today? Goddess is online, and so is God [Y]. Could it be that God [Y] knows that Goddess¡¯s friend is being bullied and is here to help her?¡± ¡°Indeed, God [Y]¡¯s and Goddess¡¯s ship aren¡¯t baseless rumors!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so excited to see God [Y] online. I hope he can help Goddess!¡± Not many people paid attention to these words. When [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Breeze] finished another round and [Y] suddenly stood in front of [Bai Ling], the entire game world suddenly stopped. [Y]: ¡°I haven¡¯t fought with anyone in a long time. Do you mind if I PK with [Laughing Breeze] for two rounds?¡± This question was obviously directed at [Bai Ling]. Before Chu Luo could type, a strange scene heralded by the words ¡°Say Yes¡± appeared on the world channel. Chu Luo looked at [Y] standing at the side and thought for a while. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure.¡± [Laughing Breeze] ¡°I quit! Hey! Are you two top experts of the world going to bully a neer like me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by everyone?¡± [Y]: ¡°Whatever.¡± With that, he started a forced PK with him. Then, all the onlookers were left with agape expressions of surprise. An hourter, [Laughing Breeze], who had dropped from level 100 to level 60, said, ¡°I admit defeat. Let¡¯s end it here tonight.¡± With that, he went offline. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This person actually escaped!!! Chu Luo looked at [Y], who was standing there, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± [Y]: ¡°No need.¡± With that, he went offline. Chu Luo saw that [Y] had logged off from the game, pursed her lips, and withdrew from the PK stage. She then realized that there were many avatars shing in the news column. Opening the message column, Chu Luo was about to reply to a few messages from familiar people when the office door was pushed open. She subconsciously looked up and saw Li Yan striding in with aptop in his hand. Li Yan walked up to her and nced at her disy. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°We can talk about it tomorrow. I am going off first.¡± With that, she exited the game and closed theputer. Li Yan pulled her up and held her hand as they walked out of the office. As Chu Luo walked, she told him about [Laughing Breeze] whom she had met just now. In the end, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°That person is simply outrageous. He actually went offline just like that. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely beat him back to the Novice Vige.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. When the car drove into the gate of the Imperial Sky Park vi, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the drone and the Hill cipher she had decrypted on the top floor today. She told Li Yan about it. ¡°I want to take a look there.¡± Li Yan nodded and got the chauffeur to stop the car halfway. Their figures disappeared into the shadows. Li Yan checked and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s three kilometers from No. 22.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use a teleportation talisman to teleport us there.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out a teleportation talisman and teleported the two of them to the back of vi 21. Chu Luo used another Invisibility Talisman and the two of them entered the vi. Just as the butler had discovered, the vi was undergoing renovation. The two of them walked around the vi and returned to their residence. Chu Luo said, ¡°The butler sent someone to investigate. That vi is under the name of a real estate developer.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°The renovations inside don¡¯t conform to the habits of real estate developers.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t quite understand. Li Yan reminded her, ¡°Real estate developers usually pay attention to the Feng Shuiyout of their residence. Have you observed the decorations in that vi carefully?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed it. It wasn¡¯t set up ording to the bestyout.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed it after he reminded her. ¡°You mean, the person who¡¯s going to move in isn¡¯t the registered owner?¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her hand and continued upstairs. As they walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to monitor that house. Go wash up and sleep first. It¡¯s already veryte.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, after dinner, Chu Luo took Roundy and the skateboard to Imperial University. When everyone saw her today, they were obviously more enthusiastic than before. Chu Luo listened for a while. These people mostly talked about electing the school belle. She didn¡¯t care about this at all, so she put the skateboard on the ground and headed into the school with Roundy. When she quickly disappeared, everyone was shocked. ¡°Chu Luo actually brought a skateboard to school!¡± ¡°Her posture on the skateboard is so fairy-like. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not wearing a dress. If she were wearing a dress, she would definitely be a fairy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the skateboard Chu Luo brought is very special?¡± ¡°That skateboard of hers runs so fast. Won¡¯t she hit someone?¡± ¡°And that robot of hers. Why do I feel that it¡¯s a little different today? It¡¯s moving so fast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. You said that the final voting for the school belle contest will be held today. Who will be chosen between Chu Luo and Gu Lexuan?¡± ¡°I think both might be chosen. Actually, what I want to know the most is, who will be the top school belle at Imperial University this year?¡± Chapter 289 - F*ck! What Did Chu Luo Do?

Chapter 289: F*ck! What Did Chu Luo Do?

Everyone was excited about the school belle contest. At this moment, Chu Luo was standing on a skateboard and listening to foreignnguage audio. She ignored everything outside and quickly walked towards today¡¯s first ss. There were many bicycles and pedestrians on the school road. When Chu Luo quickly passed by, many people subconsciously stopped and looked at her back. ¡°Chu Luo is actually riding a skateboard today. It looks so cool!¡± ¡°Her skateboard went so fast. Isn¡¯t she worried she¡¯ll bump into someone, or that a bike will run her over?¡± ¡°That robot of hers is so fat, but it can actually run so fast. Isn¡¯t she worried about bumping into someone?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was waiting to see if Chu Luo would be run over or if her robot would bump into someone, Chu Luo arrived at the most crowded crossroad. Not only were there many people here, but there was also a noticeboard at the side. There were also many people looking at the noticeboard. All the bicycles that had arrived here had no choice but to slow down. Some of the more anxious ones even kept ringing the bell. However, something still happened. ¡°Make way, make way, don¡¯t traverse the road!¡± ¡°Ahhh! Why is the bike in front braking!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! ¡°Ouch¡­ my leg!¡± ¡°Ouch! My clothes are stuck.¡± Just as the entire road was in chaos, Chu Luo, who was parked at the side, suddenly received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked her over the phone, ¡°Junior Chu, did an ident happen at the crossroad between the College of Economics and the College of Foreign Languages again?¡± Chu Luo nced at the scene in front and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Then think of a way to clear that ce. Otherwise, everyone will bete.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why should I think of a way to clear it?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Because this is one of the conditions to test the president of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, make them disperse.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy responded, something that looked like a horn suddenly stuck out from his head. Then, the group of people amid the chaos in front suddenly heard this especially serious and imposing sentence: ¡°Stop making so much noise! There are still ten minutes until ss starts. Aren¡¯t you worried that your points will be deducted if you¡¯rete?¡± What were Imperial University students most afraid of? Definitely, it¡¯s having their points deducted. Therefore, the increasingly chaotic scene suddenly fell silent. Only then did someone discover Chu Luo standing at the side. Chu Luo stood on the skateboard and looked at everyone indifferently. ¡°While you were arguing, I had already memorized 500 words.¡± Disbelief appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She suddenly recited a section of the macroeconomics, microeconomics, and statistical specialization of the College of Economics in severalnguages. Everyone was stunned. In the end, a few third-year students from the College of Foreign Language reacted and quickly tranted for everyone. Only then did everyone know what she was talking about. Then, everyone revealed an incredulous expression. Chu Luo nced at them and pointed at the few bicycles that had been knocked down. ¡°Help right the bicycles. If you have time to argue here, you might as well give way to each other and leave one by one. Also, those people who are watching the show, even if you don¡¯t have ss for the first lesson, have you mastered all the knowledge you need to learn?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Some people thought:?¡®Isn¡¯t Chu Luo too nosy?!¡¯ At this moment, a notice was suddenly broadcasted on the school¡¯s broadcast. ¡°Congrattions, freshman Chu Luo, for obtaining theputer certification issued by the National Cyberspace Administration. The university has specially approved for her a PhD in the Computer Science Department.¡± The broadcast actually broadcasted twice. Everyone thought:?¡®F*ck!!!¡¯ Chu Luo smiled in satisfaction and turned to look at the group in front of her again. Everyone subconsciously pulled up their fallen bikes. Under her gaze, they left in an orderly manner. Only then did Chu Luo continue moving forward with Roundy. After Chu Luo left, there was a group of people standing there for the first lesson. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! What did Chu Luo do? She actually obtained an official certificate from the empire¡¯s highest organization in Computer Science. Also, she actually became a PhD student in the Computer Science Department after only ten days of school!¡± Someone was checking the school¡¯s BBS and quickly said loudly, ¡°Everyone, look at the exnation posted on the university¡¯s official website.¡± Everyone quickly took out their phones to take a look. When they saw it, they felt extremely ashamed of their inferiority. ¡°By herself, Chu Luo actually took only seven to eight hours toplete the entire empire¡¯s defensework on Saturday. She even used only an hour toplete the Imperial University defensework. How did she aplish such a huge project!¡± ¡°I wonder what everyone in the Computer Science Department is thinking now.¡± ¡°I guess their mentalities must have copsed¡­ I¡¯m actually a little happy that Chu Luo didn¡¯t study finance. I can already imagine the scene of everyone in the College of Foreign Languages being pressed down by Chu Luo and rubbed against the ground.¡± ¡°Tsk~~ She¡¯s not studying finance, yet she can recite the macro, micro, and statistical specializations of the financial system in several foreignnguages. You should feel ashamed of your inferiority!¡± These words were like a blow to the souls of the students from the College of Finance. ¡­ Chu Luo had been going through the sybus of her specialization courses too quickly these past few days. The specialization sses for the first semester of her freshman year had no attraction to her at all. When she went to the school¡¯s administrative building to get the certificate, she went straight to the principal. No one knew what the two of them talked about. That afternoon, in the specialization sses Chu Luo had chosen, everyone waited for her but didn¡¯t see her. The next day, when all the students were concerned about the school belle contest, the school¡¯s public announcement column announced dozens of answer sheets for the exam for first-year students to jump to third year. When they saw the score, everyone eximed, ¡°D*mn! Which crazy person is this? To think they could score full marks for Imperial University¡¯s paper!¡± When everyone saw the name of that student, they fell silent. There was only the thought of ¡°Sorry for disturbing you! We¡¯re not even on the same.¡± After a while, everyone exploded. ¡°Is Chu Luo even human? She actually advanced to the third year in university in just a few days.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so incredible. Why didn¡¯t she just get into the fourth year or graduate school?¡± ¡°What is the Goddess of Studying? Other than Chu Luo, I really don¡¯t know who else is qualified to be the Goddess of Studying.¡± ¡°Why did she go from my junior to senior while we were still wondering who the top school belle will be? How can I take this?¡± ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny. When you guys were racking your brains about who will be the school belle, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is deserving to be the number one school belle.¡± ¡°Yes, no one canpare to Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ No matter how much envy, jealousy, admiration, and bitterness the outside world had, what was Chu Luo doing at this time? She was chasing after [Laughing Breeze] in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± and had beaten him back to the Novice Vige from level 60. In the end, [Laughing Breeze] was not convinced and bought a World Horn to ask: ¡°[Bai Ling], why can¡¯t you let people off when you¡¯re already so powerful? Why must you beat me back to the Novice Vige? Aren¡¯t you too petty?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m petty. Whoever dares to bully my friend, I¡¯ll pay them back ten times, a hundred times over.¡± Chu Luo quit the game as the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± exploded. Then, her phone rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was extremely touched. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ve finally avenged me. I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re in ss. How did you know about this?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Someone texted me.¡± Wang Mingtao continued to say in admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too awesome. You jumped grades without saying anything. How did you do that?¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Study more when I have nothing to do.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I¡¯ve studied a lot. Why don¡¯t I have a brain like yours?¡± Chu Luo continued straightforwardly, ¡°IQ is innate.¡± Wang Mingtao choked. Chu Luo looked at the time. School was almost over. She had been ying games in theputer library this afternoon. It was time to go back. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her and asked what he had been wanting to ask. ¡°Sister Chu, why did you directly jump grade to third year?¡± Chu Luo put away her books and called out to Roundy, who was quietly sitting in the corner. As she walked out of the library, she said, ¡°The university didn¡¯t allow me to be promoted directly to graduate school. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Moreover, the principal felt that she was too young and should enjoy an undergraduate life for a year, so he had her study as a third year first. She walked to the librarian and took out her school card. The librarian took the school card and couldn¡¯t help but peek at her a few times before swiping her card. Seeing that there was no sound on the other end of the line, Chu Luo said hello and prepared to hang up. Wang Mingtao swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, where are you now? I think I have to celebrate for you.¡± ¡°The library in the Computer Science Department.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the librarian returned the school card to her. She took it and walked out of the library. Wang Mingtao said, ¡°Then Sister Chu, wait for me outside. I¡¯lle over immediately. I¡¯m very close to the library.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao arrived quickly. His red hair was bouncing on his head. Coupled with his unusually bright smile, it made him especially eye-catching. ¡°Sister Chu, where are we going to eat to celebrate?¡± After Wang Mingtao finished asking, he even greeted Roundy, ¡°Good afternoon, Roundy~¡± Roundy: ¡°Peach[1], good afternoon.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, why do I feel that Roundy called me Peach?¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked to the side. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling. That¡¯s exactly what he called you.¡± [1] Sounds like Mingtao¡¯s nickname Chapter 290 - Contemporary Little Mozart; Youre Exaggerating, Right?

Chapter 290: Contemporary Little Mozart; You¡¯re Exaggerating, Right?

The two of them went straight to the nearest school restaurant. The moment Chu Luo entered, she became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Wang Mingtao ced the book in his hand on the dining table and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go order. What do you want to eat?¡± Chu Luo mentioned a few dishes. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao walked towards the ordering window. He had just taken two steps when Roundy followed him. Wang Mingtao asked in surprise, ¡°Roundy, why are you following me?¡± Roundy replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry the dishes.¡± Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even have hands. How can you help me carry them?¡± Roundy extended out a tform that looked like a tray from its stomach. It was estimated that there were three or four racks on it, and there was also a soup bowl beside it. Roundy said proudly, ¡°Mistress specially designed it. I have a pocket for snacks here.¡± Wang Mingtao gave him a thumbs up. ¡°My Sister Chu is amazing.¡± On Chu Luo¡¯s side. Not long after she sat down, people who¡¯d been sitting elsewhere surrounded her. At this moment, two girls walked up to her. ¡°Chu Luo, can we ask you a few questions?¡± Chu Luo looked up at them and said under their expectant gazes, ¡°Sure.¡± One of the girls quickly asked, ¡°How did you manage to pass the level-up examination in such a short time while learning so many specializations at once?¡± As Imperial University students, they were most concerned about their studies. Chu Luo thought for a while and pointed at her head. She wasn¡¯t humble at all. ¡°My memory is better than everyone else¡¯s. I can remember things after reading it once. Moreover, I read books very quickly.¡± ¡°How fast can it be?¡± The other girl didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some fast learning method that you can¡¯t bear to share with us?¡± Some people sitting elsewhere had the same thought. ¡°I think she refuses to tell us because she is afraid that we would find out about her learning method and surpass her.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s as difficult to get along with as the rumors say. No wonder no girl is willing to be her friend.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard these sour words, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. She suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Instead of making sarcastic remarks here, you might as well find a way to learn on your own. Being surpassed by a person like me who¡¯s only been here for a month, many people must feel terrible. I said before, if you¡¯re not convinced, you can challenge me.¡± Everyone shut up. At this moment, another person walked in from outside the restaurant. The person was wearing a dress and a pair of seven- to eight-centimeter high heels. Her footsteps were lively. At this moment, she was holding two books in one hand and a phone in the other. As she walked, she made a call and said in a displeased tone: ¡°I said that I don¡¯t need you to interfere. This is my own matter¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going into the restaurant.¡± Then she hung up. The moment Gu Lexuan entered the restaurant, she subconsciously looked around and her gazended on Chu Luo. Chu Luo was replying to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message when she felt her gaze on her. Gu Lexuan stomped over to Chu Luo in her high heels and said in a displeased voice, ¡°Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you react at all about the school belle contest?¡± Chu Luo said without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Lexuan was furious. She had treated this matter so seriously, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. This was preposterous. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be too smug. Do you think you can be the top school belle just because you¡¯re good at studying? Let me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I wanted to be the top school belle?¡± ¡°Hmph! Acting all high and mighty!¡± ¡°Do I need to pretend?¡± Chu Luo tapped her phone with her finger and asked, ¡°If the school belle¡¯s evaluation is based on looks, do you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s based on being cultured? In what way can youpare to me?¡± ¡°I know Chinese Art. I¡¯m the disciple of Zhang Doni, a member of the Chinese Arts Association.¡± At this point, Gu Lexuan suddenly became very confident. ¡°I¡¯m also a student of Master Wei, a famous pianist in the empire. The school belle of Imperial University must be proficient in all four arts. Other than studying, do you know anything else?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo chuckled but couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. At this moment, Wang Mingtao and Roundy returned with the dishes. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he said straightforwardly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know everything that my Sister Chu knows. But everything that you do know, my Sister Chu might already be tired of ying.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Lexuan red at Wang Mingtao and mocked, ¡°Keep bragging. Be careful not to get pped in the face.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the restaurant. As soon as she left, many people started discussing softly. ¡°No wonder Gu Lexuan has always been so confident. So she has such a powerful teacher. I heard that it¡¯s very difficult to enter the Chinese Arts Association. Any one of its members is a master.¡± ¡°And Master Wei. If it¡¯s that Master Wei I heard about, I can only say that Gu Lexuan is really impressive. That Master Wei is known as the Contemporary Little Mozart in the empire¡¯s piano world.¡± ¡°Contemporary Little Mozart? You¡¯re exaggerating, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a little exaggerated, but Master Wei¡¯s piano skills are really good. Previously, he even represented the empire to participate in an international pianopetition.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± ¡°Third.¡± ¡­ ¡°Sister Chu, that girl provoked you so much just now. Why didn¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡± Wang Mingtao was puzzled. At this moment, Tang Zhiyun sent another message saying that he was outside and would treat them to dinner when he returned. ¡°A waste of time.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she put her phone aside and picked up her chopsticks to eat. After eating a mouthful of food, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Wang¡¯s waist?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already recovered.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately beamed. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go out to work this week. Sister Chu, why don¡¯t we y games together this weekend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Chu Luo lowered her head and started eating again. Wang Mingtao scratched his head and didn¡¯t ask further. He followed suit and ate. However, not long after he ate, Wang Mingtao seemed to have thought of something. He covered his mouth and lowered his voice mysteriously. ¡°Sister Chu,st week, my father and I went to your rtive¡¯s house to nt flowers. Guess what I heard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my rtive,¡± Chu Luo emphasized. Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°Alright, Sister Chu, do you still want to hear their gossip?¡± ¡°If you want to say it, just say it.¡± Wang Mingtao liked to gossip in front of Chu Luo. ¡°I heard that the Wei family is going to the northwest to find an ancient tomb. Most of their men will go there.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. Seeing her reaction, Wang Mingtao continued, ¡°Sister Chu, do you think their family are tomb raiders? I think the things they prepared aren¡¯t what a regr archaeological team should have.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Did they discover you when you heard these words?¡± ¡°No. I was in a hurry to pee. I was going to go to the public toilet outside, but the back door of their vi happened to be open. I sneaked in and found the nearest bathroom. When I went out, I heard the two madams of the Wei family discussing this.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°No one. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. Not even my father.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then forget about it.¡± Wang Mingtao believed that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t harm him and nodded hurriedly. Just as the two of them were about to finish eating, someone suddenly walked over. ¡°Hello, Student Wang.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao looked over at the same time. When he saw who it was, Wang Mingtao asked warily, ¡°Student Wu, what are you trying to do?¡± Wu Siyi twisted her fingers nervously and stole a nce at Chu Luo. She suddenly took out 1000 yuan and handed it to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry aboutst time. I didn¡¯t expect every meal to be so expensive. There¡¯s 1000 yuan here. I¡¯ll return the extra money to you.¡± Wang Mingtao subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo picked up the soup and took a sip. She nced at her and didn¡¯t want to speak at all. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t take the money and said, ¡°No need. This matter is over.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are you done eating? I¡¯ll go settle the bill.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wang Mingtao stood up and walked towards the counter. Wu Siyi turned to look at Wang Mingtao and then at Chu Luo. After thinking for a while, she put down the money and was about to leave. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo looked at the money in front of her and said, ¡°Take your money away.¡± Wu Siyi stopped and looked at Chu Luo. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m returning this to Student Wang.¡± ¡°Then put it in his hands.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo led Roundy towards the counter and didn¡¯t even look at Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi looked at the money on the dining table, bit her lips, and followed her. After Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao walked out of the restaurant, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground before saying to Wang Mingtao, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she left. The moment she left, Wu Siyi stopped Wang Mingtao. ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to the vi, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She put down her things and went to the vi behind. At this moment, Elder Hu was watering some herbs. When he saw Chu Luo, he immediately waved her over happily. ¡°Little Chu,e and see.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Elder Hu pointed at the herbs that filled the garden and was so happy that the creases on his face deepened. ¡°Look, you actually made these herbs grow. In a few days, we can use them in the experiment.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. The two of them walked towards theboratory. When Chu Luo returned to the vi after her experiment, the butler waiting in the courtyard said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back. Master said that he would be backter tonight, so don¡¯t wait for him.¡± Chapter 291 - I Wont Make You Angry

Chapter 291: I Won¡¯t Make You Angry

When Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to do the experiment, she had left her phone with the butler. She nodded and continued walking towards the door. The butler followed and said, ¡°President Jin from the Metaphysics Society called you at around eight. President Jin asked me to tell you to call him back immediately after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious about why President Jin was looking for her. After walking back to the vi, she called him back. Unexpectedly, President Jin called her to talk about going to the northwest. President Jin said over the phone, ¡°Master Chu, the national archaeology team discovered a legendary ancient tomb near the ancient ruins of the northwest Lon Kingdom. They want to invite our Metaphysics Society to go with them. I want to ask, would you want to go?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned unconsciously. She asked, ¡°Which dynasty¡¯s ancient tomb is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stated in the history books, but this ancient dynasty does exist in the long river of history. It¡¯s said that everything inside it is very magical.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but since the national archeological team is looking for us, there must be something.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. After hanging up the phone, she went upstairs to wash up. Tonight, she didn¡¯t read. Instead, she searched for many things regarding the ancient tomb on the Inte. The more she searched, the more her brows furrowed. ¡°What a bunch of fools.¡± ¡°Phoenix Skies Dynasty does indeed have many abilities that this era doesn¡¯t have, but it¡¯s not like how the legends say at all. There aren¡¯t medicines for immortality or cultivation techniques that can make people immortal. ¡°Ha! Cultivation to be immortal.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading all the legends about the ancient tomb that she could find, she put down her phone andy down. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter which way shey. There was burning anger in her heart. She didn¡¯t know for how long shey in bed, but she eventually got off the bed and put on a coat before walking to the study. She went to the study and connected to Chen Xuan in the US. Chen Xuan seemed very busy. When he picked up the call, he even signed a document before smiling at Chu Luo. ¡°Little Boss, if I remember correctly, it should be past midnight on your side. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to ask how things were on your side.¡± ¡°Very busy.¡± Although Chen Xuan said that he was busy, his tone was very pleasant. ¡°Our products are too popr in the US. I was nning to find time to ask you, Little Boss. Isn¡¯t it time for ourpany to open a branchpany?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. You can handle this matter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Xuan was very touched by Chu Luo¡¯s trust in him. The smile on his face deepened. The two of them chatted for a while more, then Chen Xuan suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Little Boss, I think there¡¯s something I should tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Princess Anya.¡± ¡°Her? What did she do?¡± ¡°Recently, Princess Anya has been sending her personal guard to look for me for the form of our beauty products.¡± When she heard this, Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did she interfere with thepany?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that her people came to look for me a few times in private, but I dodged them all. Initially, I¡¯d nned to look for the manager of Master Li¡¯spany if her people came again.¡± Previously, Li Yan had said that if anything happened to Chu Luo¡¯spany, he should immediately look for the regional manager of the zing Glory Corporation to have them deal with it. He didn¡¯t have to look for Chu Luo for no reason. She was very busy with her studies. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter.¡± With that, she ended the video call with him. Then, Chu Luo called Anya. Anya picked up the call quickly and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s incredible that you would call me.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep her guessing. She said directly, ¡°If you want the form of my cosmetics, you can call me directly. Why make things difficult for my employees?¡± ¡°When did I ask for the form of your cosmetics?¡± Anya¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Chu, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t even have such an idea!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she snorted. ¡°Your personal guard looked for Chen Xuan several times in private. How can that be fake?¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Anya was obviously anxious. ¡°Chu, believe me. I really don¡¯t have such intentions.¡± Chu Luo actually believed Anya when she said that she didn¡¯t do it. Other than the fact that Anya was a little spoiled, she was actually a good person. However, Chen Xuan wouldn¡¯t lie. She said, ¡°Since your men sought out Chen Xuan, you should resolve this matter properly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any more cosmetics and skincare products.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Chu Luo, how can you treat me like this?¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone as Anya went crazy upon hearing that she would no longer be supplied with cosmetics products. She believed that Anya would resolve this matter quickly. Just as she was about to return to the bedroom, the study door suddenly opened. She saw Li Yan, who was wearing only a shirt and had unbuttoned two buttons, walk in. Chu Luo sat there and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yan strode to her side and bent down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± He moved to stand up straight. But Chu Luo reached out to grab his cor first. She blinked her big eyes at him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Li Yan chuckled, hisughter filled with joy and enchantment. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep without me hugging you?¡± Chu Luo blushed. ¡°No way.¡± After saying that, she let go of his cor and extended her arms. ¡°Hug me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart fluttered at her wheedling manner. He carried her horizontally and asked as he walked out of the study, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo leaned her face against his chest and said angrily, ¡°Why does everyone want to find that ancient tomb?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he stopped in his tracks. He looked down at her profile and asked, ¡°Does Luoluo not want those people to go down to that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she hugged his neck tightly and said, ¡°But they can¡¯t enter the main tomb.¡± A glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. He hugged her tightly and quickly walked back to the bedroom. After a hearty exercise, Chu Luo fell asleep from exhaustion. Li Yan hugged her and kissed her rosy face a few times before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, as long as you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to stop them.¡± With that, he hugged her and fell asleep. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya said over the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve already investigated the matter. It was indeed one of my guards who went to threaten your employee, but it really wasn¡¯t me who sent him. It was my third brother who caused this. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely talk to my third brother about this matter.¡± Despite everything, Chu Luo was still very satisfied with her actions, so she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± However, she looked at Li Yan, who was practicing in the courtyard, and said, ¡°I understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Chu, wait.¡± Anya quickly stopped her and asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re going to take back what you said before, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance.¡± Chu Luo hung up and strode out towards the courtyard. Li Yan was practicing a fist technique. Chu Luo watched for a while and said to him, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s spar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them started sparring. Twenty minutester, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Why are your skills getting better and better?¡± Li Yan looked at her pouting lips and wiped the sweat off her nose. ¡°The internal energy you taught me to cultivate is very good.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she muttered, ¡°If I had known that the disciple would starve the master to death, I would have definitely held back.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he carried her over and smacked her lips. Chu Luo blushed. ¡°How¡­ how can you kiss me here!¡± Li Yanughed softly. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± After saying that, he tilted his head and said in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now. If you hit me in anger in the future, at least I won¡¯t suffer internal injuries.¡± Chu Luoughed when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you.¡± After saying that, she struggled out of his arms and turned to walk towards the living room. As she walked, she said, ¡°If I get angry with you, I won¡¯t let you into the bedroom.¡± Li Yan quickly followed her and grabbed her wrist by the door. He led her to the dining table and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t make you angry.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips andugh secretly. After the meal, Chu Luo went to school. She had just walked into the school gate when someone stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo recognized this person. It was the girl who had stopped her at the entrance of the Student Union, Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran was wearing a denim dress and a pair of casual sneakers with her hair tied up in a bun. She was originally a sweet and charming person, so she looked even more refreshing today. No one would be able to imagine how she could have provoked Chu Luo like an idiot. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Zhang Yiran smiled, but there was a hint of calction in it. ¡°I heard that you want to run for the Student Union office. Coincidentally, I have a mission here. Why don¡¯t you help me do it? I¡¯ll vote for you then.¡± Chapter 292 - Student Unions Test

Chapter 292: Student Union¡¯s Test

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhang Yiran was obviously very famous. When she stopped Chu Luo, she immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Hearing her say this, everyone was shocked. Then, many people started whispering. ¡°Minister Zhang looks very familiar with Chu Luo, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo say that she was going to run for the Student Union office?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t make a move, but once she does, it¡¯s actually to run for the Student Union office.¡± ¡°No wonder she was indifferent to the school belle contest. It turns out that she really didn¡¯t take a fancy to the title of school belle but to the even more powerful Student Union.¡± ¡°Minister Zhang stopped Chu Luo. Is Chu Luo going to run for the position of Liaison Minister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Zhang Yiran has been the Liaison Minister for only a year. How could she possibly retire?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would support Chu Luo as long as Chu Luo fulfilled her request? It only means that Chu Luo will run for one of the Minister positions. She didn¡¯t say that Chu Luo will run for Liaison Minister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but what Minister position will Chu Luo run for?¡± ¡°I think a nerd like Chu Luo will definitely run to be the Minister of the Study Department or the Secretary Department.¡± ¡°But the Minister of the Study Department has also been in office for only a year. How could he possibly retire?¡± ¡°Do you think with Chu Luo¡¯s character, she won¡¯t fight for it if she wants to run?¡± ¡°Then¡­ when the timees, won¡¯t Chu Luo have to fight with the Study Department or Secretary Department Minister alone? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Secretary Department Minister is capable enough to be a secretary forrgepanies? Would a nerd like Chu Luo who only knows how to study know how to run the Secretary Department?¡± ¡°The Minister of the Study Department has already won a few international heavyweight trophies for the country. Chu Luo only won a Computer Science national certificate. How can shepare to Minister Pei!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Minister Pei is much better than Chu Luo!¡± ¡°So there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo knew that Zhang Yiran was saying this on purpose to make everyone misunderstand. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Zhang Yiran, whose eyes were sparkling. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Zhang Yiran smiled. Her smile was bright and warm. ¡°It¡¯s like this. In a while, our Student Union will have to wee a few Student Union members from overseas universities. When the timees, we will hold some activities, but the school won¡¯t grant us any funds. Our Student Union can only think of a way to raise funds.¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. Indeed, someone gasped. ¡°Tsk¡­ Could it be that Minister Zhang wants Chu Luo to help the Student Union raise funds?¡± Zhang Yiran raised an eyebrow at Chu Luo. ¡°I want you to help me raise some funds. Is that okay?¡± After saying that, she looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo looked straight into her eyes. Just as Zhang Yiran thought that Chu Luo would give up, she asked, ¡°How much do you need to raise?¡± ¡°The more the merrier, of course.¡± Zhang Yiran deliberately didn¡¯t say how much she wanted to raise. She only added, ¡°After I became a minister, the highest batch of funds I raised was 200,000 yuan.¡± After saying that, she raised her chin slightly amid the admiring voices. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to agree so easily. She suddenly remembered that the President had said that Chu Luo was much more capable than she had imagined. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to make things difficult for her. Zhang Yiran thought for a moment and quickly added, ¡°Since this is a test for you, you have to raise funds that aren¡¯t sponsored by your family or friends.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You can choose someone directly. I¡¯ll just get him to donate when the timees.¡± Zhang Yiran thought to herself,?¡®This suits me too well. I¡¯ll designate apany for you that¡¯s about to go bankrupt to ask for sponsorship from. I¡¯ll make you retreat.¡¯ However, on the surface, she pretended to be thinking for her and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make things difficult for you. How about this? You can go to the CEO of Jinxin Construction and Equipment Company in the south of the city. You don¡¯t need to secure much sponsorship money. A few tens of thousands will do.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at Zhang Yiran. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Address.¡± Zhang Yiran quickly gave her an address. Chu Luo nodded and walked straight into the school. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zhang Yiran asked loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to go in a few days? I want it today.¡± Chu Luo had long walked away and didn¡¯t answer her. Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t get angry. The corners of her lips curled up. She took out her phone and sent a message to the Student Union¡¯s internal group chat before walking happily towards the school bus stop. The group of people who stayed behind to watch immediately spread this matter to the school¡¯s BBS. Then, the entire campus BBS exploded. Many people were betting that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to raise the money. Chu Luo was going to report to Year 3 today. After she chatted with all the specialization teachers, it was already noon. Coincidentally, Wu Yiyao called her, so she went to meet her for lunch. While eating, Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you suddenly went from first year to third year. The entire school exploded.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll just focus on learning.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°Have you been researching with Professor Tang and the others recently?¡± Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao knew what Chu Luo was doing research, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao quietly looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°My father and the other researchers have stopped. The higher-ups are suddenly suppressing zing Glory. They¡¯ve been under monitoring these past few days.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re waiting for you here. Otherwise, if this stops just like that, the researchers will go crazy.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Professor Wu and the others recently. She asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t say it here, so she gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Eat first. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s apartment to rest for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly ate. After eating, the two of them went to Professor Wu¡¯s apartment in the school¡¯s residential area reserved for professors. Professor Wu wasn¡¯t there. Wu Yiyao opened the door and entered. Before the two of them could speak, Roundy, who was following behind them, beeped. Wu Yiyao asked curiously, ¡°Little Chu, what happened to your robot?¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°Roundy is out of battery.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, then let him charge. The socket¡­¡± Before Wu Yiyao could finish, Roundy walked in by himself. He walked around the room as if looking for a socket. Wu Yiyao was wondering why Roundy didn¡¯t notice the few sockets in the room. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly pulled her hand. Wu Yiyao seemed to have guessed something and didn¡¯t say anything else. Roundy didn¡¯t stop until he reached the television cab in the living room. He took out a charger and plugged it into the socket. However, as soon as Roundy was connected to the socket, the wires in the room started making cracking noises. It was obvious that the circuit had short-circuited. Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t worried about the circuit. Instead, she was a little worried about Roundy. ¡°Little Chu, is your robot okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo walked over and pointed at the ce where Roundy stopped. ¡°There¡¯s a monitor installed here.¡± After saying that, she looked elsewhere. ¡°There are a few more spots.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, her expression changed and she quickly regained herposure. ¡°So is it very unsafe for us to be here now?¡± ¡°No. Just now, Roundy has destroyed the entire house¡¯s circuit and those monitors.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t this make those people suspicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay even if they get suspicious. In any case, they know who gave me my robot.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°At least no one will know what we¡¯re saying now.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and suddenly frowned. ¡°Does Little Chu know what happened? After my father and the other researchers began to be monitored, there were a few people among the higher-ups who came to do inspections. They were just short of calling the researchers one by one for interrogation.¡± ¡°What reason did the higher-ups give to monitor Professor Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Illegal operations. Some programs are disrupting human mental systems.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao sneered. ¡°The gaming capsule has been undergoing research for more than two years. If there really was a vition, why wasn¡¯t the research ordered to stop before?¡± Chu Luo took out a bottle of juice from Roundy¡¯s snacks pocket and handed it to Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t be angry. This matter will end soon.¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say much. She only said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just need to watch what happens up there. It doesn¡¯t matter if the gaming capsule stops at this time. ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move around alone during this period of time. I¡¯m worried that they will use you to threaten Professor Wu into saying something groundless to frame zing Glory and Li Yan.¡± Wu Yiyao frowned even more but still nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and handed her a talisman. ¡°Keep this with you at all times. As long as you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯d be able to feel it.¡± Wu Yiyao took the talisman and removed the jade pendant from her neck. She asked, ¡°Little Chu, can you attach the talisman to this?¡± Chu Luo tapped her hand and the talisman covered the jade pendant. Then, it disappeared. Wu Yiyao put the jade pendant back on. The two of them talked for a while more.. Chu Luo still had to go to the south of the city, so she left Imperial University with Roundy. Chapter 293 - Luck Has Been Borrowed

Chapter 293: Luck Has Been Borrowed

There was a construction materials city that spanned tens of thousands of hectares south of the city. The construction materials here could be said to be world-famous. Chu Luo stood outside the Jinxin Market, which was so cold and cheerless that it didn¡¯t fit in with the entire construction materials city. She nced at the other shops that were bustling with activity and walked in. There weren¡¯t many customers in the market. They were also picky when looking at materials,ining about this and that, appearing dissatisfied. The salesperson¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. He looked barely energetic. Chu Luo walked up to a salesperson and asked, ¡°Hello. Is your boss around?¡± The salesperson was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Why are you looking for our boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± When the salesperson heard this, he had a strange expression. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not here to get sponsorship, are you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and admitted, ¡°I want to see your boss.¡± When the salespeople standing at the side heard this, they also surrounded her. Another woman with an S Province ent said, ¡°Sister, you should go to anotherpany to get sponsors. Our boss probably doesn¡¯t have any spare money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister, why do you want toe to ourpany to get sponsorship? Look, there are so manypanies with customers outside. If you go to thosepanies and look for their bosses, you will definitely be able to get sponsorship.¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t you ask two boys to apany you? You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡­ As the salespeople spoke, the customers in the shop left without buying anything. Chu Luo looked at the entire market. The items inside didn¡¯t look bad. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are there so few visitors here? Is the price too high?¡± Chu Luo was too beautiful. This, coupled with her big, sparkling eyes that looked like they could talk, made the salesperson immediately stunned by her cuteness, and he spoke a little more. ¡°No. Ourpany¡¯s products are simr to otherpanies¡¯ products. If one purchased in bulk, our prices are even more attractive than those of otherpanies.¡± ¡°Then why is no one buying here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s like it¡¯s haunted.¡± Chu Luo blinked her curious eyes. ¡°Haunted?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just trying to describe what it¡¯s like.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said casually, ¡°The shop opposite yours looks like it¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°They¡¯re more than doing well. Their business is simply explosive.¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit and a leather bag walked in. He was on the phone. The middle-aged man¡¯s hair was a little long. It had probably not been trimmed for a long time. He looked a little listless, and his face was pale. He looked very haggard. Someone quickly told Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, that¡¯s our Boss Jin.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked up. ¡°Boss Jin.¡± Boss Jin was making a call, but the other party didn¡¯t answer. When he heard someone calling from behind, he subconsciously turned around. When he saw Chu Luo, he deliberately nced behind her and asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°Little kid, you called me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo walked towards him and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m from the Imperial University Student Union. I want to talk to you about getting a donation.¡± When Jin Yongfu heard this, his expression changed slightly. After a moment of silence, he said in a tone that could be considered friendly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have money to donate.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°But I want to talk to you about something else.¡± Jin Yongfu frowned slightly. He treated Chu Luo as someone who wouldn¡¯t stop until she got the donation and finally became a little impatient. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the elevator. Chu Luo followed him. Jin Yongfu walked into the elevator and so did Chu Luo. Jin Yongfu didn¡¯t expect the youngdy in front of him to cling to him. He controlled his frustration. ¡°Little kid, if you want a donation, you might as well go to other shops with a booming business and look for their bosses. I really don¡¯t have any money to donate to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jin Yongfu and said seriously, ¡°I want only you to donate.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jin Yongfu took a deep breath, but he still couldn¡¯t control his temper. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I said that I don¡¯t have money to donate.¡± At this moment, the elevator reached the office floor. Jin Yongfu walked out, and Chu Luo followed. The moment Jin Yongfu walked out, his secretary walked up to him with a folder. ¡°Boss, H Province is urging us to pay for the raw materials. Boss Chen said that if we don¡¯t transfer the money for thest batch of raw materials, he will terminate our cooperation.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call Boss Chen personallyter to talk to him.¡± Boss Jin strode towards the office. After taking two steps, he said to his secretary, ¡°Send her¡­¡± Before he could say the words ¡°send her out,¡± he suddenly stopped. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Go busy yourself.¡± The secretary nced at Chu Luo and turned around to get busy. Chu Luo looked at Boss Jin¡¯s back and thought that if this person was willing to provide sponsorship of his own ord, she would help him. After Boss Jin walked into the office, he looked at Chu Luo, who had followed him in, and said, ¡°Little kid, I said that I don¡¯t have money here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can sit there and wait. See if I lied to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo really sat down and waited. She didn¡¯t rest and quickly sized up this office. She realized that it originally had a treasure-gatheringyout, but it was covered by ayer of ck aura. It was obvious that Jin Yongfu¡¯s luck had been borrowed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought of the booming business opposite his. Then, Boss Jin made a few calls in a row, sounding fawning and subservient throughout. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She took out her phone and watched a quantum mechanics video taught by a physics professor. More than an hourter, Boss Jin finished making the calls. When he saw Chu Luo sitting there, he thought that she was watching a video. He stood up and walked over. Just as he was about to speak, his gazended on the contents of her phone. Surprise appeared on his face. Seeing Boss Jin walk over, Chu Luo took off her earpiece and turned off the video. She asked, ¡°Can we talk about the donation now?¡± Boss Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Boss Jin was extremely helpless. ¡°Little kid, I made a few calls just now. They were all urging me to pay up, but I don¡¯t have the money to pay them.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you fork out even ten or twenty thousand yuan?¡± Boss Jin red at Chu Luo in frustration. However, the little girl in front of him looked even younger than his daughter. Moreover, she came out alone to get sponsorship. It was obvious that she had nevere into contact with society. Boss Jin couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Little kid, can I ask why you muste to my ce to get sponsorship?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m preparing to run for President of the Student Union. I need to fulfill this request by the Liaison Minister to get her vote.¡± When he heard this, Boss Jin was shocked. The Imperial University students were famous for their talents. The youngdy in front of him actually wanted to run for the position of the Student Union president. While Boss Jin thought that she was biting off more than she could chew, he couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Ambitious.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not just ambition. I will definitely get this position.¡± Boss Jin was actually infected by Chu Luo¡¯s confidence. After thinking for a while, he felt that helping the youngdy in front of him could be considered a form of good karma. He took out the only card with money from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°I still have 20,000 yuan on my card. The password is 888888. With your confidence, I n to support you. I hope that when youe out in the future, you can contribute more to society and our country.¡± Chu Luo took his bank card and smiled. ¡°In return, I n to help you.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she stood up before Boss Jin¡¯s surprised expression and walked to the window to look at the shop opposite. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve probably asked a master toe and take a look. He said that the Feng Shui here isn¡¯t good, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Boss Jin was shocked. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°But that Master isn¡¯t skilled. He didn¡¯t change your luck and made you even more unlucky.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. After a while, he said, ¡°No wonder Master left directly afterward. He said that he couldn¡¯t help me and asked me to invite someone else.¡± ¡°And did you?¡± ¡°No. A Master isn¡¯t someone I can invite just because I want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know why your luck has been deteriorating in the past few years despite your being destined for wealth and riches?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your luck has been borrowed.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s body trembled and he asked anxiously, ¡°Are you serious? Who borrowed my luck?¡± Chu Luo pointed out the window. Boss Jin¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, his face was filled with anger. ¡°No wonder!¡± Chu Luo took the bank card that he had given her and said, ¡°If you believe me, change the name of thepany to¡­ ¡®Cherish Gold.¡¯ Also¡­¡± At this point, she took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°Go home and get your wife to sew a brocade pouch made of Tibetan cloth that can be worn on you at any time. Put this talisman inside. After you¡¯ve done these two things, your luck will return.¡± Boss Jin looked at the talisman in Chu Luo¡¯s hand with a strange expression and wondered if this youngdy was kidding. How could she take out a real talisman so casually? But another voice in his heart told him:?¡®Jin Yongfu, believe her, you¡¯ve met a benefactor.¡¯ Before he could react, he had already carefully taken the talisman. He turned around to get his phone to call his wife. After the call, he took his briefcase. Jin Yongfu suddenly froze. He gritted his teeth and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little kid, I won¡¯t entertain you today. I n to go to the Trade and Commerce Bureau and change mypany¡¯s name immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone before you¡¯ve changed the name. If the other party does anything, you can call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the door together. Jin Yongfu gave her a name card as he walked. The people in the office were shocked to see their boss sending Chu Luo out enthusiastically. The two of them walked out of the shop. Jin Yongfu looked at the bustling scene opposite him and said, ¡°If my shop is revived, I will donate some money to your Student Union.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the car. Jin Yongfu looked at Chu Luo¡¯s car te and was surprised. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the city center. Chu Luo¡¯s car was caught in a jam just as she reached the city center. While she was stuck in traffic, she looked around and realized that many of the billboards belonged to the zing Glory Corporation. At this point, she suddenly wanted to call Li Yan. She took out her phone and called him. Chapter 294 - Neeson Appears

Chapter 294: Neeson Appears

Unexpectedly, Li Yan was negotiating a contract with an international corporation nearby. Chu Luo wanted to take a look and deliberately didn¡¯t say where she was. She only asked how long his meeting wouldst before saying with a smile, ¡°Then take your time. I¡¯m going to ss.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and drove towards the internationalmercial building after the traffic had cleared up. The internationalmercial building Li Yan was in wasn¡¯t far from the Central Square. This ce was filled withrge internationalpanies with tall buildings. The light wall wasn¡¯t dazzling but was very imposing, making this area look especially high-ss. Chu Luo drove the car to the parking lot outside thepany building. After getting out of the car, she walked towards the door. After walking past the revolving ss door and entering, she saw a huge hall. On the left of the hall was the receptionist counter and on the right was the rest area. At this moment, people of all colors were walking quickly in the hall. They looked very busy. The moment Chu Luo walked in, everyone subconsciously looked at her. Surprise shed across their eyes. Chu Luo nced at the hall and walked to the lounge on the right to sit down. She nned to wait for Li Yan toe down. However, just as she took out her phone, her gaze suddenlynded on a man who had just walked in. This person¡¯s expression was indifferent and cold. He was wearing a ck casual outfit and had a lollipop in his mouth. He walked to the front desk and asked, ¡°Which floor is the Robot Research and Development Department in?¡± The receptionist looked at the man in front of her and her eyes lit up. She subconsciously stood up and asked, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± The man took out a name card and handed it to her. ¡°The researcher that Mr. Arth hired.¡± The receptionist looked at his name card and her eyes sparkled. ¡°The Robot Research and Development Department is on the 34th floor. Mr. Neeson, you can take elevator number 5.¡± Neeson nodded at her, took the name card, and walked over. The moment Neeson left, the women at the front desk clutched their chests and became smitten. ¡°So handsome. What day is it today? Not only did I see Master Li, but I also met such a handsome designer!¡± Chu Luo put away her phone, stood up, and followed him. At this moment, there were many people in the elevator. When Neeson entered, a few women looked at him. Chu Luo stood outside the elevator and looked on. Unexpectedly, Neeson didn¡¯t take the elevator. He turned around and walked towards the safety stairwell. One of the women said in a strange tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that handsome guy take the elevator?¡± ¡°Maybe he wants to exercise.¡± ¡°That man is so handsome. The way he holds the lollipop in his mouth is so tempting. I really want to eat the lollipop in his mouth.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She walked out. She knew which floor Neeson was going to. She couldn¡¯t possibly be stupid enough to follow him up the stairs. Chu Luo took the elevator to the 33rd floor. She walked out of the elevator and turned to enter the safety stairwell. She waited on the stairs for almost seven minutes before Neeson leisurely climbed up. Neeson didn¡¯t seem surprised to see her. Instead, he walked up to her and handed her a strawberry-vored lollipop. ¡°For you.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I saw you sitting in the lounge.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Then tell me, what will happen to you if I see you?¡± ¡°Do you want to have me captured?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the lollipop even after a long time, Neeson retracted his hand and seriously peeled off the lollipop wrapper before passing it to her. ¡°For you.¡± It seemed like if Chu Luo didn¡¯t ept it, he would keep passing it to her. Chu Luo looked at him but still didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Your aplices took you awayst time. So, how much do you remember now?¡± ¡°Nothing. But I know everything about me now.¡± Neeson looked at her face. There was a mist in his eyes, but the words he spoke were firm and serious. ¡°I came here to take you away.¡± ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t have the ability to take me away.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After saying that, Neeson looked down at the lollipop in his hand and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Are you really not going to eat the lollipop? Or do you not like strawberry-vored ones? I have many vors here.¡± With that, he threw away the lollipop in his hand and took out a few more lollipops from his pocket for her to see. ¡°There¡¯s apple-vored, orange-vored, and¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly attacked him. As if he had guessed that she would do that, Neeson took a few steps to the side and said to the air, ¡°Come out, all of you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few simtion robots appeared out of thin air. ¡°Catch her. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± After saying that, Neeson took a few steps back. Chu Luo looked at the robots and felt a little unhappy. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t teach me how to make these robots invisible.¡± ¡°If youe with me, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo started fighting with the robots. She knew that she couldn¡¯t beat these robots at all, so after a few moves, she concealed herself. Neeson looked around for Chu Luo, who had suddenly disappeared, and just stood there. ¡°I know you¡¯re still here¡­ Do you know why I came to your ce this time? Someone wants me to make a batch of robots to deal with Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo appeared in front of him and pointed a gun at his be with a cold expression. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Neeson looked into her eyes and said calmly, ¡°No one in this world can surpass the robot production techniques I know. Li Yan is also sending people to look for me. Are you sure you want to kill me? Moreover¡­¡± At this point, Neeson suddenly smiled at her. His smile was a little stiff. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t made such an expression in a long time. It was a little unnatural. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Arth just now. His security guards should be here soon.¡± Just as Neeson finished speaking, rapid footsteps came both from upstairs and down the stairs. Chu Luo nced at the calm Neeson and snorted. ¡°Do you think they can catch me or that I can¡¯t take you away?¡± Neeson kept looking into her eyes. ¡°We can try.¡± After he finished speaking, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo. It was those robots approaching. Chu Luo also smiled at him. Then, a pill popped into his mouth and melted. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t kill you now.¡± With that, she disappeared again. The moment Chu Luo disappeared, the robots also disappeared. At the same time, the security guards from three directions arrived at Neeson¡¯s spot. The security manager quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Neeson, did something happen here just now?¡± Neeson suddenly covered his chest and put away the lollipops in his hand. He said indifferently, ¡°No. I just couldn¡¯t find my way.¡± When the security manager and the security guards heard this reason, their lips twitched uncontrobly. They felt that he was looking for trouble for no reason. The security manager had a serious expression and said, ¡°Since Mr. Neeson has no other instructions, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll leave a security guard with you to bring you up.¡± Neeson nodded. The security manager pointed at a security guard to bring Neeson up. After Neeson left, the security manager muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°You think you can mobilize so many people just because you were invited by the boss? Are you crazy?¡± With that, he left with all the security guards. Chu Luo took the elevator back to the hall on the first floor. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before a group of people walked out of the elevator. The first toe out was a group of bodyguards, followed by a group of foreign men in suits surrounding Li Yan and another middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes. Although that middle-aged man was walking beside Li Yan, Li Yan¡¯s aura was too domineering and obviously made the blond man unable to let go. ¡°CEO Li, our cooperation was very sessful. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal tonight? We can discuss the details of the cooperation in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak much in front of outsiders and his voice was cold. These three words stopped the middle-aged man from saying anything else. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly stopped. He said to the middle-aged man, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡± The middle-aged man was about to speak when Li Yan turned around and walked towards the lounge. The middle-aged man wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by two bodyguards. Chu Luo looked at the man striding towards her and stood up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Chu Luo looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± She then asked, ¡°Were you surprised?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan nodded and held her hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat outsideter.¡± ¡°Do you have anything onter?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and walk out of the door with him. The moment the two of them left, the middle-aged man standing there asked a subordinate from the empire beside him in surprise, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Master Li¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Li Yan actually knows how to find a woman?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What does that woman do?¡± ¡°A student. Studying at Imperial University.¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he thought for a while and walked towards the elevator. As he walked, he said to the secretary beside him, ¡°Go and find out what that woman likes. Help me send her a gift.¡± ¡°Yes, CEO.¡± Chapter 295 - Are We On a Date Tonight?

Chapter 295: Are We On a Date Tonight?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of thepany building under the protection of the bodyguards, she briefly told Li Yan about her encounter with Neeson. After rying all that, she said in frustration, ¡°I must develop something that can destroy his robots¡¯ invisibility.¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face that was puffed up with anger and said, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll get someone to bring him back immediately.¡± Chu Luo suddenly grinned at him. ¡°I fed him a pill. When he can¡¯t stand it anymore, he will naturallye and look for me.¡± As she spoke, a fierce expression appeared on her face. ¡°Hmph! He thinks that just because he has the most advanced robot technology in the world, I can¡¯t do anything to him. Just wait. When the timees, I will definitely surpass him.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get someone to build a basement in our vi in two days and prepare a studio for you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the car and got in. At the same time, a woman standing in a corner pushed Wei Xueying, who was standing there with a strange expression. ¡°Xueying, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Don¡¯t we have to rush to Director Zhang¡¯s ce?¡± Wei Xueying exuded a strong ck aura as she looked in the direction the car had disappeared to. She clenched her fists and controlled her emotions that she was on the verge of losing control of. She said to the woman beside her, ¡°Millie, I suddenly remembered that I have something especially important to do.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Millie frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s more important than us finding Director Zhang? Haven¡¯t you always wanted that second female lead role? We¡¯ve finally pulled some strings¡­¡± ¡°Millie,¡± Wei Xueying interrupted Millie loudly. Her expression was twisted as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I haven¡¯t always wanted the second female lead in that movie. I want to be the first female lead.¡± ¡°Xueying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Millie was shocked by her current appearance and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the first female lead already decided? Moreover, that person has a big sugar daddy behind her.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m confident that the first female lead role will be mine.¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying turned around and ran away. Millie didn¡¯t even have time to call to her. ¡­ Li Yan said that he would eat with Chu Luo outside, so the car stopped outside a stylish restaurant. Chu Luo looked at the Chinese restaurant in front of her and asked strangely, ¡°Why does it look like there are no customers here?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I booked the entire restaurant.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them headed to the restaurant. When they entered the restaurant, besides the boss and the head chef, there weren¡¯t many waiters inside. In the middle of the hall was a dining table with candles and flowers. Chu Luo looked at the dining table and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked him, ¡°Are we on a date tonight?¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he made a gentlemanly gesture. Chu Luo walked to the dining table and Li Yan pulled out a chair for her. After Chu Luo sat down, he walked to her side and sat down. The owner personally led the waiter to serve them food. At the same time, he got someone to bring over a jar of wine. ¡°Master Li, Miss Chu, this wine was brewed by a famous brewer from the empire that our restaurant hired. Please try it.¡± After saying that, he opened the lid and poured two sses. The fragrance of the flowers and fruit, coupled with the rich fragrance of alcohol, instantly assaulted her nose. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and her eyes lit up. ¡°So fragrant.¡± After saying that, she picked up the wine in front of her and took a sip. She smacked her lips and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing her reaction, the owner heaved a sigh of relief and said tteringly, ¡°There are many such drinks in the restaurant. If Miss Chu would like to, you can drink as much as you want.¡± Of course Chu Luo would like to. Usually, she had to study and didn¡¯t have much time to drink. Since she hade across such a satisfying wine today, she would definitely drink to her heart¡¯s content. She said to the boss, ¡°Bring over a few more jars of wine. This isn¡¯t enough.¡± The owner thought that Li Yan was drinking and deliberately peeked at him. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at him at all, he quickly nodded at Chu Luo and led his men to personally carry out a few jars of his precious wine. With a few jars ced there, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even want to eat anymore. Seeing her like this, Li Yan took the bowl in front of her and picked up a small bowl of food for her. ¡°Eat these first before drinking.¡± Chu Luo nodded and started eating. Li Yan looked at her anxious expression and pinched her cheek in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Li Yan said, ¡°You can drink, but not too much.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be drinking much.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him obediently and pointed at the jars of wine beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll drink just these jars.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo pulled his finger and wheedled at him. ¡°This much wine isn¡¯t too much for me at all. I haven¡¯t drunk wine in a long time.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°I¡¯m not like you who will get drunk after drinking a little more.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he grabbed her hand that was about to take the wine jar. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± ¡°You want to get drunk?¡± ¡°I can go back even if I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So next, their candlelit dinner became a drinking session. After Chu Luo drank a ss, Li Yan would follow suit. After drinking a few jars, Chu Luo looked at his unchanged expression and deliberately poked his cold face. She asked with a smile, ¡°Yan, are you drunk?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes and reached out to cover the back of her head. Before Chu Luo could react, he pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that the wine she had just drunk hadn¡¯t been as intoxicating as it was now. That indescribable trembling rushed to her brain and made her mind go nk. When she recovered and wanted to push him away, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. A low and hoarse voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Luoluo, do you want more?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± A warm, wet breath tickled the tip of her ear. ¡°But as long as you want to drink, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± While speaking, his naughty hand reached under her clothes and rested upon her waist. The heat from his scorching palm made Chu Luo¡¯s body tremble. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan chuckled in her ear and asked, ¡°Baby, did your tongue get bitten by a kitten? Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned even redder. She suddenly regretted making this man drunk. He was so cold and aloof outside, but now, he was teasing her in the restaurant! She quickly grabbed his moving hand, wanting to pull it out. Li Yan¡¯s hand was like a hot iron that stuck to her. She could even hear his low and bewitchingughter. Chu Luo knocked his chin with her forehead and looked up at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not to drink with me next time!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan replied quickly. Hisrge palm paused for a while before reluctantly leaving. At this moment, the boss walked over. Li Yan¡¯s expression had returned to its usual coldness. The owner asked nervously, ¡°I wonder if Master Li and Miss Chu are satisfied with our food?¡± Master Li¡¯s sudden visit to his ce for dinner tonight had made him feel ttered and frightened. Li Yan only nodded and said, ¡°Sell us a few more jars of the wine here.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The boss quickly got someone to carry a few jars of wine out. Heughed secretly and thought to himself,?¡®Master Li likes the wine in my restaurant so much. If I publicize it, my wine will be famous.¡¯ When Chu Luo and Li Yan left the restaurant, a few bodyguards were carrying wine in their arms. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The two of them had just walked to the car when a voice suddenly called out to her. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over. She only had time to see a figure disappear around the corner. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Capture her,¡± Li Yan suddenly said coldly. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped the bodyguard who was about to go over and said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s Wei Xueying. I¡¯ll deal with that person.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly as a cold glint shed across his eyes. In the end, he nodded. After the two of them got into the car, Li Yan leaned back in his seatzily and sexily. He was obviously really drunk. Chu Luo took out a wet tissue and wiped his face. As she wiped, she said, ¡°You really can¡¯t hold your liquor well.¡± Li Yan grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo looked up at him and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I haven¡¯t wiped your face properly.¡± Li Yan lowered his head to look for her lips. His voice was even lower than before. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as my wife can hold her liquor well.¡± With that, he sealed her mouth. After a while, Chu Luo pushed him away, panting. She wanted to sit properly but was hugged back by Li Yan. Chu Luo pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep hugging me. You¡¯re so hot.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± but tightened his grip. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When she returned to the vi, Chu Luo saw that it was still early and wanted to take a look at the vi at the back, but Li Yan pulled her upstairs. That night, Chu Luo was tormented badly. At the same time, she swore in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t let him drink anymore. When she woke up the next day, Chu Luo still felt dizzy after floating in the clouds. Li Yan was already up. Chu Luo nced at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock. She abruptly got up from the bed andy back down. ¡°Big baddie!¡± The bedroom door was pushed open at the same time. Li Yan happened to hear this and a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°How dare youugh!¡± Li Yan walked over to get her clothes and sat by the bed. ¡°I drank too muchst night and couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she blushed and turned her head away. Li Yan leaned in and said in a bewitching voice in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, you worked hardst night.¡± Chapter 296 - Do You Think Im Easy to Fool, Or Do You Think Im Stupid?

Chapter 296: Do You Think I¡¯m Easy to Fool, Or Do You Think I¡¯m Stupid?

Chu Luo suddenly suspected that Li Yan had deliberately drunk too muchst night to mit a crime while he was drunk,¡± but she had no evidence. Especially now that Li Yan was helping her put on her clothes in a gentlemanly manner. He then went to the bathroom to prepare everything for her. After Chu Luo had washed up ande out, he walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist. His tone was gentle only in front of her. ¡°I prepared your favorite breakfast foods this morning. I¡¯ll send you to school after dinner.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and puffed up her cheeks as she asked, ¡°What identity will you use to send me off?¡± ¡°Your man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the two of them had eaten downstairs, Li Yan put on a pair of sunsses and personally drove her to school. When Chu Luo alighted, he even asked, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school in the afternoon, okay?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself in the afternoon.¡± Li Yan nodded and drove away. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s car drove away. She asked Roundy to ce her skateboard on the ground, and she was about to stand on it when¡­ At this moment, a voice called out to her from behind. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw Wei Xueying walking over with a smile. She asked calmly, ¡°What is it?¡± While everyone was looking at them, Wei Xueying flipped her hair behind her back and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school in a long time. I have an important etiquette ss today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s tone was very intimate, as if she was talking to her own sister. ¡°I heard that Luoluo went from first year to third year. I¡¯d originally wanted toe to school to congratte you, but I¡¯ve recently epted an advertisement endorsement and haven¡¯t had the time toe over. Since we met today, why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± Wei Xueying was a fourth-year student and was a school belle at Imperial University. As soon as she stood with Chu Luo, many people had already started whispering. Hearing her say that, everyone became even more curious. ¡°What¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s rtionship with Beauty Wei? They look very close.¡± ¡°Beauty Wei actually received an advertisement endorsement again. She¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m actually ying the game she endorsedst time.¡± ¡°Beauty Wei is still so approachable. If not for the fact that she hasn¡¯te to school sincest semester, she would definitely be voted the school belle.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to everyone¡¯s discussion and looked at Wei Xueying. ¡°I¡¯m not free at noon.¡± With that, she left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wei Xueying wanted to stop Chu Luo, but Chu Luo was too fast for her to stop. As soon as Chu Luo left, someone came over to greet Wei Xueying. That someone asked, ¡°Senior Wei, are you close to Chu Luo?¡± Wei Xueying retracted the ruthlessness in her eyes and smiled warmly. ¡°Luoluo is my uncle¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Ah! So Chu Luo and Senior Wei are cousins.¡± Wei Xueying smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she asked in a concerned tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t beening to school recently. I still don¡¯t know how Luoluo is doing in school. Can anyone tell me?¡± She didn¡¯t expect everyone to answer her enthusiastically. Chu Luo was a famous person at Imperial University. As soon as they started talking about her, everyone could say a lot. Wei Xueying listened to Chu Luo¡¯s performance in school and smiled in relief. When everyone was almost done, she asked in a caring tone, ¡°Then did anyone bully Luoluo in school? Also¡­ are there any boys pursuing her?¡± ¡°Senior Wei, don¡¯t worry. No one can bully Chu Luo.¡± At this point, everyone kept talking about how amazing Chu Luo was. Wei Xueying¡¯s heart twisted. She maintained her smile, however. ¡°Then¡­ there must be a lot of boys wooing her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but Chu Luo has a boyfriend. There aren¡¯t many people who confess to her.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Xueying thought for a while and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I wanted to ask Luoluo when she was free just now. Does anyone know her schedule?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. Senior Wei can find it on BBS.¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone. ss is starting soon. Hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t bete.¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying said goodbye to them and strode into the school. When she reached an empty corner, Wei Xueying¡¯s expression darkened. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Find two people from the school to keep an eye on Chu Luo and get them to find a chance to create some ambiguity. Take some photos. The sooner, the better. ¡°Also, find a few more hooligans nearby¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, Wei Xueying got someone to secretly take photos of Miss Chu. She wants photos of her behaving intimately with guys.¡± When Qin Ming reported this matter to Li Yan, Li Yan happened to be heading to the Duanmu residence. When he heard this, a strong cold aura erupted from Li Yan. In the next moment, he said, ¡°Give her a chance to do this.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I must be the ambiguous party.¡± ¡­ After attending her second ss in the morning, Zhang Yiran stopped Chu Luo at the College of Foreign Languages. ¡°Chu Luo, have you obtained the sponsorship?¡± Chu Luo stopped, and so did everyone who passed by. This matter had spread throughout the entire Imperial University yesterday. Everyone was curious if Chu Luo had managed to get a sponsor. Chu Luo looked at Zhang Yiran, who was waiting for her to say that she didn¡¯t manage to get a sponsor. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°Are you going to vote for me when the timees if I manage to get the sponsorship?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Yiran looked up. ¡°I, Zhang Yiran, am a woman of my words. If you really manage to get the Jinxin Construction and Equipment Company to sponsor you, I¡¯ll vote for you.¡± In her heart, she thought,?¡®It would be strange if you could pull it off.¡¯ Chu Luo nodded and, before everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, took out the bank card that Jin Yongfu had given her. ¡°This is the card Boss Jin gave me. He said that there are 20,000 yuan inside.¡± Zhang Yiran looked at the card in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I said before that this money has to be sponsored by the boss of Jinxin. You casually gave me a card that contains 20,000 yuan. Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool or do you think I have no intelligence?¡± Chu Luo nced at her head, her sparkling eyes clearly saying, ¡°You have intelligence?¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yiran took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°Chu Luo, I think you¡¯re not taking this seriously. In that case, what right do you have to run for a Student Union position? Our Student Union doesn¡¯t recruit ipetent people.¡± The onlookers also looked at her as if she had gone too far. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin and asked directly, ¡°Is there an ATM nearby?¡± Zhang Yiran snapped, ¡°You¡¯re asking this¡­¡± At this point, she finally understood Chu Luo¡¯s intentions and suddenly stopped. A ssmate beside her replied, ¡°Not far ahead.¡± After saying that, she pointed in that direction. Chu Luo took her card and walked over. As she walked, she said to Zhang Yiran, ¡°Follow me.¡± Not only did Zhang Yiran follow, but the other students also followed. When Chu Luo walked to the ATM, there was already arge group of people following behind her. Chu Luo inserted the bank card and quickly entered the password. She then pressed on ¡°Check Bnce¡± and the words ¡°Jin Yongfu¡± and ¡°20,000 yuan¡± appeared in front of everyone. Chu Luo turned to look at Zhang Yiran. ¡°If you think this is someone with the same name, you can call Boss Jin now.¡± Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t believe her at all. She shouted, ¡°Of course I need to call.¡± Coincidentally, Chu Luo had Jin Yongfu¡¯s name card. She took it out and called him. As soon as Jin Yongfu picked up the call, Chu Luo gave him her name. Jin Yongfu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Youngdy, I was just about to call your school and ask for your number. Thank you for your help. I suddenly received an order this morning. The Trade and Commerce Bureau also said that they would be able to change mypany¡¯s name in a few days. Once mypany earns money, I will definitely donate ten¡­ no, two hundred thousand yuan to your Student Union.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and took out the bank card. She handed it to Zhang Yiran and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to vote for me when the timees.¡± Zhang Yiran subconsciously took the bank card. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at her expression and left. Coincidentally, when Chu Luo passed by the College of Electronic Engineering, she met Professor Tu, who had rejected her before. Professor Tu was walking over with a few students. As he walked, he said: ¡°There will be an International University Robot Competition soon. You can go take a look. It¡¯s at the high-tech exhibition in the Imperial Capital¡¯s High-Tech Exhibition Hall at the new district.¡± A student asked, ¡°Professor Tu, we haven¡¯t learned that much yet. What if we don¡¯t understand it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just to broaden your horizons. The knowledge needed to create robots is very broad, but knowledge of electronic mechanics is also essential.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, they all saw Chu Luo moving over on a skateboard. Chu Luo slid up to them and nodded at Professor Tu politely before sliding over. Professor Tu looked at the robot and skateboard Chu Luo was carrying and a glint of surprise shed across his eyes. At noon, Chu Luo was about to go to lunch when she realized that someone was following her. Chu Luo sensed that these people were very weak. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, they must have been sent by Wei Xueying. She smirked and continued walking. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to shake off the people following her. She had just arrived near the school restaurant when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun asked her, ¡°Junior, where are you? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Chu Luo told him about her location. Chapter 297 - Waah... You Actually Took Advantage of Me!

Chapter 297: Waah... You Actually Took Advantage of Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Chu Luo was standing in line with her earpiece on, Tang Zhiyun strode in. ¡°Junior, let me queue up.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gave him the meal card. Tang Zhiyun took it and queued up. Chu Luo stood at the side and nced at his clothes and the dark eye circles under his eyes. She asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did you juste back from outside the school?¡± Tang Zhiyun was wearing a casual suit and had speciallybed his hair. He had always had the aura of a big brother next door. When he put on a suit, he didn¡¯t look domineering. Instead, he looked calm and trustworthy. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Junior, go sit down and wait for me. There are many people here.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to turn around and walk towards a dining table when a boy standing beside her was suddenly pushed by someone and pounced on her. Chu Luo turned around and walked behind Roundy. Dong! The boy didn¡¯t even have time to brake before he bumped his nose into Roundy. The loud sound of the impact made everyone else ache for him. Roundy¡¯s material was especially hard, making the boy see stars. After a while, he covered his nose and screamed, ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± In the next second. ¡°Waah¡­ You actually took advantage of me! Annoying~¡± Everyone was disgusted by Roundy¡¯s shrill babyish voice. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Roundy¡¯s head, gesturing for him not to be weird. She asked the boy who bumped into her with a straight face, ¡°Why did you bump into Roundy?¡± Only then did everyone know the robot¡¯s name. They looked at the boy who was holding his nose and gasping. The boy blushed at Chu Luo¡¯s question. Afraid that he would be misunderstood, he quickly exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Someone pushed me.¡± After saying that, he quickly turned around to look behind him, wanting to find the person chasing him. Everyone standing behind him quickly rified at the same time, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me either!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at the person behind him and narrowed her eyes in displeasure. In the end, her gazended on a pimply boy with a mole on his nose. The pimply guy subconsciously retreated when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. At this moment, everyone looked at him. He was really under great pressure from being stared at. His expression darkened and he straightened his neck. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t push him at all.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t push him, why are you looking all guilty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± The boy raised his voice and spoke quickly. ¡°If you say that I pushed him, then show me the evidence. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a popr person at Imperial University, you can use others casually.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who was standing beside Chu Luo, frowned. ¡°Junior couldn¡¯t have wronged you.¡± ¡°Then show us the evidence.¡± At this point, the boy suddenly became fearless. He had deliberately avoided the person who had secretly taken photos of Chu Luo just now. It was impossible for him to be caught red-handed. ¡°Wronged you? I¡¯ve never wronged anyone.¡± After Chu Luo spoke, she then asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roundy¡¯s voice suddenly changed to sound like a dean¡¯s. ¡°We never wrong a good person or let a bad person off. Don¡¯t you know that there are surveince cameras at the lunch collection window?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked up to look for the surveince cameras. Indeed, there was a circr monitor with a 180-degree rotation. The boy¡¯s expression changed instantly. He wanted to sneak out, but how could the boy whom he had pushed possibly allow him to do so? He grabbed his cor and said angrily, ¡°Student, do you want to leave just like that?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. My stomach is too fat. Did I bump into you?¡± Everyone watched with bright eyes as Roundy knocked the boy to the ground. Not only did no one sympathize with the guy, but they even gloated. Chu Luo patted Roundy¡¯s head again and said, ¡°Roundy, good knock.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Chu Luo, although you¡¯re telling the truth, you should be more tactful!¡¯ ¡°No. 74, take your food.¡± The chef¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the ss window. Chu Luo gestured at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Senior, we are number 74.¡± Tang Zhiyun turned around and took a look at the boy on the ground. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± The two of them and the robot walked towards an empty dining table without looking back. Behind them, the pimply guy suddenly screamed like a pig being ughtered. O~ Then, there were a few apologies. ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t see your hand.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to step on your foot.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She and Tang Zhiyun found a booth and sat down. Tang Zhiyun praised Roundy with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Junior¡¯s robot to be so smart¡­ But there are so many people in the queue. That person must¡¯ve been hiding in the crowd. What if the surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture him?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Even if the surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture him, Roundy did.¡± She pointed at something that looked like an antenna sticking out of Roundy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s a 360-degree surveince camera.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Roundy. ¡°Not bad.¡± Roundy: ¡°Hehe.¡± Tang Zhiyun was amused by Roundy¡¯s suddenughter. He alsoughed and said, ¡°Junior, your robot is so interesting.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Luo said smugly. ¡°I downloaded tens of thousands of local and overseas pce fighting drama and melodrama into Roundy. If we meet such viins again in the future, let him deal with them directly. It will definitely be exciting.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Does Junior want to watch a show?¡¯ Chu Luo started eating. After eating for a while, she asked, ¡°Senior, what have you been doing recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a location for a work studio.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you found one yet?¡± ¡°No. I want to find somece near Imperial University so that it won¡¯t hold us up from returning to school to attend important sses. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too difficult to find an apartment near the university.¡± ¡°Senior, how big of a ce are you looking for?¡± ¡°We have only a few people for now. Just a few dozen square meters will do.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± ¡°No need. Junior, your studies are important. Don¡¯t waste your time on these matters.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else and continued eating. After dinner, they walked out together. When they reached a ce with no one around, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, did something happen with Little Professor Wu¡¯s family recently?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask that, Senior?¡± ¡°I have been texting Little Professor Wu for the past two days. She asked me not to.¡± Tang Zhiyun was a little sad. ¡°I have only been sending questions about Computer Science. I didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate.¡± For the past two days, he had been a little anxious about this matter, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to go look for her directly, so he wanted to find out from Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°She probably asked you not to send messages for your own good. You must have heard some news that the gaming capsule¡¯s research and development has been stopped.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked worried. ¡°Did something really happen and Little Professor Wu is involved?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t involve her, but it¡¯s good for you to keep in touch less often at a time like this.¡± Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and nced at Chu Luo. He pursed his lips and frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else. However, he had made up his mind and decided to secretly send Little Professor Wu back home during this time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Tang Zhiyun was thinking. She looked at the time and said, ¡°I am going to the library to borrow a few books.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going back to my dorm to talk to the others about finding a studio.¡± The two of them said goodbye and left. Not long after Chu Luo left, Roundy beeped a few times. This was Roundy warning her that someone was following her. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t given up. I¡¯ll y with you guys.¡± With that, she took out the skateboard from Roundy and walked along a secluded path with the robot. Seeing that she had gone some distance away, the person following behind probably got a little anxious. He immediately took off and chased after her. As Chu Luo skated, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she send someone skilled to follow me? How boring.¡± With that, she sped up and disappeared with Roundy. When she stopped, she realized that she had reached the College of Archaeology. Last time, she had wanted to see those antiques that could stop her from using some of her abilities. Since she hade here, she nned to go in and take a look. There weren¡¯t many people in the College of Archeology to begin with, let alone at noon. Chu Luo asked Roundy to wait for her outside and walked in alone. She walked past the courtyard nted with vines and green bamboo, passed a few rows of ssrooms, turned into a long corridor, passed by a waterside pavilion, and arrived at a row of houses in the back. On the door signs of every house, the dynasty from which the respective ancient items came were written. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard and sensed her surroundings. She realized that the energy was emanating from the second room on the left. She was about to walk over when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Then, she was asked, ¡°Student, you¡¯re not from our archeology department, are you? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 298 - Jade Tablet

Chapter 298: Jade Tablet

Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and turned around. It was a thin boy with a lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Chu Luo!¡± When the boy saw Chu Luo, he was obviously a little surprised. He subconsciously quickened his pace and walked over. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you here in our archeology department? Are you here to take photos too?¡± The buildings in the College of Archaeology were very unique and ancient. Many students from the other colleges liked toe over and take photos. The boy added, ¡°You can take photos, but everyone takes photos in front. You¡¯re not allowed to take photos here.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I came over with a professor from the ancientnguage departmentst time. I heard from your professor that there are many antiques from various dynasties here. I happened to be here today, so I wanted toe in and take a look.¡± She widened her big, sparkling eyes and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The boy looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°You can look, but you can¡¯t touch. Many of our antiques are damaged. A few are being repaired. If you touch them, all the efforts will be for naught. ¡± ¡°Okay, I promise not to touch anything.¡± After Chu Luo promised this, the boy led her to the room in front. Chu Luo pointed at the second room on the left. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this one.¡± The boy nodded and opened the room. As Chu Luo followed him in, she asked, ¡°Did the antiques insidee from the National Ancient Artifact Museum, or did the professors go to tombs to retrieve them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re basically brought back by professors who followed the national archeological team to the tombs.¡± The two of them walked into the room. Indeed, many of the items were damaged, with some parts missing. The boy pointed at a few ancient items in a ss cab that looked moreplete and said, ¡°Those were repaired by our faculty¡¯s professors.¡± Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of the ss cab. There were big antiques, small snuff bottles, and copper coins inside. After looking at them for a while, she pointed at a porcin bottle and asked, ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with that porcin bottle.¡± ¡°That porcin bottle was broken at the bottom. It¡¯s impossible to tell.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked elsewhere. There was a worktable on the right. It was at least two meters long and there were a few items of various sizes ced on it. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on a white jade tablet carved with two dragons ying with beads. Almost the entire white jade tablet was solid, but the two dragons ying with beads on the top were hollow. This jade tablet was obviously expensive, but arge piece of the head of one of the dragons had been damaged, and the bead in the middle was also no longer there. Chu Luo looked at the jade tablet and a voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Help me, help me.¡± Hearing this voice, Chu Luo subconsciously walked a little closer. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t get too close to that side. The things on it are very important. The professor instructed us not to touch them.¡± Just as the boy finished speaking, the lights above the work table suddenly went out. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± The boy wanted to go over and look at the lights. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Chu Luo spoke, the entire room became pitch-ck. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± The boy was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s clearly daytime. Why is it dark?¡± As he spoke, he wanted to walk towards the door. Chu Luo stood there without moving. Her gaze was still fixed on the work table. At this moment, the jade tablet on the work table emitted a faint glow. Chu Luo raised her arm and knocked out the boy walking towards the door. Then, she looked at the glowing jade tablet. The voice in her mind sounded again. ¡°Help me find my iplete part and retrieve my bead and I will fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I can fulfill my wish myself. Why should I let you fulfill it?¡± After she said that, a red light quickly erupted from her body. The red light instantly lit up the entire room and formed a barrier. ¡°You¡¯re actually from the Phoenix n!¡± ¡°No, Phoenix is just my intrinsic beast.¡± ¡°How is that possible? A phoenix is so proud. How can it possibly be your intrinsic beast!¡± After this sound ended, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew into the room. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes at the wind. Then, a faintly discernible dragon appeared in front of her. Chu Luo looked at the dragon in front of her who couldn¡¯t maintain its form at all and frowned. A strange premonition suddenly surged in her heart. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the guardian beast of the Imperial Mausoleum of Emperor Yan. Eighteen years ago, a group of tomb raiders barged into the Imperial Mausoleum. At the same time, they destroyed my real body, making me unable to protect that Imperial Mausoleum with powerful energy¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped him and frowned. ¡°Why is it 18 years ago again?¡± She asked the jade dragon, ¡°How did the tomb raiders find your Imperial Mausoleum 18 years ago?¡± When the jade dragon heard this, a strong gust of wind blew into the room. He looked very angry. ¡°Those tomb raiders were really looking for the Imperial Mausoleum beside the Yan Imperial Mausoleum.¡± ¡°That Imperial Mausoleum is beside the Yan Imperial Mausoleum?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That Imperial Mausoleum has always been close to the Yan Imperial Mausoleum. The one that the tomb raiders truly entered was the Yan Imperial Mausoleum. Everyone who entered that Imperial Mausoleum died. Later on, that Imperial Mausoleum disappeared. ¡°My missing piece disappeared from that Imperial Mausoleum.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her frown deepened. ¡°How did the livinge out 18 years ago?¡± ¡°They were protected by my true body.¡± Chu Luo finally thought through what she hadn¡¯t been able to fathom before and asked, ¡°Since it disappeared, how can I help you find it?¡± ¡°I can feel that the Imperial Mausoleum has appeared again.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. The jade dragon was a little anxious. ¡°A powerful curse was ced on that Imperial Mausoleum. In these thousands of years, it has formed a very powerful baneful aura. Those who enter will never return.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want anyone to enter that tomb either. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s good? I heard from the people here that they have already found the location of the Imperial Mausoleum. When the timees, they will all go there. Also, the temptation inside is too great. Can you guarantee that the people you care about won¡¯t go? ¡°You have the same aura as that Imperial Mausoleum on you. I can feel it. Only you can help me retrieve the iplete parts of my body. If you want to go down that tomb, you have to bring me along so you can escape unscathed.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. At that moment, Phoenix told her, ¡°Mistress, someone ising this way.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to the jade dragon, ¡°Restore this ce to normal.¡± With a sh of light, the room became bright again. Chu Luo looked at the jade tablet and raised her hand. The jade tablet flew into her hand. Chu Luo put the jade tablet into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used a spell to restore all the antiques that had been shattered by the wind caused by the jade dragon before conjuring up an identical jade tablet to ce there. After she did all of this, the boy who had fainted opened his eyes. Chu Luo turned around and asked him, ¡°Why did you suddenly fall unconscious?¡± The boy didn¡¯t have any memory from just now. He got up from the ground awkwardly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well these past few days. My blood sugar was low just now.¡± Actually, he had yed games overnight for a few nights. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then quickly go back to the dormitory to rest.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, footsteps came from the courtyard outside. Then, the door was pushed open. A professor stood by the door and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± ¡°Professor Chen.¡± The boy said to the professor standing by the door, ¡°Chu Luo wanted to take a look, so I brought her here.¡± Professor Chen looked at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Chu Luo interested in our archaeology department?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see how the antiques here are repaired, so I came over at noon to take a look.¡± Professor Chen was obviously a warm person and had a good impression of Chu Luo. She said, ¡°You can ask me if you want to know anything. Yang Jun is just a dabbler.¡± Professor Chen gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo followed her to the work table and pointed at the jade tablet. ¡°Why is that jade tablet missing such a big piece? Can it be repaired?¡± ¡°As long as we can find the missing parts, we can definitely fix it.¡± ¡°Really? Then will it be exactly the same after it¡¯s repaired?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯ll definitely be a little different from before. After all, the repair won¡¯t be perfect.¡± Chu Luo was a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But if one doesn¡¯t look at it carefully, there should be no problem with it inside the disy case for others to view. This jade tablet is actually a very expensive antique. If not for the missing piece, it would definitely have been ced in the National Museum.¡± Professor Chen and Chu Luo talked about the origin of that jade tablet for a while. Chu Luo listened seriously and asionally asked a question or two. Yang Jun, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart:?¡®Who exactly is your student?!¡¯ Professor Chen only let Chu Luo go when ss was about to start. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo had just walked out of the ssroom when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan said to her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯lle to the school to pick you upter.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. She had clearly said in the morning that he didn¡¯t need to pick her up. Nheless, she didn¡¯t object. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside the school.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan said, ¡°No need. I¡¯lle into the school to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo was even more puzzled. She nned to see what he wanted to doter, so she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± After hanging up the phone, she continued walking downstairs. As soon as she walked out of the school building, she was stopped by someone. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chapter 299 - Chu Luo Will Definitely Not Agree to Doing Something So Hard

Chapter 299: Chu Luo Will Definitely Not Agree to Doing Something So Hard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked over. It was a man and a woman. The boy was the Minister of the Organization Department, Yu Xiangtian. Chu Luo also had an impression of the girl. She was Yu Xiangtian¡¯s girlfriend. When Yu Xiangtian stopped Chu Luo, all the students nearby stopped. ¡°Is Minister Yu here to test Chu Luo too?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Xiangtian was also straightforward. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition in Imperial Capital this weekend. The venue is at Imperial University. The Organization Department and the Liaison Department are supposed to organize thispetition together, but I have something to attend to this weekend. Zhang Yiran isn¡¯t free either. You can organize the reception when the timees.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yu Xiangtian and didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Xiangtian continued, ¡°The members of the two departments can be mobilized by you.¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, the others standing at the side were stunned. ¡°Minister Yu and Minister Zhang are too ruthless. They¡¯re actually making Chu Luo organize by herself an activity that should be jointly organized by the two departments. Moreover, it¡¯s a national paintingpetition. If we screw it up, it will be a disgrace to our Imperial University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of test is too dangerous. Is Chu Luo up to it?¡± ¡°I think Minister Yu and Minister Zhang are obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. I wonder what position Chu Luo will be running for in the Student Union to make them make things so difficult for her.¡± ¡°Chu Luo definitely won¡¯t agree to do such a difficult matter.¡± ¡­ Everyone stared at Chu Luo, wanting to see her reaction. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°What time does it start on the weekend?¡± ¡°Thepetition will start at nine o¡¯clock on the weekend. However, you have to invite the judges in advance. All the participants will be arriving at the capital on Saturday. You have to receive them well.¡± ¡°Invite the judges?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a list of judges here. On it are the names of a few master painters. When the timees, you have to invite at least two of them.¡± After saying that, Minister Yu took out a form and handed it to her. Chu Luo took the form and nced at it. The names and addresses of these masters were written on it. After Chu Luo finished reading, she asked coldly, ¡°Is the sponsorship I helped Zhang Yiran with previously not considered her test for me? So¡­ your Student Union¡¯s Ministers are also people who go back on their words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I can promise that as long as youplete this task, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you again.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo smiled, but her smile made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. They had a strong feeling that if Chu Luo entered the Student Union, those who¡¯d upset her would be very unlucky. Chu Luo took the form and handed it to Roundy to store. She said, ¡°At four in the afternoon tomorrow, gather the members of your two departments to the Student Union and let me see them. Send me the process and details of thispetition. Send them over immediately.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an absolute domineering aura. Yu Xiangtian¡¯s heart trembled and he suddenly felt an indescribable pressure. He thought that it was already Wednesday today. Even if he sent it to her, it was impossible for her to do anything in such a short time, let alone invite the painters. At the thought of this, he took out his phone and sent her all the details that he had drawn up. Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡°You can leave.¡± Yu Xiangtian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression for a while before leaving with his girlfriend. After the two of them had walked far, Yu Xiangtian finally heaved a sigh of relief. His girlfriend said worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going too far by doing this?¡± Yu Xiangtian shook his head. ¡°Chu Luo is running for too special a role. If she can¡¯t even do these things well, no one will obey her.¡± ¡°What position is Chu Luo running for in the Student Union?¡± ¡°The president didn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re making things difficult for Chu Luo, the position she will be running for must be very important.¡± At this point, Lu Feifei suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Will Chu Luo run for your position?¡± ¡°No one knows right now.¡± Lu Feifei wanted to be prepared for it. ¡­ Before everyone¡¯s sympathetic gazes, Chu Luo took out her phone and earpiece and listened to a foreignnguage. Although she had jumped grades from first year to third year, she still had to take the test for foreignnguages. The school had given her the green light and asked her to start from level six. Although she wanted to get into level eight directly, she didn¡¯t insist since the principal didn¡¯t agree. Initially, many people had wanted to shower Chu Luo some concern. Seeing that she had put on her earpiece, they could only give up. This matter spread throughout the entire Imperial University at the fastest speed. In less than five minutes, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was anxious to death over the phone. ¡°Sister Chu, why did you agree to such an outrageous request from the Student Union? It¡¯s obviously an organizational activity that only a few ministers canplete together. How can you do it alone?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Calm down.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hah¡­ I can¡¯t calm down. This is a national activity. If you mess it up, you¡¯ll be embarrassed all over the country. Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you reject it?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why should I reject it?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao¡¯s father sold flowers in the capital. He must have interacted with many people. She said, ¡°Go back and help me ask Uncle Wang if he knows any famous painters in the capital.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call and ask¡­ Sister Chu, where are you now? Do you want me toe and look for you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No need. My boyfriend will pick me upter.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Oh, oh. Sister Chu, are you talking about Brother Chu? I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. Chu Luo was about to continue listening to the foreignnguage audio when another call came. When Li Yan arrived, Chu Luo had just finished answering everyone¡¯s calls. Chu Luo looked at him, who was in casual clothes and sunsses, in surprise. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You look a little different today.¡± Before everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Yan leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°A little unrecognizable?¡± ¡°No, I can recognize you no matter what.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo actually felt a little embarrassed. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. His originally cold expression softened a lot. Moreover, he had deliberately restrained his aura tonight, causing many of the surrounding girls to scream in infatuation. ¡°Heavens, who is this person? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. How can there be such a handsome man!¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is too handsome. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with sparkling eyes and then at the infatuated girls. She muttered, ¡°These girls are exaggerating too much.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Chu Luo red at him with a red face. There was a message in her eyes: How can you hug me in public? A trace of a smile shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Knowing that she was shy, he let go of her. Satisfied, Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°On a bike.¡± ¡°Where did you get the school card from?¡± Li Yan took out a school card from his pocket and showed it to her. Chu Luo took it and nced at it. Her eyes widened. ¡°You actually obtained a special professor¡¯s school card.¡± When she saw the name on it, Chu Luo slowly tilted her head to look at him. There was a glint in her eyes that made Li Yan want to grab her and bully her. Li Yan took the card from her hand and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her towards the parking lot. When the two of them walked over, many people took out their phones to take pictures of them. Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t darken. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had reached the parking spot that Chu Luo came back to her senses. ¡°You actually used the name Chu Yan!¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan pushed the bike out and gestured to her. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Chu Luo quickly did so. The bike was driven out and Roundy followed behind them. Chu Luo grabbed the ends of his clothes with both hands. Roundy beside her suddenly said, ¡°Mistress, you should hug your husband.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let out a joyful chuckle. Then, the bike jolted and Chu Luo subconsciously bumped into Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, hug me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before the two of them could leave Imperial University, Wei Xueying, who had been waiting at home, finally received a photo. The photo was of Chu Luo hugging a man intimately as she sat on the backseat of a bike. The angle was excellent, and only half of Chu Luo¡¯s face was shown. Only the back view of the man on the bike was captured in the photo. However, Wei Xueying felt that that was enough. She held her phone and admired it for a while. A vicious glint shed across her eyes and her lips curled up into a vengeful smile. ¡°Chu Luo, you dare to snatch my man? You¡¯re even two-timing. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of two-timing.¡± She wanted to send the photo to Li Yan¡¯s secretary, but she stopped. ¡°What if Master Li¡¯s secretary directly deals with these photos and doesn¡¯t show them to Master Li? No, I have to think of a way to show these photos to Master Li personally.¡± At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Wei Xueying looked at the caller ID and became a little unhappy. It was from Millie, but she still picked up. Millie was especially excited over the phone. ¡°Xueying,e to Golden Fragrance Entertainment City quickly. Second Young Master Qin is here too.¡± When Wei Xueying heard this, she suddenly had a good idea. She might as well give the photos to Second Young Master Qin. With the tense rtionship between the Qin family and Li Yan, she believed that Li Yan would find out about these photos soon. So she agreed and strode out of the door with her bag. Chapter 300 - Visiting the President of the Painting Association

Chapter 300: Visiting the President of the Painting Association

Li Yan swaggered out of Imperial University with Chu Luo in his arms. The two of them didn¡¯t care how many jealous people were behind them. After getting into the car, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you still doing the experiment tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and asked Li Yan, ¡°Did you send someone to protect Professor Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Yan told her. ¡°The Duanmu family is restraining the Qin family. At most, they¡¯ll find an excuse to make them stop their research.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. The moment Chu Luo swiped the answer button, Wang Mingtao¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve already asked around. My father nted flowers in a few painters¡¯ houses before and has a good rtionship with one or two of them. When you want to see them, my father will bring you there.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tell Uncle Wang that I want to see them tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Wang Mingtao agreed, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what else do you need my help with? Although I can¡¯t help with the technical aspects, I can definitely do the physical work.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to be polite. ¡°Alright, wait for me at the Student Union at four in the afternoon tomorrow.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± Chu Luo smiled and hung up. At this moment, Li Yan nced at her and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and blinked. She deliberately asked, ¡°I¡¯m to contact master painters to be the judges for the National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition held by our school this weekend. Do you know anyone in this field?¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°I can help you contact the president of the Painting Association. If you want to look for a judge, why don¡¯t you look for the president directly?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°If you want to see him, I¡¯ll help you ask him out tonight.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he took out his phone and made a call. The other party picked up quickly. Li Yan said that he wanted to see the president of the Painting Association. No one else knew what the other party said, but Li Yan hung up and quickly turned the steering wheel. To Chu Luo¡¯s surprise, they went straight to the old district. ¡°The president of the Painting Association you mentioned lives in the old district?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How did you meet him?¡± Chu Luo was extremely curious. ¡°The president of the Painting Association is Tan Yinfei¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°¡­So, who did you call just now?¡± ¡°Tan Yinfei.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before suddenlyughing. ¡°So should I thank your secretary?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan would never mistreat the people around him. Even if the public didn¡¯t have a good impression of him, no one could poach the people working for him because he had the ability to gain the loyalty of his men. The home of the president of the Painting Association and Chu Luo¡¯s residence weren¡¯t on the same street, but they weren¡¯t too far away. When the car arrived outside the door of the president¡¯s house, a white car stopped just in front of them. Then, she saw Secretary Tan, who looked like an elite, get out of the car and walk over. Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted at the same time. Secretary Tan said to the two of them, ¡°CEO, Miss Chu, I¡¯ve already greeted my uncle. He¡¯s waiting for you at home.¡± After saying this, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, can I ask you why you want to see my uncle?¡± ¡°Our school is holding a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition this weekend. I want to invite a few judges.¡± Secretary Tan nodded and warned her, ¡°Although I can help introduce you to him, I can¡¯t guarantee that my uncle will agree to be a judge. As an artist, he has his own pride. Whether you can persuade him or not depends on your ability.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. Secretary Tan led the two of them towards the door. They had just walked to the door when it was opened. A middle-aged woman with a good disposition and wearing a cheongsam stood inside. Secretary Tan greeted respectfully, ¡°Aunt.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s auntined with a smile, ¡°Yinfei, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier? If you had called earlier, I could have prepared your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Tan Yinfei then said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°This is my aunt. You can call her Madam Zhang.¡± He then pointed at Li Yan and Chu Luo. ¡°Aunt, these are my boss and Chu Luo. I brought them to see Uncle.¡± Madam Zhang was a little surprised. She sized up the two of them and was first stunned by Li Yan¡¯s aura. Then, she looked at Chu Luo and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The youngdy is really beautiful.¡± Chu Luo greeted her politely, ¡°Hello.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s aunt nodded at her and said, ¡°Come in. Old He is drawing in the living room.¡± The three of them followed Madam Zhang into the courtyard. The residences in the old district were mostly two-way courtyards, but theyout of each residence was different. There were a lot of vigorous bamboos nted in the front yard of the He residence. The bamboos looked especially artistic when blown by the evening wind. They walked into the courtyard and saw a small bridge over flowing water. It was ancient-looking. The three of them walked towards the opposite door. When they walked in, they saw many calligraphy paintings in the living room. Chu Luo nced at the calligraphy paintings before retracting her gaze to look at the middle-aged man who was standing by the desk on the left and painting seriously. He Zhiqian was 52 years old this year. As he had been immersed in art for a long time, he had a proud disposition unique to schrs. ¡°Old He, Yinfei and the others are here.¡± After Madam Zhang spoke to He Zhiqian, she said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Yinfei, take the two guests over there to sit. I¡¯ll make tea.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt.¡± After Madam Zhang turned around and left, Tan Yinfei led the two of them to He Zhiqian. He Zhiqian didn¡¯t stop. When the three of them walked over, he only nced at Chu Luo and Li Yan and said warmly, ¡°Yinfei, take the two of them over there to sit.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Tan Yinfei said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and wait for a while.¡± Chu Luo looked at the artwork He Zhiqian was drawing and said to Li Yan and Tan Yinfei, ¡°Go over and sit. I¡¯ll take a look at Mr. He¡¯s artwork.¡± Tan Yinfei wanted to say something, but Li Yan nced at him and he immediately shut his mouth. He brought Li Yan to the sofa and sat down. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb He Zhiqian. She stood more than a meter away from the desk and watched. There were mountains and rivers, flowers, and grass in He Zhiqian¡¯s painting. The biggest highlight was those frolicking mountain sparrows. Every sparrow gave one a different feeling, but it also made one feel their current joy. Chu Luo looked at the painting seriously. He Zhiqian kept drawing and didn¡¯t look up at her. When he was painting thest sparrow, He Zhiqian¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. The entire painting became especially eye-catching because of that stroke. He Zhiqian sighed and was about to tear the painting apart. ¡°Mr. He, wait.¡± Chu Luo walked closer to the desk and looked at the painting. ¡°Since Mr. He doesn¡¯t want this painting anymore, can you let me add a stroke?¡± He Zhiqian finally looked up at Chu Luo. His expression was a little irritable since his efforts today had been destroyed. His tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°You want to draw like this?¡± ¡°Mr. He, lend me your drawing brush.¡± ¡°No. Although this painting has been ruined, I don¡¯t want it to be ruinedpletely.¡± ¡°How does Mr. He know that I would destroy this painting? Would you believe me if I said that I could save it?¡± ¡°What an arrogant tone.¡± ¡°Then should we make a bet?¡± Chu Luo stared at him and smiled confidently. ¡°As long as I save this painting, you will agree to be a judge at the University Painting and Calligraphy Competition organized by Imperial University this weekend.¡± This was the first time He Zhiqian had met someone as confident as Chu Luo. He wanted to teach her a lesson and said, ¡°What if you can¡¯t save it?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll take responsibility by treating Mr. He¡¯s hand disease.¡± He Zhiqian finally looked surprised. ¡°How did you know I have a hand disease?¡± ¡°I can tell you about thister, Mr. He.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo extended her hand to him. ¡°Mr. He, please lend me your paintbrush.¡± He Zhiqian stared at Chu Luo, not believing her at all. At this moment, Tan Yinfei, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Uncle, I can vouch for Chu Luo.¡± He Zhiqian was a little surprised that his nephew, who had always asked for perfection, would say this. After thinking for a while, he handed the paintbrush to Chu Luo and stepped aside. Chu Luo walked over with a paintbrush and quickly started drawing. Soon, two mountain sparrows were chasing and ying on the paper. A mountain sparrow that was at a disadvantage had one of its tail feathers pecked off by another mountain sparrow. The mountain sparrow whose feathers had been pecked off looked at the fallen feather in a daze. The brushstroke that He Zhiqian had drawn just happened to be the middle of the fallen feather. Two mountain sparrows and one fallen feather. Not only did it not destroy the entire painting, but instead, it made one feel even more delighted. After a while, He Zhiqian suddenly praised loudly, ¡°Brilliant!¡± He was simply stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s addition of the two mountain sparrows and the fallen feathers. His previous aloofness was instantly put away. When he looked at Chu Luo, his gaze became fervent. ¡°Young friend, how did you think of adding these?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the drawing. ¡°I drew only ording to Mr. He¡¯s intentions.¡± He Zhiqian nodded. Admiration shed across his eyes as he gestured to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit.¡± Chapter 301 - Chu Luo Protects Her Husband

Chapter 301: Chu Luo Protects Her Husband

After that, Chu Luo and He Zhiqian talked about painting for nearly two hours. He Zhiqian became more and more excited as he spoke, looking like he was prepared to talk to Chu Luo for the entire night. At half-past nine, Li Yan, who had been sitting there silently, suddenly nced at his wristwatch. When Secretary Tan saw his gesture, he knew that he was feeling a little impatient. He quickly clenched his fist and ced it by his lips before letting out a cough. He said to He Zhiqian, ¡°Uncle, Chu Luo still has ss tomorrow. She can¡¯t go backte.¡± He Zhiqian nced at him, and when he retracted his gaze, he saw Li Yan¡¯s cold face. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°CEO Li doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to stay at my house.¡± He Zhiqian knew Li Yan and was aware that his nephew worked for hispany. However, he had heard too much about Li Yan¡¯s ruthless methods and about the rumors that he was cold-blooded and ruthless, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. As an aplished painter, he had a lot of integrity and backbone. Once he had determined someone to be bad, he wouldn¡¯t bother to conceal his dislike for him. Thus, his gaze on Li Yan became even more unpleasant. ¡°CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to stay at my house, you can leave immediately.¡± Seeing that Li Yan was exuding a strong cold aura, Secretary Tan was about to speak when Chu Luo suddenly stood up with a tense expression. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and waited for him to stand up before saying in a low voice, ¡°Since Mr. He doesn¡¯t wee my Yan, we¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t disturb you again.¡± After saying that, she pulled him towards the door. Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. As he walked over, he nced at He Zhiqian coldly. He Zhiqian had always felt that he had never been afraid of anyone, but Li Yan¡¯s gaze made his heart tighten. And after seeing such a reaction from Chu Luo, whom he admired, he immediately stood up and said in disbelief, ¡°Chu Luo, you actually¡­¡± Secretary Tan stood up and said helplessly, ¡°Uncle, they¡¯re husband and wife.¡± He Zhiqian looked at the two of them holding hands in surprise. ¡°You¡­ how can that be?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, anger suddenly rose in her heart. She stopped and turned to look at He Zhiqian. She let go of Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked up to him. ¡°If not for the fact that I want to be the president of the Student Union, I wouldn¡¯t have approached you. In my eyes, the standards of your Painting Association can¡¯t evenpare to a piece of calligraphy written by Yan.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He Zhiqian turned red with anger at being belittled. ¡°Also, your painting could have been saved just now, but you wanted to tear it apart. This only proves that you¡¯re not skilled enough.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± How did it feel to be lectured by a child thirty-plus years younger than oneself? He Zhiqian only wanted to spit fire at Chu Luo. Chu Luo was really angry too. She didn¡¯t intend to give him face at all. ¡°What? Do you think I was wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He Zhiqian took a deep breath. If the little girl in front of him was really wrong, he would have something to say. The prerequisite was that she wasn¡¯t wrong and even helped him finish that painting. Looking at his uncle, who was fuming with anger, Secretary Tan had mixed feelings. At the same time, he realized how aggressive Chu Luo was in protecting his master. He opened his mouth and shut it. Only Li Yan, who was standing by the door, had retracted his cold aura. If one looked carefully, they would even see the corners of his lips curling up. After He Zhiqian panted heavily for a while, he said loudly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you know how to respect the old?¡± ¡°I know how to, but I don¡¯t respect the old who are not respectable and who look at people with prejudice.¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He Zhiqian was so angry that heughed. He didn¡¯t expect to fall at the hands of a little girl. He was indignant and felt that it would be difficult to quell that anger without teaching the little girl a lesson. He suppressed his prejudice and said, ¡°I apologize for my actions just now.¡± ¡°You should apologize to Yan.¡± At this point, Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and continued to say to He Zhiqian, ¡°If you have the ability, you can point out my mistakes, but you¡¯re not allowed to treat Yan with prejudice in front of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, she pulled him out of the door. Secretary Tan didn¡¯t follow them out immediately. Instead, he looked at He Zhiqian, who had turned pale, with aplicated mood and reminded him, ¡°Uncle, you better not think of making things difficult for Chu Luo. Otherwise¡­¡± He Zhiqian red at him and snorted heavily. ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Tan looked at him deeply and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll leave first. You and Aunt should rest early.¡± With that, he left. ¡°Hey¡­ you traitor brat¡­¡± Madam He walked in and interrupted him. ¡°Old He, stop talking. Why do you keep saying things that make people want to punch you in the face?¡± He Zhiqian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pulled Li Yan out of the He residence and into the car. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and hugged her. After kissing her ear a few times, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t tell him off this time. Instead, she hugged his back and said angrily, ¡°Mr. He is really outrageous. Just you wait. After I figure out how to enter the Painting Association, I¡¯ll take his position as the president and ruthlessly defeat him in painting!¡± When Li Yan heard this, his heart burned. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her ear a few more times before saying hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he let go of her and started driving. He couldn¡¯t wait to bully her properly. ¡°Luoluo, can you stay here tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo was still angry and didn¡¯t notice Li Yan¡¯s thoughts. After the car drove back to their house, Chu Luo alighted and was led inside by Li Yan. The butler was still at Imperial University. The servants were surprised to see the two of them suddenly return. However, the two of them walked too quickly, and the servants didn¡¯t have time to greet them. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the bedroom, he couldn¡¯t wait to press her against the back of the door. Chu Luo looked up at him and blinked her big eyes. Li Yan looked down into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never cared what others said about me.¡± Usually, those who had badmouthed him and were heard by him would spend the rest of their lives in regret. ¡°But I¡¯m d you were so protective of me tonight¡­¡± At this point, he lowered his head and approached her lips. Their breaths intertwined. He continued, ¡°I have nothing to repay you with for protecting me like this. I can only use my body to¡­¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan made Chu Luo feel his sincerity. After it ended, Chu Luo was so tired that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Li Yan muttered in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan chuckled softly and asked in her ear, ¡°Did you feel my sincerity?¡± Chu Luo was so tired that she had fallen asleep. Li Yan then got out of bed and walked into the study. At this moment, his face was no longer gentle like before. There was only his usual coldness. His phone rang at the same time. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Master, Wei Xueying gave your photo to Qin Chu from the Qin family.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze stared at the dark night outside the window and he said in a low voice, ¡°Suppress it until Monday.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Li Yan dialed another number and gave several orders. ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo woke upte again. She red at Li Yan, who had brought her clothes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Li Yan touched her red face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early next time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll help you get dressed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help.¡± Chu Luo put on her clothes by herself and had just washed up when her phone rang. Li Yan handed her her phone. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, where are you? We¡¯re preparing to leave now. Come over directlyter.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you also going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ um, I heard that artists are a little aloof. I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡± ¡°I need you to cheer me on? Go to ss.¡± Before Wang Mingtao could say anything, Mr. Wang¡¯s mocking voice could be heard. ¡°I told you not to follow me and you wouldn¡¯t listen. Let¡¯s see if anyone can subdue you!¡± Wang Mingtao retorted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you my biological father?¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°If I had a daughter like Chu Luo, I would definitely throw you away.¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. Chu Luoughed when she heard their bickering. Afterughing, she asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why are you guys so early?¡± Mr. Wang took Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going over there to deliver a batch of flowers. I¡¯ll get Mingtao to give you a call first. However, don¡¯t be in a hurry to rush over. Eat your breakfast first and take your time. I can deliver the flowers before bringing you over.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over after breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay, call me when youe. I¡¯ll rush Mingtao back to school for ss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo received a message from Wang Mingtao, who wasining. Chu Luo pretended not to see it. After the two of them had eaten, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Baby, do you want me to send you there?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan didn¡¯t insist and only said, ¡°I have something to attend to in the capital today. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep toote tonight.¡± Chu Luo pouted in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°If our matter explodes in the next few days, what do you want me to do?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and blinked. ¡°Are you nning to deal with the Qin family?¡± ¡°Mm. It¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°In that case, deal with it as you should.¡± Li Yan smiled when he heard this. Chapter 302 - Unexpected Successful Invitation

Chapter 302: Unexpected Sessful Invitation

Chu Luo had long been mentally prepared and wasn¡¯t worried that her rtionship with Li Yan would be exposed. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood often. However, she nced at Li Yan and had a nagging feeling that this man had long nned this. Li Yan looked into her eyes and turned his head to kiss her cheek. Chu Luo nced at him and brought over the sweet soup beside her. She scooped a spoonful and fed it to him. As expected, it made Li Yan shut his mouth. Chu Luo didn¡¯t retract her hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t let you into the bedroom tonight.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Chu Luo and drank the sweet soup. After it was fed to him, he swallowed it with difficulty. Looking at the gloating Chu Luo, he ced his hand on the back of her head and asked her to deliver it herself. ¡°Boo¡­¡± Li Yan let go of her only after Chu Luo¡¯s lips had turned unusually red. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to give me another spoonful?¡± After a while, Chu Luo caught her breath and snorted at him before eating. After the meal, Chu Luo drove to meet Mr. Wang. ¡°Little Chu, over here.¡± Mr. Wang was driving a small van and was waiting for her there. Chu Luo walked over. Mr. Wang pointed at the district and told her, ¡°Master Li lives in this high-end vi district. I called himst night to greet him. We can go over directly today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°You child, what¡¯s there to thank?¡± The two of them walked into the vi. As Mr. Wang walked, he said, ¡°Mingtao said that you¡¯re going to run for president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union. This is an amazing position. If you can get chosen, we¡¯ll be happy for you. No need to stand on ceremony with Uncle Wang if I can help.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived outside a vi. Mr. Wang went over to press the electronic doorbell. Not long after, a housekeeper walked out. The housekeeper opened the metal door and deliberately nced at Chu Luo a few times. She invited the two of them in and said as she walked, ¡°Mr. Wang, my master is already waiting for you in the living room.¡± When she walked into the living room, she saw a middle-aged man who was about 47 years old sitting on the sofa and talking on the phone. When he saw the two of them enter, he pointed at the sofa opposite and gestured for the housekeeper to make tea. Then, he said to the person on the phone, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± With that, he hung up. ¡°Mr. Li, sorry to disturb you.¡± Mr. Li nodded at Mr. Wang and looked at Chu Luo with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Before she could speak, Mr. Li said, ¡°I know what you want. I agree to be a judge.¡± Chu Luo was surprised but didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Mr. Wang was very happy. He stood up and reached out to shake hands with Mr. Li. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li. Little Chu is still young and doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world. It¡¯s great to meet someone as easygoing as you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Mr. Li didn¡¯t refuse to shake Mr. Wang¡¯s hand. After retracting his hand, he said in a casual tone, ¡°The world of painting and calligraphy needs to be injected with fresh blood to begin with. Since it¡¯s a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition, thepetitors definitely won¡¯t be weak. I suggest Little Chu invite a few more famous people from the world of painting and calligraphy. This will increase the reputation of the event.¡± Chu Luo looked at Mr. Li and nodded after thinking about it. Mr. Li added, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help Little Chu contact a few peopleter and see if they¡¯re free this weekend. If they are, I¡¯ll get them to be judges.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is our duty.¡± After Mr. Li finished speaking, he really took his phone and stood by the window to make a call. Looking at Mr. Li¡¯s back, Mr. Wang whispered to Chu Luo happily, ¡°Mr. Li is really a good person. You¡¯ll be much more rxed this way, Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo also looked at Mr. Li¡¯s back, but a glint shed across her eyes. Mr. Li contacted a few people from the painting and calligraphy world before putting away his phone and saying to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu is quite lucky. The people I contacted happen to be free this weekend.¡± Chu Luo smiled and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li. I¡¯ll wait for you at Imperial University before 8:30 this weekend.¡± ¡°Haha, okay. We¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to school first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo and Mr. Wang were escorted out by the housekeeper again. After Mr. Wang walked out of the Li family¡¯s door, he was still in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to invite these masters. I thought we would have to waste some time talking.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°There are things that they are interested in at thepetition. They will definitely go.¡± Mr. Wang didn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo meant, but he was still happy for her. ¡°Then, Little Chu, you can go back to Imperial University to study. I heard from Mingtao that you¡¯re studying many specializations. Don¡¯t miss any important sses.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Also, when you¡¯re free,e to our house for dinner. I¡¯ll get your Auntie Wang to prepare a big table of delicious food for you.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the vi area and got into their respective cars. Not long after Chu Luo drove the car out, she received a call from Boss Jin. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, she heard a few frightened screams and Boss Jin¡¯s voice shouting for everyone not to panic. Chu Luo guessed that something had happened over there and quickly asked, ¡°Boss Jin, what happened on your side?¡± Boss Jin panted and said anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, I don¡¯t know what happened in my shop today. Many snakes, insects, rats, and ants came in and couldn¡¯t be chased away.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t wear the talisman I gave you?¡± Boss Jin paused and the sound of rummaging rang. Then, he pped his forehead and said in frustration, ¡°I must have left the brocade pouch at home when I changed my clothes this morning.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wear it at all times?¡± Boss Jin quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve been wearing it all this time. I was still thinking about it when I put on my clothes this morning, but after my wife took my clothes into the basket where the dirty clothes were ced, I forgot.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed what was going on. ¡°Looks like your family leaked the news that you have talismans and the other party found out. Your wife was controlled by someone this morning.¡± ¡°Whoa! What should I do, then?¡± ¡°Call your wife immediately and get her to yourpany. I¡¯lle over right now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she turned the steering wheel and went to the construction materials city in the south of the city. At this moment, there were already a lot of customers there. The other shops were filled with customers, but Boss Jin¡¯s shop was surrounded by people standing outside the door. It was obvious that they were watching a show. Chu Luo had just approached when she heard two people discussing. ¡°What¡¯s going on in this shop? There¡¯s a loud bang inside. Is someone causing trouble again?¡± ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an internal conflict. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no one downstairs?¡± As the two of them were discussing, there was a loud bang in the shop. It was obviously from upstairs. Chu Luo was about to separate these people when a voice sounded in the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The boss of this shop¡­ Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± At this point, that person suddenly covered his neck with both hands and opened his mouth wide. His face was red and he couldn¡¯t speak. The people standing near him quickly retreated. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Is your throat ufortable?¡± ¡°What were you saying about this boss?¡± That person covered his neck with both hands and his face turned red. It looked like he was getting choked by something. However, this person wasn¡¯t eating anything. ¡°Could he be possessed?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. Everyone was shocked and subconsciously retreated a little. While everyone was focused on that person, Chu Luo walked into the shop. She was fast. As soon as she walked in, she disappeared into the elevator before the others could notice. Chu Luo went straight to the office building. The elevator reached the fourth floor. As soon as it opened, there was a scream of horror. Chu Luo stood by the office door and looked at the office covered in ayer of ck aura. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°How dare youe out and make a fool of yourself with a mere illusion.¡± With that, she waved her hand and the ck aura was dispersed. The snakes, worms, rats, and ants that had been transformed by the illusion disappeared. The messy office suddenly quietened down. All the office staff inside still didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo walked towards Jin Yongfu¡¯s office. At this moment, Jin Yongfu¡¯s office was closed. After she walked over, she pushed open the door. Jin Yongfu was sitting behind his desk with an ashen face. A threatening voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Boss Jin, you saw it too. Yourpany can¡¯t continue operating. Why don¡¯t you transfer yourpany to me? This way, such a good prime location won¡¯t go to waste.¡± Chu Luo looked over and saw two leisurely-looking middle-aged men sitting on the sofa. One of them was wearing a suit and a bow tie. He had a beer belly and looked like a boss. The other was wearing a long coat and had two walnuts in his hand. He looked like an expert with his eyes closed. The two of them turned around when they saw the office door open. When they saw that it was a little girl, the big-bellied middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened and he shouted, ¡°Who asked you toe in!¡± Chapter 303 - Come Be My Assistant from Saturday

Chapter 303: Come Be My Assistant from Saturday

¡°The boss here seems to be surnamed Jin. Uncle, what right do you have to say that?¡± After saying this, Chu Luo walked in and closed the office door. The middle-aged man with the big belly sneered. ¡°This shop will be mine soon. Who do you think I am to say this?¡± The person who looked like an expert didn¡¯t even bother to look at Chu Luo. He was still sitting there twirling the walnuts and maintaining the demeanor of an expert. It was obvious that the two of them didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo had broken the illusion outside. Chu Luo also smiled and walked to the desk. She looked at Jin Yongfu and asked, ¡°Boss Jin, are you transferring this shop to him?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t manage this shop anymore. If he doesn¡¯t transfer it to me, he¡¯ll end up bankrupt!¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and nced at the middle-aged man. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Am I asking you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The big-bellied man was about to re up when Jin Yongfu suddenly moved. He mmed his desk and shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡± At the same time, he picked up the ashtray and threw it at the middle-aged man. The big-bellied middle-aged man and the expert didn¡¯t expect Jin Yongfu to move at all. When the expert reacted to block the ashtray, it was already toote. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± The middle-aged man with the big belly covered his nose and screamed like a pig being ughtered. At the same time, blood quickly flowed out from his nose between his fingers. Jin Yongfu was also a little surprised that his aim was so urate. In the next second, he realized that this must have been Chu Luo¡¯s work. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What happened?¡± Jin Yongfu pointed at the middle-aged man with a big belly and said in exasperation, ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the shop opposite, Huang Jianren. He suddenly brought this person over today and said that he wanted to acquire my shop. I didn¡¯t agree, so he ordered this person to control me.¡± At this moment, Huang Jianren¡¯s nose was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. The expert sitting beside him twirled the walnuts in his hand and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re full of bad luck. Even if you insist on holding on to this shop, you¡¯ll only suffer more and more losses. You might as well transfer it to Boss Huang, who is born with fortune and prosperity.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, doesn¡¯t everyone have eyes to see? This is such a good location. Boss Jin managed such arge construction materialspany until not a single customer is willing toe. Doesn¡¯t that prove something?¡± Chu Luo gestured for Boss Jin to calm down. She looked at that person and asked, ¡°Is it really because of Boss Jin¡¯s bad luck?¡± That person looked at Chu Luo arrogantly and didn¡¯t even bother talking to her. ¡°What does a child like you know?¡± ¡°Hmph! You definitely don¡¯t know what I know.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her arm shook and the entire office¡¯s aura suddenly changed. In the next second, that person widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°What have I done?¡± Chu Luo walked towards the two of them. ¡°One of you is too greedy, and the other used an unorthodox method to borrow others¡¯ luck. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wrath of the heavens?¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and something that looked like a dark cloud suddenly appeared above their heads. That person¡¯s expression changed drastically. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I see that you¡¯re not afraid of divine retribution. Then I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning exploded on them. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± O~ After admiring the two people who were convulsing from the explosion, Chu Luo turned around and looked at Jin Yongfu. Jin Yongfu widened his eyes and looked over, stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s move. ¡°Chu¡­ Master, you actually have such powerful abilities. Will¡­ will they die from the explosion?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t die.¡± Her lightning was different from natural lightning. At most, it would cause people to faint. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she raised her hand and the dark cloud disappeared into thin air. Huang Jianren fainted from the explosion. That expert was blown up into a ck-furred lion king. There were also severalrge holes in his coat. He no longer had the demeanor of an expert. ¡°You¡­ you actually have such powerful abilities!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just capable of this, but I can also make you stoping out to harm others.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, a red light shed. That person¡¯s body suddenly cramped. Then, the walnuts in his hand shattered. As soon as the walnuts shattered, a golden light flew out of the big-bellied man¡¯s body and entered Jin Yongfu¡¯s body. Jin Yongfu¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, his mind suddenly became clear. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°He borrowed your wealth and good fortune. I¡¯ve helped you take it back.¡± When Jin Yongfu heard this, he quickly walked up to Chu Luo and knelt in front of her. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t stop him. Jin Yongfu¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Call the President of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui, and tell him my name. Tell him about your situation. He will deal with this person.¡± ¡°What about Huang Jianren?¡± ¡°You can call the police.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jin Yongfu stood up and went to his desk to get his phone to make a call. He had just finished making the call when the office door was pushed open from the outside. A middle-aged woman with curly hair jogged in. ¡°Old Jin, what exactly happened?¡± The moment she entered, she saw Chu Luo and was surprised. ¡°Little girl, you are?¡± ¡°Xiao Mei, close the door first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± After the woman closed the door, Boss Jin quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Master, this is my wife, Tian Mei.¡± Then, he said to Tian Mei, ¡°This is the master I told you about, Chu Luo.¡± Tian Mei looked at Chu Luo in surprise and subconsciously took out the pouch from her bag. ¡°The talisman paper inside was drawn by Chu¡­ Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only that, but they¡­¡± Only after Jin Yongfu mentioned them did Tian Mei notice the two people on the sofa. Jin Yongfu quickly told her what had happened. When Tian Mei heard this, her expression changed and she also wanted to kneel down to Chu Luo. Chu Luo raised her hand. ¡°No need.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Someone will deal with the rest. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jin Yongfu and Tian Mei looked at each other. Tian Mei quickly said, ¡°Master Chu, why don¡¯t we treat you to lunch?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m going back to school. Remember, don¡¯te to my school.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Luo walked out of the office and out of the building. When she returned to school, it was already past eleven. She went straight to the ssroom for thest ss in the morning. After thest ss, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said to her happily on the phone, ¡°Junior, I found a studio. Thank you.¡± Chu Luo was a little confused. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± She hadn¡¯t even helped him find it. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu sent someone to help me find a studio. The location and conditions are good.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. She asked, ¡°When did he help you find it?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°His subordinate came to me today. I have signed the rental contract and am about to go back to school.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look when I¡¯m free.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Okay. We will clean up that ce in the next two days and redecorate it. I n to ask students from our university¡¯s College of Engineering to help design it. Why don¡¯t youe after the renovation is done?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After the meal, Chu Luo went straight to the Student Union. There were more people in the Student Union at this time. Many of the staff would use two hours in the afternoon to work. The moment Chu Luo appeared in front of the Student Union office building, everyone contacted each other through the internal group chat. ¡°Chu Luo is here.¡± ¡°Why is she here at this time?¡± ¡°She must be unable to invite a master painter and hase to announce her giving up.¡± ¡°She went into the office building. See where she¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°She went up to the third floor. She¡¯s obviously looking for the president.¡± ¡°She entered the president¡¯s office. Quick, who has something important to tell the president? Go in and listen to what she has to say.¡± Chu Luo walked into the president¡¯s office. Nangong Yi was sitting behind his desk, looking like he had been waiting for a long time. He smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior Chu, good afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and didn¡¯t close the door. She walked to the desk and asked, ¡°Has the overall decision-making power been given to me for the reception of the National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition this time?¡± ¡°Why is Junior Chu asking this?¡± ¡°Only then will I know if anyone will suddenlye out and cause trouble after I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, you have to be adaptable on the spot.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while, as if she had epted his words. ¡°ording to you, what I¡¯m about to exercise is the right of the Acting Student Union President, right?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°What about those who aren¡¯t disciplined?¡± ¡°This is up to you to handle.¡± ¡°Really? I won¡¯t be polite, then.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he leaned back in his chair and asked with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°When do I start as the acting president?¡± ¡°Saturday.¡± ¡°Okay. From Saturday onwards, you¡¯ll be my assistant.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± The group of people who were eavesdropping outside the door: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took out her phone from her pocket and waved it at him. ¡°I¡¯ve saved the evidence inside.¡± With that, she turned and left. Looking at Chu Luo walking out without looking back, Nangong Yi was stunned for a while. He suddenly raised his hand to cover his forehead andughed softly. It seemed like he had underestimated Chu Luo. He had thought she was here to ask him for help. Chapter 304 - Enjoy Your Holiday. After All, Theres Not Much Time Left

Chapter 304: Enjoy Your Holiday. After All, There¡¯s Not Much Time Left

When Chu Luo walked out, the group of people outside the door didn¡¯t have time to dodge. They didn¡¯t even have time to retract the stunned expression on their faces. She suddenly stopped in front of Zhang Yiran and Yu Xiangtian. She smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Enjoy your vacation. After all, there¡¯s not much time left.¡± With that, she left. A minuteter. Zhang Yiran stared nkly at Yu Xiangtian. ¡°What did Chu Luo mean by that?¡± Yu Xiangtian nced at Nangong Yi, who was sitting behind the office and smiling at them. His expression wasplicated. ¡°You can ask the president what position Chu Luo is running for.¡± Zhang Yiran also looked at Nangong Yi, her soul almost sucked away by his smiling eyes. She suddenly came back to her senses and shook her head with fear in her heart. She freely spoke what was on her mind, ¡°The president is a monster. I fell into his trap the moment I asked.¡± Yu Xiangtian nodded in agreement. ¡°Chu Luo is just a rookie who doesn¡¯t know anything. We can only choose between her and the president.¡± With that, the two of them turned around and left. The group of people standing at the side saw that there was no more excitement and quickly dispersed. Thest person walking didn¡¯t forget to help Nangong Yi close the door. After everyone had left, Nangong Yi leaned back in his chair andughed. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯re going to hold such a big event.¡± ¡­ Four in the afternoon. Chu Luo appeared in front of the Student Union office building on time. There weren¡¯t many people waiting for her there. It was obvious that people from the Liaison Department and the Organization Department weren¡¯t present. Wang Mingtao, who had been waiting here, walked up to Chu Luo. With a furious expression, he whispered to her, ¡°Sister Chu, I heard these people discussing just now. Some people won¡¯te. They said that you¡¯re not in the Student Union at all and have no right tomand them.¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. At the same time, he was worried. ¡°Sister Chu, what should we do? It¡¯s already difficult for you to organize such a hugepetition alone. If there aren¡¯t enough people¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo interrupted him and said, ¡°I have my ways. You just have to do as I sayter.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded and closed his mouth. Chu Luo walked in front of the 20 people. The group of people who were whispering quickly stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at them, and the aura emanating from her body made their hearts tremble for no reason. Chu Luo said, ¡°The people from your two departments should know why I called you here. I won¡¯t waste my breath. If anyone isn¡¯t free this weekend, leave now. As long as anyone stays, they must listen to my arrangements. If they can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Roundy beside her, ¡°Roundy, record down those who are willing to stay.¡± Roundy immediately walked forward a little and said, ¡°Everyone, line up here and swipe your school card so that I can register your names.¡± After saying that, a panel appeared in front of him, showing the card reader. The people who came today were all Chu Luo¡¯s goddess fans and would definitely be willing to listen to Chu Luo¡¯s arrangements. After Roundy finished speaking, everyone queued up to take out their school cards and swiped them. ¡°Chu Luo, we believe in you. Just say the word and we will do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, we are willing to witness you create a miracle at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nodded at them and said to Roundy, ¡°Send the proposed requests and procedures to their ounts.¡± Soon, everyone received a list on their phones. When everyone saw this, their faces revealed anticipation and excitement. However, Wang Mingtao still had a worried expression. ¡°Sister Chu, we don¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± Only then did the others realize this and worry appeared on their faces. Chu Luo nced at the people from the other departments and asked, ¡°Whoever is willing to volunteer to help on the weekend cane and register immediately.¡± When everyone heard that, they looked at each other. At this moment, the Arts Department¡¯s Minister, Yu Tong, stood up and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, can I join?¡± Yu Tong was a petite Sichuan girl, but Chu Luo had seen her ability to organize arge-scale g. She smiled. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Yu Tong walked over and took out her school card. ¡°Do I need to swipe my card too?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send the other tasks to your ount tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong walked over and swiped her card. The moment she moved, the other members of the Arts Department stood up. There were more than 20 people in the Arts Department. Once they joined, there were more than 50 people. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are there enough people?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Yu Tong quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not enough. For such a nationalpetition, arge number of people are needed in the early stages, not to mention the people needed to deal with emergency situations and the people needed to maintain the venue.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Then, she said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, gather at the technology building after school tomorrow afternoon.¡± After saying that, she nced at the group of people watching the show. ¡°There¡¯s no need for unrted people toe.¡± With that, she left with Roundy. Wang Mingtao quickly followed. After walking for a while, Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what do you n to do? Since Minister Yu said that there aren¡¯t enough people, there definitely aren¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t we find more people?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°Since thispetition is being held at Imperial University, we have to let the entire country see our strength and ability. Why do we need so many people?¡± Wang Mingtao became even more curious. ¡°Sister Chu, what do you n to do with everyone?¡± ¡°Most people are in charge of reception.¡± ¡°What about thepetition the day after tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now.¡± She then gestured at Roundy. ¡°Roundy, take out my skateboard.¡± Roundy took out her skateboard and ced it on the ground. ¡°Sister Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the College of Mechanical Engineering¡¯s office building.¡± ¡°Why are you going there? It¡¯s almost mealtime. Why don¡¯t you eat first?¡± ¡°No need.¡± With that, she left Wang Mingtao behind. Wang Mingtao thought for a while and decided to go to the restaurant to buy some snacks and milk tea for Chu Luo. He then walked towards the parking lot. Chu Luo arrived at the College of Mechanical Engineering and entered the dean¡¯s office. When she came out of the dean¡¯s office, it was already more than 40 minutester. Just as she reached the hall downstairs, she met Professor Tu, who had rejected her before. Chu Luo still only nodded at him as a greeting and walked past him. Professor Tu looked at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back and stopped one of the other professors. ¡°What is Chu Luo doing here?¡± The professor said, ¡°She was here to look for the dean.¡± Professor Tu subconsciously felt that Chu Luo wanted to study this ss again, so he muttered, ¡°She¡¯s a humanities student yet thinks abouting to study engineering all day long. Does she really think studying is child¡¯s y?¡± With that, he left. The professor who was stopped by him shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Chu Luo is such a good student. Professor Tu must be possessed to not want to take her in.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the office building, she saw Wang Mingtao standing by the grass with a bag in his hand, kicking a stone as he waited for her. When Chu Luo walked over, she heard him muttering, ¡°I wonder what Sister Chu has in mind. She¡¯s been gone for so long. Aiya, I¡¯m so anxious.¡± ¡°Mingtao, what are you mumbling about?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± Wang Mingtao handed her the bag in his hand. ¡°I had wanted to buy you rice but I was worried it would turn cold, so I bought you some snacks instead. Are you hungry? Have some snacks first before we go eat.¡± After saying that, he opened the bag and handed it to her. Chu Luo took a piece of pastry and ate it. Wang Mingtao followed suit. The two of them walked towards the restaurant as they ate. ¡°Sister Chu, why were you looking for the dean?¡± ¡°To borrow something.¡± ¡°Borrow what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The two of them went to eat, then Chu Luo went to the technology park at the College of Mechanical Engineering. Wang Mingtao continued following her. ¡°Sister Chu, why are we here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She took the school card and scanned the door lock. The technology park here was simr to the building format of the Computer Science building, but it was filled with program codes and the like. It was different here, and this side was filled with mechanical products. The two of them walked in. Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god! The machinery inside looks so tall and ssy.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She walked straight to the administrator and said to him, ¡°Please give me the right to use the robot production room.¡± The administrator had already received the instructions from the dean of the College of Mechanical Engineering. He handed her a maic card and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Chu Luo, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can check online. Don¡¯t touch the robots inside.¡± Wang Mingtao was displeased and was about to reply. Chu Luo raised her hand to stop him and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use it carefully.¡± After saying that, she took the card and walked towards the building. When the two of them went upstairs, Wang Mingtao asked softly, ¡°Sister Chu, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the curious him. She finally said, ¡°I n to borrow some of the robots here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Mingtao eximed and quickly suppressed his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re borrowing robots, Sister Chu, why did youe here?¡± ¡°I want to modify a few.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 305 - You Didnt Come Back Last Night?

Chapter 305: You Didn¡¯t Come Back Last Night?

The robot production room was on the third floor. The area here was huge to begin with. Added to the fact that tempered ss had been used to divide this ce into several areas, it was impossible to see the end. After Wang Mingtao followed Chu Luo in, every time he saw the rows of robots, he would gasp in surprise. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his noise anymore and said, ¡°You can leaveter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Mingtao was puzzled and unwilling. ¡°You¡¯re alone here and don¡¯t even have a helper. I can help to hand you tools if I follow you.¡± Chu Luo casually asked him the names of a few special tools. Wang Mingtao was dumbfounded. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of these simple tools, yet you say you can help me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. Chu Luo continued walking in and didn¡¯t stop until she reached a square room in the middle. It was huge and disyed manypleted robots. These robots came in many shapes, and every one of them looked especially tall. Chu Luo walked in. Wang Mingtao followed in and eximed, ¡°Wow! Wow!¡± Chu Luo walked to one of the robots and quickly studied it. ¡°Sister Chu, how do you n to modify it? Did the school ask you to modify it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to add some programming without destroying these robots¡¯ functions.¡± ¡°Then¡­ if¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to ask how she would ount to the school if the modification failed. However, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He felt that his Sister Chu was omnipotent and would definitely be able to modify the robots. Chu Luo walked towards the tool room. As she walked, he said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°You can leave. Take Roundy with youter.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°To your house.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay, okay.¡± Wang Mingtao especially liked Roundy. He felt that the robot was an omnipotent treasure. He fantasized about ying games with Roundy when he returned. Roundy must be very powerful. Chu Luo seemed to have guessed Wang Mingtao¡¯s thoughts. She suddenly looked at him with a glint in her eyes. She suddenly thought of something and said to him, ¡°Go back and help me ask Uncle Wang. I want to use some fresh flowers to decorate the venue for thepetition. What flowers are more suitable?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After Wang Mingtao nodded, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, how long will you stay?¡± ¡°Until I transform the robot I need.¡± ¡°Then what do you need? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°Just buy two bottles of water.¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll go buy them for you now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wang Mingtao left. Half an hourter, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. After Wang Mingtao went out, he couldn¡¯t enter. He got Chu Luo to go to the door to get the stuff from him. Chu Luo went down to retrieve the things from him and deliberately patted Roundy¡¯s big head and said to him, ¡°Roundy, follow Mingtao back to his house and apany him well.¡± Roundy said in a baby voice, ¡°Okay, Mistress. I promise toplete the mission.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was so happy that his eyes narrowed into slits as he beamed. However, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore when he returned home. When Roundy arrived at his house, after Mr. Wang and Mrs. Wang weed him warmly, the two of them entered Wang Mingtao¡¯s bedroom. Wang Mingtao was sitting in front of hisputer. Roundy said to him, ¡°From now on, you will study for two and a half hours. Sleep at eleven o¡¯clock sharp.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Round: ¡°This is Mistress¡¯s order.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°All gaming devices are to enter standby mode. If you don¡¯t study, I will be taking mandatory measures.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Ahhh¡­ I¡¯ll study. Don¡¯t destroy my stuff. Boohoo¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to cry but had no tears. He sat on the desk and studied with regret. Mr. Wang, who had peeped at the door, sat back on the sofa and watched television with Mrs. Wang. As he watched, he chuckled and said, ¡°That kid was restrained by Little Chu¡¯s robot and is studying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± ¡°If this kid were even a tenth as smart as Little Chu, I would beughing secretly.¡± ¡°Forget it. This is a matter of genes. Stop dreaming.¡± Mr. Wang was speechless. After a while, Mrs. Wang suddenly said, ¡°I heard from Little Tao that there are many people in the Student Union who are making things difficult for Little Chu. We can¡¯t help much. Why don¡¯t you just sponsor the fresh flowers needed to decorate the venue? When the timees, send more fresh flowers over. It will definitely be good to have the entire venue filled with fresh flowers for the paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Mr. Wang definitely agreed. He took out his phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the flower shop. What flowers do you think should I send?¡± ¡°Get a few more varieties. Anything with a good meaning will do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo stayed in the production room alone and started modifying the robots. At ten o¡¯clock, the technology park manager specially came up to remind her, ¡°Chu Luo, the technology park is closing. How long are you going to stay?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± Although the dean had told the administrator to cooperate with Chu Luo as much as possible, when he heard this, the administrator was still shocked. At the same time, he frowned. ¡°This ce is going to close. Can you really stay alone inside?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She suddenly snapped her fingers at him. The administrator nodded and left. No one disturbed her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel any burden when she modified the robots. The night passed quickly. When Li Yan called her, it was already five in the morning. Chu Luo received the call and asked, ¡°Yan, you just came back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°You didn¡¯te backst night?¡± Chu Luo giggled. ¡°I forgot about the time.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Have you finished modifying the robots?¡± Chu Luo looked at her results. ¡°Just a little more. It will be done by six at most.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo quickened her pace. At six o¡¯clock, all the robots she needed had been modified. At this moment, the administrator wasn¡¯t here yet. The technology park wasn¡¯t open. Chu Luo thought for a while, left her phantom here, and left the technology park. At this moment, Li Yan was standing by the road into the technology park. The morning breeze ofte autumn was cold. He must have gone back to take a shower and changed into dark casual pants. He was wearing a ck shirt and a long windbreaker, making him look even taller. His handsome face had his usual coldness, but his gaze was focused on the technology park entrance. Chu Luo deliberately appeared behind him. Li Yan seemed to have sensed it and turned around at the same time as she appeared. ¡°How did you know I was out?¡± Chu Luo pouted, a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t manage to startle him. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression softened a lot when he saw her. He raised his hand to touch her cheek and frowned. ¡°Looks like I have to rush back to sleep in the future.¡± ¡°Hehe, I couldn¡¯t go backst night even if you rushed back.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo grabbed his hand and shook it off her face. She said wheedlingly, ¡°If you hade back earlier, you would have just stayed up with me.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He held her hand and walked to the side. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Are you going back to wash up or eat breakfast first?¡± ¡°Go back and wash up.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they arrived at a car parked there. Li Yan actually drove in. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did you drive in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a special professor.¡± The two of them got into the car and the car quickly drove back to the vi in Imperial Sky Park. While Chu Luo went to wash up, Li Yan worked on aptop in the living room downstairs. When Chu Luo went downstairs, he ced hisptop aside and walked over. He raised his hand to touch her cheek and said, ¡°Sleep for a few hours after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°I have something to attend to too.¡± Li Yan chuckled and said as he led her to the dining table, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good rest after we¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan went out again. Chu Luo returned to the technology park. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before the administrator came up. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s already morning. You should go back and rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up to say to the administrator, ¡°I¡¯ve entered some newmands into these twenty robots. I¡¯ll bring them to the third hall tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure. The technology park is only open for half a day every Saturday and Sunday. If you want toe in the afternoon, call me when the timees and I¡¯ll open the door for you, okay?¡± As he spoke, the manager gave his phone number to Chu Luo. Chu Luo noted it down and left. Not long after she left, Professor Cao came over. He asked the administrator, ¡°When did Chu Luoe to the technology park and when did she leave?¡± The administrator answered truthfully, ¡°She arrived at around six in the afternoon yesterday. She just left not long ago.¡± Professor Cao frowned. ¡°Who gave her the authority?¡± ¡°The dean.¡± Professor Cao stopped talking and walked upstairs. The administrator stopped him. ¡°Professor Cao, are you going to the third floor? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He followed him. The two of them arrived on the third floor together. As they walked, the administrator said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the dean was thinking. He actually let Chu Luo enter the third floor to input newmands for the robots. What if she had ignorantly destroyed the robots¡¯ internal structure?¡± Chapter 306 - A Bad Premonition

Chapter 306: A Bad Premonition

The more Professor Cao listened, the more he frowned and quickened his pace. He quickly looked at a few cubicles and finally stopped outside the cubicle that Chu Luo had entered. He asked, ¡°Did Chu Luo enter this one?¡± The administrator quickly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The door was closed and the cubicle was surrounded with tempered ss walls. The two of them could see the robots disyed inside as they stood outside. Professor Cao gestured to the administrator. ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± The administrator quickly took out his card and opened the door. Professor Cao walked in and quickly checked. The administrator stood at the side and watched worriedly. After more than ten minutes, he looked at Professor Cao, who was bing more and more serious. He asked worriedly, ¡°Professor Cao, is there a problem with these robots?¡± Professor Cao pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. After another ten minutes or so, he stopped and looked even more serious. The administrator¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Professor Cao, why don¡¯t I call the dean? If the robots here have really been destroyed by Chu Luo, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± Seeing that Professor Cao didn¡¯t answer him, he took out his phone to make a call. Professor Cao then said, ¡°No need. She didn¡¯t do anything.¡± At least, he didn¡¯t notice that the robots had been damaged. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± The administrator patted his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and open the door. Someone from the Student Union ising over to study this morning.¡± Professor Cao nodded at him. He had ss in the morning too, so they left together. ¡­ Not long after Chu Luo walked out of the technology park, she received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t sound so good. ¡°Sister Chu, where are you? I¡¯ll return Roundy to you.¡± Chu Luo told him where she was going. When Wang Mingtao came with Roundy, Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Wang Mingtao said with a bitter expression, ¡°Sister Chu, please don¡¯t let Roundy go back with me again.¡± ¡°What did Roundy do to you?¡± ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t listen to Peach¡¯s nonsense.¡± Roundy squeezed past Wang Mingtao, who was about toin, and said, ¡°I merely asked Peach to follow your studying habits and he keptining non-stop. Those who don¡¯t like learning should be whipped fiercely.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao. ¡°What did you want to do after you went backst night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Mingtao actually felt a little guilty before Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. Roundy answered on his behalf, ¡°He wanted to y games with me.¡± Chu Luo looked deeply at Wang Mingtao and patted Roundy¡¯s big head. ¡°Well done, Roundy. If you¡¯d like to go to Mingtao¡¯s house in the future, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Okay, Mistress. I¡¯m especially fond of Peach.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the devastated Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°ss is about to start. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao calm down and nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± He had just taken two steps when he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Sister Chu, I forgot to tell you. My father said that he would sponsor you fresh flowers to decorate the venue. Don¡¯t worry, our family doesn¡¯t have much except for flowers. I promise that the venue will be beautifully decorated with fresh flowers.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sponsor me. The Student Union is rich. Tell Uncle Wang that I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet. There¡¯s no need to sponsor me.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he grinned. ¡°Sister Chu is right. So many people are deliberately not helping you this time. On what basis should we save money for the Student Union? Then I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to collect money. When you enter the Student Union in the future, our family will provide fresh flowers to your office for free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them quickly parted ways. After thest ss in the morning, Chu Luo had just walked out of the ssroom when she heard a girl on her phone shout, ¡°Look, our school¡¯s Senior Wei Xueying is on the headlines.¡± One of the girls walking with her craned her neck to take a look. ¡°Did one of her works shoot to fame?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl who was scrolling through her phone said in a strange tone, ¡°It says that Senior Wei wanted to get the female lead role of ¡®Snow Wind Beauty¡¯ so she went to seduce Director Y. She was caught red-handed by the director¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t Senior Wei from a good family? Why would she seduce Director Y?¡± ¡°Because the female lead has already been chosen. It¡¯s the new actress, Lu Haitang. Who doesn¡¯t know that Lu Haitang has a big sugar daddy behind her?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, is that necessary? In the past, many boys said that she was the purest school belle. Now, she has be a joke.¡± ¡°What a pity. Look at the apanying photo. That director¡¯s wife looks so fierce. She pulled Senior Wei¡¯s hair and banged her head against the corner of the table. Tsk¡­ I can feel how painful it must have been just by looking.¡± The girls all took out their phones to take a look. As they looked, they eximed, ¡°Next, it said that the director¡¯s wife disfigured Senior Wei¡¯s face. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, Senior Wei¡¯s image is ruined.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wei family very rich? Why didn¡¯t theye out to suppress this news?¡± ¡°It can only mean that Senior Wei provoked someone more powerful than the Wei family.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, she quickened her pace and walked past them. However, just as she walked out of the school building, someone stopped her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know that your cousin is on the headlines?¡± Chu Luo nced at the girl who stopped her and asked coldly, ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± After saying that, she walked past her and continued walking. It was unknown what the girl was thinking, but she said loudly behind her, ¡°You¡¯re cousins. Shouldn¡¯t you be concerned now that news of her seducing Director Y has been exposed?¡± Chu Luo sneered and left on the skateboard. After sliding away on her skateboard for a while, she took out her phone and logged into the school¡¯s BBS. Indeed, there were many people discussing Wei Xueying. While they were discussing, they brought Chu Luo in. ¡°Wei Xueying is Chu Luo¡¯s cousin. Doesn¡¯t she care at all about what happened? I asked her just now, but she said that it has nothing to do with her. Isn¡¯t her behavior too cold!¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed a little cold. Wei Xueying is her cousin, after all. Shouldn¡¯t shee out and say something at this time?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not rted in the first ce. Wei Xueying is Wei Xueying, and our goddess is our goddess. Are some people finding fault on purpose and insisting on tying our goddess up with Wei Xueying and discussing them together?¡± ¡°The person who¡¯s asking Goddess to stand up to say something, what do you want her to say? Do you think she should say that she believes that her cousin didn¡¯t do such a thing and make everyone diss her? Or should she say that Wei Xueying deserved it and that serves her right to get disfigured?¡± ¡­ Soon, the BBS became lively and a debate began. Chu Luo looked at somements and quickly typed a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Wei Xueying is the daughter of my aunt¡¯s older brother. The Wei family and I are essentially unrted. From now on, if anyone dares to involve me with those unimportant people, don¡¯t me me for using cyber violence on you.¡± Many people were following Chu Luo¡¯s ount. When she sent this message, the entire BBS¡¯s chat area fell silent. Chu Luo left the BBS, not knowing what everyone said after that. While she was eating at the school restaurant, Nangong Yi came looking for her. Nangong Yi¡¯s appearance here made many girls scream in infatuation. However, everyone knew immediately that he was here for Chu Luo. ¡°Junior Chu, no one is sitting opposite you, right?¡± Chu Luo looked up at Nangong Yi, who was holding a tray and deliberately asking this question. She retracted her gaze and continued eating, not bothering to answer him. Nangong Yi smiled and sat down opposite her, then started eating. While the two of them were eating, many people secretly took out their phones to take photos of them. However, no matter what angle they tried taking it from, they would be blocked by Roundy¡¯s plump body. Nangong Yi realized this and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu, this robot is not bad.¡± Chu Luo only nodded. Only after the two of them had eaten did Nangong Yi say, ¡°Junior Chu, why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to talk about the reception the day after tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Why should I talk to you?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°As a senior, I can give you some suggestions.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them went straight to the coffee house. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like coffee and asked for a ss of water. Nangong Yi ordered a cup of coffee. After the coffee and water were served, he said, ¡°I heard that you had spent the entire night at the technology park at the College of Mechanical Engineeringst night?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Junior Chu wants to borrow the robots?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to admit it directly. He was a little surprised and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you were going to keep this a secret?¡± Chu Luo looked into his eyes and said bluntly with a straight face, ¡°Since you already know, why should I keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Then¡­ Junior, can you tell me about your arrangements?¡± ¡°Most of the people will be ced outside the venue for the reception. The venue will be attended to by robots and a small portion of people.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. She suddenly smiled at him with a trace of cunning. Seeing her smile, Nangong Yi picked up his coffee cup and said with a vexed expression, ¡°I have a bad premonition.¡± Chu Luo also picked up the water and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s not a premonition. You¡¯ll be one of those receiving guests at the venue.¡± Chapter 307 - You Can Ask About Studies, but Hold Back on Everything Else

Chapter 307: You Can Ask About Studies, but Hold Back on Everything Else

As expected, Nangong Yi immediately stopped smiling. He was stunned for a few seconds before saying with an ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sought you out¡± expression, ¡°Looks like I got on a pirate ship and can¡¯t get off.¡± After saying this, he looked at her knowingly. ¡°Junior, you nned this long ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Luo opened her big, sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you n this all along?¡± Nangong Yiughed softly when he heard this. Hisughter was light and gave people afortable feeling. ¡°So Junior is rebelling against me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± ¡°Alright, looks like I have to work like a ve for you this weekend.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± At this point, the two of themughed. Then, the two of them talked about the details of the reception. As the president of the Student Union, Nangong Yi definitely knew more details than Chu Luo. Chu Luo made Roundy note down everything. After saying all this, Nangong Yi specifically asked, ¡°I wonder which masters Junior has invited?¡± Chu Luo only said, ¡°A little too many.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Nangong Yi shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± ¡°Then you can count them yourself this weekend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi realized that Chu Luo always had a way to make him speechless. Since the two of them were done talking, Chu Luo didn¡¯t waste time. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the library to read.¡± She stood up and left with Roundy. After Chu Luo went to the library to read for more than half an hour, she went to ss. There were no sses for first and second-year students on Friday afternoons, but from the third year onwards, sses were held on a regr weekly basis. The third-year curriculum was already very tight for many people, but Chu Luo sat there and zoned out while attending lessons, writing and drawing in her notebook with a pen. Yet when the professor asked her to get up and answer questions, she could answer all of them. In the end, the professors turned a blind eye to her behavior. However, some students in the ss who were already very hardworking and received schrships every year were envious and jealous. At the same time, they felt a little unbnced. Just as Chu Luo was about to pack her textbooks after ss, a few ssmates surrounded her. ¡°Chu Luo, can we ask you a few questions?¡± Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°You can ask about studies, but hold back on everything else.¡± The bunch of them looked at each other with fire in their eyes. One of them opened the book in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand what the professor said here.¡± Chu Luo took a look and started answering the question. Chu Luo answered the question quickly and hit the nail on the head. After speaking, she even asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± If someone didn¡¯t understand, she would repeat it with a straight face. The people who asked questions subconsciously perked up and listened attentively. After hearing her answers, they felt enlightened. However, Chu Luo felt that it was simple and would directly say, ¡°Professor has taught this kind of question before. There are simr XX books and XXX books in the library. How do you spend your time? Don¡¯t you know how to read more books?¡± Chu Luo took only slightly over half an hour to finish answering all their questions. Chu Luo left. The bunch of them looked at each other withplicated feelings. ¡°She actually solved such a difficult question so casually!¡± ¡°Do you know which books have simr questions?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at these two books?¡± Without another word, they went to the library. Ten minutester, the entire BBS exploded again. At this moment, Chu Luo went to the technology building. More than 50 people who would be attending to the reception this weekend had arrived. Everyone stood outside the technology building. As it included those people who hade specifically to watch the show, the scene was quite spectacr. ¡°I wonder why Chu Luo gathered us here?¡± ¡°She must have something to say.¡± ¡°If she has something to say, shouldn¡¯t she gather at the Student Union office building?¡± ¡°Stop talking. Chu Luo is here. See what she wants to do.¡± The moment Chu Luo arrived, everyone subconsciously stopped talking. Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong walked up to Chu Luo at the same time. Wang Mingtao said, ¡°Sister Chu, all 54 people are here.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Yu Tong asked curiously, ¡°Chu Luo, why did you gather all of us here at the technology building?¡± ¡°To tell everyone what to do for the next two days.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, in front of Yu Tong¡¯s hesitant gaze, she walked towards the entrance of the technology building and said, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked over. Everyone became even more confused by her actions. However, everyone still followed Chu Luo into the technology building. There was a huge disy in the hall of the technology building. This disy was 5G and could simte the entire scene. After everyone was standing in the hall, Chu Luo walked towards the operating tform under the disy and stopped. She took out a maic card and inserted it. At the same time, she quickly ced her fingers on the operation buttons. Soon, everyone widened their eyes and mouths in surprise. Only then did Chu Luo speak. ¡°This will be the first time I¡¯m organizing such an activity. In order to let everyone better understand what I mean, I¡¯ll allocate everyone¡¯s work positions. The student ID number disyed on this will correspond to what you should do next.¡± The first scene to appear was the simtion for tomorrow. From the school gate to the guesthouse, and then to the route that these people would take to visit Imperial University, they were all disyed. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Our Imperial University is the organizer of thispetition, and the Imperial Capital Painting Association is the organizer. So when the timees, the organizer will also send staff over. We just need¡­¡± ¡­ In the Student Union meeting room. Other than Yu Tong, all the other members of the Student Union were present. They sat there and looked at theputer in front of them in surprise. After Chu Luo had assigned the tasks, Zhang Yiran was the first to speak in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo actually nned the reception so quickly!¡± ¡°She nned it in such great detail. She even included possible scenarios in her n. How did she do it?¡± ¡°Not just that. Did you notice? There are more than 50 of them. When the timees, 40 of them will be responsible for the reception and maintenance of the outer court. Are there to be only 10 or so people at the scene?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When the timees, besides the participating students sent by dozens of schools in the country, there would be teachers and judges leading the teams. Together with the invited audience, could just 10 or so people control the entire venue?¡± ¡­ Everyone spoke one after another for a while. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Nangong Yi, who had not spoken. Zhang Yiran suddenly remembered. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you agree to be Chu Luo¡¯s assistant? Where will Chu Luo assign you then?¡± Everyone looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°President, if you go, will you interfere if an emergency happens?¡± ¡°Boss, will Chu Luo deliberately make things difficult for you and order you around?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone obviously sounded concerned for him, but their expressions were filled with excitement. They actually secretly hoped that he and Chu Luo would fight over a disagreement. How could Nangong Yi not know what these people were thinking? He nced at them with his eyes that had a light smile and said, ¡°Chu Luo seemed to have said before that you guys should enjoy your weekend. Therefore, for those who aren¡¯t supposed to participate, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t appear tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Many people were nning to secretlye over to take a look in the next two days. Nangong Yi still smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver and feel a little cold. ¡­ Chu Luo spent more than half an hour arranging everyone. She logged out with the maic card and asked everyone, ¡°Do you have wireless Bluetooth earphones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After everyone answered, Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. After we gather here at seven tomorrow morning, everyone will wear Bluetooth. If anythinges up, make contact directly.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was done, Yu Tong reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, since we¡¯re weing so many participants from so many schools, shouldn¡¯t we put up some wee posters in the school?¡± No one told Chu Luo this in advance. Chu Luo was only stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there a designated ce to print the posters?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ the posters better be made today.¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she stared at Chu Luo¡¯s expression, wanting to see her troubled expression. At this moment, Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. My family has a machine that specializes in printing posters. Sister Chu, I¡¯ll call my father immediately and get them to do it.¡± Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao with sparkling eyes as he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Daddy, the school needs posters. They haven¡¯t made a single one up until now¡­ Yes, those people deliberately didn¡¯t tell her¡­ Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t care about Yu Tong, the Student Union member. He handed his phone to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, my father wants you to talk to him.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and called out, ¡°Uncle Wang.¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Little Chu, Uncle Wang will go to the office immediately. What posters do you need? I¡¯ll get all the machines to print them at the same time. I promise I¡¯ll send them to you soon.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and told him the standard and quantity of the required slogans before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the posters immediately. The sooner, the better.¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 308 - Ahhh! Chu Luo Is Awesome!

Chapter 308: Ahhh! Chu Luo Is Awesome!

After the call, Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°The posters will be sent over in two or so hours. Everyone, go and eat first. After the posters are sent over, Mingtao will be responsible for getting people to hang them up.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Yu Tong suggested, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s best to get people from the Logistics Department to do the posters. They¡¯re used to it and are more efficient.¡± Wang Mingtao said first, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that at all. When my fatheres, he will definitely bring along some professionals specializing in posters. Their efficiency is much higher than that of the people from the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± Yu Tong opened her mouth and reminded her, ¡°The Student Union won¡¯t reimburse additional expenses.¡± Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, help me post on the BBS and directly recruit volunteers to hang up posters in the entire school.¡± The electronic screen on Roundy¡¯s eyes shed for a few seconds before he said, ¡°It has been released.¡± Chu Luo stood there and waited. A few people subconsciously took out their phones and logged into BBS. In less than a minute, someone eximed: ¡°Someone really signed up!¡± ¡°There are already 20 people who have signed up.¡± ¡°Thirty.¡± ¡°Forty.¡± ¡°Fifty.¡± ¡­ ¡°A hundred!¡± Chu Luo asked Yu Tong, ¡°Are there enough people?¡± Yu Tong nodded in a daze. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Roundy, end the registration.¡± ¡°It has ended. The total number of applicants is 155.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message about the locations to hang up the posters in. You can bring everyone over.¡± Wang Mingtao subconsciously stood up straight. ¡°I promise toplete the mission.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to hand such an important matter to Wang Mingtao. She quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what should I do?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and smiled. ¡°Of course you have more important things to do.¡± After saying that, she walked out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yay! Sister Chu, I heard from my ssmate that there are a few delicious specialty dishes at the Chinese Department¡¯s restaurant on Fridays.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and eat.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the card counter. The others stood there and looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°Chu Luo actually wants to treat us to a meal at the school restaurant!¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so rich!¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Will she ask the Student Union for reimbursement?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she quickly jogged over. ¡°Chu Luo, are you really treating everyone to a meal?¡± ¡°You can skip it if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Tong choked. Seeing Chu Luo walk forward, she jogged to catch up. ¡°There are so many of us. Are you prepared to let the Student Union reimburse us?¡± When he heard this, Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°My Sister Chu isn¡¯t short of money. Why would she seek reimbursement from the Student Union?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she suddenly stopped. She remembered a rumor that she had heard before. Chu Luo seemed to have a very rich boyfriend. At the thought of this, her expression suddenly changed several times. At this moment, the people behind followed. Someone from the Arts Department asked her, ¡°Boss, are we going to eat with them?¡± When they stopped, the others had already followed Chu Luo. Yu Tong thought for a while and gritted her teeth. ¡°Eat.¡± The 50-odd people walked majestically to the restaurant at the Chinese Department. Not many people came to eat dinner on Friday. When the group followed Chu Luo in, they were a little embarrassed to order. Wang Mingtao held his meal card and swiped on it for a while before queuing up at the ordering window. Some boys followed him to take a look and were shocked. ¡°Junior, is it really alright for you to order so much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Since we¡¯re here to eat specialty dishes, we definitely have to order all of them and try them out. Besides, there¡¯s not much left. I can finish them.¡± As he spoke, he gestured to the boy. ¡°You order too. Otherwise, once everyone orders, the chef will definitely cook slower.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The boy stood by the window and ordered, not standing on ceremony. Since someone had started ordering, the others also came to line up to order. By the time the meal was over, everyone was already chatting andughing. After the meal, Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Take everyone to the door to receive the posters Uncle Wang is sending over and hang them up.¡± Wang Mingtao patted his chest. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Yu Tong, ¡°Take me to the third hall so I can familiarize myself with the ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the third hall. The back of the third hall was close to Crescent Lake. It was a little remote, and the wind blew on the trees on both sides of the school path, making rustling sounds. As the two people and one robot walked, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else. Yu Tong suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what position are you running for? Why did you take on such a difficult event?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nangong Yi tell you?¡± ¡°No. Every time we ask the president, he just smiles.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at the building in front of her under the streetmp and asked, ¡°Is Nangong Yi going overseas?¡± ¡°Yes. The president will go abroad next year.¡± At this point, Yu Tong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. After a while, she asked, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re running for the president¡¯s position?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Yu Tong took it as her tacit agreement and was even more shocked. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if she was shocked. When she reached the door of the hall, she turned around and gestured to her. ¡°Open the door.¡± Yu Tong quickly strode over and subconsciously asked, ¡°How did you know I could open the door?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t open the door, why would Nangong Yi ask you toe?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Tong was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s question. After a few seconds, she asked in a strange tone, ¡°Chu Luo, why do you think the president asked me toe?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her but gestured to her. ¡°Open the door. Go back and rest early after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Yu Tong subconsciously took out her school card and opened the door. After opening the door, she walked in, found a switch by the wall, and pressed it. As soon as the lights turned on, the dark auditorium became bright. This auditorium could amodate 500 people. From the back, there was a two-meter-wide open space by the stage. Chu Luo nced at it and frowned. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for a paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°The contestants won¡¯t be able to express themselves.¡± ¡°They can justpete on stage.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Yu Tong before walking towards the stage. As she walked, she asked, ¡°I heard that the third hall was designed by the senior brothers and sisters of the Architectural Department¡¯s XX majors. Back then, they even won the first-level award from World University¡¯s Architectural Department. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Chu Luo, you know so much.¡± After Chu Luo walked to the side of the stage, she walked up from the side. Standing on the stage, Chu Luo nced around it and asked, ¡°Does this stage have an elevation function?¡± ¡°Yeah. You want to lower the stage?¡± ¡°No¡­ Since it has an elevation and lowering function, it must have an extension function,¡± Chu Luo said to her. ¡°Take me to the control room to take a look.¡± The two of them went to the control room. Chu Luo turned on theputer in the control room and gestured to Roundy, who had been following her. ¡°Roundy, connect and take a look.¡± ¡°Connection sessful.¡± Chu Luo quickly operated on Roundy¡¯s interface before Yu Tong¡¯s shocked gaze. After about 20 minutes, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go see the effects.¡± The two of them walked into the hall and saw that the entire stage had extended to the seats until it was parallel to a staircase. This way, it looked especially spacious. The people sitting in the front row could even walk straight to the stage. Yu Tong was dumbfounded. After a while, she swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°So the third hall can actually unfold the stage like this!¡± After saying that, she turned around and looked at Chu Luo with a scorching gaze. ¡°How did you know? I¡¯ve organized several activities here but didn¡¯t know¡­ Not only me, but I don¡¯t think anyone in our Student Union knows about it.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°There are designs for the third hall in the architectural library.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Tong: ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Chu Luo said to Roundy, who was standing beside the stage, ¡°Roundy, put away the stage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Arge portion of the stage slowly retracted. Yu Tong: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo actually used her robot to control the stage! Chu Luo turned around and walked down the stage. As she walked, she said, ¡°Someone will send flowers over tomorrow. When the timees, you will be in charge of directing the arrangements. Also¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned around and looked at her, who was standing there without moving. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Tong quickly followed up and asked, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Standardize the costumes for those assigned to reception.¡± ¡°What costumes?¡± ¡°Cheongsam. This suits the theme of the paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± As the two of them spoke, Chu Luo walked down the stage steps. Just as Yu Tong was about to go down, the lights in the entire hall suddenly shed twice and then went out. Yu Tong didn¡¯t notice it and staggered. She lost her footing and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next second, her waist was pushed up and her feetnded safely on the ground. Chu Luo said to Roundy in a low voice, ¡°Roundy, illuminate.¡± Roundy¡¯s body quickly lit up, illuminating most of the hall. As soon as she could see, Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo in a daze and asked, ¡°Did you catch me just now?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not me, is there a third person here?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, not only was she not angry, but her heart also started beating faster. She screamed in her heart:?¡®Ahhh! Chu Luo is so awesome!¡¯ Chapter 309 - Who Gave You the Courage to Think That Yan Is Yours?

Chapter 309: Who Gave You the Courage to Think That Yan Is Yours?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stopped looking at Yu Tong and turned to look at the door. The door was tightly closed and she couldn¡¯t see anything. However, there was an unfriendly energy fluctuation outside the door. Feeling this, Chu Luo walked towards the door. Roundy immediately followed. As he followed, he said, ¡°Mistress, the circuit system outside has been destroyed.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± When Yu Tong, who had followed up, heard this, she said angrily, ¡°Who did this? How dare they destroy the school¡¯s circuit system.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her. When she reached the door, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°You can leave first after you go out. I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dark here. What do you want? We might as well find the school¡¯s electrician to take a look.¡± ¡°Go get him.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Yu Tong originally wanted to say that she would just make a call, but she felt the sharp aura emanating from Chu Luo. Her body trembled and she subconsciously nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo opened the door. The moment the door opened, Yu Tong eximed, ¡°Why are the streetlights outside also extinguished?¡± Chu Luo walked out of the hall. Yu Tong quickly followed. The light on Roundy¡¯s head shone on the surroundings. Chu Luo quickly sensed it and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, escort Yu Tong to look for an electrician.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy agreed, he went from behind Chu Luo to the front. Yu Tong stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go together. Why do I feel that the atmosphere here is a little strange?¡± After saying that, she subconsciously touched her arm and realized that there was ayer of goosebumps on it. She looked around and quickly retracted her gaze. Her heart was pounding, and she felt even colder. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Imperial University to let anyone cut off the electricity. Not only did the electricity in the hall go out, but the electricity on this school path was also cut off. Could it be¡­ could it be that some criminals have sneaked in?¡± Yu Tong became more and more nervous as she spoke. Towards the end, she subconsciously leaned towards Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we leave together? If we really encounter criminals¡­¡± ¡°If we really meet criminals, you¡¯ll be a burden to me.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even look at Yu Tong¡¯s eyes. She red at her and gestured at Roundy. ¡°Roundy, hand the skateboard to Yu Tong and bring her away.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy took out the skateboard and ced it at Yu Tong¡¯s feet. As Yu Tong wasn¡¯t willing to stand on top of it, Roundy extended his mechanical arm and lifted her onto the skateboard. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled as she watched Roundy running away with Yu Tong. After Yu Tong¡¯s figure disappeared at the end of the road, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face disappeared. She turned to look behind the hall. ¡°Come out.¡± As soon as she spoke, Wei Xueying walked out of the shadows. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Wei Xueying stopped calling her Luoluo. Her voice was filled with undisguised disgust and hatred. ¡°I treated you as my younger sister. You obviously know that I like Li Yan. Why did you snatch him from me?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. Wei Xueying sneered and pointed at her afterughing. She said hysterically, ¡°You shameless b¡­¡± Pa! A crisp p sounded in this quiet ce. The p made Wei Xueying¡¯s face turn to the side. She covered the burning half of her face and suddenly turned around to re at her fiercely. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you learned some Western magic.¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, Wei Xueying became even more furious. She said in a fierce tone, ¡°I hate that expression of yours the most. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you used to be useful to our family, I wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to a country bumpkin like you who doesn¡¯t have a father or a mother!¡± ¡°Ha! The Wei family was only able to prosper to this point because of those antiques that my father had exchanged his life for.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense? Since you look down on me so much, you must be looking down on Chu Zhengyang too, right? Wei Wei only married him in order to brazenly get those antiques from the Chu family, right?¡± Actually, Wei Xueying had heard a lot about Chu Zhengyang and her aunt¡¯s past. When she heard Chu Luo say it, not only did she not feel guilty, but she even smiled. ¡°So what if I am? Your Chu family are tomb raiders. Without the Wei family¡¯s protection, you would have long been imprisoned!¡± After saying that, she turned to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a man with long hair and a warrior¡¯s uniform walked out of the shadows. He sized up Chu Luo with a naked gaze. ¡°So beautiful.¡± Wei Xueying snapped, ¡°How can Li Yan take a fancy to her if she¡¯s not beautiful?¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ I like it too. Why don¡¯t I leave this face behind?¡± ¡°What do you want? Why leave it behind!¡± ¡°For you to use.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Li Yan likes this face? Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if you used this face to make him fall in love with you?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Chu Luo stared at the man in the warrior¡¯s uniform. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. ¡°If you want my skin, you have to see if you have the ability.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ is that so? Then I¡¯ll let you see my ability.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform moved over swiftly. However, just as he walked up to Chu Luo, she disappeared. The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re indeed capable.¡± After saying that, he took out a bead and threw it on the ground. In the next second, a barrier appeared in the open space. Wei Xueying was a little afraid and kept retreating. As she retreated, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Can you deal with her?¡± In the next second, the man in the warrior¡¯s uniform arrived in front of Wei Xueying. He pinched her chin tightly and made her look into his eyes. ¡°I hate it when people doubt my ability. If you weren¡¯t Second Young Master Qin¡¯s woman, I would have killed you.¡± Wei Xueying started trembling uncontrobly. Her face turned pale as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°That better not be the case.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform put her chin down and Wei Xueying subconsciously took two steps back. Then, he said to the air, ¡°I know you¡¯re still in this barrier. If you don¡¯t want to die an ugly death,e out. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Chu Luo stood outside the barrier and looked at the two people inside. She snorted and waved her hand, getting Wei Xueying out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Wei Xueying was thrown to the ground. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Chu Luo was standing there. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and took out a small bottle. As soon as the bottle cap was opened, it sucked in the warrior-dressed man and his barrier. Wei Xueying was dumbfounded. Chu Luo closed the lid and ced it in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch before walking towards Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying retreated instinctively and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near me.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you fearless? Why are you afraid now?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she raised her hand that held a pill in it. Her expression was extremely cold. ¡°Who gave you the courage to think that Yan should be yours?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s face was pale. She propped her hands on the ground and kept backing away. As she retreated, her lips trembled as she said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s niece. You can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can or can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Chu Luo flicked the pill in her hand and itnded on Wei Xueying. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Wei Xueying rolled on the ground in pain and screamed. Chu Luo looked at her coldly. At this moment, there was another pill in her hand and she quickly turned around. A few people walked over from the school path. Wei Wushuang, who was wearing a tight leather coat, was at the front. Behind her were a few burly men. One of the burly men had a dagger pressed against Yu Tong¡¯s neck. When Yu Tong saw Chu Luo, she suddenly cried, ¡°Chu Luo, save me.¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. Wei Wushuang red at Wei Xueying, who was rolling on the ground. ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to my sister? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly. Wei Wushuang thought of her ability and stopped. She said to the burly man behind her, ¡°Bring my sister here.¡± One of them strode over. Chu Luo moved her hand and the burly man fell to the ground. Wei Wushuang and the burly men behind her were shocked. Wei Wushuang quickly calmed her pounding heart and shouted at her, ¡°Chu Luo, if you dare to do anything again, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Chu Luo stared at Yu Tong and asked unhappily, ¡°How did you get caught by her? Where¡¯s Roundy?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was worried that something would happen to you, so¡­ I came back. Roundy was¡­ taken away by a man.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He said his name was Neeson.¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a powerful cold aura and walked towards them. Wei Wushuang¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo was impatient. She sneered and said, ¡°Since you know that I know magic, why do you still dare toe? Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± After saying that, she raised her arm again and the burly men behind Wei Wushuang fell. Yu Tong suddenly felt liberated and couldn¡¯t react. Wei Wushuang was so frightened that she kept retreating. Chu Luo continued to sneer. ¡°Looks like the few times I taught you a lesson weren¡¯t enough. In that case, why don¡¯t I make you never dare to appear in front of me again?¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 310 - Mistress, Ive Been Kidnapped by This Baddie

Chapter 310: Mistress, I¡¯ve Been Kidnapped by This Baddie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Wei Wushuang in front of Yu Tong. She flicked a pill and Wei Wushuang fainted. Then, she walked to Yu Tong, who was still standing there in a daze. She snapped her fingers in front of her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Tong suddenly came back to her senses and subconsciously swallowed her saliva. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t kill all of them, did you?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer her and strode towards the school path. Yu Tong¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly chased after her and said with a worried expression, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo, those people are dead. If you leave like this, the guards will quickly find out. You¡¯ll be done for when that happens.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped and looked at the frightened Yu Tong, who was still trying her best to remain calm. She said, ¡°You can leave first. When the timees, you can just cut ties with me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to think of her this way. She opened her mouth and her face turned red. After a while, she said loudly, ¡°You killed them to save me. How can I be so ungrateful! ¡± After saying that, she clenched her fists and looked like she was ready to risk it all. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and hide their corpses. Anyway, the wires here have been destroyed, so the surveince cameras must be broken. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, no one will know.¡± Chu Luo looked at the petite Yu Tong with bright eyes. Yu Tong thought that Chu Luo was as afraid as she was and evenforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I¡¯ll hide those people with you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Luo stared at her expression for a few seconds before continuing to walk forward. Yu Tong quickly chased after her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. ¡°Those people only fainted after being drugged. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to where there are people. If you¡¯re afraid, go to the gate and meet up with everyone.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Roundy.¡± ¡°What about those unconscious people?¡± ¡°Someone will deal with them.¡± ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo bellowed softly. Yu Tong¡¯s heart trembled and she immediately shut her mouth. She had an aggrieved expression but didn¡¯t dare to speak. After that, she could only peek at Chu Luo from time to time. Though Chu Luo said that she would send Yu Tong to a ce with people, she stopped the moment she saw someone. Yu Tong said worriedly, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you get some boys to go with you? What if the person who took your robot away is a bad person? What if he wants to do something to you?¡± ¡°Since he can take Roundy away, what do you think the boys at our school can do to help me?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked to the side. ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Yu Tong called her from behind. Chu Luo waved at her and quickly disappeared. Yu Tong¡¯s eyes widened. She felt both shock and admiration. Chu Luo returned to where the Wei sisters were first. Wei Wushuang and those men were still unconscious. Wei Xueying was obviously in so much pain that she was left with only half a breath. Chu Luo walked to the side and nced at them. A pill hit Wei Wushuang¡¯s face and she woke up. The moment Wei Wushuang opened her eyes, she saw Chu Luo standing there. Her face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Make your wishe true.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. After saying that, a spell in her hand entered her mind. Wei Wushuang¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, her hands kept tugging at her hair as she muttered, ¡°All of you, die! All of you, die!¡± As she spoke, she saw the burly men lying there. She crawled over and rode on the stomach of a burly man, scratching him fiercely. Soon, she had torn the man¡¯s face and body into pieces. ¡°So your wish is to kill someone as you like?¡± Chu Luo watched as Wei Wushuang picked up the dagger beside her and stabbed a certain part of the burly man. She took out her phone, hacked into the public phone booth, and applied a voice transformer before calling the school¡¯s security guards. ¡°Something terrible has happened. Someone is killing people in the third hall!¡± The school¡¯s security guards were shocked and immediately sent a group of people. Chu Luo used her phone to track Roundy¡¯s location. In the next second, she disappeared. Neeson brought Roundy to the Archaeology Department, which had the least people. He only wanted to lure Chu Luo over, so he didn¡¯t attack Roundy. Chu Luo appeared in the Archaeology Department¡¯s courtyard and saw Roundy standing there without moving. Neeson was leaning against an osmanthus tree and staring up at the stars in the night sky at a 45-degree angle. As soon as he heard footsteps, he retracted his gaze. When he saw Chu Luo, a glint shed across his eyes. Chu Luo frowned and looked at him in displeasure. ¡°Who asked you to take Roundy away?¡± Neeson tapped his fingers on Roundy twice, and the robot moved. When Roundy saw Chu Luo, he sounded aggrieved. ¡°Mistress, I was kidnapped by this baddie.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. To think Neeson could kidnap her robot so easily. How infuriating! ¡°I know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡± She lifted her chin slightly, and her beautiful face glowed under the moonlight. ¡°If you want the antidote, teach me everything you know.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, you can forget about getting the antidote.¡± Neeson suddenly covered his chest and coughed twice. Then, he coughed out a trace of blood from the corner of his lips, and his arrogant face revealed mild signs of illness. Chu Luo looked at his face, which was almost pale under the streetmp, and mocked, ¡°You must have taken some medicine before looking for me. It¡¯s not working so well, is it?¡± Neeson looked at her with those deep blue eyes and pursed his lips tightly. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it. Moreover, you probably don¡¯t know yet that the poison I gave you can¡¯t be cured by any medicine. Taking random medicine will only elerate your poison rpse and kill you.¡± Neeson didn¡¯t wipe the blood from his lips. He stared at her and said, ¡°I can teach you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she raised her voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you have a condition?¡± Neeson looked at her eyes, which had be especially bright from anger, and tensed the lines on his face. ¡°While I¡¯m teaching you, I don¡¯t want to see that man¡­ If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t use your antidote.¡± Chu Luo snorted and was about to speak when an extremely cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to teach Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo and Neeson looked towards the door at the same time and saw Li Yan walk in with a strong gust of cold air. Chu Luo subconsciously smiled when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To take you home.¡± Li Yan walked to her side and wrapped his arm around her waist. He looked at Neeson with his sharp eyes. ¡°I have the world¡¯s most elite robot production team under me. Even without you, Luoluo can still learn what she wants to learn.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able to learn it,¡± Neeson said, his tone filled with certainty. ¡°My production skills are at least fifty years ahead of the world¡¯s. No one on your team has that knowledge.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he red at him coldly. Neeson wasn¡¯t afraid of Li Yan at all. Instead, he took out a lollipop from his pocket and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°With the current robot technology, you can only imnt a control panel in their bodies. At most, what you can do is imnt a smaller chip to control them. However, I can imnt a chip in a robot and then control all the robots nearby.¡± Chu Luo was a little shocked to hear this. However, Li Yan exuded an even stronger murderous aura. Sensing Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura, Chu Luo snorted at Neeson. ¡°So what if you can? If you can do it, I can also do it in the near future.¡± Neeson looked at Chu Luo, who was obviously tempted but still said that. The corners of his lips suddenly curled up slightly, and his face was still cold. ¡°I believe you can do it, but do you know how many people in the empire want me to help them create robots to help them enter a tomb?¡± ¡°What!¡± Chu Luo was enraged and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was also very cold, and he didn¡¯t retract his murderous aura at all. When Chu Luo looked at him, he tightened his grip on her waist and looked at Neeson. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can teach Luoluo at Imperial University, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± With that, he took out a gun and pointed it at his head. ¡°If I kill you, the others won¡¯t be able to find you to make robots.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yan is right.¡± Neeson looked at the two of them and tightened his grip on the lollipop. In the next second, he covered his heart and coughed heavily. Soon, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He looked like he was about to die. Chu Luo remembered that this person had been poisoned by her. She grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with him. He can¡¯t make robots for others anymore.¡± Li Yan could also tell that Neeson was already at the end of his rope. He put away his gun and grabbed Chu Luo before turning to leave. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the identity of an Imperial University special lecturer. If you¡¯re willing, teach Luoluo. If not, just wait to die.¡± At these words, Neeson looked at the two people walking out with his dark blue eyes and a pained expression. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why did you still let him go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to deal with him after he teaches you what he knows.¡± ¡°If he really produces arge batch of robots to enter the tomb¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Li Yan was so certain, so she looked at him curiously. Li Yan changed the topic and asked her, ¡°Are you going back now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mingtao and the others are done hanging up the posters.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo pulled Li Yan back. ¡°Let¡¯s use the skateboard.¡± After saying that, she gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give me the skateboard.¡± Roundy put the skateboard on the ground. Chu Luo decided to let Li Yan use the skateboard while she used Qinggong. Li Yan looked at the skateboard and asked her, ¡°Can two people stand on it?¡± ¡°It can carry the load, but it¡¯s not big enough for the two of us to stand on it.¡± Chapter 311 - I Didnt See Anything, Continue

Chapter 311: I Didn¡¯t See Anything, Continue

In the next second. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Li Yan actually carried her up. Chu Luo subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Li Yan hugged her and stood on the skateboard while saying in a low voice in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, hug me tightly.¡± With that, he slid out. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± ¡°Get Roundy to block the surveince cameras. If anyone is around, you can bury your head on my shoulder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s shoulder, feeling extremely embarrassed. Li Yan hugged her tightly and his lips subconsciously curled into a happy smile. From the Archaeology Department to the east gate, it would take at least an hour to walk. With Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard¡¯s speed, it would take about half an hour. Most of the people in the school were gathered on the road from the east gate to the third hall. The two of them didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way. Li Yan kept carrying Chu Luo. Seeing that her head was buried, he caressed her back and asked, ¡°Luoluo, tell me how you n to host thispetition.¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up. She nodded at him and started talking about her arrangements and ns. Li Yan listened quietly and even gave an asional opinion. When Chu Luo mentioned the hall, Li Yan asked, ¡°There will definitely be many reporters attending a nationalpetition like this. Did you arrange for reporters to be present?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big eyes in confusion. In the next second, she said angrily, ¡°No one told me about this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time,¡± Li Yan said to her. ¡°The reporters who attend should be from proper media outlets. The reporters from the Empire Arts Channel will broadcast thispetition live. When the timees, you¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice had a unique cold tone, but his analysis was reasonable and firm. Chu Luo listened seriously. After an unknown period of time, Roundy suddenly warned, ¡°Mistress, someone is walking behind the corner in front.¡± Only then did Li Yan put her down and get Roundy to put away the skateboard. The two of them walked over. When they turned the corner, Chu Luo suddenly grabbed Li Yan and stood on tiptoes to ruffle his hair. Li Yan cooperatively bent down slightly to let her ruffle his hair. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so seriouster.¡± Li Yan smelled the faint fragrance on her and gently pinched her waist with one hand. After Chu Luo messed up his hair, she deliberately took a step back and nced at him. Li Yan was still wearing his straight suit pants, a shirt, and a ck windbreaker. His shirt was buttoned all the way to thest button, making him look stern and ascetic. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked especially cool, but also intimidating. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded on his exposed skin and throat. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her. Chu Luo jumped in fright and subconsciously tilted her head back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan lowered his voice and said in a slightly hoarse tone, ¡°If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll kiss you directly.¡± After saying that, he really swept his lips across hers. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth guiltily. Then, amid Li Yan¡¯s lowughter, she realized that she had overreacted. She put her hand down and red at him in dissatisfaction. At this moment, someone suddenly eximed. ¡°Ah, Chu Luo!¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the girl standing at the corner awkwardly. The girl quickly stood up straight and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Continue.¡± Chu Luo asked her with a straight face, ¡°What do you want us to continue?¡± The girl wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t do so under Chu Luo¡¯s intense gaze. Chu Luo nced at her and pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand as they walked forward. The girl waited for the two of them to leave before turning to look at their backs. She covered her face and giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the bookworm Chu Luo to be so adorable with her boyfriend. Ouch! Old Auntie¡¯s heart can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan found the main group, they realized that more than 150 people hade to register tonight. From the school gate to the third hall, there were actually people everywhere. Everyone was either helping or giving suggestions. When they saw Chu Luo walking over, they subconsciously greeted her. When they walked past them, everyone started discussing. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is actually here too. Could it be that he¡¯s worried about Chu Luo and went out of his way to pick her up?¡± ¡°Definitely. If I had a beautiful girlfriend like Chu Luo, I would definitely be by her side 24 hours a day.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°But speaking of which, Chu Luo is really bold to take on such a big event by herself.¡± ¡°How is it bold? Didn¡¯t you hear? Chu Luo wants to run for an important position in the Student Union. This is the Student Union¡¯s test for her.¡± ¡°What role is Chu Luo running for? The entire Student Union should have been mobilized to organize such arge-scale activity. To think they let Chu Luo do it alone.¡± ¡°Maybe the Student Union wants to make things difficult for Chu Luo. After all, Chu Luo is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Hehe, my goddess has the right to be arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the Student Union makes things difficult for her, they have to see if we goddess fans agree.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo watched for a while and was very satisfied with everyone. However, she didn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao for a long time, not even Yu Tong. She took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hu¡­ Sister Chu, you finally called me. I was so anxious.¡± ¡°Why so anxious?¡± ¡°Yu Tong said that something has happened to you.¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he heard Yu Tong¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Chu Luo, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you guys?¡± ¡°At the bulletin board,¡± Wang Mingtao replied before asking, ¡°Sister Chu, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the junction of the College of Engineering.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Not long after, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong ran over. As the two of them ran too quickly, and especially since Yu Tong had short legs, as soon as they arrived, they panted heavily. Wang Mingtao steadied his breathing. When he saw Li Yan, he quickly stood straight and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± Yu Tong originally wanted to tell Chu Luo about what happened previously, but seeing that there were too many people around, she held it in. She also looked at Li Yan. The moment she met his gaze, she subconsciously shivered. She quickly retracted her gaze and asked in confusion, ¡°Wang Mingtao, why are you calling Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend Brother Chu?¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you two have the same surname?¡± Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan but didn¡¯t answer her. Wang Mingtao was about to help her answer. Li Yan was the first to speak. ¡°I bear my wife¡¯s surname.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°???¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Yu Tong held her face and looked like she was about to faint. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. How can such a cool handsome man say such alluring words? Chu Luo, you¡¯re too blessed!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo resisted the urge to cover her eyes and said to her with a straight face, ¡°Everyone, quickly finish your work and go back to rest early.¡± Yu Tong quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo then gave her a few more tasks and went to see everyone hanging banners. Not long after Chu Luo left, she received a message from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, were you serious when you said that Brother Chu is your boyfriend?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Mingtao sent her a series of shocked expressions. After all the banners, posters, and the like were hung, Chu Luo gathered everyone who came over to help tonight and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone tonight.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Wang Mingtao brought over many snacks, fruits, and barbecue skewers. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°I got Mingtao to buy supper for everyone. I won¡¯t be treating you at a restaurant. Everyone, go back and rest early after eating. ¡°If everyone is free tomorrow, you cane over and help attend to the contestants. However, everyone must remember that we are students from Imperial University. You can be polite to them, but do not allow yourself to be bullied.¡± No one expected Chu Luo to say such a thing. As soon as she finished speaking, a few peopleughed. ¡°Chu Luo is right. When the timees, we have to put on the airs of Imperial University students. As one of the top ten universities in the world, we should have our pride and manners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I love what Chu Luo said. Previously, everyone said that students from Imperial University had to be polite, but no one has ever said that we shouldn¡¯t be bullied.¡± ¡°What if someone makes things difficult for us and wants us to spar with them in painting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Have a few more students from the College of Arts toe tomorrow and spar with them.¡± ¡­ Everyone became more and more excited as they spoke. Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes and opened her mouth. She really wanted to ask if this was a good idea. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Show me the style of the cheongsam from the Entertainment Department.¡± Yu Tong took out her phone and showed Chu Luo the photo of the cheongsam. ¡°Our Entertainment Department has many costumes. These are the designs we have for cheongsams.¡± Chu Luo nced at them and was about to nod¡­ When Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°Not good.¡± Chu Luo and Yu Tong looked at him at the same time. Li Yan¡¯s face was tense as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll decide for Luoluo¡¯s cheongsam ourselves.¡± Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She nodded and pointed at one of the cheongsams. ¡°Everyone, wear something simple and elegant. Don¡¯t overshadow thepetition.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yu Tongughed when she heard this. She looked at Chu Luo and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t overshadow thepetition.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and continued to scroll through her photo album. She pointed at the clothes the boys would be wearing. ¡°The boys should wear this.¡± Yu Tong took a look and was surprised. She quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 312 - Perfect Match in Imperial University

Chapter 312: Perfect Match in Imperial University

When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the vi, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Chu Luo washed up andy in bed. While Li Yan was showering, she subconsciously took her phone and browsed the Inte. Unexpectedly, she saw a piece of news about Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying. The two of them had been brought to the Guards Bureau, and there were even two photos attached. The first photo: Wei Wushuang was riding on a person and stabbing him continuously with a knife. It was as if she was stabbing a big carrot. Her methods were extremely brutal. The second photo: Wei Xueying was hugging her body and looking at Wei Wushuang in horror. After they were brought to the Guards Bureau, the doctor made a preliminary diagnosis. The burly men had been drugged unconscious while the Wei sisters were mentally unstable. It was obvious that someone was deliberately guiding thements below. Soon, everyone learned that Wei Xueying had been beaten up by the famous director¡¯s wife a few days ago, and they also learned about Wei Wushuang¡¯s ugly private life. These things were all rted to the Qin family. Some people said that the Qin family controlled the Wei sisters. Instantly, the crowd got excited. Chu Luo was watching with interest when her phone was taken away by arge hand. Her body was pulled into a broad embrace. Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his chest and asked, ¡°Did you guide the news about Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang?¡± Li Yan kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Duanmu family¡­ The Qin family and the Duanmu family will probably have an online war in the next two days.¡± Chu Luo nodded and rubbed her cheek against his chest before closing her eyes. However, just as she closed her eyes, a naughty hand came to her waist. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes, which were watery. ¡°You¡­ Mm¡­¡± Li Yan breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll just touch you. I won¡¯t bully you tonight.¡± ¡°Big baddie, how can I sleep with you touching me like this!¡± ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo woke up at dawn. The moment she woke up, Li Yan opened his eyes. The two of them got out of bed and washed up. When they arrived downstairs, the butler handed Chu Luo a gift box. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the cheongsam that the designer sent you this morning.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Already?¡± Li Yan took the gift box from the butler and said, ¡°You can try it first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked upstairs with the gift box. Li Yan didn¡¯t follow immediately. The butler stood at the side and reported to him, ¡°Master, Qin Ming called. Last night, the Qin family had sent someone to Imperial University but was directly dealt with by him.¡± Then, he added, ¡°The Qin family sent someone to the Li residencest night to deliver an invitation for you and Miss Chu to attend their family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he said in a low voice, ¡°Decline directly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan took his phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Continue to guide the Wei family¡¯s news¡­ make them unable to retaliate.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and walked upstairs. Upstairs. This was the first time Chu Luo was wearing a cheongsam. After putting it on, she realized that it wasn¡¯t convenient to zip her back at all. Just as she turned around to pull the zipper, the bedroom door was pushed open. Li Yan walked in. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. Li Yan¡¯s gaze swept across her and a glint shed across his eyes. He walked up to her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Help me zip it up.¡± Li Yan turned to her back and looked at her fair and wless skin. He extended his hand. When the scorching palm touched her back, Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she turned to look at him strangely. Li Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse, but his words were serious. ¡°The strap of your dudou[1] is stuck on the zip.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo frowned and didn¡¯t doubt it at all. ¡°I was wondering why it couldn¡¯t be zipped.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan moved his finger on the knot on the undergarment and it opened. ¡°Eh? What are you doing? Your¡­ your hand, you big baddie!¡± Chu Luo twisted her body, wanting to twist away from his evil hand. Li Yan looked at the looming figure in the shadows. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pressed his other hand against it. ¡°Mm¡­ take your hand out.¡± Held in an embrace, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t twist away. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan was done taking advantage of her that she was let off. Chu Luo panted slightly and red at him. Li Yan chuckled. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± After saying that, he tied the dudou for her and zipped her up. This was a cheongsam with blue and white porcin prints. The cheongsam was embroidered with dark flowers, making it look especially high-ss. The slim-fit style entuated Chu Luo¡¯s figure. The high-cor style also highlighted her neckline very well. Like this, Chu Luo looked elegant and ssy. With this, coupled with her confident eyes, no one would be able to take their eyes off her. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Luoluo, I don¡¯t want you to go out anymore.¡± After saying that, his palm even touched her waist suggestively. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she pushed him away. Blushing, she said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± After saying that, she walked to the dressing table. There was a silver hairpin and a silver hair ribbon. Chu Luo picked up the ribbon and looked at Li Yan. ¡°Why is there a hair ribbon?¡± Li Yan walked over and looked at the ribbon in her hand. ¡°You can try using the hair ribbon.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She gathered her beautiful hair and inserted the hairpin. Then, she twirled the hair ribbon skillfully. The rest of the hair hung down. After doing all this, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan, ¡°Is it nice?¡± Li Yan leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled before turning to look at the mirror. The person inside looked gentle and beautiful with an indescribable immortal aura. Li Yan said, ¡°You look even better in a ssic dress.¡± Chu Luo continued to smile. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but press her against the dressing table and kiss her fiercely. By the time Chu Luo changed and went downstairs, the two of them had already spent more than half an hour upstairs. While eating, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the meal, Li Yan drove her to the school gate before returning to take another car to leave. The moment Chu Luo and Roundy appeared by the door, the group of people who had been waiting for a long time surrounded them. There were obviously more people than yesterday. Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong walked up to her. Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, more volunteers came today.¡± Yu Tong also smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°And many of them are students from the Arts Department.¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and nodded. However, she still said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare the guests when the timees.¡± Everyone grinned and guaranteed: ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely be polite and friendly to guests.¡± ¡°Yes. As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble, we¡¯re good friends.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she pped her forehead. ¡°We¡¯re finished. With Chu Luo around, I think everyone has be very proud.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied, ¡°We have the right to be proud.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the reception mission to you guys today. When Nangong Yies, get him toe to the third hall to look for me.¡± Yu Tong nodded and handed a card to Chu Luo. ¡°This is the card for that door over there.¡± Chu Luo took the card and was about to stand on the skateboard when Yu Tong stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Yu Tong looked at the crowd around her with a hint of nervousness in her eyes. She approached her and said mysteriously, ¡°Those people fromst night were taken away by the guards. The Inte reported that they were mentally unstable. That medicine of yours is too powerful.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, she left. Yu Tong looked at her back and wanted to ask something, but in the end, she gave up. She nned to bury this matter in her heart. After Chu Luo brought Roundy to the third hall, she went straight to the control room. ¡°Roundy, connect all the control systems in the auditorium.¡± ¡°Connectionplete.¡± Right after Roundy connected the control systems, an entire control panel appeared on his back. Chu Luo dragged a chair over and sat behind Roundy. She took out her phone and connected to his control panel before quickly operating it. When Nangong Yi stood by the control room door, he could only see Chu Luo¡¯s robot from his angle. At this moment, Chu Luo stuck her head out from behind Roundy and said to him, ¡°Nangong Yi,e here.¡± After Nangong Yi walked over, he realized what Chu Luo was doing. Chu Luo didn¡¯t give him time to ask questions. She said directly, ¡°Your mission this morning is to check all the equipment in the hall.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I¡¯m here to be your assistant.¡± Chu Luo replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Student Union. I don¡¯t have a subordinate. Do you think my assistant is here to supervise me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Any more questions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo watched as Nangong Yi walked out, and a glint shed across her eyes. Half a day passed quickly. In this half a day, no one knew what Chu Luo and Nangong Yi were doing in the hall. Someone said, ¡°Do you think sparks will fly when the two most good-looking people in Imperial University are alone in that room?¡± Yu Tong happened to hear this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous there. It¡¯s impossible between Chu Luo and the president!¡± ¡°Why? They look sopatible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The president and Chu Luo are a perfect match in our Imperial University.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ A group of ignorant humans. If you see Chu Luo standing with her boyfriend, you will know what a true match made in heaven is! Also¡­ I advise you to give up on the idea of making them a couple. Otherwise, you might not even know how you died.¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 313 - Falling into the Water

Chapter 313: Falling into the Water

As it was a nationalpetition, besides the participants and team leaders from all over the country, people from the nearby universities also came over. Instantly, Imperial University became abnormally lively. This time, most of the Student Union members didn¡¯t participate in the reception. Initially, many of the Student Union members were still strolling around the school with the intention of watching a show. Later on, they were surprised to discover that there were more people in charge of receiving guests than they had expected. Never mind the fact that there were a lot of people, but the reception was also organized and carried out in an orderly manner. ¡°Student, I want to ask what department Chu Luo from your school is in? Can you take me to her department?¡± Almost everyone¡¯s first question aftering to Imperial University was this. At this moment, the students at Imperial University would ask proudly, ¡°Chu Luo is currently studying at the College of Foreign Languages, College of Computer Science, College of Medicine, College of Electronic Engineering, and¡­ Student, which department do you want to visit first?¡± The student who asked was shocked. ¡°Student, you really like to joke. How can Chu Luo be studying so many specializations?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me¡­ Come,e, let me show you Chu Luo¡¯s ss schedule that someone on our BBS haspiled.¡± ¡°Heavens! Is she even human?¡± ¡°No, Chu Luo is the Goddess of Studying in our school. She just jumped from first year to third year a few days ago.¡± ¡°Too¡­ too incredible!¡± When they heard this, the people who were watching the show suddenly felt proud. After the entire morning, the students at Imperial University enthusiastically led the participating students from other schools to walk between the few major colleges. As they walked, they talked about which specializations Chu Luo had chosen. Their smug expressions were especially annoying. At half-past eleven, Chu Luo finished her work. When she and Roundy walked out of the control room, they saw Nangong Yi holding a screwdriver and a starter as he performed maintenance on the stage. Nangong Yi gave people the impression that he was a gentle schr who never did any chores. Chu Luo stood there and looked on for a while. She realized that he was rotating the loose screws like he knew what he was doing. At this moment, Nangong Yi discovered her and turned around. Chu Luo walked over and asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Nangong Yi put the screwdriver and starter in his hand into the toolbox beside him and said with a faint smile, ¡°You can check.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows and said to Roundy beside her, ¡°Roundy, let¡¯s see the effect.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the entire hall underwent a drastic change. First, the top of the hall split into two sides, forming a well. Thete autumn sunlight shone in, giving people a warm feeling. Then, the stage extended forward, and all the seats started to change. The seats that were originally ced facing the stage actually separated to the sides, extending all the way to the door in the middle, forming a two-meter-wide slope. Finally, there was the stage effect. On the wide stage, the disy screen on the entire wall disyed various desired effects. When Nangong Yi saw this, the smile on his face finally disappeared, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Junior, you actually figured out all the designs of the third hall in such a short time!¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t tell me anything?¡± Nangong Yiughed and said innocently, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that the third hall had such a high-end design.¡± ¡°How did you be the president of the Student Union?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi rubbed his nose and said helplessly, ¡°Junior, do you really think the president of the Student Union is omnipotent? Such architectural matters have already exceeded my scope of management.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Yi felt even more stifled. After checking the entire hall, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked out of the hall. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people outside the hall, but there was amotion from Crescent Lake behind it. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Go eat first. After lunch, go to the Education Bureau and meet the organizers.¡± Suchpetitions were usually organized by the Education Bureau and the Painting Association. Chu Luo had to report to them about her preparations in the afternoon. Nangong Yi nodded. Not long after the two of them left, a scream suddenly came from Crescent Lake. Not long after, someone ran over on the phone. ¡°Not good. Someone fell into theke at Crescent Lake. For some reason, the person who fell and the person who jumped down to save him sank to the bottom of theke¡­ Should I look for the president or Chu Luo?¡± When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi heard this, they turned around and ran over. Nangong Yi felt that he had run fast enough, but he realized that in the blink of an eye, Chu Luo had run a few meters in front of him. Then, she disappeared. Chu Luo quickly arrived where the group of people were and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it silenced the mor. When everyone heard her voice, they automatically made way. One of them quickly replied, ¡°A girl from another school slipped and fell in. The girl doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Once she struggled, she got farther and farther away from the shore. A boy from our school jumped down to save her but was pulled by her. The two of them had already sunk to the bottom of theke.¡± Chu Luo looked in the direction that person was pointing at and could only see the murky water after a struggle. She strode to theke. Nangong Yi also ran over and stood in front of Chu Luo. He quickly took off his coat and threw it to Chu Luo. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Then, he jumped down. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t stop him in the end. Nangong Yi quickly swam to the ce where the two of them sank and dove down. The people standing on the shore looked over worriedly. Many girls were so frightened that they started crying. ¡°What should we do? Will those two students die?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the presidente out of the water? Did something happen to him too?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t the school¡¯s security guards here yet?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo stared at theke water and couldn¡¯t stand the crying beside her. She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The girls subconsciously shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take some people to pluck willow branches. The more the better.¡± The boys quickly went to pluck willow branches. Soon, they got many willow branches. Chu Luo took the willow branches and quickly weaved them into a willow rope. Before everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the willow rope was thrown towards the water. At the same time, Nangong Yi emerged from the bottom of theke. Chu Luo said to him loudly, ¡°Nangong Yi, grab the willow rope.¡± Nangong Yi instinctively grabbed the willow rope and said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°They¡¯re entangled by the water nts. Get a few more people to help.¡± Chu Luo turned to the boy beside her and said, ¡°A few people who can swim should go down.¡± A few boys quickly took off their coats and jumped down. Soon, Nangong Yi, together with the boys, brought those two people up from the bottom of theke. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t care less about the water on his body and said to Chu Luo, ¡°They¡¯ve been in the water for too long. If the school doctor doesn¡¯te¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s save them.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she tilted her head and asked everyone around her, ¡°Who¡¯s from the medical school?¡± A boy quickly stepped up. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Okay,e with me to give them emergency treatment now.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked up to the girl and knelt down to give her emergency treatment. The boy from the medical school treated the other boy at the same time. Everyone looked at them nervously. After two minutes, someone realized that the expressions of the two people who had fallen into the water weren¡¯t right. He said in horror, ¡°What should we do? They don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Have they been underwater for too long?¡± ¡°Will their lives be in danger?¡± ¡°Ah, that girl is reacting.¡± Soon, the girl spat out the water in her chest and started coughing. Chu Luo took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into one of the girl¡¯s acupoints. Only then did the girl stop her heart-wrenching cough and open her eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whoever¡¯s wearing twoyers of clothes, take off one for her.¡± A boy quickly took off his coat and handed it to Chu Luo. Chu Luo handed the coat to the girl. ¡°Can you get up?¡± The girl felt much better and nodded at Chu Luo. Chu Luo helped her sit up. At this moment, a loud shout came from behind. ¡°The heads and school doctors are here.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way. Then, she saw a few school heads and teachers from another school rush over with security guards and the school doctors. ¡°Where are the people who fell into the water?¡± a school head quickly asked. ¡°Here.¡± One of the teachers from another school walked up to the girl and quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Meng Jie, are you okay?¡± Meng Jie grabbed the clothes she was wearing and said with trembling lips, ¡°I¡¯m okay. My fellows from Imperial University saved me.¡± That teacher heaved a sigh of relief. The boy who was treating the other boy at the side shouted anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, this boy seems to have stopped breathing.¡± Chu Luo and the school doctors walked over at the same time. A school doctor¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°The mud got into his lungs. We have to get the mud out immediately or it will be toote.¡± A head asked anxiously, ¡°Do you have a way to get the mud out of his lungs?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll need to use a machine.¡± Everyone started to worry. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Will that ssmate die?¡± The girl who was saved started sobbing softly. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to the boy from the medical school, ¡°Help him sit up and lean on your shoulder.¡± The boy from the medical school quickly helped the boy up. Chu Luo squatted in front of him and took out a silver needle. A teacher from another school wanted to stop her. ¡°Student, you¡­¡± An Imperial University head stopped him. ¡°Let Chu Luo do it.¡± Chapter 314 - Ive Had Enough of These Girls, Is the President as Handsome as Our Brother Chu?

Chapter 314: I¡¯ve Had Enough of These Girls, Is the President as Handsome as Our Brother Chu?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo quickly inserted the silver needle in her hand. At the same time, she ced her palm on his lung and quickly pushed it upwards. At this moment, it was as if time had frozen. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. Chu Luo¡¯s palm quickly reached the boy¡¯s throat and she applied more force. In the next second, she moved to the side and the boy spat out a ball of mud, followed by arge ball of water. Soon, the boy started coughing. ¡°Done! Done!¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo took off the silver needle that was inserted into the boy¡¯s acupoint and said with her back facing everyone, ¡°Who will carry this student back to the dormitory?¡± A tall boy walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo stood up and moved aside. When the other two sent the boy to the tall boy¡¯s back, she said to him, ¡°Go back and rest well. If you¡¯re not feeling well, get your roommate to go to the school doctor¡¯s office to get some medicine to take.¡± The boy nodded. The tall boy carried him away. As soon as they left, a teacher from another school couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°This must be Chu Luo. I¡¯ve heard that Chu Luo was directly recruited by a professor from the medical school. I didn¡¯t expect her medical skills to be so good.¡± There probably wasn¡¯t any teacher in the entire empire who didn¡¯t know Chu Luo. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but praise her. Chu Luo only nodded at them and pointed at the girl who had fallen into the water. ¡°Student, you¡¯d better go change your clothes and take some cold medicine. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this weather.¡± The girl nodded at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Nangong Yi and the other boys who had gone into theke. ¡°Go and change your clothes too. After you¡¯re done, go to the restaurant and find a chef to make some ginger soup for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the Education Bureauter.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi and didn¡¯t say anything else. The school heads knew that Chu Luo was busy today, so they let her and Nangong Yi leave first. Watching the two of them leave¡­ A teacher from another school sighed. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve been watching Chu Luo on the screen. At that time, I only felt that this student was a little arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her medical skills to be so good.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo would be so calm in the face of danger. To think she could handle such a matter so well.¡± A school headughed heartily and replied modestly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s because she works hard herself.¡± Another school head even said in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s nickname in our school is bookworm. No one studies as hard as her.¡± When an Imperial University student standing at the back heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly, ¡°Leaders, are you sure you¡¯re not showing off like this?¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked out of the crowd, Chu Luo looked at his clothes, which were still dripping with water, and asked, ¡°Are you going to the Education Bureau with me like this?¡± Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call my bodyguardter and get him to bring me a fresh set of clothes, but I can¡¯t apany Junior to lunch.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to the Student Union to wait, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You can get someone to buy you some food to eat over there.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be buying it for me, Junior?¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restaurant to eat. I don¡¯t have time to buy it for you.¡± ¡°How heartless.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he took out his phone and called his chauffeur. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they saw Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong striding over. When they saw Chu Luo and Nangong Yi, they jogged over. ¡°Sister Chu, I heard that someone fell into the water at Crescent Lake. Are they okay?¡± ¡°President, why are you so wet? Did you go into theke to save someone?¡± The two of them had spoken at the same time. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Nangong Yi replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, see you by the school gate in an hour.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Nangong Yi left first. The three of them walked towards the nearest restaurant. Yu Tong asked as she walked, ¡°Chu Luo, what exactly happened just now?¡± ¡°You can check out the BBS. There might already be apletementary.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong took out their phones to scroll through the BBS. Then¡­ Yu Tong: ¡°Wow~~ President¡¯s posture when he jumped into theke to save someone is so handsome. I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao took a step to the side at the same time, pretending not to know her. At this moment, a few girls who were also using their phones walked past them and screamed like lovestruck fools. ¡°Ahhh¡­ President looks so alluring with his body wet.¡± ¡°I want to pounce on him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a nosebleed.¡± Wang Mingtao looked shocked. ¡°Enough of these girls. Is the president as handsome as our Brother Chu?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo replied. ¡°Far from it.¡± Yu Tong, who happened to hear this, giggled. ¡°Chu Luo, is it really good for you to praise your boyfriend like this? Although I also think that he¡¯s a little more handsome than the president, your boyfriend is an aloof flower, unlike our president, whom one gets to see every day and fantasize about as one pleases.¡± The corners of Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. Many people didn¡¯t go out to y this weekend. Along with the foreign students, there were people everywhere. Many students from other schools who saw Chu Luo excitedly took out their phones and were about to take photos of her. However, when they were about to take a photo, they realized that there was a mess of code on their phone and they couldn¡¯t take a photo at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My phone is broken at this time?¡± ¡°Mine too. Why is there a string of nonsense?¡± ¡­ When he heard a few people say that, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Afterughing, he asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, did you do it?¡± Roundy said seriously in a baby voice, ¡°How can I allow anyone to take a photo of Mistress¡¯s gorgeous face?¡± Yu Tong was speechless. ¡°Chu Luo, your robot is too human-like.¡± Chu Luo only smiled. The three of them had just walked out of the restaurant when a handsome and tall boy dressed in a slightly tight ck shirt, his hair dyed linen, and who was exuding an artistic aura walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The moment the boy spoke, everyone subconsciously stopped. ¡°Could it be another fearless person who wants to confess to Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that he¡¯s not afraid of death, but that he doesn¡¯t know how straightforward Chu Luo is.¡± ¡°Waiting for him to be rejected!¡± Chu Luo looked at the boy and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Song Ci, a fourth-year student at the Academy of Fine Arts in S Province. I¡¯m representing our school in thepetition this time,¡± Song Ci said with confidence. Chu Luo nodded with her usual cold expression. ¡°I wish you a good cing.¡± With that, she walked around him and continued walking. Yu Tong and Wang Mingtao quickly followed. Song Ci raised his voice from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, if I get first ce tomorrow, can you apany me to tour your school tomorrow afternoon?¡± These words angered the students of Imperial University. ¡°I say, Student Song Ci, what does it have to do with our goddess whether you can get first ce or not?¡± ¡°Exactly. Why do I feel that you¡¯re trying to pull a moral ckmail? Is it that if the goddess doesn¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll me her if you don¡¯t get first ce when the timees?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t expect others to say that. Anger shed across his face and he quickly exined to Chu Luo: ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m just saying that if I get first ce, you can apany me to tour Imperial University. If I don¡¯t get first ce, I¡¯ll go back directly.¡± Chu Luo stopped and tilted her head to look at him. She said, ¡°Do you think the art students at Imperial University are easy to defeat?¡± With that, she walked in. Everyone standing outside was stunned for a moment, then someone gloated. ¡°That¡¯s right. The art students at Imperial University have never been pushovers.¡± ¡°If you want Chu Luo to apany you, you have to see if you have the ability to defeat our art students.¡± When Song Ci heard this, he clenched his fists and a glint shed across his eyes. He walked away. ¡­ After Chu Luo and the others walked into the restaurant, Wang Mingtao snorted and said, ¡°That Song Ci is really confident. He really thinks he can get first ce.¡± However, Yu Tong took out her phone and quickly checked. After she was done, she said in surprise, ¡°No wonder this Song Ci is so arrogant. It turns out that he had won more than ten awards before. The biggest award he¡¯s won was the first prize at the Youth Painter Competitionst year.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, his expression changed. ¡°That person is actually so powerful!¡± ¡°Not only that¡­ Song Ci is from a family of painters.¡± ¡°Looks like this person really has the ability¡­ What about Sister Chu?¡± ¡°Go line up and order.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t take this matter seriously at all. After saying that, she walked towards an empty dining table. Seeing that Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t react, Yu Tong pushed him. ¡°Wang Mingtao, why are you still standing here? Chu Luo wants you to order¡­ I want to eat braised eggnt and West Lake fish with vinegar sauce. Please help me order too.¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao snap back to his senses. He said unhappily, ¡°Can¡¯t you order it yourself?¡± ¡°As a boy, you have to be gentlemanly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman to Sister Chu. As for you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°None of you from the Student Union are sincere towards Sister Chu. Why should I be a gentleman to you?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she raised her voice. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I don¡¯t treat Chu Luo sincerely?¡± However, she felt a little guilty. Indeed, she didn¡¯t think highly of Chu Luo yesterday, but after what happenedst night, she genuinely wanted to treat Chu Luo well. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I won¡¯t help you order.¡± It was impossible to make him treat her like a gentleman. Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao¡¯s back and stomped her feet before following him. Chapter 315 - CEO Li, How Dare You Say That!

Chapter 315: CEO Li, How Dare You Say That!

Chu Luo sat at the dining table and took out her phone. As she waited for Wang Mingtao to order, she quickly browsed the Inte and listened to the gossip. ¡°I think the people who came to participate in thepetition this time are all those who had secured rankings for various paintingpetitions. Among them is the girl from W Province¡¯s Academy of Fine Arts. I heard that she even went overseas with her teacher to participate in an art exhibition. She must have incredible skills.¡± ¡°I think that Song Ci is still the best. Hees from a family of painters. I heard that he¡¯s participated in many paintingpetitions since he was young.¡± ¡°And that girl from the H Province¡¯s Academy of Fine Arts. I realized that their team leader was especially polite to her. Could that person be their secret ace?¡± ¡°The others aren¡¯t bad either. In any case, these people are strongpetitors for our Imperial University students.¡± ¡°Our senior sister from the College of Arts who¡¯s participating is also very amazing. She even won an international painting award.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly checked their resumes. As she read, her gaze finallynded on their medals. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°A little tempting.¡± At this moment, the sound of a bowl shattering came from the ordering window. Then, there was a cry of surprise. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. Are you okay, ssmate?¡± Chu Luo looked over and saw the lunch tray in Yu Tong¡¯s hand drop to the ground. Many dishes were sshed on Wu Siyi. When she saw Wu Siyi, Chu Luo subconsciously frowned. Wu Siyi was wearing a light-colored dress today. The two dishes that Yu Tong had ordered were both dark-colored. The moment they fell on her, her dress was dyed here and there. She looked extremely pitiful. Wu Siyi looked at the stain on her dress in a daze. Then, tears flowed down her face. Startled, Yu Tong quickly said, ¡°ssmate, don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t I apany you to change your clothes? There are so many oil stains on it, you definitely won¡¯t be able to wash it clean.¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, this is my mother¡¯s birthday present to me. I can¡¯t throw it away.¡± Yu Tong felt a little guilty. ¡°Then¡­ go change immediately. I¡¯ll help you send it to the dry cleaner to have it cleaned.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing beside her, frowned. He asked, ¡°Wu Siyi, why did youe over to cut the queue?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cut the queue.¡± When Wu Siyi heard Wang Mingtao say that, her tears flowed even more fiercely. Wang Mingtao frowned even more. ¡°If you weren¡¯t cutting the queue, why did youe to the front?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to see what dishes are avable today,¡± Wu Siyi muttered. She looked like a bullied daughter-inw. Wang Mingtao was about to say something when Yu Tong quickly stopped him. She continued to speak to Wu Siyi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Look, I didn¡¯t bump into you on purpose. How about this? Go back and change out of this dress. I¡¯ll help you send it to get dry-cleaned. If the stains really can¡¯t be removed and you don¡¯t want me topensate you with a new dress, I¡¯llpensate you ording to the original price of this dress, okay?¡± Wu Siyi continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you topensate me. This dress was bought by my mother for my birthday. It¡¯s unique and can¡¯t be measured with money.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, was about to re up. Yu Tong suppressed the anger in her heart and asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± The crowd standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Someone couldn¡¯t help but persuade: ¡°Wu Siyi, Minister Yu is already being very sincere. Why don¡¯t you just change out of it and let Minister Yu send it for dry cleaning? I think the oil stain definitely can be washed off.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the one who came over yourself. Everyone walks over here after they¡¯re done ordering their dishes, okay?¡± Wu Siyi suddenly looked up at Wang Mingtao. The tears in her eyes gathered again. Wang Mingtao was baffled by her gaze and closed his mouth. Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°Mingtao, why don¡¯t you bring the dishes over first?¡± Wang Mingtao nced at Chu Luo and then at her. ¡°Can you resolve it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He left. Yu Tong took a step closer to Wu Siyi and whispered, ¡°You were just trying to attract Mingtao¡¯s attention, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Wu Siyi quickly took a step back, but she didn¡¯t expect to step on an eggnt. She staggered and almost fell backward. Luckily, she stabilized herself. She quickly walked back and raised her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send it for dry cleaning. I¡¯ll wash it myself. This is thest birthday present my mother gave me while she was alive. How can I let someone else wash it?¡± With that, she turned around and ran. Yu Tong looked at the fleeing figure and frowned. Someone whispered at the side: ¡°So Wu Siyi¡¯s mother is no longer around. No wonder she reacted so strongly.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s a little pitiful now. I heard that she¡¯s working while studying. She must be worried that she can¡¯t afford the food in the restaurant, that¡¯s why she wanted to take a look before deciding whether to buy it or not.¡± ¡°If her dress is ruined, I think Minister Yu shouldpensate her for that dress.¡± ¡­ When Yu Tong heard this, she felt stifled. She was no longer in the mood to order anything else and went straight to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you re-order the dishes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Yu Tong felt a little stifled in her heart. Chu Luo shook her head in her heart and continued eating. Wang Mingtao was a little puzzled. ¡°Yu Tong, are you so guilty that you can¡¯t eat? ¡°Previously, Wu Siyi first bumped into Sister Chu¡¯s bike, then my bike. Today, she even came here for no reason. Don¡¯t normal people queue up first? I think she did it on purpose.¡± Yu Tong nced at Wang Mingtao and propped her forehead with her hand. ¡°Wu Siyi said that her deceased mother bought that dress for her.¡± Wang Mingtao stopped talking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then you shouldpensate ording to the price. If that doesn¡¯t work,pensate twice the amount. This was an ident to begin with and you¡¯ve already apologized. Unless her intention isn¡¯t for you topensate.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Yu Tong asked, as if she suddenly understood something. ¡°Could it be that she really did it on purpose?¡± ¡°You can test if it¡¯s intentional.¡± Yu Tong was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯llpensate her after this.¡± After they finished eating, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°Continue in the afternoon. Call me if anything happens. I¡¯m going to the Education Bureau.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo went to the school gate, Nangong Yi was already waiting there. He had changed into a white casual outfit. This, coupled with his elegant demeanor and the smile on his face, made him give off a refreshing feeling. At this moment, many girls were already screaming at him. When Chu Luo walked up to him, Nangong Yi asked gentlemanly, ¡°Junior, have you eaten?¡± Chu Luo felt that he was just trying to make small talk. She didn¡¯t answer him and walked out of the gate. Nangong Yi followed. ¡­ While Chu Luo was at the Education Bureau. In one of therge conference rooms of an international business empire, the final negotiations for a hundred-billion-yuan project were underway. On one side was the elite team of the zing Glory Corporation led by Li Yan, and on the other was the team brought by the sheik of AL Country. At this moment, the two teams were negotiating the contract that they had drawn up. ¡°Li, my country and I are very interested in this big project and your zing Glory Corporation. Why aren¡¯t you willing to relent on the energy extraction project?¡± The sheik of AL Country was a middle-aged man with brown hair and a big beard. He was wearing a white robe and all the essories on him were top-grade. While the two teams were negotiating, he showed extreme enthusiasm about working with zing Glory. ¡°If we can cooperate with the zing Glory Corporation on this big project, I believe that both ourpanies will receive rich returns in the near future. As long as you relent, we can sign the contract immediately.¡± Other than coldness, there was no other emotion on Li Yan¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Energy extraction requires powerful technology to support it. zing Glory can¡¯t relent on the profits.¡± ¡°Li, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Other than the fact that it¡¯s impossible for us to give up profits on the energy export, you won¡¯t lose anything else. Cooperating with zing Glory will also allow you to maximize your benefits. If you feel that you¡¯ll suffer a loss, you can choose not to cooperate.¡± The sheik was shocked. Disbelief and anger shed across his face. ¡°CEO Li, how dare you say such things! We¡¯ve prepared for so long. If we don¡¯t cooperate, both sides will suffer heavy losses.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s your AL Country that will be suffering serious losses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sheik stared at Li Yan and wished he could beat him up, but he couldn¡¯t. Li Yan was right. Only zing Glory could bring him the greatest benefits. After a while, he had no choice but to give in and extend his hand to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, once we enter this formal partnership, you¡¯re wee toe to AL as a guest. Not only does our country have oil, but we also have beautiful scenery and gorgeous men and women.¡± Li Yan reached out to shake his hand elegantly and tilted his head to ask Secretary Tan, ¡°Are you done?¡± Secretary Tan handed the contract to him. ¡°CEO, it¡¯s done. No problem.¡± Seeing that Li Yan had no intention of chatting, the sheik of AL asked the team he brought the same thing. His team was also done revising the contract. The two of them picked up their pens and prepared to sign. At this moment, the door to the meeting room was pushed open heavily. A group of guards instantly surged in and quickly separated the bodyguards on both sides, then surrounded the entire conference room. Chapter 316 - The Mantis Pounces on the Cicada, the Oriole Is Behind

Chapter 316: The Mantis Pounces on the Cicada, the Oriole Is Behind

¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why are the imperial guards suddenly here?¡± The group of reporters looked at each other, but they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces. They had a nagging feeling that something big was going to happen today. They quickly whispered to their cameramen to find the best angle. The sheik¡¯s face shed with displeasure at being disturbed. When he saw the person who walked in, he was shocked for a moment before standing up and asking, ¡°Qin, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The people who came were Eldest Master Qin and Second Master Qin. Eldest Master Qin was in politics, and the sheik knew him. After Eldest Master Qin walked in, he quickly exuded the aura of a superior. He originally wanted to use his aura to suppress Li Yan, but Li Yan merely sat there with a cold expression. Eldest Master Qin sneered in his heart.?¡®I want to see if you can still maintain this expressionter.¡¯ He looked at the sheik and walked to the top of the conference table. After sitting on a chair carried over by a guard, he asked casually, ¡°The empire is preparing to cooperate with the sheik personally regarding this project. I wonder if the sheik is interested?¡± A trace of surprise shed across the sheik¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously nced at Li Yan. At first, he thought that Li Yan would be angry, but he didn¡¯t see any other expression on his face besides coldness. The sheik subconsciously considered this proposition. Cooperating with zing Glory could indeed allow him to obtain the greatest benefits. However, since Eldest Master Qin had said that he was representing the empire, by cooperating with a country, the risk would be even lower. Second Master Qin stood behind Eldest Master Qin. At this moment, he deliberately said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Sheik, you¡¯d better think carefully. If you cooperate with zing Glory, you might lose all your money.¡± The sheik suddenly looked at Li Yan. He felt that Second Master Qin was implying something. Could it be¡­ At this moment, Li Yan suddenly stood up. ¡°Li, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t make up your mind, I¡¯ll help you choose.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he gave up on the hundred-billion-yuan cooperation and walked out of the door. Eldest Master Qin and Second Master Qin looked at each other and sneered at the same time. Li Yan was still too inexperienced to fight them. Eldest Master Qin looked at the sheik, who had aplicated expression, and said, ¡°Sheik, can we talk about the details of this cooperation now?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The sheik hesitated for two seconds before agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡± After Li Yan walked out of the conference room and entered the elevator, Secretary Tan, who was following behind him, said to him while holding an electronic notebook, ¡°CEO, the Qin family wants to freeze zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire, but they¡¯ve already been transferred away by our people. The manager of the finance department asks where you want to transfer this money to.¡± Since the Qin family wanted to freeze all the funds in zing Glory¡¯s empire so that they could take it for themselves, Li Yan got his men to put on a facade to deceive them. Li Yan: ¡°Transfer it to Luoluo¡¯s ount.¡± Secretary Tan was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Secretary Tan swiped hisptop again and said, ¡°The Qin family intends to cause trouble for all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in the Empire from midnight tonight. The Duanmu family has already taken action.¡± ¡°Stop the Duanmu family and let them explode.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When they were about to reach the ground floor, Li Yan said, ¡°Tell Manager Shang, who is negotiating with P Country, that I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan left this financial building and took a car to another international trading building not far in the same street. He was going to discuss a 200-billion-yuan cooperation with the Earl of P Country. The cooperation with AL Country was just a scheme Li Yan had personally set up for the Qin family. The international cooperation between the Qin family and the sheik went smoothly. After the two parties signed the contract, Second Master Qin even gestured to the reporters. ¡°Report this matter properly.¡± How could the reporters not know Second Master Qin¡¯s thoughts? They hurriedly nodded and guaranteed that the headlines today would be about this huge contract between the Qin family and the sheik. Second Master Qin was very satisfied and even asked his subordinate to give every reporter a big red packet. The reporters left happily with their red packets. The sheik said to Eldest Master Qin, ¡°It¡¯s our country¡¯s honor to cooperate with the empire¡­¡± After bootlicking, he said, ¡°I hope our cooperation can start immediately. This way, we can gain benefits as soon as possible.¡± Eldest Master Qin nodded. ¡°We will get the funds and technicians in ce within the next few days.¡± The sheik smiled and stood up at the same time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Eldest Master Qin didn¡¯t stand up and merely shook his hand. The sheik had something to attend to and left first. Second Master Qin gestured for the guards to close the conference room door before saying to Eldest Master Qin, ¡°Big Brother, we have already frozen all of zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire. When are we transferring the money away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The money won¡¯t run away even after another day or two.¡± Eldest Master Qin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Get our men nted in zing Glory to take action immediately. I want to see all the scandals of the zing Glory Corporation exposed before tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi came out of the Education Bureau, it was already 3:30 in the afternoon. Chu Luo came out and quickly swiped her phone. Nangong Yi looked at her tense face and asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem happy?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Nangong Yi smiled faintly and deliberately said, ¡°Do you feel afraid after hearing that a group of foreign reporters wille tomorrow?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo called Yu Tong and said to her, ¡°Go buy some gifts now. They¡¯ll be useful tomorrow.¡± With that, she hung up. Nangong Yi gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Do you think you can stand at the side and watch the show? I¡¯ve invited many judges tomorrow. Even if someone from the World Painting Associationes, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± ¡°Then why were you angry just now, Junior? Are you angry that the person from the Education Bureau asked you if you could do it alone?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Besides, which eye of yours saw that I was angry?¡± It was merely that her expression had turned serious after seeing that she had received a huge sum of money in her bank card. She didn¡¯t need to think to know what was going on with the money. At the thought of this, Chu Luo strode towards the car and said, ¡°You can drive.¡± Nangong Yi hade here in Chu Luo¡¯s car. When Nangong Yi said earlier that he wanted to drive, Chu Luo didn¡¯t let him. Now that Chu Luo had given him the key, he was a little surprised and deliberately teased, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to let me drive your car.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t have anything to do, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you drive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them walked to the car. Chu Luo walked to the back door, opened it, and got in. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly had the illusion that he was being treated as a chauffeur. Chu Luo ignored him. After sitting in the back seat, she took out herptop and started typing rapidly. She wanted to hide that huge sum of money so that no one could find any clues. The car drove for nearly an hour before arriving at Imperial University. Chu Luo also spent an hour hiding that money. When they arrived at Imperial University, they realized that there was a group of people around the school gate, and it was a little chaotic. The two of them quickly got off the car and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, the group of people around her subconsciously turned around. Coincidentally, the people in the middle were a few foreign reporters and photographers. Surrounding them were Imperial University students. It seemed like they had had a dispute. When everyone saw Chu Luo, a boy heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Chu Luo, President, you¡¯re back. These few people say that they¡¯re foreign reporters. They heard that our Imperial University has a National University Student Painting and Calligraphy Competition and insisted on entering to film. We asked them to register, but they refused to listen.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked over. Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Junior, ask what kind of reporters they are first. If they are entertainment gossip reporters, it¡¯s best to reject them tactfully. Also¡­ don¡¯t let them catch something that can distort the situation.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to a few reporters who were stunned to see her and Nangong Yi. The cameraman began to move to film the two of them. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Sorry, please don¡¯t film us.¡± After saying that, he quietly shielded Chu Luo from the side. When the surrounding people saw Nangong Yi¡¯s action, they subconsciously walked over to block the camera. Chu Luo looked at the reporters and asked, ¡°May I know which country you are from? Our Imperial University has a process. If you want to enter to film, you have to first go to the embassy to get proof and then get the approval of our school heads.¡± A reporter said, ¡°We are reporters from Korea¡¯s Entertainment Weekly. We¡¯re here to interview Mr. Ci Jing, who is working with our Heavenly Queen.¡± ¡°Entertainment Weekly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up, but the words she said were domineering. ¡°Our Imperial University has its rules. Even the internationally famous Education Weekly and World Art Magazine will have to go through the process.¡± Chu Luo was talking about the most famous educational magazines in the world. The reporters looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say anything. However, since they were here, they didn¡¯t intend to return empty-handed. Especially since it was an international university event organized by Imperial University. If news were to leak, it would definitely attract a lot of attention to theirpany. So they decided to show off the shamelessness of entertainment reporters. ¡°We¡¯re international friends. Are you going to let us return empty-handed? That¡¯s not good, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We came in a hurry. If we go to the embassy at this time to get proof, they¡¯re not open at this time anyway. Is this how your country¡¯s universities treat their international friends?¡± These words made the students of Imperial University displeased. Chu Luo raised her hand to signal everyone to calm down. A cold smile shed across her eyes. ¡°How about this? As long as you can answer my question, I¡¯ll make an exception for you.¡± When the reporters heard that there was a chance, their eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, ask away.¡± Chapter 317 - Who Gave You the Courage to Talk Bad About Me in Front of Me?

Chapter 317: Who Gave You the Courage to Talk Bad About Me in Front of Me?

Chu Luo asked in English: ¡°When was the word ¡®celebrity¡¯ coined?¡± ¡°Where did the opera originate from?¡± Chu Luo asked two consecutive questions that left the reporters dumbfounded. The students standing at the side giggled. A reporter felt that Chu Luo was deliberately making things difficult for them and was displeased. ¡°What has this got to do with us entering Imperial University to film?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If I say it¡¯s rted, you will definitely say that Imperial University is bullying you for being uneducated. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s unrted, then.¡± The reporter¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo had an innocent look on her face. ¡°Am I wrong? As entertainment reporters, you can¡¯t even answer such a simple question. How are you different from those lousy gossip websites?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words rendered them speechless. They definitely wouldn¡¯t admit that they were from some crappy gossip website, but they weren¡¯t willing to leave just like that. A reporter said in a displeased tone, ¡°We¡¯re in the entertainment business, not the art business. The questions you ask are all in the art category. I think you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for us!¡± ¡°You guys are in the entertainment business?¡± Chu Luo looked surprised. In the next second, her expression darkened and a sharp aura emanated from her body. ¡°Firstly, we don¡¯t have any celebrities here, and secondly, we don¡¯t have any gossip. Then what are you guys doing here?¡± The others voiced their agreement. Seeing that Chu Luo and the others weren¡¯t going topromise, the reporters shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°We¡¯re international friends! Is this how Imperial University treats international friends?!¡± ¡°To put it simply, international friends are foreign friends. We are very friendly towards foreign friends, but we don¡¯t wee people who make up stories out of nothing. I just want to ask, as entertainment reporters, why are you filming ourpetition? Don¡¯t tell me you want to report who¡¯s good-looking and suited to be a celebrity? Chu Luo¡¯s straightforwardness made many peopleugh secretly. The reporters felt like they had lost face and smoke was rising from their heads. They started speaking in Korean. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the students of Imperial University to have such manners. We¡¯re entering their school to film because we want to give them face, but they don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°This woman is so beautiful. Why is she still studying? She can just enter the entertainment industry and find a rich man¡­¡± Swoosh~ A silver needle went straight through the skin on the neck of the person who spoke. If it was slightly further in the middle, it would have struck him in the throat. Chu Luo¡¯s action stunned the reporters and photographers. The others also fell silent. After a few seconds, the reporter whose skin had been pierced by the silver needle changed his expression and screamed in fear, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice had an imposing aura. That person immediately shut up. Chu Luo said in Korean, ¡°Who gave you the courage to speak ill of me in front of me? ¡°You¡¯re just foreign entertainment reporters, yet you want toe to Imperial University and be impudent? Is this your standard? ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯m not only beautiful, but you also can¡¯t afford to offend me.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at her head. Her confidence made it impossible to refute her. Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°Who recorded the entire process?¡± A few students quickly raised their hands. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I did too!¡± ¡­ ¡°Very good. In order to let everyone know that it¡¯s not our Imperial University students who were unfriendly to foreign friends, immediately upload this video to the internationalwork.¡± The bunch of them immediately did as instructed. The reporters finally came back to their senses. Someone shouted with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯re just a few students. Do you think you can do anything to us? Let me tell you, XX Entertainment Company is not someone that many people can afford to provoke in Korea. You better not regret it.¡± The bunch of them left in exasperation. Looking at the cars leave, Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, what do you n to do? These kinds of entertainment gossip reporters will definitely twist the truth when they go back. When the timees, they will definitely badmouth Imperial University to ruin its reputation.¡± When the others heard this, they looked worried. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo said in a low voice. ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± ¡°Junior, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. The moment Wang Mingtao picked up the call, she said, ¡°Get Roundy to the school gate immediately.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t leave. Everyone waited by the school gate. Many people quickly browsed the Inte. ¡°Chu Luo, the video has been sent. It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t attract much attention on the internationalwork.¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°No hurry.¡± A few minutester, the sound of mechanical wings came from above everyone. Other than Chu Luo, everyone subconsciously looked up. What they saw made their jaws drop and their eyes widen in shock. Someone clicked his tongue and said, ¡°That¡­ is Chu Luo¡¯s robot, right?¡± ¡°With such a round figure, it¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Why do I find this robot so handsome today?¡± ¡°I think so too. How many functions does this robot have that we haven¡¯t seen before?¡± The current Roundy¡¯s reputation could be said to be on par with that of Chu Luo. Many people had posted about Roundy on the BBS, and Roundy had long be an inte sensation. Before Roundynded, the people standing near Chu Luo automatically retreated. Roundynded in front of Chu Luo and retracted his wings. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Roundy, pull up the operation panel.¡± Roundy immediately opened the operation panel. Then, everyone saw Chu Luo¡¯s hands working on the operation panel on Roundy¡¯s back. Nangong Yi took out his phone and quickly opened the Inte. The title of Chu Luo¡¯s post was: ¡°Korea¡¯s entertainment gossip reporters dare to cause trouble at Imperial University. Do they think Imperial University is a pushover!?¡± The video was released in that post. Nangong Yi nced at Chu Luo with aplicated expression, thinking to himself,?¡®Is this really a good idea?¡¯ When he saw that the poprity of this thread was rising rapidly and was gradually bing a hot topic, he quickly clicked on and forwarded it. Not only Nangong Yi, but the students of Imperial University also quickly learned of this matter. At this moment, no matter where they were, they clicked on the repost at the same time. At this moment, a ssmate eximed, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s official website has reposted Chu Luo¡¯s thread. It says that it wants those reporters from Korea toe out and apologize to Imperial University and to Chu Luo.¡± Then¡­ ¡°The Imperial University College of Medicine reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡°The Imperial University College of Business reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡°The Imperial University College of Foreign Languages reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo was still operating rapidly on Roundy¡¯s operation panel. Soon, this post was ranked first. Instantly, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions ofments appeared. ¡°This entertainment mediapany from Korea has indeed gone overboard. As a world-famous school, Imperial University is indeed not a ce that just any media outlet (especially entertainment gossip media) can enter.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who deliberately searched online after hearing Chu Luo asked those two questions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed Chu Luo. She¡¯s arrogant and beautiful. Goddess, please ept my knees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, yet this Chu Luo caused such a hugemotion. Is Imperial University deliberately trying to increase the poprity of their school?¡± ¡°Those trolls, didn¡¯t you see the words that were tranted? Chu Luo got insulted by those words simply because she is beautiful. Talk is cheap since it didn¡¯t happen to you, right?¡± ¡°I strongly request Korea¡¯s XX Entertainment mediapany toe out and apologize.¡± ¡­ The power of international opinion was strong. The matter quickly fermented, especially the words spoken by the two reporters in Korean. An hourter, Chu Luo received a call from the dean. Chu Luo brought Roundy and Nangong Yi to the dean¡¯s office. At this moment, there were a few important school heads waiting in the dean¡¯s office. They were discussing this matter. The moment Chu Luo entered, they stopped and looked at her. The dean looked at her kindly. ¡°Chu Luo, you did well today, but many people think that you didn¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of it. What do you think?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, dazzling eyes and replied, ¡°In the future, our Imperial University will be even more famous. When the timees, there will definitely be many reporters from both domestically and abroad. I¡¯m just killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. We should raise our standards for reporters who are allowed into Imperial University.¡± The dean and school heads nodded in their hearts. One of the school heads smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Why would Chu Luo say that our Imperial University will be more famous in the future? Isn¡¯t our Imperial University already famous now?¡± ¡°Famous, but not internationally.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Previously, I checked. Although Imperial University is ranked among the top ten world-ss universities, our Imperial University doesn¡¯t have any special masterpieces. This makes the other nine universities more or less disdainful when they talk about our Imperial University. Now that I¡¯m studying here, I won¡¯t allow anyone to look down on Imperial University.¡± The heads and Nangong Yi¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo¡¯s words sounded too arrogant and conceited, but they subconsciously believed that she could really keep her word. The group of them chatted for a while more. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The dean¡¯s assistant pushed open the door and said to the dean excitedly, ¡°Dean, just now, a few educational media outlets from abroad called to request for the broadcast rights for the paintingpetition tomorrow.¡± Chapter 318 - Doesnt It Look Like Ice Cream?

Chapter 318: Doesn¡¯t It Look Like Ice Cream?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That entertainment mediapany from Korea couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of public opinion and quickly came out to apologize to Imperial University and to Chu Luo. Instantly, Chu Luo became famous again. The people of the empire felt that Chu Luo¡¯s words against those reporters were too gratifying. Her poprity in the empire soared. As soon as Chu Luo walked out of the dean¡¯s office, she received a call from Old Gao. Old Gao scolded in a proud tone over the phone, ¡°Little Chu Luo, your mouth is still so unforgiving, but good job on scolding them. You shouldn¡¯t be polite to those with low standards.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously smiled. She started chatting casually with Old Gao. This was the first time Nangong Yi, who was walking behind her, had seen Chu Luo talking to someone so happily. After she hung up, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu Luo, were you on the phone with your family?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s family situation wasn¡¯t a secret. Nangong Yi¡¯s question was actually a little abrupt. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and said directly, ¡°The person who called was my high school form teacher.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang again. It was Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo was able to push that thread and video to the top of the international website so quickly because of other people¡¯s help. Chu Luo picked up the call and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, you helped me just now, right?¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice, which was gentle with a smile, sounded warm to the ears. ¡°Mm, not only me, but also Little Tang. Coincidentally, I was with Little Tang. He only found out what you were up to after checking the students¡¯ videos.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you need help? Coincidentally, I¡¯m free for the next two days. If you need help, I¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Little Tang said that he¡¯sing over to help too.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I need a few people with goodputer skills. You two cane over tomorrow morning.¡± She needed helpers in the control room, but since Wu Yiyao offered, she asked her and Tang Zhiyun toe. Having the two of them beat having many people. Wu Yiyao and Tang Zhiyun definitely had no objections. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Seeing that Chu Luo had put away her phone, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, since there are foreign reportersing tomorrow, there would surely be a lot of reporters from the empire. The third hall can amodate only 500 people. It¡¯s difficult to make arrangements if there are too many people. How do you n to handle this matter?¡± ¡°Why should we let all the reporters in?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think it was a problem at all. ¡°We¡¯ll let only the previously confirmed reporters in. The others will be outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Junior, have you thought of the consequences of doing this?¡± ¡°I have.¡± The two of them had already reached the first floor when Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. It was a message. She took it out and saw that it was from Li Yan. He said that he woulde to the school immediately. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. After telling Li Yan where she was waiting for him, she continued to speak to Nangong Yi. ¡°Only those who aren¡¯t confident will be worried about the consequences. Since this is apetition organized by me, you have to listen to me.¡± Nangong Yi opened his mouth but ultimately gave up on talking about this matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°What does Junior intend to do next?¡± ¡°My boyfriend ising overter. Don¡¯t follow me. Go do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi suddenly had a feeling that Chu Luo was hating on him for being a third wheel and was sending him away. What was going on? Nangong Yi looked deeply at Chu Luo and decided to shut his mouth. When the two of them arrived outside the office building, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground. After standing on it, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she left. Nangong Yiughed as he looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that. He took out his phone and dialed a number. After the call went through, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re still going to stand at the side and watch the show, don¡¯t me me for not warning you when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo went straight to the third hall. As she skated, she sent Li Yan a message: ¡°Yan, buy me some pastries and ice cream when youe over.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited expectantly for Li Yan to buy her ice cream. As she went, she sent Wu Yiyao a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Sister Wu, if you¡¯re not going back to the old district tonight,e to the third hall with Senior Tang after dinner.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went along Imperial University¡¯s school path with Roundy on her skateboard. When the students from the other schools saw her passing through, they were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Luo, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually moving around on a skateboard. She looks so dashing!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true. Our school¡¯s Chu Luo is that dashing.¡± When Chu Luo arrived at the school path in the third hall, she asked Roundy to put away the skateboard. There were many magnolia trees nted on both sides of the school road. Although the magnolia season had long passed, these trees were evergreen throughout the four seasons. As one walked in the middle, they still gave one a tranquil and beautiful feeling. Everyone¡¯s efforts today weren¡¯t in vain. Wee posters and gs were hung on every magnolia tree. There were also many blooming flowers under the trees. Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she called Mr. Wang. When Mr. Wang picked up the call, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why did you send so many flowers over?¡± Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who organized thispetition, you must arrange everything properly. This amount of money is nothingpared to the money Little Chu let us winst time.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the school and get them to write Uncle Wang¡¯s donation on the donation record.¡± Mr. Wangughed and agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo quickly brought Roundy to the door of the third hall. All the ces had been set up. It was dinner time again, but there was no one here. Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter. Instead, she let Roundy connect to the control room in the third hall. About half an hourter, she heard familiar footsteps behind her. Chu Luo turned around and looked at the approaching man. She asked expectantly, ¡°Yan, did you buy me ice cream?¡± Li Yan nced at Roundy¡¯s disy and nodded at her. Chu Luo was so happy that her eyes curved into crescents. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked towards the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s eat in the hall.¡± The two of them walked in and sat down in thest row. Li Yan ced a few bags on an empty chair and handed her a small bag. Chu Luo took it happily. When she opened the bag and saw what was inside, her face puffed up in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not ice cream at all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at the serious Li Yan and angrily raised the cake that resembled an ice cream in front of him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not!¡± Li Yan pointed at the cake. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like ice cream?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan suddenly carried her and sat her on hisp. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to get off. Li Yan pinched her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Roundy is guarding outside. No one wille in.¡± After saying that, he kissed her lips a few times before saying in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Your period ising soon. You can¡¯t eat cold food.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned red. She pushed his cheek to the side, took the cake from his hand, and slowly ate it. Li Yan gave her a cup of warm milk tea. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it and bit the straw on his hand. After drinking, she asked, ¡°Did you bring dinner?¡± ¡°Someone will send it overter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and fed him the cake. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t close his mouth and only bit down a little. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw him like this. After the cake was finished, she asked, ¡°Why did you transfer so much money to my card?¡± ¡°The Qin family froze all of zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire. I got someone to secretly transfer the money out.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they notice?¡± ¡°No. My men aren¡¯t pushovers.¡± Chu Luo smiled and deliberately said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will investigate after the money was transferred to me?¡± ¡°Wifey even dares to chase an international hacker to hisir. Are you worried that someone will find out?¡± Chu Luo epted Li Yan¡¯spliment and reached for a small cake to eat. As she ate, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a hidden function on my card. I¡¯ll transfer the money after this matter is over.¡± ¡°No need. Just take it as pocket money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that. There are so many zeros. I feel dizzy just looking at them.¡± Li Yanughed at her words and pulled her into his arms. He looked down at her lips and said, ¡°You can buy whatever you want.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around and she said, ¡°I want to buy an ind and build an herb garden.¡± This way, she could use her abilities to grow the best herbs. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her lips. Chu Luo raised her head back and was immediately pressed down by arge hand. Li Yan only let go of her after her lips had turned red. Chu Luo panted as she leaned on his shoulder and patted it in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she told him about what happened in the afternoon. Li Yan listened quietly. When he heard what the reporters said, a murderous glint shed across his eyes. The two of them waited for almost 20 minutes before dinner was sent over. Chapter 319 - Li Yan: "Right. I Belong to Luoluo."

Chapter 319: Li Yan: ¡°Right. I Belong to Luoluo.¡±

After dinner, they had just walked out to throw away the rubbish when they saw Tang Zhiyao and Wu Yiyao walking over from the school path. ¡°Little Chu.¡± The moment Wu Yiyao called out, Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped and waited. After the two of them walked over, Wu Yiyao nodded at Li Yan as a form of greeting. Tang Zhiyun called her ¡°Junior¡± and turned to Li Yan. He opened his mouth to call her Brother Chu, but when he thought of what Wang Mingtao had told themst night, he suddenly hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to address him. Chu Luo looked at his troubled expression and said with a smile, ¡°Senior, you can just call him Brother Li Yan.¡± ¡°Brother Li, Li Yan?¡± Tang Zhiyun found the name familiar. Wu Yiyao had never seen Li Yan in zing Glory, but she felt that the person in front of her was him, so she probed, ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan?¡± Hearing Wu Yiyao¡¯s question, Tang Zhiyun trembled and got a little dazed. Especially after seeing Li Yan nod in agreement and hearing him say, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°!!!¡± Seeing that the big boy beside her seemed to be frightened, Wu Yiyao nudged him with a smile. Tang Zhiyun snapped back to reality and said in an excited and incoherent voice, ¡°CEO¡­ CEO Li, you are CEO Li of the zing Glory Corporation!¡± Chu Luo was displeased with how formal he was to Li Yan and interrupted, ¡°Call him Brother Li!¡± To Tang Zhiyun, the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation was a legendary figure. Suddenly, he felt that he was taking advantage of him by calling him Brother. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo guessed his thoughts and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue calling him Brother Chu?¡± She even winked at Li Yan mischievously. ¡°He belongs to my family anyway. It¡¯s like he¡¯s taken my surname.¡± A gentle glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m from Luoluo¡¯s family.¡± When Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao saw this, they suddenly felt a littleplicated. The legendary Master Li was rumored to be too ¡°demon-like.¡± Standing here, Li Yan was a man who doted on the woman he loved. This contrast was indescribable. However, the two of them liked Chu Luo. As long as Li Yan treated Chu Luo well, they didn¡¯t care who he was. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyun called out casually, ¡°Brother Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. The four of them walked into the hall together. As they walked, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°I need a few people to monitor the entire venue from the control room tomorrow. The design of this hall is especially interesting. I¡¯ll take you guys there to adapt first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them stayed in the control room until 10:30 PM. Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, where are you resting tonight?¡± Wu Yiyao told her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at my father¡¯s ceter. He¡¯ll stay in the apartment for the next two days.¡± There were no outsiders here, so Wu Yiyao told her. ¡°The higher-ups have been morex in monitoring Daddy and the others these past few days.¡± She subconsciously looked at Li Yan and thought for a while before asking, ¡°CEO Li, can I ask when this matter will end and when the gaming capsule can continue developing?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. The four of them stopped when they reached the ce where the bicycles were parked. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, we won¡¯t be going with you. I will send Little Professor Wu home first. Be careful when you go back.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. There were more people at Imperial University at this time. Li Yan also pushed a bike out and sent Chu Luo out of the school. As the two of them walked out, they became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention again. Especially of the foreign students, who were simply stunned. ¡°Does Chu Luo have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°That man looks so cool and handsome.¡± ¡°Indeed, good-looking girls have been reserved long ago.¡± ¡­ At a corner, a group of people looked at the two people who had passed by. One of them nudged Song Ci, who was standing at the side and staring in that direction. That person deliberately dragged his voice and said meaningfully: ¡°No wonder Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree to apany you to tour Imperial University tomorrow. So she¡¯s already taken¡­ That boyfriend of Chu Luo¡¯s looks really charismatic. I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s from a wealthy family¡­ Song Ci, that¡¯s it for you.¡± Song Ci retracted his gaze and nced at the person who said this. He then turned around and walked away. ¡°Hey¡­ Song Ci, where are you going?¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t answer him and quickly left. It wasn¡¯t until he reached a remote ce that he stopped and took out his phone to dial a number. At this moment, his expression was obscure. When the other party picked up the call, he said in a low voice, ¡°Go and investigate Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend immediately. Also¡­ find a way to stop Imperial University¡¯s students frompeting.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and strode towards the guest house. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the entrance of the vi. She suddenly stopped and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to go the vi behind to check on those herbs. I haven¡¯t been there for a few days. I wonder what the herbs look like.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked to the back together. At this moment, Professor Tang and the others had returned to the other vi in front to rest. The lights in the vi behind were switched off and the door was closed. Chu Luo had a key. She took it out and opened the door, and the two of them walked in. Li Yan was surprised to see that almost all the herbs inside were nearly fully grown. Chu Luo said in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, not bad. I cane over tomorrow night to study with Professor Tang and the others.¡± After saying that, she surveyed the herbs andstly took a look at the tonifying herbs. When she saw the ginseng that had already bloomed, Chu Luo pointed at one of them and said to Li Yan with a grin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get the butler to dig up a ginseng to nourish your body?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes and reflected on whether he had been too gentle with the little thing recently, causing her to have the illusion that she needed to nourish his body. Li Yan didn¡¯t answer and Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She looked at the other herbs before returning to the vi they lived in. As soon as she was done showering and was ready to sleep, arge hand was ced upon her. Chu Luo gasped and looked up at him with eyes that had turned watery due to his touch. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Li Yan smiled at her and rolled over. Before sealing her lips, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you check if there¡¯s anything wrong with my body.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­ I¡­ I have something on tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then just check it once.¡± ¡­ That one check Li Yan mentioned was obviously much longer than usual. When Chu Luo finally could breathe, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to talk. She left a w mark on his chest and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Big baddie! You¡¯re not human!¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand massaged her waist and his lips curled into a satisfied smile. He deliberately said in a hoarse and bewitching voice by her ear, ¡°If you have nothing on tomorrow, I can continue.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she buried her head in his arms. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Li Yan¡¯s smile widened and he kissed the top of her head. ¡°Baby, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. She had juste out of the bathroom when her phone rang. It was actually Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi told her, ¡°Junior, our school¡¯s participating student¡¯s hand is injured.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo quickly walked downstairs. Li Yan woke up earlier than her and was practicing in the courtyard. Chu Luo was about to leave with her backpack when Li Yan walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The contestant from our school is injured. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Yan followed her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan went to drive. Chu Luo waited for him to drive the car over before sitting inside it. She took out her phone to look at the school¡¯s BBS. It was still too early, and no one on the BBS had reported this matter. She exited the BBS and sent a message to Nangong Yi. Chu Luo: ¡°Do you know what exactly happened?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. A girl who lives with her called me.¡± As he was the president of the Student Union, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone number was public knowledge. If serious situations arose, the Student Union would look for him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask anything further. When the car arrived at the school, Li Yan showed his special lecturer card to the guard and drove in. Fortunately, it was early. The car drove smoothly to the girls¡¯ dormitory building. Li Yan didn¡¯t get out of the car. When Chu Luo got out, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked towards the door of the dormitory after getting off the car. A girl was already waiting there. When the girl saw Chu Luo walking over, she quickly weed her excitedly and said, ¡°Chu Luo, please follow me.¡± Chu Luo followed her inside. The girl didn¡¯t wait for Chu Luo to ask. As she walked, she told Chu Luo what she knew. ¡°At dawn, Yang Ting¡¯s schoolmate from high school asked her to go down and get something. When she reached the stairs, she slipped for some reason and fell on her hand.¡± ¡°Where did she fall?¡± ¡°We live on the fourth floor. She fell on the stairs between the second and third floors. That high school ssmate who asked her to get something from her lives on the second floor.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the staircase between the second and third floors. The girl pointed at the ce where Yang Ting fell. ¡°Yang Ting said that she fell from the third step.¡± Chu Luo looked at the steps and her gaze stopped at a scrap of paper in the corner of the third step. Chapter 320 - This Is a Celestial Combination

Chapter 320: This Is a Celestial Combination

Chu Luo walked up the stairs and bent down to pick up the piece of paper. The girl looked at Chu Luo strangely and wondered why Chu Luo picked up a scrap of paper. At this moment, Chu Luo asked the girl, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone bring Yang Ting to the school doctor¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Yang Ting kept crying and refused to go.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Take me to your dormitory to see Yang Ting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the door of Yang Ting¡¯s dormitory on the fourth floor and heard cries and persuasioning from the dormitory. ¡°Yang Ting, let¡¯s take you to the school doctor¡¯s office to have you checked. Your hand is already so swollen. What if it¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going¡­ Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m participating in thepetition today. Even if I go to the school doctor¡¯s office to get it checked now, it won¡¯t heal immediately. Professor Chen likes me so much, I can¡¯t let him down. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°If Professor Chen heard that your hand got injured, he would definitely ask you to go to the school doctor¡¯s office immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him!¡± Yang Ting shouted agitatedly and started crying again. The girl standing beside Chu Luo said with a nod, ¡°Yang Ting is used to being confident. She originally nned to clinch first ce for Imperial University, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. She couldn¡¯t ept it, so she kept crying.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and frowned. To be honest, if this person wasn¡¯t a student at Imperial University, she would have turned around and left. She really didn¡¯t like people who only knew how to cry when they encountered something. Chu Luo pushed open the door. When the people inside heard themotion, they subconsciously looked over. Chu Luo looked at the tearful Yang Ting and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you don¡¯t appear in thepetition today, others will only think that you retreated at thest minute. At that time, not only will your professor be disappointed, but your ssmates who support you will also be disappointed.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo let out a low shout and Yang Ting was instantly stunned. Chu Luo said with a dark face, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the courage to face this, what right do you have to represent Imperial University in thispetition?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Ting was anxious and afraid to begin with. Previously, everyone had beenforting her, but after being suddenly criticized by Chu Luo in such a straightforward manner, she suddenly couldn¡¯t adapt to it and became a little angry. She shouted at Chu Luo angrily: ¡°You have no idea how I feel right now. Do you know how long I¡¯ve prepared and how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for thispetition? I broke my hand now and can¡¯t go to thepetition at all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tfort me, but you actually dare to make such sarcastic remarks! Chu Luo, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°No student at Imperial University doesn¡¯t put in effort when participating inpetitions. If everyone was like you, crying after being dealt a blow, I think you wouldn¡¯t have to get your hands checked. Forget it, don¡¯t draw anymore. People like you won¡¯t be able to draw anything spectacr.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yang Ting was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. The others remained silent. Chu Luo suddenly walked towards Yang Ting and grabbed her wrist. Yang Ting¡¯s expression changed drastically as she screamed, ¡°Ah¡­ Chu Luo, you¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± The other girls were also shocked. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, Yang Ting can¡¯t move her hand anymore.¡± ¡°Chu¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amid Yang Ting¡¯s scream, all the girls were stunned to see her break out in a cold sweat. Ten secondster, Chu Luo let go of Yang Ting and took out a bottle of medicine. She poured it on Yang Ting¡¯s wound and turned to one of the girls who was stunned. ¡°Go get a dry towel.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The girl subconsciously retrieved a dry towel. Chu Luo wrapped the towel around Yang Ting¡¯s wound before taking a step back and announcing, ¡°Alright, you can try to move it.¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± What happened? Yang Ting did not believe Chu Luo¡¯s words at all. Her body was still stuck in that intense pain. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, the girl standing beside Yang Ting subconsciously moved her hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang Ting abruptly stopped after a short cry of surprise. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She gently moved her hand and said in surprise, ¡°My hand doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± After saying this, her face fell again. ¡°But even then, I can¡¯t participate in thepetition like this.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t participate, call your professor and tell him. This is a special situation. Your professor will understand. If you don¡¯t say anything, your professor will be disappointed.¡± This time, the girls standing beside her stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side at the same time. A girl went to give Yang Ting her phone, ¡°Yang Ting, Chu Luo is right. Give Professor a call and tell him about your situation.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Ting wouldn¡¯t take the phone for a long time. The girl who handed her the phone got anxious and helped her dial the number directly. Yang Ting could only tell the professor about this matter uneasily. Nobody knew what the other party said, but Yang Ting started crying again and said, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, she hung up. Chu Luo really didn¡¯t like this kind of girl. She turned around and left. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Yang Ting had called her from behind. Chu Luo waved at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like people like you who only know how to cry when faced with a problem. If you can¡¯t change this personality, you¡¯d better stay away from me when you see me in the future.¡± The girls looked at Yang Ting, whose expression had changed several times. They actually felt that the fierce Chu Luo at this moment was very adorable. When Chu Luo walked down the stairs, she stopped on the stairs between the second and third floors. She took out the scrap of paper she had picked up earlier. There was a small figurine drawn on it and that small figurine had lost a hand. Seeing this, Chu Luo quickly swiped her finger across it a few times. The corners of her lips curled up coldly. ¡°Hmph, you want our art students to not be able to participate in thepetition? I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked downstairs. The moment she walked out of the girls¡¯ dormitory, she saw Nangong Yi standing by the door. When Nangong Yi saw here out, he went up to her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how is Yang Ting?¡± Chu Luo replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. She just can¡¯t participate in thepetition anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at the suddenly silent Nangong Yi and continued walking forward. Nangong Yi followed her and said, ¡°Since Yang Ting can¡¯t participate in thepetition, we can only get someone else to take her ce.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very concerned. ¡°This is for the College of Arts to settle.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s profile and was actually speechless. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi quickly walked to the car parked there. Chu Luo turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, go and see if the others are done with their preparations. I¡¯ll go eat breakfast first. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast either. After Chu Luo got into the car, the car drove away. She opened her hand and looked at the piece of paper in it that had turned slightly red. Her lips curled up. Li Yan nced at her in the rearview mirror. Chu Luo felt his gaze and said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone wants Imperial University to stop participating in thepetition.¡± At this point, her expression turned cold. ¡°Hmph! How dare that person be impudent in Imperial University. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all written here.¡± Chu Luo showed him the paper scraps. ¡°This is a paper effigy. It¡¯s deliberately made into paper scraps so that even people who know what this is can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°How do you n to deal with such a person?¡± ¡°I duplicated all the pain in Yang Ting¡¯s hand onto that person. I¡¯ll let him try the pain of not being able to lift a pen.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he chuckled and didn¡¯t continue. He asked her, ¡°Where do you want to go for breakfast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already seven. Let¡¯s go to the school restaurant.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan drove to the school restaurant closest to the third hall. At this moment, many students had alreadye to eat. They were surprised to see Chu Luo and Li Yan getting out of the car. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend can actually drive a car inside the school. Is he also a professor here?¡± With this guess, many girls were excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. Although the hunk is Chu Luo¡¯s, it¡¯s not bad to let us see him often.¡± ¡°Indeed, every time I see Chu Luo and her boyfriend, I have a feeling that besides each other, no one else is worthy of them.¡± ¡°This is a celestialbination.¡± ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t the school stipte that students and professors can¡¯t date?¡± ¡°Tsk, Chu Luo is here. Her boyfriend just came. Maybe he followed Chu Luo here. This way, the school won¡¯t be able to meddle in this.¡± ¡­ After the two of them walked in, they went to order and queued up to get food. Everyone peeked at the two of them. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all, and Li Yan maintained his usual cold and noble demeanor. However, when someone took out their phone to secretly take photos of them, Li Yan red at them. The person who took the photo quietly put away his phone. At this moment, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I forgot to bring the clothes over. I¡¯ll call the butlerter and ask him to put the clothes in Roundy¡¯s stomach and get him to send them over.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m going to leave for a while after eating. Call me when you¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I¡¯ll be able to leave after this. I have to deal with the aftermath.¡± ¡°Okay. Call me when it ends.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Soon, it was their turn. Li Yan bought breakfast and the two of them found a table to eat. After the meal, Li Yan left. Chapter 321 - Painting Competition

Chapter 321: Painting Competition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo went over to meet all the volunteers today. Yu Tong and the other girls had already put on cheongsams and looked very elegant. The boys who were receiving the guests in the hall had also put on ancient-style matching Tang suit. Everyone surrounded the morous Nangong Yi and ttered him with all their might. Other than these people, all the other members of the Student Union were also here. When everyone saw Chu Luoe over, they subconsciously fell silent. Wang Mingtao, who was standing in the crowd, walked up to Chu Luo. As he gave her a look, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, everyone is here. Even the ministers of the Student Union are here.¡± Chu Luo nced at the ministers of the Student Union coldly and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, follow the schedule I sent you.¡± Everyone who received the message nodded. At this moment, Roundy quickly walked over. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Luo said to them, ¡°Everyone, take out your phones and connect to Bluetooth. If anything happens that you can¡¯t resolveter, just press 1 and look for me.¡± She then gestured to Roundy. ¡°Connect everyone¡¯s phones.¡± ¡°Connectionplete.¡± After everyone confirmed it, Yu Tong walked over and asked Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, where¡¯s your cheongsam? We¡¯re all wearing it. Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± Everyone looked at her expectantly, obviously wanting to see her in a cheongsam. Chu Luo only nced at them and finally turned to the cadres of the Student Union. She asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you here to watch a joke?¡± The group of Student Union cadres: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo continued, ¡°If you¡¯re here to watch a joke, you¡¯re not wee here. If you¡¯re here to help, you have to listen to me today.¡± The group of Student Union cadres: ¡°¡­¡± How aggrieved! Yu Tong quickly gave them a look. After a few seconds, Zhang Yiran walked up to Chu Luo and quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you need me to do today? Just tell me. I promise that other than you, we won¡¯t obey anyone else, not even the President.¡± Nangong Yi nced at Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran pretended not to see his gaze and continued to suck up. ¡°I thought about it. How can my matterspare to such a major matter? I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on my own matters at a time like this.¡± Chu Luo nced at her lightly and nodded. ¡°Alright, then stand by the door of the hall and receive the guests.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m honored.¡± Zhang Yiran retreated in frustration. She had never expected to be reduced to standing by the door as a receptionist. Yu Tong, who was standing beside Chu Luo,ughed secretly in her heart. After the first person stepped forward, the other ministers came over one after another to ask Chu Luo to arrange missions for them. Chu Luo really made arrangements for them. They were all stifled. After all the missions were arranged, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, who had been standing by and watching, ¡°Nangong Yi, you will arrange the reception at the venue.¡± Nangong Yi nodded at her and left with a group of people. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, bring your men to the door to receive them. Keep in touch at all times.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao had never expected that he would one daymand a group of members and cadres from the Student Union. He felt like he was about to go to heaven. He waved his hand and said heroically, ¡°Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched them leave. Only then did she go to the Student Union female toilet to change her clothes. Then, she brought Roundy to the school¡¯s heads¡¯ room. At 7: 50, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said excitedly to her on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, Sister Chu, there are seven to eight cars belonging to the members of the Painter Association by the door. I heard from a ssmate that even the president of the Painter Association is here.¡± Chu Luo listened to his excited loud voice and said to him, ¡°Let them drive their cars straight to the third hall.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and walked towards the third hall with a few school heads from the School of Arts who were in charge of thispetition. When they arrived, the heads first talked to the teachers from the other schools. Soon, the cars from the Painter Association drove over. Everyone weed them. After He Zhiqian and the others alighted, everyone shook hands and greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President He toe personally today. When the participants see you, they will definitely be very happy.¡± However, He Zhiqian nced at Chu Luo and said with a straight face, ¡°Chu Luo from your school is really capable to have gathered so many of us here.¡± The school¡¯s head heard the trace of displeasure in He Zhiqian¡¯s tone and smiled awkwardly. Then, he looked at Chu Luo and asked her with his eyes. Chu Luo looked back at him with those innocent eyes and then at He Zhiqian. ¡°I thought that President He attached great importance to the strength of the new generation and wanted to see how much potential the students have?¡± He Zhiqian red at Chu Luo without hiding anything and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That day, when Chu Luo came to invite me, she showed off a little in front of me. She really surprised me. Chu Luo should have participated in thispetition. I came specially to see if you can get first ce.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone knew that the president of the Painter Association was a straightforward person, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward. Moreover¡­ Chu Luo knew how to draw? She even showed off a little in front of him, shocking him? It couldn¡¯t be real, right? Did Chu Luo offend him when she invited him? Everyone felt that Chu Luo had offended He Zhiqian. Otherwise, He Zhiqian wouldn¡¯t have said such words that made Chu Luo offend all the participants. A few school heads looked at Chu Luo, wanting to help her smooth things over. Chu Luo shrugged indifferently. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. I didn¡¯t register and can¡¯t participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not registering? As the president of the Painter Association, don¡¯t I have the right to let you register on the spot?¡± After He Zhiqian finished speaking, he asked the other members of the Painting Association, ¡°Do you agree to Chu Luo registering on the spot?¡± The few members of the Painter Association nodded at the same time. ¡°Agreed.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How exactly did Chu Luo offend the president of the Painting Association? How did she end up being put in such a difficult position? At this moment, Chu Luo moved the Bluetooth on her ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Everyone, go in first.¡± Only then did the school heads snap back to reality and invite everyone to walk towards the hall. In the auditorium, the contestants and reporters were already in position. When everyone saw who walked in, they were all shocked. ¡°Imperial University actually invited the president of the Painting Association and so many masters from the painting world this time! They¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the president of the Painter Association always disliked judging in all kinds ofpetitions? Who is so capable to actually invite him?¡± ¡°I always thought that Imperial University would at most invite two or three masters from the painting world. I didn¡¯t expect them to invite seven or eight at once. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°The girl walking beside them is Chu Luo, right? This girl is so elegant and beautiful. She looks like a fairy who walked out of a painting.¡± ¡°Hurry up and take pictures of the masters, and also Chu Luo. Thepetition organized by Imperial University this time looks very ssy.¡± Chu Luo brought the group to the front and sat down. The people from the Education Bureau had already arrived. Everyone greeted them. Chu Luo looked at the time and gritted her teeth. ¡°Begin.¡± Then, she retreated to Roundy¡¯s side. Just as everyone was whispering, the lights in the hall suddenly went out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the lights suddenly go out?¡± Then, the ceiling above the auditorium separated to the sides and bright light instantly shone in. The entire disy in front of her disyed the life and representations of the painters of the various eras of the empire. Someone eximed, ¡°Heavens! Imperial University is actually so well-prepared. I didn¡¯t know that the empire had so many artists.¡± ¡°You have to know a lot about the history of the empire to be able to do that.¡± He Zhiqian, who was sitting there, asked a school head beside him, ¡°Who found this information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chu Luo,¡± the leader said with a smile. ¡°Chu Luo said that this is more ceremonial. It can also let the participants know that our empire¡¯s paintings have a long history and that there are outstanding painters in every generation. So as to inspire the new generation to be more vignt and focus on cultivating their art.¡± ¡°Quite a creative idea.¡± ¡­ At 8: 40 am, the host invited an important figure on stage to speak. ¡°We invite the president of the Painting Association to speak on stage.¡± Amid the apuse, He Zhiqian stood up and walked over to look at the people in the venue. After saying a few encouraging words, he suddenly asked, ¡°Has Chu Luo signed up?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. The participants resting backstage were so shocked that they all ran to the exit to peek. Then, they couldn¡¯t help butin softly. ¡°Did I hear wrongly? The president of the Painting Association asked if Chu Luo had registered?¡± ¡°Register for what? Is Chu Luo going topete with us?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Can Chu Luo draw?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the president of the Painter Association is a little strange? Could it be that he¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Then Chu Luo is too unlucky.¡± ¡°Maybe Imperial University wants to be famous and deliberately pushed Chu Luo out. When the timees, no one will say anything if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t draw well.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Imperial University to do such marketing. Don¡¯t they feel embarrassed?¡± ¡­ Not only were the participants backstage discussing, but even the teachers from other schools present were discussing. The school¡¯s heads couldn¡¯t hold their smiles anymore. At this moment, Chu Luo stood up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve signed up.¡± Chapter 322 - Making Things Difficult for Chu Luo

Chapter 322:

Making Things Difficult for Chu Luo

Everyone felt that He Zhiqian was making things difficult for Chu Luo. He Zhiqian was indeed making things difficult for Chu Luo. He wanted Chu Luo to know that in the world of painting and calligraphy, truly capable people relied on their own abilities. When he heard Chu Luo speak, He Zhiqian¡¯s slightly serious face rxed a lot. He looked at Chu Luo and deliberately said, ¡°Chu Luo, I think very highly of you. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Whoa! President He has never said that he thinks highly of someone. Could it be that Chu Luo really has an incredible talent in painting?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, with Chu Luo¡¯s poprity, the media would have reported it previously. Why didn¡¯t they say that Chu Luo knew how to draw?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that President He¡¯s gaze was too serious when he looked at Chu Luo? Did Chu Luo do something that made President He unhappy?¡± ¡°I heard that President He pays special attention to his paintings and especially doesn¡¯t like people criticizing his paintings. Could it be that Chu Luo has vited his taboo and he¡¯s bearing a grudge against her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. After all, President He is famous for being calctive in the painting world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard that many foreign media outlets have applied for broadcasting rights for thispetition. Under such circumstances, isn¡¯t President He going a little overboard to make things difficult for Chu Luo?¡± There was a flurry of discussion below the stage, but He Zhiqian looked at Chu Luo insistently. Chu Luo nodded at him with the same expression and gestured to the host, Yu Tong. Yu Tong continued hosting. ¡°Since President He asked Chu Luo to participate in thepetition and Chu Luo agreed, I wonder if the other school heads have any objections?¡± The school heads sitting in front discussed softly and nodded at Yu Tong. Yu Tong continued, ¡°Coincidentally, a participant from our school had an ident this morning and her hand was injured. Now, Chu Luo is representing Imperial University. Next, let¡¯s invite our robot team to make preparations for the contestants.¡± As soon as Yu Tong finished speaking, Chu Luo pressed a button on the operation panel behind Roundy. Then, everyone watched in shock as more than ten robots walked up the stage in an orderly manner with drawing tools. The entire big screen disyed the scene of spring flowers blooming, grass growing, and orioles flying. Even the floor on the stage had be a real green grasnd, with sun shining from above, and even morning dew on it. This time, not only were the people below the stage discussing, but even the audience watching the live broadcast was shocked. ¡°Heavens! How did they do that? The people from Imperial University are too amazing. They can actually simte thepetition scene into such an artistic scene. I feel inspired to draw just by looking at it!¡± ¡°I wonder who came up with this idea. I¡¯ll give him full marks.¡± ¡°And those robots? Since when did Imperial University¡¯s robot technology be so good? Looking at the way they carried the drawing table and paper, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that their appearance was still that of a robot, I would have thought they were real people!¡± ¡°I have to say, the Painting and Calligraphy Competition organized by Imperial University has already stunned me even before it begins!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the performance of the participants this time. I¡¯m even more looking forward to Chu Luo¡¯s performance!¡± ¡°Can Chu Luo draw?¡± ¡°If Chu Luo can get a cing, I¡¯ll eat my keyboard on a live broadcast!¡± ¡°Imperial University is simply ying to the gallery!¡± ¡­ Variousments flew everywhere, but everyone started to look forward to it. After the robots delivered all the tools the participants needed, they left. Then, all the participants went on stage. The moment Chu Luo went on stage, everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Everyone only had these words in their hearts: Beautiful like a fairy, drop-dead gorgeous! The contestants walked to the corresponding ce ording to their assigned number and sat down. Chu Luo¡¯s seat was on the right. The theme for thepetition was announced by the people from the painting and calligraphy world. Someone handed the questions to He Zhiqian. ¡°President He,e and read the theme.¡± He Zhiqian raised his hand and pushed away the theme that person had given him. He stood up and took the microphone. ¡°Since it¡¯s a National University Student Painting and Calligraphy Competition, in order to ensure that thepetition is fair, we won¡¯t look at the theme that was prepared beforehand.¡± When He Zhiqian said this, a few people¡¯s expressions changed. Although no one knew the theme in such apetition, they would know the general direction. The teacher would get the students to practice more ording to this direction. He Zhiqian was simply deliberately not ying by the rules. He Zhiqian nced at all the contestants on the stage and his gaze finally stopped at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression. He continued, ¡°For today¡¯s theme, you will be drawing a painting that¡¯s lively like the ¡®Along the River During the Qingming Festival[1]¡¯ painting.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Is President He crazy? Why would hee up with such a theme? Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for all the participants?¡± ¡°Besides, how can three hours be enough to paint a simr scene!¡± At this point, someone raised this loudly. He Zhiqian replied sternly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a nationalpetition, how high a standard can a painting that¡¯s drawn in two to three hours be? Extend the time!¡± ¡°President He, this isn¡¯t a good idea. No one is prepared.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t prepared?¡± He Zhiqian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is a National University Student Painting Competition, not apetition for children to paint casually. Since you have the ability to participate in thispetition, are you going to be stumped by the theme I set?¡± At this point, he said forcefully, ¡°Add another five hours. Those who can draw this painting in eight hours can directly join the Painting Association.¡± ¡°Whoa! Tsk¡­¡± He Zhiqian¡¯s words made many people gasp, and many people revealed excited expressions. One had to know that not everyone could enter the Empire¡¯s Painting Association. All of them were masters of calligraphy and paintings. As long as they joined the Painting Association, their reputation would increase and they would be elevated to the level of masters. Before the people below the stage could react, a few contestants immediately expressed their stand. ¡°I ept President He¡¯spetition theme.¡± ¡°I ept it too.¡± ¡°I ept it too.¡± ¡­ Soon, most of the students epted thepetition theme, and the others had nothing to say. Thepetition began in this tense, excited, and expectant mood. The reporter sitting below the stage quickly said to the cameraman, ¡°Give every participant more close-ups, especially Imperial University¡¯s Chu Luo.¡± Not only were the people in the auditorium excited, even the reporters and students from Imperial University, who were stopped from entering by a group of robots and university students and who were watching the live broadcast outside, were also excited. ¡°The president of the Painting Association is too arrogant. He actually changed the topic just like that.¡± ¡°The president of the Painting Association is really bold. He actually said that whoever wins thepetition will be allowed to join the Painting Association. This is a rare opportunity. The contestants must be extremely excited in private.¡± ¡°Definitely. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re all trying their best to conceptualize and paint?¡± ¡°To be honest, if someone can draw a lively scene simr to the ¡®Along the River During the Qingming Festival¡¯, their painting standards will indeed qualify them to enter the Painting Association. I hope Chu Luo can work hard for our Imperial University.¡± Not only were there students from Imperial University guarding outside, but there were also people from the nearby art colleges who had rushed over. There were also people who hade with the team and a group of reporters. When everyone heard what that Imperial University student said, they looked at him with bright eyes. It was clearly written in their eyes: ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Half an hour after thepetition, Song Ci, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly dropped his drawing pencil and destroyed the paper in front of him. The teacher who led Song Ci here quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Song Ci, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and covered his right hand. His face quickly turned pale, and then cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He looked especially terrible. Everyone was shocked by his current appearance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That contestant has been covering his wrist. Is his wrist injured?¡± The teacher who came with Song Ci quickly stood up and strode over with a school¡¯s head from Imperial University. ¡°Song Ci, are you okay?¡± ¡°Student, if your hand feels ufortable, go to the school doctor immediately or the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Song Ci controlled his face that was about to twist from the pain and said calmly, ¡°My hand is only cramping. I want to go backstage to rest for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Seeing their hesitation, Song Ci looked up at them. ¡°I want to go and massage it. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± The teacher who brought Song Ci here couldn¡¯t make the decision, so he turned to look at the Imperial University school¡¯s head. The Imperial University school¡¯s head shook his head at him. ¡°We have to ask the judges for their opinions.¡± The teacher who brought Song Ci here quickly walked towards the judges in the front row and deliberately lowered his voice to tell them. Song Ci¡¯s family wasn¡¯t a secret. A few of the judges wanted to give him face, but He Zhiqian, who was sitting in the middle, pulled a long face and said bluntly, ¡°Since his hand is injured, he should go back and rest. Today¡¯spetition willst for eight hours. If he grits his teeth and persists, his hand might be crippled in the future.¡± There was nothing wrong with these words. Although He Zhiqian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good, he was also being considerate of the participant. Many people agreed. Seeing that the judges didn¡¯t agree to him going backstage to rest, Song Ci¡¯s expression turned ugly. He lowered his head and a haze shed across his eyes. However, he said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest here.¡± After saying that, he bent down to pick up the drawing pencil with his right hand, but his left hand reached into his pocket. At the sight of this, Chu Luo flicked her finger. Bang! Song Ci fell to the ground. At the same time, his left pocket suddenly ignited. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± [1] a Song dynasty painting that captures the daily life of people and thendscape of the capital, Bianjing during the Northern Song Chapter 323 - Flamers

Chapter 323: mers

Everyone was shocked by what happened to Song Ci. A few people ran over at the same time. Some helped him up, some put out the fire for him, and some asked him how he was doing. At this moment, cold sweat dripped down from Song Ci¡¯s forehead like raindrops. He clutched his right hand tightly and his face turned pale. ¡°Song Ci, are you okay?¡± Song Ci asked the people around him a few times, but he didn¡¯t speak. However, a fierce glint shed across his eyes. Since I can¡¯t evenpete anymore, I want thispetition to be dyed! At the thought of this, he quickly stood up and pretended to casually push the people around him to the other people¡¯s drawing tables. However, at this moment, a few robots quickly walked up from below the stage and surrounded them. Chu Luo, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Since your hand is injured, go to the hospital for treatment. Thepetition isn¡¯t a game. It¡¯s not for you alone.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Song Ci finally said in an unfriendly tone. Chu Luo dipped the paintbrush in her hand before saying, ¡°Am I wrong? Or do you want thepetition to be dyed because of you?¡± These words made the expressions of the other contestants turn ugly, especially those who had yet to find an entry point. They said loudly in displeasure, ¡°Chu Luo is right. This kind ofpetition isn¡¯t held for you alone. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡± Song Ci quickly nced at Chu Luo and the people who were talking. Coincidentally, the teacher who led him here, who had been paying attention to him, quickly blocked everyone¡¯s view and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Song Ci, calm down. Not only is it broadcast live in the country, but it¡¯s also broadcasted live abroad. Do you want to embarrass Old Master Song?¡± Song Ci bit his lips and controlled his desire to ruin thispetition. He lowered his eyes and said to that teacher, ¡°Take me away from here.¡± That teacher nodded at him and helped him walk towards the stage. Song Ci suddenly stopped when he reached the audience seats. He turned around and nced at Chu Luo deeply. Everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Only after that did he continue walking towards the entrance of the hall. Chu Luo only looked up at Song Ci¡¯s back when he walked to the door and continued drawing. After this incident with Song Ci, the other contestants became even more serious. After that, the outside world was filled withments because of Song Ci¡¯s sudden departure. But everyone in the auditorium ignored that, and all that could be heard in the hall was the sound of the sketch pen. Everyone was fully concentrating and maintained absolute silence. Soon, it was noon. The host went on stage and announced that the contestants had half an hour to eat. A female contestant objected loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat. I can just eat some chocte biscuits.¡± The other boy also said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat some biscuits too.¡± The others also expressed that they didn¡¯t want to eat. Chu Luo nced at these people and moved the Bluetooth on her ear. At this moment, a group of robots walked up again. Each robot had lunch in their hands. The lunch was sumptuous and nutritious. Just as the other contestants were about to reject the call, Yu Tong walked up the stage and said to everyone, ¡°All contestants, our in-charge decided to send lunch over since no one is in the mood to go out and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Eating will dirty my painting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating either. There¡¯s no ce to put the food tray at all. Am I supposed to put the food on the stool and squat to eat?¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everyone. Chu Luo will help us resolve this matter.¡± Everyone turned to look at Chu Luo, wondering how she could resolve this. Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t move. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Just as everyone was filled with question marks, youngdies in cheongsams and young men in Tang attire walked up with dust-proof cloths and quickly covered their art table. Only then did Chu Luo speak. ¡°Roundy, let the robots transform.¡± ¡°Receivedmand. Instructions sent sessfully.¡± Then, all the robots extended a surface that looked like a dining table from their stomachs. The robots ced the trays in their hands on the t surface. ¡°Everyone can sit and eat in the open space. The height of the dining table will be adjusted ording to your sitting height.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she stood up and dragged the chair to the open space beside her. After she sat down, the robot walked up to her and adjusted the dining table to the best position ording to her height. Chu Luo lifted the lid of the tray, picked up her chopsticks, and started eating. After taking two mouthfuls, she looked at everyone who was staring at her and said calmly, ¡°You can continue painting after eating. Are you sure you want to watch me finish my meal?¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°During mealtime, please stop filming for a while. There are people responsible for sending food over from outside the door. Everyone can go out and eat.¡± The contestants suddenly came back to their senses and started eating lunch ording to her method. At this moment, be it the audience or outside the hall, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that this was a paintingpetition, I would have thought that it was a robotpetition.¡± ¡°Imperial University is too impressive. Who was so thoughtful?¡± ¡°Did Imperial University know that President He would make things difficult for them and prepared the lunch long ago?¡± ¡°That makes people wonder if there¡¯s something going on at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Badments flew everywhere as if someone had hired fake reviewers. Especially the various analysis posts. For example: Chu Luo didn¡¯t even know how to draw. Why did President He specifically choose her to participate in thepetition? Another example: Since the theme was changed on the spot, why did Imperial University prepare lunch for the participants? Another example: Did you guys notice that the contestant announced by Imperial University¡¯s art college wasn¡¯t there at all, but Chu Luo suddenly appeared? What did this mean? ¡­ These posts quickly exceeded ten thousand views. What was originally a matter in the world of painting and calligraphy immediately became a hot topic. This painting and calligraphypetition organized by Imperial University came to be known by manyymen, and the public opinion was diverted. By the time Chu Luo and the others finished eating, rumors were already flying everywhere. ¡°President, what should we do? Are we going to let this kind of ndering threads continue to ferment? If we don¡¯te out and exin, not only will Imperial University¡¯s reputation be ruined by these mers, but Chu Luo¡¯s reputation will also be ruined.¡± Yu Tong stood beside Nangong Yi and was anxious. The two of them were standing in the corner of the back door. They could see the entire scene, but the cameras couldn¡¯t capture them. Nangong Yi nced at Yu Tong and asked her, ¡°Have you told Chu Luo about this?¡± ¡°Yes, she only said two words.¡± At this point, Yu Tong had aplicated expression. ¡°Oh, which two words?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± When Nangong Yi heard these two words, he chuckled. Yu Tong stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. ¡°President, the situation is already so serious. How can you stillugh?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Nangong Yi coughed into his fist. He stopped smiling and asked,¡± What did the school¡¯s heads say? ¡± It was fine if Nangong Yi didn¡¯t ask, but once he asked, Yu Tong became even more anxious. ¡°They said that this matter will be handed to the person in charge of the Student Union. Whoever is responsible will handle it.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s in charge?¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± Yu Tong looked at Nangong Yi in dissatisfaction. Nangong Yi said with a smile, ¡°Since Chu Luo is in charge of this matter and she asked you to stay calm, why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°The mers are about to criticize Chu Luo until she¡¯s covered in wounds. If we don¡¯t stop them, the situation will definitely not be suppressed!¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was eating seriously. From his angle, he could only see Chu Luo¡¯s side profile. Even her profile was unrealistically beautiful. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: How beautiful! He asked Yu Tong, ¡°What does Chu Luo know?¡± ¡°She knows a lot.¡± Yu Tong thought of the silver needles in Chu Luo¡¯s hands and admiration shed across her eyes. Nangong Yi nced at her and shrugged. ¡°She knows how to use aputer and can chase world-ss hackers no matter where they are. What do you think the mers on the Inte can do to her?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Tong finally reacted. She was stunned for a moment before saying in a doubtful tone, ¡°Could Chu Luo have deliberately let people me her?¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. With Chu Luo¡¯s character, how could she deliberately let people me her¡­ Hey! President, where are you going?¡± ¡°To eat.¡± With that, Nangong Yi left. In the afternoon. More and more people were watching thispetition on the Inte, and all kinds ofments were flying everywhere. ¡°I think the camera should constantly focus on Chu Luo at this time. That way, everyone will know if she¡¯s faking it.¡± ¡°However, did Imperial University really push Chu Luo out to be famous? In that case, Imperial University is really famous this time. I just used a VPN to take a look on the Inte. I didn¡¯t expect the world¡¯s Inte to be discussing this matter as well.¡± ¡°I believe in Chu Luo. Chu Luo knows so many things. Drawing is definitely not a problem.¡± ¡°I believe so too. Chu Luo could choose so many courses in her first semester at Imperial University and jump grades to third year in half a month. How can such a powerful person suddenly ruin her own reputation!¡± ¡­ The situation was about to go out of control. Imperial University students were anxious. The cadres of the Student Union, who were controlling the scene outside, were also anxious. Many students from Imperial University ran to the main page of Chu Luo¡¯s BBS and left messages to cheer her on. However, they realized that Chu Luo¡¯s main page was currently broadcasting her painting live. Everyone looked at it for a while and were shocked by her painting which had already taken shape. Chapter 324 - Chu Luo Is Amazing

Chapter 324: Chu Luo Is Amazing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°D*mn, d*mn, d*mn! Chu Luo actually drew our Imperial University!¡± ¡°Looking at this painting, it should be in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes, when everyone is rushing towards their school building.¡± ¡°Hehe, did that student not wash his face? I think I saw eye boogers at the corners of his eyes. I wonder if he would fall asleep on the road as he walked.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Those two bikes are so close. The two of them are even wearing earphones to listen to vocabry. They will definitely bump into each other.¡± ¡°Wow, I think I see myself. I¡¯m memorizing books, right?¡± ¡°I see myself too. I must be memorizing words!¡± ¡°What kind of god-like painting technique is this? It¡¯s obviously still, yet there¡¯s a dynamic map in my mind. I can imagine what everyone is doing.¡± ¡°I only care about rushing to ss every morning. I didn¡¯t expect Imperial University to be so lively at this time.¡± ¡°The technology buildings, libraries, and experimental buildings in the painting look so ssy.¡± ¡°If anyone were to say that Chu Luo faked this painting, I¡¯d like to see who else besides her can paint such a lively and vibrant Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Since Chu Luo had a live broadcast here, many people at Imperial University couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They directly uploaded the live broadcast online. Then, a mysterious force started to add fuel to the fire, pushing Chu Luo¡¯s live broadcast to the trending topic. Many people subconsciously clicked on this live broadcast with doubts. Then, they couldn¡¯t walk out. For the next few hours, besides the mers on the Inte who were still moring, everyone else focused on watching Chu Luo paint. Chu Luo managed to draw the usual demeanor of Imperial University students. It made people feel that Imperial University was indeed the number one university in the empire, and that the learning atmosphere couldn¡¯t bepared to other universities. At five in the afternoon, thepetition finally ended. Next, it was the judges¡¯ turn to grade. The participants¡¯ paintings were projected onto the entire wall behind the stage. The few contestants who were originally confident couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw Chu Luo¡¯s painting. ¡°Chu Luo really drew this!¡± ¡°We lost, we lost!¡± ¡°To think I can¡¯t evenpare to an amateur!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s painting didn¡¯t disappoint and won first ce. After the judges¡¯ments, one of the judges asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how did you think of drawing Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly and replied confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t have to guess to know that someone with ulterior motives will use thispetition to nder Imperial University and me. I just want those despicable-minded people to see who can imitate my paintings.¡± Chu Luo was drawing scenes that she could rte to. Moreover, as she would wander between a few colleges every day to attend lessons, she must have seen and heard more than anyone. ¡°No one can draw it,¡± He Zhiqian said excitedly. ¡°Your painting has already exceeded the standards of a university student. Even I can¡¯t produce such a vivid painting in such a short time.¡± The other masters nodded in agreement. Not only did the people from the Painting Association give Chu Luo a high evaluation of this painting, but those who knew painting on the Inte and abroad also gave her a high evaluation. Instantly, everyone knew that those negativements on the Inte were deliberately targeted at Chu Luo or Imperial University. At this moment, the host, Yu Tong, asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to say to everyone the most after getting first ce?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. She said to the camera, ¡°I heard that many people on the Inte have defamed me during thepetition¡­ I¡¯ll let those who defamed me experience what online violence is.¡± ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo is amazing. She actually issued a challenge to the people who criticized her.¡± The group of Student Union members who sneaked in stood in the corner, stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura. Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, deliberately said in a gloating tone, ¡°My Sister Chu is good in all aspects. She¡¯s especially good at distinguishing kindness and hatred. She will kindly treat those who have helped her. As for those who kicked her when she¡¯s down and watch the show, she will deal with them if she¡¯s displeased.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± It was like a bolt from the blue! After thepetition ended, Chu Luo became famous in the world of painting and calligraphy. The representative from the Education Bureau specially came over to ask her for that painting. ¡°Chu Luo, can you give this painting to our Education Bureau? Not only did your painting paint the soul of Imperial University, but it also showed us the flourishing era of Imperial University. It¡¯s too meaningful and has collection value.¡± Just as the person from the Education Bureau finished speaking, He Zhiqian interrupted, ¡°Chu Luo is a member of our Painting Association. This painting should be listed in the Painting Association.¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo be a member of the Painting Association?¡± ¡°I told you before that whoever gets first ce will immediately be a member of the Painting Association.¡± He Zhiqian actually started arguing with the guy from the Education Bureau. Chu Luo nced at them, rolled up the painting, and started leaving with it. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t said who you¡¯re giving this painting to?¡± After He Zhiqian and the Education Bureau guy finished speaking, the school¡¯s head added, ¡°Chu Luo, you can consider giving this painting to Imperial University.¡± He Zhiqian and the person from the Education Bureau were about to shoot back at the school¡¯s head when Chu Luo said first, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to anyone. Give up on this idea.¡± With that, she wanted to leave, but she was surrounded by a few reporters. ¡°Chu Luo, can we interview you?¡± The reporters who entered the hall were all people who did educational news. Their cultural standards and upbringing were very high, so they wouldn¡¯t ask questions that made people feel disgusted. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when you participated in thepetition, many people didn¡¯t think highly of you and thought that you would lose. Did you get angry because of this?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why should I be angry? If they don¡¯t think highly of me, I can just prove it with my ability. Only by using my ability to p their faces will those people¡¯s faces hurt even more.¡± Another reporter asked, ¡°Chu Luo, I want to ask, when did you learn how to draw? Why didn¡¯t you show any signs of your talent in painting before?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I have many talents. Why should I show them all?¡± The reporter was amused by her confident words and said, ¡°Chu Luo, everyone wants to know what made you so confident.¡± ¡°I have the right to be confident. Why should I be humble?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made the reporters speechless. After a few seconds, the reporter asked again, ¡°Chu Luo, many people are surprised that you asked someone to prepare everyone¡¯s lunch in advance. What do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly with a straight face, ¡°The lunch wasn¡¯t a Manchu Han Imperial Feast that requires a few days to prepare. When President He announced the dy in thepetition, the Student Union members went to the school¡¯s restaurant to order the food¡­ Is there something wrong with someone who can put in so much effort to defame us on this matter?¡± The reporters actually wanted tough, but their professionalism made them hold it in. Then, they asked a few more questions. Nangong Yi walked over from the side and said to the reporters with a faint smile, ¡°Sorry everyone, Chu Luo is the person in charge of thepetition reception and nning of the venue. I have to report to her about my work.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, many people knew Nangong Yi. When he said this, everyone was shocked. ¡°President Nan, isn¡¯t the reception and nning of the venue of such arge-scalepetition done by the Student Union? If I remember correctly, Chu Luo isn¡¯t from your Student Union?¡± ¡°Not now, but she will be in the future,¡± Nangong Yi said with a chuckle. ¡°This is actually a test given to Chu Luo by the Student Union.¡± The reporters were even more surprised. Someone quickly asked, ¡°Then what position will Chu Luo take over?¡± Nangong Yi deliberately spoke mysteriously. ¡°This time, our Student Union didn¡¯t participate in the reception and nning of thispetition. Chu Luo alone did something that only the entire Student Union¡¯s cadres could do jointly. What position do you think she can take over?¡± ¡°Heavens!¡± A female reporter couldn¡¯t help but cry out. The few of them already had an answer in their heads. With Chu Luo¡¯s powerful abilities, she was simply a rare genius. She would definitely take over the position of the Student Union President. However, they wouldn¡¯t deliberately say this out loud. A reporter smiled and said, ¡°Since Chu Luo still has something to attend to, we won¡¯t interview you today. I wonder when you¡¯ll be free. Let¡¯s arrange for an exclusive interview with you. This can also be considered as good publicity for Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Anytime.¡± The reporters definitely hoped that it would be done as soon as possible. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, the reporters went to interview the others. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked backstage. As Nangong Yi walked, he said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t expect yourpetition to be dyed for so long. We have to make arrangements for all the participating students. Also, those reporters blocking the way outside aren¡¯t easy to dismiss¡­¡± The two of them quickly walked backstage. At this moment, all the staff attending to the students in and outside the hall were present. When they saw Chu Luo, they surrounded her. Everyone looked at her in admiration. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You actually drew so well!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, that was too well-yed. How did you think of doing a live broadcast?¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chapter 325 - How Dare You Threaten Me!

Chapter 325: How Dare You Threaten Me!

Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± However, she had already guessed who it was and nned to askter. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Could there have been a supernatural incident? The live broadcast of Chu Luo¡¯s painting had appeared on the main page of her school¡¯s BBS ount out of the blue? Chu Luo walked towards the control room while everyone was in a daze. At this moment, besides Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao, Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and the others were also in the control room. ¡°Senior Xie, Senior Yu, Senior Xu, you¡¯re here too.¡± Xie Minghai grinned at her. ¡°Coincidentally, we had nothing to do today. We heard from Old Tang that you needed manpower here, so we rushed over.¡± Yu Lei said to her, ¡°Junior, why didn¡¯t you tell us if you need help? As long as you say the word, we will definitelye immediately.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple scene surveince and doesn¡¯t require much technical skills. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t invite all of you over.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. As long as you need help, you can call us no matter how small it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked to the monitor and nced at the various surveince cameras. At this moment, the people in the hall were still chatting. Xie Minghai pointed at the school heads andughed. ¡°Junior, look. These school heads are smiling so brightly. Everyone must be talking about your painting today.¡± Wang Mingtao replied with a proud expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine if our Sister Chu doesn¡¯t do anything, but once she does, she¡¯s explosive. Just now, I browsed the Inte and someone has already offered five million yuan to buy that painting.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Five million yuan? That¡¯s too low an amount. The Education Bureau, the Painting Association, and Imperial Capital are all fighting for this painting. I think five million yuan is too little.¡± ¡°Definitely! I think Sister Chu¡¯s painting costs more than 50 million yuan.¡± ¡°Junior¡¯s painting captured the essence of Imperial University, and that makes it a priceless treasure.¡± ¡­ The group of student union cadres who were walking to the door: ¡°¡­¡± Was it that exaggerated? Zhang Yiran muttered awkwardly, ¡°They¡¯re really good at sucking up.¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this and turned to look at them. Nangong Yi walked in first and said, ¡°Junior, the school¡¯s heads are treating the people from the Education Department and the Painting Association to a mealter. They want us to go together.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°Your Student Union¡¯s test for me also includes eating?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo retracted her gaze. Yu Tong, who was standing beside Nangong Yi, didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to reject him so readily. She advised, ¡°Chu Luo, go ahead. This is a good opportunity. Show your face in front of them more. It will help your development in the world of painting and calligraphy.¡± Chu Luo turned her gaze over and asked strangely, ¡°Why should I develop in the world of painting and calligraphy? The four arts are just my hobbies.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered something very important. She said to Nangong Yi sternly, ¡°Nangong Yi, if you go to eat with themter, remember to help me ask when the certificate will be given out.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone suddenly had an illusion that Chu Luo was only concerned about the award certificate. Nangong Yi was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s serious instructions. He said, ¡°Junior, shouldn¡¯t you ask about this yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chu Luo nced at the monitor. The group in the hall was about to walk out of the door. Chu Luo took out her phone and pressed a button. She saw Roundy, who had been standing in the aisle beside the auditorium, suddenly walk up to the group of people and stop them. Roundy said, ¡°Master asked me to ask you, when will the certificate for first ce be awarded?¡± He Zhiqian, who was walking in the middle, looked at the fat robot in front of him and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Can¡¯t Chu Luo ask about it herself?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind them. ¡°If I ask personally, will I get the award certificate tomorrow?¡± Everyone subconsciously turned to look at her. He Zhiqian stared at her expression for a while. After confirming that she was serious, he got a little angry and didn¡¯t answer her. He said in a firm tone, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go eat. Come with us.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo had never thought of giving him face. ¡°Hey! Why are you so not adorable, you wretched girl? Do you believe that I will disqualify you from joining the Painting Association?¡± ¡°Whatever. Just remember to give me the certificate award.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Chu Luo whether she joined the Painting Association or not. She just liked to get more certificates and awards. After saying that, Chu Luo walked backstage. He Zhiqian was so angry that he was fuming. ¡°You¡­ you wretched girl!¡± An Imperial University school¡¯s head quicklyforted him. ¡°President He, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry? Look at that wretched girl¡¯s attitude!¡± He Zhiqian pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s back and was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. The Imperial University school¡¯s head gloated in his heart and deliberately suggested, ¡°President He, Chu Luo has this kind of temper. If you¡¯re angry, you can hold back her award certificate for a few days.¡± ¡°Why would I do that? She deserves it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo returned backstage, the people from the Student Union were still there. She nced at everyone and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving?¡± The Sports Department Minister smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a group of people outside. We¡¯ll be responsible for protecting youter.¡± Chu Luo nced at him with a wooden face and walked to the control room. Wu Yiyao and the others had already turned off the equipment in the control room and were waiting for her. Wang Mingtao suggested, ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go celebrate tonight.¡± Chu Luo nned to go back early tonight to see Professor Tang and the others¡¯ experiment progress. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I have something to do after dinner. Yan will pick me upter. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± The boys looked at each other with mixed emotions and excitement in their eyes. However, there was still a group of people from the Student Union around, so they didn¡¯t say anything. When the group of people standing by the door heard that they were going to celebrate, they all licked their lips and said. ¡°Chu Luo, how can you leave us out of the celebration? We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You nned the reception and event so perfect this time. Tell us how you did it and let us learn from it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at them and finally shifted her gaze to Nangong Yi, who was smiling. Nangong Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working like an ox for you for the past two days. Even if you don¡¯t bring them along, you should bring me with you?¡± The staff of the Student Union looked at Nangong Yi with bright eyes. Nangong Yi continued without any burden in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone at the gathering. Consider it a thank you for giving everyone from the Student Union the most outstanding lesson this time.¡± Yu Tong quickly stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side, looking like she was with Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun and the others were stunned by the shamelessness of Nangong Yi and the cadre of the Student Union. They thought that indeed, some people should only exist in legends and couldn¡¯t be interacted with. Chu Luo retracted her gaze with a wooden face and looked at Wu Yiyao and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. There are many people outside at this time.¡± They nodded. Therge group of them walked out of the hall. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw arge group of people blocked by the robots. When they saw Chu Luo, they immediately screamed in excitement. The reporters quickly asked her questions. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re so talented in painting. Why didn¡¯t you show it before? Did you deliberately hide your talent?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, your Imperial University originally had a contestant. Why did she get injured right before thepetition?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why did President He personally name you to participate in thispetition? Did you know each other before? Or does President He know your legendary rich boyfriend? Was it your boyfriend who bought this spot with money?¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡­ These reporters weren¡¯t as polite as the reporters who had entered the hall. They asked whatever topic was more eye-catching. The group of people standing beside Chu Luo were unhappy. Wang Mingtao was about to stand up and curse. Chu Luo raised her hand to stop him and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, she suppressed them with a powerful aura which made them shut up. Chu Luo looked at the reporters and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What reason do you have to ask me these questions now? I¡¯m not a celebrity. Why should I answer these idiotic questions?¡± The group of reporters didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a vicious mouth. They immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°We¡¯re reporters.¡± ¡°Reporter? Can reporters disrespect people¡¯s privacy? Also, everyone knows that I attend sses in a few colleges every day. I¡¯ve personally experienced everything that I drew in the painting. Say, I bought a spot in thepetition. Are you going to use me of faking my painting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Anyone with eyes could tell that it was impossible for Chu Luo to fake it, so the reporter¡¯s tone was especially weak when he answered. ¡°No. Then how did your questione about? Do you have evidence? Do you know the girl with the injured hand? Did she tell you herself?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± That reporter was a little angry at being asked and was about to roll his eyes. Chu Luo¡¯s voice became stern. ¡°This is Imperial University. Not everyone can be impudent here. Reporter, I advise you to think twice before you speak.¡± ¡°How¡­ How dare you threaten me!¡± ¡°Chu Luo isn¡¯t the only one threatening you. Our Imperial University Student Union will be her backing.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and said, ¡°I let you in today because of special circumstances. Don¡¯t forget where this is.¡± Tang Zhiyun stood in front of Chu Luo. ¡°Junior is the goddess of our Computer Science department. You people can try. See if you¡¯ll get unlucky.¡± The reporters were shocked and suddenly felt a thinyer of sweat on their backs. How could they have forgotten that Imperial University¡¯s students were not to be trifled with? Chapter 326 - Little Chu, Why Do I Feel That This Boss Is So Strange

Chapter 326: Little Chu, Why Do I Feel That This Boss Is So Strange

The other reporters subconsciously moved to the side, afraid that Chu Luo and the others would think that they were together. The reporter¡¯s face turned green. He shouted at the cameraman beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he turned and left. However, just as he walked two steps, he suddenly tripped on his right leg with his left leg and pounced forward. The group of students standing in front of him quickly dodged. Bang! After a sound, the reporter made the most intimate contact with the ground. It was obvious that he had been stunned by the fall. When he looked up, his mouth was filled with blood. O¡­ The reporter screamed and several teeth fell out of his mouth. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ How pitiful!¡± ¡°What do you call this? Evil will bring about its own destruction.¡± ¡°You came to Imperial University to dig for gossip. We have a lot of gossip. It depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Do you know thew of conservation of strength? Do you know about microelectronics? Do you know how to solve the three major problems of the ne geometry field? If you can answer these questions, we won¡¯t stop you from digging gossip.¡± The Student Union members were being aggressive, but the crowd didn¡¯t pity that person at all. Chu Luo watched themotion for a while before walking towards the school path. Tang Zhiyun and the others followed. The Student Union group quickly followed. When Chu Luo walked to the reporter who had fallen to the ground, she stopped and said, ¡°Go back and ask your boss to keep his own secret. Since you people like to gossip about others so much, maybe all your boss¡¯s matters will be exposed tonight.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made all the reporters shudder. They suddenly remembered Chu Luo¡¯s other identity. She was the only university student who received aputer omnipotent certification from the Cyberspace Administration. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at their expressions and strode away. As she walked, she said to the group of cadres of the Student Union who had followed her, ¡°Give the gifts we bought to the people who were friendly to Imperial University.¡± The cadres of the Student Union: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Chu Luo and her group walked out of the school path in the auditorium, she took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message telling him that it was over. Li Yan quickly sent a message: ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to book a ce to eat. The chauffeur is waiting for you at the school gate. You can take the car and wait for me there.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and informed them. The few of them walked towards the school gate. Chu Luo asked what she had been wanting to ask. ¡°Did you guys put the live broadcast on my BBS ount during mypetition?¡± When they heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. Tang Zhiyun told her with a smile, ¡°It was Li¡­ Brother Chu who called us to do that.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chu to be so thoughtful,¡± Wang Mingtao said with a smile. ¡°This method shut those mers up. If anyone still dares to say that Sister Chu¡¯s painting is fake, let them find someone who can draw this painting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xie Minghai chimed in. ¡°We found this group of mers¡¯ir and have already installed surveince software in their software. If they dare toe out and criticize Sister Chu again, we¡¯ll crush them to the ground.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Send me their addresster. I¡¯ll y with them when we get back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them went to the parking spot for the bikes. Chu Luo stepped on her skateboard and the others rode their bikes towards the school gate. It was mealtime, and Imperial University was especially lively. Along the way, many students looked at Chu Luo with admiration. After the group of people passed, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss in a proud tone. ¡°As expected of a goddess. I feel that there¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Indeed. The goddess¡¯s painting today is too amazing. Moreover, it¡¯s so vivid.¡± ¡°When I saw her painting, I felt like I was living in it.¡± ¡°The Goddess knows how to y the zither, draw, and is well-versed in medicine andputer science. I wonder what ability the Goddess will unlock next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°But those mers today are atrocious. How can they nder the goddess like this? If I were aputer science student, I would have blown up their nest.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? The Goddess has the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science behind her. They definitely won¡¯t let the mers off easy.¡± ¡­ At an intersection. The team leader looked at Song Ci, who had a terrible expression, with aplicated gaze. He thought that Song Ci was still sad that he didn¡¯t participate in thepetition, so he advised, ¡°Song Ci, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s good that your hand is fine. This kind ofpetition happens once a year. It¡¯s the same if you participate again next year.¡± Song Ci retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if there are suchpetitions every year, they aren¡¯t held at Imperial University every year. It¡¯s also impossible to meet a powerfulpetitor like Chu Luo.¡± At this point, he clenched his fists, his eyes dark. The team leader opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Song Ci turned around and left. As he walked, he said, ¡°I want to walk around alone. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± ¡°Eatter.¡± Song Ci strode away. He specifically looked for a remote ce to walk. It wasn¡¯t until he reached an empty corner that he stopped and took out his phone to dial a number. When the other party picked up the call, he said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but his expression finally improved a little. ¡°Then cast your spell tonight. I want Chu Luo¡¯s painting ability to disappear. I want them to hold apetition again.¡± After the other party agreed, his expression turned a little better. ¡­ The moment Chu Luo and the others walked out of the school gate, an elongated car drove over. After they got into the car, the chauffeur said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has reserved a private restaurant over at Parasol Street for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sent Li Yan a message. She said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Senior Brother Xie, give me the IP address of the mers.¡± Xie Minghai also took out his phone and quickly sent her a long string of codes. Chu Luo kept the address and prepared to y with those people slowly when she returned. Everyone talked about today¡¯spetition in the car. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to paint so well. Your painting became famous domestically and abroad.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly eximed. He excitedly handed his phone to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, look. Someone has offered 60 million yuan for your painting.¡± The other boys craned their necks to take a look. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior is awesome!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I have a feeling that Junior¡¯s painting will definitely increase in price.¡± Xu Qingfeng nodded in agreement. Wu Yiyao smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, will you sell this painting?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sell it.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good too. However, since you¡¯re a member of the Painting Association, you must have your own works. When you¡¯re free, you can draw a few paintings.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you draw me a painting or a calligraphy painting sometime? I want to hang it by my bed to motivate myself.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and nodded readily. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, under the expectant eyes of Tang Zhiyun and the others, she said to them, ¡°When thepany opens, I will give you each a calligraphy painting.¡± The few of them nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The car drove for more than ten minutes before arriving at the door of the private restaurant called ¡°Enjoyment Room¡± on Parasol Street. The few of them had just alighted when the door of the private restaurant was opened from inside. A tall and burly young man wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt walked out in this cold autumn weather. He appeared to be someone who was serious in speech and manner. His gaze circled their faces before he said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this private restaurant. My surname is Xiong. Come in.¡± The few of them followed him inside. After entering the gate, there was a courtyard in front of them. On both sides of the courtyard were rock mountains of various sizes. There were roads, waterfalls, trees, and pavilions on the rockery. It looked like a miniature mountain. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai studied what was on it as they walked. Not long after, the two of them shouted: ¡°Taozi, look, there¡¯s actually a heavenlyke there. There¡¯s actually water inside!¡± ¡°Taozi, do you think there¡¯s a temple in the middle?¡± ¡°Definitely. Why else would the color of the house be yellow?¡± ¡°Wow, Taozi, look. Is there a stone tablet over there?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°On the left side of the temple.¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, right. The owner of this private restaurant is too good at ying.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Boss Xiong exined to them, ¡°These are my personal hobbies. They were piled up ording to the scenery over at Changbai Mountain.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Boss Xiong is a broad-minded person.¡± Boss Xiong nced at Chu Luo in surprise but didn¡¯t say anything. He continued leading them inside. They walked through an arched door and entered the courtyard at the back. The courtyard at the back was rtivelyrge, and it was paved with limestone. Other than a few chess tables made of stone, there was nothing inside. In the end, everyone walked into the hall. There was only a table in the hall. On the right side of the hall was an antique counter. There were many wooden tablets behind the counter with the names of dishes written on them. Everyone sized up their surroundings. Xie Mingtao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Xiong, why is there only one table here?¡± Boss Xiong said, ¡°I¡¯m only entertaining you guys tonight.¡± After saying that, he pointed at the counter. ¡°You guys order first. After you¡¯re done, write it on paper. I¡¯ll make a pot of tea for you.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, Wu Yiyao walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Little Chu, why do I feel that this boss is so strange?¡± Chapter 327 - Eating Dog Food

Chapter 327: Eating Dog Food

Chu Luo gave her a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. They walked to the counter together. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior, what do you want to eat?¡± He took a pen and notebook. ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯ll write it down.¡± The two of them started looking at the wooden tablets. Chu Luo pointed at a few dishes, Wu Yiyao also ordered a few, and then the boys ordered. After ordering, Wu Yiyao looked at the dozens of dishes written in the notebook and said worriedly, ¡°Did we order too much?¡± ¡°Haha, Teacher Little Wu, don¡¯t worry about this matter. We have huge appetites.¡± ¡°Exactly. Especially since I¡¯ve been walking around the school this afternoon, I¡¯m already famished. I think I can eat a cow now.¡± The few of them were amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s exaggerated words. Just as they finished ordering, Boss Xiong walked out with a pot of tea and a few teacups on a tea tray. He first ced the tea on the dining table before walking over and asking, ¡°Have you ordered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun handed him the notebook. Boss Xiong took the notebook and nced at it before saying to them, ¡°Sit and wait for a while. You can also walk around. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook immediately.¡± After saying that, he took his notebook and walked back. As he watched the boss leave, Wang Mingtao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Could the boss be a chef too?¡± Xie Mingtao nodded. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°This Boss Xiong is really an extraordinary person. He was the only one who received us when we came to eat. He even knows how to cook now. Is he the only one in this shop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai looked at each other. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the courtyard in front and study those rockery?¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Xie Minghai had the same idea. He asked the others, ¡°Are you guys going?¡± Yu Lei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go too.¡± The other four didn¡¯t go. Chu Luo reminded them as they went out, ¡°You can look, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡± ¡°Got it, Junior.¡± The three of them left with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Xu Qingfeng walked to the table and sat down to y with his phone. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior, the dishes will take some time to cook. Why don¡¯t we take a walk in the courtyard? I see a chessboard there. Why don¡¯t we y chess?¡± After saying that, Tang Zhiyun winked at Chu Luo. A trace of a smile shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Go ahead. I want to see who defamed me today. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to y with them.¡± After saying that, she sat down on the bench and took out her phone, ignoring them. Tang Zhiyun looked at Wu Yiyao expectantly. ¡°Teacher Wu, why don¡¯t we go out and y chess?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°I only know how to y Gomoku[1].¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s y Gomoku.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Actually, I also only know how to y Gomoku.¡± Chu Luo and Xu Qingfeng nced at him at the same time, then lowered their heads and continued to scroll through their phones. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t notice their reaction. Thinking that it would be boring sitting here, she nodded. The two of them walked out of the door. Chu Luo nced at the two of them from the corner of her eye, pursed her lips, and continued tapping on her phone. She first hacked into thepany that the reporter was in today and checked that boss¡¯s private matters. Then, she realized that there were many videos and photos that could destroy a person inside. Chu Luo pulled a long face and permanently removed these videos and photos. She also uploaded some of the evil deeds that the boss had done on the Inte. In a few minutes, everyone who saw the thread exploded. ¡°D*mn! Indeed, there aren¡¯t many clean people in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°The boss of this entertainmentpany is too dirty!¡± ¡°Get rid of him! This kind of person is a scum in society!¡± ¡­ After watching the show for a while, Chu Luo hacked into the website that had defamed her. It was a group of professional haters. These haters were obviously instructed by someone. Chu Luo hacked into their system and quickly checked the transaction records. Soon, she found a clue. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± She sneered and wiped off all her traces. ¡°Junior, have you found out who made these haters defame you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Just tell us what you need us to do.¡± ¡°No need for the time being.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, approaching footsteps and Wang Mingtao¡¯s excited voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Brother Chu, you have no idea how impressive Sister Chu¡¯s painting was today. Not only did the people from the Education Bureau want it, but the President of the Painting Association and Imperial College also wanted it.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. When Chu Luo heard his voice, she put away her phone and looked at the door. The few of them walked in quickly. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with her sparkling eyes and smiled. Li Yan¡¯s cold face instantly softened. He walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and sat down. Chu Luo handed him a cup of tea. ¡°Dinner should take a while more. Have some tea first.¡± Li Yan took the teacup and took two sips before putting it down. This table was neither big nor small, and it was just nice for two people to sit at it. Chu Luo and Li Yan sat on one side, Yu Lei walked straight to Xu Qingfeng¡¯s side, and Xie Minghai and Wang Mingtao sat on the other. In the end, Tang Zhiyun could only sit with Wu Yiyao. After they sat down and discussed today¡¯spetition, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Who do you n to give that painting to?¡± ¡°Sister Chu said that she won¡¯t give it to anyone,¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied. Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and said to him, ¡°There are so many people there who want my painting. Of course I said I won¡¯t give it to anyone.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Then, Sister Chu, are you really going to give away the painting? The price on the Inte has reached 60 million yuan.¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± Xu Qingfeng corrected. ¡°It¡¯s already reached 100 million yuan.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Other than Chu Luo and Li Yan, the others were all shocked. ¡°Junior¡¯s painting has already been bid so high!¡± ¡°Junior, are you really not selling that painting?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo blinked and asked, ¡°Do you think 100 million is a lot?¡± The few of them were about to nod when they remembered Li Yan¡¯s identity. In their eyes, 100 million yuan might be just chump change. ¡°No, no. Actually, I don¡¯t think Sister Chu¡¯s paintings should be tainted with the vulgarity of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior¡¯s painting is a priceless treasure. Why should we sell it?¡± Chu Luo was amused by Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai¡¯s words. She said, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll give the painting to Imperial University, since it¡¯s a painting of Imperial University to begin with. I¡¯ll put it in the art college to motivate the students there.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Junior, why do I feel that you¡¯re a little evil? If you do that, those students from the art college will be suppressed by you forever.¡± Chu Luo looked innocent. ¡°How could that be? As long as they work hard enough, it¡¯s not impossible for them to catch up to me. Yan¡­ don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan responded and took the cup of cold tea from her. He handed her his cup and poured her a cup of hot tea from the teapot. Chu Luo smiled at him and took a sip of tea. The six people sitting at the side were caught off guard and ate a mouthful of dog food[2]. Wang Mingtao covered his face with his teacup and said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Oh no, I want to find a girlfriend to date too.¡± Xie Minghai pped his shoulder and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I haven¡¯t even found a girlfriend. Why are you, a child, looking for one? Do you know what it means to respect the old and love the young?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± So respecting the old and loving the young could be used like this! After waiting for another ten minutes, the boss walked out with arge tray. After he put down the dishes, he said, ¡°Dear guests, please eat first. More dishes will be servedter.¡± Wang Mingtao was really hungry. He asked, ¡°Boss, do you have rice? Can we get some rice?¡± ¡°Yes, wait here.¡± With that, he went to the back and quickly brought out a basin-sized wooden bucket of rice. ¡°Wooden bucket rice. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time. It smells so good.¡± After Boss Xiong ced a wooden bucket of rice on a stool beside him, Wang Mingtao stood up to scoop up some rice. Seeing that they were scooping the rice themselves, the boss didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and went to the back. After the meal, besides bringing them the food, the boss actually didn¡¯t appear. The food was delicious, so delicious that the boys were stuffed. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and Yu Lei copsed in their chairs. At that moment, Boss Xiong sent them another pot of tea and said, ¡°This is a tea to help with digestion. You can drink it before leaving.¡± After saying that, he ced the tea on the table and left. ¡°Hey, why is Boss Xiong leaving again? If we leave directlyter, will he not know?¡± Everyone looked at Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving an example.¡± He then stood up to pour a cup of tea for each of them and handed one to Li Yan with both hands. ¡°Brother Chu, have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Wang Mingtao ced another cup of tea in front of Chu Luo. The others carried the tea over themselves. The few of them chatted casually for a while before Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. At that moment, Boss Xiong walked out from behind as if he knew they were leaving. He said, ¡°You guys spent a total of 18,000 yuan tonight. Cash or credit card?¡± Li Yan took out a card and handed it to him. Boss Xiong took the card to the counter and swiped it before returning it to him. He said, ¡°Guests, take care.¡± After saying that, he actually didn¡¯t have the intention to send them out. He simply stood there without moving. [1] An abstract strategy board game [2] witnessed public disy of affection Chapter 328 - Someone Is Trying to Cast a Spell on Chu Luo

Chapter 328: Someone Is Trying to Cast a Spell on Chu Luo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why is that Boss Xiong so strange?¡± After walking out, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°We came to his ce to eat. As the boss, it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t warmly wee us, but he didn¡¯t even send us out.¡± Xie Mingtao guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that this boss has this kind of personality. However¡­ the food he cooks is really delicious. Before leaving his ce, I already want toe back and eat again.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Wang Mingtao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it before. Ever since I finished eating the dishes cooked by Boss, I suddenly remembered. Previously, I followed my father to a nobleman¡¯s house to nt flowers. I think I¡¯ve heard of this shop. I heard that this boss epts guests based on his mood. Even if a rtive of the royal family wants to eat, it depends on his mood.¡± ¡°To think Boss Xiong is so cool. Didn¡¯t he offend those rich and powerful people?¡± ¡°He might have.¡± Wang Mingtao had only heard a little about it. How could he know so much? Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai and asked with a smile, ¡°You guys went to look at the rockery in the courtyard for such a long time. Didn¡¯t you see anything?¡± The two of them scratched their heads in confusion. Wu Yiyao thought of something and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Does Boss Xiong know daoist magic? There¡¯s actually a formation in the front yard, so he can stop unwanted guests from entering?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai were enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Boss Xiong isn¡¯t worried that we will leave without paying. He¡¯s confident that we won¡¯t be able to leave, right?¡± ¡°Haha, why do I feel that this Boss Xiong is even cooler now?¡± The few of them chatted andughed as they walked to the courtyard in front. The backyard was installed with groundlights and streetlights. Even though it was already past eight at night, all the corners of the courtyard could be seen clearly. At this moment, Wu Yiyao suddenly approached Chu Luo and asked her softly with a frown, ¡°Little Chu, why do I feel that this courtyard is colder than when we came?¡± Wu Yiyao had been possessed by that thing before and was more sensitive to such things. Chu Luo nodded and subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand. When Li Yan looked over, she whispered to him, ¡°Someone is doing something to me.¡± Li Yan instantly exuded a sharp aura. ¡°Who is it?¡± The other boys looked at them in confusion. ¡°Sister Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Wu Yiyao via voice transmission, ¡°Sister Wu, think of a way to bring them back to the backyard.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded at her and touched her ear. Realizing that she had forgotten to wear earrings today, she said to the boys, ¡°I think my earring fell off just now. Help me look for it.¡± The boys looked at her ears and saw that she really wasn¡¯t wearing any earrings. They quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Only Tang Zhiyun found it strange. He knew that Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t wearing earrings today, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Wu Yiyao walked towards the back and he followed her. After taking two steps, he turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± ¡°Yan and I will wait for you guys here.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and followed Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo waited for them to enter before raising her arm to cover the backyard with a barrier. She and Li Yan stood in the courtyard in front. Li Yan looked around warily and asked her, ¡°Where is the person who did the ritual?¡± Chu Luo waited for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Out of town.¡± At this point, she sneered. ¡°If he wants to do something to me from another location, he must have something I used before. Looks like someone at Imperial University helped that person.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was murderous. Chu Luo curled her lips and said in a mocking tone, ¡°A green tea b*tch.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo could see the confusion in his eyes regarding the term green tea b*tch. She exined to him seriously, ¡°A green tea b*tch is a girl who looks innocent on the surface but is full of schemes on the inside.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resolve this kind of girl?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to resolve it.¡± In any case, that person had never won against her before. However, Chu Luo also thought deeply for a while and felt that some people should indeed be resolved as soon as they appeared. Otherwise, they might secretly do some sinister things someday. While the two of them were talking, the atmosphere in the entire front yard had changed drastically. All the lights and streetlights had been extinguished, and the surroundings had turned pitch-ck. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll pull the culprit and another person overter using a spell.¡± A red light shed across her wrist and immediately surrounded Li Yan. Li Yan nced at himself and asked her, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Phoenix protect you.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo let go of his hand. ¡°You just need to stand at the side and watch the show.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With Phoenix¡¯s protection, Li Yan could see this dark space. He quickly retreated a few steps. Then, Chu Luo took out a silver thread and a fist-sized bell. The silver thread shot out from her hand into the void. The other end disappeared and split into two. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation. With a shake of her hand, the silver thread trembled. She shook it seven times. After shaking it, she shouted, ¡°Retrieve.¡± Then, she lifted the silver thread and saw two people being pulled out of the void. A woman in a ck robe and Song Ci came out. Song Ci was thrown to the ground and rolled on the ground in fear and embarrassment before stopping. The ck-robed woman staggered a few times, her face filled with disbelief. Chu Luo put away the silver thread and stared at them with her cold eyes. ¡°To think you have such ability!¡± After the ck-robed woman stabilized her body, anger appeared on her face. ¡°No one has dared to take me away from the ce where I cast the spell. Looks like you have an incredible treasure on you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand with obvious greed in her eyes. ¡°I want this treasure.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability to take it.¡± Chu Luo walked towards her and sneered. ¡°What do you want to do to me? Cripple my hands?¡± A vicious expression appeared on the ck-robed woman¡¯s face. ¡°Since you know, your hand must stay behind today.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s y,¡± Chu Luo said and pointed at her hands. ¡°Since you like to cripple other people¡¯s hands so much, you can leave your hands behind.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she shook the bell in her hand. The sound wave made Song Ci, who was about to get up, lie down again. Just as the ck-robed woman was about to block it, Song Ci shouted at her, ¡°n, help me quickly. There¡¯s a stone on my back. It¡¯s so heavy.¡± n quickly turned to look at him. Seeing his pained expression, her expression changed and she was about to walk over. How could Chu Luo give her this chance? She rang the bell again. In the next second, she and n disappeared into the darkness at the same time and entered the temple in the rockery. The moment the two of them disappeared, the weight on Song Ci¡¯s back finally disappeared. Just as he exhaled, he heard footsteps approaching him. He subconsciously looked up and was frightened out of his wits. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Li Yan was holding a thin whip and his expression was so cold that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. He walked towards Song Ci step by step and pointed the whip at him. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you have designs on Luoluo? You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, he raised his hand and whipped Song Ci. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Instantly, the sound of the whip striking his body and the scream of pain that broke the silence resounded in this space. However, no one came. ¡­ After Chu Luo brought n to the temple on the rockery, the scenery in front of the two of them seemed to havee alive. It became a real temple. The deities worshiped in the temple weren¡¯t Bodhisattvas, but the Ten Kings of Hell. When n saw the scene in front of her, her expression became stern. ¡°To think you have such ability! Looks like you don¡¯t only have that treasure on you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more than that. You cane and get it if you have the ability.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, a sword quickly appeared in n¡¯s hand. The body of the sword was like a snake as it spat out its snake tongue and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t move at all. The tip of the sword stopped a few centimeters away from her, blocked by an invisible force. n was shocked by the force and retreated a few steps. The sword in her hand turned into countless venomous snakes spitting their tongues and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo lifted her toes and floated in the air. The silver thread in her hand quickly turned into countless strands that flew towards the seven-inch spot of these poisonous snakes. Soon, all the poisonous snakes were shot through at the seven-inch spot and disappeared. n took out another talisman and quickly made a hand seal. ¡°You want to control the Ten Yama Kings? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± Chu Luo yed the Phoenix Zither at the same time. She sat cross-legged and gestured with her fingers. The moment the zither melody rang, the sound wave prated the hall and reverberated in the temple. n looked at Chu Luo¡¯s Phoenix Zither and was shocked. ¡°You actually have such a powerful Dharmic Artifact.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a dagger. The de was flickering with blue mes, and there seemed to be countless souls sealed in the mes. n quickly spat out a mouthful of blood from the sound waves of the zither, but the dagger in her hand stabbed at Chu Luo with a vicious aura. Chu Luo looked at the dagger and surprise shed across her eyes. Chapter 329 - An Old Friends Dagger

Chapter 329: An Old Friend¡¯s Dagger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In just a short while, the dagger brushed past Chu Luo¡¯s arm. A trail of blood was sent flying. Chu Luo nced at the blood-stained sleeve on her arm and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. She strummed the Phoenix Zither, and the sound turned into a sharp de that shot towards n. n quickly dodged and couldn¡¯t enter Chu Luo at all. The hall trembled because of the powerful sound waves. Ten minutester, Chu Luo put away her Phoenix Zither and flew over to grab the wrist of the dagger that n was holding. She looked up at the Ten Kings of Hell and said, ¡°Do you still want to watch the show? You should take this person away.¡± After saying that, she exerted strength in her hand. Instantly, n¡¯s face contorted in pain. She loosened her grip on the dagger and it fell to the ground. Chu Luo caught the dagger and was about to put it away. However, an unusually serious voice rang in her mind. ¡°There are countless souls in this dagger. Leave them behind.¡± Chu Luo nced at the Ten Kings of Hell and frowned. ¡°This is the dagger of an old friend of mine. Why should I leave it behind?¡± With that, she turned to leave. But at this moment, a burning sound came from behind. The voice sounded again. ¡°Leave the dagger behind, or we¡¯ll take that man outside.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Luo raised her voice, her tone filled with powerful killing intent. Then, she threw the dagger in her hand forward. The dagger stopped one meter away from the Ten Kings of Hell and floated in the air. In the next second, the sound of burning could be heard from the hall. n¡¯s twisted expression became even more twisted as she screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at n, who was holding her head and rolling on the ground screaming. Her body shook and she disappeared from this space. In the next second, Chu Luo appeared in reality. The ck aura in the courtyard had disappeared and the thin whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand was still dripping with blood. At this moment, he looked like a crouching devil as he stood there and looked coldly at Song Ci, who was lying on the ground and twitching. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo appear, the murderous aura on him immediately disappeared. In the next moment, his expression hardened and he quickly walked up to Chu Luo. He lifted her arm and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Why is your arm injured?¡± After saying that, he carefully lifted her sleeve. When he saw the bloody mark on her fair arm, his aura became even colder. ¡°That woman has a dagger of an old friend of mine. That dagger is an ancient divine artifact that can pierce through my defense barrier.¡± At this point, Chu Luo raised her chin and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That dagger can¡¯t hurt me. At most, it¡¯ll only make me bleed a little.¡± Li Yan kept his eyes on her small wound. After a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Is there any medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo used her other hand to take out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. After Li Yan took it, he said, ¡°Gauze.¡± Chu Luo took out the gauze again and watched him bandage her seriously. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at the half-alive Song Ci and asked Li Yan, ¡°What about him?¡± After all, this person was here for the Imperial Universitypetition and had to stay at Imperial University tonight. If anything happened, Imperial University would be affected. Li Yan nced at Song Ci and said coldly, ¡°Let the boss handle itter.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± Chu Luo nodded and rolled down her sleeve. She took out an Invisibility Talisman and made Song Ci invisible. At this moment, Wang Mingtao and the others walked out of the backyard. As Wang Mingtao walked, he asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, are you sure you didn¡¯t wear it? Or did we miss out on some ces just now?¡± ¡°No, I forgot I didn¡¯t wear it earlier. Thank you for helping me look for it for so long.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee.¡± When they came out, Wu Yiyao quietly looked around before looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at her. Wu Yiyao was relieved. Everyone walked out of the door. As they walked, Wang Mingtaoined, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. When we went in to look for the earrings, Boss Xiong actually stood there and watched themotion. He didn¡¯t even think of helping.¡± As they spoke, they walked out of the door. The moment they left, the door closed automatically. At that moment, Boss Xiong walked out of the backyard. He walked over and took off the talismans on Song Ci. Looking at the battered and unconscious Song Ci, he extended his arms and lifted him up to carry him on his shoulder. At this moment, he heard footstepsing from the back garden. Boss Xiong turned to look at the white-dressed woman standing there and said to her, ¡°Go rest first. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was also very cold. She asked, ¡°Where are you sending him?¡± ¡°To where he needs to be sent.¡± With that, he walked to the door and it opened automatically. As Boss Xiong crossed the door, he stopped and turned to the woman who had been looking at him. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep early. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± The woman nodded at him and Boss Xiong left. ¡­ After sending the group back to school, Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their vi. The moment Chu Luo entered, she strode upstairs and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first. I¡¯ll go take a look at the researchbter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t follow her but walked to the sofa and sat down. When Chu Luo came downstairs after showering, she realized that Qin Ming and Secretary Tan were both there. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to say, ¡°Princess Anya wille to the empire tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked first, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Qin Ming replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. Knowing that Li Yan had something important to attend to, she went straight to the vi behind. It was already past nine. When Chu Luo entered, Professor Tang and the others were about to go back and rest. The three of them had just walked into the courtyard. When they saw Chu Luo, Elder Hu asked, ¡°Little Chu, why are you here at this time?¡± Chu Luo walked closer to the three of them. ¡°I just came back and wanted to take a look.¡± ¡°Haha, you came at the right time. I thought that if you didn¡¯t appear, I would go to your ce to look for you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Why is Grandpa Hu looking for me?¡± ¡°To ask you to take a look at our herbs. They¡¯ve all grown.¡± As Elder Hu spoke, the smile on his face deepened. He walked towards the backyard first. Chu Luo and the other two followed. Elder Hu pointed at arge patch of herbs as if he was pointing at mountains and rivers. He said happily, ¡°These herbs can all be used for our research. Little Chu, if you don¡¯t have anything on, we¡¯ll stay in theboratory for the next few days.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Sure, but we have to wait for two days. I have something to deal with next.¡± ¡°Okay, deal with the important things first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The few of them talked for a while before Elder Hu and the others went back to rest. Chu Luo went to the researchb to finish reading their research records for the past few days before returning to the vi in front. Qin Ming and Secretary Tan had already left, leaving Li Yan alone on the sofa, typing on hisputer as he waited for her. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo enter, he put away hisptop and stood up to walk up to her. ¡°Something will happen tonight.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked upstairs. Upstairs, Li Yan went to take a shower. Chu Luo took aptop and sat on the bed, quickly attacking thepany that specialized in defaming people. She originally wanted to blow up their nest, but she realized that they had already written negativements about her and Li Yan being together. Chu Luo looked at thements one by one and became angrier. In the end, she curled her lips. ¡°The Qin family really doesn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t hurry to move. Instead, she put herptop aside and logged into the game. At this moment, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng were also online. As soon as they saw Chu Luo online, they immediately pulled her into the team. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Senior Tang online?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°[Evil smile¡­] He hasn¡¯t returned from sending Teacher Wu back to the professors¡¯ residence.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Junior, we were discussing this just now. Old Tang has always had a crush on Teacher Wu and can¡¯t confess at this time. I wonder what he thinks.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why not? As long as he establishes thepany, the school won¡¯t care about this matter anymore.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Teacher Wu to suffer with him.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why would he have such thoughts?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Because Old Tang¡¯s family isn¡¯t that well-off. He¡¯s used to suffering since he was young. He doesn¡¯t want Teacher Wu to suffer with him before he¡¯s made something of himself.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that she had to correct Tang Zhiyun¡¯s thinking. At the thought of this, she asked again. [Bai Ling]: ¡°How¡¯s the preparation work at thepany going?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°It¡¯s being renovated. We¡¯ll look at theputer equipment in a few days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of her gaming equipment in the old district. Since she didn¡¯t need it anymore, she said, ¡°After thepany is done renovating, I¡¯ll give you my gaming equipment as a congrattory gift.¡± The three of them excitedly nodded. Chu Luo spoke to them for a while more before Li Yan came out. Chu Luo went offline after informing them and moved in to give Li Yan the space outside. Li Yan lifted the nket and sat with her. Chu Luo showed him theptop. ¡°Yan, look.¡± Li Yan took theptop and quickly nced at the content. His expression darkened. ¡°They¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, he quickly typed on the keyboard. Chapter 330 - Making Their Relationship Public

Chapter 330: Making Their Rtionship Public

Li Yan actually exploded that website. What would be the chain reaction caused by the explosion of a professional mer¡¯s website? The people who were med previously were considered to have redressed their grievances. Most importantly, it was exposed that arge number of people were behind the scenes. Tonight was destined to be a lively night. The entire Inte exploded. The Inte police were all mobilized, stirring up many unexpected things. This wasn¡¯t the worst part. When an official media outlet reported that zing Glory was guilty of tax evasion in the empire, everyone was shocked. ¡°As thergest corporation in the world, zing Glory actually cares about a mere tens of billions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the richer someone is, the more stingy they are? Maybe the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is such a person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there no evidence? Maybe someone is ndering the zing Glory Corporation.¡± ¡°How is that possible? The news was released by the official media. How could the official media report it if it¡¯s not true?¡± ¡°I still think that¡¯s impossible. zing Glory¡¯s subsidiaries are all over the world. Tens of billions of yuan in taxes are just in one country alone. The other countries didn¡¯t expose it. It¡¯s impossible that CEO zing Glory only evades taxes in the empire.¡± ¡­ Just as the Inte was in chaos, another piece of news was released on the official website. The investigation team established by the Qin family immediately conducted a check on all the zing Glorypanies in the empire. At the same time, they froze all the funds of the zing Glory Empire Corporation. ¡°D*mn! The higher-ups are too fast. They¡¯ve just exposed it and they¡¯re already setting up an investigation team.¡± ¡°It proves that the people above our empire are all capable people who won¡¯t let go of any businessmen who break thew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As thergest corporation in the world, zing Glory has so much money but still evades taxes. Is the CEO of zing Glory Corporation nning to use this money to build a golden tomb for himself?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo knew that it wouldn¡¯t be peaceful tonight. She got up in the middle of the night and looked at her phone. The Inte was filled with posts about zing Glory tax evasion in the empire. Basically, there was a group of jealous people in the posts. Some people actually felt that since zing Glory Corporation had so much money, they should share some with everyone. Seeing this, Chu Luo lifted the nket, got off the bed, and walked towards the study. Li Yan had gone to the study after she had fallen asleep. When Chu Luo pushed open the door, Li Yan was sitting there with a strong aura as he quickly typed on the keyboard. At this moment, his expression was so cold that it seemed to be able to freeze the entire study. Chu Luo saw that he had been staring at theputer screen and didn¡¯t even notice that she had entered. She walked over. Li Yan looked up as Chu Luo approached. ¡°Why are you up?¡± ¡°When do you n to suppress the matter on the Inte?¡± Chu Luo walked to his side and looked at hisputer screen. ¡°Wait a while more.¡± Li Yan continued typing on the keyboard. At this moment, he wasmanding the entire zing Glory Corporation. He had a Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and gave orders from time to time. Chu Luo went to make him a pot of tea and looked at hisputer for a while. She also took herptop and sat opposite him. Li Yan¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡± Chu Luo refused. ¡°I want to apany you.¡± The lines on Li Yan¡¯s face softened a little. He nodded and moved his bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Send some snacks and milk up.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t object. She logged into her ount in invisibility and realized that Tang Zhiyun and the others were all online. Moreover, Tang Zhiyun had left her a message, sounding anxious. ¡°Junior, are you asleep? I texted you but you didn¡¯t reply. Something big has happened to Brother Chu¡¯spany online. If you see the message I left you, help us ask Brother Chu if he needs our help.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, did you see the news on the Inte? Is Brother Chu doing well?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I saw it. Don¡¯t worry, Yan will handle this matter.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Haizi and I are intercepting those posts that deliberately nder Brother Chu. If you need us to do anythingter, just tell us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo exited the dialog box and asked Li Yan as she typed on the keyboard, ¡°How far have the Qin family gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m contacting those people who were nted in zing Glory Corporation by them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get your men to control all those people?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled. She could imagine how the Qin family would react when they couldn¡¯t contact those people. ¡°Do you think they deliberately forged some evidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual. ¡°What I¡¯m waiting for now is for them to forge evidence.¡± The matter was still brewing on the Inte. At three in the morning, the zing Glory evidence that everyone had been waiting for was ¡®leaked¡¯. ¡°D*mn! The zing Glory Corporation is actually withholding the sries of low-level employees!¡± ¡°Heavens! So not long ago, one of zing Glory¡¯s employees jumped off a building, and this matter was suppressed by zing Glory¡¯s internal staff.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ The zing Glory Corporation actually colluded with the underworld and provided them with funds and firearms. What are they trying to do?¡± ¡°This! We have to make the boss of the zing Glory Corporation rot in jail forever!¡± ¡­ When this evidence was released, the websites of all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in the empire exploded. Li Yan calmly ordered his subordinates, ¡°Everyone, stay where you are.¡± After saying that, he looked up at Chu Luo, who was sitting opposite him. Chu Luo happened to look up at him and guessed, ¡°The Duanmu family hasn¡¯t stood up to speak yet. Are they waiting for you to ask for their help first?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then will you ask them for help?¡± Li Yan¡¯s face tensed up. He tapped his fingers on the desk and said, ¡°Many of the higher-ups will know about this tomorrow morning. As long as that happens, even if the Duanmu family doesn¡¯t do anything, the others won¡¯t sit back and do nothing, especially Old Master Duanmu.¡± ¡°You mean, you and the Duanmu family arepeting to see who is more patient?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As time ticked by, the entire incident was brewing at a rapid pace. At four in the morning, the Qin family sent guards to lock down the zing Glory headquarters building. At the same time, they led people to the residence and the old district to capture Li Yan. However, Chu Luo had set up a formation on both sides. No matter how many people the Qin family sent, they couldn¡¯t enter the door. In the end, the Qin family actually wanted to blow up the door with cannonballs. It was five in the morning and the sky was still dark. The rumbling sound of cannon fire alerted all the residents in the old district, but it didn¡¯t damage Chu Luo¡¯s house at all. Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao at the same time. Wu Yiyao told her anxiously over the phone, ¡°Little Chu, my mother just called to tell me that your house is surrounded by a group of guards. The guards can¡¯t enter and are bombarding it with cannons. What exactly is going on?¡± At this point, she heard the sound of typing on the keyboard. Then, she eximed in shock, ¡°Little Chu, CEO Li is actually wanted.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry. Yan will handle this matter.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and was still worried. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m not that worried about CEO Li now. I¡¯m a little worried about you.¡± Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when she suddenly sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Little Chu, your rtionship with CEO Li has been exposed!¡± After saying that, she quickly typed on the keyboard and said anxiously, ¡°Moreover, it was released from one of the Qin family¡¯s personal social media. There are also a few intimate photos of you two together. Many well-known public figures have already forwarded them.¡± Chu Luo was also looking. This matter was exposed by Qin Ya. The photo was taken at the Qin family banquet with Li Yanst time. Qin Ya¡¯s post deliberately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her words were filled with pity for everyone. ¡°This is your goddess and ¡®nation¡¯s daughter¡¯. Do you really think her aplishments were obtained by her own ability? With the world¡¯s richest man, Master Qin, backing her, what can¡¯t she get?¡± At this moment, the night owls had yet to end their night activities and the people who woke up early had already woken up. As a famous daughter of the country and the goddess in the hearts of most students, it was difficult to imagine how influential Chu Luo was. ¡°No way. The eldest daughter of the Qin family in the capital actually posted such a post personally. Doesn¡¯t she know that as a daughter of an aristocratic family, she should be more responsible for her own words and actions?¡± ¡°So it can only prove that Miss Qin is telling the truth.¡± ¡°Could it be that everything Chu Luo did before was all for show? This is too disgusting.¡± ¡°Indeed, money talks. You can set up your character as you want!¡± ¡°Liar! Cheated our feelings!¡± ¡°I wonder if her college entrance examination top schr title is real. Also, are her achievements deliberately hyped up?¡± ¡­ As time passed, more and more people learned of this matter after daybreak. The reprimands were harsh because they had adored her so much. The entire empire¡¯swork was paralyzed. At this moment, neither Chu Luo nor Li Yan stood up to do anything. Those who knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability were already panicking. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Chu Luo said anything yet?¡± ¡°She clearly achieved everything with her own capabilities. How can she be putting on a show?¡± In the vi. Professor Tang, Elder Hu, and Cao Dongliang sat on the sofa and stared at Chu Luo, who was on the phone. This was the first time the three of them hade to this vi, and they had also guessed that her boyfriend was Li Yan. Chu Luo finally calmed Old Gao down and hung up the phone. When she looked up, she was almost frightened by the trio¡¯s abnormally serious gazes. Chapter 331 - Making Their Relationship Public (2)

Chapter 331: Making Their Rtionship Public (2)

Chu Luo pushed the tea in front of Elder Hu towards him. ¡°Elder Hu, have some tea first.¡± Elder Hu fumed. ¡°How can I still be in the mood to drink tea at a time like this? If my granddaughter hadn¡¯t called me this morning to tell me about this, are you nning to hide it from us?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and didn¡¯t answer. That was obviously her intention. Elder Hu pointed at her nose angrily. ¡°You wretched girl!¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Elder Hu didn¡¯t know what to say to her. He simply retracted his hand and turned his head away from her. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Little Chu, this matter is almost impossible to resolve. You¡­ Why didn¡¯t CEO Li stand out to say something?¡± ¡°What should he say? Someone is guiding the public opinion now. In addition, Yan¡¯spany has been framed. If hees out to speak now, who will believe him?¡± Professor Tang was silent. Cao Dongliang pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Little Chu, I can get someone from the military hospital to rify for you.¡± ¡°There must be people from the Qin family there.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t work and that won¡¯t work either. Are you going to let others ruin your reputation like this? We know very well how capable you are!¡± Elder Hu mmed on the sofa and was about to flip through his phone. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get my granddaughter to register an online ount for me too. I¡¯ll rify things for you.¡± Chu Luo quickly went over to hold his hand. ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t be rash about this matter. There¡¯s at most an hour before someone with greater authority wille out to speak for us. It won¡¯t be toote for you to make a move then.¡± When the three of them heard Chu Luo say that, they looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo smiled at them and said, ¡°Yan¡¯spany is so big. It¡¯s impossible for the higher-ups to let the Qin family frame us unterally. As for our rtionship, we can just announce it after we clear up zing Glory Corporation¡¯s reputation.¡± When the three of them heard this, they finally calmed down. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. She took it and saw that it was from Anya. She swiped the answer button and Anya¡¯s gloating voice came from the other end. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so pitiful. The moment I alighted from the ne, I heard that you were the victim of online violence.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with her. She said directly, ¡°If you¡¯re calling to gloat, hang up. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Anya¡¯s tone was as annoying as ever. ¡°Are you at Imperial University now? I¡¯ming to y with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly smiled. She knew that Anya hade to y with her at this time to announce to everyone that Princess Anya of America had chosen to stand on her side. ¡°Why are youing here?¡± Chu Luo, who was really not used to this woman¡¯s tone, said straightforwardly, ¡°If you came to y with me, don¡¯t you know what it means?¡± Anya sounded displeased. ¡°Do I, a princess, have to ask others for their permission when I want to y with someone?¡± At this point, she was a little impatient. ¡°Hurry up and get someone to pick me up. How did the Qin family know that I was in the empire? They actually sent someone over. How annoying!¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, where are you now?¡± Anya: ¡°The embassy, of course.¡± She even added, ¡°It¡¯s best if that dead-faced fellow surnamed Qines to pick me up. That Qin fellow is simply outrageous. I said that I wasing to the empire, but he actually dared to hang up on me. See how I deal with him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he¡¯s free.¡± Anya: ¡°Then go ask. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and said to Elder Hu and the others with a smile, ¡°Elder Hu, Professor Tang, Professor Cao, why don¡¯t you guys go back to theboratory and do the experiment? Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be resolved quickly.¡± Although they didn¡¯t hear Anya¡¯s voice when Chu Luo called just now, they guessed that the person who wasing wasn¡¯t simple. The three of them thought for a while. Cao Dongliang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, as soon as the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s matter is rified,e and tell me immediately. I¡¯ll call the military hospital¡¯s director.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them left. After they left, Chu Luo went to the study upstairs to look for Li Yan. Other than Li Yan, Secretary Tan and a few higher-ups of the zing Glory Corporation were also in the study. They treated the study as an office. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious, but they didn¡¯t show any anxiety. When Chu Luo pushed open the door, they didn¡¯t look up at her. Li Yan looked over. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Is Qin Ming busy now?¡± As she spoke, she told him about Anya asking Qin Ming to pick her up. Li Yan took his phone and called Qin Ming. After Qin Ming picked up the call, he said to him, ¡°Go to the US embassy and bring Anya over immediately.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo walked to his side and nced at hisputer. It was a stock market chart of the zing Glory Empire. Indeed, there was a huge fall. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Is there no movement from the Duanmu family yet?¡± ¡°Just now, Second Master Duanmu went to the Qin residence.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°What is the Duanmu family trying to do? Persuade the Qin family to stop or threaten the Qin family to stop?¡± After saying that, he asked, ¡°Does Old Master Duanmu know?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, she walked out of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Anya downstairs.¡± Chu Luo had just arrived downstairs when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said to her over the phone, ¡°Junior, look at the Inte.¡± Chu Luo strode to the sofa with the phone and quickly opened the webpage. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Look at the official website of the Sun family in the capital.¡± Chu Luo quickly entered the Sun family¡¯s official website. When she saw that the middle-aged men from the Sun family were all wearing uniforms and facing the camera with serious expressions, Chu Luo had a thought. The person filming was obviously unprofessional, but this didn¡¯t affect the Sun family¡¯s iron-blooded aura at all. Eldest Master Sun was talking with a unique stern expression. ¡°Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. She used her medical skills to treat our father. No matter who started this cyber attack today, the Sun family will be Chu Luo¡¯s backing. We are willing to back them up to the end.¡± As soon as Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, Third Master Sun continued, ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can tell whether Chu Luo is capable or not. As for who she¡¯s dating, it¡¯s none of your business! If anyone dares to attack her or scold her, I¡¯ll shoot them!¡± Then, the other people from the Sun family also spoke. Chu Luo had just logged out of the Sun family¡¯s official website when Tang Zhiyun sent another message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, many people are supporting you.¡± The Sun family sent a signal by standing out to speak for them. Then, Ocean City¡¯s elite high school¡¯s official website and Imperial University¡¯s official website came out. Many people who had great influence in society also came out to support Chu Luo and refute the rumors, rifying that she had never gone through the back door. After these rumors were denied, many of the mers on the Inte lost their voices. Then, many people stood up and said that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan, wasn¡¯t worthy of Chu Luo. Li Yan¡¯s reputation in the upper-ss society wasn¡¯t very good. Many people were afraid of him yet unable to get rid of him, so they would definitely step forward to step on him. ¡°Chu Luo is so outstanding. The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is a ruthless person. He¡¯s not worthy of Chu Luo at all.¡± ¡°I heard that Li Yan caused Chu Luo¡¯s uncle¡¯s family to go bankrupt. Maybe Li Yan took advantage of his power to bully people and forced Chu Luo to be with him.¡± ¡°Definitely. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Maybe Li Yan used her uncle¡¯s family to threaten her.¡± ¡°Li Yan won¡¯t even let his own family off. He must be dating Chu Luo to toy with her. I really feel indignant for Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Thements on the Inte became one-sided again. Seeing this, Chu Luo clenched her fists in anger and looked furious. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, I want to broadcast on the school¡¯s BBS. It will definitely be jammedter. Help me publicize and support the technology.¡± Tang Zhiyun knew what she was going to do and replied, ¡°No problem. Junior, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly entered the school¡¯s BBS ount. When Chu Luo logged into BBS, not only were Tang Zhiyun and the others writing code to support her at the same time, but Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao were also sitting in front of theputer, as well as the game cabin developers who worked with Chu Luo. When the heads of Imperial University found out that Chu Luo would broadcast on the school¡¯s BBS website, they immediately notified all the professors, teachers, and students in the Computer Science Department to join in. Everyone who was online received the news that Chu Luo was about to broadcast live. Instantly, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and finally more than a million people surged into the Imperial University official website. At this moment, Chu Luo turned on the video. She was sitting on the sofa and wearing the most casual and simple home clothes. Even so, it couldn¡¯t conceal her gorgeous face and noble aura. Chu Luo said in a serious tone, ¡°An hour ago, many people doubted my ability. They felt that I had to use a back door to get full marks for the college entrance examination before I could enter Imperial University. I didn¡¯t speak up before, only because I wanted to see how far those people could spin the story. ¡°Who was the first to say that I bought the college entrance examination papers with money? Are you brainless? Do you think I can survive at Imperial University without real ability? Are you saying that Li Yan¡¯s ability has already reached the point where he can control all the heads of Imperial University and make me jump grades from first year to third year?¡± ¡°Has Li Yan the ability to control Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department and Professor Tang from the School of Medicine? He can even control the National Cyberspace Administration and get them to send me a certified certificate?¡± Chu Luo was never one to mince her words when she spoke. No matter how many people on the Inte felt ufortable hearing this, she didn¡¯t mind. Chapter 332 - Making Their Relationship Public (3)

Chapter 332: Making Their Rtionship Public (3)

Chu Luo continued, ¡°I did a count just now. At least 45% of the students were driven to attack me. As students, don¡¯t you have the ability to make your own judgments? Do you just do whatever others say? ¡°Also, I said before that anyone who¡¯s not convinced can challenge me regarding academia. From your actions just now, you¡¯ve already made me look down on you. Do you know the seven mental rules¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an aura that no one could refute. Many students sitting on the Inte couldn¡¯t lift their heads. At the same time, they reflected deeply on themselves. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she added, ¡°Opening this live broadcast, what I want to do the most is to rify one thing: whether Li Yan and I are in a rtionship.¡± At this point, she deliberately paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Li Yan and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she heard footstepsing from upstairs. She didn¡¯t look up and continued, ¡°Li Yan and I are husband and wife.¡± The person upstairs stopped in his tracks and stood there without moving. The Inte also became extremely quiet. Everyone had stunned expressions. At this moment, Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, who was standing on the stairs, and smiled brightly at him. ¡°Yan, bring down our household register.¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes. After two seconds, he turned around and walked towards their bedroom. While they waited, Imperial University¡¯s schoolwork crashed several times. If not for the support of arge group of technicians, Imperial University¡¯s schoolwork would have been paralyzed. ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo actually said that she¡¯s married!¡± ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo is married to the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that such a beautiful flower like Goddess is actually stuck in cow dung!¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo marry Li Yan? Isn¡¯t she only a little over 18 years old? Could it be that she and CEO Li have known each other for a long time?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was having doubts, Li Yan¡¯s cold and handsome face appeared in the video. He sat close to Chu Luo. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the noble and cold aura emanating from his body made people subconsciously shut up. Chu Luo took the household register from his hand and flipped to the page where the name of the household owner was listed. She pointed the name on it to everyone. ¡°See this? This is Yan.¡± Then, she flipped to the page with her name and pointed out the name and the word ¡°married¡± to everyone. ¡°See? I¡¯m legally married to him.¡± She closed the household register and let Li Yan take it. Her voice turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s the best man in my heart. If anyone dares to badmouth him, don¡¯t me me for being rude to them.¡± After saying that, she turned off the video, leaving everyone on the Inte dumbfounded. Chu Luo turned off the video and was about to look at thements when Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Li Yan hugged her so tightly that she almost suffocated. Chu Luo hugged him back and rubbed her cheek against his chest. She wheedled, ¡°I hate thosements on the Inte.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a few seconds. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°As expected, the Duanmu family came out to speak.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who cares if theye out to talk at this time?¡± ¡°Mm, we don¡¯t care.¡± Li Yan hugged her for a while before letting go of her. At this moment, he moved the Bluetooth on his ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Then, he stood up from the sofa and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to retaliate.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan turned around and walked upstairs. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s figure disappeared into the corridor before looking away. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was Old Gao. Old Gao¡¯s voice was indescribablyplicated. ¡°You stinky child, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were getting married!¡± Chu Luo giggled at him and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t held the wedding. We only got married.¡± Old Gao fell silent. After a few seconds, he said in an angry tone, ¡°Could it be that the boy surnamed Li secretly changed your household register to his, then secretly changed your marriage status to that of ¡®married¡¯?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao¡¯s guess was really urate! Old Gao said angrily, ¡°No. Since you¡¯re already married to him, you have to hold a wedding. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to suffer.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with Yan. When we decide to hold the wedding, you¡¯ll be the first person invited.¡± Old Gao¡¯s tone finally improved. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. She hadn¡¯t put down her phone since. At the same time, the zing Glory Corporation released clear evidence. The Duanmu family stood up for him at the same time. Only then did everyone know: The so-called zing Glory tax evasion was actually because the Qin family had privately asked them to pay the taxes that were dyed for a year and Li Yan had refused. The so-called employees jumping off a building was purely fabricated. Most importantly, zing Glory had even announced the sries and benefits of the various levels in thepany. When this was announced, everyone was stunned. The so-called smuggling of firearms and contact with the underworld was even more groundless. Everyone knew that the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ developed by zing Glory was the best in the world. There were swords, sabers, spears, and various other weapons inside. zing Glory had physical models for these things. Not to mention the fact that zing Glory donated equipment and experimental buildings to many famous schools in the country every year. When this news was reported, the entire country was shocked. ¡°So, we were all tricked by the Qin family?¡± ¡°The Qin family is too much. Using their status, they treat everyone in the entire empire as fools, right?¡± ¡°I think the Qin family must be jealous of the zing Glory in CEO Li¡¯s hands and want to take it for themselves!¡± ¡­ Just as all the momentum turned towards the Qin family, zing Glory revealed another big news. The hundreds of billions of zing Glory funds that the Qin family had frozen yesterday had all disappeared. The entire world was shocked. At this moment, many of the upper echelons of the empire quickly held a meeting. They quickly made a decision to temporarily take back the Qin family¡¯s power and investigate further. No matter how big themotion outside was, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care anymore. At eleven o¡¯clock, Qin Ming picked Anya up. Before Anya entered, she was still cursing Qin Ming. ¡°How dare you let me walk straight here from outside the vi like a thief!¡± Qin Ming expressionlessly walked in front of her and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Anya looked at his back and wished she could bore a few holes in it. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and jogged past him towards the door. The moment she saw Chu Luo sitting on the sofa, she immediately walked up to her and said angrily, ¡°Chu Luo,e and judge. As a princess, why can¡¯t Ie in openly? Not only did he drive a car that doesn¡¯t match my status to pick me up, but he also made me wear a mask and hat the entire time.¡± Chu Luo nced at Qin Ming, who walked in expressionlessly and didn¡¯t even look at them. She asked Anya, ¡°Since he drove a car that doesn¡¯t match your identity to pick you up and even asked you to wear a mask and hat, why didn¡¯t you let your own chauffeur drive you?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was speechless. Chu Luo nced at her and gestured to her. ¡°Sit.¡± Anya tilted her head and red at Qin Ming, who was striding upstairs. She then walked to the sofa beside Chu Luo and sat down. After the butler came in to serve tea and snacks, Anya said directly, ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve decided to stay with you in the empire for the time being.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wee.¡± ¡°¡­How can you be like this? I¡¯m a princess, and I¡¯m your guest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wee. If you want to stay, go and rent a house yourself. I don¡¯t have any extra rooms for you to stay in.¡± ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s only one bedroom in this vi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s only one room. The rest are used by me.¡± ¡°¡­Then where do the others live?¡± ¡°They live in another vi.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Anya had nothing to say, Chu Luo took out her phone and browsed the Inte. After a while, Anya asked, ¡°Chu, are you and Li really married?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just short of holding a wedding. Do I need to invite you to be my bridesmaid?¡± Anya choked and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too much.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have designs on my Li?¡± Anya felt a chill run down her spine and quickly sat up straight. She raised her hand and swore to her. ¡°Definitely not.¡± ¡°Better not.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at her phone. Anya looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu, aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m here in the empire?¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Why?¡± Anya was shocked. ¡°Recently, a legend in your empire has be popr among the royal families of the various countries. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pay attention to these things?¡± Anya had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re most concerned about studying and dating.¡± Chu Luo nodded and admitted directly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya turned the topic back in frustration and continued what she had not finished. ¡°Legend has it that your empire has an ancient tomb. There are divine herbs in the ancient tomb that can make people retain their youth and live forever. There are also many divine weapons and cultivation manuals left behind by your empire¡¯s immortals. It¡¯s said that whoever obtains them will be able to go to heaven.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression turned cold. She stared at her sternly and asked, ¡°When did you hear this legend? From which country?¡± Chapter 333 - Because Youre Not Normal at All

Chapter 333: Because You¡¯re Not Normal at All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anya looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Chu, why are you reacting so strongly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you have to worry about.¡± Chu Luo stared at her and subconsciously exuded a sharp aura. ¡°You just have to answer my question.¡± Anya was shocked by her ¡®change in attitude¡¯ and said in a daze, ¡°I found out a week ago. As for which country it came from, I don¡¯t know either. I heard it from a royal brother of mine. That royal brother of mine especially likes to collect antiques from various countries.¡± ¡°Help me ask your brother where this matter started spreading from.¡± ¡°Chu, you seem to be very concerned about this matter. Why?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying in the empire that curiosity kills the cat. Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed several times. She subconsciously wanted to use her princess status to suppress her, but she suddenly remembered that Chu Luo was not afraid of her princess status at all. To be exact, she was more afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s ability. In the end, she had no choice but to nod. When Anya called her brother, Chu Luo quickly searched online. There were very few topics regarding the ancient tomb on the Inte, and most of them were about 18 years ago. Since she had already investigated these things, she left. At this moment, Anya happened to hang up the phone. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, my brother said that it might be from N Nation or from K Nation. He doesn¡¯t know very well. This matter suddenly spread among the royal families of the various countries.¡± Chu Luo frowned slightly and asked her, ¡°Do you know how many people havee to the empire?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect her to know, so she asked, ¡°What about you? Why did youe to the empire?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya was stunned and suddenly felt a little embarrassed to say that she hade to y with her. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a holiday. I came to the capitalst time to change your mind and didn¡¯t get to go anywhere. This time, I want to see the beautiful scenery of the capital.¡± ¡°Are you not interested in that tomb?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Those are all things left behind by the dead. Coupled with the fact that they¡¯ve been buried for thousands of years, everything inside has long undergone chemical changes. Maybe those so-called elixirs will be the most powerful poison. As for those things that allow one to fly to the sky, that¡¯s simply nonsense. I believe in science more.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, they heard footsteps upstairs and subconsciously turned around. Li Yan and a group of people appeared at the staircase. When Anya saw Li Yan, she wanted to greet him, but after ncing at Chu Luo, she wisely chose to shut up and not greet him. After the group of people walked down, everyone except Li Yan walked out. Anya looked at the departing Qin Ming and muttered, ¡°This person is so not adorable. Will he be ostracized by those people?¡± Chu Luo nced at her before asking Li Yan, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m going to the office in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school this afternoon.¡± When Anya heard that the two of them were going out, she quickly said, ¡°Chu, I¡¯ll go to your school with you in the afternoon. I want to visit Imperial University.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to show you around.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°ss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just find someone to bring me there.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. After lunch, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. This time, he brought arge group of bodyguards¡¯ cars. When the car arrived at the road beside Imperial University, Chu Luo looked out of the window in surprise. ¡°Who sent these guards?¡± There were more than a hundred guards standing here. Li Yan also nced out of the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sun family¡¯s guards.¡± When more than ten cars stopped outside Imperial University, all the students entering and exiting couldn¡¯t help but stop and look. When they saw Li Yan get out of the car, everyone was stunned by his powerful aura. One of them suddenly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend, who has appeared in Imperial University a few times?¡± He even confirmed, ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s just that her boyfriend was wearing casual clothes when he previously came to Imperial University. His skin was darker and his aura wasn¡¯t as strong.¡± Another person subconsciously added, ¡°Maybe he put on makeup previously and deliberately restrained his aura.¡± Everyone abruptly came back to their senses. ¡°Indeed. Definitely.¡± ¡°So the richest man in the world is so cool and handsome. I used to think that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation was an old man in his seventies or eighties.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Most importantly, we watched how this legendary big shot pampered Chu Luo. We¡¯re not even qualified to say they aren¡¯tpatible.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ How did the most perfect goddess in my heart be someone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that¡¯s too true. A good-looking person has to be reserved when she¡¯s very young. Once she bes an adult, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡­ Li Yan reached out to touch the fair and wless hand amid the discussions. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo out. Chu Luo stood still and Li Yan said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re busy,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Archaeology Department after school.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan nodded and got into the car. Just as everyone was staring at Li Yan¡¯s car, a familiar blond and blue-eyed foreign beauty walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Eh, Chu Luo actually brought a friend here today. But why does this friend of hers look a little familiar?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t foreign beauties all look the same? It¡¯s normal for them to look familiar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ Anya nced at the people standing still and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing well at Imperial University. After experiencing so much today, they¡¯re actually discussing you and your boyfriend, not anything else.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Most people in Imperial University have good manners.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°I can tell.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the school with Roundy. Along the way, the two of them became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Chu Luo had a skateboard, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t walk to ss. She asked Anya, ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike?¡± Anya nodded confidently. ¡°I usually use an electric bike to lose weight. I can definitely ride it.¡± ¡°The electric bikes used to lose weight are a little different from ordinary bikes.¡± ¡°How is it different? Chu, don¡¯t worry. I can definitely ride it.¡± Chu Luo thought that learning how to ride a bike was super easy (anyway that was the case for her), so she brought Anya to the ce where the bikes were parked. She swiped her card and asked Anya to push out a bike. Chu Luo said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m going to the School of Mechanical Engineering now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya sat on the bike and was about to pedal when the bike suddenly tilted. If not for her long legs supporting her, she would have fallen. Anya didn¡¯t believe it. She tried a few more times and realized that it was the same every time. Not to mention riding the bike away, even riding it out was a problem. Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Anya was indignant. ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden such a bike before. It¡¯s normal for me to not ride it well the first time. I don¡¯t believe that anyone can ride it well.¡± ¡°I learned it as soon as I rode it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya was silent for a while. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°Because you¡¯re not normal at all. Can Ipare to you?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked with a straight face, ¡°Do you know how to skateboard?¡± As a princess, Anya had too much to learn since she was young. She didn¡¯t have time to learn skateboarding at all. However, she didn¡¯t want to appear like she didn¡¯t know anything in front of Chu Luo. She raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give Anya the skateboard.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy put the skateboard at Anya¡¯s feet. Chu Luo took the bike from her hand and got into it. She tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Stand up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Anya looked at the skateboard and felt her heart pounding. She tried her best to maintain her confidence and stood up. ¡°If you want to move forward, you have to step on the toes a little harder. If you want to stop, step on the heel a little harder. When you meet someone, the skateboard will tilt in whichever direction you tilt towards.¡± Anya thought it was simple, but she still asked, ¡°What about deceleration?¡± ¡°The skateboard automatically decelerates when it encounters someone.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Relieved, Anya stood up. Dreams were beautiful, but reality was cruel. Anya stepped forward with her toes and the skateboard suddenly slid out. Anya was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Roundy, stop her.¡± Roundy extended his mechanical arm and quickly grabbed Anya¡¯s arm before pulling her back. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you know how to do it or not?¡± In spite of the lingering fear in her heart, Anya was especially prideful. She said, ¡°Definitely. I was just not prepared just now.¡± How could Chu Luo not tell what she was thinking? She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, hold Anya first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Anya opened her mouth to refuse, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. There were fewer people at noon than in the morning, especially on the school path not far from the school gate. Anya practiced for a while and finally grasped the bnce of her body. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, your skateboard is really good. Where did you buy it?¡± ¡°I made it.¡± Anya swallowed her words. Chapter 334 - Dont You Have Friends?

Chapter 334: Don¡¯t You Have Friends?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was from the school¡¯s head who asked her to go to the office building. Chu Luo asked Anya, ¡°I¡¯m going to the principal¡¯s office. Can you do it alone?¡± Anya looked confident. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Chu Luo was still a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Roundy with you.¡± After saying that, she told Roundy, ¡°Roundy, follow Anya.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± As soon as Chu Luo left, Anya¡¯s tense nerves loosened. ¡°Hah, interacting with an abnormal person like Chu Luo is simply self-torture.¡± At this moment, a few students walked over from the front. Anya looked extremely confident. The students walking past her couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at her. Then, they secretly discussed: ¡°Why is Chu Luo¡¯s robot and skateboard with that foreign girl? Judging from her aura, she must be someone important.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen this person before? She¡¯s really beautiful, but the way she uses Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard feels strange. Could it be that she hasn¡¯t skateboarded before?¡± When Anya heard this, her face darkened. She had deliberately slowed down when these people came over. They could actually tell that she didn¡¯t know how to skateboard. That wouldn¡¯t do. As a princess, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be underestimated! Anya looked around and asked Roundy, ¡°Fatty.¡± Roundy said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Please call me Roundy.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± A robot actually knew how to protect its name? Anya was shocked for a moment before she shrugged. ¡°Alright, can you tell me which ces are remote in this school? I want to take a look.¡± ¡°There are fewer people at Crescent Lake during ss.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We¡¯ll go now.¡± Anya walked towards Crescent Lake under Roundy¡¯s lead. Halfway there, Anya suddenly felt thirsty. She asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, do you know where to buy water? I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± Roundy said, ¡°The Computer Science College is a kilometer away from here. There¡¯s a supermarket over there.¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go. She hadn¡¯t practiced her skateboard much and was worried that people would criticize her. She said, ¡°Then help me buy a bottle of water.¡± After saying that, she took out a card from her bag and handed it to him. She even asked, ¡°Do you know how to buy water?¡± Roundy extended his mechanical arm, took her card, kept it, and walked in that direction. Anya had the illusion that Roundy had just rolled his eyes at her. Anya alighted from the skateboard with a straight face. Seeing a long chair not far away, she went over with the skateboard and sat down. She took out her phone and swiped it as she waited. She had just waited for a while when she heard footsteps approaching. Then, a gentle voice asked in English, ¡°Hello, are you here to visit Imperial University?¡± Anya looked up. The woman in front of her looked gentle and weak, as if the wind could blow her away. No one could raise their guard against her. Anya narrowed her eyes. The girl smiled at her in a very friendly manner. She pointed at the skateboard beside Anya and exined that she wasn¡¯t being rude. ¡°This should be Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard. I¡¯m quite close to Chu Luo.¡± Anya sized her up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Qing Ning. Like Chu Luo, I¡¯m a third-year student in the Foreign Language Department.¡± ¡°Qing Ning, that¡¯s a good name.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking her, Qing Ning asked her, ¡°Where did Chu Luo go? Are you going to look for her?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just strolling around Imperial University.¡± ¡°Oh, are you resting because you got tired?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qing Ning walked to her side and sat down. She said kindly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you. I can tell you what ces are most worth visiting at Imperial University.¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Ning slowly started talking. A whileter, a few students walked over from the side. When they saw Qing Ning, they even greeted her. It seemed like Qing Ning was quite popr. Qing Ning continued to tell Anya about the ces she had to visit at Imperial University. As she spoke, two more girls walked over. They were obviously gossiping. One of the girls said, ¡°Did you know that something happened to the kind-of-handsome boy who participated in thepetition yesterday and left thepetition with a sore wrist?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I heard that he didn¡¯t listen to his teacher¡¯s advicest night and was beaten up by someone outside the school. Moreover, some students who saw him came back and said that that boy was trying to snatch a woman from a gangster.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ that guy was pretty good-looking. How can he be such a person? Didn¡¯t he confess to Chu Luo before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So this kind of guy is a scumbag. He deserves to be beaten up.¡± The two of them walked away as they spoke. However, Anya heard all of it. She interrupted Qing Ning and said to her, ¡°Qing Ning, why don¡¯t you tell me about Chu Luo¡¯spetition yesterday?¡± Qing Ning must be very willing to tell Anya, so she told Anya in detail. As Anya listened, she didn¡¯t show much of a reaction on the surface, but in her heart, she thought, ¡®It¡¯s normal for Chu Luo to be able to draw a painting of Imperial University. You haven¡¯t seen the painting she drew in America that could attract all the butterflies.¡¯ Before Qing Ning could finish speaking, Roundy had already bought the water for her. Qing Ning looked at Roundy in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s robot to help you buy water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± After saying that, Anya opened the bottle cap and took two sips. She stood up and said to her, ¡°Thank you for what you said just now. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Qing Ning stood up too. ¡°Okay, bye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Anya stood on the skateboard and quickly left with Roundy. It didn¡¯t take Anya long to reach the intersection of the two colleges. Seeing that the school path was filled with people, she was worried that she didn¡¯t look beautiful enough standing on the skateboard and that she would bepared to Chu Luo. Hence, she got off the skateboard and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, put away the skateboard. Wait for me on the road ahead. I¡¯ll walk over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Roundy put away the skateboard and moved forward first. When the people on the other side saw Roundy, they indeed discussed it for a while. Only then did Anya walk over gracefully. It should be the end of ss at this time. Many people were still exchanging their learning experience. Some people walked quickly, obviously wanting to rush for the next ss. As a foreigner, Anya wasn¡¯t very special walking among them. After all, there were many international students who came to Imperial University. However, anyone who knew her stuff would know that the jewelry and bag she was wearing weren¡¯t simple. Many people couldn¡¯t help but whisper about her identity. ¡°Is this person a foreign teacher invited by the school? She has a good disposition and her clothes are all tasteful. Could she be a nobledy from some country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Maybe she¡¯s an exchange student who just came to Imperial University. After all, foreigners look older than us.¡± When Anya heard this, she giggled in her heart and deliberately pretended not to understand as she continued walking forward. Just then, she heard the bell of a bike behind her. Before Anya could react, a bike brushed past her. Anya staggered and almost fell. The boy on the bike quickly stopped and turned to apologize to her sincerely. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was in a hurry to go to ss. Did I bump into you?¡± Anya wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Just as she was about to speak, a female voice interrupted her. ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a hurry, you can¡¯t bump into someone.¡± Anya and the boy looked over at the same time. The others subconsciously stopped and looked at them. Suddenly, someone muttered softly, ¡°Why is this person everywhere?¡± When the boy saw the girl who stood out to speak, his expression changed. Likely because he was in a hurry, he even looked at his watch and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Siyi interrupted him angrily. ¡°You want to shirk responsibility?¡± ¡°No.¡± The boy looked at Anya and said anxiously,¡± Student, I¡¯m going to ss in a few minutes. If I¡¯mte, my points will be deducted. If I bump into you, please go to the school doctor¡¯s office to take a look. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± He was about to give her his number. ¡°No need.¡± Anya nced at the girl in front of her who was fighting for justice and said to the boy, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave first. Don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± After saying his thanks, the boy quickly left on his bike. Wu Siyi turned around and bit her lips as she looked at Anya as if she had done something wrong. Anya nced at the girl and didn¡¯t like her at first nce. She walked up and prepared to continue walking ahead. ¡°Student.¡± Wu Siyi stopped in front of Anya and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Are you angry that I¡¯m poking my nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± Anya sized her up from head to toe and said, ¡°No. I just couldn¡¯t bear to hold that boy back seeing that he was really anxious to go to ss.¡± Wu Siyi looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. You foreign students are so kind.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± What was this person trying to say? Anya thought for a moment and prepared to walk around her. Unexpectedly, she was pestered by Wu Siyi. This person didn¡¯t do anything but was especially warm. ¡°Student, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°Student, I see that you¡¯re walking around alone. Did youe here to study abroad alone? Why aren¡¯t you with the other foreign students from your country?¡± ¡­ Anya suddenly stopped and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you have friends?¡± Chapter 335 - Not Adorable!

Chapter 335: Not Adorable!

Wu Siyi didn¡¯t expect Anya to ask such a question. She blushed and quickly said, ¡°I definitely have friends.¡± Anya looked into her eyes until her palms were sweating. Then, she nodded indifferently and walked around her to continue walking. Wu Siyi stared at Anya. A dark glint shed across her eyes as she quietly continued following her. Anya knew the girl was following her. She had nned to meet up with Roundy, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She turned around and walked towards one of the colleges. Unexpectedly, not long after they left, another group of people riding bicycles came over. Anya looked at the bike and was about to move aside when a raised voice came from behind. ¡°Student, be careful.¡± Then, her body was knocked into. A bike that was originally riding just fine mmed into Wu Siyi. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she had seen many people with all kinds of personalities. This was the first time she had seen someone with such a strong urge to impress her. She looked at Wu Siyi, who had fallen to the ground and was being helped up by that ssmate. She said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t me this ssmate who bumped into you. She¡¯s probably in a hurry.¡± Wu Siyi nodded at her with tears in her eyes. After standing up, she said to the girl who bumped into her, ¡°Student, I don¡¯t me you. Go to ss.¡± The girl wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she turned to look at Anya with a glint in her eyes. Anya smiled at her. ¡°Student, go to ss.¡± The girl left with herpanion. Anya looked at Wu Siyi, who was enduring the pain, and said to her, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m going to buy something and then go to Crescent Lake. Do you want to go with me?¡± It was obvious that this girl had a motive in getting close to her. Moreover, everyone looked at her strangely. Anya was interested to see what this girl wanted to do. As expected, Wu Siyi retracted the tears in her eyes and nodded at her with a hint of surprise that she wanted to hide but couldn¡¯t. The two of them walked towards Crescent Lake. Wu Siyi said to her as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s a little far from Crescent Lake. Why don¡¯t we ride a bike over?¡± Anya wanted to save face. Other than being in front of Chu Luo, she wouldn¡¯t expose her shorings. She said seriously, ¡°I want to see the scenery of Imperial University. I don¡¯t feel that way on a bike.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wu Siyi immediately believed her. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shortcut? There¡¯s a shortcut over there.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them took a shortcut and walked closer to the road. As they walked, Anya thought, ¡®I wonder if Roundy wille looking for me when he doesn¡¯t see me.¡¯ At this moment, Wu Siyi asked in a casual tone, ¡°Student, which country are you from? I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Anya replied casually, ¡°My name is Anya. I¡¯m from America.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Siyi¡¯s eyes lit up and she said something about how nice and easy-going people from America were. In the end, she asked, ¡°I wonder which university you¡¯re studying at in America. Are you here to study abroad or as an exchange student?¡± Anya replied, ¡°S University, exchange student.¡± ¡°Wow! Anya, you¡¯re amazing. S University in America is one of the top three universities in the world. My goal is to go there to further my studies one day.¡± Anya nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re ambitious. Good luck!¡± Wu Siyi smiled shyly and looked forward to it. She clenched her fists and cheered herself on. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± She then asked, ¡°Anya, are you a graduate student? What specialization did you enroll in?¡± ¡°The Imperialnguage specialization, of course. I¡¯m very interested in the Imperialnguage.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Siyi bit her lips and rmended herself. ¡°Before I went to university, my Imperialnguage was basically around 140. If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± Anya looked at her. Wu Siyi felt a little uneasy being stared at. She subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Of course I can¡¯tpare to Chu Luo, who scored full marks for the exam. It¡¯s best if you ask her to teach you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anya looked at her and nodded. When disappointment shed across her eyes, she said,¡± But Chu said that she¡¯s especially busy and doesn¡¯t have time to teach me¡­ It¡¯s already amazing that you can score around 140 every time.¡± Wu Siyi smiled in embarrassment. The two of them walked for about 20 minutes before they finally saw theke that was shaped like a crescent moon. It was glowing charmingly under the sunlight. Anya took a few steps quickly and walked out of the forest path. She looked at theke and sighed. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s Crescent Lake World indeed lives up to its name.¡± Wu Siyi looked at Anya and her eyes flickered. She said, ¡°The scenery around the pavilion in the middle of theke is even more beautiful.¡± In the middle of the widestke in Crescent Lake was an ancient looking building. Connecting the looking building was a wooden bridge more than a meter wide. The wooden bridge was very long and was deliberately built in a curved manner. Just looking at it made people want to walk up. Anya started walking forward. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Anya nced at Wu Siyi, who was hesitating to speak, and walked towards the wooden bridge entrance. Just as she was about to reach the wooden bridge, Anya suddenly received a call from Chu Luo. Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°Roundy is still waiting for you there. Where did you go?¡± Since Chu Luo wasn¡¯t physically present, Anya didn¡¯t bother to be agreeable. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a guide. I don¡¯t need hispany anymore.¡± Chu Luo guessed where she went and reminded her, ¡°You can go to Crescent Lake with someone, but the observation tform in the middle of theke is undergoing maintenance. A few of the railings have been removed. Don¡¯t go up there. I won¡¯t save you if you fall into theke.¡± With that, she hung up. Anya took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So not adorable!¡± ¡°Anya, was it Chu Luo who called?¡± Anya looked at Wu Siyi in displeasure and exuded the aura of a princess. Wu Siyi¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment, Anya retracted her aura and said with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s a friend from my country. She asks me every day if Imperial University is fun. I¡¯m so annoyed.¡± Wu Siyi heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take more photos and send them to herter? Take photos in the pavilion in the middle of theke. The surrounding scenery is especially beautiful.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them continued walking over. Just as she was about to reach the entrance of the corridor, Wu Siyi saw the warning sign. She quickly walked over and blocked Anya¡¯s view. She raised her hand and gestured for Anya to enter. Anya nced at her and walked towards the wooden bridge. Wu Siyi forcefully ripped off the sign behind her and followed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it especially idyllic walking on such a wooden bridge?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anya didn¡¯t take out her phone to take a photo. Instead, she strode forward. Wu Siyi followed behind her, a dark glint flickering across her eyes. The two of them quickly walked to the observation tform in the middle of theke. This observation tform was a two-story wooden building with a tform a few meters wide on the lower floor. Seeing that the railing on several tforms had disappeared, Anya asked Wu Siyi, ¡°Is this ce being repaired?¡± After saying that, she asked in a strange tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s undergoing maintenance, why didn¡¯t they ce a warning sign?¡± Wu Siyi guessed, ¡°Maybe the wind blew off the sign. Why don¡¯t we go back to the shore? What if we fall into theke? Theke water must be very cold now.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look at the scenery first.¡± With that, Anya walked towards the stairs. Wu Siyi didn¡¯t follow her. Anya went upstairs and looked at Wu Siyi, who was standing there staring at theke in a daze. She wondered what this girl wanted. Wu Siyi was nning how to let Anya fall into theke identally and then save her. As long as she could save her, Anya would definitely be grateful to her. Wu Siyi had always fantasized about being the lost princess of a certain country, so she had memorized all the members of the royal families in the various countries. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Anya should be the royal princess of America. At the thought of this, Wu Siyi looked up and smiled at Anya. ¡°Anya, why don¡¯t I take a few photos of you?¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, she still didn¡¯t take out her phone and said, ¡°Use your phone to take a photo for me. My phone is running out of battery. Chu will call meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Siyi didn¡¯te up after answering. She bit her lips and said in embarrassment, ¡°Can youe down? I¡¯m a little afraid of heights.¡± Anya cooperatively went down the stairs. Anya started getting Wu Siyi to take photos of her. As she did so, she said, ¡°Make them prettier. Send them to meter.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ walk over there a little. Otherwise, it¡¯ll block a view on the shore¡­ Yes, walk a little further.¡± The two of them took photos for a while. Wu Siyi suddenly said to Anya in surprise, ¡°Wow, Anya, there are so many koi in the water behind you.¡± Anya subconsciously turned around. She heard rapid footsteps behind her. Anya smiled coldly. Chapter 336 - Falling into the Water

Chapter 336: Falling into the Water

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi quickly walked to her side and looked at the koi in theke with her. There was no railing where they were standing. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t bring food. These koi must have realized someone was here and swam over.¡± ¡°So pretty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Anya, don¡¯t walk to the side. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall.¡± Just then, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew, causing Anya to close her eyes. Wu Siyi looked at the wooden board Anya was standing on and realized that it was loose. A glint shed across her eyes and she quickly stepped on it. The wooden board tilted forward and Anya fell forward. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Plop! ¡°Ah¡­ Help!¡± Anya looked at Wu Siyi, who was struggling in the water, and sneered. Wu Siyi hadn¡¯t expected theke to be so cold. It was so cold that her feet were about to cramp. She shouted at Anya for help, ¡°Anya, save me.¡± Anya said with a helpless expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get someone to save you.¡± After saying that, she walked into the corridor. Wu Siyi panicked in the water and was about to swim towards the tform. At this moment, Anya suddenly turned around and looked at her. She asked, ¡°Can you swim?¡± Wu Siyi paused and quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll call someone to save you.¡± Anya took out her phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the school head¡¯s number?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Wu Siyi was so cold that she was about to lose her strength. If not for her good swimming skills, she would have sunk long ago. At this moment, she really hoped that Anya would leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ashore and call for help? There must be students ashore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Gulp¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Help!¡± Wu Siyi was so frightened that she screamed for help. Anya took out her phone and looked at the photo she had taken. The sneer on her face widened. At that moment, footsteps came from behind. Anya turned around and met Chu Luo¡¯s displeased eyes. Chu Luo nced at Wu Siyi, who was slowly sinking, and walked up to Anya. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anya showed Chu Luo the image she had taken. ¡°This girl wanted to push me down.¡± Chu Luo looked coldly at Wu Siyi, who was already sinking, and said coldly, ¡°You can use the crime of harming the princess to get Imperial University to give you an exnation.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like this girl?¡± ¡°A green tea b*tch. Don¡¯t tell me you like her?¡± ¡°No. This person was especially solicitous to me along the way. I didn¡¯t expect her to push me into theke here. What do you think she wants?¡± ¡°Your identity as a princess isn¡¯t a secret. It¡¯s normal for someone to know. She just wants to push you down before rescuing you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya snorted. ¡°This girl is really scheming. Did she think that I would feel touched and thank her after she saved me? No wonder she told me along the way that she wished to rely on her own abilities to study in America. She made herself sound so inspirational and even said that she wanted to give up the school¡¯s bursary to students who needed the help more.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya. ¡°You believe her?¡± ¡°How is that possible! I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Chu Luo nced at her again and took out her phone to call the school¡¯s security department to inform them about the situation here. At the same time, she called the school¡¯s heads and told them what Wu Siyi had wanted to do to Anya. After putting away her phone, she and Anya looked coldly at Wu Siyi, who had fallen. A spell shot out from between their fingers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t die.¡± Chu Luo turned around and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anya immediately followed. The news of Wu Siyi falling into the water was quickly spread to BBS by those who saw it. After some emergency treatment, she was finally saved. Once she was woken up, no matter what the security guards asked, she kept crying. As she cried, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the girl Anya who was with me? Is she okay?¡± Someone asked, ¡°Who is Anya?¡± Wu Siyi quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s friend. She came with Chu Luo today.¡± Everyone looked at each other for a while. Someone wanted to post this on BBS, but just as they entered BBS, they were shocked by a thread on it. She eximed in surprise. The people standing beside her craned their necks to take a look. After everyone finished reading, they looked at Wu Siyi strangely. Wu Siyi was still sobbing and didn¡¯t notice their gazes. One of them was furious and criticized, ¡°Wu Siyi, you¡¯re really good at pretending. You actually wanted to push the princess of America into the water. Just wait to go to jail!¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, her body trembled. She quickly suppressed her palpitations and asked with a confused expression, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about?! The video of you trying to harm the princess of America has already been uploaded to BBS. To think you¡¯re still pretending. Indeed, a green tea b*tch is a green tea b*tch. She¡¯s not worthy of our sympathy.¡± That person left after saying that. The others didn¡¯t want to stay here either and followed. The security guards looked at each other. One of the security guards¡¯ phone suddenly rang. He quickly took out his phone to answer the call. After hanging up, his expression turned serious. He said to Wu Siyi in an especially serious tone, ¡°Student, Dean Huang wants you to go to his office.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The security guard didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation at all. He pulled her into the patrol car and the car drove away. One could only imagine how pitiful Wu Siyi¡¯s fate was. Soon, guards came in and took her away. Chu Luo and Anya didn¡¯t care about what happened next. However, when Chu Luo went to ss, she brought Anya along. Since Anya had revealed her identity, it would definitely be difficult for her to roam around Imperial University. This afternoon, Chu Luo was going to attend a ss on precision instruments manufacturing taught by a professor from the School of Engineering. When the two of them arrived at the ssroom, some people had already arrived. Everyone quickly flipped through the books and discussed from time to time. However, most people were peeking at Chu Luo and Anya. ¡°Chu Luo actually came to sit in on our graduate students¡¯ ss. She¡¯s too impressive!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the undergraduate electronics teacher reject her? Can she understand graduate students¡¯ courses?¡± ¡°Maybe she self-learned. Don¡¯t forget that Chu Luo¡¯s self-learning ability is even better than getting a teacher to teach her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good that she can attend ss with us today.¡± Anya tilted her head and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Chu, why did youe to a graduate student¡¯s ss? Aren¡¯t you only in your third year?¡± ¡°There¡¯s knowledge in this ss that I¡¯m interested in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a boy sat over and greeted the two of them. Then, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I see that you don¡¯t have any books. I¡¯ll lend you my books. Also, I¡¯ve made notes on all the knowledge that Professor Lei taught in thest ss. Do you want to take a look?¡± Anya was about to say that Chu Luo needed it. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said politely, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve already read this book in the library.¡± Watching the boy leave shyly, Anyaughed softly. ¡°I say, Chu, can¡¯t you not deal such a blow to the seniors older than you? They have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and looked ahead. She pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, footsteps and voices could be heard from the door. The ssroom fell silent. At this moment, they heard a middle-aged manugh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ss to you today. I¡¯ll sit below the stage and listen in. I¡¯m looking forward to your lecture.¡± Then, a slightly cold voice said, ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as the two voices ended, two figures appeared by the door. When they saw the young man who came in beside Teacher Lei, the girls were smitten. ¡°Wow ~ ~ ~ So handsome!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a mixed-blood, right? His facial features are so exquisite!¡± ¡°Only, he looks arrogant. But this makes him more attractive!¡± Teacher Lei smiled and gestured to the infatuated girls. He introduced the young man to everyone. ¡°This is a special professor from our School of Engineering. His name is Neeson. He will be teaching this ss today. Everyone, p and wee him.¡± The infatuated girls immediately apuded excitedly. ¡°Yay!¡± Some boys were doubtful. ¡°He looks about the same age as us. How can he be a special professor!¡± Neeson walked to the lecture table and didn¡¯t greet everyone. He adjusted the microphone and directly started teaching. All the students quickly retracted their expressions and listened seriously. Anya, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This person is really arrogant. He looks even more arrogant than your husband.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at her and listened seriously. Neeson¡¯s lecture was too profound. The group of graduate students sitting in the ssroom became more and more confused. ¡°Tsk! I actually don¡¯t understand anything!¡± ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t understand either?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Teacher Lei, who was sitting below the stage, listened to everyone¡¯s anxious voices and quickly reminded Neeson in a low voice, ¡°Neeson, your lecture is too difficult. Can you talk about something simpler?¡± Neeson looked at Teacher Lei coldly, clearly displeased at being interrupted. Teacher Lei had a headache. ¡°Look below the stage. No one can understand.¡± Neeson looked up and the graduate students immediately nodded at him, indicating that they really didn¡¯t understand. Neeson¡¯s gaze scanned the ssroom before stopping on Chu Luo¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand either.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Neeson retracted his gaze and continued. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 337 - Chu Luo, Shouldnt You Befriend Us First?

Chapter 337: Chu Luo, Shouldn¡¯t You Befriend Us First?

Therefore, after this ss, the group of graduate students felt stifled and terrible. Even so, they couldn¡¯t express their dissatisfaction. This was because although they didn¡¯t understand what Neeson was talking about, they knew that this was an extremely impressive and deeper domain. Therefore, they continued taking notes or recording. Everyone thought that even if they didn¡¯t understand it today, they would be able to use it one day. After the ss, Neeson left without even bidding farewell. Chu Luo also stood up and walked towards the back door. Seeing Chu Luo leave, Anya followed. Everyone looked at the departing figure with mixed feelings. At this moment, Professor Lei walked to the podium and sighed at everyone. He said earnestly, ¡°Looks like you have to work harder. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to catch up to Chu Luo.¡± After saying that, he took his book and quickly ran out. Then, he called out to Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, wait. I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The graduate students who hadn¡¯t left: ¡°¡­¡± Why did they suddenly feel so stifled?! Chu Luo stopped and asked when Professor Lei approached, ¡°Professor Lei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Lei smiled even more amiably. ¡°Chu Luo, tell me. Did you really understand what Neeson said just now?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then can you answer a few of my questions?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ When the two of them walked out of the school building, Professor Lei was already smiling like a flower. He said, ¡°Chu Luo, if you really like this specialization, you can be my student directly. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me anytime.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t attend every single one of your sses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I can teach you in private. Or I can teach you when you¡¯re free.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Professor Leiughed and said,¡± Then wait for me. I¡¯ll send an application to the school. ¡± With that, he quickly left. Looking at the departing figure, Anya asked in surprise, ¡°Is Imperial University different from other universities? In the other universities, it is the students who have to submit an application when they want to study under a professor. To think that over here, the professor has to personally submit the application?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and smiled. She didn¡¯t answer her and continued walking. After Chu Luo left, everyone who heard about this exploded. Then, someone spread this matter to BBS, and the entire Imperial University exploded. Especially when many people thought of Teacher Tu, who had refused to take her in. ¡°I wonder what Teacher Tu will think when he finds out that Chu Luo has been epted by Professor Lei from the Electronic Engineering Department.¡± ¡°Hehe, maybe he¡¯s already regretting it so much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Teacher Tu thinks, but I know that being directly epted by Professor Lei as a student proves that Chu Luo will definitely have astonishing aplishments in this subject. The students of this school will have to work even harder from now on.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what Teacher Tu thought. After she and Anya left the ssroom, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi said to her over the phone, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t forget toe to the Student Union to talk about your experience in organizing thepetition.¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds on the phone before saying, ¡°I n to announce which position you are running for to everyone. You¡¯ve got to be present.¡± Only then did Chu Luo agree to go over. After Anya knew that Chu Luo was going to run for the Student Union president, she asked in surprise, ¡°There are many things to do in the Student Union. Do you have time to manage them?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Do you think I ran for the President of the Student Union to manage those chores? If I were to do everything, why would I need those cadres of the Student Union?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya actually had nothing to refute. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Then why are you running for Student Union cadre?¡± ¡°The president of the Student Union has the right to listen to live broadcast sses from foreign professors. Coincidentally, I need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo brought Anya to the Student Union, the cadres of the Student Union were already there. Everyone was actually waiting for her in the open space in front of the office building. The two of them had just walked to the entrance of the open space when Yu Tong strode over and said in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be married. Moreover, you¡¯re married to the richest man in the world.¡± Chu Luo asked calmly, ¡°Are you unable to ept it?¡± Yu Tong quickly shook her head. ¡°No way. I¡¯m just too surprised¡­ It¡¯s your business who you date and who you marry.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction at her answer. However, Yu Tong still reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, all the cadres of the Student Union are very smart. No matter what position you want to run forter, you have to be prepared that they will work hard to fight for it.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Anya smiled and asked, ¡°What if Chu runs for your current position?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Yu Tong stumped, Anya was even more amused. Chu Luo nced at Anya and walked towards the group of people looking at her. At this moment, Nangong Yi was also standing in the middle of them. Everyone was whispering, and he stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. No matter who spoke to him, he only looked at them with his smiling eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. The moment Chu Luo walked over, everyone stopped talking. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re here.¡± Then, he gave Anya a gentlemanly bow. ¡°Respected Princess Anya, wee to Imperial University.¡± Anya looked at Nangong Yi and said in surprise, ¡°What a gorgeous youth.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled when he heard this. ¡°No, I¡¯m already a young man.¡± Anyaughed. ¡°You people from the empire look so young. Previously, I thought Chu was only twelve or thirteen.¡± The others couldn¡¯t help butugh and greet Anya. After everyone finished greeting each other, Chu Luo asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Are we holding the meeting here?¡± ¡°No, we specially came out to pick you and Princess Anya up.¡± After saying that, he gestured for them to enter. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room.¡± When they arrived at the conference room, everyone sat down and couldn¡¯t help but talk about the paintingpetition and the shock Chu Luo had given everyone. Someone said, ¡°We¡¯ve already seen Chu Luo¡¯s zither and painting skills. I wonder when we¡¯ll be lucky enough to see her skills in the other two arts?¡± The others looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo replied calmly, ¡°During apetition.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi chuckled and interrupted, ¡°Since Junior mentionedpetition, our Imperial University has manypetitions. In the future, everyone can slowly experience Junior¡¯s abilities.¡± After saying that, he nced at Chu Luo and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Junior, tell everyone what position you¡¯re running for.¡± Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, wondering what position Chu Luo would be running for and if they could win against her. Chu Luo deliberately waited for everyone to be nervous for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m running for president.¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± What did Chu Luo just say she was running for? Nangong Yi looked at everyone¡¯s stunned faces and chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Chu Luo is running for my position. From now on, there will be a week. If you want to run against her, you can directly register and prepare to canvass for votes.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They were doing fine in their positions. Who would be so stupid as to snatch this seat from Chu Luo? Seeing that no one was saying anything, Nangong Yi said to the Secretary Minister, ¡°Xue Feng, you can draft the proposal. Put it on the Student Union¡¯s official website tomorrow. Everyone will vote next.¡± Xue Feng was fair and clean-looking. He wore sses and gave off the aura of a schr. He pushed his sses and asked, ¡°Is Chu Luopeting with the president?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t see any surprise on Chu Luo¡¯s face and was a little disappointed. However, he still exined, ¡°This is the Student Union¡¯s tradition. Without anyone else topete with you, I can onlypete with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Nangong Yi mentioned the condition topete for the position of president. ¡°They have to have outstanding leadership abilities and achievements.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Of course, you already have all these. When the timees, it depends on whether everyone likes you more or likes me more.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Yu Tong, who was on Chu Luo¡¯s side, was anxious. ¡°Chu Luo, shouldn¡¯t you build a good rtionship with us first?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and said, ¡°Nangong Yi will go overseas next year. Even if he wins the election, he can only be the president for a few more months. After that, the position of the president will still be mine. Are you sure it¡¯s not you guys who need to build a good rtionship with me at this time?¡± With that, she asked Anya to leave with her. The group of Student Union cadres who stayed behind were speechless. They couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo was still threatening them at this time. At this moment, Nangong Yi chuckled. When everyone looked over, he said, ¡°Actually, Chu Luo is right. You guys offended her before. If you choose me again, be careful not to be dealt with even more miserably in the future.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t look at the stunned people and walked out of the door. Chapter 338 - That Boy Is Really Interesting

Chapter 338: That Boy Is Really Interesting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Anya walked out of the Student Union office building, Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°Go back first. I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Anya thought that Chu Luo was arrogant enough in front of her, but she realized that she was even more arrogant in front of Imperial University students. At longst, she felt more psychological bnced. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave so early. ¡°I¡¯ll leave whenever you leave today.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°Where do you n to stay tonight?¡± Anya smiled at her smugly. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to rent a vi in the vi district where you live.¡± Chu Luo nced at her expression and retracted her gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything else and continued walking forward. As she walked, she said, ¡°If you want to follow me, learn how to ride a bike. I won¡¯t lend you my skateboard often.¡± Anya was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Chu Luo took a few steps and saw that Anya didn¡¯t follow her. She turned around and looked at her. Anya quickly followed her and looked around. Seeing that someone wasing, she immediately lowered her voice and said, ¡°Chu, you can¡¯t do this to me! At most, I¡¯ll practice well tomorrow. In the future, when Ie to Imperial University to y, I¡¯ll ride my bike myself. Lend me your skateboard today.¡± At this moment, Nangong Yi walked up to the two of them. He smiled and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where do you n to go now?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to the Archaeology Department to get a vase that a teacher repaired for me. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped him and said,¡± I¡¯m going over there too. Take Anya along.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Anya. Anya stared at Nangong Yi, thinking about how she would deal with him if he dared to refuse. Nangong Yi smiled at Anya. ¡°My pleasure.¡± After saying that, he walked over to the bike and rode over, stopping beside Anya. He said gentlemanly, ¡°Princess Anya, please sit.¡± Anya thanked him and sat down. The three of them moved towards the Archaeology Department. After riding for a while, Anya asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Nangong Yi, I see that you¡¯re very familiar with Western aristocratic etiquette. Have you specially learned it before?¡± Nangong Yi replied, ¡°Yes, I was born in France. I have been asked to learn about etiquette since I was young.¡± ¡°Really? Then why did youe back?¡± ¡°Because of my family. My parents are in business and their work focus is here, so I followed them here.¡± ¡°Then what specialization are you studying?¡± ¡°Business Administration.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re the president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union. You¡¯ll be a talent wherever you go in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Anya then casually asked Nangong Yi some questions, all of which were not offensive. Nangong Yi also answered them one by one. Chu Luo didn¡¯t join their conversation. Instead, she took her earpiece and listened to the foreignnguage audio on the way. When the three of them arrived at the Archaeology Department, one of the sses had just ended. When those people saw the three people who walked in, they were a little surprised. Nangong Yi stopped a ssmate and asked, ¡°Hello, is Professor Chen here now?¡± The ssmate quickly pointed to the back. ¡°Professor Chen is in the repair room.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Nangong Yi thanked her, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m going to look for Professor Chen now. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. After Nangong Yi left, Anya looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This boy¡¯s family background shouldn¡¯t be simple.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and walked towards the office building. Anya followed and asked as she walked, ¡°Chu, why are you here? Do you want to¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. Anya suddenly shut up. The two of them went to Professor Tu¡¯s office. At this moment, Professor Tu was on the phone with someone. When he heard the knock on the door, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± He then said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯ve already made preparations. I¡¯ll bring a few of my students¡­ Yes, there¡¯s also another professor and two teachers from the faculty¡­ We can leave anytime. Okay.¡± Professor Tu hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here? Sit.¡± After saying that, he pointed at the chair opposite his desk. Chu Luo nodded and dragged a chair over to sit with Anya. She said to Professor Tu, ¡°Professor Tu, I¡¯ve been very interested in ancient cultural arts recently. I heard that you guys were going to an ancient tombst time. Can I ask a few questions?¡± Professor Tu smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°When are you guys leaving?¡± ¡°It should be in a week, but I haven¡¯t confirmed the exact time.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I heard that it¡¯s very dangerous to enter a tomb. The ancient tomb you guys are going to is also legendary and magical. Will it be even more dangerous?¡± ¡°There will definitely be danger, but we¡¯re going with the people sent by the higher-ups this time. They will protect us.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Princess Anya said that many of the royal families overseas are also interested in that tomb. Could there really be immortal medicines and divine weapons inside?¡± Although Anya didn¡¯t know why Chu Luo told this to the professors at Imperial University, she still nodded cooperatively. When Professor Tu heard this, anger immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Where did Little Chu hear about this? That ancient tomb is an ancient inheritance of our country. No matter what is inside, it belongs to our country. What are those foreign royal families trying to achieve by spreading these rumors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already obvious what they want to do,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°So I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. You can tell the higher-ups about this.¡± Professor Tu fell silent and was obviously considering the severity of this matter. Chu Luo stopped talking and sat there waiting for him to think. Anya was a little surprised that Chu Luo hade over to remind the people here. Professor Tu thought for almost two minutes before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups. If there are really many foreigners who have designs on the things in that tomb, the higher-ups will definitely not sit back and do nothing.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Professor Tu felt a little uneasy. He stood up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with the other professors and teachers first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Anya also stood up. After Chu Luo stood up, she even said, ¡°Teacher Tu, I¡¯m very interested in the repair of ancient artifacts. Can you rmend a few books for me to read?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked out of the door together. As they walked, Professor Tu talked to her about a few books. In the end, he even said, ¡°I sorted out some contents. If you like, I¡¯ll go back and sort out those materials and send them to you tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor Tu. I want to see it.¡± The three of them walked out of the office building and Professor Tu walked towards the courtyard at the back. Chu Luo and Anya walked forward. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a ce where no one was around that Anya asked, ¡°Chu, why did youe to remind the professors here? I think even if you remind the professors here, it¡¯s impossible that the people in the higher echelons of your empire will choose not to go to that tomb. After all, that tomb is too tempting.¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they can get into that tomb or not. Imperial University¡¯s professors can¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I have yet to learn their abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued walking out without looking at Anya¡¯splicated gaze. Just as she was about to walk to the exit, a boy carrying arge porcin vase suddenly walked in. The boy shouted as he walked, ¡°Be careful, be careful. This is a XX dynasty¡¯s cdon porcin vase borrowed from someone else. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chu Luo and Anya quickly stood at the side. Anya looked at the boy walking in and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This boy is really interesting.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That porcin thing he is carrying is fake.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya was a little surprised.¡± How did you know?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I guessed. Cdon porcin from the XX dynasty is a priceless famous artifact. It¡¯s usually kept in museums. Even if a collector has it, it¡¯s impossible for him to be willing to lend it out. So if this isn¡¯t fake, what is it?¡± Anya gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo epted herpliment and continued walking out. As soon as she walked out of the Archaeology Department, Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan told her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, the Duanmu family is holding a banquet tonight. They invited us to participate.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it Old Master Duanmu¡¯s idea?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll reject them directly.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to guess to know why the Duanmu family was holding a banquet tonight. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go participate. After all, it¡¯s Old Master Duanmu¡¯s idea. I want to see him too.¡± She wanted to see what kind of person the old man who saved Li Yan was. Li Yan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at Imperial Universityter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them hung up and Anya also hung up. Anya said to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family invited me to a banquet tonight. Chu, did Li call you just now?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Qin family¡¯s matter has just happened today, and the Duanmu family is already inviting guests tonight. Could they be so anxious as to rope in people?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had a gossipy look sh across her face, and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the princess of America.¡± After saying that, she continued walking forward while Anya¡¯s expression froze. However, they had just taken a few steps when Nangong Yi called out to them from behind. Chapter 339 - The Duanmu Family Is Really Enthusiastic Tonight

Chapter 339: The Duanmu Family Is Really Enthusiastic Tonight

The two of them stopped and turned around to see Nangong Yi walking over with a paper box in his hands. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Looks like I came out at the right time. Let¡¯s go. I can bring Princess Anya along.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The three of them walked towards the parking lot. As soon as they left, Neeson walked out from the side. He had been staring in the direction the three of them had left, and a dark glint shed across his eyes. After a while, he turned around and walked towards the other side. ¡­ Since she was going to attend the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet, Anya must go back to the embassy to change her clothes. When the two of them walked to the school gate, Li Yan¡¯s car was already waiting there. Unexpectedly, the Sun family¡¯s guards were still standing outside the school. Anya was a little surprised. ¡°To think these guards are still here. The Sun family is thoughtful. This way, no one will dare to disturb you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked to the car Li Yan was in and the door opened. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya was also invited to a banquet by the Duanmu family tonight. Get someone to send her back.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and said to Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, ¡°Qin Ming, send Anya back.¡± Qin Ming pushed open the door from the front passenger seat and walked down. He said to Anya with an expressionless face, ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, he walked towards a bodyguard car behind. Qin Ming walked over and knocked on the window in front. After the chauffeur rolled down the window, he said to him, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll use this car.¡± The chauffeur alighted. Anya red at the bodyguard car and thought, ¡®Does this person want me to ride in that kind of car?¡¯ Qin Ming turned around and gestured to her. ¡°Get in.¡± Anya was about to speak when Chu Luo, who was standing beside her, said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Qin Ming to send you back, you can only get other bodyguards to do so. You have to think carefully. Qin Ming is the best at fighting. If anything happens halfway, he can resolve it.¡± Anya swallowed her words and walked over reluctantly. Only then did Chu Luo get into the car. The car door closed and the car drove out. Chu Luo told Li Yan about how many royal families abroad knew about that tomb. As she spoke, her brows subconsciously furrowed. She said, ¡°This must be a huge conspiracy. I wonder who spread the news about that tomb?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and continued, ¡°Do you think the Qin family released the news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and patted itfortingly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter immediately.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car drove straight back to the vi. The two of them walked upstairs. They were going to change into formal evening wear for the banquet. Tonight, Li Yan had prepared a long-sleeved lotus pink matching dress for Chu Luo. Chu Luo had seen the clothes to wear at a banquet before and they were usually short-sleeved evening gowns. After she put on this dress, she deliberately walked around in front of Li Yan and asked, ¡°Why did you think of preparing such a dress for me?¡± Li Yan looked at her, who looked pink and tender in this set of clothes. His fingers moved and he finally restrained himself from turning her around to bully her. He asked hoarsely, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Coincidentally, it matches your Tang suit very well.¡± Li Yan was wearing a crescent white Tang suit with golden thread on it tonight. It was unknown if it was because of his elegant aura or because his clothesplemented his aura, but he was so handsome that he was like a god in the sky, noble and unattainable. Chu Luo looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but walk up to him. She hooked his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. She was about to let go of him when a strong arm wrapped around her waist. It tightened at the same time. The two of them stuck close to each other. Li Yan looked down at her pink lips and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, you didn¡¯t seem to have examined my body properlyst time.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. In the next second, she reacted and her face turned red. She turned her head away from him and said, ¡°Who wants to check your body!¡± Li Yan deliberately chuckled softly in her ear, hisughter bewitching. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned her face back. Her lips swept across his. When the car arrived outside the Duanmu residence, Chu Luo realized that there were many people invited by the Duanmu residence tonight. Moreover, there were armed guards everywhere outside their residence tonight. It was obvious that they were blocking someone. At this moment, many cars drove over and stopped at the designated location. The third generation of the Duanmu family were all standing by the door to wee the guests. Chu Luo smiled and retracted her gaze. ¡°The Duanmu family is really enthusiastic tonight.¡± She had just finished speaking when a man walked over. Li Yan told her, ¡°He¡¯s the third generation eldest son of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Ze.¡± He had just finished speaking when Duanmu Ze came to their car. Then, Duanmu Ze tapped his finger on the window. After the chauffeur lowered the window, Duanmu Ze said to the two of them with just the right amount of enthusiasm, ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo, you¡¯re here. Grandfather even asked if you were here just now.¡± After saying that, he even opened the car door for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see Grandfather first.¡± Li Yan nodded coldly at Duanmu Ze, a sharp contrast to thetter¡¯s enthusiasm. Duanmu Ze seemed to be used to Li Yan¡¯s manner and didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°We¡¯ve also invited the Sun family tonight. Maybe they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him indifferently. The two of them alighted and walked through the door under Duanmu Ze¡¯s lead. Other than people from the political world, there were also many people from the business world who were invited today. Everyone fawned over them enthusiastically or exchanged polite greetings. As they walked over, many people were talking about the Qin family. At the same time, they quietly sized up Li Yan and Chu Luo. The Duanmu residence was arge residence with a few entrances and exits. Duanmu Ze led the two of them towards the courtyard at the back. As he walked, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to know people from the Sun family. Previously, the Sun family never participated in banquets. They only agreed to participate after knowing that you wereing tonight.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately teased, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Chu Luo that we managed to invite the Sun family over.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Have you found the money that the Qin family transferred away?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly nced at Li Yan. Duanmu Ze¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°No. The Qin family is too shrewd. They didn¡¯t leave any evidence at all.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Qin family now? Can you punish them immediately?¡± ¡°Someone from the Qin family has alreadye out to take the rap. It¡¯s the eldest son of the Qin family, Qin Hui. Old Master Qin came out at the same time to uphold justice and personally handed Qin Hui to the prosecutor¡¯s office. Therefore, they can only detain Qin Hui for now. The others from the Qin family are only being observed at home unless we find more beneficial evidence.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that the Qin family could react so quickly. However, when she thought of Old Master Qin, whom she had metst time, she felt that it was normal for them to do so. As the three of them spoke, they walked past the second and third courtyard. Just as they turned into the third courtyard, they saw a fashionable girl with a lollipop in her mouth walking over. She looked a little out of ce with the Duanmu family. The girl looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. She stared at Chu Luo¡¯s bare face, but her eyes had a wild glow in them. When she saw Li Yan and Chu Luo walking over, she was surprised. Then, she sized Chu Luo up rudely. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I thought I was already very famous.¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to say that and pouted unhappily. Seeing that Li Yan¡¯s expression was even colder, Duanmu Ze quickly berated the girl, ¡°Little Xi, stop fooling around. Didn¡¯t I tell you to go change your clothes? There are so many guests tonight. As a member of the Duanmu family, you have to be a good host.¡± Duanmu Xi pursed his lips at him. ¡°Do I have anything inmon with those people? I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Duanmu Ze¡¯s face darkened. Duanmu Xi quickly corrected herself. ¡°Fine.¡± After saying that, she made a face at him and strode away. Chapter 340 - A Married Couple Should Discuss Everything Together

Chapter 340: A Married Couple Should Discuss Everything Together

Duanmu Ze quickly exined to the two of them in aplicated and slightly angry tone, ¡°This is my Third Uncle¡¯s younger sister. She was just brought back and no one disciplined her before, so her temper is a little wild.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°If Little Xi messes upter, you can teach her a lesson. You don¡¯t have to be polite just because you think she¡¯s from the Duanmu family.¡± Although Duanmu Ze didn¡¯t say it explicitly, one could guess that Duanmu Xi¡¯s identity was perhaps something like an illegitimate child. When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at Duanmu Ze but didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them continued walking in. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at Old Master Duanmu¡¯s residence. Old Master Duanmu lived at the back. The environment here was especially quiet. There were more than ten pots of various kinds of natal lilies in the courtyard. Chu Luo scanned the entire courtyard and realized that the potted nts were ced very carefully. This ce was very suitable for old people to recuperate. On one side of the courtyard, there was a stone table and a wooden stool. At this moment, an old man with a head full of silver white hair was sitting there, but his body exuded the aura of a ruler. The old man looked a little haggard because of his illness, but his eyes were wise. When the old man saw the two of them, he waved at them and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. Li Zi,e y a game with me.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was like an ancient bell, thick and deep. Then, he said to Duanmu Ze, ¡°Little Ze, go prepare some snacks for the youngdy.¡± Duanmu Ze went to prepare snacks for Chu Luo, while Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the old man¡¯s side. Even when Li Yan arrived before Old Master Duanmu, he still maintained his cold demeanor. He only greeted, ¡°Old Master.¡± Then he shut her mouth. Old Master Duanmu smiled and said to him, ¡°Kid, why are you still so stuffy after marrying a wife? Be careful that the youngdy won¡¯t be able to stand your character.¡± ¡°I can stand it,¡± Chu Luo replied in a crisp voice. ¡°He¡¯s not a stuffy person.¡± Hearing this, Old Master Duanmuughed out loud. He smiled at Chu Luo and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a charming girl. I¡¯ve heard your name from my grandchildren many times. With your talent in learning, you¡¯ll definitely be an extraordinary person in the future.¡± When Li Yan heard Old Master Duanmu praise Chu Luo, his lips finally curled up a little. Old Master Duanmu immediately realized his change and continued with a smile, ¡°At that time, I got someone to change your household register to a married one. Looks like it was a correct decision.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°You¡¯re about the same age as my granddaughter. You should call me Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu.¡± ¡°Haha! Good child.¡± Old Master Duanmu asked Li Yan, ¡°When do you n to hold the wedding? I¡¯m considered your matchmaker. When the wedding is held, you must invite me to the wedding.¡± Li Yan nodded seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo and I will go back and discuss the wedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A married couple should discuss everything together.¡± Old Master Duanmu pointed at the seat opposite him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand. Come y with me.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t sit down immediately. Instead, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you know how to y chess?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I know how to y chess, but I¡¯ve never yed military chess before.¡± ¡°Do you want to y?¡± ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be afraid. If you don¡¯t know how to y, get Young Li to stand at the side and teach you. It¡¯s very easy to learn.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down. Before the two of them started ying chess, Li Yan quickly told Chu Luo the main points of military chess. Before Chu Luo could say anything, Old Master Duanmu said to him, ¡°You¡¯re speaking so quickly. Can you understand, youngdy? Don¡¯t speak so quickly.¡± Li Yan was almost done and didn¡¯t say anything else. After Chu Luo and Old Master Duanmu started ying military chess, Li Yan stopped talking and stood behind Chu Luo. This made Old Master Duanmu especially look at the two of them. When Duanmu Ze brought over the snacks, he was a little surprised to see his grandfather ying chess with Chu Luo. He even stood there and watched for a while. What he saw made her even more surprised. ¡°So Chu Luo ys chess so well.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. ¡°A top student is indeed a top student. Young Li only taught once, but you actually grasped the key points.¡± Chu Luo said modestly, ¡°My chess skills are inferior to yours for the time being.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed out loud again. Then, she added, ¡°Not only is the youngdy good at studying, but she¡¯s also good at medicine. I heard that you cured Old Master Sun¡¯s illness.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I cured it with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°Not bad still.¡± Duanmu Ze suddenly nced at Chu Luo. The two of them continued ying chess. Half an hourter, Chu Luo lost to Old Master Duanmu. However, Old Master Duanmu said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Youngdy, I feel that you¡¯re deliberately going easy on me.¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°No.¡± This made Duanmu Ze, who was standing at the side, want tough. However, Old Master Duanmu red at him and Duanmu Ze quickly retracted the smile on his face. He straightened his face and said, ¡°Grandfather, the banquet in the front yard is about to start. Li Yan and Chu Luo are guests. You can¡¯t let them stay here forever.¡± Old Master Duanmu was a little dissatisfied and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Youngdy,e and y chess with me when you¡¯re free in the future. We¡¯ll y chess then.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Duanmu Ze went over to help Old Master Duanmu up. Old Master Duanmu said to Li Yan, ¡°Young Li, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Come to my room and talk to me.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go to the front yard with Little Ze first. I heard that the Sun family will alsoe tonight. You can y with them for a while.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who nodded at her before she left with Duanmu Ze. As Old Master Duanmu watched her leave, he said to Li Yan with a smile, ¡°Young Li, you¡¯re blessed to have such a beautiful wife who knows how to protect you.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Seeing that his expression was still cold, Old Master Duanmu said to him, ¡°Since you have a girl you like, change your personality. Don¡¯t keep a cold face. No matter how warm a girl is, she won¡¯t be able to stand facing your face every day.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked over to get his walking stick. The two of them walked in. ¡­ Chu Luo followed Duanmu Ze to the front yard. Duanmu Ze was probably worried that Chu Luo would be bored along the way, so he asked some questions about Chu Luo¡¯s studies. Chu Luo didn¡¯t really want to answer. She said, ¡°They¡¯re all good.¡± Seeing that her interest in talking wasn¡¯t high, Duanmu Ze could only tactfully shut his mouth. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Duanmu Tian happened toe out from the corridor beside them. He sized up Chu Luo with hiszy and flirtatious eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Li Yan¡¯s little wife, Chu Luo? Why did youe out from Grandfather¡¯s ce alone?¡± Duanmu Ze gave him a warning look and said, ¡°Grandfather has something to say to Li Yan. I¡¯ll take Chu Luo to the living room first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad a coincidence.¡± Duanmu Tian raised his eyebrows and said to Duanmu Ze, ¡°Uncle asked me to look for you to see if the violinist is here yet, and also why he isn¡¯t at the banquet hall at this time?¡± Duanmu Ze was about to speak when Duanmu Tian hushed him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not free. It¡¯s impossible for me to help you take a look.¡± Displeasure shed across Duanmu Ze¡¯s eyes. He knew that Duanmu Tian was doing this on purpose, so he turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m going to check on the violinist we hired today. You can go straight to the banquet hall in the front yard along this path.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and left. Duanmu Tian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and was about to follow her when Duanmu Ze extended his arm to stop him and warned in a low voice, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯d better put away your tricks. Chu Luo is Li Yan¡¯s wife and our esteemed guest tonight. Don¡¯t have any designs on her. Stay away from her.¡± Duanmu Tian had an innocent expression. ¡°How could I have designs on her? I just want to go to the front yard too.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e with me.¡± Duanmu Ze didn¡¯t believe him at all, nor did he give him a chance to object. He grabbed his arm and walked to the side. Chu Luo walked for a few minutes and saw the brightly lit, bustling, and flickering living room. She was about to walk over when two girls walked out of the door. When the three of them met, one of the girls asked loudly in surprise, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± After saying that, she nced at the door and said, ¡°Brother Tianhao and the others are looking for you.¡± Another girl standing beside the girl asked, ¡°Yang Lu, are you close to Chu Luo?¡± Chapter 341 - Troubled

Chapter 341: Troubled

Yang Lu looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze and replied, ¡°So-so.¡± After saying that, she said to the girl beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take me to see your collection? If we don¡¯t go now, they¡¯ll look for us.¡± ¡°Wait first.¡± After saying that, Duanmu Zhixuan smiled at Chu Luo and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, Chu Luo. My name is Duanmu Zhixuan. You can enter the banquet hall first. There are many people of your age inside. You can go y with people you know.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and walked towards the hall. The moment Chu Luo walked into the hall, Duanmu Zhixuan asked in a curious tone, ¡°Yang Lu, you don¡¯t seem to like Chu Luo very much?¡± Yang Lu immediately denied, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just not close to her. Why should I be warm to her?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan looked at Yang Lu¡¯s face and knew that she was lying. She suddenly thought of something and pursed her lips into a smile. She teased, ¡°Could Chu Luo be the girl your Brother Tianhao likes? Is that why you had such a reaction when you saw Chu Luo?¡± Yang Lu red at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop gossiping. That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°That must be it. Otherwise, why would you have such an expression when you see Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, do you want to bring me to see your treasure or not? If not, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re really¡­¡± Duanmu Zhixuan could only end the topic and bring her to the backyard. Not long after the two of them left, Duanmu Xi, who had a lollipop in his mouth and hadn¡¯t changed her clothes, walked out from the other side. She took out the lollipop in her mouth and intense jealousy shed across her eyes. ¡°Why should she be liked by everyone? Hmph! Just because she¡¯s beautiful and Li Yan¡¯s woman!¡± After saying that, a nasty glint shed across her eyes as she followed them. When Chu Luo arrived at the banquet hall, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The people from the Sun family who came today were Second Master Sun, Sun Tianyang (Eldest Young Master Sun), and Sun Tianhao. When the three of them saw Chu Luo, they immediately walked over. Second Master Sun retracted the sternness in his eyes and looked at Chu Luo kindly. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, why did youe alone?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yan went to Grandpa Duanmu¡¯s ce.¡± Second Master Sun nodded. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu and his wife walked over. Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°Li Yan and Chu Luo came before you. My father invited them over as soon as they arrived. My father probably has something to say to Li Yan, so he asked Little Chu toe out first.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Duanmu asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, didn¡¯t anyone send you out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu smiled and said, ¡°Then y with the youngsters for a while. There¡¯s a lot of food over there. If you¡¯re hungry, don¡¯t be restrained.¡± He then asked Eldest Madam Duanmu, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhixuan? Let her y with Chu Luo.¡± Eldest Madam Duanmu quietly nced around and didn¡¯t see anyone. She quickly said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Zhixuan to help me get something. How about this? Little Chu, follow me first. I¡¯ll introduce you to the other youngsters who came tonight. Maybe some of them are your ssmates.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao said on her behalf, ¡°I¡¯ll just bring Chu Luo along. She¡¯s shy.¡± Unexpectedly, Second Master Sun agreed with Sun Tianhao. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Tianyang and Tianhao bring Little Chu to y.¡± Eldest Madam Duanmu nced at Eldest Master Duanmu quietly. Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°Sure, have fun.¡± After saying that, he smiled and said to Second Master Sun, ¡°We probably don¡¯t have anything inmon with them youngsters. Let¡¯s go over and drink.¡± Second Master Sun nodded and even instructed before leaving, ¡°Apany Chu Luo well.¡± The moment the three of them left, Sun Tianhao forcefully suppressed the awkwardness in his heart and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡± Sun Tianyang agreed. ¡°I heard that you girls starve yourselves before attending banquets. Little Chu, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t learn from them.¡± Chu Luo had actually eaten something when she came and wasn¡¯t very hungry. She shook her head and asked, ¡°Is Anya not here yet?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished asking, Second Master Duanmu walked in with Anya, who was wearing a luxurious dress and followed by a group of guards. She exuded a noble and princess-like aura. The other masters of the Duanmu family also came over. ¡°Your Highness, wee to our Duanmu residence as a guest.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu gave Anya a gentlemanly bow. The others followed suit and gave her a gentlemanly bow. Anya nodded at them with an expression, but her gaze swept across the hall. When she saw Chu Luo standing there, her eyes lit up and she immediately said to the Duanmu family, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to attend the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet. You don¡¯t have to specially entertain me. I¡¯ll just be with Chu Luo.¡± Everyone was shocked. Anya didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s expressions. After saying that, she walked up to Chu Luo. She first sized up Chu Luo¡¯s attire tonight and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu, your clothes are really good-looking tonight.¡± Chu Luo also nced at her attire tonight. As a princess of America, Anya¡¯s banquet gowns were exquisite and rich. The princess gown made her look even more noble. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t quite like herplicated gown. She said casually, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a few sets next time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anya realized that she was a little too excited and quickly retracted her expression. She nodded with a straight face.¡± Okay.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing beside Chu Luo,ughed. Anya nced at Sun Tianhao and was displeased. However, she still asked politely, ¡°Chu, who are they? Where¡¯s Li?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from the Sun family.¡± As soon as Chu Luo introduced them, Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao greeted her at the same time. ¡°Hello, Princess Anya. I¡¯m Sun Tianyang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sun Tianhao.¡± When Anya heard that it was the Sun family, she finally retracted her expression. She said, ¡°I know you guys. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys foring out to support Chu today. Otherwise, Chu would have experienced more online violence.¡± Sun Tianyang said, ¡°Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s only right for us to support her.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. At this moment, a few youngsters from the Duanmu family walked over. Duanmu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Princess Anya, Chu Luo, there¡¯s dancing at the banquetter.¡± He then looked at Princess Anya and continued, ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to invite Princess Anya to dance with meter?¡± When he heard this, Sun Tianhaoined, ¡°The music hasn¡¯t even started, and Duanmu Rui is already asking Princess Anya so enthusiastically. He¡¯s really smart.¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this and looked at Anya. The others also looked at Anya and Duanmu Rui. Actually, Anya didn¡¯t want to dance tonight, but since someone from the Duanmu family had invited her, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She quietly winked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to the Sun brothers via voice transmission, ¡°You guys should invite Anya too.¡± Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Seeing that her mouth was closed and no one else seemed to have heard her, before Sun Tianyang could react, Sun Tianhao said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. When we arrived, my brother invited Princess Anya.¡± After saying that, he nudged Sun Tianyang, who was in a daze. ¡°Big Brother, right?¡± Sun Tianyang immediately came back to his senses and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± The smile on Duanmu Rui¡¯s face froze. He looked at Anya. Anya smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sun invited me just now. I walked with Chu for most of the day at Imperial University. My feet are a little ufortable, so I can only dance with one of you.¡± She looked troubled. ¡°Now that both of you have invited me, it¡¯s making things difficult for me.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s smile was a little thoughtful. ¡°Since Princess Anya is tired from walking around today, as a gentleman, how can I bear to let you dance again?¡± After saying that, he looked at Sun Tianyang and deliberately asked, ¡°I think Young Master Sun has the same thoughts as me, right?¡± Sun Tianyang sneered in his heart and nodded sternly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since Princess Anya is tired, I definitely won¡¯t let her exhaust her energy again.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s still some time before the dance. Why don¡¯t we go over and sit down and chat so that Princess Anya can rest?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone agreed and went to the lounge. After tea and snacks were served, everyone started chatting casually. Not long after, Yang Lu, Duanmu Ze, Duanmu Tian, Duanmu Zhixuan, and Duanmu Xi walked in from outside. ¡°What are you talking about so happily?¡± Duanmu Tian was the first to speak. When he walked in, he saw that Anya was also there. He walked up to her and first gave her a gentlemanly bow. Then, he said in a casual tone, ¡°Your Highness, wee to our house as a guest.¡± After saying that, he reached out to kiss her hand. In Chu Luo¡¯s eyes, Duanmu Tian¡¯s demeanor was that of a lecher. Before Anya could extend her hand, she deliberately asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Princess Anya said that she wanted to learn thenguage and customs of the empire from me. Isn¡¯t kissing the hand a Western custom etiquette?¡± Anya hadn¡¯t really wanted to extend her hand initially. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s gesture, she nodded. ¡°Chu Luo is right. I want to follow the customs when in Rome.¡± After saying that, she asked Chu Luo, ¡°How do people greet each other in your empire?¡± ¡°In an informal setting, greet each other verbally.¡± When Anya heard this, she said, ¡°In that case, the banquet isn¡¯t considered a formal asion.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is only a gathering, not an official asion.¡± Chapter 342 - You Can’t Even Ballroom Dance?

Chapter 342: You Can¡¯t Even Ballroom Dance?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Duanmu Tian listened to the three of them speak one after another, he didn¡¯t know if he should retract his hand in midair. Displeasure and embarrassment shed across his heart, and he was about to retract his hand quietly. At this moment, Duanmu Xi, who was sitting in the corner, suddenly said, ¡°Third Brother, Princess Anya said that she wants to learn imperial etiquette. Why haven¡¯t you retracted your hand?¡± Duanmu Tian abruptly turned around and red at her coldly. Duanmu Xi pretended to be frightened and immediately lowered her head. A cold glint shed across the depths of her eyes before she raised her head and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, your husband is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked into the hall and saw that Li Yan had already entered and was surrounded by many people. At this moment, the melodious sound of the violin could be heard. Duanmu Ze said, ¡°The dance is about to start. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± No one had any objections. Everyone stood up and walked out. Chu Luo and Anya walked together. Duanmu Rui walked over and said considerately, ¡°Princess Anya is tired from walking today. You can sit in the resting areater.¡± Anya and Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Rui at the same time. His words seemed thoughtful, but they were deliberately said for the other men to hear. Anya didn¡¯t care what Duanmu Rui had in mind and was very satisfied with his words. She nodded and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you want to danceter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her gaze met Li Yan¡¯s. Everyone could clearly feel Li Yan¡¯s cold aura retract. Everyone looked at the group of people who walked out of the lounge. Eldest Master Duanmu smiled and said, ¡°There are many youngsters here today. I heard from Little Ze that youngsters like to dance at banquets. Let¡¯s follow the trend tonight. Everyone, give up the space in the center to those who know how to dance.¡± Everyone consciously spread out, and a huge space quickly appeared in the middle. As Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo, Anya whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family actually managed to invite the violinist, Hans, tonight. Looks like they really put in a lot of effort.¡± After Anya finished speaking, she saw someone looking over and immediately picked up her expression. Chu Luo nced at her. At this moment, Li Yan had already walked up to her and asked, ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°What dance?¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo in surprise. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even ballroom dance?¡± As soon as Anya finished speaking, everyone standing at the side looked at Chu Luo with different expressions. Chu Luo nced at Anya and asked calmly, ¡°Is it very embarrassing to not know how to ballroom dance?¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing on the other side, replied, ¡°None of our Sun family members know how to dance either.¡± Yang Lu muttered from behind, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have time to dance.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she continued to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance either.¡± Chu Luo looked at his serious expression and the smile on her face widened. ¡°Then let¡¯s watch them dance.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter the dance floor, and Anya also rejected the other people who came to invite her. Duanmu Ze gestured to a servant standing in front of the violinist. After the servant informed Hans, everyone saw Hans cing the violin on his shoulder in a stylish manner. At that moment, Chu Luo saw a ck aura floating out of the corner behind them towards Hans. Chu Luo sensed it and the smile on her face widened. She suddenly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve. When Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, she lowered her voice and said to him, ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watchter.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Hans¡¯ expression changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t make a sound on his violin. The group of people who were already prepared to dance looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem with Hans¡¯s violin? Why isn¡¯t there any sound?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tune it up?¡± ¡°How is that possible? If the violin hasn¡¯t been tuned properly, it would at most sound out of tune. It¡¯s impossible that it can¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°Hans just yed a song. How can the violin not be able to make a sound?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was discussing, Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded behind Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Anya also looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. She only said three words, ¡°Watch the show.¡± Hans¡¯ violin couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was so anxious that a thinyer of sweat quickly appeared on his forehead and his face turned red. The expressions of the people from the Duanmu family were also a little ugly. At this moment, there was a cry of surprise. Duanmu Xi asked in a naive tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that this person is a violinist? There were even times when a professional violinist¡¯s instrument malfunctioned?¡± ¡°Hey! I heard a legend before that there are people who know demonic magic and can control people or objects. Could it be that there¡¯s such a person among the people who came here today?¡± The expressions of everyone from the Duanmu family turned even uglier. Duanmu Ze scolded in a low voice, ¡°Duanmu Xi, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± After saying that, he said to Duanmu Rui, ¡°Second Brother, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Duanmu Rui nodded at him and walked towards Hans. Duanmu Ze gave Duanmu Tian a look, gesturing for him to take Duanmu Xi away. No matter how the Duanmu brothers disliked each other in private, they wouldn¡¯t allow Duanmu Xi to spout nonsense on such an asion. Duanmu Tian walked over and put his arm around Duanmu Xi¡¯s shoulder. With the concerned expression of a sibling, he said, ¡°Sister Xiao Xi, apany me to see how things are over there.¡± After saying that, he forcefully led her to the dance floor. After a few steps, he said to her in a low mocking tone with a smile on his face, ¡°An illegitimate child is an illegitimate child. You¡¯re so rude. Looks like you can get lost after today.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Duanmu Xi¡¯s eyes and anger immediately appeared on her face. She shook off his arm and said angrily, ¡°How can you be like this! I don¡¯t want to go with you anymore.¡± With that, she ran towards the door. However, she sneered in her heart: Since you¡¯re ruthless to me, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous to you! Since you want to rope in Li Yan so much, I¡¯ll let something happen to Li Yan¡¯s woman here. Let¡¯s see if you can fulfill your wish. Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at the direction of the door and happened to see Duanmu Xi¡¯s back view as she quickly ran out. After a few seconds, she retracted her gaze and casually listened to everyone. Hans¡¯ violin couldn¡¯t make a sound. There were already many people discussing. Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to a different violin? Maybe there¡¯s a problem with this violin.¡± Unexpectedly, when Hans heard this, he immediately jumped up agitatedly. ¡°How is that possible? This violin has been with me for ten years, just like my lover. I¡¯ll only be with my lover. I definitely won¡¯t change it.¡± A tad displeased, the masters of Duanmu Rui¡¯s family spoke among themselves in hushed tones. Second Master Duanmu said, ¡°Just get someone else. In any case, it¡¯s just background music for dancing.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu and Third Master Duanmu immediately agreed with him. Third Master Duanmu walked over and said to Duanmu Rui in a low voice, ¡°Little Rui, bring him down. Think of a way to rece it with other instruments.¡± Duanmu Rui nodded and said to Hans, ¡°Mr. Hans, I¡¯ll take you to the lounge. You can check what¡¯s wrong with this violin.¡± Hans was also anxious, so he agreed. The moment Hans was taken away, Duanmu Rui came over and said to Duanmu Zhixuan, ¡°Zhixuan, don¡¯t you know how to y the violin too? Go up.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan felt that ying the violin at such an asion was lowering her status as a rich miss. She didn¡¯t want anyone to think that she deliberately refused to go, so she said in a troubled tone, ¡°Second Brother, go look for someone else. I injured my wrist this morning and still can¡¯t exert much strength.¡± Duanmu Rui stared at Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s face. How could he not know what she was thinking? Anger shed across his heart, but this wasn¡¯t the time to be angry. He said, ¡°Then ask around and see who knows how to y the violin.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan went to ask a group of women she knew and shook her head at him. At this moment, Yang Lu, who was standing there, suddenly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu Luo know everything? Why don¡¯t Chu Luo go over and y a song?¡± When Yang Lu said this, the people who heard it first looked at her in surprise. To think that she wanted to ask Li Yan¡¯s woman to y the violin in front of him. Wasn¡¯t she asking for a beating? Sun Tianhao warned her in a low voice in displeasure, ¡°Yang Lu, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°How am I going overboard? Isn¡¯t Master Li¡¯s rtionship with the Duanmu family very good? Can¡¯t they even get Chu Luo to help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan finally said. There was a chilling ruthlessness in his voice as he nced at Yang Lu with his sharp eyes. Just as Yang Lu¡¯s face turned pale from fright, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the rest area. Chapter 343 - Dream On!

Chapter 343: Dream On!

Anya and the Sun brothers followed. When Sun Tianhao walked up to Yang Lu, he stopped and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yang Lu, aren¡¯t you looking for a beating?¡± With that, he left. Yang Lu suddenly came back to her senses. She opened her mouth and started crying. The person standing there was shocked. Duanmu Zhixuan quickly asked, ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Lu covered her face and cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say those words just now.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan paused and looked at her strangely. She didn¡¯t believe what she was saying at all. How could she suddenly go back on her word after saying it? Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Rui, who were standing there, were also anxious. At this moment, things had already be a little unpleasant. If they didn¡¯t divert everyone¡¯s attention today, the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet tonight would be a joke. Duanmu Ze said in amanding tone, ¡°Zhixuan, go y the violin.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Duanmu Rui chimed in, ¡°Zhixuan, don¡¯t be willful.¡± At this moment, the masters of the Duanmu family and the Sun family walked over. Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s body trembled and she quickly walked over. After Chu Luo and the others sat on the sofa, Anya felt so cold from Li Yan¡¯s cold aura that she didn¡¯t dare to sit beside Chu Luo. She found an armchair and sat down. ¡°Who was that person just now? Why was she so rude?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yang Lu from Minister XX¡¯s family,¡± Sun Tianyang answered. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and grabbed hisrge hand. ¡°Someone controlled Yang Lu just now.¡± When Anya and the Sun brothers heard this, they were stunned and their expressions turned ugly. Sun Tianhao looked furious and was about to speak when Sun Tianyang reminded him, ¡°The others are here.¡± The masters who came over were all holding wine sses. Second Master Sun asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°What happened just now? I saw that Li Yan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.¡± Sun Tianhao told her, ¡°Someone asked Chu Luo to y the violin.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s expression froze. He asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yang Lu.¡± The masters of the Duanmu family heaved a sigh of relief. Second Master Sun was displeased. ¡°What does thatss Yang Lu want?¡± Eldest Master Duanmu replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Yang Lu was just joking.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, many people are here today. Come with us and sit down with everyone to chat. Chu Luo has the protection of my children and the two brats from the Sun family. No one dares to bully her.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll y with Anya.¡± Li Yan looked at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°If anyone continues to be blind and ask you to do something, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Master Li, is it a good idea for you to say that in front of everyone?¡¯ Unexpectedly, Chu Luo agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan then walked away with the group. As soon as they left, the other youngsters gathered again. At this moment, Yang Lu didn¡¯t dare to speak or walk over. She couldn¡¯t stand this feeling and simply turned to walk out. Yang Lu originally wanted toe out to take a breather. Just as she walked to a tree, she heard a faint ringing in her ears. Then, her eyes closed and opened, and the glow in them had disappeared. Then, a twisted smile appeared on her face as she turned and walked towards the door. After she entered, she didn¡¯t go to Chu Luo and the others immediately. Instead, she walked to the dance floor. After Duanmu Zhixuan finished ying a violin tune, she walked up to her with a perturbed and regretful expression and said, ¡°Zhixuan, I said something wrong just now and made Chu Luo unhappy. You know that if Chu Luo is unhappy, Brother Tianhao will be angry with me. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°How? You didn¡¯t actually say anything wrong just now.¡± ¡°I think so too, but you saw it yourself. They¡¯re all on Chu Luo¡¯s side. I have to apologize to her, or Brother Tianhao will definitely ignore me.¡± ¡°Then go apologize.¡± ¡°There are too many people. There¡¯s also Princess Anya beside Chu Luo. I¡¯m afraid that she doesn¡¯t even want to hear me apologize.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Let everyone y outside. I¡¯ll apologize to Chu Luo in private.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan nodded and strode over. After walking over, she said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s boring for everyone to sit here. Big Brother, doesn¡¯t our family have an attic specially used to collect painting and calligraphy? Why don¡¯t we bring Princess Anya and Chu Luo to take a look?¡± Chu Luo looked at Duanmu Zhixuan and then at Yang Lu, who was standing behind the crowd. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Really? I want to take a look.¡± Anya was also interested and immediately chimed in, ¡°I want to take a look too.¡± Since the two of them had spoken, everyone walked towards the back under the lead of the young masters and young mistresses of the Duanmu family. The area in the right section of the Duanmu residence had been converted into art rooms. It was a two-story building and had a huge area. As people of the upper-ss society, they more or less knew a little about painting and calligraphy. The moment everyone walked in, they were shocked by the various famous paintings inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Duanmu family to have so many famous works!¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a painting by my favorite painter XX.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also paintings by my favorite painter XX!¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s surprised voices, Duanmu Ze smiled and exined to everyone, ¡°My deceased grandmother was an artist before. This art building was specially prepared for my grandmother. The various famous Chinese paintings inside were all found by my grandfather with great effort at that time.¡± When everyone heard him say that, they thought of a beautiful love story. Many of the women were touched. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu must love Grandma Duanmu very much.¡± ¡°It feels so romantic. If only I could find a man like that.¡± ¡­ Duanmu Ze smiled and continued, ¡°Everyone can take a look as you please. The first floor is filled with famous paintings, and the second floor are filled with paintings created by my grandmother and grandfather.¡± ¡°Really? Then I want to see Grandpa Duanmu and Grandma Duanmu¡¯s paintings first.¡± Duanmu Ze asked Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Zhixuan to bring everyone up. After most of them had gone to the second floor, Duanmu Ze said to Anya and Chu Luo, ¡°Princess Anya and Chu Luo, feel free to see whatever you want.¡± Anya pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go over there and take a look. It seems like there are all kinds of empire paintings over there. Most of the paintings here are of Western flowers. I¡¯m tired of looking at them.¡± Chu Luo nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled her over. The others also looked around casually. The two brothers from the Duanmu family and the Sun family followed behind them. After looking at it for a while, Sun Tianhao muttered, ¡°I think none of these paintings are as good as the one Chu Luo drew.¡± Sun Tianyang nudged his arm, gesturing for him to restrain his straightforwardness. Duanmu Tian smiled and said, ¡°I also think the paintings here aren¡¯t as good as Chu Luo¡¯s.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo with his glowing eyes and suggested, ¡°We have top-notch ink and paper here. Is Chu Luo interested in painting on the spot?¡± Duanmu Ze nced at Duanmu Tian. Chu Luo¡¯s paintings had already reached an astronomical price. It was an excellent idea to ask her to leave a painting at the Duanmu residence. He then echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, after seeing Chu Luo¡¯s paintings, he even said that if he had the chance, he wanted to ask Chu Luo for a painting.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao said straightforwardly, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s painting has already been spected to an astronomical price. Even if she wants to paint a painting, it won¡¯t take her just an hour or two. If you ask her to paint at this time, how long will she have to paint?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s not enough time.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t say anything else and continued walking. Princess Anya nced at the Duanmu brothers and immediately followed Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao looked at the two brothers of the Duanmu family and sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t you change your Duanmu family¡¯s habit of taking advantage of others? You asked Chu Luo to leave a painting behind? Ha! Dream on!¡± The Duanmu brothers looked at him with unfriendly gazes. Sun Tianhao shed his muscr arms and iron fists at them and edged closer to them. He said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know why we came to your family¡¯s banquet today? It¡¯s to prevent you from having designs on Chu Luo.¡± After saying that, he turned around and caught up to Chu Luo. The more restrained Sun Tianyang only said, ¡°Tianhao is right.¡± Then, he followed. Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Tian red at the two brothers walking over. Duanmu Ze lowered his eyes slightly to conceal the thoughts in them. Duanmu Tian gritted his teeth and muttered in a mocking tone, ¡°That¡¯s why our Duanmu family and the Sun family don¡¯t usually interact. They are indeed from a martial family. They only have strength and no brains. I want to see if the Sun family can still be so arrogant after a while.¡± Duanmu Ze quickly turned to look at him and warned, ¡°There are some things that shouldn¡¯t be said. Put them away.¡± With that, he followed. A sneer shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I call the shots in our Duanmu residence. What can they do to me even if I say it?¡± Chapter 344 - Illusion and Magic

Chapter 344: Illusion and Magic

Chu Luo and Anya looked at the imperial paintings for a while. Suddenly, a servant from the Duanmu family came over and said to the Duanmu brothers, ¡°Young masters, Old Master just sent someone to call you to the backyard.¡± Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Tian looked at each other, confusion shing across their eyes. At this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan happened toe down from upstairs. She heard the servant¡¯s words and said to the two of them, ¡°Brothers, go and see why Grandpa is looking for you. Maybe Grandpa has something important to say. I¡¯ll entertain Princess Anya and the others.¡± The two of them thought for a while and decided to take a look. They said to the few of them, ¡°Take your time. We¡¯ll be backter.¡± Then, they left. After the two of them left, Duanmu Zhixuan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue looking at the paintings.¡± Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Zhixuan and suddenly said, ¡°I want to take a look at the art room upstairs.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them walked upstairs. When she reached the stairs, Duanmu Zhixuan suddenly bent her leg and fell. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Anya quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± A watery glint appeared in Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s eyes. She bit her lips tightly, obviously in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo said to the Sun brothers, ¡°Can anyone help Miss Duanmu?¡± Sun Tianyang said apologetically, ¡°When I came out, I promised my wife that I wouldn¡¯t have physical contact with any woman.¡± Sun Tianhao was even more direct. ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t expect the two brothers to be so ungentlemanly. Her face burned and her expression changed several times. If it weren¡¯t for her status, she would have cursed out loud. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then can one of you help me get two servants toe in and help me? Or go upstairs and call my Second Brother.¡± ¡°This is so troublesome. Brother, go get someone.¡± Sun Tianyang red at Sun Tianhao before walking out of the door. Sun Tianyang quickly called two servants from the Duanmu family to help Duanmu Zhixuan away. Sun Tianhao smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s finally no one annoying following us around.¡± Anya was amused by his words and asked, ¡°Your Sun family doesn¡¯t seem to get along with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a fact that everyone knows.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re civilian staff and we¡¯re military staff. We don¡¯t like each other.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Since ancient times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why if we hadn¡¯t heard that you wereing tonight, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered to attend such a shy banquet where everyone speaks in a bureaucratic tone. If my family holds a banquet, I¡¯ll bring you to my shooting room to y. It¡¯ll be much more fun than here.¡± ¡°Shooting room.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the armory in the Li family residence. Since there was an armory, there must be a shooting room too. She suddenly wanted to go and y. At this moment, Anya suddenly asked Chu Luo in a strange tone, ¡°Chu Luo, do you feel that the atmosphere here is suddenly a little strange?¡± Chu Luo nced around and nodded calmly. ¡°Those who were originally here are gone. Everyone upstairs is also gone.¡± Anya and the others widened their eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sun Tianyang instantly entered a state of alert. Sun Tianhao tried to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Is that sort of person deliberately causing trouble?¡± ¡°What kind of person?¡± Anya was a little nervous.¡± Could it be someone simr to a dark warlock?¡± Seeing that the three of them were so nervous, Chu Luo said, ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯s just a small trick created by a nobody.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Chu Luo tapped the paintings on the wall. ¡°You can look at the paintings on the wall.¡± The three of them gasped when they saw this. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Why do I feel like these paintings are moving?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°They are indeed moving,¡± Chu Luo said with a smile. ¡°Someone wants to use these paintings to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Cause what trouble? Chu Luo, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± ¡°Continue looking at the paintings. Just look at the portrait. After you¡¯re done, tell me what you should do now.¡± The three of them listened to her and quickly looked at the portrait on the wall. As he watched, Sun Tianhao roared and wanted to smash the painting. Chu Luo tapped his acupoints with her finger and made him stand there unable to move. Duanmu Yang had to calm down a little. At this moment, he was also clenching his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead were twitching. Chu Luo thought for a while and also tapped his acupoints. Then, she raised her hand and pressed it on Anya¡¯s shoulder. Anya turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°The people inside actually dare to challenge the authority of our US royal family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo waved her fingers in front of her eyes. Anya¡¯s body trembled and she immediately woke up. She asked in surprise, ¡°Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± Chu Luo first woke the Sun brothers up before unsealing their acupoints. Then, she said, ¡°This person wants to use an illusion to anger us and make us destroy all the paintings here.¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°It must be the Duanmu family. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re not capable of such a thing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s them.¡± Sun Tianyang analyzed. ¡°These are all famous paintings, especially the ones left behind by Old Madam Duanmu upstairs. I don¡¯t believe the Duanmu family is willing to spend so much money just to let us destroy all the paintings here. Moreover, with the situation tonight, why would they want to do that?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on? Let¡¯s see what that person wants to do next.¡± ¡°How?¡± The three of them looked at Chu Luo expectantly. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and threw it into the air. The talisman quickly disappeared. Then, Chu Luo walked to the lounge chair by the window and sat down. She said to them, ¡°Everyone,e and sit. The show is about to start.¡± The three of them quickly walked over and sat down while looking out of the window. Chu Luo tapped on the window. Two servants from the Duanmu family suddenly appeared outside the originally quiet window. The two servants looked over with frightened expressions. ¡°Chu, what did they see?¡± ¡°They saw us destroying the paintings inside.¡± The three of them looked at her at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s smile widened. After a few seconds, Anya asked with a smile, ¡°The person hiding behind used an illusion. Chu, what did you use?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± Sun Tianhao also asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how do you n to deal with that person?¡± ¡°It depends on her performance after that.¡± If it was just an illusion, she would use a magical technique more powerful than this illusion to make that person¡¯s efforts go down the drain. Then, she would get the Duanmu family to deal with her. If she had even more vicious thoughts, then don¡¯t me her for using violence to suppress violence. The four of them sat for a while. The Sun brothers suddenly sat up straight and took out their weapons at the same time. Anya quickly asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sun Tianhao said and stood up. Sun Tianyang also stood up. The two of them stood on both sides of Chu Luo and Anya and looked around warily. ¡°Chu, can you feel what danger it is?¡± ¡°Snake, viper.¡± Not long after Chu Luo finished speaking, the sound of snakes slithering on the ground came from both sides. The poisonous snakes stopped two meters away from them and kept flicking their tongues. When Anya saw the cold animals crawling over, she hugged her arms tightly. ¡°Why are so many of these thingsing in? I feel ufortable all over.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said to the Sun brothers, ¡°Don¡¯t touch them. These are snakes specially fed with various kinds of poison. They are even more poisonous than ordinary venomous snakes. If their blood spills on you and you can¡¯t remove the poison immediately, you will die.¡± The Sun brothers¡¯ expressions froze. Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Then what should we do? Do you have any other way to deal with them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo took out a piece of paper and quickly folded it into the shape of a small person. Then, she threw it on the ground, and the piece of paper transformed into her shape. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these poisonous snakes are up to first.¡± The paper effigy walked forward for a meter before two snakes pounced forward to attack. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya screamed and quickly covered her eyes and mouth. After two seconds, she parted her fingers to reveal two eyes. Then, she gasped. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re actually attacking your face!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Looks like that person wants to disfigure me first.¡± Anya was so angry that her voice changed. ¡°To disfigure someone after being poisoning her to death using a poisonous snake. This person is too ruthless!¡± Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao exuded a powerful murderous aura. Sun Tianhao said with a fierce expression, ¡°Chu Luo, how do we deal with these poisonous snakes? Tell us, we¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo nced outside the window. The three of them subconsciously turned around. Seeing arge group of people walking over from afar, Chu Luo said, ¡°The Duanmu family reacted so quickly. That person can only be left to the Duanmu family to deal with.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept not teaching such a person a lesson personally!¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let that person off just like that?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and quickly shook the bracelet on her wrist. The ringing sound immediately made the snakes freeze. When the group of people outside the window was about to approach, they heard the sound of another musical instrument. The bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s hand shook three more times. The snakes turned around and quickly slid away. The Sun brothers asked at the same time, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to them just now?¡± Chapter 345 - My Image Has Been Destroyed By That Wretched Man!

Chapter 345: My Image Has Been Destroyed By That Wretched Man!

¡°Let these snakes go back and do to the culprit what they wanted to do to me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo snapped her fingers and all the paintings on the wall fell, as if someone had smashed them. This scene shocked Anya and the Sun brothers until they forgot to react. After a few seconds, Sun Tianyang swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for these paintings, I can guess that every painting is worth a lot. Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t really destroy all the paintings here, right?¡± Anya gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, that group of people is approaching.¡± Chu Luo stood up and walked towards the stairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Why upstairs?¡± ¡°To create evidence that we weren¡¯t downstairs.¡± ¡°Those people will be at the door soon. They¡¯ll see us when they enter.¡± ¡°Do you think they can enter so easily?¡± Only then did the three of them realize that the building had been cast with illusions and magic. No one outside could see what was going on inside. The stairs were facing the door. When the three of them walked to the stairs, Anya and the Sun brothers subconsciously turned around and realized that those people really couldn¡¯t enter. ¡°They actually brought an expert over.¡± In front of the group of people who came over, there was someone dispelling the illusion. Chu Luo also turned around. The person who came was from the Metaphysics Society, which proved that this person had been in the Duanmu residence to begin with. The Duanmu family obviously didn¡¯t want to alert the guests, but not far away, another group of people strode over. That group was Li Yan and the others. The three of them went upstairs. It was still empty, but the paintings upstairs weren¡¯t smashed. ¡°Chu Luo, where did those people go?¡± ¡°They¡¯re hidden.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and those people instantly appeared in front of her. However, they were all unconscious. ¡°Chu, did they fall into the illusion too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo shook her wrist and the talisman that had created the magic appeared in front of them before disappearing. Chu Luo quickly sized them up and said to the three of them, ¡°We just need to find a ce to pretend to be unconscious.¡± After saying that, she walked to the sofa in the corner and leaned against the armrest, pretending to be unconscious. The three of them looked at each other for two seconds. Anya quickly walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and leaned on the armrest of the sofa with her. At this moment, there was movement downstairs. It was obvious that the illusion had been broken. The Sun brothers looked at each other and Sun Tianyang fell to the ground. Sun Tianhao thought for a moment and simply copsed with him. Countless heavy footsteps went up the stairs. Soon, that group of people walked up. When they saw the people upstairs, the first to speak was Second Master Sun, who was furious and gnashing his teeth. ¡°Your Duanmu family is really good. To think you treat your guests like this.¡± As he spoke, strong footsteps quickly walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo instantly felt Li Yan¡¯s aura. Li Yan squatted down in front of her. Even without opening his eyes, Chu Luo could feel the cold aura emanating from him. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan then touched her face. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He retracted his hand and picked her up. Then, he stared at the Duanmu family with his extremely cold gaze. At this moment, the expert who had gone to check on everyone walked back and said to the masters of the Duanmu family, ¡°They¡¯re trapped in an illusion.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu asked, ¡°Can you undo it immediately?¡± ¡°I need some time.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan and his heart suddenly tightened. ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely give you and everyone an exnation.¡± The others¡¯ families also ran to where their children were. Li Yan pursed his lips and said to Qin Ming, who was following him, ¡°Take Anya away.¡± ¡°Li Yan, we have a master here. Let him save them.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll feel at ease leaving this to him?¡± Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression changed. At this moment, Second Master Sun spoke with a firm tone. ¡°Do you think only your Duanmu family can find a master?¡± As he spoke, he said to the guard he brought, ¡°Carry them away. We¡¯ll meet the President of the Metaphysics Society directly.¡± The Duanmu family wanted to stop them from leaving, especially Princess Anya. Second Master Sun said coldly, ¡°You better investigate what happened tonight. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be done!¡± Third Master Duanmu was about to re up when Eldest Master Duanmu stopped him. He said to Li Yan and Second Master Sun, ¡°We¡¯ll give you an exnation before tomorrow.¡± With that, he stepped aside. Li Yan and the others left with the four of them. After the car drove out, Chu Luo opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she met Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. At this moment, she was still in Li Yan¡¯s arms. Feeling the cold aura emanating from him, she touched his cheek and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡± With that, she sat up in his arms. However, Li Yan hugged her tightly. Chu Luo twisted her body and wheedled, ¡°It¡¯s a little ufortable lying like this.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her body. When Chu Luo sat up, he immediately carried her to sit on hisp. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her cheek against his. After rubbing against him twice, she told him what had happened in the art room. When Li Yan heard this, he wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°That Duanmu Xi from the Duanmu family. If I¡¯m not wrong, she did it herself. She learned a bit from a quack warlock.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his jaw tightened. He was obviously nning how to deal with that woman. Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against Li Yan¡¯s again and said with a smile, ¡°That woman won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan enjoyed her closeness to him. He tilted his head and kissed her lips a few times. Chu Luo felt a little itchy from his light kisses and giggled as she tried to tilt her head back. Li Yan pressed the back of her head. ¡­ After a while, Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his shoulder and panted. ¡°You drank.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I want to drink too.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan¡¯s hand reached her chin and he turned her face around. With his lips against hers, he chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you drink.¡± ¡°No¡­ ooh¡­¡± How could Li Yan give her a chance to say no? This time, just as the two of them ignited, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo took the phone with a red face. It was Anya. Anya sounded exasperated on the phone. ¡°Chu, why was I carried out on that dead-faced Qin Ming¡¯s shoulder?¡± She wailed, ¡°My image has been ruined by that wretched man!¡± Chu Luo suppressed the smile on her face andforted her with a little conscience. ¡°The situation was special back then. If we had called your bodyguards over, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave with us.¡± Anya was silent for a while, as if she had epted her exnation, but she was still a little angry. ¡°But still, he shouldn¡¯t have carried me on his shoulder. Couldn¡¯t he have carried me out in a more gentlemanly manner?¡± ¡°What way do you want him to carry you? Hug?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Anya shivered at the thought of that scene. ¡°How dare he? Only my prince can hug me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Anya had nothing to refute and decided not to talk about this topic. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ll stay at your vi tonight.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°Up to you.¡± In any case, she wouldn¡¯t stay in her vi. She didn¡¯t care where Anya stayed. Chu Luo hung up and so did Li Yan. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Second Master Sun said that we should go to Jin Hui first.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. When the group of cars arrived outside Jin Hui¡¯s vi, it was already half-past nine. At this moment, Jin Hui and his wife were waiting for them by the door. When Jin Hui saw Chu Luo get out of the car, he immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Master Chu, long time no see.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The three from the Sun family were a little surprised. Third Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know Master Jin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jin Hui replied. ¡°Master Chu is an honorary member of our Metaphysics Society.¡± Even though the Sun family knew that Chu Luo was powerful, the three of them were still a little shocked when they heard Jin Hui say that. ¡°Don¡¯t keep standing by the door. Let¡¯s go in and sit.¡± Everyone walked into Jin Hui¡¯s vi. Second Master Sun and Jin Hui were obviously very familiar with each other. After sitting down, he gave Jin Hui a rough idea of what happened tonight. In the end, he said, ¡°We came here to pretend to show those people.¡± Jin Hui nodded in understanding and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Master Chu, what faction does the person who appeared tonight belong to?¡± ¡°Quack warlock.¡± ¡°Looks like this person is quite talented. It¡¯s a pity that she harbors evil intentions.¡± Hearing the two of them discuss this matter, Anya, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu, how can the Duanmu family find out who that person is?¡± Chapter 346 - What Kind of a Wedding Do You Want?

Chapter 346: What Kind of a Wedding Do You Want?

Chu Luo said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, her face is already disfigured. She will think of a way to secretly leave at this time. As long as anything abnormal happens at this time, do you think the Duanmu family will let it go? Moreover, there are people in their family from the Metaphysics Society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s gratifying.¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this is a show directed and acted out by the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family won¡¯t be so stupid.¡± Sun Tianyang didn¡¯t think so. ¡°They¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s impossible for them to do such a wed thing.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡­ Everyone chatted for a while more before leaving. As expected, Anya followed Chu Luo and the others back to the vi area at Imperial Sky Park. She kept a low profile and only brought two bodyguards to drive a car over. The vi Anya had asked someone to rent wasn¡¯t far from where Chu Luo and the others lived. When the car was about to reach the vi Anya had rented, Chu Luo received a call from her. Anya said in an expectant tone on the phone, ¡°Chu, can you sleep with me tonight?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan took her phone and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t get someone to throw you back to America?¡± Anya immediately sounded angry. In the next second, she was hung up on. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Li Yan didn¡¯t give her back her phone. He put it in his pocket and hugged her waist tightly. He kissed her cheek and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you drink when we go backter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Can I drink as much as I want?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand caressed her waist and his hot breath blew on her face. ¡°That depends on your performance.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She punched his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely, but her fingers poked the back of his neck twice to vent her anger. Li Yan let her poke him and reached for her clothes. In the next second, Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she said with a red face, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t pull my clothes.¡± Li Yan said seriously, ¡°No. I¡¯m just touching your back.¡± She pressed her body into his arms and scolded angrily, ¡°You big baddie!¡± Li Yan whispered in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, are you sure we¡¯re going to do this?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Our vi is just ahead.¡± Chu Luo straightened her body and eximed in the next moment. Li Yan only buckled her belt after taking advantage of her. After the car drove into the vi, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want me to carry you down?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and got off hisp. She moved to the car door first and jumped out. After the two of them washed up, Li Yan brought over two bottles of red wine. Chu Luo looked at the red wine and felt that it was too little. ¡°Why are there only two bottles?¡± Li Yan looked at the little alcoholic. ¡°Just two bottles. I have something on tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What has your matter got to do with how much I drink?¡± Li Yan carried her over and said in her ear, ¡°I get more excited when you drink. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Is this man done!¡¯ The second day. Chu Luo was the one who didn¡¯t wake up early. When she finally struggled to open her eyes, it was already past seven. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Chu Luo vaguely remembered that when Li Yan woke up, he had even whispered into her ear that he was going to leave first. Chu Luoy in bed and thought for a while before remembering that this had indeed happened. She got out of bed. When Chu Luo went downstairs, the butler was sitting on the sofa, busy with a tablet. Chu Luo knew that the butler had many things to deal with. Usually, he would give orders online. The butler heard Chu Luo¡¯s footsteps immediately. He put down his tablet and stood up. ¡°Miss Chu, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, butler.¡± ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll get someone to serve it to you immediately.¡± The butler then walked towards the kitchen. Chu Luo sat at the dining table with her phone and browsed the Inte. There was no news about what happened to the Duanmu familyst night on the Inte. It was obvious that the Duanmu family had used their connections. However, there was news from the Qin family. The news was about Eldest Master Qin, who had been pushed out by the Qin family. He had been stripped of his ZZ rights for life and imprisoned for life. As for the huge sum of money that the zing Glory Corporation had lost, since the Qin family was the one who ordered for it to be frozen, if anything happened, they would definitely be held responsible. One could imagine how badly battered the Qin family was now. The butler quickly brought the servants in to serve breakfast to Chu Luo. After the servants left, he didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he stood there and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, would you prefer an empire-style wedding, a western-style wedding, or both?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. Li Yan seemed to have asked her halfwayst night. At that time, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about this. However, she didn¡¯t have to think about this matter. ¡°An empire-style wedding, of course.¡± At this point, she asked strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding date not confirmed yet?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to invite Mr. Jin Hui over to help choose a good day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know if she should praise the butler for being so fast. Chu Luo simply continued eating. She had just eaten when she saw Anya, who was wearing a riding suit, being led in by a servant. Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°You¡¯re going to ride a horse?¡± Anya said, ¡°How is that possible? I want to learn how to ride a bike.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s speechlessness andined, ¡°Chu, did you do something around your vi? I wanted toe over a long time ago. I was obviously wandering around nearby, but I couldn¡¯t find a way in.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°To tell you about how the Duanmu family dealt with the matter, of course.¡± At this point, Anya asked Chu Luo, ¡°Has Li told you about this?¡± ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t up when he left.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the sofa and sat down. Anya said to her, ¡°The Duanmu family has already found her. It¡¯s indeed their illegitimate daughter, Duanmu Xi, who was just brought back from the countryside.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Anya continued, her tone filled with schadenfreude. ¡°The development of the matter is as you said. Duanmu Xi was attacked by a group of poisonous snakes that she raised and has already been disfigured. Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Duanmu Xi wanted to escape. She was caught by the expert their family hired.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did they do after they captured Duanmu Xi?¡± Anya deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Do I even need to guess? Did they say that Duanmu Xi isn¡¯t from the Duanmu family and used an illusion to fool everyone in the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya was stifled. ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all to let you guess.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°So what did they do to Duanmu Xi?¡± ¡°Killed her directly. They said to let Duanmu Xi apologize with her death.¡± This time, it was Chu Luo who fell silent. After a moment of silence, Chu Luo stood up and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to school. Don¡¯t follow me today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not following you.¡± Anya was prepared to stay here and learn how to ride a bike today. This vi area was quiet, especially here where there were very few people. If she learned how to ride a bike here, no one would be able to see her make a fool of herself. As a princess, she had to take care of the royal family¡¯s reputation. The two of them walked out of the door. Roundy was already waiting for Chu Luo in the courtyard. After walking out of the vi, Chu Luo saw the bike parked by the wall. She tilted her head and said to Anya, ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, she got into the car and left with Roundy. As soon as Anya saw that Chu Luo had left, she brought her bodyguards to a ce that they had confirmed no cars usually passed by. The more anxious one was about practicing the bike, the worse it would be, especially when it came to bnce. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t tilt your body!¡± Bam! ¡°Princess, brake!¡± Bam! ¡°Princess¡­¡± Half an hourter, Anya, who had fallen a few times, flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± She pointed ahead. ¡°Leave my sight immediately. It¡¯s because of your noise that I am unable to learn how to ride!¡± The two bodyguards felt aggrieved, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so they could only follow her from a distance. Anya nced at them and pushed the bike to continue learning. An hourter, she could finally ride away on it. This made her very proud. She stomped her foot and quickly rode forward. The more she rode, the more confident she became. When she saw the car suddenly turn around in front, Anya was stunned¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Screech¡­ Bam! For a moment, Anya felt like she was going to die. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anya finally opened her eyes and looked at the expressionless face in front of her. Anger and grievance surged in her heart. Tears rolled down her face. Qin Ming frowned. Could this woman have been knocked silly? In order not to attract trouble, he nned to bring Anya over to have her checked. Then, he picked her up and strode towards the car. Chapter 347 - I Want to Test for Level Four, Six, and Eight at the Same Time

Chapter 347: I Want to Test for Level Four, Six, and Eight at the Same Time

As usual, Imperial University was lively today with a strong learning atmosphere. However, at ten in the morning, after the Student Union¡¯s official website announced that an election for the President of the Student Union was about to be held, the entire school exploded. ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo is actually running for Student Union president!¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed arrogant!¡± ¡°However, President Nangong has arge batch of fans, and his ability isn¡¯t weak. No matter how powerful Chu Luo is, she has only entered Imperial University for two months. Will the Student Union submit to her?¡± ¡°Abilities aren¡¯t judged by the length of time. In any case, I want to choose Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m choosing Chu Luo too. As a freshman, she¡¯s a goddess in my heart that no one can rece.¡± ¡°I still think President Nangong is good. After all, he has led many activities and has done a lot for the students.¡± ¡°I choose Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I choose President Nangong.¡± ¡­ After the election started, no matter where one walked, they would see students on their phones. Not only were the students participating in the election, but even the teachers were participating. In the morning, after two hours the vote count between Chu Luo and Nangong Yi was about the same. After ss in the morning, Chu Luo had just walked out of the school building when she saw Tang Zhiyun, Wang Mingtao, and the others waiting for her. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± When Chu Luo walked over, Wang Mingtao shook the phone in her hand excitedly. ¡°Look, your vote count isn¡¯t much different from Nangong Yi¡¯s. Why don¡¯t we canvass for votes?¡± ¡°Canvassing for votes?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Whether everyone wants to choose me or not isn¡¯t something that can be decided by canvassing for votes. Instead of wasting time on such things, it¡¯s better to go to the library.¡± When Chu Luo stopped, many students subconsciously slowed down. Hearing her words, no one could refute her. Without looking at the others¡¯ reaction, Chu Luo asked Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Zhiyun told her with a smile, ¡°The renovation for ourpany ispleted. Junior, you cane with us to take a look when you are free.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The five of them ate in school before going to the office that Tang Zhiyun and the others had found. The location was indeed good. It only took a few minutes to drive from Imperial University, and the area was more than a hundred square meters. Just as Tang Zhiyun had said before, they didn¡¯t need much space at this time. There was an office and a storage room inside, and the rest could be used as office areas. Theputer equipment had been installed and the gaming equipment Chu Luo had given them was in ce. It looked very stylish. Chu Luo walked around and the five boys followed behind her to exin. After giving her a tour, Xie Minghai asked anxiously, ¡°Junior, do you have any suggestions?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°You can put some green nts on everyputer table. Also, it¡¯s better to move that water dispenser to that corner. That¡¯s where the ¡®fire¡¯ is. Fire and water are ipatible.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei quickly walked over. There was already a bucket of water in the water dispenser. The two of them worked together to move the water dispenser to Chu Luo¡¯s designated spot. Tang Zhiyun also asked, ¡°Junior, what else do you think can be modified or added?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer him. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is thepany¡¯s billboard done?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We are still waiting for your calligraphy.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Painting Association in the afternoon to do a calligraphy painting. Can anyonee over to pick it up after school?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo checked theputer equipment with them and said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll try my best toe over for half a day twice a week to program with you guys. Since we¡¯re opening an onlinepany, we have to spread our reputation as soon as possible.¡± The boys were delighted. ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo returned to school, ss would start in ten minutes. The first ss was in the School of Foreign Languages. After the ss, the studymittee stopped her before she left. ¡°Chu Luo, the foreignnguage test is open for registration. You can use your student ID to log into the website to register.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Chu Luo, wait.¡± After the person finished speaking, he quickly walked up to her and grinned under the gazes of the other students in the ss. ¡°We¡¯re all very curious. How many subjects do you n to take this time?¡± After saying that, he felt that the question was a little strange, so he quickly added, ¡°The tests for a few foreignnguages are all at the same time. You¡¯re studying so many subjects, how are you going to take the test for every single one of them?¡± Chu Luo had never considered this question. Hearing his question, she said to him directly, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll go and ask about this.¡± With that, she quickly left the ssroom. After leaving the ssroom, she didn¡¯t rush to the next ss. Instead, she walked straight to the school¡¯s heads¡¯ office building. Along the way, she checked the examination system and realized that not only were many foreignnguages holding the examination at the same time, but they also had to take the examination starting from level four. When she reached the school¡¯s head office building, Chu Luo went straight to the principal¡¯s office. The principal was a little surprised to see Chu Luo enter. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you looking for me at this time?¡± ¡°Principal, I want to talk to you about the foreignnguage examinations.¡± The principal seemed to have guessed that Chu Luo woulde to him to talk about this matter. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He said, ¡°This matter can be discussed.¡± Actually, when Chu Luo jumped grades from first year to third year, the Imperial University leadership had a meeting to discuss this matter, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Luo. Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and looked at the principal. She said, ¡°Principal, can you finish what you have to say at once?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll tell you then,¡± the principal said. ¡°There¡¯s a world-famous school¡¯s principal exchange meeting in Province G this weekend. As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll be my trantor, and in manynguages at that, you can skip your exams and test for level four and six at the same time.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and bargained. ¡°I want to test for level four, six, and eight at the same time.¡± Surprise finally shed across the principal¡¯s eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you know how much knowledge it takes to pass level four, six, and eight at the same time?¡± Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°Since I can agree to be your trantor, surely I¡¯ll be able to pass a mere leve four, six, and eight?¡± The principal realized that he had nothing to refute. ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the principal¡¯s office, half of the ss had already passed. She simply rushed to the ssroom for the next ss. However, halfway through, she met Gu Lexuan and a few people following her. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to this person, but just as she walked over, Gu Lexuan called her, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Then, a boy stopped her. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Gu Lexuan. Gu Lexuan looked at Chu Luo with a displeased expression. ¡°Do you know the result of ourst school belle contest?¡± Chu Luo asked coldly, ¡°What has it got to do with me? Why should I know?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Lexuan was furious. What made her even angrier was that even though Chu Luo hadn¡¯t done anything, she had still been chosen as the school belle! At the thought of this, Gu Lexuan felt even more jealous. She snorted at her and threatened her arrogantly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re running for the president of the Student Union now. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not going to canvass for votes. I know many people. Do you want it?¡± At this point, she suddenly felt a sense of superiority. ¡°As long as you say you want it, I can vote for you with all my friends.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She said, ¡°Then you can vote for Nangong Yi.¡± After saying that, she nced at the boy who stopped her with a sharp gaze. The boy¡¯s body trembled and he subconsciously took two steps back. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left without looking back. Gu Lexuan stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t canvass for votes when the timees. Just wait. Even if I make those votes invalid, I definitely won¡¯t vote for you.¡± Chu Luo treated these words as air. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the Student Union. At this moment, there were many people in the Student Union. When they saw Chu Luoe, they all thought that she was here to pull strings with the cadres of the Student Union. Yu Tong looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. If you don¡¯t interact with everyone, how will you know the strengths of every minister?¡± The others started whispering. ¡°I thought Chu Luo was so confident that she didn¡¯t intend to canvass for votes.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s anxious too.¡± ¡°However, Chu Luo¡¯s vote count is really unexpected. Before our Student Union cadres have even started voting, Chu Luo¡¯s vote count is alreadyparable to the President¡¯s.¡± ¡°I n to save the votes in my hand for thest day. It¡¯s so satisfying for our Student Union cadres to get ten votes each. I can finally be a dominant yer for once.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better vote. The president is right. He only has a few months left. When the timees, Chu Luo will still be able to be the president. Instead of being dealt with by her, it¡¯s better not to leave any evidence behind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really cowardly. I¡¯m not afraid of her. If she performs well, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Yu Tong walked towards the Student Union office building. Yu Tong asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you going to the president¡¯s office now? The president has to attend ss the entire day today and probably won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Aren¡¯t you here to build a good rtionship with everyone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I came to borrow the Four Treasures of the Study[1] to write a calligraphy piece.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± The group of people who happened to hear this: ¡°¡­¡± [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 348 - Love It, Love It!

Chapter 348: Love It, Love It!

Seeing that Yu Tong didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any Four Treasures of the Study[1] here?¡± Yu Tong shook her head and nodded with mixed feelings. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the Calligraphy Association office on the first floor.¡± ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Yu Tong finally put away theplicated feelings in her heart. She turned to look at the crowd and pointed at one of the boys. ¡°Li Qiangdong, open the door.¡± Li Qiangdong nodded, took out his key, and walked towards the room. Chu Luo followed. The others subconsciously followed. Opening the door, there was an art table opposite the door. Beside it were a few wooden racks with ink, paper, and books. Chu Luo walked in and looked at the shelf before looking at the Four Treasures of the Study. Li Qiangdong subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, these things are alright, right?¡± ¡°Just passable.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a pen, ink, and inkstone and asked, ¡°Are there any good Xuan paper?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qiangdong quickly walked to one of the cabs and opened it. There were many Xuan papers neatly ced inside. ¡°What specifications do you want?¡± Chu Luo told him the specifications and Li Qiangdong took it out for her. After everything was prepared, Chu Luo nced at the people surrounding her and directly ordered them to leave. ¡°Other than Yu Tong, everyone else is to leave.¡± The group of people who were chased out looked indignant, but no one was willing to leave. They all squeezed by the door and watched Chu Luo paint. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s attitude is terrible. Isn¡¯t she worried that we will vote for the president?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant. Why do I feel more and more displeased the more I look at her? I really want someone to torture her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you torture her yourself?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t have a habit of bullying the young.¡± ¡°Tsk! I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid of being tortured instead.¡± ¡­ After a while. The group of people who were originally arguing suddenly stopped when Chu Luo started writing. In the end, they could only crane their neck, widen their eyes, and hold their breath. After a while, seeing the lively and vigorous words appear on the Xuan paper, everyone took a deep breath. Then, ignoring the fact that they had been chased out, they rushed in again. Everyone looked at the words and eximed continuously. ¡°Heavens, these words look so elegant and beautiful!¡± ¡°Love it, love it!¡± ¡°Am I the only one who noticed what she wrote? Chu Luo actually wrote the words ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why did you write these words? However, the word ¡®Phoenix Skies¡¯ really feels like a phoenix soaring through the nine heavens. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I really want to have a calligraphy piece by Chu Luo.¡± ¡°If Chu Luo is willing to write a calligraphy piece for me, I¡¯ll vote for her immediately.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Yu Tong looked at the people who were infatuated with Chu Luo¡¯s handwriting and mocked them in disdain, ¡°Can you guys be more shameless? Why would Chu Luo write it for people who had just gossiped about her a moment ago?¡± Everyone choked. After a while, Zhang Yiran said with a pained expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either. The president and Chu Luo are like the palm of my hand. The palm of my hand is like the back of my hand. How can I part with them?¡± ¡°Pfft! I heard that you couldn¡¯t bear to part with the president¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ My sexual orientation is normal. Isn¡¯t it normal to like the president¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to argue, Chu Luo put away her paint brush and said, ¡°Shut up, both of you.¡± Everyone shut their mouths. After the handwriting on the Xuan paper was dry, Chu Luo rolled it up and put it away. She said to Yu Tong, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll give you a calligraphy painting.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± While Yu Tong was excited, the others were envious, jealous, and afraid to speak again. At this moment, Chu Luo walked out of the door with the piece of paper. After the footsteps had gone far away, Yu Tong said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m simply too smart to have stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side since a long time ago. I feel that having one of Chu Luo¡¯s calligraphy paintings means having the entire world. Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone: ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo had just walked out of the Student Union building when she saw Xie Mingtao riding a bike over. ¡°Junior.¡± Xie Mingtao parked the bike beside Chu Luo and took the painting from her. He smiled happily. ¡°After we frame this painting, we¡¯ll wait for the opening day. Haha.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Xie Minghai added, ¡°Junior, I have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After asking Roundy to take out her skateboard, Chu Luo also left the Student Union office building. She had just walked to the school path when she received a call from Professor Wu. Chu Luo turned on her skateboard and went to the technology building at the School of Computer Science. Professor Wu and a group of technicians were all there. When they saw Chu Luo, they first greeted and congratted her. Then, Professor Wu asked her, ¡°Our research will resume tomorrow. How¡¯s the experiment on your side?¡± ¡°Progress isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Professor Wu smiled. ¡°Then I look forward to the open beta testing on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. After Professor Wu finished speaking, he called Chu Luo to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, I heard that the funds of the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s empire disappeared after the Qin family froze it. Will this affect the zing Glory Corporation?¡± Chu Luo knew that Professor Wu was concerned about them and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The moment this news was released, society panicked. The zing Glory Corporation has too great an impact on the empire.¡± Professor Wu was relieved. Then, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Little Chu, Little Yao has been saying that there¡¯s something around my apartment in school. For the past two days, we¡¯ve been returning to the old district to stay every night. Little Yao also said that someone is following us.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression turned cold. ¡°I gave Sister Wu a talisman previously. As long as you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll rush over immediately. Get her to carry the talisman paper with her at all times and don¡¯t take it off. If you encounter that kind of thing, it can also withstand until Ie.¡± ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you, Little Chu. I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± ¡°Professor Wu, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Don¡¯t alert the enemy. I want to see who¡¯s following you guys.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo left the technology building. Before she could walk out of the School of Computer Science, she was stopped by Neeson. Neeson didn¡¯t look well. It was obvious that the poison had red up. He looked at Chu Luo, his proud eyes filled with pain. ¡°You promised to give me the antidote.¡± Chu Luo took out a bottle and threw it to him. ¡°One pill a day.¡± ¡°Is this the antidote?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll give you the antidote after you finish teaching me what you know.¡± Neeson pursed his lips and looked at her. A few emotions shed across his eyes. In the end, he lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten toe and learn from me.¡± Chu Luo was indeed busy these past few days. She thought for a while and said, ¡°There are two hall sses in the School of Engineering tomorrow. The rest are foreignnguage sses. I¡¯ll learn from you in the robot manufacturing room the entire day.¡± Neeson looked up at her. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. As soon as she alighted from the car, the butler who weed her at the door said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Princess Anya was knocked down by a car this morning.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. ¡°What happened?¡± After asking, she added, ¡°Who knocked into her?¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°At her vi.¡± Chu Luo turned around and got into the car again. She said to the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± With that, she got the chauffeur to drive the car away. The car stopped outside Anya¡¯s brightly-lit vi. There were shadows moving inside. Chu Luo alighted and the bodyguards by the door quickly let her in. She asked, ¡°Where is Anya?¡± ¡°The princess is in her bedroom.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed him towards the door of the vi. When she reached the vi, she saw a few doctors and Anya¡¯s bodyguards downstairs. When Anya¡¯s personal guard saw Chu Luo, she quickly greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Anya?¡± ¡°The princess has a mild concussion. Her right leg is injured and she has a few abrasions on her body. She has been lying in the bedroom for the entire day.¡± At this point, she looked worried. ¡°Ever since the doctor finished checking her injuries, she chased everyone out and ordered no one to enter. She didn¡¯t even eat lunch and dinner.¡± Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°Prepare dinner. Bring it upter.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Miss Chu, please wait.¡± The guard stopped her again and hesitated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The man who knocked down the princess today has been standing outside her bedroom door. He refuses to go away.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked upstairs. [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 349 - Anya, Calm Down

Chapter 349: Anya, Calm Down

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Indeed, as soon as Chu Luo walked to the corridor on the second floor, she saw Qin Ming standing there like a pir. When Qin Ming heard footsteps, he finally turned around. Chu Luo walked closer to him and asked, ¡°How did you knock into Anya?¡± Qin Ming briefly told her about this morning. ¡°I took a shortcut from the back door of the vi today and knocked into her.¡± Actually, when Anya bumped into him, besides stepping on the brakes, he had also mmed the car into the greenery. However, Anya was too fast. She brushed past the car and was sent flying out. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t shirk responsibility since he was the one who had knocked into her. After Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯tment and knocked on the door. In the next second, a furious roar came from inside. ¡°Get lost!¡± At that moment, the guard brought dinner on a tray. Chu Luo took it and said to her, ¡°You can leave first.¡± The guard went down. Chu Luo gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Open the door.¡± Qin Ming reached out to grab the door handle, pushed open the door, and walked in first. Anya roared, ¡°Who called you in? Get out!¡± Even though Chu Luo was standing behind Qin Ming, she could feel Anya¡¯s burning anger. Qin Ming didn¡¯t answer. Anya was so angry that she grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. Qin Ming caught the pillow. Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called out, ¡°Anya, calm down.¡± When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, she finally shut up. Chu Luo walked out from behind Qin Ming, who was standing by the door. She immediately met Anya¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When Anya spoke, her voice was choked with grievance. Chu Luo walked up to her and ced the tray on the bedside table. She sat on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Is your head still dizzy? Do your legs and body still hurt?¡± Anya bit her lips tightly, looking like she wanted to say that it was painful but couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. Chu Luo simply reached out and gently massaged a few acupoints on her head. Feelingfortable, Anya narrowed her eyes and allowed her to massage her with a look of enjoyment. Chu Luo massaged her for a while and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything today because you felt dizzy and nauseous. Why didn¡¯t you tell the doctor?¡± Anya tilted her head and felt irritated. She deliberately spouted nonsense. ¡°As a princess, I have to let our royal doctor take a look. Who knows what he¡¯s looking for¡­ Ah, pain¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking down on our ordinary doctors? Since you look down on us, go back to America immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya turned around and red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction. In the next second, she was so aggrieved that tears flowed down her face. She choked and shouted at her,¡± I¡¯m already in such a pitiful state, yet you still treat me like this! ¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Then tell me, how did you guys bump into each other?¡± Anya felt inexplicably guilty. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°You must be the one who¡¯s not skilled enough and rode too fast. That¡¯s why you bumped into Qin Ming.¡± Anya retorted, ¡°My bodyguards clearly went to the district¡¯s security booth and asked. That road usually doesn¡¯t have cars passing by during the day.¡± ¡°They only said that it¡¯s the case under ordinary circumstances. They didn¡¯t say that there definitely won¡¯t be any cars passing by.¡± Anya choked. Since Anya and Qin Ming were both responsible, Chu Luo stopped there and took out a small medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She said to Qin Ming, who was standing there, ¡°Go get Anya a ss of warm water.¡± Qin Ming walked over and poured some warm water. Chu Luo poured out a pill and gestured to Anya. ¡°Take this pill and you can eat.¡± ¡°But I feel nauseous.¡± ¡°This is specifically used to treat nausea.¡± Anya took the pill and put it in her mouth. She wondered if it would be more effective to chew it since it was a Chinese medicine pill. At the thought of this, she really chewed it. However, this chewing made her face turn bitter. Qin Ming quickly handed her the cup. Anya didn¡¯t take it with her hands and directly drank with her mouth. Qin Ming almost retracted his hand. Anya growled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s so bitter.¡± Qin Ming pushed the cup to her lips. Anya¡¯s expression only improved after she finished the entire ss of water. Chu Luo said speechlessly, ¡°You could have just swallowed it with water. Why did you have to chew?¡± Anya also felt that her actions just now were a little idiotic, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to chewing pills. How would I know that your medicine is so bitter!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What kind of expression is that? I¡¯m hungry.¡± She quickly stopped feeling dizzy and resumed her princess posture again. She pointed at the dinner beside her and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Bring it over.¡± Qin Ming walked over and ced the dinner in front of her. Anya was displeased. ¡°How can I eat while lying down?¡± Qin Ming looked at Anya and helped her up with one hand holding the tray. Only then did Anya slowly eat. While Anya was eating, Chu Luo remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner either. She took out a bottle of ointment and said to her, ¡°Apply this bottle of ointment on your injured areater. Rub it for half an hour and apply a hot towel to it.¡± After saying that, she handed it to Qin Ming, who was standing there, and walked towards the door. ¡°Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°Go back and eat.¡± When Chu Luo returned to the vi, the butler immediately got someone to bring her dinner and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, your and Master¡¯s big day has been decided.¡± Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°When?¡± ¡°1st January.¡± It was the 25th of October and there were a little more than two months until the 1st of January. The wedding needed a lot of preparation to begin with, especially since Li Yan was the CEO of arge international corporation. There were more things to prepare and this little time was considered short. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As Li Yan would be back veryte tonight, Chu Luo went to the researchb behind after dinner. When Professor Tang and the other two saw hering, they surrounded her and asked her about her matter. When they heard that it had been resolved, they felt relieved and continued to experiment. At this moment, Professor Tang was looking at the cellrposition under a high-powered microscope. Chu Luo stood beside him and looked at the data he had recorded over the past few days. asionally, she would ask a question. Cao Dongliang experimented on a rat. Elder Hu was in another room where Chinese medicine was brewed, and he was concocting and matching the proportions. After Chu Luo finished reading Professor Tang¡¯s experimental data, she went to where Elder Hu was. When she opened the room, a strong Chinese medicine smell assaulted her nose. Chu Luo directly mentioned what herbs were used in this Chinese medicine. Elder Huughed and said, ¡°Not bad. You guessed all of them correctly.¡± Chu Luo also smiled until her eyes curved as she walked over. She first nced at the medicine in the pot and said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, there seems to be something wrong with your medicine. Although this smell can stimte the brain, the smell is too pungent. I can¡¯t stand it if I smell it too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Hu had been vexed about this matter. ¡°What we need toe up with is a medicine that can stimte the brain¡¯s electromaic field thatplements the gaming capsule. When the timees, the yers will be inside for a long time. We can¡¯t let them feel ufortable. It¡¯s best if it has no smell.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly thought of a herb that could conceal the smell of all the herbs and wouldn¡¯t sh with any herbs. The corners of her lips curled up and she asked Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, do you know of a herb called colorless grass?¡± Elder Hu was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a herb recorded in ancient medical books? This herb hasn¡¯t appeared on the market for many years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. We can issue a bounty on the Inte. As long as it exists, someone will naturally sell it.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out her phone and quickly hacked the worldwide ck market website that was especially hidden. After typing a bounty order, she sent the text. Elder Hu looked at her phone and didn¡¯t understand what website she had logged into at all. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, can you find the colorless herb this way?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t worry. As long as this medicine hasn¡¯t disappeared from this world, we can definitely find it here.¡± Her bounty was very high. As long as this herb existed in this world, someone would naturally take on this mission. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this order would be epted quickly. Chu Luo took her phone and nced at it. She smiled and said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, someone has epted the bounty for the colorless herb. He will send it to us tomorrow. He will look for as much as we need next.¡± ¡°So fast? Is that person a cheat?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if he¡¯s a cheat when the herbs arrive.¡± Elder Hu agreed and felt relieved. After resolving this matter, the two of them happily continued to discuss which of the concoctions was more effective. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Elder Hu and the others went to rest. Chu Luo stayed in theboratory alone and slowly studied the instruments. She only turned around when she heard close footsteps behind her. Li Yan was wearing a ck suit today. He stood tall and straight, his long legs exuding a powerful aura. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at the instruments in front of her and asked, ¡°It¡¯s past midnight. Why are you still studying?¡± ¡°I forgot about the time.¡± Li Yan disagreed with her. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, are you nning to stay upte?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and pulled his hand. She deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Yan, look. When I was looking at the cellr division developed by Professor Tang just now, I thought of a method to annex the dead cells and restructure them. (This is nonsense cooked up by the author, please don¡¯t take it seriously).¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took a step to the side. Li Yan walked over and looked at the high-powered microscope. Chu Luo did an experiment for him to see. After Li Yan saw this, he stood up and looked at her sternly. ¡°This is a major medical discovery.. You can submit the patent now. Chapter 350 - Something Happened

Chapter 350: Something Happened

Chu Luo looked at him with her big eyes. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed the corners of her lips. He smiled and said, ¡°My Goddess of Studying wife, the method of annexing and restructuring the dead cells directly can treat many malignant illnesses that can¡¯t be cured currently in medicine. After you submit the patent, you¡¯ll be an extraordinary person in medicine.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and blinked. She asked expectantly, ¡°Will there be a certificate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay. I¡¯ll talk to Professor Tang tomorrow.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment before nodding. Then, he gestured to her. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo packed up theboratory, the two of them strolled towards the vi they lived in. Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming knocking into Anya. Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Qin Ming actually stood outside Anya¡¯s door for a day.¡± ¡°He has to give face to Anya since she is a princess.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Anya will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± Li Yan said irresponsibly, ¡°Qin Ming can handle it.¡± After saying that, his tone turned serious. He said to her, ¡°Get your friends to be more vignt recently.¡± ¡°Is the Qin family desperate?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After the two of them walked into the vi, Chu Luo remembered her agreement with the principal this morning and told Li Yan. Li Yan stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why have you stopped?¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him strangely. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. He raised his hand to touch her cheek before saying, ¡°I have something on Saturday and can¡¯t go with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, joy rose in her heart. She subconsciously pursed her lips andughed. Afterughing, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll set off early Saturday morning ande back on Sunday night. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against his neck. Heat surged within Li Yan. He quickly pressed her head down and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo felt his change and said with a red face, ¡°My period is here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he carried her horizontally and strode towards the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go up and sleep.¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled when she saw his slightly red eyes. Li Yan nced at her in dissatisfaction and threatened in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you at this time?¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said proudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Then¡­ Li Yan used his actions to tell her that they could still live a harmonious married life without actualbat. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early and went to the vi where Professor Tang and the others lived. She told them what she had discoveredst night. When the three of them heard this, they were so shocked that they forgot to react. After a while, Professor Tang asked excitedly, ¡°Little Chu, have you really developed a method to annex and reconstruct dead cells using living cells?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not all. When the timees, if humans have malignant cells, we can kill all of them first, then annex and reconstruct them. That way, it can be a healthy body again.¡± Cao Tianliang was so excited that he took off his sses and put them on. ¡°You mean, they can also kill malignant cells?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Professor Tang calmed down and said, ¡°But we still have to do experiments first. We have toe up with a n.¡± Seeing that Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang were so excited, Elder Hu thought for a while and said to Chu Luo, ¡°This is your discovery. When the timees, write out the n first. We¡¯ll go and apply for a patent.¡± Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang looked at Elder Hu at the same time. They knew that Elder Hu was worried that they would have other thoughts, but they didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was already Friday. After Chu Luo went to school, she went straight to the technology building at the School of Engineering. Neeson was already waiting in the robot manufacturing room. Neeson cut to the chase. ¡°The parts here aren¡¯tplete, and there aren¡¯t certain materials I need.¡± Actually, the various materials for the robot production room at Imperial University were already veryplete, but to create the functions and abilities of Neeson¡¯s robots, everything here was far from enough. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°You just have to tell me what materials are needed to create those robots.¡± Even if it couldn¡¯t be found in school, surely it could be found in Li Yan¡¯spany? As if reading Chu Luo¡¯s mind, Neeson smiled mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that person is omnipotent. Some of the materials I wante from space meteors. Could it be that he has space meteors there?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand seeing others criticize Li Yan. She lifted her chin slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± The color of Neeson¡¯s eyes turned dark blue. He quietly looked at Chu Luo for a while before starting to exin to her. Chu Luo took notes as she listened seriously. A morning passed quickly. At noon, Chu Luo had just walked to the school restaurant when she suddenly received a call from Mrs. Gao. Mrs. Gao wailed on the phone. ¡°Chu Luo, Old Gao suddenly fainted in ss today. The doctor said that there¡¯s a tumor in his brain that is oppressing his nerves. He was asked to undergo surgery immediately, but he refused. Come and persuade him.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Gao started crying again. It was obvious that she had called Chu Luo because she was out of her wits. When Chu Luo heard this, her expression froze. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the phone and said in a soothing tone, ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t cry. Tell me where Teacher Gao is now.¡± ¡°At Ocean City¡¯s First Hospital. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Where exactly?¡± ¡°Room 2202 on the 22nd floor of the inpatient department.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she turned around and quickly walked towards a hidden corner without thinking. Not long after she started walking, Nangong Yi, who hade to eat, saw her. ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Nangong Yi called out to her. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t react at all, he followed her out of curiosity. However, just as he saw Chu Luo turn a corner and chased after her, she disappeared. ¡°Why is she gone? Junior¡­ Junior¡­¡± Nangong Yi looked around and called a few times, but he still didn¡¯t see anyone. He took out his phone and dialed Chu Luo¡¯s number. A system voice came from the phone: ¡°Sorry, the number you called isn¡¯t in the service area.¡± Nangong Yi hung up the phone and turned around. He suddenly met Neeson¡¯s proud and cold eyes, who had been standing behind him for some time. A trace of surprise shed across Nangong Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Neeson said, ¡°Take him away.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two robots appeared behind Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi was about to resist when one of the robots electrocuted him. Nangong Yi fainted. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her to the safety staircase of Ocean City¡¯s First Hospital¡¯s Inpatient Department. Pushing open the door to the safety staircase, she saw a few patients¡¯ family members who were taking a breather by the window. Everyone was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Luo studying at Imperial University? Why is she back in Ocean City?¡± ¡°Could her family have been hospitalized?¡± Chu Luo strode forward. After turning the corner, she arrived at the Inpatient Department¡¯s room. Everyone who saw her along the way was surprised. Chu Luo had just walked to Room 2202 when she heard a loud roar from inside. ¡°Nonsense! I undergo a full-body checkup every year. The most recent checkup is this summer. How can a tumor grow in my brain?! Could that tumor have grown just like that?¡± ¡°Mr. Gao, don¡¯t be agitated. The CT scan on your brain shows that there¡¯s indeed something in your brain! Moreover, it¡¯s only after your nerves are oppressed that you suddenly fainted. If you don¡¯t undergo the surgery, it will pose a great danger to your life.¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡­ The doctor tried to persuade him patiently, but Old Gao didn¡¯t believe him. The two sides were obviously in a deadlock. Chu Luo listened for a while and pushed open the door. The people inside the door were very surprised to see Chu Luo standing there. Old Gao even raised his voice and asked, ¡°Little Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Mrs. Gao, who was standing there wiping her tears, looked at Chu Luo, who had appeared so quickly. She was in so much disbelief that she forgot to react. Chu Luo nced at the doctors in the ward and said to them, ¡°Can you show me Teacher Gao¡¯s CT scan?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s deeds were known to everyone in Ocean City. Especially since she had been directly epted by Imperial University¡¯s medical professor as soon as she entered Imperial University, everyone knew about it. One of the middle-aged doctors nodded and handed the CT to Chu Luo. He said, ¡°Okay, Chu Luo, take a look. There¡¯s indeed something inside. Your form teacher just doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± After saying that, he even said to Old Gao, ¡°Now that your favorite disciple is here, you should believe what she says.¡± Old Gao stared at Chu Luo with his bright eyes and suppressed his already tense nerves. He said, ¡°Little Chu Luo, don¡¯t believe them. My brain has been fine all these years. How can something suddenly appear there?¡± Chu Luo walked over and reached out to massage Old Gao¡¯s head for a while. Realizing that he had been tense, she said to him in a soothing tone, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. Even if there¡¯s something, it¡¯s a minor illness to me.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± The other doctors: ¡°¡­¡± A tumor that oppressed the nerves was a minor illness?! Chapter 351 - Poisoned by Gu

Chapter 351: Poisoned by Gu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Gao was indeed appeased by Chu Luo¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Then check it again. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s anything in my brain.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the doctor, ¡°Take my teacher for another checkup.¡± The doctor gave the two of them aplicated look and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, he quickly opened his records and said to a nurse beside him, ¡°Little Zhu, go inform the CT department.¡± The nurse took the sheet and left quickly. Another doctor and nurse came over to push Old Gao¡¯s bed. Old Gao couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mrs. Gao wiping her tears and said to her, ¡°You just like to worry. Chu Xiao Luo must have been called over by you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me at all. Aren¡¯t you wasting her time?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Gao looked at Chu Luo. She wanted to ask how she had arrived so quickly, but she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good to ask this in front of so many people, so she shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, speak less if you¡¯re dizzy.¡± Old Gao was displeased with Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking too much?¡± Chu Luo nodded straightforwardly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Gao choked and red at her fiercely. The doctors and nurses standing at the side were amused by their interaction. Old Gao was pushed to the CT room downstairs, where the professional CT technicians were already prepared. While doing a CT scan for Old Gao, Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was on the monitor. The doctor pointed at the thumb-sized dot. ¡°Look here. It¡¯s obviously a tumor.¡± Chu Luo leaned over to look at it carefully for a while, before saying with certainty, ¡°There¡¯s a two-millimeter difference between this thing and the spot on that previous CT scan.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The doctor craned his neck in surprise to take a closer look. When he saw that it was indeed so, he was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can tumors walk?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. She stood up and said to the doctor, ¡°You¡¯d better wait until tonight or tomorrow to do a checkup.¡± The doctor thought so too and nodded. After the CT scan, Old Gao was pushed back into the ward. Old Gao wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the hospital at all. He argued, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m fine now. I have a few sses this afternoon. The students are still waiting for me to go back to ss.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to p him. ¡°Do you want to die? You still want to go back to ss at this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± Old Gao¡¯s stubborn temper red up and he insisted that he was fine. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t feel anything. The doctor also advised him. Old Gao looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, tell me if I can go back to ss. I really don¡¯t feel unwell at all.¡± After saying that, he got off the bed and walked around to prove it to them. The doctors and Mrs. Gao quickly pressed him down and didn¡¯t let him get up. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Mrs. Gao and the doctor, ¡°Mrs. Gao, doctors, go out for a while. I¡¯ll talk to Teacher Gao.¡± Mrs. Gao nced at Chu Luo and felt that Chu Luo would have better luck persuading him. She nodded and went out with the doctor. When the ward door closed, Old Gao spoke first. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, don¡¯t think about persuading me. I know best how my body is. There¡¯s really nothing wrong with me.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Old Gao finally felt a little more at ease. ¡°Then go and persuade my wife and the doctors. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I agreed to help Teacher Zhu, who went to a neighboring school for a meeting today. Also, I myself have a ss. This is really¡­¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± While Old Gao was fuming, Chu Luo said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not sick, you have to rest today.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I can go to ss on your behalf.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll lie in bed today. It¡¯s best if you take an afternoon nap first. I¡¯ll go to ss on your behalf.¡± After staring at Chu Luo for a few seconds, Old Gao pulled the nket and closed his eyes. He said, ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go quickly. The teaching materials are on the desk in my living room. Today you should be teaching¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao in amusement. A red light entered Old Gao¡¯s be. In the next second, Old Gao fell asleep. Chu Luo looked at Old Gao and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, I wanted to see if that thing in your brain is what I guessed. You definitely won¡¯t be able to stand itter. Sorry.¡± After saying that, she took out the copper bell from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The first time the bell shook, the entire room was enveloped by a barrier. Then, the bell shook a second time and a third time. When she shook it a fifth time, Old Gao¡¯s face suddenly contorted in pain. Chu Luo stared at the top of Old Gao¡¯s head. Indeed, a bump appeared in a certain ce. As if something was struggling inside. Old Gao¡¯s twisted face became even more twisted. Soon, blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Chu Luo suddenly stopped what she was doing and quickly took out a silver needle to insert into an acupuncture point on his head. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly, and her body quickly exuded strong anger. ¡°To think you used a Gu worm made from a coil sucking worm. What a sinister method!¡± She shook the bell a few more times before the bump on Old Gao¡¯s head disappeared. Only then did his expression improve. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. There were only two ways to get the Gu worm made from the coil sucking worm out of Old Gao¡¯s brain. The first method was to freeze that Gu worm. Otherwise, if the countless feelers on the Gu worm moved, many nerves would be destroyed. When that happened, even an immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save Old Gao. In order to freeze that Gu worm, one had to confirm what the Gu worm was fed and where it was fed. The second method was to find the person who cast the Gu poison and get him to cure it. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She removed the barrier. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo quickly took out her phone. It was a call without a number. Chu Luo had turned on settings on her phone to block out calls from unknown numbers. The fact that this call coulde in proved that an expert had hacked into her phone. At the thought of this, Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. She swiped the answer button and a cold mechanical voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. The Gu poison in Gao Jiuyun was fed from the ancient tomb. If you want to save him, you can only go to the ancient tomb to find a way to remove the Gu poison.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and quickly tracked down the caller. However, she realized that the call was from the tel headquarters. At this point, Chu Luo quickly called Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call immediately. ¡°Luoluo, what happened?¡± Chu Luo told him about this. When Li Yan heard this, he didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she heard the sound of fingers typing on the keyboard. After more than ten seconds, he said, ¡°Someone controlled one of the devices in the tel headquarters to call you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Who has such ability?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s either someone who can control the tels headquarters or someone who has the ability to dodge the people and equipment there and control one of the devices.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Can you remove the worm in your teacher¡¯s brain?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Not for now. The Gu worm was fed in an ancient tomb. There must be corpse poison in the Gu worm¡¯s body. Once the Gu worm dies, the corpse poison will spread to Teacher Gao¡¯s brain. Now, we can only go to the ancient tomb and find a kind of grass that can freeze the Gu worm.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How long can you keep the Gu worm from acting up?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°A month at most.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a helicopter to pick you up. Where are you now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°I promised Teacher Gao to help him with his ss.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo sat at the side and thought for a while. She thought of something and sneered. ¡°Looks like someone wants you to go to that ancient tomb.¡± At the thought of this, she had already guessed something. She dipped a tissue into the water and wiped off the blood from Old Gao¡¯s mouth and nose. Then, she pulled out the silver needles from his head and walked over to open the door. Mrs. Gao, who was standing outside the door, asked anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, have you persuaded Old Gao?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Teacher Gao is already asleep.¡± She then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do a checkup on Teacher Gao for the time being this afternoon. Yan wille and bring Teacher Gao to the capitalter. We¡¯ll get him treated there.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or sad. She raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and pack for Old Gao.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mrs. Gao, I¡¯ll leave with you. I promised to teach on Teacher Gao¡¯s behalf¡­ Also, I¡¯ll help Teacher Gao apply for two months of leaveter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before Chu Luo left with Mrs. Gao, she left a small paper effigy to protect him in the ward. As they walked to the hospital parking lot, Mrs.. Gao asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, tell me. Can Old Gao be cured?¡± Chapter 352 - Chu Luo Teaches the Grade 10 Students

Chapter 352: Chu Luo Teaches the Grade 10 Students

¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo said to her with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Gao. This is really just a small illness. Moreover, it just so happens that Teacher Tang, who is teaching me at Imperial University, specializes in studying brain diseases.¡± Mrs. Gao finally felt relieved and nodded. Chu Luo was the one who drove. As Chu Luo drove, she asked casually, ¡°Mrs. Gao, have you interacted with strangers during this period of time, especially people with strange behavior? Also, have you received anything from others?¡± Mrs. Gao thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°No. You know Old Gao. At most, he¡¯ll go out early in the morning and run on a fixed route. All I do is go to the market to buy some groceries. The people I meet are all people I know. We haven¡¯t received anything from others either.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Did Teacher Gao take off the jade pendant I gave him?¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she turned pale with fright. ¡°Chu Luo, that jade pendant can¡¯t be taken off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo guessed from Mrs. Gao¡¯s expression that the jade pendant must have been removed. She was a little angry and deliberately said, ¡°That was given by an expert. It can turn misfortune into blessings.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she looked vexed. ¡°A few days ago, he said that a naughty student in his ss broke the rope attached to his jade pendant. I took it to help him change the rope. If I had known, I would have asked him to keep the jade pendant in his pocket.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a murderous glint shed across her eyes. She decided to see if that naughty student in Teacher Gao¡¯s ss had done it on purpose or not. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else along the way. When the two of them arrived at their house, Mrs. Gao handed Chu Luo the teaching materials that Old Gao was going to teach today. As Chu Luo left, she said, ¡°Mrs. Gao, after you¡¯ve packed your things, go to the hospital to apany Teacher Gao. When the helicopteres, you two can go to the capital first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo took the books and walked towards Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. On the way, she called the butler. She nned to let Old Gao go to the Li family vi. When Chu Luo walked to the entrance of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school with the teaching materials, the guard standing by the door shouted excitedly at the guardhouse, ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this our school¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo? Quickly call the principal. Chu Luo is back!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Then, Chu Luo was weed in enthusiastically by a group of school¡¯s heads who had personallye out. Along the way, the school¡¯s heads praised Chu Luo to the skies, saying that she had made Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud. Then, everyone talked about Old Gao. Chu Luo said, ¡°We n to bring Teacher Gao to the capital for treatment. I¡¯m helping him with his ss this afternoon. Also, I¡¯m applying for leave for him.¡± The principal sighed. ¡°Old Gao is usually so healthy. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly have a brain tumor.¡± The dean continued, ¡°Previously, he had never had any symptoms. Could this situation get more severe?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± If it were someone other than Chu Luo who had said this, the school¡¯s heads would have said that she was too arrogant. However, when Chu Luo said it, they actually felt relieved. ¡°Since Chu Luo can be directly epted as a student by a professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school right after school started, she must be very skilled. Coupled with so many professors from the medical school, I believe Old Gao¡¯s illness will definitely be cured quickly.¡± ¡°Old Gao should take leave. Chu Luo, tell him to go treat his illness properly. Our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school wees him back anytime. We¡¯ll get someone to teach his ss on his behalf.¡± Old Gao used to be Chu Luo¡¯s form teacher. When Chu Luo became sessful in the future, the first person she would think of would definitely be Old Gao. Their Ocean City¡¯s elite high school still had to rely on Chu Luo to make a name for themselves. A few of the school¡¯s heads brought Chu Luo to the Grade 10 ss 1. Old Gao had been assigned to be the form teacher of the key ss this year. When they walked to the ssroom, they saw that the students were quietly revising. ¡°Old Gao¡¯s students are very obedient and hardworking this year. They all look up to you as a role model, but¡­¡± At this point, the age director suddenly stopped and continued with a smile, ¡°But the students in this ss are also very arrogant. They are all top students in the middle school examination. No one is convinced by anyone. ¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the ssroom door and walked in. The group of Grade 10 students who were still flipping through their books were all stunned when they saw who had walked in. Surprise and excitement shed across their eyes. However, just as the school¡¯s head had said, these people were very proud. Even though they were so excited that they kept screaming internally, they still maintained a calm expression. Chu Luo walked to the podium and nced at everyone. Under 30 pairs of bright eyes, she ced the teaching materials on the table and said, ¡°You should have heard about Teacher Gao¡¯s situation. He¡¯s not in a condition to teach now. He¡¯ll take a month or two off from work. I¡¯ll help him teach this ss today.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a boy raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Call me Senior.¡± ¡°If you want us to call you ¡®Senior¡¯, you have to convince us first.¡± The boy was so excited that his voice was trembling, but his eyes were provocative. ¡°Ha, very good.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Since you¡¯re in the key ss, your learning progress should be faster than other sses. Under normal circumstances, you should have finished self-studying your first semester¡¯s curriculum?¡± The boy looked smug. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach the second semester curriculum now. I believe some students have already revised it. I¡¯ll just mention a few omnipotent knowledge points. Whether you can absorb them or not depends on your own ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak again. Initially, everyone thought that since no one had the textbook, they definitely wouldn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo was saying. However, when Chu Luo started speaking, everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. At the same time, they took out theirptops and quickly took notes. The more they took notes, the more excited they became. The principal, who was standing outside the ssroom and watching the situation inside, smiled like a Buddha. ¡°To think these kids had mored in front of Chu Luo. They don¡¯t know that Chu Luo is arrogant because she has the ability¡­ They¡¯re indeed too young.¡± The dean¡¯s stern face also carried a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good if someonees to tame their temper. They can be arrogant, but if they¡¯re too arrogant, it¡¯s easy to be Shang Zhongyong[1].¡± The head of the cohort said, ¡°Chu Luo speaks really well. She¡¯s so organized and enlightens the kids. These children are lucky to have attended her ss today.¡± The principal asked, ¡°Which ss is Old Gao¡¯s next ss?¡± The head of the cohort: ¡°ss 3, he¡¯s helping to teach Teacher Zhu¡¯s ss.¡± The principal thought for a while and made a decision. ¡°Inform the entire first year cohort that the next two sses will be held in the auditorium. Bring them together and let Chu Luo teach them.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ the students aren¡¯t learning at the same pace. The effects won¡¯t be good like this.¡± ¡°We have to believe in Chu Luo.¡± Therefore, when the ss ended and Chu Luo refused to answer any questions and walked out of the ssroom, the dean stopped her and said amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, the venue for your ss will be changed to the auditorium. All the juniors in the first year will attend. Is that okay?¡± Chu Luo stared at the dean with her big eyes and pursed her lips slightly without answering. The dean suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Erm, Chu Luo, I know that it¡¯s wrong of us to make this decision without discussing with you, but teaching a ss and teaching the entire cohort isn¡¯t that much different to you. I believe that with your ability, you will definitely be able to suppress all the juniors.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I can teach the juniors in the entire cohort, but you have to help me with something.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me, I promise to help.¡± ¡°We can talk as we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When the entire cohort heard that Chu Luo would be teaching them the next two sses in the auditorium, they exploded. Everyone cheered and ran towards the auditorium, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the best seats if they werete. The people from ss 1 were a little displeased. ¡°Why are we made to attend ss with the students from the ordinary sses? If Chu Luo teaches too simply, won¡¯t it be a waste of our time?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult and those from the ordinary ss don¡¯t understand, the entire auditorium will be noisy and will divert our attention.¡± ¡°Cough, cough. Stop talking. The dean is by the door.¡± When everyone saw the dean standing by the door with a stern expression, they retracted their dissatisfaction. The dean walked in and looked at everyone in ss 1. He said sternly, ¡°Looks like you all understand what Chu Luo said just now. You look down on the ordinary sses now, but don¡¯t forget that Chu Luo was also from an ordinary ss.¡± ¡°Chu Luo was a special case. It¡¯s impossible for there to be someone like Chu Luo every year.¡± As Chu Luo¡¯s immediate juniors, they had an indescribable sense of superiority and pride. The dean knew that. He said, ¡°You can be arrogant and proud, but you have to have Chu Luo¡¯s ability. If not, restrain yourself. Otherwise, when you¡¯re defeated, no one will help you out.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a thin and tall boy. ¡°Chen Zitong, I have something to tell you. You can stay behind first. The others can go to the auditorium.¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 353 - I Cant Take It Anymore, Im About to faint

Chapter 353: I Can¡¯t Take It Anymore, I¡¯m About to faint

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When everyone heard this, they left in a hurry. ¡°Dean, what is it?¡± Chen Zitong was a little anxious. ¡°They¡¯re all gone. I won¡¯t be able to upy a good spotter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you two questions. I¡¯ll let you go after that.¡± The dean was a little unhappy with his attitude. He walked up to him and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been very close to a crooked person recently. You¡¯re no longer focused on your studies.¡± Chen Zitong was stunned to hear this. He subconsciously clenched his fists and said unhappily, ¡°Who¡¯s spreading rumors? Other than going home to get my living expenses and change of clothes on the weekend, I¡¯ve been staying in school. How could I have the chance to interact with such a person as you mentioned?¡± The dean narrowed his eyes and looked at him for a while before asking, ¡°Alright, let me ask you a second question. Old Gao¡¯s jade pendant was broken by someone. Someone said that you broke it. What do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chen Zitong raised his voice, before suppressing it under the dean¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°That day, I only identally broke Teacher Gao¡¯s jade pendant rope. The pendant wasn¡¯t broken at all.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m curious. Old Gao must have worn his jade pendant at all times. How did you break his rope?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chen Zitong looked anxious. ¡°I just wanted to joke with him¡­ Is that jade pendant really broken? Why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t Ipensate him?¡± ¡°You¡¯llpensate? Chu Luo gave that jade to Old Gao. It¡¯s very meaningful. How are you going topensate?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Zitong lowered her head and asked as if he had done something wrong,¡± Did Chu Luoe to the school today to condemn me? ¡± The dean stared at Chen Zitong for a moment and didn¡¯t answer him. After a while, he said, ¡°Kid, why are you trembling? How can Chu Luo be here to condemn you? Mrs. Gao called to ask about this. Chu Luo doesn¡¯t know at all.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± Chen Zitong heaved a sigh of relief. The dean raised his hand and wanted to pat his shoulder. Chen Zitong seemed to be frightened and jumped to the side. The dean said angrily, ¡°Why did you have such a big reaction?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought you were going to hit me.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s your guilty conscience acting up. Tell me, when did I hit someone for no reason?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Go to the auditorium.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Zitong ran away as if he had received an amnesty. The dean looked at Chen Zitong, who was running away faster than a rabbit, and shook his head. ¡°You broke the jade pendant Chu Luo gave Old Gao. Do you think Chu Luo won¡¯t teach you a lesson given her fierce character?¡± After a few seconds, he said sourly and angrily, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s only because Old Gao is easygoing and isn¡¯t calctive with you. If Chu Luo gave me a jade pendant and you dared to break it, I¡¯d definitely make you unable to cry!¡± Not only were the entire Grade 10 cohort¡¯s students here, but even all the Grade 10 teachers were also here. In the beginning, some people even said in private that she would definitely have stage fright. Some people even said that the knowledge points she taught couldn¡¯t possibly concern all the students. However, the moment Chu Luo went on stage and started lecturing, she shocked the teachers and students present. The students who originally liked to talk in ss or daydream listened attentively. The knowledge points that Chu Luo mentioned ranged from easy to difficult, so that everyone was taken care of. Chu Luo spoke for 90 minutes on the podium, and no one below the stage made a sound throughout. When the time came, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for this ss. ss dismissed.¡± At this moment, the ss monitor subconsciously stood up and shouted, ¡°Stand up!¡± All the students stood up. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher.¡± Chu Luo was drinking water and almost spat it out. Some students were restless and wanted toe up and ask questions. At this moment, the door of the auditorium was opened by two bodyguards. Everyone subconsciously looked over. When they saw the man who walked in, they were stunned by the powerful aura emanating from his body. The girls screamed in their hearts in spite of their fear. ¡°Ahhh¡­ What a handsome and cool older brother!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m going to faint.¡± When the school¡¯s heads reacted and wanted toe up to greet him, Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Are you done with ss?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan took the books from the desk and the two of them walked towards the door. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are Teacher Gao and the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the helicopter to pick them up.¡± ¡°How are we going back?¡± ¡°Two helicopters areing over to fetch us.¡± Their conversation made the school¡¯s heads, who were about to walk over, suddenly unable to take another step. Until Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the door. The principal shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped. The principal strode over and extended his hand to Li Yan with a smile. ¡°CEO Li, hello.¡± Li Yan only nced at his hand coldly and had no intention of shaking it. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the principal was so embarrassed that he could barely hold the smile on his face. He thought in frustration, ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have stretched out my hand. How can a legendary big shot like Master Li be bothered with a nobody like me?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve. Li Yan then shook the principal¡¯s hand. They separated at a touch. However, the principal looked like he had won a billion yuan lottery. The corners of his lips were about to spread to his ears. He suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°CEO Li, wee to our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. This is Chu Luo¡¯s alma mater. Do you want to take a look?¡± He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s best if we can even eat together tonight and talk about the construction of her alma mater, hahaha¡­¡¯ Li Yan replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. The principal¡¯s smile froze. After the two of them walked out of the door, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while before going back. Teacher Gao is poisoned by Gu. I want to find out who nted the Gu on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had just walked to the school field under the protection of a group of bodyguards when the dean¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± The two of them stopped. Li Yan gestured to all the bodyguards. ¡°Stand aside. Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± The bodyguards immediately dispersed and stood six to seven meters away from them. The dean quickly walked up to the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Chen Zitong what you wanted me to ask him.¡± ¡°What did he say? How did he react?¡± The dean described what Chen Zitong had said and his reaction in detail. After saying that, he deliberately asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did Chen Zitong really break the jade pendant that you gave Old Gao?¡± ¡°No.¡± The dean was about to heave a sigh of relief when Chu Luo continued, ¡°That piece of jade was given by an expert and can ensure his safety. Teacher Gao didn¡¯t have any illness before. He only had it after the jade was removed.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The dean wanted to say that this might be a coincidence, but this was too much of a coincidence. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say this, so he only changed the topic and asked,¡± Are you guys nning to go back? ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t keep you. Chu Luo, you¡¯re the pride of our school. All the best at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo and Li Yan left the school that the dean sighed. ¡°Outstanding people can indeed attract outstanding people. The two of them look reallypatible.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. After Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car, Li Yan handed her a thermos sk. Chu Luo rubbed her hungry stomach and said with a smile, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan also reached out to touch her stomach. The next moment, he frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat lunch?¡± ¡°Er¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Your stomach is t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him, who had a serious expression. She knew that she shouldn¡¯tugh at this time, but she stillughed. Li Yan pinched her cheek in dissatisfaction and said sternly, ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Luo opened the lunchbox, took a piece of pastry, and started eating. Li Yan said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go to the nearest restaurant.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him. After eating a few pieces of pastry and drinking a few mouthfuls of warm milk tea, she said to him, ¡°The Grade 10 students can leave at 5: 30 in the afternoon. I¡¯ll lure Chen Zitong out and see how much I can find out from him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car quickly arrived at a high-end restaurant. When the group of bodyguards got out of the car, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Li Yan appear here, they were shocked and excited. Many people took out their phones to take photos. Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze swept across them to suppress those people as he pulled Chu Luo into his arms and shielded her face.. The two of them walked towards the restaurant door. Chapter 354 - Youre Chu Luos Boyfriend From Before

Chapter 354: You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s Boyfriend From Before

The moment they walked into the restaurant, the manager was already waiting by the door. ¡°Master Li, Miss Chu, wee. The restaurant has been specially cleared for you. Pleasee in.¡± The two of them walked in. Indeed, there were no more guests inside. The food was served quickly. After the meal, Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to drive the car to a remote alley a street away from Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. 5: 40 p.m. Chen Zitong walked over from the corner. When he saw the car stopping there, he seemed to have guessed something and turned to run. However, a bodyguard grabbed his arm and pulled him over by the back of his cor. ¡°Be obedient!¡± ¡°Who are you? Let go of me, or I¡¯ll scream. Help¡­¡± After Chen Zitong felt the sharp weapon on his waist, he suddenly retracted his scream. Chu Luo opened the car door and walked up to him with Li Yan. When Chen Zitong saw Chu Luo, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Just answer a few questions from me and I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him. Chen Zitong immediately became obedient. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Who asked you to break Teacher Gao¡¯s jade pendant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man who looks especially ordinary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that person?¡± ¡°We have nothing to do with each other. He said that as long as I break Teacher Gao¡¯s jade rope, he will give me 100,000 yuan.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was so angry that she wished she could p the boy in front of her to death. ¡°Hmph! You can do anything for some money. Would you have hurt Teacher Gao if you were asked to do so?¡± Arge hand caressed her back and Li Yan¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t get anything out of a person like him. The person who asked him to do this must also be paid off by someone. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. For now, we¡¯ll just teach him a lesson to vent your anger.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and a bodyguard standing at the side started punching Chen Zitong. ¡°Ouch~~¡± When the tragic scream filled the street, Chu Luo raised her hand and blocked his scream. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and walked towards the car. As he walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. The most important thing now is to find a way to remove the Gu worm in your teacher¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said angrily, ¡°The person this time must have an especially powerful Dharma treasure that can block my perception of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send more people to look for him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Half an hour after the group left, Chen Zitong, who was lying on the ground, suddenly spasmed. After another minute, he took a few deep breaths and screamed a few times. He then propped himself up and looked around in confusion and pain. What he saw made his eyes widen. ¡°Why¡­ why am I here?¡± ¡°Tsk, who hit me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± When the dean of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school received a call from the public and rushed over, he saw a sobbing Chen Zitong, who had been beaten up until his face was bruised and swollen. He seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed instantly and he immediately put it away. In order to confirm his guess, he squatted beside Chen Zitong and asked, ¡°Student Chen Zitong, do you know who hit you?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student staying in school? Why do you have to leave?¡± ¡°Someone asked me toe out and get something, so I came out.¡± ¡°Who asked you toe out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Chen Zitong tried his best to recall but realized that he couldn¡¯t remember anything. His expression changed and he started wailing again. The dean heaved a sigh of relief for no reason. He stood up and said sternly, ¡°Student Chen Zitong, we will immediately call the police to deal with this matter. Try to recall what happened.¡± With that, he called the police. As long as it wasn¡¯t Chu Luo and the others, he felt that there was no need for the school to investigate on their own in this situation. ¡­ When Chu Luo and the others returned to the Li residence, it was already half-past seven. The butler, who was waiting on the tarmac, came up to them and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Mr. Gao and Mrs. Gao are staying in Pear Garden. Two servants who know medicine have been arranged to take care of them.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are there inspection instruments here?¡± The butler: ¡°There is all the basic equipment. It¡¯s in the courtyard next to Mr. Gao¡¯s house.¡± The butler had arranged everything well. Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. The three of them went to Pear Garden. There were a few pear trees nted in Pear Garden, and that was how the name came about. At this moment, Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao were talking in the courtyard. Neither of them felt very at ease. ¡°Old Gao, is this really Little Chu¡¯s house? Why do I feel like it¡¯s the residence of a king admiral¡¯s family? Once we go out this door, we¡¯ll definitely get lost.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Beitang say that this is the Li residence? Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s husband is the richest man in the world. It¡¯s normal to have a residence like this. Old woman, you just love worrying.¡± ¡°Can you me me? If I don¡¯t worry about this, do you want me to keep talking about your illness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick! How many times have I told you? I¡¯m really not sick.¡± ¡°Just be stubborn¡­ Do you think we should call Little Qian back?¡± ¡°Why call him? He¡¯s doing fine in Germany. Why ask him toe back?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to anger me to death! If you don¡¯t ask him toe back, what if something really does¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft! I¡¯m well and alive!¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this when she walked to the door. Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes, Teacher Gao is well and alive.¡± When the two of them saw Chu Luoing, they immediately went up to her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± After Teacher Gao finished speaking, he looked at Li Yan and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend from before.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Haha! Not bad, not bad.¡± Old Gao wondered if he should shake Li Yan¡¯s hand, but Li Yan¡¯s aura was too cold. He felt that if Li Yan didn¡¯t extend his hand, he would definitely be embarrassed. Li Yan reached out to him first. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Luoluo in the past.¡± After the two of them shook hands, Old Gao said happily, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo is my student. It¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, let¡¯s go in and talk. It¡¯s windy here.¡± The four of them walked into the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, you guys stay here for now. The medical instruments here areprehensive and there are also doctors here. I¡¯ll discuss with the others how to get the thing in your brain out.¡± When Chu Luo said this, Old Gao¡¯s expression froze and Mrs. Gao¡¯s expression changed drastically. Old Gao asked calmly, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, tell me honestly. What exactly is in my brain? Is there really a tumor?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what is it?¡± Mrs. Gao¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not a very serious thing. We just have to find a way to get it out.¡± ¡°Does this affect my daily life?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think about going back to ss, it won¡¯t affect you at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao red at her. ¡°You little girl, aren¡¯t you trying to make me bored?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu Luo blinked at Old Gao and said mischievously, ¡°As a teacher, you should read up when you¡¯re not in ss. That¡¯s why on the way back, I thought that you would definitely be bored, so I enrolled you in a few advanced courses from famous universities in the world. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be worried about having too much time next. Instead, you¡¯ll be worried about not having enough time.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Old Gao actually choked on his own saliva. He pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± for a long time, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Mrs. Gao, who was sitting at the side,ughed and even pped her hands in schadenfreude. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it should be. Otherwise, Old Gao would be nagging at me about wanting to go back to ss every day. I would be annoyed to death.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed in Pear Garden until almost ten o¡¯clock before returning to their residence. While lying in bed, Chu Luo called Jin Hui. Jin Hui was famous. With a little investigation, they found out. Chu Luo asked him to help calm Old Gao and his wife down tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, she saw Li Yan sitting in a chair and typing on hisputer. Chu Luo lifted the nket and wanted to go to where he was. Li Yan looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯te down. I have something to do before I sleep.¡± Chu Luo nodded and covered herself with the nket again. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun sounded uncontrobly frightened. It seemed that something terrible had happened. ¡°Junior, something seems to have happened to ourpany.¡± Chapter 355 - Exorcism

Chapter 355: Exorcism

Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®seems to have¡¯?¡± At this moment, someone else picked up Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone. It was Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao said anxiously, ¡°Little Chu, that kind of thing is causing trouble in Little Tang¡¯spany. Where are you now? Can youe over?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. She lifted the nket and said to Li Yan, ¡°Something went into Senior Tang¡¯spany. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Yan was about to put down hisptop. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Go busy yourself. I¡¯ll be back in at most an hour.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°What happened there is probably caused by the same person who nted the Gu worm in your teacher¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment but didn¡¯t stand up. He quickly typed on theputer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll monitor all the surveince equipment over there while you¡¯re there. If you still haven¡¯te back in an hour, I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo changed her clothes and asked Phoenix to teleport her to Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany. At this moment, it was very quiet outside thepany door. From the outside, it was dark inside, as if there was nothing in there. Chu Luo stood by the door and didn¡¯t push it open immediately. Her face was filled with anger. ¡°Since you like to hide behind and harm others so much, don¡¯t ever let me find out who you are. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± After saying that, she opened her palm and a red light floated above it. In the next second, the red light quickly spread in all directions. Soon, there were screamsing from inside. At this moment, Chu Luo pushed open the door. Inside, a ball of ck aura transformed into various shapes that were rolling and wailing. Then, they quickly disappeared. In the ce where the thickest ck aura dissipated, a few things fell. What had fallen were actually squirming Gu worms. Chu Luo walked to the Gu worm and snorted coldly. She pped a ball of mes over. Those Gu worms were instantly burned to ashes. The lights in the office suddenly lit up. At this moment, the office door was pulled open. Wu Yiyao and the others obviously heaved a sigh of relief and walked out. ¡°Little Chu.¡± ¡°Junior.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Wu Yiyao strode over and told her what they had just experienced. ¡°Previously, everyone was adjusting theputer program when the entire office suddenly darkened. We felt that something was wrong, so we went into the office. Not long after, many terrifying voices came from outside the office.¡± Xie Mingtao replied in a frightened tone, ¡°Also, something bumped into our office door. Luckily, those things didn¡¯t enter the office.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t enter.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°Previously, I gave each of you a talisman to ensure your safety.¡± The four of them subconsciously took out the talisman they were wearing. The moment they took it out, their expression changed. ¡°The talisman actually turned ck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the office window. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you another one.¡± Chu Luo stood by the window and looked out. It was the main road outside with a lot of cars. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did any strangerse here today?¡± The four of them thought for a moment and Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°The delivery man was here.¡± ¡°Where did you throw your takeout boxes?¡± ¡°They have already been taken away by the cleaner.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further, but her expression was a little cold. The few of them were unsure. Wu Yiyao frowned and asked, ¡°Little Chu, is there someone who can¡¯t stand Little Tang and the others and wants to do something to theirpany?¡± These words made Tang Zhiyun and the others even more nervous. Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she took out four talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed them to them before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get Yan to send people to investigate this matter.¡± She nned to set up an array formation in thepany that would prevent those things from entering again. She said to the few of them, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here tonight.¡± The five of them nodded. Tang Zhiyun and the others went to the office to pack their things. Wu Yiyao asked in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, what are these things trying to do to Little Tang and the others?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before telling her, ¡°Someone wants to cast Gu poison on them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°Did Little Tang and the others really offend someone?¡± ¡°No, the person who cast the Gu poison must be after Yan.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in confusion. ¡°Someone wants to control him. There¡¯s no one on Yan¡¯s side who that person can threaten him with, so he targeted me.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry. Since these people don¡¯t seed at the first attempt, they won¡¯t have a second chance.¡± She nced at the office door and said, ¡°Let them stay in the office for a while. I¡¯ll set up an array here.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and walked towards the office. Chu Luo waited for Wu Yiyao to close the office door before taking out a few talismans and throwing them at the wall in four directions. A few rays of red light shed, and the entire maic field in the office changed drastically. A few talismans disappeared into the wall. Chu Luo went to a few other spots to move the decorations. After a while, she pushed open the office door and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The boys each carried aputer bag and the six of them walked downstairs. Their office building was on the third floor and they could take the stairs. When they went downstairs, Chu Luo observed the entire corridor and said to them, ¡°Go to the Flower Bird Market tomorrow and buy a pot of peach trees to put in the office.¡± ¡°Why buy peach trees?¡± Xu Qingfeng was puzzled. Xie Minghai said to him, ¡°Stupid, peach trees¡¯ branches ward off evil. Junior must be asking us to buy peach trees to ward off evil.¡± Yu Lei scratched his head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t peach branches be used to ward off evil spirits? Can peach trees that were made into potted nts ward off evil spirits?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You guys run apany. A peach tree in the office can ward off evil spirits and give you peaches to eat at the same time. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± The few of them suddenly recalled the photo of Chu Luo eating peaches at the monastery outside the cityst time and suddenly understood. Xie Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Junior, did you ask us to buy a peach tree potted nt because you wanted to eat peaches?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and snorted tsunderely. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When they reached downstairs, Chu Luo asked, ¡°How are you guys going back?¡± Tang Zhiyun pointed at the bikes parked beside them. ¡°We rode bikes.¡± He then pointed at Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡°Teacher Little Wu drove here.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Sister Wu. You guys can ride the bike.¡± With that, she got into the car with Wu Yiyao. In order to amodate the boys on the bikes, Wu Yiyao drove very slowly. Chu Luo thought of what Professor Wu had said to her, so she asked about it. Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Yes, I feel like there¡¯s something around my father¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a lookter.¡± At this point, Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Are you going back to the old district at this time?¡± ¡°Mm, my father won¡¯te out of the technology building until eleven. I¡¯ll wait until then to leave with him every night.¡± When they returned to Imperial University, the boys continued to ride their bikes towards their dormitory building. Wu Yiyao drove towards the professors¡¯ residential area. Wu Yiyao asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, do you think those things will cause trouble at Imperial University when they reach my father¡¯s apartment building?¡± At this point, her expression tightened. ¡°What if there are so many children?¡± ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, there weren¡¯t many students walking on the school path. The car drove in smoothly. Chu Luo said, ¡°Imperial University is filled with Yang energy. They don¡¯t dare toe.¡± As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the professors¡¯ residential area. The professors¡¯ residential area was already very quiet. The professors who lived here had already fallen asleep. The car stopped in the parking lot and the two of them walked towards Professor Wu¡¯s apartment. When they reached the bottom of the apartment building, Chu Luo made Wu Yiyao stop. ¡°No need to go up. I left something in the apartmentst time. That thing can¡¯t enter. The danger you feel should be around.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Chu Luo walked towards the back of the apartment building and Wu Yiyao followed her. Behind the apartment building was a small park. The leaves in the park had basically all fallen. It was bare and looked a little bleak under the dim streetlights. Chu Luo walked to the apartment building facing Professor Wu¡¯s apartment building and stopped. She first looked around and realized that there was a strap on a tree facing the window of the apartment building. She jumped up and took off the strap. Wu Yiyao was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s ability to jump a few meters high. When she saw the ck strap in her hand, she raised her voice. ¡°Little Chu, that bad feeling came again. Is it because of this strap?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What strap is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a strap.¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger on it and a terrifying situation happened¡­ Chapter 356 - Like a Fairy

Chapter 356: Like a Fairy

The strap turned into a white bone. ¡°What¡­¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the white bone and she subconsciously took a big step back. ¡°This¡­ this is actually a white bone.¡± Chu Luo quickly chanted a few incantations and the bone disappeared. Wu Yiyao¡¯s ominous feeling disappeared at the same time and she heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the technology building.¡± Wu Yiyao opened her mouth. She had many questions to ask, but seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression darken, she didn¡¯t ask. Chu Luo sent Wu Yiyao to the technology building. After Wu Yiyao entered the technology building, she walked to a hidden spot and asked Phoenix to teleport her back to the Li residence. The moment she appeared in the bedroom, she met Li Yan¡¯s dark and cold eyes. Li Yan actually wasn¡¯t using hisputer at this moment. Instead, he looked straight at the spot where she had left. Seeing her appear, he put hisptop aside and stood up to pull her into his arms. Chu Luo pushed his back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even an hour.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before letting go of her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°There are traces of Qin family activity.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The Qin family hasn¡¯t given up. In that case, I¡¯ll give him a big present tomorrow.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Destroy all the economies that the Qin family secretly controls.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked to his chair and sat down. Chu Luo followed him to look at hisptop. It was filled with downward-sliding curves. Li Yan said, ¡°The Qin family still hasn¡¯t given up. They¡¯re just relying on the fact that they still control a few important economies in the dark. As long as these economies disintegrate, they won¡¯t be able to rise again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s actions were equivalent to destroying all their backing. He was indeed ruthless. However, what was bad about him doing this was that he would be feared by the upper echelons, such as the Duanmu family. Chu Luo had to follow the principal to G Province to attend the meeting of the principals of the world¡¯s universities early in the morning. Li Yan didn¡¯t work anymore and hugged her to sleep. The next day, Chu Luo went to see Old Gao after getting up. At this moment, Old Gao was practicing Taiji in the courtyard. Mrs. Gao stood at the side and said to him, ¡°Isn¡¯t Taiji also exercise? I say, just stop. Why do you have to think about running?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been jogging in the morning for the past few decades. If you don¡¯t let me run, I feel listless the entire day.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao is doing this for your own good.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he deliberately sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just an old cabbage that no one dotes on or loves. All of you are bullying me¡­¡± Pa! Mrs. Gao pped him and he shut up. ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Old Gao knew that it was useless to pretend to be pitiful. He straightened his expression. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m used to doing this. If you ask me to change it immediately, I definitely won¡¯t be able to.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°How about this? You can go out with Mrs. Gao every morning and night. If you¡¯re really bored, you can nt flowers and y with birds.¡± Old Gao was about to speak when Mrs. Gao said first, ¡°The Li residence is filled with bodyguards. We can¡¯t walk around casually. Moreover, there are other people from the Li family. We¡¯re already intruding by staying here.¡± Old Gao shut his mouth again. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Other than Yan¡¯s third aunt, who lives in the ancestral hall in the west, there are no other family members here.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he recalled some rumors about Li Yan. He didn¡¯tment on how Li Yan treated the others in the Li family, but he frowned and said, ¡°Then when you marry over in the future, there won¡¯t even be anyone to talk to you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so busy that I basically won¡¯t stay here much.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mistress, I¡¯m going to G Province with the principal to attend the meeting of the world-ss universities. I won¡¯t keep you guyspany. If you need anything, just tell the nanny. There¡¯s no need to be restrained.¡± When Old Gao and Mrs. Gao heard this, joy appeared in their eyes. Old Gao said excitedly, ¡°Then go quickly. Don¡¯t make the principal wait too long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished breakfast, Li Yan sent her to the school¡¯s head office building. At this moment, the principal was already waiting there with his assistant. When the principal saw Chu Luo get out of the car, he smiled and sized up her attire. Chu Luo was wearing a modified Tang-style cheongsam today. It was retro and elegant with ethnic-style embroidery. She looked elegant, casual, and charming in it. With half of her hair tied up, she looked beautiful, elegant, gracious, and charming. She simply looked like a fairy. The principal nodded in admiration. ¡°Our Imperial University should be this elegant, energetic, and confident. Chu Luo is very capable of representing the image of our Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand to the cold man standing in front of Chu Luo. ¡°CEO Li, thank you for the helicopter you provided for us.¡± Li Yan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Because Luoluo is going.¡± In other words, the principal was basking in Chu Luo¡¯s glory. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t shake his hand, the principal wasn¡¯t angry. He retracted his hand and looked at his wristwatch. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± The helicopter stopped on a field in the school when Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived. The few of them went to the field and got into the helicopter. Li Yan got into the car and left after the helicopter took off. Chu Luo retracted her gaze. The principal sighed. ¡°CEO Li is the biggest sponsor of Imperial University¡¯s technology building. The equipment inside is basically sponsored by hispany.¡± Chu Luo looked at the principal. The principal continued, ¡°But he basically doesn¡¯te to Imperial University himself. I didn¡¯t expect that after you came to Imperial University, Little Chu, he became a regr at Imperial University.¡± His assistant, who was sitting beside him, added with a smile, ¡°This is what it means by ¡®Even a hero bes a prisoner of love in the presence of a beauty¡¯.¡± ¡°Right, haha.¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan had indeed used another identity toe to Imperial University often. After his identity had been exposed, he no longer came much. The principal added, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m here to tell you what you need to do at the conference.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°The top 50 universities in the world will be attending this seminar. In the seminar, everyone speaks the internationalmonnguage. There¡¯s no need for you to trante. ¡°However, other than the seminar, we will have time to talk in private afterwards. Everyone likes to speak their own country¡¯snguage at this time, so someone who knows all kinds of foreignnguages has to trante it.¡± At this moment, the assistant interrupted, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very risky for the principal to bring you there alone. The other principals will bring a professional trantion team. Don¡¯t be deceived by the harmonious facade put up by the schools. When the timees, they will also secretlypete.¡± So the assistant didn¡¯t understand why the principal only brought Chu Luo there. Chu Luo guessed what the principal was thinking. She looked at the principal and said to him confidently, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to speak ill of Imperial University in words that you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what I admire about you the most? It¡¯s your confidence and powerful learning ability. I brought you there alone this time because I wanted to test your foreignnguage level. ¡°Aren¡¯t you running for president of the Student Union? Attending this conference will also add points in your favor.¡± The principal deliberately finished speaking in a rxed tone and asked her, ¡°Actually, many of us don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve chosen so many specializations, so how do you have the energy and time to manage the Student Union? You have to know that the Student Union at Imperial University isn¡¯t just for show. It has real power in certain aspects.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Why are there so many cadres in the Student Union? Isn¡¯t the president just sitting in the office and coordinating the overall situation?¡± The principal and assistant were stunned when they heard this. Then, they smiled. The helicopter arrived in the courtyard of a seven-star hotel owned by zing Glory in Province G an hourter. The meeting of the world-ss universities organized by G Province wasn¡¯t far from here. It was at the city cultural hall a few streets away. The manager personally weed them. ¡°Miss Chu, Principal Tang, hello. I¡¯m the manager of the hotel. My surname is Zhou. I¡¯ve already arranged for your meals and amodations. I wonder if you want to take a look now or go to the cultural hall first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cultural hall first,¡± the principal said. ¡°With the empire as the host for this conference, our Imperial University definitely can¡¯t arrivete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The manager took two room cards and handed them to Chu Luo and the principal. He asked the two waiters standing at the side to bring their luggage to the vi they were going to stay in, before gesturing for them to leave. ¡°The car is ready. Please.¡± Chapter 357 - Chu Luo, Interpret For Them

Chapter 357: Chu Luo, Interpret For Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car was parked not far away. After the three of them got into the car, they went to the city¡¯s cultural hall. As the leader of the empire¡¯s coastal economy, City G¡¯s economic development wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the capital. There were also tall buildings all around. There were manymercial circles, and the city¡¯s cultural hall was also very unique. Its appearance was like a painting. The conference would be starting at ten in the morning. It was only nine right now. There was already a circle of reporters from all over the world outside the cultural hall, but it was heavily guarded today. Those reporters weren¡¯t allowed in. The car drove straight into the designated parking lot. Principal Tang brought Chu Luo to get to know the Cultural Museum¡¯s curator and the people from the City Cultural Bureau. Everyone was a little surprised to see her. After everyone shook hands and exchanged greetings, the Cultural Museum¡¯s director looked behind the three of them and was a little surprised. ¡°Principal Tang, you didn¡¯t bring a trantion team this time?¡± Principal Tang pointed at Chu Luo. ¡°That¡¯s my trantor.¡± The curator and the people from the Cultural Bureau looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, they didn¡¯t look optimistic. The director of the Cultural Bureau decided to talk to the principal in private. He said to a woman beside him, ¡°Little Zhao, take Chu Luo around first. I have something to discuss with the principal.¡± ¡°Okay, Director.¡± After Little Zhao agreed, he looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you around this cultural hall.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment the two of them walked away, the director of the Cultural Bureau frowned. ¡°Old Tang, you have to think carefully. This time, the world famous school¡¯s principal meeting is held in our empire. You¡¯re the host, so you can¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, Imperial University will be a joke.¡± Another person added, ¡°This kind of thing has happened in other countries before. The principal of that country didn¡¯t bring a trantion team and was mocked by the principals of other countries. Later on, he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and quit. Do you want to follow in his footsteps?¡± The others also advised him. The director of the Education Bureau thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll call the principal of University G and get him to send a few teachers from the foreignnguage department to be your trantors.¡± Even though everyone was anxious for Principal Tang, there was a wise smile on his face. He said domineeringly, ¡°Since I dare to bring Chu Luo here, I dare to bear all the consequences. If I¡¯m not worried, what are you worried about?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo followed Little Zhao as they walked on the path outside the cultural hall. There were many potted nts and flowers around them with butterflies flying on them. They looked especially beautiful. As Little Zhao walked, she introduced the characteristics and architectural principles of this cultural hall to Chu Luo. After the two of them walked out of the crowd, Little Zhao suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did Principal Tang really let you be his sole trantor?¡± It was obvious that she still didn¡¯t believe it. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Little Zhao stopped talking. She wanted to say that she definitely couldn¡¯t do it, but she was worried that by saying that, Chu Luo would be affected before it even started. Little Zhao thought for a while and said, ¡°Previously, when we held this kind of conference in another country, the principal representative of that country was picked on because he didn¡¯t bring many trantors.¡± At this point, Little Zhao couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Chu Luo, even though all of them are school principals,petition among them is actually even more intense. ¡°Every famous school has its own characteristics. Not only do you have to show Imperial University¡¯s characteristics, but you also have to grasp the characteristics of other schools. Only then can you know your enemy and deal with the traps that might embarrass Imperial University at any time.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stopped to think for a while and asked her, ¡°Sister Zhao, this is a conference organized by the Cultural Bureau in G City. There must be all the information about these universities. Can you let me take a look?¡± When Little Zhao heard this, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the information about these universities before?¡± When Chu Luo and Little Zhao returned to where Principal Tang and the rest were, it was difficult for others not to notice the way Little Zhao looked at Chu Luo. The director of the Cultural Bureau couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded her, ¡°Little Zhao, what kind of expression is that? Don¡¯t scare the child.¡± ¡°Chief, I¡­¡± Little Zhao stopped talking and was so anxious that she wanted to stomp her feet. Principal Tang deliberately asked Chu Luo in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to Miss Little Zhao?¡± Chu Luo shrugged innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Little Zhao suddenly looked at Chu Luo and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She said, ¡°I think it was a mistake for Principal Tang to bring Chu Luo to be a trantor. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even know which universities would be attending beforeing here. Moreover, she just went with me to look at the details of those universities.¡± What Little Zhao couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was that she felt that Chu Luo¡¯s attitude towards reading the information was not good at all. The speed at which she flipped the pages was as if she was fanning herself. She had flipped through it in a sh. When the people from Province G heard this, they looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo shut her mouth and couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself. She was calm. Everyone turned to look at Principal Tang. Principal Tang smiled like an old fox and didn¡¯t say anything. The director of the Cultural Bureau also didn¡¯t feel reassured and made a decision. ¡°Little Lu, call University G and get them to send a trantion team over immediately.¡± The boy named Little Lu responded and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Principal Tang couldn¡¯t stop him at all. He could only emphasize,¡± I really don¡¯t need other trantors. ¡± After saying that, he evenforted Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, even if the otherse, just do what you have to doter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Everyone wanted to pry Principal Tang¡¯s head open to see what he was thinking. Little Lu quickly finished making the call and returned. He said to everyone, ¡°University G has agreed to send some people over, but it will take more than an hour for them to get over from there. He told us to think of something ourselves during this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as some other people areing over to trante.¡± The director and the others were relieved. However, they felt relieved too early. At around 9: 40 am, the other foreign school principals who lived in the hotel brought their teams over. Everyone went out to wee them. The principal of Imperial University had been in the limelight a few times this year internationally. When those principals arrived, they surrounded him. The principal of University L smiled and said in his nativenguage, ¡°Tang, Imperial University is famous among the universities this year. I heard that the gaming capsule that your school¡¯s Professor Wu and the zing Glory Corporation researched together is about to enter the open beta phase. When are you going to let Professor Wu hold an international public lecture? Let our students listen to the ss too.¡± The principal of University P: ¡°That Chu Luo from your school is really good. To think she was attacked by world hackers halfway through the university¡¯s Cybersecurity Competition. Not only did she guard your Imperial University¡¯s database, but she even chased after the hackers to theirir. I¡¯m very curious. Was that really aplished by that freshman from your school?¡± ¡­ The curator and director of the Cultural Bureau standing at the side were a little worried. The curator: ¡°These people have been so aggressive since this year. They must be jealous of Imperial University¡¯s achievements this year.¡± The director looked outside. He knew that the interpreters from University G wouldn¡¯te so quickly, but he was still a little anxious. ¡°These people all speak their own country¡¯snguage. Their interpreter isn¡¯t speaking either. They¡¯re deliberately trying to make Old Tang unable to answer.¡± ¡°There are a lot of reporters from all over the world this year. I hope Old Tang can hold on for this period of time.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t, he has to. These people obviously came prepared. Just now, I heard a few school¡¯s principals mention Chu Luo¡¯s name. Are they prepared to focus all their attention on Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I wonder what Principal Tang thinks. Why didn¡¯t he introduce Chu Luo to everyone immediately? The two of them stood there and didn¡¯t say anything. It looks so awkward.¡± ¡°What can we do? Old Tang doesn¡¯t understand some words. You can¡¯t let him reply to the questions selectively. Those petty principals will have something to say again.¡± Just as the director and the curator were anxious, Principal Tang, who had been smiling, finally made a halting gesture at them. He pointed at Chu Luo and said to everyone in the internationalmonnguage, ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is Chu Luo, the Chu Luo that many of you mentioned.¡± Actually, everyone had noticed Chu Luo at first nce and had been wondering why Principal Tang had brought such a beautiful woman over this year. Hearing his introduction, they looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo nodded at them calmly and quickly greeted each principal. Then, she tranted their words one by one to the principal. When the principal heard this, heughed and said in Imperial, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡± Many principals who didn¡¯t understand the empire¡¯snguage had to get someone to trante. Principal Tang immediately stopped her in themonnguage. ¡°Since it¡¯s us old friends greeting each other, it¡¯s meaningless for you to call for an interpreter. Chu Luo, interpret for them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 358 - What Is There to Be Proud About?

Chapter 358: What Is There to Be Proud About?

Then, Chu Luo tranted the principal¡¯s words to them in thenguage of the countries where the principals were from. The principal: ¡°Regarding when the gaming capsule that our school is working with zing Glory will enter the open beta phase, this is still considered a confidential stage. Forgive me for not being able to tell you the exact time, but I can guarantee that before the empire¡¯s new year, everyone will definitely see the birth of a miracle¡­¡± Chu Luo tranted what the principal said and her clear voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chu Luo tranted quickly. She switched between severalnguages when the principal said one sentence. Even so, everyone could hear every word she said. Instantly, the principals were shocked, the reporters around them were shocked, and even the curator and director were shocked. The director suddenly patted the curator¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Old Chen, Old Tang brought Chu Luo, right?¡± The curator said in aplicated tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If it really is Chu Luo, she¡¯s extremely intelligent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s so intelligent. You can call the trantors from University G and tell them not toe¡­ Chu Luo is a cute little vixen. Look at the fascinating expressions of those principals.¡± ¡°Also, the smile on Principal Tang¡¯s face looks really annoying.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At ten o¡¯clock, all the principals entered the hall. What followed next didn¡¯t concern Chu Luo and the interpreters brought by the other principals. Everyone was arranged to go to the lounge at the side. Chu Luo had been in the limelight just now. At this moment, the trantion team all looked at her indescribably. Some of them were still whispering. Chu Luo simply put on her earpiece and connected to Roundy¡¯s database. She listened to a local dialect that he had automatically recorded. When everyone saw her put on her earpiece, they spoke loudly. ¡°So she¡¯s Chu Luo. She¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s beautiful, but she¡¯s actually so incredible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so incredible about it? Maybe it¡¯s all packaged. Didn¡¯t she and the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation announce their rtionship not long ago? The zing Glory Corporation is involved in all kinds of industries, especially in electronics. Who knows if she didn¡¯t get someone to trante it and then replicate it?¡± A few people chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s really that capable. Let¡¯s not talk aboutnguage. In this world, have you ever seen a person who knows everything?¡± ¡°Exactly. An Inte expert, a medical genius, and a linguist. She¡¯s not a robot. How can she learn so much?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just using her looks.¡± ¡°Haha, of course. If she wants to be with the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, besides her looks, she must also have brains. CEO Li is really generous to package her so well.¡± ¡°As the trantor of the host, she actually doesn¡¯t entertain us and just sits there alone¡­ listening to songs? Looks like this person is relying on someone backing her and doesn¡¯t take us seriously.¡± ¡°I hate such people the most. On the surface, they look innocent and harmless. Maybe she¡¯s the Empire version of Sweetie XXX.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know whether she is or not when we test it out.¡± Those women made a tacit decision to find a way to expose Chu Luo¡¯s true colorster. When some men heard the women¡¯s discussion, they looked at Chu Luo differently. A few men¡¯s eyes were filled with thorns. ¡­ The conference onlysted two hours in the morning. Time passed quickly. Everyone waited obediently in the lounge. At noon, everyone went out to meet the principals. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± After most people had walked out, a woman walked up to Chu Luo and called out to her. Chu Luo took off her earpiece and looked at her. The woman¡¯s smile was very bright, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The woman said to her enthusiastically, ¡°The conference for this morning ended. I saw that you were still sitting here, so I came to remind you.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her, thanked her, and stood up. The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m a German trantor brought by the principal of University B. My name is Enn. I see that you speak Language G very well. How long have you studied this country¡¯snguage before?¡± ¡°Not long.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. Enn didn¡¯t follow her. She stood there and suddenly asked in Language G, ¡°Many people were suspecting your ability just now. Did you know?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she only stopped for a second before continuing to walk out of the door. Enn looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and snorted disdainfully. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really a fool. Watch how I expose youter.¡± With that, she followed with a confident smile. Chu Luo walked to Principal Tang¡¯s side. Principal Tang happened to be chatting with a few principals at this moment. When he saw Chu Luo walking over, he smiled and said to her, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯ll go eat with Principal Bonn, Principal Engus, Principal James, Principal Sekt, and Principal Richardter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she greeted the principals. These principals were respectively from Russia¡¯s University E, France¡¯s University F, Korea¡¯s University H, UK¡¯s University Y, and Australia¡¯s University A. They were all top ten universities. Principal Bonn looked at Chu Luo with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Chu is very famous at our University E, especially in our school¡¯s Computer Science Department. Many people treat you as a goddess.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be liked by my seniors from Russia, a country known as the Temple of Computer Science.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re indeed a cute girl who¡¯s outstanding both inside and out. As long as you want, our country¡¯s University E wees you anytime.¡± Principal Tang didn¡¯t expect Bonn to poach his student right in front of him. He was displeased and said sternly, ¡°Mr. Bonn, our Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science faculty isn¡¯t inferior to your University E. Chu Luo can learn whatever she wants at Imperial University.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Does Imperial University have XX technology and XXX technology?¡± The twoputer technologies that Principal Bonn had mentioned happened to be ones that Imperial University had yet to conquer. When Principal Tang heard this, his face darkened. Principal Bonn was smug. When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips curled up. She said, ¡°Although our Imperial University doesn¡¯t have XX technology or XXX technology, our Imperial University has YY technology and YYY technology. These two technologies just happen to be suitable for future holographic technology. As a special technician hired by zing Glory Gaming Corporation, I think it¡¯s more convenient for me to stay at Imperial University.¡± Everyone was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°When did Chu be a special employee of zing Glory Gaming Corporation?¡± Some people suddenly thought of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship and looked at her strangely. Principal Engus was a bearded middle-aged man who looked very stern. When he heard Chu Luo say this, he frowned and revealed displeasure in his eyes. He said, ¡°zing Glory Gaming Corporation didn¡¯t announce that you will be entering the research and development department of the gaming capsule as a special employee. What¡¯s there to be proud of about you entering through the back door?¡± ¡°Backdoor?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t get in through the back door.¡± ¡°No. Everyone knows which technicians zing Glory has.¡± Benn chimed in, ¡°Speaking of special employees, zing Glory Gaming Corporation does have one special employee. That is, the champion of this summer¡¯s ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship, Bai Ling from the team Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Bai Ling¡¯s gaming skills were really amazing. Let me tell you¡­¡± The two principals actually started talking about Bai Ling and became more and more excited. Principal Tang turned to look at Chu Luo. Worried that she would think too much, he said to her in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re like this. Just take it that they can¡¯t stand seeing such a capable student like you at Imperial University.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up but she didn¡¯t say anything. The other three principals stood at the side and watched the show, having no intention of interrupting. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, you should remind them to go eat. After that, we can go back and rest for a while.¡± Principal Tang nodded and said to the two principals, ¡°Bai Ling is indeed very powerful, but no matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s not a student of any of our schools. So, guys, we should go eat now.¡± The two principals who were discussing enthusiastically choked when they heard this. Bonn had originally nned to find Bai Ling and invite her to study at University E, so he smiled smugly again. He said to Principal Tang, ¡°Tang, after the conference, I¡¯ll go to Imperial University to take a look. You¡¯ll wee me, right?¡± When Principal Tang heard this, he felt that Bonn definitely hadn¡¯t given up on poaching Chu Luo to their school. He sneered in his heart. If you want to poach our students from Imperial University, see if I don¡¯t make you suffer before you go back. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Of course, we wee you.¡± After saying that, the two of them smiled meaningfully. Chapter 359 - Without My Wife By My Side, I Dont Have An Appetite

Chapter 359: Without My Wife By My Side, I Don¡¯t Have An Appetite

The few of them chatted andughed as they walked out. There was a specially designated restaurant for lunch, not far from the cultural hall. Every single person who came today was an important figure in the world¡¯s cultural world who couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Not only was the cultural pce heavily guarded, but there were also guards at the hotel where they were eating. The morning was short, and the reporters from all over the world didn¡¯t have time to ask them questions. At this moment, as long as they saw a principal get out of the car, they would focus all their firepower on the principal and ask him questions. When Chu Luo and Principal Tang alighted, many reporters were excited. ¡°Principal Tang, I heard that you only brought Chu Luo as a trantor this time. Why are you so confident in her abilities that you think she can trante all thenguages of the countries?¡± ¡°Principal Tang, I heard that the gaming capsule that Imperial University has been working on with zing Glory Gaming Corporation has reached the end stage. Is that true?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, can you tell me if you¡¯re so nervous that you have stage frighting here as Principal Tang¡¯s sole trantor?¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s questions, Principal Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°There¡¯s no need to answer them. When the timees, the Education Bureau will allocate time to answer the reporters¡¯ questions.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to answer the question. After the other five principals and their team of trantors came over, everyone continued to walk towards the hotel door while chatting. She had just taken a few steps when a female voice shouted Chu Luo¡¯s name from behind. Everyone subconsciously stopped. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the curly-haired, dark-skinned woman walking towards her. Principal Tang asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, that woman smiled and walked up to her with a mouthful of white teeth. She spoke in Language O and had a strong local ent. ¡°Chu Luo, you left something in the lounge just now¡­ Here, I brought it for you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the thing the woman handed her and narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t leave anything behind. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer after a long time, Principal Bonn, who was standing at the side, was about to ask the trantor he had brought to trante. Actually, he didn¡¯t understand what that woman had said either. Principal Tang stood beside Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, what did thisdy say?¡± When the woman opposite her smiled even more brightly at her, Chu Luo slowly said, ¡°She said that I left something in the cultural lounge. I was wondering why something like lipstick suddenly appeared when I didn¡¯t bring any cosmetics with me.¡± After saying that, she said to the woman directly, ¡°This lipstick isn¡¯t mine.¡± The woman looked surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to not only understand what she said in her hometown¡¯s ent, but also answer in the same ent. Seeing that she was stunned, Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Did youe to test me knowing that this isn¡¯t mine?¡± After saying that, she even said in themonnguage, ¡°If you really want to test me, please find a good excuse. Also, you came to interpret for the principal of Country O and actually used a local ent. Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you how to behave when you¡¯re interpreting at such an asion?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were extremely straightforward. When the others heard this, they were a little shocked by her frankness. Especially the woman opposite her, her face turned red. At this moment, Principal Tang said proudly in an apologetic tone, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, everyone. Chu Luo just turned 18 a few months ago. She¡¯s younger than everyone here. Usually, the teachers and students at Imperial University spoil her, so she has developed an innocent and straightforward personality.¡± At this point, he even asked the woman, ¡°Madam, do you really not know how to speak themonnguage of your country? It¡¯s indeed a little inappropriate to be a trantor like this.¡± After saying that, she deliberately looked around, obviously looking for the principal of Country O. How could the principal of Country O be willing to let others find him at a time like this? He had been standing at the side and watching the show, but now, he didn¡¯t care about watching the show anymore. He strode into the hotel and said to his assistant as he walked, ¡°Let Isa stay in the hotel for the next two days. She doesn¡¯t have to be my interpreter anymore.¡± Isa embarrassing herself was equivalent to humiliating him. He really didn¡¯t know what went wrong with that woman¡¯s brain to dare to use dialect in front of so many principals and reporters. Chu Luo looked at Isa¡¯s ugly expression and said to Principal Tang, ¡°Principal, stop talking. Otherwise, some people who don¡¯t know will think that our host bullied the interpreter brought by a guest.¡± Principal Tang immediately cooperated and said to Isa, ¡°Madam, if I say something that made you displeased, please be understanding.¡± Everyone looked at Isa. Isa was even more ashamed after hearing that. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Before she even finished her sentence, she turned around and strode away. The reporters were excited. ¡°Chu Luo, you can even understand the local dialect of Country O. How did you do that?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you applied for more than ten foreignnguages. Is that true?¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are getting more and more exaggerated.¡± Principal Tang smiled and said to the principals standing there, ¡°Let¡¯s go in for lunch.¡± The principals nced at the two of them withplicated expressions. How could they not know that the two of them had been singing a duet just now? They could imagine how aggrieved the principal of Country O would be after being questioned by the reporters for the next two days and discussed in private by everyone. Chu Luo¡¯s move not only stunned everyone present, but also made those who wanted to test her temporarily give up. After the meal, the principals talked about the school¡¯s management system. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in these things. If someone deliberately spoke to Principal Tang in their localnguage, she would act as the trantor. The rest of the time she spent it eating. After the meal, she suddenly missed Li Yan a little and wanted to go out to call him, so she informed the principal and stood up to leave. This was the third floor of the restaurant. There was a corridor outside the restaurant. The left side of the corridor led to the elevator, and the right side was the bathroom. There was an area beside the bathroom for people to touch up their makeup and sit down to breathe. Chu Luo walked over and dialed a number. The call was picked up after a ring and Li Yan¡¯s low and maic voice could be heard. ¡°Luoluo.¡± When Chu Luo heard his voice, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Yan, have you eaten?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice subconsciously softened. ¡°I¡¯m about to eat.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he said to his secretary, ¡°Send lunch to my office.¡± ¡°Okay, CEO.¡± Then came the sound of chairs moving and footsteps. Chu Luo said to him in dissatisfaction, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called you, were you going to keep holding meetings and not eat?¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan really responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. At this moment, the door opened and closed, followed by Li Yan¡¯s lightughter. He said, ¡°Without my wife by my side, I don¡¯t even have an appetite to eat.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Luoluo, I miss you.¡± Chu Luo blushed, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan coaxed, ¡°Luoluo, did you miss me?¡± Someone passed by. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and softly responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Satisfied with her response, Li Yan continued to coax her. ¡°Say that you miss me.¡± Chu Luo walked to the lounge sofa area by the window. There was no one here. She still said with a red face, ¡°I miss you.¡± Li Yan smiled happily and said, ¡°Luoluo, what should I do? I want to be by your side immediately.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If you end work early, you cane over. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before Chu Luo urged him to eat. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Hurry up and eat, or the food will turn cold.¡± Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°Does Luoluo want me to end my work early ande over early?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely and hung up. After hanging up, she stopped smiling and turned to look at the entrance coldly. A beautiful woman walked in. The woman was holding a fashionable bag and wearing stilettos. After walking in, she sat down at a makeup table not far from Chu Luo and took out a makeup kit to touch up her makeup. This person concealed it very well, but Chu Luo could feel her malice. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes to scroll the Inte with her phone. Only then did she realize that the entire Inte had almost exploded. Someone had exposed that a certain corporation was secretly hiding firearms. This particr corporation was one of the Qin family¡¯s properties. Regardless of whether this piece of news was true or not, the higher-ups immediately sent people to investigate. At the same time, they sealed up a few otherpanies. If nothing went wrong, these sealedpanies must all be the Qin family¡¯s businesses. At this moment, two voices came from outside the door, discussing her as they approached. Chapter 360 - We Can Try; Lets See Whos Faster?

Chapter 360: We Can Try; Let¡¯s See Who¡¯s Faster?

¡°Country O¡¯s Isa is famous now. She was really bold to dare to speak to Chu Luo in a dialect in front of so many principals and reporters. Wasn¡¯t this obviously falling into the hands of Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Isa expected Chu Luo to know their country¡¯s local dialect. I can only say that she¡¯s unlucky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Why do you think that Chu Luo knows the local dialect of Country O?¡± ¡°Maybe Chu Luo happened to have been to that ce in Country O. After all, her husband is the richest man in the world. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to travel around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. In the Empire¡¯s words, it¡¯s like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why people like Chu Luo are even more annoying. How did Isa offend her? To think she humiliated Isa at such an asion. I heard that the principal of Country O has already asked Isa not to follow him for the next two days.¡± ¡°This¡­ Ha! Chu Luo!¡± Chu Luo looked up at the two women who walked in and looked at her in shock. She gave them a meaningful smile and then retracted her gaze to continue ying with her phone. The two women looked at Chu Luo and thought that they hadn¡¯t actually said much. Even if they had, it was the truth. They put away the embarrassment in their hearts and were displeased with Chu Luo¡¯s attitude. The two women looked at each other and decided to punish Chu Luo a little. They walked up to her. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo looked up with a cold expression. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the interpreter of the host, Imperial University right? We want to understand the empire¡¯s culture. If there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t understand, we can ask you to help us trante and you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± ¡°Mm, sure.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and sat there without getting up. She looked at the two women standing in front of her with her dark eyes. The two women suddenly had the illusion that they were inferior to her. They were unhappy. ¡°My name is Lina. She¡¯s Martha.¡± Lina introduced their names. She then said, ¡°Your Imperial University principal only brought you along as an interpreter. This proves that you know a lot of foreignnguages. We¡¯re from Country P. I¡¯ve always been interested in your country¡¯s Imperial literature, but I don¡¯t know how to speak about them in Language P. Why don¡¯t you help us trante?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Imperial literature is broad and profound. Are you making this request to deliberately make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Recalling what had happened to Isa, Lina definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°I¡¯m saying I like your empire¡¯s Song dynasty literature, especially Song poetry. Can you help me trante a few Song poems in Language P? I want to study them properly when I go back.¡± After saying that, she even took out her phone seriously and prepared to record. Chu Luo stared at Lina and didn¡¯t retract the smile on her face. She said, ¡°I can trante if you want, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to trante a few Song poems and you¡¯re negotiating terms with us?!¡± Displeased, Martha raised her voice to question her. ¡°Because¡­ reciprocating is our empire¡¯s traditional virtue.¡± Chu Luo said indifferently, ¡°You think I¡¯m negotiating with you? I even think you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. If you think I¡¯m wrong, we can get the principals to judge.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lina interrupted Martha forcefully and said, ¡°You can state any condition as long as it¡¯s within our ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ My condition is that if I help you trante a few Song poems, you will help me trante a few 18th century poems by your Country P¡¯s Poet XX.¡± Lina and Martha: ¡°¡­¡± XX? Who was that? Why didn¡¯t they know that such a poet existed in Country P? Chu Luo looked at their expressions and was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know XX, the most famous free poet in the Renault era? Oh, I forgot to mention, XX appears as XXX in your current textbook. XX is his real name.¡± Lina and Martha suddenly felt an indescribable sense of shame rush into their brains. They didn¡¯t even know XX¡¯s original name and had to be informed by Chu Luo. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Otherwise, Principal Tang will look for meter.¡± Feeling extremely embarrassed, Lina and Martha weren¡¯t in the mood to let her trante any poems anymore. Lina said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that our principal asked me to get something. Let¡¯s leave the trantion for next time. We¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± With that, she pulled Martha away. Watching the two of them leave, Chu Luo pursed her lips in boredom. Then, she suddenly looked at the woman sitting beside her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the show good?¡± The woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. When Chu Luo asked this, that woman finished putting on her lipstick before standing up and walking towards Chu Luo in her high heels. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°Chu Luo,e with me.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± The woman sneered. The expression on her cold face turned stern. She quickly took out a small gun from her bag and pointed it at her. ¡°Whether to stay or leave, it¡¯s not your call.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at the gun in the woman¡¯s hand and slowly named the model. When surprise shed across the woman¡¯s eyes, she added, ¡°This kind of gun is about to be eliminated at my house.¡± After saying that, she reached out and covered the muzzle. The woman was stunned by her boldness. In the next second, her expression turned stern. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to shoot you?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and shoot.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo also took out a gun and pointed it at her. ¡°We can try. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster.¡± With that, she pulled the trigger without giving the woman a chance to react. Pfft! ¡°Er¡­¡± Shocked, the woman covered the spot where she had been shot with her other hand. With a ruthless expression, she pulled the trigger too. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman who had fallen to the ground and had a pained and disbelieving expression after being shot twice. She said with a smile, ¡°I said that your gun won¡¯t do, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look, didn¡¯t you hit yourself now?¡± The woman suddenly looked up at her. Even after being shot twice, the murderous glint in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish at all. Chu Luo shook her finger and the woman¡¯s murderous eyes immediately became confused. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Pfft¡­¡± The moment the woman spoke, a bullet hit her heart. The woman died instantly. At the same time, her phone rang. It was a call from Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was filled with a strong murderous aura. ¡°Luoluo, my men will deal with the rest. Don¡¯t dirty your hand.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, a few more footsteps came from outside. Chu Luo hung up the phone and sent the woman in front of her to her aplice. The person outside the door walked in. Seeing Chu Luo standing by the window, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw Enn walking towards her with a friendly smile. ¡°Chu Luo, we were just looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Luo asked calmly. A man standing beside Enn stared at Chu Luo¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t bother to hide the glint in his eyes. Chu Luo nced at him lightly. Not only was the man not frightened, but he also shed a trace of excitement. He said enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m a teacher at University B. My name is Aaron. I¡¯m also here with the principal to interpret this time. When you¡¯re free, we canmunicate.¡± After saying that, he even gave her a suggestive look. As soon as Aaron finished speaking, the two men standing behind him started cheering. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. She was about to flick a pill over when she suddenly remembered that these people were teachers from foreign universities and nned to deal with him in a different way. She put away the pill and said, ¡°You want tomunicate with me? Sure.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to agree, and the glint in his eyes deepened. Chu Luo continued, ¡°As long as you dare, you cane to the Imperial Court Hotel to look for me at half-past seven tonight.¡± ¡°So Chu is staying in the Imperial Court Hotel. Sure, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time tonight.¡± After saying that, he flicked his fringe while the two people behind him jeered enviously. Enn had been paying attention to Chu Luo¡¯s expression and knew that she was angry. She had originally thought that this woman was just so-so. To think she didn¡¯t even dare to reject Aaron. However, she quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Imperial Court International Hotel a property under zing Glory?¡± Another woman covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Chu Luo is here. Does that mean CEO Li is also here?¡± The others sucked in a cold breath when they heard Li Yan¡¯s name. Li Yan was obviously very famous among them. Their expressions changed. It was only then that Aaron realized that Chu Luo and the legendary demon king were married. His expression changed drastically, and a chill ran down his spine. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°I¡­ I was just joking.¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking with you,¡± Chu Luo said calmly. She stared at him and said forcefully, ¡°Just wait to meet me.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door, leaving behind the wobbly-legged Aaron. Chapter 361 - Impressive Translation

Chapter 361: Impressive Trantion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Principal Tang didn¡¯t go back to the hotel to rest. Just as they finished eating, they were pulled over to chat by a few principals who were close to Principal Tang. More than 20 minutester, Chu Luo received a message from Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s all been dealt with. They¡¯re from an international assassin organization.¡± After Chu Luo read this message, she asked, ¡°Did the Qin family send them?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Not all.¡± After this message, before Chu Luo could ask, he sent another message. Li Yan: ¡°Someone is working with the Qin family and wants to deal with some principals.¡± Chu Luo was about to type again when Professor Tang called her, ¡°Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked up. Principal Tang gestured for her to look at a silver-haired middle-aged man standing in front of them. ¡°This is Principal James Lin from Country L. Haven¡¯t you been interested in microbiological technology recently? Coincidentally, their school¡¯s microbiological technology is ahead of all the schools. You guys should have a chat.¡± The others were surprised to hear that. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu studying foreignnguages andputer science? She¡¯s actually interested in microbiological technology?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I study medicine. There are many aspects of microbiology that can be applied to medicine, so I¡¯m also studying this.¡± The principals revealed looks of admiration. Chu Luo stood up and gestured for Principal James Lin to take a seat. James Lin walked over and sat beside him, and they started chatting. The other principals were originally listening to their conversation casually. When they heard this, they were extremely surprised. Even though Chu Luo was only interested in microbiological technology, her eloquence was unimaginable. The afternoon meeting started at 2: 30. At 2: 00, Chu Luo and James Lin ended their conversation. James Lin said excitedly, ¡°If Chu is willing toe to our school to study, I will definitely give you the green light and let you study directly from an authoritative professor in this area.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered and she asked expectantly, ¡°Principal James Lin, if I don¡¯t go to your school, can I attend the online sses directly?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± James Lin didn¡¯t react for a moment and stood there stunned. The other principals were a little surprised. Principal Tangughed out loud. ¡°Little Chu is saying that she can learn from the top professors in your school through the Inte.¡± James Lin said in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t think this has the same effect as face-to-face learning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded with confidence. ¡°Principal James Lin, you can ask the professors for their opinion when you go back. If they¡¯re willing to take me in as a student, I¡¯ll directly submit an electronic application to them.¡± James Lin looked at Chu Luo reluctantly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu want to go to our school?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She replied seriously, ¡°Although studying is very important, family is also very important.¡± Country L was a romantic country to begin with. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, James Linughed out loud and patted his forehead. ¡°How did I forget? Chu is someone with a family. Alright, I¡¯ll go back and help you ask.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. The other principals also evaluated the feasibility of Chu Luo¡¯s learning method in their hearts. At the same time, they prepared to observe for a while. At 2: 30 in the afternoon, the principals continued to hold a conference in the cultural hall. Chu Luo and the group of trantors went to the lounge to wait. However, just as the conference started, a staff member strode in and asked anxiously, ¡°Which of you knows multiplenguages?¡± Everyone stood up. Someone asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t there a few designated interpreters at the venue?¡± The staff looked anxious. ¡°Something happened to those interpreters. They aren¡¯t able to do the trantion.¡± Just as the staff finished speaking, the Cultural Museum¡¯s curator walked in and nced at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. He waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo,e with me. Go to the venue to trante.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed him. The moment Chu Luo was taken away, everyone in the lounge exploded. ¡°Why should we let Chu Luo go? She¡¯s just a student. Can she trante the professional terminology spoken by the principals?¡± ¡°The conference for these two days will be broadcasted live on the world¡¯s educationalwork. If the trantion is wrong, can she bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young. Even if she knows a few foreignnguages, it¡¯s impossible for her to trante all thenguages of the countries!¡± ¡°I think the principal of Imperial University is so bent on making Chu Luo that he has gone crazy.¡± ¡°The empire is really fooling around. Do they treat this conference as an ordinary tea party?¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s anger, the staff standing there wanted to calm them down, but many people started speaking in their own country¡¯snguage. He couldn¡¯t understand them at all. In the end, he thought of a solution and said loudly to everyone, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Chu Luo¡¯s trantion, you can watch the live broadcast. As long as you discover that she made a mistake in her trantion, you can immediately stop her from continuing.¡± When everyone heard this, they suppressed their emotions a little. The staff quickly went over to turn on the big electronic screen in the lounge and immediately connected to the live broadcast. At this moment, the principal from Country J happened to go up to speak. Chu Luo was standing at the trantion booth beside him. No one could find fault with Chu Luo¡¯s appearance. If anything, it was that her looks surpassed the principal¡¯s, making people subconsciously look at her face. However, when she started tranting, she spoke clearly and fluently in the internationalmonnguage. Despite the fact that the principal from Country J spoke very quickly in Language J, she could actually trante it simultaneously. Everyone was shocked by her powerful ability to trante from multiplenguages. Then, a fewnguage teachers from Country J eximed in unison. ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo actually tranted it word for word!¡± ¡°This is too amazing. The principal from Country J spoke so quickly!¡± ¡­ After a while, another principal went on stage to give a speech. Chu Luo continued to trante. Not only were the trantors backstage shocked speechless, but even the educators watching the conference were shocked. ¡°Who is this little girl? She can actually trante so well?¡± ¡°This little girl is incredible! She can actually trante severalnguages in a row.¡± ¡°Her voice is really nice. Her trantion is really clear.¡± ¡°Genius, she¡¯s really a young genius!¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo from Imperial University? This little girl actually came to be a temporary interpreter for this conference. How powerful must hernguage ability be to be able to conduct such a powerful on-the-spot trantion!¡± ¡°This Chu Luo from Imperial University is really an extraordinary genius.¡± ¡­ Other than the educators from the various countries who were watching, the students of the empire erupted again. Especially on Imperial University¡¯s BBS. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! While we were wondering if we should choose Chu Luo to be the president of the Student Union, Chu Luo actually followed Principal Tang to participate in the international top universities¡¯ principal conference!¡± ¡°Chu Luo actually went there to be a temporary interpreter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s just a temporary interpreter, but she actually became the interpreter of all the principals. There are at least ten differentnguages spoken among the principals of fifty countries. I seem to remember that Chu Luo only applied to study seven foreignnguages. Can someone tell me when she learned the other three foreignnguages and learned them so well?!¡± ¡°Comparisons are odious. As a foreignnguage major, I don¡¯t want to make anyments at this moment!¡± ¡°As a teacher from the School of Foreign Languages, I don¡¯t wish to makements at this moment either!¡± ¡°Eh? A teacher posted ament!¡± ¡°So, is Chu Luo going to leave our Foreign Language Department a way out?!¡± ¡°I sympathize with the teachers and students of the School of Foreign Languages for two seconds. Then, I¡¯ll tell you how I feel now. Ahhh ~ At this moment, I just want to say that I¡¯m really proud of being Chu Luo¡¯s schoolmate! I¡¯ve decided to vote for Chu Luo.¡± ¡°+1! ¡± ¡°+2! ¡± ¡­ ¡°Add your ID number!¡± ¡­ The conference ended perfectly in two and a half hours. During this period, Chu Luo acted as the interpreter for two and a half hours. Her powerful tranting ability shocked everyone. When it ended, everyone stood up to p for her. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can trante so perfectly on the spot as you. I¡¯m really curious. How did you know so manynguages?¡± Not only was the principal curious, but everyone present was also curious. The group of interpreters standing backstage were also discussing. ¡°Previously, the principal of Imperial University seemed to have said that Chu Luo had just turned 18. It¡¯s incredible that she knows more than ten foreignnguages at such a young age!¡± ¡°With such talent innguages, merely calling her a genius is an understatement.¡± ¡­ In the corner, someone was so jealous that her heart twisted.. ¡°Hmph! With a man like CEO Li as a husband, there might be a chip imnted in her brain. That¡¯s why she knows so manynguages!¡± Chapter 362 - These People Are Too Arrogant!

Chapter 362: These People Are Too Arrogant!

Chu Luo became famous in front of the international universities¡¯ educators. After the conference ended today, many principals asked their assistants to extend an olive branch to Chu Luo and invite her to talk alone. This made Principal Tang, who had been feeling smug in his heart, suddenly feel a crisis. He called Chu Luo to the side and said to her earnestly, ¡°Little Chu, actually, the teachers at Imperial University aren¡¯t inferior to the ones at the other schools. If you want to learn more, I¡¯ll personally apply for permission for you. You can listen to the online broadcast of any famous professor you want. ¡°You have to know that the moon overseas isn¡¯t as round as that in the empire. Here, you have your family and friends.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she was thinking about how to ¡®make exorbitant demands¡¯ at this moment. However, Principal Tang misunderstood her and felt that she was telling him in silence that she was very tempted to study abroad in university. ¡°How about this? I have the right to cooperate with severalboratories in the world. If you want to learn something deeper, I¡¯ll directly give you the right.¡± Chu Luo was finally a little surprised. ¡°Can a principal have such important authority?¡± ¡°Not just any principal, but as a principal of Imperial University.¡± Principal Tang smiled proudly and said to her, ¡°As the principal of Imperial University, I have to go overseas from time to time to have friendly exchanges with schools andboratories in other countries. I know many professors and researchers. Moreover, our Imperial University has been exporting talents to many important international projects.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The two of them smiled knowingly. So when Chu Luo went to see the principals from other countries, Principal Tang followed. While Chu Luo was chatting with the principals from other countries, Principal Tang was sitting at the side. Some of the principals were displeased. ¡°Tang, I want to talk to Chu alone.¡± Principal Tang looked like he didn¡¯t wish for this either, but had no choice but to do so. ¡°Before I came, I promised CEO Li to take care of Little Chu. As you know, Imperial University is working on a big project with zing Glory. How can I not follow CEO Li¡¯s instructions?¡± The principal was rendered speechless by his words. Chu Luo met seven to eight principals one night and chatted merrily with them. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock that Chu Luo and Principal Tang returned to their hotel. The hotel manager had arranged for them to stay in independent small vis. Principal Tang and his assistant would stay in one while Chu Luo would stay in the other. After bringing Chu Luo to the courtyard of the small vi, the waiter left. The vi was brightly lit and it was obvious that someone was there. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know who it was. She quickly walked in and saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room using hisputer. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo enter, he said to the person on the other end of theputer, ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± After saying that, he closed hisptop and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo walked over and sat beside him. Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her cheek against his calloused palm twice before telling him about what had happened this afternoon and night. Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her eyelids. Then, he pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan stood up and pulled her up. He held her hand and walked towards the dining table. There was a huge thermos lunchbox on the dining table. Li Yan let go of her hand and opened it. There was arge te of crystal shrimp dumplings inside. Chu Luo looked at the crystal shrimp dumplings and her eyes lit up even more. She sat down and waited for Li Yan to bring out the supper before picking up her chopsticks to pick up a shrimp dumpling and cing it in her mouth. ¡°So fresh.¡± Li Yan sat beside her and watched her eat. Chu Luo picked up a crystal shrimp dumpling and fed it to him. Li Yan opened his mouth and ate it. He then pushed the warm milk he had prepared for her to her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not tired after supper, I¡¯ll take you somewhere to watch a show.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you going to deal with those assassins?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Other than the Qin family, who else?¡± ¡°People from other countries. These principals have an immeasurable amount of talent in their hands. After kidnapping them, you can find out a lot of things from them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°These people are dreaming. Surely the higher-ups must have sent someone to protect these principals when they came to the empire to attend the conference? Also, their own country must have sent someone to protect them too.¡± ¡°Mm, so let¡¯s go watch the showter.¡± At this point, a strong murderous glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. If those people hadn¡¯t had any designs on Chu Luo, he really had nned to watch the show with folded arms. After supper, Li Yan asked Chu Luo to change her clothes. He also changed before driving out with her. The two of them moved very secretly, and no one noticed them. Li Yan brought Chu Luo to the street behind the hotel the empire had arranged for the principals. The car stopped and the two of them sat in the car, looking in the direction of the back door. The back door was tightly closed at this moment. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. The car was parked a distance away from the streetlights. Due to the backlight, she could only see his outline. With her petite hand in his, Li Yan said, ¡°These people areing soon.¡± Chu Luo turned to the back door. Indeed, not long after the two of them waited, a group of people in ck night clothes came down from the wall opposite the hotel with ropes. They nimbly walked to the back door and did something to it before it opened. The group quickly entered and closed the door. Chu Luo turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going over?¡± ¡°No need. Just wait here.¡± Li Yan then moved his Bluetooth earpiece and said in a low voice, ¡°Send their location to those people.¡± After saying that, he put down his hand and grabbed hers again. Then, he said to her, ¡°An ambush has beenid inside. Not everyone is here. Let¡¯s wait first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sensed that there were no special abilities among these people and was a little puzzled. ¡°The Qin family is already like this now. Why do they still want to get involved with those people? Aren¡¯t they afraid that they will bepletely destroyed?¡± ¡°The Qin family is just being cautious. They need a lot of money and the most advanced technological counterattack. ¡°Coincidentally, these principals have very important authority. As long as they can kidnap one of them and steal the most advanced technology in the shortest time, it will be a win for them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while. At this moment, her palm was scratched. Chu Luo¡¯s hand trembled and she tilted her head to look at him. Li Yan said, ¡°Make us invisible.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a flick of her finger, a fluorescent light shed and they became invisible. Just as the two of them turned invisible, a deafening rm sounded in the hotel. Instantly, the entire hotel exploded. Screams, fighting, gunshots, and the sound of heavy objects colliding sounded. Chu Luo muttered, ¡°These people are too arrogant!¡± The chaos continued, and suddenly, thick smoke rose in the hotel. ¡°How dare they start a fire.¡± ¡°You can put out the fire.¡± When Chu Luo heard Li Yan say that, the corners of her lips curled up. She raised her hand and the thick smoke disappeared as if it had been cut off by something. At that moment, there was movement from the back door. Li Yan said, ¡°These people are preparing to escape.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the back door opened and the group of people ran out. There were footsteps following behind them. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Should we stop them?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan moved the Bluetooth on his ear again and said coldly, ¡°The show hasn¡¯t started.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a helicopter came from above. The helicopter descended very quickly. Just as the group of people who ran out was about to go out and pursue these people, someone in the helicopter fired at them with a submachine gun. The powerful firepower made those people who ran out not dare toe out of the back door. Li Yan subconsciously pulled Chu Luo into his arms and covered her ears. He only let go of her after the shooting ended. Chu Luo looked out of the car and her expression turned cold. ¡°Yan, they actually brought invisible robots.¡± Li Yan saw it too. These people were protected by robots and helicopters. The people inside the door didn¡¯t dare toe out at all. This gave those people a chance to leave. Li Yan gritted his teeth and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Think of a way to shoot down the helicopter.¡± Soon, the helicopter fell after a cannon st. This was an alley, one that wasn¡¯t very wide. After the helicopter fell, it got stuck between the walls. The men in ck ran to the car parked in front under the protection of the robots. The car drove away quickly. Li Yan chased after them in his car. Looking at the quickly invisible robots, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since these robots are here, does it mean that Neeson is here too?¡± Chapter 363 - Let These People Know The Consequences of Offending Me

Chapter 363: Let These People Know The Consequences of Offending Me

The car in front sped towards the harbor. They discovered Li Yan¡¯s car not long after. ¡°Yan, they found us.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get off firstter.¡± Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Do you know where they¡¯ll go?¡± ¡°By the abandoned harbor.¡± After a while, the car in front sped up and Li Yan stopped the car by the side of the road. Not long after the two of them alighted, their car seemed to have encountered a supernatural event¡ªsomething invisible smashed into it, creating a huge dent. The car was soon smashed beyond recognition. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood at the side and watched coldly. Chu Luo said, ¡°I must find a way to see these invisible robots when I go back.¡± Neeson had always said that his robot invisibility function was developed by another person, so he couldn¡¯t teach her. ¡°I¡¯m going to ovee the invisibility function of these robots one day.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where exactly is Neeson¡¯s organization? Doesn¡¯t anyone know?¡± ¡°Their organization is very mysterious. These people¡¯s brains are too powerful. No matter how hard others interrogate them, they can¡¯t find their headquarters.¡± While the two of them were talking, a group of passersby had already surrounded their smashed car. Someone was already calling the police. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us over.¡± Li Yan felt his vision blur and the two of them arrived at the abandoned harbor. There were no streetlights here, only the light of searchlightsing from afar. There were weeds under their feet. In the distance, a few abandoned ships were docked at the harbor. Some rusty and unused containers were piled up on the shore. When the cold sea breeze blew, it gave people goosebumps. Li Yan didn¡¯t lead Chu Luo forward but walked towards the other side. As Chu Luo walked, she sensed where those people were and said, ¡°Those people are on the third ship from the left.¡± ¡°Mm, we don¡¯t have to go over. The Duanmu family wille overter. We¡¯ll watch the show first. After the Duanmu family and these people start fighting, we¡¯ll attack.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked for two or three minutes and stopped behind a container. The view here was good and it was also out of the wind. After Chu Luo stopped, she tucked her hair behind her ear. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and asked softly, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She deliberately stuck her hand into his coat. After her palmnded on his warm chest, she asked mischievously, ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± ¡°Cold.¡± Chu Luo was about to take her hand out when Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out. Leave it here for me to warm you up.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be cold if you put it there for a while more.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she pressed her cheek against his chest. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was wheedling in his arms, and the corners of his lips curled up. He said, ¡°If you want those robots, I¡¯ll get someone to catch themter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up and asked him, ¡°What did you use to turn Neeson¡¯s robot into a puddle of molten ironst time?¡± ¡°X Laser.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little wasteful.¡± ¡°Mm, so I¡¯ll leave it for you this time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them waited for almost ten minutes when a very faintmotion came from afar. Thismotion was quickly concealed by the powerful sea breeze. Even so, they were quickly discovered by the invisible robots. The group of people started fighting with the robots. The Duanmu family was actually prepared. Not only had they sent people to this side, but there were also a few speedboats at sea. The other side quickly started fighting. Seeing that the Duanmu family was about to suffer heavy losses, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Are we going to help them?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll only go out after these people are dealt with by the robots.¡± Chu Luo nodded and leaned against Li Yan¡¯s chest to watch the show. The fightsted for more than ten minutes before a helicopter flew over from afar. The helicopter was parked above where they were fighting the robots. A sense of crisis swept over her. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan turned invisible, the two of them arrived at the edge of the harbor. At the same time, there was an explosion. Chu Luo turned to ask Li Yan, ¡°Are the people on the helicopter sent by the Qin family or someone else?¡± Li Yan moved his earpiece and said, ¡°Someone else sent them.¡± After saying that, he said to the person on the other end of the earpiece, ¡°Not moving for now.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and continued walking towards a more concealed ce. As he walked, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a change in the situation here. Apart from the Qin family and the people who want to abduct the principals of those countries, there¡¯s also another group of people.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Someone who wants to deal with me.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and suddenly exuded a trace of killing intent. ¡°Who knew when you came?¡± ¡°Other than my men, no one else knows.¡± ¡°Did one of your men betray you?¡± ¡°No. Someone must have guessed that I woulde here.¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± The two of them walked to a rock before Li Yan stopped. Looking at the fight in the distance, Li Yan took out a palm-sized control panel from his pocket. Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let these people know the consequences of offending me.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s expression was as sharp as an unsheathed knife, making people shudder. Chu Luo looked into the distance. The people in the helicopter obviously had the upper hand. Soon, the people from the Duanmu family onnd had been dealt with. The helicopter flew over. At this moment, a strange thing happened. The captain of the helicopter seemed to suddenly not know how to operate the helicopter. The helicopter turned around and went straight up and down. After a while, the helicopter quickly rushed towards the sea. When she saw the helicopter dive into the sea, Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise and turned to look at Li Yan in disbelief. ¡°Yan, did you control that helicopter?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± Li Yan put away the control panel and told her, ¡°Forty percent of the helicopters in the world are manufactured by the zing Glory Corporation. Sixty percent of the controllers are jointly developed by otherpanies and the zing Glory Corporation. ¡°As long as they can appear here and aren¡¯t forbidden by the aviation bureau, there¡¯s a high chance that zing Glory is the one who manufactured those helicopters. As long as it¡¯s manufactured by zing Glory, I have a way to control their controllers.¡± Chu Luo was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°What if this helicopter wasn¡¯t manufactured by zing Glory?¡± Li Yan pointed at a few hills not far away. ¡°My men are lying in ambush there. If it¡¯s not manufactured by zing Glory, they will use cannons to bombard them.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How did you know that a helicopter woulde?¡± Li Yan looked at the curious Chu Luo and touched her face. He felt that her face was cold from the sea breeze and pulled her into his arms. He lifted his coat to cover her face before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just prepared these things a long time ago.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan looked down into her eyes and asked her with his deep gaze, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cold and heartless like this?¡± When Li Yan asked this question, Chu Luo felt him tighten his grip on her. Knowing that this man wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he looked, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Since they want to deal with you, isn¡¯t it only right for you to return a tooth for a tooth? Why would I think that you¡¯re cold-blooded?¡± Li Yan rewarded her with a peck on her lips. Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before poking his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°How can you kiss me at such a serious moment?¡± Li Yan was amused by her words. He caressed her waist a few times before saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s resolve this matter here first. I¡¯ll kiss you slowly when we get back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was that what she meant? Ah! Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to say anything else. He let go of her and pressed on his earpiece. ¡°Get rid of the rest.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the robots. As he walked, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you have a way to make those robots stop moving?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have a way to try. These robots seem to have been programmed by Neeson to sense all hismands directly. Why don¡¯t I turn into his appearance and see if I can turn off their programs?¡± Li Yan stopped. He tilted his head and looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Tell me where to turn off those robots¡¯ programs. I¡¯ll go turn them off.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while, nodded, and told him where to turn off the robots¡¯ programs. Then, she cast a spell and turned Li Yan into Neeson. However, she still Chapter 364 - I Got Someone to Beat Them Up

Chapter 364: I Got Someone to Beat Them Up

Li Yan walked towards the robots. Chu Luo followed behind him. After the robots had dealt with the people from the Duanmu family, they had originally wanted to turn invisible. Once they detected that someone was approaching, they turned around. From the robots¡¯ eyes, one could see the infrared lines they used for testing. Li Yan imitated Neeson¡¯s expression vividly. He walked to a spot 1.5 meters away from the robots and stopped. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to be invisible for now.¡± A red glow shed across the eyes of the robots. They seemed to have received his instructions and stood there without moving. Delighted, Chu Luo sent Li Yan a voice transmission. ¡°Looks like our method is working.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Hurry up. Their control system is five millimeters from the mute acupoint on the back of their necks.¡± Li Yan walked towards the robots. When he was a meter away from them, he shook his body and quickly attacked. At the same time, a robot¡¯s mechanical voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s not Master. Kill!¡± Li Yan only had time to turn off one of the robots¡¯ controllers. The other robots quickly extended their guns from their arms and fired at him. Startled, Chu Luo wanted to take him away. At this moment, Li Yan quickly moved behind the robot that was being controlled. All the firepower was blocked by the robot. In the next second, he took out a thin whip from his waist and quickly waved it at the nape of one of the robots. At this moment, Li Yan was calm and collected. Facing these cold robots, his expression was cold and ruthless. After the whistling sound of the whip, the robot¡¯s control system was turned off by the whip. The other robots noticed theirpanion¡¯s abnormality and quickly became invisible. Chu Luo pounced on Li Yan at the same time. The two of them turned invisible and jumped to the side. In the next second, firepower attacked the spot where Li Yan had stood a moment ago. When the two of them were more than ten meters away, Li Yan pressed the Bluetooth on his ear and a helicopter quickly flew over from the hill. The people in the helicopter kept shooting at the figure as they flew towards the other side. After waiting for almost five minutes, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, we can show ourselves now.¡± The two of them appeared and Li Yan¡¯s appearance was restored. Looking at the two robots standing there without moving, Chu Luo thought for a while and was still a little puzzled. ¡°Why did those robots treat you as Neeson when you were 1.5 meters away from them? They realized that it wasn¡¯t him when you approached.¡± Li Yan was also a little puzzled, so the two of them walked over. As Chu Luo walked, she asked, ¡°Have you dealt with the other robots?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s controlling them?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a strong sense for people who didn¡¯t emit dangerous auras or had special abilities. She didn¡¯t sense Neeson nearby. Li Yan moved his Bluetooth before saying, ¡°Neeson didn¡¯te here.¡± ¡°Hmph, that means he¡¯s operating remotely!¡± ¡°Have those killers been dealt with?¡± ¡°One escaped.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he grabbed her hand and led her to the road. Chu Luo nced at the ships on the shore. There were still sounds of fire and fighting at this time. ¡°What about the people over there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The second batch of people from the Duanmu family is here.¡± ¡°The Qin family didn¡¯t send anyone over?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt strange. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Qin family send anyone over?¡± Li Yan stopped and continued to pull her along. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us back.¡± In the next second, the two of them arrived at the hotel vi where they lived. Li Yan let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and quickly went over to get hisptop to type on it. Chu Luo stood behind him and looked at theptop screen. Soon, the panorama of the abandoned port was disyed. And the group of people moving quickly in the image. These people were obviously Li Yan¡¯s men. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Get someone to broadcast it live.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Carrying out a carpet search.¡± The moment Li Yan finished speaking, those people arrived behind arge rock. These people were all agile. Even on the rocks amid the violent wind, they walked as if they were on t ground. Soon, they split into several batches and went to different ces. Then, the images split into several. The two of them stared at the image for a while. Just as Chu Luo thought that nothing could be found, a figure shed past on an image. Li Yan quickly intercepted the screen and used the high-quality reduction technique. ¡°Who is this person?¡± The image showed a man who looked about the same age as Neeson and who looked a little feminine? Perhaps it was a woman? Chu Luo actually couldn¡¯t tell if this person was a man or a woman. She subconsciously asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, can you tell if he¡¯s a man or a woman?¡± ¡°This person should be a merfolk.¡± ¡°Mm? A merfolk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Merfolk don¡¯t have gender differences.¡± Chu Luo nodded and suddenly saw what he was holding. ¡°What¡¯s he holding in his hand?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t see it clearly and exited the video to continue watching the surveince cameras. The merfolk disappeared quickly and obviously went to the sea. Li Yan¡¯s men searched many more ces and saw Second Young Master Duanmu, Duanmu Rui, on another scene. At this moment, Duanmu Rui was leading his men to move the things on the abandoned ship out. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Heat weapons.¡± ¡°They actually prepared so many heat weapons?¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling again. Li Yan pursed his lips and zoomed in on the boxes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking out the models.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the model appeared in their eyes. Then, Chu Luo heard Li Yan¡¯s cold snort. Chu Luo turned to look at him. At this moment, Li Yan said to the person on the other end of the earpiece, ¡°Retreat.¡± After saying that, he took off his earpiece, turned off theptop, and stood up. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan touched her face and frowned. ¡°Those things are from the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°You mean, the Duanmu family deliberately left those weapons there for the Qin family to take the rap?¡± The more Chu Luo thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Could it be that the Duanmu family had long expected the Qin family to cooperate with those people and even go to the abandoned harbor? Or did they want to use this method to get rid of the Qin family in one strike?¡± Only these two exnations made sense. Just as Chu Luo was wondering which of the two possibilities was closer to the truth, Li Yan suddenly pinched the back of her hand. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan bent down to pick her up. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about these things. It¡¯s already veryte today. Go to sleep first. Your mission is to attend the conference with Principal Tang. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big, beautiful eyes. Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face turned red. She tapped his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the bedroom and the two of them went to wash up before falling asleep. The next morning, Principal Tang¡¯s assistant knocked on the door. When Li Yan, with his powerful and cold aura, opened the door, Principal Tang¡¯s assistant, Little Wang, was startled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°CEO¡­ CEO Li.¡± Assistant Wang subconsciously straightened his body and said, ¡°The principal asked me to inform Chu Luo that just now, the principal of University B from Country B called to say that Aaron was beaten up andnded in the hospitalst night. Was it¡­¡± At this point, Assistant Wang looked at Li Yan¡¯s increasingly cold face and actually couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. He swallowed hard. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Get Principal Tang to tell the principal of University B that I was the one who got someone to beat him up. Since he dared to flirt with my wife and didn¡¯t beat him to death, he should beughing secretly.¡± Li Yan closed the door. The door almost mmed into Assistant Wang¡¯s nose. He quickly took two big steps back and patted his chest with fear. ¡°Hah¡­ Master Li¡¯s aura is so strong. I was nearly scared to death.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards their residence. As he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Master Li is indeed Master Li. How domineering. However¡­ that Aaron must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall to actually dare to flirt with Chu Luo. I keep feeling that Master Li¡¯s revenge isn¡¯t over¡­ Amen, may God bless you!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa working. She walked to his side and sat down. ¡°Are you very busy today too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan put hisptop aside and said to her, ¡°Have breakfast first. I¡¯ll work here today. We¡¯ll go back after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± There was a special phone to call for food in the hotel vi. Chu Luo went over to order breakfast. Breakfast was served quickly. After the two of them finished breakfast, Chu Luo followed Professor Tang to the cultural hall. News of such a major incident that happened at the hotel where the principals stayedst night had long spread today. As soon as Chu Luo¡¯s car drove over, she saw that there were at least twice as many reporters as yesterday. Among these reporters, the gossip reporters ounted for arge portion. However, there were more than twice as many guards today. Every principal had a special bodyguard team protecting them. No one would answer the reporters¡¯ questions. Before getting out of the car, Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you should know what happenedst night. After we get out of the car, the higher-ups will send bodyguards over. Let¡¯s walk faster. Some of the reporters who came today will ask some tricky questions. Ignore them.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 365 - Is It Illegal For Me to Stay in My Own Hotel?

Chapter 365: Is It Illegal For Me to Stay in My Own Hotel?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, four bodyguards walked towards their car. After the bodyguards opened the door for them, the three of them alighted. The moment the two of them alighted, all the cameras were pointed at them. Countless questions followed. At this moment, a reporter asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Principal Tang, Chu Luo, there was an attack at the hotel where the principals stayedst night. I heard that you didn¡¯t stay in that hotel. Did you know that this would happen and didn¡¯t stay there?¡± No one expected a reporter to ask this. This question was too tricky. If she didn¡¯t answer it or didn¡¯t answer it well, people would have no choice but to let their imagination go wild. Assistant Wang frowned and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this reporter? Don¡¯t tell me she thinks this ce is where celebrities walk the red carpet? She¡¯s just asking questions that can attract others¡¯ attention. Doesn¡¯t she know that she needs to bear legal responsibility by asking this?¡± Principal Tang was about to stand up and answer when Chu Luo called out to him in a low voice, ¡°Principal Tang, let me answer it.¡± After saying that, she stood up and looked at the reporter who asked the question. Without answering, she asked first, ¡°Reporter friend, are you asking that question on behalf of yourself or on behalf of your online mediapany?¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, all the reporters fell silent. Even the principals who walked over stopped. Everyone wanted to see how she would resolve this matter. The reporter was stunned, before saying unhappily in the next second, ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking on behalf of millions of people. Please don¡¯t change the topic. All the principals are staying in XX hotel. Why are you and Principal Tang special?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force the question you want to ask on others. We¡¯re not celebrities walking the red carpet here. As a reporter, you should at least know what human rights are. To dare toe here, you have to be cultured.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, what do you mean? By saying that I¡¯m uncultured, are you mocking us reporters?¡± ¡°If you really want to think that way, I have nothing to say. If anyone else wants to stand with you and say that they¡¯re uncultured, I have nothing to say either. After all, being uncultured isn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary is being uncultured and having no manners.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why Principal Tang and I don¡¯t stay in the same hotel as the other principals. This is a very funny question. I want to ask you, who made the rule that we have to stay in the same hotel?¡± At this point, Chu Luo nced at all the reporters. At this moment, all the cameras were pointed at her. Chu Luo smiled. Her smile was especially annoying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check before you asked this brainless question? Principal Tang and I are staying in a hotel under zing Glory. Is it against thew for me to stay in my own hotel?¡± Everyone finally came back to their senses and looked at the female reporter strangely. Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She said in a low voice, ¡°To think you¡¯re asking such a brainless question in a ce filled with intellectuals. If I¡¯m not wrong, this reporter is deliberately trying to ruin Principal Tang and my reputation¡­ Then you and your entertainmentpany can wait to receive awyer¡¯s letter.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Principal Tang while everyone was stunned. Principal Tang nodded at her in praise. Then, his expression became serious and he said domineeringly, ¡°Security, I request to invite all the entertainment reporters out. Here, the principals from various countries are discussing the infrastructural issues of higher institutions. It¡¯s not a ce for these people to fabricate facts while digging for gossip.¡± After Principal Tang finished speaking, arge group of guards quickly walked over. Without a word, they checked their identities one by one. While capturing the reporter who wanted to harm Chu Luo and Professor Tang, they invited all the other entertainment reporters out. During this period of time, the Inte exploded. Moreover, this time, everyone supported Chu Luo and Principal Tang. ¡°Is there something wrong with that entertainment reporter¡¯s brain? She actually came to an international prestigious university principals¡¯ conference to ask such a question. Doesn¡¯t she know that the principals are free to choose their amodations?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just deliberately using such misunderstood words to gain attention for their entertainmentpany.¡± ¡°I think her brain has been kicked by a donkey. When she asked this idiotic question, didn¡¯t she check where Principal Tang and Chu Luo are staying?¡± ¡°As the wife of the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, it¡¯s normal for her to stay in her own hotel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t some people learn their lesson and think that Chu Luo is easy to bully?¡± ¡°Haha, if Chu Luo is easy to bully, there¡¯s no one in this world that¡¯s not easy to bully.¡± ¡­ Today¡¯s conference started at 9: 30 in the morning. When the conference started, everyone fell silent. Not only the Cultural Bureau, but even the various principals rmended Chu Luo to be the interpreter. It was originally a conference for the principals of famous international universities. Later on, the number of people watching this live broadcast went from 100,000 to 1 million, then to 100 million, then to a few hundred million¡­ In the end, all the university students watched the conference on theirputers and phones. For no other reason than to listen to Chu Luo¡¯s trantion. Chu Luo¡¯s valiant behavior of tranting more than ten foreignnguages at once made her famous among universities all over the world. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s powerful foreignnguage standards make me prostrate in admiration!¡± ¡°I wonder how she did it. How did she learn so manynguages?¡± ¡°I have to say, not only does Chu Luo from the empire have an outstanding appearance, but her ability is also amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked Chu Luo. I like her even more now.¡± ¡°Chu Luo has already exceeded the scope of a straight As student. She is the god in my heart.¡± ¡°God Chu, please ept my knees!¡± ¡­ At this point, many people called her God Chu. No matter what the outside world thought, after the conference ended in two days, Chu Luo met some of the principals and finally returned to the capital at ten that night. Chu Luo was really tired today. As soon as she returned to the vi, she ran straight to the bed in the bedroom and stopped moving. When Li Yan walked in, he saw that her eyes were already closed and that she looked like she was about to fall asleep. He smiled and walked to the bed, sitting on the edge of the bed and lovingly caressed her face. ¡°Baby, go wash up and change into your pajamas before sleeping. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡± In a daze, Chu Luo rolled towards him and reached out in a wheedling manner with her eyes closed. ¡°Yan, carry me to wash.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips before carrying her to the bathroom. When they reached the bathroom, he put Chu Luo down and leaned her in his arms. He squeezed some toothpaste for her and fetched water. ¡°Baby, brush your teeth first.¡± With one order from Li Yan, Chu Luo moved. By the time she finished brushing her teeth, it was already five minutester. After brushing her teeth, she stopped moving. Li Yan rolled up his sleeves and prepared to wash her face. Chu Luo became a little more awake. She tugged at his clothes and said, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Li Yan looked at her clothes and smiled when he saw her leaning in his arms with her eyes closed. He carried her horizontally and walked out. However, just as he ced her on the bed, his cor was grabbed by two fair hands. Chu Luo thought that he was asking her to sleep, so she pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and bit the tip of her nose. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him nkly. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, how can I fill the bathtub with water?¡± With how sleepy she was now, besides taking a bath, how else could she shower? Only then did Chu Luo let go of his cor. By the time Li Yan filled the bathtub with water and walked out, Chu Luo was already asleep. He thought for a moment, then picked her up, undressed her, and carried her into the bathroom. Chu Luo slept like a little pig. How could she have known that Li Yan had spent so much effort restraining himself from doing anything to her? The second day. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was met with Li Yan¡¯s scorching gaze. At the same time, she felt his scorching temperature. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and blinked her big, innocent eyes at him. Li Yan¡¯srge hand moved on her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. Li Yan leaned his head against her ear and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand the scorching breath that entered her ears and wanted to move her head away a little. However, just as she moved to the side, Li Yan chased after her again. Chu Luo tensed her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± Li Yan chuckled in her ear. Hisughter was indescribably bewitching, but his words were dangerous. ¡°How are you going topensate me for making me stay up all nightst night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Luo felt his increasingly hot spot and refused to admit it.¡± I didn¡¯t ask you not to sleep. ¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, I can only collect some interest myself.¡± ¡°Waah¡­ I¡¯m getting up.¡± ¡°Another half an hour.¡± ¡°My period isn¡¯t over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Not doing anything to her? Then what was that naughty hand doing? ¡­ Chapter 366 - I Heard You Were Beaten Up?

Chapter 366: I Heard You Were Beaten Up?

When Chu Luo and Li Yan went downstairs, it was already half-past seven. The butler stood in the living room and greeted the two of them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, good morning.¡± After saying that, he turned to the servant standing by the door and said, ¡°Serve breakfast.¡± The two of them walked to the dining table and sat down. After breakfast was served, the butler said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Professor Tang and the others came to look for you half an hour ago.¡± Chu Luo paused and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Did they say why they were looking for me?¡± ¡°No. They left after hearing that Miss Chu was still sleeping.¡± Chu Luo red at Li Yan, as if saying ¡®It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯ Li Yan put her favorite breakfast in her bowl and coaxed, ¡°Be good, eat quickly. You can go overter and ask them why they came to look for you before you go to school.¡± Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and eat her breakfast. After breakfast, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Professor Tang and the others were already in the vi. The moment Chu Luo entered, she saw Elder Hu instructing the two of them to pick herbs. ¡°We only need the leaves from that kind of herb, and roots from that kind of herb. Hey, hey, hey¡­ Little Cao, be careful. Don¡¯t damage the roots, or it will ruin their medicinal properties. Also, Little Tang, don¡¯t pluck the tender leaves. Gotta pluck the old ones!¡± Chu Luo looked at Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang, who were working hard. She walked over and smiled. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± Elder Hu turned to look at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re here?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°I heard from the butler that you came to look for me this morning. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Haha, we went to ask if you¡¯re done with your work. We¡¯ll focus on our research next. Coincidentally, we need your good ideas.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to school and apply for leave today. I won¡¯t go to school next. Let¡¯s go into seclusion together.¡± ¡°Haha, okay.¡± At this moment, Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang walked over. Professor Tang praised, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve won glory for our Imperial University again. Yournguage talent is really shocking.¡± Cao Dongliang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to know more than ten foreignnguages. How did you achieve that?¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m smart.¡± When they heard this, the three of themughed. Chu Luo talked to the three of them for a while before Professor Tang told her alone, ¡°Little Chu, when you¡¯re free, let¡¯s go to Old Master Sun¡¯s ce. His body is recovering well, but as an attending physician, you have to visit him often.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take the time to go over tomorrow morning.¡± After the two of them finished talking, Chu Luo went to Imperial University. When she and Roundy appeared by the door of Imperial University, everyone excitedly came up to congratte her. Chu Luo only nodded indifferently and walked into the school on her skateboard. Everyone was used to her aloofness. Even after she left, everyone was still discussing her. Chu Luo originally nned to go to the technology building to see if Neeson was there. Halfway through, she received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong asked Chu Luo mysteriously on the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, are you in school already?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Yu Tong added, ¡°Thene to the Student Union. Something happened to the president.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested, but she still asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Tong lowered her voice a little. ¡°The president was beaten up. When I asked him to sign a document, he actually signed it with his left hand.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°He was actually beaten up?¡± Yu Tong was a little worked up. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Although the president is a little evil and likes to enve us, he¡¯s still a very good person. Why would someone hit him?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while but wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Why did you ask me to go over when he¡¯s beaten up? Are you going to make me watch the show with you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Tong really thought so, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. She said,¡± No matter what, the two of you arepetitors now. Shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about him? ¡± After her reminder, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she was running for the president of the Student Union and was even less interested. However, she wouldn¡¯t being to school for a few days, so she decided to go to the Student Union and inform Nangong Yi. She turned the skateboard around and went to the Student Union. It was almost ss time, and there weren¡¯t many people on the Student Union¡¯s side. Chu Luo went straight to the president¡¯s office. The door was closed. Chu Luo knocked on the door and pushed it open after hearing ¡°Come in.¡± Nangong Yi happened to look up. When he saw that it was Chu Luo, he was stunned. In the next second, he asked with a faint smile, ¡°Junior, shouldn¡¯t you be in ss at this time? Why are you at the Student Union?¡± Chu Luo looked at his right arm which was lying limply by his side and asked, ¡°I heard that you were beaten up?¡± The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips twitched. He narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Did Yu Tong tell you that I was beaten up?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She walked behind the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave for a while.¡± Nangong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re running for president. By taking leave like this, does it mean that you¡¯re prepared to give up on thepetition?¡± ¡°Whatever. In any case, the principal of those universities have already agreed to give me the right to attend the foreign professors¡¯ sses if I so wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent for nearly a minute before asking, ¡°Junior, can I ask why you¡¯re taking leave this time?¡± Chu Luo looked at him. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°If it concerns your privacy, pretend I didn¡¯t ask. However, you have to give me a reason that everyone can ept. This way, even if you¡¯re not in school, ourpetition can continue.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He realized that the junior in front of him was depressingly direct. Shouldn¡¯t shee up with some reason? ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t tell me. But you have to give me a specific time. When exactly can youe back to school?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°When it¡¯s time to take the foreignnguage exams.¡± There was still about half a month until the foreignnguage examinations. Nangong Yi was a little surprised that she had to be away for so long, but he didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you tell everyone when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo prepared to leave. However, just as she was about to turn around, she turned her gaze back to him and said, ¡°If your arm hurts so much that you can¡¯t stand it, go have it treated.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and asked, ¡°How did you know that my arm is in so much pain that I can¡¯t stand it?¡± Chu Luo pointed at his shoulder. ¡°Your right shoulder is drooping. I¡¯m a doctor. Can¡¯t I tell if it hurts?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Doctor, can you help me see how serious my injury is?¡± Nangong Yi finally could bear to stand up from his seat. He walked up to Chu Luo and rolled up his sleeve to show her arge bruise on his right arm. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at it for a while. She said affirmatively, ¡°This injury was caused by a hard object.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re lucky your bones aren¡¯t broken.¡± Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll interpret that statement as your concern for me.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. Nangong Yi pretended not to see and asked, ¡°Junior, do you want to know who beat me up?¡± Chu Luo looked at him, her eyes saying, ¡°I¡¯ll listen if you want to say it.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°It¡¯s that newly arrived Neeson from the School of Engineering.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard Neeson¡¯s name. ¡°Why did he beat you up?¡± ¡°Who knows? That person has a few very impressive robots. They just came up to beat me up.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, Junior, how should I return the beating?¡± Chu Luo really helped him think for a while before saying, ¡°My suggestion is that you go to the hospital and get your arm checked. As for beating him up, you can wait till you have the confidence to defeat his robots.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I have something on. Goodbye.¡± With that, she left. Nangong Yiughed and looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that. He muttered, ¡°What a heartless person!¡± When Chu Luo walked out of the Student Union, she saw that it was already past the first ss. She thought for a while and applied for leave. By the time she was done, it was already past ten. Only then did she go to the technology building at the School of Engineering. When she arrived at the robot production floor, a professor happened to be teaching a ss with his students. When Chu Luo walked past the production room, coincidentally, a ssmate saw her and said in surprise, ¡°Everyone, look. Chu Luo is here too.¡± When the others turned around to look at the door, Chu Luo had already walked over. The person standing at the back wanted to follow her out to see where she went, but a stern voice sounded. ¡°What are you guys doing during ss? If anyone doesn¡¯t want to go to ss, go out immediately.¡± Those who had wanted to go out immediately gave up on the idea. Chapter 367 - Its Only Right to Do What Youre Paid to Do

Chapter 367: It¡¯s Only Right to Do What You¡¯re Paid to Do

Chu Luo walked to the manufacturing room where she and Neeson had gone before. The door was closed. She raised her hand and pushed open the door. Indeed, she saw Neeson sitting alone, looking at something, as if he was waiting for her. Neeson heard the door open and turned around. He stared at her with those emotionless eyes and stated a fact. ¡°Chu, I waited for you all afternoonst Friday. You broke your promise.¡± Chu Luo walked into the room and closed the door. She looked at him with a straight face for a while. Then, without saying anything, she attacked him. Neeson leaned back and subconsciously dodged her first attack. Then, he sat there and stopped moving. Chu Luo pped him again. Bam! ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Looking at Neeson, who had mmed into the wall and was coughing violently, Chu Luo walked up to him and asked coldly, ¡°Did you send those robots overst night?¡± Neeson looked at her and a trace of blood streaked across his lips. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Would you believe me if I say it wasn¡¯t me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neeson replied curtly, ¡°It¡¯s only right to do things after getting paid.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you now?¡± Neeson looked at her with those proud eyes that had a hot glint in them and stopped talking. Chu Luo frowned and gathered internal energy in her hand. Just as she was about to p him again, Neeson spoke. ¡°Do you know who paid to rent my robots this time?¡± As he spoke, he wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and continued, ¡°I heard that their surname is Duanmu.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she retracted her internal energy and frowned even more. Neeson propped himself up against the wall and said, ¡°The higher-ups in your country are really interesting. Other than the Duanmu family, there¡¯s also the Qin family. They seem to be ying with each other on purpose, but¡­ to my surprise, you and that man went there too.¡± At this point, he walked towards the stool at the side and sat down before continuing, ¡°You and that man are really ruthless. You actually destroyed all the robots I rented out¡­ Oh, no, two more robots were taken away by you after their program was turned off.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Neeson. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew everything. After all, the robots were his. There had to be a surveince program inside. ¡°Do you know why my robots could still sense that you turned that man into me?¡± Chu Luo stared at him. But Neeson gave her an annoying smile. ¡°If you want to know, follow me and keep learning.¡± Chu Luo frowned and looked at him, thinking about how to deal with this person to vent her anger. Moreover, she was about to enter reclusive training. She had to control this person. At the thought of this, she suddenly had a good idea. ¡°Are you willing to do anything for money?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Neeson¡¯s answer was straightforward. ¡°Alright, I want a batch of robots in half a month. Help me make them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any materials.¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± Chu Luo snorted and took out her phone to call Li Yan. The other party picked up the call quickly. Li Yan: ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, I want Neeson to make me a batch of robots in half a month. Do you have the materials?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Yes. Tell him that my men will pick him up at Imperial University tonight.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, she hung up and looked at Neeson. ¡°Yan said that he¡¯ll send someone to pick you up at night. You just have to follow him.¡± A dark glint shed across Neeson¡¯s eyes as he lowered his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± For the next half of the day, Chu Luo followed Neeson to study in the production room. Chu Luo had already learned nearly everything about robot production. Today, she learned the various materials and functions that robots needed. When the two of them talked about the materials, Chu Luo was especially serious and asked many questions in a row. ¡°What elements are on the robot material you created? What material is used to create the invisibility function?¡± Even though Neeson knew that Chu Luo wanted to crack the invisibility function on his robots, he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I can tell you what material is used to create the invisibility function, but you won¡¯t be able to crack it.¡± ¡°Ha! How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before that the invisibility function is a technology provided by another person. I only know that materials like his don¡¯t exist onnd. Moreover, there are manyplicated functions used in the technology extraction.¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson and suddenly asked, ¡°Are there merfolk in your organization?¡± Neeson looked back at her and answered softly, ¡°Other than things, you¡¯re the only person I remember in this world.¡± Chu Luo frowned but didn¡¯t ask further. At five in the afternoon, Chu Luo and Neeson walked out of the technology building. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many students in the technology building. When the two of them walked out, they immediately saw Nangong Yi standing there in white casual clothes. Beside Nangong Yi stood a few girls who were talking to him excitedly. Nangong Yi had a light and pleasant smile on his face, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that he maintained a perfect distance from them. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo and Neeson walk out, he said to the girls, ¡°Juniors, sorry, the person I was waiting for is out. You guys can go and eat.¡± ¡°Hehe, which beauty is the president waiting for?¡± The girls giggled and turned around. When they saw that it was Chu Luo, they stoppedughing. After greeting Chu Luo, they left tactfully. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister is indeed imposing. These girls weren¡¯t willing to leave even after I talked for so long. They left as soon as you came out.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Neeson. Chu Luo nced at him before shifting her gaze to his right arm, which was already bandaged. Nangong Yi looked at Neeson and finally retracted the smile on his face. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, since you¡¯re with Teacher Neeson, help me ask how I offended him that he beat me up like this?¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson. Neeson didn¡¯t even look at Nangong Yi. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he strode away. After Neeson had walked out of her sight, Chu Luo turned to Nangong Yi, who had a slightly ugly expression, with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Did you provoke this person in some way?¡± She had already seen how strange Neeson¡¯s temper was. Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± After saying that, he looked stifled. ¡°This person is a special hire by the school and there are even a few invisible robots beside him. Junior, what do you think the chances of sess are if I find someone to beat him up?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You can try.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s never toote to take revenge.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Nangong Yi gave her a rxed smile. ¡°Previously, many ministers said that I¡¯m a miser. In order to refute the rumors, I¡¯ll treat you and all the ministers to a meal tonight.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in eating at all. As if he had guessed her thoughts, Nangong Yi continued, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re going to take ten days off. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to tell them about this matter? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re going to be a minister in the future. The Student Union is a team. Even if you want to enve them, you have to make them willingly be ves.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that he made sense. She asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°I know a private restaurant that has a great ambience. Moreover, it¡¯s not far from Imperial University. Why don¡¯t we go there to eat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Nangong Yi pretended not to see it and pointed at the bike beside him. ¡°I can¡¯t ride a bike. I can only trouble you to ride a bike. Lend me your skateboard.¡± Chu Luo gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give him the skateboard.¡± Roundy ced the skateboard beside Nangong Yi¡¯s feet. Chu Luo told him about the functions of this skateboard before walking towards the ce where the bikes were parked. When she pushed the bike out, Nangong Yi had already mastered the technique of stepping on the skateboard. The two of them rode towards the school gate. As lessons had just ended and many students were headed to eat, there were many people on the school path. Everyone was a little excited to see Chu Luo and Nangong Yiing over together. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a good rtionship with the president. I thought that since they¡¯repeting with each other, they¡¯ll find each other an eyesore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. With the goddess¡¯s temper, she doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously.¡± ¡°Haha, Speaking of which, I suddenly remembered about the school belle contest previously. The other contestants tried their best to canvass for votes, but the goddess didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even so, the goddess still became the school belle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to be the school belle with her looks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder how the other school belles, especially the school belle who was chosen to be a school belle in high school, feel?¡± ¡°Hehe. What is there to talk about? She treated Chu Luo as apetitor, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t give two hoots about this contest at all. She must feel particrly sour.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Maybe that school belle is traumatized.¡± ¡­ Chapter 368 - These People Must Be Jealous of Your Beauty

Chapter 368: These People Must Be Jealous of Your Beauty

Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Gu Lexuan, who happened to pass by, was so angry that she twisted the book in her hand. ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t be angry. These people must be jealous of your beauty and said that on purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Maybe she used many methods to canvass for votes in private those few days. Isn¡¯t Chu Luo aputer expert? Maybe she did something using herputer and easily stole many votes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she didn¡¯t canvass for votes, why would she have so many votes?¡± Gu Lexuan became more and more annoyed. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± After saying that, she shouted at them angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether Chu Luo canvassed for votes or not. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again.¡± With that, she walked away. The two girls following her looked at each other and quickly followed. ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what everyone thought. When she and Nangong Yi arrived at the school gate, the cadres of the Student Union were already waiting there. When Yu Tong saw the two of theming, she immediately walked up to Chu Luo and said excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, all thanks to you, we finally got the president to go to a gathering with us.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Nangong Yi before asking Yu Tong, ¡°Is Nangong Yi very stingy?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Yu Tong blinked at Chu Luo when Nangong Yi looked over and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Actually, the president is very generous. He pays for our gatherings every time, but he won¡¯t participate nine and a half out of ten times. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by nine and a half out of ten times?¡± ¡°Because even if the president went to a gathering with us, he would leave halfway.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi again. Nangong Yi looked back at her with his smiling eyes and exined, ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving halfway again tonight, are you?¡± She had that thought too! Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave whenever you leave.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± The ce where Nangong Yi invited everyone to eat was not far from the West Gate of Imperial University. It was close to the park, and there was ake behind. The boss had built a huge waterside pavilion on theke, and many white curtains floated on the waterside pavilion. The waterside pavilion was divided into two sides. An ancient zither was ced on one side. Beside the ancient zither sat a beautiful woman dressed in a ssical white clothes ying the ancient zither. On the other side, there were also a few beautiful women dressed in fluttering white clothes dancing. Everyone was brought to a private room. There were no walls separating the private room from theke, only railing. Many people went to the railing to watch the beauties y the zither and dance the moment they entered. ¡°Wow, this ce is too artistic. We can actually enjoy musical and dance performances while eating.¡± ¡°If I had known that the president would invite us to eat at such a ce, I would have definitely put on the ancient costume I bought previously.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the person lying there and gestured for Chu Luo to enter. After the two of them walked to the dining table and sat down, Nangong Yi asked Chu Luo, ¡°How is it, Junior? The environment here isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Chu Luo looked around. The decorations in the private room were also very elegant. There were actually the Four Treasures of the Study[1] on one side. Seeing her look over, Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior, do you want to draw a painting to liven up the atmosphere?¡± The boss personally received them. When he heard Nangong Yi say this, he smiled and said, ¡°The Four Treasures of the Study here are specially prepared for guests. After the guests finish painting, they can take them away or sell them to me.¡± When the others heard this, they all walked over and looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Chu Luo, write me a calligraphy piece.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, just casually draw a painting for me.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Shh¡­¡± Chu Luo raised a finger to her lips and made a gesture to silence them. After everyone stopped, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch the brush tonight. ¡± Everyone was a little disappointed. Nangong Yi smiled at them. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around and she pointed at him. ¡°You can get Nangong Yi to help you write or draw. I believe he is also not bad at calligraphy and painting.¡± Yu Tong immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The president is going overseas to study next semester. He has to leave us some form of keepsake.¡± The others voiced their agreement. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°My calligraphy skills aren¡¯t as good as Chu Luo¡¯s.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of us will mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President. Write for us. You write so beautifully with a pen. Your calligraphy skills must be excellent too. Please do it.¡± ¡°Yeah, please write.¡± Nangong Yi stood up under everyone¡¯s expectant expressions. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll only write one piece. You can decide who it¡¯ll be given toter.¡± ¡°No way. There are so many of us. Boss, aren¡¯t you writing a calligraphy piece to cause internal strife among us?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± After Nangong Yi said these irresponsible words, he walked over. Everyone immediately surrounded him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to squeeze with them. She walked to the railing and leaned against it to look at the women dancing on the waterside pavilion. Soon, everyone¡¯s praises came from behind. ¡°Wow, the president¡¯s handwriting is so beautiful!¡± ¡°How domineering!¡± ¡°He really has the demeanor of a calligraphy master!¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over, just in time to see Nangong Yi shake up the drawing paper and dry the ink. Then, he said, ¡°Go eat first. After you¡¯re done, you can decide who wants this calligraphy piece.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the boss brought two service staff in to serve the dishes. The dishes were sumptuous and looked delicious. Looking at these dishes, Chu Luo suggested, ¡°In such an environment and atmosphere, there should be wine.¡± Everyone agreed with this suggestion. Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, asked in surprise, ¡°Junior, you know how to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want topete?¡± ¡°Yo, I couldn¡¯t tell. Chu Luo, how dare you challenge the president. You probably don¡¯t know, but the president never gets drunk.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Yi also raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, do you still want topete with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded affirmatively. The others were excited. Zhang Yiran immediately called out to the boss, ¡°Boss, serve us some wine.¡± The boss came over and asked, ¡°We have self-made fruit wine here. I wonder if you want to try it.¡± ¡°Is the alcohol content high?¡± ¡°25%.¡± ¡°Yes, five bottles¡­¡± ¡°Fifty bottles first,¡± Chu Luo said. Everyone looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t 50 bottles too much?¡± Yu Tong whispered worriedly. ¡°Is it a lot? There are so many of us.¡± If she hadn¡¯t promised Li Yan to drink less outside, Chu Luo would have told the boss to bring them as many bottles as possible. ¡°Not a lot.¡± Nangong Yi said to the boss, ¡°We¡¯ll take 50 bottles.¡± Everyone turned their bright gazes to Nangong Yi, feeling that the president had gone a little overboard tonight. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°If he gets drunk, you can bring him back to school to stay for the night.¡± When the girls heard this, their eyes lit up. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu Luo, what if you get drunk?¡± ¡°If I get drunk¡­ Someone from my family wille to pick me up, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boss quickly brought over 50 bottles of wine for them. Since so much wine was brought over, they immediately filled the drawing table beside them, and some bottles were even ced on the ground. The boys went over to get more than ten bottles and poured everyone a ss. There was no cadre of the Student Union who didn¡¯t know how to drink. The strong fragrance of wine apanied by the fragrance of fruits instantly filled the entire room. Chu Luo picked up her ss and said to everyone, ¡°I have something to attend to for the next ten days. You can do whatever you want regarding the president¡¯s election.¡± ¡°Eh? Chu Luo, why are you taking such a long leave?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°How can we continue without you?¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more reluctant to part with her, Nangong Yiughed and said, ¡°Just because Chu Luo isn¡¯ting to school doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t get online. I haven¡¯t even retired, and you¡¯re already siding with her?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, I can go online, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look for me for no reason.¡± After saying that, she drank the wine in the ss in one go. After drinking it, she smacked her lips and nodded. ¡°Not bad, it smells good.¡± The others were looking at her speechlessly. Hearing her words, they immediately picked up their sses and drank. After a ss of wine, everyone let themselves go. Everyone chatted andughed as they drank and ate. Everyone kept toasting Nangong Yi and Chu Luo. It seemed like they really wanted to see the two of them drunk. However, everyone was disappointed. One of them became more and more sober as he drank, while the other drank like she was drinking water. After 20 of the 50 bottles of wine were finished, a few people pleaded for mercy. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I drank this wine and ended up drinking too much. It got to my head. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore either. I admit defeat. I¡¯ll go watch the beauties dance on the waterside pavilion.¡± Many people ran to the railing and leaned against it to watch the dance. [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 369 - The Most Good-Looking One Is Here, Didnt You See?

Chapter 369: The Most Good-Looking One Is Here, Didn¡¯t You See?

When most of them had left, Nangong Yi asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, do you still want to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and curled her lips. ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, she went over to take a few bottles of wine and ced them there. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of returning wine to the boss.¡± ¡°Perfect. I don¡¯t have the habit of bringing them back either.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he opened the lid of two bottles of wine and handed one to Chu Luo. He took another bottle himself. The two of them clinked their bottles and drank. Yu Tong, who was sitting at the side, watched in shock as they drank the entire bottle. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is impressive.¡± At this moment, Zhang Yiran, who was leaning against the railing, suddenly eximed, ¡°Heavens, why do I feel like there¡¯s one fewer person dancing?¡± ¡°Zhang Yiran, are you drunk and seeing things? How is one missing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. One, two, three, four, five. Isn¡¯t it just five?¡± Everyone said that Zhang Yiran was seeing things. Chu Luo turned around and looked over. With everyone blocking the waterside pavilion, she couldn¡¯t see what was going on over there, but she felt an unusual energy fluctuation. This energy fluctuation wasn¡¯t in this private restaurant, so she didn¡¯t make a move. Yu Tong became interested and stood up to squeeze past a few people. Then, she added, ¡°Not a single one is missing.¡± She even teased Zhang Yiran, ¡°Zhang Yiran, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting blurred vision from drinking a little wine.¡± Zhang Yiran nudged her with her elbow in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re the one with blurred vision.¡± Chu Luo and Nangong Yi continued drinking. She had just drunk a bottle of wine when she suddenly felt a dangerous auraing to the private restaurant. After a while, the heavy gasps of a few girls and the frightened screams from the waterside pavilion could be heard. ¡°Heavens, are those people crazy? What do they take the women dancing in this private restaurant for? They¡¯re actually teasing them on the waterside pavilion.¡± ¡°They¡¯rewless. Boss went to stop them, but that person almost pushed Boss into theke.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Are those people wild men? How dare they do such dirty things to those women! This is preposterous!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I have to interfere in this matter.¡± The Sports Minister finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With that, he turned to walk towards the door. Everyone here was a hot-blooded youth. How could they sit back and do nothing? They all walked towards the door, intending to stop those people. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly stood up and stopped them. ¡°President, look over there!¡± At this moment, everyone left the railing to let them see the scene on the waterside pavilion. In the waterside pavilion, a few burly men seemed to have drunk too much and were grabbing onto the women ying the zither and dancing on the waterside pavilion and taking advantage of them. The women were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they kept screaming. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly. She could tell at a nce that these people had taken a drug that caused their mind to be controlled by others. Such a coincidence seemed to be targeted at her. She wondered what their intentions were. Chu Luo decided to observe first. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to them, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat those people.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Call the police.¡± Nangong Yi took out his phone. However, at this moment, the door to their private room was suddenly kicked open rudely. A fierce-looking burly man strode in. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girls screamed in fear. The boys quickly shielded the girls behind them. Nangong Yi stood at the front and no longer had his usual smile on his face. He asked sternly, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man looked around the private room and revealed a lewd smile. ¡°Indeed, there are many beauties in this private room.¡± After the burly man finished speaking, he strode towards the girls without even looking at Nangong Yi. ¡°Protect the girls!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over. If youe any closer, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Ahhh! He¡¯s walking over!¡± The boys shielded the girls more tightly, their faces determined. Chu Luo looked at the burly man walking over and sneered. She suddenly said, ¡°The most good-looking one is here. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± When the burly man heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, he turned around. Chu Luo was still sitting at the dining table with a ss of wine in her hand. Her beautiful and smooth fingers twirled the ss lightly. The white porcin wine ss made her face, which was as beautiful as flower petals, look even more delicate and beautiful. Especially at this moment, she even turned around and smiled at him. She looked really charming. Gulp¡­ The burly man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was about to pounce on her. At this moment, Nangong Yi shouted, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± With that, he strode over. The burly man was displeased and turned to punch Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi was obviously good at fighting. As he dodged this fist, he quickly used his left hand to catch that guy¡¯s second fist. The girls screamed. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi, who couldn¡¯t exert any strength with his left hand. She stood up, picked up a wine bottle, and walked towards the burly man. Then, under everyone¡¯s widened eyes, the bottle smashed against the burly man¡¯s head. Chu Luo¡¯s fierce behavior stunned everyone. The burly man seemed to have been angered and turned around to catch Chu Luo. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t care that his right hand was still bandaged and shouted, ¡°Junior, retreat.¡± After saying that, his left hand quickly picked up the inkstone on the art table and smashed it at the burly man. Bam! When the inkstone hit the burly man¡¯s head, everyone was shocked to see blood flowing out of his head. However, the burly man acted as if nothing had happened. He quickly grabbed Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. The girls screamed, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Help the president!¡± The boys finally came back to their senses and were about to run over to restrain the burly man. Chu Luo flicked a pill in her hand and the burly man suddenly fell straight down as they ran over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nangong Yi shouted, ¡°Quiet.¡± After saying that, he walked up to the burly man and checked his breathing. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± Then, he stood up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo looked at his right hand. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he looked at the waterside pavilion outside the railing. It was even more chaotic there. ¡°What should we do? These people don¡¯t look like good people.¡± ¡°The boss here obviously isn¡¯t capable of dealing with them. Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± Speaking of calling the police, Nangong Yi took out his phone again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my chauffeur and bodyguard first.¡± He was about to dial. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the waterside pavilion. At this moment, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make the call. Someone is here to save us.¡± Everyone turned to look and saw a group of well-trained people in uniform quickly surrounding the waterside pavilion and fighting with the burly men. Those burly men were obviously just strong and didn¡¯t have the skills of the uniformed men. In a short while, the burly men were all kicked into theke. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Tong turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, was it your husband who sent them?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°No.¡± She had just finished answering when someone knocked on the door. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and Nangong Yi with worry in their eyes. Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. A person in the same uniform as the people on the waterside pavilion stood by the door. He asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± That person replied, ¡°We¡¯re from the Qin family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression didn¡¯t change. She nodded and said, ¡°You came at the right time huh.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just happened to pass by here. We saw you and your friends enter this private restaurant, so we came in to take a look.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe this person and only nodded. That person seemed to have guessed that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t believe her and didn¡¯t exin further. He said, ¡°Miss Chu, this ce is dangerous. Please leave immediately with your friends.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and gestured for everyone to walk out. The group of people had just walked out of the private restaurant under the protection of the Qin family¡¯s private guards when they saw a few cars driving over at the same time. The cars on both sides stopped outside the private restaurant. Just as everyone was guessing who would get off the car, Yu Tong first tugged at Chu Luo¡¯s sleeve and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Luo, your husband is here to pick you up.¡± Li Yan alighted from a car on the left and strode over. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and turned to the other side. On the other side was the Qin family. It wasn¡¯t one of the masters or young masters of the Qin family, but Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant. Li Yan and Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side at the same time. The adjutant first greeted Li Yan, ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. The adjutant turned to look at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything either. An awkward expression shed across the adjutant¡¯s face, but he still said, ¡°These people weren¡¯t sent by the Qin family. I came out to buy something for Old Master. When I passed by here, I happened to see you and your friends enter. When I came back, I saw that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, so I sent someone in to take a look.¡± He then said, ¡°Since Miss Chu is fine and Mr. Li is here, I¡¯ll leave the people inside to Mr. Li. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards his fleet of cars. Chapter 370 - As a Princess, Do You Need to Ask About Marriage?

Chapter 370: As a Princess, Do You Need to Ask About Marriage?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan actually didn¡¯t stop them and let them leave just like that. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, who was standing behind him, ¡°Deal with those people.¡± Qin Ming led his men into the restaurant. The group of Student Union cadres standing beside Chu Luo didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. At this moment, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, since Mr. Li is here, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Send them back.¡± One of the bodyguards walked over and said to them, ¡°Everyone, please.¡± After everyone from the Student Union got into the car, Chu Luo frowned and told Li Yan about the burly men who had suddenly barged in. Then, she said, ¡°These people ate a mind-controlling drug. Before they entered, I felt an energy fluctuation nearby, but that energy fluctuation quickly left.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°They¡¯re not from the same batch. Old Master Qin called to tell me about your ident.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°Old Master Qin? Howughable. What does he want to do now? He wants to express his goodwill to you so that you won¡¯t attack their businesses again.¡± ¡°Partly.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and walked towards the car. As he walked, he said, ¡°Old Master Qin announced that he will give up on the businesses he owns today.¡± ¡°What are they trying to do? Hide their strength?¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of what Neeson had said and told him. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before frowning. ¡°The Qin family should have already thought of other ways to get money.¡± ¡°What way? The money the Qin family wants isn¡¯t a small sum.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly had an idea. ¡°The Qin family must want to go down to that ancient tomb and take out the treasures in it!¡± The Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was rich and powerful. Many treasures must have been buried with the emperors when they were buried. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo exuded a powerful anger. ¡°I see.¡± She also suddenly understood why they had rented Neeson¡¯s robots. ¡°They must want Neeson¡¯s robots to help them scout the tomb.¡± At this point, she snorted. ¡°Neeson said that he works for money. As long as the other party pays, he will rent his robots to the other party. ¡°I really wonder if Neeson is really willing to rent the robots to them or if he¡¯s deliberately renting it to them so that these people can take out the treasures in the tomb. Then, he¡¯ll sit back and reap the benefits.¡± ¡°Although Neeson ate the fish spirit¡¯s Amnesia Pill, he only forgets people. As a member of Ink Feather, the things carved into his bones won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°What kind of an organization is Ink Feather?¡± ¡°An organization that doesn¡¯t have a concept of good or evil, or a concept of right or wrong. An organization gathered by a group of super modern technological geniuses. As long as they¡¯re satisfied with the money given, they will help whoever¡¯s paying them do anything. ¡°Everyone wants to subdue them, but they can¡¯t. They want to kill them, but they can¡¯t bear to.¡± Chu Luo could understand this feeling. She had often had such thoughts when facing Neeson. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so grumpy every time she saw Neeson. Not long after the car drove out, Li Yan received a call. After he hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Those people who are being controlled by drugs are a group of merchants from the north who do the fur business. My men found out that they were drugged before they came to the capital. The person who drugged them is missing.¡± ¡°In that case, these people had nned this. If I didn¡¯te here tonight, would they have appeared wherever I went?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he exuded a strong murderous aura. Chu Luo grabbed hisrge hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. These people can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± At this point, she thought of the energy fluctuation that had left quickly. ¡°I think that the energy fluctuation I felt before was supposed to go to the private restaurant. He only left after seeing those people enter.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll continue to send people to look for that person. If nothing goes wrong, the person with the energy fluctuation was sent by the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. ¡°Then¡­ who exactly made those people controlled by the druge here?¡± There were many people who wanted to deal with Li Yan, especially since he had released the news that the Qin family had frozen zing Glory Corporation¡¯s funds, and that all the money had gone missing. That was a number that could make people crazy. There were definitely many people who wanted to obtain it. The car quickly drove back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Li Yan went to the study. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and called Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her, ¡°Master Chu, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Gao the exact situation. I merely discussed metaphysics with him.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Teacher Gao believes in metaphysics?¡± ¡°At first, he didn¡¯t believe in it, but he probably didter,¡± Jin Hui said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gao is a very candid teacher. Master Chu, don¡¯t worry too much. I believe you can transfer the Gu worm in his brain away soon.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s original intention was to give Old Gao a heads up. Hearing Jin Hui¡¯s words, she was relieved. She nned to look for the person who cast the Gu poison in the next few days. The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up. Half an hourter, Anya¡¯s displeased voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Hey, can you walk slower?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to bring me in. What kind of expression is that? Blockhead Qin, let me tell you. We¡¯re not done with you knocking into mest time.¡± Chu Luo looked up and happened to see Qin Ming and Anya walking in. Qin Ming was expressionless. After walking in, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, where is Master?¡± Chu Luo pointed upstairs. ¡°The study.¡± Qin Ming walked towards the study upstairs. Anya red at Qin Ming¡¯s back and exhaled angrily. Chu Luo looked at her and saw that she looked good and could even walk. She nodded and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already cured.¡± Only then did Anya retract her gaze. She walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Chu, the ointment you gave me was awesome. I only used it a few times and all my injuries were healed.¡± ¡°Mm. You¡¯re not here to thank me at this time, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s half the reason.¡± Anya sat down beside her and said to her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very concerned about that ancient tomb? I happened to receive some news, so I came over to tell you.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°My royal brother said that those people wille here at the beginning of next month. They will team up to enter the desert to look for the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do these people really think that there¡¯s no one in the empire left? Are they nning to team up to steal?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°No, they joined the archeology team. When the timees, they will meet up with your empire¡¯s archeology team and go to the tomb together. ¡± ¡°What difference does it make? It¡¯s just that they¡¯re going from secretly stealing to openly stealing.¡± Anya shrugged. ¡°My brother said that the tomb is very dangerous. The Empire¡¯s archeology team invited those people to go down together. To put it bluntly, they wanted to borrow their manpower and resources to get what they needed.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. Seeing that Chu Luo was unhappy to hear this, Anya changed the topic. She asked, ¡°Chu, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m asking you this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free in any case. Why bother?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Anya admitted defeat and said directly, ¡°I heard that there is an expert in your empire¡¯s monastery who can foretell a person¡¯s marriage. I¡¯m going to consult him tomorrow.¡± When Anya said that, Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°As a princess, do you still need to ask about marriage?¡± Anya looked at her as if she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Do you think the princess¡¯s marriage is decided by herself? I n to ask who my destined one is. If it¡¯s not the one my father is setting me up with, I would be able to escape the marriage.¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll get along with that person first. Isn¡¯t there a saying in your empire that fate is destined? Since he¡¯s the destined one, why should I escape?¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from upstairs. The two of them turned around and saw Li Yan and Qin Ming walking down the stairs. The two of them had tall and straight figures. Coupled with their powerful auras, they simply gave people an oppressive feeling. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°It won¡¯t be peaceful for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to look at Anya. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Anya, you should go back.¡± Anya stood up tactfully and said considerately, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you two from your alone time.¡± After saying that, she looked at Qin Ming. ¡°Hey, Blockhead, send me out.¡± Qin Ming looked at her, his eyes saying, ¡®Nope, no way.¡¯ Anya snorted in her heart and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, what do I do? My legs are still in pain. Am I going to be crippled?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya in amusement. She knew that if this person didn¡¯t vent her anger towards Qin Ming, she would definitely not stop. She nodded and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better walk less for now. Also, you¡¯d better not be angry. There are repercussions from a concussion. Maybe if you get too angry, you¡¯ll turn into a fool.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya looked at Qin Ming with a message in her eyes: ¡®Did you hear that? My injuries were caused by you. You have to be responsible until the end.¡¯ Qin Ming looked at her with a straight face. Anya stood up from the sofa and walked up to Qin Ming. ¡°Send me back.¡± With that, she walked out. After a few seconds, Qin Ming followed. Chapter 371 - I Hope You Stay Single All Your Life

Chapter 371: I Hope You Stay Single All Your Life

Anya heard footsteps following her and deliberately slowed down. Then, she walked out at turtle speed. Qin Ming continued to walk behind her. The two of them had just left for a while when Qin Ming started to answer his subordinate¡¯s report and gave an order from time to time. Anya was displeased. She stopped and turned to re at him. She ordered, ¡°Before I walk back to my vi, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Qin Ming nced at her as if she was being unreasonable. Annoyed, she walked up to him and said angrily, ¡°You knocked into me. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for me during this period of time? Also, my legs hurt now, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to move. You have to pay attention to my condition at all times. If anything happens to my legs, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Qin Ming continued to look at her with an expressionless face and didn¡¯t speak. Anya had originally decided to make things slightly difficult for him. Seeing him like this, she immediately changed her mind. If she didn¡¯t make things seriously difficult for him once, it would be difficult to quell the hatred in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to the monastery outside the city tomorrow. Come with me.¡± Qin Ming finally frowned. Anya snorted. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing? Even if you¡¯re not willing, you have to go. I have serious business to attend to there. If I walk there and bump into someone or something because my legs aren¡¯t healed, it will be because you knocked into me. Be careful that I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Qin Ming stared into her blue eyes and frowned. Anya looked up at him, her eyes saying, ¡®Try and see what¡¯ll happen if you don¡¯t go.¡¯ The two of them looked at each other for nearly a minute before Qin Ming retracted his gaze and asked, ¡°When?¡± Anya didn¡¯t expect him to agree. She felt smug and said, ¡°Eight in the morning.¡± Qin Ming: ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he shut his mouth again, looking like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. ¡°¡­¡± Anya scolded in her heart, ¡®Stupid blockhead! I hope you stay single all your life!¡¯ ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Professor Tang went to the Sun residence early in the morning. Other than Eldest Master Sun, all the other males in the Sun family had gone out. When the two of them were invited into the hall, a few madams walked up to Chu Luo enthusiastically. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re finally here. Old Master has been waiting for you toe these past few days.¡± Third Madam held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Old Master likes Little Chu so much. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to speak. The first thing he asked was when you woulde.¡± Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t understand either. However, she didn¡¯t go to the backyard to see Old Master Sun immediately. Instead, she said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Thank you, the Sun family, for standing up for mest time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved our father, so you¡¯re our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s only right that we help you.¡± First Madam chimed in, ¡°Someone wanted to ruin your reputation in the first ce. You¡¯re considered our daughter now. We all like you. We won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin your reputation.¡± Second Madam agreed. ¡°Exactly¡­ But we were a little surprised to hear that you got married so early, Little Chu. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bad-mouthing Li Yan, but his reputation in the outside world is really bad.¡± Chu Luo also knew that. She wasn¡¯t angry when she heard this and only said, ¡°The rumors are usually only rumors.¡± Third Madam agreed. ¡°Regardless of Li Yan¡¯s reputation outside, it¡¯s fine as long as he treats you well.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard. Old Master will be very happy to know that you¡¯re here.¡± The madams led Chu Luo and Professor Tang to the backyard. It had rainedst night and there were a few puddles in the backyard. As First Madam walked, she talked about Old Master Sun¡¯s situation over the past few days. ¡°Old Master can sit up asionally now and even get a few juniors to read the news to him every day, but he can only consume fluids. Old Master Sun has been displeased for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s weak, his temper might have exploded long ago.¡± When Second Madam and Third Madam heard this, they chuckled. Third Madam said, ¡°Old Master¡¯s temper is very explosive. It¡¯s because of this illness that he has no choice but to restrain himself.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the door. When the nurse heard the voices, she came over early to open the door for them. First Madam asked the nurse, ¡°Is Old Master awake?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Old Master Sun just woke up. None of the young masters and young mistresses came over to read the news to him today. He¡¯s listening to the broadcast.¡± First Madam nodded and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Tianhao and the others¡¯ school has a military sports meet recently. Tianhao and the others won¡¯t be able toe back from school, so Old Master can only listen to the broadcast.¡± Chu Luo nodded. They followed the nurse through the small living room and arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s room. The door was opened by another nurse. When the nurse saw Chu Luo and Professor Tang, she turned to Old Master Sun, who looked grumpy. ¡°Old Master Sun, Professor Tang and Chu Luo are here.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his eyes lit up. He turned to look at the door. When he saw Chu Luo walk in, he waved at her excitedly. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo walked to Old Master Sun¡¯s bed and called out to him, ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± Old Master Sun responded happily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s check your body first.¡± She then looked at Professor Tang, who nodded at her and took out a detector to examine him. After a while, Professor Tang said, ¡°Looking at the physical data, Old Master Sun is recovering well.¡± Chu Luo nced at the data on it and said to the madams, ¡°Give my Grandpa Sun a nourishing prescriptionter. Let Grandpa Sun take it for half a month first. When he can get off the bed in half a month, I¡¯ll prescribe him some nourishing medicine. It¡¯ll be enough then.¡± Old Master Sun and the madams were a little excited. ¡°Little Chu, you mean our father can get out of bed in half a month?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun and said, ¡°I¡¯ll insert silver needles into you againter and smooth out the qi in your body.¡± She thought for a while and said, ¡°You can eat chicken, lean meat, and eggs next, but you can¡¯t eat anything that¡¯s oily.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his eyes lit up before the light in them extinguished. Chu Luo held in herughter and said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t be sad. As long as you can get off the bed and walk, you can eat some meat.¡± The three madams noted it down seriously. Then, Chu Luo inserted silver needles into Old Master Sun. More than an hourter, she finished inserting the silver needles. Chu Luo put away the silver needles. Old Master Sun suddenly gestured for everyone to leave and called out to Chu Luo, asking her to stay alone. ¡°Father must have something to say to Chu Luo,¡± First Madam said to Professor Tang with a smile. ¡°Professor Tang, let¡¯s go outside first.¡± Professor Tang opened his mouth and wanted to say that Old Master Sun couldn¡¯t speak right now, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and followed the madams out. After Chu Luo closed the door and walked back to Old Master Sun, she asked, ¡°Grandpa Sun, what do you have to say to me?¡± Old Master Sun opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ahh ahh¡­¡± He was a little anxious that he couldn¡¯t speak now. ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t be anxious. You can¡¯t make a sound for now because your bodily functions were too damaged previously. I¡¯ll add some herbs to your nourishing medicine to treat your throatter.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and reached out his left hand tremblingly from under the nket. There was actually a jade buckle in his hand. Chu Luo eximed in surprise. This jade buckle was exactly the same as the one she had found at the Chu family vist time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where did this jade bucklee from?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Unable to speak, Old Master Sun was very anxious. Chu Luo thought for a while and cast a spell on his throat. Old Master Sun suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have an identical piece there?¡± After saying this, he was stunned. Just as his face was about to reveal surprise, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you the ability to speak for the time being. The magic I cast will lose effect in five minutes.¡± Old Master Sun retracted the excitement in his eyes and looked at her in surprise. ¡°You know magic?¡± ¡°Yes, I identally learned it in America.¡± Having seen a lot in his life, Old Master Sun didn¡¯t harp on this matter. He quickly said, ¡°This jade pendant came in a pair. I have one here and your maternal grandfather has one. Your grandfather probably gave the jade buckle to your mother, Bai Shaoyao.¡± When Chu Luo heard that this concerned the original Chu Luo, she wasn¡¯t very interested. Old Master Sun didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I¡¯m friends with your grandfather through life and death. We¡¯ve said before that no matter whose descendant is in trouble in the future, one just has to use this jade buckle to look for the other party.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that 20 years ago, your maternal grandfather suddenly brought your mother overseas. When I found out about their whereabouts, your maternal grandfather had already died of illness. Your mother had also married. From then on, our connection waspletely severed.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already broken contact, you probably don¡¯t know that my mother gave birth to me. Then how are you so sure that I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Because you look a lot like your grandmother.¡± Chu Luo was even more surprised. ¡°Someone bore a resemnce to my current appearance?¡± Chapter 372 - Youre Too Much Like Your Grandma

Chapter 372: You¡¯re Too Much Like Your Grandma

¡°Yes, you¡¯re too alike. You two look like you were carved from the same mold.¡± At this point, a gentle reminiscent look appeared on Old Master Sun¡¯s face. ¡°Your grandmother was a beautiful and mysterious woman. She was especially skilled. Back then, the rtionship between the empire and a few countries was a little tense. ¡°I remember when your grandfather and I led our troops to war and were surrounded by the enemy army. She was the one who went deep into the enemy¡¯s headquarters and blew up that ce and saved us.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. As Old Master Sun spoke, aplicated expression appeared on his face. ¡°Later on, she married your grandfather and gave birth to your mother. Suddenly, she disappeared one day.¡± As Old Master Sun spoke, a teardrop flowed from his eye. ¡°Later on, your grandfather went crazy and searched for her everywhere. Even until your grandfather passed away from illness, he still couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before finally asking, ¡°How did she disappear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Old Master Sun actually started crying. ¡°Yichen never told anyone how your grandmother disappeared, so even if I wanted to help, I couldn¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun strangely. Other than being interested in the original Chu Luo¡¯s grandmother who resembled her, she was not interested in the other family members of the original Chu Luo at all. Chu Luo thought for a while and went over to get a tissue to wipe his tears. Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo, who was helping him wipe his tears, and suddenly felt a little stunned. After a while, he finally retracted his tears and said, ¡°I was too agitated. You¡¯ve never seen your maternal grandparents or mother before. You probably don¡¯t feel much hearing me say these things.¡± Chu Luo nodded honestly. Old Master Sun was still provoked by herck of feelings. His sons had sent people to investigate Chu Luo and had also told Old Master Sun about Chu Luo¡¯s situation in the Chu family. Therefore, Old Master Sun subconsciously thought that Chu Zhengyang and his wife had deliberately not let Chu Luo know. He couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant towards Chu Zhengyang and his wife. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Then, Sun Tianhao pushed it open and walked in. ¡°Grand¡­ Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo and Old Master Sun turned to look at Sun Tianhao, who was standing by the door in a suit. Dressed in this attire, Sun Tianhao¡¯s aura was very different from usual. He looked majestic, heroic, and tall. He had the demeanor of a soldier. Old Master Sun red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Did you climb over the wall from the backyard?¡± As Chu Luo was around, Sun Tianhao suddenly rubbed the brim of his cap in embarrassment and nodded. ¡°I forgot that I haven¡¯t read the news to you today. I took a shortcut.¡± At this point, his eyes widened as if he had just realized that Old Master Sun could speak. He said excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, you can speak now.¡± Old Master Sun was about to speak again when he realized that his throat seemed to be blocked by something. Suddenly, his words turned into a ¡®Ahhh¡¯. Sun Tianhao was shocked. He quickly strode over and squatted by Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. He grabbed his hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After asking, he quickly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s wrong with my grandfather?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun could only speak for five minutes.¡± ¡°You were the one who helped let Grandpa speak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then can you¡­¡± Chu Luo knew what Sun Tianhao was going to say and refused directly. ¡°No. Old Master Sun can¡¯t speak for the time being because he¡¯s injured. He¡¯ll recover after resting for a while. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t speak forever. There are some shortcuts that can¡¯t be taken.¡± Old Master Sun nodded in agreement. Sun Tianhao exhaled and nodded in relief. Only then did he stand up and take off his cap. Seeing that Chu Luo was staring at his clothes, he subconsciously straightened his back. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is this your military school uniform?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Looks good.¡± The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up, and he was about to reveal his teeth when he suddenly remembered that the person opposite him was the Bai Ling he liked. He had even confessed to her before. He suddenly stopped smiling and tried his best to look serious. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his change in expression. She smiled and said, ¡°You must have sneaked back home. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to school?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± With his current level in school, how could he possibly sneak away? Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t say that. He only said, ¡°I merely took a shortcut and didn¡¯t have time to change.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. She turned to look at Old Master Sun. ¡°Master Sun, I¡¯ll go prescribe you a prescription now. I don¡¯t think I have time toe over for the next period of time. After you finish eating for half a month, I¡¯lle over and give you another prescription.¡± Disappointment shed across Old Master Sun and Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo turned around and walked out of the door. Sun Tianhao followed. The others waited in the courtyard. When the two of them walked into the living room, Sun Tianhao suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you met a few people from other cesst night. Did they do anything to you?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Sun Tianhao frowned. ¡°A ssmate of mine told me. Coincidentally, his sister is from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± ¡°What do you think those people could do to me?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his frown deepened. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t let your guard down¡­ Doesn¡¯t Li Yan have many bodyguards? Why didn¡¯t you bring bodyguards with you when you went out?¡± ¡°Troublesome.¡± ¡°What if you meet someone you can¡¯t deal with¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chu Luo stopped. ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao tightened his grip on his cap and continued frowning.¡± Li Yan and the Qin family have fallen out now. The Qin family will definitely think of ways to kidnap you and threaten Li Yan. ¡°Also¡­ I heard from my grandfather that none of the Duanmu family members are good people. Li Yan is so close to the Duanmu family. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being tricked by the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Wrong. Li Yan and the Duanmu family aren¡¯t close.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°Hmph! This is obviously a rumor deliberately released by the Duanmu family.¡± At this point, Chu Luo strode out of the door. Sun Tianhao quickly followed. When the Sun family, who was standing in the courtyard, saw Sun Tianhao and Chu Luoe out, Third Madam retorted, ¡°Tianhao, did you climb over the wall again? Kid, why do you often climb over walls instead of walking through doors? I¡¯ll get someone to install a high-voltage electric on the wall tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if you can still climb over the wall.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately fawned on Third Madam. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t that wall closer to my school?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. It¡¯s just a few steps. How much closer could it be?¡± Sun Tianhao giggled and stopped talking. Eldest Master Sun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what do you need us to do now?¡± ¡°Give me a pen and a notebook. I¡¯ll write a prescription for Master Sun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked towards the house in front. In the hall, Chu Luo and Professor Tang discussed Old Master Sun¡¯s situation. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the nurses what to take note of.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After they brought over the pen and notebook, she took them and quickly wrote. She wrote a few prescriptions at once before stopping and saying to them, ¡°You can go to the Chinese pharmacy at the military hospital to retrieve these herbs. They should have all the herbs there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eldest Master Sun took the prescription and said to her seriously, ¡°Chu Luo, if you encounter any trouble in the future, you can look for us directly. As long as it¡¯s your matter, we will definitely help.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up with Professor Tang. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Professor Tang, Little Chu, do stay for lunch.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s almost noon.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have something on.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, the Sun family didn¡¯t keep her anymore. After being sent to the car by the Sun family and getting into the car with Professor Tang, Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, I¡¯m going back to the Li residence first. Are youing with me or are you going back to Imperial Sky Park first?¡± Since the Li residence was between the Sun residence and Imperial Sky Park, Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. This will save time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the car arrived at the Li residence, Professor Tang was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Li residence to be so big.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°This ce is built ording to theyout of the Prince¡¯s residence. Of course it¡¯s very big.¡± The car drove straight into the Li residence and stopped outside the courtyard where Old Gao and his wife lived. At this moment, Mrs. Gao was drying clothes in the courtyard. When she saw Chu Luoing, she quickly shouted into the door, ¡°Old Gao, Chu Luo is here.¡± Soon, footsteps could be heard. Then, Old Gao strode out with a pen. As he walked, he said loudly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you came at the right time. Hurry up and teach me how to trante othernguages into amonnguage. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s the Imperialnguage.¡± However, when Old Gao saw Professor Tang, his expression suddenly froze. Chu Luo smiled and introduced him. ¡°Teacher Gao, this is Professor Tang from the medical school.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Professor Tang, he¡¯s my high school Mathematics teacher.¡± Professor Tang extended his hand to Old Gao. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao.¡± ¡°Hello, hello, hello!¡± Old Gao immediately came back to his senses. He put his pen in his pocket and shook his hand enthusiastically. ¡°I heard from Little Chu Luo that you¡¯re a highly brilliant medical professor.¡± ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re also incredible to have a student like Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go and sit in the living room.¡± Teacher Gao quickly led the two of them into the living room. Chapter 373 - Thats Nonsense, You Little Lass

Chapter 373: That¡¯s Nonsense, You Little Lass

After Old Gao and Professor Tang sat down, they started chatting. The two of them chatted merrily. Mrs. Gao served tea to them and sat beside Chu Luo. She said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, you came at the right time. Old Gao wants to attend an online ss but didn¡¯t expect that the live broadcast sses are all in foreignnguages. He couldn¡¯t understand it and has been fiddling with it for the entire morning.¡± When Old Gao and Professor Tang heard this, they stopped at the same time. Old Gao looked vexed and deliberately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Xiao Luo, help me fix it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to learn a few foreignnguages before I can attend the sses.¡± The three of them were amused by Old Gao¡¯s words. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll create anguage conversionmand on yourputer. In the future, you can directly use thenguage conversionmand to listen to the sses, regardless of which country¡¯snguage it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can just trante them all into the Imperialnguage. Sounds more familiar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler specially got someone to prepare aputer for Old Gao and ced it on the desk downstairs. Old Gao and Professor Tang continued to chat. Chu Luo went over to fiddle with Old Gao¡¯sputer. When Chu Luo generated and set up the conversion instructions on theputer, Old Gao and Professor Tang were talking about her going to Province G to participate in the global school principal conference. Both of them looked proud. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a student as gifted innguages as Little Chu. Previously, I kept seeing her wearing earphones. Looks like a genius didn¡¯t appear out of thin air. It¡¯s also rted to her efforts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t see how hard Chu Xiao Luo worked during the finalp in high school. This child¡¯s memory is amazing. Other than revising all her humanities subjects, she actually went to the bookstore and secretly bought arge volume of science books to read.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she interrupted unhappily, ¡°Teacher Gao, I didn¡¯t buy it secretly.¡± She had obviously bought those science books in an aboveboard manner. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a humanities student. Didn¡¯t you secretly go to a bookstore to buy science books?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I was just trying to calm down and relieve my stress when I got tired from studying.¡± Old Gao and Professor Tang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± It was already lunch time. The three of them didn¡¯t chat for long before the Li family servants brought them lunch. Only then did Old Gao talk about Jin Hui¡¯s visit yesterday. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you actually know the president of the Metaphysics Society. President Jin is simply an expert. What he said makes so much sense.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°Metaphysics is a general term for things that human science can¡¯t exin at present. Even if human science can¡¯t exin it, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Chu Luo, did you invite the president of the Metaphysics Society because of that thing in my brain?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Old Gao to guess it directly. Her eyes flickered and she nodded. ¡°Sort of. But Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be able to get it out of your brain soon. It won¡¯t affect you at all in the future.¡± When Professor Tang heard the two of them talk about this, he first looked at Old Gao in surprise before turning to Chu Luo. However, he didn¡¯t ask on the spot. He nned to ask after he left. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang didn¡¯t stay for long before leaving. After the car drove for a while, Professor Tang asked about this. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Teacher Gao¡¯s brain has been nted with Gu worms.¡± Professor Tang looked at her in surprise. ¡°Erm¡­¡± As a doctor, Professor Tang wasn¡¯t familiar with Gu worms, but he had heard of them. ¡°Gu worms are very popr in Southern Xinjiang. Previously, I heard from a doctor over there that once one is poisoned by Gu, the person who nted the Gu must cure it. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing our doctors can do about it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Mm. Yan is sending people to investigate the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher Gao. He brought Teacher Gao to the Li residence because he was worried that he would be given random treatment when his Gu worm acts up.¡± Professor Tang nodded and was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Little Chu, do you know who cast the Gu poison on Mr. Gao and why?¡± ¡°Because of me.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Professor Tang was stunned for a moment. In any case, he figured those people were probably after Li Yan, so he didn¡¯t ask further. The car drove all the way back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. In the afternoon, Chu Luo and Professor Tang did experiments together. As Chu Luo was thinking about the Gu worms in Old Gao¡¯s brain, she was a little distracted during the experiment. She was brewing the medicine, and the pungent smell of the medicine wafted throughout the room. At this moment, Elder Hu happened to open the door. He was provoked by this smell and took arge step back. He was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Little Chu,e out quickly. Your medicine has¡­¡± Before Elder Hu could finish speaking, he was overwhelmed and fell backward. Chu Luo jumped in fright and threw the herbs in her hand. Her body suddenly shook. She walked to the door and closed it, before going over to support Elder Hu. At the same time, she quickly inserted a needle into him. Elder Hu woke up after a few seconds. Chu Luo helped him sit in a chair. ¡°Ouch, Little Chu, what herbs did you add just now? Why is the smell so strong? It¡¯s so stimting that my brain was about to explode.¡± Chu Luo quickly massaged Elder Hu¡¯s head and said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little distracted just now, so I added an additional XX herb.¡± ¡°Child, did you encounter some trouble? How can you be distracted while refining the medicine?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and lowered her head to admit her mistake. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again.¡± When Elder Hu saw Chu Luo like this, how could he bear to criticize her? He said, ¡°The smell in the herbs refining room has to disappear. Otherwise, with such a strong smell, we can¡¯t enter at all.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She seemed to have obtained from a certain ¡®expert¡¯ a bottle that could absorb smells. She quickly searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Elder Hu only saw Chu Luo reach into her pocket and feel around. He smiled and said, ¡°You should look while you¡¯re searching for whatever it is you¡¯re trying to find.¡± Chu Luo grinned and quickly found the bottle. She took it out and walked to the door. She opened the bottle cap and quickly opened the door a crack. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t open it¡­¡± Before Elder Hu could finish speaking, Chu Luo shook the bottle in her hand. Soon, she put the bottle away in her pocket and pushed open the door. Elder Hu subconsciously covered his nose. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa Hu, there¡¯s no smell now.¡± Elder Hu put down his hand and tried to sniffle. As expected, the smell didn¡¯te out. Elder Hu stood up and walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side. He looked at the medicine pot that was brewing and eximed in surprise, ¡°Where did the medicine in the pot go?¡± Not to mention the smell in the room, even the medicine in the medicine pot had disappeared. Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°It was devoured by my divine bottle.¡± Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± However, his gaze subconsciously swept across Chu Luo¡¯s pocket. Chu Luo shrugged and walked in without exining. Elder Hu followed her in and asked as he walked, ¡°Why did you randomly put in the herbs just now? That smell rushed straight to one¡¯s brain. You were even standing in the room. How could you stand it?¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him. When the harmful smell attacked her, Phoenix subconsciously gave her a protective barrier. She didn¡¯t smell it at that time. Seeing that she was keeping silent, Elder Hu thought that she was reflecting and didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo went over to refine the medicine again. Elder Hu stood beside her and supervised. When the herbs were ready to be boiled, someone knocked on the door. The two of them turned to look and the door was pushed open at the same time. Standing there was Li Yan. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan first nodded at Elder Hu before saying, ¡°Something came up. Can you leave first?¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan must have something serious to talk to her about, so she said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, help me look after this medicine. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡± Elder Hu waved at her. ¡°Since you look distracted, it¡¯s good to go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Hu.¡± Chu Luo took off herb coat and followed Li Yan. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had walked out of the vi that Li Yan said, ¡°A batch of tomb raiders has arrived in the capital these past two days.¡± ¡°Who gathered them?¡± ¡°I got someone to spread the news that they organized it spontaneously.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan simrly turned his head to look back at her and said coldly, ¡°Since many people want to go to that tomb, let more people go over.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them enter the tomb.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and continued walking. Chu Luo still tilted her head and looked at him. She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When they reached the vi, Li Yan gestured to her. ¡°Go change into a set of clothes that are convenient for movement. We¡¯ll go over in private to take a look. Maybe we can find the person who cast the Gu poison on your teacher.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked upstairs. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Where did these people go?¡± ¡°The temple outside the city.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly stopped. Yesterday, Anya had said that she was going to the temple today. She took out her phone and called Anya, intending to ask if she was back. It took a while before the call connected. It was especially noisy. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Anya, where are you?¡± Anya answered her loudly, ¡°I¡¯m still in the temple.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Anya probably walked to a quiet ce. It was finally quiet on the other side. She immediatelyined in dissatisfaction, ¡°I want to too, but that stinky blockhead who came with me has disappeared somewhere. He didn¡¯t answer my calls.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Thene back with your guard first. Maybe Qin Ming suddenly has a mission.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for that stinky blockhead here.¡± Chapter 374 - How Bold

Chapter 374: How Bold

Anya¡¯s princess temper red up and she said in a displeased tone, ¡°How dare he leave without informing me. I¡¯m going to get him toe and pick me up.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Thinking that since she was a princess, besides bringing bodyguards on the surface, she must also have someone secretly protecting her, she said, ¡°Then be careful.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a room for me. I¡¯ll wait for him in the roomter.¡± At this point, Anya said to her excitedly, ¡°Chu, there¡¯s actually a temple fair here today. Many people are here. I think some people are so strange. They bowed to Bodhisattva for a long time.¡± Chu Luo thought to herself, ¡®How can they not pray more? These people are preparing to enter the tomb. Many people who enter tombs care about these things.¡¯ However, she only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. The two of them returned to the bedroom and changed into casual clothes before going downstairs. Li Yan took a car key from the butler and continued walking out with Chu Luo¡¯s hand in his. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Are we driving there?¡± She had thought that they would teleport over directly. ¡°Yes, we might meet an acquaintance there. It¡¯s more convenient to drive.¡± Chu Luo thought that since Anya was over there, they might meet her. It would be easier to bring her back then, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them got into the car and Li Yan drove out. The temple outside the city was closer from here. It only took 40 to 50 minutes to get there by car on the expressway. Chu Luo had been here once before and still remembered the big peaches here. As soon as the car arrived at the peach garden, she turned to look out of the window. At this moment, the peach trees had already lost all their leaves and were bare. There was no moonlight tonight, and there weren¡¯t many ces illuminated by the streetlights. Actually, there was nothing to see. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and eximed. She pointed at a row of lights not far away and asked Li Yan, ¡°There weren¡¯t any houses over there when we camest time. Why are there so many houses now?¡± ¡°Those are simple houses built by those people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re staying here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are a lot of people involved this time. They have to wait for a few days before they can gather everyone who¡¯s going to the northwest.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The car drove for a few minutes before arriving outside Fangqing Temple¡¯s wall. It was only past seven in the evening, and the temple was brightly lit. It was obvious that there were many people inside. Li Yan kept driving until he reached the edge of the parking lot before finding an empty spot to stop. Chu Luo opened the car door and alighted. A gust of evening wind blew past, bringing with it the cold fragrance of soil and the fragrance of incense in the temple. She turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°Where are we entering from?¡± Since they hade secretly, they had to keep a low profile. ¡°The back door.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and led her to the back door. The further they walked, the darker it became. Li Yan took out two pairs of night vision sses from his pocket. He put one on and gave one to Chu Luo. ¡°Put on the night vision sses.¡± Chu Luo took it and put it on. The scene in front of her lit up. They walked for a while before arriving at the back door. This ce was close to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Are you going to look for the abbot?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan took out his tablet and quickly swiped it. ¡°Those people are in the temple hall. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The back door was closed. Chu Luo cast a spell and the door opened. The two of them walked in. It was still very quiet. It was obvious that the abbot had not returned to rest. They walked along the path towards the outside. After walking for a while, they heard voices and chanting. After turning another corner, they arrived at the temple hall¡¯s courtyard. The door of the temple hall was wide open. Below the Buddha statue sat a group of monks chanting scriptures. Behind the monks sat more than twenty men who were kneeling. The youngest of these men was only in his twenties, and the oldest wasn¡¯t more than 55 years old. Everyone had a sincere expression on their faces, as if they were the most ordinary devotees who hade to pray to God and Buddha to protect their families or have a sessful career. Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t enter. The two of them stood in a hidden corner and looked inside. After looking at it for a while, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°These people want to enter the Emperor¡¯s Tomb. What do they think Buddha can protect them with?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just praying for peace of mind.¡± The two of them waited for a while before the monks¡¯ recital ended. The people stood up and walked out. Chu Luo and Li Yan pretended to be devotees and slowly followed behind them. A young man who happened to be walking at the back suddenly asked the middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Uncle, why should we wait for those people toe? Can¡¯t we go over first?¡± ¡°What do you know? That tomb is more dangerous than all the other tombs. It¡¯s safer with more people.¡± ¡°How dangerous could it be? Are there dumplings inside?¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. You jinx. Before I go to the tomb, there are some things that you¡¯re not allowed to say. Bad luck.¡± ¡°I¡­ Alright.¡± The young man was silent for a while before he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, so many people are going this time. Do you think it will alert the higher-ups?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯s not peaceful up there now. Who doesn¡¯t want to obtain the gold mountains, silver mountains, and the legendary divine herbs and divine weapons inside? How would they have the time to pay attention to us? Besides, we¡¯ve disguised ourselves. Everyone will only think that we¡¯re merchants who came here to participate in the goods exhibition.¡± ¡°Mm, mm. When we get what¡¯s inside, we¡¯ll definitely surpass Master Li and be the richest men in the world.¡± ¡°You¡­ There are so many people here. You better hold back your words.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll stop talking. This is my first time following you to the tomb. I¡¯m a little excited.¡± ¡°Excited my ass. Everyone will be discussing how to get there in the next few days. Listen carefully.¡± ¡°Got it, Uncle.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo and Li Yan only stopped when they reached the outer courtyard. Those people walked out of the monastery. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, Li Yan pulled her back. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple hall to take a look.¡± When the two of them arrived at the temple hall, the monks had already left to rest. Other than burning incense candles, there were only candles ced around the temple hall. There were no electric lights, making it look especially solemn and sacred. The two of them walked into the temple hall. Li Yan took out his tablet and swiped it for a while before looking around. Chu Luo followed behind him and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°See if there¡¯s anything they¡¯re hiding here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re hiding something here?¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand why they were hiding something here, she still followed Li Yan to look for it. The two of them searched for a while but didn¡¯t find anything. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What will they hide here?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and whispered in her ear. Chu Luo widened her eyes and said with aplicated expression, ¡°They¡¯re really bold.¡± ¡°This way, even if someonees to investigate, they won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t find anything and left the temple hall. Li Yan put away his tablet and took out a Bluetooth earpiece to put on his ear. He moved his fingers and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± After a while, he responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan pulled her hand and walked to the backyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go rest for an hour. There will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°What show?¡± ¡°Someone in the capital knows who¡¯s here. They¡¯lle overter.¡± ¡°Will they capture these people?¡± ¡°No.¡± The two of them went to the room Chu Luo had stayed in before. There was actually a pot of steaming water in the room. Li Yan let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked over to pour her a ss of hot water. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Chu Luo took the cup and held it in her hand. She watched as Li Yan sat down, took out his tablet, and quickly swiped it. She thought for a moment and took out her phone too. Her phone had been turned to silent mode when she arrived. Unexpectedly, when she took it out, she saw that there were a few messages from someone. Anya sent the most messages. Chu Luo clicked on Anya¡¯s messages and nced at them. Anya had merely sent her a few messages out of pure boredom. She had even attached a few photos. The photo was taken by therge tree in the outer courtyard, and there were words attached to it. ¡°Heavens, Chu, look at this tree. It¡¯s so big. I think it¡¯ll definitely be very romantic to build a house on it.¡± Then, there was another photo and matching text. Unexpectedly, Anya really climbed up the tree branch from behind. The moment Chu Luo saw this photo, she quickly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, look. Isn¡¯t there something strange on the branch of that big tree in the outer courtyard?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look over. There was a lot of grass on it, making it look like a huge bird¡¯s nest. At first nce, it didn¡¯t look like anything. Then, Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the grass here hasn¡¯t been put up for long. It¡¯s impossible for birds to build their nest here at this time.¡± The weather was cold and the evening wind was strong there. If the birds wanted to build a nest, they wouldn¡¯t do it there. Moreover, it was such a huge nest. Chu Luo snorted and sneered. ¡°Such a big nest can even fit an ostrich.¡± Li Yan swiped on the tablet a few times and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to go up and take a look. If there are no surprises, there should be something down there.¡± Chapter 375 - Stupid Woman

Chapter 375: Stupid Woman

The person who had climbed up the tree lifted the bird¡¯s nest, and found out that a hole had been dug in the trunk. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°This tree has grown here for hundreds of years and has long had a tree soul. The people who dig holes on it will receive retribution sooner orter.¡± Li Yan said to the person on the tree, ¡°See what it is.¡± That person brought the camera closer to what was inside and turned on his phone to illuminate it. There were actually several exquisite explosives and a map that could only be found in the ck market. There was a red thread on the map. Li Yan added, ¡°Open the map.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡± Li Yan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t open it yet.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°That red line can¡¯t be touched. That¡¯s a death line. If you touch it, those explosives will automatically explode.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked the person on the tree toe down first. He continued to fiddle with the tablet. Chu Luo sat beside him and drank hot water. After a while, she remembered that she had yet to read a few people¡¯s messages, so she took out her phone again. The message was from Tang Zhiyun and the others, reminding her that thepany would open the day after tomorrow. Chu Luo replied that she would be there on time and prepared to put away her phone. Just then, Anya sent her another message. Anya: ¡°Chu, it¡¯s too boring here. I want to go back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Go back if you want.¡± Anya didn¡¯t reply. After about five minutes, she sent another message. Anya: ¡°Chu, guess who I saw?¡± Anya: ¡°I actually saw the Qin family in the parking lot.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two messages and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, the Qin family is there.¡± Li Yan had obviously already received the news and only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Anya sent another message: ¡°Chu, I won¡¯t go back first. I feel that the Qin family is acting suspiciously. They must be up to something bad. I want to follow them and see what they¡¯re up to.¡± Chu Luo quickly typed: ¡°Don¡¯t go. Be careful that they¡¯ll deal with you too.¡± Chu Luo waited for a while, but seeing that Anya didn¡¯t reply, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya went to follow the Qin family.¡± Sheined in dissatisfaction, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person afraid that the Qin family will harm her if they discover her?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°People who don¡¯t listen to advice can¡¯t me anyone should they be dealt with.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that Anya was a good person. She said, ¡°You should send a few people to follow her. What if the Qin family discovers Anya and wants to target her?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and used hismunicator to get someone to follow Anya. The two of them waited in the room for more than ten minutes before walking out. ¡­ Elsewhere. Anya led her guards and followed the Qin family from afar. It was a young master from the Qin family. Anya had seen him before, but she couldn¡¯t remember his name. The young master of the Qin family also brought some people over. Not long after, his people quickly left. The young master from the Qin family continued walking forward. Anya was still confident that the Qin family hadn¡¯t discovered her. However, after following them for a few minutes, the guard realized that something was wrong and reminded Anya, ¡°Princess, that person seems to be going to an increasingly remote ce as we walk.¡± Anya felt that since the Qin family didn¡¯t have good intentions towards Chu Luo, they would definitely make preparations in advance. If the ce where they do evil deeds isn¡¯t a little remote, they will be discovered. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Otherwise, the people in front will discover you.¡± The two of them followed the person in front for a while more. The guard became even more uneasy. ¡°Princess, the atmosphere nearby seems a little strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Isn¡¯t this the atmosphere at night?¡± The person in front stopped just as Anya finished speaking. That person suddenly turned around and strode back. Anya was stunned and stood there, forgetting to react. The guard quickly pulled her into the forest. However, the peach tree¡¯s trunk wasn¡¯t big to begin with, and it was bare at this time. How could it conceal anyone? The person walked to the stone path closest to Anya and stopped. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want toe out yourself, or do you want me to invite you? Your choice.¡± Anya grabbed the tree trunk tightly and her heart almost jumped to her throat. She tried her best to calm down and thought about how she was the princess of America and was protected by the secret guards. As long as this person from the Qin family dared to mess around, the secret guards would definitely not let him off. Feeling more confident, she walked out. ¡°I¡¯m not following you. How do you want to invite me?¡± ¡°Ha, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You didn¡¯t follow me when you¡¯ve been walking behind me all the way?¡± After that person finished speaking, his voice became stern. ¡°Tell me, who sent you!¡± ¡°How dare you speak to our princess like that!¡± ¡°Princess? Pfft¡­ How can a princess do such a thing? You¡¯re still too inexperienced to fool me.¡± Anya was a little surprised to hear this. Although there was no moonlight tonight, she could still see the outline of a person clearly. As a member of the top families in the empire, it was impossible for the Qin family not to know her. At the thought of this, she was displeased. ¡°How dare you speak to me like this. Do you believe that I¡¯ll get your country¡¯s guards to arrest you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Before you want to catch me, let¡¯s see if you can leave my ce.¡± After saying that, that person took out the gun. Anya¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the gun. The guard quickly shielded her behind him. ¡°Princess, quickly leave this ce. This person is crazy. He actually dares to point a gun at you.¡± Anya came back to her senses and said angrily, ¡°Who are you from the Qin family? How can you not know me!¡± The man opposite her was extremely arrogant. ¡°Listen up, my name is Fifth Young Master Qin, Qin Zhao. Since you dare to follow me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he really started firing a shot. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya screamed as her guard pushed her into the peach forest beside her. She lost her bnce and fell. After realizing the bullet didn¡¯t enter her flesh, Anya suddenly came back to her senses and only saw her guard fall. ¡°Mina!¡± Anya eximed in surprise and wanted to get up. At this moment, Qin Zhao had already arrived in front of her. Anya propped her hands on the ground and looked at the man approaching her in horror. At this moment, Qin Zhao turned on his phone¡¯s light and shone it on Anya¡¯s face. As Anya was stimted by the light and wanted to cover her eyes, he grabbed her chin and sized her up carefully. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s tone sounded lewd. ¡°What a good-looking foreign girl. Did you just say that you¡¯re a princess? Coincidentally, I¡¯m a prince. Are we destined to meet in this peach garden? ¡± Anya had never been treated like this before. She struggled with all her might and shouted, ¡°Help!¡± In the next second, Qin Zhao pressed the gun against her temple. Anya trembled and turned pale. Qin Zhao said sinisterly, ¡°If you dare to scream, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re impudent!¡± Anya was really frightened, but her mind had cleared up. She decided to save herself. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I can be even more impudent than that.¡± As Qin Zhao spoke, he caressed her smooth face ambiguously with the hand that was holding her chin. Anya was disgusted. She clenched her fists on the ground to calm down. ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± As Qin Zhao spoke, his hand really went down. Anya had never been insulted like this before. She quickly fell to the ground, took out her gun, and fired two shots at Qin Zhao. Qin Zhao didn¡¯t expect Anya to have a gun. When the first bullet came, he didn¡¯t have time to dodge it and it brushed past his shoulder. ¡°F*ck!¡± When Qin Zhao dodged the second shot, he cursed and fired at Anya. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Anya screamed instinctively, but her hand quickly pulled the trigger. After she was done shooting, she celebrated the fact that she hadn¡¯t been shot into a sieve by the other party. Her heart skipped a beat again. Qin Zhao was obviously not shot either. Qin Zhaoyi walked over again when Anya ran out of bullets. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you shooting?¡± Heughed sinisterly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not shooting anymore, it¡¯s time for you to serve me.¡± After saying that, he put his hand on his belt buckle and walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± Anya¡¯s face was pale and her body was trembling. She subconsciously propped herself up on the ground and retreated. In the end, she closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The terrifying thing that she had imagined didn¡¯t happen, but a cold and ruthless voice came from above her head. ¡°Chase after her. Kill her if you catch her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then, a few pairs of footsteps could be heard. Anya knew who hade when she heard the voice. She opened her eyes and looked at Qin Ming standing in front of her. Qin Ming held a shlight in his hand. The shlight shone to the side, but she could see her surroundings and his expression. He continued to look at her with his expressionless face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to follow him here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya knew that she was in the wrong and felt aggrieved. She started crying. Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked at her, displeased. At this moment, a subordinate came over and reported to him, ¡°Boss, that person is a fake member of the Qin family. He has been killed by us.¡± ¡°He must have aplices. Search!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as his subordinate left, Qin Ming looked at the trembling Anya. It was obvious that that person had deliberately lured her over. He couldn¡¯t help but berate her softly. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± After saying that, he walked to her side, bent down, picked her up horizontally, and left. Chapter 376 - So Many Worms!

Chapter 376: So Many Worms!

When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the parking lot, they saw Qin Ming walking over from a path with Anya in his arms. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was crying with her head buried, and asked Qin Ming with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked down at Anya¡¯s head. He frowned and didn¡¯t speak. When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, she immediately looked up. Seeing that Li Yan was also there, she subconsciously wiped her tears. At the same time, she realized that she was still being carried by Qin Ming. Her face turned red and she quickly said, ¡°Put me down.¡± Without a word, Qin Ming put her down. As soon as Anya stood on the ground, Chu Luo saw the red mark on her chin and frowned even more. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya was really unwilling to talk about what had happened just now. At this moment, Qin Ming said in a low voice, ¡°She followed the fake Qin Zhao and was almost raped after being discovered.¡± Anya suddenly turned to look at Qin Ming, feeling embarrassed and upset. She wailed and suddenly thought of her guard, Mina. She quickly stopped crying and grabbed Qin Ming¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How is my guard, Mina? Did you get anyone to save her?¡± At this point, she remembered how powerful Chu Luo was. She quickly let go of Qin Ming¡¯s sleeve and turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, Mina was shot. You must save her.¡± Chu Luo nced at the frantic Anya and then at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°She¡¯s in the car.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a car in front. Anya immediately ran over. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who said, ¡°You guys go to the car first. Qin Ming and I will go take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed. Li Yan and Qin Ming quickly walked towards the path. Chu Luo walked to the car and saw Anya calling Mina¡¯s name softly. However, she didn¡¯t manage to wake her up after calling a few times. She quickly turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, is Mina¡­ is she¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± Chu Luo took out two silver needles and walked over to seal Mina¡¯s two major acupoints. She looked at the bullet hole on her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take out her bullet now. Think of a way to get me some water.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Anya looked around and quickly walked into the temple. After a while, Anya came out with a monk carrying a water basin. The monk was surprised to see Mina, but he quickly restrained the surprise on his face. He ced the water beside Chu Luo, pressed his palms together, and chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± before turning around to leave. Chu Luo washed Mina¡¯s wound and quickly took out the tools to retrieve the bullet. Before Anya could react, she had already taken out the bullet. Then, she washed her hands with the water in the basin and said to Anya, ¡°Get someone to take good care of her when you go back. She will be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief, but her legs went limp and she leaned against the car. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand properly, go sit in the car.¡± Anya was embarrassed, but this was not the time to be prideful. She climbed into the car and sat down. Only then did Chu Luo ask her, ¡°What exactly happened just now? As a princess, how can you be so impulsive?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya bit her lips and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I heard that person call and say that he will lure you over tonight and catch you. That¡¯s why I followed him.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You only brought one guard? Didn¡¯t His Majesty send you some secret guards?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± After Chu Luo mentioned it, Anya remembered that she had a few secret guards following her. At the thought of this, her face turned pale again. After a while, she asked with a sad expression, ¡°Chu, have my secret guards been killed by them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw Anya¡¯s expression turn even uglier and swallowed her words. She turned to look out of the car and was about to see if Li Yan and the others had returned when she felt a wave of energy approaching. Her expression froze and she said to Anya, ¡°Anya, stay in the car.¡± Anya¡¯s body trembled and she quickly asked, ¡°Is someone powerfuling over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo alighted and stuck a talisman on the car. The car instantly disappeared. Chu Luo quickly walked towards that energy. The peach forest was filled with peach trees that had lost their leaves. Chu Luo walked for a while before jumping up and quickly flying between the peach branches. That energy had juste from outside. When Chu Luo followed the energy fluctuation over, she realized that the energy fluctuation was headed towards the tomb raiders. At this moment, the people living in the simple room weren¡¯t asleep. Many people were gathered together, drinking and chatting. They were chatting about the product exhibition that had been held in the capital recently. It was as if these people were ordinary businessmen who wanted to make a fortune and had speciallye to pray to Buddha. At this moment, there was a gust of wind in the forest. The sound of the wind rang out. Apanying the sound of the wind was a hair-raising hissing sound. However, this sound was quickly covered by the wind, and those people didn¡¯t hear it at all. At this moment, a young man walked out of a simple room and walked to the side. He stopped under a tree five meters away from the simple room and started to undo his belt. It was obvious that he hade out to pee. However, when he finished peeing and shaking, he realized that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Ouch ~ There are so many worms!¡± His shouts alerted the people who were chatting. They quickly walked out with shlights. Wherever the torchlight shone, there were squirming worms everywhere, making people subconsciously have goosebumps. ¡°Ouch!¡± When the young man saw who hade out, he shouted again and strode to one of the middle-aged men. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle, there are so many worms.¡± ¡°What are you shouting for? Stop making a fuss.¡± The others¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t change. One of them quickly took out a bottle and poured it on the worms. After a series of crackling sounds, the air was immediately filled with a scorched smell. One of them looked at the young man and mocked, ¡°Little kid, if you¡¯re even afraid of such worms, how can you follow us to do great things? I advise you to go back and look for your mother. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cry for your parents¡­¡± Many people immediately echoed andughed. The young man¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t look too good. He said in a low voice, ¡°Old ck, deal with these worms first. Looks like this isn¡¯t a ce we can stay.¡± Hearing this, the others immediately stoppedughing. Everyone quickly dealt with the worms that crawled over. Then, they entered the simple room, picked up something, and walked to the side. As they packed their things, Chu Luo chased after the energy fluctuation. The person controlling the worms was beside theke. When Chu Luo went, he was still ying the flute. It was obvious that the flute was used to control worms. Chu Luo stopped ten meters away from that person and picked up a small stone to flick towards that person¡¯s flute. Swoosh~ Pa! Dong! When the flute fell to the ground, that person realized that someone was there and shouted, ¡°Who is it! Come out!¡± Chu Luo walked towards him slowly. When the man saw Chu Luo walking over, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone who hase to deal with you.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± The man was about to pick up the flute that had fallen to the ground. Chu Luo cast a spell and the flute flew out. The man abruptly looked at Chu Luo with shock in his eyes. At this moment, the flute had already reached Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°Since you can control so many worms, you must be from Southern Xinjiang.¡± ¡°Since you know¡­¡± The man¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a sinister and ruthless smile. ¡°In that case you should know that nine out of ten people from Southern Xinjiang know how to control Gu worms. Since you dare to disturb my business, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand towards Chu Luo, and a Gu worm flew towards Chu Luo at lightning speed in the dark. Chu Luo blocked the Gu worm with the flute in her hand. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think you can get rid of my Gu worms as you please?¡± After saying that, he put two fingers to his lips and whistled. After the whistle, the Gu worm turned into a few in the dark and flew towards Chu Luo from different angles. Chu Luo quickly jumped back and took out two bells from her body. She quickly shook them. When the crisp sound of the bell rang in the dark, the man¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You¡­ you actually have something that can control Gu worms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to know now.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she continued to ring the bells and sneered. ¡°Since you like to cast Gu poison on others, I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of being controlled by a Gu worm.¡± ¡°Heh, you can control the Gu worms I raise? What a joke.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if we can try.¡± Chu Luo increased the speed at which she rang the bells. After a while, the man finally stopped smiling. He paused first, then his face contorted and his body spasmed uncontrobly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Looking at the man who was rolling on the ground with his head in his arms, Chu Luo shook the bell as she walked up to him and asked coldly, ¡°Did you nt the Gu worm made from a coil sucking worm in my teacher¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Ouch¡­ Stop shaking. I can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll let your Gu worm kill you.¡± Chapter 377 - You Scared Me to Death

Chapter 377: You Scared Me to Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No¡­ Ouch¡­ I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Chu Luo shook the bells and stopped the Gu worm in the man¡¯s body. The man panted heavily and a vicious glint shed across his lowered eyes. He said in a weak tone, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. When dealing with these people, she had never been as soft-hearted as she was towards ordinary people. As soon as she felt the malice emanating from the man, she rang the bells again. Ding dong, ding dong. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Please stop shaking¡­ Stop shaking¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not in the mood to say it, forget it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! My master is the one who nted the Gu poison in your teacher¡¯s brain!¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked in a low voice, ¡°Looks like you really came for me. Where is your master?¡± ¡°At¡­¡± The man hesitated. ¡°Speak!¡± Chu Luo raised the bell again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. My master followed a group of people to the northwest to look for that ancient tomb yesterday.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t move, a dark glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he quickly threw something at her. That thing was too fast for Chu Luo to see clearly. Just as the man thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to block it this time, a red light quickly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body. The red light formed a barrier and blocked that thing. The red light illuminated the surroundings. Chu Luo looked at the Gu worm that was moving on the ground and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. Then, she quickly shook the bell. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Looking at that person rolling on the ground and wailing, Chu Luo¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly cold. When the red light on her body disappeared, the Gu worm that had fallen by her feet had already lost its life force. That man had also been tortured by the Gu worm until he was bleeding from his seven orifices. Chu Luo put away the bells and turned to walk towards the monastery. She had just walked out not far when a deafening explosion suddenly came from the front. The ground beneath her feet started trembling. Chu Luo looked over and her heart suddenly stopped. In the next second, she disappeared and appeared at the explosion. She looked at the grape field where a huge pit had appeared due to the explosion and the few people in familiar suits lying beside her. Chu Luo quickly looked around and was stunned. Her heart skipped a beat and she shouted, ¡°Yan!¡± In the next moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming stood up from a slope. The moment Chu Luo saw Li Yan, she ran over and pounced on him. Li Yan caught her petite body. Chu Luo grabbed his cor tightly and said, ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan caressed her back and turned to look at Qin Ming. ¡°Go see how they¡¯re doing.¡± Qin Ming walked over. Chu Luo looked up and asked him, ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°There were a few batches of people who came tonight. We chased one of them here. I didn¡¯t expect them to bury ** here previously.¡± ¡°Could the ** on the ancient tree in the temple also be theirs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Did you see whose men it was?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°The Qin family!¡± Chu Luo was furious. ¡°Just now, I was lured away by a Gu Master. That Gu Master wanted to attack those tomb raiders¡­ He said that Teacher¡¯s Gu worm was cast by his master. His master went to the northwest yesterday.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°We were chasing a group of Gu Masters just now. Looks like we were tricked.¡± ¡°Do you think these people aren¡¯t from the Qin family?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan let go of her and raised his hand to remove the dirt on her clothes before saying, ¡°The Qin family isn¡¯t so stupid to expose themselves again and again.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± When Chu Luo asked this, she suddenly thought of what the Sun family had said. ¡°Could it be someone from the Duanmu family? Everyone knows that you¡¯re very close to the Duanmu family now.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Li Yan sneered and held her hand, before walking towards Qin Ming. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate them.¡± After the two of them walked over, Li Yan asked Qin Ming, who was squatting there and checking on those people, ¡°How are they?¡± ¡°They fainted.¡± These people had all undergone special training. Coupled with the fact that everyone reacted quickly during the explosion, no casualties would ur under normal circumstances. Qin Ming stood up and asked his subordinates to take away the people who had fainted. The three of them walked towards the parking lot. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to the Qin family to investigate immediately.¡± Qin Ming seemed to have thought of something and nodded at him. He quickly used hismunicator to contact someone. When the three of them approached the parking lot, Qin Ming said to Li Yan, ¡°The masters of the Qin family have all gone to the northwest. They left this morning.¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped and a powerful cold aura emanated from his body. Qin Ming snorted. ¡°Looks like the Qin family is involved in this matter tonight. Other than the Qin family, the Duanmu family must be involved too.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Qin family¡¯s purpose in doing this?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Put up a show for the Duanmu family and deal with me while they¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The three of them stopped talking and quickly walked towards their car. However, when they walked to the parking lot, a powerful murderous aura suddenly erupted from Qin Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Another car is missing.¡± ¡°What car?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t sense any danger nearby. Qin Ming actually took a few seconds to answer her. ¡°The car Anya and her guard are in is gone.¡± Chu Luo only remembered this matter after he mentioned it. She strode to the car that she had concealed and removed the talisman on it. The car appeared. When Anya saw Chu Luo, she quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, did you catch that person?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over. When Anya saw the soil on their bodies, she widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Smelly¡­ Qin, what happened to you just now?¡± At this point, she thought of the huge explosion she had heard and asked worriedly, ¡°Were you guys over there during the explosion just now?¡± Qin Ming nced at her deeply, thinking to himself: ¡®Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you wanted to call me a stinky blockhead just now.¡¯ However, he still replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then are you injured?¡± Qin Ming nced at her, the look in his eyes clearly saying, ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯. At this moment, Li Yan said to him, ¡°Drive this car.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the car they drove over in. When the car drove out, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Old Master tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She frowned. ¡°You want to test him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a test. I want to see Old Master Duanmu¡¯s attitude.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Li Yan said, ¡°Old Master saved my life back then and he¡¯s our matchmaker too. As long as their family doesn¡¯t go too far, I can tolerate it. But if their family goes too far, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He was cold to outsiders, but Old Master Duanmu had saved him back then. He would definitely repay this kindness. As for Old Master¡¯s family, if they dared to cross his bottom line, he would definitely not be polite. Chu Luo immediately understood what he was thinking and didn¡¯t say anything else. When the car drove back to the vi, it was already past midnight. After the two of them went upstairs to wash up, Chu Luo leaned in Li Yan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°If the Gu Master who cast the Gu poison on Teacher really went to the northwest, I can only make a trip there. Teacher¡¯s Gu worm must be taken out.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. He tilted his head and kissed her forehead before saying, ¡°My men went over there too. When that Gu Master really follows him, we¡¯ll capture him outside the ancient tomb.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pressed her ear against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to be injured.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey.¡± ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Li Yan woke up early for breakfast. Li Yan took a car to the Duanmu residence. Chu Luo went to the vi behind and experimented with Professor Tang and the others. At the Duanmu residence. The moment the car stopped, he saw Old Master Duanmu¡¯s bodyguardsing over. After Li Yan alighted, he said to him, ¡°CEO Li, Old Master is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡± These words obviously told Li Yan that Old Master Duanmu had guessed that he woulde today and had specially asked his bodyguard to wait for him here. Li Yan wasn¡¯t surprised. He nodded at him coldly and followed him into the door. The two of them didn¡¯t go to the living room in front. Instead, they walked towards the backyard. When they entered the courtyard, Duanmu Tian happened to walk over from a corridor. Duanmu Tian watched as Li Yan followed his grandfather¡¯s bodyguards inside. He stopped in his tracks and a dark glint shed across his eyes. He turned around and walked to the other side. When Li Yan and Old Master¡¯s bodyguards walked into Old Master¡¯s courtyard, they saw him sitting at a chess table in the courtyard, ying chess alone. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu looked up and waved at him with a smile. He said to him kindly, ¡°Young Li,e y with me.¡± Old Master Duanmu was ying Chinese chess. Li Yan walked over and sat down, using a chariot to eat two of Old Master¡¯s soldiers. Old Master Duanmu was stunned at first, then heughed out loud. ¡°Young Li, you¡¯re so edgy today. Not good.¡± He then used his cannon to eat Li Yan¡¯s chariot. Chapter 378 - Li Yan and Old Master Duanmus Game

Chapter 378: Li Yan and Old Master Duanmu¡¯s Game

Li Yan didn¡¯t show any regret over Old Master Duanmu eating his chariot. He continued to y chess with Old Master Duanmu with his cold expression. After a while, Old Master Duanmu suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re so vicious. Something must have happened these past two days?¡± Li Yan looked down at the chessboard and told him about his visit to the templest night in a cold tone. When Old Master Duanmu heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. After making a move, he said, ¡°Looks like the rumors are true. So many people went to the northwest this time. It¡¯s normal for someone to want you to also go there. ¡°You have money and zing Glory¡¯s businesses are very broad. If you go there, you will definitely prepare a lot of resources that are out of their reach. This will enhance the chances of theming out.¡± Hearing Old Master¡¯s analysis, Li Yan didn¡¯t look up. He continued to lower his eyes as if he was thinking about his next move. After taking a step, he said, ¡°Many people went over therest night.¡± ¡°Oh, who are they?¡± ¡°The Qin family, the Lu family¡­ and the Duanmu family.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he finally looked up at Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu looked back at him with his wise eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of life. After putting down the chess piece in his hand, he said to the guard standing at the side, ¡°Little Huang, go and call my eldest son over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them continued ying chess. Ten minutester, Eldest Master Duanmu followed the guard in. ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I heard that our Duanmu family went to Fangqing Temple outside the cityst night?¡± When he heard this, Eldest Master Duanmu was first stunned before asking in confusion, ¡°There was a temple fair at Fangqing Temple yesterday. The women did go over there to burn incense, but they returned at three in the afternoon. I wonder why Father is asking this?¡± After asking this, he looked at Li Yan and asked concernedly, ¡°Did CEO Li also go to Fangqing Temple yesterday? What else happened?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan replied and ate another chess piece from Old Master. Old Master Duanmu looked at the chess piece that had been eaten and thought about how to make his next move. At the same time, he asked Eldest Master Duanmu, ¡°Young Li said that many people are going to the ancient tomb in the northwest whose location has been confirmed recently.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu nced at Li Yan again, as if considering whether to say this in front of Li Yan. Old Master Duanmu nced at him. Only then did Eldest Master Duanmu say in a vexed tone, ¡°Previously, the archeology team nned to go over there. I didn¡¯t expect this news to have been spread by someone. Many people in society already know.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°That tomb is a national ruin. Why didn¡¯t you issue a restraining order?¡± ¡°I was negligent. I should have issued this order at the earliest. Later on, the archeological team said that they weren¡¯t sure if it was the legendary ancient tomb.¡± ¡°In that case, send more people over to stop them. If the structure of the national ruins is destroyed by those people, it will be a huge loss to our empire¡¯s ancient archaeological research.¡± ¡°Okay, Father. I¡¯ll send more people to stop those people.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Duanmu left. Only then did Old Master Duanmu smile and say to Li Yan, ¡°Luckily, you came to remind me, Young Li. That ancient tomb is very valuable for studying ancient culture. If it¡¯s destroyed by those tomb raiders, it will be a huge loss to our empire.¡± Li Yan nodded and continued ying chess. After the next move, he said, ¡°The Qin family went too.¡± The chess piece that Old Master Duanmu was about to ce stopped halfway. He frowned and a trace of anger finally shed across his face. After a while, he said, ¡°Looks like we were too kind to the Qin family.¡± The game went on for nearly an hour. In the end, Li Yan won. Old Master Duanmu scolded jokingly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve never liked to talk during chess. I was wondering why you kept talking to me today. So you wanted to divert my attention and make me lose.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan looked at Old Master and said, ¡°Talking to you doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed out loud. ¡°You brat, even if you marry a wife, you still don¡¯t have muchpassion.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. However, Old Master Duanmu changed the topic and asked casually, ¡°Young Li, if one day, I ask you to help me do something that you¡¯re not willing to do, will you agree to help me do it?¡± Li Yan stared at him coldly and said, ¡°No.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed instead of being angry. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re still you¡­ I remember when I saved you back then, you said that as long as you survived, you should return a life to me. You¡¯ve done it. If not for the prescription you gave me, I would have already been buried.¡± At this point, he suddenly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my life can onlyst for half a year. Once people know that they don¡¯t have much time left, they increasingly feel that there¡¯s not enough time. I really want to live to a hundred.¡± Li Yan continued to stare at him. After a while, he said, ¡°I said that I would return a life to you. Since your wish is to live to a hundred years old, I will find a way to let you live until then. ¡°However, if the others from the Duanmu family want to test me or have designs on Luoluo again, don¡¯t me me for falling out with them.¡± After saying this, he stood up and walked out of the door. ¡°Li Yan, how can you speak to Old Master like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes. After they left, the guard asked in confusion, ¡°Old Master, Li Yan is so disrespectful to you. Why are you still letting him be?¡± The guard felt that with Li Yan¡¯s attitude, he should directly capture him and throw him into jail. Old Master Duanmu nced at his guards and started ying chess alone again. After a few moves, he said, ¡°Young Master Li won¡¯te over to say these things without evidence. Since he said that someone from our Duanmu family was involvedst night, that must be true. ¡°Go and tell my eldest son to restrain those juniors properly. I don¡¯t want Young Master Li toe and test me again because of these troublesome matters.¡± The guard was stunned for a moment before quickly responding, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went over to do experiments with Professor Tang and the others early in the morning. She did it until noon. The four of them were about to eat when they saw a car parked outside the vi. Li Yan alighted. Chu Luo was a little surprised and immediately walked out to wee him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and nced at the three of them sitting in the living room, preparing to eat. He said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to say to Professor Tang and the others, ¡°Grandpa Hu, Professor Tang, Professor Cao, don¡¯t wait for me. Yan and I will go back to our vi to eat.¡± She then walked towards their vi with Li Yan. After walking out of the vi, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you discover anything when you went over?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her but said, ¡°Old Master wants to live to a hundred years old. I¡¯ve already found all the herbs on that list you prescribed. I¡¯ve decided to let him live to a hundred.¡± ¡°Is this your repayment for saving his life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll brew this medicine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Though Li Yan was cold to people, he wasn¡¯t really cold-blooded and heartless to the point of being inhumane. He would definitely repay Old Master Duanmu for saving his life back then. After the two of them had eaten, they saw Qin Ming walking in with a huge wooden chest. Li Yan walked over to take the wooden box and ced it on the table. Chu Luo guessed what it was. ¡°Are those herbs inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo quickly opened it. When she saw the few rare herbs in a special transparent container in the wooden box, she smiled. ¡°Over the next two days, I¡¯ll refine those herbs into pills. You can give them to Old Master Duanmu after a period of time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, Chu Luo took the herbs and went to the other herbs refining room to brew the medicine. When Chu Luo was concocting the medicine, she only greeted Elder Hu but didn¡¯t say anything. When Elder Hu pushed open the door to see what medicine Chu Luo was brewing, he was shocked when he smelled the medicine. He smelled the floating Chinese medicine smell carefully and asked, ¡°Little Chu, where did you get this prescription from?¡± At this point, he became excited. ¡°I think I smell the Ice Fire Unicorn Grass!¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s this herb.¡± ¡°How did you find this herb?¡± At this point, he immediately understood. ¡°Looks like Li Yan got someone to find it.¡± ¡°Yes, he sent someone to look for it.¡± Elder Hu smelled it again and his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You have two special herbs inside. What are they?¡± At this point, he fell into deep thought. Chu Luo knew that these three herbs had been extinct in this world for a long time. It was already good enough that Elder Hu knew about one herb. She said, ¡°The other two are White Withered Floss and ming Phoenix Grass.¡± ¡°What? This¡­ this¡­ you actually found these two herbs!¡± Elder Hu was so excited that his face was red. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Quickly show me those two herbs.¡± Chu Luo brought him to see the two herbs. Elder Hu sighed. ¡°I saw these two kinds of herbs in an ancient medical book when I was very young. I always thought that they were extinct in this world. I didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be able to find them.¡± At this point, Elder Hu realized something. ¡°That¡¯s not right. What illness do you want to treat by brewing these three herbs together?¡± Chapter 379 - Ill Be Wherever My Wife Is

Chapter 379: I¡¯ll Be Wherever My Wife Is

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This matter was a secret to begin with, and Chu Luo couldn¡¯t possibly tell Elder Hu. She deliberately said in a mischievous tone, ¡°Grandpa Hu, guess?¡± Elder Hu remembered that Li Yan had asked Chu Luo to brew these herbs and that they must be useful to Li Yan. He stopped guessing and deliberately scolded with a smile, ¡°Littless, how can I guess without you saying anything?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly pulled a long face. ¡°Although I can¡¯t guess what the effects of the medicine you brewed are for now, you just have to remember that doctors are born to save the dying and heal the injured. If they don¡¯t harm anyone, I won¡¯t care.¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°What if we meet an evil person? Should we save him too?¡± Elder Hu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with it after we save him. We would¡¯ve fulfilled our duty as a doctor by then.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s words touched Chu Luo¡¯s heart. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will definitely follow Grandpa Hu¡¯s instructions.¡± These words amused Elder Hu. ¡°Haha¡­ You mischievous little girl!¡± The medicine that Chu Luo was going to brew was too special. Other than her, no one else in the world knew how to concoct it, so she could only stay here and guard it. By the time it was nine in the evening, she still wasn¡¯t done yet. Elder Hu and the others were prepared to go back and rest. ¡°Lass, how much longer do you need to brew this medicine?¡± Elder Hu hade over to take a look a few times. Every time he thought that she was going to finish brewing the medicine, he heard from Chu Luo that it was still early. Chu Luo repeated, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Grandpa Hu, are you guys going to rest?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already past nine.¡± ¡°Then go rest. I can only leave after this medicine is done.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Alright, if you go back toote,e overter tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when she suddenly thought of the opening of Tang Zhiyun and the others¡¯ onlinepany tomorrow. She said, ¡°My seniors¡¯pany is opening tomorrow. I am going there.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Elder Hu sighed. ¡°You youngsters are really driven to start apany during your university days.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Grandpa Hu, you¡¯re more incredible. You¡¯ve known Chinese medicine since you were young.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Elder Hu was overjoyed by Chu Luo¡¯s praise. He left after giving a few more instructions. Chu Luo continued to brew the medicine. When Li Yan returned from outside and came to look for Chu Luo, it was already half-past eleven. When he pushed open the door, Chu Luo was watching a teaching video by an overseas professor with her earpiece. Li Yan ced the supper he had brought for her on a chair outside the door and walked in. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan enter, she took off her earpiece and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back?¡± Li Yan nced at the medicine pot beside her and asked, ¡°How much longer do you need to brew it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to brew it for at least another seven to eight hours.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°There are snacks outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door. When she reached Li Yan, she stopped and said to him, ¡°Help me keep an eye on the medicine. When the color of the ming Phoenix Grass bes the color of mes, you must call me.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her cheek against his hand like a wheedling kitten, tickling Li Yan¡¯s heart. Just as he was considering whether to pull her over and kiss her fiercely, Chu Luo raised her feet and walked out happily. Li Yan could only walk to the medicine pot to help her keep an eye on the medicine inside. After Chu Luo finished her supper, the ming Phoenix Grass had yet to turn into the color of mes, so she stood with Li Yan and watched. Chu Luo told him about the process of making this medicine. ¡°The most important step in taking this medicine is the priest¡¯s blessing. Other than me, no one else in the world can do it.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident and smug expression as she spoke and grabbed her hand. He suddenly asked, ¡°So in your time and space, you were a priestess?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and gave him a confused look. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and kiss her flower-like lips. Her lips were suddenly attacked. Chu Luo pursed her lips and punched his arm with a smile. She scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie.¡± Li Yan also smiled and asked, ¡°Why have you never told me what your profession was over there?¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°My world is a little different from this world. There¡¯s no priesthood in this world at all. You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. Uh¡­¡± Her waist was suddenly pulled over. When Chu Luo¡¯s body bumped into his arms, before she could snap back to her senses, Li Yan punished her by kissing her fiercely on the lips. It wasn¡¯t until her lips turned red that she was let go. Li Yan threatened her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Regardless of whether I know or not, as long as it¡¯s about you, you¡¯re not allowed to hide it from me. Otherwise¡­¡± At this point, he deliberately blew into her ear. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She shrunk her neck andy in his arms, panting. After she had steadied her breathing, she looked up at her and blinked her big, innocent eyes. Li Yan¡¯s deliberately tightened jawline instantly softened. He was about to lower his head again when Chu Luo suddenly saw the herbs in the medicine pot from the corner of her eye. She said excitedly, ¡°Ah! The ming Phoenix Grass I was waiting for has finally turned into the color of mes.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed him away and walked to the medicine pot. She quickly threw in the other herbs and went to do other things. Li Yan, who had been pushed away heartlessly, was silent for a few seconds. He quietly walked out and sat in a chair outside. He opened hisptop and apanied her as he worked. Chu Luo worked for another two hours. When she remembered Li Yan, she realized that he was gone. She subconsciously nced at the open door and happened to see half of Li Yan¡¯s body exposed by the door. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan seemed to have sensed her gaze and tilted his head to look over. Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone back to rest?¡± Li Yan looked at her hand and saw that she wasn¡¯t holding anything to prove that she was fine at this time. He put hisptop aside and stood up to walk in. ¡°I¡¯ll be wherever my wife is.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at her deeply. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She grabbed hisrge hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the most crucial stepter. It will take more than three hours. If I finish that step and fall asleep from exhaustion, you must remember to wake me up.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Will it be dangerous for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a little tired. I¡¯m going to use the ability of a priest. When the timees, my Phoenix will possess me. I¡¯m asking you to wake me up because I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll bete going to the seniors¡¯ ce.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression finally rxed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep watch over you here.¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Chu Luo felt the muscles in his arm tense up, so she poked his arm with her other hand. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡± Li Yan stared at her and nodded, but the muscles on his arm were still tense. Chu Luo had no choice but to change the topic. After brewing the medicine in the medicine pot for more than an hour, Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± With that, she let go of his hand. Li Yan retreated to the side. After Chu Luo chanted a few incantations, a red light suddenly shot out from her arm. After the red light, a phoenix that seemed to be burning with mes appeared above Chu Luo. This wasn¡¯t the first time Li Yan had seen this phoenix, but he was still shocked. Chu Luo said, ¡°Phoenix, protect.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Soon, the entire building was covered by an invisible barrier. The scene that followed made Li Yan, who had experienced great storms, forget to react. He didn¡¯t expect that when his little wife used her priestess¡¯s ability, her entire body would emit a powerful spiritual aura. (Don¡¯t ask him how he knew that it was a spiritual aura. These two words just suddenly barged into his mind.) This spiritual aura all went into the medicine pot. The herbs seemed to have a life of their own and were quickly brewed. After an unknown period of time, the herbs in the medicine pot slowly melted into the medicine. After a while, the medicinal liquid started to decrease. At around six o¡¯clock, all the herbs in the medicine pot had turned into pills. At this moment, Phoenix returned to Chu Luo¡¯s arm. At the same time, Chu Luo felt a wave of sleepiness assault her brain. She had just blinked when someone hugged her from the back. A suppressed worried voice came from beside her ear. ¡°Baby, can you still hold on?¡± Chu Luo turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± After saying that, she even used two fingers to measure how much it was. Li Yan wrapped one arm around her waist and pinched her nose with the other. ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°It went smoothly this time. We just have to pack the pills.¡± Li Yan looked at the time. ¡°Mm, you can go back and sleep for two hourster.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out a few small bottles to put the pills in them. After she was done, she handed him one of the bottles. ¡°Give this to Old Master Duanmu.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the bottles in her hands and started distributing them. ¡°This bottle is for Teacher Gao and his wife, this bottle is for Old Master Sun, and these two bottles¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan looked back at her. ¡°Forget it. With me around, you don¡¯t have to take these pills at all.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her waist and his eyes darkened. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do I just have to ¡®eat¡¯ you when the timees?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 380 - Help Your Friends Keep Up Appearances

Chapter 380: Help Your Friends Keep Up Appearances

Chu Luo tidied up the herbs refining room and walked out with Li Yan. As they walked out of the vi, it was just dawn. The two of them walked into the courtyard hand in hand. When she walked to the middle of the courtyard, Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the herbs in the air and said to Li Yan, ¡°Coincidentally, there are many herbs here. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make some fragrance bags to refresh myself. When I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll just smell it and I won¡¯t be sleepy anymore.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and said in disagreement, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote in the future.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and suddenly pulled her hand out and stopped. Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo extended her hands to him and wheedled, ¡°I want you to piggyback me.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and arched his legs with his back facing her. Chu Luo pounced on his back. Li Yan carried her on his back. Chu Luo leaned her cheek against his intimately and said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, piggybacking and carrying feel different.¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Compared to piggybacking you, I prefer to carry you with my arms. This way, I can see your face.¡± Chu Luo deliberately rubbed her face against his. ¡°The butler and the others must be up already. How embarrassed would you be if they saw you carrying me in?¡± Hearing this, Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he said, ¡°If you want me to carry you, I¡¯ll immediately get them to retreat.¡± ¡°No, Yan, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± After saying that, Chu Luo leaned her chin on his shoulder and actually fell asleep. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, heartache flickering across his eyes. When he carried her back to the vi, the butler was indeed waiting in the courtyard. The butler immediately saw the sleeping Chu Luo. He originally wanted to say good morning, but he shut his mouth and followed behind Li Yan. When they were about to reach their bedroom door, he opened it first. Li Yan went in and ced Chu Luo on the bed. He whispered to the butler, ¡°Make some stomach-nourishing porridge. We¡¯ll eat it in two hours.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± The butler turned around and left their bedroom and closed the door. Li Yan went to the bathroom and fetched half a basin of hot water. He wiped Chu Luo¡¯s hands and face before changing her into pajamas. Chu Luo must have felt disturbed, for she frowned in dissatisfaction. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Baby, continue sleeping.¡± Chu Luo nodded in her sleep and turned around to continue sleeping. Li Yan looked at her, who was defenseless even in her sleep, and an indescribable joy surged in his heart. He brought the basin in, washed up, came out and climbed into bed, then hugged her before closing his eyes. Two hourster, Li Yan woke Chu Luo up. She opened her sleepy eyes and blinked a few times before asking, ¡°Is it eight o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her eyes and sat up. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan and saw ayer of stubble on his chin. She couldn¡¯t help but touch it and say with a smile, ¡°You look a little different from usual.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze was born sharp and wolfish. He usually had a cold face and gave people a sense of distance that made them not dare to approach. At this moment, there was only wildness in his eyes, especially since the top two buttons of his pajamas were still open. It was very tempting. Li Yan¡¯s heart burned and his throat bobbed. He raised his hand and pressed it against the back of her head, bringing himself closer to her as he gave her a scorching kiss. It wasn¡¯t until they were both panting that he let go of her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not getting up, we can continue.¡± Chu Luo suddenly came back to her senses and pushed him away. She got off the bed and ran towards the bathroom. Li Yan, who was pushed against the bedhead, looked at the bathroom door andughed happily. When the two of them washed up and went downstairs, it was already half-past eight. She and Li Yan had just sat at the dining table to eat breakfast when they received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, are you leaving?¡± Chu Luo looked at the porridge in front of her and replied, ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe, I knew that you haven¡¯t left yet. Then hurry up. My father and I are arriving soon. Today, Dad said that he wants to send the senior flowers to congratte them on the opening of theirpany.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± With that, she hung up. After breakfast, Chu Luo stood up and walked out of the door. Li Yan grabbed her hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Help your friends keep up appearances.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She nodded at him and the two of them got into the car. ¡­ Elsewhere. At the Phoenix Skies Legend onlinepany. Today was the opening day of thepany. Too excited to sleepst night, Tang Zhiyun and the other three had arrived at dawn. The four of them did another round of cleaning up in thepany and checked all theputer equipment. It was finally eight o¡¯clock. Xie Minghai checked his wristwatch for the 15th time today and muttered, ¡°Did Junior forget the time? Should I call her to remind her? Also, Taozi said that he woulde early today. Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Yu Lei, who was standing beside him, couldn¡¯t stand his nagging for the umpteenth time. He raised his hand and punched his shoulder. ¡°Haizi, rather than nagging here, you might as well go downstairs and wait. Maybe they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai walked towards the stairs. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Yu Lei wanted to stop him, but Tang Zhiyun, who had walked over, said, ¡°Let him be. Coincidentally, we need someone to go downstairs to receive the guests. A few seniors said that they woulde over today. Looks like it is almost time for them to arrive.¡± The seniors that Tang Zhiyun mentioned were all graduates of Imperial University who had already graduated and had started working, and were doing well in the field ofputer science. Sure enough, in less than five minutes after Xie Minghai went down, four to five elite-looking young men in suits and ties walked up. Xie Minghai pointed at the ss door in front and said to them, ¡°Seniors, that¡¯s ourpany.¡± A young man in a blue suit patted Xie Minghai¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°Junior, the ce you chose isn¡¯t bad. The renovation is also very well done.¡± Hearing the praise, Xie Minghai felt refreshed. He even said humbly, ¡°No, no. We have to thank the students from the School of Engineering for the renovation here. We asked them to help us design it.¡± Another young man in a white suit with all his hairbed towards the top of his head looked at thepany namete by the door and was a little surprised. ¡°Junior, yourpany actually used the name of the team you used in thepetition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We all think that the name Phoenix Skies Legend is good, so we used it.¡± The young man in the white suit propped his chin on one hand and admired it for a while. ¡°These words are really well written. Who did you get to help write them? Coincidentally, my office also needs a more ssy calligraphy piece. Junior, do rmend.¡± The other young man in the red suit said, ¡°Such a calligraphy piece would make a great gift for the boss. Junior, rmend the calligraphy master to me too.¡± The other three were also a little tempted. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°My Sister Chu wrote this herself. How can my Sister Chu¡¯s calligraphy pieces be given to others casually?¡± The sudden voice made the youngsters turn around. Just as they were wondering where this person hade from, Xie Minghai grinned and greeted him, ¡°Taozi, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Not only am I here, but my father is also here.¡± ¡°Where? Why don¡¯t I see Uncle Wang?¡± ¡°He¡¯s instructing a few workers to move the flower baskets from the back.¡± ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? How can you let Uncle Wang be behind you?¡± Xie Minghai punched Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and shouted at thepany door, ¡°Old Tang, Leizi, Qingfeng,e out and help Uncle Wang get the flower baskets and entertain the guests.¡± The three of them immediately walked out from different ces. Tang Zhiyun received the seniors and the other three went down to help move the flower baskets. Tang Zhiyun brought the five of them in. The five of them looked around the entirepany and praised the ce. The peacock-haired young man suddenly asked Tang Zhiyun casually, ¡°Junior Tang, yourpany is opening today. Will Junior Chu Luoe?¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Junior said that she woulde.¡± The five of them looked at each other and a glint shed across their eyes. ¡°Seniors, go to the office and take a seat.¡± ¡°No need, no need. We want to see your studio first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun led them to look at the studio outside. Xie Minghai and the others quickly brought up all the flower baskets. After Daddy Wang came in, Tang Zhiyun greeted him. Daddy Wang sized up thepany and nodded in praise. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Yourputer office looks different from otherpanies.¡± These words immediately made the othersugh. Soon, Wu Yiyao arrived. When the youngsters saw Wu Yiyao, they were all attracted by her gentle and pleasant disposition. Especially the peacock-haired youth, he lowered his voice excitedly and asked Yu Lei, who was closest to him, ¡°Junior Yu, is this beauty your girlfriend?¡± Yu Lei subconsciously replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s aputer science teacher.¡± ¡°Really? Then does she have a boyfriend?¡± When Yu Lei heard this, he immediately became alert and asked warily, ¡°Senior Zhu, why are you asking this?¡± Zhu Chenglong straightened his cor. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, of course I¡¯ll woo her. This kind of beauty is simply my ideal wife candidate.¡± Hearing this, Yu Lei¡¯s eyelids twitched and he looked at Tang Zhiyun subconsciously. Chapter 381 - Are You Here to Cause Trouble on Our Companys Opening Day?

Chapter 381: Are You Here to Cause Trouble on Our Company¡¯s Opening Day?

Tang Zhiyun was talking to the others and didn¡¯t notice them. Yu Lei turned his gaze to Wu Yiyao and thought in frustration, ¡®Teacher Little Wu is Old Tang¡¯s sweetheart. How could I have said that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend just now? Didn¡¯t I attract a love rival for Old Tang for no reason?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more he med himself. Yu Lei decided to think of a way to dispel Zhu Chenglong¡¯s thoughts. However, his mind was a little flustered. The more flustered he was, the more he couldn¡¯t think of a good idea. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong had already walked towards Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao was asking Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Little Tang, did Little Chu say when she woulde over?¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to answer when a gentlemanly and gentle voice came from the side. ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu.¡± The two of them turned to look at Zhu Chenglong at the same time. Zhu Chenglong, who thought he was handsome, lifted his suit cor and revealed the xx watch on his wrist. He smiled and introduced himself to her. ¡°I¡¯m their senior. My name is Zhu Chenglong. I¡¯m the director of the technology department at ¡®Ocean Star¡¯ Electronic Technology Co., Ltd. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand to her. ¡°Hello.¡± Wu Yiyao reached out to shake his hand, but just as she was about to retract her hand, she realized that the man opposite her had grazed the back of her hand with his thumb. Wu Yiyao paused and the smile on her face disappeared. She immediately retracted her hand. However, Zhu Chenglong didn¡¯t notice Wu Yiyao¡¯s abnormality. He continued to smile at her most gently and said, ¡°I heard from Junior Yu that you¡¯re aputer science teacher. You were transferred to Imperial University not long ago, right? I wonder where you used to teach?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never taught before. I¡¯ve been studyingputer science abroad.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Old Tang!¡± Yu Lei suddenly shouted from behind Zhu Chenglong. Zhu Chenglong was so startled that he forgot what to say. He turned to look at Yu Lei with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Yu Lei pretended not to see it and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Wu, the peach tree that Junior specified hasn¡¯t been watered. Why don¡¯t you water it?¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Okay, Little Chu should be here soon. I¡¯ll water the potted nts first.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the office. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Senior Brother Zhu, don¡¯t. Ourpany just opened today. There are still many things that we don¡¯t know. You¡¯re a senior manager at arge corporation. You¡¯ve got to teach us how to manage apany.¡± Zhu Chenglong was a little unhappy that Yu Lei stopped him, but he thought that he had plenty of time to spend with Wu Yiyaoter so he agreed. Yu Lei winked at Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun had no idea what Yu Lei meant. Yu Lei panicked. He took out his phone and sent him a message. After he pulled Zhu Chenglong away, he sent the message to Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun was surprised to receive Yu Lei¡¯s message. When he opened it and saw the content, he lost hisposure. However, before Tang Zhiyun could think of a way to make Zhu Chenglong give up on Wu Yiyao, a group of uniformed bodyguards suddenly arrived outside the door. These bodyguards were all holding gift boxes. After they entered, they stood by the door. Zhu Chenglong, who was standing beside Tang Zhiyun, asked excitedly, ¡°Junior, are these Master Li¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Tang Zhiyun frowned and said affirmatively, ¡°No.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in a suit and a serious expression walked in. The middle-aged man came up to Tang Zhiyun and asked him, ¡°Are you Tang Zhiyun, the person-in-charge of Phoenix Skies Legend?¡± ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Duanmu family. I¡¯m here on the orders of my young masters to congratte you. Congrattions on the opening of yourpany.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to the bodyguards behind him. The bodyguards holding the gift boxes brought over the gifts one by one. Seeing these presents, Tang Zhiyun subconsciously felt that he shouldn¡¯t ept them. At this moment, Wang Mingtao rubbed against his back and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, what¡¯s going on? When did you meet the Duanmu family?¡± Zhu Chenglong, who was standing beside him, urged him, ¡°Junior Tang, hurry up and ept it. That person opposite you is the butler of the Duanmu family. If word gets out, yourpany¡¯s future will soar.¡± When Tang Zhiyun heard this, he frowned and said to the butler of the Duanmu family with a polite smile, ¡°Please thank the masters of the Duanmu family on my behalf, but we can¡¯t ept these gifts.¡± ¡°No?¡± The butler¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°I¡¯m just here on orders. If you don¡¯t ept it, I definitely won¡¯t bring it back.¡± Not only did these words make Tang Zhiyun pause, but the other three also looked displeased. Even a blur person like Wang Mingtao could tell that something was wrong. He wanted to stand up and criticize this butler, but Daddy Wang pulled him back. Daddy Wang warned him in a low voice, ¡°Taozi, don¡¯t cause trouble at this time.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re obviously here for a purpose. What if they¡¯re here for Sister Chu?¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he frowned. Before Wang Mingtao could react, he stood out and said, ¡°Mr. Butler, thispany was jointly opened by a few people, including Little Chu. Since you¡¯re here to give a gift sincerely, you can give it to Little Chu when shees.¡± The butler suddenly nced at Daddy Wang. This nce made Daddy Wang¡¯s heart beat much faster. This made him certain that the butler in front of him had deliberately brought the present over before Chu Luo came. Daddy Wang thought, ¡®As long as we can deal with this person until Chu Luoes, it will definitely be easy to resolve this matter.¡¯ He was about to continue when there was another loudmotion outside the door. Then, a group of reporters and cameramen rushed in. The cameraman furiously snapped his camera at everyone the moment he entered. The reporters even extended their microphones and asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Tang, hello. I¡¯m a reporter from XX Magazine. I heard that Chu Luo has shares in yourpany. The Duanmu family has already sent gifts. Will Chu Luo and Master Lie overter?¡± ¡°Mr. Tang, as university students, are you able to open apany in such a good location because of Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Are the things inside sponsored by Master Li? Will yourpany¡¯s development follow in the footsteps of the zing Glory Corporation?¡± ¡°You guys established apany so quickly. Who should you be thanking?¡± ¡­ These reporters¡¯ questions kept mentioning Chu Luo and Li Yan. Their words implied that theirpany wasn¡¯t founded because of their efforts, but because of Li Yan who was behind Chu Luo. Anyone who had worked so hard for so long would be unhappy if they were denied everything like this. At this moment, a reporter turned the microphone and asked the Duanmu family¡¯s butler politely, ¡°Sir, are you from the Duanmu family?¡± The Duanmu family¡¯s butler nodded with a stern face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to deliver gifts on behalf of my young masters today.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± A few reporters took a deep breath and became even more excited. Another reporter asked, ¡°Could it be that the young masters of the Duanmu family know the bosses of Phoenix Skies Legend?¡± ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± The butler had never thought about how Tang Zhiyun and the others would feel. He said directly, ¡°Our Young Master is very close to Master Li.¡± When Xie Minghai and Yu Lei heard this, their expressions changed. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, Daddy Wang quickly said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, quickly give Little Chu a call.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately understood and quickly retreated to call Chu Luo. He had just taken two steps back when someone patted his shoulder. Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Little Wang, I¡¯ve already called Little Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. The reporters were still asking questions. Wu Yiyao walked to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side and said to the people standing together in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. We don¡¯t know what this person¡¯s intentions are yet. Little Chu said that she will be here soon.¡± Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when a clear and pleasant voice came from behind the reporter¡¯s door. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble at ourpany¡¯s opening day?¡± Hearing that voice, everyone immediately turned around. Chu Luo stood by the door alone with a displeased expression. She looked at the Duanmu family¡¯s butler and said, ¡°Since your young master is very close to Yan, why didn¡¯t you go to his ce to give him the gift? What¡¯s the meaning of you sending it to me?¡± When the butler heard this, his expression changed. In the next second, he said with a straight face, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m just under orders to give you a gift. If you don¡¯t want it, you can return it directly.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo took out her phone. Just as everyone thought that she was going to call Li Yan, she pointed the phone camera at the butler and a group of reporters and slowly said, ¡°Today, my seniors¡¯pany is opening. The butler of the Duanmu family said that he is delivering gifts on behalf of his young master. Moreover, he forcefully forced them to ept them. My seniors don¡¯t know the young master of the Duanmu family. Everyone should be able to guess why they sent gifts.¡± The butler knew that something was wrong when he saw her take the video. When he heard her say that, his expression finally changed. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡­¡± ¡°Why? Since you like to use power to force my seniors to ept gifts, can¡¯t I post on Weibo? ¡°Oh¡­ and these reporters, you were the one who found them, right? Are you trying to prove that the seniors¡¯ efforts were all fake and that they had merely relied on Yan?¡± At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you about the four seniors¡¯ aplishments today.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s berating stunned everyone. Chu Luo said, ¡°Tang Zhiyun, a topputer science student at Imperial University. He participated in the National Computer Network Competition in his first year and won the championship. In his second year, he designed his own game program. He is the one who designed the two most popr games, XX and YY. In his third year¡­ so far, he has won no less than ten awards of various sizes. Xie Minghai¡­¡± Chapter 382 - Reversal

Chapter 382: Reversal

As Chu Luo listed the aplishments of the four boys, everyone was shocked. The others were shocked that the four youngsters were actually so outstanding. Tang Zhiyun and the other three were shocked that Chu Luo could talk about their four years of university achievements in one go. After Chu Luo revealed their aplishments, she looked at the butler and reporters sent by the Duanmu family and said straightforwardly, ¡°Are you all crazy or blind? Firstly, you¡¯re saying that the seniors relied on Yan and me to build thispany. Instead, you¡¯re ignoring their aplishments before I even knew them!¡± ¡°Do you think that with the money they earned previously, the reward they received in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯, and their skills, they still can¡¯t build thispany? Do people need your Duanmu family to specially remind them that they are friends with me? I think some people from your Duanmu family have ulterior motives, eh?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were really too impolite, making the Duanmu family¡¯s butler¡¯s face turn ashen. At that moment, the butler¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and panic shed across his face. He quickly picked up the call. No one knew what the other party said, but the butler kept answering, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Okay, okay.¡± Then, his expression froze as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to them immediately.¡± After saying that, he put away his phone and the expression on his face changed several times. In the end, he walked up to Tang Zhiyun and the others sincerely, bowed to them and said: ¡°Sorry, everyone. My young masters know Miss Chu and wanted to prevent anyone from misunderstanding her, so they asked me toe over alone to congratte Miss Chu. I misunderstood my young masters¡¯ intentions. I caused the matter to escte to this extent and even made you misunderstand. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± After saying that, he immediately turned to the group of reporters and said, ¡°I hope you reporters won¡¯t report this matter randomly today.¡± The reporters didn¡¯t dare to challenge the Duanmu family. Even though they knew the real purpose of this butler¡¯s visit, they only dared to say: ¡°No, no. We¡¯re here to congratte you too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The bosses are young and promising. They relied on their own abilities and talents to build thispany. The higher-ups said that we have to report more young entrepreneurs who can inspire people. We must report properly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at Chu Luo. They wouldn¡¯t speak at this time. As long as Chu Luo said no, they would never forgive them. However, Daddy Wang thought more than Chu Luo and the others. He felt that the Duanmu family was the number one family. Since their butler had given in, they didn¡¯t have to harp on this matter. Chu Luo nced at everyone¡¯s reaction and sneered. This made the Duanmu family¡¯s butler and reporters feel a little uneasy for no reason. At this moment, Wu Yiyao walked up to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, since this is a misunderstanding and the reporters say that it¡¯s to report about young entrepreneurs, let the reporters report properly today about Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯s opening. Also¡­¡± At this point, she looked at the group of reporters and asked with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to report on Phoenix Skies Legend, will it be reported on the headlines?¡± The reporters¡¯ hearts skipped a beat and their expressions turned bitter. A reporter said, ¡°I have to ask our chief editor about that.¡± ¡°Then ask,¡± Chu Luo said coldly. The reporter who spoke felt his heart palpitate. He felt that if he didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer, theirpany would be finished. At the thought of this, the reporter said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go ask immediately.¡± Then, he took out his phone and quickly walked out of thepany. When the other reporters saw that he had gone to make a call, they also said that they would immediately go and ask about it before following him out. These reporters were fast, but when they entered, their smiling faces looked even uglier than when they were crying. After they walked up to them, they said at the same time, ¡°Our chief editor has agreed to put this interview on the headlines today.¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, then?¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Do you need to interview Little Tang and the others again?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The reporters immediately surrounded them. The questions asked this time were worlds apart from the previous ones. Chu Luo didn¡¯t join in the conversation. She stood at the side with Wu Yiyao and the Wang father-and-son duo. Daddy Wang gave Wu Yiyao a thumbs up. ¡°Teacher Wu is so smart. This is simply advertising for Phoenix Skies Legend for free.¡± Wang Mingtao scratched his head and said in confusion, ¡°Although these people will be reporting news that¡¯s beneficial to thepany and the seniors, it¡¯s a fact that Sister Chu also has shares in thepany. Will anyone make a big deal of this matter?¡± ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If someone really wants to make a big deal of this, they¡¯re just jealous of me. Why should I care about what these people say?¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. While the reporters were being ¡°forced¡± to interview Tang Zhiyun and the others, the butler of the Duanmu family left with the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo, who was standing there and watching them leave, sneered at the same time. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°I used to think that the Duanmu family was unattainable. I didn¡¯t expect some people to be so stupid.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he rapped him on the head and warned him in a low voice, ¡°Kid, shut your mouth tightly. If Little Chu didn¡¯t threaten them with posting it on Weibo today, do you think Little Tang and the others can resolve this matter? ¡°ording to the development just now, Little Tang¡¯spany will definitely suffer many malicious attacks.¡± Wu Yiyao agreed with Daddy Wang. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Chu has a lot of influence now. If this Weibo post is really released, the Duanmu family will definitely be affected. The Duanmu family is only not doing this to make peace.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard them say that, he finally understood a little. However, he said, ¡°Sister Chu didn¡¯t post it on Weibo?¡± He had always thought that Chu Luo had already posted on Weibo. The Duanmu family only came out to stop her when they saw this. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°No, but I sent it to Eldest Master Duanmu.¡± The three of them froze, thenughed at the same time. After the reporters left, the other five youngsters, who had been ignored, finally came back to their senses. ording to the development just now, they felt like they could now see a bright future ahead of theirpany ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯. They immediately came over and said nice things. Seeing them chatting andughing, Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo privately, ¡°Little Chu, you came alone?¡± ¡°No, Yan is still downstairs.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled. ¡°Did you ask him not toe up after receiving my call?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Li Yan toe up. It was Li Yan who didn¡¯t want toe up himself. He said that it was better if she came up alone to resolve this matter. But now that she thought about it, that was indeed the case. When thepany was established, Tang Zhiyun and the others had never thought of holding a grand event. But they didn¡¯t expect that after those reporters went back, they quickly reported about the establishment of theirpany in the headlines. Based on their ability at Imperial University, someone quickly called them. On the first day, thepany received a huge order to build a firewall for argepany. Wang Mingtaoughed and suggested, ¡°Haha, congrattions on your opening! We should have a feast to celebrate this afternoon.¡± This suggestion was immediately agreed by everyone. When everyone went downstairs, Zhu Chenglong walked beside Wu Yiyao and said gently and considerately, ¡°Teacher Wu, do you want to go back to Imperial University after dinner? I¡¯ll send you there. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to Imperial University too.¡± Chu Luo, who was walking beside them, nced at Zhu Chenglong, who was dressed like a peacock. She tilted her head to look at Tang Zhiyun, who had only changed his expression for a moment, and asked the others what was going on. Xie Minghai walked to her side and whispered, ¡°This person said that he wants to woo Teacher Wu.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Wu Yiyao. At this moment, Wu Yiyao happened to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t have ss this afternoon, so I stayed behind to help. Little Tang¡¯spany has just been established. There must be many things to do.¡± ¡°Is that so? Since Teacher Wu is willing to stay and help, as their senior, I¡¯ll stay and help too. Since I¡¯m in charge of argepany, I can impart them some experience.¡± When he heard this, Xie Minghai panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Tang? This love rival is right in front of us. Why isn¡¯t he reacting at all?¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun, who was suppressing his emotions, and asked with a smile, ¡°What is Senior Tang¡¯s style?¡± ¡°Meticulous. Before he does anything, he will consider all possibilities and resolve them one by one.¡± At this point, Xie Minghai suddenly seemed to have understood something. His eyes lit up. ¡°I know. Old Tang must be holding back a big move.¡± Just as Xie Minghai finished speaking, he saw Tang Zhiyun say something in Wang Mingtao¡¯s ear. Wang Mingtao made an OK gesture at him and then inserted himself between Wu Yiyao and Zhu Chenglong. He started to joke around. Zhu Chenglong¡¯s expression changed again and again. In the end, he had no choice but to suppress his anger and tell Wang Mingtao that he wasn¡¯t interested at all. Xie Minghaiughed when he saw this. As everyone walked down the stairs, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the content and said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Senior Xie, Yan has booked a private room at the Jade Fragrance Park. Let¡¯s go there to eat.¡± Xie Minghai nodded at her and told everyone where to eat lunch. Chapter 383 - Drunk

Chapter 383: Drunk

The five young men who came all had cars. Zhu Chenglong asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Wu, did you drive?¡± Wu Yiyao had been sent over by Professor Wu. She didn¡¯t like the way Zhu Chenglong looked at her. It was too invasive. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Little Tang¡¯s car.¡± Zhu Chenglong felt that Tang Zhiyun and the others must have invested all their money into thepany and didn¡¯t buy a car. So he asked deliberately, ¡°Junior Tang, did you buy a car?¡± These words made the other four people walking beside her turn to look at Tang Zhiyun at the same time. Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Chu Luo took out a key from her pocket and shook the key ring. She said, ¡°Senior, the car you asked me to get for you a few days ago has been bought. It was bought at factory price. Did I save a lot of money for ourpany?¡± With that, she threw the key to him. Li Yan had given her this key when she alighted from the car, saying that she would need it when the time came. Now that she looked at it, it really was of use. Tang Zhiyun took the key subconsciously and was a little confused when he saw the symbol on it. ¡°D*mn! Junior Tang, you¡¯re amazing. You actually bought such a high-end car.¡± The young man in the blue suit quickly said, ¡°Junior, see where the car is.¡± Tang Zhiyun pressed the car key and a seven-seater MPV parked not far away rang twice. The five young men looked at the car at the same time and widened their eyes in shock. They thought about how much this car was worth on the market, and wondered what the factory price was. Out of curiosity, the man in the blue suit asked, ¡°Junior Chu, you said you paid the factory price for this car?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I ask how much it is?¡± Chu Luo, who had no idea, casually said a number. ¡°A few hundred thousand yuan.¡± There wasn¡¯t a man who didn¡¯t love cars. When he heard that the price of this car was only a few hundred thousand yuan, his mind suddenly became active. If Chu Luo could help them get a car at that price¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t give them time to continue asking and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s car. Wu Yiyao, who was standing beside Tang Zhiyun, pushed him with a smile. ¡°Little Tang, why are you still standing there? Coincidentally, I also want to check out the car Little Chu helped you guys buy.¡± Tang Zhiyun came back to his senses and opened the car door with the key. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng, who had been staring at the car with their wolf-like eyes, sprinted over, opened the car door, and got into the back seat. Wu Yiyao walked over and pulled open the front passenger seat. Tang Zhiyun put away the expression on his face and said to Zhu Chenglong and the others, ¡°Seniors, you can follow my car.¡± After saying that, he strode over, opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat, and sat in it. After getting in, he even gestured for them to follow him. The five of them came back to their senses. The young man in the white suit said with aplicated expression, ¡°Junior Tang and the others have met a benefactor. As long as Chu Luo is around, even if Master Li doesn¡¯t appear, we¡¯re certain that theirpany will be very powerful in less than a year.¡± The young man in the blue suit said in his heart in a joking tone, ¡°I suddenly want to go back and quit my job to follow my juniors. I¡¯ll definitely have a bright future if I hang out with them.¡± The other three were also a little tempted. Only Zhu Chenglong clicked his tongue and said, ¡°The four of them¡­ oh, no, the five of them have a share in thepany. When thepany develops, do you think they will still be as united as they are now? Once they have some thoughts, things will be messy. ¡°Even if they can still be united in the future, there are five of them. When thepany bes big, the five of them will take up the most important positions. Even if you go, you can only be an employee, unlike inrge internationalpanies where you can slowly climb up to the position of regional director.¡± After saying that, Zhu Chenglong walked towards his car. However, the more he walked to the car, the more he found his car, which was worth 500,000 yuan, to be an eyesore. He thought that he would definitely switch to a car worth more than 2,000,000 yuan after a while. The restaurant Li Yan had booked was definitely the best. When the five youngsters saw Li Yan get out of the car, they were so excited that their faces turned red. They really wanted to greet Li Yan and introduce themselves, but Li Yan¡¯s expression was too cold and they didn¡¯t dare. When everyone walked into the restaurant, the restaurant manager was already waiting. ¡°Master Li, the private room you booked is ready. Please follow me.¡± Everyone walked into the private room, sat down, and ordered. Wang Mingtao took out his phone and started to scroll. This time, he asked Tang Zhiyun and the others to look at their phones excitedly. ¡°Seniors, look. Your interview is really on the headlines.¡± The boys immediately took out their phones and read the reports excitedly. The youngsters also joined in. Wu Yiyao smiled at them and tilted her head to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are you staying at thepany in the afternoon?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have to go back in the afternoon.¡± Wu Yiyao knew what she was going to do and didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong, who appeared to be discussing with the boys, but had actually been paying attention to this side, suddenly looked up at them and said in a considerate tone, ¡°I heard that Junior Chu enrolled in many foreignnguages. She must be very busy during this period of time. Even if she¡¯s busy, she has to pay attention to rest.¡± However, just as he finished speaking, he felt a chill down his spine. He instantly held his breath and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t think I said anything. Why is Master Li¡¯s expression so cold?¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and grabbed his hand. She nodded at Zhu Chenglong indifferently. Zhu Chenglong felt inexplicably embarrassed. Wu Yiyao nced at him and shook her head in her heart. ¡®With CEO Li here, how dare you fawn over Little Chu. Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡¯ Lunch was served quickly. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong, who had been worried that he had offended Li Yan just now and wanted to apologize, suddenly suggested, ¡°Today is a good day. Why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡± These words received the approval of the other youngsters. They wanted to use the toast to show their faces in front of Li Yan. Xie Minghai was about to say that he was going to work in the afternoon and wouldn¡¯t drink, but Tang Zhiyun said first, ¡°Senior is right. Today is a good day. We should have a drink.¡± After saying that, he said to the manager, who was guarding the door personally, ¡°Manager, please help us get a few bottles of wine.¡± ¡°What wine do you want, guest?¡± Tang Zhiyun mentioned a brand of wine that had more than 40% alcohol content. ¡°How many bottles do you want, guest?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take ten bottles first.¡± ¡°Little Tang, ten bottles is too much. You guys still have to work in the afternoon.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little worried. Tang Zhiyun nced at her with those gentle eyes, reassuring her. The manager quickly got someone to bring over ten bottles of wine. He came in to open the lid of one of the bottles and was about to pour wine for Li Yan. Li Yan nced at him coldly, startling the manager. He then wanted to pour it for Chu Luo again. This time, Li Yan pointed at the five youngsters. ¡°Pour it for them.¡± The five youngsters were ttered. After the wine was filled, the five youngsters stood up at the same time and toasted Li Yan. ¡°Master Li, let¡¯s toast you.¡± Li Yan nodded. The five of them immediately drank the entire ss of wine in excitement. Tang Zhiyun stood up and refilled their sses enthusiastically. Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun, who had be enthusiastic, and suddenly guessed why he did this when he rarely drank. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan, feeling that he had done it on purpose. As expected, after Tang Zhiyun poured them wine, he didn¡¯t sit back down but stood there and drank three sses with them. Wu Yiyao looked at Tang Zhiyun, whose ears were turning red soon, and got a little worried. She lowered her voice and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Little Tang can¡¯t hold his liquor well. Think of a way not to let him get drunk.¡± Chu Luo nodded and cast a spell. The wine in Tang Zhiyun¡¯s ss turned into water. Xie Minghai had also guessed what Tang Zhiyun was thinking. He stood up to help toast him. Seeing that Xie Minghai had also gone, Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng followed. The four of them toasted the five of them a few sses. Soon, the ten bottles of wine were emptied. Tang Zhiyun and the others became more and more sober as they drank. (Chu Luo had changed the wine in their sses to water.) The other five became more drunk as they drank. Chu Luo sat there and watched the show. Li Yan, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took the small bowl in front of her and filled it with her favorite dishes. He poured a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°Luoluo, eat.¡± Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and start eating. By the time the meal ended, the five youngsters were all drunk. As everyone walked out of the restaurant, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Seniors, you look drunk. Why don¡¯t I get a designated driver to send you back?¡± Xie Minghai said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll call them.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called for a designated driver. The five of them were quickly taken away by the designated driver. After they left, Chu Luo and Li Yan also left. In the car, Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and said to her, ¡°Go back and sleep for a few hours before doing the experiment.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at home.¡± When the car returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park, Qin Ming was already waiting there. It was obvious that he had something to tell Li Yan. Chu Luo returned to the bedroom first. When she woke up from her sleep, she realized that Li Yan hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom to rest at all. She opened the bedroom door and walked out. Just as she walked out of the corridor to the stairs, she heard Qin Ming say, ¡°That side has sent news that the Qin family has already formed an alliance with another group of people. They are preparing to leave for the desert tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Are there any Gu Masters inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Find a way to capture that Gu Master. If you can¡¯t, stop them at the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked downstairs. Li Yan and Qin Ming looked over at the same time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who did the Qin family ally with?¡± ¡°Eldest Madam Qin¡¯s maiden family, the Cang family of Y Province.¡± Y Province and Southern Xinjiang were next to each other. ¡°What does the Cang family do?¡± ¡°They manage the military industry in Y Province.¡± Chapter 384 - Looking Down on Others!

Chapter 384: Looking Down on Others!

Chu Luo listened to them talk for a while and was about to go to the vi at the back to do an experiment. However, just as she walked into the courtyard, she received a call from Anya. Actually, Anya had already walked to the area outside their vi, but she was blocked by the array and couldn¡¯t enter. Hence, she called Chu Luo. Chu Luo walked out of the vi and looked at Anya, who was circling the area. She raised her arm and the array opened a door. Anya saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, it¡¯s too difficult for me toe here.¡± Chu Luo nced at her attire and was a little surprised. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Anya was wearing an English costume today and looked especially efficient. ¡°I¡¯m learning martial arts.¡± She didn¡¯t want what happenedst night to happen again. As a princess, she had to have the ability to protect herself. Chu Luo nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re learning martial arts, why did youe to my ce?¡± Anya frowned and looked vexed. ¡°My guards are too respectful to me. It¡¯s useless for them to teach me, so I thought ofing here to borrow a martial arts expert to teach me.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°You¡¯re a princess. Normal people definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to you¡­¡± Anya immediately replied, ¡°Then lend me someone who dares to not go easy on me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask the butler.¡± The two of them entered the vi together. Coincidentally, the butler walked over from the side and Chu Luo stopped him. The butler walked over and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what instructions do you have?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Anya. ¡°Anya wants to borrow someone with good martial arts skills to teach her martial arts.¡± Anya quickly replied, ¡°I want someone who won¡¯t go easy on me just because I¡¯m a princess.¡± The butler thought for a while and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if Princess Anya really wants to borrow someone. But if you identally get injured¡­¡± Anya immediately swore. ¡°I won¡¯t me the person who taught me if I¡¯m injured.¡± The butler nodded and nned to look for a female bodyguard. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to walk out of the door. When he saw the three of them standing here, he walked over and asked Anya, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Anya snorted at him. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Qin Ming looked at the butler. The butler told him, ¡°Princess Anya wants to learn martial arts. She¡¯s here to borrow someone.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, he turned around and sized up Anya before saying expressionlessly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡± Anya was furious. She strode up to him and puffed up her chest when she was very close to him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I learn it!¡± At this moment, Qin Ming took a small step back and lowered his eyes to nce at a certain spot. He was still expressionless. ¡°You have to start learning martial arts from a young age. You¡¯re already so big.¡± Anya was really angry this time. She took another big step towards him and they almost touched each other. She raised her voice and questioned, ¡°I¡¯m only 22 years old. How am I big? How am I big!¡± Qin Ming lowered his eyes and spat out one word. ¡°Chest.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out of the door. Chu Luo walked up to the fossilized Anya and subconsciously nced at her X. She wondered how girls from abroad could develop so well. Then, she waved her hand in front of Anya¡¯s eyes and reminded her, ¡°Wake up.¡± Anya abruptly came back to her senses and was angry and embarrassed. ¡°What does that smelly blockhead mean by that? Can¡¯t I learn martial arts if my X is big? He¡¯s looking down on me!¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She made a decision. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± She then said to the butler, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me look for it. I want that smelly blockhead to teach me.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no. I want him to teach me. Tell him toe over early tomorrow morning.¡± Anya made a willful decision and angrily walked out of the door. She had just taken two steps when she suddenly thought of something. She stopped and turned around. ¡°Tell that smelly blockhead that if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯lle over to bug him every day. Unless he doesn¡¯te here anymore.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. The butler looked at the departing Anya and suddenly wished that she could change the stubborn Qin Ming. Therefore, he decided to stand on Anya¡¯s side. ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo opened her eyes to see Li Yan standing by the window making a call. When Li Yan saw that Chu Luo had woken up, he hung up. Seeing his expression darkened, Chu Luo sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A few people from the royal family of several countries have already arrived there. Someone brought a mage over. They¡¯ve bumped into the Qin family these past two days.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What does the Qin family n to do?¡± ¡°Alliance with that group of people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly frowned. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for your people to bring that Gu Master over?¡± ¡°Mm, the Duanmu family has also sent people over these past two days. They are very guarded. Moreover, with the Western mages around, it won¡¯t be easy for my people to get close.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw a few talismanster. Get someone to send them over so that we can deal with the foreign mages.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo got out of bed and washed up, she went to the study to draw a few talismans for Li Yan and the two of them walked downstairs. It was still early. Li Yan asked the butler, ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ming?¡± The butler pointed outside the door. Qin Ming was practicing in the courtyard. The butler said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get him.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± When Chu Luo saw Qin Ming, she remembered what Anya had said yesterday and asked the butler, ¡°Is Anya here?¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°No.¡± However, just as he finished speaking, his phone rang. The butler took out his phone and saw the caller ID. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s from Princess Anya.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°She must be asking you to bring her in.¡± The butler swiped his phone to answer the call. Indeed, Anya was calling to get him to pick her up. The butler nced at Li Yan. Li Yan didn¡¯t care about this at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then go and bring Anya in. Otherwise, she¡¯ll have to call meter.¡± The butler nodded and walked out. Chu Luo and Li Yan also walked out. When Qin Ming, who was practicing, saw the two of them walk out, he stopped. Li Yan handed him a few talismans. ¡°Send someone to deliver these talismans over there immediately.¡± Chu Luo told him how to use these talismans. After Qin Ming noted it down, he ced his finger to his lips and whistled. Soon, a bird that looked like an eagle but wasn¡¯t one flew over. He ced the talisman in the copper pipe tied to the bird¡¯s leg and patted its head. ¡°Send it to Hu Cheng.¡± The bird sentiently pecked the back of his hand and flew away. The bird had just flown away when the butler led Anya in. Seeing the three people standing in the courtyard, Anya walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Li, I¡¯ll borrow your subordinate for an hour.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Qin Ming. Qin Ming looked back at her expressionlessly. Anya announced, ¡°From today onwards, you must teach me martial arts for an hour every morning.¡± Qin Ming opened his mouth and was about to speak. Anya raised her voice to stop him from saying it. ¡°Take it aspensation for knocking into mest time.¡± Qin Ming silently looked at her for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had a smug glint flicker across her eyes, and asked her, ¡°Anya, where do you n to learn?¡± Anya wanted to reply where she lived. Qin Ming was the first to speak. ¡°Here. I have a mission and will leave at any time.¡± Anya thought for a while and felt that it didn¡¯t matter where she learnt it. In any case, she was sincere in wanting to learn Imperial martial arts, to prevent the situation from the previous night from happening again. ¡°Sure.¡± Since it was decided, the two of them walked to the side and started teaching and learning respectively. Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and look at Li Yan. ¡°Do you want to do your morning exercises?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a run?¡± Coincidentally, she could listen to foreignnguages audio as she ran, so that she wouldn¡¯t disturb Anya¡¯s learning. (Actually, she didn¡¯t want to see how pitiful Anya would beter.) Li Yan definitely had no objections. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan went out to run nearby. When the two of them returned after running for more than half an hour, they had just walked out of the gate of the vi when they heard Anya cry out in surprise. Then, she said in exasperation, ¡°Stupid blockhead, you must be doing this on purpose!¡± Then, Qin Ming replied straightforwardly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have a foundation. I¡¯m helping you build a foundation.¡± Curious, Chu Luo strode in. When she saw Anya doing the horse stance, she quickly suppressed a smile. When Anya saw Chu Luo and Li Yan enter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and wanted to stand up. In the next second, arge hand pressed on her shoulder and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Time isn¡¯t up yet. Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya red at Qin Ming. As a princess, she couldn¡¯t curse. She could only curse in her heart: ¡®Stupid blockhead! Stupid blockhead!¡¯ When Chu Luo saw this, she said without sympathy, ¡°Continue. Yan and I will go in first. Let¡¯s eat breakfast togetherter.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo with a bright gaze that said, ¡°I¡¯m already in such a pitiful state, but you went to eat breakfast.¡± Chu Luo pretended not to see and walked into the door with Li Yan. Chapter 385 - Is He Planning to hold a Blind Date Ball?

Chapter 385: Is He nning to hold a Blind Date Ball?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Li Yan went upstairs to change their clothes and came down to see Qin Ming walking in. Chu Luo nced behind him and asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Anya?¡± ¡°Making a call.¡± Qin Ming shut his mouth after saying that. When the two of them came downstairs, he said to Li Yan, ¡°That group of people has already entered XX Desert.¡± XX Desert was also known as the Desert of Death. If a person wanted to go to the legendary ruins of the Lon Ancient Kingdom, they could only pass through the desert. If they drove a helicopter, they could only see yellow sand in the sky and couldn¡¯t tell the direction. Nowadays, everyone would usually drive an off-road vehicle or a motorcycle when they went over. However, halfway to the Lon Ancient Kingdom, they would pass by the?Karst1ndscape and the death sand dune. Without a guide, no outsider would usually be able to walk out of these two ces. Even with a guide, there was a high chance that those who went there wouldn¡¯t be able to return. Even so, in the face of absolute benefits, there would be people advancing one after another. Li Yan said, ¡°Find a way to bring that Gu Master back before they enter the Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming turned around and walked out of the door. He had just walked to the door when Anya came in with the phone. When Anya saw Qin Ming, she snorted at him. It was obvious that she was still bearing a grudge against him for making her do the horse stance just now. Qin Ming expressionlessly walked past her. Anya walked in and wanted to say something to Chu Luo, but when she saw Li Yan standing beside her, she shut her mouth. Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± Thinking that Li Yan should know anyway, Anya said, ¡°My older brother said that he¡¯sing to the capital today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to look for that ancient tomb? Why is he here in the capital?¡± ¡°He heard that I was here, so he wants toe here and see me. He even asked if I wanted to hang out with him.¡± At this point, Anya¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°I was crazy to follow him to explore the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. At this moment, the butler brought someone in to serve breakfast. The three of them walked towards the dining table. As Chu Luo walked, she asked, ¡°Since your brother ising to the capital, you should go back to the embassy, right?¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go back, but she wasn¡¯t close to her brother at all and didn¡¯t want him to stay here. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After breakfast, Anya left. Chu Luo also went to the vi at the back. In the morning, she and Elder Hu walked around the herb garden. Just as she was about to go to theboratory, she suddenly received a message. Chu Luo took out the message and said to Elder Hu happily, ¡°Grandpa Hu, the herbs we¡¯ve been waiting for have arrived.¡± ¡°Really! Where is it? This is great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to help me collect the parcel.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo called the butler. The two of them stood in the front yard for a while before the butler walked over with a box. ¡°Miss Chu, your package.¡± Chu Luo quickly took it and walked into the vi with Elder Hu. When they reached the living room of the vi, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Little Chu, open it here and let me take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and carried the box to the coffee table. She opened the package. The herbs contained in special equipment actually looked like they had just been plucked. Elder Hu took out his reading sses and magnifying ss from his pocket and studied them carefully for a while. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This herb looks exactly like what¡¯s recorded in the books.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try it now.¡± ¡°Try! As long as this is the real thing, we might seed in the experiment soon.¡± As the two of them spoke, they took the herbs and walked towards the herbs refining room. They stayed there from morning until past four in the afternoon. When the smell of the medicine was finallypletely masked, the four people in theboratoryughed. ¡°That¡¯s good. We just have to wait for this herb to be sent inrge batches before we start the experiment.¡± ¡°If the experiment is sessful, our experiment can undergo clinical trials.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Everyone was very excited and was full of enthusiasm as they experimented. For the next two days, they did experiments on animals. The sess rate of the experiments went from 30% to 50%, then to 80%, and finally to 95%. In the past two days, the news that the exact location of the legendary ancient tomb had been confirmed had spread throughout the capital and even the entire upper-ss circle of the empire. In order to stop everyone from having designs on the ancient tomb, the Duanmu family had continuously issued a few orders to stop anyone from entering except the national archeological team. However, who could care so much now? In the past, the Duanmu family and the Qin family were the only ones with power. Now that the Qin family needed arge amount of money to turn the tables, the other families wanted to take the opportunity to wash their cards. This time, countless people surged towards the northwest desert from all directions. Early on the fourth day, Chu Luo received a call from Professor Tu. Professor Tu told her on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already told the higher-ups what you told mest time. The higher-ups have decided to send more people to protect us, so we¡¯ll leave today.¡± What else could Chu Luo say? She only said, ¡°Professor Tu, be careful when you go over.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. When Chu Luo went downstairs, she realized that Qin Ming was also reporting this matter to Li Yan. Qin Ming said, ¡°There are already dozens of batches of people rushing over. The first batch to enter the desert has already reached the Karstndscape.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Have you caught the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qin Ming said.¡± The Gu on that person is too powerful. Even though our people used your Invisibility Talisman, they were poisoned by his Gu when they approached him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerful Gu poison master in this world?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°That person is the most powerful Gu poison master in Southern Xinjiang.¡± ¡°Where are the people who were poisoned by the Gu poison?¡± She wanted to see how domineering the Gu poison master¡¯s Gu poison was. ¡°They have been sent out of the desert and are now staying in a small town at the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°How did the people who were poisoned by the Gu react?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like all the capiries in their bodies have ruptured. They¡¯re bleeding all over.¡± As she walked downstairs, Chu Luo frowned as she thought about what Gu could possibly cause this reaction. When she walked down, she sat beside Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Yan, show me the exact situation of that person.¡± Li Yan nodded and initiated a video call on hisptop. The video call was picked up quickly. A man with a crew cut and a masculine face was seen standing there straight. He was wearing a pair of shorts and a dark-colored bedsheet that was dyed even darker by blood. Even so, one could feel the blood flowing from his body through the screen. That person greeted respectfully, ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take off the bedsheet and get closer to show me.¡± The man lifted the bedsheet and immediately revealed his strong body that was bleeding non-stop. ¡°Can you feel anything wrong with your body?¡± ¡°There seems to be worms crawling inside my body. Wherever I go, more blood will flow.¡± Chu Luo already knew what Gu worm it was and asked him, ¡°Did you bring XX and XX medicine along when you went over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Apply those two medicines on your body. When you feel where the worms in your body are¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do any of you know how to cure Gu?¡± ¡°Yes, but he can¡¯t cure this Gu.¡± ¡°Very good. Get the person who knows how to cure the Gu to do this¡­¡± When Chu Luo ended the video call with the person on the other end, it was already more than ten minutester. After turning off the video, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like I have to meet that Gu Master personally.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t want her to participate. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let Neeson¡¯s robot go over first and see if it can bring the person over.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°How did I forget his robot?¡± Li Yan stood up and pulled her up. ¡°Go have breakfast first. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll talk to Neeson about renting his robot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the meal, Li Yan left first. Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the vi behind when she received a call from Anya. Anyained to her on the phone, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m going crazy. My brother has been dragging me around every day since he arrived. My legs are almost crippled.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡± Anya: ¡°The National Museum, all kinds of famous ancient sites, and old alleys in the capital. He clearly said that he would leave in two days. For some reason, he suddenly changed his mind. Not only did he not leave, but he even said that he would hold a banquet to invite the famous young masters and young mistresses of the capital to attend the ball tonight.¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Is he preparing to hold a blind date dance?¡± Anya agreed. ¡°I think so too! My brother is really baffling. He obviously wanted to go to the tomb to join in the fun, yet he suddenly wanted to hold a banquet.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Maybe he has other motives.¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t care what his motive is. I¡¯m going back to the vi. I¡¯m bored to death staying here.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Up to you.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked up to see Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. Chu Luo asked him with a look, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Chapter 386 - Here Comes the Wei Family

Chapter 386: Here Comes the Wei Family

Qin Ming was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Miss Chu, do you have any extra trauma medicine here?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to him. Qin Ming walked over to take the bottle and thanked her before turning around to leave. Chu Luo nced at Qin Ming¡¯s back and simrly walked out of the vi. However, just as she reached the door, she heard the butler call her from behind. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Just now, the Li residence received an invitation to the ball sent by Prince Wales. He invited you and Master to attend his ball tonight.¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to turn it down immediately.¡± The butler then went to make a call. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to conduct experiments with Professor Tang and the others. Half a day passed quickly. During lunch, Chu Luo took out her phone to take a look. Unexpectedly, there were a few missed calls and a few messages. It was all from Anya. Chu Luo looked at the contents of the message. The gist of it was that she couldn¡¯t leave and had to attend the ball with her brother tonight. Moreover, Anya mentioned that not only had the young masters and young mistresses of the capital¡¯s upper-ss society been invited tonight, but a group of foreign nobles that her brother knew would also attend. Those nobles hade with her brother to prepare to go to that ancient tomb. When Chu Luo saw this, she called. The moment the call went through, she heard Anya say to her, ¡°Chu, my brother even invited the Duanmu family and the Sun family tonight. I can¡¯t leave. I have to stay and receive them.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°The Sun family agreed to attend this ball?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, the Duanmu family agreed.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is your brother doing now?¡± Anya: ¡°My brother is talking to the nobles he brought about the empire¡¯s antiques.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly guessed why Anya¡¯s older brother had invited the upper-ss people of the capital to a ball with such fanfare. She asked, ¡°How many people did your brother and the others bring?¡± Anya: ¡°Not many. Just their personal bodyguards.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Looks like your brother wants to follow the people up there to that ancient tomb.¡± Anya was silent for a while when she heard this. After a while, she said, ¡°You mean, he wants the empire to protect them in the tomb?¡± Chu Luo sneered and didn¡¯t reply. Anya stopped talking and only asked, ¡°Chu, will you and Li attend this ball tonight?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Anya seemed to have guessed that she would say that and didn¡¯t continue asking. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo continued to eat. After the meal, she and Elder Hu had just walked to the herb garden to gather the herbs they were going to use in the afternoon when her phone rang again. It was Li Yan. Li Yan said to her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, can you make a batch of trauma medicine?¡± Chu Luo knew that something must have happened and didn¡¯t ask further. After thinking for a while, she said to him, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have my cauldron here. I have to go back to the old district to do it.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay, get the butler to go with you. I¡¯ll get someone to send the herbs over immediately.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯m going out this afternoon.¡± Elder Hu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ The butler quickly drove the car over. Chu Luo informed Professor Tang and the others before getting into the car and leaving. The car drove along the outer ring expressway and arrived at the old district half an hourter. When the car was about to reach Chu Luo¡¯s residence, she suddenly tilted her head and nced at arge tree. There was obviously someone hiding there, and the unfriendly aura emanating from that person couldn¡¯t be blocked. The butler also noticed it and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want me to get someone to take a look?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The car quickly stopped outside the residence. Chu Luo had just alighted when an angry roar came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw the woman charging at her with a dagger in her hand. Her lips suddenly curled into a mocking smile. It was Wei Wei. At this moment, Wei Wei no longer had the image of a wealthy madam from before. Her appearance was haggard and she was thin like a match. In particr, the flesh on both sides of her face had sunken, and her forehead bone appeared especially high. She looked a little scary. Wei Wei really wanted to kill Chu Luo. The ruthlessness and hatred in her eyes seemed to be about to overflow. Chu Luo stood there without moving. When Wei Wei¡¯s phone dagger approached her, a leg quickly extended from her side and kicked Wei Wei¡¯s body flying a few meters back. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at Wei Wei, who had fallen to the ground and didn¡¯t get up for a long time, Chu Luo walked up to her and looked at her coldly. Wei Wei coughed a few times before stopping. She clutched her chest and looked at Chu Luo as if she wanted to eat her alive. She started crying and cursing incoherently. ¡°You heartless ingrate. Why didn¡¯t I just suffocate you to death back then? You¡¯re a jinx to our family. ¡°If not for you, Tingting and I wouldn¡¯t be like semi-human and semi-ghost. Zhengyang wouldn¡¯t have lost contact with us. You should have died with your short-lived parents.¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, the sneer on her face widened. The woman in front of her was just a clown to her. She didn¡¯t even have the mood to deal with her. The butler standing beside her couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said to Chu Luo sternly, ¡°Miss Chu, go in first. I¡¯ll deal with this person.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards the door. At this moment, Wei Wei seemed to have gone crazy and shouted at her, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t forget that we raised you until you were 18 years old. Zhengyang is your biological uncle. It¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s still alive now. Are you really so cold-hearted that you sit back and do nothing¡­ Ahhh¡­ Don¡¯t touch me! Ahhh¡­ Help!¡± Chu Luo listened to Wei Wei¡¯s hysterical roars and walked into the courtyard expressionlessly. She quickly walked towards the herbs refining room. The butler quickly followed her. He didn¡¯t say what he did to Wei Wei but asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Go outside and wait for the herbs. Once the herbs are here, bring everyone to put them into doses ording to the ratio of this list and hand them to me.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she handed him a list. The butler nodded and walked out with the prescription. Chu Luo had just finished preparing when the herbs Li Yan had sent arrived. The butler quickly divided all the herbs. Then, Chu Luo spent the entire afternoon in the herbs refining room. When Li Yan pushed open the door of the herbs refining room, Chu Luo happened to pack the freshly refined ointment and pills into a small porcin bottle. Li Yan strode to her side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She pointed at the pills. ¡°Put them in.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan rolled up his sleeves, put on his gloves, and started putting the pills into the porcin bottle. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him, who was working seriously. She thought of Wei Wei, who had suddenly run over today, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Wei family now?¡± ¡°Selling the Wei family vi.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No wonder.¡± Since the Wei family had already reached the stage of selling their vi, it was obvious how pitiful they were. However, she really couldn¡¯t understand Wei Wei¡¯s thoughts. It was obvious that she hade today to ask her to save Chu Zhengyang, but the moment she hade up, she had pulled out a knife¡­ Chu Luo felt that the Gu worm had swallowed Wei Wei¡¯s intelligence. It was none of her business how pitiful the Wei family was. Neither did she have anything to do with Chu Zhengyang. She was more concerned about something else. ¡°Anya called me this morning and said that her brother invited the young masters and young mistresses of the upper-ss society to a banquet tonight. He even invited the Duanmu family and the Sun family. What is he trying to do?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that Anya had told her before that her royal brother wasn¡¯t interested in the throne and only liked to collect antiques from various countries. She felt a little strange. Li Yan nced at her expression and said, ¡°The king of America has four sons and one daughter. Wales is his third child and has been traveling around various countries. He seldom returns to America, but his development is very powerful in private. ¡°In particr, when he roamed the various countries, he collected many expensive antiques and calligraphy paintings. He secretly used these to make friends with arge group of people from the upper-ss society of various countries.¡± ¡°You mean, it¡¯s not that this person isn¡¯t interested in the throne, but that he¡¯s deliberately making others lower their guard against him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what does he want to do tonight?¡± ¡°Firstly, to befriend people. Secondly, to follow those people to that tomb openly.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and a sharp glint shed across her eyes. She looked down at the ointment in her hand and finally knew its use. This stunned her. In the next second, she frowned and asked, ¡°You n to stop everyone from entering the tomb?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That tomb was rumored to be magical and almost all the upper echelons of the world were paying attention to it. Li Yan actually wanted to use his own strength to stop all those people outside the tomb. No matter how she thought about it, it felt a little unreal. At the thought of this, Chu Luo stopped what she was doing and asked with a straight face, ¡°The West brought mages this time. The empire must have also brought people with special abilities. How can you stop them?¡± Li Yan suddenly smiled at her, a calcting glint flickering across his eyes. ¡°So many people from different factions have gone over. It¡¯s impossible for them to unite.¡± Li Yan nned to let those people fight first and attackst. Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. Chapter 387 - Attacking Anya

Chapter 387: Attacking Anya

By the time the two of them finished packing the ointment and pills, it was already more than half an hourter. After walking out of the herbs refining room, Li Yan said to the butler, ¡°Get someone to send all those over.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± After the butler responded, he said to them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, the food is ready.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you staying here tonight or going back there?¡± Chu Luo felt that she hadn¡¯t stayed here for a long time. She liked this courtyard a lot, so she said, ¡°Stay here. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was still early, only past seven. Li Yan sat on the sofa in the living room with hisptop and worked. Chu Luo also took herptop and sat beside him, quickly coding programs. After a while, she hacked into the venue where Brother Anya¡¯s banquet was held tonight. The venue was the Royal Garden Hotel, which was not far from the embassy. Wales booked the entire hotel. There were many people who came tonight, and the hall was filled with singing and dancing. Chu Luo looked from several cameras but did not see Anya. She then turned to the other cameras and realized that Anya was sitting in the garden pool outside the hotel with a group of youngsters, drinking and chatting. When Chu Luo saw this, she pursed her lips and muttered in her heart, ¡®You still said that you didn¡¯t want to attend this dance. You seem very happy to me.¡¯ Chu Luo turned to the images of the other cameras. She felt that this garden hotel didn¡¯t look bad, so she turned every corner. When she turned to a hidden corner, she suddenly stopped the scene. There were two people standing there. One was a blond man and the other was a hotel waiter. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and asked, ¡°Yan, do you know this person?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at herptop and said, ¡°He¡¯s Wales¡¯s personal bodyguard.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze and muttered, ¡°This person gave the hotel staff a packet of medicine. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not good medicine. Could it be that Wales wants to harm someone who¡¯s attending the ball tonight?¡± Chu Luo became interested and locked onto the waiter. She switched to the video and followed him. The waiter first went to the ce to get the wine. Then, he ced a few sses of wine on a tray and walked out. When he reached an empty spot, he quickly took out the bag of medicine and poured it into one of the sses. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous, that person didn¡¯t even realize that he had sprinkled some medicinal powder on the tray. After he poured the medicinal powder into the wine, he actually walked towards the garden. Chu Luo felt that something was wrong and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, did you send anyone over there?¡± ¡°Qin Ming went.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I sent him there to monitor a few people.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued to look at the waiter on the screen. He brought the wine on the tray to Anya and handed her the first ss. Seeing this, Chu Luo thought for a while and sent Qin Ming a message to tell him about Anya¡¯s situation. She asked him to think of a way to bring Anya out. After sending the message, she continued to stare at the image on theputer. Anya and the group of people were still chatting andughing. One of them raised his ss and everyone clinked sses. She drank from the ss. Chu Luo zoomed in on the video and watched the change in Anya¡¯s face. Soon, she knew what medicine Wales had given Anya. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer. No wonder Anya kept emphasizing that she wasn¡¯t close with this brother of hers. This was the first time she had seen a biological brother drug her sister like this. Anya reacted quickly. It looked like she had drunk too much. Her body shook and she was about to fall. The group surrounding her was shocked. Amid a wave of concern, her bodyguards came over and helped her to the guest area of the hotel. Soon, someone came to lure Anya¡¯s bodyguards away. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was lying in bed unconscious, and wondered why Qin Ming hadn¡¯te over to take her away. At this moment, the door to Anya¡¯s room was pushed open. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she snorted in displeasure. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo pointed at the screen and said angrily, ¡°Anya¡¯s brother is really good. He actually wants to help Duanmu Rui bed Anya. What do they take Anya for!¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°If Wales wants to form an alliance with the Duanmu family, they can only use ruthless methods.¡± ¡°Hmph! The royal family is really heartless!¡± As the two of them spoke, Duanmu Rui had already closed the door. He walked to the bed and looked at Anya, who was sleeping there. He raised his hand to his bow tie and was about to undo it. At this moment, a figure suddenly broke through the window behind him. When the window ss shattered into pieces, Duanmu Rui reacted and was about to take out his gun when he saw Qin Ming knock him out. Seeing Qin Ming carry Anya away, Chu Luo turned off the video and said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya is drugged. Qin Ming must cure her after he brings her out. Does Qin Ming have the antidote?¡± ¡°Qin Ming knows what to do.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. ¡­ On the other side, Qin Ming carried Anya out of the hotel and walked to the car parked outside. After cing her in the back seat, he said to his two subordinates, ¡°Continue guarding her. I¡¯ll take her away.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming got into the car and drove away. However, halfway through the journey, Anya suddenly woke up. She had been woken up by the heat and her mouth was so dry that she wished she could soak in ice water. She sat up and looked at her surroundings. Her mind was still in a daze, and she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened previously. She looked at the back of the head of the person who was driving. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that the back of this head was a little familiar. At this moment, a familiar t voice suddenly came from the front. ¡°Sit properly if you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Eh? Stupid blockhead, why is it you?¡± As soon as Anya spoke, her voice became indescribably delicate. Qin Ming almost lost his grip on the steering wheel. He nced at her red face in the rearview mirror and asked in a low voice,¡± Do you know why you are in the car?¡± Anya then realized that they were in the car. Her eyes widened. ¡°Why am I in the car? Aren¡¯t I at a ball? Where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°Wales drugged you and nned to give you to Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya almost jumped up. However, when she moved, her body went limp and she fell onto her seat. At this moment, she felt even hotter and subconsciously reached out to unbutton her coat. However, her coat had long been taken off, leaving only a whitece shirt. Once it was unbuttoned, a certain part of her body was about to be revealed. Screech¡­ Bang! Anya held a hand to her forehead that was in pain from the bump and looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did you suddenly brake?¡± Qin Ming threatened her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t undo your clothes, or I¡¯ll throw you down.¡± Anya widened her eyes in disbelief and red at the back of his head. She raised her voice and shouted at him, ¡°How dare you!¡± After shouting, she felt even hotter and wanted to unbutton her clothes again. Qin Ming decided not to look at her and turned the car into a sports car. Anya was quickly controlled by the drug until her consciousness became blurry. Her kitten-like moan made Qin Ming, who was driving in front, tense up. He quickly took out his earpiece and called Chu Luo. After Chu Luo picked up the call, he asked directly, ¡°The drug in her is acting up. How do we neutralize it?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s best if she can take the antidote. If there¡¯s no antidote, she can use physical cooling. However, physical cooling has to be done quickly. Otherwise, that kind of drug will burn her body.¡± Qin Ming was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°How do I cool her down physically?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Use ice water, but it¡¯s also harmful to her body. If you want to let her soak in ice water, you have to pay attention to her at all times. Stop it right after her temperature drops.¡± Qin Ming: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Qin Ming used hismunicator to order the person on the other end, ¡°Fill a wooden bathtub with iced water in the house on XX Road. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± After saying that, he turned the steering wheel and quickly turned the car onto another road. The car drove for more than ten minutes before turning into a vi district. In the end, they arrived at the iron gate of a brightly lit vi. The door was opened. Qin Ming lowered the window and the person standing by the door said to him, ¡°Boss, the things you wanted are ready.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and continued driving. He stopped outside the vi. He got out of the car and carried Anya, who was feeling hot and unconscious, into the vi. The people who followed him stole a few nces at him. When Qin Ming reached the stairs, he suddenly stopped and asked his subordinate with an expressionless face, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing! Boss, what other instructions do you have for me?¡± ¡°No. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate immediately turned and walked towards the door, walking faster and faster. He wanted to tell everyone that his boss had brought a woman back for the night. What a cause for celebration! The old bachelor whom they thought would be destined to be alone for the rest of his life suddenly became enlightened! As Qin Ming listened to the footsteps running, he deliberately turned around. He didn¡¯t mind and continued carrying Anya towards the bedroom. The wooden bucket filled with ice water was ced in the bathroom in the bedroom. After Qin Ming carried Anya in, he looked at the woman in his arms and pursed his lips, before throwing her in as if she was a hot potato. Plop! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya jolted and her mind finally cleared a little. She realized that she was in the water and saw Qin Ming standing beside her. Without thinking, she shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Stupid blockhead, what did you do to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cooling you down.¡± Chapter 388 - Im Not Asking You to Take a Bath

Chapter 388: I¡¯m Not Asking You to Take a Bath

After Qin Ming finished speaking, he walked to the wall and leaned against it. He crossed his arms and stared at her. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya had never seen such a stubborn man in her life! However, the ice water did suppress the mes in her body a little. She wanted to touch the water on her face, but she realized that she was still wearing clothes. No wonder she felt so ufortable! She was about to stand up. Qin Ming immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Anya¡¯s temper red and she was about to get up. ¡°Since you threw me into the water, are you going to let me bathe in my clothes?¡± Qin Ming looked at her and was silent for a few seconds. He knew that this woman didn¡¯t know her current situation and said with a tense face, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to take a bath.¡± ¡°If not, then why did you throw me into the water!¡± ¡°You¡¯re drugged.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was stunned for a moment before her face turned ashen.¡± Who drugged me? Where are my guards? ¡± At this point, powerful anger surged in her body. Did they really think she, a princess, was just for show? How dare someone drug her! Qin Ming stared at her but didn¡¯t say who it was. Anya frowned and clenched her fists. She quickly thought for a while and asked him, ¡°Was it my older brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Anya suddenly stood up from the water. To begin with, she was beautiful and had a hot figure. Now that she stood up, she looked as if she wasn¡¯t wearing anything with only a shirt on, looking extremely alluring. Qin Ming suddenly turned his face elsewhere and said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to neutralize the drug in your body, sit back down.¡± Anya looked at his profile. Perhaps because of the drug, she realized that the man in front of her had suddenly be especially charming. She looked at his strong physique. When she saw his Adam¡¯s apple, she subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Blockhead.¡± Anya realized that her voice was extremely hoarse. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Qin Ming happened to turn around and look at her. Seeing her like this, his expression froze. Seeing him look over, Anya hooked her finger at him and said, ¡°Blockhead,e here for a while.¡± Qin Ming stood there without moving, but he put down his arms and stared at her warily. Anya suddenly smiled at him. Qin Ming clenched his fists and his heart skipped a beat. He thought that this woman must have taken the wrong medicine. Anya said in a hoarse and alluring voice, ¡°Come here. I know how to cure this drug quickly. I have to cure it immediately.¡± Her brother actually dared to treat her like this. If she didn¡¯t take revenge, she wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow this anger. At the thought of this, a sharp glint shed across Anya¡¯s eyes. Qin Ming was attracted by the sharp glint in her eyes. Before he could react, he had already approached her. Anya looked at the approaching Qin Ming and the smile on her face widened. At this moment, she was as beautiful as a barbie doll. Qin Ming stopped a meter away from her. Anya pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Come closer.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of energy.¡± As Anya spoke, her body swayed and she was about to slide into the water again. Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked at her. Anya blinked at him. Her gaze seemed to be filled with electricity. Qin Ming subconsciously clenched his fists. However, he still walked a little closer to her. Anya looked at him as he approached and ced her hands on his shoulders. Qin Ming¡¯s body trembled and he wanted to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m falling.¡± As Anya approached him, he could feel the scorching temperature emanating from her body. Coupled with the fragrance on her body and¡­ as long as he lowered his eyes, he would be able to see a certain part of her underneath her wet clothes that couldn¡¯t be concealed. Their breaths intertwined. Qin Ming¡¯s throat moved and his deep gaze met hers. Anya suddenly raised her hands and slowly moved them up his neck. Qin Ming¡¯s body tensed up and he was about to shake off her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The tone of the order was not forceful at all. Instead, it sounded like he was wheedling. Anya approached him and muttered in his ear, ¡°The fastest way to cure this drug is¡­¡± Qin Ming turned into a fossil. Anya asked mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never even had a woman before? I see that you¡¯re not young anymore. Are youcking in certain aspects?¡± These words struck a nerve in Qin Ming. He grabbed her waist roughly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, hey over her¡­ ¡­ Chu Luo had thought that Qin Ming would bring Anya over. She waited left and right until she fell asleep on Li Yan¡¯s shoulder. Li Yan carried her back to the bedroom to sleep. When she woke up the next day, she asked Li Yan, who had just woken up and put on his clothes, ¡°Did Qin Ming bring Anya over?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and said worriedly, ¡°Did Qin Ming let Anya soak in ice water for the entire night?¡± She felt that she had to get up and prepare some cold medicine for Anya. Otherwise, Anya would suffer. Chu Luo was about to get out of bed when Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and nced at it before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Although Chu Luo was a little surprised, she still got out of bed with Li Yan to wash up and go downstairs to wait. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before Qin Ming and Anya walked in. Chu Luo looked at Anya in surprise. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she saw her legs suddenly soften. Qin Ming subconsciously grabbed her waist. Anya, who cared a lot about her face, felt that she must be a joke in the eyes of Chu Luo and Li Yan. She immediately flew into a rage and quickly pushed Qin Ming away, but her expression twisted at the same time. A different expression finally appeared on Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. He looked at her with displeasure. Anya pretended not to see it and looked up at Chu Luo and Li Yan. She endured the difort in her body and walked towards them elegantly. Chu Luo looked at Anya and felt strange. She asked kindly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°How could anything happen to me?¡± Anya endured her difort and quickly finished speaking. After walking up to them, she looked at Li Yan and her expression instantly turned serious. ¡°Li, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly but didn¡¯t say if he agreed. Anya was actually a little perturbed. At this moment, Qin Ming walked behind her. Li Yan nced at Qin Ming and said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I want you to help me kidnap my older brother.¡± Anya¡¯s tone was filled with indescribable anger. Chu Luo looked at Anya and seemed to have guessed something. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything, she asked first, ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying in your empire: ¡®Give him a taste of his own medicine¡¯. I n to return what he wanted to do to me.¡± As a princess, Anya couldn¡¯t be the kind of girl who would cry whenever something happened. She could show a weak side in front of Chu Luo and Li Yan because Chu Luo and the two of them were too strong, but when facing others, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to scheme against her like that. Especially her royal brother. At this thought, Anya stared at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as if he was thinking. Qin Ming, who was standing behind her, suddenly took a step forward and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± When Anya heard this, she abruptly turned to look at Qin Ming. Qin Ming looked at her expressionlessly, but there was a message in his eyes: You should talk to me now. A trace of fire shed across Anya¡¯s eyes. She finally couldn¡¯t help but growl at him through gritted teeth, ¡°Stupid blockhead! Are you done? I said that I don¡¯t need you to be responsible!¡± She had been willing to do this to begin with. He didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t need him to be responsible. Qin Ming pretended not to hear her and turned to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Anya wanted to stomp her feet in anger, but when she lifted her leg, she took a cold breath. Qin Ming stopped and said to her without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him over by today. You can deal with him however you want.¡± With that, he strode out of the door. Chu Luo looked at the furious Anya and called out to her, ¡°Anya.¡± Anya turned around. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and knew that some things couldn¡¯t be said with a man around. She nudged him and gave him a look. ¡°Yan, you haven¡¯t gone for your morning practice.¡± Li Yan nced at her, stood up, and walked out of the door. After Li Yan walked out, Chu Luo looked at Anya, whose expression instantly copsed, and pointed at the sofa. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sit.¡± Anyaughed bitterly. ¡°Last night, you and Qin Ming¡­¡± Chu Luo probed, but she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. As if someone had stepped on her tail, Anya immediately raised her voice and said, ¡°Yes, I slept with himst night!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Anya suddenly blushed and her voice softened a lot. A trace of shyness shed across her eyes. She supported her waist and had aplicated expression that looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I must have been crazy. That man is simply not human!¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya obviously wanted toin. ¡°If I knew that sleeping with him would result in paying such a huge price, I would rather have soaked in ice water for the entire night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chapter 389 - Since You Like Crows So Much, Why Dont You Become a Crow Too?

Chapter 389: Since You Like Crows So Much, Why Don¡¯t You Be a Crow Too?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo definitely believed her, because she often had this feeling, so she immediately pitied her. She quietly took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to her. Anya looked at the bottle and asked strangely, ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It specializes in treating your indescribable illness.¡± Anya seemed to have realized something and suddenly looked at her sympathetically. ¡°You actually keep this medicine on you. Looks like¡­¡± Chu Luo flew into a rage out of humiliation and said fiercely, ¡°Do you want it or not? If not, forget it.¡± Anya immediately extended her hand. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She felt terrible. She would be a fool not to take it. ¡­ After the three of them had breakfast, Li Yan went to the office. Chu Luo and Anya returned to Imperial Sky Park. Along the way, Anya made a few calls. Her tone was domineering and efficient. Chu Luo could feel the anger emanating from her and knew that Wales¡¯s actionsst night had really broken her heart, so she didn¡¯t say anything. When the car was about to reach Imperial Sky Park, Anya suddenly turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu, how do you think I should deal with my brother?¡± Chu Luo replied straightforwardly, ¡°Do whatever you want to vent your anger.¡± When Anya heard this, the corners of her lips curled into a calctive smile. ¡°I said that I would return whatever he wanted to do to me. I thought for a while. Father will definitely be unhappy if I deal with him openly.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he want me to have sex with Duanmu Rui? How about I let them have sex?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at her in surprise. Anya was especially surprised to see her expression. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that two men can also you-know-what?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a homosexual rtionship? This had existed since ancient times. She was just surprised that Anya had thought of such a method to punish Wales. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Anya had a ruthless smile on her face. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Chu, do you have an especially powerful drug here? Since we¡¯re going to let them have sex, we must make it more spectacr.¡± ¡°No, but if you get someone to buy these herbs back, I can help you synthesize them. I promise to make it unforgettable for them.¡± Then, she mentioned which herbs. ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing that, Anya took her phone and started typing a message to get someone to buy those herbs. The butler, who was driving in front, couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them in the rearview mirror. He thought to himself, ¡®If these two meet often in the future, Master and Qin Ming will definitely have a headache.¡¯ The butler sent Anya back to her vi first. When Anya alighted, she turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you need me to call you when there¡¯s a good show to watch?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly felt that the butler was looking at her, so she pretended to consider it for a while before nodding. ¡°You can call me if you want.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you then. You must answer it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Anya closed the door, the butler drove out. Chu Luo nced at the butler driving in front and took out her phone to see if anyone had texted her. Unexpectedly, there was really a message. The message was from Nangong Yi. It wasn¡¯t a message, but a few photos. In the photos was a group of Student Union cadres learning foreignnguages bitterly. Thest photo was apanied by a message: ¡°Previously, everyone thought that you would participate in the mission to receive the Student Union members of foreign schools. All of them were cking off. Now, they¡¯re all getting tutored in foreignnguages.¡± When Chu Luo saw this message, she curled her lips and replied with a message: ¡°Tell them not to embarrass me. I know more than ten foreignnguages. Each of them has to know at least two or threenguages.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo exited the message and looked at the webpage for a while. Other than the people of the upper-ss society, most people didn¡¯t know about the ancient tomb. Therefore, there was no news about this on the Inte. When the car drove to the vi at the back, Chu Luo put away her phone and got out of the car to walk into the vi. Another day of experimentation passed. When Chu Luo walked out of theboratory, she took out her phone and nced at it. It was exactly ten at night. Li Yan didn¡¯te to pick her up, which meant that he wasn¡¯t back yet. Chu Luo thought for a while and sent him a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, when are youing back?¡± The reply came quickly. Li Yan: ¡°Baby, rest first. I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯ll be back before midnight.¡± Chu Luo looked at the message and put away her phone before walking out of the vi. She had just walked to the iron gate of her vi when she suddenly felt a force floating outside the barrier she had set up. Chu Luo suddenly looked up at the sky. Just now, there was still a bright moon in the sky. At this moment, it was covered by a ball of something that was especially thick like dark clouds. If one looked carefully, they could tell that that ball of dark clouds was a little evil, making people subconsciously think of all kinds of terrifying scenes. Chu Luo curled her lips and snorted. ¡°If you want to break my barrier, let me see if the foreign sorcery has the ability.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the metal door and walked in. The butler happened to walk out of the living room to wee her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to him, ¡°Butler, go rest.¡± The butler didn¡¯t move. Instead, he pointed at the sky. ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s something up there.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a group of crows.¡± The butler paused for a moment before nodding. Just then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Anya. Anya asked her, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m at the Imperial Crystal Hotel. Do you want toe over?¡± Chu Luo nced at the group of crows in the sky and thought that Li Yan would only be back in an hour or two. She would settle things here and go to where Anya was to watch the show. By the time she was done, it would definitely be just nice to pick Li Yan up. She said, ¡°Okay, send me the floor and room number. I¡¯lle overter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anya quickly sent her the floor and room number. Chu Luo looked at it and put away her phone. She said to the butler standing at the side, ¡°Butler, turn off all the lights in the vi and the lights in the courtyard.¡± The butler didn¡¯t ask and quickly turned off all the lights. Chu Luo walked to a tree by the courtyard and quickly plucked arge handful of leaves from it. She cast a spell on the leaves and threw them into the sky. All the leaves turned into fierce falcons. The group of falcons rushed into the circle of crows that blocked the moon and scattered them in less than two minutes. The moment the crows were dispersed, the crows flew in a certain direction, and the falcons chased after them. Chu Luo looked in that direction and said to the butler loudly, ¡°Butler, you can turn on the lights now. I¡¯ll go pick Yan up.¡± After saying that, she jumped out of the vi. When she reached a ce with no one around, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to the person who cast the magic. That person was in the forest on a hill outside the vi. When Chu Luo arrived, the mage was still quickly casting a spell. When he saw Chu Luo appear in front of him, surprise shed across his face. Chu Luo walked towards him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who instructed you to break the array?¡± That person sneered. ¡°You want to ask me questions? That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Really? Then let me see how powerful your magic is.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, a barrier quickly surrounded the entire hill. Then, a powerful gust of wind flew towards that person. Shock appeared in that person¡¯s eyes again. ¡°You actually know magic too.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Are you the only one who can do that?¡± After saying that, she pointed at him. ¡°Since you like crows so much, why don¡¯t you be one too?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning exploded above that person¡¯s head. In the next second, that person turned into a crow. ¡°Ga ga ~¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not that powerful after all.¡± Chu Luo looked at the crow who was flying around and screaming. She lowered her eyes and looked at the pile of things that had fallen from his body. With a tap of her finger, she put away all the useful things into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and disappeared from the spot. Not long after Chu Luo left, the phone of that person who had turned into a crow rang. The crow quickly rushed to the phone and swiped the answer button with his ws. A loud voice sounded on the other end. ¡°Toms, are you done on your side? If you are,e over and let¡¯s have a drink to celebrate.¡± The crow called Toms kept chirping anxiously. The other party was displeased. ¡°Toms, how can you make your crow answer me? Do you think I can understand birdnguage?¡± ¡°Ga ga ga ~¡± ¡°Are you still busy? You¡¯re so lousy. You can¡¯t even resolve a small array formation.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga ~¡± ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll hang up. But hurry up. His Highness, the Third Prince, gave us a gold card and asked us to go to XX Entertainment Center in the capital to y tonight. I haven¡¯t seen what an evening club in the empire looks like.¡± The person hung up. Tomus, who had turned into a crow, kept swiping his phone anxiously. However, his ws were too agile. As he swiped, he identally opened a video. The ¡®close¡¯ button on the small video was too small for his ws to tap. At that moment, an explosion urred in the sky and hit the lit phone. The phone exploded with a loud bang. A desperate crow sounded. ¡°Ga ga ~ Ga ga ~ Ga ga ~¡± ¡­ Chapter 390 - The Image Inside Is Not Suitable for You Guys to See

Chapter 390: The Image Inside Is Not Suitable for You Guys to See

Chu Luo quickly arrived at the hotel floor Anya had mentioned. She walked out of the safetydder and saw two people guarding the end of the corridor. When the two of them saw Chu Luo, they immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed that they were people brought by Qin Ming. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Anya?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Princess Anya and Boss just entered Room 3639.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked over. Every room on this floor was closed. It was obvious that Qin Ming had already made arrangements. When Chu Luo walked to Room 3639, she saw that the door was ajar and pushed it open. Then, she stopped in her tracks. Chu Luo looked at the person who was pressed against the wall by Qin Ming. From her angle, they looked like they were intimate. She thought that she had walked into the wrong set. The moment the door was pushed open, they both looked over. Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°Did Ie in at the wrong time?¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed a few times. She quickly pushed Qin Ming away and strode out of Qin Ming¡¯s arms. She pretended not to hear Chu Luo¡¯s words and said to her seriously, ¡°Chu, you came at the right time. Hurry up and kick this stinky blockhead out. He actually doesn¡¯t want me to enter.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Qin Ming, who had a gloomy expression, and then at Anya. She asked, ¡°How long have they been inside?¡± ¡°Almost half an hour.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been in here?¡± ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and looked at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said expressionlessly, ¡°The scene inside isn¡¯t suitable for you two to see.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya exploded. She turned around and walked up to him. She said angrily,¡± I¡¯ll just take a few photos. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming was very persistent. After saying that, he stood by the door and stopped her. Annoyed, Anya raised her leg and kicked his calf. Qin Ming remained motionless. Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s childish behavior and resisted the urge to hold her forehead. She said, ¡°Since Qin Ming doesn¡¯t want us to enter, let Qin Ming go in and take a few photos.¡± ¡°No!¡± This time, Anya refused. She turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°He¡¯s a man. What if he turns gay after seeing that kind of scene?¡± If the man who had slept with her suddenly turned gay, she would be traumatized! Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming and realized that his expression was a littleplicated. Qin Ming immediately noticed Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and said to Anya, ¡°Since you n to let others know about this, it¡¯s the same if you get the Duanmu family toe over tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo agreed with Qin Ming¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The medicine that I asked you to concoct has more domineering effects than other medicines. They definitely won¡¯t be able to stop tonight. I¡¯ll hack into the Duanmu family tomorrow morning and get their people toe and catch them in the act.¡± Anya¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this and she nodded at her. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but¡­¡± At this point, her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to send this photo to my other three brothers. I¡¯ll see if he still has the ability topete with them.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Anya knew what she was surprised about. ¡°I told you before that my royal brother has always been roaming between various countries. He thought that no one knew about his development in private¡­ Ha! Actually, his cheap tricks have always been under my royal father¡¯s nose.¡± Anya was the youngest daughter of the king and queen of America. The princes had moved out of the castle after they became adults. She was the only one who had been living in the castle, so she knew a lot. Chu Luo nodded and looked at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take a few photos and send them to your phone.¡± Anya was satisfied. Since the arrangements had been made, the three of them couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. After walking out of the guest room, Qin Ming left two people to guard here. The others followed. After going to the parking lot, Chu Luo said to Anya and Qin Ming, ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll go look for Yan.¡± After saying that, she walked to the side. Qin Ming said from behind her, ¡°Miss Chu, do drive a car.¡± ¡°No need.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out of everyone¡¯s sight. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation building. There were bodyguards and dangerous sensors in the parking lot. As soon as Chu Luo appeared, the sensor rang. The bodyguards instantly surrounded Chu Luo in the dark. Chu Luo walked out from the corner. When everyone saw her, they immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them and walked towards the elevator. The team leader of the bodyguards quickly followed her and helped her open the elevator door. Before entering the elevator, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did Yan say when he¡¯sing down?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and decided to go to the internal restaurant to get the chef to prepare supper before entering the elevator. The elevator stopped at the restaurant on the 15th floor. The zing Glory Corporation was arge office building with many departments inside. It was normal for there to be departments working overtime, so the restaurant was open all night. When Chu Luo walked into the restaurant, there were a few people eating supper. When Chu Luo walked to the restaurant door, she heard a good-looking woman say, ¡°I heard from thedy from the secretary department that the CEO is working overtime again tonight. I wonder when he will get off work.¡± The others started cheering. ¡°Qiao Chu, don¡¯t tell me you want to have a chance encounter with the CEO?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Tsk! We¡¯re the only ones eating here. No one else can hear us. Just tell us.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not talking.¡± Chu Luo nced at that woman and realized that she had lustful eyes. She subconsciously pulled a long face. She snorted in dissatisfaction. However, she didn¡¯t intend to do anything. After all, there were too many people who fantasized about her Li Yan. She didn¡¯t intend to interfere. Otherwise, she would be soaked in vinegar. At the thought of this, she walked into the restaurant. Those people immediately realized that Chu Luo had walked in. It was unknown if they were guilty, but they immediately froze. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at them. She walked to a dining table and sat down. When the waiter standing there saw that it was Chu Luo, he quickly called the head chef out. The head chef asked Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Madam, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Chu Luo named a few dishes. The head chef quickly said, ¡°Madam, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡± After saying that, he strode towards the kitchen. Chu Luo took out her phone to y. The few people sitting there were extremely perturbed. They were worried that if Chu Luo was unhappy, their golden rice bowl would be ruined. However, they held their breaths and sat for a while. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up at them, one of them whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave?¡± These words immediately received the approval of a few others. At this moment, Chu Luo looked up at the few people who were quietly leaving like thieves. The corners of her lips curled up and she suddenly said, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet Yan by chance? Do you want me to help you ask when he wille down?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned pale from fright. She turned around fearfully and said to Chu Luo with trembling lips, ¡°No¡­ no need. I don¡¯t have any designs on the CEO.¡± ¡°Really? Did I hear wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ go ahead and leave then.¡± Qiao Chu was about to turn around and leave with everyone. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind them again. ¡°I¡¯ll forget it this time. If I hear this again, you won¡¯t have to stay in thepany anymore. Oh, no¡­ you won¡¯t have to stay in the capital anymore.¡± When they heard this, their hearts almost jumped out. They thought at the same time: ¡®Oh my god! The CEO¡¯s wife is so scary. We have to let others know about this. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to keep our jobs in the future and won¡¯t even have a ce to cry.¡¯ Chu Luo looked at the few people who left in a hurry and smiled. She believed that these people would bring her words to the entirepany. After waiting for almost 20 minutes, the head chef personally packed the supper he had prepared into a food box and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, do you need me to help you carry it up?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took the lunchbox from his hand and thanked him before walking out of the restaurant. When Chu Luo took the elevator to the top floor, Secretary Tan was already waiting by the elevator. The moment Chu Luo came out, Secretary Tan said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master will end the meeting in about ten minutes. Please wait in his office for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s office with the lunchbox. Secretary Tan obviously came specially to pick her up. After she entered the office, he went back to the conference room again. Chu Luo ced the lunchbox on the coffee table in the sofa area and walked to therge French window to look at the night scenery of the capital. After looking at it for a while, the office door was pushed open, followed by steady and powerful footsteps. Chu Luo turned around to look at Li Yan, who was walking over, and asked sweetly with a smile, ¡°Yan, is your work done tonight?¡± Li Yan put down hisptop on the desk and strode over to pull her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Baby, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to rub the tip of his nose in a wheedling manner. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the supper on the coffee table. ¡°I even brought you supper.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and pressed against the back of her head. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again before letting go of her and walking over with her. ¡°Coincidentally I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Chapter 391 - Chu Luo Visits the Duanmu Family at Night

Chapter 391: Chu Luo Visits the Duanmu Family at Night

When the two of them returned to the vi, it was already past 1 pm. The next morning, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was only past six. Before Chu Luo even got out of bed, she was being held down by Li Yan for morning exercise. She pushed against him and reached for her phone on the bedside table. In the next moment, her hand was grabbed. A hoarse and sexy voice sounded by her ear. ¡°You¡¯re still not concentrating at this time. Looks like I didn¡¯t satisfy you?¡± In the next moment, Chu Luo eximed and scratched his back in dissatisfaction. She panted and said, ¡°My phone is ringing.¡± ¡°No it didn¡¯t.¡± Li Yan bewitched her by her ear. ¡°You heard wrong.¡± She eximed again. It wasn¡¯t until an hourter that Chu Luo finally obtained her phone. During this period, the phone rang several times. Whenever Chu Luo was distracted, Li Yan would make her lose focus. Chu Luo leaned on him and took the phone to take a look. She scratched his chest in dissatisfaction. Li Yan grabbed her hand and chuckled. ¡°Little baddie, how many scratches do you n to leave on me?¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes to look at her chest, which was scratched red. She pursed her lips and snorted tsunderely. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Li Yan moved his hand on her waist. Chu Luo giggled and punched him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t tickle me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand turned from tickling to massaging her gently. Chu Luo gotfortable and called back. Anya immediatelyined, ¡°Chu, I called you a few times. Didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°No.¡± Anya thought that she had left her phone elsewhere and muttered, ¡°Luckily, that darned blockhead also knows hacking skills. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a good show this morning.¡± Anya had called Chu Luo so early to remind her not to forget to hack into the Duanmu family and tell them about Duanmu Rui and her brother. Unexpectedly, no one picked up after a few calls. When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned inexplicably dry. Anya added, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t see such an exciting scene this morning.¡± ¡°You can show me the recording.¡± ¡°Hehe, how did you know that we recorded a video?¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to youter. However, Blockhead got someone to upload it to the Inte this morning. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t see it. The Duanmu family quickly deleted all those videos.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in this. She asked, ¡°What did the Duanmu family do after they went to the hotel?¡± Anya said, ¡°When the Duanmu family rushed to the hotel, my brother had already fainted from bleeding profusely. The Duanmu family immediately sent people to lock down the entire hotel and prevent anyone from spreading this matter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Have you told the king about this?¡± Anya said unhappily, ¡°Before I could say anything, the Duanmu family actually sent someone to look for me. They even probed if I knew about this matter.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but admire the Duanmu family¡¯s reaction speed. She asked again, ¡°Who did the Duanmu family send to test you?¡± ¡°The second master of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Hong.¡± ¡°Do you think Duanmu Hong knows what happenedst night?¡± ¡°He should know. He told me that their family has been framed and plotted against by the Qin family recently. He even took out evidence and said that the Qin family knows someone who knows skin swapping techniques.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ he means that the personst night wasn¡¯t Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya sneered. ¡°They¡¯re trying to fool me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°At the hospital.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that since the Duanmu family had said so, they would definitely be able to produce evidence soon. She said to her, ¡°Since they want the Qin family to be the scapegoat for this matter, let the Qin family know about this first.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Mm. Blockhead will handle this matter.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo told Li Yan about this matter. Li Yan said, ¡°Old Master Qin isn¡¯t a pushover either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, he patted her smooth and round shoulder and said, ¡°Get up first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs. After the meal, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to do experiments. At noon, Chu Luo called Anya and asked for the follow-up. Chu Luo asked her, ¡°How did the Qin family react?¡± Anya sneered and said, ¡°Old Master Qin brought out evidence that his family wasn¡¯t in the capital.¡± ¡°What did the Duanmu family say?¡± ¡°They kept insisting that that person wasn¡¯t Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to catch him, of course,¡± Anya said. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Father about Brother¡¯s explosive news. Father has already sent people from the embassy to catch him and also sent people to bring him back to America.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. This matter had blown up. When the time came, Wales could only return to his country. However, the Duanmu family definitely wouldn¡¯t hand over the real Duanmu Rui. At the thought of this, she nned to do something. After hanging up, she talked to Professor Tang and the others before leaving the vi. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the Duanmu residence. At this moment, the Duanmu family was heavily guarded. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t want anyone to enter and investigate anything. Chu Luo concealed herself and quickly walked towards Duanmu Rui¡¯s ce. However, halfway through, she saw Third Master Duanmu and Duanmu Tian walking out of a corridor. The two of them were chatting. It was unknown what Third Master Duanmu had said just now, but Duanmu Tian looked disapproving. ¡°That Li fellow must have participated in this matter. Otherwise, how could Princess Anya have done so much?¡± Third Master Duanmu didn¡¯t like his expression, so he berated, ¡°Be serious. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about this matter, not even in our family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe they have the ability toe to our house and eavesdrop.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that person¡¯s ability.¡± When Duanmu Tian heard this, a dark glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± Third Master Duanmu nced at his expression and was still worried. He warned him, ¡°You better behave yourself. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary¡­ Also, if someone from the US embassyes to take your brother away, we¡¯ll let them take him away.¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression changed to one of ruthlessness. ¡°That¡¯s my brother. Can¡¯t we think of a way to send him away?¡± Third Master Duanmu nced at him as if he had something to say. In the end, he only said, ¡°You just have to listen to me.¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression turned even uglier. The two of them walked away. Chu Luo stood there and thought about their conversation for a while. She had a nagging feeling that Third Master Duanmu¡¯s ¡°don¡¯t forget that person¡¯s ability¡± was referring to her. At the thought of this, Chu Luo continued walking towards Duanmu Rui¡¯s residence. There was no one guarding the Duanmu residence at this moment. Chu Luo sensed that a barrier had been cast around the courtyard. The barrier¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t weak, and the person who cast the barrier would know immediately if someone approached. Standing outside the barrier, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Do you really think this kind of barrier can stop me?¡± After muttering that, she walked into the courtyard without touching the barrier at all. Duanmu Rui lived in an independent vi in the three-entrance courtyard. The house was built in a European style vi, and had probably been designed by a professional designer. The vi was actually very harmonious with this kind of courtyard. Chu Luo had just walked to the door of the small building when an energy fluctuation that was different from the barrier came from behind. Chu Luo stopped and turned around to wait beside a potted nt in the courtyard. Not long after, the barrier outside the courtyard was activated and a person quickly walked in. That person obviously didn¡¯t know that there was a barrier. After entering, he quickly walked into the small building. Soon, an irritable voice came from upstairs. ¡°Who are you? Get out. Uh¡­¡± Then, there was silence. Chu Luo nced upstairs and then at the door of the courtyard. Indeed, a Daoist priest in a Daoist robe walked in. Third Master Duanmu followed the Daoist priest in. The Daoist priest said to Third Master Duanmu, ¡°That person is upstairs. You can get someone to catch him.¡± Third Master Duanmu waved at the group of guards standing outside the door with a dark expression. A group of guards quickly rushed in. Soon, the sound of fighting came from upstairs. The Daoist priest quickly waved the horsetail whisk in his hand a few times, and the person upstairs jumped down. Third Master Duanmu looked at that person and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who sent you?¡± That person didn¡¯t answer at all and threw something at the two of them. The Daoist priest¡¯s wide sleeve blocked the thing that person had thrown over and it bounced back and exploded halfway. The Daoist priest said to Third Master Duanmu, ¡°Retreat.¡± Third Master Duanmu quickly retreated. The Daoist priest instantly started fighting with that person. Chu Luo stood there and observed their abilities. It was obvious that this priest that the Duanmu family had found was more powerful. Seeing this, Chu Luo went upstairs. Duanmu Rui¡¯s bedroom was guarded by a group of guards. Chu Luo walked in and knew at a nce that this was the fake Duanmu Rui. She quickly sized up the entire bedroom and sneered. In the next second, she left the Duanmu residence and returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. She took out her phone and called Qin Ming. When Qin Ming picked up the call, she said to him, ¡°Duanmu Rui has already been secretly sent away by the Duanmu family. He¡¯s going southwest. You can send someone to stop him.¡± Qin Ming responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. Chapter 392 - Why Are You Blushing?

Chapter 392: Why Are You Blushing?

Chu Luo had just hung up when she received a call from Anya. Anya said, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m back at the Imperial Sky Park vi. I¡¯ll look for you when you¡¯re free.¡± Chu Luo felt that she wouldn¡¯t be free for the entire day, so she said, ¡°You cane and look for me tomorrow morning.¡± Anya: ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went to theboratory. The day ended quickly. At ten at night, Li Yan arrived on time to pick her up. As the two of them walked out of the vi, Chu Luo told him what she had heard at the Duanmu residence today. In the end, she said strangely, ¡°I think the person Third Master Duanmu was talking about is me.¡± Li Yan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If they¡¯re really talking about you, they¡¯ll definitely send someone to test you.¡± At this point, Li Yan immediately exuded a strong cold aura. ¡°As long as the Duanmu family dares to do anything to you, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he grabbed her hand tightly. Chu Luo felt his strength and patted the back of his hand with her other hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if they know. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was actually worried that the Duanmu family would find a way to make use of Chu Luo¡¯s ability. However, he didn¡¯t say that. After the two of them returned, Chu Luo browsed the Inte for a while. Li Yan picked up a few calls and fell asleep. Anya arrived at dawn the next day. At this moment, Chu Luo was talking to Roundy in the courtyard in foreignnguages. Li Yan was practicing at the side. Anya was stunned by Chu Luo and Roundy¡¯s conversation mode. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had been standing there since the butler brought her in, and gestured for Roundy to pause. She tilted her head and asked her, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Anya suddenly blushed. She nced at Li Yan, who was practicing, and walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°I came to tell you what happened yesterday. After that, I¡¯m going to find Blockhead to teach me martial arts.¡± Chu Luo sized her up from head to toe. Anya was a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike that Qin Ming had asked you to do the Horse Stance?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought about it and felt that what he said made sense. If I want to learn martial arts, I have to start from the basics.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe her excuse and looked at her as if to say, ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Anya finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and said, ¡°He helped me so much yesterday. I have to thank him. I¡¯m a person who distinguishes kindness and hatred clearly.¡± Chu Luo was amused by her words and asked, ¡°What hatred do you have with him?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Anya realized that she was stuck. She tried to think about it, but what appeared in her mind was that night. Thinking about it made her blush even more. Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Although Anya felt that as a princess, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, she really couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yan. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t noticed her, she approached Chu Luo and probed softly, ¡°Chu, if a woman slept with a man, and that man previously didn¡¯t have any interest in that woman at all, and that woman even dislikes that man¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about you and Qin Ming, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya growled at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend you don¡¯t know? If I rece the ¡®man¡¯ and ¡®woman¡¯ with ¡®him¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯, I won¡¯t be able to continue.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya continued, ¡°What if after this matter, the man insists on being responsible for the woman?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked her, ¡°If I asked you to marry a man who doesn¡¯t match your status, would you ept it?¡± ¡°Why not? So long as I love that man.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t love Qin Ming at all but slept with him?¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she was a scumbag. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± They really couldn¡¯t continue this topic! She must be crazy to discuss this with Chu! Chu Luo looked at the overwhelmed Anya and thought for a while before asking, ¡°If it were any other man, would you have done the same?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Anya subconsciously raised her voice. In the next second, she was stunned. Chu Luo looked at her and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out anything for a while. She said, ¡°Tell me about the exact situation yesterday.¡± Anya nodded and said, ¡°Yesterday morning, Blockhead hacked my brother and Duanmu Rui¡¯s video into the Qin family¡¯s phone. The Qin family quickly rushed over. ¡°At that time, my brother was already on hisst breath. Duanmu Rui looked¡­ like a beast!¡± Chu Luo watched in amusement as Anya deliberately spoke in the Empire¡¯snguage when she said the word ¡®beast¡¯. It had simply popped out from between her teeth. Anya continued, ¡°The scene was very chaotic at that time. Duanmu Ruiy face-down and didn¡¯t leave. He was knocked out and brought away. The Duanmu family wanted to bring my brother back. After that, I brought my men in with me.¡± At this point, Anya sneered. ¡°Back then, in order to calm me down, the Duanmu family put in a lot of good words. They even said that they would investigate when they returned. After they found out, they would definitely give me a satisfactory exnation. Later on, Duanmu Hong even talked to me in private.¡± ¡°You agreed to let them take Duanmu Rui away?¡± Chu Luo felt that this wasn¡¯t her style. ¡°The people from the Duanmu family are too cunning. They must have brought someone with special abilities. I was dazed at that time and agreed.¡± Chu Luo nodded and felt that this was possible. Anya continued, ¡°Later on, the Duanmu family gave evidence that this Duanmu Rui was fake. Ha! Do they think I¡¯m a three-year-old child that can be easily tricked?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked, ¡°Later on, did you get someone to go to the Duanmu residence to bring Duanmu Rui out?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± After Anya asked, she nodded. ¡°Yes, but the person I sent over was seriously injured. He said that there was an especially powerful person in the Duanmu family and that he couldn¡¯t take him away.¡± At this point, Anya looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu, can you help me bring him out?¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui has been sent away. Qin Ming is pursuing him.¡± ¡°Really? When did that happen?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, she asked with aplicated expression, ¡°Is Blockhead back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. When she looked over, Li Yan stopped punching and looked over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Yan, is Qin Ming back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya frowned when she heard this. Chu Luo was also a little strange. ¡°Qin Ming went to chase after him yesterday afternoon. Why hasn¡¯t he caught up yet?¡± Anya asked, ¡°Where did they send Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°I only know that it¡¯s the northwest direction.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo suddenly had a bad omen. Li Yan must have thought of the same thing as her. She saw him stride into the living room and say to the butler, ¡°Contact Qin Ming immediately. If you can¡¯t contact him, contact the people in the northwest and ask if they¡¯ve seen Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± The butler immediately took out his phone and called Qin Ming. Chu Luo and Anya stared at the butler. It was obvious that this call didn¡¯t go through. Then, the butler made another call. When the other party picked up, the butler immediately said, ¡°Immediately ask the provinces in the northwest if anyone knows Qin Ming¡¯s whereabouts.¡± When Anya heard this, she subconsciously tensed up. After a while, the butler¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call and frowned. He turned to walk into the living room. Anya anxiously stopped him. ¡°Mr. Beitang, how is Blockhead?¡± The butler stopped and said to her, ¡°There are people with special abilities escorting Duanmu Rui. Qin Ming and the others have been brought to Q Province and are trapped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya¡¯s expression turned ugly. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°I¡­ he was trapped because of me. Of course I¡¯m anxious.¡± Chu Luo gestured for the butler to enter first. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see how Yan deals with this matter.¡± The two of them followed. The butler had already told Li Yan about this. Li Yan was sitting on the sofa and typing on hisptop. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak immediately, but the cold aura emanating from him was intense. Chu Luo walked to his side and nced at the image on hisputer. It was actually a phone signal connected to Qin Ming via satellite. He quickly tracked down Qin Ming¡¯s exact location. After Chu Luo saw it, her face darkened. ¡°Are they nning to lure Qin Ming to that tomb?¡± The cold aura on Li Yan¡¯s body intensified. He put on his Bluetooth and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Bring a few people with special abilities, as well as two robots, to Q Province to help Qin Ming.¡± After saying that, he quickly typed on the keyboard. After a while, he stopped. Anya asked anxiously, ¡°Is Blockhead okay?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer her. Anya¡¯s expression was ugly. Chu Luoforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll know about Qin Ming¡¯s situation after these people go over.¡± Anya nodded. After a while, Li Yan said, ¡°Nothing will happen to him.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief. The butler asked, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, do you want to eat breakfast first?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, eat with us.¡± Anya nodded. After the meal, Li Yan left the vi. Anya chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the embassy. I won¡¯t let this matter with the Duanmu family end like this.¡± ¡°You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother brought a mage here. I don¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t deal with those people from the Duanmu family with special abilities.¡± Chapter 393 - Missing

Chapter 393: Missing

After Anya left, Chu Luo went to theboratory behind. At this moment, their experiment was already at a critical juncture. They only needed to wait for the herb that could cover the smell to be sent over before they could carry out further experiments. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Wu Yiyao to ask her to help call Professor Wu from the technology building to video-call her. She nned to discuss with Professor Wu where to ce the medicine in the gaming capsule to stimte brainwaves. The discussionsted until noon. Chu Luo turned off the video and logged into Imperial University¡¯s BBS on a whim. In the past two days, there had been a lot of discussion about the Student Union from various universities who hade to Imperial University for an exchange. ¡°The Student Union representatives who came this time are all very good-looking. I really suspect that they did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens, heavens. Hannah is so noble and elegant. Andre is so cool. Adonis is simply a handsome man who walked out of an oil painting. Also, Abel is simply the little wolfhound in my heart¡­¡± ¡°Stop being infatuated. No matter how good-looking they are, they¡¯re not as handsome as our president, okay? Not to mention Chu Luo¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°The girls who came this time are so beautiful. I think they did it on purpose too.¡± ¡°Whether they¡¯re good-looking or not is secondary. This time, I feel that the Student Union¡¯s Ministers are a little pitiful. After those people came, none of them used the International Common Language. I suspect that the ministers are secretly learning thenguages of the various countries.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these people didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They must have wanted to meet Chu Luo, but who knew that Chu Luo suddenly stoppeding to school?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Chu Luo didn¡¯te to school. I feel like after not seeing her gorgeous face for a day, I¡¯m tired of studying.¡± ¡°Without her stimtion every day, I feel bored learning too. I wonder when Goddess wille to school?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo browsed for a while before logging out of BBS, but she received a message from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you probably logged into BBS just now. Everyone on it misses you.¡± Since the Student Union could find the BBS log, Chu Luo didn¡¯t doubt that Nangong Yi would ask this. She quickly typed: ¡°Then let them continue missing me.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°The Student Union members who came this year deliberately spoke their ownnguage, making our Student Union ministers very busy.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? This can help them learn a few foreignnguages quickly.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Other than that, the Student Union from Germany has challenged our Student Union today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Challenge what?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°In terms of machinery. There was an international roboticspetition in the capital a few days ago. Germany won first ce in the semi-finals, and our empire only barely managed to squeeze into the finals.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Is Imperial University afraid of epting the challenge?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°The other countries aren¡¯t afraid, but they¡¯re challenging the champion in the semi-finals.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Who¡¯s the person leading the team at Imperial University this time?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Teacher Tu.¡± When Chu Luo saw this name, she pursed her lips and quickly typed: ¡°Then let them win.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, are you still holding a grudge?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so obvious. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°But as a candidate for the president of the Student Union, I can¡¯t watch the Student Union lose face. How about this? I¡¯ll get Roundy to meet that person¡¯s robot tomorrow.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at the swift reply, Chu Luo could tell that this person had been waiting for her to say this. Chu Luo gave him a ¡°hmph¡± emoticon and exited the message function before putting away her phone. In the afternoon, Anya sent a message to Chu Luo saying that her father had sent someone to the empire to pick up her brother. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to do experiments with Professor Tang and the others. Their experiment was already in the final stage. It was as if Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang had been injected with chicken blood. Usually, they returned to the vi at around nine at night to rest. Tonight, both of them expressed their intention to continue their experiment. Elder Hu didn¡¯t object. He only smiled and said, ¡°If I were ten years younger, I would have stayed too. Sigh¡­ Time waits for no man.¡± After saying that, he turned to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to stay for a few more hours too?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No, I have something on.¡± Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Child, every time you say that you have something to do, you can make a huge pile of powerful herbs.¡± Chu Luo smiled too, but she didn¡¯t tell Elder Hu that she wasn¡¯t a medicine refiner. The two of them packed up and walked out of the vi. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a tall figure walking in under the lights of the vi. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she called out sweetly, ¡°Yan.¡± Li Yan strode up to her and nodded at Elder Hu. Elder Hu said, ¡°Since someone is here to pick you up, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Good night, Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After Elder Hu left with his hands behind his back, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Seeing his frown, she asked, ¡°Have your men found Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Is he back?¡± ¡°No. He continued chasing after Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui really went to the northwest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Qin Ming to be so persistent.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Once he¡¯s determined on something, he must do it.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious. Li Yan said, ¡°Qin Ming is from the Qin family in G City. The Qin family is thergest bodyguardpany in the empire. I saved him five years ago and he promised to be my bodyguard for ten years.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. After a while, she suddenly reacted. ¡°So Qin Ming is certain about Anya.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Chu Luo had aplicated mood and really didn¡¯t know what to say. She shut her mouth. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan held her hand and walked into the vi. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for many people to go to the northwest. It won¡¯t be dangerous for him to go there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought about telling Anya about this tomorrow. Early the next morning. Sure enough, Anya came again. The moment she arrived, she asked, ¡°Chu, is there news of Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Anya heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. That blockhead was really transformed from a big log. Why did he chase someone so far? Doesn¡¯t he know to get his men to chase after that person?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and repeated Li Yan¡¯s words to her. Anya was in disbelief. After a while, she muttered in aplicated tone, ¡°He¡¯s really a blockhead, the kind that has been buried underground for thousands of years!¡± When Chu Luo heard her say that, she somehow wanted tough, but she restrained herself. She asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Hmph! When hees back, I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s willing to be my prince consort. This person is so stubborn. No other woman will fall for him, so I¡¯ll kindly take him in.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s tsundere demeanor and deliberately asked, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to kidnap him. In any case¡­ I¡¯m very satisfied with his figure.¡± Anya said thest sentence very softly. Chu Luo had good hearing, so she still heard it. She looked at her with a wooden face. She thought: ¡®This woman was stilliningst time, but now she¡¯s satisfied with his figure. She¡¯s too unrestrained.¡¯ Having decided on this matter, Anya felt good both physically and mentally. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the embassy first. My father¡¯s men are preparing to take my brother away. When the timees, I have to pretend to go to the hospital with them. You must tell me immediately if you hear any news about Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Chu Luo called Roundy over and said to him, ¡°Roundy, go to Imperial University this morning. The people from Germany want topete with our Student Union¡¯s people in robotics. Show them what you¡¯re capable of. No need to go easy on them.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± When Roundy went to school, Chu Luo called Nangong Yi. After hanging up the phone, seeing that Li Yan hadn¡¯t left, Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°Yan, you¡¯re not going to the office today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in the afternoon. I¡¯ll work at home in the morning.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to go to the vi at the back when she received a call from Anya. Anya told her on the phone, ¡°Chu, my brother is missing.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send guards to guard him heavily? Where are those people?¡± ¡°The guards are all guarding outside the ward. Previously, they didn¡¯t know that my brother had disappeared.¡± Speaking up to this point, Anya¡¯s tone was filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for clues and get someone to check the surveince cameras. This must be done by the Duanmu family. As long as we find evidence, I¡¯ll immediately look for them for an exnation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really the Duanmu family who took your brother away, they definitely won¡¯t leave any evidence behind. You likely won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± Anya was silent for a few seconds, as if agreeing with her. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my father about this first.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and told Li Yan about this. Li Yan walked over to get hisptop and sat on the sofa to quickly type on the keyboard. Chu Luo quickly sat down to take a look. Li Yan was also checking all the surveince cameras in that hospital and indeed, he didn¡¯t find anything. Then, the scene changed to outside the window of the ward where Wales stayed. The surveince cameras quickly reyed. Indeed, the surveince cameras showed that when it was past four in the morning, a few people came in from outside the window and took Wales away. Chapter 394 - Junior, Roundy Has Been Making a Fuss For A While Now

Chapter 394: Junior, Roundy Has Been Making a Fuss For A While Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°These people don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from the Duanmu family.¡± Chu Luo looked at the people who entered. Although they were all wearing masks, their hair was obviously that of foreigners. Li Yan continued typing on the keyboard for a while before saying with certainty, ¡°These are all Wales¡¯ men.¡± ¡°In that case, Wales has actually woken up and even asked his men to take him away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then where did Wales go?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly guessed. ¡°He must have gone to settle scores with Duanmu Rui.¡± Li Yan took out his Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it on his ear. He asked the person on the other end, ¡°Did you hear anything from Wales over there?¡± After the other party answered, he told Chu Luo, ¡°You can call Anya and ask her to find a way to tell Wales that Duanmu Rui has gone to the northwest.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was stunned at first, then nodded. She picked up her phone and called Anya. Anya picked up the call quickly. It was very noisy on the other end. It was obvious that the people with her were panicking because of Wales¡¯ sudden disappearance. Chu Luo told her, ¡°Anya, Wales was taken to the Duanmu residence by his own people.¡± Anya immediately raised her voice. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo had thought that she would tell the people over there immediately, but Anya suddenly lowered her voice and said to her, ¡°Chu, wait for a while. I¡¯ll tell you when I get to somece quieter.¡± After Anya said that, Chu Luo heard footsteps. After a while, she said, ¡°Chu, my brother went to the Duanmu residence. They will definitely tell him that they have handed Duanmu Rui to the embassy. Can you think of a way to turn the person I asked someone to bring back yesterday back to his original appearance?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± Anya smiled. ¡°That way, I can get my brother to chase after Duanmu Rui in the northwest. Isn¡¯t he eager to go to the tomb? I¡¯ll let them all go to the tomb.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Yan and I think so too. I¡¯ll get Yan to send someone to send you a bottle of medicer. You just have to mix that medicine with water and ssh it on the fake Duanmu Rui¡¯s face.¡± Anya: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait at the embassy now.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, get someone to hand this bottle to Anya immediately. We have to do it before Wales arrives at the embassy.¡± Li Yan nodded and moved themunicator on his ear. ¡°Come in.¡± Then, someone strode in. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Send this bottle to Anya within half an hour.¡± That person took the bottle and nodded before turning around to leave. Chu Luo didn¡¯t wait for Anya to call to tell her what happened next and went to the vi at the back to do the experiment. At lunch, she called Anya. Anya told her, ¡°Chu, my brother has gone after Duanmu Rui.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Does the Duanmu family know that you already know that person isn¡¯t the real Duanmu Rui?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t intend to tell them now. So do you have something that can turn that person back into Duanmu Rui?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you.¡± With that, she was about to hang up when Anya quickly stopped her. ¡°Chu, has there been any news from Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Anya nodded and hung up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Chu Luo asked directly, ¡°Is the challenge over?¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before saying in a slightly tactful tone, ¡°Junior, Roundy is being held back by Andre from the German National University Association for an exchange, and stopped from leaving.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was displeased. ¡°Hmph! Just because he said so?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, it¡¯s not that he won¡¯t let Roundy go. It¡¯s just that Andre wants to borrow Roundy for the entire afternoon in the name of an exchange. I called to ask if you¡¯re willing to lend Roundy to him?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi fell silent. Chu Luo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did that Andre do something to my Roundy?¡± She believed that Nangong Yi wouldn¡¯t say that Andre didn¡¯t let Roundy leave for no reason. Something must have happened. At the thought of this, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She nned to recall Roundy. ¡°Wait, Junior,¡± Nangong Yi stopped her. ¡°Andre brought a few robots this time. They¡¯re surrounding Roundy in the middle.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Do you think Roundy can¡¯t leave after being surrounded?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you now? How far are you from Roundy?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Not far. Just beside him.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s Roundy doing?¡± Nangong Yi raised his phone to let Chu Luo listen to Roundy. She heard Roundy¡¯s child-like voice. ¡°What are you trying to do? Waah ~ I¡¯m going back to find my mistress. You¡¯re all bad people. Waah ~¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Junior, Roundy has been making a fuss for a while now.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s making a fuss?¡± Nangong Yi finally chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I want to ask you, how can we stop him from crying?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Turn on the speaker so that he can hear me.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Roundy, time to go home.¡± Roundy¡¯s loud and clear child voice sounded. ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± After saying that, the sound of mechanical wings extending could be heard. After a few cries of surprise, the sound of mechanical wings pping could be heard. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± When Chu Luo pressed the ¡®end call¡¯ button, she heard an excited voice calling her name. The other party spoke in German. He asked her not to hang up yet. He wanted to say something to her. Chu Luo ced her finger on the ¡®end call¡¯ button and said in Empirenguage, ¡°When youe to Imperial University, speak Empirenguage. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± With that, she hung up. Then, Chu Luo went to do the experiment. The day passed quickly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at her phone during this period. When she looked at her phone, she saw that it was Li Yan who was on his way to pick her up, before taking it out to open it. When she opened it, she realized that there were dozens of messages. The messages were all from the Student Union. Nangong Yi only sent her a photo with a thumbs up. Yu Tong: ¡°Chu Luo, Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You don¡¯t know how fascinating Andre and some others¡¯ expressions were at that time.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°Chu Luo, you voiced the thoughts of our entire Student Union. To be honest, on the first day they came to Imperial University, I already wanted to tell them to speak the Empire¡¯snguage. I admire you too much.¡± ¡­ After reading a few messages, Chu Luo put away her phone. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Did Wales go after Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch now.¡± The two of them walked into the vi. Chu Luo looked at Roundy, who was obediently leaning against the wall and entering a dormant state. She walked over and patted his head. Roundy immediately opened his electronic eyes and greeted her obediently, ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°Show me the functions of those robots you came into contact with today.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± ¡°After Roundy finished speaking, he immediately revealed the control panel and the videos of the robots he sparred with as well as the 4D internal scan.¡± Chu Luo looked at it for a while and realized that Andre was indeed a talent in robotics. The design inside wasparable to the precise machines on the market and there was also a control panel. ¡°Roundy, send the control panel data to my phone.¡± After a while. ¡°Done. Mistress, please receive it.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and nced at it before putting it away. She patted his head and said, ¡°Rest.¡± ¡°Okay. Good night, Mistress ~ and Mistress¡¯s man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan, who was standing behind her. She suppressed her expression and looked like she wanted tough. Li Yan deliberately asked with a straight face, ¡°Am I not your man?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± In the next second, she was lifted horizontally. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a wheedling smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ve let Roundy watch too many melodramatic shows. He¡¯s learning to speak like those people on television at every turn. He¡¯s getting more and more idiotic.¡± ¡°But I like what he said just now.¡± Li Yan quickened his pace and walked into the bedroom. He ced her on the bed and pounced on her. ¡°Er¡­¡± Unable to move from the weight, Chu Luo pushed his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Go take a shower.¡± In the next moment, arge palm reached into her clothes and upwards¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled slightly. She blushed and pushed him again. Li Yan breathed in her ear and said, ¡°Showerter.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± This ter¡¯ was almost two hourster. By then, Chu Luo didn¡¯t have the energy to shower. Li Yan hugged her and chuckled. ¡°Since my wife doesn¡¯t have the strength, I¡¯ll have to help her.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan¡¯sughter became even more pleasant and bewitching. ¡°Do you still have the strength? Why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± Chu Luo red at him with her sparkling eyes. Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened and he carried her towards the bathroom¡­ Chapter 395 - I Want to Challenge You Again

Chapter 395: I Want to Challenge You Again

Chu Luo woke up a littlete the next day. When she washed up and walked out of the bedroom to the stairs, she heard Anya¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°When exactly is Chu getting up? Hasn¡¯t she always woken up early?¡± The butler replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Miss Chu gets up after waking up.¡± Anya nced at the butler in displeasure, feeling that he was patronizing her. The butler pretended not to see her and suggested, ¡°Princess Anya, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea first?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya refused. Then, she subconsciously looked up at the stairs. When she saw Chu Luo standing there, she immediately stood up from the sofa. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re finally up.¡± As Chu Luo went downstairs, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Chu, help me ask Li if there¡¯s any news about Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo looked at the butler. The butler told her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master went to the office early in the morning.¡± Chu Luo vaguely remembered Li Yan telling her that he was going to the office early today when he woke up. She came down from upstairs and asked the butler, ¡°Butler, do you know about Qin Ming?¡± ¡°I can call and ask.¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately urged him, ¡°Then quickly make a call.¡± The butler nodded and took out his phone to make a call. After a while, the other party picked up the call. The butler asked, ¡°Can you contact Qin Ming?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but after the butler hung up the phone, he said to Anya, ¡°Princess Anya, wait for a moment. They are contacting Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡± The butler then turned to bring Chu Luo breakfast. Chu Luo looked at the concerned Anya and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Qin Ming.¡± Anya opened her mouth and was suddenly a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. That stupid blockhead went to chase after him just like that. Did he ask for my permission? Hmph! When hees back, I¡¯ll definitely deal with him properly!¡± Chu Luo was amused by her words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dealing with him. I don¡¯t think you can deal with him either.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya choked and turned her head away. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t deal with him? That blockhead is very obedient at times.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she was thinking too much. Or perhaps foreign women were more open-minded than Empire women. At this moment, the butler brought in a tray. Chu Luo walked towards the dining table. ¡°Anya, have you eaten breakfast? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Anya indeed hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, so she followed her. The butler had also specially brought over two portions of breakfast. After Anya sat down, she asked the butler, ¡°Mr. Butler, did you call to ask about Qin Ming?¡± The butler replied, ¡°They have already contacted Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Really? When will he be back?¡± ¡°Erm, it should take a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Master wants Qin Ming to do something.¡± Anya frowned when she heard this. Chu Luo guessed something and asked, ¡°Did he ask Qin Ming to bring that Gu Master back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya looked at the two of them in confusion. Chu Luo told her what happened. Anya nodded and was finally in the mood to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo wanted to go to the vi in the back. Anya had no idea what she was doing, so she asked, ¡°Chu, you don¡¯t seem to have gone to school recently?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on leave.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Anya was curious, she didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she asked about something else. ¡°Chu, do you know how many subsidiaries your cosmeticspany has opened now?¡± Chu Luo was actually stumped. She had been experimenting recently and had forgotten that she had a cosmeticspany. Anya was amused by her expression and teased her. ¡°If the person-in-charge you appointed runs away with the money, you won¡¯t even know where to find him.¡± Chu Luo was very assured of Chen Xuan. ¡°He won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and showed her her bank ount bnce. Anya was jealous. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too rich! As a princess, I have my side business too. I feel that my ie for a few months isn¡¯t as much as yours for a month.¡± At this point, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is yourpany¡¯s money?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my monthly share.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, cosmetics is one of the ten most profitable industries.¡± Chu Luo smiled. She thought for a while and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan seemed to be in a meeting. After he picked up Chu Luo¡¯s call, he smiled and said, ¡°Little Boss, you finally remembered to call me.¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very assured of you.¡± Chen Xuan was obviously touched, so he told Chu Luo about opening a branchpany this month. ¡°I¡¯ve already opened a branchpany in ten countries. The one in the empire will be established next month. Little Boss, if you¡¯re free, you can attend the opening ceremony.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯m thinking of moving the headquarters back to the empire. What do you think?¡± Chen Xuan seemed to be worried that Chu Luo would reject him. He added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good for it to be in America too. I just think that if we transfer the headquarters to the empire, we can arrange jobs for more retired soldiers.¡± Chu Luo thought that his idea was good, but she said, ¡°You can transfer the headquarters to the empire, but it will have to wait for a few months.¡± The higher-ups of the empire would definitely clean up the business in the next few months. It wasn¡¯t a wise move for thepany to transfer back at this time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say this to Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t ask her why she wanted to wait for a few more months and immediately agreed happily. The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone and met Anya¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Chu, why are you moving your headquarters back to the empire? Isn¡¯t the preferential treatment given by America good? As long as you don¡¯t move it back to the empire, I¡¯ll get my father to give you more preferential treatment when I go back.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and deliberately asked, ¡°Chen Xuan brought a batch of bachelors over. Can you assign them wives?¡± Anya guaranteed, ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this matter when I go back. As long as I assign them a wife, your headquarters will stay in America?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya and said awkwardly, ¡°Are you sure they like foreign women?¡± Anya: ¡°Why not? We foreign women are so passionate. I guarantee that they will like us. Also, I¡¯ll introduce Chen to ady from a big family¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t introduce someone to Chen Xuan!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that it was better not to say anything about Chen Xuan liking men without asking for his permission. She said seriously, ¡°He has someone he likes. ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get someone to introduce women to the others he brought over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was suddenly a little worried about the retired soldiers Chen Xuan had brought over. One had to know that the people in the empire were basically very reserved. Would they really be able to withstand the passion of the women in America? The day ended quickly. When Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up at night, he told her: ¡°Those people have already entered the desert.¡± ¡°What about the batch that went before?¡± Chu Luo was a little concerned. ¡°It¡¯s already entered the weathered Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Did Qin Ming meet Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui should have brought people over too. I wonder if they fought.¡± Qin Ming definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Li Yan about this, and Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her either. However, just thinking about it, she knew that they would definitely fight. After a night, Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Professor Wu in the morning. Professor Wu asked her to bring the medicine she had developed to school. They nned to conduct an experiment today. After Chu Luo agreed, she went to the vi at the back to get the medicine and brought Roundy to Imperial University. She hadn¡¯t been to Imperial University for a few days. When she appeared at the school gate, everyone who saw her was excited. ¡°Wow, Chu Luo is finally here in school. Is she ending her leave early anding to ss?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a few days. Why do I find her even more beautiful than before?¡± ¡°Indeed, Chu Luo is the most beautiful and elegant. I¡¯m going to tell everyone that she¡¯s at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Almost everyone who saw her took out their phones to secretly take photos of her and immediately sent this message to BBS. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. After entering the school gate, she asked Roundy to put down the skateboard and moved towards theputer science building. When everyone knew that she hade to school, they were a little excited. Along the way, everyone reported her route. Just as Chu Luo was about to reach the Computer Science College, she was suddenly stopped by a red-haired foreign boy. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo nced at the boy and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to challenge you again.¡± Chu Luo sized him up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Andre narrowed his eyes, displeasure flickering across them. ¡°Is this how you wee foreign ssmates?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely wee people who are friendly to me. Why should I wee someone like you who wants to challenge me without even asking if I have time?¡± With that, she skated around him and continued moving ahead. Chapter 396 - Relying on a Man

Chapter 396: Relying on a Man

Behind her, Andre sneered in disdain. ¡°Hmph! I think you don¡¯t dare. That¡¯s right. Someone from Imperial University also participated in the World Robot Competition this time. Their standards are only so-so. I really wonder if the robot you called over yesterday was created by your man¡¯spany. ¡°How can someone as beautiful as you possibly create something asplicated as a robot?¡± At this moment, there were already many people watching. When everyone heard Andre¡¯s words, they all became furious. Especially at this moment, Professor Tu, who had just passed by, frowned when he heard this. Amid the displeased discussions, everyone looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo also stopped. She turned to look at Andres, a sharp glint in her eyes. Seeing that more and more people were gathering, a glint shed across Andre¡¯s eyes and he became even more enthusiastic. ¡°You¡¯re rumored to be so powerful. I think it¡¯s just a publicity stunt. That¡¯s true. With a man who¡¯s the richest man in the world, even if you say that you want the stars in the sky, he might pluck them for you, let alone these halos.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, I really wonder if your achievements were obtained by relying on your real ability?¡± These words made the surrounding students even angrier. A girl said loudly, ¡°Andre, we respect you. Please respect Chu Luo too. She¡¯s the goddess of Imperial University. If you dare to nder her, please leave our school. Our school doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± As soon as this girl finished speaking, the others immediately echoed. ¡°Exactly. As a foreigner, what right do you have to say if the goddess has the ability?¡± ¡°If you say that about our goddess again, please leave Imperial University. We don¡¯t wee you!¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s reprimands, Andre kept a sneer on his face. He seemed to not care about what these people said at all. He stared at Chu Luo and continued to mock, ¡°Previously, many people said that you were beautiful, the kind that is considered a beauty in all countries. I finally understand now. Beautiful girls really enjoy special preferential treatment. To think so many people are willing to stand up for you.¡± The surrounding students were about to speak again when Chu Luo suddenly hushed them with a raised index finger. She looked at Andres and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± Andre raised his chin slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re right.¡± Just as everyone didn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo agreed with him and the ridicule in Andre¡¯s eyes deepened, Chu Luo walked up to him. ¡°I am indeed beautiful. And Yan will give me whatever I want, but¡­¡± At this point, her body quickly exuded a sharp aura that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate, making everyone shut up. Chu Luo continued, ¡°So the people from the D University¡¯s Student Union are only so-so. You¡¯re saying so many malicious words to attract my attention? Do you think you¡¯re very noble?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± When Chu Luo bellowed, Andre subconsciously shut his mouth. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just apetition of robots¡¯ abilities? Sure. I have something important to do now. See you at the technology building at the School of Engineering in two hours. We¡¯llpete by making a robot on the spot.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t dare toe in two hours.¡± After saying that, Andre took out his phone and said loudly to Chu Luo¡¯s face, ¡°If you dare to ept my challenge, say it to the camera again. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your people at Imperial University will say that I bullied a girl.¡± ¡°Andre, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Exactly. If you want to provoke our goddess, just wait for our goddess to p your face.¡± Andre looked at Chu Luo and sneered. ¡°Why, Chu Luo, you don¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare? There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the camera, ¡°In two hours, Andre and I will undergo a robot manufacturing PK in the technology building at Imperial University¡¯s School of Engineering. When the timees, we will do a live broadcast online. If Andre loses, he will apologize to me and everyone at Imperial University in front of the entire Inte.¡± When Andre heard this, he said loudly, ¡°If you lose, say in front of the entire Inte that everything about you was obtained by the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation. And that you¡¯re actually just a vase!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left gracefully. Looking at the departing figure, Andre sneered and uploaded the video to the worldwork. The crowd was so angry that they wanted to hit him. At the Student Union. ¡°President, Andre¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t just a provocation to Chu Luo. He¡¯s simply shameless. Hurry up and think of a way. I¡¯m dying of anger!¡± Yu Tong rolled up her sleeves. If Nangong Yi hadn¡¯t been staring at her, she really would have gone over to beat Andre up. Zhang Yiran advised her, ¡°Yu Tong, calm down. Andre is a guest at Imperial University. If you really beat him up, our Imperial University¡¯s image will be ruined!¡± ¡°Since Andre dares to provoke our Imperial University like this, our Imperial University will be everyone¡¯s joke! ¡°Look at what that mer said. He actually said that the reason Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree immediately must be because she¡¯s feeling guilty and is preparing to seek help from her man.¡± Yu Tong almost broke theputer screen in front of her. The others didn¡¯t look good either. Their faces were filled with anger. Everyone subconsciously looked at Nangong Yi, who had been sitting there without saying a word. Nangong Yi ced his hands on the conference table and asked them, ¡°You don¡¯t believe in Chu Luo¡¯s ability?¡± Yu Tong immediately replied, ¡°Definitely. Chu Luo is omnipotent!¡± ¡°In that case, why are you so angry? Instead of being angry here, why don¡¯t you let Andre¡¯s wish fall through? Didn¡¯t he want everyone to see hispetition with Chu Luo? It happened to be nighttime in the West, and many people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. Why don¡¯t we find a fewputer experts to push this news to all the universities? ¡°Since we¡¯re going to y, let¡¯s y big. When the timees, let Chu Luo teach those people who look down on Imperial University what experts are.¡± Everyone immediately agreed. ¡°Then who should we get to do this?¡± ¡°The four great schrs from the Computer Science Department who have a good rtionship with Junior, of course.¡± ¡°Right, how could I have forgotten about them?¡± After everyone finished speaking, they looked at Nangong Yi. At the same time, they said, ¡°President, quickly call them.¡± Nangong Yi nced at everyone, picked up his phone, and dialed Tang Zhiyun¡¯s number. In less than half an hour, all the universities in the world received a mandatory message at the same time. Those who had already fallen asleep were also woken up by those who hadn¡¯t. ¡°Get up quickly. Someone from D University¡¯s Student Union challenged Chu Luo from Imperial University.¡± ¡°Challenge what?¡± ¡°Make a robot on the spot.¡± Everyone who heard this sat up in bed. Then, the people from the International Cyberspace Corporation were suddenly shocked. ¡°What happened? Why is our server¡¯s rm ringing?¡± ¡°Go take a look at the online data.¡± ¡°Oh! Heavens! What happened? Why did the online traffic of the entire world suddenly be sorge?!¡± ¡­ In the top floor office of the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s headquarters. Secretary Tan knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door and pushed it open. Feeling the powerful cold aura emanating from Li Yan, his heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked carefully, ¡°CEO, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Li Yan looked at thements on the Inte and tapped his fingers on his desk. He said in a low voice, ¡°Inform everyone in the Cyberspace Department to aim the satellite at Imperial University and speed up Luoluo¡¯s live broadcast Inte speed.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s eyelids twitched. He nodded and left. Li Yan looked at the increasing number ofments and ced his fingers on the keyboard. He used other ounts to log into the online tform. ¡­ No matter how big of amotion the outside world caused, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. She went to the technology building to meet Professor Tang and the others. Having not seen her for a few days, everyone greeted her intimately. Someone said excitedly, ¡°Chu, we¡¯ve been waiting for your medicine packet for a long time. You¡¯re finally here.¡± Chu Luo took out the medicine packet. Another person took it and smelled it. He said strangely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell.¡± With that, he returned the packet to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took it and said, ¡°Considering that many yers will stay in the gaming capsule for a long time in the future, it won¡¯t be good to smell the pungent medicine for too long. We used one of the herbs to conceal the smell.¡± When everyone heard this, they thought that she made sense and agreed with her. Professor Tang looked at the medicine packet in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s simte it now. We can see if the equipment connecting brainwaves will have a different reaction using the medicine packet you developed.¡± Everyone walked to the gaming capsule. After it was activated, everyone studied where to ce the medicine packet. Chu Luo said, ¡°The medicine in this can not only liven up the brain cells, but it can also maintain the normal operation of the body. It can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any side effects after lying inside for dozens of hours. It can even be ced in the brain and in the middle.¡± ¡°This way, we will have to create a ce in the gaming capsule to store this medicine packet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it inside and try it out.¡± After Chu Luo put in the medicine packet, everyone put in the prepared experimental body. Then, everyone sat in front of theputer and stared at the experimental body expectantly and nervously. Chapter 397 - I Thought You Didnt Dare to Come

Chapter 397: I Thought You Didn¡¯t Dare to Come

The brain structure of the experimental body was simr to that of the human brain. After the program of the gaming capsule was activated, the experimental body¡¯s brainwave frequency was projected above the gaming capsule through a special instrument. At this moment, everyone held their breaths, but their hearts were pounding uncontrobly. Nervous, worried, expectant¡­ At this moment, Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of another instrument, ced her hands on the controller and quickly pressed the control button. Half a minuteter, the image that appeared in the experimental body¡¯s mind appeared above the gaming capsule via a 5D projection. In the gorgeous game interface, the beautiful NPC started introducing the game guide and entered the Novice Vige¡­ ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect the world that I entered with my mental strength to be so beautiful. I want to try it too.¡± ¡°These images are simply my ideal Garden of Eden.¡± ¡°Chu, I want to see the Asura Demon. I¡¯ve gone there to y games before. I feel that the scene inside is too shocking and terrifying. I wonder how my mental strength will go in.¡± Chu Luo quickly tapped her fingers. When the Asura Demon appeared, everyone sitting there was shocked. A few people gasped. ¡°Whoa, Heavens, this scene is really terrifying, but I feel like my blood is boiling.¡± ¡°Chu, take us to the romantic cultivation valley to take a look.¡± The scene changed again. Birds chirped and flowers bloomed. The fragrance of flowers seemed to be floating around her nose. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°Chu, go take a look at the sea of stars.¡± The sea of stars was mysterious and beautiful, making people want to travel the gxy and look for another world. ¡­ Half an hourter. Professor Wu suddenly reminded Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, look at the various indicators of the experimental body.¡± Chu Luo quickly opened the indicator column. His bodily functions were normal, but his brainwaves were a little too fast. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The experimental body must be too excited.¡± ¡°What should we do? How can we calm him down?¡± Chu Luo looked at the experimental body¡¯s brainwaves and thought for a while before quickly setting up a program. Under everyone¡¯s worried expressions, Chu Luo stopped. She gestured for everyone to look at the control panel. ¡°Eh? Chu, how did you do that?¡± ¡°I heated up the medicine packet in the gaming capsule a little so that the medicinal effects inside can y a better role.¡± As soon as the medicine packet was activated, it stimted the brain cells of the experimental body and calmed its agitated emotions. ¡°This is too perfect. Can we start using human bodies for experiments?¡± All the technicians were excited. Even Professor Wu looked excited. Chu Luo turned off all the programs and said, ¡°You can indeed apply.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! As long as we pass the human experiment, our gaming capsule will really be developed and can be introduced to the world!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Chu Jing is our lucky star. We¡¯ve studied it for several years. I didn¡¯t expect it to bepleted so quickly after you joined.¡± ¡°Chu is a genius. If Chu hadn¡¯t suggestedbining pharmaceutical, physics, and electricity studies, I think we would have had to continue researching for a long time.¡± ¡°As expected of the Goddess of Studying. Chu deserves the greatest credit.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo only smiled slightly at their praise. She looked at the time on theputer and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°Since today¡¯s experiment is very sessful, I¡¯ll go back and speed up the production of the medicine packets with Professor Tang and the others.¡± After saying that, she walked over and took out the medicine packet in the gaming capsule. She put it to her nose and smelled it before saying, ¡°This kind of medicine packet can originally be used ten times, but the effects of the medicine will take effect faster after being heated. Now, it can only be used five times at most. I¡¯ll go back and study with Professor Tang and the others how to make the effectsst longer.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Everyone sent Chu Luo to the door. Professor Wu followed her out of the technology building. The two of them talked about what they were going to do as they walked. Chu Luo even told him about a few small situations she had discovered during the start of the program. Professor Wu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look at it so carefully. I¡¯ll resolve these minor problems with the technicians when I go backter.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought of something and asked, ¡°Professor Wu, did you feel that someone was following you when you went back recently?¡± ¡°No. Mr. Li sent bodyguards to us.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. As the two of them spoke, they logged out of the technology building. However, the moment he went out, Professor Wu was stunned by the crowd surrounding the building. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are these people waiting for you outside?¡± Seeing everyone staring at her with bright eyes, Chu Luo nodded with a wooden face. Other than the students from Imperial University, there were also people from the Student Union from various countries who hade to Imperial University this time. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Professor Wue out, they were a little surprised. They had waited here for a long time and had been guessing what Chu Luo would do after entering. Now, they were a little surprised to see her out with a professor. ¡°So Chu Luo is here to look for Professor Wu. I heard that they are studying something. Could Chu Luo be a researcher too?¡± ¡°Research what? Isn¡¯t Chu from your school a freshman?¡± ¡°Wrong. Chu Luo has already skipped grades to third year. Maybe she¡¯ll skip grades to postgraduate studies next year.¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you kidding?¡± ¡°Her level-up examination paper is still posted on the school noticeboard. You can take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡­ At this moment, a Student Union member from Country D reminded Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu, two hours are almost up. Don¡¯t forget your agreement with Andre.¡± ¡°Little Chu, what agreement do you have with your ssmates from Country D?¡± Professor Wu asked. Chu Luo exined to him, ¡°Previously, when I came, someone stopped me and wanted topete with me in making robots.¡± Professor Wu nodded and said sternly, ¡°These students are from a foreign school. Just don¡¯t bully them too much.¡± The students from Imperial University couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo gestured for Roundy to give her the skateboard. Without looking at the group of people around her, she stepped on the skateboard and moved towards the School of Mechanical Engineering. The crowd quickly followed. When Chu Luo arrived at the School of Mechanical Engineering¡¯s technology building, she happened to hear Andre¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°I think Chu Luo doesn¡¯t dare toe anymore! It¡¯s going to be more than two hours soon. Don¡¯t you people from the empire know what punctuality is?¡± At this moment, many people from the Student Union were there. Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to retort. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yu Tong,¡± Nangong Yi called out to her and stopped her. Then, Nangong Yi said to Andre amiably, ¡°Student Andre, don¡¯t jump to any conclusion until thest moment. Chu Luo is very busy. It¡¯s impossible for her to give up on the previous matter halfway.¡± ¡°Ha! I think you¡¯re finding an excuse for Chu Luo. She¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo is here!¡± A loud shout interrupted Andre¡¯s words and everyone turned to look. Chu Luo stood behind the crowd. Seeing everyone look over, she patted Roundy¡¯s head and said to him, ¡°Roundy, go y yourself.¡± Roundy¡¯s electronic eyes scanned the crowd and replied, ¡°Okay, Mistress. I¡¯ll go y with Peach[1].¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao had specialization sses the entire morning today. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be absent from those. At this moment, he was sitting in his seat as if there were nails growing under his butt. He twisted and turned, feeling ufortable. If Chu Luo hadn¡¯t warned him not to skip ss in his specialization ss, he would have skipped ss long ago. However, after two hours of psychological struggle, he still decided to skip ss. At this moment, there was a knock on the ssroom door. The teacher who was in ss walked over and was stunned when he opened the door. ¡°Hello, Teacher. Can Ie in to listen to ss?¡± The teacher: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s Roundy. I promise not to disturb the other students aftering in.¡± The teacher: ¡°!!!¡± When the students in the ssroom heard Roundy¡¯s voice, they started making amotion. The teacher was stunned for a while before turning around to shout at everyone, ¡°Quiet.¡± Everyone fell silent. The teacher looked at the robot in front of him and wondered if Chu Luo had called this robot over to record the content of his lecture. At the thought of this, he was a little happy. He said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, he let Roundy walk in. Everyone stared at Roundy. Roundy walked to Wang Mingtao¡¯s side and stood there. The teacher said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Today¡¯s ss is very important. Everyone, you have to look¡­ Roundy, you can look after ss.¡± After saying that, he continued with the ss. Wang Mingtao covered his face with a book and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, why are you here?¡± ¡°To supervise you in ss.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo waited for Roundy to leave before walking up to Andre. Andre looked Chu Luo up and down and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to him and walked into the technology building. Andre felt that he had been ignored and was very angry. He shouted from behind Chu Luo, ¡°Why are you pretending to be virtuous? Don¡¯t cry and go back toin to your husbandter.¡± After Chu Luo walked up the stairs of the technology building, she stood on it and looked down at him. She said calmly, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also worried that if you lose to a beautiful girl like me, you will go back andin to your Duke father that I bullied you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± [1] sounds like Taozi Chapter 398 - How Can A Woman Like You Know How to Produce Robots!

Chapter 398: How Can A Woman Like You Know How to Produce Robots!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo walked into the technology building while Andre was ring at her. Andre red at Chu Luo¡¯s back and thought, ¡®Go ahead and be arrogant. See how I¡¯ll torture youter. How can a woman like you know about robot production!¡¯ At the thought of this, Andre strode in after her. Those who came with Andre quickly followed him in. Looking at the group of people walking in, Yu Tong couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°So you¡¯re the Duke¡¯s son. Everyone says that men from Country D are chauvinistic pigs. Indeed¡­ Not only is this person a chauvinistic pig, but he also looks down on Chu Luo just because he has a Duke father. Ha, I¡¯ll let Chu Luo teach him what it means by ¡®There are some people that he can¡¯t afford to offend!¡¯ ¡± With that, she quickly followed. The others looked at Nangong Yi, who was standing there without moving. ¡°President, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the increasing number of people and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°If too many people from the technology building enter, the manager definitely won¡¯t allow it. Everyone, you can take out your phones to watch the live broadcast. Someone from our Student Union will go in and stream it live.¡± Although the group of people who wanted to enter was a little disappointed, they thought that too many people entering would affect Chu Luo¡¯s performance, so they could only stay. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Nangong Yi was about to enter when he saw a professor walk over from behind the crowd. Nangong Yi stopped and called out to him, ¡°Professor Lei.¡± Professor Lei nodded and asked, ¡°Has Little Chu entered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Lei didn¡¯t say anything and walked in. As his teacher, he had to be present to see which ignorant student dared to bully his student. Just as Professor Lei left, a few professors and teachers from the School of Electronics arrived. They asked and entered. ¡°Am I seeing things? Professor Tu from Electronics also went in?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he always dislike Chu Luo? Why did he go in?¡± ¡°Could he have gone to see how Chu Luo gets tortured?¡± ¡°Pfft, how can a goddess be tortured?¡± ¡­ On the third floor of the technology building. Chu Luo and Andre, led by the manager, walked to the door of one of the robot production rooms. The manager stopped by the door and said to the others, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for too many people to enter the production room.¡± Someone from the Student Union from Country D said: ¡°We have to go in and take a look. Otherwise, who knows if your Imperial University will cheat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t know that Chu Luo is Imperial University¡¯s favorite?¡± ¡­ The manager was unhappy and was about to speak. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and looked at Andre mockingly. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat?¡± Extremely confident in his abilities, Andre sneered. ¡°Even the people sent by Imperial University to participate in the World Robot Competition can¡¯t beat me. Am I afraid that you¡¯ll cheat?¡± ¡°Then let the others wait outside.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo gestured for the manager to open the door. The manager opened the door and saw the scene in the production room. Other than the tools and materials used to make robots, there was nothing else inside, let alone robots that had already taken shape. Moreover, there were already several cameras inside. Chu Luo walked in. After she walked in, Andre followed. The manager stood by the door and stopped the others outside. He pointed at the tworge windows and said, ¡°If anyone wants to look, lean against the window and look.¡± After saying that, he looked at the Student Union members from Country D. ¡°I believe you don¡¯t want Andre to lose to Chu Luo because too many people are in there to disturb him.¡± ¡°What a joke. Andre is a genius in robot production. He won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± At this moment, a few professors and teachers followed. When the Student Union members from Country D saw that the manager had moved aside to let them in, a red-haired boy said loudly, ¡°Could it be that you people from Imperial University want to cheat on the spot? Since you¡¯re not letting us in, you professors and teachers still want to enter. Don¡¯t tell me you want to secretly guide Chu Luo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too double standards. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going in?¡± Professor Lei and the manager stood together and blocked the door. He said, ¡°We¡¯re not going in. We¡¯ll just watch outside the door like you guys.¡± The other professors and teachers didn¡¯t say anything else. In this short time, Chu Luo and Andre had already walked to the pile of materials. Andre nced at the cameras everywhere and nced at Chu Luo in satisfaction. He said, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re a girl, let¡¯s do something simple. This way, we can save time. No one will say that I bullied a girl like you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked to the tools. She quickly looked at the tools inside and thought about what functions she would be installing in her robotter before saying, ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have so much time to y with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andre couldn¡¯t stand Chu Luo anymore. He felt that she only dared to be so arrogant because of Li Yan. Hispassion immediately disappeared and he sneered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, forget it. Let¡¯spete to see who can create the most functional robot in the shortest time. ¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Andres thought she was afraid. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°How short is the shortest time? I¡¯ll leave at three in the afternoon at most.¡± It was already past ten, and there were less than five hours until three in the afternoon. Andre sneered to himself. ¡®You want to make a robot in just a few hours? Then don¡¯t me me.¡¯ ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s end at three in the afternoon.¡± Then, the two of them stopped talking and went to look for tools and materials. One of them stood at the work table and started making. The materials here were veryplete. It wasn¡¯t difficult to make a simple robot. The difficultyy in the main program that set up the control panel. At this moment, not only did the people outside the door hold their breaths and look at the two of them, but even the Inte fell silent. Time passed slowly. At midnight, the manager looked at the time and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± No one paid him any attention. The manager actually didn¡¯t want to leave either. He looked at Chu Luo, who was welding, and nodded in his heart. As expected of Imperial University¡¯s national treasure! At this moment, a person in the uniform of a waiter from a high-ss restaurant was brought up by Nangong Yi. Everyone looked at Nangong Yi strangely. Nangong Yi said to the manager and Professor Lei guarding the door, ¡°This is lunch for Chu Luo.¡± Immediately, someone from the Student Union from Country D started mocking her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Chu Luo¡¯s man feels sorry for her, so he¡¯s sending her lunch at this time. I don¡¯t believe Chu Luo will take up such a precious time to eat lunch.¡± The others actually felt that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be eating lunch. After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he walked to the door and called out to Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up. Nangong Yi pointed at the waiter standing beside him and said softly, ¡°Eat.¡± Chu Luo understood and put down the tools in her hand before standing up to walk towards the door. At this moment, Andre, who was seriously doing the robot limb connecting, looked up at her and sneered. To think she was still thinking about eating at this time. Women were indeed women. She knew that she couldn¡¯t do it, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously! Chu Luo carried the lunchbox and walked back to the production room. In line with the principle that she was the host, she asked Andre insincerely, ¡°Andre, do you want to eat lunch before continuing?¡± Andre didn¡¯t appreciate it and didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. This made the Empire¡¯sizens and goddess fans displeased. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind it. She walked to the window, opened it a crack, and sat down to slowly finish her meal. Coincidentally, a camera was rotating towards her. Seeing her eat, there was another wave of discussion on the Inte. ¡°Indeed, beautiful people are so elegant, noble, and charming even when they eat. Watching Chu Luo eat, I only thought of the words ¡®delicious¡¯.¡± ¡°I want to screenshot the image of Chu Luo eating as a desktop background. Eating while watching her eat every day from now on is a form of enjoyment.¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s strange. Why can¡¯t I screenshot it? Is myputer broken?¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why doesn¡¯t theputer¡¯s screenshot function work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just take a photo using your phone.¡± ¡°No, if it¡¯s taken with my phone, it will be blurry. It won¡¯t be clear.¡± ¡­ Instantly, everyone subconsciously wondered if something supernatural had happened. ¡­ Chu Luo finished her meal quickly. After she packed the dishes and put them in the lunchbox, she saw that the waiter was still waiting there and handed the lunchbox to him. Then, she continued to sit back down and make her robot. Time passed by slowly. As it approached three in the afternoon, everyone became more and more excited and nervous. During this period, someone saw the appearance of the robot Chu Luo had created and couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Chu Luo must be nning to make the robot into an ornamental product. To think she made it so beautifully.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking good? The most important thing is the control panel. If the robot she makes can¡¯t even move, that will be a joke.¡± ¡°Imperial University has spread such magical rumors about Chu Luo. I don¡¯t believe that she can surpass the robot production genius, Andre, in terms of robot production.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Andre has won many international robot awards in the past. I heard that he won first ce in the semi-finals again in the International Robot Awards this time.¡± ¡°Imperial University is going to be pped in the face this time.¡± Chapter 399 - The Consequence of Being a Sore Loser

Chapter 399: The Consequence of Being a Sore Loser

Andre was obviously very famous in the area of robot production. Once everyone searched online, they could find out which prizes he had won. Instantly, everyone realized that Andre from D University was a genius in robot production. Although Chu Luo¡¯s reputation had spread because she knew more than ten foreignnguages at thest meeting of the principals of universities in many countries, no one believed that she could cross disciplines. Thepetition between Chu Luo and Andre entered the final countdown while most people didn¡¯t think highly of Chu Luo. At three in the afternoon, everyone stared at the robots that had been prepared in front of the two of them. Chu Luo had made a humanoid robot while Andre had made a robot dog. Andre stood up and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s robot. He sneered and said mockingly, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve spent most of the past few hours making this humanoid robot?¡± Chu Luo had spent four hours making the shape of the robot before starting to design the main control panel of the humanoid robot in thest hour. Chu Luo nced at his robot dog and ordered calmly, ¡°Angel, your first mission is to walk the dog.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the robot¡¯s electronic eyes lit up. Then, she moved her limbs and joints. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she replied, ¡°Angel epts the mission.¡± When Angel¡¯s robot spoke, Andre was surprised too, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He moved the controller in his hand and startedmanding the robot dog. ¡°Woofy, bark twice.¡± The robot dog started barking. ¡°Woof, woof! Woof, woof!¡± Andre operated the remote in his hand again. ¡°Woofy, go bite her.¡± The robot dog ran towards Angel. Just as everyone was wondering why Chu Luo wasn¡¯t giving her robot instructions, Angel suddenly moved. Just as the robot dog rushed up, her body made an agile somersault in the air and arrived behind the robot dog. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Oh my god! Just as everyone was shocked until their eyes widened and their mouths fell open, Angel extended her hand and shot out a copper thread from her finger. It quickly wrapped around the robot dog¡¯s neck. Then, she pulled. Rip¡­ Seeing the robot dog¡¯s head being pulled off and it instantly stopped moving, Angel covered half of her face in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually not that rough.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Andre: ¡°¡­¡± Angel: ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. Everyone subconsciously took a step back. Angel stopped and turned around. As if wheedling to Chu Luo, she said, ¡°Mistress, I want to y the violin. This way, they can forget my rude behavior just now.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no violin here¡­ But you can dance.¡± ¡°Good idea. Music.¡± The music started ying from Angel, and then everyone continued to stare at the dancing robot Angel with their eyes wide open. After Angel had danced for two minutes, Chu Luo said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Angel stopped and walked to her side to stand quietly. Chu Luo looked at the fossilized Andre and asked, ¡°Andre, are you convinced?¡± Andre abruptly came back to his senses and looked at Chu Luo with aplicated expression. He said, ¡°You can actually make such an exquisite robot in such a short time.¡± After saying this, a scorching glint shed across his eyes. ¡°How did you do that? Chu Luo, we¡­¡± ¡°You can apologize to our students on camera.¡± When he heard this, Andre¡¯s face looked like a palette had been flipped. At the same time, displeasure shed across his face. ¡°Why? Are you really a sore loser?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think I cheated?¡± If Andre still said that Chu Luo had cheated at this time, he would directly be the world¡¯s public enemy. Everyone had seen how Chu Luo had used those materials to create the robot. If he were to use her of cheating, he would be lying through his teeth. Andre blushed at Chu Luo¡¯s words. He stared at Chu Luo and the robot standing beside her and said with a red face, ¡°If you agree to tell me how to make this robot¡­¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. Even everyone standing outside the door couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. At this moment, Professor Lei strode in. As he walked, he said in a low voice, ¡°Do Louis¡¯ students really think my students are easy to bully? To think they can make such shameless requests. I think you should go back to your country as soon as possible. Imperial University doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for an exchange at Imperial University. You¡¯re just a professor. What right do you have to make me leave Imperial University?¡± ¡°Since Professor Lei doesn¡¯t have it, I should have it.¡± The sudden voice by the door made everyone look over. Nangong Yi, who was standing there, greeted the person, ¡°Principal.¡± Everyone fell silent. The principal walked in. ¡°Country D¡¯s D University and the Empire¡¯s Imperial University are both world-ss universities. I thought that the students there should at least know how to respect people and be able to afford to lose. Are you bullying others with your power?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Even though Andre could unt his status before, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the Imperial University principal. But he didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°I just want to have an exchange with Chu Luo. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°Has Chu Luo agreed?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she agree? I¡¯m an exchange student¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you in the name of the principal of Imperial University. Our school will disqualify you from being an exchange student. You¡¯ll be returning to your country immediately.¡± Andre¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. At that moment, the principal¡¯s phone rang. He took it out to answer the call. No one knew what the other party said, but he only said, ¡°Chu Luo is our Imperial University¡¯s treasure. Since the student from your school doesn¡¯t respect her so much, why should he still stay¡­ Dream on. It¡¯s impossible for Chu Luo to study in your school¡­ Okay, tell him.¡± The principal turned on the speaker. The D University principal¡¯s stern voice immediately came from the phone. ¡°Student Andre, you¡¯ve disgraced our university. Since Imperial University doesn¡¯t wee you,e back immediately.¡± The principal said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t apologized to Chu Luo.¡± The principal from Country D said, ¡°Andre, in the name of the principal, I request you to apologize to Imperial University and Chu Luo. Otherwise, D University will no longer wee you.¡± When Andre heard this, his face turned from ashen to pale. He didn¡¯t expect the principal to treat him like this when he was doing so well at D University. The principal of D University immediately let him know why. The principal was about to hang up when the principal of D University quickly said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu, my invitation to you to study at D Universityst time still stands. Professor Mies from the School of Mechanical Engineering has already agreed to take you in as a student. Do you want to officially acknowledge him as your teacher?¡± When the principal heard this, his face darkened. He hung up the phone without hesitation. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Were they dreaming? Was the principal of D University trying to snatch Chu Luo just now? Was this world really a fantasy? Looking at Andre, his face was ashen. He clenched his fists and lowered his head in humiliation. Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. ¡°Andre, apologize.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Nangong Yi, who was standing by the door, said, ¡°Student Andre, apologize.¡± Then, all the students at Imperial University said this. ¡°Student Andre, apologize!¡± Under everyone¡¯s fixated gazes, Andre lowered his head and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he walked out of the door. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Other than apologizing to me, you also have to apologize to Imperial University.¡± Andre tightened his fists and abruptly turned around to re at her fiercely. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Chu Luo walked up to him and her expression turned cold. ¡°Is it too much? Previously, why didn¡¯t you think that those words that belittled me and Imperial University were too much¡­ Apologize. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hitting you!¡± The moment Chu Luo said she would attack, the students from Imperial University immediately shut their mouths. They thought of Chu Luo¡¯s ruthlessness. Andrew¡¯s mind went nk. He thought that if he let Chu Luo hit him, public opinion would be on his side. At the thought of this, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do it if you can.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She tilted her head and shouted, ¡°Angel.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± Angel walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Beat him up.¡± Then, Chu Luo asked Angel to perform a martial arts show in front of everyone and Andre. While Angel was beating Andre until he sustained internal injuries, Angel was brutally beaten up by Andre until her control system was broken. Everyone looked at Angel who was lying on the ground and was furious. Chu Luo said to the principal with a look of pity, ¡°I was going to give this robot to Imperial University.¡± The principal obviously knew what Chu Luo was thinking. His expression darkened. ¡°Andre,pensate.¡± Andre clutched his chest and shouted in exasperation, ¡°Chu Luo asked this robot to attack first!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate, I¡¯ll have to call the Duke¡¯s residence.¡± Andre¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly stopped talking. Seeing that the matter was more or less resolved, Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The principal knew what Chu Luo had been doing recently, so he patted her shoulder and said kindly, ¡°Go ahead and take care of yourself. Our Imperial University is waiting for you toe back for ss.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the production room. Chapter 400 - Two Identical Jade Buckles

Chapter 400: Two Identical Jade Buckles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for how the principal dealt with Andre, Chu Luo found out as soon as she returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Andre apologized directly to Imperial University and was sent back. At the same time, D University announced the disqualification of Andre from the Student Union. Chu Luo had be famous for her unbeatable speed in robot production. With her fame in robot production, everyone felt that she would participate in the grand finals of the robotpetition directly. However, in the finals, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even show her face. Just as everyone was discussing, Chu Luo and the others received the herbs they needed. The four of them started to busy themselves with the refining process. However, at this moment, there was suddenly news that a group of archeologists who had gone to the northwest had suddenly disappeared in the desert. At night, when Li Yan picked Chu Luo up, he also told her, ¡°Qin Ming and the others are missing too.¡± When Chu Luo heard this news, she frowned. She took out her phone to scroll through the news and realized that this matter was also heavily featured in the news. Of course, the news only mentioned that the archeological team had suddenly lost contact. The upper echelons of the empire had already sent people to look for them. After reading it, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where did Qin Ming and the others disappear?¡± ¡°Thest signal stopped not far from the Karstndscape. They must have encountered a sandstorm.¡± ¡°If they encountered a sandstorm, the professors and teachers at Imperial University would be in danger.¡± Not long after Li Yan told Chu Luo about this, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya¡¯s voice was filled with worry. ¡°Chu, did you see the news? The archaeological team that your empire sent to look for that ancient tomb has disappeared. I got the embassy to contact my brother, but there¡¯s no signal at all. Did Li tell you about Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from Anya, so she said, ¡°Not only the archeological team, but everyone who went there has disappeared.¡± When Anya heard this, she was even more worried. ¡°Did Li send anyone to look for them? I n to send someone from the embassy and my guards to look for them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone over.¡± Anya was silent for a while before she responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them ended the call. The next morning, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°The people looking for Qin Ming and the others are already at the edge of the desert. They will enter today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought of something and asked, ¡°So many people entered the desert this time. Are all of them missing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re all missing, many people will definitely look for them. Did the Qin family and the Duanmu family do something secretly?¡± Most of the people from the Qin family had gone over. If all of them disappeared, they would be the most anxious now. ¡°Only Old Master Qin and Eldest Master Qin are left in the capital. Can they send someone over?¡± Chu Luo was a little doubtful. ¡°The Qin family still has rtives.¡± The Qin family was one of the tworge families. Because the Qin family was at a low point now, their inws would find a way to restore the Qin family to its former glory. The two of them discussed this matter for a while before Li Yan received a call. Unexpectedly, it was from Old Master Duanmu¡¯s personal servant. After Li Yan hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Old Master has something to discuss with me. I¡¯ll go to the Duanmu residence first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Not long after Li Yan left, Anya came over. Anya was a little anxious. Seeing her like this, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you very concerned about Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Of course. He went after Duanmu Rui because of me.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought about it and realized that she had told Qin Ming where Duanmu Rui had gone before Qin Ming chased after him. If something happened to Qin Ming¡­ Should she be responsible? ¡°Chu¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo was thinking and suddenly called out to her. Chu Luo came back to her senses and looked at her. Anya said to her anxiously, ¡°I have to go back to America.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anya said. ¡°My mother is sick. Father wants me to go back immediately.¡± Being the only daughter of the king and queen of America, they doted on Anya very much. Coupled with the fact that the queen had been turned into a servant by a witch for so many years, the queen felt that she had not done her mother¡¯s duty. Therefore, after she fell ill, she missed Anya very much. The king had been feeling sorry towards the queen. Since the queen said that she missed Anya, he would definitely ask her to go back immediately. Anya definitely didn¡¯t want to leave at this time, but the other party was her mother. She had no choice but to go back. She asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, can you give me some special medicine to treat various colds?¡± Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. Anya exined to her, ¡°I¡¯m going back this afternoon. I¡¯lle back when my mother recovers. Before Blockhead is found, I¡¯ll be worrying even after I go back, so I want my mother to recover as soon as possible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a cold or something like that, I don¡¯t think I need to give you medicine. There are many effective cold medicines on the market now.¡± Hearing her say that, Anya felt that it made sense and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back for a week at most. I¡¯lle over in a week. If you have any news about Blockhead, you must tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them talked for a while before Anya left. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to continue making medicine packets with Professor Tang and the others. In the afternoon. Professor Tang suddenly picked up a call and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, the Sun family called and asked us to go over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Master Sun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Old Master Sun. They just said to let us go over.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Tang felt very strange, but they still went over. When the car arrived at the Sun residence, it was already past four in the afternoon. When the two of them were brought into the living room, Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun were already sitting there waiting for them. Eldest Master Sun gestured to the two of them. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± After the servants served tea, Professor Tang asked, ¡°Why did you call us over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°We want a batch of trauma medicine. We don¡¯t trust the others, so we want to see if you guys could help us concoct a batch.¡± When Chu Luo and Professor Tang heard this, they looked at each other. Professor Tang actually wanted to ask why they suddenly wanted a batch of trauma medicine, but when he thought of the Sun family¡¯s identity, he stopped asking. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have such concerns and asked directly, ¡°Why did you suddenly want a batch of trauma medicine?¡± Before Eldest Master Sun could speak, Third Master Sun started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Third Brother.¡± Eldest Master Sun stopped him. Eldest Master Sun said to Chu Luo and Professor Tang, ¡°As you know, the Sun family is from the Guards Department. Many guards will go on missions. I want to prepare a batch of effective trauma medicine for them. This can also reduce the possibility that they won¡¯t be treated in time after being injured during the mission.¡± When Professor Tang heard this, his expression immediately became serious. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Eldest Master Sun is thoughtful. These soldiers should indeed bring along more trauma medicine.¡± Chu Luo could tell that they were deliberately hiding something, but she didn¡¯t ask further. Since the Sun family didn¡¯t want to tell her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. Eldest Master Sun told the two of them how much trauma medicine was needed and asked what herbs were needed. He immediately sent someone to buy them. Just as the discussion was about to wrap up, a servant walked over from behind. He said to Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun, ¡°Eldest Master, Third Master, Old Master wants to see Miss Chu.¡± Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Third Master Sunughed and said, ¡°Old Master looks forward to Little Chuing over every day¡­ Little Chu, go apany your Grandpa Sun. Otherwise, Old Master will be angry and say that we won¡¯t let you see him.¡± Chu Luo nodded, stood up, and followed the servant to the backyard. As Chu Luo walked, she asked the servant, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa Sun now?¡± The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Old Master has recovered very well. He can already speak for a while these past two days.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them went to the house at the back. The servant stood by Old Master Sun¡¯s bedroom door and knocked. Then, she pushed the door open for Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Chu Luo walked in and met Old Master Sun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°Hey¡­e.¡± Chu Luo walked over and the servant closed the door for them. Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo with memories in his eyes. ¡°Too simr, too simr.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She dragged a chair over and sat down, waiting for him to take a look. At the same time, she observed his expression and saw that he indeed looked much better than before. She was relieved. Old Master Sun looked at it for a while and took out a jade buckle. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, show me your jade buckle.¡± Chu Luo took out the same jade buckle from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to him. Old Master Sun¡¯s hands were still trembling. With trembling hands, heid the jade buckle in his two palms and took a closer look. Chu Luo also extended her neck to take a look. With a look, she suddenly realized that there was a reaction when the two jade buckles were together. Something that looked like an azure thread appeared in the white jade buckle at the same time. Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, show me the jade buckle.¡± Old Master Sun handed her the jade buckle. Chu Luo took it and looked at it carefully.. After confirming that there was indeed something that looked like ck hair, the ck hair slowly changed in front of her eyes. In the end, it actually formed a painting¡­ Chapter 401 - Whos Your First Love? Its Clearly a Crush!

Chapter 401: Who¡¯s Your First Love? It¡¯s Clearly a Crush!

The pattern was a little blurry. Chu Luo looked up at Old Master Sun, who was lying there and looking at her. After thinking for a while, she asked him, ¡°Old Master Sun, can you see what¡¯s inside?¡± Old Master Sun shook his head and asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo frowned and thought for a while. She didn¡¯t tell him what was wrong and only said, ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± After saying that, he carefully observed the changing pattern on the two jade buckles and was about to return one of them to Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun waved at her. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He meant that if she liked it, he would give it to her. Chu Luo thought for a while. She was indeed a little interested in the pattern inside. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take it back and study it. At the thought of this, she was about to put away the two jade buckles. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back to see you.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice was heard before he pushed open the door. When he saw Chu Luo here, he immediately grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here to see Grandfather.¡± It was obvious from his tone that he knew Chu Luo was here and deliberately asked. Chu Luo nodded at him. Sun Tianhao walked in and said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going on a long trip with Father in a few days. I¡¯ll apany you at home for the next two days.¡± Unexpectedly, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression turned fierce. He berated without asking, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his expression immediately became conflicted. ¡°Grandpa, you told me before that men from the Sun family should experience great storms in order to protect their family and country. I¡¯m going to experience great storms this time.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand and made a vow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just follow Daddy to see the world this time. I promise not to cause trouble for him.¡± Old Master Sun still had a fierce expression. Seeing that his grandfather was stubborn, Sun Tianhao turned his attention to Chu Luo. ¡°Look at Chu Luo. It¡¯s not easy for her toe here. You¡¯re so fierce. Don¡¯t scare her until she doesn¡¯te again.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao quickly gave her a look, a pleading look in his eyes. Old Master Sun also looked at her. Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°You can talk slowly. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s leaving!¡± ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± The grandfather and grandson finished speaking at the same time anxiously and looked at her expectantly. Sun Tianhao added, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you about our school? You people who study humanities must not know how different the military school is from you.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little interested, so she didn¡¯t stand up and waited for him to speak. Sun Tianhao first went to the bedroom and brought in a stool. He sat there and slowly talked to her about life and studies in the military school. This went on for nearly half an hour. Third Madam Sun came in and said to them with a smile, ¡°Father, it¡¯s already mealtime. You should let Little Chu eat.¡± After saying that, she looked at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Tianhao, when did youe back? Did you climb over the wall again?¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at Third Madam Sun. Third Madam Sun deliberately red at him before saying, ¡°Take Little Chu to the living room in front. I¡¯ll go serve your grandfather food.¡± ¡°Okay, Mother. I promise toplete the mission!¡± Third Madam Sun left. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll bring Chu Luo to eat first.¡± Old Master Sun tilted his head and looked at Chu Luo. He said to her, ¡°Come often in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Sun.¡± The two of them walked out of the door. When they walked into the courtyard, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression became a little serious. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Did my father and uncle get you and Professor Tang to make a batch of medicine today?¡± Chu Luo looked at him, not knowing why he asked that. Sun Tianhao suddenly stopped. He lowered his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°My father and uncle will definitely look for you to make a batch of trauma medicine. Other than this, can you help me make some medicine too?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and didn¡¯t say whether she would do it or not. Instead, she asked, ¡°What medicine do you want?¡± ¡°I want something that can save my life in the most dangerous times, especially when I encounter something poisonous, such as insects.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt a little strange. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Sun Tianhao gestured for him to shut his mouth before saying, ¡°If my father and uncle didn¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t either.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction. ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re so good at this. Why can¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°Even doctors have to look, smell, and ask questions. No matter how powerful I am, can I guess which insect will poison you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the antidote for the poisonous bugs and snakes the same?¡± ¡°Definitely not. There aremon viper and poisonous bugs, and there are also Gu worms that have been made using special methods. There are also the Yin worms in the tomb. If you don¡¯t exin clearly, I definitely won¡¯t have time to help you make all of them one by one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s underground,¡± Sun Tianhao immediately said. Chu Luo nodded and immediately guessed. ¡°So you guys will go to the tomb this time, to the northwest.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Seeing Sun Tianhao¡¯s surprised expression, Chu Luo smiled at him coldly. ¡°Are you guys also going because you¡¯re envious of the wealth inside or the legendary divine medicine that could allow one to live forever and the divine books that could allow one to cultivate?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sun Tianhao immediately raised his voice and retorted, ¡°Our Sun family does things honorably. We don¡¯t need the items of our ancestors to get rich!¡± ¡°Then why are you going? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to capture all those people who went to the tomb.¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Sun Tianhao said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous inside. Moreover, it might really be that tomb. If we touch the things inside, it will bring a cmity to society. On the one hand, we¡¯re going to stop those who want to enter the tomb, and on the other hand, we¡¯re going to find the archeological team.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to look for the archeological team?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re from the military. Since they¡¯re missing, we definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± When Chu Luo heard him say that, she was silent for a while before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some such medicine for you. Be careful when the timees.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo continued walking forward. Sun Tianhao quickly followed her. His expression was no longer as serious as before. As he walked, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, when Ie back from there, let¡¯s y a game together.¡± ¡°Why should I game with you so that you can fantasize about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Sun Tianhao, who was stunned by the question. Sun Tianhao scratched his head awkwardly. His lips moved a few times before he said awkwardly, ¡°Ever since I found out that Bai Ling was you, I quickly gave up on my first love.¡± Chu Luo shivered and said with a straight face, ¡°Who¡¯s your first love? That¡¯s obviously a crush!¡± Sun Tianhao was rendered speechless by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Chu Luo stopped looking at him and continued walking. As she walked, she said, ¡°When youe back, Phoenix Skies Legend and I will PK with you. The prerequisite is that you can find so many capable teammates.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his eyes lit up and a brilliant smile appeared on his face. He chased after her and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them quickly walked to the living room in front. Everyone was already waiting for them. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang were about to leave. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°We¡¯ll send over the herbs on that list before noon tomorrow. I hope you can make them as soon as possible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Send the herbs to the old district.¡± She then gave him an address. Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t ask anything and nodded. Chu Luo and Professor Tang had just walked to the car when Sun Tianhao followed them. ¡°Chu Luo, you haven¡¯t given me the prescription I wanted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll text youter.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me where to buy it?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she got into the car with Professor Tang and left. Chu Luo sent a message to Sun Tianhao on the way back. Then, she said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, I have a cauldron in my house in the old district for brewing medicine. I¡¯ll make it.¡± Professor Tang was a little surprised. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡± Chu Luo nodded. In order to convince him, she deliberately mentioned the president of the Metaphysics Society. ¡°I can do it. I¡¯m very familiar with the president of the Metaphysics Society. When the timees, I¡¯ll get him to help. You probably don¡¯t know that using the principles of Metaphysics, many medicines can be made in a very short time.¡± Professor Tang had always felt that Chu Luo knew a lot. Especially after seeing how quickly the herbs inside the vi grew after Chu Luo set up the array formation in that vi where they experimented, he had always believed in metaphysics. Now that he heard Chu Luo mention the president of the Metaphysics Society, he was especially surprised. ¡°Little Chu, are you familiar with the president of the Metaphysics Society?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also considered a member of the Metaphysics Society.¡± Professor Tang nodded in relief and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just be ayman.¡± Chu Luo smiled. When the two of them returned to Imperial Sky Park, it was already past eight in the evening. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, go back and rest early tonight. Don¡¯t go to theboratory again.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Coincidentally, she had something to do, so she alighted in front of her vi. As she walked into the vi, the butler strode up to her and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing the worry on his face, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± The butler frowned. ¡°Master hasn¡¯t returned from the Duanmu residence until now.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. Chapter 402 - Soul Locking Array ?Chapter 402 - Soul Locking Array Li Yan went to the Duanmu residence early in the morning. It was impossible for him to stay there for a day. Chu Luo thought for a moment and took out her phone to call Li Yan. The other party quickly picked up, but it wasn¡¯t Li Yan. The other party said, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu. I¡¯m Old Master Duanmu¡¯s servant.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why is Yan¡¯s phone with you?¡± The Duanmu family servant: ¡°Young Master Li doesn¡¯t have time to answer the call at this time, so he asked me to help him answer it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe her. She asked, ¡°What is Yan doing?¡± The servant of the Duanmu family hesitated and said, ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up. The butler was close to her and had also heard the answer on the other end. Worried that Chu Luo would misunderstand, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s only one reason why Master¡¯s phone isn¡¯t with him. Someone must have deliberately taken his phone away to make you misunderstand.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Luo believed in Li Yan. She was only thinking about the purpose of the Duanmu family¡¯s actions. After thinking for a while, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler, go prepare the car first. We¡¯ll go to the Duanmu residence.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The butler was stunned for a moment before saying,¡± Miss Chu, we might not be able to enter. ¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Master usually only brings one bodyguard in when he goes. The others can only wait in the outer courtyard of the Duanmu residence.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. The Duanmu family had obviously deliberately made Li Yan stay today. She wanted to see why they had made him stay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. I can go alone.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out. She had a car parked outside the vi courtyard. The butler quickly followed her. ¡°Miss Chu, could it be that the Duanmu family did it on purpose? If you go¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Duanmu family can¡¯t stop me.¡± Chu Luo quickly walked out of the courtyard and came to her car. After taking out the key and opening the car door, Chu Luo got in and said to the butler, ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. You can prepare something for Yan to eat.¡± The butler thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Miss Chu, please be careful.¡± Chu Luo nodded and drove out. Chu Luo stopped the car outside the Duanmu residence. There were a few guards standing outside the Duanmu residence. The guards stared at her car. Chu Luo looked at the vignt gazes of the guards and the corners of her lips curled up. She took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and transformed the talisman into herself. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. As expected, Li Yan was sitting in the living room of Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. Old Master Duanmu sat in the host¡¯s seat while Li Yan sat beside him. The masters of the Duanmu family were also there. At this moment, no one spoke. Second Master Duanmu and Third Master Duanmu were drinking tea. Eldest Master Duanmu stared at Li Yan. Old Master Duanmu held a Buddha Bead and closed his eyes slightly. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. If one looked carefully, they could see the impatience in his eyes. Chu Luo nced at the people in the living room, then retracted her gaze and sized up the surroundings of the courtyard. There were several array formations set up inside, and the energy fluctuation was very strong. Among them, the most powerful was the Soul Locking Array. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°Have you thought about what we discussed with you?¡± ¡°Is that why you detained me here?¡± Li Yan tapped his fingers on the table and pursed his lips into a displeased line. ¡°We didn¡¯t detain you. If you want to leave, you can leave immediately.¡± Third Master Duanmu said loudly, ¡°But you have to think carefully. Your woman is a soul reincarnated from a corpse. It¡¯s impossible for her soul to be one hundred percentpatible with her current body. We just want to cooperate with you to enter that tomb. There must be a divine artifact inside that can help your woman. Are you really not tempted?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he lowered his eyes and was obviously thinking. Chu Luo finally knew why these people could make Li Yan stay here for so long. So they already knew that she was reincarnated. However, she was a little surprised. How did these people know? Or perhaps it was rted to the person who had cast the barrier in this courtyard. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°Your woman is here. She¡¯s outside the door.¡± Li Yan clenched his fists on the table, still as cold as ever. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°Then call Little Chu in. Since she¡¯s here to look for Little Li, we can¡¯t let a girl like her wait outside the door.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu nodded and moved his Bluetooth earpiece. He said, ¡°Invite Miss Chu in.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan finally exuded a powerful cold aura. ¡°Let Luoluo wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go outter.¡± ¡°Li Yan.¡± Second Master Duanmu tried to persuade him kindly. ¡°Even Master Huiqing said that your woman¡¯s soul and that body aren¡¯t 100%patible. She might only be able to live for ten or twenty years. Don¡¯t you want her to apany you for the rest of your life?¡± Third Master Duanmu chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t me us for keeping you here. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Li Yan nced at the three of them coldly and finally at Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu coughed twice. The three masters of the Duanmu family quickly walked over worriedly to pat his back and serve him tea. ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Old Master Duanmu waved at them, gesturing for them to go back and sit. He looked at Li Yan, his previous spirited gaze bing a little tired. He said earnestly in his elder tone, ¡°Little Li, I know you¡¯re ming me for keeping you here today, but¡­ since Master Huiqing said so, it must be true. I also want you to be happy for the rest of your life.¡± Li Yan still pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan and walked towards the door. However, just as she reached the door, a golden light emitted from her feet. Chu Luo looked at the golden light under her feet and smiled. The smile didn¡¯t reach the depths of her eyes. She stopped and nned to go meet the person who had set up the barrier beforeing back to take Li Yan away. The person who had set up the barrier was nearby. Chu Luo found him quickly. Looking at the monk sitting cross-legged and reciting scriptures, Chu Luo walked up to him. The monk opened his eyes and seemed to see the invisible Chu Luo. Chu Luo appeared. ¡°You¡¯re Huiqing?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and deliberately turned a circle in front of him. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not Huiqing.¡± The monk looked at her calmly and benevolently. ¡°Patron, you don¡¯t belong to this world. You should leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a fake monk. Where should I go if I leave?¡± The monk suddenly looked up at her. The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°If you¡¯re a real monk, you should know that even the gods in your world can¡¯t control me, let alone a monk like you.¡± After saying that, her body quickly emitted a red light. After the red light, all the barriers set up by the Duanmu family were shattered. Astonishment shed across the monk¡¯s eyes as he chanted, ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You locked my man here, yet the Duanmu family deliberately said that he could leave whenever he wanted. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± After saying that, she extended her arm and the Phoenix Seal on it shed. The monk looked at the phoenix mark and his body trembled. He quickly stood up, pressed his palms together, and bowed to her before turning to leave. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at the departing monk. Behind him, she said, ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear people say that I reincarnated from a corpse and that they want to take my soul away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The monk immediately sped up. Only then did Chu Luo return to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. Coincidentally, the Chu Luo transformed from the talisman she had left in the car had been brought in. Chu Luo tapped her finger. When the guards froze, she walked over and put away the talisman. She then tapped the guard. The guard said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, they¡¯re in the living room. Please.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the door. The moment she walked in, everyone looked at her. Li Yan stood up from his chair at the same time and walked up to her. After sizing her up, the cold aura on his body finally decreased a little. Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed his hand. She looked up at Old Master Duanmu and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, you¡¯ve kept Yan for so long. Can I take him away now?¡± Old Master Duanmu stared into her eyes and revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Young Li didn¡¯t misjudge you. With such a girl who dotes on you, you will definitely live increasingly well in the future.¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu is right. Yan and I will live to be a hundred years old. When that timees, I will still like him very, very much.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she looked at him with her big, sparkling eyes. Li Yan held her hand back and a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Old Master Duanmuughed and said, ¡°What an unabashed youngss. But this is good too. Young Li is just too boring. A warm youngss like you should live with him. ¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu is right.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo nced at the others from the Duanmu family and deliberately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± She then pulled Li Yan towards the door. The people from the Duanmu family stared at the two of them, obviously waiting for something. However, when the two of them walked out of the door and out of the vi, nothing happened. Third Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Why isn¡¯t there any reaction at all?¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression darkened a little. He said, ¡°Go and ask what¡¯s going on with the master you invited.¡± Chapter 403 - Dont Like Me

Chapter 403: Don¡¯t Like Me

Up until they walked out of the Duanmu residence, no one from the Duanmu family appeared. After getting into the car, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Li Yan took out his phone. Chu Luo finally understood. ¡°Looks like the Duanmu family blocked your phone at that time. My call was transferred to another phone.¡± Li Yan immediately guessed what had happened and a sharp glint shed across his eyes. Chu Luo grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°At that time, when the Duanmu family said that my soul couldn¡¯t merge with this body 100%, did you believe them?¡± Li Yan actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he pulled her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Is what they said true?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°Definitely not.¡± Then, she raised her wrist to show him. ¡°As long as my intrinsic beast is here, this body is mine.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and ced it under his chin. She touched it and asked with a smile, ¡°If what they say is true, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go down to the tomb to find the legendary divine medicine for you, as long as it can let you live.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s hand stopped on the side of his face. She frowned and said, ¡°There are no divine medicines or divine artifacts in that tomb.¡± The most powerful person was the High Priest. With the High Priest, it was better than any divine medicine or divine artifact. ¡°I know.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°As long as I can make you stay by my side, I can go anywhere.¡± ¡°However¡­ since the Duanmu family wants me to go there so much, I¡¯ll fulfill their wish.¡± Today, the Duanmu family and Li Yan had fallen out and Old Master¡¯s actions had disappointed him. In that case, why should he worry about Old Master¡¯s kindness to him? Speaking of repaying kindness, he had already repaid it the moment he saved Old Master. One could only me the Duanmu family for being greedy. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Chu Luo knew why he was going. Without thinking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring back the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher Gao. At the same time, I can deal with those experts and mages.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. Since the two of them had decided on this matter, they definitely had to be prepared. The next morning, Li Yan went out. Chu Luo went to tell Professor Tang and the others that she might be away for a few days in the morning. Then, she went to the Li residence to see Old Gao. When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu Luo, why are you here at this time?¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°I miss you and Mrs. Gao.¡± ¡°Haha, you came at the right time. Come and see my results for the past few days.¡± With that, he led her to the desk. When he walked to the desk, Old Gao went over to turn on theputer and showed her a document. After Chu Luo saw this, she gave Old Gao a thumbs up. ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually finished the advanced studies ss at the Imperial University.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Old Gao raised his chin slightly and said with a proud expression, ¡°Since I can teach such an incredible student like you, I definitely won¡¯t be too bad.¡± When Mrs. Gao, who happened to bring tea to Chu Luo, heard this, she deliberately retorted, ¡°Forget it. Little Chu is a Goddess of Studying more incredible than a top student. Out of 24 hours a day, you study for at least 16 hours. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Old Gao red at Mrs. Gao in dissatisfaction. ¡°Mrs. Gao, so what if I study for 16 hours? As long as I can learn it.¡± Chu Luo chimed in, ¡°Yes, as long as Teacher Gao can learn it. However¡­ even though learning is important, health is more important. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Mrs. Gao agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know what your current situation is? Why do you keepining about me nagging you?¡± After saying that, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t you find something else for Old Gao to do? I think he¡¯s just idle.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suggested, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you nt flowers and raise birds in the courtyard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. This is what rich and idle people do. It¡¯s not good to waste time on such stuff.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you give the juniors online lessons? This way, your ss won¡¯t be dyed.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Old Gao suddenly became a little excited. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the school¡¯s heads and mention it to them.¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and called the school¡¯s heads. Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao stood there and looked at him. Mrs. Gaoughed and said, ¡°Your Teacher Gao has been teaching for almost twenty years. He has never been idle. Now that he¡¯s so free, it¡¯s like grass has grown on him. If the school¡¯s heads agree to your suggestion, he won¡¯t be so bored.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao has the virtue of a teacher. He should teach more students.¡± Old Gao finished his call quickly. Looking at the brilliant smile on his face, they knew that the school must have agreed. He said to the two of them sternly, ¡°The school said that from next week onwards, when I resume my previous sses, I¡¯ll give the students online lessons.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, aren¡¯t you worried that the juniors will be busy during the online ss? Can¡¯t you control them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The school¡¯s head said that ever since you gave everyone a ssst time, this year¡¯s students simply feel incredible. They¡¯re all waiting to get into Imperial University three yearster to be your junior.¡± Old Gao even sighed. ¡°If I had known that I could still teach sses online, I would have applied earlier.¡± Chu Luo and Mrs. Gaoughed. Chu Luo stayed here until the Sun family called her and said that the herbs were ready. She only left after they sent them over. When she arrived at the old district, the Sun family had already sent the herbs over. It was sent over personally by Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo had asked the butler toe over in the morning, so the butler was telling them where to move the herbs. When Chu Luo entered, Sun Tianhao was the first to see Chu Luo. He grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo walked over and nced at the herbs. Third Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, see if these herbs are enough. If not, we¡¯ll bring more over immediately.¡± The herbs they sent were inrge wooden boxes. Each wooden box could hold at least 70 to 80 kilograms. She and Professor Tang had prescribed a total of 12 herbs, and there were obviously more than 12 wooden boxes. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This is enough.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to move these herbs in first.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he and the butler instructed the men to carry the wooden box inside. Sun Tianhao and Chu Luo stood together. Sun Tianhao sized up the entire vi and praised, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a house here. The environment here looks really good.¡± ¡°Of course. Look whose house this is.¡± Sun Tianhao was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re just like Bai Ling in the game. You¡¯re especially arrogant, but I like it.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately took a few steps to the side and maintained a distance from him. ¡°Don¡¯t like me.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her behavior and the corners of his lips twitched. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s in the way that an older brother likes a younger sister. I¡¯m not crazy to be liking you despite knowing that you have a husband!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before suddenly asking worriedly, ¡°Chu Luo, your mouth is so vicious. How can Li Yan withstand you?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and lifted her chin slightly with a confident expression. ¡°Yan likes everything about me. How can he not be able to stand me?¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe it at all. He muttered in confusion, ¡°Indeed, some people can only be seen from afar. How did I like your character in the game back then?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked in. Sun Tianhao quickly followed her and said to her mysteriously, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve brought the herbs you gave me. They¡¯re still in my car. I¡¯ll move them in after my father leaves.¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. Sun Tianhao looked at Third Master Sun in the backyard. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to this side, he said, ¡°My father keeps saying that we won¡¯t go to the tomb. I secretly prepared this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued walking in. There were too many boxes filled with herbs. Some were ced in the living room, and the rest were ced in the courtyard. After they were done, Third Master Sun came over and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what else do you need me to do? Don¡¯t stand on ceremony and just tell me.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°You can leave a few people behind to help me organize the herbs.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately rmended himself. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m staying.¡± Third Master Sun still had to go back and prepare to leave, so he agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave a few more people behind.¡± After saying that, he even said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, let Tianhao do whatever work you have. This kid is strong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Third Master Sun left, Sun Tianhao waited for Chu Luo to arrange for the people his father had left behind before going to the car outside to retrieve the herbs he had bought. The two of them didn¡¯t go to the backyard and stood in the front yard. Sun Tianhao opened the herbs for Chu Luo to take a look. ¡°How is it? My herbs aren¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°Not bad. How did you buy it?¡± Sun Tianhao said smugly, ¡°I got someone to buy it for me.¡± Chu Luo looked at his expression and strode towards the backyard. As she walked, she said, ¡°Your mission today is to grind all the herbs you brought that need to be ground into medicinal powder.¡± Chapter 404 - We Dont Lack These

Chapter 404: We Don¡¯t Lack These

The afternoon passed quickly. After dinner, everyone continued working. It wasn¡¯t until past ten in the evening that Li Yan arrived. Li Yan walked into the herbs refining room and saw that Chu Luo was still busy. He asked, ¡°Luoluo, do you need my help?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and smiled at him. ¡°No need. Rest for a while.¡± Li Yan stood beside her and apanied her to look at the medicine that was brewing in the cauldron. Chu Luo said, ¡°The batch of herbs that the Sun family brought needs to be boiled until tomorrow. I have to keep watch tonight.¡± Li Yan touched her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her face against his palm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy tomorrow?¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow night.¡± This time, the two of them nned to go over secretly, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t tell the Sun family. However, after going there, it was a different matter if the two sides could meet. Chu Luo pointed at the herbs brewed on the two small furnaces beside her and blinked at him mischievously. ¡°One pot of these two pots of herbs is for Sun Tianhao at his request. The other pot is ours. The herbs he found are of good quality. We¡¯ll split half of them and take it as his consultation fee.¡± Li Yan looked at her in amusement. Seeing her money-grubber look, he said, ¡°We don¡¯tck these.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°There¡¯s an unwritten rule in the poison-making world that once you help people concoct antidotes inrge batches, you have to pay the corresponding consultation fee. Otherwise, the effects of the poison will be greatly reduced. I¡¯m helping him.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Is Sun Tianhao still in the living room?¡± Sun Tianhao and the others were all grinding medicinal powder or cutting herbs in the living room. Chu Luo had been in the herbs refining room and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. ¡°Yes.¡± When Li Yan entered, Sun Tianhao deliberately looked at him for a while. That gaze made Li Yan almost get someone to throw him out. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them talked for a while. After the first pot of medicine was made, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go out and asked Li Yan to help her get the herbs. Everyone spent the entire night busying themselves. It wasn¡¯t until past ten the next day that Chu Luo finished refining all the pills. When she handed the few bottles of pills to Sun Tianhao, he was still in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, you really finished refining all the medicine.¡± Although Sun Tianhao knew that Chu Luo was capable, under normal circumstances, even with a machine, it would take a few days toplete the workload. Yet, she did it in less than a day. It was incredible. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer Sun Tianhao¡¯s question. She told him when to use these pills. And also, if he encountered arge group of bugs, how could these herbs be used. She then chased him away. ¡°You can leave.¡± Sun Tianhao was still very tactful. He nodded and said to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night. Go rest first.¡± With that, he left with his men. After Sun Tianhao and the others left, the butler walked over. The butler said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Eldest Master Duanmu called this morning.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think that the Duanmu family would look for them for anything good. Indeed, the butler said, ¡°Master Duanmu said that they will send a batch of people to the northwest to save people. He wants to ask Miss Chu to help him make a batch of medicine.¡± ¡°How did they know I know how to concoct medicine?¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s no secret that you saved Old Master Sun and even brought your teacher over. Moreover, the Sun family has been causing quite amotion these past two days. It¡¯s not difficult for them to find out.¡± ¡°So what if they know?¡± In any case, whether she agreed or not was her business. ¡°The Duanmu family is really interesting. Did they forget that they detained you at their house the day before yesterday? To think they still have the face to ask me to help them refine medicine today¡­ Butler, how did you reply?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve been busy recently. You probably don¡¯t have time to concoct medicine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Go rest for a few hours. We¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after Chu Luo and Li Yany in bed, Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He took it over to take a look and turned off the phone. Chu Luo only woke up when the sky was about to turn dark. At this moment, Li Yan had already woken up and gone out. She got out of bed, washed up, and walked downstairs. Li Yan was instructing the butler to do something in the living room. When Chu Luo went downstairs, she heard her phone ringing. Her phone was with the butler. When the butler saw hering down, he handed her the phone. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s from your Student Union president.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and answered the call. Nangong Yi¡¯s faint voice could be heard. ¡°Junior, the Student Union has received many invitations for you these past two days. They¡¯re inviting you to participate in various robot associations. When are you free toe and take them back?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Leave it there for now. I won¡¯t be free these few days.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi asked again, ¡°Junior, the Student Union members of the various countries want to treat you to a meal. Can you spare some time one night?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll have time after they finish learning the Imperialnguage. I¡¯ll treat them then.¡± Nangong Yiughed when he heard this. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked up to Li Yan. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Eat first. After dinner, we¡¯ll go back to the Li residence and take the helicopter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them had just eaten when Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it and his expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone sneaked into the ce where Neeson is locked up.¡± ¡°Could it be that someone wants to take him away again? Or perhaps it¡¯s his own people?¡± Usually, it must be Neeson¡¯s own men. ¡°If his men want to take him away at this time, they must be going to the northwest too. Why don¡¯t we take Neeson with us too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t like the way Neeson looked at Chu Luo. ¡°If we bring such a person out, he might escape. Why don¡¯t we use his robots to scout the way?¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that this was a good idea, so she nodded. Li Yan said to the person on the other end, ¡°Let him go.¡± After dinner, the two of them left the old district and returned to the Li residence. It was already early winter, and the weather had turned cold. The temperature difference between day and night was huge. Li Yan left with almost 30 people this time. These people were obviously very skilled. Each of them was carrying a huge backpack. Li Yan took two backpacks from the butler. They were his and Chu Luo¡¯s. Chu Luo took two backpacks and put them in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She only gave him a bottle of medicine to keep at all times. The two of them quietly left the capital. On the other side. At the Duanmu residence. The masters of the Duanmu family were all gathered in the study. Even the third-generation men of the Duanmu family (except for Duanmu Rui, who had already left) were all present. They were discussing their trip to the northwest. Duanmu Ze said with a displeased expression, ¡°Li Yan¡¯s woman is obviously unwilling to concoct medicine for us. Hmph! Don¡¯t they know that we already know that she made a batch of medicine for the Sun family?¡± Second Master Duanmu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°So be it. She¡¯s just a little girl. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s as powerful as the masters our family hired.¡± Duanmu Tian nced at their expressions and a cold glint shed across his peach blossom eyes. He said, ¡°There are many people there this time. Li Yan didn¡¯t ept our family¡¯s invitation. Do you think he would really not go after hearing such an alluring rumor? Maybe he¡¯s already prepared to go alone.¡± The others were silent for a while. Eldest Master Duanmu asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Rui ask you to nt someone to get close to Chu Luo? You asked that person to test Chu Luo. Since Li Yan is going over there, Chu Luo will definitely go.¡± Duanmu Tian nodded and took out his phone to dial a number. After the call went through, he told that person about this matter. After hanging up the phone, everyone continued discussing. Third Master Duanmu said, ¡°On the surface, the Sun family went over this time to help find the archeological team. They might already have designs on that ancient tomb in secret. I think we should be wary of the Sun family.¡± ¡°Hmph! The Sun family.¡± Second Master Duanmu snorted in disdain. ¡°They keep saying that Old Master Sun has been cured by Chu Luo, but have you seen Old Master appear in front of the world? It might just be a facade. As long as Old Master Sun leaves this world and the Sun family¡¯s pir of support dissipates, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we take back our military power.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we send another group of people to disguise as people from other families and destroy them in the desert?¡± Duanmu Ze had a ruthless expression. Duanmu Tian added, ¡°And Li Yan and his woman. If they really go over there, we¡¯ll bring more experts over. I don¡¯t believe that so many people can¡¯t deal with that woman.¡± At this point, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. ¡°As long as we get rid of Li Yan, our Duanmu family can directly take over the zing Glory Corporation. At that time, would we still need the money in that tomb?¡± When the others heard this, a glint shed across their eyes. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t let Old Master know about this. He was already unhappy when we probed Li Yan the day before yesterday. If he finds out about this, he will definitely be even more unhappy.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Grandfather is thinking. Li Yan is just a businessman. Since Grandfather helped him, he should be grateful and be a ve to our Duanmu family. Grandfather shouldn¡¯t be so polite to such an ingrate.¡± Chapter 405 - Jujube

Chapter 405: Jujube

By the time Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s helicopternded in Green City, which was more than 100 kilometers away from the northwest desert, it was already the next morning. The temperature in Green City was actually higher than in the capital. Li Yan¡¯s subordinate had long prepared a ce for the two of them to stay. It was an inconspicuous brick house with a huge jujube tree outside. It was just past the ripening season of jujubes. No one had plucked the jujubes on this tree, and they had already be half-dried dried jujubes. Chu Luo walked to the jujube tree and looked up at the jujubes on it. She said to Li Yan, ¡°These jujubes ripened really well.¡± After saying that, she licked her lips greedily. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her small action. A trace of a smile shed across his eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± As there were many bodyguards standing beside her, Chu Luo nodded modestly. Li Yan jumped down and plucked two jujubes from the tree. Chu Luo looked at the jujube in his hand with her sparkling eyes and reached out to take it. Li Yan gestured for her to wait with his eyes. He wiped one of them with his hand and took a bite. Chu Luo stared at his expression and watched him chew and swallow slowly. She asked anxiously, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes and was about to speak. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She turned around and took another bite of the jujube in his hand. Then¡­ ¡°Ah, pfft, pfft, pfft¡­ So sour!¡± Li Yan smiled faintly and said to a bodyguard standing at the side, ¡°Bring a bottle of water over.¡± The water was quickly brought over. Li Yan took it and opened the bottle cap for Chu Luo. Chu Luo took a few sips of water to remove the sour taste from her mouth. Sheined to Li Yan with a bitter expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you react when it¡¯s so sour?¡± Li Yan took the water from her hand and took two sips before holding her hand and walking in. ¡°It¡¯s not very sour.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes that said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°No wonder no one has plucked from that jujube tree at this time. So it¡¯s a sour jujube. The owner of this courtyard must be waiting for these jujubes to naturally dry on the tree before getting them down for other uses.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the jujube cake and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Li Yan seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make you some jujube caketer.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± The courtyard in the northwest was square, and the brick houses looked like they came from the seventies or eighties. The people Li Yan had brought had already been arranged to stay in a nearby house. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°So many of us live here. Will others discover us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°When the first batch of people came, I asked them to buy the houses nearby.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. The two of them walked in. The decorations in the house were very simple, and there was very little furniture. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± ¡°No.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw that Li Yan had asked the bodyguard to retrieve hisptop. Knowing that he had something to attend to, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Since this ce had already been bought, Li Yan wasn¡¯t worried that someone would appear in front of her. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll walk around nearby.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out. This was a vige. In the distance, smoke could be seening from the chimneys on the roof. Chu Luo stood by the road and looked at it for a while before walking slowly to the side. The winter morning sunlight was warm and shone on her body. Chu Luo walked for a while and saw two children ying with mud by a waterless canal in the field. She stopped and looked at them for a while. At this moment, a child who had shaved all his hair except a small section in the middle, which was tied in a small ponytail, said in a boastful tone, ¡°When my fatheres back from earning money this time, he said that he¡¯s going to take me to the city to buy a remote control airne as big as me. I really hope that my father cane back early.¡± Chu Luo had deliberately learned this dialect for seven to eight hours on the way here. She understood all the children¡¯s words. Another child with a trace of snot on his nose immediately said, ¡°I heard from my father that your father won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°Nonsense. My father said that he¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Really. I heard from my fatherst night that your father shouldn¡¯t have brought that group of people to that desert. The weather in the desert is abnormal this year, and there are often sandstorms. Once people enter, they¡¯re most likely to be eaten by the sand beast.¡± Small Ponytail Kid panicked and pushed Snotty Kid. Pushed into the canal, Snotty Kid started crying. Small Ponytail Kid stood on the canal with his hands on his waist and said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore. How dare you speak ill of my father.¡± With that, he ran away crying. Chu Luo looked at the child who had fallen into the canal and was wailing. She thought for a while and walked over to lift him up and ce him on the road. Snotty Kid looked up and instantly forgot to cry. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you Fairy Sister?¡± Chu Luo nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. You have to answer me properly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Snotty Kid replied loudly. Chu Luo asked in satisfaction, ¡°Where did the father who left that child go?¡± ¡°XX Desert.¡± ¡°Why is he going there?¡± ¡°Someone from the city came to find someone to bring them to the desert. They gave Lu Lang¡¯s father a lot of money.¡± ¡°Do you know what the person who came to look for Lu Lang¡¯s father looks like?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The child described to Chu Luo what the person who came down to look for Lu Lang¡¯s father looked like. Although the description was a little abstract, Chu Luo still heard useful information. ¡°You said that one of the people looking for Lu Lang¡¯s father wore nice-looking clothes?¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and showed the child the photo of an ethnic group¡¯s costume. ¡°Was that person wearing such a costume?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The child said that this was a costume from Southern Xinjiang. The clothes from Southern Xinjiang were all very vibrant, and there were many essories on them. Chu Luo was almost certain that there were Gu Masters among these people. She put away her phone and asked, ¡°You said just now that your father said that Lu Lang¡¯s father won¡¯t being back. How did your father know?¡± The child was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s question. After all, he was only six or seven years old. The adults definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him much. Maybe he knew about this matter by ident. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± ¡°There.¡± There was a house behind a few trees to the west that was probably a kilometer or two away. Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Iron Egg[1].¡± ¡°¡­¡± This name was really down-to-earth! Chu Luo said, ¡°Iron Egg, go back. Don¡¯t y outside alone. Also¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± At this moment, Iron Egg wished that everyone in the vige knew that he had seen the legendary Fairy Sister. ¡°Because I¡¯m a fairy. I can¡¯t let many people know. Otherwise, I won¡¯t appear again.¡± Iron Egg was rmed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone then. Sister Fairy, will you appear again?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re obedient or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m obedient.¡± ¡°Okay, go back then.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Being tricked by Chu Luo, Iron Egg obediently ran towards his house. Chu Luo watched the child run away and thought that when the time came, she would get Li Yan to send someone to ask around. Maybe she could get some useful information. Chu Luo walked on the path for a while before going back. She had just walked into the courtyard when she smelled the sweet and sour fragrance of the jujube cake. Chu Luo quickly walked in and happened to see a bodyguard cing a te of steaming jujube cake on the table. Li Yan said to him, ¡°Call Luoluo back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard turned around and saw Chu Luo walking to the door. He greeted her and left. Chu Luo walked in, picked up her chopsticks, and ate a piece of jujube cake. The sweet, sour, and soft feeling instantly conquered her taste buds and made her squint in enjoyment. Li Yan looked up at her from theputer screen. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately fed him half of her food and looked at him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Try it. Just one bite.¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes and ultimately opened his mouth to eat the half piece. ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her, but his expression was very silent. Chu Luo poked his arm in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take it that you think it¡¯s delicious too.¡± Li Yan nced at her and pointed at the tea on the table. Chu Luo handed him the tea. Li Yan drank it before saying, ¡°Tastes too sickening.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was this person so sick of this cake that he didn¡¯t want to talk? Chu Luo nced at him awkwardly and sat down to eat. As she ate, she told him what she had heard outside. In the end, she said, ¡°I suspect that the person who found the people in this vige to be a guide in the desert is from the Qin family. That Gu Master is also inside.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± Li Yan called someone in and instructed him about this matter. After that person left, Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and rubbed her chin as she thought. ¡°This ce is at least more than 100 kilometers away from XX Desert. Isn¡¯t it a little strange that there¡¯s a guide to the desert in this vige?¡± [1] a special version of soy egg Chapter 406 - Master Li Who Bluffs People With a Serious Face

Chapter 406: Master Li Who Bluffs People With a Serious Face

The person who went out to investigate only returned after nearly an hour. He said to the two of them, ¡°A few families in this vige moved over from the small town at the edge of the desert a year ago. Their ancestors were guides to that desert.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly had an idea and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, have you found a guide to enter the desert?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find another one? Since their ancestors were all guides in the desert, they must know a lot of legends about Lon and know the roads in the desert.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. He said to the bodyguard, ¡°Think of a way to invite a guide over.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After the bodyguards left, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Wait for two days.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why wait for so long?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow the others in.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. We can monitor the Duanmu family¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± When the bodyguards returned this time, Chu Luo and Li Yan had already eaten lunch. The bodyguard said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, those people can¡¯t be invited.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°Then offer more money.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already doubled the price in the circle, but we didn¡¯t manage to hire them.¡± Li Yan frowned even more. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How many families in this vige moved over from that side?¡± ¡°Four.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Since someone from a family went to lead the way and disappeared, these people definitely won¡¯t dare to lead the way again.¡± After all, one¡¯s life was more important than earning money. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we meet the other three familiester?¡± Li Yan nodded. The bodyguard left. Chu Luo had studied the dialect here in the helicopterst night and was a little tired after lunch. She had originally moved a chair to sit beside Li Yan to apany him. When Li Yan subconsciously looked up at her from hisptop, he saw her supporting her head with her hand as she tapped away. He put down hisptop and called out to her softly, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo responded to him in a daze but still didn¡¯t open her eyes. Li Yan stood up and carried her to the bedroom inside. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go take a two-hour nap first. After you wake up, we¡¯ll go meet those three families.¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo tilted her head and fell asleep in his arms. When Chu Luo woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. It was darker here than in the capital. When the two of them ate, the sky wasn¡¯t that dark yet. The two of them strolled slowly towards the vige. This vige was divided into the east and west ends of the vige. Li Yan¡¯s men had bought all the east ends of the vige. There were more than ten families on the west side of the vige, but every family was a little far away from each other. Right now, everyone had gone home to cook or eat. The two of them walked over but no one saw them. The two of them walked to a ce near one of the houses. This house had a huge courtyard surrounded by a bamboo fence. Beside the bamboo fence, there were also many shrubs with thorns. There were a few apple trees in the courtyard. At this moment, there were even apples hanging on the apple trees. From the courtyard door to the door of the house, there was a one-meter-wide stone path. There were few plots of farmingnd beside the stone path. Such an environment gave people a peaceful feeling. ¡°This family is really good at living.¡± Chu Luo sighed and looked up at the open door. ¡°It¡¯s already dark in the room. Why aren¡¯t the lights on in their house?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the lights in the house lit up. Then, she saw four peoplee out from behind and sit at the dining table opposite the door for dinner. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like we came at the wrong time.¡± Just as she finished speaking, one of the children stood up and ran out. Behind him, the mistress of the house shouted, ¡°Xiao Hu, only bring back half a kilogram of wine. If you bring back too much, I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡± ¡°Got it, Mother.¡± The child ran out of the courtyard as fast as lightning and ran to the side. He must have run too fast and didn¡¯t see Chu Luo and Li Yan standing at the side. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the other two families first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked towards another house. The other family had just started eating too, so the two of them continued walking down. Thest ce was Lu Lang¡¯s house. Their family must have eaten already. At this moment, Lu Lang was pestering his father to pluck apples for him in the courtyard. Chu Luo realized that most of the trees in the vige were jujube trees. Only these few trees were apple trees. She whispered to Li Yan, ¡°They should be very superstitious. An apple tree implies peace, so they nted an apple tree.¡± Chu Luo had just finished speaking when Lu Lang, who was hopping under the tree, saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the courtyard. He quickly said to his father loudly, ¡°Dad, there are guests at our house.¡± Lu Feng, who had already climbed onto the apple tree and was about to pluck the apple, jumped down from the tree and strode to the courtyard door. He looked at the two of them warily and asked, ¡°Who are you and why are you at my house?¡± Li Yan spoke in a local dialect. ¡°We¡¯re just here for a holiday. My wife wants to eat apples, so she came to ask if your family¡¯s apples are for sale.¡± ¡°You¡¯re locals too? Cityfolks?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was saying all this seriously, wondering how he was going to answer. ¡°Not really. My family from my father¡¯s generation has already moved away from here.¡± Lu Feng raised his guard again. ¡°I¡¯m in the jade business. I¡¯m here to buy a batch of goods.¡± Chu Luo realized that Lu Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He said, ¡°Thene in. I¡¯ll pluck a few apples for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them followed Lu Feng into the courtyard. Lu Lang, who was standing under the apple tree, stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan. His eyes clearly said, ¡°They¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Seeing his son standing there foolishly, Lu Feng said to him, ¡°Lang, go into the house and get your mother to bring out a basket. I¡¯ll pluck some apples for the two guests.¡± Lu Lang actually stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan and didn¡¯te back to his senses. Lu Feng smacked his forehead. He suddenly came back to his senses and quickly covered his head as he ran towards the door silently. After that, Li Yan changed from his usual cold and quiet self and started talking to Lu Feng about the jade in Green City. As a local, he definitely knew a lot about jade. Li Yan spoke skillfully and guided Lu Feng. Chu Luo stood at the side and listened. At the same time, she quietly cast a spell and made the mother-and-son duo in the house freeze. The two of them chatted for a while. Li Yan intentionally or unintentionally said that as long as there was a way to do the jade business, one could earn many times more money than the market price. Lu Feng was obviously a little tempted and wanted to follow Li Yan to the jade market, so he enthusiastically invited Li Yan in for a drink. Li Yan didn¡¯t refuse. Chu Luo removed the magic. Before Li Yan followed him in, he plucked an apple from the tree for her to hold. The three of them walked towards the door. Lu Feng said in embarrassment, ¡°Look at me, I forgot to pick apples for your wife. Why don¡¯t I go pick a few first?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just eat this one.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Feng said and shouted into the door, ¡°Honey, get a basin of water and wash the apple for this madam.¡± A response came from behind. When the three of them walked in, they saw a woman carrying half a pot of water. Lu Lang tugged at her clothes and followed beside her. He wanted to peek at Chu Luo and Li Yan, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Chu Luo washed the apples and sat at the side, listening to their conversation as she ate. Lu Feng asked his wife to get wine and dishes. Mrs. Lu was also a shy woman. After doing all this, she brought Lu Lang inside. The two of them chatted as they drank. The way Li Yan talked about jade was so reasonable that Lu Feng was stunned. He simply treated him as the God of Fortune. After three rounds of drinking, Lu Feng¡¯s face had already turned red. After he drank another mouthful of wine, he looked like he had just won a prize. ¡°If only I had met Brother Qin earlier. Previously, I had always wanted to do the jade business, but I didn¡¯t have any connections. After suffering two losses, I could only do other small businesses that barely supported my family.¡± Li Yan promised to bring him along when the time came. Then, he changed the topic to the recent disappearance of the archaeological team. At this moment, Lu Feng had alreadypletely let down his guard. He said to him, ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m only telling you this in private because I see that you aren¡¯t an outsider. Do you know which tomb the national archeological team is going to?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an imperial tomb that no one has ever returned from. It¡¯s cursed by the Heavenly Dao. 18 years ago¡­¡± Unexpectedly, 18 years ago, Lu Feng¡¯s father had participated in that tomb raiding incident and never returned. ¡°Not only does that tomb eat humans, but it also has a huge impact on future generations. As long as a family participates in tomb raiding, no matter how much time has passed, they will lead a very difficult life, just like us¡­ ¡°Look at me now. Other than being fed, I really don¡¯t have any more riches or honor left. I heard that the descendants of others either did badly or died miserably.¡± Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and asked her with his gaze if that was true. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t say for sure about this matter. Li Yan asked again, ¡°Since your father was a guide, you should be one too. Since it¡¯s just a guide, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡± Chapter 407 - Daddy, Mommy, An Uncle Is Running Away With Sister

Chapter 407: Daddy, Mommy, An Uncle Is Running Away With Sister

¡°Why not?¡± Lu Feng raised his voice agitatedly. ¡°Zhang Ziqiang went to be a guide for a group of people this time and was drowned by the sandstorm on the road.¡± ¡°This was just a natural disaster. Didn¡¯t the upper echelons say that he only disappeared? It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a natural disaster! We¡¯ve always lived at the edge of the desert and are especially familiar with the desert¡¯s weather. It¡¯s impossible for there to be such arge sandstorm in this season. ¡°Moreover, we have a strong sense of when the sandstorm wille, and we will be prepared in advance. His disappearance proves that he won¡¯t being back.¡± At this point, Lu Feng picked up the wine in front of him and downed it in one go. A look of sadness shed across his face. ¡°Brother Qin, let me give you a piece of advice. You¡¯re a proper businessman. Don¡¯t get involved in such illusory wealth. That tomb eats people. You won¡¯t be able to return even if you go down.¡± Li Yan ced a hand on the table and rapped his fingers on it twice before asking, ¡°This time, it¡¯s a national organization going to study the archaeology there. Since it¡¯s a national organization, no one else dares to go, right?¡± ¡°Pfft! Zhang Ziqiang brought a group of outsiders in. Moreover, for some reason, this time, there are especially many people who want to go to the legendary imperial tomb. Especially not long ago, batches of people came.¡± ¡°There are so many people. Don¡¯t the upper echelons care?¡± ¡°They have to be able to control them. The people who came aren¡¯t simple. Not only were there people from the empire, but there were also foreigners. Many people even brought experts.¡± ¡°Since there are experts, they must be able to withstand the sandstorm. The disappearance of those people might be a disguise. Perhaps they have, in fact, long found the edge of the tomb.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Lu Feng heard this, his hand that was about to carry the wine ss paused and his face froze. Li Yan added, ¡°Isn¡¯t an expert omnipotent? It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t even withstand a minor case of a nasty weather.¡± Lu Feng fell silent. Li Yan picked up the wine in front of him and took a sip. At this moment, Lu Feng looked up at Li Yan with a trace of hope in his eyes. ¡°Then Brother Qin, do you think Zhang Ziqiang is still alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just deducing this with logic.¡± Lu Feng fell silent again. After a while, he picked up the ss in front of him and drank the wine that he had just poured. At this moment, not only was his face a little red, but his eyes were also a little red. He suddenly sighed and lowered his head. ¡°If only Zhang Ziqiang is really still alive. His wife is sick all year round and the child is so young. They definitely won¡¯t be able to live like this.¡± After all, they had moved over from the same town. Their rtionship definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad. Lu Feng certainly hoped that Zhang Ziqiang was still alive. Li Yan poured the rest of the wine into their sses and asked him, ¡°If I asked you to follow a group of people into the desert to look for someone, would you go?¡± Lu Feng¡¯s body trembled and his expression wasplicated. After drinking the wine in front of him, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No. After all, my wife and children need me too. I don¡¯t want to never return after going in there.¡± ¡°If the military asked you to enter, would you go?¡± ¡°The military?¡± Lu Feng suddenly felt a little lost. At this moment, the sound of a child coughing after falling asleep came from the room. It was obvious that she had caught a cold. Lu Feng shook his head. ¡°Even then I won¡¯t go.¡± Li Yan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My wife and I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± ¡°Aye. I¡¯ll send you guys off.¡± Lu Feng quickly stood up. He had drunk a little too much and swayed slightly when he stood up. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll go out by ourselves.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. Li Yan had been hiding his aura previously. Now that he had suddenly returned to normal, Lu Feng was stunned and stopped. After the two of them walked out, he muttered in confusion, ¡°Why does this person feel different from before?¡± He even shivered. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the Lu residence, they still slowly walked forward. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do we still have to meet the other two families?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. He pressed his lips to her ear and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the other two families tomorrow morning.¡± The hot air mixed with the smell of alcohol sprayed into her ears. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She raised her hand and pushed his face to the side. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me.¡± Li Yan deliberately stuck his head out a little more and continued to breathe hot air into her ear. ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him with a straight face. In the next second, her lips were attacked. Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°You liar. Most of the two bottles of wine went into Lu Feng¡¯s stomach. You only drank two sses at most.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everyone gets intoxicated after drinking?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up, but she immediately retracted it. She continued to say to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things outside.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up and he picked her up horizontally. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo jumped in fright and quickly punched his chest twice. ¡°Big baddie, what if someone sees us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one around.¡± Just as Li Yan finished speaking, he heard a child¡¯s curious cry from a courtyard not far away. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, an uncle is running away with Sister in his arms.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± How embarrassing¡­ Unexpectedly, Li Yan didn¡¯t put her down and quickened his pace instead. Chu Luo buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms and wailed, ¡°I¡¯m too ashamed to face anyone!¡± Li Yan was strong and even after running for a kilometer or two with Chu Luo in his arms, his heart wasn¡¯t pounding and he wasn¡¯t panting. The two of them quickly walked back to the courtyard where they lived. Chu Luo wanted toe down again. ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go at all. After carrying her into the courtyard, he even asked her to close the door. The moment the two of them walked into the bedroom, Li Yan ced Chu Luo on the Kang bed-stove. This was the first time Chu Luo had slept on such a bed. As soon as she was put down, she rolled around on it and said, ¡°It¡¯s so warm.¡± In the next moment, Li Yan pounced on her and said in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m warmer. Do you want to try?¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to answer, he pressed his lips against hers. The temperature difference here was huge, and it was actually foggy at night. The fog outside covered the sky, but the room was filled with passion. Soon, ayer of mist formed on the window frame. After some time, a soft pleading voice was heard in the room. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it again.¡± Then, he coaxed in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, be good. We¡¯ll do it onest time. You can sleep more tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡­ The fog outside the window became heavier. Chu Luo didn¡¯t open her eyes until past nine the next day. When she woke up and came out, she realized that the entire world was covered by mist. She stood by the door and looked out. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°This fog looks a little strange.¡± Li Yan walked over and stood with her. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°The fog is supposed to be white. This fog has a bluish-white color, proving that someone is deliberately causing trouble. Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a bodyguard strode in from outside the courtyard. The bodyguard said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, many people in the vige have difficulty breathing.¡± ¡°How are our people?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all fine.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of fog only affects ordinary people. It doesn¡¯t affect people who have resistance after practicing martial arts for a long time.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to the bodyguard. ¡°Take this bottle to everyone. One pill for each of you.¡± The bodyguard took the bottle and turned to leave. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing there. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Can you feel any different energy fluctuations nearby?¡± Chu Luo sensed it and nodded. ¡°Someone has a weapon in their hand. The weapon carries a murderous aura. This mist was created by that weapon.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly took out a nk piece of yellow paper and threw it into the air. When the yellow paper floated in front of her, she took out the cinnabar box and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, help me open the cinnabar box.¡± Li Yan quickly opened the box and handed it to her. Chu Luo tapped her index finger on the cinnabar and quickly drew talismans on the yellow paper floating in front of her. As she drew, she chanted an incantation. After the talisman was drawn, she called out, ¡°Up.¡± The talisman flew out of the courtyard. In less than a minute, the color of the fog turned white at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Then, it became thinner. Soon, the sunlight was shooting towards the ground. Chu Luo told Li Yan, ¡°I sealed that murder weapon, but we can go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± She was about to leave when Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Have breakfast first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo realize that her stomach was rumbling with hunger. Li Yan pulled her in. ¡°I¡¯ll warm your breakfast on the stove then bring it over for you.¡± After saying that, he walked to the side. Indeed, there was a stove on the left side of the hall and a food box on it. After Chu Luo finished eating, she walked out of the door with Li Yan. Just as she reached the door, she heard two bodyguards talking outside. One of the bodyguards said, ¡°In the morning, there seemed to be a woman who was bewitched by the mist just now and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Her man isn¡¯t at home.¡± The other one: ¡°I was wondering why there was a child crying so loudly over there.¡± Chu Luo immediately thought of that child called Iron Egg and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Chapter 408 - This Person Is Too Noisy, Let Her Keep Quiet First

Chapter 408: This Person Is Too Noisy, Let Her Keep Quiet First

When the two of them went over, most of the people on the west side of the vige were gathered at the door of Iron Egg¡¯s house and discussing. ¡°How pitiful. The smog must have been too strong in the heavy fog today. Iron Egg¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t in good health to begin with. She fainted after she inhaled that smog.¡± ¡°This smog is too domineering. I originally nned on doing some farm work when I woke up in the morning. Not long after I went into the fields, I felt very dizzy.¡± ¡°Me too. I almost fell to the ground at that time. I felt that something was wrong so I ran home quickly to lie down for a while before feeling better.¡± ¡°Doctor Zhang won¡¯t be able to cure the effects of this smog either, right? I think people have been unconscious for so long.¡± ¡°This is called being bewitched. What¡¯s the use of looking for a doctor? We should invite Shaman Meng over to take a look.¡± At this point, an old woman was quickly piggybacked over. The person carrying the old woman was Lu Feng. As Lu Feng ran, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, move aside. Move aside. I¡¯ve invited Shaman Meng over.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way for the door. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, looked at the shaman who should be in her sixties and muttered, ¡°The shaman here doesn¡¯t have any energy fluctuations at all. Will she be able to cure people?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you follow them in.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said to the person in front, ¡°Please move aside.¡± The group of people who were discussing how powerful and impressive Shaman Meng was heard and turned around. As the two of them hade from a side path, and these people had been focused on Bruiser¡¯s house just now, they hadn¡¯t seen them. Everyone was stunned by their looks. Li Yan¡¯s voice was already cold to begin with. Coupled with the noble aura emanating from the two of them, the group subconsciously made way. Li Yan led Chu Luo into the courtyard while everyone was in a daze. Until the two of them walked into the courtyard, a middle-aged woman who came back to her senses first asked loudly, ¡°Hey, who are you? Why did you go in directly?¡± The others also came back to their senses. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you? Shaman Meng has entered. You can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°What if they affect Mrs. Zhang?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. On the other hand, Chu Luo turned around and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m going in to take a look.¡± After saying that, the two of them quickly walked to the door. ¡°Ha! That woman is actually a doctor? No way. How can there be such a beautiful and young doctor?¡± ¡°Did they hear something and went in to watch the show?¡± ¡°Shaman Meng doesn¡¯t have a good temper, especially when she¡¯s performing a ritual. What if they offend Shaman Meng and she res up? These two people are obviously young masters and madams from wealthy families.¡± The group of people standing outside the courtyard had already imagined a lot, but at this moment, the two of them had already walked into the house. They couldn¡¯t very well go in and drag them out. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and saw a few men and women standing by the door and looking in. The door to the inner room was open, and the sound of the shaman getting someone to prepare a big red rooster could be heard. A man standing by the door responded and turned to leave. He was caught off guard and saw Chu Luo and Li Yan. First, he was shocked by their disposition and looks. Then, thinking of the situation in the room, he quickly walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you guys do? Why are you here? Leave quickly. This isn¡¯t a ce you should be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I heard that someone here is unconscious, so I came over to take a look.¡± ¡°No doctors will be able to save Mrs. Zhang. Hurry up and leave. If Shaman Meng finds out that you guys came in, she will definitely re up. She said not to let strangers in.¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly. This person¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to invite them out but didn¡¯t dare to. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Why did that shaman ask you to bring a big red rooster?¡± There was always preferential treatment for good-looking people. The man answered her. ¡°Mrs. Zhang was cursed. We have to use the blood of the big red rooster to wake her up.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a feudal superstition?¡± The man was shocked and quickly gestured for them to whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. It won¡¯t be good if Shaman Meng hears you.¡± Unfortunately, Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft at all. The group of people who were watching the performance by the door immediately turned around. When Lu Feng saw the two of them, he said in surprise, ¡°Brother Qin, Mrs. Qin, why are you here?¡± Before the two of them could answer, Shaman Meng, who was in the room, heard this too. She berated loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that no strangers can be allowed in? If the Zhang woman can¡¯t be saved, who will be responsible?¡± When everyone heard this, they signaled the two of them to leave. Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan¡¯s gaze sharpened and everyone trembled. Chu Luo walked over. The man standing beside them was about to stop them when Li Yan reached out to block him. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in there.¡± The people standing by the door also wanted to stop Chu Luo. Chu Luo snapped her fingers at them, and these people widened their eyes and froze there with fear. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°Compared to this kind of scammer and shaman you found, you might as well believe in me, a doctor.¡± After saying that, she walked into the room. Seeing that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t only disrespectful to her, but also walked in directly, the shaman immediately pointed at her angrily with a red face. ¡°Who called you in? Get out.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted and snapped her fingers, freezing the shaman there. ¡°You¡¯ve angered Immortal XX. Just wait for the Zhang woman to die. And you¡­¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the shaman couldn¡¯t speak anymore. She also looked at Chu Luo in fear. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, who was in the hall, ¡°Yan, turn them around and let them look.¡± Li Yan quickly lifted the man standing beside him and ced him by the door. He then turned the others towards the inner room and tapped their mute acupoints. Chu Luo took out a set of silver needles and said to them, ¡°Watch carefully. I¡¯ll let you see the difference between science and superstitions.¡± After saying that, she quickly inserted the silver needles into a few of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s acupoints. At the same time, she took out a medicine bottle and poured a pill into her mouth before giving her two minutes of emergency treatment. Everyone watching Chu Luo widened their eyes. Everyone was afraid and anxious, but they couldn¡¯t speak or move at all. However, more than three minutester, they were shocked to discover that Mrs. Zhang slowly woke up. When Mrs. Zhang woke up and saw Chu Luo, she was still a little confused. Her voice was weak. ¡°Miss, who are you? Why are you at my house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Chu Luo asked her, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Mrs. Zhang subconsciously sensed it and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Very good. Since I¡¯ve treated you, I¡¯ll be a good person until the end and treat your old illness too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mrs. Zhang was even more stunned now, but her eyes revealed powerful joy and excitement. ¡°You¡­ you really can cure my old illness?¡± ¡°Of course. You only fell ill because you didn¡¯t recover well during your confinement and because you fell into the water during that time.¡± ¡°You¡­ you actually know that I fell into water during the confinement period?¡± ¡°Of course. I knew after reading your pulse.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll start applying silver needles on you.¡± ¡°Okay, what should I do?¡± Mrs. Zhang was so excited that she propped herself up. However, the moment she sat up, she saw the shamann standing in the room and her neighbors standing by the door. She called out to everyone in surprise before asking, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± After saying that, she realized that something was wrong with everyone. She immediately turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°They helped you find the shaman. In order to make them believe in medical science, I used some methods to make them unable to move.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡­ how did you stop them from moving?¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers and everyone standing by the door could move again. They were already stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s actions just now. Coupled with the fact that Chu Luo really saved Mrs. Zhang quickly, they were convinced again. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that the shaman still couldn¡¯t move yet, Mrs. Zhang was a little worried. ¡°Is¡­ is she okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. This person is too noisy. Let her keep quiet first.¡± At this moment, Li Yan walked in. Lu Feng, who was behind him, finally plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Qin, you two¡­¡± Lu Feng couldn¡¯t call him Brother Qin anymore. He was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take this shaman out. I¡¯m going to insert silver needles into Mrs. Zhang. Leave two women behind to help. The others are to wait outside.¡± Chapter 409 - Arrogance

Chapter 409: Arrogance

Everyone stood there without responding. Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Luoluo?¡± Lu Feng was the first to react. He quickly said to his wife and another woman, ¡°Honey and Mrs. Chen, you two stay.¡± After saying that, he walked over and carried the shaman out on his shoulders. The moment the door closed, the view in the bedroom was blocked out. The group of people standing outside the door looked at each other. Lu Feng quickly brought over a long stool and ced it beside Li Yan. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Li, please sit.¡± After saying that, he was still a little perturbed. He had a nagging feeling that this person waspletely different from the person who had drunk with him yesterday. The aura on his body made him not dare to look him in the eye. Li Yan walked over and sat down. Lu Feng heaved an obvious sigh of relief. With Li Yan around, no one dared to speak, but they were too curious. They wanted to know who they were, especially his wife. How could she be so powerful? The man standing beside Lu Feng nudged him with his elbow and gestured for him to ask. Lu Feng hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Mr. Li, um¡­ can I ask you a question?¡± After asking that, he felt uneasy again. He had a nagging feeling that the man in front of him definitely wouldn¡¯t be as amiable as he had beenst night. ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Erm, who exactly are you and your wife?¡± ¡°My wife is a doctor.¡± At this point, Li Yan tilted his head to look at the shaman with a dark expression and continued, ¡°In this world, if even she can¡¯t cure an illness, even if you hired ten or eight people like her, it¡¯s impossible to cure that person.¡± ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Imperial Capital.¡± The moment Li Yan mentioned the capital, Lu Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He seemed to have guessed something and asked, ¡°Then are you, like what you saidst night, a jade merchant?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a businessman.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really here to buy jade raw materials?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re here to look for someone.¡± Lu Feng was suddenly silent for a while before asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°The people who disappeared in the desert.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that some of them are your men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Lu Feng shut his mouth and stopped talking. However, his expression was especiallyplicated. Since Lu Feng didn¡¯t ask, Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He sat there and waited for Chu Luo toe out. Time passed by slowly. The few people standing there craned their necks and stared at the door several times. They felt like their eyes were about to pierce through. After about an hour, the door to the inner room opened. Chu Luo was the first to walk out, followed by Mrs. Zhang and two other women. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°After you buy the herbs using the prescription I gave you , boil them and soak your feet for half an hour in it every night. You¡¯ll have to take a medicinal bath at least once a week. Also, make more nourishing soup to drink. At most, by the spring of next year, all your illnesses will be cured.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± In the hearts of Mrs. Zhang and the other two women, Chu Luo was a divine doctor. Mrs. Zhang asked, ¡°Doctor Chu, then can I work on the farmter?¡± She was born in a vige and definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to have others support her as a cripple. Moreover, her man¡­ At the thought of this, Mrs. Zhang suddenly felt sad and tears rolled down her face. ¡°You can.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to do some chores and farm.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. That¡¯s all that matters now. At least I can reduce my husband¡¯s burden a little.¡± The moment Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, the other three women¡¯s eyes welled up. They felt that Mrs. Zhang had suffered too great a blow after hearing that her man had gone missing. Chu Luo nced at them and snapped her fingers. Shaman Meng, who had been standing there like a wooden stake, could finally move and speak. The moment she opened her mouth, she shouted angrily, ¡°Alright, you people. How dare you treat me like this. When I go back, I¡¯ll definitely let XX Immortal punish you! Especially you!¡± As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and pointed at Chu Luo, wanting to eat her up. After saying that, she wanted to walk out of the door. Lu Feng grabbed her cor and said with a fierce expression, ¡°How does a shaman like you want to deal with the divine doctor? Let me tell you, Mrs. Li was the one who cured Mrs. Zhang today. If you dare to go out and spout nonsense, be careful that I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Shaman Meng was so angry that her face turned ashen. She even said sternly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around? I, Shaman Meng, am famous in the surrounding viges. With a word from me, I¡¯ll make all of you outsiders get lost from here.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ve seen arrogant people before, but not someone as arrogant as you. What do you want us to do?¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and fed her a pill. Before she could react, the shaman felt something go down her throat. Her expression changed drastically and she quickly covered her mouth to retch. ¡°I advise you not to waste your energy. The pill melts when ites into contact with water. It¡¯s already melted in your throat.¡± ¡°What medicine did you feed me!¡± ¡°Medicines that make you unable to posture in the future.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she kindly reminded her, ¡°You better walk and jump more while you can. Otherwise, when you can¡¯t move, you won¡¯t be able to feel this feeling of being able to walk and jump anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you think I¡¯ll believe you!¡± After saying that, she strode out of the door. As she walked, she hurled vulgarities. How could Li Yan let this person scold his wife? He picked up the bowl they had poured him and threw it at her. Dong! Bang! ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± Looking at the shaman lying outside the door, not only were the people in the room shocked, but even the people guarding the courtyard were stunned. ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re killing me!¡± Shaman Meng screamed in pain. Everyone outside the courtyard gate respected her very much. They rushed in like bees to help her up and criticized the people inside. ¡°How dare you hit Shaman Meng! Are you tired of living!¡± ¡°Shaman Meng is a living Bodhisattva chosen by XX Immortal. If you dare to hit her, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡­ ¡°I was the one who hit her.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s vicious aura shocked those people until they subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who he is. I¡¯ll let you see what kind of person this shaman you respect is.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and Shaman Meng, who had just been helped up, suddenly struggled free from the person supporting her. She looked up andughed like she had gone crazy. Then, as if no one was around, she mocked and ridiculed, ¡°You bunch of idiots, I¡¯ve only used the divine artifact that an expert gave me to create some poisonous fog from time to time to make you guys fall ill. In the end, only I can cure you. Wouldn¡¯t you people have to treat me like a god?¡± ¡°And you stupid people, do you know why the families of those who came to beg me can only live to 70 years old at most? That¡¯s because my divine artifact needs to borrow your lives, wahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Everyone was frightened by her words and couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. This was simply terrifying. They were especially convinced of Shaman Meng¡¯s abilities and would go to her for help, be it a big matter or a small matter. It could be said that there weren¡¯t many people in the surrounding viges who hadn¡¯t asked her for help before. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go take a look at the bowl enshrined in her house. Use a magnifying ss to see how many years each of you can live.¡± When Chu Luo finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Two of the men turned around and ran out. Then, everyone ran out. Even Lu Feng and the others followed. It concerned how long they could live. Everyone was anxious. While waiting for the group to return, Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in the courtyard and watched as Shaman Meng ranted. The first to return were Lu Feng and the others from the four families. Lu Feng said, ¡°There¡¯s really something on it.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo differently. He asked, ¡°Mrs. Li, can I ask what exactly you do? Why do you know so much?¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Metaphysics Society?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. I heard that the people inside are all experts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Society.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When they heard this, they actually knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kowtow. We came here this time to look for friends in the desert. If you trust me, you can be our guide. But don¡¯t worry, I promise that whoever follows will definitely be able toe back.¡± Li Yan added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 50 million yuan to whoever leads the way. I¡¯ll pay when we leave.¡± 50 million yuan was a sky-high price for these people. The three men looked tempted and hesitant. Li Yan nced at them. ¡°But those who go over have to have the ability to sense when the sandstorm wille and also find a ce to hide in advance.¡± The three of them looked at each other. In the end, Lu Feng stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Mrs. Lu panicked. ¡°Lu Feng, you¡­¡± ¡°Honey, I have to find Brother Zhang. He helped our family before. We have to help them this time.¡± Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t say anything else. Although the other two men were tempted, they still didn¡¯t feel confident about this matter. What if they couldn¡¯te back? Therefore, once Lu Feng stood up, they didn¡¯t say anything else. Since this matter was confirmed, Chu Luo and Li Yan prepared to go back. The few of them quickly sent the two of them out. ¡°I still don¡¯t know where you two live.¡± ¡°East of the vige.¡± When Chu Luo said that, everyone was shocked. The entire east side of the vige had been bought by someone. They knew that the people there seemed to be powerful characters, so everyone unanimously didn¡¯t go there again. They didn¡¯t expect the two of them to live there. In that case, their identities definitely weren¡¯t simple. Chapter 410 - Divine Doctor Chu

Chapter 410: Divine Doctor Chu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, Li Yan gave some instructions to the bodyguards and went to the living room to work. With nothing to do, Chu Luo listened to foreignnguages on her phone. Not long after, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family is here.¡± Chu Luo turned off her earpiece and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Third Master Duanmu and Duanmu Tian.¡± ¡°Where are the people from the Duanmu family staying?¡± ¡°In a town called Ur on the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°Are the Sun family here?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll reach this afternoon.¡± Not long after, the bodyguard suddenly came in and told the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, a group of people from the west of the vige hase to see Miss Chu.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°She won¡¯t meet them.¡± The bodyguard left. After a while, Chu Luo heard themotion outside getting louder and louder. She stood up and walked out alone. It turned out that everyone from the west side of the vige hade. A group of bodyguards stood outside. Every bodyguard had a strong aura. Those people could only stand a little far away and didn¡¯t dare to approach, but they weren¡¯t willing to leave. When those people saw Chu Luoe out, they immediately became excited. ¡°She¡¯s out!¡± ¡°She¡¯s out!¡± Chu Luo asked a bodyguard, ¡°What are these people doing?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°These people said that they wanted to see you as soon as they arrived. We couldn¡¯t chase them away no matter what.¡± Chu Luo looked at those people and walked over. Those people stopped shouting when she walked over. Chu Luo stood a distance away from them and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± An old man who looked like he should be very prestigious in the vige stood up and bowed to Chu Luo. The others quickly followed suit. The old man said, ¡°Divine Doctor, thank you for saving our fellow vigers from the surrounding viges. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that therge fog every year was actually caused by that crazy woman Meng.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything when she heard this. The old man had a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that crazy woman Meng has been a shaman here for decades. In these decades, she let us absorb so much poisonous fog. Us old people don¡¯t mind. Divine doctor, you must save the young people and children in our vige.¡± After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Luo. The others also had expectant and pleading expressions. Chu Luo looked at them and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I can help you cure the poison in your bodies, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°Divine doctor, if we can do it, we¡¯d be willing even if it means going bankrupt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept money.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made many people heave a sigh of relief. After all, it was a remote vige, and many families weren¡¯t rich. Chu Luo nced at them and continued, ¡°But since I¡¯m giving so many of you the antidote, it¡¯s impossible for me to not take anything.¡± Sometimes, people¡¯s hearts were like that. The more you didn¡¯t ask for anything in return, the more others would think that it was only right and proper. Perhaps in the future, they might even bite you instead. Therefore, Chu Luo had conditions for curing or treating people. ¡°Divine doctor, please speak.¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°What you¡¯re poisoned with isn¡¯t ordinary poison, but a baleful aura. That¡¯s why each of you must do ten good deeds in your lives.¡± At this point, her hand shook and a red light shed. ¡°Everyone, you can look at the ck mark on your wrist. Every time youplete a good deed, the ck mark will disappear a little. When you finish the tenth good deed, of course¡­ ¡°If you think the ck mark on your hand hasn¡¯t disappeared after doing something good, that proves that you¡¯re not sincere.¡± Some people were originally hoping to do it the easy way. ¡®It¡¯s so easy to do good deeds. I¡¯ll just send some of my things to XX and help someone carry a load of water.¡¯ When those people heard Chu Luo say that, they immediately dismissed the idea. Only then did Chu Luo take out a medicine bottle and say to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Split it up. One pill per person.¡± After the bodyguards distributed the medicine, one of them suddenly said, ¡°Divine doctor, besides us, many people in the other viges have looked for the crazy woman Meng. Can you also give them this medicine?¡± ¡°How many people are there? Go and tabte them. Come over before noon and tell me. There won¡¯t be any after this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The nearby viges were all intermarried. They either had a rtive in this vige or that vige. Once Chu Luo finished speaking, everyone dispersed and spread the news. Chu Luo turned around and walked into the courtyard. The bodyguard behind her asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Chu, aren¡¯t you worried that those people will deliberately falsify the number?¡± ¡°It concerns their lives. Do you think they can think so much at a time like this?¡± Rural people had many thoughts, but their nature was still simple. The bodyguard was stunned for a moment. He felt that it made sense and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo took out two more bottles of medicine for the bodyguard. ¡°After they¡¯re done, distribute the medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± When Chu Luo walked into the living room, Li Yan was issuing orders via hismunicator. When he saw Chu Luo enter, he said to her, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after lunch.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat beside him. She took out her phone and quickly browsed the Inte for a while. Unexpectedly, the news of the Sun family sending troops to look for her was spreading like wildfire online. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°The Sun family definitely won¡¯t publicize this matter themselves. Could it be that the Duanmu family or the Qin family did it on purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Qin family,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The Qin family wants to divert the Duanmu family¡¯s attention to the Sun family.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Duanmu family didn¡¯t guess this.¡± However, even if they had guessed it, the three families would definitely restrain each other when they came. ¡°By doing this, those people who came from abroad won¡¯t dare to brazenly have designs on that tomb. That¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The morning passed quickly. Before Chu Luo and the others ate lunch, the people in the neighboring vige had already calcted the total number of people. Those who came were the vige heads of every vige. They wanted to see Chu Luo, but they were stopped by the bodyguards. In the morning, Li Yan sent people to the edge of the desert in batches. After dinner, when Lu Feng arrived, the two of them left with everyone. In the car going to the edge of the desert, Lu Feng, who was sitting in the same car as Chu Luo and Li Yan, told them how many sandstorms would appear in XX Desert in a year and when the sandstorm would be the most serious. ¡°Other than the sandstorm that appears in the desert, there¡¯s also the situation that we will encounter after entering that Karstndscape. That Karstndscape is a rectangr maze. Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I will bring you out quickly.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Other than this terrain, what else will we encounter in the middle?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll also encounter quicksand.¡± When Lu Feng said this, his expression became especially serious. ¡°If we encounter ordinary quicksand, I still have experience hiding from it. If we encounterrge-scale quicksand, we can only leave it to fate.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. This kind of situation is very rare. Besides, this isn¡¯t the season forrge-scale quicksand activity.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked some other questions about the desert. The car drove for more than three hours before arriving at the town at the edge of the desert. This ce was at least ten kilometers away from the desert. Even so, there was barely anyone around. Lu Feng still had a house here. He brought Chu Luo and the others to his house. On one side was the town, and on the other was the Gobi desert. There were actually quite a lot of people in the town. Lu Feng told them, ¡°Every year, a lot of peoplee for the desert scenery in the Gobi desert. Our town can be considered a very famous attraction.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°Living here should earn you money. Why did you move away?¡± ¡°Although there are many people in this town, there aren¡¯t many who can enter the desert to be a guide. We all moved away because we were tired of living like this. At this point, he sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect someone to find our current ce. Zhang Ziqiang even agreed to lead the way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he¡¯s not dead, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The weather by the Gobi Desert was no different from that in the desert. Here, women basically wore veils and masks and men also wore masks. Lu Feng went to prepare the things to enter the desert. Chu Luo and Li Yan were staying in his house. At two in the afternoon, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°The Sun family is here too.¡± There were only two small towns near the desert. Coincidentally, the Qin family and the Duanmu family avoided the people brought by the Sun family and stayed in the small town where Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed. The Sun family stayed in another small town. ¡°These people should enter the desert soon.¡± Li Yan was right. Lu Feng, who had gone to town to buy things, returned quickly. He said to the two of them, ¡°There seem to be a few more batches of people in town today. These people are looking for a guide. I was worried that they would find their way here. I came back before I could buy anything.¡± ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get someone to buy it.¡± Lu Feng told them what they needed. Li Yan immediately got someone to buy it. Li Yan asked Lu Feng to go out and find out who those people finding a guide to enter the desert were. At around four in the afternoon, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°There¡¯s a bonfire party at the Gobi desert tonight. Do you want to participate?¡± Chu Luo nodded with anticipation. ¡°It will snow in the Gobi desert tonight. I wonder if the Gobi desert is beautiful.¡± Li Yan got someone to make preparations. Chapter 411 - Horse Riding

Chapter 411: Horse Riding

Chu Luo still didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was going to prepare. When she was about to go over, a bodyguard brought over a thick long cloak and a furry hat, a mask, and a face veil. After Chu Luo put these on, she was instantly covered up. Li Yan was also wearing a ferret coat and a hat. Their appearance blinded the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Do we look like a martial arts couple wearing this outfit to ride horses and shoot arrows?¡± ¡°We should be able to ride horses here too. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It would only get dark at eight or nine in the evening here, and it was still early. Chu Luo wanted to ride a horse, so Li Yan asked someone to take a horse that he had obtained from who knew where and the two of them walked towards the Gobi Desert. As Lu Feng¡¯s house was at the edge of the town, they didn¡¯t need to pass through the town and could just walk past the back of the house. At this moment, most of the people were gathered in town, so they didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way. After walking for a few hundred meters, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s ride.¡± The two of them stopped. Li Yan stepped on one leg and straddled the horse before extending his hand to Chu Luo. Chu Luo ced her hand in his. He pulled her up and she was easily pulled up to sit in front of him. The two of them sat on the horse one behind the other. Li Yan swung the rope and the horse quickly ran out. Soon, the horse ran to the Gobi desert. Looking at the asional red willow or camel thorn, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve seen descriptions of this ce. It is said that in spring, there will asionally be rain at night. When the timees, the rain will seep into the ground. The next morning, some flowers will bloom on the ground. They¡¯re especially beautiful.¡± After saying that, she pointed ahead. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go to the edge of the desert to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, go!¡± The horse galloped with a cold gust of wind. Chu Luo subconsciously turned around and buried her face in Li Yan¡¯s arms. However, the road to the Gobi Desert wasn¡¯t t and was uneven. Soon, Chu Luo felt the change in Li Yan¡¯s body. She poked his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, what are you thinking about while riding a horse?¡± Li Yan leaned his head on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and breathed into her neck. His voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Who asked you to keep rubbing against me in my arms?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. Tell the horse to run slower.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only feel it if you run faster.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She buried her head in his arms and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t say such embarrassing things outside.¡± Li Yanughed out loud. Afterughing, he deliberately said in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the feeling of loosening up. What are you thinking about? Mm ~¡± Li Yan¡¯s hum was bewitching and sexy. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided not to answer him. After the horse ran for a while, Li Yan patted Chu Luo¡¯s waist and gestured to the little woman who had been burying her head in his embrace. ¡°Luoluo, we¡¯re here.¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up and turn to the front. The two of them looked at the desert, which was golden from the sunlight. Chu Luo said, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what quicksand and sandstorm look like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t encounter these two types.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid even if we encounter it. I¡¯ll protect you when the timees.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the grip on her waist tightened. Li Yan said in a slightly dark voice, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. Just as she turned around, the mask on her face was taken off and the corners of her lips were smacked. Chu Luo nudged his chest shyly. Li Yan said, ¡°In the desert, I¡¯m most worried about running out of water. You can bring more water along when the timees.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them looked at the desert scenery for a while before Li Yan rode his horse along the edge of the desert. After running for a while, arge circr building made of stone appeared in front. Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡± ¡°A ce to raise camels.¡± After saying that, Li Yan rode his horse over. Not long after, a group of people walked out of the stone building. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were walking in front. The two of them were chatting. Puzzled, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t we have mountain motorcycles and cars? Why do we have to rent camels?¡± ¡°The environment in the desert is ever-changing. The cars and motorcycles might be buried in a sudden sandstorm. Camels know how to avoid the sandstorm. Even if they can¡¯t, they can still bring us to a safe ce at a critical time.¡± ¡°Are camels that powerful?¡± ¡°Definitely. How else did these camels survive in the desert?¡± ¡°We have camels now and the resources to enter the desert are ready. Are we leaving tonight?¡± ¡°The temperature is too low at night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll also get someone to investigate the other vige tonight. I keep feeling that the people from the other two families are here too.¡± ¡°Hmph! I suspect that these people will deliberately follow behind us and let us scout the way.¡± ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± The two of them walked away. Li Yan rode his horse past the stone building. At this moment, the camel owner was about to close the door when he heard the sound of horses¡¯ hooves. Li Yan asked, ¡°Boss, are there still camels to rent here?¡± The boss sized them up. Even though their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, their clothes weren¡¯t cheap. It was obvious that they were rich. The boss waved at them amiably. ¡°Guests, you¡¯re a step toote. All the camels here have been rented.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked, ¡°Boss, do you know where else to rent camels?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The boss stared at their clothes and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he asked,¡± I wonder if you two guests are going into the desert too? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he suddenly took out arge gold chain from his pocket and handed it to him. ¡°Boss, as long as you tell us where else we can rent camels, this will be a gift of appreciation for you.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the dazzling gold. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a camel rental shop in Ur Town. You can go there and take a look.¡± After saying that, he reached out to take the gold chain. Li Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and handed him the gold chain. After the boss took the gold chain, he even bit it with his teeth. After confirming if it was real or fake, he instantlyughed until his eyes turned into crescents. He felt that the person in front of him was straightforward, so he added, ¡°Other than the camel rental shop that can be seen in Ur Town, there¡¯s also a family surnamed Lie who has two camels. If only two of you are entering the desert, you can go to his house to take a look. His house is¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After saying that, Li Yan urged his horse to leave. The boss looked at the two of them walking away and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°They¡¯re really rich people with a lot of money. Haha¡­ I¡¯ve be rich today!¡± After saying that, he hung the gold chain around his neck and walked towards his town. After Chu Luo and Li Yan left, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why did you give him the gold chain? Also¡­ since when did you start carrying that gold chain?¡± Why hadn¡¯t she seen it before? Li Yan said above her head, ¡°The people here usually like money. Since we can get the answers we want using money, why don¡¯t we use it?¡± In any case, he didn¡¯tck money. ¡°I got someone to prepare the gold chain in advance.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious and reached into his pocket to feel around. She then realized that there were a few gold chains inside. Chu Luo retracted her hand awkwardly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already rent a camel? Why do you still want to rent one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking out the situation of the others renting camels.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The Ur Town that the boss mentioned was the town they were staying in. When Li Yan rode his horse to the edge of the town, someone was waiting there. The two of them got off the horses. After that person led the horse away, the two of them slowly walked into the town. ¡°Dinner is ready at this time. We can eat at the restaurantter.¡± The town wasn¡¯t big, and the buildings were mostly built with stone and mud. They looked very stable. The two of them walked over. Their attire was obviously a little ostentatious. Luckily, both of them were wearing masks, Chu Luo was wearing a veil, and Li Yan was wearing sunsses. This way, they didn¡¯t cause any other reaction because of their looks. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this town look like it has any restaurants?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one restaurant.¡± Li Yan pointed at a rtivelyrge two-story building in front. ¡°That one over there.¡± ¡°Youpeng Restaurant.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to evaluate the name of this restaurant. The two of them had just walked near Youpeng Restaurant when they saw a group of people walking over from the other side. This group of people was also wearing masks and sunsses. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that they were from the Duanmu family. Duanmu Tian, who was walking beside Third Master Duanmu, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the two of them. Chapter 412 - Being Followed

Chapter 412: Being Followed

Seeing that Duanmu Tian had stopped, Third Master Duanmu called out to him in displeasure, ¡°Xiao Tian, what are you doing?¡± Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes and sized up the two of them. A doubtful glint shed across his eyes. Then, the corners of his lips curled up. He decided to see if the two of them were the two people he was thinking ofter. Then, he followed Third Master Duanmu in. Chu Luo tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Duanmu Tian recognized us.¡± ¡°No. He¡¯ll try to test uster.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled and the two of them walked in. The restaurant had two floors, but there were no private rooms. All the tables were in the open. The waiter led the two of them upstairs. Upstairs, the two of them were arranged to sit at a table not far from the Duanmu family. When everyone arrived at the restaurant, they basically took off their masks, veils, and sunsses as soon as they sat down. Duanmu Tian faced the two of them and looked at them tantly. Li Yan sat with his back facing them. Chu Luo sat beside him. After the two of them came up, Li Yan first took off his mask and sunsses, but Chu Luo deliberately only took off her mask and not her veil. Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. He was a little unhappy that he didn¡¯t see their faces. A glint shed across his eyes as he said to the waiter loudly, ¡°Waiter, serve us a few jars of Shaodaozi.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan ordered, the waiter even asked them, ¡°Guests, the temperature here is very low at night. Do you want to drink some Shaodaozi? You¡¯ll feel warm after drinking it.¡± Shaodaozi was a type of baijiu[1] with a high alcohol content. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like drinking and asked, ¡°Is there any wine with a lower alcohol content?¡± ¡°Yes, we also have¡­¡± Before the waiter could say the name of the wine, he was interrupted by Duanmu Tian¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Let me ask you, are men still considered men if they don¡¯t drink wine with high alcohol content?¡± Some people sitting on his other side immediately answered, ¡°Definitely not. Everyone whoes here orders Shaodaozi. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t dare to order it?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone from the Duanmu familyughed out loud. As if this was something that was hrious. Third Master Duanmu scolded softly, ¡°Xiao Tian, behave yourself.¡± Only then did Duanmu Tian restrain himself. The food was served quickly. The food in this restaurant wasn¡¯t as exquisite as the food in other restaurants, but there was enough food. Chu Luo had ordered a te of roastedmb chops, a te of braised beef, two side dishes, and a soup. The entire table was actually filled. Looking at the te of steaming roastedmb chops that was the size of a washbasin, Chu Luo finally took off her veil. At this moment, Duanmu Tian, who was sitting there, suddenly whistled at her. Li Yan moved his hand. Chu Luo reached out to hold his hand. Then, he saw Duanmu Tian cough heavily as if he had choked. He coughed until his back was arched and he almost fell off the stool. Li Yan suddenly called out, ¡°Waiter.¡± The waiter quickly walked over. ¡°Guest, is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°Help us change tables. That person over there is coughing so badly. Maybe he has an infectious disease. Don¡¯t spread it to us.¡± When the service staff heard this, his eyelids twitched. He quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you change to a table over there.¡± As he spoke, he carried the te of roasted sheep to the furthest table. Bang! Duanmu Tian mmed the table in dissatisfaction, stood up, and walked up to Chu Luo and Li Yan. After quietly sizing them up, he asked with a cold expression, ¡°Who did you say has an infectious disease?¡± Li Yan also stood up, his aura instantly suppressing Duanmu Tian. Duanmu Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a strong feeling that this person was Li Yan. He had long been dissatisfied with this person and wished he could teach him a lesson. Since he had changed his appearance, he definitely didn¡¯t want them to recognize him. At the thought of this, an excited glint shed across his eyes. ¡®Since you¡¯re unwilling to expose your identity, I¡¯ll pretend not to know you. See how I deal with youter.¡¯ At this moment, Duanmu Tian looked at Chu Luo and deliberately asked in a casual tone, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really beautiful. Why? Are you here on a holiday with your father or uncle?¡± ¡°Has it got anything to do with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not here for a holiday¡­¡± Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you look so familiar? Are you with the Sun family? Coincidentally, I have a rtive in another vige. The Sun family¡¯s army is over there. Why don¡¯t I call the Sun family and tell them about you?¡± When Duanmu Tian heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just here for a holiday.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing now? Are you trying to cause trouble?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned cold as he mmed his hand on the table. Li Yan¡¯s m made a crack in the table. Not only was the waiter afraid to serve other dishes, but Third Master Duanmu, who was sitting at the side, was finally furious. ¡°Get back here. If you cause trouble again, get back to where you live. Forget about eating.¡± In fact, Duanmu Tian was also shocked by the suddenly irritable Li Yan. He was indignant, but he didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble under Third Master Duanmu¡¯s nose. He nced at them as if to say, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Then, he sat back down. After Duanmu Tian sat back down, Third Master Duanmu gave him a warning look. Duanmu Tian obediently ate. Chu Luo and Li Yan left the restaurant after dinner. Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes as he watched the two of them leave. He tilted his head and whispered into the ear of the person sitting beside him, ¡°Follow those two and see where they live.¡± That person stood up and followed. At this moment, Third Master Duanmu, who was drinking with the others, turned to look at Duanmu Tian but didn¡¯t stop him. When Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of the restaurant, the sun was already setting. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are we going to see the camels now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The town wasn¡¯t big, and the location that the camel owner had mentioned before was very specific. Therefore, the two of them quickly found the camel owner in this town. Indeed, the camels here had been reserved. The two of them walked out of the camel rental shop. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s a little annoying to constantly have someone tail us.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Then make sure he can¡¯t follow us.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo into an alley. There was no one in the alley here. The afterglow of the setting sun elongated their shadows. As the two of them walked, their shadows disappeared. The person following behind them took two steps forward and followed them out. He rubbed his head and eximed strangely, ¡°Why are they gone?¡± After saying that, he turned around to walk back. However, when he turned around, he was caught off guard and met a cold gaze. ¡°Whoa!¡± That person was so frightened that he took a big step back and was about to speak when Li Yan raised a gun. The person¡¯s eyes narrowed, wondering why this person wasn¡¯t ying ording to the rules. He was about to say something. ¡°You¡­¡± Knock! Bang! After that person fell to the ground with an indignant look, Chu Luo walked out from the side. She looked at the person who had fallen to the ground and realized that he was only unconscious. She felt a little strange. Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s just an anesthetic bullet inside.¡± After saying that, he walked to that person¡¯s side and mercilessly kicked him a few times. After the sound of a few bones breaking, Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the alley. The two of them quickly went to the house with only two camels. At this moment, they had just finished eating. The owner¡¯s name was Lie Tiancheng. Just as Li Yan had said, Lie Tiancheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the two people in morous clothes and he enthusiastically invited them into the living room. Li Yan directly expressed his intentions. Lie Tiancheng looked at the limited edition watch Li Yan was wearing on his wrist and said awkwardly, ¡°Sir, my family¡¯s camels aren¡¯t for rent.¡± ¡°I can buy it if you don¡¯t want to rent it.¡± Lie Tiancheng was about to refuse when a little boy walked out of the room. Li Yan took out a golden lock and handed it to him. When the child saw the beautiful golden lock, he immediately couldn¡¯t walk. Lie Tiancheng was shocked. ¡°Hey, no, no. Why did this gentleman give my son such a precious thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s only 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. Take it as a greeting gift for the child.¡± Lie Tiancheng: ¡°!!!¡± This person was so rich! As the saying goes, ¡®One feels obligated to help after receiving gifts from someone¡¯. Lie Tiancheng¡¯s tone instantly became warm. ¡°To be honest with you, my two camels have long been reserved by someone.¡± When he said this, there was a trace of helplessness on his face. Li Yan asked, ¡°Can I ask who reserved it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Hard to say? Or cannot say?¡± Lie Tiancheng used silence as an admission. Li Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and asked, ¡°Did the person who made the reservation pay the deposit?¡± ¡°No!¡± Speaking of this, Lie Tiancheng¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t pay the deposit, you can¡¯t call it a reservation.¡± ¡°Sigh ~ I can¡¯t afford to offend the person who made the reservation.¡± ¡°Is that so? Could it be someone from the Sun family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is that someone from the Qin family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re here to help the Qin family rent a camel.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was saying all this seriously, before shifting her gaze to Lie Tiancheng. Indeed, he looked a little surprised at first, but then he became even more enthusiastic towards them. ¡°So you¡¯re from the Qin family.¡± [1] A strong distilled spirit Chapter 413 - Luoluo Cant Possibly Be Your Girlfriend; Dont Be Delusional

Chapter 413: Luoluo Can¡¯t Possibly Be Your Girlfriend; Don¡¯t Be Delusional

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, he quickly said to his wife, ¡°Honey, go change a cup of tea for the two guests. The tea is already cold.¡± Lie Tiancheng¡¯s sudden change in attitude was obvious. He was afraid of the Duanmu family but didn¡¯t dare to offend the Qin family either. Li Yan stopped him. ¡°No need. We still have to go back and report. Boss Lie, just say the word. Are your camels for rent? If they are, we¡¯ll immediately pay the deposit and take the camels away.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lie Tiancheng was still a little hesitant. ¡°If the Duanmu family asks, you can report our Qin family¡¯s name. When the timees, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Lie Tiancheng was worried that the Duanmu family would make things difficult for him. Since Li Yan had said so, he felt relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Mr. Qin (Li Yan hasn¡¯t said his surname since he came in, so Lie Tiancheng regards him as a young master from the Qin family) and your wife to the camels.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Mr. Lie hasn¡¯t said how much deposit is needed.¡± ¡°This amount.¡± Lie Tiancheng gave a number¡ª50,000 yuan. Li Yan nodded and transferred the money to him. ¡°XX transfer 100,000 yuan.¡± Lie Tiancheng was shocked and quickly looked at Li Yan. ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯ve transferred too much.¡± ¡°Not much. Our Qin family doesn¡¯tck that bit of money.¡± The corners of Lie Tiancheng¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qin.¡± ¡­ Li Yan and Chu Luo left with a camel each. Half an hourter, the people from the Duanmu family came to get the camels. When they heard that the Qin family had taken it away first, they immediately went back and told Third Master Duanmu about this. When Duanmu Tianyi heard this, he said with a dark expression, ¡°The Qin family actually dares to intercept our Duanmu family. They¡¯re courting death.¡± Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t I bring someone to deal with the Qin family? There are so many people here anyway. If we deal with them, we can just push the me to them.¡± At this point, a glint shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s eyes. Remembering that the Qin family had a grudge against Li Yan, he suggested bringing his men to pretend to be Li Yan¡¯s men and teach the Qin family a lesson. This way, not only could he not let the Qin family enter the desert to snatch the wealth in that ancient tomb from them, but he could also deal with two groups of people at once. It was simply perfect. Third Master Duanmu agreed with his idea, so he let him bring people to handle this matter. ¡­ On the other side. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out with the camels for a while, Li Yan used hismunicator to get the bodyguards to take the camels away. Chu Luo looked at the camel and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Since you rented the camels as a member of the Qin family, the Duanmu family will definitely pin this on the Qin family.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought. ¡°When the timees, the Duanmu family will definitely suspect that it¡¯s us. Do you think they will pretend to be your people and attack the Qin family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan had long thought of this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The people the Qin family brought this time aren¡¯t simple. We¡¯ll let them fight slowly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes curved. She knew that Li Yan was doing this on purpose. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Of course to the bonfire party.¡± Chu Luo immediately nodded excitedly. The two of them walked towards the Gobi desert outside the town. The bonfire party tonight was jointly held by the two towns. As long as there were many guests in the town, it would be held and there would be barbecue. When Chu Luo and the others walked over, there were stars in the sky. On a tnd, the bonfire party had long been lit. At this moment, the people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family weren¡¯t here. Sun Tianhao and a group of youngsters had arrived early. When the two of them walked over, Sun Tianhao stared at them for a while. The person sitting beside him nudged him and winked at him. ¡°Young Master Sun, what are you looking at?¡± After this person finished asking, he also looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan, who had walked to the side and sat down. He sighed and said, ¡°Although that woman over there is wearing a veil, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s a beauty. I wonder how that person beside her is rted to her.¡± With his disguise on, no one recognized Li Yan. Coupled with the fact that Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t interacted with them much, they only felt that the two of them looked verypatible. He replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell at a nce? One is handsome and the other is beautiful. They¡¯re either husband and wife or a couple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but that woman looks delicate. Why is she here?¡± At this point, the person beside him couldn¡¯t help but suppress his voice and guess. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they also want to enter the desert?¡± Sun Tianhao nced at them again. The person beside him continued, ¡°These two people are wearing such fine clothes. Did you see the watch on that man¡¯s wrist or the bracelet on that woman¡¯s wrist? I recognize the watch. It¡¯s a limited edition XX. There are only ten such pieces in the world. As for the bracelet on that woman¡¯s wrist¡­¡± Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and stared at the bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. He couldn¡¯t hear what the person beside him was saying anymore and suddenly stood up. ¡°Hey, Young Master Sun, what are you doing?¡± Sun Tianhao strode towards the two of them, in no mood to answer. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who was striding towards them, and calmly pointed at the few sheep beside her. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Those sheep smell so bad.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, we¡¯ll sit somewhere else.¡± ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked up at the big boy standing in front of them at the same time. After Sun Tianhao walked closer, he looked at the bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and was even more certain that it was her. So he called out with certainty this time, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide it anymore and nodded at him. Sun Tianhao was a little excited. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and growled, ¡°Shut up.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously shut his mouth and red at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. Since he had confirmed that it was Chu Luo and Li Yan, Sun Tianhao was happy and anxious. He wanted to walk over and sit beside Chu Luo, but when he sat down, Li Yan directly changed their seats with Chu Luo in his arms. Sun Tianhao took a deep breath and kept reminding himself: This is Chu Luo¡¯s man. I can¡¯t beat him up. Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was sitting there with a straight back, then at Li Yan, who had a cold expression. She turned to look at the barbecue ce. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± When Chu Luo heard the question, she turned her head back and asked, ¡°We aren¡¯t intending to go with you. Why should I tell you?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he felt a little hurt. He subconsciously growled, ¡°You¡¯re a student. Why did youe all the way to such a remote ce instead of attending ss? Don¡¯t tell me he¡­¡± Sun Tianhao red at Li Yan before continuing, ¡°He asked you toe!¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°I knew it. Li, you must be trying to use Chu Luo¡¯s ability¡­ Am I wrong? If Chu Luo were my girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Luoluo can¡¯t possibly be your girlfriend. Don¡¯t be delusional.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was that the main point?! Sun Tianhao was furious. Li Yan nced at him and said bluntly, ¡°Either shut up or leave.¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that he was venting his anger on him. Chu Luo looked at the furious Sun Tianhao and said, ¡°I wanted toe here myself. Do you think I can¡¯te here with my ability?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was a little angry. He turned his head away and muttered, ¡°If I had known that the two of you would sing the same tune, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. My good intentions were treated as ill intent!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She deliberately said, ¡°Sun Tianhao, if you¡¯re bored, you can go and get some meat to roast.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo, who was ordering him around smoothly. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let your man get it?¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and asked casually, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Bring me somemb chop and steak. Thank you.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over. When Sun Tianhao walked over, a few people about his age who had been peeking at them immediately surrounded him. ¡°Young Master Sun, who are those two? You really know them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s their rtionship exactly? Do you think we have a chance?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he pointed at the cleaver and said to that person, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve had enough of the thing on your neck? You may continue dreaming if you wish for it to be removed.¡± He then chased them away. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. You¡¯re not allowed toe and talk to meter. Those two are my friends. That girl is timid. You¡¯ll scare her if you go over.¡± The youngsters: ¡°¡­¡± They were obviously elegant and handsome¡­ How were they scary?! ¡°I think you just don¡¯t want us to go over and talk about those embarrassing things about you in the military school, right, Haozi?¡± These words angered Sun Tianhao. With amb chop in one hand and a steak in the other, he turned around and left. After taking two steps, he turned around and threatened them, ¡°If you guys find an excuse toe over, we¡¯ll meet in privateter.¡± ¡°Yo yo ~¡± The youngsters started cheering. Sun Tianhao pretended not to hear and strode back to Chu Luo and Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan had already gotten someone to prepare an oven for them. Sun Tianhao looked at the oven and deliberately mocked, ¡°This is a bonfire party.. You should roast things on the bonfire. Are you putting on a show with this oven?¡± Chapter 414 - Cant Beat Them Up Openly

Chapter 414: Can¡¯t Beat Them Up Openly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan only nced at Sun Tianhao coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Chu Luo said, ¡°I asked Yan to get someone to bring it over. If the meat isn¡¯t handled properly on the fire, you¡¯ll have diarrhea. Do you want to have diarrhea for the entire night?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he suddenly wished that he was a barbecue expert so that he could be awesome in front of Chu Luo. Everyone started to roast meat and drink wine. The young people from the two towns were singing and dancing, and the atmosphere was extremely lively. With such a good atmosphere, Sun Tianhao nned to ignore Li Yan, who was sitting in the middle, and ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you guys going there?¡± Since the two of them hade here, they must be going to that tomb too. He had mixed feelings. ¡°We have the same goal as you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going into the tomb?¡± ¡°We came to save people.¡± Sun Tianhao actually didn¡¯t quite believe it. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°With Li¡¯s wealth and my ability, what do you think we need in that tomb? Especially since the things in that tomb are all just legends. Can legends be real?¡± Sun Tianhao actually felt that she made sense. ¡°Then who are you looking for?¡± Since they had reached this point, Chu Luo did not intend to hide anything. ¡°A Gu Master who cast Gu poison on my form teacher.¡± ¡°What? Someone cast a Gu poison on your form teacher¡­ Your high school form teacher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately asked in concern, ¡°How¡¯s your form teacher now? Has the Gu poison acted up? I heard that once a person is poisoned by the Gu, only the person who nted the Gu can cure it. Who was so vicious as to cast the Gu poison on your form teacher?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°The Qin family!¡± Sun Tianhao mmed his fist on the ground. The desert was filled with stones and thick sand. Sun Tianhao¡¯s m made people feel pain for him. He said, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. If I see the Qin family, I¡¯ll definitely help you capture that Gu poison master.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Li Yan also tilted his head to look at him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t even want to look at Li Yan. He deliberately stood up and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll barbecue for you and let you taste what delicacies are.¡± Li Yan nced at him as if he was looking at an idiot and tilted his head to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Do you still want to change seats now?¡± At this moment, the aroma of roasted meat was already emanating. The stench had been mostly suppressed. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not changing.¡± ¡°Mm, what do you want to eat? You atemb chop and beef at dinner. Eat lesster.¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. Sun Tianhao, who was standing there roasting themb chop, had been listening to the two of them with his ears open. When he heard Li Yan say that, he snorted in his heart and muttered, ¡°You simply don¡¯t want her to eat the meat I roasted.¡± Just as he finished muttering, he felt a cold gaze shoot over. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. At this moment, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm surged. The town heads of the two towns brought over many strong alcohol. One of the town heads said loudly, ¡°Guests who came from afar, we don¡¯t have anything good to wee you with. The temperature will drop drastically at night. We¡¯ve prepared some strong wine for you to warm up.¡± After saying that, he gestured for the townspeople to pour wine for everyone. Everyone drank fromrge bowls. Just as the townspeople finished pouring wine for everyone, they saw Duanmu Tian walking over with a group of youngsters. They didn¡¯t walk to the Sun family¡¯s side. Instead, they got someone to light a new fire and took a lot of food over. Sun Tianhao looked at these people and snorted. ¡°They really think they¡¯re the sons of the number one family? Just wait. When we go to the desert, I¡¯ll make them cry for their parents.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°You seem to dislike the Duanmu family a lot?¡± ¡°Of course. They¡¯re a group of young masters who only know how to eat, drink, and y all day, and they look down on us martial artists.¡± ¡°In that case, beat them up.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t beat them up openly,¡± Sun Tianhao said in a depressed tone. ¡°The Duanmu family and the Qin family are all evil. If we beat them up tantly, they will tamper with our military expenses again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°They did it very cleanly, but I can guess that they must have tampered with our military expenses many times.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own businesses?¡± ¡°Of course. If we entirely count on the Duanmu family and the Qin family to express their stance, we would have starved to death. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very displeased with them.¡± Chu Luo nodded and lowered her eyes to think. She asked him, ¡°Do you want to deal with them?¡± ¡°Yes, you have a way?¡± ¡°Yes, go drink with themter.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he paused for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t beat them in drinking. They indulge in drinking often. As for us, we¡¯re not allowed to drink in school or on missions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. With me around, it¡¯s difficult for you to get drunk.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone continued eating and drinking. After a while, Sun Tianhao asked a townsman to bring him a jar of wine. Then, he led his men towards the Duanmu family. When the people from the Duanmu family saw the group of people walking over, everyone except Duanmu Tian stood up and looked at them warily. Sun Tianhao stopped two meters away from Duanmu Tian and looked at him. Without beating around the bush, he said, ¡°Duanmu Tian, since we meet each other tonight,e and have a drink with me.¡± ¡°Our Young Master Duanmu¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that Duanmu Tian is mute and that¡¯s why he asked you to answer on his behalf? Or are you afraid to drink with me, Duanmu Tian?¡± In front of these people, Sun Tianhao was stern and ruthless. He stunned the person who had spoken up for Duanmu Tian. The others were also a little afraid. After all, everyone knew that the Sun family was unreasonable at times. Duanmu Tianhao looked at Sun Tianhao. Not only was he not angry, but he also smiled like a young master. ¡°To be able to meet Young Master Sun at the edge of such a desert tonight, we can be considered to be fated. We must drink this wine together¡­ When our Duanmu family encounters trouble in the desert, we will have to rely on the Sun family¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Help? Are you thinking too much? As the hedonistic young masters of the capital, instead of staying in the capital, you came here to cause trouble. Not only me, but even my brothers won¡¯t agree to save people like you who don¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± ¡°Why did Young Master Sun say that? So many people have disappeared in the desert this time. Ignoring everything else, there were quite a few professors and teachers from Imperial University and experts from the archaeology world. They are all national treasures. When I heard that they had disappeared, I couldn¡¯t help bute over personally to look for them.¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re here to look for those people. Your true motive is to go into that tomb, right? Oh, I forgot. I heard that your Duanmu family already sent people to go into that tomb previously.¡± ¡°Young Master Sun, that¡¯s not right. As the number one family n, even if our Duanmu family goes into the tomb, it¡¯s for the entire country, unlike those tomb raiders who sold our national treasures¡­ Didn¡¯t you want to drink? Come, I¡¯ll drink with Young Master Sun tonight.¡± After Duanmu Tian finished speaking, he gestured to his men. ¡°Go get a jar with as much wine as Young Master Sun¡¯s jar.¡± One of them quickly went to get a jar of wine for him. ¡°Young Master Sun,e over and sit.¡± Sun Tianhao carried the wine jar and strode over. Duanmu Tian¡¯s men pulled Sun Tianhao¡¯s men over to drink. Chu Luo looked at the group of people who seemed to be in a drinkingpetition and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Duanmu Tianhao and the others are obviously trying to get Sun Tianhao drunk.¡± Li Yan nced over and responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before shifting his gaze to the bonfire in front of him. His expression was as dark as the night. Half an hourter, the group of people drinking presented a different scene. Sun Tianhao and the others became more and more sober as they drank. On Duanmu Tian¡¯s side, they were already drunk to the point of no return. Duanmu Tian, who had always felt that he could hold his liquor well, finally felt that something was wrong. When Sun Tianhao asked him to fill it again, he said, ¡°Why do I feel that Young Master Sun¡¯s jar of wine smells more fragrant than mine? Why don¡¯t we switch our wine?¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°No.¡± At this moment, Duanmu Tian turned to look at Chu Luo and Li Yan with a headache. ¡°I think someone must have tampered with your jar of wine. Otherwise, why are you still sober when we¡¯re all drunk?¡± ¡°Because I can hold my liquor well.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s stop drinking. If we continue drinking, the group of us will have to spend the night on the Gobi.¡± After saying that, Duanmu Tian threw the wine jar in his hand to the side. He didn¡¯t care if the jar fell or if the remaining wine had been spilled. Sun Tianhao frowned in displeasure.. Just as he was about to speak, Duanmu Tian suddenly approached him and said, ¡°I guess those two are Li Yan and Chu Luo. Did Chu Luo use some method to turn the wine in your wine jar into water?¡± Chapter 415 - 5: Li Yan: Youre Only Allowed to Leave for Half an hour

Chapter 415: Li Yan: You¡¯re Only Allowed to Leave for Half an hour

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sun Tianhao smiled insincerely. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just say it. Why are you making so many excuses?¡± After saying that, he smashed the wine jar in his hand to the ground. A strong alcohol smell assaulted their noses. The people from both sides stood behind the two of them. The atmosphere was tense. At this moment, Sun Tianhao turned around and walked towards Chu Luo and Li Yan. As he walked, he threatened, ¡°Duanmu Tian, I advise you to go back and have a good sleep tonight. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t take it after entering the desert, don¡¯t me us for leaving you behind.¡± With that, he strode away. After dark, the temperature suddenly turned cold. Unexpectedly, it started snowing at this time. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood up when Sun Tianhao walked over. Sun Tianhao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together tomorrow.¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°We¡¯ll leaveter.¡± Sun Tianhao red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s safer for you to follow the main group. Everyone will take care of each other along the way. The desert isn¡¯t like other ces. How many people can you have? What if you encounter a sandstorm or something?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. He wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and left. When she walked to Sun Tianhao¡¯s side, she said in a low voice, ¡°Think about how to keep an eye on the Duanmu family and the Qin family first.¡± With that, the two of them left first. Sun Tianhao stood there and thought for a while. He turned around and shouted at his men, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go back.¡± After shouting, he walked in the other direction. Looking at the two groups of people who had left, one of them asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Young Master Duanmu, do you want us to teach those two a lesson?¡± Duanmu Tian looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Zhang Doni wasn¡¯t beaten up badly enough today?¡± When that person heard this, he suddenly shivered and stopped talking. Duanmu Tian shook his head, which was a little dizzy from the alcohol. With a dark expression, he said to everyone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose an arm or leg,e back with me immediately. Don¡¯t loiter outside.¡± With that, he shook his head and left. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked away from the bonfire, cold air assaulted them from all directions. Li Yan unbuttoned his coat and walked with his arms around Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be cold if you undo your clothes.¡± ¡°No. I drank a little wine before. I¡¯m very warm.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately ced her hand on his chest. Indeed, she felt the heat emanating from his body. ¡°No one from the Qin family showed up tonight. Looks like the Duanmu family is really arrogant.¡± ¡°They want to leave with the Sun family army. Tonight, Duanmu Tian came just to test the Sun family¡¯s attitude. Maybe Third Master Duanmu had already talked to Third Master Sun about this while we were eating barbecue.¡± Li Yan¡¯s guess was quickly confirmed. The moment the two of them walked back, a bodyguard came over to report to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Third Master Duanmu went to look for Third Master Sun alone tonight.¡± ¡°What did they talk about?¡± ¡°Third Master Duanmu wants to leave with the Sun family army.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Third Master Sun¡¯s attitude?¡± ¡°Third Master Sun agreed.¡± Li Yan gestured for him to leave. The two of them returned to their bedroom. Chu Luo was a little puzzled. ¡°I thought Third Master Sun wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± One had to know that the civilian and military positions had always been at odds. Moreover, Third Master Sun had an explosive temper. When the time came, if the people from the other two families didn¡¯t listen to orders, they would definitely be dealt with. Under such circumstances, Chu Luo was a little surprised that they still wanted to leave with the Sun family. ¡°The Sun family originally nned to monitor the Duanmu family. If nothing goes wrong, the Qin family will look for Third Master Sunter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. When the timees, with people monitoring these two families, it¡¯ll be difficult to y dirty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Snowkes fluttered that night. The sun rose here at nine or ten in the morning. When the two of them got up, the bodyguard reported. ¡°Master, the Sun, Qin, and Duanmu families have already left half an hour ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the two of them ate, Li Yan brought Chu Luo to a truck parked beside them. The truck was covered with a cloth and they couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡°It¡¯s filled with water. How much can you store there?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the entire car. ¡°It can fit everything.¡± After saying that, she took out the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and opened it facing the car. In the blink of an eye, the water in the entire car went into her pouch. Li Yan had always known that this thing on her could hold many things. Still, he was surprised to see it could hold such a huge load of water. After Chu Luo put away the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, she asked, ¡°Why are we bringing so much water?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°For you to bathe.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. An hourter, Chu Luo and the others set off. The group drove the car and motorcycle first, while the camel ran behind them. It was a rtively easy ride. When it was three to four in the afternoon, they had already traveled one to two hundred kilometers. At this moment, the desert was still calm. However, after driving for more than an hour, it wasn¡¯t that easy traveling by car anymore. Lu Feng told the two of them, ¡°We¡¯re dozens of kilometers away from the Karstndscape. This road is filled with rolling sand hills. Moreover, the sand on this road is soft. It will sink with a little load, making the car very oil-consuming.¡± Li Yan asked the chauffeur, ¡°How much oil do we have left?¡± ¡°There are two barrels of oil on each car. If we travel ording to the current terrain, we¡¯ll have to stop the car after traveling for dozens of kilometers at most. Only then will there be enough oil to make the return trip.¡± ¡°Then drive to a ce near the Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Unexpectedly, the car took nearly three hours to travel that tens of kilometers. Looking at the weatheredndform in front of them, one couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the incredible workmanship of nature. The parking spot was pointed out by Lu Feng. When the group of cars drove over, they realized that there were already hundreds of cars and motorcycles parked there. Li Yan put on a mask and veil for Chu Luo before getting out of the car. Seeing so many cars, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°There are so many cars. Looks like there were really a lot of people who came before, but¡­ why did everyone park their cars here? Didn¡¯t anyone drive around this Karstndscape?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Feng told her. ¡°Anyone with experience will know. A detour might take a few days.¡± The terrain in the desert was just so magical. Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Li Yan moved themunicator on his ear and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll go in immediately.¡± Everyone carried their mountain bikes and held their camels as they walked towards the entrance to the Karstndscape. Looking at the strange rocks inside, Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°ording to logic, such terrain shouldn¡¯t appear in the desert. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such arge area here.¡± ¡°This used to be an oasis.¡± Chu Luo understood. After everyone had walked for nearly half an hour, Lu Feng gestured for everyone to stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°The terrain here has changed. I came here a few years ago. It¡¯s no longer the same as I remembered.¡± There were roads everywhere here, but if one took the wrong path, they would end up walking on a blocked path. At a time like this, an experienced person had to lead the way. Lu Feng took out something that looked like apass from his arms and held it in his hand. Hey on the ground and first turned that thing before sticking his ear to the ground and listening. After about a minute, he stood up and pointed at a path. ¡°Take this path.¡± After saying that, he led them towards the path. After walking for more than half an hour, Chu Luo said strangely, ¡°Along the way, we actually didn¡¯t discover any traces of the people who came in before us. Looks like it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a huge maze inside.¡± ¡°Can you tell what array this is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell for now. This isn¡¯t a man-made maze. Actually, it¡¯s really not a maze either. It¡¯s just a geological movement. I need to know the geological trajectory inside.¡± Li Yan nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Everyone walked for a while more. When it was almost dark, Lu Feng said to the two of them, ¡°We can¡¯t go any further for today. We have to set up the tent before it gets dark. At night, the wind is very strong here, and there are very terrifying sounds.¡± ¡°What terrifying sounds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the strange sound of the wind blowing through these cracks in the rocks. It sounds especially terrifying. When you sleep at night, stuff your ears. Otherwise, you might not be able to sleep all night.¡± Li Yan quickly found a t ce and everyone gathered around to set up a tent. Chu Luo asked Lu Feng, ¡°The wind is so strong at night. Will there be a sandstorm?¡± ¡°Yes, but it will be blocked outside. The sand can¡¯t enter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she already knew what to do. While Li Yan was setting up the tent with everyone, she quickly walked around and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I want to take a look and see what array is inside.¡± If she could find the pattern of this array, they would be able to walk out quickly. Li Yan was a little worried about her. Chu Luo shook her wrist at him to show him the Phoenix Seal on it. She stood on tiptoes and said in his ear, ¡°There¡¯s a red light left behind by the Phoenix in your body. Unless you leave this space-time, I can find you wherever you are.¡± Li Yan was relieved to hear that, but he still made a request. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to leave for half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked away after saying that. Chapter 416 - 6: Who Can Sleep With Such A Loud Sound?

Chapter 416: Who Can Sleep With Such A Loud Sound?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Karstndscape was the aggregate name of the surface and underground form formed by corrosive water dissolving soluble rocks. The stones here had all been corroded, and they had be all kinds of strange shapes. Moreover, there were many holes in each stone. In the middle of the night, under the moonlight, there were shadows everywhere, looking like a group of demons dancing. Coupled with the sound of the wind passing through the limestone cave, it was extremely sinister. Chu Luo tapped her toes and jumped onto a rock. Standing on it, what appeared in front of her was an endless strange stone forest. ¡°Phoenix, go and see how this stone forest is distributed.¡± Phoenix responded in her mind. Then, a red light shed across her wrist and instantly spread out. After a few minutes, the red light returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mistress, the stone forest here is constantly changing. It¡¯s being controlled by an invisible maic field.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Show me what you saw.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an image appeared in her mind. The stone forest was indeed moving. At a nce, it was moving without any pattern. However, Chu Luo believed that since this was natural, it was impossible for it to be without any pattern. She nned to study how to break this array when she returned. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Phoenix, when you were investigating the terrain just now, did you see where Sun Tianhao and the others were?¡± ¡°In the southeast.¡± ¡°The southeast?¡± Chu Luo recalled the entire terrain in her mind. The southeast direction was a deviation from the direction they were going. However, they might be able to walk out by tomorrow morning. So Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to do anything. She turned around and returned. When Chu Luo returned, the tents had just been set up and the bodyguards were preparing dinner. Li Yan and Lu Feng stood under a huge rock at the edge of the tent. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Lu Feng say to Li Yan, ¡°Mr. Li, I observed carefully just now. The wind tonight should be especially strong. Once the wind gets strong, the road inside will change drastically. We have to walk in another direction tomorrow.¡± Li Yan asked him, ¡°Which direction?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet. I have to confirm the direction of the wind carefully tonight. I have to look again tomorrow morning.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked over. ¡°Mrs. Li.¡± Lu Feng and Chu Luo greeted each other and returned to the tent. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing under the very tall stone. The evening wind was a little strong and they could hear the rumblinging from the stone. Chu Luo said, ¡°I checked the terrain here just now. Like Lu Feng said, the terrain is constantly changing.¡± ¡°Have you found the exit?¡± ¡°No. When I investigated, I could only feel the terrain inside. There¡¯s a huge maic field inside.¡± She then pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and the two of them walked behind the rock. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the terrain I saw just now.¡± The two of them walked to an open space at the back. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the ground and a red light floated past. The scene that appeared in her mind appeared on the ground. Li Yan looked at it seriously. Chu Luo said, ¡°Look, this ce is like a stone forest array, but there¡¯s no pattern at all.¡± After a while, Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, use the wind to blow in from all directions.¡± Chu Luo immediately followed his instructions. ¡°Blow harder.¡± The wind blew on the conjured pattern. Just as Chu Luo felt that it was about to blow the pattern away, Li Yan made her stop. After stopping, Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°So this change is actually created by the effects of the wind.¡± ¡°Right. So we just have to know what wind will blow tonight and which direction the wind wille from.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the two of them walked back. Li Yan found Lu Feng and asked him, ¡°What did you use to confirm the direction of the wind tonight?¡± Lu Feng quickly took out thepass-like thing he had used previously and said to the two of them, ¡°This is an omnipotentpass that us guides need. It determines the direction of the wind very urately.¡± ¡°Very good. Then, carefully determine the direction tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the meal, everyone returned to their tent. Indeed, a strong gust of wind quickly blew. The wind passed through the cracks in the stone and asionally let out whining sounds like children crying at night, or the wailing of wolves. This sound was even louder and more terrifying than before. Chu Luo nudged her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms as she said, ¡°No wonder Lu Feng made everyone cover their ears at night. Who can sleep with such a loud sound?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her head and pulled her closer. ¡°Do you want to cover your ears?¡± ¡°No need. Actually, you don¡¯t have to as well. As long as you¡¯ve studied internal energy, you can use it to seal your five senses.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them closed their eyes and slept. In the middle of the night, a terrifying scream came from outside the tent amid the wailing. Chu Luo and Li Yan opened their eyes at the same time. ¡°This person seems to be controlled by something,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two of them put on their coats and walked out of the tent. They saw a bodyguard hugging his bare chest and shouting in the cold wind. shes were lit in the other tents. Lu Feng leaned against the entrance of the tent and stuck his head out to shout at everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t go out. This person is possessed. If you go out, you will be infected.¡± The others didn¡¯t dare to move. When Lu Feng saw Chu Luo and Li Yan, he also shouted at them. Chu Luo smelled something unusual in the wind and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, seal your five senses. I¡¯ll signal to youter, and you cane over and bring him back to the tent.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and immediately sealed his five senses. Chu Luo walked towards that person. Not only was that person shouting, but his face was also covered in snot and tears, as if he had encountered something that made him break down. After Chu Luo walked over, she quickly stuck a talisman on his face and gestured to Li Yan. Li Yan walked over and carried that person to a tent before throwing him in. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and stuck it on the stones all around. Soon, the aura of this space changed, and even the sound of the wind became much softer. She gestured for Li Yan to release his five senses. After Li Yan did so, he walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the maic field in this space. This way, no one can feel anything.¡± ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°The maic effect of the wind and the stones here affected that person.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to look at Lu Feng, who only had his head outside the tent. He asked, ¡°Can you still determine the direction of the wind?¡± Lu Feng also sensed that there was no danger, so he walked out of the tent. He put the things on him on the ground, turned around, and pressed his ear against the ground. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Go rest first.¡± Only then did everyone continue to rest. As Chu Luo¡¯s talisman blocked the maic field, everyone slept well that night. The next morning, the wind stopped. The sunlight shone through the stone forest, giving people a gentle and sunny feeling. The group continued on their way. With Lu Feng¡¯s judgment of the wind direction and Chu Luo¡¯s deduction, everyone walked for half a day before arriving at the exit of the Karstndscape. On one side was a strange stone forest, and on the other was sand. Chu Luo nced at the stone forest and guessed, ¡°Uncle Sun and the others probably haven¡¯te out yet.¡± Then, she turned to ask Li Yan, ¡°Should we wait?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave in two hours.¡± Chu Luo and the others definitely wouldn¡¯t wait at a ce where they could be seen at a nce. Everyone hid behind the stone. Two hourster, they still didn¡¯te out. Li Yan asked Lu Feng, ¡°Can you sense if anyone is inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try hearing. As long as the people inside aren¡¯t far from us, I¡¯ll be able to hear them.¡± After saying that, Lu Feng pressed his ear to the ground and listened. After a while, he said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing out.¡± Everyone waited for nearly half an hour. Indeed, arge group of people came out of the stone forest. She watched as a few people from the Duanmu and Qin family were supported or carried out. Chu Luo smiled unkindly. These people were obviously frightenedst night. In the end, she saw Duanmu Tian, who had been carried out. Duanmu Tian looked extremely pitiful. There were dark bruises on his lips and eyes. He exuded a gloomy aura and looked like he had been soaked in ink. At this moment, Duanmu Tianhao looked at Sun Tianhao as if he wanted to eat him up. It was obvious that he had been beaten up by Sun Tianhao. Sensing his gaze, Sun Tianhao suddenly shed an extremely evil smile at him. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Duanmu Tian, don¡¯t look at me like that. I was possessedst night, that¡¯s why I beat someone up. Didn¡¯t the guide say that the windst night carried a sinister aura?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression twisted even more. He wished he could jump down and kill Sun Tianhao. However, Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression was very calm. After discovering Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression, he berated, ¡°Xiao Tian, enough is enough.¡± Duanmu Tian immediately lowered his eyes to conceal the murderous aura. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. Then, he turned around and looked into the stone forest.. He strode towards Third Master Sun while humming a song. Chapter 417 - Meeting the Desert Wolf Pack

Chapter 417: Meeting the Desert Wolf Pack

Chu Luo and the others waited until those people disappeared before walking out from behind the stone. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone walked into the desert. Even in winter, the daytime in the desert was still cold, especially with the cold wind blowing. Li Yan carried Chu Luo onto the camel and led the way. Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all take the camels? It¡¯s still so far away. We have to conserve our energy first.¡± ¡°Everyone, walk for two hours first,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Take it as your morning exercise.¡± Lu Feng deliberately nced at Li Yan. Chu Luo realized it and said, ¡°Lu Feng, take the camel.¡± Lu Feng nodded. His physical strength definitely couldn¡¯tpare to these people who were obviously trained. After an entire morning, all they saw was yellow sand. Everyone stopped to rest. Chu Luo took out her phone to take a look. There had been no signal on her phone since she entered the Karstndscape. She just wanted to see the time. It was two in the afternoon. ¡°Lu Feng, is there a rough area of quicksand activity?¡± ¡°Yes. After walking another 20 kilometers, we¡¯ll enter that area.¡± With Li Yan and the others¡¯ speed, they would take more than three hours to walk more than 20 kilometers in the desert. ¡°Are quicksand activities divided into day and night?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Qin Ming and the others probably disappeared in that area.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan also thought of this. ¡°We¡¯ll look for it there.¡± When Lu Feng heard that they would still be looking for someone within the range of the quicksand, he frowned worriedly. However, when he thought of the fact that it was to look for someone, he didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t help but pray that they wouldn¡¯t encounter any quicksand activity after entering that area. After walking for more than three hours, Lu Feng pointed at the rolling sand dune in front of them. ¡°There.¡± Everyone held onto their camels and walked over. When they walked into the sand dune, they could clearly feel that the sand here was softer than elsewhere. If they stepped on it a little more heavily, they would sink a little, let alone the camels carrying food and water. Everyone slowed down. As Li Yan walked, he asked Lu Feng, ¡°Do you know which guides thest batch of people came here with?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Lu Feng said their names. ¡°Are you familiar with these people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, can you guess their route?¡± Lu Feng thought for a while. ¡°I know the general route.¡± ¡°Very good. Take us along the general route they took.¡± All the guides took simr routes. Lu Feng agreed readily. After entering this area, Li Yan and the others moved rather quickly. At around six in the afternoon, they caught up to therge group in front. When he saw those people, Lu Feng specially asked, ¡°Mr. Li, should we catch up to therge group in front?¡± ¡°No need.¡± To Li Yan, most of the people in front were burdens. It was impossible for him to walk with these people. He said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other hill.¡± Everyone crossed the hill beside them and walked into another hill. As the sun was setting in the west, Lu Feng sensed something and quickly got off the camel. He held something that looked like apass in his hand and looked around. Then, he frowned and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce. We have to leave quickly.¡± At this moment, they should find a ce to stay for dinner. Since Lu Feng had said so, Li Yan let everyone continue moving forward. Everyone walked from the evening until the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The cold wind became even sharper. The road at night was actually not easy to walk, but it was impossible to stop at this time. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, a faint wolf howl suddenly came from a few sand dunes. Everyone subconsciously raised their vignce. ¡°This is bad.¡± Lu Feng shouted and his expression changed drastically. ¡°This is the sound of a wolf discovering its prey and summoning other wolves. We have to be careful.¡± Chu Luo asked Phoenix to sense it before whispering to Li Yan, ¡°There are more than a hundred wolves. All of them are heading towards Third Master Sun and the others.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to two of the bodyguards, ¡°Go over and take a look.¡± As the two of them left, Lu Feng reminded them, ¡°The wolves in the desert have a very sensitive sense of smell. Don¡¯t let the wolves discover you, or else they will be lured over.¡± As Lu Feng felt that his life was tied to his belt, he celebrated the fact that he was following a group of powerful people. The two bodyguards returned quickly. ¡°Master, at least a hundred wolves have surrounded them.¡± ¡°Ha! Why are there so many wolves here?¡± Lu Feng gasped in fright. ¡°How were these wolves attracted here?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered more than a hundred wolves. The wolves in the desert are divided into several groups. Even if there are more than 23 wolves in one group, this kind of group with a hundred wolves is really too abnormal.¡± At this moment, not only were there wolf howls not far away, but there were also gunshots. It was obvious that the other side had started firing away. These voices mixed with the sound of the wind made people subconsciously worried. Li Yan asked everyone to slow down. Lu Feng was anxious. ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s leave first. It¡¯s so loud, and there¡¯s also the smell of blood. We¡¯ll definitely attract other wolvester. If the sound is too loud, there will be quicksand.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and gestured for everyone to speed up. However, they didn¡¯t walk far before they were surrounded by a dozen wolves. Looking at the desert wolves emitting faint green light, Lu Feng¡¯s legs went limp. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, stand there.¡± After saying that, he led more than ten people forward. The war between the humans and wolves erupted instantly. The roars and cries were terrifying. Lu Feng, who was standing beside Chu Luo, said, ¡°These wolves are actually here. I thought they would all go over there.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked around and realized that there was a ck shadow on the sand dune not far away. She gestured for a bodyguard to go over and take a look. The bodyguard quickly looked back and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, that¡¯s a person¡¯s corpse.¡± Chu Luo frowned. That corpse didn¡¯t belong to Sun Tianhao and the others. There was only one possibility. She nced at Li Yan and the others, who were fighting the wolf pack, and walked towards the corpse. The remaining bodyguards wanted to follow. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Protect Lu Feng well.¡± After saying that, she jumped onto the sand dune. The bodyguards stopped. Lu Feng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chu Luo went to the corpse and quickly checked. The corpse had obviously been buried in the sand before, so it hadn¡¯t been eaten by the animals in the desert. She took out a dagger and picked at the clothes of the corpse. She realized that it was someone from the Qin family. At this point, she abruptly turned around to look at Li Yan. She happened to see the whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand wrapped around the wolf¡¯s neck. He pulled and actually yanked off the wolf¡¯s head. ¡°Howl~~¡± The other wolves let out furious howls. Li Yan had learned internal energy and Qinggong before, so he could deal with these wolves with ease. Coupled with the fact that his bodyguards were all skilled, those wolves were quickly dealt with until they were either crippled or running away. Chu Luo shouted at Li Yan, ¡°Yan,e over quickly.¡± Li Yan took a deep breath and jumped to her side. Chu Luo pointed at the corpse in front of her. ¡°Look, this body belongs to someone from the Qin family who camest time. It has been buried in the sand. There are Gu worms in his body, so no animals approached him. He doesn¡¯t rot. Say, did the Qin family deliberately leave this person behind for the people who came to save them to discover?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when he felt the sand move under his feet. He subconsciously hugged Chu Luo¡¯s waist and jumped down. Lu Feng quickly said to them, ¡°Oh no, the quicksand is moving.¡± At this moment, the sand dunes were moving everywhere, as if they were being pushed around by something. At this moment, miserable cries could be heard clearly. Li Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go save the Sun family first.¡± Everyone walked over. Lu Feng was so anxious that ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this moment. When they arrived and saw the scene in front of them, Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions darkened. If it were only the Sun family, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to deal with these wolves. However, the current situation was that many of the Sun family¡¯s soldiers were injured. Under the moonlight, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were dealing with a few wolves alone. The people from the other two families were standing at the side and watching. Chapter 418 - Son, Did Sand Enter Your Brain!?

Chapter 418: Son, Did Sand Enter Your Brain!?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo was furious when she saw this. ¡°Are these two families nning to stand there and watch the show with their experts?¡± Li Yan also snorted coldly. He said to the bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, go help the Sun family. Don¡¯t care if the people from the other two families are dead or alive. The bodyguards immediately went over. Li Yan also took the whip he hadn¡¯t put away and was about to walk over. Chu Luo wanted to follow him, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°You and Lu Feng stay here. Be careful of the quicksand under your feet.¡± Chu Luo stopped and nodded. ¡°You should be careful too.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried that Li Yan couldn¡¯t deal with the wolf, but she was worried that the Qin family or the Duanmu family would take this opportunity to do something to him. Coincidentally, she could stand here and watch the two families. After Li Yan walked over, he started his massacre. When he got angry, he was so cold and ruthless that no one dared to approach him. The wolf that was approaching to attack him subconsciously retreated. Li Yan was about to help Third Master Sun when Third Master Sun shouted at him, ¡°Li Yan, help Tianhao!¡± At this moment, Sun Tianhao was already struggling. His clothes had been torn by the wolf¡¯s sharp ws, and he had suffered a few injuries. The moment Li Yan walked over, he whipped the wolf that was about to bite his arm off and mmed it heavily into the sand a few meters away. When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yaning, he first nced at him with aplicated gaze. He suddenly thought of something and quickly shouted at him anxiously, ¡°There are so many wolves. Why aren¡¯t you protecting Chu Luo?¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Heshed out with his whip again, and one of the attacking wolves was knocked back a few steps. Then, he said, ¡°Cut the crap.¡± He started fighting with more wolves who had sensed danger. Sun Tianhao choked and vented his frustration on the attacking wolves. With Li Yan and the others joining in, it quickly became one-sided. However, at this moment, the quicksand started moving even more vigorously. Lu Feng, who was standing beside Chu Luo, was so anxious that his voice changed. ¡°Mrs. Li, if we don¡¯t leave this ce quickly or find a ce to shield ourselves, we¡¯ll be swallowed by the quicksandter.¡± Chu Luo nced at the fight and estimated that it would end in a few minutes. At this moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw the Qin family members, who were being protected by a few experts, quickly taking the opportunity to leave. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. She had no intention of stopping them. Seeing the Sun family leave, the Duanmu family also left. They were obviously worried about being drowned by the quicksand. After the Qin family and the Duanmu family left, Chu Luo took out a flute and quickly yed it. She only yed a tune for a while before putting away the flute. Then, she looked at Li Yan and the others. Li Yan also wanted to quickly end this battle between the humans and wolves. He quickly took out his gun and fired at the wolves¡¯ heads. His shooting skills were so urate that even Sun Tianhao was shocked. When he took out his gun, the other bodyguards also took out their guns. Soon, these wolves were either killed or fleeing. Li Yan quickly put away his gun and said to the Sun father and son, ¡°There will berge-scale quicksand activity here soon. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Third Master Sun first looked around and saw that the Qin family and the Duanmu family had disappeared. He snorted coldly and said to his men loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao followed beside him and ignored his injuries. As he walked, he asked, ¡°You have toe with us this time, right?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even respond to him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t mind. He quickly followed Chu Luo and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that my clothes are ruined.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your guide?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Sun Tianhao turned around and looked under the moonlight. He didn¡¯t see anyone, so he shouted, ¡°Wang Ming. ¡± Someone responded and quickly walked over. After Wang Ming walked over, he was first surprised to see Lu Feng. ¡°Lu Feng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a guide as well.¡± Lu Feng replied, ¡°I came with them to look for Old Zhang.¡± Wang Ming nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Therge-scale quicksand activity is about to start. We have to find a safe ce to hide quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, I have the same intention.¡± The people on the other side quickly led the camels forward. Third Master Sun also walked over. He said angrily, ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are really good. When we dealt with the wolves, they stood at the side as if they needed protection. And when the quicksand came, they ran faster than anyone.¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°These people were dragging us down by following us. It¡¯s best if they leave. It¡¯s best if they are buried by the quicksand. That way, the Qin family and the Duanmu family won¡¯t have an excuse to say that we didn¡¯t protect them.¡± Third Master Sun actually didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he thought so too. At this moment, he suddenly asked in a serious tone, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here too? It¡¯s so dangerous here. As a girl, you should study hard in school. Why did youe here to suffer?¡± At this point, he asked Li Yan unhappily, ¡°Did you ask her toe, kid? As her man, don¡¯t you know how to cherish such a delicate girl like her? How can she endure such a ce?¡± This tone was exactly the same as when Sun Tianhao had questioned Li Yan. Li Yan still couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Third Master Sun was displeased. Before he could speak, Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle Sun, I was the one who wanted toe along¡­ Do you think I¡¯m that kind of delicate girl who needs someone to protect her?¡± Third Master Sun really wanted to answer yes, but when he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s abilities, he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, the sand beneath their feet flowed even faster. Everyone was in no mood to speak. Not long after, the camels started to get irritable and couldn¡¯t be led at all. ¡°The sand is flowing faster. If we don¡¯t find a ce to hide, things will be tough tonight.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he asked the guide loudly, ¡°Old Wang, can you find a ce to dodge the quicksand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at least two kilometers away.¡± At this moment, two kilometers was equivalent to twenty kilometers. It was simply too difficult to walk over. The sand under their feet moved even faster. A few Sun family soldiers reported loudly, ¡°Third Master, the camels aren¡¯t following our lead.¡± After those people finished speaking, a few camels shook off the people and ran to the side. ¡°Come back quickly, don¡¯t chase after them!¡± Third Master Sun shouted and stopped the people who were going to chase after the camels. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Everyone, keep a close eye on the other camels. Getting separated from the team at this time is courting death.¡± Those people quickly stopped. Everyone continued to rush forward. The wind became stronger as they walked. Not only was there quicksand under their feet, but it was also nighttime. When the wind blew, sand filled the sky, making it impossible for people to open their eyes. Luckily, Li Yan had gotten someone to prepare night-vision goggles in advance. He asked his men to put them on. Seeing that they were wearing goggles, Sun Tianhao asked awkwardly, ¡°Li Yan, do you have more goggles? The sand is too strong and we can¡¯t see the road ahead. Can you give us some?¡± He suddenly wanted to p himself. Li Yan and he didn¡¯t like each other, so why would he give them goggles? At this moment, Li Yan instructed the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Give them the excess.¡± Then, a pair of goggles appeared in front of him and almost poked his nose. Sun Tianhao quickly took it and put it on. With the goggles, it was more convenient for everyone to move forward. However, the quicksand under their feet was making it difficult for them to inch forward. Sun Tianhao frowned and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t reach a ce to dodge the sand, we¡¯ll really be buried by the sand.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he staggered and was about to fall. Arge hand grabbed the back of his neck. Sun Tianhao was startled. When he realized that it was Li Yan who was holding him back, he finally questioned if he had been too prejudiced against him and wondered if he should thank him. However, Li Yan didn¡¯t intend to pay him any attention. He quickly let go of his cor and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more difficult for you to walkter.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she heard a few cries of surprise and a loud shout, ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Chu Luo quickly stuck her head out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and saw a few members of the Sun family army falling into the quicksand at the same time. They were about to be drowned by the quicksand. When Sun Tianhao saw this, he subconsciously strode over to save them. However, a quicksand vortex suddenly formed where they stood. When Sun Tianhao walked over, he was pulled in by the vortex. Chu Luo and Li Yan jumped at the same time. Each of them grabbed two people¡¯s hands and threw them to the side. Li Yan also wrapped his whip around one of them and lifted him out. When these people were thrown to the ground, the others standing beside them quickly pulled them up. The person who had been lifted up by the whip was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s head spun from being thrown. In the next moment, Third Master Sun grabbed his cor and lifted him up. ¡°Son, are you okay?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Third Master Sun pulled Sun Tianhao¡¯s cor, almost making him faint. Third Master Sun was startled. ¡°Son, did sand get into your brain?!¡± Chapter 419 - What Is Arrogance

Chapter 419: What Is Arrogance

When Sun Tianhao heard this, he almost fainted. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, kindly reminded him, ¡°Uncle Sun, if you pull Sun Tianhao¡¯s cor again, he¡¯ll be strangled to death.¡± Third Master Sun reacted and quickly let go of Sun Tianhao. ¡°Cough¡­ Pfft¡­¡± With Sun Tianhao coughing, a mouthful of sand entered his mouth, choking him until he almost fainted again. Third Master Sun quickly helped him put on his mask. ¡°Son, are you okay? Can you walk? If you can¡¯t, ride on a camel.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± It was impossible for Sun Tianhao to show weakness in front of Chu Luo and Li Yan. He stifled a cough that reached his mouth and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡± Li Yan nced at him and said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Third Master Sun quickly urged everyone to continue walking. The more they walked, the more difficult it became. Before long, many more camels started to riot. Many people couldn¡¯t hold their camel back anymore. Lu Feng discussed with Wang Ming and said to them, ¡°If this continues, all the camels will run away.¡± Sun Tianhao suggested, ¡°I heard that camels living in the desert have the ability to avoid disasters. Why don¡¯t we ride on their backs and let them run?¡± Lu Feng immediately turned down his idea. ¡°In this situation, the camels are basically running around in a panic. We can¡¯t sit properly on them at all.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you have a way?¡± He felt that if Chu Luo used her ability at this time, they would definitely be able to keep the camels. Chu Luo nced at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°If I could block such a natural disaster, I would be an immortal.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fairy?¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, Li Yan ced Chu Luo on the ground and stood between them. Sun Tianhao red and thought, ¡®This person is ridiculous! Unreasonable!¡¯ In this short time, a few more camels broke free and ran away. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned serious. Li Yan said, ¡°Tie all the camels together. We¡¯ll walk in the middle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Third Master Sun quickly shouted for everyone to do as he said. Not only did the Sun family army quickly tie up the camels, but Li Yan¡¯s men also quickly did the same. Soon, 40 to 50 camels were tied together. The quicksand activity under their feet became even more intense. The ground in front of them seemed to have been overturned, and the hill became a moving wave. Everyone hooked arms with each other and grabbed the ropes of every camel, trying their best to walk sturdily. An hourter, everyone looked tired. Chu Luo, who had been in Li Yan¡¯s arms the entire time and was walking with her coat covering her face, wasn¡¯t much affected. She tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes and when he looked down at her, she said, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We didn¡¯t seem to have gone far in the past hour.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and responded with an ¡°Mm¡± with a serious expression. At that moment, Lu Feng and Wang Ming shouted in horror, ¡°This is bad. The next wave of super quicksand will arrive in half an hour. We can¡¯t reach a ce where we can dodge the quicksand.¡± Their voices were filled with despair. Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo¡¯s waist. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way now. I¡¯ll use my ability to teleport everyone out.¡± ¡°You can teleport so many people and camels at once?¡± ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t teleport wherever we want. Maybe we¡¯ll be back in the next second.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect you, let¡¯s try.¡± Li Yan said to Third Master Sun, who was walking beside him, ¡°Make everyone stop.¡± Third Master Sun was about to ask what happened. Beside him, Sun Tianhao seemed to have guessed something and shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop.¡± His roar was immediately covered by the wind. Li Yan got his bodyguards to pass on the message. Soon, everyone stopped. Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s embrace. She pressed her palms together and quickly chanted an incantation. Soon, a strong red light emitted from her wrist. Just as everyone was so shocked that they forgot to react, everyone felt a sh in front of their eyes and a powerful force took them away. In the next moment, the scene in front of them changed and the quicksand disappeared. There was yellow sand everywhere. ¡°Heavens, we¡¯re out!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve left the quicksand region. Are we safe?¡± ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was excited and puzzled, Lu Feng and Wang Ming, who had reacted, took out thepass on their bodies and quickly guessed where this was. After a while, the two of them were shocked for a while. ¡°We just happened to walk out of the quicksand region!¡± ¡°But we deviated and walked southwest.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at Chu Luo at the same time with reverence in their eyes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Check if there¡¯s any danger nearby.¡± A portion of the bodyguards split up and quickly walked in all directions. ¡°How much did we deviate?¡± ¡°Very far. At least one or two hundred kilometers.¡± When they heard this, they fell silent. Third Master Sun said, ¡°As long as everyone is safe.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Since we¡¯re already in a safe ce, let¡¯s set up camp and rest tonight. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± At this moment, the temperature in the desert had dropped to below zero. Not only was it cold, but everyone hadn¡¯t eaten a thing after lunch at three in the afternoon. It was already past midnight. Everyone started setting up camp nearby. The Sun father-and-son duo immediately surrounded Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what ability did you use just now to bring us all away from that ce?¡± Chu Luo said deliberately, ¡°Guess.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± How could he have forgotten that this person was as evil as her man? Actually, Third Master Sun also wanted to ask. Since Chu Luo had said so, he swallowed his words. He knew that Chu Luo was capable and thought that it was a must for an expert to have teleportation abilities. At the thought of this, he said, ¡°We were here to look for those missing people. We didn¡¯t expect to encounter such strong quicksand. I wonder where the people who came previously disappeared?¡± Sun Tianhao replied, ¡°The desert is so big. It will definitely be difficult to find them. Besides, it¡¯s unknown if these people were buried in the sand.¡± ¡°These people all want to go to that tomb. We might as well go there and guard it.¡± While they were talking, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards had already set up the tent. Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and walked towards their tent. As Chu Luo walked, she turned around and said to the Sun father-and-son duo, ¡°Everyone, take a good rest tonight. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the energy to continue tomorrow.¡± The Sun father-and-son duo nodded at her at the same time. The bodyguards who were sent out only returned after nearly an hour. Li Yan went out to listen to their report. After a while, he returned. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did they find anything?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing nearby.¡± Since they didn¡¯t find anything, everyone could only rest first. The next morning, when Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the tent, they saw Third Master Sun talking to two guides. The two of them walked over. The three of them stopped. When Lu Feng and Wang Ming saw Chu Luo, they looked at her as if she was a god. Their eyes were filled with reverence. Third Master Sun said to the two of them, ¡°You came at the right time. We were just discussing the route today. Since we had already passed the quicksand region, the following path was rtively safer. However, the direction we deviated from was too far. We would have to walk for at least another day to reach our destination. ¡°The few camels that we ran away with previously carried our water. When the timees, there will definitely not be enough water. We have to think of a way to find water first.¡± There was an oasis in the desert, but the two guides had said that the oasis was very far from here. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it today. Chu Luo and Li Yan weren¡¯t worried about this. Chu Luo said, ¡°We have water here.¡± Third Master Sun continued frowning. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring much.¡± ¡°We brought a lot.¡± Third Master Sun had no idea how much Chu Luo meant by ¡®a lot¡¯. Thinking that she might not have the experience of surviving in the desert even though she was powerful, he wanted to tell her about the importance of water in the desert. At this moment, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°The water in the tent should have heated up. Go wash up first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. As she turned around and walked into the tent, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave half a basin of water for you. You cane and wash upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± Use half a basin of water to wash up? Could it be that his understanding was wrong? When Chu Luo finished washing up and brought out half a basin of water to pour away, Third Master Sun was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Little Chu, what are you doing?¡± His shout attracted the attention of everyone else. Chu Luo said with a confused expression, ¡°Pouring water.¡± Third Master Sun said with a pained expression, ¡°Ouch, my goodness. Why did you use such a big basin of water to wash your face? You should have used less.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with the water. ¡°I¡¯ve already used it.¡± ¡°Then keep it there and don¡¯t pour it away. Since it¡¯s already been used, let everyone wash their faces.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan looked at the confused Chu Luo and walked over to take the water from her hand. He poured it away and said to Third Master Sun, who was about to re up, ¡°If you want to wash your face, we have a lot of water here.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked back to the tent to retrieve the bucket of water that Chu Luo had taken out from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Third Master Sun was speechless. ¡°How did you guys bring such a big bucket of water over?¡± ¡°Luoluo naturally has a way.¡± Third Master Sun suddenly remembered that Chu Luo had said that they had a lot of water. He asked again, ¡°How much water did you bring?¡± ¡°A few tonnes.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 420 - Finding Qin Ming

Chapter 420: Finding Qin Ming

After a moment of shock and surprise, Third Master Sun suddenly thought things through. ¡°You¡¯re indeed incredible. I also brought a few capable people here but they weren¡¯t able to bring water.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect there to be so few Heaven-and-Earth pouches in this world. Luckily, she had encountered one. Third Master Sun didn¡¯t ask further. Heughed in relief and said, ¡°Little Chu, since you have so much water here, I¡¯m relieved. The sand hit my facest night. I¡¯ll go wash up too.¡± He prepared to be extravagant and use a bowl of water to wet the towel thoroughly. As he left, he remembered that Chu Luo had said that she had left Li Yan some water and said in aplicated tone, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t pour the water after you wash upter. Leave it for everyone to wash their hands. In the desert, water was more precious than gold. Everyone conserved water as much as they could. Other than drinking a mouthful or two because they were too thirsty, they didn¡¯t even have enough to wash their faces or wash their hands. It was good to have water to wash everyone¡¯s hands before eating. When she heard this, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them another bucket of clean water.¡± Third Master Sun immediately looked at her as if she was a prodigal. ¡°Water is so important in the desert. Regardless of whether it¡¯s enough, we have to conserve it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± While they were putting away the tent, Li Yan sent people out to investigate. Even Sun Tianhao brought people out. They returned after they had put away the tent. Still nothing. Everyone started to leave after breakfast. Li Yan and the Sun family were both here to look for those missing people and weren¡¯t in a hurry to walk towards the tomb. Since Chu Luo had enough water here, Third Master Sun and Li Yan discussed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the edge of the quicksand to look for them? Since we saw that corpse in the quicksand, we might be able to find some clues at the edge.¡± Li Yan thought for a while in silence and said, ¡°We might as well wait at the Lon Ancient Capital. That¡¯s the only way to get to the ancient tomb. As long as these people are still alive, they will definitely go there.¡± Sun Tianhao agreed with Li Yan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The edge of the quicksand is such a big aera. If we really go around it, we might not be able to finish walking for a few days.¡± Lu Feng added, ¡°The edge of the quicksand isn¡¯t clear. When we get there, we might enter the region again.¡± Hearing this, Third Master Sun gave up on this idea. Everyone started walking towards the legendary Lon Ancient Kingdom. The day passed quickly. At around seven in the afternoon, everyone stopped and prepared to find a ce to camp and rest. Sun Tianhao pointed at the sand dune that looked like a hill. ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a tent over there? That hill seems high. Maybe it can block the cold wind at night.¡± The further they went into the desert, the colder it became. Especially at night, even if they slept in their sleeping bags, they couldn¡¯t feel hot air. The others didn¡¯t object. Lu Feng and Wang Ming, who were walking side-by-side, suddenly looked at each other. Chu Luo noticed and asked, ¡°Is there anything strange about that sand dune?¡± Lu Feng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There are usually many worms in that kind of sand dune, but we brought medicine to prevent these worms from approaching. It¡¯s not a bad idea to go over there, but Mrs. Li, don¡¯t be frightened when you see it.¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, Sun Tianhao added, ¡°With Chu Luo¡¯s guts, why would she be afraid of a mere worm?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not afraid. I still have to protect you when the timees.¡± Sun Tianhao choked and subconsciously retorted, ¡°Are you looking down on me? It¡¯s just a small worm. How can I be afraid? What a joke.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly realized that there were more than a few worms. Looking at the densely packed worms that had turned the sand dune into ck color, not only did Sun Tianhao have goosebumps on his arms, but the others also had goosebumps. ¡°Why are there so many worms on this sand dune?¡± Chu Luo felt that something was wrong. She gestured to everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to that side first.¡± With that, she walked over. Lu Feng quickly called out to her from behind, ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s too strange that this kind of sand dune is filled with worms. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. Maybe there¡¯s something terrifying in the sand dune.¡± Chu Luo waved at him and was about to go over. Arge hand grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go over together.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and nodded. The two of them quickly walked towards the sand dune. The closer they got to the sand dune, the more carefully they looked. There were sand rats, lizards, scorpions, rattlesnakes, ants, sesame snakes, and countless others. It made their scalps numb. ¡°Why are there so many worms?¡± As Li Yan spoke, he subconsciously pulled Chu Luo to his side. Chu Luo looked at the worms on it and thought for a while. She said to Li Yan, ¡°There must be something strange about this situation. Let¡¯s find a way to see what¡¯s underneath these worms.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo took out a pill, crushed it, and quickly threw it at them. The medicinal powder instantly dispersed in the wind. The worms fainted. Li Yan took out his thin whip and quickly swung it a few times at a spot on the sand dune. The unconscious worms were thrown to the side. After he finished sweeping away all the worms, there was actually ayer of red below. Like blood. Chu Luo nced at it and said to Li Yan, ¡°Stand here, no¡­ retreat a little. The sand below is too strange. It might be poisonous.¡± Li Yan nodded and took two steps back. Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of the sand dune. She looked up at the sand dune that was at least seven to eight meters tall and took out a small bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The small bead exploded as it was thrown on the sand. An invisible barrier blocked the blood sand, and a dark hole appeared. Nothing terrifying escaped from the hole, but someone suddenly jumped out. After that person darted out, he was originally waving his fist. When he saw that the person standing there was Chu Luo, he quickly retracted his fist. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan had already walked over. ¡°Master.¡± A trace of excitement appeared on Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. Li Yan sized him up and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming had a stubble and a thin face. Other than his eyes that were still dazzling and his body still emitting that familiar domineering aura, he seemed to have be a different person. Li Yan asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where are the others?¡± ¡°When we entered the quicksand area, we encountered a very strong quicksand activity. Everyone was swept away. When I woke up, I was already at the edge of the quicksand. I walked northwest. When I got here, I really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. I relied on the animals and blood here to support myself. I don¡¯t know where the others were swept away by the quicksand. ¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at his lips. Indeed, his lips were especially red. It was obviously the color of blood. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these animals? Why are there so many of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. In the beginning, I only caught a few sand rats to drink their blood and eat their flesh. Later on, so many animals crawled over from all directions. There were too manying from behind. There were also many poisonous creatures, so I carried out a massacre. Unexpectedly, after the massacre, not only did the number of animals not decrease, but they even increased in number. Luckily, I still have the medicine you gave me before. I smeared the medicine on my body and dug a hole in this sand dune. ¡°These worms didn¡¯t dare to approach me and didn¡¯t leave. In the end, they ended up like this.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that their blood attracted other animals, or that these animals have a special ability to summon their own kind.¡± Qin Ming nodded. Li Yan looked at Qin Ming and said, ¡°Go wash up and change your clothes first.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder. When the people standing more than ten meters away saw the man Chu Luo and the others had brought over, the Sun father-and-son duo was shocked. Lu Feng and Wang Ming were frightened by the blood aura on his body and subconsciously took a step back. When the bodyguards Li Yan brought saw him, they all greeted him in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan gestured to everyone. ¡°Set up a tent here. There are too many worms over there.¡± The moment he spoke, everyone started moving. After setting up one of the tents, Chu Luo gave Qin Ming a bucket of water. When Qin Ming saw the water, he opened the lid and gulped down a fifth before walking into the tent. A bodyguard immediately sent him some clothes that fit him. Chu Luo gave a bodyguard another packet of medicinal powder and said to him, ¡°After all the tents are set up, you and a few others can go and scatter the medicinal powder around the tent.¡± The bodyguard immediately took the powder. Chapter 421 - No Matter Where You Go, I Must Accompany You

Chapter 421: No Matter Where You Go, I Must Apany You

At this moment, Sun Tianhao came over to Chu Luo and the others. ¡°Chu Luo, who was that person just now?¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Oh, Li Yan¡¯s number one bodyguard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did this persone to the desert?¡± ¡°About the same time as the archeological team.¡± Sun Tianhao was shocked. After a while, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°This person can actually survive in such a deste desert without a drop of water for so many days. He¡¯s too amazing.¡± Chu Luo felt that it was normal for Qin Ming to be able to survive for so long, so she only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Qin Ming cleaned up and walked out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you catch that Gu Master previously?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°I was going to bring him back, but there was a quicksand activity. In the end, I didn¡¯t know where that Gu Master was swept away to by the quicksand.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he asked worriedly, ¡°What if that Gu Master was buried by the quicksand and died long ago?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s words silenced the three of them. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°If that person really dies, I can only go to the tomb to find the antidote.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that only people who nted the Gu can cure it?¡± ¡°Who said that? The person who nted the Gu worm used a worm in the tomb as a Gu worm. The antidote to the Gu worm can definitely be found in the tomb.¡± Although Sun Tianhao found it a little incredible, he still gave Chu Luo a thumbs up in admiration. Then, he sighed. ¡°Chu Luo, I really wonder if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him. What else couldn¡¯t she do? After this topic ended, Qin Ming talked about the situation. ¡°At that time, almost everyone entered the quicksand one after the other. It shouldn¡¯t have attracted such arge amount of quicksand activity. Those foreigners brought mages over, and the others brought experts over. When they walked into the quicksand region, many people started fighting after some disagreement.¡± Arge part of the reason why those people attacked was because of Qin Ming¡¯s maniption. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the magic and the energy fluctuations of those people to directly attract powerful quicksand activity. At that time, when the quicksand moved, the sky was filled with yellow sand. Everyone¡¯s camels ran away, and they were quickly swept into the yellow sand.¡± Everyone could imagine how dangerous the scene must have been. After a moment of silence, Li Yan said, ¡°Then prepare to go to the tomb.¡± These words made Sun Tianhao nce at him. After the tent was set up, the sky was almost dark. The wind tonight was a little lighter thanst night, and they could see the stars. After the meal, Li Yan and Qin Ming stood outside and chatted for a while before he let Qin Ming go rest. Li Yan walked back to the tent and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to take a stroll?¡± Chu Luo felt that it was indeed a little early to sleep at this time, so she left the tent and walked forward with him. Unexpectedly, Lu Feng and Wang Ming were observing the sky not far away. Chu Luo also nced at it and said, ¡°The weather tomorrow is good. I think we can reach the Lon Ancient Kingdom by morning the day after tomorrow.¡± When Lu Feng heard this, he added, ¡°Mrs. Li is right. Nothing will happen on the way. With everyone¡¯s speed, we can indeed reach there the day after tomorrow morning.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Should we go to the desert oasis to replenish some water?¡± Chu Luo still had plenty of water here, but there were many people and they used up quite a lot of water. Li Yan: ¡°Let¡¯s replenish some water first.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking. Watching the two of them walk slowly, Wang Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a good-looking couple.¡± Lu Feng nodded in agreement. Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped not long after. It was very cold at night, so Li Yan covered Chu Luo in his coat and only let her head peek out. The two of them looked at the stars in the sky. Chu Luo said, ¡°Actually, I can deduce the life and death of those people, but it¡¯s a little inappropriate here.¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t deduce.¡± In Li Yan¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was the most important. ¡°If those people aren¡¯t dead, they will definitely continue walking towards the tomb. We will definitely meet them then.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. Then, the two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this. Instead, they talked about the Lon Ancient Kingdom. Having specially checked on the history of that ancient country from prosperity to disappearance, Chu Luo sighed. ¡°Such a prosperous ancient capital disappeared just like that. It¡¯s as if it was destined by the heavens. Previously, I saw someone post a video and photo on the Inte. I didn¡¯t believe that it was the real ruins of the ancient capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a ruin that everyone can find now. Maybe it¡¯s just one of the viges in the Lon Kingdom.¡± Chu Luo nodded in agreement. The two of them looked at the stars for a while. A little tired, Chu Luo shrunk her head into Li Yan¡¯s arms and turned around to hug his waist, leaning her head against his chest. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Do you want me to carry you back?¡± ¡°No. There are so many people watching.¡± Li Yan chuckled and wrapped his arm around her waist, carrying her back. Chu Luo giggled in his arms. After a night, when Chu Luo and Li Yan got up and walked out of the tent the next day, they saw Sun Tianhao standing five meters away from their tent like a wooden stake. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sun Tianhao, why are you standing there?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips moved, as if he was a little embarrassed. However, in the end, he straightened his neck and told them why he was doing so. ¡°My father asked me to ask you guys if you¡¯ve poured away the water you washed your faces with today. If not, let everyone wash their hands with that water.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. She took out a bucket of water from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and ced it on the ground. ¡°Bring this bucket of water over for everyone to wash.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he looked at her as if she was a prodigal. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She put away the bucket of water and said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want it.¡± After saying that, she turned around and washed up. Sun Tianhao stood there and waited while preparing to re at Li Yan. However, Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. At this moment, Qin Ming came out of his sleeping tent and the two of them walked to the side to talk. Chu Luo washed her face and brought out the water for Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao looked at the clean water and said in disagreement, ¡°Chu Luo, I told you not to waste water. Why did you bring me a basin of clear water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear water. I¡¯ve washed my face using this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. Don¡¯t you girls use facial milk to wash your face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe her at all. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin. After passing him the water, she walked towards Li Yan and Qin Ming. The two of them were discussing the tomb. There was a trace of hesitation in Qin Ming¡¯s tone. ¡°Master, are we really going to go to that tomb?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°That tomb is very dangerous. Previously, we even buried many explosives outside¡­¡± ¡°We have to go down that tomb.¡± Not only because he wanted to look for the antidote for his Luoluo, but also because the closer he was to the tomb, the more intense he felt. It was as if he had to bring Chu Luo to the tomb. Seeing that Li Yan was so serious, Qin Ming didn¡¯t persuade him further. Coincidentally, Chu Luo walked over and he walked away. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and stood with him. ¡°I can go down to that tomb alone.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan suddenly grabbed her hand and tightened it. ¡°No matter where you go, I must apany you.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She nodded at him. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After breakfast, everyone continued on their way. Nothing happened for the next day. Everyone went to the desert oasis to replenish their water before heading to the Lon Ancient Kingdom. When they arrived, everyone didn¡¯t stop and continued walking inwards. The road ahead looked as t as before, but it was getting harder and harder to walk. Sand filled the sky and ayer of mist appeared. ¡°This is a natural fog.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she turned to ask Lu Feng and Wang Ming, ¡°Can you distinguish the direction here?¡± The two of them took out thepass on them and looked at it. At the same time, they shook their heads. ¡°The needle is spinning randomly.¡± Lu Feng said, ¡°Previously, we only led the way to the ancient ruins of the Lon Kingdom. Are we really going to walk in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not Lon Ancient Capital.¡± The two of them were shocked. Chu Luo was in no hurry to exin anything. She took out a red thread from her body and shook it into the mist. A red light followed the red thread and shot in. Chu Luo pointed in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± After walking for about half a day, at five in the afternoon, a majestic and massive ancient city wall suddenly appeared in front of them. There was a moat outside the ancient city wall. Some parts of the ancient city wall had already copsed, but it didn¡¯t lose its boldness. A few people couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Heavens, this is too spectacr. This must be the real Lon Ancient Capital!¡± Everyone walked over. When they reached the edge of the moat, many people gasped. There was actually water in the moat. The river water was deathly blue, and the eerie white bones spread at the bottom of the river emitted a chilling glow under the sunlight. Amid the white bones swam piranhas. ¡°This¡­ this is too terrifying!¡± The others were fine. However, Lu Feng and Wang Ming were so frightened that their legs went limp and they fell to the ground. Chapter 422 - Everyone, Better Not Look Into the Water

Chapter 422: Everyone, Better Not Look Into the Water

Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone, just don¡¯t go near the river and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± After saying that, she looked at the wide wooden bridge over the moat and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± When Wang Ming, who had just been helped up, heard this, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Li, you can¡¯t go in there.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t go? Why?¡± ¡°Look at how many dead bones and so many piranhas are in the river. That bridge is a wooden bridge. What if we miss and fall down?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao patted Wang Ming¡¯s shoulder. Wang Ming was so frightened that his body trembled and his face turned green. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Wang Ming, why are you so frightened? This is the Lon Ancient Capital. We definitely aren¡¯t the only ones who came here. Look at that bridge. It¡¯s obvious that someone put it downter. If they can cross it, why can¡¯t we? ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the ancient man-made bridge. That wood definitely won¡¯t rot. If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll get two people to protect you as you leave. ¡°Or you and Lu Feng can stay here. We¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± When he heard this, Lu Feng quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not staying here. I¡¯ll go in with you guys.¡± He would be a fool to stay here with Wang Ming. Regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, following them would definitely be safer than just the two of them staying here. Wang Ming¡¯s lips moved a few times before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡± He and Lu Feng had the same thought. ¡°Yeah. There are so many of us. What are you afraid of?¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he urged Chu Luo and the others excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city.¡± As men, they more or less liked to explore, especially people like Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked towards the bridge first, the others following closely behind. When they reached the drawbridge, they looked at the traces of age and some bloody footprints. ¡°Ha! Why are there such footsteps?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s gasp made the others shudder. Third Master Sun pped his head. ¡°Rascal, lock your mouth in these ces. Don¡¯t be so easily startled. Don¡¯t you know that will scare people to death?¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed the back of his head that was in pain and became obedient. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them walked onto the bridge. After the two of them went up, Qin Ming and the bodyguards immediately followed. Then, the Sun family went up. Someone walking on the bridge wanted to look down. Chu Luo, who was at the front, reminded them, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best not to look into the water.¡± With her reminder, everyone subconsciously looked ahead and quickened their pace as they crossed the bridge. After entering the city gate, the scene in front of them wasn¡¯t actually good. There were broken walls everywhere. Only the limestone bricks under their feet were slightly better. At the very least, they could walk on it. ¡°This ce is simr to the other ancient relics I saw on television,¡± Sun Tianhao muttered as he walked. He suddenly recalled what his father had said and immediately shut his mouth. Theyout of the city was the same as all the ancient capital. There were four streets, eight side streets, and 72 windingnes. Everyone walked along the southeast main street. The surrounding houses had basically copsed into a pile of ruins. The corners of the houses had already been weathered, and the style of the houses couldn¡¯t be seen. However, one could imagine the flourishing scenery back then. After walking for about half an hour, someone finally whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so quiet here.¡± These words almost broke the tense nerves of many people. After walking for a while, arge circr fountain appeared in front of them, blocking the view behind. The fountain was divided into inner and outer circles. At this moment, the fountain was spraying water from the inside out. This time, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Are the sculptures inside the entire Silk Road?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, the Silk Road.¡± Seeing Chu Luo respond to him, Sun Tianhao was relieved and bold enough to start talking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ancients at that time to be so powerful. They actually carved the entire Silk Road and even ced it in the fountain as a statue.¡± ¡°Not only were they powerful, but they were also extremely wise.¡± The carvings hadn¡¯t been eroded at all. Third Master Sun eximed, ¡°Are those stones?¡± If it had been carved from stone, it wouldn¡¯t have been fine after so many years. ¡°That¡¯s obsidian. And it¡¯s covered with a specialyer of something to prevent decay.¡± ¡°No wonder. But where did they get such a big b of obsidian?¡± This b of obsidian was at least two to three tons in weight. Such arge b of obsidian was simply rare in the world. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°If other people find out, they will definitely target this obsidian.¡± ¡°But you have to be alive to get this stone out.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This kind of stone is usually cursed. Even if you can bring it out, it will bring endless misfortune to the person who took it away, as well as his family and descendants.¡± These words startled everyone. Lu Feng and Wang Ming even kowtowed to the obsidian rock. Then, they prepared to walk around the fountain. Chu Luo stopped them. ¡°Yan and I will go take a look first. You guys wait here.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Ming immediately said. ¡°No need.¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao asked at the same time, ¡°Is there danger behind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something in the pce.¡± When Chu Luo said that, everyone instantly raised their guard. Before Chu Luo left, she gave Qin Ming a medicine bottle. ¡°If anythinges out of it, drug that thing.¡± Qin Ming took the bottle and nodded seriously. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked behind the fountain. What appeared in front of them was a magnificent pce. The pce was at least 500 meters away from here. After walking in, they could see that the buildings had been corroded by time but weren¡¯t as severely damaged as elsewhere. Standing outside the pce, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°What do you sense?¡± ¡°I can only sense that there¡¯s something inside, and that something doesn¡¯t wee us.¡± With that, the two of them walked towards the steps of the pce. The pce here was a little different from the pce that everyone was familiar with. It was a circr building, and it was obvious that it had incorporated many elements of the other countries at that time, especially the Persian countries. The door of the hall was closed slightly, and the carvings could still be seen on the thick door. Chu Luo was about to push open the door when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled Chu Luo to stand beside him and took out his gun. The two of them stood at the side as he pushed the door open with the gun barrel. The moment the door opened, a group of crows flew out. Li Yan reacted quickly and pulled Chu Luo towards the wall to dodge. After a while, the two of them walked in. Standing outside the door and looking at the buildings inside, Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°Looks like someone else has already arrived. Do you think it¡¯s the Qin family or the Duanmu family who came with us, or the people who came previously?¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re here, there must be traces.¡± The two of them walked in. The pce was originally well preserved, but it had been rummaged by someone. The gems on the walls and the throne were all still there. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°These people don¡¯t even fancy these gems and gold anymore.¡± After saying those words, she snorted coldly. There was only one reason why they didn¡¯t fancy these things, and that was that they wanted to go to that tomb and obtain more wealth than this. The gold and gems here were like a drop in the ocean in their eyes. The two of them walked around the treasure hall and finally stood at the bottom of the steps of the throne. ¡°Did the danger you sensede from there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the door to the hall behind her closed with a bang. The entire hall became dark. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and quickly pointed around with her other hand. The candlestick on the wall lit up. The mes lit up the entire hall. The two of them stared at the¡­ weasel in a yellow robe who had been sitting on the throne at some point. It should be said that this weasel wasn¡¯t a pure weasel. He had a human body, but his head was that of a weasel. Most importantly, one of the weasel spirit¡¯s arms was broken with a fresh wound. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°A weasel spirit that was conjured. This must be the doing of someone who came before us.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the weasel raised his arm as if he was ordering his guards to catch the two people who barged in. Soon, countless weasels ran out from behind the throne. These weasels were as big as adult big cats, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. Stand back.¡± Chu Luo quickly took two steps back and stared at the weasel spirit sitting on the throne. The weasel spirit stared at Li Yan fiercely. Li Yan took out a thin whip and strode towards the charging weasels. Then, the sound of a whip whipping filled the entire hall. At the same time, there were all kinds of collisions. Screams. Li Yan exuded a strong murderous aura. With everysh, he could send a few weasels flying. Soon, the entire hall was filled with a strong bloody smell. The eyes of the weasel spirit sitting on the throne changed color. ¡°Yan, be careful.¡± While Chu Luo was reminding Li Yan, she quickly took out a talisman and formed an invisible shield in front of Li Yan. In the next moment, a ball of stinking green liquid sprayed on the invisible shield and was rebounded onto the weasels who were very close to them. A terrifying thing happened¡­ Chapter 423 - What Talisman Can A Young Girl Make?

Chapter 423: What Talisman Can A Young Girl Make?

The weasels that were sshed by the green liquid were instantly corroded. In less than five seconds, they became skeletons. At the same time, a pit appeared on the ground. Seeing this scene, Chu Luo and Li Yan frowned at the same time. Li Yan asked, ¡°Luoluo, can you resolve this?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ You use the gun and I use the talisman. We¡¯ll deal with it together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan quickly raised his gun and shot at the weasel spirit. Chu Luo threw a talisman at the same time. The weasel spirit was obviously not afraid of bullets. Instead, he was afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s talisman. He wanted to escape when the talisman approached him, but the bullets prated his body at the same time. Pfft! The bullet stopped the weasel spirit from fleeing and the talisman stuck to its body. In the next second, an ear-piercing scream resounded throughout the hall. Creak¡­ The weasel spirit found himself surrounded by a ball of mes, and the ball of mes quickly swallowed him up and burned him to ashes. The entire hall returned to a calm state. The two of them walked towards the throne. ¡°They all came out from behind the throne. There must be an exit behind the throne.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s guess was right. There was actually a hole behind the throne. The hole was dark and no one knew where it led. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. The two of them seemed to have thought of something at the same time and Chu Luo wanted to walk over. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go first. There might be an ambush down there.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After thinking for a while, she took out a talisman. After the talisman transformed into a person, that person jumped into the hole. Chu Luo tapped Li Yan¡¯s eye with her finger. The two of them could see what the paper effigy could see at the same time. The hole was very, very dark. The paper effigy walked for about five minutes before light was seen ahead, but the light was a little strange. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said to Li Yan, ¡°That¡¯s light from the Eternal Lamp[1].¡± ¡°Eternal Lamp?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There can¡¯t possibly be an Eternal Lamp here unless someone brought it.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the talisman paper effigy walked into the range of the light. There was a stone room inside, but before the paper effigy could see the environment inside, it was burned by a fire. Chu Luo removed the scene in front of her and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s someone inside who has special abilities. This person should being up soon.¡± Li Yan immediately tightened his grip on the gun. Chu Luo took out another talisman from her body and the two of them quickly turned invisible. Soon, two people came out of the hole. One was an ordinary person, and the other was someone with special abilities. The two of them quickly scanned the entire hall and saw the corpses of weasels everywhere, but they didn¡¯t see that weasel spirit. The ordinary person said warily, ¡°Master, where did the weasel you turned into go? So many weasels have died. Has the person who came left?¡± ¡°The person who came can¡¯t have left. He might be invisible. Let me take a look.¡± After saying that, he took out a talisman and quickly threw it into the air. Then, he kept mumbling something. After he finished reciting, he shouted, ¡°Show yourself!¡± Half a minuteter. The ordinary person hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master, maybe the person who came is outside the door. Our mission is to guard this ce and not let anyone in. Why don¡¯t you set up a barrier here?¡± ¡°Do you think a barrier is so easy to set up?¡± ¡°What if there are many people outside who are as capable as you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I have treasures here. Even people with abilities can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the most powerful, Master. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a master who can turn a weasel into a demon like you. You¡¯re simply an immortal.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Then Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Guard here. I¡¯ll deal with whoeveres in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Pa! ¡°Ouch! Master, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°When did I hit you?¡± The master¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said, ¡°Stand back. There¡¯s someone in the hall.¡± That person was so frightened that he quickly retreated. But as he retreated, his eyes suddenly widened in fear, and cold sweat instantly flowed down his forehead. ¡°Master¡­ Master, save me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± The master looked at the two people who appeared behind him and his pupils constricted. In the next second, he shouted, ¡°When did you guyse in? Prepare to die.¡± After shouting, he quickly threw a talisman at Chu Luo and Li Yan. Chu Luo raised her hand and the talisman ignited in midair. Li Yan pointed the dagger in his hand against the ordinary person¡¯s back and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The cold sweat on the forehead of that ordinary person fell even more. Chu Luo took two steps forward and looked at the master who had a look of disbelief. She asked, ¡°Whose people are you? Where did the others go?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Hmph, young brat, you think you can get anything from me just because you know a few petty tricks? Dream on.¡± The master felt that the talisman he had thrown at her just now was too weak, and that was why the young girl in front of him had managed to escape. He hardened his heart and threw out three talismans. The three talismans flew towards Chu Luo from different angles. Chu Luo stood there without moving. When the talismans approached her, they spontaneouslybusted again. ¡°Is this talisman drawn by a three-year-old child? Why is it so harmless?¡± Chu Luo finished asking in a maddening tone and said, ¡°Then let me teach you what a lethal talisman is.¡± After saying that, she slowly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at the master¡¯s head. The master didn¡¯t take Chu Luo¡¯s talisman seriously at all and even mocked, ¡°What kind of talisman can a young girl like you draw?¡± In the next moment. Boom! A bolt of lightning exploded above the master¡¯s head. After a wave of ck smoke, the master¡¯s hair stood on end, and his face seemed to be covered in ayer of ck coal. The entire hall became unusually quiet. It was so quiet that the person with the dagger pressed against him swallowed his saliva with difficulty and called out with difficulty, ¡°Master?¡± The moment that person shouted, the master fell straight down. Bang! That person was instantly scared out of his wits. Chu Luo looked at the so-called master who had fainted and turned to look at that person. That person cowered under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Where did the Qin family go?¡± ¡°They¡­ they went to the tomb.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips in displeasure. Li Yan then asked in a low voice, ¡°Does that tunnel lead to the tomb?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You refuse to tell the truth?¡± Li Yan pressed the tip of the knife into this person¡¯s singlet. That person¡¯s body trembled and he quickly corrected himself. ¡°No. It leads to a robbers¡¯ tunnel.¡± ¡°How many experts did the Qin family bring? Where are the people from the Duanmu family and the other sects?¡± ¡°The Qin family brought six experts. We haven¡¯t seen the others.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± In the next second, the tip of the knife stabbed into that person¡¯s body. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡­¡± Li Yan drew out his dagger and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side with a cold expression. He looked at the master who had fallen to the ground and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them went down the hole. The robbers¡¯ tunnel was freshly dug. Chu Luo used Li Yan¡¯s shlight to look at it and said to him, ¡°The Qin family actually knew to dig a hole from here to the tomb. This way, they¡¯ll be separated from the other families.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them walked for about half an hour before they felt the wind flowing in front. ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the exit.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them concealed themselves again. There was indeed someone guarding the exit. It was the Qin family¡¯s private guards. After the two of them walked out, they saw a desert oasiske. At the edge of theke, there were severalrge tents. There was a huge hole beside the tent. It seemed to be a robbers¡¯ tunnel. The moment Li Yan came out, he quietly dealt with the people guarding the cave. The two of them walked to the tent, and there were actually only a few Qin family private guards guarding it. The two of them appeared in front of them. Before these people could react, Li Yan had dealt with them. Chu Luo walked to the side of the robbers¡¯ tunnel and frowned. ¡°These people have already gone down.¡± Li Yan walked over, squatted down, and rubbed some sand on his fingers. ¡°This tunnel was probably dug three days ago.¡± After saying that, he stood up and said, ¡°These people have been in there for three days and still haven¡¯te out. This proves that they haven¡¯t found what they¡¯re looking for.¡± Chu Luo said affirmatively, ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t found the door to the tomb yet.¡± Phoenix had said that when she disappeared, her masters had used all their abilities to seal the entire Priest Hall. Later on, the king had built the Imperial Mausoleum beside the Priest Hall, so the entire Imperial Mausoleum should be sealed. It was impossible for anyone to enter. So what exactly happened during these three days since these people went down? No one knew. [1] altarmp which burns day and night Chapter 424 - Entering the Tomb

Chapter 424: Entering the Tomb

Li Yan suddenly grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the others over first. When the timees, we¡¯ll find out if the others havee here. If the others are also fine, they must have also dug a robbers¡¯ tunnel nearby.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them went back and brought everyone else over (except for the two guides). The Sun father-and-son pair circled the robbers¡¯ tunnel. Sun Tianhao¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°So this is the robbers¡¯ tunnel.¡± Third Master Sun said with a dark expression, ¡°Indeed, the Qin family has evil intentions. Are we a step toote?¡± ¡°No. They haven¡¯t found the real tomb yet.¡± Although Third Master Sun didn¡¯t know why Chu Luo was so certain, he still chose to believe her. He stood up and made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s find the other batches of people who didn¡¯te here first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the tomb too.¡± Then, Third Master Sun and Li Yan sent people to look for the others at the same time. Everyone waited for nearly half a day. Only then did Qin Ming return with his men. Everyone stared at him. After Qin Ming walked over, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a robbers¡¯ tunnel on the opposite shore of thiske. It was dug by the Duanmu family.¡± The father-and-son duo asked anxiously at the same time, ¡°Did you see anyone else?¡± Qin Ming shook his head. Li Yan asked again, ¡°How long did they go down?¡± ¡°It should be about the time the Qin family went down.¡± When they heard this, they fell silent. After a while, Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down too? Maybe we can block those two families inside. It¡¯s obvious that these two families have ulterior motives. We can¡¯t let them destroy this imperial tomb.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Third Master Sun had a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm if anyone else is alive. Since so many people camest time and so many foreigners have designs on this imperial tomb, we won¡¯t let any of them off.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t let even the Qin family and the Duanmu family off. These two families are too arrogant.¡± Everyone waited for a while before the few batches of people Third Master Sun sent returned. ¡°Third Master, we found a robbers¡¯ tunnel five kilometers away from theke.¡± Another person said, ¡°No other person or robbers¡¯ tunnel has been discovered.¡± Third Master Sun nodded. After the person reporting left, he looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°Our men have searched everywhere within a five-kilometer radius of theke. We only found three robbers¡¯ tunnels. Only the Qin family, the Duanmu family, and another batch of people came here. This is good. When the timees, we can deal with these three batches of people properly.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I wonder if the professors and archeology department at Imperial University followed them to the tomb.¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are all selfish. It¡¯s impossible for them to bring these people to the tomb at this time.¡± Chu Luo sighed in her heart and thought that it was a pity. Li Yan guessed her thoughts and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to look around.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Then, the four of them discussed the tomb. ¡°Since Little Chu is here to find something to remove the Gu worm from your teacher, don¡¯t go to dangerous ces. Also, Li Yan¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly pulled a long face and said to Li Yan in a warning tone, ¡°You¡¯re already rich enough to rival a country. Don¡¯t think about getting wealth that you shouldn¡¯t have. I hope you won¡¯t participate in this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you too.¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly. Third Master Sun¡¯s hands suddenly felt itchy. Sun Tianhao quickly pulled him back. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Guard them upstairs. Once these peoplee up, deal with them directly.¡± Li Yan¡¯s ruthless and merciless words made the Sun father-and-son duo nce at him. Third Master Sun frowned, but he had no intention of stopping him. However, Sun Tianhao thought enviously, ¡®If only I had his boldness and resolution.¡¯ Qin Ming: ¡°Yes.¡± After discussing, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the Sun father-and-son duo led a group of people into the robbers¡¯ tunnel that the Qin family had dug. The robbers¡¯ tunnel was very deep. After all, the ground was covered with sand. If they didn¡¯t go deeper, the ground would probably copse above them. Even so, everyone would be blocked by the copsed sand after walking for a while. Fortunately, the Sun family had brought people with expertise in this area. As soon as they encountered a copsed region, they quickly removed the sand there. They walked and stopped for almost an hour before seeing the exit. Everyone walked in from the exit and saw a long passageway. The passageway wasn¡¯t wide, but it was very deep. It sloped downwards and they couldn¡¯t see the end. ¡°Is this the entrance to the imperial tomb?¡± Sun Tianhao was a little excited. ¡°I wonder if there will be murals inside.¡± Third Master Sun said to him, ¡°Be serious. We¡¯re not here for sightseeing.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°This is only the periphery. We haven¡¯t reached the entrance of the imperial tomb.¡± Although Chu Luo said that, she knew that the imperial tomb of the Phoenix Skies Dynasty was indeed below. ¡°How did you know?¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I guessed.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward. Li Yan walked beside her with a shlight. ¡°Could this passageway be a robbers¡¯ tunnel too?¡± ¡°No, the robbers¡¯ tunnel can¡¯t be so t and repaired.¡± After walking for about 20 minutes, they arrived at a spacious ce. There were several junctions here. Everyone stopped. Third Master Sun said to his men, ¡°Take a few people to see which path has footprints.¡± When those people went over, Chu Luo and Li Yan stood there without saying anything. The few people who came to check quickly returned and said, ¡°Third Master, we didn¡¯t see any footprints in the holes. They obviously wiped them off.¡± ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re indeed cunning.¡± ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± After Sun Tianhao asked Third Master Sun, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know where those people went?¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger on a few spots. Soon, footsteps appeared on them. ¡°D*mn, they actually split up to go into these two holes. How are we going to chase after them?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s split into two groups. No matter which hole it is, it will definitely lead to the main tomb door. We¡¯ll meet there.¡± This was the only way. Chu Luo gave the Sun father and son a few talismans and said, ¡°If you encounter any danger, these talismans can protect your lives. Carry these two talismans with you. If you encounter anything you can¡¯t resolve, I¡¯lle and save you.¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao opened their mouths at the same time, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. Third Master Sun took the talisman and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo left with the six men he brought. The more Chu Luo walked forward, the more her body naturally emitted a gentle red light. Li Yan immediately realized that and grabbed her hand tightly. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s going on?¡± The bodyguards looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is Phoenix¡¯s reaction to that tomb.¡± When Li Yan heard this, not only did he not let go of her hand, but he also tightened his grip. He had an indescribable feeling brewing in his heart. He felt like as long as he let go of her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her in the next second. Half an hourter, a stone door suddenly appeared in front of them. There was actually a carving on the stone door and a type of text. However, the words had been corroded by time and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Chu Luo ced her hand on the stone door. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°What¡¯s written on the door?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hall inside. There are two doors in the hall. One leads to the main tomb chamber, and the other leads to theherworld.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before asking, ¡°What else does it say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a mirror in this room. Beside the mirror is a twin fish jade pendant. Don¡¯t let your reflection appear in the mirror, and don¡¯t touch the jade pendant inside.¡± ¡°What will happen if we touch it?¡± ¡°The jade pendant can be duplicated. Maybe the people who entered have already been duplicated into two groups.¡± ¡°If those people touch the jade pendant and we enter, will we also be replicated?¡± ¡°As long as that mirror doesn¡¯t capture our reflection, we won¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was very calm. When Li Yan heard this, his expression was also as calm as usual, but the six bodyguards behind them felt a chill down their spines. Chu Luo nced at the side and saw a groove. She raised her hand and pressed on the groove. Indeed, the stone door opened. The moment the stone door opened, a talisman in Chu Luo¡¯s hand flew out. Then, she walked in. Li Yan followed her. The six bodyguards looked at each other and quickly followed them in. The white bones piled in two corners of the stone room made people subconsciously wonder if they were those of the replicas. They instantly felt their blood run cold. The talisman Chu Luo threw out covered the mirror and jade pendant like a nket. The two doors were on both sides of the mirror. Chu Luo walked over and nced at the two doors. She pointed at one of them. ¡°This way.¡± Li Yan nodded and pushed open the door. There was another long passageway inside the door. However, there were countless Eternal Lamps burning in this passageway. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and quickly walked forward. The quality of the air in this corridor was no longer as good as before. There was even an indescribable rotten smell floating in the air. The six bodyguards tightened their grip on their weapons and were on standby. This time, they actually walked for half an hour before walking out of this passageway and arriving in a circr hall. Chapter 425 - Twin Fish Jade Pendant

Chapter 425: Twin Fish Jade Pendant

There were countless murals carved in the hall. The murals were extremely vibrant, as if they had just been carved not long ago. A bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this one of the tomb chambers in that imperial tomb?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The mural here is a side tomb in the xx dynasty¡¯s imperial tomb.¡± When Chu Luo said that, the bodyguards subconsciously studied it carefully. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like the other imperial tomb near that tomb 18 years ago was also brought over.¡± Li Yan looked at her and was about to speak when a bodyguard suddenly eximed, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a mural moving on the ceiling!¡± The two of them quickly looked up. Chu Luo threw a bead at the same time. Dong! There was a metallic sound. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and thought of something at the same time. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo,ser gun.¡± Chu Luo took out herser gun and Li Yan took it and fired a few shots. Looking at the melted metal that fell, the two of them frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Neeson¡¯s robot.¡± ¡°Neeson is also here!¡± Previously, Neeson had been deliberately let go by Li Yan. Even though the two of them had expected Neeson toe, they didn¡¯t expect Neeson toe early and to have already gone down to the tomb. ¡°If Neeson is here, he must be hired by someone. The tomb chamber with the mirror and jade pendant we just passed doesn¡¯t work on Neeson.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking Chu Luo, ¡°Can the twin fish jade pendant replicate robots?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, the six bodyguards were rmed when they thought about how the robots invented by Neeson could be replicated by the twin fish jade pendant. Perhaps many robots had already been replicated. ¡°Luoluo, give everyone aser gun¡­ Everyone, stay vignt.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not only had Chu Luo studied the material of Neeson¡¯s robots before, but Li Yan had also asked his men to study it. Other than using this specialser gun to melt the entire robot, there was no other way to deal with it. Li Yan was silent for a while before asking Chu Luo, ¡°Does the seal on that tomb affect robots?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan¡¯s cold expression finally rxed a little. ¡°You should know Neeson¡¯s robots very well. We¡¯ll think of a way to deal with all the robots blocking us.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, she thought of an idea and gestured for Li Yan to lean in. Li Yan leaned forward slightly. Chu Luo whispered into his ear. Li Yan nodded and gestured to the bodyguards. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking forward.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards another passageway. The passages and tombs here had traces of tomb raiders entering. There were fresh footprints and blood in some ces, and white bones in others. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a stone door. This stone door had obviously been forcefully opened. There were also traces of an explosion under the door frame. There was another passageway behind the stone door. This passageway was especially wide, and the carvings on both sides of the passageway were vivid and lifelike. ¡°Ha¡­ look at the ground!¡± One of the bodyguards pointed at the corpses on the ground and his expression changed. On the ground of the passageway inside, there were not only a few corpses that had just died. Every corpse had arrows stuck into them. At the same time, a group of worms that looked like mutated beetles was crawling on them. These worms were biting the flesh and blood of those corpses. They didn¡¯t even let the bones off. Also, they emitted a chilling cracking sound. ¡°Those are corpse beetles. They only eat dead corpses, but they¡¯re poisonous. Everyone, be careful not to touch themter.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly sized up the inside. After thinking for a while, she took out a talisman and turned it into a paper effigy before swaggering in. The paper effigy was originally walking well. After walking for another four to five meters, countless arrows suddenly shot down from all directions. ¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Luo watched as the arrows instantly turned the paper effigy into a sieve and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s a mechanism inside. The people who came in front probably used these people as shields before going over.¡± Li Yan stared at the corpses coldly and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Since there are worms here, is the thing that can cure your form teacher¡¯s poison nearby?¡± ¡°The Gu in Teacher Gao¡¯s body is fed by a poisonous nt in the ancient tomb. We have to find that kind of poisonous nt and find the antidote near it.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to her, ¡°Think of a way to get us over.¡± ¡°Okay, everyone,e closer and follow me and Yan.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo and Li Yan stepped in. The moment they entered, a barrier shielded them. The six bodyguards followed closely behind them and were protected by the barrier. After they walked a few meters away, countless arrows quickly shot down from all directions. These arrows were bounced to the ground a meter away from them. The bodyguards finally felt relieved. Everyone quickly walked out of the passageway and arrived at the three-way junction. Standing at the intersection, Chu Luo sensed it and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s danger on both sides.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Which path leads to the door of that tomb?¡± Chu Luo pointed at one of them. ¡°Then let¡¯s take this one.¡± The two of them turned around and walked to the right. Not long after everyone left, a bodyguard walking at the back suddenly turned around and nced behind. He then bumped into a bodyguard beside him. ¡°Did you feel something running past us just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, the bodyguard deliberately tightened his grip on the gun and turned around to take a look. When Li Yan, who was walking in front, heard this, he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master, I felt something run over from another path just now. It was especially fast.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone continued to walk forward. After walking for a while, someone behind suddenly eximed. Chu Luo¡¯s body shed and she attacked at the same time. A dumpling was fixed in ce half a meter away from the bodyguard with her talisman. The bodyguards¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo thought for a while and gave a talisman paper to each bodyguard. ¡°There are many dumplings in the ancient tomb. If you see them, just stick this talisman on their foreheads. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Chu Luo spoke too calmly, making the bodyguards, who were originally palpitating, suddenly feel that the dumplings that had been rumored to be terrifying and fierce, were only so-so. Everyone felt more confident. As they walked over, the bodyguards also took care of a few dumplings. After walking for a while, they arrived at the main tomb chamber. The main tomb chamber was very majestic, like a pce. There was a coffin on the steps in front. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Is that an emperor¡¯s coffin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This hall doesn¡¯t conform to theyout of the imperial tomb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The main tomb of an emperor can¡¯t be so shabby. Also, the auspicious dragon pattern on the surrounding pirs is a little different.¡± Chu Luo listened to the discussions of the bodyguards and looked around. It was indeed different. The dragon pattern of an emperor was exquisite, especially its ws. Every w on it had to be missing a finger. ¡°This isn¡¯t the main tomb chamber.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked to the coffin. A sign was erected in front of the coffin. There was Sanskrit text written on it. ¡°What¡¯s written here?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo looked at it for a while before telling him, ¡°This coffin can¡¯t be opened. The thing inside is cursed. As long as someone opens it, something ominous will happen.¡± After saying that, she looked up at the coffin and suddenly frowned. ¡°The coffin has already been opened by someone.¡± Li Yan followed her gaze. The coffin lid had indeed been opened before. There were still traces of movement on it, and there was a small gap on one side, proving that the person who opened it hadn¡¯t had time to close the lid properly. ¡°But the things inside are still there.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a bodyguard quickly said, ¡°Everyone, look. That side room is glowing.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. There weremps in the tombs here, and the light in the side room was different from the light from the Eternal Lamp. Chu Luo walked towards the door. Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out something from his pocket and threw it inside. After a while, cracking sounds came from inside. The two of them looked at each other. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone prepared to leave the tomb and walk towards another path. However, after taking a few steps, a bodyguard suddenly let out a muffled groan. Then, his body seemed to be lifted by something, and his toes left the ground. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he quickly fired aser gun from the side. A robot with its waist melted appeared in front of everyone. Li Yan continued to shoot at the robot. Soon, the robot dissolved. The bodyguard was saved. Two bodyguards immediately walked over and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°My arm is broken.¡± After the bodyguard finished speaking, the other bodyguard quickly reconnected the fracture area for him and applied the special medicine Chu Luo had given them. A bodyguard standing at the side took out an anchor te and bandage. Soon, the bodyguard¡¯s arm was secured. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing there. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s lure Neeson over to this tomb.¡± Li Yan nodded with a dark expression and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, move aside.¡± After saying that, he also walked to the side. Chapter 426 - If You Want to Kill Yan, You Have to Ask for My Permission First

Chapter 426: If You Want to Kill Yan, You Have to Ask for My Permission First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stood in the open space in the middle of the hall and quickly took out a copper bell to ring. Soon, the red light on her body became stronger and finally became a dazzling red light. The bodyguards widened their eyes in disbelief and stared as Chu Luo stood there. At the same time, they felt a powerful pressure on their hearts. They held their breaths and felt an indescribable sense of reverence for her. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°All the otherworldly soldiers, listen up. I order you in the name of the High Priestess to bring Neeson over.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo continued to ring the bell and chanted charms. Everyone could feel that the entire tomb¡¯s aura had changed. At this moment, the coffin behind Chu Luo was suddenly lifted. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, be careful.¡± Chu Luo nced at them reassuringly and continued to shake the bell and recite the charm. The dumpling in the coffin didn¡¯t even look at her as it suddenly rushed out of the tomb. Soon, a few dumplings shed past. The bodyguards were so stunned by Chu Luo that they forgot to react. After about ten minutes, a figure was thrown in by a dumpling from outside the tomb. Following that, the dumpling¡¯s figure shed and he jumped back into the coffin to lie down. Chu Luo quickly closed the coffin lid and stuck a talisman on it. Neeson was still a little confused when he was thrown in. When he looked up and saw Chu Luo standing in front of him, a glint shed across his eyes. However, after his gazended on Li Yan, his expression returned to its usual aloofness. Li Yan walked up to Neeson and whipped him without saying anything. Neeson wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with either. He quickly retaliated. The two of them didn¡¯tmunicate at all and started fighting. The bodyguards wanted to help. ¡°Don¡¯t go over,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Pay attention to Neeson¡¯s robots.¡± When the bodyguards heard this, they immediately took out theirser guns and pointed them warily at the tomb door. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was on the two people fighting. Neeson¡¯s skills definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Li Yan. Especially since Li Yan had a whip in his hand, the wind produced a whistling sound. In less than ten moves, Neeson was whipped a few times. The whip cracked open his flesh. After another whipnded on Neeson¡¯s calf, Neeson finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and knelt on the ground. Li Yan put away his whip coldly and stood in front of Neeson. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who invited you this time?¡± Neeson looked up at Li Yan and pursed his lips into a proud smile. It was obvious that he had no intention of answering him. Li Yan¡¯s expression hardened and he was about to whip him again. Chu Luo walked over and pulled his sleeve. Li Yan retracted his hand. Chu Luo looked at Neeson. Neeson also looked at Chu Luo with a glint in his eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Neeson closed his mouth. Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°Who did youe with?¡± Neeson: ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised by this. They had always thought that Neeson would follow the Qin family over. However, this was the same for Chu Luo and the others. Li Yan snorted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Neeson looked at Li Yan with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°That depends on whether you can keep me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten robots appeared in the tomb. The bodyguards quickly pointed theirser guns at the robots, feeling vexed that they didn¡¯t notice when these robots entered. Chu Luo and Li Yan narrowed their eyes at the same time. It seemed like they had underestimated Neeson. Neeson propped himself up from the ground and limped back two steps. His lips curled into an annoying smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and made an effort to exin to her, ¡°Mypanion recently developed a medium that can absorb all robots. As long as you follow me, I¡¯ll get him to hand this technology to you.¡± At this point, he lowered his eyes and continued, ¡°There is indeed good stuff in this ancient tomb. To think a jade pendant can replicate many robots.¡± ¡°How many robots have you duplicated?¡± Neeson suddenly looked at her with a deep color in his eyes. He suddenly smiled and said in a happier voice, ¡°Your empire pays attention to auspicious numbers, so I duplicated 99.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she only thought of how to eliminate all 99 of them. When Li Yan heard this number, a violent aura suddenly emanated from his body. ¡°99. Ha, I¡¯ll turn that into 44.¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a gun and shot at the robots. The bodyguards attacked at the same time. Amid a series of crazy shots, a few robots in the tomb were quickly eliminated. Not only did Li Yan¡¯s violent aura not diminish, but it became even more intense. Even Chu Luo was shocked. Neeson watched as his robots were melted by theser gun. His expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he kept looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You didn¡¯t just duplicate 90 plus robots.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Neeson spoke, he limped towards her with a sickly smile. ¡°Actually, I made 999 copies. This way, the entire tomb will be filled with my robots. It will be easy for me to find that tomb.¡± Chu Luo tightened her grip on a pill. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and his smile widened. ¡°To find the antidote, of course.¡± ¡°Find the antidote. You want to neutralize the poison I poisoned you with.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neeson wasn¡¯t worried about Chu Luo¡¯s thoughts and reaction after knowing what he was thinking. He continued, ¡°Not only that, I heard that there¡¯s also a divine medicine in that imperial tomb that can make people immortal. As long as I find it, we can be together forever.¡± ¡°Who wants to be with you forever!¡± Chu Luo finally flew into a rage and mmed her palm over. As she approached Neeson, a robot suddenly appeared in front of him. The robot caught Chu Luo¡¯s palm. Chu Luo looked at the robot in front of her and quickly took out aser gun to shoot at it. Neeson quickly retreated. At this moment, arge group of robots surged in from outside the tomb. Chu Luo looked at Neeson and sneered. She flicked the pill on her finger at him and it exploded into powder on his body. In the next moment, Neeson¡¯s expression froze before turning to pain. At this moment, Chu Luo heard theser gun behind her stop firing. She turned around and saw that Li Yan and the others had already used up all theser guns in their hands. Neeson suddenly let out a loud, delightedugh. As heughed, he coughed. Several more robots appeared beside him. He looked at Li Yan and deliberately lowered his tone to provoke him. ¡°Can you still destroy my robots now? Look, there are many more of them waiting outside the tomb.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was ruthless as he strode towards Neeson. At this moment, the murderous aura emanating from his body was chilling. Every step he took seemed to step on one¡¯s heart. Facing such a Li Yan, Neeson felt suffocated by his aura. He was finally angry and ordered the robots, ¡°Kill him.¡± The robots swarmed towards Li Yan. ¡°If you want to kill Yan, you have to see if I agree.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo arrived beside Li Yan. She handed herser gun to Li Yan. Li Yan took it and fired at the robots. The other bodyguards were also surrounded by robots. ¡°Luoluo, do you still have more guns with you?¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed what Li Yan was thinking and threw two guns to two of the bodyguards. A fierce battle began. However, there were too many robots that Neeson had duplicated with the twin fish jade pendant. Theser beams of the threeser guns were quickly used up. At this moment, they could only fight the robots head-on. At this moment, Neeson leaned against the tombstone and stared at Chu Luo, who had been leaning against Li Yan to deal with the robots. He slowly took out a lollipop from his pocket, seriously opened the sugar coat, and put the lollipop in his mouth. Li Yan didn¡¯t let Chu Luo attack at all. The whip in his hand kept cracking. Even if the robots attacked, he shielded Chu Luo behind him and caught it barehanded. Chu Luo looked at these robots and her mind worked quickly. Previously, she hadn¡¯t had much time to study these robots, but she knew what material Neeson¡¯s robots were made of. At this moment, arge number of chemical forms appeared in her mind. At this moment, a sharp de formed by a robot finger shed Li Yan¡¯s arm. As blood spurted out, a string in Chu Luo¡¯s brain snapped. She shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± After a wave of intense and dazzling red light, a phoenix with mes on her body and wings spread appeared above Chu Luo. the number ¡®4¡¯ sounds like death in Chinese Chapter 427 - Meeting on a Narrow Road

Chapter 427: Meeting on a Narrow Road

¡°Phoenix, spit fire!¡± Phoenix spat out a stream of mes at the robot before her. When the mes arrived, the robot turned into nothingness. Neeson, who had just put down the arm that covered his eyes, saw this scene. His pupils constricted abruptly, and shock, disbelief, and a fiery glow shed across his eyes. Chu Luo pointed at the robots with a cold face. ¡°Burn them all.¡± Phoenix quickly spat out mes. Wherever the mes went, the robots would turn into nothingness. Li Yan, who had been standing beside Chu Luo, realized that Neeson wanted to escape, so he walked towards him. When Neeson saw Li Yaning, he quickly got a few robots to protect him. Li Yan umted internal energy in his hand and waved his whip at the robots blocking him. Neeson felt that his robots couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He quickly took out something that looked like an iron egg[1]. Then, he ced that iron egg on a robot. When Li Yan¡¯sser gun swept across the robot, an explosion shook the entire tomb. Chu Luo abruptly turned around and arrived in front of Li Yan. ¡°Yan, are you okay?¡± Li Yan coughed and grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just shocked by the airflow from the robot¡¯s explosion.¡± Chu Luo quickly ced her hand on his chest, which emitted a gentle red light. After the red light, Li Yan felt the pain in his chest disappear. At this moment, Phoenix had already burned all the robots in the tomb and returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. A few bodyguards quickly surrounded her. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Neeson ran away.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°He can¡¯t get away.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the tomb. Since Chu Luo had already let the bodyguards see her Phoenix, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. A red light surrounded them. ¡°Since the mes that Phoenix spat out can burn Neeson¡¯s robots, if we see him again, let Phoenix take him on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The further they walked in, the colder it became. The air around them wasn¡¯t as smooth as before. Soon, they arrived at a passageway. There were no Eternal Lamps on this passageway, but it was bright. The murals on the wall were different from what they had seen before. The moment they entered this passageway, Chu Luo and Li Yan knew that they were already very close to the real imperial tomb door. At this moment, a bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but say in shock, ¡°This country seems to be different from any country in history that we¡¯ve studied.¡± On it was carved a sacrificial activity in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Chu Luo looked at the murals as she walked. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled her to a mural and stopped. He looked at the person on it and asked, ¡°Luoluo, who is this?¡± The bodyguards secretly looked at Li Yan in surprise, wondering why Master was asking Miss Chu this question. Chu Luo looked at the person wearing a mask who was organizing a ritual and said, ¡°It¡¯s my master.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. He wanted to ask if she was on it, but his gazended on something. He pulled her over. There was a high and mighty emperor standing in the mural. Beside the emperor stood a white-dressed woman wearing a veil. Even though it was a mural, when the two of them stood together, it made people feel a strong sense of reverence from the bottom of their hearts. The bodyguards who followed over actually didn¡¯t dare to look up. Li Yan didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo who they were. Instead, he tightened his grip on her hand and continued to pull her in. Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter anything. There were no dumplings or poisonous substances. This ce was like an ancient tomb that had been developed for the two of them to visit. A strange feeling shed across the hearts of the six bodyguards following behind the two of them. As for what was strange, they couldn¡¯t tell. After walking for some time, a bodyguard subconsciously raised his wrist to look at the time. However, he suddenly eximed and asked the bodyguard beside him in a low voice, ¡°My watch seems to be broken. Look at the time.¡± The bodyguard raised his wrist to take a look and said in surprise, ¡°My watch isn¡¯t moving either.¡± When the other four bodyguards heard this, they checked the time at the same time and sucked in a cold breath. Chu Luo turned around and said to them, ¡°The maic field here has destroyed the machinery on the watch. It definitely won¡¯t move.¡± The bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief. After walking for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo felt a little hungry, so she nodded at him. After saying that, she pointed not far ahead. ¡°There¡¯s a tomb chamber there. Let¡¯s go inside and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked into the tomb chamber Chu Luo was pointing at. Other than a stone table and a few stone stools, there was actually nothing inside. Chu Luo walked over and sat down. She said, ¡°We can take the chance to rest. We¡¯ve been walking for the entire day.¡± The bodyguards were a little surprised. They had actually been walking for a day? After eating, Chu Luo bent her right index finger slightly and knocked on the stone wall a few times. The bracelet on her wrist emitted a crisp sound at the same time. It was especially pleasant to the ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hearing if those people have arrived.¡± This was already the periphery of the Fengtian Emperor¡¯s tomb chamber. By the time Chu Luo walked here, all her abilities had been restored. After a while, she said, ¡°Those people are almost here. Let¡¯s go to the door and wait for them.¡± The bodyguards were a little puzzled as to why Chu Luo said to wait at the door, but no one dared to ask. They rested for more than half an hour and continued walking forward. After walking for about half an hour, their view suddenly widened. This ce was originally very deep underground, but it seemed to be illuminated by the sunlight. It was bright and spacious, like arge open space outside the city gate. In front of them was a very wide and heavy stone door. On the stone door were carvings of dragons and phoenixes. Just looking at that door brought about a strong pressure that made the bodyguards feel fearful. They wanted to leave. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Not long after she finished speaking, those people with ashen faces and frightened expressions walked over quickly. They didn¡¯t look good at all. It was Duanmu Rui¡¯s men. There weren¡¯t many of them, only five. Among the five of them, one of them was probably a bodyguard who was piggy-backing Duanmu Rui. The other three were obviously so-called experts, but at this moment, the experts were dressed in ragged clothes and had disheveled hair. There was also a bloody smell on their bodies. When they saw the door, their faces finally revealed excitement and surprise. However, when they saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the stone door, their expressions changed. Duanmu Rui quickly jumped off the bodyguard¡¯s back and stared at the two of them warily. ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually here too? We really met on a narrow road!¡± At this point, his expression changed and he said mockingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always refuse to go down this tomb? Why did you find this ce before us?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the bodyguards beside the two of them, ignored their clean and tidy behavior, and gloated. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re even worse than me. Have you also been detouring underground for a few days and been attacked by all kinds of poisonous substances?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Looks like you guys are indeed very pitiful.¡± Duanmu Rui looked at Chu Luo with displeasure and ridiculed her even more. ¡°Li Yan, do you think this tomb is a tourist attraction owned by your family? To think you actually brought a woman here. Or¡­ do you want to¡­ Uh¡­ Pfft¡­¡± As the whipnded heavily on the ground and emitted a loud bang, Duanmu Rui spat out a mouthful of blood and a tooth, before falling unconscious. The expressions of his bodyguard and three experts changed drastically In the next moment, they reacted and quickly ran over. ¡°Third Young Master! Third Young Master!¡± Duanmu Rui was finally awake after being called by them. Hey there with his mouth wide open and shouted at the three experts, ¡°Go kill Li Yan!¡± The three experts were about to move when they heard a crisp sound. They realized that they couldn¡¯t move. No matter how they tried to use their abilities, they couldn¡¯t move. Seeing that they weren¡¯t moving, Duanmu Rui scolded in exasperation, ¡°Are you stupid? I told you to kill that guy. Are you deaf?!¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Tear his mouth apart.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Li Yan, how dare you! Ahhh¡­ quickly stop them!¡± Duanmu Rui looked at the two bodyguards striding over and quickly shouted at his bodyguard. However, his bodyguard had fought with the dumplings and poison before and had carried him the entire way. He was already exhausted and wasn¡¯t a match for Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards. He tried to block their attack and was thrown to the side by one of the bodyguards. Duanmu Rui watched as his bodyguard fainted after being thrown a few meters away. His eyes widened abruptly, especially when the other bodyguard had already walked up to him and was about to reach out to him. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Get lost. Don¡¯te near me¡­ Li Yan, don¡¯t forget that my grandfather saved your life. How dare you treat me like this! Aren¡¯t you afraid the heavens will¡­ Ouch¡­¡± The bodyguard ripped Duanmu Rui¡¯s mouth apart. Looking at Duanmu Rui, who was rolling on the ground in pain, Chu Luo retracted her gaze and said to Li Yan, ¡°The other two batches are here.¡± Li Yan said to the bodyguard, ¡°Make him shut up.¡± The bodyguard knocked him out with a karate chop. [1] a special version of soy egg Chapter 428 - Phoenix Skies Dynasty

Chapter 428: Phoenix Skies Dynasty

Neeson came with the Qin family. The Qin family didn¡¯t look as pitiful as the people on Duanmu Rui¡¯s side. However, everyone¡¯s faces were more or less filled with shock. It was obvious that they had suffered a lot of fright previously. The Qin family had mobilized most of their people this time. When they saw Li Yan standing under the stone door, they revealed hateful gazes. ¡°Li Yan, how dare youe here!¡± Qin Zhao shouted. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, today will be your death date!¡± Li Yan nced at him fiercely and turned to look at Neeson. The Qin family¡¯s biggest reliance now was Neeson¡¯s group of robots. Seeing Li Yan look at Neeson, Qin Chu said proudly, ¡°Li Yan, did you not expect us to invite the robot genius over¡­ You might not know this, but when we came, we passed by a tomb chamber. There was a twin fish jade pendant that could replicate anything inside. Neeson duplicated 999 of his robots. His robots are a huge help to us in this tomb.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes, a murderous glint flickering across them. Qin Chu felt his throat tighten and he couldn¡¯t continue. Second Master Qin snorted coldly. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with such a person? Neeson, let your robots kill them directly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered and looked at Neeson. ¡°Coincidentally, let¡¯s settle the score for you hurting Yan just now.¡± Without giving Neeson a chance to speak, she summoned Phoenix. The Qin family members looked at the burning Phoenix and were dumbfounded. Neeson quickly mobilized all his robots. Li Yan looked at the Qin family and gestured to his bodyguards. Then, he walked towards the Qin family with his bodyguards. When the Qin family saw Li Yan approaching with his bodyguards, Second Master Qin said loudly to the bodyguards and the experts he had brought, ¡°Get rid of this person.¡± The bodyguards and experts went over at the same time. Li Yan swung the whip in his hand and the bodyguard closest to him was whipped until his skin and flesh werecerated. He didn¡¯t dare to get close. The experts wanted to use their special ability on Li Yan, but they realized that they couldn¡¯t do anything here. When the Qin family saw this situation, their expressions turned a little ugly. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Second Master Qin asked Eldest Master Qin, who had been standing there silently. Eldest Master Qin looked at Chu Luo and then turned to the heavy stone door. A glint shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°While Neeson is holding Chu Luo back and the bodyguards are holding Li Yan back, let¡¯s go blow up that stone door. That legendary imperial tomb must be inside.¡± If it was that imperial tomb, there would be something inside that they wanted. When the time came, with the divine artifacts and divine medicines, no matter how powerful Chu Luo was, she wouldn¡¯t be their match. At that thought, they immediately walked over. Neeson watched as the mes spat out by Chu Luo¡¯s Phoenix kept melting his robots. A trace of grievance finally shed across his eyes. ¡°Chu, why are you going against me?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. ¡°Do I have to be grateful to you when you are allying with our opponents to deal with us?¡± Neeson didn¡¯t think he was going against her at all. ¡°I can impart to you all the robot technology I know.¡± To him, making robots was his everything. ¡°I¡¯m already so good to you. Why don¡¯t you follow me?¡± Chu Luo stared at Neeson coldly. She felt that this person was crazy. Neeson actually continued, ¡°In this world, I only remember you. I can¡¯t remember anyone else. Shouldn¡¯t you be my wife?¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson speechlessly, but she finally understood why this person¡¯s behavior was always strange when he saw her. She said bluntly, ¡°Wrong. Your wife isn¡¯t me, but a fish spirit.¡± When Neeson heard this, anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°You can evene up with such a ridiculous lie just to not be with me.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly wanted to bring this person back to theke in America and turn the carp spirit who had fed him the Amnesia Pill into her human form, so that they could be together. Neeson looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and a possessive glint shed across his eyes. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go back with me now. Since we¡¯re already here, we can cultivate together after I get the immortal pills and cultivation manuals inside.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a silver needle from her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t deal with you previously because you¡¯re really capable in robotics. However, keeping a person like you around is just making myself unhappy. In that case, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡± The silver needle stabbed towards Neeson¡¯s heart at an extremely fast speed. Neeson quickly dodged. Although he dodged the most fatal spot, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge itpletely. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The momentary pain, on top of his previous injuries, made his face even paler. Neeson looked down at the silver needle on his right shoulder and pulled it off. He then looked at Chu Luo and suddenly gave her an extremely strange smile. Chu Luo frowned and subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan and his bodyguards were about to deal with the Qin family¡¯s bodyguards and experts. Chu Luo was about to retract her gaze when she realized that no one from the Qin family was there. She abruptly looked towards the stone door. At this moment, the Qin family members had ced a fewrge bags of explosives under the stone door and lit the fuse. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned stern. She raised her hand to extinguish the fire on the fuse. At that moment, Neeson¡¯s robots ran over. Li Yan, who had already dealt with the Qin family¡¯s bodyguards and experts, also realized the situation over there. He subconsciously rushed towards Chu Luo. The moment Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms, the robots and the explosives ordered by the Qin family exploded at the same time. The st wave from the explosion instantly sent their bodies flying to the side. The Qin family members standing closest to the door were killed by the explosion. Everyone farther away was also sent flying by this powerful st. Chu Luo had wanted to build a protective barrier when the explosion happened, but before she could move, she felt a powerful gravity sucking her away. A second before she lost consciousness, she heard Li Yan¡¯s frightened voice. ¡°Luoluo!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was a little stunned to see the familiar environment. She had been chosen as the sessor of the High Priest since she was young and had her own pce since she was young. This pce was huge, with pavilions, crystal bricks, and ss tiles. White satin and a refreshing fragrance floated everywhere inside. Feng Ling subconsciously nced at her clothes. Indeed, she was wearing a dress from the Phoenix Skies Kingdom. She suddenly panicked and sat up in bed. She looked at her hands and muttered, ¡°Why did Ie back?¡± At that moment, bell-likeughter and voices came from outside. ¡°Could it be that the Priestess hasn¡¯t woken up after staying up to readst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Our Priestess is the most powerful in this world. She knows so much. I really don¡¯t know why the High Priest is insisting that she only takes over his position after she turns 16.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Priestess doesn¡¯t want to take over so early.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± A delicate voice interrupted. Then, two maidservants said at the same time, ¡°Greetings, Guardian.¡± ¡°No need for formalities. You¡¯re my older sister¡¯s subordinates. I¡¯ve told you before to dispense with the kneeling.¡± The two maidservants were obviously very touched. At this moment, Feng Lan asked, ¡°Has my sister woken up?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then go down. I¡¯ll wake Sister up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Sister is still asleep, I won¡¯t wake her up. I¡¯ll let her sleep for a while more.¡± As Feng Ling listened to the footsteps of the two maidservants leaving and the approaching footsteps, great shock shed across her eyes. What was going on? Why was Feng Lan still here? Did shee back at the wrong time? The footstepsing from outside approached, followed by the sound of a knock on the bedroom door and Feng Lan¡¯s question, ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Feng Ling retracted the sharpness in her eyes and nned to see what was going on. She lifted the nket and walked towards the door with her feet on the crystal floor. Opening the door, she saw Feng Lan, whose looks bore a 40-50% resemnce to her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan in front of her and lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in them. She asked, ¡°What?¡± Feng Lan was obviously stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s attitude for a moment. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and said, ¡°Sister, you forgot that the Grand General has already been to the battlefield for five days. You said that you would pray for the Grand General and the warriors today.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling was stunned. So it turned out she had returned five months earlier. At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did you sleepte against night?¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who was asking about her well-being with a concerned tone. In the past, she had always trusted her, so she had never doubted her. Now that her mental state was different, she realized that Feng Lan had a Dharmic Artifact on her that could make people unable to peek into her heart. No wonder she could conceal it so wlessly. She thought for a while. Previously, in the illusion, she had seen Feng Lan appear in the biggest battle between the Grand General and the ck Devil Nation. The Grand General would be severely injured. Her master had used a lot of priest power to make the Grand General hold on and win that war back. She didn¡¯t see the Grand General again until she became the High Priestess. At the thought of this, Feng Ling nned to do something before dealing with her. Chapter 429 - King

Chapter 429: King

Feng Ling concealed the coldness in her eyes and said, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll wash up.¡± Feng Lan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Then Sister, hurry up.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling washed up and quickly walked around the entire bedchamber. Everything was as she remembered. When she walked to the back garden, she happened to see two maidservants carrying a rabbit. Feng Ling looked at the rabbit and stopped them. The two maidservants quickly came over to greet Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Why are you carrying a rabbit?¡± ¡°Priestess, this is the Guardian¡¯s rabbit.¡± ¡°Feng Lan?¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Feng Lan did like to raise some small animals. However, Feng Ling wasn¡¯t very interested in raising animals, so no one here would bring a pet to her ce. However, knowing that Feng Lan would be evil, Feng Ling asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s Feng Lan¡¯s, why did you carry it here?¡± ¡°The Guardian said that she¡¯s going to stay with you for a day, Priestess. She was afraid that you would be bored from reading, so she asked someone to bring her rabbit over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling looked at the pure white rabbit in front of her and said to them, ¡°Leave it here. I¡¯ll get Feng Lan toe over and carry itter.¡± The maidservants definitely wouldn¡¯t disobey her. The maidservant carrying the rabbit put it down and left. Feng Ling looked at the rabbit squatting at her feet and not running away. She extended her finger and bent down to tap its head. Then, she said to it, ¡°Go look for Feng Lan.¡± The rabbit ran to the side. Feng Ling didn¡¯t go to the altar to pray. Instead, she strode towards her master¡¯s bedchamber. Along the way, all the maidservants and guards who saw her knelt and bowed to her. However, Feng Ling walked faster and faster. In the end, she used Qinggong and disappeared in front of the maidservants and guards. The maidservants were a little surprised to see her. Why was the Priestess so anxious? Feng Ling didn¡¯t slow down even when she reached her master¡¯s bedchamber. However, just as she reached the door and saw a man in a ck robeing out, she didn¡¯t have time to stop and bumped into him. ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Arge hand grabbed her waist and pulled her back in time. In the next second, therge hand let go of her. Looking at the handsome and domineering man in front of her, Feng Ling called out, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, why are you in such a hurry?¡± The king had always called her Little Ling¡¯er. In the past, Feng Ling didn¡¯t think much of it. Now that she had a lover, she felt a little awkward. She puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction and said sternly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m seeding the High Priest when I turn 16 in a few months.¡± ¡°Mm, so?¡± ¡°Stop calling me Little Ling¡¯er. This will ruin my image as a High Priestess.¡± The power of the High Priestess in Phoenix Skies was simr to that of the king. Feng Ling always said whatever she wanted in front of the king. This kind of habit seemed to have developed since she first met the king when she was young. When the king heard this, he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to look for your master? Go on in. The High Priest knows that you¡¯reing and is waiting for you.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and walked in. The High Priest was sitting in the main hall deducing something. When Feng Ling walked in, the High Priest looked up at her and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you came at the right time. Come and take a look at this battle that I deduced.¡± Feng Ling strode over. The High Priest had used the heaven and earth cards (the author made it up) to predict. Only priests knew how to predict using such cards. Seeing the triumphant return oue, Feng Ling frowned. At that time, no one had expected that the Grand General known as the God of War would almost be defeated in this war and suffer such heavy injuries. Feng Ling thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, under what circumstances do you think a war that should have been a win bes a loss?¡± The High Priest was a smart person. When he heard this, he asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, did you sense something?¡± Feng Ling looked at her master, who had a kind expression on his face, and opened her mouth, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak. This made her heart skip a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ling¡¯er?¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes. Her heart suddenly started beating faster. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is just my guess.¡± The High Priestughed. ¡°What books did you readst night?¡± ¡°Books about worldly phenomena.¡± ¡°You child, you must have stayed upte against night. Go back and rest for a while.¡± Feng Ling shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Master, I want to go to the Treasure House to take a look.¡± ¡°Go ahead, but remember toe out at noon.¡± ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Feng Ling stood up and walked into the Treasure House. The Treasure House in the Priest Hall could be said to be thergest pavilion with the mostplete collection in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Not only were there all kinds of books, but there was also a refining room and a disy room for divine artifacts. Other than these, there was also arge mirror inside. This mirror could see people¡¯s past lives. However, this room with the mirror was a forbidden area. Other than the High Priest and the king, no one could enter. Feng Ling had never thought of entering this ce before, so it didn¡¯t matter. When she walked to the door and pushed it, she realized that she couldn¡¯t push it open at all. Only then did she know that she couldn¡¯t enter yet. She was a little disappointed. The only way she could find out the reason for hering back was through that mirror, but she couldn¡¯t open the door. With her back against the door, Feng Ling raised her wrist to look at the phoenix mark and called out softly, ¡°Phoenix.¡± The Phoenix Seal shed and Phoenix turned into a red-dressed woman who appeared in front of her. ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Do you remember Yan?¡± Phoenix tilted her head and looked confused. ¡°Who are you talking about, Mistress?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed slightly. She subconsciously shook her head and felt an indescribable disappointment. Phoenix felt it and walked over to hold her hand. ¡°Mistress, although I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, I know that person must be very important to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you find him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling raised her hand and touched Phoenix¡¯s head. Phoenix narrowed her eyes and rubbed it against her hand with a look of enjoyment. Feng Ling was stunned for a moment. She also liked to do this kind of thing in Li Yan¡¯s palm. It was said that the intrinsic beast of a priest and the priest¡¯s habits were interlinked. Chu Luo watched as Phoenix wheedled at her and had a grasp of the situation. She had to think of a way to enter early to look at the mirror. ¡­ ¡°Sister, why did youe to the Treasure House to read? Didn¡¯t we say that we would pray for the Grand General at the sacrificial altar?¡± Feng Ling looked up at the adorable Feng Lan in front of her and said, ¡°I went to Master¡¯s ce to predict with him just now. Grand General will be fine.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan looked at the book in Feng Ling¡¯s hand and walked over to take it from her. She said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t read every day. Let¡¯s go out for a walk. I heard that the flowers in the Flower Pce are blooming beautifully. Why don¡¯t we go over there and admire the flowers?¡± ¡°The Flower Pce is the king¡¯s harem. We can¡¯t go there often.¡± ¡°What does it matter? The king doesn¡¯t have a queen or consort in his harem anyway.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who had a matter-of-fact expression on her face. Why hadn¡¯t it urred to her that there was something wrong with her words before? An unmarried woman running to the king¡¯s harem for no reason¡­ ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. The flowers in the Flower Pce are blooming so well. Even if you don¡¯t wish to admire the flowers, you can pluck some to make rouge powder. You promised me before that you would make a new set of rouge powder for me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling suddenly changed her mind. Since the king could enter that room, could she ask the king to open the door for her? At the thought of this, she agreed. Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to notify anyone or receive approval to go to the Flower Pce. The two of them directly entered through the pce door of the harem. It happened to be a warm spring season, and the Flower Pce could be said to be filled with blooming flowers. The moment Feng Lan entered, she ran into the sea of flowers excitedly. Feng Ling slowly walked into the sea of flowers. The head butler of the harem quickly rushed over to wee her. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Find me a flower basket and I¡¯ll pluck some flowers back.¡± ¡°Okay, Priestess, please wait.¡± The butler immediately sent someone to get the flower basket. She followed behind Feng Ling and listened to her orders at all times. After the flower basket was brought over, Feng Ling plucked the flowers she needed as she walked. When she was almost done picking the flowers, a group of butterflies had already surrounded her. The butler standing at the side quickly lowered her head, not daring to let Feng Ling see the surprise in her eyes. Feng Ling looked around but didn¡¯t see Feng Lan. She frowned and asked the butler, ¡°Where did Feng Lan go?¡± The butler quickly replied, ¡°Priestess, I saw the Guardian walking over just now.¡± There was ake in the direction that the butler pointed. Feng Lan must have gone there. Feng Ling nodded at her and handed the flower basket to her. ¡°Get someone to send this back to the bedchamber. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the butler retreated, Feng Ling walked towards theke. When she was about to approach, she happened to see Feng Lan walking towards the king, who was standing in a pavilion by theke. When the king heard footsteps, he turned around. At this time, Feng Lan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± Chapter 430 - Asking About the Past and Present Life

Chapter 430: Asking About the Past and Present Life

The king was obviously a little cold to Feng Lan. With a nce, he stopped Feng Lan, who wanted to walk over. The king asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Lan couldn¡¯t see Feng Lan¡¯s expression, but she happened to see her hand gripping the sides of her dress. Feng Lan said, ¡°Sister is picking flowers in the Flower Garden.¡± Feng Ling thought that the king wouldn¡¯t reply, but after a few seconds, he actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Lan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t I call Sister over?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The king looked up at her and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± Feng Lan bowed to him and left. Feng Ling happened to be standing behind a cluster of dense trees, so Feng Lan didn¡¯t see her. However, she saw Feng Lan¡¯s face that instantly darkened. After Feng Ling watched Feng Lan leave, she wondered if she should disturb the king at this time. At this moment, she felt a gaze on her. Feng Ling knew that she had been discovered, so she walked out. She walked to the pavilion and stood there. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er,e in and sit.¡± Feng Ling looked at him strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m busy?¡± Feng Ling was stumped by the question. She walked in and sat on a stone stool. The king also sat down and asked directly, ¡°Is there something you need me for?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling thought about what to say. In the end, she felt that she should just tell the truth. ¡°I want to enter the room where that mirror is ced in the Treasure House.¡± ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Feng Ling felt that she had seen wrongly. She seemed to have seen the king frown. Feng Ling also frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The king fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve just sent someone to summon the ministers. If you can wait, I¡¯ll go with you after our meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The king nced at Feng Ling, who answered readily, but didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and walked out of the pavilion. It was impossible for Feng Ling to keep waiting here. She thought for a while and decided to continue reading in the Treasure House. There were still many books inside that she hadn¡¯t finished reading. Maybe she could find books about one¡¯s previous life and current life. However, Feng Lan quickly interrupted Feng Ling¡¯s thoughts. When Feng Lan saw Chu Luo walking over from theke, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°Sister, you went to theke just now too?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°Just taking a walk.¡± Feng Lan opened her mouth, obviously wanting to ask if she had met the king, but she swallowed her words. She said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back to your bedchamber.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Treasure House.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going there to read books again.¡± Feng Lan was a little disappointed and tugged at her arm like a spoiled child. Feng Ling quietly avoided it and said, ¡°You can read with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Feng Lan refused respectfully. ¡°Rather than read books, I might as well practice martial arts. I¡¯m not going.¡± With that, she ran away. Feng Ling looked in the direction Feng Lan left and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. Since she knew that Feng Lan had turned evil, she had to stop her. After Feng Ling walked to the Treasure House, she didn¡¯t go to read. Instead, she stood there and stroked her arm. An image appeared in front of her, the view of that rabbit. Sure enough, Feng Lan had gone to her bedchamber. She saw Feng Lan carrying the rabbit and said to the maidservants following behind her, ¡°You guys can leave first. Sister has gone to the Treasure House. I¡¯ll leave after getting the rouge and powder from her ce.¡± The maidservants bowed and left. After they left, Feng Lan walked straight into Feng Ling¡¯s bedroom. She ced the rabbit there and muttered, ¡°You can stay with Sister tonight.¡± The rabbit¡¯s eyes were facing Feng Lan¡¯s eyes. Feng Ling saw a trace of ck aura floating in her eyes. The ck aura disappeared quickly and instantly returned to normal. Then, Feng Ling saw Feng Lan hide one of her dudous[1] in her arms and leave. Seeing this, Feng Ling frowned in displeasure. She would definitely get this dudou back. ¡­ Feng Ling had been reading when she saw the king walk in from outside the entrance of Treasure House. She took the book and prepared to ce it on the bookshelf. However, this bookshelf was above her head. Actually, there was a stool beside her. However, she was toozy to drag it over, so she stood on tiptoes and ced the book on it. But when she ced the book in her hand on the bookshelf, the book beside was shifted and actually fell directly above her head. Feng Ling was about to dodge when arge hand came over to catch the book and put it back. The king looked at her and said sternly, ¡°Next time, if you drag the stool over to ce the books, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Feng Ling nodded and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room where the mirror is ced.¡± After saying that, she walked upstairs. The king followed behind her. The two of them arrived outside the room. The king pushed open the door and walked in. Feng Ling also wanted to enter, but she was blocked by an invisible barrier. Just as Feng Ling was feeling a little disappointed, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. Then, he let go of her wrist. Feng Ling looked at him in surprise. The king said calmly, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Ask whatever you want.¡± Feng Ling nodded and walked towards the bronze mirror mounted on the wall. The bronze mirror was originally blurry, but when she walked over, it immediately became very clear. Feng Ling tilted her head and looked at the king standing beside her. She said, ¡°Can you go out first?¡± The king nced at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded the High Priest. If I go out, this mirror won¡¯t tell you what you want to know.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­Then please turn around.¡± The king turned around and back-faced the mirror. Feng Ling walked up to the mirror and ced her hand on it. She asked in her heart, ¡°Does the empire I used to live in really exist?¡± After a ripple appeared in the mirror, an empire¡¯s city appeared. Feng Ling was a little excited and asked, ¡°Was what I experienced before real?¡± A word appeared in the mirror: Yes. Feng Ling¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Yan? Where is he?¡± This time, there was nothing in the mirror. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly asked, ¡°Is¡­ is his life in danger?¡± Mirror: No. Feng Ling heaved a sigh of relief and continued to ask, ¡°Can I still see him?¡± Mirror: It depends on you. Then, the mirror returned to its blurry state. Feng Ling was a little disappointed. But as long as Li Yan was alive, it was better than nothing. She walked up to the king. When he lowered his gaze to look at her, she said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The king didn¡¯t ask anything. He nodded at her and the two of them walked out of the room. After leaving the Treasure House, the king left. Feng Ling returned to her bedchamber. She looked at the rabbit and called over a maidservant. ¡°Raise the rabbit in the side hall.¡± In her previous life, she had also instructed the maidservants to do this. A day passed. In the dead of the night, Feng Ling changed into a night suit and went to where Feng Lan lived. As Feng Ling¡¯s guardian, Feng Lan lived not far from Feng Ling¡¯s bedchamber. Compared to the spacious and gorgeous immortal aura in Feng Ling¡¯s residence, Feng Lan¡¯s residence was much smaller, but it was also the standard for a second-grade official¡¯s daughter. After Feng Ling turned invisible and entered Feng Lan¡¯s residence, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go straight to her boudoir. Instead, she looked around the courtyard. The entire courtyard was very normal. Only then did she walk towards Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. There was no abnormal energy fluctuation outside the boudoir. Feng Ling stood by the door and sensed that Feng Lan wasn¡¯t in her boudoir. At this moment, Feng Lan¡¯s two maidservants walked over with trays of wine. Feng Ling was a little surprised that Feng Lan was still drinking at this time. The most surprising thing was that Feng Lan had always appeared to dislike drinking in front of her previously. At this moment, she was actually drinking in private. The two maidservants pushed open the door to Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir in silence and walked in. Feng Ling took the opportunity to follow them in. The boudoir was divided into inner and outer rooms. After the two maidservants ced the wine on the table in the room, they quietly retreated and closed the door. Feng Ling looked up at Feng Lan¡¯s residence and finally looked into the room. Previously, she had sensed that there was no one inside. However, at this moment, an energy fluctuation exuded from Feng Lan¡¯s body. This proved that there was an underground passageway in Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. She had juste out of the passageway. Then, two sets of footsteps could be heard. Also, there was a voice that was different from Feng Lan¡¯s usual voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, drink with me.¡± Then, that person said in a frivolous voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Guardian Feng Lan of the Phoenix Skies Kingdom doesn¡¯t like to drink? Why do you always invite me to drink with you every time Ie? Could it be¡­¡± Feng Lan interrupted him with a hint of displeasure. Her tone had an arrogance that had never been disyed in front of Feng Ling. ¡°I like it. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ why not? You¡¯re our esteemed guest. No matter what our esteemed guest wants to do, I¡¯m willing to cooperate unconditionally.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Feng Lan only sneered and the two of them walked out of the room. Beside her was a feminine-looking man with lips that were red like blood. After he walked out, he even asked Feng Lan, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe here? Don¡¯t let that omnipotent High Priestess sister of yours discover it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the High Priestess yet!¡± As if someone had stepped on her tail, Feng Lan instantly exploded. Then, she quickly regained herposure. It was unknown if her tone was filled with jealousy or ridicule, but she said, ¡°That sister of mine was raised by the king to be very innocent. Moreover, she trusts me the most. Do you think she will suspect me?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ So why do you hate your sister?¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 431 - Distortion, Blackening

Chapter 431: Distortion, ckening

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why can¡¯t I hate her? She and I are twins. Be it in terms of looks or martial strength, I¡¯m not inferior to her. Just because I was born a few minutester than her, she was chosen to be the sessor of the High Priest, while I can only be her Guardian?¡± The man with red lips looked at Feng Lan, looking increasingly excited as he spoke, as though they shared amon enemy. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you were born a few minutes earlier than her, the position of the High Priest¡¯s sessor would have been yours.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Not only was Feng Lan unhappy to hear such agreement, but she was also even more furious. She walked to the table and sat down to pour herself a ss of wine before drinking it. After drinking, she threw the ss to the ground. ¡°This wine doesn¡¯t even taste like that wine!¡± The man with red lips looked at Feng Lan, and a glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you talking about the Hundred Flowers Wine that your king of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies gets someone to brew for your sister every year?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Feng Lan was a little displeased. ¡°The next High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies likes to drink. Your king built the Flower Garden in the harem and specially brewed wine for her. This isn¡¯t a secret.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, a strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. She suddenly remembered that when her older sister starteding into contact with wine at the age of eight, she had always felt that all kinds of wine weren¡¯t delicious. After the king found out, he got someone to send her a jar of Hundred Flowers Wine. She had fallen in love with the Hundred Flowers Brew. At that time, the king had said that he would get someone to specially brew wine for her in the future. It was obvious that Feng Lan became even more unhappy when she heard this. She took out another ss, poured a ss of wine, and finished it in one go. The man with red lips looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. At most, you can just snatch all those things over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the things that were prepared for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you rece her position, you can have whatever you want. In the future, you can even order all the Hundred Flowers Wine to disappear from this world.¡± Feng Lan was obviously tempted by these words. The man with red lips took the opportunity to change the topic and revealed his main purpose foring today. ¡°Your sister is going to seed the High Priest in five months. You have to do something at this time. Otherwise, when she seeds the High Priest and possesses all the abilities of the High Priest, it will be toote.¡± Feng Lan appeared to contemte his words. The man with red lips continued, ¡°If you want to seed the High Priest, there¡¯s someone else you have to take note of. It¡¯s your Grand General.¡± When she heard the Grand General, Feng Lan angrily poured another ss of wine and drank it in one go. The man with red lips continued, ¡°The Grand General¡¯s martial strength is too high. In the entire continent, no one can defeat him. For such a person, we have to think of a way to make him disappear. Otherwise, we have to win him over. Do you¡­ think we can win him over?¡± A ck aura suddenly rose from Feng Lan¡¯s body. However, the man with red lips stopped there. He helped Feng Lan pour a ss of wine, and the glint in his eyes became even more intense. ¡°There¡¯s a way to make your Grand General unable toe back. I wonder if you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Use the demonic technique you practice to deal with the Grand General. When the timees, if your sister wants to save him, she can only cripple her cultivation. This way, you can take her life while she¡¯s ill.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, she didn¡¯t reply and drank another ss of wine. The man with red lips added, ¡°I heard that your king will announce his marriage to your older sister the world on the day she seeds the High Priest¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed this? Or have you been avoiding the truth?¡± The ck aura on Feng Lan¡¯s body suddenly surged, and a fierce murderous aura assaulted the surroundings. The man with red lips sitting opposite her was shocked by the ck aura until he clutched his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He quickly pleaded, ¡°Lord Guardian, please show mercy.¡± Feng Lan looked at the man with red lips. Her eyes had already turned dark. A ball of ck aura gathered in her hand and she was about to attack him. The man with red lips was so frightened that his face turned ashen. He quickly said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m here to help you. Without the clean bead I gave you, the demonic aura on your body won¡¯t be able to be concealed. Your sister will immediately notice it.¡± These words finally made Feng Lan put away the ck aura in her hand. She stood up and walked towards the door. The man with red lips reminded her from behind, ¡°You¡¯d better consider my suggestion quickly. I¡¯m going back to report immediately.¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t answer him and walked out after he finished speaking. When the red-lipped man saw Feng Lan walk out, he smiled with ulterior motives. He also turned around and walked towards the room inside. After the two of them had left, Feng Ling walked into the room. She only nced around the room and saw the dudou that Feng Lan had taken from her ce. Feng Ling thought for a while and didn¡¯t take the dudou away. Instead, she used a talisman to wipe off all her aura. This dudou was now equivalent to a dudou that had never been used before. After doing all of this, she walked out of the door. Feng Lan only came out to take a walk because her thoughts were a little messy. As she walked, she arrived at a rather remote ce. She originally wanted to stop and think about what the red-lipped man had suggested just now, but she suddenly felt a murderous aura. She immediately shouted, ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± A person in ck jumped out from behind a tree and attacked her at the same time. Previously, Feng Ling would spar with Li Yan from time to time. With her heaven-defying learning abilities, she had quickly mastered Li Yan¡¯s punches and kicks. Tonight, she especially used these punches and kicks to deal with Feng Lan. After the two of them exchanged dozens of moves, Feng Lan actually couldn¡¯t tell which sect the person opposite her came from at all. She wanted to call for someone to catch the intruder, but the other party seemed to have seen through her intentions. The other party took out a whip and quickly swept it at her. ¡°Who is it? Do you know the consequences of assassinating a guardian?¡± Feng Lan obviously wanted to find out who the ck-clothed person was. Feng Ling didn¡¯t even respond. Every whip sheshed out imitated Li Yan¡¯s technique, ruthless and fatal. Feng Lan had originallye out for a stroll and didn¡¯t bring any weapons with her. After dozens of moves, she was whipped once. This whip thoroughly angered her. She jumped up and quickly jumped onto a tree. With a swoosh, she used her internal energy to send countless leaves flying towards Feng Ling. Feng Ling knew when to stop. She turned around and jumped to the other side. Feng Lan chased after the assassin and quickly shouted for the guards to catch them. Feng Ling stopped on a rooftop and nced at Feng Lan, who had followed her over. The corners of her lips curled up and she jumped towards the pce. Feng Lan followed closely behind. Along the way, Feng Lan called for help as she chased after the assassin. Soon, arge group of guards arrived. Feng Ling arrived at the side of the pce and asked Phoenix to teleport her back. She had just changed out of her clothes and was sitting there with a book when a servant came in to report to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess. An assassin has barged into the Guardian¡¯s courtyard.¡± Feng Ling looked up and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Has the assassin been caught?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling put down her book and walked out of the door. The maidservant quickly followed. ¡°Priestess, the Guardian has already chased her way to the pce. I¡¯m afraid the king has already been alerted.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, her figure shed and she arrived outside the pce. Indeed, there was already a crowd here, and the words ¡®Catch the assassin!¡¯ could be heard everywhere. Feng Lan was stopped by the head butler. Feng Lan was a little anxious. ¡°The assassin must have entered the pce. If you stop me and let him escape or injure the king, can you bear the consequences?¡± ¡°Protector Feng, there are many guards in the pce. It¡¯s impossible not to catch a mere assassin.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± When Feng Ling walked over, Feng Lan quickly said to her in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Sister, an assassin entered my courtyard just now and even injured me.¡± After saying that, she raised her arm. Indeed, her sleeve had been torn by the whip, and there was a lot of blood on it. Feng Ling nced at her wrist and frowned as she thought: ¡®I whipped her too lightly.¡¯ ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± As Feng Lan spoke, her eyes turned watery. Her petite appearance was simply pitiful. Feng Ling said to the head butler with a straight face, ¡°Capture the assassin and send him to me. I¡¯ll interrogate him myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling then said to Feng Lan, ¡°Sister, go back and apply the medicine first. I¡¯ll deal with the assassin.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Lan kept feeling that Feng Ling shouldn¡¯t be treating her like this. Logically speaking, Feng Ling should have pulled her back to her bedchamber to apply medicine. Why did she ask her to go back by herself tonight? At this moment, a guard captain walked out of the pce and arrived in front of Feng Ling. He first bowed to her and said, ¡°Priestess, the king invites you in to catch the assassin.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, a dark glint shed across her eyes. On what basis was she not allowed to enter after talking for so long? The moment her older sister arrived, the king let her in! Feng Ling had been paying attention to Feng Lan¡¯s reaction, so she naturally didn¡¯t miss her instant transformation. She said to the guard captain, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she gestured for Feng Lan to leave. Feng Ling¡¯s rejection twisted Feng Lan¡¯s heart even more. The next morning, Feng Ling went to the pce. The head butler invited her to the main hall of the Dragon Court Pce. Unexpectedly, when Feng Ling entered, a group of maidservants walked in at the same time with breakfast. The king, who was sitting at the dining table, tilted his head to look at her and said, ¡°Come and eat breakfast.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Previously, she hadn¡¯t felt it, but now, she felt an indescribable sense of ambiguity. Feng Ling felt terrible when she thought about how her sister was going to marry him after bing the High Priestess. How could she still marry the king when she was already married? Feng Ling was suddenly a little vexed, thinking about how to make him dismiss this idea. Chapter 432 - Do You Not Want to Marry Me?

Chapter 432: Do You Not Want to Marry Me?

Feng Ling thought for a moment and asked the king, ¡°Your Majesty, why do you wish to marry me?¡± The king looked at her with his unfathomable eyes, making Feng Ling feel that her question was a little redundant. Just as she thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the sessor of the High Priest. I¡¯m the king of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. Only you are worthy of being my queen.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and said sulkily, ¡°The daughter of a first-grade official is worthy too.¡± The king pursed his lips and looked at her. He had wanted to marry her from the moment he saw her. After a while, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Feng Ling looked back at him, wondering if they would get into a fight if she nodded. As if reading her mind, the king¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a dazzling smile. Feng Ling had to admit that the king was really one of the two most good-looking men she had ever seen (the other was, of course, her Yan). He was handsome and charming. Coupled with his kingly aura, it was no wonder that Feng Lan wanted to rece her and marry him. Before Feng Ling could answer, the king picked up his chopsticks and started eating breakfast. Feng Ling could only sit over, pick up her chopsticks, and eat her breakfast with her head lowered. However, she didn¡¯t know that when she lowered her eyes, a sharp glint shed across the king¡¯s eyes. Who had tricked away the heart of the queen whom he had carefully raised for more than ten years? That person deserved to die! After Feng Ling had eaten, the king said to her, ¡°We didn¡¯t catch the assassinst night. He probably didn¡¯t enter the pce. I¡¯ve already sent people to continue investigating.¡± Feng Ling nodded and stood up to leave. The king didn¡¯t keep her. After she left, he said to the air, ¡°Go and investigate which man Little Ling¡¯er has interacted with the most recently and which man she has met in private.¡± There was a ¡°Yes¡± in the air, then silence. When Feng Ling walked out of the pce, she actually saw Feng Lan standing there. Feng Lan¡¯s face was a little pale and she looked like she had been seriously injured. ¡°Sister.¡± Feng Lan said to her with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I was poisoned. That assassin poisoned mest night.¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in them. If that assassin hadn¡¯t been her, she would have really believed her. Since she wanted to lie to her, she could cooperate. Feng Ling walked towards her. ¡°Let me see. I¡¯ll concoct the antidote for you.¡± Feng Lan extended her arm for Feng Ling to see. There was a bandage wrapped around it, but one could see that the blood on the bandage was dark blue. This color obviously showed that she was poisoned, and it was highly poisonous at that. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan. Since she was already practicing demonic techniques, poison waspletely ineffective on her. Yet now, she was acting pitiful in front of her. This thought¡­ Why didn¡¯t she know that her younger sister was a green tea b*tch before? Feng Ling reflected on it and felt that if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would be letting down the trust she had ced in her all those years ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my bedchamber. I¡¯ll concoct an antidote for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to Feng Ling¡¯s bedchamber. ¡°Sister, wait for a while. I¡¯ll concoct the antidote for you.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she called over a maidservant. ¡°Serve Lan¡¯er some tea and snacks.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling walked to her herbs refining room. What Feng Lan had poisoned herself with was an especially domineering poison. The first symptom of this poison was that the blood would gradually turn dark blue, and then the entire body would be frozen. Based on what Feng Ling had seen in modern medicine, her muscles would gradually harden. ¡°Muscles would gradually harden.¡± Feng Ling suddenly smiled when she thought of these words. When Feng Ling came out of the refining room, Feng Lan¡¯s face looked even paler than before. Feng Ling handed the pill to her and said, ¡°Take one every morning and night. After taking it for five days, the poison in you will be cured. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Feng Lan happily took the bottle of medicine and looked at her with her big eyes. ¡°Sister, I want to hear you y the zither.¡± ¡°Take one first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling waited for her to take a pill before sitting down. She said seriously, ¡°You need to rest properly after being poisoned. I was a little uneasy today. I¡¯m worried that not only will my zither melody not cure you, but it will also worsen the spread of your poison throughout your body. This way, the antidote I gave you won¡¯t be effective.¡± ¡°Sister, are you worried about the Grand General¡¯s safety?¡± Feng Ling really didn¡¯t understand why Feng Lan would implicate the Grand General for no reason. However, she still nodded. This reason was the most convincing. Feng Lan lowered her eyes and thought for a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I probably won¡¯t be able toe and look for Sister for the next few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more important to neutralize the poison in your body. I cane and see you then.¡± Feng Lan nodded, stood up, and left. After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling turned around and made a few finger-sized paper effigies from talismans. She said to them, ¡°Watch Feng Lan closely.¡± The few paper effigies went out. Feng Lan stayed in her residence for two days. On the third day at midnight, a paper effigy returned and told Feng Ling, ¡°Mistress, Feng Lan has left.¡± Feng Ling sat up on the bed, put on her robe, and strode out. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling looked at the maidservants guarding outside the bedchamber and thought for a while before saying to them, ¡°Come to Lan¡¯er¡¯s residence with me. I¡¯m a little worried about her poison.¡± After saying that, she strode towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. When she arrived at Feng Lan¡¯s residence, the servant guarding outside quickly bowed to her. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Is Lan¡¯er asleep?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Guardian is already asleep.¡± ¡°You guys stay outside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling strode towards Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. When she arrived outside Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir, Feng Ling suddenly stopped. At the same time, Feng Lan opened the door and walked out. A trace of surprise quickly shed across her eyes. Thinking that she was lucky to have returned after sensing that she shouldn¡¯t leave, she quickly asked in surprise, ¡°Sister, why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°I was worried about you and wanted to take a look.¡± ¡°Really? Sister,e in quickly. Can we sleep together tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling walked in. The two of them walked straight into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. Feng Lan showed Feng Ling her arm. After Feng Ling finished reading, she looked relieved. ¡°Looks like the poison is almost cured.¡± ¡°Of course. The antidote that Sister developed is invincible.¡± Feng Ling looked at the insincere Feng Lan and said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, let me y a song for you. I received news today that the Grand General willunch an all-out attack on the ck Devil Nation tomorrow. If nothing goes wrong, this war will end soon. My mood has finally calmed down a lot.¡± Feng Lan also looked at Feng Ling with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling extended her hand and opened it. After a sh of red light, the Phoenix Zither appeared in her hand. Feng Ling quickly plucked the strings. The melodious and pleasant melody of the zither carried a soothing force. Soon, silver-white spots surrounded Feng Lan. At this moment, Feng Lan suddenly said to Feng Ling loudly, ¡°Sister, stop for a while.¡± Feng Ling stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to go to the toilet.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Feng Lan walked out of the door. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan¡¯s panicked footsteps and the corners of her lips curled up before she continued ying the zither. Feng Lan returned after a while. When she came back, her face was a little pale. Seeing her like this, Feng Ling said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you don¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t I continue ying the zither for you?¡± ¡°Sister, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright, then go rest. I have something to attend to tomorrow and won¡¯t being to see you. Get someone to tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Feng Ling left, Feng Lan spat out a mouthful of ck blood. She muttered, ¡°Looks like my demonic techniques can¡¯t withstand the powers of a Priest.¡± After saying this, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°After tomorrow, my demonic technique will be upgraded. As long as I deal with you before you be the High Priestess, I will be invincible.¡± ¡­ After Feng Ling returned to her bedchamber, she woke up one of the small paper effigies monitoring Feng Lan and asked, ¡°Have you been discovered?¡± ¡°No, Mistress.¡± ¡°In that case, why did she suddenly return?¡± Actually, Feng Ling also felt that Feng Lan didn¡¯t know where she had ced the paper effigies, so she really couldn¡¯t understand. At around ten the next morning, the High Priest suddenly sent someone to call Feng Ling to the Priest Hall. Feng Ling knew that Feng Lan must have gone to the battlefield. Indeed, when Feng Ling walked into the Priest Hall, not only was the High Priest present, but the King and Guardian were also present. ¡°Ling¡¯er, something happened to the Grand General.¡± Before Feng Ling could approach, the High Priest said, ¡°The results of our previous predictions were suddenly overturned. A powerful force was injected and it turned the destined situation around.¡± ¡°Master, you mean someone changed their fate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling walked over and looked at the abacus in front of the High Priest. The situation had indeed changed. ¡°I called you over because I want you to protect me. I¡¯ll personally go save the Grand General. Otherwise, the Grand General will definitely die.¡± ¡°Master, let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± The first to object was the king. Chapter 433 - Tell Me, Who Is Yan?

Chapter 433: Tell Me, Who Is Yan?

The king said sternly, ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded the High Priest yet. You can¡¯t take this risk.¡± Feng Ling frowned and said, ¡°My ability isn¡¯t inferior to Master¡¯s. By going, this is also a form of training for me.¡± The king still objected firmly. ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously puffed up her cheeks and red at him. The king lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her expression. ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling decided not to look at him and turned to the High Priest. The High Priest nced at the king and said, ¡°The person who turned this war around is very strong. Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn.¡± Just as Feng Ling was about to say something, the king said to Feng Ling in a firm tone, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, after the High Priest saves the Grand General back, treat him immediately.¡± Even the High Priest¡¯s tone became firm. ¡°Do as the king says.¡± After saying that, he gestured to his guardian. ¡°Activate the altar ritual.¡± The guardian immediately went to prepare. The High Priest walked towards the altar. Feng Ling stood there anxiously. At this moment, the king walked up to her and tapped her forehead. Startled, Feng Ling reflexively tilted her head back. The king said, ¡°Be obedient.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Was the king coaxing her like a child? In the end, it was still the High Priest who did the ritual. The High Priest brought the Grand General back when the sky was about to turn dark. Looking at the unconscious Grand General and her master, who had exhausted too much energy and injured his foundation, Chu Luo gave each of them a pill to stabilize their energy. She quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The zither music surrounded the High Priest and the Grand General with countless light spots. Amid the light spots, the injuries on the High Priest¡¯s body could be seen slowly healing and scabbing. The zither melody yed by the altar untilte into the night. When Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood up, she fell back because of her stamina. Just as she thought that she was definitely in trouble, her body fell into a broad, strong, and slightly familiar embrace. A strong sense of surprise surged in her heart. This surprise made her body unable to withstand the burden and she lost consciousness. When Feng Ling opened her eyes, she was already lying in her bedroom. She quickly sat up in bed, lifted the nket, and ran out. She couldn¡¯t be wrong about that familiar feeling. It must be her Yan. When Feng Ling ran to the door of the bedchamber, she suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing a coat and quickly stopped. She turned around to put on her clothes, washed up, and walked out of the bedchamber. She originally wanted to look for the king directly, but not long after she walked out, she heard people discussing. ¡°The Grand General is too powerful. He actually defeated the ck Devil Nation¡¯s army again.¡± ¡°However, the Grand General was also seriously injured this time. I heard that he hasn¡¯t woken up until now.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling felt a little strange. ording to what she had given Generalst night, he should have woken up this morning. At the thought of this, she decided to take a look first. She turned around and went to the Grand General¡¯s residence. When the people from the Grand General¡¯s residence saw Feng Linging, they quickly reported to the head butler. The head butler ran out and respectfully weed her in. As Feng Ling walked, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Grand General?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Grand General has been unconscious since he was sent backst night.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t ask further. She quickened her pace and went to the Grand General¡¯s residence with the head butler. Indeed, the Grand General was still lying there with his eyes tightly closed. After Feng Ling walked over, she sat on the edge of the bed and read the Grand General¡¯s pulse. Then, she bent down and approached his face to lift his eyelids to take a look. There was nothing abnormal. Feng Ling let out a strange ¡®Eh?¡¯ and turned around. She had wanted to ask the head butler a few questions, but her nose almost bumped into the man standing behind her. Feng Ling blinked a few times, a trace of joy quickly shooting out from her eyes. She stood up and jumped into the king¡¯s arms. The person whom he had ced on the tip of his heart suddenly pounced over. With the soft fragrance and warm jade in his arms, the king¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. Although he didn¡¯t know why she was so enthusiastic, he was happy to see such a thing happen. ¡°Yan.¡± ¡°Yan?¡± The name Feng Ling called out made the king pause. A vicious aura quickly surged in his heart. He grabbed her waist and hugged her tightly. His voice was dark like a storm. ¡°Tell me, who is Yan?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Feng Ling looked at him in confusion. The familiar aura on him was right. Why did he ask that? The king lowered his head and, seeing the confusion in Feng Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes, the violent emotions in his body became even more intense. He tightened his grip on her waist again and pressed his lips against hers. Feng Ling looked at this handsome face that had darkened from anger and felt the temperature of his lips. Her mind went nk. The touch of her lips was too tempting. The king looked at the person staring at him with wide eyes and an indescribable emotion suddenly shed across his heart. From the moment he saw the person in front of him, he had decided to raise her and make her his queen after she grew up. He had always allowed her to maintain the purest heart in terms of rtionships. He couldn¡¯t bear to let her be afraid of him. He didn¡¯t even dare to show his brutal side in front of her. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his precious baby, who he had carefully protected, would fall for another man. She was his. How could she fall for someone else! At the thought of this, he increased his strength. Feng Ling sensed his emotions and abruptly widened her eyes. In the next moment, her eyes were covered by a broad palm. Unable to see anyone, the familiar sensation intensified. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost out of breath that he let go of her. At the same time, she was hugged tightly. Feng Ling was shocked by his rapid heartbeat. A domineering voice came from above her head. ¡°You are my queen. I forbid you to like others!¡± Feng Ling was a little out of breath, so she didn¡¯t answer him. This made the king misunderstand. He let go of her body and said forcefully, ¡°No matter who you have in your heart, forget about him. Also, on the day you seed the High Priest, we¡¯ll get married directly.¡± Without giving Feng Ling a chance to speak, he strode out of the door. He wanted to get someone to make preparations for their marriage! Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Just as Feng Ling was about to chase after him, a moan suddenly came from behind. She quickly turned around and saw the Grand General slowly open his eyes. ¡°Grand General, you¡¯re awake?¡± The Grand General looked at the person standing in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Ling was used to him never speaking in front of her, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her voice and called for the head butler standing outside the door. She instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll give Grand General a prescriptionter. When the timees, follow the instructions and gather these herbs. This medicine has to be taken by the Grand General for at least half a month.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling then said to the Grand General, ¡°Then I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the room. For the next few days, Feng Ling actually didn¡¯t see the king. Moreover, there were obviously many more guards around her bedchamber now. Even wherever she went, a group of guards followed. Feng Ling had a headache. She simply went straight to the Treasure House and prepared to look for books of this type. She stayed there for the entire day. When the sky was about to turn dark, Feng Ling had just walked out of the Treasure House when she saw Feng Lan walking over. When she saw Feng Lan, Feng Ling narrowed her eyes. She could feel that Feng Lan¡¯s cultivation was much deeper than before. This situation made her heart tighten. As if what she¡¯d done before hadn¡¯t changed anything. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re indeed here.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, walked over, grabbed her wrist, and took her pulse. Feng Lan said with a smile, ¡°Sister, your antidote is very useful. My poison has been neutralized.¡± The poison in Feng Lan¡¯s body was indeed gone. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t checking for this. Instead, when she grabbed her wrist, she quietly inserted a trace of red light. After a moment, she indeed discovered a very powerful ck energy fluctuation somewhere. Feng Ling looked up at Feng Lan and said, ¡°Your poison has indeed been neutralized.¡± With that, she let go of her hand. Feng Lan continued smiling and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go see the Grand General together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already this hour. Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Feng Lan seemed a little disappointed. She rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to eat.¡± Feng Ling said very casually, ¡°I still have to go to Master¡¯s ce. You cane with me.¡± She wanted to ask her master if he knew under what circumstances a person would return to a past life after experiencing a future life. At the same time, she wanted to ask how she could change her fate. She could feel that she couldn¡¯t change the overall situation of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies at all. Indeed, Feng Lan immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you go to the High Priest, he will definitely keep you there for a long chat. When the timees, I can only wait for you in the side hall. It¡¯s too boring.¡± The High Priest and Feng Ling usually talked about priest-rted matters. No one else could listen. Feng Ling didn¡¯t force her and said, ¡°Then you can go back first.¡± After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling¡¯s expression became serious. She strode towards the High Priest Hall. The High Priest¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. After the two of them had eaten, he said to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ll temporarily take over my position for the time being. I¡¯m going into seclusion.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed his wrist and felt his pulse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just expended too much energy when I saved the Grand General. I¡¯ll recover after a while.¡± Feng Ling nodded and said, ¡°Master, I want to ask you two questions.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°After a person experiences their previous life and current life, under what circumstances will only one party remember everything and the other party can¡¯t remember anything?¡± Chapter 434 - As Long As You Don’t Like That Man, These Are Yours

Chapter 434: As Long As You Don¡¯t Like That Man, These Are Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The High Priest was a little surprised that Feng Ling would ask such a question, but he still thought for a while and told her, ¡°Once a person is reincarnated, they will forget everything in their previous life. It¡¯s impossible for them to have memories of their previous life.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling asked anxiously, ¡°What if that person hasn¡¯t gone through reincarnation?¡± ¡°Possession?¡± The High Priest frowned when he thought of this situation. ¡°This is an unorthodox method that only fiends learn.¡± Feng Ling suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Master, if someone wants to defy the heavens and change their fate, what punishment will they suffer?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be changed. It¡¯s hard to go against the will of the heavens.¡± After the High Priest finished speaking, he even said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I know that you read a variety of books. Some books are just for reading. Don¡¯t think about things that go against our High Priest¡¯s duty.¡± After saying this, he suddenly sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too heaven-defying in certain aspects. I wonder if it¡¯s good or bad.¡± The High Priest was most worried that the heavens would be jealous of her astonishing talent and give her a shortened lifespan. However, it would be fine as long as she became the High Priestess when she turned 16. At that time, she would be the chosen daughter of the heavens, and even the heavens would favor her. At the thought of this, the High Priest was relieved. He rubbed Feng Ling¡¯s head and said to her lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t stay in the Treasure House all the time. If you have nothing to do, you can walk around.¡± ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Feng Ling walked out from her master¡¯s ce. After thinking for a while, she turned around and walked towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Feng Lan had clearly been injured by her Phoenix Zitherst night, yet she actually looked fine today. She nned to test if she was pretending or if she was really fine. When they arrived outside Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard, two maidservants happened to walk over with a basket of fruits. When the two of them saw Feng Ling, they quickly bowed. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°What fruit are you holding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s An Guo.¡± Which was actually an apple. Feng Ling nodded and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring it in for Lan¡¯er.¡± The two of them quickly handed the basket to Feng Ling and left. Feng Ling looked at the fruits in the basket and tapped her fingers on them, using the power of a priest. This was only beneficial to ordinary people and wouldn¡¯t cause them any harm. But to people who cultivated the demonic path, using the power of sacrificial offerings could weaken the magic power in their body. When Feng Ling walked into the inner courtyard, she saw Feng Lan practicing martial arts in the courtyard. As a guardian, Feng Lan usually protected the High Priestess. Therefore, her martial arts had to be very strong. Feng Ling watched for a while, then ced the fruit basket to the side and attacked. ¡°Lan¡¯er, let¡¯s exchange a few moves.¡± The moment Feng Ling attacked, Feng Lan received the attack. As she took the blow, she said with a smile, ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t fought in a long time. See if I¡¯ve improved.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t intend to go easy on her. Every move carried a powerful force. Feng Lan also had her own thoughts and didn¡¯t intend to deliberately give in to Feng Ling. Every move the two of them made carried powerful internal energy. Many flowers and leaves in the surroundings were stirred into the air. At this moment, Feng Lan suddenly saw a man walking in. She forcefully received Feng Ling¡¯s palm. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Looking at Feng Lan, who was holding a hand over her chest and retreating a few steps, Feng Ling stopped her movement and also realized that there were footsteps behind her. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She deliberately said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re distracted.¡± Feng Lan said aggrievedly, ¡°I thought that Sister only nned to spar with me casually. I didn¡¯t expect you to be serious.¡± After saying that, her eyes turned watery. ¡°It hurts.¡± Feng Ling nced at the apples beside her, walked over to take one, and handed it to her. ¡°Eat this fruit quickly. I added the power of a priest to the fruit. This way, your chest won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± The footsteps behind her had approached. Feng Lan called out with a glint in her eyes, ¡°Grand General, you¡¯re here.¡± Only then did Feng Ling turn to look at the Grand General standing there. At this moment, his cold and hard face still had a sickly expression, but it didn¡¯t diminish the fierce dignity in his eyes. Feng Ling frowned. ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet. Why are you out?¡± ¡°Sister, I asked the Grand General toe to my ce to get something.¡± ¡°What is it that you have to personallye and get?¡± Feng Ling frowned even more. She kept feeling that Feng Lan didn¡¯t have good intentions. The Grand General had his lips tightly closed the entire time, his handsome brows furrowed. He seemed a little surprised that Feng Ling was here. When Feng Ling saw his reaction, she turned around and ced the fruit in Feng Lan¡¯s hand. She urged, ¡°Eat this fruit first.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll eatter.¡± ¡°No, eat it now¡­ I¡¯ll feel bad if I don¡¯t watch you eat.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to suddenly be so insistent. Previously, she only needed to say a few sentences to dodge it. This time, it seemed to be useless. She looked at the fruit Feng Ling handed her and wondered how she could not eat it. Feng Ling sneered in her heart. In the past, she had always given in to her because she felt sorry for her only sister. Now that her attitude had changed, her tone couldn¡¯t help but be domineering. ¡°Could it be that Lan¡¯er had pretended to be pped by me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not eating the fruit?¡± The Grand General stared at Feng Lan coldly with a tant threat in his eyes. The ck aura in Feng Lan¡¯s heart almost couldn¡¯t be suppressed. She could only take it and take a bite. Feng Ling: ¡°Eat more. How can one bite help?¡± Feng Lan was a little anxious. Her mind raced. At this moment, she pointed at the Grand General and said, ¡°Sister, let the Grand General take the things away first. Look at how seriously ill he is. What if¡­¡± ¡°So why did you call the Grand General who is so seriously ill over?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Lan was speechless. If she had known that Feng Ling would suddenlye over, she wouldn¡¯t have called the Grand General over. Moreover, the thing she was giving to him¡­ At the thought of this, she felt inexplicably guilty. At this moment, Feng Ling continued to urge her, ¡°Lan¡¯er, quickly eat the fruit.¡± Feng Lan subconsciously ate the apple. When she was about to finish it, she suddenly realized something. Satisfied, Feng Ling asked, ¡°What exactly are you giving to the Grand General? Go get it. After you do, I¡¯ll leave with the general to take his pulse.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, the Grand General turned around and walked out of the door. Feng Ling looked at his tall back strangely, then nced at Feng Lan before turning around to follow him. The moment Feng Lan and the Grand General left, her expression instantly darkened. She quickly turned around and walked into the room. She wanted to vomit out all of that fruit she had eaten just now. When she realized that it was useless and that some of the magic power in her body had been removed, she was so angry that a ck aura surged around her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feng Ling followed behind the Grand General and said to him as she walked, ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed and run around. Even if there¡¯s something very important you want to get, you can send your most trusted person or get her to send it over. You¡­¡± Feng Ling suddenly stopped. She thought that since the Grand General was already so severely injured, it was better not to berate him. She asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t walk back, I¡¯ll get someone to bring over a pnquin.¡± The Grand General stopped and pursed his lips as he looked at her. Feng Ling looked back at him. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, she knew that he was objecting. She said, ¡°So be it. But you can¡¯te out again before you recover.¡± The Grand General nodded after a few seconds. The two of them walked forward. When Feng Ling came out of the general¡¯s residence after taking the Grand General¡¯s pulse, it was almost noon. She thought for a while and was about to go back when she suddenly saw dark clouds rolling in the sky to the west. This meant that heavy rain was about to fall. However, Feng Ling remembered that at the time, the dark clouds over there had drowned the wheat nted by the farmers, and in the end, there was no harvest. At the thought of this, she nned to try and change this disaster. At the thought of this, she pointed at one of the guards behind her and said, ¡°Get the guardmander to send more people to go with me to the West City.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± The guard captain was very fast. In less than 15 minutes, he rushed over with his men. At the same time, he prepared a morous horse carriage for Feng Ling. Feng Ling looked at the carriage. She had originally nned to not bring it over. After thinking for a while, she said to the guardmander, ¡°Send someone to buy oil paper. The more the better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not long after Feng Ling boarded the horse and left with a group of guards, the carriage stopped. Feng Ling was about to lift the curtains to see what was going on when arge hand lifted the curtains at the same time and someone sat in. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Feng Ling thought about how this person had left just like that yesterday and immediately pulled a long face. The king nced at her expression, lifted the curtains, and brought in a lunchbox from outside. He opened it. The fragrance of the pastry made Feng Ling swallow a mouthful of saliva. The king said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t like that man, these are all yours.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t thought that she would interact with the king like this in the past. Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer, the king¡¯s handsome face darkened and he pushed the lunchbox into her arms. Feng Ling hugged the lunchbox and looked at him, who had a serious expression. She said, ¡°I just foretold that there will be a water disaster in the west. I¡¯ll get someone to quickly harvest the crops.¡± The king¡¯s expression turned serious. He thought for a while, lifted the curtain, and called the guardmander over. He ordered, ¡°Immediately inform all the officials. Get their family to bring some people to the west to harvest the crops quickly. This will be considered a political achievement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 435 - Assassins

Chapter 435: Assassins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The horse carriage continued forward. Feng Ling ate a piece of pastry and nced at the king. She ate one piece after another and wondered if this person was really Yan¡¯s previous reincarnation. If he really were Yan¡¯s previous reincarnation, he wouldn¡¯t know what happened in his next life at all. He wouldn¡¯t be considered her lover. Since he wasn¡¯t her lover, why did he kiss her yesterday? And she actually didn¡¯t push him away! The more Feng Ling thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t eat. The king, who had been sitting up straight, suddenly tilted his head and looked at her. Feng Ling opened her mouth. In the next moment, the king leaned towards her and reached out to her face. When she subconsciously leaned back, he wiped the corners of her lips with his thumb. The king said, ¡°There are pastry crumbs on your lips.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± What had she wanted to say just now? How could she have forgotten all of it! ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Feng Ling subconsciously nodded. The king lifted the curtain and said to the person outside, ¡°Water.¡± Then, he handed her a sk of water. Feng Ling took it and took a sip. She finally remembered what she wanted to say. She immediately asked with a serious expression, ¡°Do you believe in the past and present lives?¡± The king looked at her with those deep eyes. ¡°I do.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask him if he remembered what happened in his next life, right? One look and she knew that he had never experienced the next life. Feng Ling suddenly had a headache. Previously, when she used the mirror, it said that she could find him as long as she was sincere. What was considered sincere? Wasn¡¯t she sincere enough? The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. When the king, who was sitting at the side, saw Feng Ling¡¯s dazed expression, he immediately misunderstood. The gentleness in his eyes quickly disappeared. He reached out and grabbed her chin, making her look at him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you thinking about that man?¡± Feng Ling looked at the king, who changed his attitude so quickly, and felt the pain in her chin. She subconsciously frowned. Seeing her like this, the king leaned over. Feng Ling quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth and warned him with her big eyes that seemed to be saying, ¡°How dare you kiss me. I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± The king looked into her eyes for a few seconds, a dark glint quickly flickering across them. Then he eased his grip and rubbed her chin, which had turned red from his strength. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked with a pained expression. Feng Ling actually blushed at these words. In the past, she hadn¡¯t felt so. Now, as long as she stayed with him, she could discover many shadows of Li Yan on him, or perhaps Li Yan had shadows of him. At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. The voice of the guardmander came from outside the carriage. ¡°Your Majesty, all the officials and servants have gathered outside the city gate.¡± The king let go of Feng Ling¡¯s chin and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The horse carriage continued forward. At this moment, Feng Ling lifted the curtains to the side and nced at the dark clouds in the west. She said, ¡°The heavy rain will arrive in two hours at most.¡± The king immediately said to themander, ¡°Bring two horses.¡± After a while, their carriage stopped. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s ride over.¡± Feng Ling nodded and the two of them alighted from the carriage. They rode a horse each and led a group of guards, officials, and their house guards and servants to quickly approach the west. Half an hourter, arge group of people arrived in the field to the west. Most of thendowners here supplied food for the Imperial City. If these crops were drowned by the water, it would bring great trouble to the Imperial City. When they arrived, the farmers were already waiting in the fields with their harvest. When they saw the king and Feng Ling, they wanted to kneel down and kowtow. The king said, ¡°No need for formalities. Then, he said to the prime minister, ¡°Prime Minister Zuo, go and divide up thend of each family. You must collect all the food within an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, King.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste a single grain and don¡¯t mix it up. It belongs to whoever it belongs to.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The prime minister immediately sent someone. The more people there were, the faster they could work. There were at least a few hundred acres of wheat here. After the officials split up the work, their progress was astonishing. The king and Feng Ling stood there and watched everyone work. Feng Ling nced at the dark clouds that were getting heavier and heavier and said to the king, ¡°This rain shouldst for a few days. After harvesting the crops, they must be dried.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The farmers definitely have a way.¡± Feng Ling felt that these words made sense, so she nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. When most of the crops had been harvested, bean-sized raindrops finally started falling. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of oil paper. The rest could also be covered with oil paper immediately. The rain was too heavy and the oil paper umbre couldn¡¯t cover everything. Many people were instantly drenched. Feng Ling cast a barrier to protect her and the king. Seeing that all the crops had been harvested, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. Feng Ling said, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s strength in numbers. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about food.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she felt something amiss. She quickly asked, ¡°Is there a reservoir above here?¡± The king nodded. ¡°Yes, it was built in XX year.¡± ¡°This is bad.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed. She wanted Phoenix to teleport her over. The king grabbed her wrist. ¡°Take me with you.¡± Then, he said to themander beside him, ¡°Bring people to the reservoir immediately.¡± After saying that, the two of them disappeared and appeared above the reservoir. In the reservoir, a ck water dragon was rolling around happily. ¡°So you¡¯re the one causing trouble.¡± The ck Flood Dragon stopped when he realized that someone was here. He looked at the two of them and wagged his tail at them. The rolling waves mmed towards them. Feng Ling waved her hand and sent the great waves back. She said to the king, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and flew towards the water. ¡°Evil Flood Dragon, how dare you cause trouble here!¡± Roar! Rumble¡­ Feng Ling made a hand seal with her finger and threw a talisman at the dragon. The ck Flood Dragon stirred the water in the reservoir again. The dam was about to be destroyed. Coupled with the heavy rain, arge amount of water was flowing from the dam. Seeing this situation, Feng Ling shouted at Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, mes.¡± Phoenix flew to the front of the ck Flood Dragon and spat out a mouthful of mes. Chu Luo threw out a few Lightning Talismans at the same time. Rumble! Rumble!! Rumble!! Looking at the ck Flood Dragon that was surrounded by mes and quickly scorched by the lightning, Feng Ling turned around and returned to the shore. However, before she could say anything, the king grabbed her wrist and jumped to the side. Then, countless arrowsnded by their feet. ¡°There are assassins.¡± Just as Feng Ling finished speaking, dozens of ck-clothed and masked people appeared in front of them and surrounded them. At this moment, the rain was still heavy. Those people in ck clothes and masks were wearing bamboo hats. Feng Ling and the king, on the other hand, were drenched. Feng Ling didn¡¯t build a barrier anymore and gave the king a sword. She took out a whip and the two of them started fighting with these men in ck. The king¡¯s martial arts were very powerful, and he killed two or three men in ck in just two or three moves. Feng Ling was originally dealing with these assassins very seriously, but as she fought, she realized that she didn¡¯t actually have much to do. No matter where she went, the king would quicklye and deal with the assassin in front of her. Feng Ling snapped out of her thoughts and wondered if she should stand to the side and watch the show. At this moment, the king shouted, ¡°Careful.¡± Feng Ling felt the sword auraing from behind her and was about to dodge when her wrist was grabbed and pulled to the side. Feng Ling quickly turned around and saw the sword tip pierce the king¡¯s arm. As if he didn¡¯t feel it, the king said to her, ¡°Stand aside.¡± Then, he waved his sword at the assassins with a murderous aura. With the swift movements of the sword and the torrential rain, Chu Luo was almost unable to see the figure in front of her. As she stood there, it suddenly urred to her: ¡®Where are the people protecting the king? Why didn¡¯t theye out?¡¯ Also¡­ why did assassins dare toe here? Just as Feng Ling¡¯s mind was filled with questions, the king¡¯s guards finally appeared. Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she have a strange feeling? Although she felt strange, she immediately walked to the king¡¯s side and saw that the blood on his arm had been washed away by the rain as soon as it appeared. She quickly formed a barrier above their heads. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let me see.¡± The king extended his arm for her to see. Feng Ling quickly rolled up his sleeve. After she rolled it above the wound, she said to him, ¡°Hold down your sleeve. Don¡¯t let it fall.¡± The king pressed down on his sleeve. Feng Ling nced at it. The wound was a little deep, but there was no poison. She quickly took out a bottle of medicine and applied it on him. After applying the medicine, she used her handkerchief to bandage it. As she bandaged it, she said, ¡°Who exactly sent these assassins? We must investigate carefully.¡± The king looked down at her and nodded. Just as Feng Ling was about to retract her hand, he said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Chapter 436 - You Dont Know Whats Good for You!

Chapter 436: You Don¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, her face blushed for no reason. She quickly retracted her hand and said awkwardly, ¡°No way will something happen to me.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the king extended his hand towards her. Feng Ling wanted to dodge, but hisrge hand pushed aside the wet hair on her face first. The king said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re all wet. Dry your clothes with your internal energy first.¡± Feng Ling looked at him and held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°Yours is also wet.¡± At this moment, the head guard came over and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the assassins are all dealt with. The carriage is parked over there.¡± The king nodded and said to Feng Ling, ¡°Go to the carriage first.¡± The two of them got into the carriage. The moment they boarded the carriage, the two of them dried their clothes with their internal energy. Feng Ling was still a little worried about the wound on his hand, so she took out a medicine bottle for him. ¡°Take two pills from this bottle when you go back. This way, your hand should be healed by tomorrow morning.¡± The king took the bottle from her hand and nodded. ¡­ On the other side. Not long after Chu Luo and the others left, Feng Lan went to the Grand General¡¯s residence. The butler stopped her in front of the general¡¯s residence. ¡°Guardian Feng, the Grand General is unwell. He instructed us not to bring anyone to him.¡± Feng Lan said with a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver something to the Grand General. I¡¯ll leave after that.¡± ¡°Guardian Feng, what is it? I¡¯ll hand it to the Grand General on your behalf.¡± ¡°No.¡± The corners of Feng Lan¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a meaningful smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and tell the Grand General that I¡¯m giving him his sweetheart¡¯s personal belongings? Ask him if he wants them.¡± When the head butler heard this, he was stunned. ¡®Since when did the General have a sweetheart?¡¯ He had watched the General grow up. Why didn¡¯t he know? Feng Lan urged him, ¡°Hurry up and go in to help me report. It¡¯s going to rainter. I have to go back early.¡± When the head butler saw that Feng Lan was speaking so seriously, he decided to go report it even though he had his doubts. It had to be known that their Grand General was either staying in the general¡¯s residence or in the army camp. If a matchmaker wanted toe and matchmake him, he would directly order her to be thrown out. How could an ascetic monk like their Grand General possibly have a sweetheart? Although the head butler felt that Feng Lan was making this up, he still went in to report to the general. At this moment, the Grand General was reading a military book. When he heard the butler say this, he looked up and a strong cold glint shed across his eyes. The head butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly said, ¡°General, why don¡¯t I reject Guardian Feng?¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Let her in.¡± The butler was stunned. In the next second, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When the butler retreated from the room, his heart was still pounding. After Feng Lan was brought in, the butler left. She looked at the Grand General, who was sitting there with a sickly expression but still couldn¡¯t hide the powerful and fierce aura emanating from his body. She slowly walked over and said in a concerned tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister ask you to rest more? Why are you still reading?¡± The Grand General looked up at her coldly. Feng Lan seemed to be used to his attitude towards her. She walked up to him and said, ¡°Not long ago, I saw a?dudou1?at my sister¡¯s ce. I thought it looked really nice, so I asked her to give it to me.¡± After saying that, she showed him the dudou with lotus flowers embroidered on it. ¡°But I thought about it. Since you like my sister and she¡¯s going to marry the king soon, why don¡¯t I leave this dudou for you to leave as a keepsake?¡± The general looked at the dudou and frowned. Feng Lan stared at his cold face and asked with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll destroy it.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± He snatched the dudou from her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Priestess¡¯s intimate belonging. If you didn¡¯t want it, why did you ask her for it?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Feng Lan was still smiling, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I want what Sister has, but I don¡¯t want what she has used before.¡± When the general heard this, he seemed to have realized something and his expression darkened. ¡°The Priestess is so good to you, but you actually¡­¡± ¡°Good to me? Has she ever asked if I needed her to be good to me?¡± Bang! The general mmed his palm on the table beside him. Several cracks actually appeared in the excellent pear blossom wood. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Grand General, your injuries haven¡¯t recovered. It¡¯s not a good idea to use your internal energy now.¡± An undisguised killing intent shed across his eyes. Seemingly frightened, Feng Lan patted her chest and took two steps back. She asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°Grand General, you don¡¯t want to kill me, do you?¡± At this point, the corners of her lips curled up into a strange smile. ¡°Many people saw meing to the Grand General¡¯s residence. If you dare to do anything to me, Sister will know soon. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, she pointed at the dudou that General had set down beside him. ¡°Sister¡¯s dudou is already with you. Say, if I say something in her ear, will you be able to exin yourself?¡± The killing intent in the general¡¯s eyes intensified. Feng Lan looked at him and the smile in her eyes deepened. ¡°If I tell Sister that you snatched the dudou from me, what do you think Sister will think of you?¡± Swoosh¡­ A fist flew towards Feng Lan¡¯s face. Feng Lan stood there without dodging. There was actually a trace of smugness in her eyes. His fist stopped five centimeters away from her. The general pointed at the door and snapped in a low voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± The corners of Feng Lan¡¯s lips twitched. She turned around and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Grand General, I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± The general waited for Feng Lan to leave before he loosened his clenched fists. He turned to look at the dudou beside him and reached out to pick it up, but he stopped halfway. Since Feng Lan had already be like this, he couldn¡¯t let her stay by Feng Ling¡¯s side anymore. She had to be eliminated. In the end, he still picked up the dudou. However, just as he did so, a ball of ck aura entered his body. The Grand General was shocked and was about to stand up to chase after Feng Lan. However, once he stood up, he fell straight down. ¡­ When Feng Ling and the king returned to the pce, the rain had yet to stop. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯ll send you back after you¡¯re done.¡± Feng Ling wanted to go back and change her clothes. At this moment, the king said in a casual tone, ¡°The plum blossom wine brewedst winter should be ready for consumption.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, her eyes lit up. She said with a straight expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat first before going back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them arrived at the pce, an anxious-looking head butler quickly came over and said to them, ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, the Grand General suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°Why did the general faint?¡± Chu Luo frowned. The king asked, ¡°Did you get the imperial physicians to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes. The imperial physicians can¡¯t find anything.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As she spoke, she turned around. The king stopped her. ¡°Change your clothes first. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Ling was about to say that she had no clothes to change into when she heard the chief butler say, ¡°Priestess, the king had already sent your servant to deliver your clothes before you returned.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously nced at the king. The king said, ¡°Take Little Ling¡¯er to change her clothes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Priestess, please follow me.¡± Feng Ling followed the butler to a side hall. When she arrived, one of her maidservants was indeed waiting by the door with a set of clothes. When she saw Feng Ling, she first bowed to her before saying, ¡°Priestess, I¡¯m here to send you your clothes.¡± Feng Ling nodded, took the clothes, pushed open the door, and walked in. After she entered, the maidservant closed the door for her. This was a room with gorgeous decorations, but it seemed like no one lived here. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind. She walked to the room inside, changed her clothes, and walked out. The maidservant went in to take the clothes she had changed out of. She went to the front hall. At this moment, the king had also changed his clothes. The two of them went to the general¡¯s residence. After Chu Luo checked the Grand General¡¯s pulse, her frown deepened. She put General¡¯s hand under the nket and asked the butler, ¡°Who came today?¡± The butler opened his mouth and thought for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Priestess, no one has been here.¡± Feng Ling knew that the butler wasn¡¯t lying, so there was only one possibility. After Feng Lan came, she had directly wiped everyone¡¯s memories. She quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was melodious, and the healing energy turned into spots of light that entered the Grand General¡¯s body. However, after Feng Ling finished ying one song, two songs, and three songs, she suddenly stopped. She pursed her lips and looked at the unconscious general. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before looking up at the king. ¡°The Grand General was invaded by a demonic aura. I¡¯ve already removed all the demonic aura in his body, but he¡¯s unwilling to wake up.¡± At this point, she frowned. Although the process was different from what she had experienced before, the ending was the same. The king frowned when he heard Feng Ling. ¡°The General¡¯s residence is heavily guarded. How did the Grand General get invaded by a demonic aura?¡± After saying that, he asked the butler standing at the side, ¡°Has the Grand General been acting strangely recently?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Grand General hasn¡¯t been acting strangely.¡± Feng Ling could confirm this. ¡°Yes, I even came over to take his pulse yesterday.¡± She also knew who had injected the Great General with the demonic aura, but she couldn¡¯t understand why the Grand General didn¡¯t want to wake up himself. Unless¡­ Chapter 437 - Since Youre Unwilling to Wake Up, Dont Wake Up

Chapter 437: Since You¡¯re Unwilling to Wake Up, Don¡¯t Wake Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling suddenly said to the king, ¡°Yesterday, Grand General went to Lan¡¯er¡¯s ce. Lan¡¯er said that she had something very important to give to Grand General, but Grand General left without taking anything.¡± When the king heard this, his gaze darkened. He turned to look at the unconscious Grand General and thought for a few seconds before saying to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, go out first.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The king walked up to the general and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°See what he has on him,¡± he said. Feng Ling froze for a moment before turning to leave. After Feng Ling walked out and closed the door, the king lifted the General¡¯s nket and felt around for a while. Soon, he found a dudou in his clothes. Taking out the dudou, the king merely took a look and a powerful murderous aura appeared in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to wake up, don¡¯t wake up.¡± After saying that, he put his dudou into his clothes, pulled the nket over General, and walked out. When Feng Ling saw the kinge out, she quickly asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± The king looked at her and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to touch her hair and said, ¡°Go eat first. You can ask Feng Lanter what she wanted to give the Grand General.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°If anyone dares to do anything to let you down, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Feng Ling tilted her head to look at him, feeling that there was something behind his words. However, the king shut his mouth and stopped talking. The two of them went to the pce. While eating, Feng Ling wondered what would happen if she and Feng Lan fell out. At this moment, a piece of food was ced in her bowl. Then, the king¡¯s disapproving voice could be heard. ¡°Eat.¡± Feng Ling looked at the king, who was eating seriously. She thought that this person was just like when she first met Yan and wasn¡¯t adorable at all. Indeed, even if a person reincarnated, the things carved in their soul couldn¡¯t be changed. Feng Ling ate the food in her bowl and looked at the dishes on the table. Only then did she realize that all the dishes were her favorite. She couldn¡¯t be picky even if she wanted to. At the thought of this, Feng Ling looked up at him. After a few seconds, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, did you discover something?¡± ¡°What?¡± The king looked up at her and asked instead of answering. Feng Ling thought for a while and probed, ¡°Why do you think Lan¡¯er asked the Grand General to go to her ce? The Grand General even went there.¡± With the Grand General¡¯s injuries, even if she had treated him, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly. Moreover, he needed to recuperate quietly. Feng Ling was simply puzzled. At this moment, the king picked up some food for her and said, ¡°You can ask the general when he wakes up.¡± Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t ask such a thing. As the High Priestess, how could she be curious about other people¡¯s private affairs? Although she was indeed extremely curious. The king looked at Feng Ling¡¯s lowered eyes and knew what she was thinking. He suddenly said, ¡°The ministers performed well today. How do you think I should reward them?¡± Feng Ling was just thinking of finding a chance to fall out with Feng Lan. When she heard him say that, her eyes darted around and she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold a banquet and invite them?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since a banquet was going to be held, there must be a lot of people invited. Soon, Feng Lan also received an invitation. She looked at the invitation in her hand and thought about how the king rarely held a royal banquet. She had to dress up beautifully tonight. The moment she thought about dressing up, she thought of Feng Ling. She decided to see what Feng Ling was wearing first. Feng Ling had just stayed in the herbs refining room for a while when she heard footsteps walking in. Then, it was Feng Lan¡¯s voice. ¡°Sister, the royal banquet is being held tonight. Why are you still concocting medicine?¡± Feng Ling said without looking back, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°How is it still early? There are so many daughters from wealthy families tonight. Sister, as the sessor to the High Priest, you can¡¯t be inferior to them in any aspect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They can¡¯tpare to me.¡± Feng Ling was actually telling the truth. In Phoenix Skies, no woman couldpare to her. However, these words were especially ear-piercing in Feng Lan¡¯s ears. She snorted coldly in her heart: ¡®Who said that no one canpare to you!¡¯ Feng Lan asked casually, ¡°Sister, which set of clothes are you going to wear tonight? Even if you don¡¯t care about the others, you still have to choose a set of gorgeous clothes to wear, right?¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who obviously hoped that she wouldn¡¯t look too good in it, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t worn the Golden Cicada Feather Silk Robe that XX Nation offered as tribute.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sister, you¡¯re going to wear that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better to dress formally for such banquets.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, she lowered her eyes and looked at her with her smiling eyes. ¡°Sister is right.¡± Feng Ling also smiled. ¡°Go dress up first. I¡¯ll go after brewing the medicine here.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t forget the time, Sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Feng Lan leave, the corners of Feng Ling¡¯s lips curled up. The royal banquet was held at around four in the afternoon. The king and Feng Ling sat on the seats above, and all the ministers sat with their wives and daughters. The king raised his ss and praised them. Everyone quickly responded ordingly and drank the first ss of wine. Then, a minister stood up and said, ¡°This time, the wheat in the western suburbs was saved from the water disaster due to the foresight of the king and the priestess. My daughter speciallyposed a dance. Please kindly ept it, Your Majesty and Priestess.¡± The king didn¡¯t agree to that minister immediately. Instead, he asked Feng Ling, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you want to watch a dance?¡± Feng Ling nodded. The king: ¡°Go ahead.¡± A melodious tune sounded. Minister Wang¡¯s daughter walked in with graceful steps and started dancing. Feng Ling had just watched for a while when Feng Lan, who was sitting beside her, quietly walked to her side and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, Minister Wang has always wanted Wang Lianyi to marry the king as his consort. Why do you still want her to dance?¡± Feng Ling tilted her head and looked at the anxious Feng Lan, who seemed to be considerate for her. She narrowed her eyes and thought for a while before asking, ¡°What do you think I should have done then, Lan¡¯er? Reject it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not good to reject. It will make people think that Sister is jealous.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ so what do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance too, Sister?¡± Feng Ling sneered in her heart. As the sessor of the High Priest of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, besides performing the sacrificial dance at the sacrificial altar, it was impossible for her to dance elsewhere. Was Feng Lan pretending not to know? Or did she have other motives? Feng Ling sized up Feng Lan¡¯s attire tonight. It had to be said that the clothes she was wearing were especially scheming. It was the kind of clothes that were very suitable for dancing. Feng Ling immediately understood it. ¡°Why don¡¯t Lan¡¯er dance on my behalf?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since a daughter of one family hade out to dance, there would be a second and third family. When the Assistant Minister¡¯s daughter finished dancing, Feng Ling pped her hands at everyone and said, ¡°Since so manydies are interested tonight, why don¡¯t we let my younger sister dance too? Lan¡¯er has followed me since she was young and is good at dancing. Consider this a spar with all thedies.¡± When Feng Ling said this, everyone looked at Feng Lan. Of course, as Feng Ling¡¯s younger sister, everyone would definitely fawn over Feng Lan on the surface. As for whether those youngdiespeted in private, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stop them. Feng Lan¡¯s dance was indeed very beautiful. When she started dancing, everyone was attracted by her beautiful clothes. Especially when her dress unfolded, there were even flower-like light spots floating out. Coupled with her beauty, she instantly charmed many young officials. While everyone was looking at Feng Lan, Feng Ling asked the king in a low voice, who was drinking wine with his ss, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think Lan¡¯er¡¯s dance is very charming?¡± The king didn¡¯t think much of Feng Lan¡¯s dance. Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s question, he only said these words, ¡°Making a fool out of oneself.¡± Feng Ling froze for a moment, then smiled and raised the wine ss in front of her to toast him. The king also raised his ss at her. Feng Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep drinking. Look at the otherdies¡¯ dance.¡± The king¡¯s gaze darkened and he said, ¡°Get rid of the thoughts in your head. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to give away all the wine in the wine cer.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Ling was furious and was about to speak when Feng Lan¡¯s dance ended. Feng Ling put down her wine ss and smiled at Feng Lan, who was walking towards them. The king nced at her and put down his ss. Feng Lan stood in front of the two of them and first bowed to the king before asking in an expectant and shy tone, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister, what do you think of my dance?¡± The king pursed his lips slightly and didn¡¯t want to answer at all. Feng Ling nodded. ¡°You danced very well.¡± Feng Lan quietly nced at the king, lowered her eyes, and walked back to her seat. When the dance ended, the head butler brought the pce maids in to deliver wine. After the banquet, it was already dark. The pce was lit with crystal lights, making it as bright as day. Feng Lan came over and suggested to Feng Ling, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we bring the otherdies to the pavilion in the Hundred Flower Garden to admire the flowers?¡± It was still raining, but there were a few huge pavilions in the Hundred Flower Garden. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to admire the flowers there on a rainy day. Of course, it would be better to admire the flowers during the day. However, Feng Ling knew that Feng Lan definitely had a motive. She also had a motive. Coupled with the fact that besides a few women left behind by thete emperor (who were also very close to her), the king didn¡¯t have any women in his harem, so she cooperated and agreed. When the king knew that Feng Ling was going to the Hundred Flower Garden to admire the flowers, he specially sent the head butler to serve her. At this moment, the rain had be lighter. Feng Ling led a group of women around the corridor and walked towards the backyard. This was the first time thedies of the aristocratic families hade here. Along the way, they were all a little excited.. When they reached the Hundred Flower Garden, all thedies covered their mouths in surprise when they saw the beautiful scenery in front of them. Chapter 438 - Consort

Chapter 438: Consort

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Heavens, so the flower garden in the harem is so big. If we were toe during the day, it would definitely be even more beautiful than now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful at night too. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s raining today. I really want to dance among the flowers. I wonder if I can lure the butterflies over?¡± ¡°It rained so heavily these past two days, and many flowers fell. What a pity.¡± ¡°Since there are so many flowers, it¡¯d be good to make them into fragrance bags or let the Priestess make them into rouge powder.¡± ¡­ The group ofdies became emotional as they spoke. At this moment, Feng Lan deliberately grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the king got someone to gather all the flowers here to brew the Hundred Flowers Wine?¡± As for who it was brewed for, Feng Lan didn¡¯t need to say it explicitly because everyone already knew. Everyone looked at Feng Ling. At this moment, everyone had already walked into a pavilion. There were soft cushions on the chairs and fruits and snacks on the table. Feng Ling sat on one of the wooden chairs, then smiled at everyone and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± Thedies were stunned at first, then looked at her expectantly. ¡°Priestess, can we drink?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Feng Ling looked at the head butler. The head butler quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring wine to thedies immediately.¡± With that, he went to give instructions. Feng Ling nced at everyone and said to them, ¡°Everyone, be careful when you admire the flowers at night. Also, it¡¯s best not to go to theke. Be careful not to slip and fall. There¡¯s no clothes here for you to change into.¡± Thedies quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± After responding, everyone went to admire the flowers. Feng Ling continued sitting there without moving. Feng Lan also sat over. She held Feng Ling¡¯s arm and said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Sister, since everyone has gone to admire the flowers, let¡¯s go too.¡± At this point, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Maybe those people are saying something behind our backs. Why don¡¯t we go and listen?¡± Feng Ling nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for the wine toe.¡± Feng Lan seemed to struggle for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, if anyone dares to criticize you behind your back, I¡¯ll definitely help you teach them a lesson.¡± After saying that, she let go of Feng Ling and walked towards the crowd. Feng Ling watched as Feng Lan walked away and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She called the head butler over and instructed him in a low voice. The head butler quickly nodded and left. Feng Ling had just sat in the pavilion for a while when a group of maidservants walked in with trays of wine. The wine bottles were very exquisite blue and white porcin bottles. They looked small, exquisite, and especially beautiful. One of the maidservants carried a tray and walked up to Feng Ling. Feng Ling took a wine bottle, a wine ss, and poured herself a cup. The maids left after cing all the wine on the stone table. Just as Feng Ling was about to drink her third cup, a woman walked in from outside the pavilion. The person walked up to Feng Ling and bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Yi Xuan,e and drink with me.¡± Yi Xuan was the prime minister¡¯s daughter. She was educated and reasonable, a typicaldy from a wealthy family. She walked leisurely to the stone table and simrly took a bottle and a wine cup. She came over and sat beside Feng Ling, pouring a cup of wine to toast Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess, Yi Xuan toasts you.¡± Feng Ling clinked cups with her and the two of them drank a cup of wine each. Only then did Feng Ling ask, ¡°Everyone went to admire the flowers. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Priestess, I¡­¡± Yi Xuan stopped talking. After a while, she said with a red face, ¡°Priestess, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ will the¡­ king ept a consort?¡± Feng Ling narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you asking me about this?¡± Yi Xuan immediately stood up and knelt in front of Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess, I¡­ I want to be the king¡¯s consort. Please fulfill my wish.¡± Feng Ling looked at the woman kneeling in front of her and realized that there was a ck aura on her body. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She suddenly tapped her forehead with her finger and said, ¡°If you want to be the king¡¯s consort, it¡¯s useless to ask me. You have to ask if His Majesty agrees. Even if I agree, it¡¯s useless if he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± The moment the ck aura on Yi Xuan was removed, her body suddenly trembled. She had never thought of revealing those thoughts in front of the priest. She quickly kowtowed to Feng Lan uneasily. ¡°I crossed the line. Please don¡¯t me me, Priestess.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Feng Ling stood up from her chair and said to Yi Xuan, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what the others are doing.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards the corridor outside the pavilion. Yi Xuan quickly followed. As she walked, she looked at Feng Ling uneasily and said, ¡°Priestess, I¡­ I was just spouting nonsense. Please¡­ please don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Sure, but only if you help me do somethingter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In another pavilion. A few youngdies stood at the pavilion and admired the flowers as they discussed softly. ¡°Previously, I always thought that this Hundred Flower Garden was built by the king for the High Priestess to admire the flowers. I didn¡¯t expect him to use these flowers to brew wine. The king really dotes on the Priestess.¡± ¡°I wonder if the king will take in consorts after he marries the High Priestess?¡± At this moment, Yi Xuan walked over and said, ¡°Even if the king wants to take in a consort, we don¡¯t have much of a chance.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Thedies were indignant. ¡°In terms of family background and looks, we¡¯re not bad too. If the king wants to take in a consort, who else can he take in if not us?¡± ¡°Exactly. If the king really takes in a consort, I think all of us here will have a chance.¡± Yi Xuan shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Guardian Feng is the one with the greatest chance.¡± When thedies heard this, they all turned to look at her. At the same time, they looked indignant. ¡°Why? Are our identities inferior to a Guardian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Guardian and the High Priestess are twin sisters. They look so alike. How can the king still want the Guardian after he has the High Priestess?¡± ¡°Besides, the Guardian is equivalent to the daughter of a third-grade official. Her status is also so much different from that of the High Priestess.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling, who had been hiding, looked at the figure standing behind a pir in the corridor on the other side. The smile on her face widened. Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect these women to view her like this behind her back. She had always thought that her status was very high. She didn¡¯t expect that in front of this group of women, she was actually inferior to them. Especially since they actually said that there was a huge gap between her and Feng Ling. These words made her lose her mind from jealousy and hatred. The ck aura on her body couldn¡¯t be blocked either. She walked into the pavilion. When thedies heard footsteps, they subconsciously turned around. Seeing that it was Feng Lan, the few of them were a little embarrassed. After all, it wasn¡¯t proper for them to criticize others behind their backs. The few of them looked at each other and were about to leave. However, Feng Lan said in a smiling voice, ¡°Sisters, why are you leaving? I happened to want to find someone to y with me.¡± Thedies thought that since this person was the High Priestess¡¯s sister, they had to give her face, so they stopped. Yi Xuan also asked with a smile, ¡°Guardian Feng, where do you want to go to y? The rain seems to be getting heavier now. You definitely can¡¯t go pick flowers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to pick flowers. I just realized that the rain in the pavilion by theke is an especially beautiful sight. Sisters, why don¡¯t we go there to take a look?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Thedies were a little hesitant. The priestess had instructed them not to go to theke just now. Feng Lan nced at them and suddenly said with a thoughtful expression, ¡°It¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t go take a look, sisters. The royal pceke has beautiful scenery. Even at night, it¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s suffocating. If you don¡¯t go take a look, you might never have a chance again.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s words made the women feel a little ufortable. What did she mean by ¡®might never have a chance again¡¯? Maybe the king would take them in as concubines and they could then see the scenery every day. Did this person really think that the king would ept her as his consort and deliberately say these words in front of them? At this moment, Yi Xuan stood up and said, ¡°Since Guardian Feng said that the night scenery in the pavilion by theke is very beautiful, why don¡¯t we go take a look? Everyone can just not go to theke.¡± The others thought about it and agreed with her. They followed Feng Lan into theke pavilion. The others were all in the other pavilions or admiring the flowers in the corridor. Feng Lan deliberately led them towards somewhere empty. When they reached theke, they couldn¡¯t see anyone because of the forest. When they reached the pavilion, thedies realized that they couldn¡¯t see anything at night. ¡°Guardian Feng, you¡¯re toying with us. There¡¯s no beautiful scenery here at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s pitch-ck everywhere. Where is the beautiful scenery?¡± ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t be anxious. The crystalmps aren¡¯t lit here. Wait, I¡¯ll get someone to light it immediately.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan lifted her skirt and strode back. When she reached a ce where no one could see her, she stopped. She went behind arge tree, beforeing out with Feng Ling¡¯s appearance. Feng Lan, who had turned into Feng Ling, revealed a sinister smile and walked into the pavilion. Chapter 439 - Two Feng Lings

Chapter 439: Two Feng Lings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When thedies saw Feng Linging, they quickly went forward to bow to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Lan imitated Feng Ling¡¯s tone and demeanor. She nced at them and asked, ¡°I heard that you want to marry the king and be his consorts?¡± Thedies were shocked and quickly shook their heads. Feng Lan bellowed, ¡°You still want to argue? I¡¯m the future queen. I¡¯m the only woman the king can have. How can cheap women like you be worthy of the king?¡± Thedies were stunned by Feng Ling¡¯s words. The High Priestess, who never looked down on anyone, actually said that they were cheap? ¡°Priestess, why¡­¡± Yi Xuan was more shocked than the others. The priestess wasn¡¯t even angry with her words earlier on. Why was she angry now? Feng Lan looked at them and sneered. She walked in and said in a superior tone, ¡°Do you know? I hate women who dare to have designs on the king. You women are not worthy to serve the king with me. You should reflect on yourself and see if you have the right.¡± The women didn¡¯t expect the elegant and peerless Priestess in their hearts to be so terrifying when she spoke with such a vicious tongue. They cried from hearing her words. Yi Xuan was about to ask Feng Ling why she had changed so quickly when a voice suddenly came from her mind. ¡°This person isn¡¯t me.¡± Yi Xuan¡¯s body trembled. She suddenly recalled what the priestess had said to her alone just now and felt her heart tighten. She looked at the person in front of her carefully, wanting to find out that this person wasn¡¯t the priestess. Feng Lan noticed Yi Xuan¡¯s gaze and walked up to her. She asked lightly, ¡°Why? Are you not convinced? Think of a way to anger her.¡± Yi Xuan clutched her dress with both hands and straightened her back. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not convinced. The king hasn¡¯t said anything about the matter of taking in a consort. What right do you have to say such things here?¡± Thedies beside her were shocked by Yi Xuan¡¯s¡¯ treacherous¡¯ words. Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Yi Xuan to dare to contradict her. She looked at her fiercely and pinched her chin. Her tone was dangerous. ¡°You dare to be impudent in front of me just because you¡¯re the daughter of the prime minister? Go back and tell the prime minister that with one word from me, your entire family will die.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yi Xuan was so furious that her chest heaved up and down. The otherdies were dumbfounded. Why had the dignified Priestess who never trampled on others suddenly be like this! Feng Lan was very satisfied with their performance and prepared to do something that would make them hate Feng Ling for the rest of their lives. She approached Yi Xuan and quickly exuded a murderous aura. It made Yi Xuan retreat. ¡°Yi Xuan, oh Yi Xuan, I¡¯ve wanted to deal with a woman like you for a long time. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve wanted to marry the king and be his consort for a long time, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ah¡­¡± Yi Xuan couldn¡¯t help but retreat from Feng Lan¡¯s murderous aura. However, as she retreated, she retreated to the side of the pavilion. Feng Lan quietly used her magic power to tamper with the railing there. Yi Xuan leaned against the railing, and the railing instantly broke. She fell into the water. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Plop! ¡°Help¡­ I don¡¯t know how to swim¡­¡± Looking at Yi Xuan struggling in the water, the otherdies screamed and cried in fear. Everyone wanted to call for help. Feng Lan turned to look at them and asked coldly, ¡°Are you guys going toin?¡± The few of them turned pale from fright and hurriedly shook their heads. Feng Lan sneered. ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? Why don¡¯t you guys also go down and apany her so that you can¡¯tin?¡± ¡°Priestess, you can¡¯t do this to us. We were invited by the king to attend the banquet. When our fathers can¡¯t find us, they will definitely punish you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡± After saying that, Feng Lan wanted to push all of them into theke. ¡°Stop.¡± A berating voice came from the corridor outside the pavilion. When Feng Ling, who had brought arge group of people, walked over from the corridor, not only were the people in the pavilion stunned, but even the group ofdies who hade with Feng Ling were stunned. ¡°Why are there two Priestesses?¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Heavens, Yi Xuan is still in the water. Go save her, or she¡¯ll drown!¡± When Feng Lan saw who it was, her heart sank. She had clearly asked someone to hold Feng Ling back. Why did shee over so quickly? Feng Ling jumped into the water and lifted Yi Xuan up. At the same time, she used a talisman to dry her clothes. Feng Lan wanted to escape when Feng Ling went to save Yi Xuan. But how could Feng Ling let her? She threw out a talisman at the same time. Feng Lan knew that she couldn¡¯t let Feng Ling expose her today, so she directly used magic power. When everyone saw the ck aura emanating from her body, they were all shocked. ¡°Ah¡­ This person is from the demonic path!¡± ¡°Capture her!¡± Feng Ling shed to stop Feng Lan and said in a low voice, ¡°Whoever dares to harm others while disguised as me will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°Hmph! That depends on whether you can stop me.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan flew towards theke. Feng Ling followed closely behind. The two of them stopped on theke at the same time. Feng Ling took out the Phoenix Zither and looked at the person opposite her. The corners of her lips curled up as she reached out to y the zither. Feng Ling used the Phoenix Zither to heal people and rarely used it to attack people. When the urgent zither melody rang and the sound des formed by the zither melody stabbed at Feng Lan, she realized that she had still underestimated this older sister of hers. She quickly used her demonic aura to conjure a huge beast and made it attack Feng Ling. Feng Ling hugged her knees and sat above the water. She looked at the ck Demonic Behemoth and quickly plucked the strings with an expressionless face. At this moment, a red light quickly gathered on the Phoenix Zither. Amid the red light, a phoenix with wings spread quickly rushed towards the ck Demonic Behemoth. Bang! When the phoenix formed by the red light dispersed the ck Demonic Behemoth, Feng Lan felt a sweet taste in her throat from the enormous bacsh. As she spat out a mouthful of blood, her body fell straight into the water behind her. She was about to fall into theke. Feng Ling put away her Phoenix Zither and quickly chased after her. Just as she was about to reveal Feng Lan¡¯s true appearance, a powerful ck aura formed by magic power suddenly flew towards her. Feng Ling subconsciously raised her hand to block it. Her intrinsic beast immediately flew out and spat a ball of mes at the ball of ck magic power. Feng Ling quickly jumped over amid the mes. Feng Lan had actually been taken away. Feng Ling looked at the darkke with a deep gaze. After Phoenix returned to her wrist, she turned around and returned to the pavilion. At this moment, the king strode over with a group of ministers. The king walked into the pavilion and sized up Feng Ling. Seeing that she was fine, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yi Xuan immediately replied, ¡°Just now, someone from the demonic path turned into High Priestess and wanted to push all of us into theke.¡± When the king heard this, he instantly exuded a sharp murderous aura. He asked Feng Ling, ¡°Have you caught that person?¡± ¡°No. A very powerful demonic Daoist took her away.¡± The king said to the guardmander behind him, ¡°Go after her. Capture her even if you have to dig three feet into the ground.¡± Feng Ling took out a talisman and handed it to the guardmander. ¡°Take this with you. That person is seriously injured. As long as you get close with this talisman, the demonic aura on her body will be revealed. This way, you will know who it is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander took the talisman with both hands. Feng Ling nced around and deliberately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lan¡¯er? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked around but didn¡¯t see Feng Lan. Feng Ling then said to the guardmander, ¡°Help me look for her too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander immediately led his men to investigate. The king frowned and instructed the head butler, ¡°The banquet will end here tonight. Send everyone out.¡± Seeing the king¡¯s expression darken, Feng Ling added, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to deliver calming medicine to the startleddiester.¡± The few of them thanked Feng Ling and left. After they left, the king looked at Feng Ling and asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Feng Ling frowned. She realized that she couldn¡¯t say the words ¡®Feng Lan¡¯. The king looked at her and suddenly grabbed her wrist. He pulled her away. Startled, Feng Ling was about to pull her wrist out. The king shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll carry you away.¡± Feng Ling looked at him in shock. In her impression, the king had never said such things! Could it be¡­ that he had Yan¡¯s memory? At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s heartbeat subconsciously quickened. Even her face turned red from excitement. The king nced at her again. He was charmed by her appearance. He stopped and raised his hand to stroke her cheek. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I heard that you¡¯re not against me taking in a consort.¡± After saying this, he quickly exuded a dangerous aura. Feng Ling was stunned and wanted to turn her face away. In the next second, her body was brought towards his broad and strong chest. A dangerous voice came from above her head. ¡°Am I so lenient with you that you think I won¡¯t be angry no matter what you do?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feng Ling looked up at him with her mouth slightly agape. The king looked down at her, his gaze deepening as he said domineeringly, ¡°I can let you do anything, but¡­ you can¡¯t like other men, and you can¡¯t let other women marry me.¡± With that, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers¡­ Chapter 440 - Jingzhou, Do You Think Im a Three-Year-Old Child?

Chapter 440: Jingzhou, Do You Think I¡¯m a Three-Year-Old Child?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling came back to her senses, the king had already let go of her. With the king¡¯srge hand on her face, she could feel his temperature. He muttered, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er.¡± Feng Ling blinked her big eyes at him with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she remembered that this person had no memory of the next life at all. She raised her hand in anger and took his hand off her face. The king¡¯s eyes darkened with danger. ¡°Are you thinking about that man again?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t exin herself. She suddenly shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Yan?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling inexplicably sensed a strong jealousy. The king pulled her into his arms again and hugged her as he said domineeringly, ¡°If you don¡¯t make yourself clear today, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a figure walked over from afar. It looked like the guardmander. Feng Ling wanted toe out of the king¡¯s embrace, but she was hugged even tighter. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The king¡¯s aura instantly changed, bing stern and fierce. The guardmander, who was far away, lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at them. After walking over, he lowered his head and said to the king, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, we found traces of that demonic cultivator by the Consort?Dowager1¡®s pce.¡± ¡°She has entered the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce?¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she immediately frowned. She struggled in the king¡¯s arms. The king finally let go of her. Feng Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The king nodded. The two of them led the guardmander towards the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce. The Consort Dowager¡¯s pce was named Autumn Glory Pce. It was south of the pce. After thete emperor passed away, the Consort Dowagers chanted scriptures for thete emperor daily in their own pce and usually didn¡¯te out. The two of them arrived outside the gate of Autumn Glory Pce. When the guards guarding the gate saw the two of them, some people came over to kowtow, and some people quickly went to report. Feng Ling stood outside and sensed it before saying to the king, ¡°That demonic aura entered the temple hall.¡± The king¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He said to the guardmander, ¡°Seal this ce immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander immediately sent someone over. Feng Ling also quickly formed a barrier. After the barrier covered the entire pce, the people sent by the Consort Dowager to wee them quickly came out and invited them in. In the inner hall of Autumn Glory Pce¡¯s temple hall, when the two of them walked to the outer hall, the Consort Dowager quickly weed them after hearing the news. ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, what brings the two of you here?¡± ¡°Consort Dowager, someone from the Demon Realm hase to hide here. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll leave after we deal with the person.¡± When the Consort Dowager heard this, she was shocked. She quickly looked at the king and rified for herself, ¡°Your Majesty, I have nothing to do with the Demon Realm. I don¡¯t know why that person wanted toe here.¡± The king nodded and said, ¡°Listen to Little Ling¡¯er and go back to rest.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay, okay.¡± The Consort Dowager turned to leave. Feng Ling stopped her. ¡°Consort Dowager, wait.¡± She quickly stopped. Feng Ling gave her a talisman. ¡°Wear this talisman on you. When the timees, the person from the Demon Realm won¡¯t be able to enter your residence.¡± The Consort Dowager quickly took it and nodded at Feng Ling before leaving with her personal servant. She wisely chose not to ask about other things. After the Consort Dowager left, Feng Ling called for a pce maid from Autumn Glory Pce. ¡°Take us to the temple hall.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After walking through a few long corridors and circling a few buildings, the group walked to the door outside the temple hall. The door was wide open. Feng Ling gestured for everyone to stop. Other than the light of candlesing from the hall, the ancestral hall was pitch-ck. Feng Ling sensed her surroundings again and quickly took out a string of beads and threw them into the temple hall. The beads disappeared into the night. Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°This person from the Demon Realm wants to use the righteous aura in the temple hall as a cover to deceive us.¡± ¡°Will you be injured if you go in?¡± The king was only concerned about this. Feng Ling pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer him, because that person from the Demon Realm had never appeared before and was only considered to have suddenly appeared after she injured Feng Lan. Having returned to half a year ago, no matter how she tried to change them, those things that she had experienced would return to normal in another form. At the thought of this, Feng Ling frowned. In the next second, her wrist was grabbed. The king said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be injured, don¡¯t go in.¡± Feng Ling looked at the king and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be injured.¡± She had never been injured before. At the thought of this, she pulled her wrist out and walked in. The king didn¡¯t let go of her but walked in with her. Feng Ling said in disagreement, ¡°Don¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°The person from the Demon Realm can¡¯t hurt me.¡± The king was blessed by the heavens. With the golden light protecting his body, someone from the Demon Realm indeed couldn¡¯t hurt him. Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked into the temple hall¡¯s courtyard. It was still raining. The king was holding an oil paper umbre while Chu Luo was holding a pcemp. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the surrounding atmosphere was a little too quiet, it was impossible to tell that the two of them had gone in to deal with someone from the demonic path. Just as they were about to reach the door of the temple hall inside, the pcemp suddenly seemed to have been blown by something and was about to go out. Feng Ling raised her finger and tapped on the pcemp. The candlelight inside returned to normal. Walking under the roof of the temple hall, the king put away the oil paper umbre in his hand and pushed open the door. The fragrance of incense in the temple hall assaulted their noses. There were some god statues consecrated in front of them, and only the table under the god statue was lit with incense. The atmosphere inside was solemn. The two of them walked in. The moment they walked in, the door behind them closed automatically. The Buddha Face, which was originally benevolent, suddenly became fierce. ¡°Hmph, how dare you y such tricks in front of us. You¡¯re courting death.¡± As soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, she handed the pcemp to the king and a sword appeared in her hand as she walked towards the Buddha statue in front. With every step she took, a ball of mes rose from the ground. When the red mes reached her, they turned ck. When the king saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her worriedly, ¡°Ling¡¯er, be careful.¡± Feng Ling turned to look at him and nodded at him. Her figure shed and she disappeared on the spot. In the next moment, a Buddha statue moved. A demon made of ck aura suddenly jumped out of the Dharmic Artifact in the Buddha statue¡¯s hand. The demon conjured up countless mouths that opened and sucked. Everything in the temple hall was sucked up by the demon. Even the king standing there was about to get sucked in. The king looked at the demon coldly and didn¡¯t move. Seeing that the king didn¡¯t get sucked over, the demon was furious and wanted to pounce on him. In the next moment, a sword stabbed towards the demon¡¯s back. As though the sword had stabbed a hole into its body, the ck aura on the demon kept leaking out. Feng Ling appeared in front of the demon and the sword in her hand flew towards it. While Feng Ling and the demon were fighting, the other Buddha statue looked towards the king standing there and turned invisible before quickly attacking him. The king had been watching Feng Ling. Sensing danger, he quickly put down the pcemp in his hand and took out his sword to stab at the controlled Buddha statue. ¡°Your Majesty, be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The king looked at the Buddha statue that was being controlled in front of him, and a trace of sharpness appeared in his eyes. He quickly drew his sword, and when the tip of the sword hit the Buddha statue that was made of copper, it suddenly made a clear sound. The sword was quickly grabbed by the Buddha statue¡¯s hand. The Buddha statue¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. He extended his other hand and a ball of ck aura mmed towards the king¡¯s heart. Feng Ling happened to see this scene. Her expression changed and she quickly shouted, ¡°Phoenix, protect the king.¡± Phoenix quickly flew out from her wrist. However, she was still a step toote. That ball of ck aura had mmed into the king¡¯s chest. Just as Feng Ling widened her eyes, a dazzling golden light shed. In the next second, painful roars came from the temple hall. When the golden light shed, Feng Ling subconsciously shielded her eyes. When she opened them, all she could see was a disheveled mess. The ck demon and the controlled Buddha statue had disappeared. Feng Ling quickly looked at the king, who was standing there with a fierce aura. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡± The king, who had been looking down and thinking about something, suddenly clutched his heart and looked at her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she quickly ran over to support him. At the same time, she grabbed his wrist and took his pulse. Seeing the undisguised worry on her petite face, the king subconsciously smiled happily. Feng Ling realized that there was nothing wrong with him and was about to retract her hand. However, before she could retract her wrist, the king grabbed it. The king pressed her hand against his chest and said, ¡°It hurts here.¡± Feng Ling looked at the serious expression on his face and wondered if he was taking this opportunity to make her take advantage of him. She was embarrassed at the thought of this. She said with a straight face, ¡°That person from the Demon Realm didn¡¯t hurt you just now. Instead, the golden light on your body shattered that person.¡± The king looked puzzled. ¡°So I used an ability that I shouldn¡¯t have used, so my heart hurts?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling was silent for a few seconds before saying angrily, ¡°Jingzhou (the king¡¯s name), do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± When the king heard this, the smile on his face widened. He pulled her into his arms and said happily, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, you haven¡¯t called me that in a long time.¡± Chapter 441 - How Could I Possibly Be in Cahoots With Someone from the Demonic Path!

Chapter 441: How Could I Possibly Be in Cahoots With Someone from the Demonic Path!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling was actually dazzled by the king¡¯s smiling eyes. She quickly retracted her gaze and tried her best to keep a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± The king naturally held her hand and walked out of the door. As they walked, he asked, ¡°Is the person from the Demonic Path pretending to be you among them?¡± Hearing the king¡¯s question, Feng Ling¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°No.¡± After a few seconds of silence, she continued, ¡°We might have been tricked.¡± She nned to go back and see Feng Lanter. She wanted to see what excuse Feng Lan could giveter. After the two of them walked out of the temple hall¡¯s courtyard, the king said to the maidservants in the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce, ¡°Go tidy up the temple hall. Don¡¯t let the Consort Dowager know what happened inside.¡± All of the previous emperor¡¯s concubines believed in Buddha. If they knew that the temple hall had been destroyed like that, they would definitely panic. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The king and Feng Ling left the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce. After walking out, Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± The king tilted his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. Feng Ling felt a little scared under his gaze and quickly took two small steps to the side. The king noticed her subtle action and smiled faintly. Feng Ling was actually a little embarrassed. Without looking at him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and left using Qinggong. After Feng Ling left, the smile in the king¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. He said to the guardmander, ¡°Send someone to investigate Feng Lan. If they discover any abnormal movements from her, think of a way to secretly resolve it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Feng Ling walked out of her bedchamber, she didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, she transferred to Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, the lights in Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard were still on. When Feng Ling walked in, she saw two maidservants standing outside Feng Lan¡¯s bedroom. When the maidservant saw Feng Ling walking over, she quickly bowed to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Is Lan¡¯er back?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Guardian is back. She¡­¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Before the maidservant could finish speaking, the door was opened from inside. Feng Lan stood inside with a change of clothes and gave her an obedient smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Feng Ling carefully sized up Feng Lan and even used a trace of the power of a priest to peek at her. She realized that the thing on her body directly suppressed her injuries. Completely wless. Feng Ling subconsciously looked at her with a straight face and asked, ¡°Lan¡¯er, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Lan twirled her fingers as if she had done something wrong and said,¡± I came back not long after we went to the Hundred Flower Garden. ¡° ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling stared at Feng Lan. Knowing that she was about to weave a lie again, she asked, ¡°You said that you returned not long after going to the Hundred Flower Pce. Why did Yi Xuan and the others say that they¡¯d seen you? Moreover, it was a long time after we went to the Hundred Flower Garden.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Lan looked dumbfounded. ¡°No. I really came back soon after. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my two maidservants.¡± The two maidservants quickly nodded and responded at the same time, ¡°Priestess, the Guardian came back at eight in the evening.¡± ¡°Nonsense. So many people saw Lan¡¯er bring a few youngdies to a pavilion by theke at four in the morning.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the two maidservants were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Feng Lan looked so aggrieved that she was about to cry. ¡°Sister, I really returned here at around eight in the morning. I didn¡¯t bring thedies to theke at all. I secretly came back because my body was stained with something dirty.¡± At this point, with an hurt expression, tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I heard just now that Miss Yi Xuan was pushed into theke by someone who disguised as you. Could it be¡­ that Sister is suspecting me?¡± Feng Ling looked at the tears falling from Feng Lan¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt very vexed. Feng Lan was her younger sister. In the eyes of outsiders, she was the priestess who doted on her younger sister the most. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence against Feng Lan. If she were to suddenly punish Feng Lan, not to mention others, her master would definitely me her. At the thought of this, Feng Ling became even more irritated. She said, ¡°Even if what you said is true, you brought Yi Xuan and the others to theke. If they insist that you¡¯re in cahoots with the Demonic Path¡­¡± ¡°How can I be in cahoots with someone from the demonic path!¡± Feng Lan looked very agitated and subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Sister, do you really not believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I believe you or not. Do you know that if I had gone over slightlyter, Yixuan and the other young mistresses would very likely have been killed by that person from the Demonic Path who transformed into me? Moreover¡­ ¡°If I had gone over slightlyter, that person from the Demonic Path would have pointed all the evidence at me. Sister, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Many people saw you bringing Yi Xuan and the others to theke. When I¡¯m framed, won¡¯t they think you¡¯re an aplice?¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to suddenly be so aggressive. She wanted to say something, but Feng Ling beat her to it every time. Her heart sank. She sensitively realized that the person in front of her had changed. She didn¡¯t trust her as much as before. At the thought of this, a murderous glint shed across Feng Lan¡¯s heart. However, she quickly retracted this murderous aura. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan coldly and sneered in her heart. However, her face was still tense. ¡°No matter what, you should stay in this courtyard for the time being. This can also stop people from gossiping.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still ming me, right?¡± Feng Lan looked like she couldn¡¯t ept it. As she shook her head, she retreated, and tears flowed down her face. Feng Ling looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± After saying that, she said to the maidservant standing there, ¡°Watch the Guardian. Don¡¯t let her go out for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling turned around and left. Feng Lan covered her face and started crying. She looked extremely sad. Actually, a strong murderous aura had already shed across her heart, and she sneered in her heart. My good sister, did you notice something? Even if you sense something, as long as you don¡¯t have evidence, I know that you can¡¯t do anything to me. Can¡¯t be helped, since I¡¯m your biological sister. ¡°Guardian, don¡¯t be sad.¡± The two maidservants standing there looked at each other and advised, ¡°The priestess must be doing this for your own good. I think the priestess is very vexed. She must be doing this to get you out of this.¡± ¡°Yes. The priestess dotes on you so much. How can she bear to deliberately hurt your heart?¡± Feng Lan also thought so, so she suddenly felt smug. She let go and nodded at the two of them. ¡°I know. You can go down. I want to rest.¡± With that, she walked in and closed the door. The moment the door closed, she spat out a mouthful of ck blood. She wiped the blood off the corners of her lips and smiled strangely. ¡°My good sister, I have to thank you for grounding me and giving me time to recuperate!¡± ¡­ After Feng Ling walked out of Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard, the corners of her lips curled up. She muttered, ¡°Can¡¯t I change my destined fate? But what if I insist on trying?¡± She nned to ground Feng Lan in her courtyard first and then investigate how to find Yan, or to wake up the memories of theter lives of the king. (Since that mirror said that the two of them would meet again, she would try a few more methods.) After Feng Ling walked back to her bedroom, the first thing she did was openly send guards to guard Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard. Then, she used talismans to make many small paper effigies to monitor her. The next morning, Feng Ling went to the High Priestess. The High Priestess also learned aboutst night. Chu Luo told her in detail what happenedst night. Towards the end, she deliberately added, ¡°Last night, I personally saw Lan¡¯er bring Yi Xuan and the otherdies over, but I¡­¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. When the High Priestess heard this, she was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Your method is right. Lan¡¯er has always been very loyal to you. I don¡¯t believe that she has any connection to the people of the Demonic Path.¡± Feng Ling nodded. She knew that Feng Lan¡¯s disguise was wless. If she hadn¡¯t returned to five months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered her true appearance. So she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say anything. Aftering out from where the High Priestess lived, Feng Ling had originally nned to go to the Treasure House. However, she remembered that she had almost finished reading the books in the Treasure House, and there weren¡¯t any books she needed inside. After thinking for a while, she said to a guard behind her, ¡°Take some people to the public and find me some books on gossip or unofficial history. The more the better. I want all kinds, especially those books on folklore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After instructing this matter, Feng Ling thought about what would happen in the next five months as she walked. As she walked, she actually arrived near the pce. She looked at the majestic pce wall and thought about how to wake Yan up beforeing to look for the king. However, just as she was about to turn around, she heard the sound of horses¡¯ hoovesing from behind the high wall. The ce where Feng Ling was standing was close to the door. Soon, she saw dozens of guards riding horses as they quickly left. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind and turned to walk back. The second day. Not long after Feng Ling woke up, she heard her maidservant report, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty sent someone to send you a carriage of books..¡± Chapter 442 - How Can You Read Such a Book In Front of Me!

Chapter 442: How Can You Read Such a Book In Front of Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, she walked out. Indeed, outside the door, a carriage was parked. When she walked over, a few guards quickly bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± Then, a servant said, ¡°Priestess, the books in this carriage are all kinds of civilian books we found in the capital and the neighboring towns. The other books will be sent to you in the next few days.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to ask to know what was going on. An indescribable emotion suddenly shed across her heart. She gestured to her guard. ¡°Move the books to my study.¡± After the guard moved all the books in, Feng Ling said to the guard who sent the books, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then, she went to the study. The people sent by the king really brought back a big variety of books. Feng Ling read quickly. She read a book every few minutes. When she picked it up, she didn¡¯t read the title. When she suddenly flipped open a small yellow book with illustrations, her expression was extremely fascinating. Coincidentally, she happened to be staring at a posture in the book and thinking, ¡®So our ancients also have such an uninhibited side to them¡¯, when the door was suddenly pushed open. Feng Ling turned around and stared nkly at the king, who had walked in. She said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± The king walked over and nced at the book in her hand. He said calmly, ¡°I did knock. You were reading too seriously.¡± After saying that, he walked up to her and looked down at the page in her hand. His eyes darkened. Feng Ling blinked. Only then did she remember to close the book and hide it behind her back. She quickly rified with a red face. ¡°You were the one who sent someone to find this.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The king extended his long arm and walked around her to take the book. He opened the book with a calm expression. Feng Ling was displeased and subconsciously called out his name again. ¡°Jingzhou, how can you read such a book in front of me!¡± The king looked up at her and seemed to consider it for a moment before closing the book. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not suitable to read such a book yet, so I¡¯m confiscating it.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth, wanting to retort. However, thinking that this person was a king without memories of his next life, she could only snort at him in dissatisfaction. The king put the book into his wide sleeve and said to her sternly, ¡°The next batch of books is here. I have to check them before you can read them.¡± Feng Ling looked at him with her big eyes. The king looked into her eyes and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Did you discover something after you grounded Feng Lan?¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. The king frowned. Thinking that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he said, ¡°You must have sensed something. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If Feng Lan really has disloyal intentions towards you, I¡¯ll make her disappear.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, a strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. Previously she experienced these few months, the king had never doubted Feng Lan. Could it be¡­ that the king already had some awareness of Yan? At the thought of this, Feng Ling looked at the king. Her heart was pounding a little too quickly. Under Feng Ling¡¯s gaze, the king¡¯s heart burned and his throat bobbed. He reached out to cover her eyes. His voice was hoarse and dangerous. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know the consequences of looking at a man like this?¡± With her eyes covered, Feng Ling subconsciously blinked twice in his palm. In the next moment, the king took a deep breath and pulled her into his arms. He said in a low voice in her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t provoke my patience. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to wait for five months.¡± Feng Ling was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red. ¡­ In the next few days, as long as the books outside were sent over, the king would appear on time. He first read the titles of the books before letting Feng Ling read the content inside. During this period, there were indeed a few more such scandalous books. Every time, the king would put the book away in his sleeve and take it with him when he left. Every time Feng Ling saw him take away that kind of book, she had an urge to ask him where he was taking it. Actually, she wanted to ask if he would read it. However, this was just a thought. On the fifth day, Feng Ling finally saw a strange book about rebirth. If one party remembered their past life and present life, and the other party forgot, this book also mentioned how the party that remembered could awaken the memory of the other party. As she read, Feng Ling felt that something was wrong. What should she say about this book? It actually had the same effect as eroticism, which was to make one party use their own body to awaken the other. At this point, Feng Ling suddenly nced guiltily at the king, who had decided to simply deal with the matters of the country here. She wondered if she could wake up his memories as Yan if she really did as in the books. Most importantly, the people in this era viewed chastity as being so important. If she took the initiative, who knew what he would think? The moment Feng Ling looked at the king, he noticed. He had originally enjoyed being stared at by Feng Ling, but seeing that she kept staring at him, he finally didn¡¯t have the mood to work. He looked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± After asking that, he stood up and walked up to her. Perhaps out of guilt, Feng Ling closed the book in her hand and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The king¡¯s gaze darkened. He raised his hand to take the book from her and quickly flipped through it. ¡°Hey, Jingzhou, return the book to me.¡± As Feng Ling spoke, she wanted to snatch it. The king was even more certain that there was something in this book. He raised the book to prevent Feng Ling from snatching it and continued reading. ¡°Big baddie, I said that there¡¯s nothing in this book!¡± Feng Ling panicked and grabbed his arm. With a tap of her toes, she jumped up to snatch it. The king freed up an arm and wrapped it around her waist, fixing her in ce. He said, ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. Also¡­ a big baddie? Mm¡­ who¡¯s a big baddie?¡± The two of them were too close at this moment. Feng Ling rubbed against him, and he didn¡¯t have the mood to flip through the book anymore. However, he cared a lot about these three words. His Little Ling¡¯er had never called him a big baddie in such a tone. How could Feng Ling know what he was thinking? She reached out a hand and covered his eyes while standing on tiptoes to get the book. The king¡¯s body tilted back and Feng Ling fell forward. Then, her lips pressed against his throat. She felt the king¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move and sensed that his breathing was much heavier than usual. Feng Ling¡¯s mind went nk and she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, not knowing what to do. In the next second, her chin was raised and arge hand pressed against the back of her head. His scorching lips pressed down. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost unable to breathe that the king let go of her. Feng Lingy on his chest, her breathing irregr. A restrained and hoarse voice came from above her head. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know who you kissed just now?¡± Feng Ling was stunned and didn¡¯t react to his question. Then, he said in a domineering voice, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your Jingzhou. You¡¯re the only one who can call me by my name. Forget that man called Yan.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He was actually still concerned about this matter? Feng Ling suddenly felt a headache. This time, it was obvious that the king didn¡¯t intend to let Feng Ling off. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he hugged her waist and approached her with his lips, pretending to kiss her again. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, promise me.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to answer him. The king¡¯s gaze darkened. Feng Ling felt the change in his body and quickly pushed him. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± The king looked deeply into her eyes. After a while, he suppressed the anger in his body and leaned his chin on her shoulder. He muttered, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I can¡¯t bear to make you afraid or make things difficult for you, but¡­ don¡¯t do anything that will let me down.¡± If his men could find out who that man called Yan was, he wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. It was because he couldn¡¯t find anything that he was on the verge of losing his temper. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for their wedding. Feng Ling sensed his irritable mood and subconsciously caressed his back. She thought for a while and probed, ¡°If I say that Yan is you in the future, do you believe me?¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯ll believe anything you say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her! ¡­ The king had many national affairs to attend to, so he left quickly. Feng Ling sat there in a daze for a while. In the end, she picked up the strange novel (the king forgot to take it away) and continued reading. This time, she deliberately slowed down. Although the methods to awaken the memories of one¡¯s previous life were embarrassing, it also gave Feng Ling some inspiration. When Feng Ling came out of the study, the sky was already dark. The next morning, the High Priestess sent someone over to say to Feng Ling, ¡°Priestess, the High Priestess wants you to go over and discuss this year¡¯s spring harvest ritual.¡± Feng Ling nodded and changed her clothes before going to the High Priestess¡¯s residence. The High Priestess had injured her foundation when she saved the Grand Generalst time. She had been recuperating in the bedroom during this period of time. When she saw Feng Ling enter, she quickly waved her hand to invite her over to sit. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t organize the sacrificial ceremony this year. You can organize it on my behalf.¡± Feng Ling had long known how to organize such arge-scale sacrificial ceremony, so she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Then, the two of them talked about how to organize this ritual and what needed to be done. At this point, the High Priestess suddenly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re organizing the sacrificial ceremony, you must have your guardian protect you.¡± Chapter 443 - You Said You Would Marry Me When You Were Youn

Chapter 443: You Said You Would Marry Me When You Were Young

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling was only stunned for a second when she heard the High Priestess say that. She lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them and nodded. ¡°Master, I understand.¡± The High Priestess looked at her kindly and said, ¡°Guardians are one of our shields and can protect us. If we use someone, we shouldn¡¯t suspect them. If we suspect someone, we shouldn¡¯t use them. Lan¡¯er is your twin sister and she grew up with you. You should know her character better than any of us.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± If she hadn¡¯t experienced the next five months and thest strike, Feng Ling would have had the same thought as the High Priestess. However, it was human nature to be greedy, especially those who had turned evil. At the thought of this, Feng Ling suddenly remembered Feng Lan¡¯sst words. She wanted to rece her as the High Priestess and marry the king. ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you listening?¡± Feng Ling came back to her senses. ¡°Master, I¡¯m listening. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Lan¡¯er is loyal to me, I will dote on her forever.¡± If she had a change of heart, that would be another story. There was nothing wrong with what Feng Ling said. The High Priestess didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to talk about when the sacrificial ceremony would be held. ¡°I calcted. The day after tomorrow is a good day. Go and discuss with the kingter. The sacrificial ceremony will be held the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Then, the two of them discussed for a while more before Feng Ling walked out of the High Priestess¡¯s bedchamber. Then, she went to the pce. When the head butler saw hering, he quickly weed her and said respectfully, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty is in the imperial study discussing state affairs with the ministers. I will report your arrival immediately.¡± Feng Ling stopped him and asked, ¡°How long has His Majesty and the others been in there?¡± ¡°Almost four hours.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± ¡°Okay. Priestess, please follow me to Jingxin Hall to wait for the king.¡± Jingxin Hall was where the king rested after he was tired from dealing with the country¡¯s affairs. asionally, he would meet the ministers alone there. Feng Ling nodded and followed him to Jingxin Hall. The head butler got someone to deliver tea, snacks, and some books to Feng Ling before leaving. This wasn¡¯t the first time Feng Ling hade to Jingxin Hall. She picked up a book and sat there to read. In the modern era, she was used to nesting on the sofa and reading. She was originally sitting upright, but as she read, she subconsciously took off her shoes and ced her feet on the wooden couch. When the king entered, he saw Feng Ling, who was leaning against the wooden couch and reading a book with a content expression. He deliberately walked over lightly. Feng Ling only realized it when the king approached her. She looked up at him from the book. When she saw the king¡¯s gaze, she realized that she had lost all her image and was about to sit properly. However, the king sat down beside her and pressed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just lean against it.¡± The king added, ¡°If you like to read so much, I¡¯ll get someone to put some soft cushions on the wooden couch or make it into a soft couch.¡± Feng Ling looked at him awkwardly and reminded him, ¡°This is your ce to rest.¡± The king chuckled. ¡°You cane here often in the future.¡± ¡°Who wants toe often?¡± Feng Ling still sat up straight and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the spring ritual with you. Master said that the day after tomorrow is a good day. I¡¯ll organize this ritual¡­¡± Then, Feng Ling told him what preparations were required and what he and the officials needed to do. The king listened seriously. After she finished speaking, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to prepare immediately.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t move but looked at her feet. When Feng Ling realized his motive and wanted to retract her leg under her dress, the king¡¯srge hand had already grabbed her leg. His palm was warm. Even through theyer of socks, Feng Ling¡¯s face turned red as if she had been scalded. She wanted to pull her leg back from his hand. The king held it tightly and leaned over to say to her, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, your feet are cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing socks. It¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± With that, the king took off her socks. Feng Ling¡¯s feet were fair and tender, and especially good-looking. After the king took off her socks, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold now.¡± Feng Ling was simply speechless and could only look at him with a wooden face. The king rubbed his thumb on her delicate and smooth foot a few times and said, ¡°I often washed your feet when you were young. When you grow up, you won¡¯t even let me look at it.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and said after a while, ¡°Men and women need to observe boundaries.¡± ¡°When you were young, you said that you would marry me when you grow up. This statement is not applicable to us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling inexplicably recalled some childhood memories after hearing his words. She was only four years old when she was brought back by the High Priestess to be groomed as her sessor. Having left her parents at such a young age, she would definitely miss home a lot. One time, she secretly ran out, thinking that she could run home. For some reason, she ran into the pce, which was very close to the Priest Hall. Moreover, she happened to meet thete emperor who had passed away. At the age of ten, he was already the king who held up the entire empire. Little Feng Ling happened to be hiding in a concealed ce crying when footsteps came from behind. She turned around and looked at the boy standing there with a tense face. Even though he was only ten years old, he had already forgotten to cry. ¡°Little fellow, why are you hiding here and crying secretly?¡± The prideful Little Feng Ling wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Then, she remembered that she was the future High Priestess, whose power was equivalent to that of the king. She stood up and walked to the king with her short legs. She threatened him in a childish voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone. Otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± The king looked at the tender Little Feng Ling, who had a tsundere expression. His frustration miraculously calmed down. He bent down and looked at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Little Feng Ling immediately raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯m a priestess.¡± ¡°You are the next sessor brought back by the High Priestess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Little Feng Ling was stunned by this question, but she remembered what she had threatened him with and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± Her master, the High Priestess, had said that as her heir, she couldn¡¯t cry casually. Little Feng Ling definitely didn¡¯t want her master to know that she was crying secretly. The king looked at the petite and tender little girl in front of him and picked her up. ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Your face is filled with tears and snot. Once you go out, everyone will know that you¡¯ve cried. How about I take you to wash it off?¡± Little Feng Ling tilted her head and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± The king brought Little Feng Ling back to his pce. In the pce, the king washed Feng Ling¡¯s face and fed her pastry. Little Feng Ling was touched and would run over to y with the king from time to time thereafter. One time, she heard someone discuss the king in private, saying that he didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone at such a young age. The Phoenix Skies Dynasty would definitely be ruined in his hands. Such coldness was definitely the life of a jinx. After hearing this, Feng Ling ran out to argue with the two ten-year-old children. Those two children had never seen Feng Ling before and didn¡¯t know that she was the sessor of the High Priestess. They wanted to beat up Feng Ling, but they were coincidentally seen by the king who came to pick her up when Little Feng Ling was about toe. That time, the young king flew into a rage for the first time in front of Little Feng Ling. As for what happened to those two people, Little Feng Ling didn¡¯t know, but for the first time, she felt the murderous aura emanating from the king¡¯s body that didn¡¯t match his age. The king hugged her and told her as they walked towards his pce, ¡°You are the most respected sessor of the High Priestess. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to you will be killed without mercy.¡± Little Feng Ling responded, not fully understanding. When the king carried her to his pce, Feng Ling thought of what the two children had said and repeated, ¡°They said that you were a jinx.¡± After saying that, she touched his face like an adult and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m the future High Priestess. I¡¯ll help you change your fate.¡± When the king heard this, heughed and deliberately asked her, ¡°Do you know what a jinx is?¡± Little Feng Ling definitely didn¡¯t know at that time, so the king said to her, ¡°A jinx is destined to be single forever.¡± Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the heir to the High Priestess. You can help me a lot, but you can¡¯t give me a wife.¡± Little Feng Ling was indignant. She held his head and looked into his eyes seriously. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? If you don¡¯t have a wife in the future, I can be your wife.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± The young king took her words seriously. Thus, Feng Ling betrayed herself just like that. Feng Ling came back to her senses and met the king¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling quickly replied. In the next second, under the king¡¯s yful eyes, she said with a straight face, ¡°I was only four years old at that time. I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Are you going to go back on your word? But¡­ I took it seriously.¡± After saying that, the king put her feet under his clothes and pressed them against his chest. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Your feet are cold. I¡¯ll warm them for you. Didn¡¯t I often warm your feet like this when we were young?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling looked at the king¡¯s handsome face and suddenly had the urge to scratch it. As if guessing her thoughts, the king finally took out her foot. Feng Ling was about to put on her socks when the king took them first. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± After saying that, the king took her feet and ced them on hisp before putting on her socks. Chapter 444 - Call Me Brother Jingzhou

Chapter 444: Call Me Brother Jingzhou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment she put on her socks, Feng Ling was about to put on her shoes when in the next second, her waist was hugged and her body was carried to sit on hisp. ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Ling was shocked and subconsciously wanted to push him. At this moment, the king whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Ling¡¯er, call me Brother Jingzhou. You used to call me that when we were young. Why aren¡¯t you calling me that now?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s hand suddenly froze. She had indeed called him that often when she was young, but ever since she starteding into contact with books and read too many books, she became embarrassed to call him that again after knowing the courtesy and integrity a woman should have. At most, she would call him by his name. Most of the time, she would call him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ like the others. Seeing that Feng Ling was stunned, the king continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Not only did you stop calling me Brother Jingzhou, but you also secretly liked other men. How do you think I should punish you?¡± Hearing these jealous words, Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed again. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and suddenly thought of the strange novel she had read. She made up her mind and pressed her lips against his. The king was a little surprised and didn¡¯t move for a moment. Feng Ling was determined to try that method and had no other thoughts in her mind. Seeing that the king wasn¡¯t moving, she increased her strength. The king supported her back with his palm and led her quietly. ¡­ Just as Feng Ling was about to ruthlessly pull out his belt, there was a knock on the door. In the next second, she suddenly pushed the king away and jumped off hisp. A sharp murderous aura instantly erupted from the king¡¯s body, and his expression was as dark as ink. He stood up and strode to the door, his tone as if he wanted to eat the person outside. ¡°You better report something very important.¡± The person opposite the king was obviously frightened by his current expression. Feng Ling heard him answer in a trembling voice. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s news from Green River County in the Heavenly River State. More than 30 young and strong men have disappeared over there for three consecutive days.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling quickly walked over and asked first, ¡°Did anyone send someone to look for them?¡± When the person outside the door saw Feng Ling, he was stunned for a moment and quickly bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± Feng Ling nodded. That person continued, ¡°The county magistrate has already organized everyone to look for them where possible, but those people haven¡¯t been found yet.¡± Green River County was arge county to begin with. Moreover, it was very close to the capital and the young were the foundation of the country. So many people disappearing at once would definitely cause a huge panic. The king said to that person, ¡°Send more people to continue searching.¡± Then, he said to the head butler standing there, ¡°Invite the ministers in immediately.¡± The king said the names of a few high ranking officials. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The two of them immediately left. Feng Ling recalled that arge group of young and strong men had never disappeared from Green River County. Now that such a huge matter had suddenly happened, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because she had changed the process. At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said to the king, ¡°Jingzhou, I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± The king nodded and the two of them went to the imperial study. The ministers came quickly. They had already known about this on the way. The moment they entered the imperial study, they started discussing. ¡°So many young and strong men suddenly disappeared. Either someone from the enemy country mixed in, or someone from the Demon Realm did it.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the doing of those from an enemy country. Our Phoenix Skies Dynasty¡¯s soldiers are powerful and strong. Every young man will be organized by the county to train during their leisure time. How can they make so many young and strong people disappear at once?¡± ¡°Then it must be the people of the demonic path who are causing trouble. Previously, the people of the Demon Realm dared to sneak into the pce and pretend to be the High Priestess. It¡¯s easy to make some ordinary people disappear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the fiends will capture these people and directly upy their bodies before harming others.¡± ¡°This¡­ is serious.¡± At this point, all the ministers looked at the king and Feng Ling. The assistant minister of the Ministry of War came out and suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we send a few more capable people to look for those people? If their bodies are really upied by the people of the demonic path, we can only deal with them all.¡± The prime minister disagreed. ¡°If more than 30 young men can be resolved just like that, this isn¡¯t feasible¡­ Not to mention it will cause panic in society, it will also be a disaster for these 30 plus families who lost their young men.¡± Another minister thought so too. Since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, they looked at the king and Feng Ling. Feng Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The ministers felt that there was no need, so the prime minister stood up to persuade her. Feng Ling was the first to speak. ¡°But I¡¯ll go secretly this time. When the timees, the king will send some capable people over to investigate.¡± When they heard this, they looked at each other and felt that this method was feasible, so they didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, the king assigned tasks to them, and they left. After they left, the king called for the head butler and asked him to prepare. The more Feng Ling heard, the more she felt that something was wrong. She quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the king said. ¡°We¡¯ll set off immediately and try toe back tomorrow night. When the timees, we won¡¯t dy your organization of the Spring Festival Ceremony.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in private.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t publicize it when I go over either.¡± After saying that, the king raised his hand to touch her head and asked, ¡°What do you want to bring? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you immediately.¡± Feng Ling felt like she was being treated like a child and puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction. The king pretended not to see and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll get someone to make the preparations casually.¡± When the two of them sat on a low-key horse all the way to Green River County, Feng Ling looked at the empty horse carriage and asked, ¡°Where are the things you asked someone to prepare?¡± The king took out a stack of banknotes and a small bag of silver from his wide sleeve. ¡°Here, Green River County is arge county. There¡¯s everything there. You can just buy whatever you want with silver.¡± Feng Ling looked at him with bright eyes. She suddenly remembered that he was also so rich in theter generations and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. It only took half a day to go from the capital to Green River County. When they arrived at the county city, it happened to be lunchtime. When the horse stopped outside a medium-sized courtyard, Feng Ling was surprised. After getting off the horse carriage, she asked, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°This is where we¡¯re staying tonight.¡± After the king finished speaking, a guard went over to knock on the door. Then, the door was opened from inside. Standing inside was an honest-looking middle-aged woman. When the middle-aged woman saw the person standing outside the door, she quickly asked, ¡°Are the masters here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the guard replied and moved aside. The king and Feng Ling walked over. When the middle-aged woman saw the two of them, she subconsciously knelt down. ¡°Granny Wang greets the two esteemed guests.¡± The king said, ¡°Get up. Madam and I are just here to y. You just have to do your duty for the next two days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Granny Wang stood up and retreated to the side. The king and Feng Ling walked in. There was a small courtyard inside, and tworge ginkgo trees were nted in the courtyard, giving people a very peaceful feeling. The two of them walked into the hall. The food was already prepared. Granny Wang said to the two of them, ¡°Two esteemed guests, I don¡¯t know what vor you like, so I made a few home-cooked dishes. Try them. If they¡¯re not to your liking, I¡¯ll make them for you again.¡± The king first picked up a piece of food and put it in his mouth to try. He felt that the taste was eptable, so he picked up a piece for Feng Ling. Granny Wang lowered her head and stood there, peeking at the two of them. She thought to herself, ¡®Not only do these two nobles look as gorgeous as gods, but this young master also dotes on his wife so much. It¡¯s really enviable.¡¯ Feng Ling ate the food and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± When Granny Wang heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she immediately beamed and said, ¡°Madam, I know how to cook some snacks. If you like, I¡¯ll make some snacks for you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling pretended to ask casually, ¡°Along the way, I think we heard that something happened in Green River County. What exactly is it? The night market in Green River County is famous at night. We¡¯re nning to shop at the night market tonight.¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s better if you two don¡¯t go out tonight. Moreover, I heard that the night market will be canceled from tonight onwards.¡± ¡°What exactly happened that even the night market is being canceled?¡± Thinking that the two of them were outsiders hade here to y, if the young master in front of her suddenly disappeared and left such a beautiful woman behind, it would be a sin. She immediately feltpassion and said, ¡°In the past few days, more than ten young men have disappeared from our Green River County every night. Young Master, you mustn¡¯t go out. What if¡­¡± Granny Wang couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought that so many people had gone missing. Feng Ling asked again, ¡°Are all of those who had gone missing young men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there any connection between the missing people or what they did when they disappeared?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re just young men, regardless of whether they were from ordinary families or wealthy families.. But the thing they have inmon is that all of them disappeared outside.¡± Chapter 445 - Visiting the Night Market

Chapter 445: Visiting the Night Market

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No one disappeared when they were at home?¡± ¡°No.¡± After Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t ask further and said to her, ¡°You can leave first.¡± After Granny Wang left, Feng Ling stopped eating and started thinking. Seeing her like this, the king picked up some more of her favorite food and said, ¡°Eat first. After the meal, the person I sent to investigate wille back. We¡¯ll decide after we hear the results.¡± Not long after the two of them had eaten, the person sent by the king returned. The information reported by the scout was simr to what Granny Wang had said. ¡°The people who disappeared are all between the ages of 16 and 30. Themon feature is that they disappeared outside at night.¡± The Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was rich and powerful. There was a night market in the county at night. These youngsters either came out to sell things to earn money or to apany their sweetheart or family out to y. ¡°However, when these people disappeared, they were all alone and no one saw how they disappeared. People only realized they had gone missing when they weren¡¯t able to find them.¡± When he heard this, the king said, ¡°Continue to look for those people in the dark. When Assistant Minister Wues over with his men, get him to send people to go door to door to investigate. Then, bring his men to look for people outside the county.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The scout left after receiving the order. Feng Ling had a nagging feeling that Feng Lan must have something to do with this. She thought for a while about what Feng Lan¡¯s intentions were if she truly was the one who captured these people. However, there was also something else. Feng Lan had been staying in her residence obediently these past few days and didn¡¯t go out at all. Even if this matter was rted to Feng Lan, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence against her. Thinking up to this point, Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°Since they all disappeared at night, the county has ordered the night market to be canceled. I wonder if those people from the demonic path will stille out tonight.¡± The king also thought of this. He said, ¡°The night market will continue as usual tonight. When the timees, Assistant Minister Wu will send some people to disguise themselves as ordinary men.¡± Feng Ling nodded. Looking at his overly outstanding handsome face, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you put on a disguise when the timees. I guarantee that no one will recognize you when you go out.¡± Since it was a private visit, they definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone recognize them. Of course, the king agreed. For the entire afternoon, the person who went out to investigate came back twice to report. Still no one was found. The afternoon ended quickly. It wasn¡¯t raining in Green River County. The weather was neither cold nor hot this season, and it was a good time to go out and y. Green River County was most famous for a river that ran through the county. On both sides of the river was the main road and also the main business area. When Feng Ling came out, not only did the king want her to make herself ugly, but he also wanted her to wear a gauze hat. The king said, ¡°I¡¯m more at ease this way.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. The two of them didn¡¯t bring any guards. Like an ordinary married couple, they walked to the night market. The lights had just lit up, and the ten thousand houses were brightly lit. The main roads on both sides of the river were filled with ss lights. There were flower boats in the river upon which people were singing and dancing, and the sound of hawking and ying on the shore formed a prosperous scene. From this, it could be seen how well the king had managed the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Feng Ling actually rarely came out in this time and space, especially in such a bustling ce. Worried that she wasn¡¯t used to this environment, the king kept holding her hand and protecting her by her side. The customs of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies were still very open. When people saw the young couplee out holding hands, they would at most nce at them and not say anything about them ruining the customs. On the street, Feng Ling was dazzled by the sights around her. Actually, in the modern era, she seldom went out to shop, staying in school most of the time. Even when she wanted to buy something, she was used to shopping online. Seeing thosenterns and snacks, Feng Ling had long forgotten that she was a priestess. From time to time, she tugged at the king¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look, that flowermp looks really pretty¡­ That y figurine is nice too, that¡­¡± It had been a long time since the king had seen Feng Ling so happy like a child. His heart was filled with joy. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Call me Brother Jingzhou and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she subconsciously blushed and shut her mouth. It was embarrassing to be calling him that when so many people were around. The king looked at her expression and a glint shed across his eyes. He added, ¡°I heard that the most famous things in Green River County are wine and lotus crisps. Are you sure you don¡¯t want some?¡± Feng Ling still kept her mouth shut. For her to call him that in such a ce, she inexplicably felt a little ashamed. She thought that at most, she wouldn¡¯t eat. The king continued, ¡°Other than these two, the Lotus Wine in Green River County is also excellent.¡± After saying that, the king pointed ahead. ¡°It seems to be at the entrance of the alley in front. Do you see it? There are already many people queuing there. These people are all going to buy lotus wine. It¡¯s said that that shop only sells 20 bottles a day when the night market begins. After they¡¯re sold, the shop closes for the day.¡± Feng Ling looked where the king was pointing and saw that there was indeed a queue there. The queue had already reached the entrance of the alley, and there were still people who continued to line up. Other things weren¡¯t very tempting to her, but when it came to wine, she instantly threw away her reservations. She pulled the king¡¯s sleeve and called out without principles, ¡°Brother Jingzhou.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was originally pleasant to hear. Now that she was calling him this, her voice was sweet and directly entered the king¡¯s heart. He tightened his grip on her hand and strode over. When the two of them went over, there were already more than ten people queuing up in front. Feng Ling was a little anxious. ¡°Will we not be able to buy the wine?¡± The king held her hand and stopped outside the crowd. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to line up?¡± ¡°No need. Someone is queuing up on our behalf.¡± After the king finished speaking, two men dressed as ordinary people walked out of the alley with a bottle of wine each. The two of them came to the king and Feng Ling¡¯s side. One of them respectfully handed the wine in his hand to the king. The wine bottle wasn¡¯t big. It was probably 500 grams per bottle. The king took it and handed it to Feng Ling. ¡°Do you want to try it? If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll get someone to buy some more.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Feng Ling took the bottle, opened the lid, and immediately took a sip. The fragrance of the lotus flowers mixed with the fragrance of the wine entered her throat. It was refreshing, sweet, and unforgettable. After Feng Ling took a sip, her eyes lit up. She said, ¡°This wine is as delicious as the Hundred Flowers Wine.¡± When the king heard this, he said to the two of them, ¡°Think of a way to invite the brewer back.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The king handed the bottle of wine in Feng Ling¡¯s hand to that person and said, ¡°Send the wine to our courtyard.¡± The two of them left after agreeing. Feng Ling wanted to continue, but it was indeed not the time to drink. She held it in. The two of them continued to shop. Next, whenever Feng Ling saw something she liked, she would tug at the king¡¯s sleeve and say, ¡°Brother Jingzhou, I want that¡­ Brother Jingzhou, I want this¡­¡± Over the moon, the king would buy everything she wanted. Along the way, the two of them started shopping. They were like the other couples on the street, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention. The night market ended at 9 pm. At this moment, everyone who was shopping in the night market walked towards their home. The merchants also packed their shops and stalls, preparing to go home. Feng Ling and the king walked along the crowd towards the street. After shopping in the night market for so long, some people would inevitably be alone when they returned. Especially since after walking out of the main street, many ces were dark alleys and unlit paths. Outside West Street, while walking, a man suddenly wished to urinate. He informed hispanion and went behind a nearby tree. That person had just unbuckled his belt when a ball of ck aura wrapped around his body and mouth in the darkness. That person only had time to let out a short cry of surprise before he was knocked out by the ck aura and dragged into the darkness. This happened more than ten times at the same time. The ck aura brought these people into a very concealed cave on the mountain outside the county. The cave was dark, and only the asional sound of water dripping could be heard. The people who had been knocked out were still in the darkness, making no sound. At this moment, an ear-piercing voice sounded. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve brought back all twelve people tonight. Please check.¡± After a while, a gloomy voice sounded. ¡°Not bad. The prey this time is more energetic than the prey in the past few days. She will definitely like it. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Boss, when are we sending these prey to her?¡± ¡°There are already 49 of them. Send them over tonight.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Boss, when that person¡¯s demonic powers reach the eighth level, she can directly kill their High Priestess and be used by our king.¡± ¡°Wrong! Don¡¯t underestimate the ability of the chosen daughter. That person has to at least cultivate to the ninth level of the demonic arts.¡± ¡°But His Majesty has only reached the ninth level. If that person manages to reach the ninth level, will he pose a threat to His Majesty?¡± ¡°Foolish. Whether or not she can pose a threat to the king isn¡¯t something we can control. When the timees, we¡¯ll follow whoever¡¯s more powerful.¡± ¡°Brilliant. Boss, your idea is really brilliant.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­¡± Dong! The boss shouted, ¡°What is that sound?¡± The sharp voice was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no sound.¡± Crack! Pa! ¡°Ouch! Boss, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why would I hit you for no reason!¡± Pa! ¡°Are you courting death? How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ~¡± ¡°Then who was it?¡± Chapter 446 - Sleeping in the Living Room

Chapter 446: Sleeping in the Living Room

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two demonic path people in the cave instantly raised their vignce. A gust of cold wind blew past. That boss searched the cave and didn¡¯t discover anything. ¡°B¡­ Boss, did you find anything?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We are people of the demonic path. Only others are afraid of us. If someone dares to be impudent in front of us, see if I don¡¯t suck all his blood essence dry.¡± ¡°Keke, Keke¡­¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± ¡°Whoever dares to be impudent in front of me? Come out. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± A clear voice sounded in the dark cave, echoing. In the next second, a few balls of mes burned in the dark cave. The mes instantly lit up the entire cave, and the two people of the Demon Realm standing in the dark had nowhere to hide. When the two of them saw the woman standing in the mes, the short figure let out a sharp and frightened voice and said in a loud voice, ¡°B-b-b-b-b-boss, that person looks like the future High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies.¡± The person referred to as ¡®boss¡¯ was tall and had horns on his head. His voice was even gloomier than before. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®looks like¡¯? She is indeed the future High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies.¡± ¡°Looks like you have good eyesight.¡± Feng Ling nced at the group of unconscious youngsters in the corner and asked coldly, ¡°Where do you want to take these people? To whom do you want to feed their blood essence?¡± The boss immediately replied fearlessly, ¡°To our demon king, of course.¡± ¡°Hmph! I hate lying people the most. Since you¡¯re not telling the truth, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t be a High Priestess. Do you think the two of us can¡¯t beat you alone?¡± ¡°Then try it.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she threw out a talisman. The figures of the two people from the demonic path shed. Two rays of ck aura converged into a huge bear-like ck Devil. The ck Devil instantly upied one-third of the cave. The ck Devil opened his dark mouth and wanted to swallow Feng Ling. A whip appeared in Feng Ling¡¯s hand and she whipped the ck Devil with raging mes. Pa! ¡°Ouch~~¡± An angry voice resounded throughout the entire cave, shaking the cave until gravel kept falling down. Feng Lingshed out two more times and quickly dispersed the transformed ck Devil. Two bodies mmed into the stone wall at the same time. After two bangs, a miserable scream resounded in the cave. ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Ling dodged the stone that fell from above her head. After shouting angrily, she threw two talismans and sealed their mouths. The two people from the demonic path didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful, to actually break through the magical beast they had conjured with demonic aura so quickly. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking good, that boss decided to abandon his underling. He turned into a streak of demonic aura and wanted to escape. However, when the demonic aura reached the hole, it seemed to have hit an iron wall. After a loud bang, it was thrown back. ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± His body fell heavily to the ground. Feng Ling pursed her lips into a cold smile. She threw a talisman towards him, rooting him to the ground. ¡°Tell me, who do you n to give these people to?¡± ¡°To¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the use of this talisman of mine? As long as you dare to lie, you will suffer the pain of the mes of hell burning your heart. You can try.¡± The boss broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say. It¡¯s¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Feng Ling watched as the person in front of her seemed to have been severely attacked and quickly turned into nothingness. Her expression froze. Just as she was about to control the other person, that person also turned into a trace of ck aura and disappeared. Feng Ling¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t sense any more powerful ck aura nearby. There was only one reason why these two people from the demonic path suddenly disappeared, and that was that they couldn¡¯t say Feng Lan¡¯s name. It was as if there was really an invisible restriction. This made her wonder. ¡°Are we really going to proceed ording to the original development trajectory of the matter?¡± At the thought of this, she whipped the stone wall beside her. Boom¡­ Seeing the stones quickly fall, Feng Ling raised her arm. After she used a trace of the priest¡¯s power, the press button seemed to have been pressed in the entire space. She walked out of the stone cave. A group of experts and guards stood outside the cave. The king and Assistant Minister Wu stood in the crowd. When the king saw Feng Linge out, he immediately walked over. Feng Ling said to him, ¡°You can go in and save them.¡± The king said, ¡°Go in and save them.¡± A group of experts and guards was led in by Assistant Minister Wu. The king looked at Feng Ling¡¯s expression and immediately realized that something was wrong with her mood. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°There are only two little demons here. The real mastermind hasn¡¯t been caught.¡± The king frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll order everyone in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies to avoid going out at night and be vignt.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°During the Spring Festival the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll also pray for the young men of our Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies.¡± The king raised his hand to touch her cheek. ¡°This isn¡¯t good for your health. You haven¡¯t inherited the position of High Priestess yet. Using too much priest power will damage your body constitution.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face subconsciously rubbed against his palm. When she reacted, she saw a trace of joy in the king¡¯s eyes and stopped in her tracks. The king let go of her cheek. At this moment, Assistant Minister Wu brought everyone out of the cave. Assistant Minister Wu walked up to the two of them and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, there are a total of 40 people inside.¡± ¡°40!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face darkened. When the two of them looked at her, she said, ¡°Previously, the two demonic path people said that they captured 49 people. Moreover, I heard that they¡¯ve captured these people for someone to absorb their blood essence.¡± When he heard this, the king¡¯s expression darkened. Assistant Minister Wu said angrily, ¡°The other nine must have been given to that demonic path person they mentioned. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re out of luck.¡± The king said to Assistant Minister Wu, ¡°Send someone to continue searching. If they can¡¯t find them, get the prime minister to personallye andfort the families of those nine people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Minister Wu bowed to the king and sent these people away with his men. The king and Feng Ling also walked towards Green River County. This time, in the carriage that the two of them were in, Feng Ling had been very quiet. The king looked at her with his wise eyes. When they arrived at the courtyard where they were staying tonight, Feng Ling asked, ¡°Which room do I stay in?¡± She wanted to immediately go to her room and ask the paper effigies she had sent to monitor Feng Lan if those people had been sent to Feng Lan. However, the king suddenly looked at her with his deep eyes and said, ¡°The rooms are prepared by Granny Wang. You can go and see which one is yours.¡± After Feng Ling nced at him suspiciously, she walked towards the room. This courtyard wasn¡¯t big. Even the guards stayed elsewhere. After Feng Ling pushed open the only few rooms to take a look, she returned to the king¡¯s side and looked at him awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s only one room.¡± The king looked at her. ¡°You sleep in the room tonight.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have a ce to sleep.¡± Feng Ling nodded and walked into the room. After Feng Ling closed the door to the room, the king sat on a stool in the living room. A guard came in and knelt in front of him. The king said, ¡°Prepare a nket. No one is allowed toe near here tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard stood up and quickly left. The moment Feng Ling arrived at the room, she quickly established a connection with the paper effigies. For the past two days, Feng Lan indeed didn¡¯t leave that small courtyard. However, every night, there would be a very faint sound in her room. As there was no light in Feng Lan¡¯s room, the paper effigies couldn¡¯t see what she did. Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to it previously. Thinking about it now, it must be rted to those young men. She suddenly thought of the man who had walked out of Feng Lan¡¯s room. Her gaze turned cold. ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡± She nned to go back and think of a way to go to Feng Lan¡¯s room to take a look. If nothing went wrong, there must be a tunnel or something. After investigating Feng Lan¡¯s situation, Feng Ling saw a set of pajamas on the bed. After taking it, she realized that hot air wasing out from behind the screen beside her. She walked around it and realized that it was a tub of bathing water. Beside the wooden barrel was a pot of flower petals. After Feng Ling finished bathing, she suddenly wanted to see where the king was sleeping, so she subconsciously walked out. When she saw the nket on the stool, she looked at the man who happened to walk in with aplicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have a ce to sleep. ¡°You can send someone to rent another courtyard.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m worried about you living here alone.¡± Feng Ling suddenly couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. She turned away and said, ¡°Everyone nearby is your men. Besides, no one can do anything to me.¡± The king walked up to her and raised his hand to turn her face around to face him. He leaned forward and said very close to her, ¡°Granny Wang thinks that we¡¯re husband and wife. What reason is there for a husband to leave his wife and sleep elsewhere?¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stand the hot airing from him and wanted to raise her head back. In the next second, her waist was hugged. The king pressed her head against his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room. As long as you don¡¯t let me into the room, I definitely won¡¯t enter.¡± Feng Ling said angrily, ¡°No way will I let you in!¡± A loudugh came from above her head, making her heart speed up.. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned even redder. Chapter 447 - How Did You Know I Kicked the Blanket When I Was Young?

Chapter 447: How Did You Know I Kicked the nket When I Was Young?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The king hugged Feng Ling for a while before letting her go. He said to her, ¡°Go to sleep. I remember that you loved to kick the nket off your bed when you were young. Don¡¯t kick the nket again at night.¡± Feng Ling was embarrassed to hear this. How long ago was this? Moreover¡­ ¡°How did you know I kicked the nket when I was young?¡± At this, she looked at him warily. The king¡¯s eyes had a smile that only appeared in front of her. ¡°The High Priestess told me.¡± Feng Ling was dazed. Was it really good for him to bring up such an embarrassing matter at this time? After closing the door, Feng Ling leaned against the door and muttered, ¡°Why are you bing more and more like Yan?¡± The two of them were equally shameless. Both liked to say things that she couldn¡¯t handle. This made her think that he already had Yan¡¯s memory. ¡°As the ruler of a country, can you get used to sleeping on the stools in the living room?¡± After muttering these words, Feng Ling strode to the bed, took off her shoes, andy down. She pulled the nket and covered herself from head to toe. After a while, her low voice came from under the nket. ¡°You were the one who was willing to sleep in the living room. I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. You¡¯re not my Yan. My heart doesn¡¯t ache for you.¡± After saying that, she stopped talking. Two hours passed. Four hours passed. Seeing that it had been nearly six hours, Feng Lingbed through the past five months twice and finally couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. She abruptly lifted the nket, revealing her face that had turned red from holding it in. She muttered, ¡°Since your personality can change because of me, will you also have Yan¡¯s memories in the future?¡± At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. She lifted the nket, got off the bed, and walked out of the room. There was no moonlight tonight, and there was no light in the living room. Feng Ling stood there to get adjusted to it before looking at the shadow lying on the stool. She stood there and called out softly, ¡°Jingzhou.¡± No response. Feng Ling muttered, ¡°You actually slept so soundly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that an assassin wille in?¡± After saying that, she subconsciously lowered her feet and walked over. When she arrived, the king still showed no signs of waking up. Feng Ling stood there and looked at him. As the king was very tall, and the stool was only a meter long, he had used four stools. Two were joined horizontally, and another two were joined vertically. Even so, it was hard on him. Feng Ling looked at his leg on the ground and wondered if she should help him put his leg on the stool. Just as she was about to bend down and do so, an arm quickly lifted the nket and wrapped it around her waist. Before she could react, it suddenly pulled her towards him. Feng Ling eximed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The king wrapped one arm around her waist and caressed her back with the other. Lying on top of him, when her heartbeat slowed down, she looked up at his face in dissatisfaction and lightly punched his chest twice. She scolded him angrily, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to sleep.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t pretend to sleep, would you havee over?¡± After saying that, the king hugged her even tighter. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s sote. Why did youe out?¡± Feng Ling could feel that his breathing was a little heavier than usual. She turned her head away in embarrassment and didn¡¯t answer him. The king chuckled in her ear, hisughter hoarse and bewitching. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me sleeping here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling replied quickly. The kingughed again. Afterughing, he continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I can¡¯t sleep here at all. Can you share half of your bed with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you before we get married.¡± ¡­ Feng Ling stopped talking. The king continued to whisper into her ear how ufortable it was to lie on a stool. The more he spoke, the tighter he held her. Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s expression, the king actually said in the end, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll hug you to sleep for the entire night.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she was stunned. The king had never said such shameless words to her. Only Yan would say them every time he pestered her and made out with her. At the thought of this, her breathing suddenly became a little unstable. The king immediately felt her breathing change and suddenly stopped talking. His breathing also became more rapid than before. With her eyes closed and her cheek pressed against his chest, Feng Ling subconsciously muttered, ¡°Yan.¡± Hisrge hand froze. In the next second, their bodies switched positions. Before Feng Ling could react, a punishing kiss pressed down on her. Feng Ling could feel the evil aura emanating from his body. As her clothes were mercilessly torn, she quickly pushed him. ¡°Jingzhou, stop.¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ve said before that as long as you don¡¯t think about other men, I can give you everything, even my life.¡± The king¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed ruthlessness. ¡°Why do you still want to think about that man?¡± ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s not another man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for him.¡± The king¡¯s voice was so low that it seemed like it was about to freeze. The tip of his teeth rubbed against her skin punishingly. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Feng Ling was in pain. A sense of grievance suddenly surged in her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡­ Just as things were about to get out of control, the king stopped at thest moment. He panted heavily and buried his head in her shoulder. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, even at this time, I still can¡¯t bear to make you sad. Why can you bear to make me sad?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tears flowed out. She hugged his neck and growled at him, ¡°Jingzhou, you big baddie!¡± ¡°Stop crying.¡± The king raised his hand to touch her face. When he touched the tears on his hand, his heart ached. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know how important you are to me? Without you, why would I want this empire?¡± With that, he tightened his grip on her. When Feng Ling heard him say that, she suddenly thought of what Phoenix had told her. Phoenix said that when she disappeared, the king ordered the High Priestess and all those with supernatural powers to seal the entire Priest Hall and at the same time build his tomb beside it. At that time, Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask when the king died. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She tightened her grip on him and said fiercely in his ear, ¡°Jingzhou, you¡¯re a big idiot! I don¡¯t like other men at all. The person I like is you in the future.¡± The king was about to speak when Feng Ling covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Listen to me. We¡­¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t speak. This made her anxious. Previously, she also hadn¡¯t been able to say anything when she wanted to say that Feng Lan was the mastermind. This time, she wanted to talk about the future, but again, she couldn¡¯t speak. Feng Ling thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and said to the king, ¡°Jingzhou, carry me to the room.¡± Stunned, the king raised his hand to remove her hand from his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, have you thought it through?¡± Feng Ling rubbed her cheek against his and asked softly, ¡°Are you not willing?¡± The king stopped talking. He stood up, carried her horizontally, and strode towards the room. ¡­ When Feng Ling finally struggled to open her eyes, she met a pair of gentle and loving eyes. Feng Ling was all too familiar with these eyes. Just as she was about to call out to Yan, she suddenly remembered that he had no memory of his afterlife. In order not to make him jealous, she called out, ¡°Jingzhou.¡± An undisguised joy shed across the king¡¯s eyes. He pulled Feng Ling into his arms. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re my queen from now on.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and finally responded with a soft ¡°Mm.¡± The king was amused by Feng Ling¡¯s behavior. Afterughing, he hugged her again and held one of her hands. He said seriously, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I won¡¯t be rough with you again. Even if you anger me to death, I won¡¯t be rough with you.¡± Feng Ling said with a straight face, ¡°You can¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°As long as you stop thinking about that man.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Is this man done!¡¯ Feng Ling rolled up the nket and said under it, ¡°I still want to sleep.¡± The king knew that Feng Ling was thin-skinned, so he didn¡¯t say anything else and got up from the bed first. Feng Ling waited for him to leave before getting up. ¡­ When Feng Ling got up and walked out, it was already noon. There was no one in the hall, but there was talk outside the courtyard. Feng Ling listened. It was Assistant Minister Wu reporting what happenedst night. At this moment, Granny Wang walked in with a bowl of porridge and a few dishes. Chapter 448 - No Talking While Eating

Chapter 448: No Talking While Eating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Granny Wang saw Feng Ling standing there, she quietly scanned her entire body and said to her with a knowing smile, ¡°Madam, Young Master asked me to prepare some light porridge for you. I thought that you would wake up at this time, so I brought it over for you.¡± Facing the smile on Granny Wang¡¯s face, Feng Ling actually looked away in embarrassment. She pointed at the table and said, ¡°Put it down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Granny Wang put down the porridge and side dishes, she left. Feng Ling had just sat down when the king strode in. When he saw Feng Ling sitting down, he hissed softly and quickly said, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t sit first.¡± After saying that, he turned to someone waiting outside the door and said, ¡°Go get the cushion in the carriage.¡± That person responded and left. Feng Ling froze and looked at him with bright eyes. The king waited for the person outside to bring the cushion over before walking over. He ced the cushion on the stool behind her and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s probably better for you to sit on this.¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes and thought fiercely: ¡®I wonder who caused my difort!¡¯ At this moment, the king sat beside her and held her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we can leaveter.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. His palm was warm and his eyes were scorching as he looked at her. Feng Ling felt shy for no reason. She wanted to go back early and check out the dark room in Feng Lan¡¯s residence, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did the king let go of her hand. However, he took the chopsticks from her hand. When Feng Ling looked at him in surprise, he curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ When the carriage returned to the capital, it was already night. The king sent Feng Ling to her bedchamber. When they alighted, he said to her, ¡°If you discover anything, tell me. I¡¯ll handle these things.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and alighted from the carriage. After the carriage left, Feng Ling walked into the bedchamber and said to one of the maidservants, ¡°Call Lan¡¯er over to eat with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± When Feng Lan arrived, Feng Ling was sitting there ying the zither. When she heard the zither melody, Feng Lan stopped for two seconds before continuing to walk towards her. ¡°Sister, why did you suddenly decide to y the zither?¡± ¡°I happen to be in the mood tonight.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she continued ying the zither. The sound of the zither was pleasant to the ears. At this moment, a maidservant covered her waist and was helped in by another maidservant. Seeing this, Feng Ling asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Cui?¡± ¡°Priestess, Xiao Cui identally sprained her waist just now. She came to beg you to give her some ointment.¡± Feng Ling thought for a while and said, ¡°You seem to be in a lot of pain. It¡¯s going to take a while to prepare the ointment. Why don¡¯t I treat you with the Phoenix Zither?¡± With that, she prepared to y the Phoenix Zither. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t.¡± Realizing that she had been too anxious, Feng Lan quickly added, ¡°Xiao Cui only had a minor sprain. Using the Phoenix Zither is a little overreaching.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Feng Ling said to her. ¡°The Phoenix Zither is meant to cure a person. Since Xiao Cui is in so much pain, using the Phoenix Zither to cure her is the best and fastest method.¡± Xiao Cui was extremely touched. Wanting Feng Ling to cure her with the Phoenix Zither, she immediately revealed an even more painful expression. Feng Ling gave Xiao Cui a thumbs up in her heart and started ying the Phoenix Zither. Feng Lan couldn¡¯t stand the sound of the Phoenix Zither the most now. When she heard the melody, the ck Devil in her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel break free. However, the current situation didn¡¯t allow her to object. She could only use all her effort to suppress the ck aura in her heart and not let it leak out at all. Feng Ling was paying attention to Feng Lan¡¯s reaction at all times. When she saw her hand subconsciously clench the dress by her side, she snorted coldly in her heart and was about to quietly change the tune. However, at this moment, the two maidservants eximed in unison. Feng Lan abruptly came back to her senses. Feng Ling could only stop and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Cui pointed at the rabbit that had run here at some point. ¡°Priestess, look. The rabbit of the Guardian ran in.¡± When Feng Lan saw the rabbit, her face lit up. She walked over and picked it up. As she caressed its head, she asked, ¡°Xiao Bai, why did youe to Sister¡¯s bedchamber? Can you find the way after I brought you herest time? You¡¯re really smart.¡± After saying this, she even looked at Feng Ling and asked her, ¡°Sister, do you think my Xiao Bai is very smart?¡± Feng Ling looked at the rabbit and nodded. She waved at her. ¡°Let me carry the rabbit.¡± Feng Lan quickly carried the rabbit over to Feng Ling. Feng Ling took the rabbit and stroked its head twice. A trace of red light instantly entered the rabbit¡¯s body. This rabbit actually didn¡¯t have any abnormalities. When she sensed this, a glint shed across Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, and she guessed that this was probably caused by that damnable rule again. In any case, she couldn¡¯t touch Feng Lan or find any evidence against her. At the thought of this, Feng Ling lowered her eyes to conceal the ruthlessness in them. She ced the rabbit on the ground and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°Sure, Sister.¡± Feng Lan came over and hugged the rabbit again, looking like she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. The two of them had just sat down at the dining table when a maidservant quickly came in and reported, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty is here.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan stood up at the same time. Feng Lan even asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why is the king here at this time?¡± Feng Ling nced at her expression and casually guessed, ¡°He might be here to tell me about the two demonic path people who appeared in Green River County.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Feng Lan quickly turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°There are actually people from the demonic path in Green River County? Have you dealt with them? These people are too arrogant. If you catch them, you¡¯ve got to turn them into ashes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as it¡¯s someone from the demonic path, I will reduce her to ashes.¡± Just as Feng Ling finished speaking, she saw the king being led in by a maidservant. Feng Lan quickly bowed to the king and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Feng Lan pays her respects to you, Your Majesty.¡± The king didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. He walked up to Feng Ling and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s discuss what happened in Green River County.¡± Feng Ling pointed at the dining table beside her. The food hadn¡¯t been touched. ¡°We were just about to eat.¡± After saying that, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, the king walked towards the dining table. He didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness of being a guest. After sitting on one side, he said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also hungry. I¡¯ll eat at your ce tonight.¡± Before Feng Ling could speak, Feng Lan immediately said, ¡°Since the king wants to eat here, Sister, why don¡¯t you let the chef cook a few more dishes?¡± Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan and nodded at the maidservants waiting there. The maidservants left. After the three of them sat down, Feng Ling didn¡¯t intend to speak. Neither did the king. However, Feng Lan seemed to have just realized something and said, ¡°Why is Sister¡¯s food so light in vor tonight? I remember that you like to eat braised pork ribs and boiled meat slices, right?¡± Before Feng Ling could speak, the king nced at her coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating. As the priestess¡¯s guardian, haven¡¯t you learned this?¡± Feng Lan hadn¡¯t expected the king to say such a thing at all. Her face turned red. She quickly lowered her eyes and stopped talking. At this moment, Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan and was about to retract her gaze when she saw the king cing a piece of food in her bowl. Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The ck aura in Feng Lan¡¯s heart almost exploded. She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®When she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll definitely charm you until you feed me!¡¯ The meal ended in a quiet and slightly oppressive atmosphere. Seeing that Feng Lan and the king were both here, Feng Ling wondered if she should take the opportunity to go to Feng Lan¡¯s ce to take a look. However, before she could find an excuse to leave, the king seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He suddenly said to Feng Lan, ¡°As Little Ling¡¯er¡¯s guardian, you should also know how to y the zither?¡± Feng Lan was delighted to hear this and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I often practice with Sister.¡± ¡°Very good. Then y a song for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling looked up at the king and met his deep and wise eyes. She suddenly had an illusion that he really knew what she was going to do. ¡°Sister, can I use your zither?¡± Feng Ling came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°The medicine I brewed is almost ready. You guys sit for a while. I¡¯lle after I take the medicine off the stove.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Lan couldn¡¯t wait for Feng Ling to leave at this time. Feng Ling walked out of the door. When she reached the door, she subconsciously turned around to look at the king, who was sitting there domineeringly. Seeing that he had casually picked up a book that she had ced there and looked at it, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she walked out. After Feng Ling walked to the herbs refining room, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to Feng Lan¡¯s bedchamber. Feng Lan¡¯s bedchamber looked very normal on the surface, filled with things that girls liked. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at the things inside. She quickly walked into the inner room and scanned all the ces. At this moment, the small paper effigies she had ced with Feng Lan ran out from different ces. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the dark room?¡± A small paper effigy jumped to Feng Lan¡¯s dressing table and tapped the bronze mirror with its small hand. Feng Ling walked over and touched it for a while. At the same time, she used a trace of energy. Indeed, the mirror suddenly became a barrier door. Chapter 449 - So You Have Lost Your Humanity to This Extent

Chapter 449: So You Have Lost Your Humanity to This Extent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The barrier that Feng Lan had set up must have an rm. Once it was triggered, she would immediately feel it. After standing there and thinking for a while, Feng Ling said to the paper effigy standing on the dressing table, ¡°Go in and teleport me what you see.¡± The paper effigy raised its small feet and was about to jump into the barrier. Feng Ling gave it a trace of hidden energy at the same time. When the small paper effigy jumped in, it didn¡¯t touch the barrier. The corners of Feng Ling¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Do you think your barrier can stop me?¡± After the little paper effigy entered the dark room, everything it saw was teleported into Feng Ling¡¯s mind. The dark room was huge and dark everywhere, but there was a huge pool inside. Inside the pool, there was something that looked like blood which had turned ck. The blood was bubbling, and the bubbles floated in the air, turning into ck skulls. Then, the skulls broke and turned into ck smoke. All the ck aura condensed into a ck thread that entered the cauldron-like container in the middle. At this point, Feng Ling¡¯s expression froze. She said to the small paper effigy, ¡°Search this dark room.¡± The little paper effigy quickly walked towards those corners. She couldn¡¯t see anything in the corner. When the paper effigy walked in, she realized that it was a pile of eerie white bones. These bones were very fresh, proving that the person hadn¡¯t died for long. Feng Ling clenched her fists and muttered in a low voice, ¡°So you have lost your humanity to this extent.¡± At that moment, the other door of the dark room opened. A figure walked in. After entering, the figure stood in the open space and took out a Heaven-and-Earth pouch. He opened the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and lowered it as if he was about to pour something out. However, in the next moment, he seemed to have sensed something and quickly put away the bag. He turned around and walked towards the door of the dark room. Feng Ling gestured to the little paper effigy. ¡°Stick yourself on him.¡± The paper effigy immediately stuck to that person. Feng Ling¡¯s figure disappeared from Feng Lan¡¯s bedroom at the same time. The barrier on the mirror disappeared and returned to normal. Feng Ling followed the priest force left on the paper effigy and tracked it to a corner of the capital. This seemed like the residence of a certain sinner¡¯s family whose assets had been confiscated a long time ago. It was dpidated and filled with spider webs and weeds. That person walked straight into what looked like the hall. Soon, conversation could be heard from inside. One of them said submissively, ¡°Hall Master.¡± Then, a stern voice sounded. ¡°I asked you to send those people to her. Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°Hall Master, I was about to put those people down when a voice suddenly appeared in my mind, asking me to bring them away immediately. I was frightened at that time and came back immediately.¡± ¡°Voice? What voice?¡± ¡°It¡­ it sounded like the Demon King¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could the Demon King have sent you a voice transmission? The Demon King¡­¡± The stern voice stopped abruptly. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°What else did that voice say?¡± ¡°He said to get the Hall Master to absorb the blood essence of these people and think of a way to send it to that person.¡± The hall was silent for a while before a stern voice said, ¡°Take them out. Go outside and guard them.¡± ¡°Yes, Hall Master.¡± After the sound of something heavy falling to the ground, the door to the hall was pulled open and a figure walked out. Feng Ling quickly used a talisman to freeze that person there. When that person saw Feng Ling, his eyes widened in fear. Feng Ling walked towards the door. She didn¡¯t hide it anymore and pushed open the door. That hall master was about to cast a spell on those people. When he heard the door open, he shouted without looking back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to guard outside? Why did youe in again? If anything goes wrong here, even if you have a few heads, it won¡¯t be sufficient to atone for your mistakes.¡± The footsteps didn¡¯t stop. The hall master turned around angrily. When he saw Feng Ling walking over, his expression changed drastically. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± After this person stuttered for a while, he suddenly shouted, ¡°You are Priestess Feng Ling.¡± After saying that, he suddenly revealed killing intent and went into a fighting pose. ¡°Looks like your eyesight isn¡¯t bad,¡± Feng Ling said and continued walking towards him as if she didn¡¯t feel his murderous aura. As Feng Ling walked, that person felt an invisible pressure on him. Feng Ling nced at his trembling legs and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! People from the demonic path like us have never been afraid of anyone.¡± After that person finished speaking, arge hammer quickly appeared in his hand and he smashed it at Feng Ling. Feng Ling tilted her body and easily dodged this hammer. Seeing that he didn¡¯t hit Feng Ling, that person mmed the hammer again and coated it with ayer of magic. Feng Ling opened her palm and a whip appeared in it. She swung the whip at the hammer, and a ball of mes formed on it. Bang! The whip and the big hammer collided with a deafening sound. Dust instantly fell from the already unstable hall. A barrier quickly appeared on Feng Ling¡¯s body, repelling the dust. That person wanted to take the opportunity to smash her, but when therge hammer hit the barrier, it was abruptly deflected. ¡°Ouch¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Looking at the person who was hit by his very own big hammer, Feng Ling sneered and threw the whip in her hand at him. That person¡¯s expression changed instantly and he shouted at her, ¡°Ah¡­ You can¡¯t kill me, or those people can only die.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she hit a pir beside her with the whip. Bang! The pir was on the verge of copse, and the entire hall seemed like it could copse at any moment. A proud glint shed across that person¡¯s eyes. He emphasized again, ¡°Once I die, these people will die immediately. As the priestess of your Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, you¡¯re supposed to save people from suffering. Are you willing to see these ordinary people die with me?¡± Feng Ling narrowed her eyes and looked at the people of the demonic path who dared to threaten her. The corners of her lips pursed slightly. After two seconds, she asked, ¡°Are they not dead yet?¡± ¡°Of course not. But they were poisoned by our demonic path¡¯s magic and you can¡¯t undo it.¡± Feng Ling nodded. This was the answer she wanted. Just as that person was feeling even more smug, she whipped him. O~ A tragic scream resounded in the hall, startling the dust on the roof and causing it to fall. Feng Ling looked at the person who was being beaten until ck aura kept leaking out of his body. She raised the whip in her hand again and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, which level is Feng Lan¡¯s current demonic powers at? Otherwise, I¡¯ll directly turn you into ashes.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­ She¡¯s only at the first level¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Seeing the person from the Demonic Path in front of her quickly turn into nothingness, Feng Ling angrily mmed her whip on the pir again. Bang! When the entire house was about to copse, Feng Ling stuck a talisman on a pir. The entire house immediately stopped. She quickly walked to the door. Indeed, the fiendish person outside the door had disappeared. Feng Ling thought for a while and turned around to conjure up a ball of mes in front of those youngsters. Indeed, there was ayer of ck aura on their faces. Feng Ling didn¡¯t treat them immediately. She suddenly had a n in her heart. She quickly sent a message to Assistant Minister Wu and cast a barrier on this residence. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her back to the herbs refining room in her bedchamber. Ten minutes had passed. Feng Ling didn¡¯t stop. She opened the door and walked out. She walked out of the hall and the sound of the zither stopped. Feng Lan asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Your Majesty, are you tired? Why don¡¯t I¡­¡± ¡°Continue.¡± A cold voice interrupted Feng Lan, followed by the sound of flipping a book. Feng Lan didn¡¯t give up. She added, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister isn¡¯t out yet. Why don¡¯t I y another tune that I created for you?¡± The king said forcefully, ¡°Just y a tune that Little Ling¡¯er has yed before.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°If you refuse to y, shut up.¡± The living room fell silent. When Feng Ling heard this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. After she put away the smile on her face, she gestured to the guard standing by the door to open it. The moment the door opened, the two people in the hall looked over at the same time. The king sat there and didn¡¯t move. A trace of grievance that was deliberately suppressed but not suppressed immediately appeared in Feng Lan¡¯s eyes. She stood up from the zither and walked over. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Feng Ling looked at her and said to the king calmly, ¡°Just now, Assistant Minister Wu sent someone to report that he found the missing people from Green River County in the abandoned courtyard on the west side of the city. He also captured two people from the Demonic Path. They also said something.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, her expression froze. Only then did the king stand up and walk over. ¡°What did they say?¡± After Feng Lan finished asking, she said with a surprised expression, ¡°It¡¯s great that those people were found. Sister, don¡¯t let those two people from the Demonic Path escape.¡± ¡°No. I gave Assistant Minister Wu some talismans before. As long as those two people from the demonic path don¡¯t reach the fifth level, they definitely won¡¯t be able to escape the power of the talismans.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly asked, ¡°What talisman is it?¡± Feng Ling smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Let¡¯s discuss the Spring Festival tomorrow. Master won¡¯t appear tomorrow. We have to finish the Spring Festival.¡± Feng Lan lowered her eyes and quietly tightened her grip on her skirt. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan discussed this for two hours. The king sat at the side and listened withoutmenting. Two hourster, a report came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, Assistant Minister Wu seeks an audience.¡± Chapter 450 - Feng Ling, Dont You Regret This

Chapter 450: Feng Ling, Don¡¯t You Regret This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she heard the voice outside the door, Feng Ling realized that Feng Lan¡¯s expression only changed for a moment before quickly returning to normal. After Assistant Minister Wu walked in, he first bowed to the two of them. ¡°Your humble subject pays his respects to Your Majesty and the Priestess.¡± Feng Ling asked the servant to bring over a stool. ¡°Minister Wu, please sit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling nodded and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Assistant Minister Wu nced at Feng Lan, who was sitting at the side with her eyes lowered and an obedient expression, and hesitated about whether to speak. Feng Lan felt Assistant Minister Wu¡¯s gaze and looked up at him. She asked, ¡°Is it that I can¡¯t listen?¡± After saying that, she looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Sister, you have something important to attend to with the king. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking. After Minister Wu finishes speaking, we¡¯ll continue our discussion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Lan put her hands on her dress and lowered her eyes, looking very obedient. Assistant Minister Wu said, ¡°My men discovered a demonic aura in the residence of the disgraced ex-Minister Li on the west side of the city. When they entered, they encountered two people from the demonic path guarding there. Luckily, the priestess gave us the talismans. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch those two people from the demonic path.¡± ¡°Are those youngsters doing well?¡± ¡°They¡¯re poisoned by the demonic aura. I¡¯m here to ask the Priestess to help them remove the demonic aura.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling nodded and asked, ¡°Have you asked why those two people from the demonic path wanted to capture those people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Assistant Minister Wu thought of what Feng Ling had said. He originally wanted to take a look at Feng Lan, but he suddenly realized that his neck was a little stiff. He didn¡¯t think too much and said, ¡°They¡¯re just small fry who were instructed by their master to capture those people. Other than these people, I¡¯ve also found some skeletons in that residence that had their blood essence sucked dry. ¡°ording to the situation of those skeletons, these people should be sucked dry by the people above them soon. The people above them are¡­ are¡­¡± Assistant Minister Wu realized that he really couldn¡¯t move his neck anymore and couldn¡¯t make a sound. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked Feng Ling for help. Feng Ling¡¯s expression froze. Under such circumstances, she had no choice. At this moment, the king, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Is it Guardian Feng?¡± These words immediately made Feng Ling and Assistant Minister Wu turn to look at Feng Lan. Feng Lan widened her eyes in confusion. After the shock, Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. Why could the king call out Feng Lan? Was the king not bound by the rule? No matter what Feng Ling thought, Feng Lan seemed to have juste back to her senses. Her face turned pale from fright as she hurriedly exined and rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. How could it be me?¡± After saying that, she looked at Feng Ling, looking so scared she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? How can I be a person of the demonic path?¡± Feng Ling looked at her with a serious expression. After thinking for a while, she asked Assistant Minister Wu, ¡°Were those two talking about Lan¡¯er?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Minister Wu realized that he could turn his neck and speak now. He quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those two people from the demonic path were talking about Guardian Feng.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Feng Lan suddenly stood up with a furious expression. ¡°How can I be from the demonic path?¡± Feng Lan turned to look at the king and Feng Ling. Her tears suddenly fell and she looked like she was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Sister, we grew up together. I¡¯m your guardian. How can I possibly fall into the demonic path? Are the people from the demonic path trying to drive a wedge between us sisters?¡± At this point, she nodded affirmatively. ¡°It must be. Previously, the person from the demonic path disguised themselves as you and went to the pce to harm people. Now, they¡¯re pretending to be me to drive a wedge between us sisters.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s argument was wless. If ordinary people thought about it carefully, they would think that it was true. Assistant Minister Wu immediately revealed a puzzled expression. Feng Ling clenched her fists by her side. Just as she was about to say that she would go to Feng Lan¡¯s ce to search, the king said in a cold voice, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not when Little Ling¡¯er goes to Guardian Feng¡¯s ce to search.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan looked at the king at the same time. The king still had his cold and serious expression, but he stood up at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go and search Guardian Feng¡¯s residence. Even if we don¡¯t find anything, it can be considered as clearing up the usation against her.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, her face turned even paler. She was truly screwed this time. Feng Ling tightened her grip and suddenly felt a little excited. She wondered if she could expose Feng Lan¡¯s true colors with the king around. Would this change what happened five monthster? At this moment, the king suddenly walked to her side and grabbed her hand under their wide sleeves. Feng Ling widened her eyes. The king¡¯s voice was still cold and serious. ¡°Even if she¡¯s your biological sister, you can¡¯t shield her.¡± With that, he let go of her hand. Feng Ling nodded and tilted her head to look at Feng Lan, who had been lowering her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t ept this. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them walked towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Feng Lan walked beside Feng Ling and clenched her fists, feeling uneasy. She couldn¡¯t defeat Feng Ling at this time. If the dark room in her bedchamber was discovered, she would be finished. ¡®No, I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯ At this point, Feng Lan suddenly thought of a way to contact the Demon King. She suddenly became fearless. The few of them quickly walked to Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Assistant Minister Wu said to the group of guards he had brought, ¡°Surround the entire residence immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a group of guards surrounded the entire residence, the king and Feng Ling walked in together. All the maidservants in Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard knelt there and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. The few of them walked to Feng Lan¡¯s room. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, go in and search.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and walked towards the door. Feng Lan was about to follow when the king said in a low voice, ¡°Guardian Feng, wait here.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything at this time, so she could only stop. After Feng Ling entered, a few talismans were quickly stuck to the surroundings. The entire room was covered by a barrier. Then, she summoned the paper effigies. The little paper effigies all came to her feet. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Did anyonee over just now?¡± The paper effigies scrambled to reply, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± Relieved, Feng Ling walked into the room and stood in front of the mirror. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t worried that Feng Lan would notice her. She directly activated the barrier on the mirror. Entering the barrier, the scene in the dark room made Feng Ling¡¯s face darken. ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing left, even after all that I¡¯ve done. Is fate really on your side?¡± Feng Ling clenched her fists and sneered. Her hand quickly moved in the air a few times. After using the magic that didn¡¯t belong to this time and space, all the scenes she had seen previously appeared again. Feng Ling¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So I brought with me the magic I learned.¡± After everything had turned into what she had seen before, Feng Ling didn¡¯t go out. She directly sent a voice transmission to the king and asked him toe in. The king quickly brought Assistant Minister Wu and Feng Lan in. When the three of them saw the scene in front of them, the king quickly exuded a sharp murderous aura. ¡°Capture her.¡± Assistant Minister Wu was about toe over and catch Feng Lan. Feng Lan retreated and quibbled as she did so, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister, I didn¡¯t do this. Someone is framing me.¡± ¡°The evidence is conclusive. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Feng Ling looked at her with coldness in her eyes. Feng Lan looked into Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and her expression changed several times. In the next moment, she quickly flipped Assistant Minister Wu over and roared at Feng Ling sadly, ¡°I¡¯m your biological sister. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°My biological sister? My younger sister should be that Feng Lan who will forever stand by my side and walk the righteous path with me. Since you¡¯ve already entered the demonic path, are you still my younger sister?¡± ¡°Fengling, don¡¯t you regret this.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan quickly exuded a demonic aura and was about to rush towards Feng Ling. Feng Ling quickly blocked it, but she realized that her body was actually controlled by an invisible force and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Feng Lan¡¯s demonic aura was about to attack her body. At this moment, arge hand grabbed her hand. At the same time, a golden light shed quickly. Feng Ling felt her vision blur. The entire scene quickly disappeared. Then, another scene quickly appeared. ¡°Priestess, please enter the divine pool and bathe and change your clothes.¡± A cool voice sounded by her ear, and Feng Ling abruptly came back to her senses. She looked around. This wasn¡¯t Feng Lan¡¯s room anymore, but the divine pool ce she had to enter before she became the High Priestess. Feng Ling turned around. The divine pool was on the mountain behind the priest hall, and it was enveloped by a faint mist. The entire mountain was covered in fresh flowers. Feng Ling was standing on the steps to the divine pool. Perhaps it was because she had been standing for a while, but the person her master had specially sent over reminded her, ¡°Priestess Feng, you should go to the divine pool to take a shower and change your clothes to prepare for the session ceremony.¡± Chapter 451 - Its Time For Me to Find Little Linger

Chapter 451: It¡¯s Time For Me to Find Little Ling¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my guardian?¡± That person smiled and said, ¡°Priestess Feng, you forgot that only you can enter the divine pool. Guardian Feng can only wait at the foot of the mountain.¡± That meant Feng Lan was perfectly fine. Feng Ling frowned and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened in April?¡± ¡°April?¡± That person thought for a while and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Priestess Feng, besides a flood that happened in April and was resolved by you and His Majesty, nothing else happened.¡± Feng Ling clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. The truth was right in front of her. Everything they had found about Feng Lan had been wiped out. Feng Ling closed her eyes and put away all her emotions. However, when she opened her eyes again, she realized that she couldn¡¯t control her body anymore. ¡ª¡ª A sharp sword pierced through Feng Ling¡¯s body from behind. Feng Ling slowly turned around. When she saw Feng Lan, who looked exactly like her but had a sinister expression at this moment, her angel-like face revealed shock and disbelief. ¡°Feng Lan, you actually¡­¡± ¡°Sister, if it weren¡¯t for you, the position of High Priestess would have been mine. So, go to hell!¡± Feng Lan watched as arge amount of blood surged out of Feng Ling¡¯s body andughed maniacally. Afterughing, she red at her with red eyes and said in a vengeful tone, ¡°We¡¯re obviously twins. Why can you be chosen as the sessor of the High Priestess since you were young? How am I weaker than you? Just because you were born a few minutes earlier than me?¡± The shock in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes disappeared. As she watched arge amount of blood gush out of her chest, she knew that Feng Lan¡¯s sword was an ancient divine artifact. She couldn¡¯t save herself even if she wanted to, let alone now when she was at her weakest before seeding the High Priestess. However, to die at the hands of her own sister, a trace of sadness shed across Feng Ling¡¯s eyes. When Feng Lan saw the sadness in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, the smile on her face became even more carefree. Then, a red glow shed across her eyes. ¡°Go to hell. As long as you die, the position of High Priestess will be mine. I will be the most respected woman in the ¡®Phoenix Skies¡¯ country. When the timees, I will be the one to marry the king, haha!¡± Looking at the crazy woman in front of her who suddenly felt very unfamiliar, Feng Ling¡¯s heart slowly turned cold. At this moment, she suddenly revealed a mocking smile at Feng Lan. ¡°My good sister, do you think you¡¯re really capable of being a High Priestess?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look¡­¡± Feng Ling raised her slender finger and pointed at this divine pool, and her face became calm. The entire divine pool emitted white light spots. Feng Lan was stunned at first, then she thought of something and finally revealed a frightened expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Feng Ling, what did you do?¡± ¡°What did I do? My good sister, you should only know that my powers are the weakest before seeding the High Priestess, but you don¡¯t know what fate is¡­ Do you think you can live after I die?¡± As soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, a white light appeared. The entire temple was enveloped by countless more intense light spots, and their bodies disappeared at the same time. At this moment, the king standing on the altar suddenly raised his handsome face that was like that of a god. His gaze was sharp as he looked in the direction of the divine pool, but a trace of panic shed across the depths of his pupils. The High Priestess suddenly let out a sad cry. ¡°Oh no, something has happened to Ling¡¯er. Those light spots are Ling¡¯er¡¯s priest power. Once the priest power dissipates, Ling¡¯er will be reduced to ashes.¡± Pfft! A mouthful of blood spurted out of the king¡¯s mouth. Then, everyone watched in horror as the king¡¯s hair instantly turned from ck to white. The head butler standing behind him said in fear, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He said to the High Priestess in a low voice that was filled with suppressed pain, ¡°I order you to seal the entire sacrificial hall immediately.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The king quickly exuded a world-destroying murderous aura. He roared at her, ¡°How dare you disobey my orders.¡± The High Priestess was actually shocked by the king¡¯s red eyes. She was also heartbroken, so she only thought for a while before nodding at him and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t seal it alone. Someone with special abilities has to seal it with me.¡± When the king heard this, he shouted down the stage, ¡°Men with supernatural powers,e up and cooperate with the High Priestess immediately.¡± At this moment, the aura on the king was too domineering and terrifying. The civil and military officials below the stage fell silent. The men with supernatural powers standing at the side hurriedly ran up. The High Priestess immediately started the ritual. Instantly, the winds and clouds changed drastically. The dissipating light spots quickly stopped moving, and the entire sacrificial hall began to be sealed. After a while, the High Priestess shouted at everyone, ¡°Everyone, leave this ce quickly. The sacrificial hall will be sealed soon. Otherwise, everyone will be sealed inside.¡± Just as the seal was about to reach the altar, the prime minister, who had finallye back to his senses, scrambled up to pull the king. ¡°Your Majesty, we have to leave this ce immediately, or you will be sealed inside too!¡± The king looked at him with those red eyes. The ruthlessness in them scared the prime minister out of his wits. ¡°Get lost!¡± The king waved his arm and the prime minister¡¯s body flew down the sacrificial altar like a rag doll. Everyone standing below the sacrificial tform was scared out of their wits. Just as they were feeling extremely anxious, a figure quickly shed over from the side. Before everyone could react, that figure had already used Qinggong to arrive behind the king and knocked him out with a knife. Only then did everyone see that that person was actually the Grand General who had been recuperating at home. The Grand General slung the dynasty over his shoulder and shouted at everyone, ¡°Everyone, leave this ce immediately.¡± With that, he carried the king and left. Feng Ling looked at the king who had been carried away and tears flowed down her face uncontrobly. When she wanted to wipe the tears off her face, she realized that she was just a transparent body. She was a little anxious. Why hadn¡¯t she awakened Yan¡¯s memory after everything that had happened to her? And also, what exactly did the king do after that? Just as Feng Ling thought until here, her soul seemed to be sucked in by something. Before she could cry out in surprise, she had already arrived in the imperial study. At this moment, a white-haired king was marking the memorials. In front of him were a few important ministers kneeling. The prime minister was extremely anxious. ¡°Your Majesty, you should rest. You¡¯ve already been reading the memorials for three days and three nights. If this continues, your body won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± The king looked up at him, his eyes cold. ¡°Get lost.¡± The prime minister and the other ministers trembled. Even though they were frightened by the king¡¯s aura, no one stood up to leave. No one said anything. The king stopped looking at them and continued to study the memorials. Seeing as how the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies enjoyed peace and prosperity under the king¡¯s rule, one could see that his ability and means were unrivalled by the kings of the other countries. The current him was shockingly efficient. It was as if he wanted to deal with everything in the next few decades in a few days. At the thought of this, all the ministers broke out in a cold sweat. Feng Ling was also anxious. She floated to the king¡¯s side and said to him loudly, ¡°Jingzhou, do you want to die? This is suicide!¡± At this moment, the king suddenly tilted his head and looked over. Feng Ling froze, having the illusion that the king could see her. At this moment, the king pushed the dozens of memorials in front of him to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± The ministers were delighted. The king stood up and walked out of the study. Feng Lan¡¯s divine sense followed him and the two of them arrived at the Hundred Flower Garden. The king sat alone in the pavilion and didn¡¯t let anyone approach. For the next period of time, the king returned to his previous state where he went to work as needed and rested when necessary. However, only Feng Ling knew that the king had secretly sent people to build the mausoleum beside the sacrificial hall day and night. Autumn passed and spring came again. One day, the king announced at the morning court: ¡°Phoenix Skies Dynasty will be inherited by Grand General Fang Yao.¡± When everyone heard this, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind on this matter. Fang Yao, stay behind. Everyone else, leave.¡± After the ministers left, the general, who had been silent all this time, finally revealed a furious expression. He knelt on one knee and refused in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t ept this throne.¡± The king stood up and walked up to him. He looked him in the eye and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t up to you.¡± After saying that, he started coughing. The Grand General suddenly stood up from the ground with a look of rejection in his eyes. ¡°Imand war and have no idea how to govern a country.¡± The king pointed at the mountains of memorials on the desk. ¡°That is my n for the next ten years of the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. You just have to do as it says. Ten years is enough for you to learn how to rule the country.¡± After saying that, the king clenched his fists and coughed heavily. The Grand General was about to speak when he saw the corners of the king¡¯s lips cough up blood. His pupils shrank. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­¡± The king put down his hand, a dead look in his eyes. He said, ¡°I can only hold on for a few more days before I have to look for Little Ling¡¯er.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she quickly covered her mouth and tears flowed out again. The Grand General¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er has been waiting for me. I know.¡± The king looked at the Grand General and instructed him sternly, ¡°My tomb is built beside the sacrificial hall. After I die, get someone to seal my tomb and the sacrificial hall together. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡± The powerful anger that surged in the Great General¡¯s heart made his eyes turn red. ¡°Your Majesty, you!¡± The king waved his hand. ¡°You can leave for now¡­ You will govern the country with me for the next few days.¡± The Grand General wanted to say something else, but when he saw the king¡¯s pale face and the blood vessels on his lips, he could only turn around and leave the imperial study. In the next few days, the king indeed taught the Grand General how to rule the country without holding back. At the same time, he implemented severalws and regtions. In the past few days, everyone could feel that the king¡¯s life force was disappearing. On thest day, the king, who was sitting in a high position, suddenly said to everyone, ¡°I should go and look for Little Ling¡¯er.¡± Then, the head butler¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. ¡°His¡­ His Majesty has passed away.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Everyone knelt on the ground. The entire country was in mourning. Chapter 452 - Baby, I Finally Found You

Chapter 452: Baby, I Finally Found You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling watched as the king was buried. When she was so sad that her soul was trembling, a red and a gold light shed at the same time. Then, her soul lost consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she felt that something was wrong. Feng Ling quickly opened her eyes and realized that she was lying beside a coffin. She had already changed back to the modern Chu Luo and was wearing modern clothes. She subconsciously touched her face. Indeed, it was covered in tears. Chu Luo looked around. This ce was built entirely with crystals, and she could see far away. Coincidentally, the crystal coffin was facing the divine pool mountain in the Priest Hall. At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly got up from the ground and looked into the coffin. The coffin lid was also made of crystal, and one could see the person lying inside. When she saw the person lying in the coffin, pleasant surprise shed across Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Yan¡­¡± She shouted and wanted to lift the coffin lid. However, just as she ced her hand on it, she felt a powerful energy. This energy stopped her. Chu Luo panicked. At this moment, the Phoenix Seal on her wrist shed. At the same time, a golden light flew out of the Heaven-and-Earth pouch on her body. A golden dragon and a fiery phoenix appeared in front of her. The dragon sent her a voice transmission. ¡°This is a seal that your master used his entire cultivation to seal. You can¡¯t open it.¡± Chu Luo asked anxiously, ¡°Then how can I open this coffin?¡± Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mistress, you mustplete the High Priestess¡¯ Session ceremony.¡± ¡°How can I take over as the High Priestess!¡± Chu Luo was vexed. Phoenix: ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t be anxious. Dragon and I can help you.¡± Hope surfaced in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± The dragon said, ¡°Do the priest dance and undo the seal on the sacrificial altar. Phoenix and I will help you obtain the power of the High Priestess.¡± Phoenix: ¡°Yes. Only by unsealing the seal on the sacrificial tform can Mistress obtain the power of the High Priestess.¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the altar. With every step she took, her clothes changed a little. When she reached the steps of the sacrificial altar, she was already wearing a wide white robe. Her white clothes fluttered, and her waist-long hair was tied up by a jade belt. A red gemstone forehead essory glowed red, making her fair face look as delicate as the peach blossoms in March. The small bell on her wrist and ankle rang clearly. When she stood on the sacrificial tform, Dragon and Phoenix flew towards the wall behind her. The wall was carved with dragons and phoenixes to begin with. The moment they flew in, the aura on the entire ritual table suddenly changed drastically. The sacrificial music came with an ancient melody. Below the sacrificial altar, a group of people with bull heads and horse faces stood. mes burned at the same time. Chu Luo stepped on the drum and bowed to the heavens three times on the sacrificial tform. Then, she moved her body and a lustrous light hit her. She used her eyebrows, body movements, the essories on her body, and the strength on her toes to move slowly like a cloud and spin like a whirlwind. The loose robe made her look like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world. The atmosphere on the entire sacrificial tform became solemn. She was like a god¡ªnoble, sacred, and invible. Below the sacrificial tform, thousands of subjects seemed to be kneeling. They weed their new High Priestess with reverence. An even more powerful light descended from the sky. At that moment, the dragon and phoenix rushed out from the pattern on the wall at the same time and flew into the nine heavens. After the light spots hit Chu Luo, they all entered her body. Chu Luo stopped and stood there epting the power of the High Priestess. After about five minutes, the light disappeared. Chu Luo walked out of the light and flew to the coffin. She ced her hand on the coffin lid and gently lifted it. The coffin lid was opened. At the same time, Li Yan, who was lying inside, opened his eyes. He opened his mouth and said in a dry and hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er.¡± ¡°Jingzhou?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Li Yan sat up and propped himself up before jumping out of the coffin. At the same time, he pulled Chu Luo into his arms and sighed. ¡°Baby, I finally found you.¡± When Chu Luo heard the word ¡®baby¡¯, her heart trembled, but tears flowed out uncontrobly. She said, ¡°Jingzhou, you big idiot!¡± ¡°Call me Yan.¡± Li Yan kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m your Yan. Don¡¯t think about him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± All the sadness in her heart was suddenly washed away by his jealous words. What was going on? Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but punch his shoulder twice. ¡°You big baddie!¡± Hearing that her tone was a little better, Li Yan smiled and pushed her away a little. He lowered his head and found her lips. After a while, when Chu Luo was almost unable to breathe, he let go of her reluctantly. She said, ¡°You look really good in this priestess¡¯s costume. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t see. But I can.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you him?¡± Li Yan deliberately said in her ear, ¡°You can check if I¡¯m him or not.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, after this person reincarnated into a modern person, he became even more shameless than in his previous life. Chu Luo pretended not to understand him and asked, ¡°When did you regain your memories of the future life?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been by your side.¡± When Li Yan said this, he deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°I¡¯ve always been him. He¡¯s always been me.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. She tried her best to think. From the time she felt that the king was especially like Yan, it seemed like¡­ ¡°Was it when Feng Lan pretended to be me?¡± The king had never expressed her feelings so prominently in front of her. Why did it seem like the king had be a different person during that period of time? Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said, ¡°After you brought him to ask about that mirror, he also went alone once¡­ Hmph! He felt that you definitely liked him like that, so he imitated me.¡± Only Li Yan knew that what they had experienced was actually an illusion. It was an illusion formed by all his indignation in his previous life. He wanted her to know how much he loved her in both his previous life and this life. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly and asked in embarrassment, ¡°So you weren¡¯t the one who was with me during that time?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not with me, who would dare to be with you!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Then why do you keep referring to him as ¡®him¡¯?¡± She almost thought that she had an affair during that period of time. Li Yan immediately guessed what she was thinking and pulled her over to ruthlessly ¡°abuse¡± her before saying, ¡°The person with you now is me in this life. Even if that was my previous life, you¡¯re not allowed to think about it again.¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him. She deliberately called out, ¡°Brother Jingzhou.¡± This made Li Yan¡¯s heart tremble, but it only made him feel even more jealous. He said with a dark expression, ¡°Call me Brother Yan.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to, let¡¯s have a deeper interaction.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to call me that or not?¡± Arge hand reached over to pull her belt. Chu Luo eximed in surprise and could only call out softly, ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Li Yan was satisfied. He looked at her clothes and hugged her. ¡°Baby, change your clothes first.¡± She was too tempting in this outfit, and he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help it. Chu Luo nodded. With a spell, she changed back into modern clothes. The two of them walked out hand in hand. Li Yan knew where this tomb was and led Chu Luo forward. As Chu Luo walked, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Since you already had memories of the future, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t say,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The mirror told me that the world we were in was about to copse.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t speak as long as she wanted to deal with Feng Lan or someone from the demonic path, she seemed to have understood something. She didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she said, ¡°When we get out, I¡¯ll seal this ce again. I want to make sure that no one else can find this tomb again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had just walked to the edge of the Imperial Mausoleum when Chu Luo shed in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She pulled Li Yan and they stopped. She took out the jade ring that was missing a corner from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The golden dragon ran out from inside. He said, ¡°I feel it. The missing piece is nearby.¡± ¡°Can you bring us there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The golden dragon flew over. Chu Luo and Li Yan quickly followed. After walking for a while, Li Yan suddenly frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t my tomb path.¡± Chu Luo found it strange. ¡°Why is it Phoenix Skies¡¯ tomb architecture?¡± The two of them suddenly looked at each other and quickened their pace. This was a long aisle that was carved with many scenes of war. As the two of them walked, Li Yan suddenly stopped. A cold glint shed across his eyes and his displeasure was obvious. Chu Luo followed his gaze and saw at a nce that this was the scene of her standing on the city wall and performing a sacrificial dance before the Grand General went to war. ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand to hold her hand as they continued walking. The two of them walked for a while. The dragon stopped by a stone door and said to the two of them, ¡°The piece I¡¯m missing is in this tomb.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk over to look for the door when Li Yan stopped her and said, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll help him look for it.¡± Chu Luo looked at his dark face and opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she wisely chose to shut her mouth and nod. Li Yan then let go of her hand and walked towards the stone door. He searched there and took out a dagger to pry open a certain ce. Then, the stone door rumbled and opened. After the stone door was entirely opened, Chu Luo saw the scene inside and subconsciously widened her eyes. Chapter 453 - Its Just an Old Man; Theres Nothing to See

Chapter 453: It¡¯s Just an Old Man; There¡¯s Nothing to See

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasn¡¯t that it was dazzling, but the scene inside was too familiar. ¡°Why does this look like my bedchamber?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked over to take a closer look. Li Yan shifted his body and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± After saying that, he said to her domineeringly, ¡°This is the tomb of another man. As someone with a man, turn around and don¡¯t look.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was exuding a destructive aura, and swallowed her words. She pursed her lips and leaned against the stone wall to look at the murals. She suddenly guessed whose tomb was inside. Chu Luo turned her gaze to the tomb door and asked, ¡°Is this the Grand General¡¯s tomb?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips again. Seeing how quickly this man answered, that must be it. At the thought of this, she wanted to follow him in. Li Yan, who had already walked in, appeared by the tomb door and looked at her with his dark eyes. Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan walked up to her in two steps, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her deeply. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this man getting more and more jealous? When she was almost unable to breathe, she raised her hand and punched his shoulder, gesturing for him to stop. Li Yan then let go of her reluctantly. Li Yan pulled her into his arms again and said in a low voice, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell that Fang Yao had ill intentions towards you?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t been able to tell. ¡°The Grand General had never spoken to me before. We seldom interacted alone. How could I tell anything?¡± Hearing this, a trace of frustration shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. How could he have forgotten that his baby was extremely smart in all aspects except when it came to matters of the heart. He shouldn¡¯t have let her know! Li Yan thought for a moment and added, ¡°He probably wanted to get close to Feng Lan through you. Maybe he liked Feng Lan.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him with confusion. Li Yan flew into a rage out of humiliation and pretended to lower his head to kiss her again. Chu Luo quickly pushed him and scolded jokingly, ¡°Big baddie, stop fooling around. I was able to save you from the coffin this time because of that dragon¡¯s help. Hurry up and go in and find that piece for it.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before letting go of her. However, he still instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone. You wait here.¡± Chu Luo looked at his tense handsome face and raised her hand to touch it. ¡°Got it. Go quickly.¡± Li Yan then turned around and walked into the tomb. Soon, a dragon¡¯s roar came from the tomb. Then, a golden light appeared. Chu Luo subconsciously raised her hand to block it. After the golden light disappeared, Li Yan walked out of the tomb chamber with an intact jade in his hand. Chu Luo looked at the jade in his hand and eximed, ¡°Why has this jade be smaller?¡± Li Yan also looked at the jade in his hand and said with disdain, ¡°The dragon inside left. After he gave it to me as a thank-you gift, this jade became smaller.¡± Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She raised her hand to take it and looked at it. Indeed, there was a golden light floating inside. She told him, ¡°The dragon has lived in this jade for so long. It already has a connection with him. In the future, if you encounter any danger that you can¡¯t resolve, he wille and save you. So this is the repayment the dragon promised you.¡± She then took out a rope and tied it around the jade pendant, gesturing to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, lower your head.¡± Li Yan bent his knees and lowered his head. Chu Luo hung the jade pendant around his neck. Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°Did you see the Grand General¡¯s coffin?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he thought about the general in his thirties and pulled her into his arms. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction. As he walked, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just an old man. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These words sounded strange to her. What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that as they left, a golden light shed and quickly disappeared. The main tomb chamber was huge. As the two of them walked, Chu Luo remembered that he had ordered someone to secretly build the tomb during thest period of time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you get someone to secretly build this tomb at that time?¡± ¡°In order for Fang Yao to take over my position smoothly and not let everyone panic in advance.¡± ¡°How did you know that he could govern a country?¡± ¡°As an invincible general, since Fang Yan knows how to lead troops to war, he should know how to manage the empire.¡± ¡°Why did you give him the throne?¡± Actually, this was what Chu Luo wanted to know the most. Unexpectedly, Li Yan stopped talking after she finished asking. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. The two of them walked for a while before he said, ¡°I believed he could manage this country well.¡± As a man, he understood the Grand General. Even if for no other reason, the Grand General would protect this empire well for Feng Ling¡¯s sake. Li Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about the Grand General anymore, so he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go see if there are any survivors in the tomb.¡± If there was, he would directly deal with all those people here. ¡°After you go up, seal all of this ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nodded and suddenly said worriedly, ¡°I wonder how long we¡¯ve been in the tomb for. What if a month has passed? Also, what about Uncle Sun and the others? After we enter the main tomb, I won¡¯t be able to sense if they¡¯re in danger.¡± Li Yan patted her waistfortingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for them and find the cure for the Gu poison.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± This was the only way. The tomb chamber was actually very dangerous, but even the most dangerous things were frightened into hiding when the two of them passed by. After walking for a while, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°These poisonous beings are all afraid of the priest¡¯s power on me. Looks like we have to think of other ways.¡± ¡°What solution do you have in mind?¡± Chu Luo blinked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to get them to deliver what I want.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out the bell and shook it. Li Yan could clearly feel that she was different from before when she was shaking the bell. At this moment, her body was emitting spots of fluorescence that quickly dispersed into the surroundings. After about two minutes, there was amotion in front. Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°ce it at a corner ten meters away. Don¡¯t appear in front of us.¡± After she finished speaking, themotion stopped. Then, there was the sound of something walking into the distance. Chu Luo waited for the sound to disappear before saying to Li Yan, ¡°Alright, the things I wanted have been sent over.¡± Li Yan was a little surprised. ¡°Your powers have be stronger?¡± ¡°Mm, when I rescued you, that dragon and phoenix helped me inherit the High Priestess¡¯s ability.¡± Li Yan nodded and the two of them walked forward. When she walked past the corner, she saw a glowing nt on the ground. Beside the nt were a few squashed worms. Chu Luo took out two empty bottles and a silver needle before cing these two items inside. As she did so, she told Li Yan, ¡°This kind of grass only grows in tombs that are more than a thousand years old. It can protect the cerebral nerves. When this kind of worm is dried by the sun, it will emit a smell that can guide that kind of Gu worm. With them, the Gu worm in Teacher Gao¡¯s brain will be easy to extract.¡± Li Yan nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. After Chu Luo put away her things, the two of them continued walking forward. When they reached the entrance of the tomb, the entire open space was filled with traces of an explosion. Other than the dried blood that had been sttered on the ground, there was no sign of a corpse. Even so, the stone door was still intact. ¡°Those corpses should have been eaten by the worms here.¡± Li Yan looked around and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°The remaining robots seem to have disappeared.¡± Previously, when they were fighting, Phoenix had directly melted the robots. At that time, they had not fully melted. At the thought of this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Is Neeson not dead yet?¡± Li Yan quickly checked his surroundings and said, ¡°The explosion here was very intense. Unless Neeson left before the explosion, it¡¯s impossible for him to not die.¡± ¡°I was confronting Neeson at that time. It¡¯s impossible for him to leave early.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°Could these robots have been taken away by the others from Neeson¡¯s organization?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked forward. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the ancient tomb first. We¡¯ll ask the people up there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked back the way they came from. As they walked, Chu Luo made Li Yan stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo pointed at the ground. ¡°Yan, look at the ground. When we came, these aisles were very dry.. It¡¯s actually so damp now.¡± Chapter 454 - Meeting Qin Ming and Anya in the Tomb

Chapter 454: Meeting Qin Ming and Anya in the Tomb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had already walked out of the range of the tomb. There were only a fewmps in the passageway they were walking on. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they actually couldn¡¯t see any changes. Chu Luo said, ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve read through the notes of many tomb raiders. It said that this kind of situation has happened before. The tomb likely became moist because intruders upset the Feng Shui here and brought about changes.¡± ¡°What will happen in such a situation?¡± ¡°The poison inside will multiply inrge numbers, and the poison will increase. When the timees, even the air will be poisoned.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a faint scream filled with horror and pain came from afar. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and quickly walked towards the source of the sound. After walking for about two to three minutes, they arrived outside a stone door with a dagger. She looked at the red liquid flowing out of the stone door and the rotten smell in the air. At this moment, a familiar frightened and anxious voice sounded. ¡°Big Blockhead, wake up. Don¡¯t die! What will happen to me if you die?¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a pill, crushed it, and sprinkled it on the ground. At the same time, she said to Li Yan, ¡°They must have encountered rotworms. These worms specialize in eating rotten corpses, and then this kind of blood-like liquid will flow out of their bodies. Once this liquid enters the lungs of a living person, the living person will be poisoned to death.¡± Li Yan quickly nced at the stone door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no switch outside this stone door, or the switch is inside. Why is Qin Ming holding the door with a dagger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s no other exit inside. Once the door is closed, there¡¯s no airflow.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, move aside. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Li Yan retreated a little. A light spot flew past Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the door slowly rose. When they saw the scene inside, Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Qin Ming was lying on the ground. The skin on his face had already turned purple-green from the poison. Anya should have been protected by Qin Ming very well. Other than the red liquid on her clothes, with the poison-proof mask on her face, she shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned. Around the two of them were countless ck worms that were attacking Qin Ming. Holding a dagger in her hand, Anya quickly stabbed the worms. As she did so, she cried and shouted at Qin Ming not to die. When Chu Luo saw this scene, she quickly took out a medicine bottle, poured a handful of medicine, pinched it into powder, and sprinkled it on the worms. Amid the crackling and burning sound, Anya finally discovered the two people standing by the tomb door. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°Chu, save Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan strode in. Chu Luo gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, quickly seal a few of Qin Ming¡¯s major acupoints.¡± Li Yan quickly tapped Qin Ming a few times. Chu Luo took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into Qin Ming¡¯s body. Then, she took out a pill and said to Anya, ¡°Take the pill first.¡± Anya took the pill, removed her mask, and swallowed it. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, who was squatting beside Qin Ming, ¡°How is he? Can he be saved?¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s still breathing, I can save him.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Anya, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Anya said, ¡°You guys have been in the tomb for a week. Qin Ming was worried and came down to look for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and opened her palm to treat Qin Ming with the power of a priestess dozens of centimeters away. Looking at the countless light spots entering Qin Ming¡¯s body, Anya was so shocked that she forgot to react. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Qin Ming¡¯s exposed skin slowly turn into a normal color that Anya suddenly came back to her senses. She said in admiration and disbelief, ¡°Chu, you actually have such powerful abilities.¡± Chu Luo nced at her but didn¡¯t exin. She only said, ¡°You can take off your mask.¡± Anya was wearing a gas mask that covered her entire face. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to face such an ugly thing. When Anya heard this, she immediately took off her mask. Then, she seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°Chu, Blockhead said that the air here is poisonous. Was the medicine you gave me just now an antidote?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief and immediately attracted Chu Luo¡¯s attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote to ask now?¡± Anya smiled at her. ¡°I believe you won¡¯t harm me.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. After removing all of Qin Ming¡¯s poison, she stood up. Anya quickly asked, ¡°Has Blockhead recovered? Why isn¡¯t he awake?¡± ¡°There has to be a process. Why are you in a hurry?¡± Chu Luo asked her. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya blushed before saying, ¡°When I went back, I saw that my mother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious so I only apanied her for two days. I was really worried about Blockhead, so I took a ne here. ¡± ¡°How did you enter the desert?¡± ¡°I brought many bodyguards. Moreover, I hired a very powerful tour guide at a high price.¡± ¡°Have you encountered anything after entering the desert?¡± ¡°No. Other than the terrifying sounds that appeared in the stone forest at night and gave me insomnia, I didn¡¯t encounter anything along the way.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Anya thought so too. ¡°At that time, the guide even said that we would encounter terrible weather in the desert anytime. I even asked my bodyguards to prepare a lot of things.¡± ¡°How did you find thiske?¡± ¡°We met two guides at the ancient ruins of the Lon Kingdom. The guide I hired is very familiar with them. They brought us here.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Anya continued, sounding a little smug. ¡°When I came, I happened to see Blockhead leading a group of people in the fight with another group of people. Luckily, I brought a lot of people this time and quickly dealt with those people.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°How long after we entered the tomb did you guyse down?¡± ¡°Blockhead said that you¡¯ve been down for a week. He was afraid that something would happen to you, so we came down¡­ We must have stayed in the ancient tomb for two to three days.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe that Qin Ming would let Anya go to the tomb, but she didn¡¯t ask about this matter. She only wanted to know where those missing robots went. The three of them waited for a while before Qin Ming finally woke up. When he saw the three people in front of him, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Hearing this, Anya, who was standing at the side, was displeased. ¡°Blockhead, you almost died yourself. Why don¡¯t you care about yourself first!¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at her. Chu Luo took out a bucket of water from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and said, ¡°Drink some water first before washing off the things on your face and hands.¡± Qin Ming nodded and sat up. Worried that he was weak at this moment, Anya quickly stopped him. ¡°Blockhead, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you wash it.¡± After saying that, she went over to help him up. After letting him lean on her, she asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you have a cup? This bucket is too big. How is Blockhead going to drink from this?¡± Chu Luo conjured up a cup for her using magic. With a snap of her fingers, the bucket floated to Anya¡¯s side. When Anya picked up the cup, the bucket automatically opened and tilted. After filling the cup, the water bucket returned to the ground. Anya handed Qin Ming a ss of water. ¡°Blockhead, drink some water.¡± Qin Ming looked at Anya¡¯s dry lips and said with an expressionless face, ¡°You drink first.¡± When Anya heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She didn¡¯t dy and drank half of the water before giving the other half to Qin Ming. After Qin Ming drank, Anya asked Chu Luo to pour another ss of water. She then asked Chu Luo to conjure up a handkerchief for her and seriously wiped Qin Ming¡¯s face. As she wiped, she said to him, ¡°You¡¯re really a blockhead. Who asked you to help me block all the worms?¡± Her tone was filled with sweetness. However, Qin Ming didn¡¯t know how to flirt. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to escape while having to carry the unconscious you.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Looking at Anya¡¯s expression, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look away as if she was studying this stone room. Li Yan looked at Qin Ming and asked, ¡°Can you get up and walk?¡± Qin Ming nodded and propped himself up from the ground. Anya, who was about to help him up: ¡°¡­¡± What happened to being weak? Couldn¡¯t that darned Blockhead pretend for a while more! The four of them left the tomb. Qin Ming told the two of them about his experience. ¡°After you entered the tomb, a few more batches of people came. I brought some people to block a portion of them, but a few batches of people still went down.¡± Chu Luo thought of Neeson¡¯s missing robots and asked, ¡°Have you seen robots in the tomb?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen them once. At that time, a few foreigners were being chased by a very powerful dumpling. The robots saved them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°These people must still have designs on the legendary jewelry and divine herbs. They should be going to the main tomb.¡± Qin Ming asked, ¡°Where did Master and Miss Chue from?¡± ¡°The main tomb,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for others to find that ce.¡± Even if they found the door, they couldn¡¯t enter. So Chu Luo and Li Yan weren¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the tomb first.. If those people want to stay here, they can stay here forever.¡± Chapter 455 - Does Any of Us Look Like Were Short of Money

Chapter 455: Does Any of Us Look Like We¡¯re Short of Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four of them continued walking out. Along the way, terrifying worms or dumplings appeared a few times in front of them. However, when they saw the four of theming, they seemed to be frightened and quickly fled. In the beginning, Qin Ming was still tense and in abat state. Anya screamed in fear when she saw these things. However, in the end, the two of them calmed down. Anya was speechless. ¡°Chu, are these things afraid of us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a terrifying thing that¡¯s afraid of humans. Chu, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan walking beside her and smiled without saying anything. Although Qin Ming was a little surprised that Chu Luo had be so powerful, when he thought about how they had stayed in the tomb for so long and the two of them had even gone to the main tomb, he guessed that she had mastered even more powerful abilities. He let down his guard a little and said to the two of them, ¡°In the past few days when we went to the tomb, those people had used explosives to blow up a few times inside. The hole we came down from has been blocked.¡± Anya was a little worried. ¡°Then how are we going to get out?¡± Li Yan asked him, ¡°Where are the other holes?¡± Qin Ming stopped. ¡°I originally had a map of the tunnel on me, but I dropped it.¡± After saying that, he took out a dagger and started drawing on the ground. Qin Ming¡¯s drawing skills were not bad. It was obvious at a nce. He pointed at a spot that he had drawn. ¡°We are here now. We came in from this tomb. Here¡­ here¡­ there are spots where the holes are. I wonder if these holes have copsed.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The holes were all dug from the sand by theke. As long as there¡¯s a tremor, the ground will copse.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Can¡¯t we get out?¡± Anya subconsciously hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Qin Ming only nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for the main door of this tomb and get out from it.¡± ¡°Is there a main door to this tomb?¡± ¡°Definitely. We¡¯re not in the imperial tomb but part of another royal tomb. There¡¯s air where we are now, which proves that the main door can definitely reach the ground.¡± After Chu Luo said that, everyone felt that it made sense. Anya couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Chu, how do you know everything?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said, ¡°Previously, I flipped through all the books in the Archaeology Department and saw many notes written by tomb raiders. It introduced various tombs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya: ¡°Chu, I really suspect that you¡¯re not human.¡± It was rare for Chu Luo to be in the mood to joke. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little fairy.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made Qin Ming nce at her. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and deliberately asked her with a smile, ¡°Little Fairy, then which path should we take now?¡± Chu Luo blinked mischievously. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch a few worms and ask them?¡± ¡°What worm?¡± Anya hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm tightly.¡± Could it be the terrifying worm I was thinking of?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Other than those worms, do you think there are also very kind worms in the ancient tomb?¡± Anya was speechless. At this moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming raised their vignce. Li Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s a situation up ahead.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked over. Qin Ming also quickly walked over. Anya hugged his arm tightly, obviously a little afraid. Qin Ming thought for a while and grabbed her wrist to pull her away. Anya looked at hisrge hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile. After the four of them walked for a while, Li Yan gestured for everyone to stop. There was another turn here, and the screams of fighting could be heard from the other side. Qin Ming let go of Anya¡¯s hand and walked to the corner. After quietly sticking his head out to take a look, he turned around and said to them, ¡°A group of people encountered dumplings. There¡¯s more than one dumpling.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A group of foreigners.¡± Hearing that they were foreigners, Anya subconsciously asked, ¡°Is my brother inside?¡± Chu Luo and Qin Ming immediately looked at Anya. Anya quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him. I¡¯ve decided I didn¡¯t have this brother since he treated me that wayst time. I just want to say that even if he is around, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, do you have a gun with you?¡± He hade down with Anya earlier and used up all the bullets in the gun. Coupled with the pursuit of the worms, he had thrown away the empty gun to reduce the burden. Chu Luo searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed him a gun. Qin Ming took the gun and asked Li Yan with a murderous and ruthless expression, ¡°What should we do with these people?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was also cold. ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he walked out of the corner and fired a few shots. The moment Qin Ming fired, the people surrounded by the dumplings quickly shouted at him, ¡°Hey, did you hit the wrong person? We¡¯re humans. You should hit the dumplings!¡± There were also people who wanted his help, so they deliberately tempted him. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s cooperate. As long as you kill these two dumplings, the treasures we find will be split equally with you.¡± ¡°Do these people think we care about those treasures?¡± When Anya heard this, she sneered heroically. ¡°Does any one of us look like we¡¯re short of money?¡± Chu Luo nced at her with bright eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Continue fighting. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡± Qin Ming nodded and stood up to shoot at them a few more times. Cursing came from the other side. The four of them turned around and walked towards another aisle. Soon, the curses and screams could no longer be heard. No one knew where they went, but the lights disappeared along the corridor. The surroundings were sinister and numbing. ¡°So dark.¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, Chu Luo snapped her fingers and a few balls that resembled mes but weren¡¯t mes lit up in front and behind them. The corridor was dark and damp, and the paint on the wall had been corroded to the point that its original appearance couldn¡¯t be seen. There was also ayer of moss under their feet. When they stepped on it, it made crisp sounds. It was like entering a horror movie. Anya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She leaned closer to Chu Luo and whispered, ¡°Chu, it¡¯s so quiet here. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chu Luo looked at her pale face and asked, ¡°Do you think this atmosphere is very scary?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo definitely didn¡¯t think so, but seeing that Anya was so afraid, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some noise for you.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and snapped her fingers in the air. Then, music came from around them. Moreover, it was music that sounded very hip. ¡°What¡­¡± Anya was shocked and subconsciously rubbed against Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Seeing her reaction, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this sound? Then I¡¯ll change.¡± With that, she snapped her fingers again. Then, there was the sound of a university professor lecturing. ¡°Today, we¡¯re talking about thebination and distribution of molecr structures.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya stopped talking. Chu Luo let this voice ring beside them. After walking for nearly ten minutes, they actually reached the end. Only then did the professor¡¯s lecture stop. Li Yan said, ¡°There should be a tomb door here.¡± After saying that, he started searching with Qin Ming. Anya moved to Chu Luo¡¯s side and asked her, ¡°Chu, are you really not afraid of the things in the tomb at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw Li Yan walking towards her and asked, ¡°Yan, have you found the door?¡± Li Yan pointed at the stone wall on their left. ¡°It should be there.¡± The four of them walked over together. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to find the mechanism to open the door. Let me listen.¡± After saying that, she leaned against the stone wall and listened for a while. Then, she knocked her fingers on the stone wall twice. After a while, she said to the three of them, ¡°There¡¯s a huge tomb behind us, but there¡¯s a lot of activity in the tomb.¡± ¡°Then are we still going in?¡± ¡°Yes. Maybe this path leads to the exit.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded at her and searched the stone wall for a while. Chu Luo followed him and searched. As Chu Luo searched, she said, ¡°Such a stone door might have been sealed to begin with, or it can only be opened from inside.¡± As Chu Luo had said, the door opened from inside. The two of them searched for a while but didn¡¯t find anything. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can you get the dumplings inside to open the stone door?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, she took out the copper bell and chanted an incantation as she shook it. After a while, she gestured to the three of them. ¡°Stand against the stone wall.¡± The three of them quickly stood against the stone wall. Chu Luo also stuck to the stone wall. At the same time, the four of them turned invisible. The stone door slowly opened. The being who opened the door was indeed a dumpling, but this dumpling was a little special. It was a dumpling wearing a military uniform. After the dumpling opened the door, it nced into the corridor and didn¡¯t see any living beings, so it turned around and jumped back. Chu Luo gestured to the three of them. ¡°Follow quickly, or the door will fall again.¡± The four of them quickly followed. Indeed, as soon as they entered, the stone door behind them fell. When she saw the scene inside, Anya widened her eyes and covered her mouth in surprise.. ¡°Heavens.¡± Chapter 456 - Coffin

Chapter 456: Coffin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was a polygonal tomb with nine corners. In each corner was a coffin with a hole beside it. From the four directions to the middle was adder that led down. There was a very wide t ground below thedder. On the t ground was a Taiji Eight Trigrams Map. In the middle of the Taiji Eight Trigrams Map, a coffin exuding a strong murderous aura was floating. The coffins in the nine corners had all been opened. Therefore, the dumplings in the coffin were gathered in the middle. In the middle were all kinds of poisonous substances. Most importantly, these dumplings and poison were attacking the Sun father and son. Only the father and son of the Sun family were left. The other guards had all fallen nearby. The corpses of those guards were being eaten by countless worms. Blood, eerie white bones, cracking sounds of tearing and biting. The ground was sprinkled with red, white, green, and green colors. It was hair-raising and made one¡¯s stomach spasm uncontrobly. ¡°Eurgh¡­¡± Anya couldn¡¯t help but turn around and vomit. Chu Luo said to the three of them, ¡°Protect yourselves. I¡¯ll go save them.¡± With that, she tapped her toes and jumped over. Chu Luo appeared when she jumped into the air. At the same time, she held a copper bell in one hand and quickly shook it. With her other hand, she crushed a handful of pills and sprinkled them on the worms. When the Sun father-and-son duo, who were already struggling, saw Chu Luoe, hope appeared in their eyes. Sun Tianhao shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo jumped in front of them and stood still. She quickly shook the bell and the dumplings finally stopped moving. The worms seemed to have encountered a powerful enemy under the effects of the medicinal powder and quickly fled in all directions. However, when Chu Luo stood still, the coffin above her suddenly trembled. Chu Luo looked up and turned to ask the Sun father and son, ¡°Can you walk?¡± Third Master Sun thought that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the thing in the coffin above her head. His legs went limp and he fell to the ground. He waved at Chu Luo. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Little Chu, leave with Tianhao first.¡± ¡°Daddy, what are you saying!¡± Sun Tianhao widened his eyes and looked like he was facing death calmly. ¡°How can I leave if you don¡¯t leave?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them with a wooden face. After two seconds of silence, she asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°How much strength do you have left? Can you help Uncle Sun up?¡± Sun Tianhao bent down to help Third Master Sun, but he too, was struggling, thus ending up falling down on his knees. Sun Tianhao punched the ground and said weakly, ¡°Chu Luo, leave. We don¡¯t want to burden you anymore. Dad and I must have been poisoned. Not only do I have no strength, but my entire body is also in pain.¡± As he spoke, he actually felt sad. He said, ¡°I want to tell you something now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a chance again. I¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Li Yan let Chu Luo make him visible. He looked coldly at the person he had kicked and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say to my wife?¡± Sun Tianhao, who was a little dazed, suddenly jolted awake. ¡°Li¡­ Li Yan!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted at him and said to Qin Ming, who had already appeared, ¡°Let¡¯s each carry one and leave this ce.¡± Qin Ming nodded and carried Third Master Sun on his shoulder. Sun Tianhao looked at Li Yan, who was walking towards him, and suddenly felt especially resistant. Li Yan saw his resistance and said mercilessly, ¡°Alternatively, you can choose to wait for death here.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and added, ¡°After we leave, these dumplings will attack you again. Also, those worms. If you want to die this way, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Sun Tianhao was so stifled that he really wanted to lie here and leave everything to fate. However, even though he was being carried, even though he didn¡¯t have much strength left, Third Master Sun, who could still shout at him, shouted at him, ¡°Rascal, how dare you fumble the ball at this moment. I¡¯ll smash thatputer in your room when we get back.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan watched as Sun Tianhao sat up from the floor. He straightened his neck and said to Li Yan, ¡°Thank you, then.¡± That aura was simply incredible. In the next second, Li Yan picked him up and carried him on his shoulder. Then¡­ he froze again. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, smiled. Li Yan took two steps and saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow, so he stopped to look at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°You guys go to one of the holes first. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s inside this coffin. If it¡¯s a big dumpling, I¡¯ll seal him.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out together after I bring him over.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine and two talismans and handed them to Qin Ming. ¡°Feed this medicine to Uncle Sun and the others. Qin Ming, take the talismans. When the timees, those things won¡¯t dare to approach you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming took the things and the two of them carried the Sun father and son towards one of the holes. Anya quickly followed. Chu Luo had been standing there looking at the swaying coffin above her head. She was already holding two talismans in her hand, ready to attack. Li Yan quickly walked back. The moment he stood in front of Chu Luo, the two talismans in Chu Luo¡¯s hand shot towards the coffin. However, not only did the coffin not stop shaking, but it was now shaking more violently than before. Chu Luo said, ¡°Looks like the thing inside is very powerful.¡± ¡°Can you seal him?¡± ¡°Yes, but I want to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know why she was so persistent, but she really wanted to see. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s persistent face and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Can you lower this coffin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was soothing and had a soothing charm. At the same time, her body emitted countless fluorescence. The fluorescence surrounded the coffin and slowly lowered it. The coffinnded on the ground with a loud bang. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood with Li Yan to look at the coffin that had fallen to the ground. After about a minute, violent banging sounds suddenly came from the coffin, as if the person inside was struggling to break free or had undergone a zombie transformation. Li Yan subconsciously grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and shielded her. Chu Luo quickly held a talisman in her hand. At that moment, a golden light shed into the coffin, and themotion in the coffin stopped. Moreover, the murderous aura inside had disappeared. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other with confusion in their eyes. Chu Luo wanted to go over and take a look. Li Yan pulled her back. ¡°Stand here.¡± After saying that, he took out a thin whip and curled it around the coffin lid before rolling it up. After a while, nothing came out of the coffin. The two of them walked over. When she saw the person lying inside, Chu Luo eximed in surprise. ¡°How can it be a person? Moreover, a modern person?¡± There was a man who looked to be in his twenties lying inside. Judging from the situation, he seemed to have been lying for a long time. As for the source of the murderous aura emanating from this coffin, it was actually a dagger carved with a red dragon beside the man. ¡°Crimson Dragon Dagger.¡± Chu Luo said to Li Yan in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s recorded in ancient books that this is Emperor XX¡¯s personal weapon. It¡¯s extremely powerful and can kill demons.¡± ¡°Why does it emit such a powerful baneful aura?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that it was buried for too long and absorbed too much Yin Energy. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, she looked around the tomb chamber and saw many dried blood stains. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this dagger absorbed a lot of ghosts.¡± This looked like the main tomb. Grave raiders must have entered batch by batch and been dealt with batch by batch by the dumplings and worms inside. After so many years, there must be countless ghosts. Li Yan nodded and said to Chu Luo, ¡°This person looks like the father of your body.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She had never taken the Chu family seriously. Although she felt that this person was familiar at first nce, she didn¡¯t think so far ahead. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be able to tell at a nce. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you want to take this person away?¡± Chu Luo looked at the gentle-looking man in the coffin and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s take him away and bury him in the Chu family tomb.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan pointed at the dagger. ¡°Can you take this dagger out?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. You can,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Only the dragon aura on you can suppress this kind of dagger.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he reached for the dagger. However, when his hand reached into the coffin, the dagger suddenly emitted a powerful murderous aura that was about to pierce his arm. At that moment, his hand emitted a golden light that suppressed all the baneful aura. Li Yan took out a dagger and the man lying in the coffin actually opened his eyes¡­ Chapter 457 - Who Is He?

Chapter 457: Who Is He?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan reacted quickly and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. He took a step back and held the dagger in a defensive posture. After a while, the person in the coffin didn¡¯t move. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and she stuck her head out of Li Yan¡¯s arms. Coincidentally, she met the man¡¯s calm gaze. The man looked at her quietly. Chu Luo subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Unexpectedly, the man moved his eyes towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously looked up at Li Yan. Li Yan put away the dagger and asked, ¡°Is your name Chu Yichen?¡± The man blinked after a while. Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s arms in surprise and stood by the coffin to size him up. As she sized him up, she asked, ¡°This should still be what it was like 18 years ago. Do you remember how you got into this coffin?¡± Chu Yichen looked at her, looking like he had no idea. ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo reached out to grab his wrist and took his pulse. ¡°Your pulse and heartbeat are normal.¡± After saying that, she took out a silver needle and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll look at the blood in your body. Maybe I can tell why you¡¯ve remained young for so many years.¡± Chu Yichen continued to look at her. Chu Luo inserted the silver needle into his arm. After a while, she took it out and looked at the color of the blood on it. She said in surprise, ¡°The blood hasn¡¯t undergone any changes.¡± Li Yan also looked at the silver needle in her hand and guessed, ¡°Could it be due to this dagger?¡± Chu Luo looked at the dagger in his hand and nodded after thinking. ¡°It¡¯s possible. This can be considered a divine artifact. Moreover¡­¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t bring herself to call a stranger ¡®Dad, so she said, ¡°Moreover, something must have happened to him before he entered this coffin. There¡¯s obviously a seal on the coffin that sealed his body.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Yichen, who was lying there, and said to Chu Luo, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s bring him out first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo moved to the side and Li Yan came over to help Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen¡¯s body was obviously stiff. Other than his eyes, he couldn¡¯t move anywhere else. Worried that he would feel uneasy, Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This kind of situation is normal. You¡¯ve been lying for too long. You have to slowly adapt to your body.¡± Chu Yichen continued to look at her with his gentle and calm eyes. Chu Luo recalled that when this person went to the tomb, she wasn¡¯t even born yet. She added, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. My name is Chu Luo.¡± These words surprised Chu Yichen, but he quickly regained hisposure. After Li Yan got him out, he prepared to carry him away on his shoulder. Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Yan, carry him away on your back.¡± After all, he was the father of this body. Chu Luo still feltpassion for him. Li Yan didn¡¯t object and turned to carry him on his back. The two of them walked towards the hole where Qin Ming and the others were. At this moment, the Sun father and son had already recovered some strength. The two of them were sitting there eating thepressed biscuits and drinking water that Qin Ming had given them. When they saw the two of them enter, they looked at the man on Li Yan¡¯s back in surprise. ¡°Chu, who is he?¡± Anya was the most surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the usually cold and noble CEO Li to carry someone. Third Master Sun eximed and said, ¡°Why does this gentleman look a lot like Chu Luo¡¯s father?¡± The Sun family had also investigated Chu Luo¡¯s family background. They must have seen Chu Yichen¡¯s photo. Moreover, Chu Yichen and Chu Zhengyang resembled each other. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Yichen in disbelief and voiced his confusion. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s father was already 24 years old 18 years ago. It¡¯s already been 18 years. Why does he still look so young?¡± Actually, the others had the same doubts. Anya seemed to have thought of something and asked in surprise, ¡°Did Daddy Chu obtain the legendary divine pill in this tomb?¡± Sun Tianhao immediately widened his eyes and said in shock, ¡°There¡¯s really a divine pill in this tomb!¡± Third Master Sun and Qin Ming were very calm. The two of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao and Anya as if they were idiots and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t even enter that imperial tomb. This is the tomb of XX Emperor that was brought over when that imperial tomb was moving¡­ What are you guys thinking? If there really is such a divine pill, the emperor would have lived forever and not died. It would definitely have made his countryst for tens of thousands of years and ruled forever.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made so much sense that Anya and Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t refute her. Third Master Sun then asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know why your father can still maintain his appearance from 18 years ago and not die?¡± ¡°He identally entered a coffin containing the weapon Emperor XX carried while he was alive. That weapon had previously absorbed dragon aura andter absorbed many Yin souls, so it could maintain his appearance from 18 years ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly thought of something and asked Chu Yichen, ¡°Uncle Chu, how did you survive lying down for the past 18 years?¡± When Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao call Chu Yichen ¡®Uncle¡¯, she suddenly looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao felt Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and looked baffled. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No. He was unconscious before and only woke up just now.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Just as he was about to carry Chu Yichen again, Qin Ming walked over and said, ¡°Master, let me carry him.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Yichen and asked Third Master Sun, ¡°Which path did youe from?¡± There was a door in this room. Third Master Sun said, ¡°It¡¯s the door to the other room. But we can¡¯t take that path anymore.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main tomb first. I¡¯ll ask them which path to take.¡± ¡°Who are you asking?¡± Sun Tianhao and Anya asked at the same time. Chu Luo smiled at them and deliberately kept them in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± She then walked out with Li Yan. After Chu Luo went out, she took out the copper bell and shook it. The dumplings that were fixed there all moved. Other than Li Yan, the others were all shocked and guarded. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation. After a while, the dumplings jumped and walked into a room. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡± She then followed the dumplings with Li Yan. The others quickly followed. With the dumpling in front leading the way, everyone quickly arrived in front of a stone door. When the dumplings stopped, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°We¡¯re at the exit.¡± With that, she shook the copper bell again and the dumplings returned the way they came. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo as if she was a big boss and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. You can actually control such dangerous dumplings.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin tsunderely. ¡°Of course.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming picked up Chu Yichen from Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan said to them, ¡°Find out how to get out first.¡± Everyone looked around the stone door but didn¡¯t find the switch to open it. Chu Luo thought for a while and pressed her ear against the stone door. She said to them, ¡°The stone door should be by theke. Once we open it, the water will flood in.¡± Third Master Sun said, ¡°Could there be a robber¡¯s tunnel nearby?¡± The few of them searched the vicinity and returned quickly. They all shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t find the exit.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t even any traces of a robber¡¯s tunnel.¡± ¡°Could it be that we can only go out through that stone door?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really as Chu Luo said, it¡¯s all water outside. Once the stone door opens, all the water will flood in.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stood by the stone door. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked them, ¡°Have you seen the Yin River in the tomb?¡± The Sun father and son immediately said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember how far away from the Yin River is?¡± The father-and-son duo thought for a while, before Third Master Sun replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very far.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The door here can be opened, but the time we open it depends on the rise and fall of theke.¡± ¡°This is too magical. We might as well go out with the flow of the Yin River.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao. ¡°The Yin River is underground all year round. No one knows what¡¯s inside. After we leave this door, we can swim out of theke¡­ unless you don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sun Tianhao felt that Chu Luo had a misunderstanding about him and immediately puffed up his chest. ¡°We train in swimming regrly.¡± Chu Luo had no interest in continuing to discuss this matter with him. She turned to look at Chu Yichen, who was leaning against the stone wall, and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the tomb for more than ten years. When youe out of the tomb, you won¡¯t be used to it for a while. I¡¯ll let you enter a deep sleep first. When we go back, I¡¯ll concoct some medicine for you to adapt to the outside world before waking you up.¡± Chu Yichen looked at her and agreed. Chu Luo let him enter a deep sleep. Then, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°This door can definitely be opened, but we have to time our exit. Just like the tide, we have to grasp the time.¡± ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo squatted on the ground and picked up a little dust with her fingers to take a look. She said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, this door is by the stone wall of the ind in the middle of theke. The tide will fall during the lunar transit. When the timees, this door will open.¡± ¡°But how do we know when it¡¯s the lunar transit?¡± ¡°Look at the color of the moss in these ces. The moss growing in the ancient tombs will turn darker at night. If the color turns darker, it proves that it¡¯s the lunar transit.¡± Chu Luo felt that the astronomy of modern society was really brilliant.. She decided to study the subject seriously after she returned. Chapter 458 - Sealed Again

Chapter 458: Sealed Again

In the beginning, the Sun father and son, Qin Ming, and Anya were a little doubtful of Chu Luo¡¯s words. After waiting for a few hours, Chu Luo suddenly gave each of them a waterproof talisman and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Everyone, lean against the stone wall and hold hands. Don¡¯t get washed away by theke water.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Anya asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, what about your father?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Yichen, who was lying there, and tried to think of a way. Li Yan took out a thin whip and tied Chu Yichen to his back. While everyone was in a daze, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, open the tomb door.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and forcefully opened the stone door with the power of a priest. Water surged in from outside. Anya was weak and almost washed away by theke water. She was about to scream when a strong arm tightened around her. Before long, the water level decreased. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go out now. Otherwise, the tide will rise again.¡± Everyone would definitely listen to her at this time. They walked to the stone door and swam into theke. Unexpectedly, they quickly swam to the surface and saw the shore beside them. When they got ashore, they found themselves on an ind in the middle of theke. There was actually a forest above. ¡°Heavens, we¡¯re finally out.¡± Sun Tianhaoy on the ground and looked at the stars in the sky. He felt like he had just survived a cmity. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the tomb again after all those near-death experiences inside. It¡¯s not a ce for humans at all. I wonder what those tomb raiders think. Is money really more important than life?¡± Unable to stand Sun Tianhao¡¯s behavior, Third Master Sun raised his leg and kicked him. ¡°Kid, can you take note of your image?¡± After Third Master Sun reminded him, Sun Tianhao subconsciously nced at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was helping Li Yan put her father down from his back. Sun Tianhao quickly got up from the ground and walked over to ask, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want my help?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and Li Yan red at him coldly. Sun Tianhao still bore a grudge against Li Yan for kicking him. At that time, he had clearly only wanted to say that he viewed Chu Luo as his younger sister, so he wanted to hear her call him ¡®Brother¡¯ since he was about to die. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he became. Sun Tianhao ignored his cold gaze and looked at Chu Yichen. ¡°Chu Luo, you have a father now. Are you very happy?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him strangely. ¡°What?¡± Sun Tianhao was baffled. Anya, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Uncle Chu left before Chu Luo was born. This is the first time Chu and her father have met. They don¡¯t have any feelings for each other at all. How happy can she be?¡± ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Even if it¡¯s their first time meeting, they should have a natural closeness.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°He¡¯s a stranger to me.¡± Chu Luo was telling the truth. She wasn¡¯t the original Chu Luo at all. How could she have feelings for the original Chu Luo¡¯s father? Li Yan raised his hand to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°So be it. If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll give him everything that originally belonged to the Chen family.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad idea, so she nodded at him. Sun Tianhao wanted to say something, but in the end, he shut his mouth. While everyone was talking, Qin Ming had already picked up a pile of dry wood and set up a fire. Even though there was a forest here, it was still desert weather after all. It was extremely cold on a winter night. Everyone sat around the fire to warm themselves. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and asked her, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed to have so many people watching, so she pushed him. Unexpectedly, Li Yan tightened his grip on her and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll get the butler to help us choose a nearer wedding day.¡± Chu Luo blushed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not far from January 1st.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t wait.¡± It was his life¡¯s regret that she didn¡¯t marry him in his previous life. Now that he had memories of his previous life, he wished he could hold a wedding with her right now. However, to his relief, they were already legally married. When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. At this moment, she suddenly saw Anya¡¯s mocking gaze from the corner of her eye. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly. ¡°Sleep. We¡¯ll leave here tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo closed her eyes and searched in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°I have a few more tents here.¡± When Sun Tianhao, who had been extending his ears and tantly listening to the two of them talk about sweet nothings, heard this, he immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, you actually brought a tent. Quickly take it out. I¡¯m dead exhausted.¡± Chu Luo was woken up by his shout. Li Yan nced at him unhappily. Sun Tianhao also realized that he had shouted too loudly and quickly shut up. Chu Luo slowly took something from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Soon, the open space beside her was filled with things. There were tents, water, food, and even a barbecue pit. Looking at the grill, Chu Luo said regretfully, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have brought some meat. I really crave meat.¡± When Sun Tianhao and Anya heard the word ¡®meat¡¯, they swallowed their saliva. They craved it too. Li Yan caressed Chu Luo¡¯s back lovingly and said, ¡°When we leave the desert, I¡¯ll let you eat all the meat you want.¡± Chu Luo smiled brightly at him. Then, the men went to set up the tent. Chu Luo set up a barrier around the tent again and the few of them finally slept peacefully. The next day, Chu Luo used talisman paper to conjure a boat to transport everyone to the shore of theke. Third Master Sun looked at Li Yan and asked him, ¡°Xiao Li, there might be others underground. What do you n to do?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer immediately. He first asked Qin Ming, ¡°How many of our men are up there?¡± They could contact each other when they reached the ground. Qin Ming had contacted themst night. He said, ¡°There are only ten or so people left.¡± Not long after he finished speaking, those people gathered. Including Anya¡¯s men, there were a total of 30 people. ¡°Master, Boss.¡± There weren¡¯t many people left on the Sun family¡¯s side, but it was much better than being entirely wiped out. Third Master Sun only said, ¡°When we go back, let¡¯sfort those people¡¯s families.¡± The skeletons of the people who died underground were gone. He couldn¡¯t even bring them out. ¡°Master, the explosives we buried previously can blow up this ce now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to blow it up.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lon City first. After we get there, I¡¯ll make this ce disappear.¡± Other than Li Yan, the others were all shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words. However, when Chu Luo stood in the open space beside the fountain in the city and made everyone stand back, everyone felt a strange sense of reverence for no reason. When Chu Luo walked to the middle of the open space alone, the surrounding aura changed instantly. Chu Luo stood there, closed her eyes, and kept chanting. Instantly, the winds and clouds changed drastically. The entire sky seemed to be enveloped by an invisible barrier. After a while, everyone felt the ground beneath their feet shake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What is Miss Chu doing?¡± ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± While everyone was still in shock, a phoenix flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s body. Most of them bent their knees and actually had the urge to kneel down. At this moment, everyone felt a sense of reverence and respect. After some time, Phoenix returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and she opened her eyes. Li Yan walked up to her. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Li Yan nodded and quickly exuded a powerful domineering aura. He turned to everyone and said, ¡°No one is allowed to tell anyone what you saw today.¡± Even if Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything, a voice in everyone¡¯s hearts told them not to say anything. Otherwise, they would offend the gods. ¡­ The journey back was smooth. After walking for three days, everyone got out of the desert. It was only past five in the afternoon. It was that town again. This time, everyone put down their things and went to the Gobi desert to roast meat. Sitting in front of the fire, the two town¡¯s chiefs personally weed them. Moreover, they kept looking at them as if they were lucky. One of the vige chiefs raised his wine bowl and said to them, ¡°You¡¯re the first batch of people toe back after going to the desert some time ago. I say, this money is enough as long as it¡¯s enough to spend. It might not be a good thing to ask for too much money.¡± When they returned, many people had seen it and wondered if they had brought back any treasures from the tomb. The two vige heads had sharp eyes and could see it at a nce. The other vige chief also said, ¡°What a pity, that group of archeologists. I heard that there are a few professors and teachers from Imperial University inside.¡± Chu Luo also felt that it was a pity. Previously, she had specially reminded them. Since they didn¡¯t want to believe her, there was nothing she could do. Everyone sighed and started drinking. The wine in town entered their throats with a burning sensation. After drinking, their entire bodies were hot. Everyone had stayed in the desert and the tomb for more than ten days. Every day, they felt a chill in their hearts. Once they started drinking, almost everyone drank too much. By the time Chu Luo sensed that Li Yan had drunk too much, his head was already on her shoulder. Chu Luo deliberately asked him, ¡°How much did you drink?¡± ¡°Not much. Just one jar I think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed not much, but can you walk back yourselfter?¡± ¡°Yes, I can even carry you back.¡± With such clear logic, ordinary people definitely couldn¡¯t tell that he had drunk too much.. Chapter 459 - Do You Know What Being Reserved Is?

Chapter 459: Do You Know What Being Reserved Is?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned to Sun Tianhao, who was lying on the ground, and Third Master Sun, who was sleeping soundly. She said to the two bodyguards who were still rtively sober, ¡°Send them back first.¡± When the two bodyguards helped her away, the town head also called for someone to help the others away. Chu Luo finally turned to Anya, who was giggling on Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Qin Ming¡¯s alcohol tolerance seemed to be good. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t drunk at all. Seeing Chu Luo looking over, he didn¡¯t push Anya away. Instead, he carried her and stood up. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first. Can you go back yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Qin Ming carried her away. The moment they left, Li Yan and Chu Luo stood up. Before Chu Luo could move, Li Yan bent down and picked her up. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and scanned her eyes elsewhere. Seeing that no one was looking at them, she blushed and raised her hand to pinch his handsome face. She deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re already drunk. What if we fall?¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°If you fall, I¡¯ll use my body as a cushion for you. I promise it won¡¯t hurt.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. Li Yan lowered his head and pretended to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and kiss slowly.¡± ¡°No, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only kiss you for a while.¡± ¡­ It turned out that men¡¯s words weren¡¯t trustworthy when it came to certain matters. When Chu Luo finally woke up, it was already past noon. She rubbed her rumbling stomach and walked out, just in time to see Anya enter. She didn¡¯t see Li Yan in the house, and Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to see her at this moment. When she saw Anya enter, she asked, ¡°Anya, have you eaten?¡± Anya rubbed her stomach. ¡°No. I just got up and didn¡¯t see Blockhead anywhere. I came to you to see if there was anything to eat.¡± When Chu Luo heard that she had just woken up, her eyes subconsciously looked at her exposed neck. When she saw it, she said awkwardly, ¡°Can¡¯t you wear a turtleneck?¡± She blushed for her when she saw the marks on it. Anya smiled smugly. ¡°Why should I wear a turtleneck? This is proof of the love between Blockhead and I.¡± After saying that, she sized up Chu Luo, who had wrapped herself up tightly, and smiled mockingly. ¡°Did you and Li ¡®battle¡¯ for the entire night too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo answered quickly. It was obvious that she was guilty. Anya knew that Chu Luo was more shy in this area. She chuckled and walked up to her. She sized her up and said, ¡°Actually, I know even if you didn¡¯t say it. As someone who has been through this before, I can tell at a nce if you did this and that with CEO List night.¡± Chu Luo was stunned by Anya¡¯s straightforward words. She looked at her with a wooden face. ¡°Do you know what it means to be reserved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Anya shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not from your empire. I just know that if you like it, you have to say it out loud.¡± At this point, she suddenly held her face and looked like a young girl in love. ¡°In the past, I thought that Blockhead wasn¡¯t good in any way, but now, I feel that he just needs to be good in that aspect.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Do you love Qin Ming? If you¡¯re not getting together with him because of love, you¡¯re ying gangster on him.¡± When Anya heard this, she looked helpless and vexed. ¡°I want to date him too, but that blockhead doesn¡¯t have this mentality. You have no idea. He was so warm to me at night, but he acted so indifferently in the morning.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m the one who has been yed by him?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. At this moment, a bodyguard entered with a tray of food. Extremely hungry, the moment the two of them saw food, they didn¡¯t say anything and strode over. After the meal, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting there, and walked up to her. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back today or leave tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo remembered the father of her original body and the Gu in Old Gao¡¯s body. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave today.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Get the pilot to fly the helicopter here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he took his phone and went out to make a call. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Have you asked Uncle Sun when they¡¯ll leave?¡± ¡°They¡¯reing with us.¡± Qin Ming quickly finished his call and came in. He said to them, ¡°The helicopter will be here in two hours.¡± Anya was a little excited. ¡°I can finally go back. I don¡¯t ever want toe here again. I feel that I have to apply a facial mask every day to save my sunburned face.¡± At this point, she subconsciously looked at Chu Luo¡¯s face and was immediately jealous. ¡°Chu, why aren¡¯t there any signs of sunburn on your face? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°With me, there¡¯s no science to speak of.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of skincare products from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to her. ¡°Apply this day and night. It¡¯s much more useful than your facial mask.¡± Anya took the skincare product and immediately opened it to smell it. She said in surprise, ¡°This smells different from the ones sold by your skincarepany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely different. This is my exclusive skincare product.¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately licked her lips and said, ¡°Chu, can you sell your exclusive skincare products to me in the future? I can pay as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo deliberately mentioned a very high price and Anya was immediately dumbfounded. After a while, she said, ¡°Chu, this isn¡¯t selling skincare products. You¡¯re robbing money.¡± If it was really ording to Chu Luo¡¯s price, all her pocket money would be spent on this. As a princess, if she didn¡¯t have money, she would beughed at when word got out. When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled at her. ¡°You can use the cosmetics sold by my skincarepany. I¡¯ll give you for free.¡± ¡°No.¡± As a woman, especially a princess, she was more interested in skincare than ordinary women. After all, she would hold banquets or attend banquets from time to time. At their level, besidespeting in literary talent, they werepeting in who had betterplexion. At the thought of this, Anya became even more determined to buy Chu Luo¡¯s exclusive skincare products. ¡°I want to buy it. Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just do a side job.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and nodded while suppressing herughter. At this moment, Qin Ming, who was standing there, suddenly said, ¡°You should go pack your things.¡± Before Anya came, she had asked her bodyguards to prepare a lot of things. Later on, she realized that some things couldn¡¯t be brought into the desert at all, so she had left them all here. Now, she had to instruct her bodyguards to pack their things. At the thought of this, she left. After Anya left, Qin Ming suddenly took out a card and handed it to Chu Luo. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The money for her skincare products.¡± Chu Luo took the card and looked at him in surprise. Qin Ming left without saying anything. Looking at the departing figure, Chu Luo looked at the card in her hand and smiled like a fox. She winked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like Anya is different in Qin Ming¡¯s heart.¡± Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°Baby, if you like, I¡¯ll give you all my cards.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was that what she meant? ¡°Why should I want your card? Yours is mine to begin with.¡± These words delighted Li Yan. He pulled her over and rewarded her with a kiss. Chu Luo punched his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go pack our things too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan asked Qin Ming to send a few helicopters over and the Sun family left with them. When the helicopter arrived at the Li residence in the capital, the sky had just darkened, but it was snowing. The butler waited for everyone at the airport with a group of servants. The moment they alighted from the helicopter, the butler immediately sent an umbre to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, wee home.¡± After Li Yan took the umbre, he said to the butler, ¡°Make arrangements for Mr. Chu.¡± The butler was still surprised by who Mr. Chu was. When the servant carried Chu Yichen down from the helicopter, he was finally surprised. ¡°This is Miss Chu¡¯s father?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± The butler suppressed the shock in his heart and nodded. He instructed the servant, ¡°Arrange for Mr. Chu to stay in the Orchid Garden. Send two servants and a nurse over to take good care of him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the servant brought Chu Yichen away, the Sun father and son and Anya walked over. The butler said to them, ¡°Dinner is ready. Master, Miss Chu, guests, please get in the car and eat in the vi in front.¡± The Sun father and son didn¡¯t dy.. Everyone got into the car and went to the front yard. Chapter 460 - You Asked for It

Chapter 460: You Asked for It

As Old Gao and Mrs. Gao had heard that Chu Luo and the others would be back tonight, they were already waiting in the living room. When Old Gao saw that Chu Luo was safe and sound, he was touched and a little angry. In the end, his eyes turned red and he started chiding her. ¡°Child, if Mr. Beitang didn¡¯t tell meter, I wouldn¡¯t even know where you went. If anything happens to you, won¡¯t I have to me myself for the rest of my life?¡± At this point, Old Gao actually started crying. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Old Gao to suddenly cry. For a moment, she was a little helpless. Even the others looked at Old Gao in surprise. Mrs. Gao felt a little embarrassed, so she pulled his clothes and gestured for him to stop crying. Old Gao was really frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s behavior when she said that she was going to the desert ancient tomb to look for the medicine to treat his head. So when Mrs. Gao pulled him, he shouted at her, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo risked her life to find medicine for me. Never mind that she didn¡¯t tell me about it, but am I not allowed to feel afraid and sad?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be happy that Little Chu is back. You¡¯re already in your forties. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to cry in front of so many people?¡± Old Gao got over his sadness and guilt. Seeing everyone looking at him, he was really embarrassed. However, when he saw the Sun father and son standing there clearly, he asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re General Sun?¡± Third Master Sun nodded andughed. ¡°You¡¯re Little Chu¡¯s high school form teacher, right?¡± He then extended his hand to him. Old Gao quickly shook his hand. After the two of them shook hands, Third Master Sun praised, ¡°You¡¯re a good form teacher, and also a brilliant one. To have taught such an all-rounded student like Little Chu.¡± When Old Gao heard Third Master Sun¡¯s praise, he was delighted but also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo is capable to begin with. I didn¡¯t actually do much. General Sun, you have no idea, but Chu Xiao Luo¡­¡± At the mention of Chu Luo, Old Gao immediately became talkative. Third Master Sun was also willing to listen to him talk about Chu Luo. So the two of them went to the dining table. While eating, the two of them were still talking. Sun Tianhao had be silent after getting off the ne, but he also extended his ears to listen. Old Gao said, ¡°At that time, my niece told me that a Grade 12 student who studied humanities went to the bookstore she worked at and bought a lot of science books. The next day, I found a chemistry book that Chu Xiao Luo secretly kept in her book. When I asked her about it, she even said that she was reading this to rx when she got tired from studying. Say, which student reads science books as a form of rxation?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched when she heard this. She felt that Old Gao would remember this matter for the rest of his life and tell it to anyone he saw. Unexpectedly, the Sun father and son and Anya listened with relish. Chu Luo tilted her head and met Li Yan¡¯s dark eyes. Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her. ¡°Have some soup first.¡± Chu Luo took a spoon and slowly drank the soup. At this moment, Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, can you understand humanities and science?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want topete with me on who is better at science?¡± Sun Tianhao wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t heard of Chu Luo¡¯s invincibility at Imperial University. He wouldn¡¯t go up and look for trouble. Only then did Chu Luo turn to Old Gao and the others and say to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, rest early tonight. I¡¯ll operate on you tomorrow.¡± Old Gao paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°No need. This is just a small operation. You just need to sleep.¡± Chu Luo made it sound too easy. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao¡¯s originally anxious hearts suddenly felt relief. Old Gao nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Then what do I need to do tonight?¡± ¡°You just need to rest well tonight. So, you should eat.¡± Old Gao reflected on Chu Luo¡¯s words. In the next second, he red at her. ¡°Sure, you little girl. You¡¯re trying to make me shut up, right?¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That must be it.¡± ¡°No.¡± The othersughed at their conversation. The meal ended in a cheerful atmosphere. The father-and-son duo left in a hurry after dinner. After they left, Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya smiled at her and said, ¡°Chu, you don¡¯t have to entertain me. I¡¯ll just follow Blockhead.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, he nced at her expressionlessly. Anya winked at him. ¡°Are you going to let me sleep in the snow tonight?¡± Qin Ming still didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo knew that Qin Ming would definitely not let Anya sleep in the snow. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll operate on Teacher Gao tomorrow morning. If the snow doesn¡¯t stop tonight, we can build a snowman tomorrow afternoon.¡± Actually, she had wanted to do this the moment she saw the snowkes. When Anya heard this, she immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°Sure. I can sleep in tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo and Li Yan followed Old Gao and the others to their courtyard. Old Gao told Chu Luo about his recent online ss. In the end, he concluded, ¡°Online sses are good, but it¡¯scking that feeling. I can¡¯t even muster the energy to shout at people.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you really want to shout at people, you can go back and shout after I operate on you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t one have to rest for a while after a surgery? I¡¯m worried that when I go back, they¡¯ll be on break until the next semester.¡± ¡°No. If you want to go back early, I¡¯ll do the surgery on you tomorrow and you can leave the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Gao pped his thigh in excitement and quickly said to Mrs. Gao, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s pack our things tonight. After the surgery tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow afternoon.¡± Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. It¡¯s good to rest for a few more days.¡± Mrs. Gao said to him, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really something. Little Chu only said that you could move, but she didn¡¯t say that you could take a car back. We¡¯ve been here for so many days. Are we short of a day or two? Besides, it¡¯s Friday tomorrow. You won¡¯t be able to attend ss even if you go back.¡± Although Old Gao was eager to go back, at Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao¡¯s insistence, he ultimately decided to leave on Sunday. Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed here for a while before returning to their vi. ¡­ Elsewhere. Anya, who followed Qin Ming, arrived at Qin Ming¡¯s vi. The moment the two of them walked into the living room, Qin Ming stopped and said to her, ¡°Other than the second bedroom upstairs, you can choose any room with a bed.¡± After saying that, he walked towards a room downstairs. Anya looked at his back and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Training.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming walked into a room. Anya stood there and thought for a while. The corners of her lips curled up as she walked upstairs. When she reached the second bedroom, she stopped and smiled. ¡°The more you don¡¯t let me in, the more I want to enter. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me.¡± So when Qin Ming walked into his bedroom, he immediately saw the person who had appeared on the bed. He stood by the door and frowned as he watched her lying there without moving. Anya stared at him with those charming eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep in other rooms just because I¡¯m in your bed, are you?¡± After saying that, she lifted the nket and winked at him. She deliberately said, ¡°Go ahead. Coincidentally, I¡¯m sleeping naked. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to walk out like this.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, his gaze subconsciously darkened. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her fair shoulders that were exposed outside the nket. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he turned to leave. ¡°Ah!¡± Anya suddenly eximed. Qin Ming subconsciously stopped. Anya said, ¡°I forgot to apply body cream. Blockhead, help me fetch it.¡± After a while, Qin Ming turned around and looked at her. Anya reached out and the nket slipped, revealing something that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. There were still traces ofst night on it. As if she didn¡¯t feel it, she pointed to the bathroom. ¡°I think I left my body cream in the bathroom.¡± Qin Ming walked into the bathroom. When he returned, Anya had already lifted the nket and was lying there blinking at him with her blue eyes. ¡°Help me apply it on my back. I can¡¯t do it.¡± At this moment, she was like a bewitching demoness. Qin Ming¡¯s body tensed up. He clenched the body cream in his hand and walked over. Anya waited for Qin Ming to walk over and gestured to him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down and apply it for me.¡± Qin Ming sat down. Anya nced at a certain part of him and smiled like a fox. She got up and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned into his arms and yed with his cor with her fingers. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient to apply it this way?¡± Qin Ming grabbed her waist with one hand and looked into her eyes. ¡°You asked for it.¡± He had nned to let her off tonight. Since she was offering herself to him, don¡¯t me him for being rude. Anya was indeed doing it on purpose. When she heard him say that, she deliberately raised her hand to touch his throat. ¡°I asked you to help me apply some body cream. What are you thinking, Blockhead?¡± Qin Ming pressed down on her and said in a hoarse and dangerous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± After that, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak again. Snowkes fluttered outside the window, and the passion by the window was like fire. ¡­ As for whether he applied any body cream on Anya in the end, only the two of them knew.. Chapter 461 - Butler, Do You Have Candy?

Chapter 461: Butler, Do You Have Candy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. The method she used to cure Old Gao¡¯s Gu poison was a little special. Li Yan originally wanted to pair her with two assistants, but she refused. Li Yan wanted to apany her, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t let him. ¡°You can only wait outside if you go. You might as well do something else.¡± She knew how busy Li Yan was. This person got up to go to the study for a meeting before dawn today and only ended the meeting to eat with her when she woke up. In the end, Li Yan didn¡¯t insist and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll work in the office building in front. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Got it. I should be done in two hours. I¡¯lle look for you then.¡± Only then did Li Yan feel relieved and send her to Old Gao¡¯s courtyard. Unexpectedly, the butler was already waiting there. He must have been here for a while. At this moment, he was chatting with Old Gao in the living room. Chu Luo listened and sighed at the butler¡¯s omnipotence again. The butler was probably worried that Old Gao would be nervous and specially came over early in the morning to discuss mathematics with him. When Chu Luo entered, the two of them were chatting about mathematics. The butler was the first to see Chu Luo and greeted her. Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°Teacher Gao looks good today.¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m discussing advanced functions with Mr. Beitang. Mr. Beitang is amazing.¡± The butler said humbly, ¡°Mr. Gao is also brilliant. With your knowledge, you can teach in a university.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Compared to teaching in universities, I prefer teaching high school students.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. If a high school student is disobedient, you can shout at them. If it¡¯s a university student, you won¡¯t even have the energy to shout.¡± Old Gao, who had been exposed, red at her in dissatisfaction. Why was this child so not adorable! Chu Luo grinned at him and said, ¡°If Teacher Gao wants to discuss mathematics with the butler, you can do it after I conduct the surgery on you.¡± When they heard this, the three of them stood up from the sofa. At this moment, Mrs. Gao looked even more nervous than Old Gao. ¡°Little Chu, is it really just a minor surgery? Then what do I need to do?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s really just a minor operation. Look at me, I don¡¯t even need an assistant.¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned to look at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll apany Mrs. Gao here and wait for you and Mr. Gao toe out.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Teacher Gao, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Teacher Gao. Let¡¯s go to the operating theater.¡± The operating theater was in a house beside their courtyard. It had been prepared long ago. When the four of them arrived at the house, Chu Luo didn¡¯t immediately bring Old Gao into the surgery room. Instead, she took out the kind of flower she had found in the tomb and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, get someone to boil a pot of water. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s still boiling.¡± ¡°Do you need the water boiled in a medicine pot?¡± ¡°No need. Any tool is fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, the butler didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he walked into the kitchen and boiled the water personally. ¡°Little Chu, is that medicine in your hand?¡± Mrs. Gao couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s medicine, why don¡¯t you just brew it directly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of medicine can¡¯t be brewed. Once it¡¯s brewed, the effects will be gone. You just need to put it in boiling water.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a herb to exist.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°There are millions of herbs in the world. Many rare herbs are different from ordinary herbs in usage.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know anything about herbs, so they felt that whatever Chu Luo said made sense. A few minutester, the butler walked out and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, the water has been boiled.¡± Chu Luo went to the kitchen with Old Gao and his wife. The butler had boiled water in a pot. The gas hadn¡¯t been turned off yet, and the water was boiling in the pot. Chu Luo walked over and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, bring a bowl over.¡± The butler took the bowl and ced it on the counter. Chu Luo added, ¡°After I put the herbs in the bowl, you can pour the water. Just half a bowl will do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo put the herbs in the bowl, the butler carried the pot and poured most of the water into the bowl. When the medicinal herbs came into contact with the water, they started to roll and emit a sizzling sound. Soon, the fluorescence on them disappeared and at the same time, they emitted a very strong bitter smell. After a few seconds, the bitter taste disappeared. The herbs seemed to have melted into the water, and the water turned transparent. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao widened their eyes at the same time. ¡°How magical.¡± After a while, Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you can drink it now. It¡¯s a little hot. Drink slowly.¡± She then asked the butler, ¡°Butler, do you have candy?¡± Old Gao and Madam Gao looked at the butler with bright eyes. They thought to themselves, ¡®Mr. Beitang doesn¡¯t look like someone who carries candy with him.¡¯ The butler nodded. ¡°There are two milk candies. Miss Chu, do you want one?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The butler handed one to her and the other to Old Gao. Old Gao looked at the milk candy in front of him and the corners of his lips twitched a few times. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m a grown man. If I eat the milk candy that the little girls eat, how embarrassing would it be if word got out?¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, take it. You can eat it after you drink the medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of medicine. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t drunk medicine before. I don¡¯t eat candy.¡± After Old Gao finished speaking, he picked up the bowl of medicine, blew on it, and took a sip. However, this mouthful made his expression twist. The bitterness of this medicine had reached a new level. He felt like his soul was about to turn bitter. Before he could vomit, Chu Luo reminded him, ¡°You can¡¯t vomit. Every mouthful is the essence. If you vomit, it won¡¯t be easy to perform the surgery.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard that the surgery would be difficult without the medicine, her face turned pale. She immediately threatened Old Gao, ¡°If you dare to vomit, I¡¯ll call the principal and apply for a semester off.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he was stunned. He swallowed the medicine in his mouth in one go. Chu Luo touched the bowl of medicine in his hand with her finger and felt that the temperature was about right. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you be ruthless and drink it in one go? You¡¯ll be fine if you eat some candy after drinking.¡± After saying that, she even chewed the candy in her mouth and narrowed her eyes, looking like the candy was really sweet. Old Gao suddenly had the urge to kick the girl in front of him out. However, since he had to finish it all anyway, he steeled his heart and finished the medicine in one go. After drinking it, his face twisted even more. ¡°Mr. Gao, do eat this candy.¡± Old Gao took the candy from the butler¡¯s hand, peeled it off, and put it in his mouth. After a while, he finally felt like his soul had returned. Seeing him like this, Mrs. Gaoughed at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this was eaten by a little girl? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for a grown man like you to eat it?¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo controlled the smile on her face and said, ¡°We can go to the operating theater now that you¡¯ve drunk the medicine.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she walked towards the operating theater first. As she walked, she said to Mrs. Gao, who was worried again, ¡°Mrs. Gao, we¡¯ll be done in two hours at most. If you¡¯re bored waiting, you can prepare lunch in the meantime.¡± Mrs. Gao had been afraid that her thoughts would run wild while she waited and would feel flustered. When she heard Chu Luo say that, she quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said a few more time-consuming dishes. Mrs. Gao immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, help Mrs. Gao prepare the ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo and Old Gao entered the operating theater together. The moment Old Gao saw the bed, he felt sleepy. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you¡¯re tired, go and lie down. When you wake up, I¡¯ll have already cured you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice had a soothing effect. Old Gao didn¡¯t think much of it. He nodded at her and walked over to lie down. After Old Gao entered a deep sleep state, Chu Luo took out the worm powder that she had dried in the desert. She walked to the bed, opened the lid, and ced it beside his head. At the same time, she took out two silver needles. Soon, the worm powder in the bottle emitted a smell. The Gu worm in Old Gao¡¯s brain became restless when it detected the smell. It was obvious that there was a bump on Old Gao¡¯s head. Chu Luo quickly inserted a silver needle. Then, she took out the copper bell and slowly shook it. After squirming for a while, the worm slowly fled towards Old Gao¡¯s neck. Chu Luo inserted another silver needle into an acupoint on Old Gao¡¯s neck. This silver needle seemed to have blocked the worm¡¯s escape route into Old Gao¡¯s body. It quickly moved towards Old Gao¡¯s arm. The copper bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand continued to ring. A scalpel appeared in her other hand. When the worm moved to Old Gao¡¯s arm, Chu Luo used a spell to remove half of Old Gao¡¯s sleeve. She could see the worm¡¯s crawling path on his arm. Chu Luo rang the bell more quickly. When the worm moved to Old Gao¡¯s forearm, Chu Luo shed with the scalpel in her hand twice, cutting Old Gao¡¯s forearm and picking out the worm. Chu Luo quickly put the worm into the bottle under Old Gao¡¯s head. The worm had been residing in Old Gao¡¯s brain, and its body had already turned into the red color of flesh. Now that it came into contact with the worm powder in the bottle, the color on its body quickly changed. At the same time, it struggled and shook inside in extreme pain. After about a minute, the Gu worm froze. Chu Luo closed the bottle and put it in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. At the same time, she yed the Phoenix Zither. Chapter 462 - Skiing

Chapter 462: Skiing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo yed the zither for more than an hour. When she stopped ying, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was pushed open. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was standing there, and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Li Yan walked in. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither. When he walked in front of her, she looked up at him happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the Gu worm in Teacher Gao¡¯s mind. Everyone can be at ease in the future.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped the sweat off her nose. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t tired, but she suddenly thought of something and extended her slender hand to him. ¡°I yed the Phoenix Zither for more than an hour. My hand hurts.¡± Li Yan held her hand and massaged it gently. Chu Luo nodded with starlight in her eyes. ¡°I lied to you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her hand and continued to massage it. Chu Luo looked at his focused eyes and raised her other hand to touch his handsome face. She suddenly thought of thest period of his previous life and her nose felt a stinging sensation. She asked, ¡°Yan, did you be a bystander like me during thatst period of time?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes and massaged her face. He let her touch his face and only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a while. When Chu Luo heard this, she pulled her hand out of his and fell into his arms. ¡°Silly.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Do you know why I could sit on the throne at the age of ten in my previous life?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Wasn¡¯t it because his father and mother died? Li Yan knew what she was thinking when he saw her expression. ¡°I had my royal brothers and Imperial Uncle below me. I wasn¡¯t the only one who could sit on that throne, but they could too. Back then, it was the High Priestess and Fang Yao¡¯s father who helped me. ¡°However, the High Priestess wanted me to promise that I put all my focus in the imperial court. I wasn¡¯t to have a queen before I was 22, let alone a concubine.¡± Chu Luo was a little confused. Li Yan let out a low and delightedugh. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have such thoughts to begin with. I only wanted to develop the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies into a superpower that everyone wanted to worship. Later on, I met you.¡± At this point, Li Yan looked at her lovingly. Chu Luo asked in a daze, ¡°What had that got to do with meeting me?¡± ¡°When I met you, you were only four years old. I was ten.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°The High Priestess deliberately made me wait for you to grow up.¡± After saying that, Li Yan kissed her pink lips. Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it seemed to be the case. Her master had requested that the king not ept concubines, but she had allowed her to run into the pce for no reason. She had really put in a lot of effort. At the thought of this, there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Master expended her entire cultivation for me. If it weren¡¯t for Master, I might not have transmigrated to this world.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan patted her back andforted her silently. The two of them hugged for a while before Chu Luo retreated from his arms and said, ¡°Let Teacher Gao sleep for a while more. Let¡¯s go out first. Otherwise, Mrs. Gao will be worried.¡± When the two of them went out, sure enough, they saw Mrs. Gao waiting anxiously. When she saw Chu Luoe out, she quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, how¡¯s Old Gao?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t worry. The surgery was very sessful. Teacher Gao will wake up after sleeping for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mrs. Gao finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Old Gao first. The dishes are almost ready. We¡¯ll eat when Old Gao wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Gao immediately went to the operating theater. Chu Luo and Li Yan sat down in the living room and waited. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He took it out to answer the call and she heard him say, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll see him tomorrow.¡± With that, he hung up. Seeing that his expression had returned to its usual coldness, Chu Luo looked at him curiously. Li Yan told him, ¡°Old Master wants me to go over.¡± It was obvious what Old Master Duanmu would do if he asked Li Yan to go over. This time, not only did the Qin family suffer heavy losses, but the Duanmu family also suffered serious losses. Under such circumstances, the positions of the two great aristocratic families in the capital were in peril. To protect the position of a super aristocratic family, one had to have arge amount of money. As the world¡¯s richest man, Li Yan was always in high demand, let alone now. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Speaking of the debt of gratitude he owed the Old Master for saving his life, he had already repaid him far, far more. Li Yan said, ¡°He¡¯s our matchmaker. I¡¯ll let him enjoy hister years.¡± As for the others from the Duanmu family and whether the Duanmu family would no longer be a super aristocratic family, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to care about. Chu Luo understood what he meant and nodded without saying anything else. Old Gao woke up half an hourter. When he sat at the dining table, he asked Chu Luo in confusion, ¡°Little Chu, has my illness been cured?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Gao still didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± ¡°Because.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a divine doctor. I used an immortal technique to treat your illness.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he scolded jokingly, ¡°Wretched girl, do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. After smiling, she became serious and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, actually, someone cast a Gu poison on you. What¡¯s in your brain was a Gu worm.¡± ¡°What!¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°But I¡¯ve already helped you get the Gu worm out of your brain.¡± ¡°Will¡­ Will Old Gao suffer any repercussions in the future?¡± When Mrs. Gao asked this, her voice was trembling. ¡°Do you remember the bowl of medicine Teacher Gao drank before entering the operating theater? It¡¯s a medicine that can protect Teacher Gao¡¯s cerebral nerves from being destroyed by Gu worms.¡± When she heard this, Mrs. Gao felt a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, Old Gao drank all of it. Otherwise, it would have been a huge loss.¡± Old Gao thought so too. ¡°Hehe, so Teacher Gao, you have to thank the butler for giving you a candy.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Luckily, I had Mr. Beitang¡¯s candy. Otherwise, I would have really vomited thatst mouthful.¡± Old Gao decided to thank the butler properly before he left. After the meal, Chu Luo asked Old Gao to rest. She and Li Yan walked out of their courtyard. It was still snowing. Chu Luo was wearing a white knee-length cloak that made her face look pink and tender. She looked like a little fairy. Chu Luo reached out to catch two snowkes and said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya and I agreed to have a snowball fight in the afternoon. I wonder what Anya is doing at this time?¡± ¡°You can call and ask.¡± ¡°Good idea¡­ but I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡± Li Yan handed her his phone from his pocket. Chu Luo called Anya. Unexpectedly, Anya didn¡¯t answer it. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Qin Ming. Qin Ming seemed to know that it was her and knew what she was going to say. He said directly, ¡°Miss Chu, she¡¯s eating.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Anya didn¡¯t answer the call, but she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she asked Li Yan, ¡°Where is more fun to have a snowball fight?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a slope south of here. Not only can we have a snowball fight, but we can also ski.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She said to Qin Ming, ¡°Tell Anya that I¡¯ll wait for her at the south slope.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan over and asked him to bring her over. ¡°I¡¯ve never skied before. Let¡¯s go skiing first.¡± ¡°Can you ski?¡± Li Yan let her pull him forward. ¡°No, teach me.¡± Li Yan was delighted by Chu Luo¡¯s absolute trust in him. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo had thought that the slope wasn¡¯t very big. When she got there, she was surprised to see that it had a slope of at least ten acres. ¡°What is this ce for? Why is it so big?¡± ¡°One of the bodyguards¡¯ training grounds.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when a few bodyguards brought over some skiing tools. Li Yan wanted Chu Luo to put on her ski clothes, but Chu Luo refused. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to move around in these clothes. I¡¯m not wearing them.¡± Li Yan let her be. The two of them each took a skiing board. Li Yan told Chu Luo about the technique of skiing and held her hand to ski for a while. After that, Chu Luo skied very well. When Anya and Qin Ming came over, Chu Luo was skiing alone on the slope. Li Yan stood on the slope and looked at her. Anya looked at Chu Luo¡¯s voice and clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu to be so good at skiing.¡± She then tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had been staring at Chu Luo, and then at the expressionless Qin Ming. She asked him, ¡°Blockhead, do you want to ski?¡± Qin Ming nced at her and said without thinking, ¡°No.¡± Anya wasn¡¯t counting on this person to be very warm to her outside anyway.. She walked over, took the skiing board, and slid after Chu Luo. Chapter 463 - Tell Him That I Might Have Broken My Leg

Chapter 463: Tell Him That I Might Have Broken My Leg

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Anyae over, Chu Luo slowed down. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing a ski jacket, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of fallingter?¡± Anya looked confident. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m an expert at skiing.¡± However, the p came too fast. When Anya fell into the snow, Chu Luo slid in front of her and asked, ¡°Skiing expert, do you need me to help you up?¡± Anya was also stunned by the fall, but when Chu Luo was about to pull her, an idea shed across her mind. She quickly refused, ¡°No. Get Blockhead to save me¡­ Tell him that I might have broken my leg.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo returned to the two men standing on the slope and looking at them. She straightened her expression and said to Qin Ming, who had been looking at Anya without shifting his eyes, ¡°Anya said that she might have broken her leg. Do you want to bring her back?¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo saw understanding in his eyes. Chu Luo was about to say something when Qin Ming walked towards Anya. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, a cloak was draped over her shoulder. Li Yan asked, ¡°Do you still want to y?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. I want to go back and surf the Inte.¡± During this period of time, she had turned her phone on airne mode and hadn¡¯t contacted anyone. Since she was back, she had to contact those who needed to be contacted. Li Yan nodded and led her forward. As for Anya and Qin Ming, Chu Luo believed that Anya must be up to something again. She and Li Yan wouldn¡¯t disturb them. The two of them returned to their courtyard. Li Yan took hisptop and Chu Luo also took herptop and logged into her ount at Imperial University. Only then did she remember that it was already past the foreignnguage examination. On her Moments, everyone was asking her why she didn¡¯t go back to take the exam. Chu Luo had thought of this possibility before and had submitted an application to dy the examination. Seeing so many people asking, she took her phone and called the principal. The principal said, ¡°If you want to take the exam, you can only take the test for level eight now. The tests for the other levels are over.¡± The examination for level eight in foreignnguages was dyed by more than a week every year (the author made it up). Chu Luo hade back just in time. The principal¡¯s words were exactly what Chu Luo wanted. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get into level eight.¡± The principal was silent for a few seconds on the phone before suddenly asking her, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been missing for so long. Did you deliberately appear after the Level 4 and 6 exam?¡± Chu Luo suppressed herughter and denied, ¡°No, I really have something very important. I called you as soon as I came back.¡± The principal smiled on the phone and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss with the school and transfer your qualifications to test for level eight directly.¡± The principal was flipping through something as he spoke. After a while, he asked, ¡°Whichnguages do you n to take the test for this time?¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Of course I¡¯m taking the test for all thenguages I studied.¡± ¡­ The other party suddenly fell silent. Chu Luo thought that the principal had hung up on her and deliberately nced at it. Seeing that he was still on the phone, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± The principal said earnestly, ¡°Little Chu, doing things is like eating. You have to take it in moderation. Level 8 and Level 4 are different. You need more time. Even if you have the ability to take all the exams, you don¡¯t have that much time. Why don¡¯t we take the exams in the first and second half of next year?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll only take five exams this time.¡± The principal: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll calcte the time. As long as the school cooperates with me.¡± The principal knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and had the intention to promote Chu Luo to Imperial University¡¯s image ambassador. If Chu Luo really had the ability to take five eighth-level foreignnguages exams in one day, it would be something he could brag about. So the principal only thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, as long as you can guarantee that you have enough time to finish these five subjects.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I can promise.¡± Actually, she could guarantee that she would finish all her studies in one day, but since the principal had advised her, she would listen to him and take the next few exams in the first half of next year. The two of them then discussed which subjects Chu Luo would take the exams for. The principal personally helped Chu Luo register and said to her, ¡°The exam is the day after tomorrow. Come over tomorrow to get your admission ticket.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After talking to the principal, Chu Luo went invisible and logged into the school¡¯s BBS to take a look. It was only then that she realized that it was filled with posts guessing why she hadn¡¯t gone back to take the exams. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the goddesse back to participate in the foreignnguage examination? Did she forget?¡± ¡°Could something have happened? I was still thinking ofpeting with Chu Luo to see whose Japanese score is higher.¡± ¡°Chu Luo applied for so many subjects. Could it be that she didn¡¯t dare toe because she felt that she couldn¡¯t do it in the end?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing my goddess can¡¯t do. She must have had something important to attend to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Junior Chu prove her strength when she participated in the Presidential Conference of many countries with the principal previously? With her ability to trante on the spot, is she afraid of a mere Level 4 or 6 examination? In my opinion, she can even pass Level 8 directly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if she only speaks well and has average writing skills? You have to know that Chu Luo said that she would pass everything. I think she¡¯s just a deserter.¡± ¡°I think so too. To think I¡¯ve been studying until two or three in the morning every day since I found out that she applied for my foreignnguage. I even woke up at five in the morning to study just so I couldpete with her in the examination hall. In the end, she actually disappeared without even exining.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo could tell from their words that they were indignant. Imperial University spoke about results. There must be more than one or two people who wanted to surpass her in results. At the thought of this, Chu Luo smiled. She suddenly had a nasty thought: I wonder if these people will explode on the spot when the school announces that I¡¯m taking the Level 8 foreignnguage test on Sunday? Chu Luo looked at it for a while before she exited the BBS. She didn¡¯t feel like reading today, so she logged into the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game that she hadn¡¯t logged in for a long time. It was possible that because she had not been online for a long time, when the news of her going online appeared in the news column, it was instantly flooded by yers. After Chu Luo swaggered to the PK arena and killed a max-level yer, the entire world exploded. ¡°D*mn, did I see wrongly? [Bai Ling], who hasn¡¯t been online in a long time, is online!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. If we follow [Bai Ling], we will definitely be able to watch a showdown between experts. I wonder who¡¯s not afraid of death to provoke her?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo controlled her game character to leave the PK arena and was pulled into two groups by Wang Mingtao. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, you finally appeared!!! Chu Luo looked at the row of exmation marks on the screen and replied with a calm expression. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, since you appeared, does that mean you¡¯reing back? My seniors and I miss you to death. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Why don¡¯t we form a team and PK? Coincidentally, someone came to my ce to provoke me every day when you weren¡¯t around. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson today. Chu Luo looked at this long passage and suddenly thought of the idiom ¡®fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might to bully others¡¯. [Bai Ling]: Who provoked you? Is the person who provoked you online? [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Yes, he¡¯s at the PK arena. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: He¡¯s in room 11 doing a PK. His user id is called [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] ridiculed: This person is really shameless. He even wants to have a harem of 3,000 beauties. I think he hasn¡¯t woken up from his dream. [Bai Ling]: When hees out of the PK arena, challenge him directly. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Okay! Chu Luo nced at the level of operation of the yer [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] and could tell at a nce that it was trained using money. She was a little disappointed. [Bai Ling]: How can you let such a yer provoke you? [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] gave a depressed expression and said, ¡°This yer has arge group of underlings. Moreover, his PK standards are different every time. When he provoked me, his operating skills were especially awesome. Hearing this, Chu Luo knew that when this person provoked Wang Mingtao, he had called for a stunt double. She didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, that [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] came down from the PK arena. Wang Mingtao directly clicked on the PK challenge. When [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] saw the ount [Evil Dragon Crossing the River], he immediately mocked, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my defeated opponent? How dare you challenge me to a PK challenge. Kid, I won¡¯t be polite to you this time.¡± [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call a few helpers over. Otherwise, others will say that I deliberately bullied [Bai Ling]¡¯s people. [Bai Ling]: Since you know that he¡¯s my friend and still deliberately provoked him, how suicidal are you? [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Bai Ling!!! [Bai Ling]: ept the challenge. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for starting a forced PK. The other party didn¡¯t speak for a long time. More and more yers gathered at the PK arena. Everyone was talking about how suicidal [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] was to PK with [Bai Ling] or whether the fellow had run away when seeing that [Bai Ling] was here. Unexpectedly, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] quickly typed again: So be it. I¡¯ll let you guys see what it means to defeat the number one on the Inte today. With that, he epted the PK challenge.. Chapter 464 - God [Y] Is Confessing to [Bai Ling]

Chapter 464: God [Y] Is Confessing to [Bai Ling]

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Bai Ling] and [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] entered the PK arena, and the entire ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ exploded. All the yers worldwide crowded towards the empire¡¯s server. The entire server traffic instantly rose. In the end, they still couldn¡¯t withstand the load and sounded the siren. zing Glory Gaming Corporation immediately sped up the server. Outside the arena was a dense crowd of yers from all over the world. In the arena, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] changed from his previous provocative tone and directly attacked. Chu Luo didn¡¯t waste her breath and quickly took the blow. The powerful move blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. The crowd sitting in front of theputer was shocked. ¡°D*mn! This [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] actually has some ability to withstand a move like [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also fought with [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] before. He¡¯s not that powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that this person is a money yer. All his equipment is limited edition. It¡¯s already good enough to have one or two such equipment. To think he¡¯s wearing limited edition gear all over his body.¡± ¡°Maybe he has the ability to get these pieces of equipment.¡± ¡°Is the person downstairs joking? Even the top 50 yers in the world don¡¯t have such equipment. How long has this person been famous for?¡± ¡°I think the person upstairs is envious, jealous, and hateful.¡± ¡°Stop arguing. If [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] is really capable, defeat [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡­ The discussion didn¡¯tst long. After [Bai Ling]¡¯s chain kill, the health bar above [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]¡¯s head dropped. Before anyone could take a deep breath, [Bai Ling] followed up with another fatal skill. System Notification: (yer [Bai Ling] defeated [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]. Do you want to continue PKing?) [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Continue! This time, before [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] could make a move, everyone saw the health bar above his head drop slowly. At the same time, the top-grade equipment on him fell off one by one. [Bai Ling] clicked on Pick Up. All the yers: ¡°¡­¡± After that, every time [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] dropped a piece of equipment, [Bai Ling] clicked to pick it up. In the end, seeing that he was only left with a pair of underpants, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] raised the white g. Everyone: ¡°This person is here to deliver equipment to [Bai Ling] on purpose, right?¡± At this moment, in Chu Luo¡¯s temporary news column. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: [Bai Ling], you¡¯ve picked up so many pieces of my top-grade equipment. Let¡¯s be friends. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: As long as you¡¯re my friend, I¡¯ll give you all the top-grade equipment here. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: No, no, no. How about you be my master? As long as you be my master, I¡¯ll give you a set of top-grade female costume. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Let me tell you, if you fancy any equipment, I promise to get it for you anytime. Chu Luo looked at the arrogant yer and subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan, who was working. Li Yan felt her gaze and looked up. Chu Luo showed him herptop. ¡°This person is even more wealthy than you.¡± Li Yan nced at it and pursed his lips into a displeased smile. He retracted his gaze from Chu Luo¡¯sptop and quickly typed on his ownptop. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it seriously. She blocked the message from [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] and said to Wang Mingtao. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow to get my exam admission tickets.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: When are you going to school, Sister Chu? I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate. [Bai Ling]: Around half-past nine. [Bai Ling]: I¡¯ll go off first. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, wait. Mom wants you toe to our house for lunch tomorrow. [Bai Ling]: Sure. Chu Luo left the game. However, she didn¡¯t know that not long after she logged out of the game, world news kept appearing. (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] a top-grade XX scepter.) (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] top-grade XX boots.) (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] a top-grade XX costume.) ¡­ More than ten world messages in a row made the entire ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ fall into a strange silence. After about a minute, the entire game exploded. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! Didn¡¯t these pieces of equipment only recently get announced in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? They can¡¯t even be bought with money?¡± ¡°God [Y] is indeed God [Y]. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t attack, but once he attacks, he instantly kills anyone!¡± ¡°This makes me suspect God [Y] ¡®s identity even more. Could he really be one of the upper echelons of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s part of the upper echelons of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯, don¡¯t you suspect why God [Y] is giving [Bai Ling] equipment that can¡¯t be bought with money?¡± ¡°Could it be that¡­ God [Y] likes [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°The person above is telling the truth. Isn¡¯t that obvious? God [Y] is confessing his love to [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Definitely. Previously, God [Y] appeared after [Bai Ling] appeared. God [Y] definitely appeared because of [Bai Ling].¡± When Wang Mingtao, who was still in the game, saw these discussions, he was a little anxious. He quickly typed. ¡°Can you people not make wild guesses? [Bai Ling] has a boyfriend in real life!¡± It would have been better if Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t said that. Once he did, the gossip fever in all the yers¡¯ hearts burned. ¡°O! A love triangle!!!¡± ¡°I wonder if [Bai Ling] ¡®s real-life boyfriend ys the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯. I feel that [Bai Ling] and [God Y] are the perfect match.¡± ¡°I think so too. Since [Bai Ling] is so powerful, only our God [Y] is worthy of her.¡± ¡°If God [Y] is really an upper echelon in the Battle of Lightyears, he might pursue [Bai Ling] in real life. I wonder if [Bai Ling] will dump her real boyfriend and get together with God [Y]. I¡¯ll wait for the real-life love triangle!!!¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo turned off herputer, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look¡­ at him.¡± Li Yan knew that Chu Luo was talking about Chu Yichen and wanted to stop work to apany her. Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t apany me. I¡¯ll go see if I can wake him up. I¡¯ll talk to him alone when he wakes up.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. Chu Luo walked towards Chu Yichen¡¯s courtyard alone. Chu Yichen¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t far from theirs. Chu Luo strolled over with an umbre and it took five to six minutes. There were a few winter plums nted in this courtyard. It was when the winter plums bloomed that Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the winter plums from afar. She pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. When the people taking care of Chu Yichen saw hering, they quickly came out to wee her. As Chu Luo walked into the house, she said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can do your own things. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them dispersed. When Chu Luo walked to Chu Yichen¡¯s bedroom door, she suddenly stopped and pushed it open. Chu Yichen slept there quietly with a peaceful expression. Chu Luo walked over and lifted his eyelids to take a look. She then took his pulse and realized that he had adapted well to the outside world. Thus, she unsealed his sleeping acupoint. Chu Yichen opened his eyes and a trace of confusion shed across them. However, he quickly put away his doubts and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°This is my house with Yan.¡± Chu Luo exined to him. ¡°It¡¯s the man you saw before. You¡­¡± At this point, she thought for a while and continued, ¡°It¡¯s been 18 years since you went to that tomb. Since you¡¯re back, you definitely can¡¯t ept the current society for a while. Next, you can use tools like the Inte and the television to adapt to modern society. ¡°We¡¯ll send some people over to teach you then. Ask if you have anything you don¡¯t understand. ¡°Also¡­ you can stay with us or go back to Ocean City directly. The vi over there is still there. You can continue doing the antique business.¡± Chu Luo had wanted to say directly that he could return to Ocean City when the time came, but looking at his obsidian eyes, she had subconsciously added that sentence. Perhaps Chu Yichen was still not used to talking, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded at her slightly and closed his eyes, looking like he wanted to rest. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then rest. If there¡¯s anything, you can directly instruct the people here or get them to call me.¡± With that, she left. After Chu Luo turned around, Chu Yichen opened his eyes and stared at her back. A trace of confusion and indescribableplexity shed across his eyes. The next morning, Chu Luo first went to Old Gao¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Old Gao was practicing Taiji in the courtyard. When he saw Chu Luo, he stopped. Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Teacher Gao, isn¡¯t it good to practice Taiji too?¡± ¡°Haha, right. I¡¯ve been practicing Taiji recently. I feel much lighter, but¡­ I still like to run.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you can run however you want in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. Why don¡¯t we go for a run now?¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Gao retracted his posture and walked out of the courtyard with Chu Luo to run. Mrs.. Gao, who had just walked out of the door, wanted to stop the two of them but didn¡¯t have time to speak. Chapter 465 - Missed the Level Four and Six Exam, Can Only Take the Exam for Level Eight

Chapter 465: Missed the Level Four and Six Exam, Can Only Take the Exam for Level Eight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them ran for half an hour before returning. Mrs. Gao was still a little worried. She quickly pulled Old Gao and asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Are you dizzy? Do you want to vomit? Do you want to sit down first?¡± Old Gao jumped a few times in front of her. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t jump!¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re just worried for no reason. Since Chu Xiao Luo said that she would treat me, I¡¯d definitely recover.¡± Only then did Mrs. Gao smile. She looked at Chu Luo in embarrassment and exined, ¡°Little Chu, it¡¯s not that I doubt your abilities. It¡¯s just that Old Gao scared me. I always feel uneasy.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, I understand how you feel.¡± Mrs. Gao smiled and said, ¡°Good child, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going to Imperial University to get my admission ticket today. Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao, do you want to take a tour around Imperial University?¡± When Old Gao heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mrs. Gao also looked eager. She asked, ¡°When do you n to go to Imperial University?¡± ¡°Immediately.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change our clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo was waiting for Old Gao and Mrs. Gao to change their clothes in the living room, the butler came in from outside and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Chu can walk on the ground today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How far can he walk?¡± ¡°A few steps.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Actually, the butler had long guessed that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t the Chu Luo from before, so he asked, ¡°Miss Chu, if Mr. Chu asks about you, do I tell him everything about you?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Tell him.¡± In any case, Chu Yichen had never participated in the original Chu Luo¡¯s growth. He wouldn¡¯t suspect anything even if the butler told him. The butler responded and stood there without saying anything. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao quickly changed their clothes and came down. They specially wore coats. Old Gao was wearing a ck coat while Mrs. Gao wore a brown coat. Needless to say, they looked very cultured. Chu Luo gave the two of them a thumbs up. ¡°If Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao walk in Imperial University and the students see you, they will definitely greet you and say ¡®Hello, Teacher¡¯.¡± Old Gao was delighted to hear this. ¡°Then my wife and I will pretend to be teachers at Imperial University for the entire day.¡± Mrs. Gao nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The four of them walked out of the courtyard together. There was already a car parked outside. The butler opened the car door for them and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Gao, Mrs. Gao, goodbye.¡± After saying that, he retreated to the side. After the car drove out, Old Gao sighed. ¡°Mr. Beitang is the most gentlemanly man I¡¯ve ever seen. Moreover, he knows a lot. A person like him should be very sessful in everything he does. How can he be willing to be the Li family¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Chu Luo had never thought about this matter. After all, everyone around Li Yan was outstanding. However, thinking about the respect the butler of the Li residence in America had for Beitang Hong, Chu Luo believed that being Li Yan¡¯s butler wasn¡¯t a waste of his abilities. When the car arrived at Imperial University, it was half-past nine. From afar, Chu Luo saw a red-haired Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao also saw their car and jumped up. After the car stopped, he immediately walked over. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re here?¡± When Wang Mingtao saw that after Chu Luo alighted, two others followed her down. When he saw who it was, he immediately greeted Old Gao excitedly, ¡°Hello, Teacher Gao.¡± When Old Gao first saw Wang Mingtao, he was wondering why this boy looked like a gangster. When he heard him call him that, he was immediately amused. ¡°Student, do you know me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re Sister Chu¡¯s form teacher in high school. I know everything about Sister Chu¡¯s high school.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao suddenly sighed. ¡°If only my form teacher was as good as you, Teacher Gao. You¡¯re my ideal form teacher.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were both amused by his words. Old Gao said, ¡°This ssmate really knows how to talk.¡± ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Teacher Gao, my name is Wang Mingtao. I¡¯m Sister Chu¡¯sckey. Are you guys here to y at Imperial University today? When Sister Chu goes to the leader¡¯s officeter, I¡¯ll bring you guys around. I promise to let you guys tour the most famous ces in Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Old Gaoughed until his eyes narrowed into slits. Wang Mingtao saw the opportunity and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, tell me about Sister Chu when she was in high school. What I know is all on the television and on the Inte. I want to know about Sister Chu¡¯s embarrassing incidents in high school.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at him. Wang Mingtao was a little arrogant today. He stood beside Old Gao. As Old Gao was also someone who wanted to talk about Chu Luo¡¯s high school matters whenever he saw someone, the two of them hit it off immediately. In the end, Chu Luo became the extra one. It was the weekend, and there were fewer people in the school. Whenever anyone who passed by saw her, they would stop in excitement and scream. ¡°Heavens, am I seeing things? Chu Luo came to school today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Chu Luo is finally here in school. Having not seen her for so long, I don¡¯t even have the energy to go for ss.¡± ¡°Me too. No one is stimting me. I feel like I don¡¯t have a goal anymore.¡± ¡°But why is she here today? Did the school ask her to take her level four or six exam at ater date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, Chu Luo taking the Level 4 and 6 exams is just a formality. I really want to see how she managed to test for a few foreignnguages at the same time in one day.¡± ¡°If she really is allowed to test for level four or six, the school will be too biased. Moreover, since everyone else has taken the tests, who knows if anyone will give her the answers?¡± ¡°My goddess needs to know the answers in advance? What a joke.¡± ¡°Although we know that she won¡¯t cheat, we can¡¯t stop the people from other schools from thinking that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but did you notice that the teacher walking beside the goddess looks very familiar?¡± ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher, Teacher Gao?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Should we go and greet them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­ In a short while, they were surrounded by students who passed by. Everyone greeted Old Gao. Old Gao didn¡¯t expect Imperial University students to be so enthusiastic and greeted them happily. Seeing that more and more people were gathering around, Chu Luo looked at the time and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, help me entertain Teacher Gao and his wife. I¡¯ll go get my admission ticket first.¡± Wang Mingtao assured her, ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission.¡± Chu Luo left and went to the school¡¯s head¡¯s office. The principal was waiting for her in his office today. Chu Luo went straight to his office. The principal handed her a few admission tickets and said, ¡°I¡¯ve applied to the Education Bureau for you to take the Level 8 exams for a few foreignnguages at the same time. The Education Bureau has considered your special situation, so you¡¯ll be taking the exams alone in an examination hall tomorrow. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s straightforward answer, the principal smiled and said sternly, ¡°Alright, then. You will start at eight in the morning until noon. In the afternoon, you¡¯ll start at 1: 30 until 5: 30. When you go back, you¡¯ll have to prepare well. When the timees, you must let the other schools see that even if you don¡¯t test for level four or six, you can still defeat everyone who tests for level eight.¡± The principal had actually endured a lot of pressure to receive approval for Chu Luo to test for level eight and a fewnguages at the same time. At that time, he had even written a military order to the Education Bureau. However, he didn¡¯t tell Chu Luo this. He only said, ¡°I believe in your ability very much. Take it as an ordinary exam tomorrow. Don¡¯t feel any pressure.¡± Chu Luo nodded. How could she be stressed? The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo came out of the principal¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the hall on the first floor, she bumped into Nangong Yi, who had just walked in. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo, he immediately revealed a faint smile and said to her, ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡± These words were obviously telling Chu Luo that he was here to stop her. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the few admission tickets in her hand and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to test for level eight in a few foreignnguages at the same time?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, haven¡¯t you heard the news?¡± The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Alright, my question is indeed redundant¡­ I came to look for you because I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The two of them walked out of the office building. As Nangong Yi walked, he said, ¡°The exchange students are going back next week. ording to the tradition of the past years, our Student Union will throw a farewell party. Previously, you agreed to receive them together. It¡¯s fine if you have to leave halfway if you have something to attend to, but you have to organize the farewell party, right?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do they all know how to speak Imperial by now?¡± Chapter 466 - Why Are You Here? To Watch the Show?

Chapter 466: Why Are You Here? To Watch the Show?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nangong Yi didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to ask this. He was stunned for a moment before heughed. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo and Andre¡¯spetition had shocked everyone at that time, especially since Andre¡¯s oue was really tragic. Therefore, regardless of what those people thought in their hearts, after they heard that Chu Luo had something to attend to and had taken a leave of absence, they all worked hard to learn the Imperialnguage. Seeing how enthusiastic they were, the people from Imperial University were extremely smug and willing to teach them. Thus, after learning during this period of time, those people didn¡¯t have a problem holding a simple conversation in Imperial. When Chu Luo heard this answer, she was satisfied and asked, ¡°How did you hold a farewell party in the past?¡± ¡°Depends. Every year¡¯s farewell party is different. It can be a gathering, or we can invite them to attend the famous ancient sites in the capital. We can even hold a tea party.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and think about it. I¡¯ll tell you on Monday.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked to the parking spot. Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°Junior, are you going to look for your high school form teacher now?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that Nangong Yi already knew about this, but she still had something to attend to. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the technology building first.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m preparing to go to the technology building too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The two of them swiped their cards and pushed out a bike. As they rode the bike over, Nangong Yi told Chu Luo why he was going to the technology building. As they spoke, they talked about thepany owned by Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Since you just came back, I wonder if you have paid attention to Senior Tang¡¯spany?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that he would ask this. Nangong Yi smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with Senior Tang. I visit hispany asionally.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with theirpany?¡± If there was really something, Wang Mingtao would have told her yesterday. Since Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t say anything, it proved that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not about theirpany. It¡¯s Senior Tang¡¯s private matter. When I went over yesterday afternoon, I felt that Senior Tang had something on his mind, but he concealed it very well. The others didn¡¯t seem to notice.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°Actually, I asked him in private, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Theirpany is just starting. They can¡¯t be distracted by some things, so I brought it up to you. You have many ideas. See if you can help when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nned to ask Wu Yiyaoter to see if she knew. The two of them entered the technology building. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t have the right to enter where Chu Luo went, so the two of them went their own ways. When Chu Luo entered, Professor Tang and a group of technicians were surrounding the gaming capsule, discussing as they adjusted the data. In the gaming capsuley an experimental body that was close to a human brain. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb everyone. She stood behind and listened. After a while, one of the technicians said, ¡°I think we can use humans for experiments. Our experiments have been very sessful recently. There¡¯s no need to wait for Chu toe back before doing them.¡± Another person disagreed. ¡°Only Chu knows medicine. Although we¡¯re using the experimental body that is most simr to the human brain, it¡¯s still different no matter how simr it is. What if something goes wrong when the mental power of the human brain is connected to the virtual world?¡± ¡°How can there be a problem? I think our experiment has reached a very mature stage.¡± ¡°No. None of us have experimented with real people before. How can it be considered a mature stage?¡± ¡­ The two of them actually started arguing. Professor Wu was about to persuade them not to argue when he suddenly saw Chu Luo standing behind them. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± With Professor Wu¡¯s greeting, the others all turned to look at her. Chu Luo nodded at everyone and walked to the gaming capsule. She nced at the data on it and said to Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, you can apply to the higher-ups to use real people for experiments. However, those real people must have no medical history.¡± Professor Wu nodded at her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apply immediately.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the conference room. The other technicians immediately surrounded Chu Luo. Everyone talked excitedly about using real people to experiment. After a while, Professor Wu came out of the conference room and said to everyone, ¡°Thepany said that the upper echelons will immediately hold a meeting to confirm this matter. We just have to wait.¡± When everyone heard this, they were very happy. ¡°This way, our gaming capsule can really start the closed beta before the new year. Maybe it will be listed directly on the Empire¡¯s new year¡¯s day.¡± ¡°You can use your mental power to enter the game world. When the timees, our information age will enter a new domain. You can imagine the scene of everyone going to the game world to live and fight monsters.¡± The more they spoke, the more excited they became. Chu Luo and Professor Wu stood there. Professor Tang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, since you¡¯ve already developed a drug that stimtes the cerebral nerves, are you going to publish a paper and apply for a patent or something?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re already working on the thesis. After it¡¯s published, we¡¯ll immediately apply for a patent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Professor Wu was just asking casually. He believed that Professor Tang wouldn¡¯t let Chu Luo suffer a loss in this area. Chu Luo thought of what Nangong Yi had said and asked Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, is Sister Wu in school?¡± Professor Wu smiled and shook his head. ¡°No. She went shopping with her mother today.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. She stayed here for a while more, then left after informing everyone. When she walked out of the technology building, she didn¡¯t expect that there were already many people from the foreign universities¡¯ Student Union standing outside the door. Nangong Yi was standing in the middle of them and saying something to them. Chu Luo walked out and nced at this group of people before shifting her gaze to Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi gave her a helpless look. ¡°When they heard that you were here, they all came over.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why are you guys here? To watch the show?¡± Everyone choked. After a while, one of the brown-haired boys said in stumbling Imperial, ¡°Chu, your vicious mouth is as beautiful as your face.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± That person smiled and said, ¡°You said before that as long as we learn the Imperialnguage, we can talk to you. Now, I want to talk to you about the Student Union¡¯s daily life. What do you think?¡± Chu Luo looked at the person who hade prepared and the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet. If you want to talk to me about the Student Union, you can wait until I be the President of the Student Union.¡± Another curly-haired boy asked, ¡°In that case, can I talk to you about learning? I study microbiology. Since you know medicine, you must be very good in this area.¡± It had to be known that medicine was only a branch of microbiology. Since Chu Luo was studying so many subjects, it was impossible for her to have learnt all of microbiology. So this person was obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. When this person said that, everyone stared at Chu Luo, wanting to see her troubled expression. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Compete in what?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± The boy was obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. He even made it sound so nice. ¡°Let¡¯spete on how to find the pathogen on two animals.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± These words made many people gasp for Chu Luo in private. The Imperial University students standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. A girl stood up and said, ¡°Student, you¡¯re obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. Everyone knows that it¡¯s very difficult to find pathogens in an animal. You¡­¡± The curly-haired boy looked at Chu Luo and interrupted the girl. ¡°Chu Luo, do you ept my suggestion?¡± Although Andre¡¯s behavior during thepetition between Chu Luo and himst time was indeed despicable, they were all Student Union students from other countries. They were all proud children of their school. Because of Andre, they had to endure doubts by many people on the Inte, and they weren¡¯t happy about this. They all wanted topete with Chu Luo. They just wanted everyone to know that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Chu Luo also had a specialization that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t say yes.¡± A few students from Imperial University shouted at the same time. Chu Luo looked at the curly-haired boy and smiled when she saw the provocation in his eyes. She said, ¡°I ept, but it has to wait until Monday.¡± ¡°Why the wait?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo waved the few admission tickets in her hand at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the foreignnguage tests tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Wow! Chu Luo is really taking the tests for a fewnguages at once!¡± ¡°Could it be that Chu Luo really intends to make up for the level four or six exam?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why is the admission ticket in her hand different from a level-four or level-six one?¡± The Imperial University¡¯s admission ticket looked a little different for each level. Anyone who had taken the tests before could tell at a nce. At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re holding a foreignnguage Level 8 admission ticket, right?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo put away her admission ticket and ignored everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. She looked at the curly-haired boy. ¡°I have time at noon on Monday. See you in the biology department.¡± After saying that, she walked forward before anyone could react. The curly-haired boy finally came back to his senses when she walked out of his sight and said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be too confident. If you admit that you don¡¯t know how to do it now, ourpetition can be canceled.¡± Chu Luo stopped and said without looking back, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t, she could learn it immediately. Chapter 467 - Something Ridiculous Has Happened

Chapter 467: Something Ridiculous Has Happened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo found Old Gao and the others, a group of people was actually acting as tour guides to them. Everyone was chatting andughing, and the atmosphere was extremely good. Chu Luo had rarely seen Old Gaough so happily. She didn¡¯t walk over and just stood there and watched. However, someone quickly discovered her. ¡°Chu Luo is here.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, Chu Luo is here.¡± Only then did Chu Luo walk towards everyone. Wang Mingtao waited for her toe over and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are you done with your work?¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the other students. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for apanying Teacher Gao and his wife to tour Imperial University.¡± Everyone was a little ttered. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s our dream to chat with your high school form teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve long wanted to chat with Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao is my ideal teacher. I¡¯m so envious of Chu Luo for having such a teacher.¡± ¡­ Everyone spoke nicely, but from their expressions, Chu Luo knew that these people wanted to hear Old Gao talk about her embarrassing incidents in high school. Chu Luo looked at Old Gao with bright eyes. Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Imperial University is indeed the cradle of academia. Talking with everyone broadens my horizons. You youngsters are really creative.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, have you obtained your admission tickets?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Show it to me.¡± Chu Luo handed Old Gao the admission tickets. The others craned their necks to look. Old Gao sighed. ¡°So this is how the admission ticket for level eight in foreignnguages looks like. Back then, I only passed level six and wasn¡¯t in the mood to take the exam again. I¡¯m so ashamed, so ashamed.¡± The others immediately said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you teach mathematics. It doesn¡¯t matter if you get into level eight or not. Besides, many people who study foreignnguages can¡¯t pass level eight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher Gao, you¡¯re already very amazing.¡± ¡°However, Chu Luo actually managed to test for level eight directly. Moreover, it¡¯s a fewnguages. Heavens! Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome.¡± ¡°Quick, look at which foreignnguages Chu Luo are taking the exams for.¡± Many people took out their phones. Old Gao took out an admission ticket and everyone took a photo. Then, they eximed. Some people gloated and said, ¡°The seniors are in trouble. Chu Luo will take the exam with them tomorrow. I wonder if they will feel pressured.¡± ¡°Definitely. Previously, Chu Luo said that she wanted to test for level four and six at the same time. Many times, when I passed by the School of Foreign Languages, I could see the first and second-year students holding books and listening to the foreignnguage audio. Their enthusiasm isparable to us preparing for the college entrance examination back then.¡± ¡­ Everyone started chatting again. Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, suddenly received a call from Daddy Wang. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, my father called to ask us to go back to eat with Teacher Gao and the others.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Students, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Only then did everyone realize that the morning had passed. Everyone still wanted to hear what earth-shattering things Chu Luo did in thest semester of the third year, so they asked Teacher Gao expectantly, ¡°Teacher Gao, are you still going to attend Imperial University this afternoon? There are still many ces to tour at Imperial University. If youe, we¡¯ll continue to apany you.¡± Imperial University was too big. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish touring it in a day or two. Old Gao was actually prepared to tour for a day too. He said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait for you by the school gate.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Okay.¡± After making an agreement with Old Gao, these students left. Only then did Wang Mingtao say, ¡°Teacher Gao,e to my house for dinner first. My father is already waiting for us by the school gate.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at each other and were a little embarrassed. ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare anything. It¡¯s not good to suddenly disturb your family.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? Teacher Gao, you¡¯re Sister Chu¡¯s form teacher in high school. My family and I wee you and your wife very much. If you really want to prepare anything, you¡¯re being too formal. Sister Chu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Uncle Wang and the others are very nice people. Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother knew that you were here and specially cooked a table of dishes today. If you don¡¯t go, we definitely won¡¯t be able to finish it. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t out-talk Little Wang.¡± ¡°Haha, so let¡¯s go.¡± Previously, the three of them had walked when they came over. Now that they were going to the school gate, they would definitely have to walk a little far. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s ride a bike over.¡± Wang Mingtao was in a difficult position. ¡°We can only push out two bicycles. How are we going to ride them?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Teacher Gao will share a bike with his wife.¡± Old Gao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll carry my wife while you carry Chu Xiao Luo.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher Gao, your arrangement is good.¡± After saying that, he enthusiastically pushed out a bike and thought smugly, ¡®With Teacher Gao around today, I don¡¯t believe Sister Chu can force me to sit in the back.¡¯ Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Give the bike to Teacher Gao.¡± Wang Mingtao opened his mouth and wanted to say no, but under Chu Luo¡¯s narrowed eyes, he reluctantly handed the bike to Old Gao. Only then did Chu Luo go over and push out another bike. She crossed her legs and sat in the front seat. Wang Mingtao suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°Sister Chu, let me ride the bike in front.¡± After saying that, he looked at her pleadingly. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and tilted her head to say to Teacher Gao, who was about to say something, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she kicked the bike out. ¡°Hey, this girl is still so stubborn.¡± Old Gao sighed and said to Wang Mingtao earnestly, ¡°Little Wang, Chu Xiao Luo has this kind of personality. You better catch up quickly. Otherwise, you can only run after us.¡± Wang Mingtao thought in frustration, ¡®I¡¯ve experienced this kind of thing a long time ago.¡¯ ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao run after her, Old Gao smiled and said to Mrs. Gao, ¡°Little Wang has a good personality.¡± Mrs. Gao also smiled. ¡°To be friends with Chu Luo, their characters should be good.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Those with bad personalities would long have been angered to death by Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s domineering temper.¡± The four of them arrived outside the school gate. Indeed, Daddy Wang was already waiting there. When Daddy Wang saw Teacher Gao, he came over and shook his hand enthusiastically. Then, the few of them went to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. Old Gao and Daddy Wang chatted very well. Mrs. Gao and Mommy Wang also chatted very well. The four of them were heard chatting throughout the meal. Wang Mingtao, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, listened to their conversation for a while. He looked at Chu Luo, who was eating with a wooden face, and chuckled. ¡°Sister Chu, everyone will know what happened to you in high school in the future.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. With a wooden face, she asked, ¡°Was there anything embarrassing?¡± Wang Mingtao was stumped by the question. Old Gao had been talking about how awesome Chu Luo was. There truly wasn¡¯t anything embarrassing. Chu Luo nced at the speechless Wang Mingtao and continued eating. At this moment, Mommy Wang suddenly asked, ¡°Since Little Chu showed an impressive performance during thest semester, why did she hide her strength previously?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao interrupted, ¡°In such a family, Sister Chu would definitely have triggered her cousin¡¯s jealousy if she didn¡¯t hide her strength. Then, the cousin would have yed tricks on her. Sister Chu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her rtives, so she deliberately concealed her strength. This way, she could ruthlessly p their faces in the end.¡± The four of them actually felt that Wang Mingtao made sense and started discussing again. The meal took nearly two hours. Daddy Wang had originally nned to apany Old Gao and the others to tour Imperial University this afternoon, but he didn¡¯t expect to suddenly receive a huge order. He put on his coat and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s a big client at my flower shop. I can¡¯t tour with you guys today. Next time Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gaoe to the capital, I¡¯ll definitely tour with you guys.¡± After saying that, he even instructed Wang Mingtao to apany Old Gao and the others to tour before leaving. Chu Luo and the others came out of Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. She had originally nned to apany Old Gao and the others for the entire afternoon, but just as she reached the Imperial Gate, she received a call from Xie Minghai. Xie Minghai was obviously calling secretly. His voice was very low. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, I heard that you went to Imperial University. Do you have time toe over now?¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What happened?¡± Xie Minghai said in aplicated tone, ¡°Old Tang¡¯s family is here. They¡­ they wanted to find a wife for Old Tang, so they brought the girl here.¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°What did Senior Tang say?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Old Tang said that there¡¯s someone he likes. His family didn¡¯t even ask who it was and firmly disagreed. They even said that Old Tang is an ingrate. Moreover¡­ his family wants him to live with that woman directly to nurture their rtionship. Otherwise, they will stay in ourpany and not leave.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned even more. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. Wang Mingtao heard a little bit of the conversation on the phone and quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, did something happen to the seniors¡¯pany?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao and Mrs. Gao and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, I have something to attend to and will leave for a while. You guys and Taozi can stroll around first. I¡¯ll look for you guyster.¡± After saying that, she said to him, ¡°It¡¯s Senior Tang¡¯s private matter. I¡¯lle back after taking a look.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°Alright, Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Teacher Gao and his wife.¡± Old Gao chimed in, ¡°Little Chu, if you have something to attend to, go ahead. We can tour by ourselves.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called the chauffeur to go straight to the seniors¡¯pany. Chapter 468 - Accidentally Becoming a Vixen

Chapter 468: identally Bing a Vixen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo arrived outside thepany door, she happened to hear a middle-aged woman raise her voice and use someone sharply. ¡°You heartless ingrate. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yue¡¯s family, how could you have the money to study in university? Now that you¡¯ve studied and be sessful, you¡¯ve forgotten your roots, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mom, can we talk at my ce first?¡± Tang Zhiyun sounded helpless and tired. Chu Luo stopped when she reached the door. She nced at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, who was a traditional and domineering middle-aged rural woman. The young woman standing beside the middle-aged woman should be Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue was petite and had average looks. She was splendidly dressed, and it was clear that she had put effort into dolling up. While the middle-aged woman faced off against Tang Zhiyun, this youngdy didn¡¯t speak but stood there obediently. However, her eyes darted between Tang Zhiyun and the entirepany with satisfaction and determination. Beside the woman stood a bespectacled man who bore some resemnce to Tang Zhiyun. He must be his younger brother. He was also advising the middle-aged woman. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s listen to Brother and go back with him to his ce. We¡¯ve been here all this time. If a clientes, it will definitely affect Brother¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Is business more important than your brother¡¯s life? If he doesn¡¯t give me a definite answer today, I won¡¯t leave.¡± At this point, the middle-aged woman said to Tang Zhiyun earnestly, ¡°Zhiyun, Mommy is doing this for your own good. Xiao Yue¡¯s family has helped us so much. When you were in university, I promised them that you would marry Xiao Yue. ¡°Look, you have your ownpany now. Once you be a boss, shouldn¡¯t you marry a wife? Xiao Yue has also graduated from university. She¡¯s just right for you. She¡¯ll definitely be able to help you when the timees.¡± At this moment, Xiao Yue finally said, ¡°Brother Tang, I study economics management in university. I can help you manage the ounts when the timees.¡± ¡°Exactly. Xiao Yue told me before that she likes to draw. She wanted to study in the Academy of Fine Arts, but she ended up studying economics management in order to help you.¡± The two of them chimed in as if Tang Zhiyun was a heartless and unfaithful man. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips and waited for them to finish speaking before saying, ¡°Mom, Xiao Yue¡¯s family did help me and my younger siblings, but I¡¯ve been returning the money to them since I received the first sum of money. After receiving the 200,000 yuan from the internationalpetition, I gave the money to Xiao Yue¡¯s older brother to build a house and marry a wife. Wasn¡¯t that repaying her family¡¯s kindness?¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun, what are you talking about? You should repay kindness with kindness. Since you can earn money now, what¡¯s wrong with helping Xiao Yue¡¯s family with some money?¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Mrs. Tang bellowed at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother and said to Tang Zhiyun domineeringly, ¡°I have agreed to your marriage with Xiao Yue. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t go to work. If you¡¯re an ingrate, you might as well go back and farm.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenlyughed and pped. Her p attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, younger brother, and Xiao Yue saw Chu Luo, the three of them were stunned by her appearance. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother blushed. Xiao Yue thought of something and turned pale. She asked Tang Zhiyun anxiously, ¡°Brother Tang, is she the person you like?¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she suddenly came back to her senses. Her expression changed and she looked at Chu Luo as if she was looking at a vixen. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, how dare you like such a woman? With such a beautiful face, she must not be a good woman!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Are you done? You can criticize me, but not Junior.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother¡¯s voice changed and she said in exasperation, ¡°How dare you shout at me just for this woman who looks like a vixen?¡± ¡°Auntie Tang.¡± Chu Luo exuded a fierce aura. Just as she was suppressing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, she walked over and said as she walked, ¡°I call you Auntie because you are the mother of my senior. Otherwise, I would have asked someone to throw you out of here.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Then see if I dare?¡± ¡°Junior, calm down, calm down.¡± When Xie Minghai and the others heard Chu Luo say that, they knew that she was angry. Worried that she would really get someone to throw Mrs. Tang down, they quickly stopped her. Xie Minghai whispered to her, ¡°This is Old Tang¡¯s mother, after all. We¡¯ll let Old Tang resolve this matter himself.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Tang red at Chu Luo. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, look at this crush of yours. This person has some manners¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Junior isn¡¯t my girlfriend at all. Mom, how much trouble do you want to cause?¡± Tang Zhiyun gave Chu Luo an apologetic look and said to his mother in a low voice, ¡°Without Junior¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up ourpany. You have been domineering all these years, and I have let you do whatever you want in the past. But¡­ I can¡¯t let you criticize Junior. You don¡¯t have to worry about my marriage anymore.¡± ¡°Aiyo¡­ You¡¯re all grown up now, huh. You don¡¯t even acknowledge me as your mother anymore. I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise you, and this is how you repay me¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother started to cry and was about to sit on the ground. Tang Zhiyun turned pale. The other boys were also anxious to pull her. Seeing this, to prevent herself from being impulsive, Chu Luo said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior, take your mother away first.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded at her and gestured to his brother that they should carry their mother away. Xiao Yue suddenly stopped in front of Chu Luo. She looked at the clothes and jewelry on Chu Luo and said with a pleading gaze, ¡°I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re ady from a wealthy family. You¡¯re also so beautiful. You can have all kinds of boyfriends. Brother Tang and I have long been engaged. I won¡¯t marry anyone other than him. Please don¡¯t break us up.¡± Chu Luo moved her fingers and felt a little itchy. She wanted to p such a person. Xiao Yue seemed to have sensed that she wanted to beat someone up and quickly chased after them. Chu Luo turned around and coldly looked at the few people who had left. Xie Minghai and the others quickly walked up to Chu Luo to appease her. ¡°Junior, calm down. Let¡¯s just treat that woman as air. She¡¯s an insignificant person anyway. Instead of being angry at her, you might as well read a few more books.¡± ¡°Exactly. I think that woman said something to Old Tang¡¯s mother that made Old Tang¡¯s mother cause such amotion. We have to trust that Old Tang can handle this.¡± Chu Luo looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°Did anyone tell Sister Wu about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. Taozi told us you were back this morning, so I called you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone to dial. Yu Lei quickly stopped her. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t. Old Tang hasn¡¯t confessed to Teacher Little Wu yet. If you tell her about this and she doesn¡¯t like Old Tang, she may very well ignore Old Tang for good.¡± Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng immediately nodded in agreement. Chu Luo nced at them. This was the first time she had encountered such a person. She had no experience. Thinking about it now, she felt that it was actually very easy to resolve this matter. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Sister Wu likes Senior Tang.¡± After saying that, she dialed a number. Wu Yiyao picked up the call quickly. It sounded a little noisy on the other end. ¡°Little Chu, you actually called me. Are you already back?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Sister Wu, are you busy now?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°No. My mother and I happened to be shopping when we met an old friend of hers. We¡¯re sitting in a cafe drinking coffee.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Then can you leave?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Sure. My mother and her friend have agreed to go to the hair salon in the afternoon. I¡¯ll just sit there anyway. Where are you? I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m in the seniors¡¯pany.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle after informing them.¡± The two of them hung up. Before Chu Luo could put away her phone, Xie Minghai asked anxiously, ¡°Junior, is it really good for you to do this? What if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Sister Wu really likes Senior Tang, she naturally won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. If she doesn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that good that we know?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The three boys were still a little worried, but they didn¡¯t know what to say, so they could only go to work first. Chu Luo had nothing to do, so she worked with them. Wu Yiyao arrived more than 40 minutester. When she walked to thepany, she subconsciously scanned the entirepany and the open office and asked, ¡°Is Little Tang not around today?¡± Chu Luo looked up from theputer and gestured to her. ¡°Sister Wu,e over and sit first. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Wu Yiyao walked over and sat beside her. The three boys instantly became nervous. At the same time, they stopped what they were doing and stretched their ears. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say that Tang Zhiyun liked her. She told her about Tang Zhiyun¡¯s family in a few simple words. After saying that, she asked her, ¡°Sister Wu, how do you think we should resolve this matter?¡± Chapter 469 - Are We Going to Watch the Show?

Chapter 469: Are We Going to Watch the Show?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the three boys heard this, they anxiously stared at her. Wu Yiyao lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She looked up and analyzed clearly, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, Little Tang¡¯s mother is a slightly domineering woman who knows how to repay kindness. That woman called Xiao Yue and her family are taking advantage of this point to refuse to let go of the marriage that they casually agreed to. ¡°Moreover, you said that Little Tang had given Xiao Yue¡¯s brother 200,000 yuan to build a house and marry a wife. ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure if Little Tang knew about this and gave the 200,000 yuan to them, but I¡¯m certain that Xiao Yue and her family are after Little Tang¡¯s current ability and potential in the future. ¡°If¡­ Little Tang has nothing left and doesn¡¯t even have the ability to earn money, do you think Xiao Yue will still choose to marry him?¡± After Wu Yiyao finished speaking, she picked up the water that Xie Minghai had poured for her and took a small sip. Then, with a smile, she looked at the few people who were stunned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Sister Wu is right. Also, since Xiao Yue has her sights on Senior Tang¡¯s future, I wonder if she will have a change of heart immediately if a rich and handsome man pursues her.¡± ¡°Little Chu is right.¡± ¡°However¡­ Senior Tang said that he has someone he likes, but his mother and Xiao Yue treat me as someone he likes. They don¡¯t believe him no matter how he exins.¡± At this point, Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao in distress. Wu Yiyao looked back at her. Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Sister Wu, if the person Senior Tang likes is you, will you ept him?¡± When the three boys heard this, they tightened their grip on the mouse. Wu Yiyao picked up the ss of water and lowered her eyes as if she was thinking. After a while, she said, ¡°No.¡± The three boys panicked. Xie Minghai stood up and said, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Old Tang is good in all aspects. Why won¡¯t you ept him?¡± Wu Yiyao tilted her head and looked at him. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Little Tang has never said anything in front of me, nor did he do anything that moved me. Why should I ept him?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xie Minghai was stumped by the question. When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Wu is right. It¡¯s impossible for you to ept Senior Tang just because he likes you. With your eligibility, you can find any outstanding man you want¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s deal with Xiao Yue first. Otherwise, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo asked Xie Minghai to call Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Get Senior Tang to take his mother shopping at the mall.¡± ¡°Junior, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Give that woman called Xiao Yue a chance to get to know a rich and handsome man.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message: ¡°Yan, help me find a tall, rich, and handsome man to seduce that Xiao Yue Senior Tang¡¯s mother brought.¡± Li Yan replied quickly: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Xie Minghai. She urged him, ¡°Senior Xie, make a call.¡± Xie Minghai had no choice but to take out his phone and call Tang Zhiyun. After the call, they fell silent. After about two minutes, a message came in from Xie Minghai¡¯s phone. After reading it, he said to them, ¡°Old Tang said that they¡¯ll go to the Central Square in the university cityter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, are we going to watch the show?¡± Wu Yiyao put down the cup in her hand and nodded. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, the two of them ignored the three boys and walked out together. The three boys looked at each other for a while. Yu Lei jolted and said, ¡°Why are we still standing here? Junior and Teacher Little Wu are such beautiful girls. How can they not have bodyguards?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to protect them.¡± Xu Qingfeng turned off hisputer and walked out with his coat. ¡°Old Tang drove the car away. If we don¡¯t hurry up, they¡¯ll go far away.¡± When the two of them heard this, they turned off theirputers, picked up their coats, and ran. Thest to leave, Xie Minghai had to turn off the lights and close the door. As he closed the door, he shouted at them anxiously, ¡°Get Junior and Teacher Little Wu to wait for me.¡± ¡­ At the Central Square of the university city. The square was packed during the weekend. There were voices,ughter, cheering, music, and the enthusiastic voices of the hosts who were holding an event. Wu Yiyao found a parking spot and stopped her car. Chu Luo was about to get off when someone knocked on the car window. Standing outside the car window was a bodyguard. Wu Yiyao lowered the car window and the bodyguard said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, Master wants you to put on your hat and mask before getting off.¡± Under Wu Yiyao¡¯s gaze, Chu Luo awkwardly took the hat and mask before the bodyguard left. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°CEO Li is so thoughtful.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she wrinkled her nose at her and put on her hat and mask. With this concealment, nobody couldn¡¯t see anything except her eyes. The two of them alighted. Xie Minghai and the other two, who had driven Chu Luo¡¯s car over, walked over. When they saw that Chu Luo was so tightly covered, they immediately understood. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and asked Xie Minghai to make a call. ¡°Ask where they are now.¡± After Xie Minghai asked, he pointed at a shopping mall. ¡°They just entered.¡± Chu Luo scanned the entire square and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that cafe and have some afternoon tea.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. ¡­ Meanwhile, after Tang Zhiyun brought his mother, brother, and Xiao Yue into the shopping mall, Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression finally brightened. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should buy Xiao Yue clothes since she came with us.¡± Tang Zhiyun walked quietly and didn¡¯t speak. Just then, his phone rang again. It was a message from Xie Minghai. Xie Minghai: ¡°Old Tang, it¡¯s rare for Auntie and the others toe. Take them to the women¡¯s clothing boutique on the fifth floor to buy clothes.¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to reply when Mrs. Tang snatched his phone away. After Mrs. Tang finished reading the content with a displeased expression, she returned the phone to him in satisfaction. ¡°Your ssmate is right. Take us to this boutique on the fifth floor of the shopping mall.¡± Tang Zhiyun opened his mouth and wanted to say, ¡°You will regret it when you see the price tags on the clothingter.¡± However, he swallowed his words because he knew that this must be Chu Luo¡¯s idea. The four of them went to the fifth floor. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother gasped when he saw the opulent and posh boutique. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother had nevere into contact with high-end female clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The female clothes here look gorgeous. The boutiques are so luxuriously renovated.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother walked quietly to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, all the women¡¯s clothes here are international brands. Why did you bring Mom and her here?¡± When Mrs. Tang, who was walking beside her, heard this, she pinched Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother in displeasure and said to Xiao Yue with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yue, we will buy whatever brand you liketer. Zhiyun is the boss of thepany now, so he can afford to buy you a set of fine clothes.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, the corners of her eyes lit up with joy. However, she deliberately pretended to be reserved and said, ¡°The clothes here are too expensive. Why don¡¯t we go elsewhere to shop?¡± ¡°Since we are already here, let¡¯s just shop here.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother asked her, ¡°What brand of clothes do you like? We can go to that boutique to buy them.¡± Xiao Yue kept staring at these international brands and couldn¡¯t make up her mind. At this moment, two women who were obviously from wealthy families walked past them. They looked very excited. ¡°I heard that the specialty boutique under zing Glory hasunched thetest winter wear designed by LM today. The first 20 customers are also given a matching silk scarf. Let¡¯s go quickly, or else others will snatch it away.¡± ¡°LM¡¯stest winter attire has long exploded in the upper-ss circle. I must get it today.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, she said expectantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this mall to carry the clothes designed by LM. LM is my idol.¡± No one knew what Mrs. Tang was thinking, but she said to Tang Zhiyun directly, ¡°Zhiyun, take Xiao Yue to buy the clothes they mentioned.¡± Tang Zhiyun opened his mouth but nodded and led them to the specialty boutique under zing Glory. When they arrived, it was already surrounded by a group of people. These people were obviously the daughters of wealthy families. Standing there, Tang Zhiyun and the other three became a strong contrast. Coincidentally, ady at the side was saying, ¡°LM¡¯s new winter attire this year is very beautiful. The silk scarves that match the clothes are even more gorgeous. One set is only 1.8 million yuan. For those five different silk scarf designs, I want to buy five sets.¡± Then¡­ ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Mrs. Tang, who had suddenly turned into stone, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother reminded her, ¡°Mypany hasn¡¯t been open for long. I opened it with a few people. I don¡¯t have more than a million yuan on me. Why don¡¯t we go to another store?¡± Tang Zhiyun put his hands in his pockets and said, ¡°If Mom insists that I buy it, I can cash out all my shares in thepany and go home to farm with you.¡± Mrs. Tang¡¯s body trembled and she raised her voice. ¡°How will that do!¡± She had been scaring him by asking him to go home to farm. How could Mrs. Tang bear to let Tang Zhiyun go home to farm? Mrs. Tang quickly said to Xiao Yue, ¡°Xiao Yue, why don¡¯t we go to other shops to take a look?¡± Chapter 470 - Vanity

Chapter 470: Vanity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yue had already treated Tang Zhiyun¡¯s money as her own money. Compared to the million yuan worth of clothes, she wanted Tang Zhiyun to make thepany bigger. When the time came, she needn¡¯t fret that she wouldn¡¯t have enough money to buy clothes. Thus, she would definitely agree to Mrs. Tang¡¯s suggestion. The four of them walked towards the other boutiques. However, along the way, Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother even muttered at this moment, ¡°Why do the cheapest clothes here cost more than 100,000 yuan? That¡¯s enough money to build a few small houses in our vige.¡± Mrs. Tang red at him, feeling vexed. Xiao Yue was also frustrated. Since they had brought her to such a ce to buy clothes, was she just supposed to take a look? It wasn¡¯t as if she was asking for clothes that cost more than a million yuan. What was wrong with buying a set that cost over a hundred thousand yuan? The more she thought about it, the sulkier her expression became. Only Tang Zhiyun remained calm and gentle. At this moment, he asked, ¡°Mom, Xiao Yue, are you thirsty? Why don¡¯t you go and sit for a while? I will buy you some water to drink.¡± Along the way, Xiao Yue could only look at the clothes that she liked and couldn¡¯t buy. She was already a little impatient and immediately answered, ¡°Sure, Brother Tang, help me buy a cup of milk tea. Auntie Tang and I will sit in front and wait for you.¡± Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Zhiyun turned around and went to buy beverages for them. After Xiao Yue sat down, her eyes were still fixed on the boutiques. At this moment, Mrs. Tang wanted to go to the toilet, so she asked Xiao Yue, ¡°Xiao Yue, do you want to go to the toilet with me?¡± Xiao Yue shook her head. ¡°Auntie Tang, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± The toilet sign wasn¡¯t far from here, and Mrs. Tang went there alone. After Mrs. Tang left, Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze became even more unrestrained and fearless as she ced them on the clothes sold in those specialty boutiques. As she read, her mind became active. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°I will go to the front for a while. Brother, are you going?¡± Wanting to wait for his mother, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother shook his head. ¡°Sister Xiao Yue, why don¡¯t we go shopping with Mom when shees out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to walk around that boutique. Why don¡¯t you wait for Auntie Tang toe out?¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked into the boutique. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother wanted to stop her, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t do so since it was right in front. Xiao Yue entered the boutique, and there happened to be a man and a woman shopping for clothes inside. The man was obviously rich and sessful. He sat on the sofa and waited for his femalepanion. The femalepanion only had to try on a piece of clothing before asking him, ¡°Young Master Qian, what do you think of this?¡± Young Master Qian didn¡¯t even look at the price tag and said to the service staff, ¡°Pack it up.¡± After that, the woman would ask Young Master Qian for his opinion every time she tried on a piece. Young Master Qian would say, ¡°Pack it up.¡± Xiao Yue had thought that such a heroic man could only be found in novels. This was the first time she had encountered one in real life, and she was stunned. However, her heart started to ache. ¡®That woman isn¡¯t even as beautiful as me. On what basis can she find such a rich boyfriend?¡¯ Perhaps it was because her gaze was too piercing, that Young Master Qian suddenly tilted his head and nced at her. Xiao Yue blushed. At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion suddenly asked the shop assistants unhappily, ¡°This is an internationally famous clothing boutique. How can any Tom, Dick, and Harry be allowed in your shop?¡± The salespeople immediately understood what she meant. One of them walked to Xiao Yue¡¯s side and sized her up before saying politely, ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re not buying clothes, please don¡¯t block the customers¡¯ view.¡± Feeling insulted, Xiao Yue was furious and vexed. She raised her chin and asked in displeasure, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys selling clothes here? I¡¯m a customer. Can¡¯t Ie here to buy clothes?¡± The shop assistant sized her up and asked, ¡°Any one of our items here costs more than 100,000 yuan. Can you afford it?¡± At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion walked over. She also sized up Xiao Yue and deliberately said, ¡°Hey, shop assistant, don¡¯t look down on someone who only wears clothes that cost a few hundred yuan. Maybe this person is deliberately dressed like this to experience the suffering of the world.¡± The shop assistant was disdainful in her heart and immediately yed along with the woman. ¡°Is that so? Then I was entertaining angels unawares. Miss, which piece do you like? I¡¯ll help you take it down and let you try it on immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The woman: ¡°Miss, since you can afford the clothes here, try them on. Otherwise, the shop assistants will look down on you.¡± Listening to the two of them singing the same tune, Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned red and she felt like she was riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. She thought to herself, ¡®Why isn¡¯t Brother Tang here yet? If I don¡¯t buy a piece of clothing here today, how can I face anyone in the future?¡¯ At this moment, the woman pulled Xiao Yue towards a rack. Xiao Yue wanted to retract her hand. The woman said, ¡°I think you look good too, but your clothes are too ugly. How about this? I¡¯ll help you choose a set. I guarantee that you¡¯ll instantly transform from an ugly duckling to a swan.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned green with anger. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t need her to help her choose. The woman spoke first. ¡°Other than the more expensive clothes under zing Glory, the clothes in all the boutiques on this floor have very ordinary price tags. Can¡¯t you afford them?¡± She then pulled Xiao Yue to a rack. She deliberately pointed at a set of clothes that added up to more than 200,000 yuan and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Let thisdy try this on.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Yue wanted to push the woman away and leave, but when she felt Young Master Qian sizing her up, she inexplicably stopped moving. The shop assistant was also quick to take off that set of clothes and handed it to Xiao Yue. ¡°Miss, the fitting room is over there. Please.¡± Xiao Yue was in a difficult position now. In the end, she hardened her heart and carried the clothes to the fitting room. In the fitting room, she called Tang Zhiyun quickly. The moment Tang Zhiyun picked it up, she said anxiously, ¡°Brother Tang, where are you? Come to the CF boutique quickly.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who was waiting for the hot beverage, said to her, ¡°I probably need to wait for a few more minutes. What is it?¡± Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t bring herself to describe her plight. She suddenly felt aggrieved and wondered why she had fallen for such a poord. Her tone turned awful. ¡°Come quickly anyway.¡± With that, she hung up. Perhaps because she had been in the fitting room for too long, she heard a knock on the door. Xiao Yue made up her mind and thought that Auntie Tang must have more than 200,000 yuan on her. At most, she would call Mrs. Tangter and ask her toe over. Only then did she put on the outfit and walk out. When Xiao Yue put on this outfit, she feltpletely different. Especially after she went out, she happened to meet Young Master Qian¡¯s stunned gaze and her vanity instantly inted. At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion walked over with a ss of water. She said, ¡°Indeed, clothes make the man. It¡¯s not bad, but it seems like there¡¯s something missing.¡± Xiao Yue looked at her suspiciously. After thinking for a while, the femalepanion handed the ss to Xiao Yue and said, ¡°Hold this for me. I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t want to take it. A woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that this person in front of her didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, the femalepanion pushed the ss of water towards her. Xiao Yue was shocked and worried that the water would ssh on her clothes, so she blocked it with her hand. This action caused the water to ssh on her and the woman. The shop assistant at the side eximed, ¡°Miss Lily is wearing the clothes from this boutique. This set costs 310,000 yuan, and your set costs 200,000 yuan. The customers must pay for it if it gets wet.¡± The woman looked troubled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I like this set of clothes very much.¡± The shop assistant looked at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue knew that the woman had done this on purpose. Her face immediately turned red and she said, ¡°You pushed the water towards me yourself. I just reacted instinctively.¡± ¡°Why? Are you trying to cheat?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Young Master Qian stood up and walked over. He nced at the water stains on Lily¡¯s clothes, then at Xiao Yue. He took out his card and said to the shop assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll help thisdy buy these two sets.¡± Xiao Yue looked at him in disbelief. Lily couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Young Master Qian, I¡¯m your femalepanion. How can you buy clothes for other women?¡± Young Master Qian¡¯s gaze turned displeased. ¡°Do I need to discuss with you who I buy clothes for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Young Master Qian said to the shop assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll buy hers too. That¡¯s it for today.¡± These words were obviously directed at Lily, who turned pale and red at Xiao Yue. However, Xiao Yue suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of aplishment. She felt that she was really charming to actually make this rich young master chase away his femalepanion for her. The more she thought about it, the more smug she felt. On the surface, however, she deliberately lowered her head slightly, looking at a loss. Lily obviously didn¡¯t dare to offend Young Master Qian. She took the clothes that the shop assistant had wrapped up and left. The shop assistant also handed the set of clothes that Lily had changed out of to Xiao Yue (she was still wearing the other set). Xiao Yue didn¡¯t take it. Blushing, she said, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Qian, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. My femalepanion deliberately made things difficult for you. It¡¯s only right that I apologize on her behalf.¡± Feeling that the man in front of her was very responsible, Xiao Yue looked up at him. She immediately met his gentle eyes. Xiao Yue felt her heart beating uncontrobly. Young Master Qian looked at her face and said with a smile, ¡°If you feel bad, why don¡¯t you treat me to coffee?¡± He then took out his name card. ¡°This is my name card.¡± Just then, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Xiao Yue, what happened when you called me?¡± Hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice, Xiao Yue immediately took Young Master Qian¡¯s name card. Tang Zhiyun walked in as he spoke. Seeing Tang Zhiyun walking to Xiao Yue¡¯s side, Young Master Qian narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Chapter 471 - Hit On

Chapter 471: Hit On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Xiao Yue panicked and introduced him first. ¡°He is my older brother.¡± Young Master Qian extended his hand to Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Hello, I am Qian Bin.¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun.¡± After they shook hands, Qian Bin told Tang Zhiyun what had happened and finally said: ¡°My femalepanion sshed water on purpose. Since the shop insisted they buy the outfits, I helped Miss Xiao Yue pay for it. If you don¡¯t want it, you can just throw it away. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He then nced at Xiao Yue with a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m waiting for you to treat me to coffee¡¯, before leaving gracefully. Xiao Yue watched as Qian Bin left, and her heart started pounding uncontrobly. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the name card in her hand. The shop assistant standing at the side looked at Xiao Yue with disdain in her eyes. She reminded her, ¡°Miss, your clothes.¡± Xiao Yue looked at the bag in the shop assistant¡¯s hand and wanted to take it, but she was too embarrassed to do so because Tang Zhiyun was here. Looking at the clothes she was wearing and the clothes handed over by the shop assistant, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°Sir, the total is 510,000 yuan.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Xiao Yue in surprise. Xiao Yue suddenly blushed and quickly exined, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to try.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Tang and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother walked in. Mrs. Tang immediately saw the clothes on Xiao Yue and the clothes that the shop assistant handed her. At the same time, she heard the price the shop assistant mentioned and her heart skipped a beat. Her face darkened. She strode over with a dark face and said to the shop assistant, ¡°We only want this one on her. We don¡¯t want the other one.¡± ¡°Auntie Tang¡­¡± Xiao Yue wanted to say that Tang Zhiyun wasn¡¯t the one who bought it, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She felt that if she did, Mrs. Tang would definitely think nonsense. Thinking that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, Mrs. Tang tried to persuade her. ¡°Xiao Yue, Zhiyun¡¯spany has just started operating. We need money now. If you want fine clothes, you can buy them after Zhiyun¡¯spany makes a lot of money in a year or two.¡± Xiao Yue felt extremely ufortable. She thought to herself, ¡®Your son wasn¡¯t even the one who bought these clothes. If you¡¯re already talking about all this to me in the capacity of a mother-inw now, does that mean that you¡¯ll have to meddle in everything when I marry into your family in the future?¡¯ Tang Zhiyun looked at the two women who both had dark expressions and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t buy these two sets of clothes for Xiao Yue.¡± He told Mrs. Tang what he knew. Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she looked at Xiao Yue now. She thought to herself, ¡®While I was going to the toilet, you secretly came to try on these clothes. Who knows if you intentionally sshed the water? 500,000 yuan? A stranger bought it for her and she epted it so righteously? Isn¡¯t this giving others a chance to gossip about Old Tang?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the worse Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression became. She said forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I won¡¯t shop anymore.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. Tang Zhiyun gestured for his brother to go after their mother. Then, he looked at Xiao Yue, who was standing there with a dark expression, and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue, let¡¯s go too.¡± Another shop assistant took out the clothes that Xiao Yue had ced in the fitting room. Xiao Yue didn¡¯t change back into her own clothes and followed him out with two bags. After the two of them walked out, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Xiao Yue, no matter what you think, I don¡¯t have the ability to buy you such fine clothes now. I also told you before that I have a girl I like.¡± Xiao Yue abruptly turned to re at him with a pitiful glint in her eyes. ¡°Brother Tang, do you think I deliberately let someone ssh water on me?¡± This thought had not crossed Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mind at all. Hearing her question, he frowned. ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just talking about us. I told you from the start that I can only treat you as a younger sister. I don¡¯t have any romantic thoughts about you. You¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Xiao Yue had felt guilty for getting two sets of such expensive clothes for no reason. Coupled with Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression, she was furious and aggrieved when Tang Zhiyun said that. She shouted at Tang Zhiyun, ¡°You must think that I am a vain woman, that¡¯s why you said that on purpose. Tang Zhiyun, I hate you.¡± With that, she ran off. Worried that she was unfamiliar with this ce and wouldn¡¯t be able to find her after she ran off, Tang Zhiyun chased after her. ¡­ Chu Luo looked up from the video and looked at the calm Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao stirred the coffee in her hand andmented, ¡°He¡¯s indeed an IT guy.¡± Xie Minghai, who had been sitting at the side and didn¡¯t dare to say anything, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Teacher Little Wu, although us IT guys aren¡¯t good with words and aren¡¯t good with interpersonal rtionships, we¡¯re loyal. Moreover, if we like someone, we will like them for the rest of our lives.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao tilted their heads to look at him. Xie Minghai scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Wu Yiyao suddenly picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, she left. Xie Minghai and the others looked at Wu Yiyao, who left immediately, then at Chu Luo, who was sitting there without moving. They panicked. ¡°Junior, why did Teacher Little Wu go shopping just like that? Should we follow her?¡± Chu Luo stirred her coffee, thinking that Senior Tang had a chance, but she deliberately said, ¡°If I had known that coffee was so awful, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk it.¡± Xie Minghai and the others: ¡°¡­¡± Junior, why are you still concerned about coffee at a time like this? Only then did Chu Luo say, ¡°If you want to follow, just follow. In any case, I don¡¯t like going to ces with so many people. It¡¯s so crowded.¡± Xie Minghai and the others looked at each other. Yu Lei said, ¡°Junior, then sit here and wait for us. We¡¯lle look for you after apanying Teacher Little Wu shopping.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo nodded and waved at the waiter. After she had entered the cafe, she had taken off her mask and hat. At this moment, everyone in the cafe was stealing nces at her. Moreover, many people recognized her. When the waiter saw her waving, he immediately walked over. ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡± ¡°Give me two slices of your shop¡¯s signature cake and a ss of juice.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you have juice here?¡± The waiter was about to shake his head when the manager gestured to him and quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait.¡± Xie Minghai and the others left in peace. Chu Luo sat by the window of the cafe, just enough to see the entire square. She nced in the direction Wu Yiyao had left and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She muttered, ¡°Looks like you do feel something for him.¡± Then, she took out her phone and started looking at the microbiology specialization ss. Not long after, a man and woman suddenly walked in the cafe. The woman was Qin Xiang, and the man was a foreigner. The man had an aura that only nobles had. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t of a low status, but his eyes were frivolous. He was obviously an experienced yer in love. The two of them walked in happily. Qin Xiang immediately saw Chu Luo sitting by the window and looking at her phone seriously. A glint shed across her eyes. The man also saw Chu Luo sitting there and was shocked. ¡°Candy (Qin Xiang¡¯s English name), do you know that beauty?¡± Qin Xiang nced at the man who wished he could fix his eyes on Chu Luo. It was unknown what she was thinking, but she deliberately said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Yes, but you better not provoke this person. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± When Chadeley heard this, the strong urge to conquer surged in his heart. His lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°I just want to get to know the beauty. Why would I regret it? Could it be¡­ Candy, you¡¯re jealous?¡± Qin Xiang deliberately red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°If I said that I was angry, would you not go over?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chadeley leaned in and whispered suggestively in her ear. ¡°No matter how beautiful the women out there are, I¡¯m just ying around. You¡¯re my favorite.¡± Qin Xiang sneered in her heart. ¡®You like the Qin family¡¯s current power the most, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Yet, a shy expression appeared on her face. ¡°I believe you.¡± Coincidentally, the Qin family also needed the help of the faction behind him. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Qin Xiang consciously walked to a seat far away from where Chu Luo was sitting and sat down. Chadeley walked straight towards Chu Luo. ¡°Hi, beauty, can I sit opposite you?¡± At the interruption, Chu Luo looked up from the video at the man staring at her in displeasure and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Chadeley thought to himself, ¡®So she¡¯s a beautiful wild cat. But I like that.¡¯ The corners of his lips curled up into the most charming smile. He deliberately pretended not to understand her rejection and said in the gentlest tone, ¡°Beauty, you seem to be alone. Coincidentally, I like to sit by the window and look at the scenery outside.. This is a good spot¡­ I promise not to disturb you.¡± Chapter 472 - Im Waiting for You to Make Me Regret

Chapter 472: I¡¯m Waiting for You to Make Me Regret

A trace of displeasure shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. Did this person not understand what she was saying? ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley had never been treated in such an unfriendly manner by a woman before. He was so angry that his expression twisted, but looking at Chu Luo¡¯s face, it aroused his desire to conquer her. Chadeley simply sat down. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table. The moment Chadeley sat on the chair, it instantly copsed. Crack! Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at the man who had fallen to his back, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She suddenly tilted her head to look at Qin Xiang, who was sitting there and looking over. Their gazes met. At the same time, the manager and waiter in the coffee shop quickly ran over to help Chadeley. Chadeley¡¯s hips ached from the heavy fall. He shouted at the manager angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with the chairs in your cafe? They break as soon as someone sits on them?¡± Cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know either¡­¡± ¡°I asked the manager to ce the broken chair there.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Chadeley. ¡°It¡¯s to prevent people like you from hitting on me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley red at Chu Luo with wide eyes and said in exasperation, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you are and you¡¯re asking me? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Also, when you¡¯re hitting on girls, see if that girl wants you to hit on her. It¡¯s rare to see someone as thick-skinned as you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley didn¡¯t expect the woman opposite him to be so eloquent. He¡¯d been furious, but after thinking about it, why would he get mad at such a beautiful woman? If he wanted to punish her, he had plenty of ways to do so given his status. He asked,¡± What¡¯s your name? ¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if he was crazy. She stood up and walked towards the counter. ¡°How dare you not answer me. I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Chu Luo walked to the counter and took out her gold card. She said to the cashier, ¡°Bill.¡± Then, she turned to look at Chadeley and replied with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to make me regret it.¡± The cashier returned the card to her. Chu Luo put away her card and walked out of the door. Chadeley took out his phone and said to the bodyguards guarding outside, ¡°Stop the most beautiful woman who walked out of the cafe.¡± When the manager heard this, cold sweat flowed down his forehead even more fiercely. There probably weren¡¯t many people in the Empire who didn¡¯t know that woman who just went out. Was this fellow courting death? Qin Xiang actually wanted Chadeley toe over and tease Chu Luo. At the same time, she wanted to give Chadeley the illusion that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a strong background. Then, she would wait for Chadeley to offend Chu Luo. Li Yan would be angry. This way, even after Chadeley learned who was backing Chu Luo, he would choose to stand on the Qin family¡¯s side. However, Qin Xiang didn¡¯t intend to let Chadeley alert Li Yan immediately. This way, Chadeley might give up on Chu Luo. At the thought of this, she quickly walked over and whispered in Chadeley¡¯s ear, ¡°Chadeley, I know that woman. There are so many people here. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to capture her directly. Why don¡¯t you let her off for now? In private¡­¡± Qin Xiang deliberately left half of her sentence hanging. Chadeley immediately understood and felt that her idea was good. He said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t catch her for now.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo walked out of the cafe, she saw a few foreign bodyguards walking towards her. However, just as those people moved, they were stopped by a few men in ck suits who suddenly appeared. Chu Luo nced at them, put on her hat and mask, and walked towards the pedestrian street. She didn¡¯t need to care about these things. Her man would handle them. Chu Luo sent a message asking where Xie Minghai and the others were and walked over. At this moment, Xie Minghai and the others followed Wu Yiyao to another shopping mall. There were also clothing boutiques in there, but they had slightly more friendly price tags than the ones Tang Zhiyun and the others had visited before. Xie Minghai told her, ¡°Teacher Little Wu is shopping in the women¡¯s wear section on the third floor.¡± Chu Luo went to the women¡¯s wear section on the third floor. When she looked over, she saw Wang Mingtao and the others standing by the door of a shop. Each of them was holding their phone and tapping on it. Chu Luo walked up to them and asked, ¡°Seniors, where¡¯s Sister Wu?¡± The three of them looked up at her from their phones. Xie Minghai pointed into the boutique. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is looking at clothes.¡± Chu Luo nced into the boutique and saw Wu Yiyao talking to a shop assistant. She didn¡¯t enter and asked, ¡°Have you seen Senior Brother Tang and the others?¡± Xie Minghai shook his head. ¡°No. They should have gone back.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further and walked into the shop. Wu Yiyao was actually discussing with the shop assistant what middle-aged women would look good in. When she saw Chu Luoing over, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, Little Xie and the others said that you wanted to eat cake at the coffee shop. Why are you here so quickly?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I bumped into two flies in the coffee shop and came over.¡± Wu Yiyao understood what she meant and knew that she could resolve it, so she didn¡¯t ask who she had met. Instead, she said, ¡°Little Chu, take a look. Which of these clothes looks better?¡± Chu Luo nced at the row of clothes hanging there. The prices were all under 1,000 yuan, and all of them were for middle-aged women. She asked affirmatively, ¡°You¡¯re going to buy it for Senior Tang¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Little Tang sent me a message just now asking me to help buy two sets of clothes for his mother.¡± She even showed Chu Luo the message. What Tang Zhiyun meant was that his mother was a little unhappy because of something today. He wanted to buy two sets of clothes for her, but he didn¡¯t know how to. So he asked Wu Yiyao to help him buy them. Chu Luo suddenly felt that Senior Tang was actually a scheming boy too. He was just hiding it with gentleness. She looked at Wu Yiyao and knew that she must know how scheming Tang Zhiyun was. She asked deliberately, ¡°Sister Wu, since you don¡¯t like Senior Tang, why are you helping him?¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like him? I just don¡¯t like him as a boyfriend. Actually, I like this big boy a lot.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Alright, no matter what, you at least like Senior Tang.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she chuckled and tapped Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just wondering when Senior Tang will dare to confess to you and what reason you will use to reject him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gloating.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± In the end, Wu Yiyao chose two sets of clothes for the shop assistant to pack. After she went to settle the bill, the five of them left the shopping mall together. However, just as they walked to the pedestrian street, Xu Qingfeng suddenly pointed in a direction and said to them, ¡°That Xiao Yue is walking over there.¡± ¡°Looks like Old Tang didn¡¯t manage to find her. Should we call Old Tang?¡± Xie Minghai asked as he reached for his phone. ¡°No need for that for now.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao spoke at the same time. Chu Luo nced at Wu Yiyao, took out her phone, and sent a message. ¡°I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to follow her. Nothing will happen.¡± Wu Yiyao knew where Xiao Yue would go, so she said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Little Xie, call Old Tang in half an hour and tell him where that girl is.¡± Although Xie Minghai didn¡¯t know why he had to wait for half an hour, he still nodded. Wu Yiyao handed the bags to Xie Minghai and said, ¡°Give these two bags to Xiao Tang. Now that I¡¯m done shopping, I¡¯m going back.¡± Xie Minghai felt a little uneasy and asked, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, did you misunderstand something?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and asked, ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± Xie Minghai was stumped by the question. Chu Luo was amused by his expression and said, ¡°Senior Xie, you¡¯re the one who misunderstood something.¡± After saying that, she also said, ¡°I¡¯m going back too.¡± Since the twodies were leaving, the three boys definitely wouldn¡¯t stay here. Wu Yiyao sent them back. Chu Luo took the chauffeur¡¯s car and left. She had to go to school to pick up Old Gao and the others. There were even more students apanying Old Gao and the others to tour in the afternoon. When Chu Luo went over, they were in the Math department. He Jiang and Li Tao were also there. When they saw Chu Luoing, they surrounded her. Li Tao pushed his sses up his nose bridge and said, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re going to take the exam for five foreignnguages tomorrow. Do you need us to cheer you on?¡± He Jiang: ¡°Of course. But Chu Luo, can you arrange the time?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them, who looked like they wanted to join in the fun. She curled her lips at them and said, ¡°Come if you want to. Don¡¯t forget to bring me some hot drinks and such.¡± He Jiang deliberately looked at her in shock. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re exploiting us just for a random test.¡± ¡°A random test?¡± Chu Luo felt that this was a good choice of words, so she said with a straight face, ¡°Since it¡¯s just a random test, why are you guys here to join in the fun?¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± When Old Gao, who was standing at the side, heard this, heughed out loud. He walked over and patted He Jiang¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Kid, you obviously know that you can¡¯t beat Chu Xiao Luo, but you still came to provoke her. You deserve to be criticized.¡± Feeling stifled, He Jiang remained silent. Being considerate of the fact that Chu Luo was going to take the exams tomorrow, Old Gao said, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, let¡¯s go back. Everyone is tired after strolling for so long today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Gao said goodbye to the others and the three of them left the school.. Chapter 473 - Since This Person Offended You, Theres No Need to Keep Him

Chapter 473: Since This Person Offended You, There¡¯s No Need to Keep Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo and the others returned to the Li residence, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Old Gao was concerned about Chu Luo¡¯s exams tomorrow, so he urged her, ¡°Little Chu, we¡¯ll leave after you finish your exams tomorrow. Hurry up and revise.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao, who was even more nervous than her, and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small test tomorrow.¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a small test, you can¡¯t be sloppy. Also, you have to calcte the time well for your five foreignnguages exams tomorrow. Don¡¯t run out of time.¡± Chu Luo knew that everyone was most concerned about whether she could handle many subjects in one day. Without exining, she said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll n the time tonight.¡± When she returned to her vi, the butler behind her reported to her about Chu Yichen. ¡°Mr. Chu looks better today. He can already walk in the living room for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought, ¡®Looks like that dagger has improved his physical functions. He will definitely be in much better health than ordinary people in the future. That¡¯s not bad.¡¯ The butler then told her about their wedding preparations. The wedding was scheduled for January 1st. ¡°Master ns to release the news of your marriage in a few days.¡± Chu Luo had no objections, but she remembered that Li Yan said that he would see Old Master Duanmu today, so she took out her phone and sent him a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, have youe out of the Duanmu residence?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm, at the office.¡± Relieved, Chu Luo asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Before ten.¡± At this point, Chu Luo smiled and put away her phone. She asked the butler, ¡°Has Anya left?¡± ¡°No. Princess Anya has been in Qin Ming¡¯s vi all day.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know what that woman was up to. She was nning to cling to Qin Ming. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s her leg?¡± ¡°Princess Anya said that her legs can¡¯tnd on the ground for the next ten days to half a month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°What¡¯s Qin Ming¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°Qin Ming went out early in the morning. He might not be able to return tonight.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo could imagine how depressed Anya would be if no one came after waiting for a long time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. She took a tablet and sat on the sofa to look at the experimental instruments needed to do microbiology experiments. At the same time, she watched the experiment process of finding pathogens in animals. She studied until past eight in the evening. Only then did she remember to ask Tang Zhiyun about their situation. Only then did she know that Xiao Yue had been coaxed by Young Master Qian to book a room. This Xiao Yue actually couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of money so easily. Chu Luo could only say, ¡°Luckily, Senior Tang doesn¡¯t have feelings for her.¡± She originally wanted to ask about the aftermath, but after thinking about it, she decided against it. In any case, she didn¡¯t care what would happen to this person. Then, she continued watching the experimental video. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Chu Luo heard the faint sound of a car driving over. She put down her tablet and walked into the courtyard. Just as she opened the door, the car drove over and stopped in front of her. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who had alighted, and smiled. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment Li Yan saw her, his heart warmed. He strode up to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. As they walked into the courtyard, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t wait for me outside again.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart melted at her mischievous look and he deliberately pinched her nose. The two of them quickly arrived in the living room. Li Yan told her about her visit to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce today. Old Master indeed wanted him to help the Duanmu family. ¡°Old Master wants me to cooperate with the Duanmu family and promised me some benefits.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask what benefits he offered. Instead, she asked, ¡°The person with Qin Xiang today doesn¡¯t seem to have a simple identity in Country S. Is he a partner the Qin family found?¡± ¡°Yes, this person is from the Paine family in Country S. There are two branches of the Paine family. One is the hereditary Earl, and the other is a businessman who provides money for the Earl¡¯s family. The businessmen are divided into those who do business in the open and those who do business in the dark. This Chadeley is in charge of the dark business.¡± On the surface, the business of a family in the open couldn¡¯tpare to the business in the dark. The Qin family had made a huge gamble by finding Chadeley. After Li Yan finished speaking, he exuded a cold aura. ¡°I originally nned to y with them slowly, but since this person provoked you, there¡¯s no need to keep him.¡± Chu Luo grabbed his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to deal with such a person at once. Since he wants to cooperate with the Qin family, why don¡¯t you let them cooperate first? When the timees, you can eliminate their hidden strength.¡± Chu Luo believed that Li Yan had the ability. Li Yan grabbed her hand and pinched it in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. You just have to focus on being a bride.¡± At the mention of the wedding, Li Yan retracted his cold aura. However, Chu Luo blushed a little. She nudged him with her elbow and said, ¡°The Inte says that the bride-to-be is usually very nervous. I¡¯m not nervous at all.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Then you can look forward to it.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked upstairs. As they walked, he said, ¡°We can take our wedding photos in two days. Where do you want to take it?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were probably a little busy next. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take the photos at the Li residence. There are all kinds of scenery here anyway.¡± Li Yan listened to her and asked something else, ¡°Where do you want to go for your honeymoon?¡± Compared to going out for a honeymoon, Chu Luo preferred to stay at home and not go anywhere. She told him about her thoughts. Li Yan had long guessed that she would say that and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce that will satisfy you for your honeymoon.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The more Li Yan said this, the more curious Chu Luo became. She hugged his arm and wheedled, ¡°Yan, tell me.¡± Li Yan shut his mouth and refused to answer Chu Luo¡¯s questions. In a fit of anger, Chu Luo didn¡¯t allow him to hug her when she slept. Li Yan coaxed and promised many things. When she was satisfied, the two of them hugged and fell asleep. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. The exam started at eight o¡¯clock. After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished breakfast, Li Yan sent her to school. Before Chu Luo alighted, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll pick you up to celebrate after the exam.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to end it early and go back to eat hotpot with Teacher Gao and the others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo alighted, she went to the School of Foreign Languages. The others were to take their exam at nine o¡¯clock, but since the school had announced Chu Luo¡¯s examination time yesterday afternoon, the School of Foreign Languages was already surrounded by people. Even the group of foreign Student Union students were waiting there. The moment she appeared, most people said something to cheer her on. At this moment, someone from a foreign university¡¯s Student Union deliberately said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, so many of us are apanying you for the exam today. We¡¯re all waiting for you to pass the exam sessfully. When the timees, let¡¯s go celebrate.¡± Another person added, ¡°Since you¡¯re taking the exam for five subjects at once, you must grasp the timing well. Don¡¯t confuse the five subjects.¡± Then, someone added, ¡°You should have seen the International Education Network. Your exam will be broadcast live today. Even if there are many mers criticizing you, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she finally stopped. She looked at Yu Tong and asked, ¡°Will my exam be broadcast live?¡± Yu Tong was surprised. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t the school inform you? Or did you not go online?¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°No.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± On the other hand, they had felt angry and nervous on her behalf for the entire night. Today, the president had gathered everyone from the Student Union to control the negative rumors from surging into the Imperial University official website. However, Chu Luo herself didn¡¯t know anything about it. Just as everyone was silent, Wang Mingtao ran over from the school path. He was carrying two bags. One was filled with cake and the other was filled with a thermos. The moment he saw Chu Luo, he grinned and said, ¡°Sister Chu, this is the cake and milk tea my mother prepared for you before dawn. Take them to the examination hallter. You can eat and drink during your break.¡± Chu Luo took the bag and nodded at him. She turned around and walked into the examination hall. After Chu Luo left, everyone started discussing. ¡°Do you think Chu Luo can finish the exams for five foreignnguages in a day?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so incredible. She definitely can.¡± ¡°Some mers on the Inte are too detestable. They actually said that Chu Luo is crazy about wanting to get famous. Some even said that our Imperial University is crazy about wanting to get famous.¡± ¡°Hmph! These people are jealous of Chu Luo. Whether she has the ability or not, did she not show it at the international school¡¯s principal meeting previously?¡± Li Tao, He Jiang, and Yu Tong walked up to Wang Mingtao and the four of them looked at each other. He Jiang said, ¡°Luckily, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go onlinest night. Otherwise, she would be angered to death by those mers¡¯ments.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Wang Mingtao knew Chu Luo very well. ¡°If Sister Chu finds out, she¡¯ll at most expose those mers. After the exam, she¡¯ll p their faces one by one.¡± Li Tao and Yu Tong actually felt that Wang Mingtao made sense. At this moment, the Student Union exchange students standing together were also discussing softly. ¡°Imperial University has caused such a hugemotion this time. Aren¡¯t they afraid that it won¡¯t end well?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really believe that Chu Luo can finish the exams for five foreignnguages in a day.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so arrogant. It¡¯s not a bad idea to dampen her confidence. Otherwise, she might really think that she¡¯s omnipotent.¡± ¡­ Chapter 474 - Examination

Chapter 474: Examination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Therefore, only the students from Imperial University were really concerned about Chu Luo. The others were basically waiting to watch a good show. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what the outside world said. When she walked into the school building, a teacher brought her to her examination hall. In order to amodate her exam, the school actually brought her to a hall with only one desk. Moreover, the invigtors today were the principal and someone from the Education Bureau. When the two of them saw Chu Luo enter, the principal introduced that person to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, this is Deputy-Director Chen from the Education Bureau. She and I will be responsible for invigting your exam today.¡± There was no surprise, uneasiness, or nervousness on Chu Luo¡¯s face. She nodded calmly at the two of them and walked in with her two bags. Deputy-Director Chen looked like a serious woman. Seeing Chu Luo carrying something, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring anything in except stationery.¡± Chu Luo stopped and was about to take the things out. ¡°Wait.¡± The principal stopped her and asked, ¡°What is in there?¡± ¡°Cake and milk tea. An elder was worried that I would be hungry halfway and specially prepared them for me.¡± The principal nodded and extended his hand to her. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you put it away. Eat it during your break.¡± After the principal finished speaking, he turned to ask Deputy-Director Chen, ¡°Deputy-Director Chen, how about this?¡± Deputy-Director Chen actually admired Chu Luo a lot, but the test today was too special. After the official announcement by Imperial University yesterday afternoon, it had already attracted the attention of the entire world of education. If Chu Luo doesn¡¯t do well or gets caught cheating, not only will Imperial University¡¯s reputation be ruined, but the empire¡¯s education world will also be affected. ¡°No. Chu Luo can get a teacher outside the door to help carry the food.¡± The principal was about to say something when Chu Luo spoke up first. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, she turned around and handed the two bags to a teacher standing outside the door, asking her to help her hold them. Then, she walked to the examination table and sat down. The principal nced at his wristwatch and said to her, ¡°There are ten minutes until the exam. I¡¯ll tell you the rules.¡± When the principal started talking about the rules, all the cameras started rolling. The worldwork broadcasted at the same time. There were only those rules for the exam. After the principal finished speaking, he looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you confident that you can do well?¡± Chu Luo nodded confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very good. There are two minutes until the exam. Is there anything you wish to say?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I heard that there are many mers criticizing Imperial University and me on the Inte. I didn¡¯t go online. I don¡¯t know how you guys criticized Imperial University and me, but after the exam, we can slowly settle the scores.¡± ¡°Also, since this is an international live broadcast, everyone must want to know my score immediately. If there are professors on the Inte watching the live broadcast, I hope the school will invite a few internationally famous professors to help me grade my papers.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made many people watching the live broadcast gasp. At the same time, the entire Inte exploded. Many people were saying that she was too arrogant and conceited. They were worried that she would be pped in the face. When the exam was less than ten seconds away, an international professor came out and said that he wanted to participate in the grading of her exam papers. At eight o¡¯clock, Imperial time. The first paper was sent to Chu Luo on time. All the cameras were pointed at her. Chu Luo acted as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. From the moment she started writing the first word, she had been writing furiously. Initially, the Inte was filled with discussions. Not long after, everyone fell silent and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s paper without blinking. Until¡­ The first foreignnguage test ended. The second foreignnguage test ended. The third foreignnguage test ended. Chu Luo suddenly said, ¡°I want to rest for ten minutes.¡± Be it the principal, Deputy-Director Chen, or everyone staring at theputer, they were all shocked. Everyone subconsciously looked at the time. ¡°Tsk, only one and a half hours have passed!¡± ¡°Exactly. Chu Luo finished one paper in half an hour on average.¡± ¡°This must be fake.¡± ¡°Geez, I¡¯ve been staring at her paper. I only realized now that my neck feels so sore.¡± ¡°Did any professorse out to say how much Chu Luo scored for the three papers?¡± ¡­ As soon as Chu Luo obtained the approval of the principal and Deputy-Director Chen, she walked to the door and opened it. The female teacher, who had been standing outside the door holding the two bags for her, quickly put away her phone and handed the bags to her. ¡°Chu Luo, where are you eating? I¡¯ll get you a chair.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo ced her things on the railing in the corridor and lowered her eyes to see a group of people standing under the school building. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat here.¡± After saying that, she took out the thermos, opened the lid, and took a sip. Then, she took out a small cake and ate it. The cake wasn¡¯t as exquisite and beautiful as the ones bought in a cake shop, but after Chu Luo ate it, she immediately tasted the charm of a world-ss cake. Those who looked up at her subconsciously swallowed their saliva. If only they could eat it. Chu Luo closed the thermos sk ten minutester, packed the remaining cake, and handed it back to the teacher. ¡°Teacher, please help me carry it again.¡± The teacher quickly took it and subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, where did you buy this cake and milk tea?¡± She wanted to buy it too. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°An elder made it.¡± After saying that, she walked to the door and pushed it open. ¡°Principal, Deputy-Director Chen, I¡¯m done.¡± The principal: ¡°Alright, let the exam continue.¡± The exam continued. Chu Luo ended at the same time as the other students who took the exam for level eight. At this moment, everyone watching thepetition didn¡¯t know what to say. Only a few haters were still criticizing on the Inte. ¡°The scores aren¡¯t out yet. Who knows how much she can get?¡± ¡°60 to 90 points is only considered a pass. She¡¯s so arrogant. If she has the ability, she should get above 90 points.¡± ¡°Even if she can get above 90, it¡¯s impossible for her to score above 90 in all of them.¡± ¡°Maybe she studied too many foreignnguages and answered the questions wrongly.¡± ¡°She has the oral skills but I don¡¯t believe she has the writing skills as well.¡± ¡­ When the exam ended, Chu Luo, the principal, and Deputy Director Chen didn¡¯t leave the examination hall immediately. The principal said, ¡°Since Chu Luo requested that the papers be graded on the spot, we¡¯ve already graded the first three papers. The grading for the other two will be finished in half an hour. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Chu Luo and Deputy Director Chen agreed. Half an hourter. Chu Luo¡¯s five test papers appeared on therge screen behind the principal and Deputy Director Chen. They appeared on the Inte at the same time. Everyone only said, ¡°F*ck!¡± The principal stood up and walked to Chu Luo with a smile. He patted her shoulder and said amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, good job.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°The exams in the afternoon haven¡¯t started. Principal, you can save this sentence after I finish the exam in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch at the school restaurant today. You can rest for a few hours at noon.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Can we start at one o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to end this early so that I can go back and eat hotpot.¡± Seeing Chu Luo answer honestly, the principal was stunned at first, then heughed out loud. He asked, ¡°Are you really not going to rest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to rest for dozens of minutes after eating.¡± The principal turned to look at Deputy-Director Chen. Deputy-Director Chen had no objections at all. She also wanted Chu Luo to finish the exam early. When Chu Luo¡¯s results were out, not only would Imperial University be proud, but the Imperial Education Bureau would also be proud. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go, Deputy-Director Chen. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± The three of them walked out of the ssroom. The moment she opened the door, the corridor was filled with people. ¡°Chu Luo, good job. You actually set the record for taking all five foreignnguages at the same time. You¡¯re indeed the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my honor to be able to take the test for level eight with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced that I lost to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at these people and said, ¡°As students of Imperial University, you guys aren¡¯t bad either.¡± These words immediately touched the group of students. Only then did Chu Luo and the others walk towards the stairs. When they reached the ground floor, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong ran over. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too awesome. You only used two and a half hours for the five foreignnguages exams. Moreover, you scored full marks in all of them.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. You scored full marks the moment you took the tests.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Help me thank Auntie Wang. The cake she made was delicious, as was the milk tea.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± Chu Luo was about to leave with the principal when Yu Tong shamelessly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you said that you want to eat hotpot tonight. Can I scrounge a meal?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, his face was filled with anticipation.. ¡°Sister Chu, I want to scrounge a meal too.¡± Chapter 475 - Too Inhumane

Chapter 475: Too Inhumane

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No, tonight will be Teacher Gao¡¯s farewell party.¡± When they heard this, He Jiang and Li Tao walked over at the same time and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Old Gao¡¯s farewell, how can we miss it?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them and said straightforwardly, ¡°No.¡± With that, she left with the principal and the others. Wang Mingtao muttered, ¡°Sister Chu must be nning to eat with her boyfriend to not let us go. That¡¯s too inhumane.¡± There was no doubt about the oral exams in the afternoon. Chu Luo finished all six oral exams from one to three. During this period, the people who conducted her oral exams were professors from several countries. They faced Chu Luo through the video call. It was unknown if they were deliberately making things difficult for her, but the teachers in the sixnguages actually talked to her one after the other. In two hours, Chu Luo let the university students and people in the academic world see what a real Goddess of Studying was. After the exam ended, the principal excitedly heaped praises on her. In the end, he asked, ¡°Chu Luo, now that the exam is over, what do you want to say to everyone?¡± Chu Luo cooperatively thought for a while before saying, ¡°Those who med me and Imperial University previously, if you don¡¯t touch the Inte for three months, I can consider letting you off.¡± The entire Inte suddenly fell into a terrifying silence. Half a minuteter, some people didn¡¯t believe it and started mocking, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere student and you think you can threaten anyone? What¡¯s so great about getting full marks for all five foreignnguages? If you have the ability,e and expose my identity. Come and catch me.¡± When this was said, everyone waited for a while. When they realized that that person hadn¡¯t been exposed, a few people started to echo his sentiments. Ten minutester, a few people¡¯s identities suddenly appeared on the Inte. Source of information: The Inte department of the zing Glory Corporation. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How could they have forgotten that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t to be trifled with? The man behind her wasn¡¯t to be trifled with either. As for what would happen to those people, no one needed to think to know. The person who challenged Chu Luo first saw those people being exposed and was so frightened that he immediately cut off the Inte. He packed his luggage and ran into the mountains and forests. Of course, that was forter. When Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she happened to receive a call from Li Yan. Chu Luo picked up the call and said to him sweetly, ¡°Yan, my exam is over.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone also carried a trace of a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the school gate soon. Do you need me toe in and pick you up?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No, I¡¯lle out myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and said to Wang Mingtao and the others, who had surrounded her, ¡°You can say whatever you want tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Hey, Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately followed her to the parking lot. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when do you n to expose those mers? You must call me along.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°As someone who only scored 90 marks for a level four foreignnguage exam, how are you going to expose them?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°Sister Chu, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so confident that I yed games for the entire night before the exam. I identally filled in the wrong answers the next day.¡± Chu Luo pushed the bike out and was about to hop onto it when her phone rang. She stopped and took out her phone. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun and the others had received a client today and had been busy until now. As soon as they were free, they saw the video of Chu Luo¡¯s exam today and called to congratte her. After the four of them took turns to congratte her, Tang Zhiyun finally asked, ¡°Junior, do you need us to expose all the people who criticized you before your exam?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°There are already people who kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. Let these people panic first.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Junior, we received an Inte safety maintenance request from argepany today. After this deal is done, we will have the funds for the early stages of our game development.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Senior Tang, actually, you can use the funds I invested to develop the game software.¡± Chu Luo had never understood why Tang Zhiyun and the others insisted on earning the first bucket of gold by themselves after thepany was established. Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We are just starting our business. If things go smoothly at the beginning, we will be easily defeated in the future.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°With me around, no one will dare to defeat you.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°It¡¯s different. This way, we get proud easily and can only rely on you from now on.¡± All men hoped that they could rely on their own abilities to prove themselves. As hot-headed fresh graduates who had juste out of school, Tang Zhiyun and the other three were all the more prideful. They wanted to prove themselves and didn¡¯t want others to say that they could only rely on Chu Luo and Li Yan to get to where they were today everywhere they went. Then, they wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to refute those ims. Although Chu Luo still didn¡¯t understand their thoughts, she didn¡¯t object. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she received a call from Wu Yiyao. After the two of them spoke for a while, Chu Luo rode her bike out of the school with Wang Mingtao. Along the way, anyone who saw Chu Luo would congratte her. When she rode out of Imperial University, Chu Luo immediately saw Li Yan¡¯s car. The car window rolled down at the same time, revealing Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. Wang Mingtao and Chu Luo walked over and greeted Li Yan, ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. When Chu Luo got into the car, she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Go back and reflect on yourself. When the timees, I¡¯ll sort out some information for the level six examination for you.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°Sister Chu, can I take the level six exam again in my second year?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes light up and heave a sigh of relief, Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Before you take the level six exam, you can only speak foreignnguages when you meet me. If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t show up in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Chu Luo grinned at him and got into Li Yan¡¯s car. The car window rolled down. After the car drove out, Chu Luo hugged Li Yan¡¯s neighbor and said, ¡°Yan, I want to eat mutton, beef, sliding down, shrimp dumplings, dumplings, fish slices, mantis shrimp, tripe, ice cream, beef bone marrow, tofu, duck blood, cabbages, spinach, golden mushroom, almond mushrooms¡­¡± Chu Luo said more than ten dishes at once. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Other than ice cream, you can say anything else.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She had named so many dishes in one go just for the ice cream! Li Yan looked at the depressed Chu Luo and pinched her nose. ¡°You can drink more wine then.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up before she shook her head. ¡°No. Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao are going back today. We can¡¯t tempt him.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll drinkter after they leave.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± It was only past three when the car drove back to the Li residence. Old Gao and the others would take the helicopter back at night, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry. The ce where they ate hotpot was in the vi where Old Gao and Mrs. Gao stayed. When Chu Luo and Li Yan went over, the butler was instructing a few servants to prepare the ingredients. Old Gao stood there happily and watched the servant serve the food as he said to the butler, ¡°It¡¯s better to eat hotpot when many people are around.¡± The butler agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± When Old Gao saw Chu Luo walk in, he immediately beamed and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯ve never disappointed me.¡± Chu Luo smiled, but her gaze was fixed on the table. She looked at the twin-base pot and asked, ¡°Can anyone eat spicy food?¡± Ocean City people couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, and Chu Luo had never seen Li Yan eat spicy food before, so she asked this. The butler told her, ¡°Since Qin Ming can eat spicy food, Master can also eat some.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. ¡°You eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen you eat it before?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at each other with gratification in their eyes. Old Gao suddenly sighed. ¡°To think Chu Xiao Luo is getting married.¡± At this point, he suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, since you and Li Yan are getting married on the 1st of January, you have to invite your elders.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t know what happened to Chu Zhengyang and his family. His memories of them were of them treating Chu Luo badly, so he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chu Luo knew what Old Gao was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao can be my elders. Besides, there¡¯s also¡­ my father.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± That day, Old Gao and Mrs. Gao didn¡¯t know that Chu Yichen had been brought back. No one had mentioned it these past few days. Hearing Chu Luo say this, Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were very surprised. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you found your father?¡± Everyone in Ocean City knew what the Chu family did. Old Gao had also heard about what happened back then, so he was especially surprised. ¡°Where has your father been all these years?¡± ¡°In the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo roughly told Old Gao and the others what had happened. Although Old Gao and Mrs. Gao felt that it was incredible, they were still happy for Chu Luo. Mrs. Gao said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Gao suggested, ¡°Since Chu Xiao Luo has found your father, why don¡¯t you invite him to eat hotpot with us tonight?¡± He wanted to see what kind of person Chu Luo¡¯s father was. Mrs. Gao said to him, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s father just came out of the ancient tomb. He must be in poor health. How can he eat hotpot?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If Teacher Gao wants to see him, you can do so at our wedding.¡± Chapter 476 - How Did She Fall For Him?

Chapter 476: How Did She Fall For Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after, Anya and Qin Ming arrived at the small courtyard where Old Gao and the others stayed. Chu Luo looked at Anya in the wheelchair with a mocking gaze. She thought about how this woman was acting and how Qin Ming actually cooperated with her and didn¡¯t expose her. It seemed like someone was about to seed. Those who were eating hotpot tonight were Old Gao and his wife, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the butler, Qin Ming, and Anya. The seven of them sat together and the atmosphere instantly became lively. While the men were boiling the food, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Anya in a low voice, ¡°Why are you in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°Blockhead found it for me.¡± Anya giggled. ¡°Blockhead usually looks so wooden. Why is he so lovable sometimes?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Are you sure Qin Ming prepared a wheelchair for you so that he won¡¯t expose you?¡± Anya thought for a moment and was conflicted again. ¡°Blockhead didn¡¯te backst night. Could he have done it on purpose?¡± The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Anya red at Qin Ming with dissatisfaction. At this moment, Old Gao happened to say, ¡°There are so many of us eating hotpot. How can we not have wine? Why don¡¯t we get someone to get some wine?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said straightforwardly, ¡°Teacher Gao, are you sure you won¡¯t feel giddy in the helicopter after drinking?¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure. Mrs. Gao gloated and said, ¡°Little Chu is right. If you drink, I won¡¯t care if you vomit on the helicopterter.¡± After saying that, she picked up a piece of cooked meat with her chopsticks. ¡°You should eat more food.¡± Old Gao was even more depressed. Seeing that Old Gao was so depressed, Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, I¡¯ll give you a few jars of the fruit wine brewed hereter. You can drink as much as you want when you go back.¡± When Old Gao heard this, his brows instantly rxed. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, everyone chatted andughed as they finished their hotpot meal. This was the first time Chu Luo and Anya had eaten hotpot, and they were a little stuffed. Chu Luo stood up to digest her food. Anya wanted to stand up too. However, just as she had this thought, Qin Ming¡¯s gaze shot over. Anya froze. She suddenly remembered that she was in a wheelchair and said to Chu Luo gloomily, ¡°Chu, push me out for a stroll.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say a few words to Old Gao, so she said, ¡°Let Qin Ming push you out.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to go out and take two steps to digest her food when no one was around. How was she going to stand up after Blockhead pushed her out? However, Qin Ming didn¡¯t give her a chance to object. He walked over and pushed her out of the door. ¡°Hey, Blockhead, I don¡¯t want to go out again.¡± Qin Ming pretended not to hear and quickly pushed her out. Anya turned to look at the expressionless Qin Ming and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Blockhead, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Qin Ming looked at her with his dark eyes. Anya suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to reprimand him. Soon, Qin Ming pushed her out of the courtyard. There was no one around. Anya thought about Blockhead¡¯s reaction. It was obvious that he wanted her to confess by herself, but she simply refused to get up. At the thought of this, she instructed Qin Ming, ¡°Go over there. I remember that there¡¯s a pavilion over there where one can look at pigeons. I want to see the pigeons.¡± Qin Ming pushed her to the left. The ce Anya mentioned was a veryrgewn with a pavilion in the middle. Some food would be sprinkled on thewn every morning. At this time, there were many pigeons looking for food. As soon as Anya saw the pigeons, she wanted to run over. However, when she thought of the blockhead behind her, she quickly said to him seriously, ¡°Blockhead, go get me a ss of juice. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Qin Ming nced at her and turned to walk to the side. After Qin Ming walked out of sight, Anya immediately stood up from her wheelchair and ran towards the pigeon. Her speed was even faster than a rabbit. Qin Ming and a subordinate stood behind a stone mountain. The subordinate asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, are you really going to let Princess Anya pretend that she can¡¯t walk and cling to you?¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at him expressionlessly. The subordinate was frightened by his gaze. ¡°Boss, did I say something wrong?¡± In the past, if any woman dared to tantly lie to his boss like this, his boss wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her. Qin Ming turned his gaze to Anya and said to his subordinate, ¡°Go get some juice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate quickly went to get the fruit juice. Qin Ming hugged his arms and leaned against the rock wall as he watched. He wanted to see how long that woman would pretend for. Worried that Qin Ming would return soon, Anya chased after the pigeons for a while and returned to her wheelchair. To her relief, Qin Ming returned with the fruit juice not long after she returned to her wheelchair. Anya deliberately said to him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did it take you so long to get a ss of juice?¡± Qin Ming pretended not to hear her. He stuffed the fruit juice into her hand and stood at the side. Anya frowned at him and thought that a blockhead was indeed a blockhead. How did she fall for him? ¡­ In the small courtyard. At seven, Chu Luo and the others sent Old Gao and Mrs. Gao to the parking apron of the Li residence. Watching the helicopter fly away, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Teacher Gao has suffered so much this time. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t catch the person who nted the Gu poison myself. Otherwise, I would have let him have a taste of the power of brain-eating worms.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and the two of them walked towards their courtyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t catch the person who nted the Gu poison, we can just pin the me on the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°If you deal with the Qin family now, the Duanmu family will be the only one left.¡± ¡°Other than the Duanmu family, there are also a few other aristocratic families with considerable strength.¡± ¡°Whose family do you n to help?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help anyone for now.¡± Li Yan was only a businessman. Once a businessman was involved in the political circle, things would beplicated. He didn¡¯t want to help anyone, at least not openly. Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter but talked about something else. Just as she returned to her courtyard, Chu Luo received a call from Sun Tianhao. The first thing Sun Tianhao said was that he wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to call her. ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather said that it¡¯s time for you to do a checkup for him.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t checked on Old Master Sun for a long time. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with Professor Tang tomorrow and wille over sometime.¡± She then asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She nned to take a closer look at the books and videos in the microbiology field. Sun Tianhao cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I heard that you took the level eight exam in five foreignnguages today and even scored full marks for all of them. Congrattions.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard Chu Luo thanking him, he actually raised his voice and said loudly, ¡°Your school is going to have a safety drill in two days. I¡¯m going over as an instructor. If you have time¡­¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No time.¡± ¡­ Deep breathing came from the other end, followed by Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not done. How do you know you don¡¯t have time!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for the next period of time. No matter what you want me to do, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that he continued to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re running for president of the Imperial University Student Union. When the timees, all the members of the Student Union, especially the president, must cooperate with us.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Sun Tianhao was smug. ¡°When the timees¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No time. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. Then, she took her tablet and started reading up on microbiology. At ten o¡¯clock, Li Yan removed her tablet and said to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Yan pulled her up and led her to the wine cab. As they walked, he asked, ¡°What type of alcohol do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let go of her hand and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get drunk when you mix different types of alcohol.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk.¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes confidently. Li Yan thought for a moment and walked into the bar to retrieve five bottles of wine. He ced them on the counter and poured red wine into the decanter. Then, he opened another bottle and poured it into two sses. Chu Luo waited for the wine to be poured before raising it to take a sip. After drinking, she asked, ¡°What alcohol is this?¡± ¡°Vodka.¡± ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan also picked up the ss of wine in front of him and took a sip. Chu Luo drank the rest and poured herself a ss of wine. Li Yanughed. ¡°You need to savor such alcohol. Don¡¯t drink too quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already tasted it.¡± Chu Luo said to him seriously, ¡°I taste wine much faster than others.¡± After saying that, she poured another ss and drank it before saying, ¡°But I still think the wine brewed by myself is delicious, especially the Hundred Flowers Wine.¡± At the mention of the Hundred Flower Brew, Chu Luo thought of the Hundred Flower Garden. The moment she thought of the Flower Garden, she thought of the king. At this moment, someone bit her lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo eximed in surprise and pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about him,¡± Li Yan said domineeringly and sealed her mouth. Chu Luo said while panting, ¡°That¡¯s also you.¡± ¡°Not even me. You can only think of the current me.¡± After saying that, Li Yan made a move to seal her lips. Chu Luo quickly leaned backwards. Li Yan¡¯s lipsnded on her fair neck. Chu Luo pushed his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me. I want to drink.¡± She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to drink this alcoholter. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. The two of them sat there and continued drinking. The two of them finished all five bottles of alcohol. Chu Luo didn¡¯t get drunk and Li Yan got a little tipsy. However, someone pretended to be drunk and did this and that to Chu Luo for a long time before it ended. Chapter 477 - Complaint

Chapter 477: Comint

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Chu Luo woke up and jogged with Li Yan in the residence. When she ran to a training ground, Li Yan stopped and said to her, ¡°Go run for a while first. I¡¯ll go and spar with Qin Ming.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued running. The Li residence was too big. As Chu Luo ran, she subconsciously used her Qinggong and quickly ran far away. When she slowed down, she realized that there was arge shed in front. A few servants were about to enter the door of one of therge sheds with baskets. Chu Luo was curious and walked over. When these people saw Chu Luo, they quickly stopped and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s nted here?¡± A servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s strawberries.¡± Hearing that, Chu Luo also wanted to eat strawberries, so she said, ¡°Give me a basket. I¡¯ll go pick some too.¡± The servant quickly gave her a basket, but she still said, ¡°Miss Chu, we can help you pluck it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took the basket and walked in. The moment she walked in, the others stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move. Seeing that none of these people hade in, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°You guys can go ahead and continue with what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± After saying that, she specifically picked the big and good-looking strawberries and quickly filled up a basket. Just as she was about to walk out, she heard a raised voice from outside the greenhouse. ¡°Are the strawberries Third Madam wants ready?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± That person was a little impatient. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guyse in earlier to pluck them? Third Madam said that she¡¯s going to make strawberry cake for Miss Qing Ning today. Miss Qing Ning will be going to schoolter.¡± ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Chu Luo walked out. That person stood there like the owner and didn¡¯t look at Chu Luo. Sensing that someone hade out, she ordered arrogantly, ¡°Give me the strawberries you picked.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡­ Chu Chu¡­ Miss Chu.¡± When that person turned around and saw that it was Chu Luo, she immediately lowered her head and stood there respectfully, not daring to speak. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Since Third Madam wants it so urgently, as her servant, you should go pick it with everyone since you¡¯re here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go pick the strawberries immediately.¡± As he spoke, he took a basket and strode in. Chu Luo turned to look at that person and retracted her gaze. She asked the person standing by the door, ¡°Is there water for me to wash the strawberries here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± that person quickly said. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll help you wash it. The water is cold now. Don¡¯t freeze your hand.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s hands were fair and tender. The servant didn¡¯t dare to let her wash it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t object and handed her the basket. The servant quickly washed the strawberries and brought them over. There was also a basin in the basket so that it wouldn¡¯t leak. Chu Luo took it and thanked her before leaving. Not long after Chu Luo left, Third Madam¡¯s servant walked out of therge shed. She looked in the direction Chu Luo left and pursed her lips. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t a master afraid of beingughed at by others foring here to pick strawberries personally?¡¯ Chu Luo carried the basket and ate the strawberries as she walked. Only then did she realize that she had gone a little far. She used her Qinggong and returned to the training ground. At this moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming were standing at the side talking. Chu Luo nced at the two of them but didn¡¯t walk over. She thought for a while and walked towards a wooden chair with the basket. She had just sat down when she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling not far behind her. Chu Luo turned around and saw Anya being pushed over in a wheelchair. Anya also saw Chu Luo and quickly waved at her. Chu Luo stood up and walked over. She looked at her and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Anya winked at her. ¡°For a stroll.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo sized up her legs again and asked her, ¡°When exactly can you walk?¡± ¡°At least another week.¡± Chu Luo looked at her speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Imperial Sky Park today. Qin Ming will definitely follow me there. Do you n to sit in the wheelchair when you return?¡± When Anya heard this, she suddenly felt conflicted. Chu Luo ignored her and turned back to the wooden chair to get the strawberry basket. As she ate, she walked back to Anya. Anya looked at the strawberries in her basket and extended her hand. ¡°Chu, give me two.¡± Chu Luo handed her the basket. Anya took two strawberries and ate them as she looked at Qin Ming, who was talking to Li Yan. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Have you set your mind on Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Anya said. ¡°Although this man is made of wood, he¡¯s willing to be childish with me. If I don¡¯t choose him, who should I choose?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. Anya looked into her eyes. ¡°As a princess, no matter how much I¡¯m pampered, I must abide by all the necessary etiquette. However, I don¡¯t have to worry about these in front of Blockhead. I can re up at him when I¡¯m unhappy, and I can appear in front of him without any demeanor. Most importantly¡­ I like him like this.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had said that she liked Qin Ming¡¯s body and suddenly felt that it was the truth. She didn¡¯t say anything and ate a strawberry. Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over. Chu Luo handed the basket to Li Yan, who didn¡¯t take the strawberries but held the basket for her. ¡°Go back and eat. I¡¯ll send you to school after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to him, ¡°We¡¯ll stay at Imperial Sky Park tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya also tilted her head and said to Qin Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll stay over there today.¡± Qin Ming looked at her expressionlessly. Anya was baffled. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave for two to three days.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ The moment Chu Luo¡¯s car stopped by the Imperial University¡¯s school gate, many people looked over. Everyone was excited when she alighted. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Chu Luo in a long time. She seems to have be prettier.¡± ¡°Did you guys see the live broadcast of Chu Luo¡¯s grades yesterday? She¡¯s too awesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. To be able to score full marks in the level eight exam for five foreignnguages at once and be graded by a few famous professors internationally, she¡¯s the first person in history and future.¡± ¡°Chu Luo has really made Imperial University proud. Let¡¯s see which other famous foreign school dares to use their top students topete with us.¡± ¡°Especially what Chu Luo said to those mers at the end. It¡¯s too satisfying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo is so outstanding. I have to work even harder.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Roundy had been staying with Wang Mingtao for this period of time. After Chu Luo alighted, she waited for two minutes before seeing Wang Mingtao running over while panting behind Roundy. ¡°Sister¡­ Sister Chu, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mistress, I miss you so much!¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and rubbed Roundy¡¯s big head. She looked at Wang Mingtao, who was panting heavily with his hands on his knees, and said with disdain, ¡°It only takes about ten minutes to get from your house to the east gate of Imperial University. You only ran for a bit and you¡¯re already like this. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± ¡°I¡­ ha¡­¡± Wang Mingtao finally managed to catch his breath after a while. Heined about Roundy,¡± Sister Chu, it¡¯s not my fault. It originally took more than ten minutes from my house, but Roundy insisted on dragging me along¡­¡± He looked at his watch and widened his eyes. ¡°I only used seven minutes!¡± Roundy was displeased. Heined about Wang Mingtao in his child-like voice, sounding even more aggrieved than thetter. ¡°Mistress,?Peach1?woke up at seven o¡¯clock and only slept after midnight. Most importantly, he turned me off while you were away. Sob sob sob¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao with a wooden face. Wang Mingtao said guiltily, ¡°My father has taken on a big business order these past two days. My heart hurts that he only sleeps for two to three hours every night, so I¡¯ve been helping him until midnight after school every day.¡± ¡°Whose order did Uncle Wang take on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the merchants from the capital. Their family is getting married on Thursday. He¡¯s been working hard to decorate the vi during this period of time. ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. The Shang family ordered 99,999 roses on the day of the wedding. Also, their family reced the flowers in the entire garden.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. The Shang family was indeed arge family, one level higher than the Wei family. However, she was a little curious about which family the Shang family was attached to. Chu Luo nned to text Li Yanter to ask him. The two of them led Roundy towards the school gate. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Since your family is so busy, why didn¡¯t Uncle Wang hire more temporary workers to help?¡± ¡°He did. We hired more than ten hour workers. Coupled with our workers, there are a total of 27 to 28 people, but it¡¯s still not enough. Especially since we¡¯re going to cut the roses tomorrow, we definitely won¡¯t have enough people.¡± ¡°Then hire more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hire them. Many people heard that they have to go to the suburbs at half-past four every morning, so they quit.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°They only don¡¯t want to go because the money isn¡¯t tempting enough. Get Uncle Wang to raise the wages.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Dad when I get back.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while more. A glint shed across her eyes and she suddenly had an idea. ¡°Forget it, you better not let Uncle Wang increase the wages. I¡¯ll help you find a batch of people.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Chapter 478 - What Condition Are You Naming Chu Luo?

Chapter 478: What Condition Are You Naming Chu Luo?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo kept him in suspense. No matter how Wang Mingtao asked, she wouldn¡¯t tell him. The moment they entered the school gate, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground. She asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°When do you start cutting the roses?¡± ¡°At least a day or two in advance. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to finish cutting them.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± With that, she stepped on the skateboard and went to her first ss today. The morning ss ended quickly. As soon as Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she was surrounded by a group of people. There were people from the Student Union and also people from the Student Union overseas. Nangong Yi was also there. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her and said, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m here to invite you to eat with me.¡± Chu Luo turned to the others and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you worried that I forgot about mypetition with him today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not apetition. It¡¯s just an academic exchange.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo smiled coldly. She turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°If I win, promise me one condition.¡± Nangong Yi was stunned before heughed. ¡°Junior, you should say that to Hank.¡± Hank was that curly-haired guy. ¡°I¡¯mpeting with him because I represent the Student Union. As someone who isn¡¯t in the Student Union, I can go back on my words immediately. When the timees, do you think I¡¯ll be the one losing face, or will the Student Union lose face along with me?¡± Nangong Yi revealed a vexed expression. ¡°Junior, you make too much sense. I actually have nothing to refute¡­ Junior, tell me your condition first.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him but didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Hank and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going topete with me, the person who wins must have a prize.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hank had long thought of what conditions he would name to Chu Luo after she lost to him. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him what his conditions were. Instead, she looked at the other members of the Student Union. ¡°As spectators, you have to give us some admission fee.¡± A blond girl stood up and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯repeting with you. Why do we need to pay an admission fee?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t watch. When the timees, only Hank and I will enter theboratory. We won¡¯t need to use video cameras anymore. Anyway, the bet is between the two of us.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately made everyone fall silent. Seeing that everyone was silent, Hank said to them in dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think I¡¯ll lose to Chu Luo?¡± Everyone thought about it. Of course not. So what were they afraid of? However, thinking about how difficult it was to deal with Chu Luo, someone still said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something we can do, we¡¯ll agree to it. You can¡¯t ask for too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for too much.¡± These words made everyone heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, we promise you.¡± Chu Luo said to Roundy in a light tone, ¡°Roundy, did they record what they agreed to just now?¡± ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s already recorded.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Under everyone¡¯s bright gazes, Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask for too much from you.¡± After saying that, she deliberately gave him a cunning smile and didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°You said you¡¯d treat me to lunch. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Yi resisted the urge to touch his nose and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as the two of them left, the others followed. When the group of people walked into the nearest school restaurant, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. With the news spreading around, soon, everyone knew about Chu Luo and Hank¡¯spetition. The people in the long queue at the food ordering outlet consciously made way for them. Many people said to Chu Luo, who was walking over, ¡°Chu Luo, order first. Eat your fill at noon. When the timees, teach this student what the Goddess of Studying is.¡± Someone else said, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you order. My treat.¡± Chu Luo pointed at Nangong Yi. ¡°No need. President, please.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°What do you want to eat, Junior?¡± Chu Luo named a few dishes. Nangong Yi walked to the window and ordered. Chu Luo nced into the restaurant and walked towards a dining table. Nangong Yi brought the dishes over. When he sat down, he asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem to have chosen microbiology?¡± ¡°Yes I didn¡¯t choose it in the first ce.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo picked up her chopsticks and started eating. After eating two mouthfuls, seeing that Nangong Yi didn¡¯t move, she gestured to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel hungry, you can wait at the Biology Department first.¡± Nangong Yi came back to his senses and nced at her with aplicated gaze before picking up his chopsticks to eat. After taking two mouthfuls, he asked, ¡°Junior, have you seen books and teaching videos on microbiology in the past two days?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly felt relieved. After the two of them ate for a while, the others gradually ordered their food and sat near them. At this moment, everyone was discussing Chu Luo and Hank¡¯spetition. It was obvious that most people were worried. A girl sitting with Hank lowered her voice and said to him excitedly, ¡°Hank, whether we can defeat Chu Luo today depends on you.¡± Hank said confidently, ¡°You guys can wait for the show.¡± The girlughed. ¡°This Chu Luo is too arrogant. She should be dealt a good blow to her confidence. Even her ssmates don¡¯t believe that she can beat you. Does she really think she¡¯s invincible?¡± At this moment, another boy sat over. He subconsciously lowered his voice and asked Hank, ¡°Hank, what condition are you naming Chu Luo?¡± Before Hank could speak, the girl guessed first. ¡°A condition that can embarrass Chu Luo, of course.¡± As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and asked with a sinister smile, ¡°Hank, do you want Chu Luo to admit in front of the world that she¡¯s inferior to you?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Hank smiled meaningfully. ¡°Chu Luo is so beautiful. How can I bear to let her do such an embarrassing thing? ¡± ¡°Then what do you want her to do?¡± The girl was extremely curious. Hank deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. The boy sitting beside her seemed to have guessed Hank¡¯s thoughts andughed ambiguously. ¡°Hank is right. Chu Luo is so beautiful. You have to treat her gently.¡± Then, the two of them looked at each other andughed meaningfully. ¡­ Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong quickly brought their food over. Yu Tong looked worried. ¡°Chu Luo, do you really know microbiology? I heard that Hank is a top student in microbiology. His teacher is a very famous biological professor internationally.¡± Wang Mingtao said to Yu Tong in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yu Tong, why are you demoralizing Sister Chu and boosting Hank¡¯s morale? Sister Chu can definitely do it.¡± He definitely believed in Chu Luo. Chu Luo gave Wang Mingtao a rewarding look and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know after thepetition.¡± After saying that, she continued eating seriously. Yu Tong looked at Nangong Yi, wanting him to think of a way. Nangong Yi gave her a reassuring look and started eating seriously. After the meal, the group went to the Biology Department majestically. Unexpectedly, a few microbiology teachers and professors walked over from the other side. One of the older professors smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Chu Luo is going to hold an academic exchange with a student from a foreign school. Do you mind if we join in the fun?¡± ¡°Professor Yang, we don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh, how did Little Chu know my surname is Yang?¡± ¡°I studied your teaching videos and published papersst night.¡± Many people were surprised to hear Chu Luo say that. A young teacher asked, ¡°Chu Luo, have you studied microbiology before?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No.¡± The young teacher stopped talking. The others behind her also stopped talking. The students at Imperial University were all worried, but the group of people from the Student Union abroad became excited. Professor Yang was also silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°Chu Luo, when did you start studying microbiology?¡± ¡°I studied it for a few hours the night before yesterday, and a few hoursst night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was another silence. At this moment, a foreign student couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. He seemed to be advising them kindly, but in fact, he was mocking them. ¡°Chu Luo, actually, you can choose to admit defeat directly. In any case, you didn¡¯t learn this specialization, and it¡¯s impossible for anyone in this world to learn the entire subject after watching for two nights. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you to admit defeat now.¡± A few people standing behind him echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat. If you don¡¯t know anything during the experimentter, that will be a joke.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°I never joke.¡± After saying that, she walked into theboratory building. Everyone arrived at the microbiologyboratory door. Professor Yang said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, wait outside. Students shouldn¡¯t be disturbed while doing experiments.¡± Many people wanted to see thepetition live. ¡°We won¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Right, we can stand further away.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and said, ¡°Professor Yang is right, but it¡¯s very simple if everyone wants to watch.¡± After saying that, he pointed at arge disy screen on the wall. ¡°Everyone, you can look at the disy.¡± The disy screen was originally used by professors in experiments. It was just right to use it to show everyone their experiments. In that case, no one could say anything. Chu Luo and Hank walked in together. A few professors and teachers also entered. After the professors and teachers walked in, they stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What animals are we using for experiments?¡± Hank nced at the animals raised in theboratory and casually pointed at one. ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them each took an experimental subject and walked to the experiment apparatus. Chapter 479 - I Admit Defeat

Chapter 479: I Admit Defeat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone stared at Chu Luo, worried that she didn¡¯t even know how to operate the experimental instruments. Especially since Chu Luo had just ced the experimental body on the instrument, when the experimental body suddenly jumped up. Her stunned expression made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. ¡°Tsk¡­ Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t even know to knock out the experimental body first. Does she know how to use the instruments?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s not familiar with it since it¡¯s her first time doing an experiment.¡± ¡°This is definitely her first time doing an experiment. I¡¯m very worried about Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯re all gloating. They¡¯re all waiting to see a joke.¡± ¡°The professors and teachers in theboratory, think of a way. Even if they don¡¯t teach Chu Luo how to do experiments, they should at least tell her how to knock out the experimental body.¡± ¡­ Seeing how worried the Imperial University students were, the group of foreign Student Union members were delighted. They were gloating and waiting to see Chu Luo make a fool of herself. Yu Tong clenched her fists and stared at the disy. She said anxiously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Chu Luo done anything?¡± Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Yu Tong, you really don¡¯t understand my Sister Chu. We just have to watch.¡± Yu Tong was stunned by Wang Mingtao¡¯s brainless idolism. ¡°Wang Mingtao, you actually still believe in Chu Luo so much even at this time.¡± ¡°Of course. My Sister Chu is omnipotent. Nothing can stump her. Even if there is, she can learn faster than anyone.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Wang Mingtao. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was standing beside them, gestured to them. ¡°Look at the screen.¡± The two of them quickly looked up. At this moment, everyone stopped talking and stared at the screen with their mouths wide open. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s expression had already be very serious. The experimental body in her hand wasn¡¯t knocked out, but it was squatting obediently under the experimental instrument. Chu Luo quickly operated the instruments. Her skilled movements made it impossible to tell that this was her first time operating it. ¡°Chu Luo is too cunning. Didn¡¯t she say that she only studied microbiology for two nights and a few hours? Then what¡¯s with her proficient operation now?¡± The Student Union members abroad immediately started discussing. They didn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo had never studied microbiology before. Some people even said: ¡°Maybe Chu Luo said that on purpose to embarrass Hank!¡± ¡°Exactly. Chu Luo is too cunning. She must be trying to lower Hank¡¯s guard.¡± ¡°Maybe Chu Luo is that Professor Yang¡¯s student.¡± When the people from Imperial University¡¯s Student Union heard this, they all sneered. Yu Tong said, ¡°You¡¯ll know if Chu Luo studied microbiology or not after you check her ss schedule.¡± Wang Mingtao retorted, ¡°My Sister Chu is born a Goddess of Studying. Even if she studies for one night, she can defeat Hank, let alone two nights.¡± The foreign students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°ssmate, we don¡¯t know for sure if Chu Luo will beat Hank. The results aren¡¯t out yet. You better not be too confident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a small experiment to find pathogens in animals. It¡¯s not just a few steps. Chu Luo might just be a showcase.¡± When the Imperial University Student Union members heard this, they only chuckled in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to argue with these people either. As long as Chu Luo started taking action, they knew that Chu Luo would definitely win. Just as the group of people from Imperial University thought, Chu Luo stopped and said to the professors and teachers, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Then, she told them what kind of pathogen she had found on the experimental body and what illness it would have in the future. Professor Yang quickly walked over to look at the microscope in front of her and the set of data recorded in her notebook. After a while, he looked up and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Chu Luo is right.¡± When Hank, who was experimenting, heard this, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t Chu Luo say she has never studied microbiology before? How could she have found the pathogens on the experimental bodies so quickly?¡± Professor Yang didn¡¯t argue with him and gestured to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look yourself.¡± Of course Hank had to see it, or he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. He walked over. Chu Luo had already dposed the cells. It could be seen under the microscope. After Hank saw this, his face turned a little ashen. Then, he looked at Chu Luo as if he had seen a ghost. Before he could speak, Chu Luo said, ¡°There are surveince cameras in theboratory building. If you think I cheated in advance, you can check the surveince cameras first.¡± Hank¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, making him feel terrible. So he lowered his head and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. The group of foreign Student Union members standing outside the door looked at Hank in disbelief. Especially at this moment, the members of the Imperial University Student Union were still cheering. ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. She can take the exam for level eight in five foreignnguages at once and even create a powerful robot in a few hours. Microbiology is really child¡¯s y to her.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why is she the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University? What does the Goddess of Studying mean?¡± ¡°The Goddess of Studying can master whatever she wants to master.¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± The foreign Student Union members suddenly blushed. Soon, Chu Luo and Hank walked out of theboratory. At this moment, Chu Luo and Professor Yang were walking together. Professor Yang asked excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, wee to microbiology.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°My schedule is full this semester. I¡¯ll consider it next semester.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. If you want to learn microbiology, juste and be my student. You don¡¯t have to take the exam.¡± ¡°Okay, Professor Yang.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop after walking out. Instead, she continued to discuss the knowledge on microbiology with Professor Yang. The two of them went down the stairs in front of everyone and walked out of theboratory building. Only then did Chu Luo bid Professor Yang farewell. Then, she looked at the group of people behind her. At this moment, Wang Mingtao deliberately asked, ¡°Sister Chu, you said before that you would raise a condition to everyone after winning. What exactly is it?¡± Most of them looked at Wang Mingtao angrily. Wang Mingtao puffed up his chest confidently. ¡°Are you going back on your words?¡± ¡°If you go back on your word, get Roundy to upload the recording on the world¡¯s academicwork. You¡¯re all the elites of famous schools. You¡¯ll only have yourself to me if you lose face.¡± Everyone looked at Wang Mingtao¡¯s ¡®fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might¡¯ demeanor and gritted their teeth. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t even spoken. Wasn¡¯t this person a little too talkative? Chu Luo looked at their expressions and said, ¡°Taozi said what I wanted to say. If you want to go back on your words, you can just say it. Anyway, Roundy is connected to the world¡¯s Inte. He can send out what you promised at any time. ¡°Taozi was wrong about one thing. I won¡¯t let Roundy upload the video that you promised me and now you¡¯re going back on your word to the world¡¯s academicwork. Instead, I¡¯ll send the video to the world¡¯s top 100 universities. ¡°What do you think of this idea?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t a multiple-choice question at all! Nangong Yi chuckled and said, ¡°Junior, in order not to embarrass the Imperial University Student Union, feel free to request anything.¡± The moment Nangong Yi spoke, Hank, who had his head lowered and looked like he had been dealt a terrible blow, also looked up at her. ¡°I ept.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the others. Everyone thought that since they were just coteral damage, Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t make any unreasonable requests. ¡°Chu Luo, name your condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo smiled and said under everyone¡¯s vignt expressions, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone.¡± These words made everyone even more nervous. Chu Luo said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a condition. Consider this as a farewell party for you guys this weekend.¡± Everyone was stunned. Chu Luo had made a bet with Hank and won, but she was still so generous as to send them off? There were still people who didn¡¯t believe that she was so easy to talk to. ¡°Chu Luo, what exactly do you want us to do?¡± ¡°Go to the suburbs on Wednesday to cut the roses.¡± The moment Chu Luo finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenly eximed. Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao quickly shut his mouth, but his eyes were filled with surprise. Chu Luo asked, ¡°This request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Everyone looked at each other. They had a nagging feeling that Chu Luo was deliberately teasing them. ¡°Chu Luo, you really only want us to cut the roses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We leave at seven in the morning and will be back at five in the afternoon. I¡¯ll treat everyone to hotpot at night.¡± Chu Luo felt that she had fallen in love with hotpot and wondered if the hotpot in the restaurant was delicious. Everyone looked at each other for a while, but they still felt that Chu Luo was teasing them. Chu Luo knew that they didn¡¯t believe her and continued, ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition. We¡¯re going to a garden vi. The roses that are cut will be sold for money. You can¡¯t damage them. As long as more than five roses are damaged, you¡¯ll have to pay for each rose you damage. When the timees, everyone will also be given a number.¡± A boy subconsciously said, ¡°But we boys don¡¯t know how to cut flowers!¡± ¡°Then let the girls cut the flowers. The boys will be responsible for wrapping the flowers.¡± This experience tempted everyone. Everyone only thought for a few seconds before agreeing one after another. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± ¡­ Chapter 480 - Could He Have Been Pursuing You Since Young?

Chapter 480: Could He Have Been Pursuing You Since Young?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the excited look on everyone¡¯s faces, Chu Luo was very satisfied. After they agreed on the gathering point and time, everyone dispersed. Chu Luo, Nangong Yi, Wang Mingtao, and Yu Tong walked together. Yu Tong was still in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, did you really only study microbiology for two nights?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tong swallowed her saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been upte for two nights in a row?¡± ¡°Stay upte?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She had indeed stayed uptest night, but it was very different from what Yu Tong had said about staying upte. Feeling a little guilty, Chu Luo told her about the time she had been studying for the past two days. ¡°The day before yesterday, I studied from three to four in the afternoon until ten in the evening. Yesterday, from eight to ten.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°!!!¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Junior is indeed Junior. Ordinary people like us can only worship your IQ.¡± Yu Tong and Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°But the flower farm that Junior is talking about, could it be the one owned by Wang Mingtao¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Ah! President, how did you know?¡± Wang Mingtao looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect him to guess so easily. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that he could think of that. Nangong Yi still told Wang Mingtao, ¡°Previously when our Student Union organized a national art exhibition, Uncle Wang sponsored fresh flowers. Junior, you¡¯re thanking Uncle Wang by getting everyone to help this time.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi said to Chu Luo, ¡°Actually, Junior, as long as you make things clear in advance, everyone in the Student Union will be willing to help.¡± Yu Tong quickly nodded and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As long as you tell me in advance, Chu Luo, I¡¯ll definitely be the first person to be willing to go. Moreover, I¡¯ll go to the flower field! I¡¯ve always dreamt of going there to take a look.¡± The corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. He told her the truth straightforwardly. ¡°It must be very fun to admire the flowers, but when ites to cutting the flowers, just don¡¯tin about being tired.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t think it was tiring to cut the flowers at all. Besides, ¡°Even if I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m also happy¡­ You won¡¯t understand how much girls like flowers.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡± He really didn¡¯t understand. Chu Luo waited for the two of them to finish speaking before saying to Nangong Yi seriously, ¡°It won¡¯t be fun to tell them in advance.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± Junior did it on purpose! Soon, it was time for ss. After the sses ended for the day, Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Anya came over when she came back. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°As a princess, how can you be so idle?¡± Anya looked dispirited. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel energetic and don¡¯t want to do anything anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still free.¡± Chu Luo asked again, ¡°The king and queen didn¡¯t let you go back since you stayed in the empire.¡± At this point, Anya became even more depressed. ¡°Yes. My father and mother suddenly called me a few times today and asked me to go back. My father said that if I didn¡¯t go back, he would get the embassy to kidnap me back.¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, her phone rang again. There was only Chu Luo in the living room. Anya stopped pretending to be crippled and stood up to walk to the window to answer the call. From her words, it was obvious that it was another call from the king or queen. Anya spoke to the other party for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo looked at her. Anya said, ¡°Chu, looks like I have no choice but to go back this time.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Erm, my mother helped me find a man. My father asked me to go back and cultivate feelings with him and get married to him if I fancy him.¡± ¡°Who is the other party?¡± ¡°Duke Sawyer¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± ¡°No. I said that I have someone I like in the empire, but my father said that even if I don¡¯t like him, if I have to reject him, I must go back and talk to him face-to-face.¡± Chu Luo guessed something when she saw her expression. ¡°You know that duke¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya looked a little strange. ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we¡¯ve been schoolmates since we were young.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Could he have been pursuing you since you were young?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Anya was especially surprised. Chu Luo thought: ¡®This is how it ys out in all the melodramatic dramas Roundy watches.¡¯ ¡°Then can you reject him when you go back?¡± Chu Luo was very doubtful. This was what Anya was vexed about. ¡°Duke Sawyer¡¯s family has a good rtionship with the royal family. I¡¯m just vexed about how I can make Adair willingly give up marrying me without affecting the rtionship between the two families.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to interfere in this matter. She asked, ¡°Will you tell Qin Ming about this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anya said matter-of-factly. ¡°This matter concerns our future. He has the right to know about it.¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. Anya actually wanted toe to Chu Luo¡¯s ce toin. Then, she told Chu Luo about her grudge with that man called Adair before leaving. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. The three of them hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo for a long time. Seeing here, Elder Hu pulled her to look at the herb garden in the backyard. Looking at how nicely the various herbs were growing, Elder Huughed and said, ¡°Little Chu, look at our herbs. They¡¯re many times better than those sold on the market.¡± Chu Luo looked at the undisguised joy on Elder Hu¡¯s face and smiled too. She said, ¡°The array formations in this vi can gather spiritual aura. The spiritual aura is very nourishing for herbs. After the herbs mature, they can unleash more spiritual aura. That¡¯s why they grow so well.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we¡¯re lucky to be researching with you. Indeed, there are many benefits to knowing such stuff.¡± After Elder Hu finished sighing, the two of them looked at the herbs in the courtyard for a while and discussed which herbs they could use for which medicine when the time came. Then, they walked towards theboratory. When they arrived at theboratory, Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang stopped what they were doing and walked over. Professor Tang handed a document to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, this is the patent we applied to the World Medical Association. They gave us this document. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, sign it.¡± Chu Luo took the document and finished reading it quickly. Then, she looked up at the three of them and frowned. ¡°Are the benefits written wrongly here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no mistake about it.¡± Elder Hu smiled and said to her, ¡°You take half, and the three of us share the remaining half.¡± Chu Luo handed the contract to Professor Tang with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°This research is a joint result of the four of us. It¡¯s fine if my name is the first one to be written on the paper, but the profits in the future can only be divided equally between the four of us. Otherwise, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± The three of them were a little surprised to hear her say that. Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ll definitely get thergest share. That¡¯s very fair.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°If you don¡¯t change it, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± ¡°Hey! You wretched girl.¡± Elder Hu wanted to flick her forehead. Cao Dongliang pushed his sses up and said, ¡°Little Chu, you were the one who provided the herbs, and the equipment here is also your¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s CEO Li¡¯s. Don¡¯t involve him with me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately made the three of them smile. Cao Dongliang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. When we experimented with this kind of prescription, you were the one who provided other techniques. These techniques also contribute to arger share.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Chu Luo insisted, ¡°In any case, the four of us will split it equally. Otherwise, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± The three of them looked at the insistent Chu Luo, and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Professor Tang thought for a while and said, ¡°Since Little Chu insists that we share the credit, let¡¯s not fight over it. How about this? We¡¯ll teach Little Chu everything we know. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She quickly nodded and looked at the other two expectantly. Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang had no intention of rejecting it. To be able to teach what they knew to Chu Luo was something to be proud of. The two of them looked at Chu Luo¡¯s sparkling eyes and nodded at the same time. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± This matter was thus decided. Only then did the four of them start making the medicinal packets needed for the gaming capsule. At ten o¡¯clock, Li Yan arrived on time to pick Chu Luo up. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Chu Luo gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, wait for a while. I¡¯ll gather some herbs before going back.¡± The two of them walked towards the backyard. After Chu Luo picked some herbs in a basket, the two of them walked towards their vi. Chu Luo told him about the patent application and Li Yan told her, ¡°In theory, this patent must be given to zing Glory first. When the timees, thepany will draft another contract for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly remembered that she had wanted to ask this morning, but she had forgotten to ask the question. ¡°Which family is the Shang family close to?¡± ¡°On the surface, they look close to both families, but they¡¯re aligned with the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°In that case, the Qin family and the Shang family will attend Young Master Shang¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Mm, we received an invitation too. If you want to go, I¡¯ll pick you up after school that day.¡± Chu Luo definitely didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°I might as well read a few more books than go to that kind of ce.¡± Li Yan had long guessed her thoughts.. He touched her hair and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 481 - Roundy, The Expert at Insulting People

Chapter 481: Roundy, The Expert at Insulting People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, when Chu Luo got up and went downstairs, she found Anya walking in from the courtyard. Chu Luo looked at her legs and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your legs will take at least a week to recover? Why aren¡¯t you in the wheelchair?¡± Anya shrugged at her. ¡°Blockhead is going to be away for three days. Who am I going to sit in a wheelchair for?¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, the butler walked in. The butler wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see Anya standing there. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Chu Luo woke up early today. Usually, when she woke up early, the butler woulde over and ask her what she wanted to eat. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to eat seafood porridge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler turned around and left. Chu Luo then looked at Anya and asked her, ¡°When are you going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave today. I want to resolve this matter as soon as possible ande back.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them walked out of the door. As Anya walked, she said, ¡°I called Blockheadst night. I told him about this too.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, Anya said in a displeased tone, ¡°Blockhead only said ¡®Got it¡¯! He¡¯s indeed a stinky blockhead. Couldn¡¯t he have said a few more words!¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Anya. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to regret now.¡± ¡°Why should I regret it? Blockhead is like that. I know that even if he doesn¡¯t answer, he must have taken it to heart.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment. When the two of them walked out, Chu Luo saw Li Yan practicing in the courtyard and asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to run?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the courtyard to jog. As Chu Luo ran, she asked, ¡°What do you want Qin Ming to do?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s for him to openly show that he cares about me.¡± Anya tied her hair up and said to her, ¡°Blockhead is too stuffy. When I go back this time, I have to think of a way to get him toe to America to fetch me back.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Have you never thought of letting Qin Ming settle down in America?¡± ¡°I did. Blockhead likes the empire. He¡¯s such a stuffy person. If he lives in America with me, he¡¯ll definitely be even more bored. For the sake of our sex life, I¡¯ll just suffer a little ande to the empire.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at her. Seeing that she was being honest, she smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the king and queen won¡¯t be willing to let youe to the empire to live?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll live on both sides. It¡¯s only a dozen hours on the ne away anyway. It¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. When the two of them ran for half an hour before returning, Li Yan had just finished his morning exercise. He happened to be holding a towel in his hand as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. Chu Luo asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to eat breakfast with us?¡± Anya nodded. ¡°It¡¯s boring eating alone. As long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a third wheel.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and walked up to Li Yan. Li Yan had specially only used half of his towel to wipe his sweat. The moment Chu Luo walked over, he used the other half to wipe the sweat off her nose and said, ¡°Go change your clothes first. I¡¯ll send you to school after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After letting Anya enter the living room to sit, she went upstairs with Li Yan. After the meal, Anya left the vi first. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Unexpectedly, Chu Luo was stopped not long after she entered the school gate. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at Gu Lexuan coldly. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Gu Lexuan reluctantly took out an invitation and handed it to her. ¡°This is my uncle¡¯s invitation. He asked me to pass it to you.¡± ¡°I know your uncle?¡± Gu Lexuan didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Chu Luo at all. When she heard this, she was a little impatient. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him. It¡¯s enough that CEO Li knows him.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left. Gu Lexuan was furious. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you like this? I gave you an invitation out of kindness.¡± When Roundy, who was following Chu Luo, heard this, he stopped and returned to her. In a child-like voice, he said, ¡°Who do you think you are? My mistress doesn¡¯t even want to talk to you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. A supporting actress like you can only live for two minutes in front of my mistress.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Lexuan had always thought of herself as a proud daughter of heaven. Not only was she from a prestigious family, but she was also beautiful. Everyone around her fawned over her. However, ever since she came to Imperial University, she had been suppressed by Chu Luo in all aspects. Hearing Roundy say this now, she was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She raised her leg and kicked Roundy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, there were already many students on the road. When everyone saw this, a few girls covered their mouths and eximed. Gu Lexuan¡¯s leg was about to kick Roundy. At this moment, Roundy¡¯s legs suddenly elongated. Gu Lexuan kicked air and lost her bnce, staggering forward. Bang! None of the people around her stood out to help her. Gu Lexuan had never been so embarrassed or suffered such a huge grievance before. Coupled with the fact that this fall was so painful, tears immediately flowed down her face. Roundy walked up to Gu Lexuan and gloated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kick me? Come on¡­¡± At this point, his voice suddenly became as deep as an adult male¡¯s. It was serious and stern. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a girl, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen the lightest punishment to teach you a lesson. You wouldn¡¯t have just fallen.¡± ¡°Wow! I always thought that Roundy was a cute boy. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a domineering side. I love him.¡± ¡°Roundy¡¯s legs can actually extend. I wonder how long he can stretch?¡± ¡°Roundy just said that it¡¯s the lightest punishment for that person. I wonder what a heavy punishment is like. I really want to see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if he tries it on that person. Otherwise, some people might dare to act like they¡¯re doing Chu Luo a favor because she thinks she¡¯s rich. Is her family richer or more connected than Chu Luo¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, the Sun family even came out to support Chu Luo. This person is used to being ttered and has forgotten who she is.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Gu Lexuan, who was already in so much pain from falling to her knees, started crying even more fiercely. She gritted her teeth and threw the invitation in her hand forward. She got up, covered her face, and ran towards a path. ¡°Pfft, there are always a few unruly people who want to bully Chu Luo. Aren¡¯t they asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Maybe some people think they¡¯re good at enduring abuse.¡± ¡­ When Roundy caught up to Chu Luo, he told her what had happened. After saying that, he even asked for praise, ¡°Mistress, did I do well?¡± ¡°Yes, good job.¡± Roundy immediately giggled in joy. Chu Luo had originally nned to simply forget about Gu Lexuan. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with such a person. Unexpectedly, after thest ss in the morning, Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao asked to meet her at the restaurant of the third school. When Chu Luo went over, Wu Yiyao had already ordered their dishes. After sitting down, Wu Yiyao asked her directly, ¡°Little Chu, did Gu Lexuan from the foreignnguage departmente to cause trouble for you this morning?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Sister Wu knows this person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my mother. My mother¡¯s best friend is Gu Lexuan¡¯s aunt.¡± Chu Luo looked at her in surprise. Wu Yiyao continued, ¡°Our family also received an invitation from the Shang family today.¡± Chu Luo was even more surprised. Wu Yiyao exined, ¡°The second master of the Shang family is getting married. Coincidentally, Second Master Shang did a research project with my father when he was studying abroad. After my father returned to the country, Second Master Shang came to look for him a few times. The Shang family wanted my father to work for their family.¡± Chu Luo understood. Wu Yiyao added, ¡°Actually, I called you here to ask if you¡¯ll attend their wedding at the Shang family.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say no, but when she thought about how the Shang family had always wanted to poach Li Yan, she thought about it. She asked, ¡°What conditions did thepany offer Professor Wu previously?¡± Wu Yiyao mentioned that the conditions were especially generous. Most importantly, ¡°Third Young Master of the Shang family wooed me for a period of time.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao with bright eyes. Wu Yiyao smiled at her. ¡°I was very sickly at that time. Third Young Master Shang met me when he went abroad to see Second Young Master Shang. I don¡¯t know what he was like in other people¡¯s eyes, but he was very gentlemanly in front of me.¡± Chu Luo thought: ¡®At that time, you were panting heavily. Unless it¡¯s a beast, no one could bear to do anything to you.¡¯ Wu Yiyao seemed to have guessed what Chu Luo was thinking and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always suspected that Third Young Master Shang didn¡¯t like me at all, but he only wooed me because my father and I were researching the gaming capsule.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°In that case, the Shang family actually wants to get the research data of the gaming capsule from you.¡± If the Shang family wanted it, that meant the Duanmu family wanted it. Chu Luo had always known that besides Old Master Duanmu, everyone else in the Duanmu family only wanted to get more benefits from Li Yan. Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Probably. I just don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll attend.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved if you go.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled before starting to eat. After the meal and walking out of the restaurant, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Since Third Young Master Shang has pursued you before, he will definitely continue pursuing you now that he has seen you.¡± At that time, he had even pursued Wu Yiyao when she was a sickly beauty, let alone now that she was in good health. Wu Yiyao was very beautiful and had a ssical beauty about her. Chu Luo felt that it was very possible that Third Young Master Shang really liked her. Chu Luo suggested, ¡°You¡¯d better bring a malepanion over.¡± Chapter 482 - Tired and Happy

Chapter 482: Tired and Happy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, the two of them separated. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the technology building first. The technicians were all very excited to see her. ¡°Chu, zing Glory Gaming Corporation has already informed us today that they will send the experimenter over this Saturday.¡± Chu Luo was a little happy to hear this. ¡°I¡¯lle over early.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll make more preparations in the next two days and check the data a few more times. When the timees, we¡¯ll try to make sure that the experimenters are safe.¡± ¡°As long as this experiment is sessful, the zing Glory Gaming Corporation should announce this good news to the world. Us researchers should retire famous. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Everyone chatted andughed, their faces filled with joy. Chu Luo discussed with them for a while before going to the conference room with Professor Wu. After the two of them finished talking about serious business, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Professor Wu, Sister Wu said that the Shang family has always wanted to pull you over to their side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Wu didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Not long after the zing Glory Corporation announced the research and development of the gaming capsule to the world, I met Shang Yanyi. At that time, Shang Yanyi was an international student in the Computer Science Department of D University. I was also a professor there. Coincidentally, I led him in doing a research project during that period of time. Later on, we became familiar with each other. ¡°In the year that followed, Yanyi woulde and ask me whenever he had a question. When he was about to return to the country, he even looked for me in private, hoping that I could go back to the empire to help the Shang family.¡± At this point, Professor Wu paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Yanyi is a person who respects his teachers and is a good person. After I rejected him, he returned to China without saying anything. ¡°After our family returned to China, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact us. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenlye over and send us an invitation personally.¡± Chu Luo could tell from Professor Wu¡¯s words that he had praises for Shang Yanyi¡¯s character, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. However, Professor Wu said worriedly, ¡°This is the most crucial moment in the gaming capsule. I wasn¡¯t going to agree to attend their family¡¯s banquet, but¡­¡± Shang Yanyi was too eloquent. Professor Wu couldn¡¯t reject him at all. Even if Professor Wu didn¡¯t say it, Chu Luo could guess. She said, ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. Yan and I will go too. No matter what the Shang family is up to, we won¡¯t let them show it.¡± Professor Wu was as relieved as Wu Yiyao. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He had been worried that the Shang family would make up some excuse to make Li Yan misunderstand him. As one of the main developers of the gaming capsule, he had to be responsible for his actions. Previously, he had thought of asking Chu Luo to give him some medicine that could temporarily forget about those data. After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo left. They were going to gather here early tomorrow morning. As she walked, she used the phone to confirm with Nangong Yi before hanging up and walking towards the school gate. When Li Yan returned at night, Chu Luo told him about the Shang family. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s attend the Shang family¡¯s banquet.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them washed up andy in bed, Chu Luo told him about the rtionship between the Wu family and the Shang family. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before telling her, ¡°The people from the Shang family are more tactful in handling things. They won¡¯t offend anyone badly. It¡¯s fine if the Wu family attends.¡± zing Glory and all the developers of the gaming capsule had signed a life-and-death agreement. Once the data was leaked, the consequences weren¡¯t something they could bear. Li Yan didn¡¯t say this to Chu Luo. He pulled Chu Luo into his arms and kissed her forehead before patting her back. ¡°Sleep. Aren¡¯t you getting up early tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly felt a little excited at the thought of eating hotpot tomorrow night. She wrapped her arms around Li Yan¡¯s neck and asked him, ¡°Do you know which hotpot restaurant has delicious hotpot?¡± Li Yan pinched the tip of her nose and looked at the little foodie. ¡°The hotpot outside is unhygienic. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes curved. She rewarded Li Yan with a peck on his lips. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened. He pressed his hand against the back of her head and made a move to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly buried her head in his arms and said in a sleepy tone, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Li Yan pinched her waist lightly. ¡°Little baddie, good night.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Yan, good night.¡± ¡­ The next day, at half-past six, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Student Union and the group of foreign Student Union members were already waiting there. Everyone was chatting andughing. They didn¡¯t look like they were going to work but more like they were going on a holiday. Seeing here over, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, everyone is here.¡± Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you guys here so early?¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. ¡°Everyone is excited.¡± These people really thought that they were going on a holiday. The idea of a hands-on activity during a holiday excited this group of proud children. After a moment of silence, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then everyone should leave early.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly. There was even the sound of a car horn on the other end. He said, ¡°Sister Chu, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone is already gathered by the school gate. Is the car ready?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at seven? Wait, I¡¯ll ask my father.¡± Wang Mingtao asked Daddy Wang. Daddy Wang said, ¡°The bus will be here soon.¡± Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, the bus will be here soon.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°The bus will be here soon.¡± Not long after she finished speaking, two luxurious buses drove over, followed by Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Daddy Wang and Wang Mingtao alighted and walked over. Daddy Wang looked at the group of students and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you all today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± said a foreign ssmate. ¡°Since we lost to Chu Luo, we have to admit defeat.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he smiled at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°So Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with everyone today. Arrange whatever work needs to be done. Also¡­ we¡¯re all youngsters. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do. If they damage the flowers in your flower field, you can just ask them topensate ording to the market price.¡± Daddy Wang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so ruthless. He suppressed hisughter in his heart but still said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no need topensate ording to the market price. I¡¯ll get someone to teach you guys. Actually, cutting and wrapping flowers are very simple. You just have to be careful.¡± The students felt that this uncle was easier to talk to. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, we can leave.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, get on the bus.¡± There were more than 50 members of the Student Union and the members of the Student Union abroad. Each bus could take 30 people. Everyone boarded in two batches. Chu Luo walked over to take Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Daddy Wang looked very tired. When Chu Luo pulled the car door open, she heard Wang Mingtao say, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll drive. You rest first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be able to rest after I¡¯m done tomorrow.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Dad has only slept for two to three hours a day for the past two days. After sending the roses to the Shang family tonight, he has to cooperate with the weddingpany to tie the flowers properly. It will definitely be until tomorrow morning. He doesn¡¯t have time to sleep at all.¡± Daddy Wang pped him. ¡°What do you know, kid? I¡¯m tired and happy.¡± Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth. ¡°I only know that driving due to fatigue is irresponsible to the people in the car. Sister Chu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the driver¡¯s seat. She said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, go to the back and sleep. I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°Sister Chu¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao, who immediately shut up. Daddy Wang thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for an hour.¡± With that, he went to the back seat. After Chu Luo got into the driver¡¯s seat, she cast a spell on Daddy Wang to make him sleep morefortably. Everyone traveled towards the flower field in the suburbs. It took almost an hour to go from Imperial University to the Wang family¡¯s flower field. When the car stopped near the flower field, it was not yet eight o¡¯clock. The winter morning carried a faint mist, especially when they reached the suburbs. As far as the eye could see, there wererge sheds. Therge shed was transparent and the flowers inside were beautiful. The group of youngsters shouted excitedly. After sleeping for an hour, Daddy Wang, who felt energetic, smiled and pointed ahead. ¡°The flowers from the first to the seventh are all mine. The first and second are the rose fields. When the timees, you can form a few teams and go to different flower fields. There are professionals inside who will tell you how to cut and bandage the flowers, but there are thorns on the roses. Everyone has to be careful not to be pricked.¡± One flower field here was at least two to three acres. Seven flower fields made up a huge area. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone dispersed like birds and beasts amid a wave of cheering. Looking at the students who quickly ran into the two flower sheds, Daddy Wang sighed and said, ¡°What an energetic group of youngsters.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo, who was standing there, and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, go y too. I¡¯m going to get busy.¡± Actually, Daddy Wang didn¡¯t expect these youngsters to be of much help. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, go busy yourself. I¡¯ll help you supervise them. If anyone slows down, we won¡¯t let them eat lunch.. If anyone damages the flowers, I¡¯ll help you punish them.¡± Chapter 483 - Why Dont You Go Rob a Bank?

Chapter 483: Why Don¡¯t You Go Rob a Bank?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo left after saying this. Daddy Wang thought that Chu Luo was joking with him. Then, Chu Luo let everyone experience the ¡®joy¡¯ of realbor. In the beginning, everyone was very enthusiastic. An hourter, many people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The girls had either pricked their hands or cut the flower stalk short or identally removed the flower petals. At this moment, Chu Luo would appear in front of the girl with a notebook in her hand and say, ¡°You have damaged seven roses. That¡¯s a fine of seven hundred yuan.¡± Yemir widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Chu, how can you fine me the price for seven flowers? Didn¡¯t you say at the start that you would only fine us if more than five flowers were damaged? Moreover¡­ the market price for one rose is only thirty to forty yuan. Why are you charging a hundred here?!¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I did say that I would only fine those who damage more than five flowers, but I didn¡¯t say that it doesn¡¯t include these five¡­ As for the price of one hundred yuan per flower, you said that it¡¯s the market price. This is a private flower field. Since I organized you guys toe here, I¡¯ll naturally decide how much to fine.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ why don¡¯t you go rob a bank?¡± ¡°Robbery is against thew. Why should Imit robbery? As long as you give me a chance to fine, there will be money for the hotpot tonight. Good luck ~¡± Yemir almost fainted from anger. She looked at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back and roared from behind her, ¡°Chu Luo, I definitely won¡¯t give you a chance to continue punishing me!¡± ¡®You want me to fork out the money to treat everyone hotpot? Dream on!¡¯ Chu Luo stopped and scanned the group of people nearby who were eavesdropping with their ears extended. She deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°Everyone must cut 500 roses today. If one is missing, we will stay here and not leave until thest person finishes cutting it.¡± The workers here could cut about 150 flowers in an hour. Chu Luo thought that this group of people had never done such work before, so she decided that they would cut around 70 flowers in an hour. ¡°Of course. There are a total of 24 of you. Other than eating and resting for an hour at noon, there are a total of 12,000 roses to be cut. The faster ones can also help the slower ones. Also¡­ if we exceed the quantity today, I¡¯ll send that person an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products.¡± Initially, when they heard the first few words, a group of people was so angry that they wanted to stop and argue with Chu Luo. After hearing thest sentence, everyone became energetic. If it were two to three months ago, no one would have known how powerful the cosmetics products of this brand were. Ever since a month ago, all the women of the upper-ss society in America had started praising Phoenix cosmetics in public. Moreover, everyone could tell that their skin condition was especially good with the naked eye. Their products instantly became popr throughout Asia, North America, and Europe. Half a month ago, all those who had used Phoenix cosmetics bragged about its effects. Just as many people wanted to buy a set, they realized that even if you had money, you might not be able to buy it! Among this group of girls, only one or two of them had bought cosmetics from that brand, and they hadn¡¯t even bought an entire set! At the thought of this, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Someone forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, by exceeding, what quantity are you talking about?¡± If everyone tried their best to exceed the amount and she deliberately said a number that no one had reached, they would have worked hard in vain. Chu Luo tapped her pen on her notebook and said lightly, ¡°If any of you can cut 1,000 flowers in one day¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Chu Luo, you must be doing this on purpose. That¡¯s more than a hundred flowers in an hour. This is definitely impossible!¡± Chu Luo shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Then don¡¯t exceed the quantity.¡± With that, she walked towards the boys. The girls gritted their teeth in hatred as they watched Chu Luo leave, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of cosmetics. A girl found an excuse. ¡°I asked around. The professionals here who specialize in cutting roses cut at least 180 to 200 roses in an hour. Chu Luo only asked us to cut more than 140 roses before we have an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products. This is like a pie falling from the sky. We¡¯d be fools not to pick it up.¡± Another person chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just 130 roses in an hour. As someone from the T University Student Union, nothing can stump me.¡± The others voiced their agreement. Then, as if they had suddenly been energized, everyone instantly sped up. The flower farmers who were cutting flowers at the side were speechless. There were a few houses built beside therge shed, and the fresh flowers were inside. When Chu Luo entered, the group of boys was working enthusiastically under Nangong Yi¡¯s lead. The boys quickly found out what happened to the girls. When Chu Luo walked in, a foreign boy asked loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, if the girls exceed a certain quantity, there will be a reward for them. What about us boys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t forget us boys and just reward the girls. Otherwise, none of the boys will be enthusiastic.¡± Most of the boys chimed in. Chu Luo nced at the packaging and asked, ¡°You want the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics too?¡± Only a few boys replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a bad idea to give it to my girlfriend or mother.¡± The other boys quickly shook their heads. At this moment, Nangong Yi suggested, ¡°Chu Luo has a good rtionship with the four boys from Phoenix Skies Legend in the game. Why don¡¯t Chu Luo help everyone get a signed poster of the entire Phoenix Skies Legend team?¡± ¡°Really!¡± A silver-haired boy jumped up in excitement. ¡°Chu Luo, can you really get their signed posters?¡± The other boys also looked excited. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her with innocence in his eyes. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± All the boys jumped up in excitement. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a meaningful smile. She looked at everyone and said, ¡°I heard that your packaging is very wasteful of roses. Since I¡¯ve agreed to such good conditions, you must do your job well.¡± As she spoke, she handed the extra notebook to Nangong Yi. ¡°Your mission is to record how many flowers everyone damaged.¡± After saying that, she looked at everyone. ¡°I think you guys know the punishment given to the girls. It¡¯s the same for you guys.¡± Nangong Yi took the notebook. He had a pen on him at all times, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to give it to him. Chu Luo instructed him, ¡°Senior, as the supervisor, if there is too much damage on your side, you¡¯ll be responsible¡­ How about this? If too much damage is done by the boys, you¡¯ll pay for the hotpot tonight.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He suspected that Chu Luo was deliberately taking revenge for his earlier suggestion. But he had no evidence. Chu Luo suddenly looked at Hank. Everyone subconsciously looked over. Chu Luo said, ¡°As the person who made the bet with me, besidespleting these missions, Hank also has to cut 500 flowers. No one can help you¡­ Is that okay?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Hank, who was originally very excited, changed his expression. ¡°Chu Luo, you must be doing it on purpose!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I did it on purpose. If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to admit defeat. Don¡¯t you think that this is only a small punishment for losing to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your punishment would make me happy if I had lost to you.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo stopped looking at Hank, who was clenching his fists and holding back. She said to the students at Imperial University, ¡°As my alumni, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Got it. Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely supervise Hank well.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and left. Everyone looked at Hank sympathetically. Hank¡¯s expression turned even uglier. At this moment, Nangong Yi suggested with a smile, ¡°Hank, if you can¡¯t finish it, you can give up your signed poster.¡± Hank took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Good luck then.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo went out, she didn¡¯t go to the girls¡¯ side. Instead, she found Daddy Wang, who was cutting some flowers in anotherrge shed. Chu Luo put away her notebook and asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, what do you need me to do?¡± Daddy Wang waved his hand. ¡°Just stand at the side and watch. You¡¯re still young. We can do these chores.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m not young.¡± Daddy Wang didn¡¯t care. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go and cut a few flowers that you like and bring them back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and stood at the side to watch them cut the flowers. As she looked, she asked, ¡°Other than ordering those roses, what other flowers did the Shang family order?¡± ¡°They also ordered butterfly orchids, tulips, lilies, and carnations.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued to ask, ¡°After these flowers are cut today, what method are you using to keep them fresh until tomorrow?¡± ¡°Using nutritional fluid.¡± ¡°When can they finish cutting all these flowers today?¡± Chapter 484 - This Person Is Too Shameless

Chapter 484: This Person Is Too Shameless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If the group of students you brought are good at it, we can finish cutting before midnight. If not, it should be two to three o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re going to send the flowers over and bring people to decorate the ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to sell flowers. After thinking for a while, she suddenly had an idea. She didn¡¯t say anything and went over to get a pair of scissors and joined everyone in cutting the flowers. The morning passed quickly. When Daddy Wang looked at the students¡¯ results, he was shocked. ¡°They can actually cut so many?¡± Of course, the students couldn¡¯t catch up to the flower farmers, but it had already exceeded Daddy Wang¡¯s expectations. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I said they could do it, right? Uncle Wang, don¡¯t underestimate everyone.¡± Daddy Wangughed happily and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re so awesome. Looks like we can finish cutting all the flowers the customer wants before midnight.¡± After saying that, he said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to eat a lunchbox today. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal tonight¡­¡± Before Daddy Wang could finish, many people said at the same time, ¡°Chu Luo is treating us to a meal tonight.¡± Chu Luo looked at everyone¡¯s expressions that clearly said that they would ughter her tonight and said, ¡°As long as you give me a chance to treat you to a meal, I will definitely make you satisfied.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t damage those flowers muchter on. Just wait to give us a treat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. For that meal tonight, even a lunchbox will taste delicious at lunch today.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you don¡¯t satisfy us, we will drink until we¡¯re satisfied.¡± When Chu Luo heard about drinking, a glint shed across her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Good luck, then.¡± Just as she finished speaking, a car suddenly drove over from the road outside the flower field. The others didn¡¯t take it seriously. Wang Mingtao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, suddenly eximed, ¡°Sister Chu, that person is Brother Li¡¯s bodyguard, right?¡± Chu Luo turned around. The others also looked over. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw the bodyguard walking over with a huge lunchbox. After he arrived in front of Chu Luo, he respectfully handed the lunchbox to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, Master asked me to deliver this lunch to you.¡± The others looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes as she took the lunchbox. Wang Mingtao asked curiously, ¡°Sister Chu, what delicious food is there in the lunchbox?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and prepared to open it for him to see. Everyone craned their necks to look. Chu Luo retracted her hand and said, ¡°In order not to affect everyone from eating their lunch boxes, I¡¯d better go elsewhere to eat.¡± With that, she carried the lunchbox and walked towards Daddy Wang¡¯s office. Wang Mingtao was even more curious. He quickly pulled the bodyguard who was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Bodyguard, what dishes did Brother Li prepare for Sister Chu?¡± The bodyguard actually stopped and told him, ¡°West Lake Vinegar Fish, Longjing Shrimp, stir-fried vegetables, and pork ribs soup.¡± When everyone heard this, they subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought, ¡®Chu Luo actually eats so well!¡¯ Then, they looked at the lunchbox in their hands. They suddenly felt disdain. Wang Mingtao ran towards the office. As he ran, he shouted at Chu Luo, who was about to enter, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This person was too shameless. If he wanted to scrounge a meal, he could just say it. ¡°They¡­¡± They wanted to eat that too! For this lunch, Chu Luo had ¡®tortured¡¯ everyone. In the afternoon, Daddy Wang came back from looking around and sighed. ¡°These students are really good. Not only are their results good, but they¡¯ve also improved greatly in their handling of the roses. I asked the workers working beside them just now. On average, the girls can cut 100 flowers per hour now. It¡¯s the same for the boys. They¡¯re really fast at wrapping it.¡± Chu Luo listened to Daddy Wang sigh and didn¡¯t reply. The afternoon passed quickly. When it was almost five o¡¯clock, Chu Luo went to the girls¡¯ side first. She held a notebook and said, ¡°Tell me how many flowers each of you cut.¡± Everyone started reporting. Chu Luo quickly noted it down. After everyone finished reporting, she went to the boys. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Where are the roses sent by the girls?¡± Nangong Yi pointed in a direction. ¡°There.¡± At this moment, all the girls followed. Chu Luo walked to the pile of roses that were ready to be transported and started checking. Yu Tong walked to her side and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, can you tell how many flowers there are?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°So don¡¯t hope to get lucky. I won¡¯t give you the cosmetics if you didn¡¯t reach the quota.¡± Someone asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu Luo, do you not believe the number we reported?¡± ¡°Exactly. Besides, even if someone reported more, it¡¯s all put together now. As long as that person doesn¡¯t admit it, you can¡¯t do anything about it, right?¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°There are only 30,000 roses here, and all of them were cut by you. If each of you has cut 1,300 roses, there will be 31,200 roses in total. If I can¡¯t find the person who hasn¡¯t hit that number, I¡¯ll just take it that none of you reached the quota.¡± ¡°No way. Chu Luo, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I have no choice. I didn¡¯t supervise you guys the entire time. If you really met the quota and want the cosmetics, then point out those who haven¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s move was too ruthless. The girls gritted their teeth at her. But for the sake of cosmetics, they could swallow their anger. A girl was the first toe out and point at another girl. ¡°She didn¡¯t meet the quota. We stood together and cut the flowers. For every five roses that I cut, she only cut four.¡± Now that one person hade out to identify someone who hadn¡¯t reached the quota, the others followed suit. Chu Luo looked at the few people who had been identified and smiled faintly. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The girls lowered their shoulders and looked aggrieved. ¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Chu Luo nced at them but didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned to look at the boys. Nangong Yi had very detailed records here. He said, ¡°Other than Hank, all the other boys have reached the mark.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the autographed posters before you leave.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Other than the ashen-faced Hank, the other boys instantly cheered in excitement. Seeing that the girls who didn¡¯t meet the quota were about to cry, some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Chu Luo, everyone haspleted their mission beyond the 500 flowers you mentioned in the beginning. Even if you don¡¯t give them credit, they¡¯ve worked hard. Why can¡¯t you give them a set of cosmetics as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you can send out so many cosmetics, you shouldn¡¯tck those few sets¡­¡± Even Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°The cosmetics from the Phoenix Corporation can¡¯t be bought casually. Not to mention how she would have spent so much effort to buy so many cosmetics, just the price of one set of the cosmetics alone is 70 to 80,000 yuan. There are 34 girls here. On what basis should Chu Luo spend so much money to give everyone such expensive cosmetics? ¡°Don¡¯t forget, everyone who came here to cut the flowers today lost a bet with her.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately stood up to answer, ¡°I suggest those people who said that Sister Chu can¡¯t even bear to give away a few sets of cosmetics, why don¡¯t you give what you deserve to a ssmate who didn¡¯t get it? Wouldn¡¯t that better reflect your selflessness and greatness?¡± The girls who had been criticized turned red with anger, but they couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense. At this moment, Nangong Yi stood up and looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°I originally wanted to invite everyone to experience life today, as a farewell to everyone. If you feel ufortable, then if our two schools have any chances to interact in the future, you¡¯d better note, because¡­ Chu Luo will be the president of the Imperial University Student Union in the future.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How could they have forgotten about this? Why were they suddenly trembling? Chu Luo waited for them to finish speaking before asking calmly, ¡°Are you still eating the hotpot tonight?¡± After a moment of silence. The boys stood out at the same time and said, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s treat you to this hotpot meal. Take it that we¡¯re thanking you in advance for helping us get the autograph of the five members of Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± They were a little worried that Chu Luo would go back on her word regarding the autographs in a fit of anger. Who were they going to cry to should that happen? The moment those boys spoke, the other boys echoed. To be able to get the autographs of the five members of Phoenix Skies Legend, they were willing to treat Chu Luo to ten meals, let alone one. Chu Luo looked at the boys¡¯ expectant expressions and at the silent girls. The girls who didn¡¯tplete the entire mission said with a red face, ¡°Chu Luo, can you help us buy a set of Phoenix Corporation cosmetics? We can fork out the money.¡± ¡°Yes, we can even pay double.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone looked at her in silence. At this moment, Daddy Wang walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly told him what had happened. Daddy Wang knew that Chu Luo was the boss of Phoenix Corporation, but these girls were really too much. So he said: ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set the rules, you should abide by them. Little Chu is already being very generous by giving you such expensive things. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything. ¡°To be honest, as long as Little Chu is willing, she can help me hire so many workers with just half a set of the cosmetics.¡± The girls lowered their heads in shame. Daddy Wang then looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone a set of cosmetics as a farewell gift from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± When Hank heard this, his eyes lit up and he quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, since the girls will receive the cosmetics even if they didn¡¯t meet the quota, am I¡­¡± Chapter 485 - A Loss Is a Loss; If Youre Unconvinced, Hold Back

Chapter 485: A Loss Is a Loss; If You¡¯re Unconvinced, Hold Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Not for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making a bet with me. The others are just coteral¡­ Do you think that after making a bet and losing, you only need to admit that you lost and everything will be fine?¡± ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Hank was indignant. ¡°A loss is a loss. If you¡¯re not convinced, we¡¯ll talk after you win against me next time.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking with a domineering expression, she didn¡¯t even look at his sulky and angry expression. She turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°You guys leave first. When the timees, someone will call you from the city. Get the chauffeur to follow the person who is picking you up to the ce where we eat hotpot tonight.¡± Nangong Yi had never thought of pleading on behalf of Hank, nor had anyone else. ¡°Junior, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help the girlsplete the unfinished mission.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo tilted her head at the same time to look at him and gave him a look. Nangong Yi subconsciously turned to the girls who hadn¡¯tpleted their mission. When those girls heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, they looked ashamed and touched. He suddenly felt that Junior¡¯s move was brilliant. She had punished Hank and, at the same time, touched everyone else by doing this. As soon as Nangong Yi brought everyone away, Chu Luo said to the Wang father and son, who were about to speak, ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi, take all the workers away. I¡¯ll help you fix the remaining flowers.¡± The father and son looked at her in surprise. Wang Mingtao asked in a daze, ¡°Sister Chu, are you going to do it alone?¡± Daddy Wang pped Wang Mingtao. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking nonsense?¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo kindly, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t you have a gathering tonight? If you and Taozi chase after them now, you guys can still catch up to everyone.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded in agreement. Chu Luo pursed her lips and snapped her fingers at the two of them without saying anything. In the next moment, the Wang father and son nodded at her at the same time. The two of them turned around and took all the workers away. Chu Luo walked to the rose garden and quickly used magic. In less than ten minutes, she finished cutting the flowers and put a protective film on them before cing the flowers in the nutritional fluid. When she walked out of the greenhouse, she snapped her fingers and the magic was removed. In less than two minutes, Daddy Wang and Wang Mingtao ran over. The two of them looked at Chu Luo in confusion. Daddy Wang asked, ¡°Little Chu, what happened just now? Why do I remember letting all the workers go!¡± Wang Mingtao widened his eyes. ¡°I remember we even went to eat.¡± The father-and-son duo looked at each other in confusion. Why would they do such a thing? Then, the two of them revealed simr distress. ¡°Dad, what should we do now? If you let all the workers go, we won¡¯t be able to fulfill the client¡¯s request without any workers. If the client pursues the matter, won¡¯t our family be finished?¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao shivered. Daddy Wang didn¡¯t look any better. He quickly took out his phone to call the workers back. ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi.¡± Chu Luo stopped them and pointed at the row of houses behind her. ¡°Go in and take a look first.¡± The two of them subconsciously strode in. When Chu Luo followed them in, the father-and-son duo stood there in a daze and looked at the various fresh flowers. Their faces were filled with disbelief and disbelief. Chu Luo said, ¡°This is the amount you want. Uncle Wang, you can get someone to put it away and inform the weddingpany to go over to decorate the Shang residence in advance.¡± Daddy Wang suddenly came back to his senses and turned to look at Chu Luo. He asked in a daze, ¡°Little Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± Chu Luo spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just now, I went to another flower shed and cut a few flowers that I liked. This is what it looked like when I came in.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the flowers that she had cut and ced at the side. ¡°I was about to ask you guys to help me wrap them so that I can give them awayter?¡± Daddy Wang subconsciously pushed Wang Mingtao. ¡°Taozi, help Little Chu wrap the flowers.¡± Wang Mingtao staggered beforeing back to his senses. He walked over. Daddy Wang lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Little Chu, tell me honestly, did you do something?¡± Chu Luo blinked at him. ¡°What did I do?¡± Daddy Wang thought for a while. ¡°Your Roundy is so powerful. I heard from Taozi that during yourstpetition with your ssmates, you could make a multi-functioning robot in a few hours. Did you get your robot to help me do all this?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Daddy Wang to think that, but she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Daddy Wang was certain that this was it. He gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao took the flowers over. Daddy Wang threw the key to him. ¡°Go meet the other students first. Drive slowly.¡± ¡°Got it, Dad.¡± Wang Mingtao took the key and walked out with Chu Luo. Daddy Wang watched as the two of them left and sighed. ¡°Kid, the best thing you did was to acknowledge such an incredible sister¡­ If only Little Chu was my daughter.¡± When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao walked to the car, Wang Mingtao subconsciously tightened his grip on the key. He pressed his palms together and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Sister Chu, let me drive. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao for a few seconds before walking to the front passenger seat door and getting in. She ced the flowers in her hand in the back seat and looked at Wang Mingtao, who was still standing there with a silly smile. She said, ¡°Do you think you can drive this car away just by standing there?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat before driving out. Chu Luo took out her phone and texted Li Yan. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, have you knocked off?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. I should be able to get off work in more than three hours. You should be done eating by then. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nced at the flowers behind her and continued texting with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present when you pick me up.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo looked at the word ¡®okay¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but smile. On the other side, in the conference room on the top floor of zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. Every time the meeting started, the conference room would be especially serious. When a message alert broke this seriousness, everyone subconsciously trembled. They quietly checked their phones, afraid that they had forgotten to turn on the silent mode. A few secondster, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They wondered who was so bold as to not turn on silent mode when the CEO was personally presiding over the meeting. Had they been living a good life for too long and wanted to be sent to Africa to develop their career? At this moment, their CEO took out his phone and nced at the screen. The corners of his lips curled up. Everyone perked up. They immediately guessed who had sent the CEO a message. After sending the message, Li Yan said, ¡°The meeting continues.¡± Everyone immediately put away all their thoughts and focused on the meeting. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others happened to catch up to the main group at the expressway into the city. The car Li Yan had sent to lead the way drove behind. Nangong Yi quickly discovered their car and sent her a message. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you finished cutting the flowers so quickly?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Are you the owner of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmeticspany?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Nangong Yi would guess at once, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°With your medical skills, I think it¡¯s not difficult for you to concoct good skincare products.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Wrong.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, even if it¡¯s not yourpany, it must be someone you know.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s apany under zing Glory?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°If it¡¯s apany under zing Glory, the zing Glory logo will be on the cosmetics.¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say about Nangong Yi¡¯s analysis. She decided to simply stop texting him. However, when she looked up, she saw a car charging towards their car in the rearview mirror. ¡°Taozi, dodge. The brakes of the car behind should be broken.¡± Wang Mingtao also discovered the car. He was stunned and stepped on the elerator. The car sped out instantly. Moreover, there was a car in front. Their car was about to hit the car in front. When the group on the bus saw this, the girls screamed in fear. Many of the boys stood up and asked the driver to stop the car. Creak¡­ Bang! When the car stopped in the safety path, Wang Mingtao took a while to recover from his daze. He slowly turned to look at Chu Luo, who had somehow swapped seats with him and was now sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He opened his mouth. After a few seconds, he asked with lingering fears, ¡°Sister Chu, are we safe?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she tilted her head and looked at the car that had been knocked into the protective barrier by her. It was in a much worse state than theirs. She frowned and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Go down and see if you know the people in that car. It¡¯s impossible for their car brakes to malfunction right after getting off the expressway. There must be something fishy.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Sister Chu, you mean that the person in that car deliberately bumped into us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Chu Luo could feel the malice of the person in that car. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he opened the car door and gritted his teeth as he alighted.. He strode towards the car angrily. Chapter 486 - Ten More Bottles of Red Wine

Chapter 486: Ten More Bottles of Red Wine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the same time, two bodyguards quickly alighted from the car that was parked opposite and walked towards Chu Luo. Nangong Yi and two other boys quickly walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go take a look at Taozi¡¯s situation.¡± Thest sentence was said to the two bodyguards. Wang Mingtao was almost scared out of his wits. When he heard Chu Luo say that just now, he was furious. He went over and saw that the two people in the car weren¡¯t seriously injured. It was obvious that they had taken protective measures. His tone wasn¡¯t good at all. Unexpectedly, the person in the car sounded even worse. The two sides were about to argue. Once the two bodyguards went over, the people in that car cowered. Nangong Yi nced at the car in front and frowned. ¡°Did that car bump into you on purpose?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao and one of the bodyguards walked over. Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, the people in that car said that their car suddenly malfunctioned.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Luo was asking the bodyguard. When the bodyguard came over, he moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and asked someone to investigate that car. At this moment, he moved the Bluetooth earpiece again and said to Chu Luo, ¡°These two are hired by the owner of the Pretty Flowers Florist Shop.¡± ¡°F*ck! So it¡¯s someone sent by Pretty Flowers Florist Shop!¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight. Nangong Yi quickly pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°Tell us what exactly happened. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Pretty Flowers Florist Shop is ourpetitor. They¡¯ve robbed our business many times in the open and in the dark. This time, they must be jealous that we took on such a huge deal and want to knock me down. Then, my father will be distracted and won¡¯t be able to submit the required quantity on time. That¡¯s the Shang family. Our family will be in trouble.¡± When they heard this, they frowned. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What else did those two say?¡± ¡°The person who drove said that they didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, we¡¯re fine. Their car was also damaged. He asked us not to make a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted and said to him, ¡°Call Uncle Wang first and see if anyone called him to say anything.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took out his phone and called. However, no one picked up the call. Wang Mingtao was anxious. He wanted to continue calling Daddy Wang. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Since it was nned by the other party, Uncle Wang should already know that something has happened on our side. He likely didn¡¯t bring his phone with him.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wang Mingtao was so anxious that he walked in circles. ¡°My father must be on the way to chase after us. If I go back the way I came, I¡¯ll definitely meet him. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± With that, he turned to drive. Nangong Yi continued to hold him down. ¡°Wang Mingtao, calm down. Let Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards go. You¡¯re so flustered now. It¡¯s not safe to drive.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked him, ¡°What kind of car will Uncle Wang drive?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly thought for a while. ¡°There are two more trucks and two Chang¡¯an cars at the flower field.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and quickly pressed on it. As she pressed the button, she said, ¡°Tell me the license te numbers of the four cars.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly reported it to her. Chu Luo checked and said, ¡°The surveince cameras show that Uncle Wang¡¯s model, XX, is on the way.¡± After saying that, she continued typing on her phone. Everyone looked at her phone. Chu Luo hacked into the surveince system from the flower field in the suburbs to the capital. After a while, Wang Mingtao quickly pointed at his phone and said, ¡°Sister Chu, that¡¯s my car.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed on her phone again. After a while, she turned on the radio in Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Chu Luo waited until there were no cars following him closely on the road before saying in a lowered voice, ¡°Uncle Wang, it¡¯s Chu Luo. Stop the car somewhere safe.¡± Daddy Wang mmed on the brakes. Wang Mingtao¡¯s face turned pale. He patted his chest with a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, Sister Chu, you told Dad when there were no cars right in front or behind him. He must be startled.¡± Daddy Wang¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°Little Chu, are you and Taozi okay?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, we¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo quickly told him what had happened. When Daddy Wang heard this, he was so angry that he panted heavily. At the same time, he cursed, ¡°F*ck! I will definitely not let that b*stard, Man Fugui, off!¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t be agitated. We can settle scores with them tomorrow. Send the flowers to the Shang family first today.¡± Daddy Wang was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he asked worriedly, ¡°Where are the two b*stards who bumped into you? Don¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. Those two are being restrained by my bodyguards.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go back and send the flowers over first. Ask Taozi to be careful when hees hometer.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. Yan and I will send Taozi back.¡± ¡°Eh, thank you, Little Chu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Uncle Wang, you can go back first. When we reach the hotpot restaurant, I¡¯ll get Taozi to send you a few photos.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Only then did Chu Luo cut off her connection with the car. Wang Mingtao finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, he became worried again. ¡°What if Man Fugui finds out that his n didn¡¯t seed and goes to our flower field to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Do you think this won¡¯t ur to Uncle Wang, or do you think Uncle Wang can¡¯t deal with a Man Fugui?¡± ¡°How is that possible? My father often told me that someone who resorts to despicable means is a viin, but when one is bullied by a villian to an overboard extent, they have to deal with that viin until he can never retaliate.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to the bodyguard standing beside her, ¡°Call the police and leave someone waiting. When the timees, we¡¯ll say that they were attempting murder.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard immediately walked over. Seeing that the matter was resolved, Nangong Yi returned to the bus with the two boys. This time, it was Chu Luo who drove. Wang Mingtao sat there obediently. The car was brought back to a street not far from Imperial University. In the end, it stopped outside a courtyard wall of a ce that didn¡¯t look like a restaurant at all. The moment the car stopped, the door was opened from the inside and a man in a ck cotton shirt walked out. The bodyguard got out of the car and spoke with him for a while. He nodded at the bodyguard. The bodyguard walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car window and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Boss Yu said that the hotpot base is ready. You can enjoy the hotpot directly once you go in.¡± Chu Luo nodded and alighted with Wang Mingtao. As soon as Wang Mingtao alighted from the car, he quickly took a few photos and sent them to Daddy Wang. He even sent him a voice message. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re eating at a private restaurant not far from our school. Don¡¯t worry.¡± While Wang Mingtao was sending the photo, everyone on the two buses alighted. Everyone followed Boss Yu in. Unexpectedly, Wang Mingtao was right. This was really a private restaurant. After entering the door, there was an entryway. After turning left, they entered a hall. The hall had windows on three sides and a huge courtyard behind. There was a huge pavilion in the courtyard. On one side was a pond, and on the other was a garden with an open-air corridor. The corridor was against the wall, and there was a hollowed-out fence by the wall. Outside the fence was the river that surrounded the university city. On the opposite side of the river was a bustling business district. The night scenery was especially beautiful. Boss Yu said to everyone, ¡°There are many of you, so I prepared six tables. Four are in the hall, and the other two are in the pavilion outside. You can choose where to sit.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± When the girls heard this, they all swarmed out. The boys who were slower didn¡¯t fight with them because they were gentlemen. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to vie with them. Besides, 24 girls had already run out. The two tables would definitely be very crowded. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go out, the boys said to her, ¡°Chu Luo,e to our table and sit.¡± There were 30 boys, which made 31 people including her. Four tables were just right. In the end, at Chu Luo¡¯s table, there was Wang Mingtao, Nangong Yi, and a few representatives from the other schools. After everyone sat down, the boss brought over the hotpot base. They were all twin bases. The boss said, ¡°The red soup isn¡¯t very spicy. It¡¯s my family¡¯s homemade seasonings. I guarantee that you won¡¯t get heaty after eating it. If anyone can eat spicy food, there¡¯s a spice section over there. You can go and prepare the seasonings yourself.¡± He then told her where the food was. In the end, he asked, ¡°Do you want wine?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Many people immediately echoed. ¡°Boss, give us ten boxes of beer first.¡± At this moment, Hank added, ¡°And ten bottles of red wine.¡± Everyone looked at Hank. Hank asked with a straight face, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we order red wine?¡± The boss nced at Chu Luo, who nodded at him. Chapter 487 - Whos Making Who Drunk?

Chapter 487: Who¡¯s Making Who Drunk?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boss noted down the alcohol they had ordered and asked, ¡°We also have rice wine here. Do you want some?¡± ¡°Rice wine?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Is it sweet fermented rice?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference. Sweet fermented rice wine can be consumed after fermenting steamed glutinous rice and fermentation starter for about three days. There¡¯s no need for distition. The rice wine has to ferment in the jar for more than half a month. After that, it has to undergo distition.¡± ¡°Then let us try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Boss Yu led his men to move the wine. Everyone took this opportunity to get the food. The boys brought over the meat. Only the table where Chu Luo sat had two tes of vegetarian dishes. The boss quickly took the wine over. Everyone poured the beer. Hank stood up and walked over with a ss of beer. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, although you¡¯ve dealt me a heavy blow, I still want to toast you. I hope that you cane to our school for an exchange next time. We canpete again then.¡± After saying that, he nced at the wine in front of Chu Luo. Thinking that he must make her drunk tonight, he drank the wine in one go. Chu Luo picked up her ss and said under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± With that, she drank the entire ss of wine. The vein on Hank¡¯s forehead twitched. He thought about waiting for the others toe to her and toast her before he toasted her again. When he got her drunk, he would definitely do something to her and take a photo of her. He returned to his seat. Many people present wanted to make Chu Luo drunk. As soon as Hank left, two more girls walked over from the pavilion with wine. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s our fault today. We shouldn¡¯t have been dishonest. Take this ss of wine as our apology. You must drink.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting at the side, helped Chu Luo pour the wine. He thought to himself, ¡®If you want to get Sister Chu drunk, don¡¯t regret it.¡¯ Chu Luo and the two girls drank the wine. Someone else came. Chu Luo finally said, ¡°Wait.¡± The students at Imperial University knew that Chu Luo knew how to drink, but the others thought that Chu Luo couldn¡¯t handle two sses of beer. The person who stood up deliberately said in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting tipsy after just two sses. You¡¯re so awesome in your studies. I thought you must be especially good at drinking too.¡± ¡°Is drinking rted to learning?¡± After Chu Luo asked casually, she pointed at the rice wine beside her and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, help me get a bowl. I¡¯ll try what rice wine tastes like.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took the bowl and filled it for her. Chu Luo picked it up and said to that person, ¡°Drink it.¡± That person looked at the rice wine in her hand suspiciously. ¡°I heard that the wine in the empire can be boiled as dessert to eat. The rice wine should be simr. Isn¡¯t that a little unfair for me to drink beer while you drink rice wine?¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair to you, you can drink rice wine with me.¡± ¡°Why would I have that idea?¡± The boy was a little embarrassed that his thoughts had been exposed. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. I¡¯ll drink beer regardless of whether I lose out or not.¡± Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Rice wine is distilled wine. The alcohol content is a little higher than beer, but the effects are stronger than beer. Student, if you don¡¯t know, you can search online first.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, Chu Luo drank a bowl of rice wine. The people sitting at the other tables really took their phones and searched. After the boy walked back, the person sitting beside him showed him the content of the search. The boy¡¯s face turned red. With that boy¡¯s ignorance as an example, the person who was about to go carried a ss of red wine and walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯m here to eat hotpot. If you want to drink with me,e back after I¡¯m done eating.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, everyone was embarrassed toe over. Everyone started dipping food in the hotpot. This was actually the first time the group of foreign students had eaten hotpot. In the beginning, they felt that it was strange for everyone to eat in the same pot, even though there were a few pairs of serving chopsticks on the table. However, after eating two mouthfuls, Mm... So fragrant! Even though everyone thought that the hotpot was delicious, no foreign student dipped their food into the red soup. Until a boy identally dropped the food into the red soup. He was embarrassed to keep letting the food roll in the red soup, so he picked it up and ate it. Mm... So fragrant! ¡°Heavens, the food cooked in this red soup is too delicious. It¡¯s only mildly spicy. It stimtes my taste buds and tastes simply delicious.¡± After that person finished speaking, he poured in a lot of ingredients. After the ingredients were cooked, he started wolfing them down. Seeing that he was eating so happily, the others also picked up their chopsticks and ate curiously. Then, a group of boys started snatching the food. After everyone ate their fill of the hotpot, they started drinking again. This time, Chu Luo toasted everyone who came to her. After they finished drinking, they got the boss to deliver more. Then... Chu Luo defeated all the foreign Student Union members alone. Everyone in the Imperial University Student Union looked at the group of people lying on the ground and gloated. ¡°Why are these people doing this? Don¡¯t they know that one can¡¯t judge a book by its cover?¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s alcohol tolerance is as impressive as her learning speed. We didn¡¯t even dare to drink with Chu Luo, but they actually dared.¡± ¡°These people are really interesting when they¡¯re drunk. I want to take a photo of their ugly demeanor. If I have nothing to do, I can take it out to admire and enjoy it for the entire day.¡± ¡°I also want to take photos. Look at Jack. He¡¯s actually hugging a wine bottle and kissing it like crazy when he¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°And Ruth. She¡¯s actually practicing splits.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°Oh my...¡± At this moment, everyone suddenly became excited. ¡°Heavens! Hank actually likes to dance when he¡¯s drunk.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Could he have hit his head or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Ah... Hank is taking off his clothes. Is he going to do a striptease?¡± ¡°Wow! Hurry up and film it. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Wow, wow, wow! I didn¡¯t expect Hank to be so muscr!¡± ¡°Take it off, take it off. He¡¯s actually only left with his underpants.¡± ¡°Will he take off his underpants too?¡± ... ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly reminded the agitated crowd, ¡°Girls, go out first. Take two people to stop Hank.¡± Actually, the girls were also embarrassed to look at him. After Chu Luo led the way out, they followed her. The girls stood by the door and kept admiring the videos and photos. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed and she said to everyone, ¡°Send the photos to my email. I¡¯ll admire them too.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After a while, she saw a boy from Imperial University supporting two people as they walked out of the door. Chu Luo waited for those people to be helped onto the bus and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Yan and I will send you backter.¡± Wang Mingtao had drunk a little and felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He waved at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If anyone reallyes, I can kill two people with one punch.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Looks like you drank a lot too.¡± ¡°No. I only drank five bottles of beer and a bowl of rice wine.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Just as the two of them finished speaking, a familiar car stopped opposite them. Chu Luo strode over. The car window rolled down to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s send Taozi back first.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo was about to walk over when Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Get the chauffeur to drive his car.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the chauffeur alighted and walked towards Wang Mingtao¡¯s car. Chu Luo stood there and said to Nangong Yi and the others, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Nangong Yi waved at her. Chu Luo turned around to see Li Yan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. After she pulled open the front passenger seat, Li Yan drove out. Their car followed behind Wang Mingtao¡¯s car. When she saw that the car was parked in the parking lot of Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, Chu Luo suddenly remembered the flowers she had ced in his car and quickly said to Li Yan, ¡°I left the things I wanted to give you in the back seat of Taozi¡¯s car and forgot to take them out.¡± ¡°Sit here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan opened the car door and walked out. When Li Yan walked over with the flowers, Chu Luo suddenly smiled until her eyes narrowed. Li Yan sat back in the driver¡¯s seat and handed the flowers to Chu Luo. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the flowers and tilted her head to ask him, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I like anything you give me.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Then, she told him about what happened on the highway. Li Yan obviously knew long ago and his expression was a little dark. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these two.¡± The car quickly drove back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Chu Luo smelled the smell on her body and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± She then stuffed the flowers into Li Yan¡¯s arms and ran upstairs. Li Yan looked at the flowers in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, footsteps came from the door. Before the butler could speak, Li Yan said to him, ¡°Take good care of these flowers.¡± The butler walked over and took the flowers from his hand. He guessed that Miss Chu must have gone to the flower field to pick them and gave them to Master. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t view it with such importance. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Li Yan then walked upstairs quickly. Chu Luo had just put down the water andy in the bathtub to take a bath when there was a light sound by the door. She tilted her head to look and saw Li Yan enter wearing only a pair of pants. She blinked her big, watery eyes and stared at him. Li Yan walked up to her and leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. Then, he was about to enter the bathtub. Chu Luo finally came back to her senses. ¡°You want to take a bath with me?¡± Li Yan nodded seriously and gestured to her. ¡°Move aside.¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. However, the two of them were too close. When she looked up, the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t his face, but... Her face turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath with you.¡± ¡°Be good, we can conserve water this way.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and bewitching. He then took a towel from the side. ¡°If we bath together, I can even scrub your back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± ... Even Chu Luo couldn¡¯t remember if Li Yan had rubbed her back after that. She was so tired that she fell asleep and was carried back.. She only vaguely remembered that Li Yan had blown her hair dry. Chapter 488 - Both Human and Robot Have Vicious Mouths!

Chapter 488: Both Human and Robot Have Vicious Mouths!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo went downstairs the next morning, the butler came over to tell her about Chu Yichen. ¡°Mr. Chu has been going to watch the bodyguards train every morning since yesterday morning.¡± Although Chu Luo knew that the dagger had changed Chu Yichen¡¯s constitution, she was still shocked to hear the butler¡¯s words. She nned to go back this weekend to check on Chu Yichen. At this thought, Chu Luo suddenly realized that she had reced Chu Yichen¡¯s daughter and asked, ¡°Did he ask about me these past two days?¡± ¡°No,¡± the butler said. ¡°Mr. Chu didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he speak to anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what if he needs something?¡± ¡°Mr. Chu didn¡¯t ask for anything. He ate whatever the servants prepared for him. When he stayed in that small vi, from the moment he could walk, he did everything himself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She thought that since Chu Yichen had not spoken for more than ten years, he must be used to it already. She said to the butler, ¡°Find a counselor to guide him.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo had woken up a littlete today, so the butler went out to get the servants to bring in breakfast. The butler had just walked out when Li Yan walked in. Looking at him in casual clothes, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to call Uncle Wangst night to ask about what happened after that. She turned around and walked upstairs. Her phone was still upstairs. Li Yan followed her upstairs. As Chu Luo walked, sheined to him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I forgot to call Uncle Wangst night. I wonder what happened after that.¡± Li Yan simply wrapped his arm around her waist and walked. Chu Luo pushed it meaningfully. ¡°You smell like sweat.¡± Li Yan deliberately tilted his head and rubbed his face against hers before kissing her tense face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I sent someone overst night.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t dodge. She turned to look at him. ¡°What did you do?¡± Li Yan tilted his face towards her. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo held her breath for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Taozi directlyter.¡± In the next second, her body was turned around and her lips were sealed. After a while, Chu Luo was released. Shey on his chest and punched him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan smiled and let go of her in satisfaction. He led her into the bedroom. They walked into the bedroom. Li Yan went to take a shower. Chu Luo took her phone and was about to call Wang Mingtao when she realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. There were calls from Nangong Yi and the Wang father and son. Chu Luo pursed her lips and called Daddy Wang first. It was a little noisy on Daddy Wang¡¯s end. After answering the call, he even shouted for people to be careful not to ruin the flowers. Chu Luo knew that he must still be in the Shang family. Daddy Wang smiled and called out, ¡°Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why did you call mest night?¡± Daddy Wang: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to tell you that there¡¯s nothing going on here. Also, I called to thank CEO Li for sending someone to help. Later on, Man Fugui¡¯s matter was resolved by him. I spent the entire night at the Shang family supervising the workers to decorate the wedding venue.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ry your thanks to himter.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys finished decorating the wedding venue?¡± ¡°Soon. We¡¯re doing the finishing touches now. Our work will end in half an hour at most.¡± ¡°Then go back and have a good sleep.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay.¡± Someone was calling Daddy Wang from his side. He said, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll hang up first. Come to our house for dinner with CEO Li this weekend. I¡¯ll get Auntie Wang to prepare your favorite food.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, I have something nned this weekend.¡± ¡°Thene to my house for dinner when you¡¯re not busy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to call Wang Mingtao. She called Nangong Yi first. After Nangong Yi picked up the call, he told Chu Luo, ¡°Hank ran around naked at his cest night. Later on, he jumped down from upstairs and broke his leg.¡± The exchange students had a special apartment building with three floors. Coincidentally, Hank lived on the third floor. When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t even ask how Hank was. She only said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this person trying to get me drunk? Looks like even the heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled on the phone. He didn¡¯t say anything and the two of them hung up. Just as she hung up, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao gloated and said mysteriously on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, guess what happened to Pretty Flowers Florist Shopst night?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in the mood to guess. ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao chuckled for a while before saying, ¡°The two people Man Fugui hired are gangsters nearby. The boss of those two gangsters said that Man Fugui injured his subordinates. Early this morning, he brought arge group of people to his florist shop to demand Man Fugui topensate them 500,000 yuan for their medical fees and mental trauma. ¡°Man Fugui definitely won¡¯t give him that much money. That¡¯s why that boss asked his underlings to smash Man Fugui¡¯s flower shop.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao continuedughing. Chu Luo also smiled and said, ¡°Be careful when you walk in the future. Man Fugui might take revenge on you when he reacts.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I know, I know. So Sister Chu, can you lend me Roundy tonight?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That¡¯s up to Roundy.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan finished showering and walked out of the bathroom. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°You can ask Roundy yourself when we reach the school gateter.¡± With that, she hung up. Li Yan walked over and hugged her before kissing her. Chu Luo hugged his waist and asked, ¡°What did you get your men to dost night?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just made those people hired by Man Fugui to think that Man Fugui deliberately hired someone else to beat them up in secret because he didn¡¯t want to pay the hiring fee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The two of them walked downstairs together. As they walked, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯lle to your school to pick you up after school in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo had always been a little curious. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding supposed to hold a banquet at noon? Why did the Shang family set the banquet at night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for lunch.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo was surprised. ¡°The Shang family did it because of you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Hehe, Coincidentally, the Qin family and the Duanmu family want to pull you over to their side again, so they hope you can attend this banquet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, the Qin family and the Duanmu family will take action tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m prepared too.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. After breakfast, Li Yan sent her to the school gate. Chu Luo had just alighted from the car to bid Li Yan farewell when Wang Mingtao ran over with a piece of bread in his mouth. Wang Mingtao quickly took out the bread and greeted Li Yan, ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and the car drove off. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo and chuckled. Chu Luo nced at him with disdain and nced at the bread in his hand. ¡°You eat this in the morning?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I just wanted toe to school early, so I only took a piece of bread and left.¡± Chu Luo nced at him with a wooden face and said to Roundy, who was standing beside her, ¡°Roundy, give him the milk.¡± Roundy walked over, opened his big belly, took out a box of milk, and handed it to him. He also said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Peach, you¡¯re wrong. Breakfast is the most important thing in a day. You have to eat it well. Look at you. How can you only eat one piece of bread? You have to at least take a box of milk.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded bitterly and reached for the milk. Roundy retracted his mechanical hand and said, ¡°This is milk that Mistress drinks during ss. Now that you¡¯ve drunk it, go buy a box for Mistresster.¡± Wang Mingtao :¡±¡­¡± He really suspected that this robot had be a spirit. Wang Mingtao thought of his goal and quickly put away the dissatisfaction in his heart. He adjusted his expression and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, can youe to my house in the next few days?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re sozy. My eyes hurt when I look at you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could your electronic eyes hurt! Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and tried his best not to be irritable. He put the milk in his pocket and ate the bread in two or three mouthfuls. He pressed his palms together and pleaded, ¡°Roundy, I¡¯m begging you. Go to my house. Otherwise, you might not be able to see me in a few days. Can you bear not to see me again?¡± Roundy scanned his entire body with his electronic eyes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like studying so much. Is Daddy Wang finally unable to stand it anymore and wants you to drop out of school to expand his business in Africa?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao realized that the saying that ¡®like mistress, like robot¡¯ was the truth. Both the human and the robot had vicious mouths! Chapter 489 - An Important Matter in Life

Chapter 489: An Important Matter in Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Mingtao continued begging. ¡°Roundy, don¡¯t. At most, you can supervise me.¡± ¡°If you promise not to y games at night and study for three hours, I¡¯ll go.¡± This request was fatal to Wang Mingtao. He wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go then.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo asked lightly, ¡°Is the game more important or your safety more important?¡± It was a torture of the soul. Wang Mingtao could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Then I won¡¯t y games from Monday to Friday.¡± As a gaming fan, he would feel terrible if he didn¡¯t game for two rounds a day. However, for the sake of his life, he decided to tolerate it. After this period of time, he would be free. Roundy was satisfied. ¡°Deal.¡± After they came to an agreement, Chu Luo brought the robot to the Student Union first. Last night, the drunk Hank did a striptease dance in his apartment building and jumped from the third floor,nding himself in the hospital. The news had spread throughout the entire Imperial University early in the morning. ¡°I know about Hank. Previously, I heard from a senior sister in the biology department that Hank is a little perverted. When he does experiments with a beautiful girl, he likes to make up excuses to caress that girl¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t foreigners very open-minded? Maybe this is their habit.¡± ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s not being open-minded at all. Our school also has foreign students. The most they can do is kiss the back of their hands or hug them when they meet Imperial students who are close to them. They don¡¯t caress girls¡¯ hands like Hank.¡± ¡°Hearing you say that, I¡¯m suddenly a little worried about Chu Luo. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Could it be that Hank had designs on her for a long time?¡± ¡°D*mn! Now that you mention it, I think it must be like that. Previously, when hepeted with Chu Luo, I suspected that if Chu Luo lost, he would make an especially overboard request?¡± ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why this person deserves to end up in the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see if he can still have designs on Chu Luo.¡± ... It could be said that at times, everyone¡¯s imagination was very active. Moreover, no one could guess the truth of the matter. When Chu Luo went to the Student Union, there weren¡¯t many people in the office building. She went straight to Nangong Yi¡¯s office. As the current president, he¡¯d had to take the lead to send the group of foreign Student Union members who¡¯d had too much to drinkst night. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get home and prepare to take a shower and sleep. Halfway through his shower, he received a call from his ssmate who lived with Hank. He had no choice but to rush back to school. By the time they sent Hank to the hospital and the doctors finished resuscitating him, it was already midnight. In the end, he couldn¡¯t leave. After Hank woke up from the anesthesia, Nangong Yi had tofort him, who had lost control of his emotions. ¡°So you came to the Student Union directly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi massaged his temple and handed her a document. ¡°You came at the right time. I have something nned today and will leave the school. Help me deal with the daily matters today.¡± Chu Luo took the piece of paper and quickly finished reading it. She frowned and said, ¡°Why do you have to do these trivial things yourself?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, did you read the content seriously?¡± ¡°I did. Isn¡¯t it just to let the various departments in the Student Union work smoothly? To hold a meeting to discuss the New Year¡¯s G and then supervise the liaison department to get sponsorship?¡± Chu Luo made it sound too easy. Nangong Yi opened his mouth and wanted to say that something that looked simple was actually not simple, but he swallowed his words. He nned to let Chu Luo experience it herself. At the thought of this, he took his coat and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you canmunicate with the Secretary Minister or the other ministers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi walked to the door and turned around to say, ¡°You¡¯d better go and see Hank... Or you can get the other cadres of the Student Union to visit him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Nangong Yi left, Chu Luo took out her phone and sent a message to all the cadres of the Student Union. ¡°Come to the Student Union meeting at half-past twelve.¡± Then, she walked out of the office with that stack of papers. Unexpectedly, she met the secretary who had just entered by the office building door. The secretary head was Xue Feng, a typical boy from Jiangnan. He was fair and clean and was about 1.75 meters tall. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Seeing Chu Luo walk out, he stopped and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re holding a meeting at noon?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Nangong has something on today.¡± ¡°Do you need me to prepare the content of the meeting?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the New Year¡¯s G and the sponsorship.¡± Xue Feng nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out of the door when she suddenly thought of something and said to him, ¡°If you see the Sports Minister, get him to buy a bouquet of flowers to visit Hank.¡± Xue Feng was a little surprised. ¡°Why should the Sports Minister go?¡± They would usually send a girl to visit a patient. Xue Feng really couldn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo would let the Sports Minister go. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Let the Sports Minister do it.¡± The Sports Minister was arge man. Didn¡¯t Hank like to take advantage of girls? Chu Luo wanted to see how he would take advantage of him. With that, she left without exining. With a puzzled expression, Xue Feng turned to look at the departing Chu Luo. Just as ss ended at noon, Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao asked her when she was going to the Shang family. Chu Luo said, ¡°After school in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, she suggested, ¡°Sister Wu, why don¡¯t we go over together?¡± Since Professor Wu was working at the zing Glory Corporation now, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to go with the boss. This way, the show might be even more exciting. Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my father.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you found a malepanion?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°I found it. It¡¯s my cousin.¡± Chu Luo had thought that Wu Yiyao would look for Tang Zhiyun, but she didn¡¯t ask. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went to the school restaurant to eat before going to the Student Union. At half-past twelve, everyone arrived on time. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone should know what our meeting is about today. You can tell me what you want to do for the New Year¡¯s G.¡± Everyone looked at each other for a while. Shouldn¡¯t Chu Luo say something nice for her first meeting? She actually went straight to the point. This was too straightforward. Yu Tong was the first to speak. ¡°Usually, each of the various faculties will put up a performance or hold a ball together.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°We can hold something like apetition.¡± Yu Xiangtian: ¡°Or let the various faculties showcase the essence of their faculty... For example, the Computer Science program will show us all kinds of exciting special effects, the Mechanic Department will show us robots, the Chinese department will show us the cultural tradition of the empire, and so on.¡± A few people thought that this suggestion was good, but Chen Qian asked, ¡°Then what will the medical school show us? Anatomy?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Then, everyone continued thinking about what other programs there were. After a while, Xue Feng suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, what good ideas do you have?¡± ¡°The conservative thing is that every department puts up a program. Or, we can hold a masked ball. When the timees, whoever the lights point at will go on stage to perform.¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Our Imperial University has tens of thousands of students. How are we going to hold the masked ball?¡± ¡°Of course the slots for registration will be limited. When the timees for registration, one has to satisfy a few conditions before one can qualify.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. They must be multi-talented. It would be so embarrassing if they went on stage without knowing anything.¡± ¡°How about we choose a few lucky ones and fulfill a wish of theirs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Everyone agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. Seeing that everyone was discussing enthusiastically, Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. However, as they discussed, someone couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°What if Chu Luo¡¯s admirer is chosen as a lucky person and asks Chu Luo to do something?¡± Everyone thought of Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend, CEO Li of the zing Glory Corporation. Although Li Yan hade to Imperial University many times with disguise on, even if he did, he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, let alone without disguise. Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I won¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you attend such an important g, Chu Luo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re the one who¡¯s organizing it...¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Chu Luo interrupted that person. ¡°I¡¯m not organizing it. I¡¯m just holding a routine meeting with you.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo leaned back in her chair. ¡°We¡¯re just confirming what to do for the New Year¡¯s G today. After we confirm how to get sponsorship, Senior Nangong will take over the rest.¡± Everyone fell silent again. After a while, Yu Tong asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you have something nned on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few people asked at the same time, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°An important matter in life.¡± Chapter 490 - Who Said That There Are No Good Men in a Wealthy Family?

Chapter 490: Who Said That There Are No Good Men in a Wealthy Family?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was a little stunned. They really didn¡¯t know what important matter Chu Luo was talking about, but an idea popped up in their hearts. This time, everyone was silent for nearly two minutes. After Yu Tong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, she probed, ¡°Chu Luo, are you getting married on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at her with admiration in her eyes. Then¡­ There was another silence. This time, everyone was dumbfounded. Chu Luo looked at the time and felt that they were being too long-winded. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the sponsorship.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, who still had the mood to consider such a trivial matter like getting sponsorships? Yu Tong raised her voice a few degrees. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re really getting married on New Year¡¯s Day!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s good to get married. You and CEO Li are simply a match made in heaven.¡± Chu Luo was very satisfied with this and nodded. After Yu Tong spoke, the others immediately spoke. ¡°Since Chu Luo and CEO Li are getting married, CEO Li will definitely hold a very grand and luxurious wedding. I really look forward to what kind of century-long wedding CEO Li will give Chu Luo.¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation haspanies throughout the world. When the timees, the upper echelons of those subsidiaries will definitely participate. Maybe the royal families of the various countries will even send representatives over. Oh my god ~ Wouldn¡¯t the important figures of the political and business world gather together then?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, will you invite us to your wedding?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, as your ssmates, you must invite us.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, where are you and CEO Li getting married? Will you go for your honeymoon after you¡¯re married?¡± ¡­ ¡°Shh¡­¡± Chu Luo gestured for everyone to stop and said, ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been announced yet.¡± ¡°Got it, got it. We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t actually mean that, but since everyone said that, she didn¡¯t object. She only said, ¡°The invitations haven¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯ll consider everyone when the timees.¡± When the group of people heard this, they were so excited that their faces turned red. As students, especially students from the Imperial University Student Union, they wanted to be more outstanding than others in the future. If they wanted to be outstanding, the first step was to expand their contacts. If Chu Luo and CEO Li got married, their wedding would gather all the important figures in the political and business world from all over the world. How could they not be excited? Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°Continue discussing the sponsorship.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Zhang Yiran quickly raised her hand. ¡°Getting sponsorships is our Liaison Department¡¯s business. Don¡¯t worry, I promise to get sponsorships that the Student Union is satisfied with.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Very good. And the masks at the masked ball¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, leave the masks to our Procurement Department. Our Student Union has cooperation with a few shops in the capital¡¯srgest market. When the timees, we can have as many masks as we want.¡± ¡°As for the decorations and promotions of the masked g, leave it to our Publicity Department and the Organization Department.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo thought in satisfaction, ¡®Isn¡¯t it easy to be the president of the Student Union?¡¯ Why did the president have to personally do something that could be done by a group of cadres? The meeting ended after an hour. The group of Student Union employees seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and all started getting into action. As for Chu Luo, she was obviously going to take a hands-off approach. She headed for ss. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo had juste out of the ssroom when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan was already waiting for her by the school gate. Chu Luo strode out of the school building. Unexpectedly, just as she walked out on her skateboard, she was stopped by a few foreign Student Union members. They were Hank¡¯s ssmates. A girl said, ¡°Chu Luo, Hank broke his leg. He wants you to visit him.¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl as though she was being ridiculous and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Why not? Hank just wants you to see him. As a ssmate from a friendly school, this request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± ¡°In this world, there¡¯s now that stiptes that I have to see Hank. I have no intention of visiting him. Can¡¯t I not?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t have so much time to argue with you here. Tell Hank to drink less if he can¡¯t hold his liquor. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be Imperial University that will be embarrassed, but X University.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The girl blushed a little at the thought of Hank¡¯s behaviorst night. If Hank hadn¡¯t repeatedly asked her to let Chu Luo go to the hospital to visit him, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to Chu Luo on the way. Since Chu Luo had said that, she could only move aside. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a group of cars parked there. It was extremely ostentatious. At this moment, there were already many people by the school gate. After everyone saw the row of luxurious cars, they all stopped and pointed at the cars, whispering. The moment Chu Luo came out, everyone discussed even more fiercely. ¡°CEO Li actually picked Chu Luo up in such a grand manner today. Are the two of them going to attend some important banquet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s also possible that CEO Li just went to an important event and came straight to Imperial University to pick Chu Luo up.¡± ¡°Every morning, when I saw CEO Li send Chu Luo here with only two bodyguards¡¯ cars, I didn¡¯t think that CEO Li looked very rich. Now, this extravagance isparable to that of a royal family, right?¡± ¡°Not only that, I feel that the car CEO Li is sitting in must be the only modified super luxury car in the world. Also, those bodyguards¡¯ cars, have you seen any bodyguard who can drive a car worth millions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. This is the demeanor of the world¡¯s richest man.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo got into the car, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Go back and change your clothes first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao had ss this afternoon too. She had just finished ss and was on the way to meet up with Professor Wu. As she walked, she said, ¡°Little Chu, I just finished ss. Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change first.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to change my clothester too. Let¡¯s meet up at XX Road.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll get Professor Wu and the others toe with us.¡± Li Yan nodded and grabbed her hand. Chu Luo smiled at him and leaned her head on his shoulder. She asked, ¡°Who from the Qin family and the Duanmu family do you think is going over? Other than a group of women, there don¡¯t seem to be many men in the Qin family.¡± Other than Old Master Qin. However, after all the men from the Qin family disappeared in the desert, Old Master Qin had been bedridden. It was said that he was about to die. ¡°The Qin family also has illegitimate children.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°You mean, the Qin family brought back the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be attending the banquet tonight.¡± ¡°They? There¡¯s more than one?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before sighing. ¡°Indeed, there are no clean men in wealthy families. Don¡¯t tell me their family has one illegitimate child per branch?¡± Displeased to hear this, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Who said that there are no good men in wealthy families? Am I not one?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was deliberately sulking, and giggled. ¡°You¡¯re a big baddie.¡± The moment Li Yan moved his hand on her waist, Chu Luoughed and pushed him. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t push his hand away, Chu Luo quickly pleaded, ¡°I was wrong.¡± Li Yan breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± However, his hand deliberately moved naughtily on her waist. Chu Luo trembled and quickly pressed his hand down. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to be a bad man. If you dare to fool around outside, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What would you do to me?¡± Chu Luo said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs and tie you up.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he chuckled in Chu Luo¡¯s ear. Theughter was low and bewitching. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned her ears away. The car quickly drove back to their vi. The two of them went upstairs to change. The evening gown Li Yan had prepared for Chu Luo was an improved two-piece set of Han attire and a short fox-fur cloak that kept her warm. The cloak was red and furry, making Chu Luo¡¯s fair and wless face look extremely charming. After Chu Luo did her hair, she was simply a beautiful ssical beauty. Chu Luo put on the outfit and walked around Li Yan. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan pulled her over and said, ¡°You¡¯re more suitable for wearing ancient clothes.¡± Chu Luo giggled. She looked at him in his ck coat and raised her hand to touch it. ¡°I want to see you in ancient clothes too.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and kissed it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it when we get married.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked forward to it. The two of them went downstairs to XX Street to meet up with Professor Wu and the others. Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to drive the car parallel to Professor Wu¡¯s. The car window rolled down and the other side rolled down at the same time. Both sides greeted each other and drove towards the Shang residence. The Shang family vi was in a famous wealthy district in the capital. When their cars drove over, there were luxury cars everywhere outside the vi. At this moment, the Shang residence was filled with joy and excitement. There were guests congratting them, and the Shang family was smiling brightly. The vi was brightly lit both inside and outside. There was arge red carpet on the ground outside the door, and flowers, balloons, and ribbons were ced everywhere. It could be seen how highly the Shang family viewed the bride. When the car Chu Luo and the others were in arrived, everyone who was chatting and congratting them stopped and looked over. Then, some people started whispering. ¡°CEO Li is actually attending the Shang family¡¯s wedding banquet tonight.¡± ¡°The Shang family is really capable. On top of the Qin family and the Duanmu family, they even managed to invite CEO Li.¡± ¡­ A few Shang family members who were receiving guests by the door quickly strode over. After Chu Luo and the others alighted, Chu Luo nced at the Shang family member who immediately came to chat with Li Yan. She tilted her head to look at Wu Yiyao¡¯s attire and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold wearing that?¡± Although Wu Yiyao was wearing a winter cheongsam, a cheongsam was meant to be tight-fitting. Even if it was winter, there was only ayer of cotton inside. Wu Yiyao also nced at her clothes and said with a smile, ¡°You look good in this kind of clothes.¡± Then, she replied, ¡°I brought along a coat.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a long white down jacket was draped over her. Wu Yiyao introduced the man to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my cousin, Tan Junhua.¡± Before the two of them could greet each other, a man¡¯s voice sounded.. ¡°Little Yao, long time no see.¡± Chapter 491 - Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts

Chapter 491: Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three of them looked at the man who greeted Wu Yiyao at the same time. The man looked humble and polite. Although he wasn¡¯t the most outstanding-looking, he was good-looking. He walked up to the three of them and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°This is CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend, Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him indifferently. The man didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and turned to look at Tan Junhua. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Little Yao¡¯s boyfriend, Tan Junhua.¡± Tan Junhua was actually a little simr to Wu Yiyao. Both of them had an elegant aura. If one didn¡¯t know their rtionship, they would think that the two of them were really a good match. The man¡¯s expression only paused for a moment, but he still smiled modestly. He introduced himself to Chu Luo and Tan Junhua. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Little Yao¡¯s senior brother, Shang Yu. Wee to my older brother¡¯s wedding.¡± At this moment, the other businessmen who had surrounded Li Yan and Professor Wu turned to them. Shang Yu introduced immediately, ¡°This is my father, Shang Lihai. This is my mother, Zhang Yuexiang. These two are my cousin, Shang Qiang, and my cousin-inw, Zhao Ling.¡± Zhang Yuexiang smiled amiably and said, ¡°This must be Miss Chu. You¡¯re indeed outstanding in all aspects. Not only are you beautiful, but I heard that you¡¯re also an influential figure at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her. Zhang Yuexiang smiled at Wu Yiyao. ¡°This must be the Miss Wu that Xiao Yu often mentioned.¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± ¡°Since you and Xiao Yu know each other from overseas, don¡¯t be so formal at our house. Miss Chu too. You guys can y as you please.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie.¡± In the end, Zhang Yuexiang looked at Tan Junhua but didn¡¯t ask who he was. She only nodded at him. Then, they walked into the door under the lead of Shang Lihai, his wife, and Shang Yu. Most of the guests had already arrived. They passed through the red carpet in the front yard and arrived at the vi. The vi was brightly lit and bustling. Women in all kinds of evening gowns walked around the living room with men in suits. Everyone chatted in groups. The Qin family and the Duanmu family were greeted by the other masters of the Shang family. When they walked into the living room, the conversation suddenly stopped. Everyone looked at Li Yan and the others who walked in. The smile on Shang Lihai¡¯s face became even more brilliant. He tilted his head and said to Li Yan, ¡°CEO Li, the Duanmu family is over there.¡± After saying that, he deliberately pointed in a certain direction. Today, those from the Duanmu family who came were Eldest Master Duanmu, and the cousins Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Zhixuan. The people from the Qin family were Qin Xin, Qin Meng, and three other young men. Those three young men were obviously the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate children. At this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan, who was wearing an off-shoulder evening gown, strode over in her high heels. The sound of high heels clicking could be heard in the quiet hall. After she arrived in front of them, she called out intimately, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here too.¡± This tone seemed to indicate she was chummy with Chu Luo. Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded at her indifferently. Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t seem to feel her coldness. She continued to smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hang out togetherter. I can introduce you to my peers.¡± The person standing at the side thought: ¡®Indeed, Master Li is close to the Duanmu family. Even Chu Luo has such a good rtionship with the Miss of the Duanmu family.¡¯ Chu Luo looked at Duanmu Zhixuan, curled her lips, and said straightforwardly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like being with unfamiliar people.¡± She then hooked arms with Wu Yiyao. ¡°I¡¯ll just go with Sister Wu.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to embarrass her in front of so many people. A trace of displeasure shed across her eyes, but she still looked at Wu Yiyao with a smile. ¡°Miss Wu, we can hang out togetherter.¡± Wu Yiyao smiled gently and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Little Chu wherever she goes.¡± When the people standing at the side heard Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s answers, they seemed to have smelled something and were all waiting to watch a good show. Duanmu Zhixuan was furious. Just as she didn¡¯t know how to end the show, Zhang Yuexiang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all youngsters. When the youngsters gather, they¡¯ll be able to y.¡± ¡°Second Aunt is right.¡± At this moment, another young woman walked over. The young woman was wearing a champagne-colored evening gown with a fishtail skirt that swayed as she walked. After walking over, she said to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shang Yun. After my cousin and sister-inw¡¯s wedding banquet is over, our family has specially prepared a party ce for us youngsters. Let¡¯s go y together.¡± Shang Yun had just finished introducing herself when someone came in and said to Shang Lihai, ¡°Sir, the wedding is about to start.¡± Shang Lihai quickly said to everyone, ¡°Dear guests, my son¡¯s wedding will be held in the backyard today. It¡¯s about time. Please follow me to the backyard.¡± He even made a gesture of invitation to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, please.¡± Everyone walked towards the backyard. The backyard of the Shang residence upied more than ten acres. At this moment, it was beautifully decorated. As the wedding banquet was held at night, the Shang family had specially installed a fewrge searchlights around. There were also many streetlights and colorful lights elsewhere. There were fresh flowers and balloon arches everywhere. In the middle of the garden, a wedding tform had been built. Below the wedding tform on both sides were more than a hundred tables. The Shang family had even specially invited many etiquettepanies to help entertain the guests. The Shang family members brought everyone to the arranged tables and sat them down. When Chu Luo and Li Yan were arranged to sit with the Duanmu family, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised at all. However, the Qin family wasn¡¯t easy to fool. When they saw where everyone was sitting, one of the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate children actually came over to sit. There were eight people sitting at a table. Five of them were already sitting here, and there were three more seats. The Shang family had originally nned to leave the seats to other important guests. No one expected someone from the Qin family to suddenly sit over. The Qin family member looked at the Shang family person standing there and the people from the Duanmu family, who didn¡¯t look very friendly. He smiled and asked the Shang family tactfully, ¡°Mr. Shang, Chu Luo and I are considered ssmates. Do you mind if I talk to her about Imperial University?¡± Since the man had said so, the Shang family person felt embarrassed to even tactfully invite him away. He quietly nced at the cold Li Yan sitting there. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, he could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The man looked at Chu Luo and didn¡¯t appear over-enthusiastic. He only introduced himself politely, ¡°Hello, Junior Chu. I graduated from Imperial University in XX year. My name is Qin Shi¡¯an, and I studied Mechanical Engineering. ¡°Previously, everyone in the mechanical engineering industry heard about your robotpetition with that overseas student. We even specially watched yourpetition video. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± After saying that, he even gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. Chu Luo was a little surprised when Qin Shi¡¯an introduced himself. A professor from the Mechanical Engineering Department seemed to have mentioned him to her before. He had said that this person was quite good at robot production. Qin Shi¡¯an paid attention to Chu Luo¡¯s expression at all times. Seeing that she didn¡¯t show any impatience, he had an idea and was about to continue. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly asked Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, Old Master has been feeling very stuffy in his chest these past two days. He doesn¡¯t look well. If you have time, go and talk to him.¡± Duanmu Rui immediately replied, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you know a miracle doctor? Why don¡¯t you invite the miracle doctor to our house to check on Grandfather tomorrow?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather has beenining about feeling unwell after taking the medicine prescribed by other doctors these past two days. I was so worried.¡± When Li Yan heard the three of them, his expression was still cold. ¡°We¡¯re here to attend the Shang family¡¯s wedding banquet today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± Although the Duanmu family was also treated coldly, Li Yan didn¡¯t reject them explicitly. It seemed like the Duanmu family was still closer to Li Yan. At this moment, Duanmu Rui and Qin Shi¡¯an stared at each other for two seconds. There was a deep meaning in their eyes. Qin Shi¡¯an suddenly looked surprised. ¡°So CEO Li knows a miracle doctor? My grandfather hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. Can you introduce the miracle doctor to us, CEO Li? As long as they can cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, our Qin family can pay any price.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan mocked straightforwardly, ¡°Do you have any weight in your words in the Qin family? Any price? Can any tom, dick and harry open such an empty cheque?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s words were obviously mocking Qin Shi¡¯an. She was mocking him for being an illegitimate child of the Qin family and that he had no right to speak. When Qin Shi¡¯an heard this, he only lowered his eyes.. Just as Duanmu Zhixuan thought that his expression would change, he said with a sad expression, ¡°As a junior, I naturally want my elders to be healthy and live a long life.¡± Chapter 492 - Wedding Banquet

Chapter 492: Wedding Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Duanmu Zhixuan was about to speak when Qin Shi¡¯an suddenly pointed at the stage. ¡°The bride and groom are on stage.¡± At this moment, the wedding march tune happened to y. The bride in a white wedding dress stood on the red carpet and was led to the stage by her father, who personally handed her to the groom. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said, ¡°You can get Chu Yichen to hold your hand then.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and had a strange feeling. Li Yan read her mind again and grabbed her hand under the table. ¡°We can go back every week for the next two weeks. You can familiarize yourself with him.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. All weddings were the same. After the emcee announced that the bride and groom had swapped their wedding rings, the bride stood on the stage and prepared to throw the bouquet. A group of young unmarried women ran towards an open space below the stage. Even Duanmu Zhixuan went. They extended their hands and screamed excitedly, ¡°Throw it over here!¡±, looking eager to receive the bride¡¯s bouquet. Qin Shi¡¯an, who was sitting there, asked, ¡°Miss Chu, why don¡¯t you go catch the bouquet?¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of crazy women and replied calmly, ¡°Not interested.¡± In the end, the bouquet was snatched away by a woman Chu Luo didn¡¯t know. After the wedding ceremony ended, the servants served the dishes and the wedding banquet started. Shang Lihai and Zhang Yuexiang started to toast with the bride and groom. They first toasted Chu Luo¡¯s table. Shang Lihai first said a few polite words to them, then everyone drank their first ss of wine. Then, the bride and groom started toasting them. The bride was a beautiful woman who looked a little heroic. Standing in front of the groom, she had a blissful look on her face. The two of them first toasted the people from the Duanmu family before toasting Li Yan and Chu Luo. The groom raised his ss at them. ¡°Thank you, CEO Li, foring to our wedding. Let¡¯s toast to you and Miss Chu.¡± Although Li Yan¡¯s face was still cold, he had drunk the wine when they toasted him. Chu Luo and Li Yan had just put down their sses when the Shang family members suddenly looked at Qin Shi¡¯an with conflicted expressions. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°You should toast the other guests.¡± With Master Duanmu saying that, the Shang family didn¡¯t need to hesitate anymore. They walked towards the next table. Chu Luo nced at Qin Shi¡¯an. With his gaze lowered, no one could tell what Qin Shi¡¯an was thinking. However, Chu Luo could feel his forbearance. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and prepared to eat something first. Eldest Master Qin raised his ss at Li Yan. Chu Luo pulled over the empty bowl in front of Li Yan and picked up half a bowl of food for him. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t drink as soon as you get here. Eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at Eldest Master Qin. He responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and picked up his chopsticks to eat. He probably felt that the food tasted good, so he picked up his chopsticks and picked up some for Chu Luo. ¡°You like this.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and chewed it slowly before nodding at him. Li Yan scooped half a bowl of soup for her. The two of them unted their love as if no one was around, making Eldest Master Duanmu have no chance to toast. Eldest Master Duanmu was a little angry. He quickly gave Duanmu Zhixuan a look, asking her to think of a way to take Chu Luo away quickly. Duanmu Zhixuan nodded at him quietly and subconsciously took a bite of the dish Chu Luo and Li Yan was eating. Qin Shi¡¯an, who was sitting at the side, had been paying attention to the Duanmu family. How could he not know their actions in private? He gestured to the table beside them with his hands behind his back, not caring if the people at the table saw him or not. He also started eating. The other tables were all drinking and chatting, especially the tables where the groom and bride toasted. There would be shouts and jeersing from that table and nearby, and it was extremely lively. On the other hand, Chu Luo¡¯s table was simply an anomaly. Even so, all the tables nearby were keeping a keen eye on them, wanting to find an excuse to toast them. Before the bride and groom could finish toasting, Chu Luo was already full. She had just put down her chopsticks when Shang Yun brought two other girls over to invite her and Duanmu Zhixuan. ¡°Sister Duanmu, Chu Luo, are you done eating? Let¡¯s go over there and y.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a tissue. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± With that, she stood up. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. Duanmu Zhixuan looked at Chu Luo and deliberately asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you worried about something? Or are you afraid to y with us?¡± Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Zhixuan as if she was looking at an idiot. She wondered if she had not taught this woman enough lessonsst time, that was why she dared to be so impudent in front of her. At this moment, Shang Yun pointed at a table and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, Miss Wu is alsoing with us. Come on, we¡¯ll be over there.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the left side of the banquet, where a row of low trees separated them. ¡°There¡¯s a pool over there and a garden beside it. It¡¯s not a bad idea for us to talk and take a stroll.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Wu Yiyao and realized that she had indeed stood up. However, the person who invited Wu Yiyao was a girl she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shang Yun only reacted after two seconds. She smiled and told her, ¡°That¡¯s my cousin. Her name is Miao Ke. She happens to be Miss Wu¡¯s student.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, Wu Yiyao seemed to have sensed her gaze and tilted her head to look over. Then, she walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo sized up Wu Yiyao¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, how much wine did you drink?¡± Wu Yiyao fanned herself with her palm and said with a smile, ¡°Not much. I only drank one ss, but the effects of alcohol show on my face quickly.¡± Then, she introduced the girl who hade over with her to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my student, Miao Ke. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a rtive of the Shang family.¡± When Miao Ke saw Chu Luo, she looked so excited that she wanted to scream. She cupped her hands around her face and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to attend my cousin¡¯s wedding tonight. If I had known, I would have definitelye to look for you ande with you today.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at her. Shang Yun smiled and patted Miao Ke¡¯s shoulder. She teased, ¡°Keke, you look like you¡¯ve seen your idol. Don¡¯t faintter.¡± Miao Ke giggled. As they spoke, Qin Meng, Qin Xin, and the other women walked over. Shang Yun quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there first. We can let the men drink.¡± Everyone walked over. As Chu Luo left, she nced at the wine ss in front of Li Yan. When Li Yan felt her gaze and looked up at her, she smiled at him and walked away with everyone. The Shang family had put in a lot of effort for this wedding. In this kind of winter, they had built manyrge ss rooms outdoors. The inside was warm enough, and they weren¡¯t afraid of anyone touching it. When everyone walked to the pool, they realized that the pool was filled with floating flower petals. They were so surprised that they started discussing loudly. ¡°Wow, such a big pool is filled with flower petals. Are we going to soak in a flower petal bath?¡± ¡°Definitely not. It¡¯s not good to wear a bathing suit to swim on such an asion. What if a group of menes¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Isn¡¯t it better if theye? In any case, only those who aren¡¯t confident wouldn¡¯t dare to wear a bathing suit.¡± ¡­ Thedies from the Shang family seemed to be deliberately keeping everyone in suspense. They allowed everyone to discuss but didn¡¯t immediately exin. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stood together and didn¡¯t participate in their discussion. At this moment, Miao Ke walked up to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao and whispered to them mysteriously, ¡°Teacher Wu, Chu Luo, do you know why there are so many flowers in the swimming pool?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why?¡± ¡°Because of my cousin-inw¡¯s custom.¡± ¡°Custom? There¡¯s such a custom in the empire?¡± Wu Yiyao was curious. Chu Luo thought for a while and said affirmatively, ¡°The bride is from XX n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, you¡¯re too smart. My sister-inw said that there are only about a hundred people in XX n. No one has usually heard of them. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in books before.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Shang Yun told everyone why there were flowers in the swimming pool. ¡°This is a custom from my sister-inw¡¯s n. cing flowers represents my cousin¡¯s loyalty to my sister-inw¡­ It means that out of three thousand beauties, he only takes onedle. Before my brother and sister-inw hold their wedding, my brother will take adle of water to their wedding room.¡± ¡°Wow, although I¡¯ve never heard of this n, this custom is really romantic. I¡¯m so envious.¡± The other girls looked envious. Wu Yiyao suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you think it¡¯s really this meaning? Why do I feel strange?¡± Chapter 493 - A Fight

Chapter 493: A Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in surprise. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in an ancient book at Imperial University. It¡¯s recorded that XX nsmen can¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in their eyes when ites to love. As long as a nsman marries an outsider, they will sprinkle flower petals where there is water on the day of their marriage. Before the wedding, the XX nsmen will personally bring adle into their marriage room. ¡°In thatdle of water, there will be a Heart Locking Gu. As long as the other party betrays her, the Gu worm will eat his heart and kill him.¡± Wu Yiyao suddenly felt a little cold. She touched her arms and asked, ¡°Will that person really die after betraying the other party?¡± ¡°Not only that, both sides will have this Gu worm nted inside of them. If the person poisoned by the Gu wormes into too much contact with the opposite sex outside and is discovered by the other half, as long as he or she feels terrible and in pain, the other half will also feel terrible and in pain.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only the people from Southern Xinjiang who know how to nt Gu? Is the xx n rted to the Miao n?¡± ¡°The xx n is close to Southern Xinjiang.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she looked at the group of women who were taking photos with their phones by the pool. She had no intention of walking over to y with them. When Wu Yiyao heard Chu Luo say this, she no longer was in the mood to look at the petals inside the pool. However, just because the two of them didn¡¯t go over didn¡¯t mean that no one else did. The Qin sisters came over while everyone was chatting andughing around the pool. Tonight, the two sisters didn¡¯t pretend to be innocent. After they came over, Qin Xin quietly observed those people. Qin Xiang went straight to the point. ¡°Chu Luo, can we talk in private?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Qin family at all. When she heard this, she asked coldly, ¡°Do you think I will talk to you in private?¡± Qin Xiang¡¯s expression changed slightly, but in the next second, she said sincerely, ¡°I know you hate our Qin family. You think that many things are done by our Qin family, but all the men of our Qin family have disappeared. What else do you think we can do when only my grandfather and a group of women are left behind? ¡°Besides, we¡¯re looking for you to talk in private because we want to tell you something about what the Duanmu family wants to do to CEO Li. Do you really think the Duanmu family is clean?¡± Chu Luo continued to look at Qin Xiang coldly. Wu Yiyao, who was standing at the side, looked at Chu Luo worriedly. She seemed to have guessed something from the Qin sisters¡¯ words. She felt that they were doing it on purpose, but she also felt that they were telling the truth. At this moment, Qin Xin coughed. Then, Duanmu Zhixuan and Shang Yun walked over. After Duanmu Zhixuan walked over, she crossed her arms and looked at the Qin sisters. Her words were filled with ridicule. ¡°Yo, you people from the Qin family still have the face to look for Chu Luo. Do you think Li Yan hasn¡¯t dealt with you enough?¡± Qin Xiang was displeased and raised her voice. ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, what do you mean?¡± Their voices weren¡¯t soft. As soon as they spoke, the others surrounding the swimming pool looked over and quietly surrounded them. Duanmu Zhixuan sneered at Qin Xiang. ¡°Do I have to spell it out clearly? Do you think Li Yan and Chu Luo have no idea that your Qin family hired someone from Southern Xinjiang to cast Gu poison on Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher?¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Chu Luo knows if we¡¯re talking nonsense or not.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. Qin Xiang and Qin Xin were in a hurry to exin. ¡°Chu Luo, our Qin family has never cast a Gu poison on your high school form teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. During that time, our Qin family didn¡¯t even go to Ocean City. How could we cast a Gu poison on your high school form teacher?¡± When the crowd heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°What exactly is going on? Did someone nt Gu on Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher?¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s too wicked.¡± ¡°But seeing how Qin Xiang and Qin Xin are in such a hurry to exin, is it really not their Qin family¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Who knows now? My father said that he hasn¡¯t seen the Qin men in a long time. It¡¯s possible that they went to that ancient tomb and won¡¯t be able toe back. The Qin family needs CEO Li¡¯s help the most now.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the Qin family who¡¯s worried that their family¡¯s status won¡¯t be maintained. They¡¯re thinking of ways to rope in Chu Luo so that Chu Luo can say something nice to CEO Li¡­ How sinister.¡± ¡°The Qin family is interested in a businessman?¡± ¡°That depends on that businessman¡¯s status.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s whispers, Qin Xiang and Qin Xin¡¯s expressions changed due to anxiousness. Especially at this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan deliberately raised the corners of her lips and sneered at them. The two of them felt that Duanmu Zhixuan must have deliberately let these people say that. At the thought of this, a trace of killing intent shed across their hearts. Chu Luo nced at the three of them and a glint shed across her eyes. She looked at the Qin sisters and said, ¡°As long as you show evidence that your Qin family isn¡¯t the one who nted the Gu poison on Teacher Gao, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± When the Qin sisters heard this, a glint shed across their eyes. How could Duanmu Zhixuan let them have a chance to produce fake evidence? She reminded Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I believe Li Yan has already sent people to investigate this matter. Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that the Qin family isn¡¯t the one who nted the Gu poison on your form teacher?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at her. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Yan didn¡¯t catch that Gu Master. Although the evidence of the investigation all points to the Qin family, I feel that this matter isn¡¯t so simple. I¡¯ll listen to what they have to say.¡± Qin Xin sneered at Duanmu Zhixuan and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Chu Luo has already spoken. Who do you think you are, Duanmu Zhixuan? What right do you have to stop her?¡± Qin Xiang continued, ¡°If you continue to stop her, it might seem like your Duanmu family framed the Qin family regarding the Gu master.¡± ¡°Qin Xiang, what did you say?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Evidence is everything. Since you say you have evidence in your hands and there are so many people here, then take it out immediately for everyone to see. Don¡¯t just rely on your mouth to turn ck into white.¡± ¡°Hmph! So be it.¡± Qin Xiang took out her phone and tapped it twice before ying a recording. One of them said, ¡°As long as you point everything to the Qin family, I¡¯ll give you ten million yuan and buy you a house by the sea in XX Nation. I heard that XX Nation is the best environment for raising Gu worms.¡± Another person added a condition: ¡°Find me a few more Gu test subjects.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Before Qin Xiang could put away her phone, Duanmu Zhixuan snatched it away. She mocked them loudly, ¡°Do you want to think Chu Luo is a fool, or do you want to think everyone else here is a fool? To say that their conversation is evidence is simply too funny.¡± ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, return my phone to me. You must be feeling guilty and want to destroy the phone!¡± As Qin Xiang spoke, she snatched the phone. Qin Xin followed suit. ¡°The first person¡¯s voice was obviously Duanmu Tian¡¯s. How dare you argue!¡± As Duanmu Zhixuan held her phone, she said, ¡°Chu Luo is an Inte expert. Whether this is real or just a synthesis, you can show it to Chu Luo.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show it to Chu Luo ourselves. By snatching the phone away, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re the one who¡¯s guilty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty? I think you¡¯re the ones who are guilty.¡± As the three of them spoke, they actually reached the swimming pool. The others were a little confused, so they all watched as the three of them pushed each other. No one went up to stop the fight. Chu Luo looked at them as if she was watching a show. At this moment, Wu Yiyao, who was standing at the side, asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, do you think that recording is real?¡± Chu Luo said affirmatively, ¡°It should be half true.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in confusion. At this moment, the three women actually fell into the pool at the same time. Plop! Ssh! ¡°Heavens, the people from the Duanmu and Qin families fell into the swimming pool!¡± The dumbfounded women finally came back to their senses and everyone quickly ran over to save them. Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, do you want to leave this ce?¡± These three people wouldn¡¯t appear in front of her for a while. There should be others appearing. She had to give that person a chance. Wu Yiyao nced at the three women who had been rescued and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check that recording?¡± ¡°The phone is still in the pool.¡± Chu Luo looked disgusted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to check.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know who cast Old Gao¡¯s Gu poison. The Qin family was doing this now because they wanted to stop Li Yan from helping the Duanmu family. Seeing Chu Luo say this, Wu Yiyao nodded at her without asking further. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to go to the washroom. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them ignored the others and turned to walk to the side. In order to facilitate the guests, the merchants had pasted a guide card in the washroom. Even without the guidance of a servant, the guests could still find the toilet themselves. The two of them went to a building not far from the pool, but they had to take a few turns. After turning the corner, they could no longer see the people at the pool. The road was very quiet, and there were no ss rooms. The moment Wu Yiyao walked out, she shivered from the cold. Neither of them had brought coats. Seeing her like this, Chu Luo looked around and saw a camera not far away. She said, ¡°When we get past that camerater, I¡¯ll conjure up a coat for you.¡± Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t the kind who forsaked warmth for style. She immediately nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to a blind spot of the camera and Chu Luo conjured up a coat for Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao eximed, ¡°Little Chu, you conjured up my coat?¡± When they entered the living room of the Shang family vi, they had taken off their coats and let the servants ce them elsewhere. Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chapter 494 - Do You Think You Can Escape?

Chapter 494: Do You Think You Can Escape?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them continued walking. Outside the bathroom, Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet, so she helped Wu Yiyao hold her bag and waited for her outside. Not long after Wu Yiyao entered, another person walked over. It was a young married woman who looked a little plump. When the young woman saw Chu Luo standing there, she asked in surprise, ¡°Eh, Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know this person, so she pursed her lips and looked at her. The young woman smiled and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m the groom¡¯s second sister-inw. My name is Li Qian. I saw many girls looking for you just now¡­ Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll go to the washroom first. Let¡¯s go over togetherter.¡± After saying that, Li Qian walked towards the washroom. Chu Luo continued to wait. After a while, Wu Yiyao didn¡¯te out. However, a shadow suddenly shed behind the shade of a tree. Chu Luo felt the energy fluctuation of that shadow and narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t chase after that shadow. Instead, she walked towards the washroom. When she reached the washroom, besides the tap by the sink, it was extremely quiet elsewhere. The two people who were inside had also disappeared. The atmosphere in the entire washroom was very strange. Chu Luo walked to the sink and stood there with her eyes lowered, looking puzzled. A powerful energy wave attacked her. However, two centimeters away from Chu Luo, it was as if it was stopped by something. Not only did it not enter her body, but the energy fluctuation also bounced around. In the next moment, a muffled groan was heard. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She raised her hand and waved it around. An energy several times more powerful than the energy just now spread out. Soon, the surrounding maic field changed. Opposite her, a woman in a tribal costume covered her chest and looked at Chu Luo warily. Beside the womany the unconscious Wu Yiyao and Li Qian. The woman realized that she had appeared and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually broke my array formation!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo sneered and walked towards her. As she walked, she said,¡± Let me guess. You¡¯re probably someone the Qin family found. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As Chu Luo approached her, the woman felt an invisible and powerful pressure pressing down on her, making her unable to breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about? Or¡­ you¡¯re hired by the Shang family.¡± The woman was suppressed by Chu Luo¡¯s aura until blood flowed from the corners of her lips. She subconsciously retreated, and as if she finally couldn¡¯t withstand her strong aura, she admitted, ¡°Yes, I was invited by the Shang family.¡± ¡°Pfft, do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. Only then did the woman realize that Chu Luo was deliberately trying to wring information out of her. As she retreated, she gathered her energy. She looked frightened, but in her heart, she was already prepared to teach Chu Luo a lesson. However, just as she finished gathering her energy, it disappeared in the next second. The woman turned pale with fright. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Chu Luo raised her palm, and in her palm was the energy ball that the woman had gathered just now. She looked at the energy ball and said casually, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me who it is, I know. I like to use whatever method others use to deal with me, to deal with them. You want to trap me and take me away, right?¡± As the woman listened to Chu Luo, her expression became more and more frightened. Chu Luo continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, so I¡¯ll trap you here¡­ How long will I trap you for? One year? Two years? Or ten years?¡± The woman subconsciously swallowed her saliva and threatened her loudly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one here? If you dare to do anything to me, your man will be finished.¡± ¡°Are you scaring me?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. An indescribable fear rose in the woman¡¯s heart. She retreated a little faster and turned to escape. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo returned the energy ball to her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman¡¯s scream onlysted for a few seconds before her and her voice were sucked into the ball of light. Chu Luo looked at the toilet, which had returned to normal. She walked up to Wu Yiyao. After she used the power of a priestess, Wu Yiyao slowly opened her eyes. She was obviously a little confused. She looked at Chu Luo, who had appeared in front of her, and even blinked a few times before asking in a daze, ¡°Chu Luo, what happened just now?¡± After asking that, she realized that she was still lying on the ground and quickly got up. On the way up, she saw the woman lying beside her and asked in surprise, ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Someone with that sort of ability sneaked in here. Like you, she was knocked out for no reason.¡± She then added, ¡°She¡¯s the Second Madam of the Shang family. Her name is Li Qian.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and quickly pushed Li Qian. Li Qian also slowly opened her eyes. When she did, she asked in confusion, ¡°Ah! What happened just now?¡± She then saw Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo said, ¡°You suddenly fainted just now.¡± Although Li Qian felt strange, she still thanked the two of them after standing up. The three of them walked out of the washroom. After taking a few steps, Chu Luo realized that someone was following her. After thinking for a while, she said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, let¡¯s go back to the banquet first.¡± Wu Yiyao used her eyes to ask Chu Luo if she had discovered something else. Chu Luo nodded slightly at her. However, Li Qian smiled and said, ¡°The men are basically drinking at the banquet. Why don¡¯t we go back to the girls¡¯ side together? Just now, Miss Duanmu and the two Misses of the Qin family fell into the swimming pool for some reason. They should have changed their clothes by now. You guys can go over and continue ying with everyone.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Chu Luo, seeking her opinion with her gaze. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them returned to the pool. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Wu Yiyaoe over, they immediately surrounded them. Miao Ke quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, Teacher Wu, where did you go just now? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°We went to the washroom.¡± After Wu Yiyao answered, she looked around and asked, ¡°How are Miss Duanmu and the two Misses of the Qin family?¡± ¡°My cousin brought them to change their clothes and isn¡¯t back yet. Wu Yiyao nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t surround us, everyone. Continue ying.¡± Everyone dispersed. Miao Ke didn¡¯t leave. She said to Chu Luo expectantly, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn advanced protective wall programming. Can you teach me?¡± Chu Luo had a cold expression. ¡°This is third-year knowledge. You don¡¯t have the foundation and can¡¯t learn it.¡± Miao Ke was silent for two seconds before epting this fact in embarrassment. At this moment, Li Qian, who was standing at the side, said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Miss Wu, I noticed that you¡¯re not fond of ying with everyone. There¡¯s a rest area over there. Let¡¯s go over there and drink tea. Coincidentally, I got someone to dry some flower tea a while ago. It¡¯s the perfect time to drink it.¡± The ce Li Qian mentioned was in another ss space connected to the ss corridor. It was a pavilion with a stone table inside. A tea set was already ced on the stone table. Before Wu Yiyao could speak, a group of girls about Chu Luo¡¯s age surrounded her again. They said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re all students from Imperial University. We¡¯ve been embarrassed to greet you before. Can we y with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± The girls cheered. Everyone walked to a few rows of wooden chairs by the pool and sat down, chatting. Seeing that Chu Luo had been pulled away, Wu Yiyao thought for a while and followed Li Qian. ¡°Miss Wu, you look very young. May I ask if you¡¯re 25 years old?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 26 this year.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a year younger than Xiao Yu. You¡¯re actually an Imperial University teacher at this age. Impressive.¡± The two of them had just sat in the pavilion for a while and hadn¡¯t drunk much tea when they saw Shang Yu walk over from the other side. Judging from his expression, he must have drunk a lot. After he walked in, he greeted the two of them. ¡°Second Cousin-inw, Little Yao, so you¡¯re here.¡± Li Qian looked at Shang Yu, whose face was a little red, and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here?¡± Shang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Those people drank too fiercely. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I came out to take a breather.¡± Li Qian suddenly asked worriedly, ¡°Is your second cousin okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a little drunk too. The etiquettepany is holding it up for us now.¡± Li Qian was still a little worried, so she said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Little Wu, sit alone for a while. I¡¯m a little worried. I¡¯lle back after taking a look.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Li Qian left. After Li Qian left, Shang Yu didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he walked over and sat opposite Wu Yiyao. The two of them started chatting casually. ¡°Little Yao, have you recovered?¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± Shang Yu was very happy and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Previously, when we were in Germany, I felt awful every time I saw you weak. At that time¡­ every time I saw you, I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to you.¡± Wu Yiyao picked up the teacup in front of her and stared at the steaming water. Shang Yu stared at her and recalled their time in Germany. Then, he said in a slightly sad tone, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before I returned to the country? I liked you and was willing to take care of you for the rest of my life¡­ At that time, you rejected me because you were sick.. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that when we met again, you already had a boyfriend.¡± Chapter 495 - Kidnap

Chapter 495: Kidnap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Yiyao continued looking at the steaming tea in front of her and said, ¡°Sometimes, no one can stop fate.¡± Shang Yu was stunned when he heard that. Then, he said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯re not fated.¡± Wu Yiyao finally looked up at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never had romantic feelings for you. I¡¯ve always treated you like a senior brother.¡± Shang Yu fell silent and took a teapot to pour himself a cup of flower tea. He must have drunk too much. His hand that was holding the teapot trembled. Wu Yiyao looked at his hand and was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll pour it for you. You look¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± After Shang Yu finished speaking, he poured the freshly boiled water into the small porcin cup. His hand that was holding the teapot was really trembling too much, and a lot of water had fallen onto the stone table. He grabbed the cup with his other hand. ¡°Be careful.¡± Seeing that a lot of water had fallen on the back of Shang Yu¡¯s hand, Wu Yiyao quickly stood up and took the teapot from his hand. She looked at his hand, which was already blistered, and said anxiously, ¡°You have to deal with your hand immediately, or it will be very serious.¡± Shang Yu looked down at the back of his hand, but there was no pain on his face. He then turned to Wu Yiyao, who was very close to him, and suddenly grabbed her hand with his other hand. Startled, Wu Yiyao wanted to struggle free. Shang Yu held her hand tightly and muttered, ¡°Little Yao, that man isn¡¯t your boyfriend, is he? You hired him to show me. Actually, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend at all.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t break free, Wu Yiyao panicked. ¡°Shang Yu, please respect yourself.¡± ¡°Little Yao, tell me, did you find that boyfriend because of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand hurt from Shang Yu¡¯s grip. She looked up at him and said sternly, ¡°Shang Yu, I said before that I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. If you still want to be friends with me, let go.¡± Shang Yu stared into Wu Yiyao¡¯s eyes and opened his mouth. After a while, he loosened his grip and said firmly, ¡°Little Yao, as long as you¡¯re not married, I won¡¯t give up.¡± After saying that, he let go of her, stood up, and strode away. Wu Yiyao looked at the departing figure and frowned. Not wanting to stay here anymore, she turned around and walked towards Chu Luo. When she reached the corridor that connected to the swimming pool, a cluster of trees blocked her view. At the same time, a person who looked like a servant walked over from the opposite side. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t pay any attention to that person. However, after the servant walked to her side, he suddenly called out to her, ¡°Teacher Wu.¡± Wu Yiyao subconsciously tilted her head to look at him. However, when she tilted her head, a wave of powder attacked her. In the next second, she lost consciousness. On the other side, Chu Luo was surrounded by a group of Imperial University students talking. Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t like to chat with unfamiliar people, so she let the others chat. She only responded to them casually asionally. After a while, someone suddenly asked loudly, ¡°Is Miss Chu here?¡± Everyone stopped and turned around. Seeing that it was a servant, Miao Ke asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Chu Luo?¡± The servant handed her a small bag. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened when she saw the handbag. ¡°Where is the owner of this bag?¡± The servant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I passed by that side just now, someone asked me to transfer it to you.¡± Miao Ke was also frightened. She quickly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher Wu personally hand it to you?¡± The servant continued to shake her head. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo retracted the expression on her face and stood up to take Wu Yiyao¡¯s handbag. She asked her, ¡°What else did the person who gave you the bag say?¡± ¡°He said that Teacher Wu handed this to him before asking him to pass it to you. He asked you to look for her in the bathroom alone.¡± After saying that, she pointed behind her. When the others heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Miao Ke patted her chest and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just said that Teacher Wu asked someone to tell Chu Luo? Why did you have to beat around the bush? Don¡¯t you know that sometimes, a sentence expressed wrongly can scare people to death?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The servant lowered her head, not knowing what to do. That person was the one who asked her to say all this. Since it was a message, of course she had said it as told. However, the person who spoke was the cousin of the Shang family. She didn¡¯t dare to contradict her. Chu Luo looked at the servant and knew that she was merely a messenger. She said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she walked over. Miao Ke quickly stood up and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo waved at her. ¡°We¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, she left. After Chu Luo walked out of everyone¡¯s sight, she quickly sensed that Wu Yiyao had the peace charm she had given her. She could feel where she was. It wasn¡¯t the bathroom that the servant had mentioned at all. It was in another vi in the backyard. The vi wasn¡¯t very big. It was obvious that one of the young masters or young mistresses of the Shang family lived in it. When Chu Luo arrived, besides the streetlights and the evening wind, it was quiet everywhere. There was some light in the vi, but the main lights weren¡¯t turned on. It looked a little dark. Chu Luo stood outside the vi and sensed it. There was no energy fluctuation in the entire vi, which proved that the people inside might not be in cahoots with the person they had met in the washroom. Chu Luo thought for a while and took out a talisman to fold it into a paper airne. ¡°Go to the bathroom and turn into me. See what they want to do to me.¡± With that, she threw the paper airne out. Soon, the paper airne disappeared into the night. Chu Luo concealed herself and walked into the vi. The unconscious Wu Yiyao was ced in the master bedroom on the second floor of this vi. There was only a small tablemp turned on in the bedroom, and Chu Luo happened to see a photo frame on the bedside table. She walked over and picked up the photo frame. It was Wu Yiyao¡¯s photo. ¡°So it¡¯s Shang Yu¡¯s residence.¡± Chu Luo smiled and turned to look at Wu Yiyao. At that moment, her phone rang from the small bag she was helping Wu Yiyao carry. Chu Luo took out the phone and, seeing that it was Tang Zhiyun who called, picked up the call on her behalf. As soon as Tang Zhiyun picked up the call, he said, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, thank you for the clothes you helped me buy. My mother likes them a lot. Also, my mother said that they will leave this weekend.¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Only then did Chu Luo have a chance to speak. ¡°Senior Tang, I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun was obviously surprised and embarrassed. He said,¡± So Teacher Little Wu is with Junior. Then¡­ is it convenient for Teacher Little Wu to answer the call now? ¡± Chu Luo nced at Wu Yiyao, who was lying there, and said, ¡°Probably not for now.¡± Tang Zhiyun was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Then I will call backter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. After hanging up, Chu Luo called Professor Wu using Wu Yiyao¡¯s phone. Unexpectedly, Li Yan picked up the call. Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Professor Wu is drunk.¡± ¡°Yan.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo nodded and briefly told him about the situation here. Then, she said, ¡°I presume someone wille and look for youter.¡± Through the phone, Chu Luo could almost feel the cold aura emanating from him. Chu Luo quicklyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take Sister Wu away now. If anyone brings you hereter, the Chu Luo you see is conjured using a talisman.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a few seconds. At this moment, someone suddenly called Li Yan¡¯s name. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, she hung up. Then, Chu Luo took Wu Yiyao away. She didn¡¯t go far. Instead, she walked behind a tree and woke Wu Yiyao up. Wu Yiyao was struck twice tonight. When she woke up and saw Chu Luo, she told her how she had fainted. Chu Luo pointed at the vi in front. ¡°That¡¯s Shang Yu¡¯s vi.¡± Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to do that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what they want to do next.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t wait long behind the trees before they saw two people striding towards the door of the vi from a path. One of them even had a person who looked exactly like Chu Luo on his shoulder. Wu Yiyao turned to look at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo told her, ¡°That¡¯s me conjured from a talisman.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. Those two people quickly carried her into the vi. Chu Luo walked out of the forest and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°We¡¯re already invisible. Let¡¯s go in and see what they want to do.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she followed. The two of them had just walked to the door when there was movement behind them. Moreover, someone said, ¡°This person is dead drunk. What¡¯s the use of sending him to his room?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If we take off their clothes, everyone will only believe what they see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 496 - Beat Them Up, Just Leave Them Alive

Chapter 496: Beat Them Up, Just Leave Them Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao turned around at the same time. The two people who came over were actually supporting Shang Yu. Shang Yu looked drunk. Wu Yiyao covered her mouth and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Shang Yu actually didn¡¯t apply any medicine to the scalded area.¡± Chu Luo also saw the back of Shang Yu¡¯s hand, which had blisters on it and looked very terrifying now. She looked at Wu Yiyao strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s deliberately using the ruse of inflicting an injury on oneself to gain pity.¡± Wu Yiyao was also a little curious. ¡°Little Chu, do you think he didn¡¯t do this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we ask those twoter.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. The two of them quickly helped Shang Yu over. The current Shang Yu could only be described with three words¡ªdrunk as mud. After the two of them helped Shang Yu in, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao followed. Unexpectedly, the two people who carried the Chu Luo transformed from talisman were in the living room. Talisman Chu Luo was ced on the sofa. One of the two who entered first looked at the two people who came in from behind and urged, ¡°Hurry up and decorate the scene. We¡¯re about to take this woman away.¡± The two of them nodded and quickened their pace to help Shang Yu upstairs. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stopped. Wu Yiyao said angrily, ¡°These people actually want to take you away. Then if they capture me¡­ could it be that they¡¯re deliberately shifting CEO Li¡¯s gaze to give these people time to take you away?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t take ¡®me¡¯ away.¡± After saying that, she snapped her fingers. With a bang, the electricity in the nearby and entire building suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The voice of one of the men tightened. He quickly said to another person, ¡°The power stopped too strangely. Let¡¯s bring her out immediately. The person who¡¯s picking us up should be here soon.¡± The other one was a little worried. ¡°Could someone have discovered us? Will it be dangerous to go out like this?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Our n is so well-nned this time. Li Yan definitely won¡¯t think of who took his woman away. When theyeter, they will definitely go upstairs immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s quickly get her out. Otherwise, those people will be here soon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked towards the sofa. One of them wanted to carry Talisman Chu Luo on his shoulder. However, in the next moment, he eximed in surprise. Another person asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel that this woman has suddenly be very heavy. Come and help me.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The other person came over. The two of them worked together but still couldn¡¯t lift her up. Their voices were a little off. ¡°I heard that this woman knows some magic. Could she have woken up and deliberately used magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The owner found a very powerful mage toe over. Didn¡¯t that mage give us something that can take her away? If you take that thing out and ce it on her, you will definitely be able to resolve the problem of her suddenly bing heavier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After searching for a while, that person retrieved something and ced it on Talisman Chu Luo. After he was done, he even muttered in a confused tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that this woman had an awesome figure on the Inte previously? Why did I feel like she didn¡¯t have boobs when I put that thing on her just now?¡± ¡°Why are you still thinking about such nonsense at a time like this? The master said that this person can¡¯t be touched. Be careful not to let the master find out. You¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just joking. I merely ced that thing on the belt of her dress. How would I dare to touch her? Hurry up and see if she has be lighter.¡± The two of them started carrying Talisman Chu Luo. This time, the two of them exerted strength and pounced forward. One of them even knocked his front teeth against the coffee table. After making a loud sound, he let out a yelp. The other person wasn¡¯t any better. His forehead hit the coffee table pir. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, footsteps came from upstairs. Then, someone said to the people downstairs in a trembling voice, ¡°Who wants to see what¡¯s going on with the power? That bedroom looks like it¡¯s possessed. It¡¯s so dark that it looks like a horror film set. Even the phone¡¯s light can¡¯t illuminate it.¡± The person who bumped into the pir finally got up and said, ¡°Got it. Hurry up and arrange for her to leave. Li Yan and the others must be arriving soon.¡± The person upstairs was a little impatient. ¡°Do I need you to tell me? After you turn on the power switch, take her away quickly. Otherwise, our n won¡¯t be easy to implement.¡± The person who got up from downstairs didn¡¯t answer him and walked towards the door. However, just as he reached the door, he screamed in fear. The person whose front tooth had been knocked off gasped in pain and asked, ¡°Why are you wailing?¡± ¡°Outside¡­ outside¡­¡± That person was no longer speaking fluently. The person whose front teeth had been knocked off walked over. ¡°Surely there isn¡¯t a ghost outside¡­ Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The two grown men were so frightened that they hugged each other and started trembling. Chu Luo snapped her fingers in the air and the lights in the living room suddenly lit up. Chu Luo appeared and giggled. As if in slow motion, the two men maintained their hugging posture and looked over at Chu Luo. When they saw that the person standing there was Chu Luo, the two of them subconsciously looked at the sofa. What they saw made them scream in fear. ¡°Shh¡­ Stop screaming.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the two of them suddenly stopped as if their acupoints had been tapped. Chu Luo said, ¡°You guys look scared.¡± The two men thought to themselves, ¡®You¡¯re stating the obvious. There¡¯s you by the sofa, and there¡¯s you here. It¡¯s more terrifying than meeting a ghost. How can we not be afraid?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo walked towards the two of them. The two men trembled even more. One of them plucked up his courage and shouted at her, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo stopped. The two men heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± The two of them shut up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened and she snapped her fingers at them. Their expressions changed and they started shaking their heads like puppet dolls. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Was the person in the bathroom in cahoots with you guys?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Wu Yiyao, who was still hiding, said beside Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, someone¡¯sing from outside.¡± Chu Luo heard it too. She and Wu Yiyao went into hiding again, and the lights in the living room went out at the same time. At the same time, a few people entered through the back door. One of them reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why didn¡¯t you bring her over after so long?¡± It was obvious these people were in cahoots with those two. When the few people who broke in saw that the two figures standing by the door didn¡¯t react, they cursed softly at the same time. Then, someone said, ¡°These two must be possessed. Let¡¯s take Li Yan¡¯s woman away first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dark in this vi. Where did they put that woman?¡± ¡°It must be on the sofa. Didn¡¯t we agree to leave her downstairs and take two photos of her to send to Li Yan?¡± ¡°That group of people is about to arrive. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± As they spoke, they quickly walked towards the sofa. However, just as they reached the sofa, the lights outside the vi suddenly lit up. In the dazzling light, the door of the vi was kicked open ruthlessly. The two men standing by the door actually fell to the ground when the door was knocked open. Then, a group of trained bodyguards walked in. When the men beside the sofa saw so many bodyguards, they wanted to escape. However, how could they escape from these trained bodyguards? They were surrounded by them. Then, an extremely cold voice came from the door. ¡°Beat them up. Just leave them alive.¡± Then, someone shouted, ¡°Surround the entire building quickly. Don¡¯t let these people who barged in escape.¡± There was also an exnation, ¡°CEO Li, this matter was caused by ourpse in security. If anything happens to Miss Chu in our house, we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! If anything happens to Luoluo in your residence, I¡¯ll make your family die with her.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words immediately stunned everyone behind him. Seeing Li Yan walk in with a strong murderous aura, Wu Yiyao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, was shocked. She knew that no one else could hear their conversation, but she still subconsciously lowered her voice and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, didn¡¯t you tell CEO Li in advance?¡± ¡°I did. I used your phone to call Professor Wu previously. He answered it.¡± ¡°Then he¡­¡± Wu Yiyao stopped after saying this, as if she had guessed something. After Li Yan walked in, he scanned his surroundings. At the same time, besides the Shang family, there were also people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family. Another illegitimate son of the Qin family suggested, ¡°CEO Li, why don¡¯t we capture these people and torture them to make them speak the truth? These people must have been instructed by someone.¡± Qin Xiang immediately replied, ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, ordinary criminals wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the Shang residence. Maybe these people were brought in by someone.¡± Seeing the Qin family speak, Duanmu Zhixuan immediately replied, ¡°Chu Luo isn¡¯t downstairs. Could she be upstairs?¡± The expressions of the two families were very natural, as if it wasn¡¯t one of them who did it at all. Someone from the Shang family also suggested, ¡°CEO Li, let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and stood there for a few seconds before walking upstairs. Everyone followed him upstairs. The moment that person from the Shang family went upstairs, he ordered all his bodyguards, ¡°Open all the rooms.¡± The bodyguard quickly opened those doors. Soon, a bodyguard shouted, ¡°There¡¯s someone in Young Master Yu¡¯s room!¡± All the bodyguards immediately rushed over. Soon, the sound of fighting came from the room. Eldest Master Duanmu, who was standing beside Li Yan, said to Duanmu Rui, ¡°Xiao Rui, go in and help.¡± Duanmu Rui immediately rushed in with a few bodyguards. When the Qin family saw them enter, one of the men rushed in with his men. Instantly, there were loud banging sounds in Shang Yu¡¯s room as if there was an earthquake. Li Yan walked towards the door. Chapter 497 - Lifting the Blanket

Chapter 497: Lifting the nket

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bedroom was already in a mess from the fight, but no one moved from the bed. Especially the two lumps on the bed. Even though she was covered by the nket and nothing could be seen, it made others¡¯ imagination run wild. When Wu Yiyao saw this, she asked Chu Luo in surprise, ¡°Little Chu, is there someone else up there?¡± ¡°Mm, someone they didn¡¯t expect.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little curious. ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu Luo kept her in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± She then walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed hisrge hand. Li Yan immediately felt her presence. Chu Luo sent him a voice transmission. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are both involved. Since they like to act, let¡¯s put on a show to y with themter.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t move. His gaze was fixed on the bed, but he quietly grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and wrote on it. ¡°Get out. It¡¯s been arranged.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood what he meant and pulled her hand out of his. She originally wanted to leave immediately, but when she saw Li Yan¡¯s cold face, her eyes darted around and she suddenly felt a little mischievous. She walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips. When she kissed his lips, she felt his body tense up and his eyes darken. Chu Luo quickly let go of him and turned to leave. Wu Yiyao, who was also invisible and could see Chu Luo, couldn¡¯t help butugh at Chu Luo¡¯s mischievousness. Chu Luo walked up to her and said, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯m going out. Are youing with me or do you want to stay here and watch the show?¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave after they lift the nket.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. At this moment, one of the men from the Qin family said, ¡°Could it be Young Master Shang and¡­¡± At this point, the man deliberately looked at Li Yan with sympathy in his eyes. Li Yan red at that man and said in a low voice, ¡°Take off the nket.¡± ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Shang Lihai¡¯s forehead as he tried to exin to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, it can¡¯t be Miss Chu on the bed.¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°Definitely not.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu said in amanding tone, ¡°Since Li Yan insists, lift the nket and let everyone take a look.¡± Li Yan suddenly nced at Eldest Master Duanmu coldly. Duanmu Rui was displeased with Li Yan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Li Yan, what kind of gaze is that? We weren¡¯t the ones who captured Chu Luo.¡± After Duanmu Rui finished speaking, he saw that Shang Lihai didn¡¯t dare to walk over, so he simply walked over to help him remove the nket. When the nket was lifted, everyone was dumbfounded. Under the nket were Shang Yu and Qin Xin. There were marks on their shoulders, especially Qin Xin. It was impossible to exin even if she wanted to. After being stunned for a moment, the Qin family exploded. Qin Xiang roared in exasperation, ¡°Shang Lihai, tell me clearly what your son did to my sister.¡± The other three men from the Qin family were also stunned for a moment before they attacked the Shang family at the same time. ¡°Shang Lihai, your son actually dares to ruin Xinxin¡¯s innocence. Our Qin family won¡¯t let you off just like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to give us an exnation.¡± ¡­ The people from the Duanmu family didn¡¯t expect the Shang family to do such a thing to betray them. All of them looked fiercely at Shang Lihai. Shang Zhihai¡¯s face was so pale that he looked like he would faint in the next second. He instantly sobered up from all the wine he had drunk previously, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Shang Zhihai was furious. He ran over in exasperation and pped Shang Yu. ¡°You unfilial son, I will beat you to death today.¡± As Shang Yu was too drunk, he only frowned and wasn¡¯t sober. Qin Fei sneered, ¡°Shang Lihai, if you kill Shang Yu, do you not want to be responsible for our sister?¡± The others from the Qin family also thought of something and looked fiercely at Shang Lihai. Qin Xiang even said in a benevolent tone, ¡°Wake him up first. If my sister fancies Shang Yu, he must marry my sister. Our Qin family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.¡± Li Yan wasn¡¯t interested in their matters and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Qin family and the Shang family. If we can¡¯t find Luoluo tonight, no one can leave.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words immediately reminded everyone. Eldest Master Duanmu felt that his dignity had been provoked. As a ruler, who would dare to be so impudent in front of him? He first asked in displeasure, ¡°Li Yan, who are you to say these words in front of me? How dare you detain me!¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly. ¡°If I can¡¯t find Luoluo, see if I dare.¡± ¡°Li Yan, I advise you not to be too arrogant!¡± Seeing Eldest Master Duanmu and Li Yan¡¯s red eyes, the Qin siblings quietly looked at each other. Qin Peng stood up and said, ¡°I say, Eldest Master Duanmu, he¡¯s anxious because his girlfriend has been kidnapped by the Shang family. You can¡¯t take it after simply hearing a few unpleasant words. To think you¡¯re Minister XX. You don¡¯t even have such tolerance.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu looked at him as if he was looking at rubbish. ¡°Who are you to dare to say this to me here?¡± Qin Peng¡¯s expression twisted. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Who am I? You can ask my grandfather. My grandfather personally sent someone to find me.¡± ¡°Hmph! An illegitimate son. You¡¯re simply embarrassing yourself.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m an illegitimate child? An illegitimate child is better than a person like you who¡¯s arrogant and doesn¡¯t think for others.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The two of them were about to argue. Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After he took it out to answer the call, he nced at the people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family and said to the person on the other end of the line in a cold voice, ¡°Restrain all of them. I¡¯ll personallye and interrogate them.¡± Li Yan then turned to leave. Everyone in the bedroom subconsciously followed. Everyone quickly followed Li Yan out of the vi. Qin Ming stood outside the vi. He was holding a gun and blood in his hand. He said to Li Yan, ¡°We caught both parties tonight.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s words made the pupils of the Duanmu and Qin families tighten. The Shang family also trembled. When Li Yan heard this, he sneered. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Qin Ming turned around and led him to the side. Qin Ming brought everyone to the servant area behind the Shang family vi. Tonight, the servants of the Shang family were all busy in front. This ce was quiet and dark, especially since there was no light in the row of houses here. As they walked, they felt a chill down their spines at the thought that Li Yan¡¯s men had captured two batches of people. They weren¡¯t in the area where the servants lived. Instead, they passed by a small forest. Behind the forest was the wall. Looking at the group of people holding firearms facing those people, Eldest Master Duanmu said in displeasure, ¡°Li Yan, do you have any regard for the empire¡¯sws? To think you¡¯re hiding so many firearms!¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. The Qin family quickly nced at each other. After Li Yan approached, the bodyguards opened up a path. Everyone looked at the group of people who had been beaten up badly and were squatting on the ground with their heads in their hands. Duanmu Rui said angrily, ¡°Li Yan, how about this? Hand them to us and we¡¯ll definitely help you find out who the mastermind is.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone from your Duanmu family. Wouldn¡¯t that make it easier to silence them?¡± Qin Xiang mocked. ¡°Qin Xiang, I advise you not to spout nonsense. Even if you¡¯re from the Qin family, if you say something wrong, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± ¡°Hmph! Am I wrong?¡± Li Yan nced at the two sides and walked up to the group of people. ¡°Where is Luoluo?¡± ¡°Yan, I¡¯m here.¡± When Chu Luo spoke, everyone realized that she and Wu Yiyao were opposite. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao walked over. They were covered in mud and their faces were a little dirty. They looked like they had escaped earlier. When Li Yan saw her, he immediately pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo patted his back and said, ¡°Yan, we¡¯re fine.¡± Then, she said seriously, ¡°Sister Wu and I were first caught by this group of people. They wanted to take us away, but then they were caught by someone with special abilities. Luckily, your people rushed over in time.¡± ¡°Do you know who sent them?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo pulled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and pointed at the people squatting there. ¡°They¡¯re from the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Duanmu Zhixuan immediately shouted. ¡°How could our Duanmu family have sent someone to catch you?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m spouting nonsense? These people said it themselves. How can I be spouting nonsense?¡± Li Yan nced at Duanmu Zhixuan as if he wanted to eat her alive and asked, ¡°Who was the one who sent the person with special abilities?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Our Qin family didn¡¯t send anyone to do anything to you.¡± The Qin family and the Duanmu family denied at the same time. Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it is or not after we ask them.¡± Chapter 498 - Little Chu, Is Someone Bullying You?

Chapter 498: Little Chu, Is Someone Bullying You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How do you want to ask?¡± The Qin family and the Duanmu family asked at the same time with vignce in their voices. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve been learning hypnosis recently. Why don¡¯t I try?¡± After saying that, she touched Li Yan¡¯s suit pocket and took out a ne. She said with a look of delight, ¡°I remember cing my ne in your pocket. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be there.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, who was lying with a straight face. His cold and hard face subconsciously rxed a little. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± Duanmu Rui suddenly asked coldly, ¡°You really know hypnosis? Why do I hear that you know some evil tricks? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately framing us or otherster?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there any evidence of the hypnosis you learned? I advise you not to try certain things casually.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you hate our Qin family, Chu Luo. Who knows if you¡¯ll deliberately make them use our family?¡± ¡­ ¡°Yan, are they threatening me?¡± Chu Luo grabbed the ends of Li Yan¡¯s clothes in a frightened manner. She looked at the two families who had suddenly be very united and blinked her big eyes. ¡°I think the hypnotist certificate I got for passing my time in boredom some time ago was sent today. It was even sent by the international authorities. They actually suspect me. ¡°Also, if these people say that it¡¯s the Qin family and the Duanmu family, then I¡¯m deliberately framing them? If they say that it¡¯s the other families, will that be the truth?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was filled with a strong murderous aura. ¡°You can just ask. It doesn¡¯t matter if irrelevant people believe it or not. As long as I know who it is, even if I have to give up everything, I will make them pay a painful price.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura became even more fierce. At the same time, Qin Ming and a small portion of the bodyguards pointed their guns at them. Everyone jumped in fright. Eldest Master Duanmu warned in exasperation, ¡°Li Yan, this is the empire. Before you do such a thing, you¡¯d better think carefully. Do you think we¡¯ll be kind to a small businessman like you threatening us like this today?¡± Just as Eldest Master Duanmu finished speaking, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from the sky not far away. The helicopter quickly flew above everyone. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the cabin door opened and the softdder was lowered. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao jumped down with a group of guards. They were also armed with heat weapons that were very lethal. When the Duanmu family and the Qin family saw the Sun father and son, their expressions changed at the same time. Eldest Master Duanmu narrowed his eyes and questioned in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Sun Hongbin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± Third Master Sun scanned the crowd and looked at Chu Luo, who was standing beside Li Yan. ¡°Little Chu, is someone bullying you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo pointed at Eldest Master Duanmu. ¡°He threatened Yan and me. He said that if I dared to let these people say who kidnapped me, he would make us unable to stay in the empire.¡± Then, she even told him what Eldest Master Duanmu had threatened her with just now. ¡°Duanmu Sh*t, how dare you threaten Little Chu!¡± ¡°Sun Hongbin, please watch your mouth. My name is Duanmu Shi!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about whether your name is Duanmu Sh*t or Duanmu Shi. By threatening Little Chu, you¡¯re threatening our Sun family. This matter isn¡¯t over.¡± Third Master Sun was synonymous with ruthlessness and unreasonableness in Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s heart. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better rify the matter first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely lodge aint against you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If you have the ability, go ahead and do so. You f*cking got someone to kidnap Little Chu and now you¡¯re being reasonable?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t kidnap Chu Luo.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t kidnap her, why are you feeling guilty? Little Chu is only using hypnosis to make these people tell the truth. If you don¡¯t feel guilty, you should immediately agree to let her do it.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s voice was especially loud, making Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s temples throb. The others didn¡¯t even dare to fart in front of the fierce Third Master Sun. Third Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll take whoever instructed them away. Even if the heavense today, they won¡¯t be able to stop you from asking them.¡± After saying that, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Watch them carefully. Whoever dares to talk nonsense again, beat them up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! Sun Hongbin, are you trying to go against us civilian officials?!¡± Sun Tianhao said mockingly, ¡°Pfft! We came to help Chu Luo catch the person who kidnapped her. How are we going against you civilian officials? Duanmu Sh*t, even a fool would think that these people were sent by you after hearing you say that. You look awful trying to argue in the face of such evidence.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Duanmu Sh*t, do you think I really don¡¯t dare to do anything to you? I¡¯ll say it again. If you keep talking, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± As Third Master Sun spoke, he pointed his weapon at him. Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s face darkened. Sun Tianhao walked up to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to hypnotize them? Let¡¯s do it now.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the people who were hugging their heads. Li Yan and Sun Tianhao stood beside her. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Make them look up.¡± The bodyguards forcefully lifted their heads. These people wanted to resist, but Li Yan kicked one of them. Crack! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Bang! Looking at the person who was twitching on the ground, Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Whoever dares to resist, just try it.¡± Everyone squatting there instantly fell silent. Even Sun Tianhao was shocked by Li Yan¡¯s ruthlessness. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Yan, with your character, you¡¯ll definitely be able to train super guards if you be a guard coach.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, begin.¡± Chu Luo waved the ne in her hand in front of them. At the same time, a trace of light emitted from her hand. Only Li Yan and Sun Tianhao, who were closest to her, saw this light. Soon, their expressions changed. Chu Luo started to ask, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± When the Duanmu family heard this, their expressions turned even uglier. Eldest Master Duanmu no longer had his previous high and mighty image. He pointed at Chu Luo and said angrily, ¡°You must have done it on purpose. Chu Luo, your current behavior¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at Eldest Master Duanmu, who jumped up, andughed out loud. He blew on the weapon and said, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. My weapon is being disobedient. I said that I would hit whoever was nagging me, but it actually missed. Why don¡¯t you say one more word? I¡¯ll do it again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Eldest Master Duanmu was so angry that his face was ashen. His chest heaved up and down, and his eyes were wide open. He looked like he wanted to tear Third Master Sun apart. Third Master Sun walked up to him like a ruffian and pointed the muzzle of the weapon at his chest. He deliberately imitated the sound of the weapon and shouted, ¡°Bang!¡± Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s legs went limp. If not for Duanmu Rui supporting him, he would have fallen. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Third Master Sunughed until he rocked back and forth. Eldest Master Duanmu was so angry that he almost fainted. He used his gaze to signal Duanmu Rui to call their grandfather. Duanmu Rui received his gaze and was about to take out his phone. Third Master Sun pointed the muzzle of the weapon at Duanmu Rui. ¡°Young man, that shot didn¡¯t hit Duanmu Sh*t just now. Do you want to try too?¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s hair stood on end. Eldest Master Duanmu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sun Hongbin, we won¡¯t let today¡¯s matter rest.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, your family kidnapped Little Chu. Our Sun family doesn¡¯t intend to let this matter rest either.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s expression hardened and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, continue asking.¡± Chu Luo continued to ask, ¡°Where did the Duanmu family want to take me?¡± ¡°To the Qin family to make them take the rap.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Third Master Sun sneered. ¡°A dog really can¡¯t stop eating sh*t.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Our Duanmu family is righteous and upright. It¡¯s impossible for us to do such a thing.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu decided to deny it to the end. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, go ask that person.¡± Li Yan was talking about that person with special abilities. That person wasn¡¯t in cahoots with these people and was currently immobilized by a talisman. When the Qin family heard this, their expressions changed. The Qin family obviously weren¡¯t as fearless as Eldest Master Duanmu, so no one dared to stand up to challenge him. Chu Luo walked up to that person and continued to pretend to shake the ne in front of his eyes. She then asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°Where did the Qin family ask you to take me?¡± ¡°To the Duanmu family to make them take the rap.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What a good method of using someone else¡¯s hand to kill someone.¡± Third Master Sun sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed schrs. All your rotten ideas are the same.¡± After saying that, his expression turned stern as he ordered loudly, ¡°Take these people away.¡± Chapter 499 - A Sleepless Night For Many

Chapter 499: A Sleepless Night For Many

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sun, how dare you!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Let go of us. We have to call our grandfather!¡± Bang! After a gunshot, everyone shut up. Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Whoever dares to nag again, I¡¯ll shoot¡­ take him away.¡± The group of people was taken away by the Sun family¡¯s guards. Third Master Sun wasn¡¯t afraid of causing trouble at all. After taking them away, Third Master Sun walked up to Chu Luo and Li Yan. He first looked at Li Yan with aplicated gaze and raised his hand to p his shoulder as if to punish him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and his expression immediately became much more amiable. ¡°Little Chu, Grandpa Sun talks about you every day. When are you free to see him?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan and nodded at Third Master Sun. ¡°I¡¯ll go over this weekend.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Third Master Sun was satisfied. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first. The Duanmu family and the Qin family should be here soon to demand their release. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with the others how to punish them.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I have evidence of what both families had done. I¡¯ll send someone over when the timees.¡± When Third Master Sun heard this, he looked at him in surprise and nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as we have evidence, the good days of these two families wille to an end.¡± With that, he shouted at Sun Tianhao and left. As Sun Tianhao left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll go to your school next Monday.¡± Before Chu Luo could answer him, Li Yan red at her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder before walking away. Sun Tianhao made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound in dissatisfaction and left. After the people from the Duanmu and Qin families were taken away by the Sun family, the remaining Shang family people felt like they had been struck by a bolt out of the blue. Their faces were pale and they looked like they were about to faint immediately. Li Yan nced at the Shang family and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Call the car over.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and was about to use hismunicator to contact the car toe to the back door. Chu Luo thought of Professor Wu and the others and quickly said, ¡°Wait, let Professor Wu and the others leave with us.¡± Then, she looked at Wu Yiyao, who was protected by a bodyguard. Wu Yiyao had just witnessed the internal strife between the few families and was still in shock. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo called her that she snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you guys going back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. Get the bodyguards to bring Professor Wu and your cousin over from the front yard.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Chu Luo instructed two bodyguards to bring people over. At this moment, Shang Lihai finally came back to his senses and asked carefully, ¡°Master¡­ Master Li, about tonight¡­¡± Li Yan threw a cold nce at him and Shang Lihai instantly cowered. Li Yan said, ¡°You can tell Old Master Duanmu about this immediately. Also, help me pass on a message: If your Duanmu family attacks Luoluo again, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡± When Shang Lihai heard this, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground. The cold sweat on his forehead looked like it was raining and he was about to faint. At this moment, he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo and the others waited for more than ten minutes before the two bodyguards brought Professor Wu and Tan Junhua over. Both of them looked like they had drunk quite a bit, but they weren¡¯t so drunk that they couldn¡¯t walk. After Professor Wu came over, he looked at Shang Lihai and the other Shang family members who were standing silently at the side and asked Wu Yiyao strangely, ¡°Little Yao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Yiyao gave him a look to stop him from asking. Professor Wu immediately understood and stopped asking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, Yan asked the car to drive to the back door. Give your car keys to the bodyguards and take our carter.¡± Professor Wu didn¡¯t refuse and took out his car key. A bodyguard went over to take the key, and everyone walked towards the opened back door. The Shang family didn¡¯t dare toe out to send them off. After the car had driven away and they couldn¡¯t hear anything, Shang Lihai quickly took out his phone. Perhaps his hand was trembling too much, so he searched in his pocket for a while before taking out his phone. After taking out his phone, he dialed a number in a daze. The moment the other party picked up the call, his lips trembled as he said, ¡°Bad¡­ bad news. Eldest Master, Young Master Rui, and Miss Zhixuan have been taken away by the Sun family.¡± The other party¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What happened?¡± Shang Lihai quickly told him what had happened. When the other party heard this, he hung up. Before Shang Lihai even put away his phone, he rolled his eyes and fainted. That night, there was a storm in the capital. The winds and clouds changed drastically. Everyone in the upper-ss society of the capital keenly sensed the undercurrents between the upper echelons and started to consider taking sides and getting away. That night, many people were destined to be unable to sleep. After Li Yan returned, he went straight to the study. He only returned to the bedroom when it was almost dawn. Chu Luo felt a familiar aura and subconsciously leaned into his arms. After her waist was hugged, she closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Why did you onlye back at this time?¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and patted her back. ¡°I¡¯ve resolved something. Sleep first. It¡¯s only past four. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo quickly fell asleep again. The next day, when Chu Luo opened her eyes, she saw a stubble on the chin of the man beside her. She quietly raised her head and touched his chin. Just as she was about to retract her hand, arge hand grabbed it. Then, she met that deep gaze. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already awake.¡± The two of them got up to wash up after being intimate for a while. After washing up and walking downstairs, Li Yan briefly told Chu Luo about what happenedst night. ¡°Last night, Old Master Duanmu and Old Master Qin personally went to the Sun family to ask for their family members¡¯ return but were chased away by Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun said that since they wanted to kidnap you, they should be prepared to be punished.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that the three old masters had all taken action. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Old Master Qin is bedridden?¡± ¡°The Qin family knows many people with special abilities.¡± Hearing Li Yan say that, Chu Luo suddenly became a little suspicious. ¡°Yan, do you think Old Master Qin nted a Gu worm in his body? There¡¯s a Gu worm that can control a person¡¯s health, but this Gu consumes a person¡¯s lifespan.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and nodded. ¡°Very possible.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Old Master Duanmu called mest night and promised me many benefits.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Even though he knows that his son and grandson are hostile to you, he always puts it lightly. If he really likes you, he should take his sons and grandsons in hand. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a businessman with no power.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s thoughts were actually very easy to guess. However, Li Yan had always owed Old Master Duanmu a favor. In the past, as long as the Duanmu family didn¡¯t go overboard, he could turn a blind eye. But now, he had Chu Luo. Chu Luo was his reverse?scale1. Whoever wanted to touch her, he could fight them to the death, let alone the descendants of Old Master Duanmu, whose kindness he had long repaid. When the two of them went downstairs, Qin Ming and Secretary Tan were standing there. Chu Luo looked at Tan Yinfei in surprise and asked, ¡°Why is Secretary Tan here?¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Sun residence today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re personally sending the evidence over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood his intentions. He was nning to openly support the Sun family. She thought for a while and nodded. ¡°The Sun family are martial artists. They¡¯re all very frank and won¡¯t have those scheming thoughts. They can be helped.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll send you to school after you¡¯re done. Be careful for the next two days.¡± ¡°I know. No one can hurt me.¡± The four of them sat down to eat breakfast. After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Li Yan¡¯s car had just left when Wang Mingtao and Roundy ran over. ¡°Sister Chu, ha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao, who had dark eye circles, and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, what¡¯s wrong with Taozi? Did he not sleepst night?¡± Roundy said to Chu Luo in disdain, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Last night, I didn¡¯t let Peach y games and he actually couldn¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao, who was scratching his head and smiling at her in embarrassment. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep without ying a game!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Erm¡­ Sister Chu, I¡¯m just used to touching myputer and logging in every night when I go back. Roundy is too heartless. The moment we went back, he wanted me to help my mother. Otherwise, he¡¯ll make me read.¡± Roundyined about him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Helping your parents work is the best way to improve family ties. I only asked you to wash the dishes for Mommy Wang.¡± Wang Mingtao said forcefully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll study for three hours at night and y games for a while before sleeping. I already promised you that I would only y for half an hour, but you still refused.¡± Roundy said, ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. We agreed not to y games from Monday to Friday.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao with bright eyes. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t continue speaking under her stare. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Roundy. ¡°Good job, Roundy.¡± Roundy proudly released fireworks in his electronic eyes. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°I¡¯ll get Roundy to go to your house for the next two weeks. Take him wherever you go.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes were sparkling with anticipation. ¡°Then Sister Chu¡­ Can Roundy and I y games on the weekend?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 500 - Old Master Duanmu Comes Looking

Chapter 500: Old Master Duanmu Comes Looking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Halfway through the morning ss, the principal suddenly called out to Chu Luo three times through the school¡¯s loudspeaker. ¡°Chu Luo, pleasee to my office immediately.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to be on her skateboard as she rushed to the ssroom of another school. When she heard this, she turned around and moved towards the school¡¯s heads¡¯ office building. When the other students heard this, they immediately started discussing it excitedly. ¡°Could it be that the school is participating in some major internationalpetition again?¡± ¡°Are there any internationalpetitions recently? The strongest brain? Mathematical Olympiad? Physics or chemistry?¡± ¡°It might not be apetition. Maybe something important is about to happen in school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The principal must have something important to discuss with Chu Luo personally. Maybe someone important ising to Imperial University to take a look.¡± ¡°I wonder what major event it will be this time? I hope Chu Luo can make Imperial University proud again.¡± ¡°Of course. Chu Luo has never disappointed us!¡± ¡­ Along the way, many people cheered Chu Luo on. Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply. Before confirming why the principal was looking for her, she didn¡¯tment. Outside the school¡¯s head office building, Chu Luo realized that there were a few cars parked in the open space. Roundy, who was following beside her, told her, ¡°Mistress, I detected that these cars aremonly used by the Duanmu family.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo guessed that it wasn¡¯t the principal who was looking for her, but the Duanmu family. ¡°Ha, the Duanmu family is really thoughtful.¡± They actually used their status to get the principal to call her over. She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, wait for me here.¡± Roundy stopped. ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo put away the skateboard and walked into the office building. At this moment, there was no one in the office building. It was obvious that they had cleared out beforehand. When she reached the floor of the principal¡¯s office, she saw many armed guards standing sternly. Chu Luo walked towards the door of the principal¡¯s office. As she approached, one of the guards knocked on the door. After someone said ¡°Come in¡±, he pushed the door open. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Chu Luo walked in and immediately saw the old man sitting on the guest sofa. The old man had white hair and looked much older than thest time she had seen him. With his wise eyes, Old Master Duanmu stared at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. He gestured. ¡°Little Chu,e and sit.¡± Chu Luo calmly walked to the sofa opposite Old Master Duanmu and sat down. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°If Grandpa Duanmu is here to persuade me, I can only apologize. I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t know anything and have no intention of participating in anything.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked into her eyes and smiled amiably. ¡°Little child, can¡¯t I just chat with you?¡± He asked, ¡°Are you and Young Li getting married on the 1st of January?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that Old Master Duanmu knew about this in advance. She didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked relieved. ¡°Haha¡­ Very good, very good. Young Li¡¯s birthday happens to be on that day. This is really a special day for him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, Old Master Duanmu suddenly sighed. ¡°Young Li has had a hard life. Because of his shrewd business acumen, he was chosen as the heir to the family business at a young age. I didn¡¯t expect that because of this, his family would be jealous and hate him. ¡°The first time I saw him, he had been in the mountains outside the city for a week. He was alone and his legs had been crippled. It was also the rainy season, but he actually survived. At that time, I thought that this kid would definitely be a ruthless person in the future. ¡°At that time, Young Li told me that as long as I helped him leave that ce, he would repay my kindness in the future.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Duanmu, who had a restrained expression. After he finished speaking, she said, ¡°All these years, Yan has given the Duanmu family a lot of financial support. Moreover, in order to find medicine that can save your life, he has spent a lot of manpower and resources. I think this is enough to repay your kindness.¡± Old Master Duanmu was a little surprised that Chu Luo knew so much. He was silent for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Looks like Young Li really loves you very much.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, Young Li has already repaid my kindness to him. It¡¯s our Duanmu family who are too discontent that such a thing happened today.¡± At this point, he sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage my descendants well. Now that things have reached this stage, they deserved it, but¡­ as a father and grandfather, I can¡¯t bear to see my descendants be ruined. Little Chu¡­¡± Old Master Duanmu looked up at her and suddenly stood up to bow to her. Chu Luo sat there and watched as the white-haired old man bowed to her. Her expression instantly became serious. Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°I hope you can help our Duanmu family. Tell Young Li not to hand over the evidence of those bastards¡¯ deeds to the Sun family. Otherwise¡­ our family will really be finished.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were cold and distant. She said, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, I said before that I¡¯m just a student. Yan doesn¡¯t let me participate in any of these things. Yan is the one you should be looking for now.¡± Old Master Duanmu straightened his back, his face filled with tears. Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s lips trembled as he said, ¡°I said before that Young Li is a ruthless person. If it¡¯s useful to look for him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked for you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, take a seat first.¡± Old Master Duanmu was about to sit down when he suddenly clutched his chest and looked pained. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Cold sweat quickly appeared on Old Master Duanmu¡¯s face and his face turned pale. Chu Luo knew that he wasn¡¯t faking this, so she stood up and quickly walked towards him. After walking over, she held his body and wanted to take his pulse. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu said in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t have a choice either.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t sensed his hostility towards her at all just now. At this moment, he actually took out a gun and stuffed it in her hand. In the next second, the door was knocked open and a group of guards and a few reporters rushed in. Chu Luo looked at Old Master Duanmu, who still had a pained expression on his face, and listened to the reporters¡¯ indiscriminate usations and questions after entering. She lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, for the sake of your family, do you really not want thest bit of your rtionship with Yan?¡± ¡°Sorry, our Duanmu family can¡¯t copse.¡± Old Master Duanmu closed his eyes slightly and said with a disappointed expression, ¡°Little Chu, I know that you and Young Li are really in love. You couldn¡¯t stand him selling out the empire and wanted to look for me to help in private, but you were too impulsive.¡± When the reporters heard this, anger appeared on their faces. ¡°Chu Luo, to think you¡¯re such a person. To think you¡¯re a famous person at Imperial University. Did you study so much to be so fearless that you even dare to threaten Old Master Duanmu?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, do you know Old Master Duanmu¡¯s identity? Do you know how much he has contributed to our empire? You actually pointed a gun at him for the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation.¡± ¡°Someone like you really doesn¡¯t deserve to be a student at Imperial University! Neither do you deserve to live in this world!¡± ¡°We actually used to think that you were a good person and built such a positive image of you, but you actually did such a thing. How is someone like you different from those evil people?¡± ¡°Someone like you should be shot to death immediately.¡± ¡°We want to expose your actions and let the entire world criticize you.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to the reporters¡¯ sharp usations and smiled mockingly. She continued to look at Old Master Duanmu, who had a pained expression, and asked, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, you must have been given a boost when you came. Your heart is almost unable to take it anymore, right? You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort for this.¡± ¡°How dare you! Chu Luo, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± The guards beside Old Master Duanmu were about to catch her. Chu Luo looked at the gun in her hand and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯ve never yed with guns before. It might go off identally.¡± The reporters and bodyguards were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what you¡¯re saying now? If we upload the video of you pointing a gun at Old Master Duanmu, you, your family, rtives, and friends will be finished.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, turn back to the shore before it¡¯s toote. As long as you immediately submit to thew, your family and friends won¡¯t be implicated by you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the panic on their faces and giggled. Her appearance made people feel fear for no reason. Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be able to threaten these people. He hardened his heart and was about to speak when he realized that not only was he unable to move, but he was also unable to speak. At this moment, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s rotor came from outside the window. Everyone subconsciously turned around. A few helicopters flew over. When the reporters saw the helicopters, they thought that the people who were here to arrest Chu Luo had arrived. They heaved a sigh of relief. Someone immediately said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, the people who are here to arrest you are here. It¡¯s not toote to put down the gun now. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± The guards that Old Master Duanmu had brought felt that something was wrong with him.. They immediately pounced over to restrain Chu Luo. Chapter 501 - Who Is More Ruthless

Chapter 501: Who Is More Ruthless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, a helicopter flew to the nearest window. A person jumped towards the window from the cabin door that had been opened long ago. Bang! Ssh! Amid the sshing of the window ss, a person jumped in with a strong murderous aura. Just as Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards reacted, a few more people jumped out of the helicopter. After Third Master Sunnded, he even said in aplicated tone to Li Yan, who was standing there with a dark expression, ¡°Li Yan, to think you could jump in through the window without wearing a protective suit. Be careful not to have your face scratched by the window ss and be despised by Little Chu.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he looked at the group of reporters and guards who were pointing their weapons at Chu Luo. He leisurely waved at Old Master Duanmu. ¡°Old Master Duanmu, I heard that you¡¯ve been in poor health recently. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here to scam instead of recuperating at home.¡± These words made the expressions of the group opposite them turn a little twisted. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression darkened. Unable to stand it anymore, Eldest Master Sun lectured him, ¡°Third Brother, cut it out.¡± Second Master Sun continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo and Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards pointed their weapons at him. A reporter was so angry that his voice became sharp. ¡°CEO Li, what are you trying to do? This is the empire, not your business empire. If you dare to do anything rash, we will definitely report you. We¡¯ll see if the entire empire will buy the products under zing Glory again.¡± Li Yan nced up at the reporter. The reporter suddenly felt like his entire body was frozen. Li Yan walked up to them with a sharpness in his eyes that they had never seen before. ¡°Old Master.¡± Just as he called out, Old Master Duanmu suddenly felt suppressed by an invisible aura. He sized up the young man in front of him seriously. He suddenly felt that he was a little different from the young man in his impression who wasn¡¯t fierce despite being cold. Old Master Duanmu sighed in his heart, but he said with disappointment on his face, ¡°The empire has given yourpany a lot of convenience. Why did you still betray the empire?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Third Master Sun exploded when he heard this. He was about to curse, but he was suppressed by Eldest Master Sun and Second Master Sun¡¯s cold gazes. ¡°Third Brother, shut up.¡± Third Master Sun could only quiet down. Li Yan looked at Old Master Duanmu and sneered. ¡°Betray the empire? That¡¯s a huge usation.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone. As she pressed the buttons, she said, ¡°I have a habit. Once I discover that someone wants to frame me, I like to turn on the recording function on my phone.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, he frowned slightly. He suddenly said to the reporters, ¡°Go out first. I¡¯ll talk to them alone.¡± The reporters didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Once Old Master Duanmu said that, they turned around and left. The door closed. Old Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan with pain in his eyes. ¡°Are you really going to ruin our Duanmu family?¡± There was only coldness in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said before that I would let you spend the rest of your life in peace. As long as the others in the Duanmu family don¡¯t touch my reverse scale, I won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Old Master Duanmu sighed. At this moment, he suddenly took out a weapon and pointed it at his temple. Everyone was dumbfounded. The three people from the Sun family shouted at the same time. ¡°Old Master Duanmu, what are you trying to do!¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°It was I who spared the rod and spoiled the children. I didn¡¯t teach my descendants well. I¡¯ll take the rap for this. If you remember my kindness for finding such a good wife for you, please give my sons and grandsons a way out.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Before anyone could react, the gun in Old Master Duanmu¡¯s hand was in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Old Master Duanmu looked at her in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, if youmit suicide here, Yan, the Sun family, and I won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves. For our own good, you¡¯d better not die.¡± After saying that, she tapped his sleeping acupoint. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice, ¡°Take Old Master Duanmu away.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards wanted to resist, but Chu Luo snapped her fingers in the air and these people couldn¡¯t move. The people brought by the Sun family quickly took away Old Master Duanmu and his guards. As Li Yan left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Continue with your ss. We¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Not long after Li Yan and the others left, the principal walked in. He nced at the window and patted Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder without saying anything. ¡°Little Chu, go to ss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked out of the office. There was still no one in the office building. After Chu Luo walked out of the office building, Roundy, who was waiting for her outside, walked over. Roundy said to her, ¡°Mistress, many people surrounded this building previously and didn¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to him. ¡°Skateboard.¡± Roundy ced the skateboard at her feet and she skated towards the school building with the robot. The principal looked at the departing figure and rubbed his temples with mixed feelings. He muttered, ¡°I hope I made the right bet this time.¡± ¡­ Many people didn¡¯t have ss on Friday afternoon, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Chu Luo. During lunch, Nangong Yi came looking for her. The two of them ordered their food and sat in a half-opened cubicle. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was eating seriously, and said with aplicated mood, ¡°Junior, I knew about the content of your meeting yesterday.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at him strangely. Why did he say that? Nangong Yi: ¡°You have leadership abilities and had a good discussion with everyone. There¡¯s no need for me to say anything else today. They¡¯ve already started taking action. But¡­ are you really getting married on the 1st of January?¡± ¡°Why? I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re not even 20 yet. Can you get married?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Nangong Yi looked back at her with confusion. Chu Luo wondered if she should tell Nangong Yi that she and Li Yan had already registered their marriage. However, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. The marriage certificate was between her and Li Yan, and it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with anyone else. At the thought of this, she started eating again. Nangong Yi looked at her for a few seconds and also started eating. When they were about to finish eating, he said, ¡°You have to invite me to your wedding, right?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So this was the purpose of this person¡¯s pretext. Nangong Yi suddenly smiled. His smile was light and gave people afortable feeling. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you get married early. This can be considered contributing to society.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all. ¡°As the goddess of the entire country, many people will have unrealistic fantasies about you if you don¡¯t get married. Once you get married, those people¡¯s fantasies will be broken. I thank you on behalf of all the women.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking¡­ Actually, I have another matter to discuss with you today. ¡°After New Year¡¯s Day, I can¡¯te to school often. My family wants me to go overseas before the New Year. Coincidentally, at that time, the professor I want to follow will be recruiting students. I have to prepare an offer.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°On the ount that you agreed so readily, Junior, I¡¯ll help you drink when you get married.¡± Chu Luo immediately looked at him warily. ¡°Who wants you to help me drink?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly remembered Chu Luo¡¯s good alcohol tolerance and asked awkwardly, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re not preparing to drink all the wine at your banquet yourself, are you?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him but didn¡¯t answer. The two of them walked out of the school restaurant. Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°The exchange students will leave Imperial University tomorrow. We¡¯ll have another gathering tonight. Junior, do you want toe?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m very busy this week.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Hank and asked. Nangong Yi¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. He said, ¡°Hank has been picked up by his family.¡± ¡°Was he seriously injured?¡± Hank had jumped down from a window on the third floor, but the apartment area where the exchange students lived was filled with flower beds andwns. Even if he jumped down, he wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured. Indeed, Nangong Yi said, ¡°When Hank jumped down, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. He only sprained his ankle, but¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the hesitant Nangong Yi and asked strangely, ¡°Did he hurt something indescribable?¡± Nangong Yi rubbed his nose. Initially, he felt that it was a little strange to tell Chu Luo about this matter, but he forgot that Chu Luo knew how to treat patients. Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll get the autographs after school and get someone to send it to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the school restaurant and went their separate ways. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, brother, and Xiao Yue were all here. Not only them, but Wu Yiyao was also there. Moreover, it seemed a little lively at this time. Chapter 502 - I Dont Like to Talk When It Can Be Resolved With Force

Chapter 502: I Don¡¯t Like to Talk When It Can Be Resolved With Force

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Xiao Yue was crying. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look well, while Tang Zhiyun and his younger brother stood at the side, not knowing how tofort her. Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng were gathered around Wu Yiyao, who was sitting beside aputer. They talked to her about their achievements during this period of time seriously, but their eyes kept darting to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother and Xiao Yue¡¯s faces. Only Wu Yiyao¡¯s expression was the calmest. She seemed to havee to see their recent results. The moment Chu Luo walked in, everyone subconsciously looked at her. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother looked at Chu Luo strangely. Xie Minghai asked in surprise, ¡°Junior, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to the four boys, ¡°I need your autograph. I want it immediately.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°How many posters of our previouspetition do you have here?¡± ¡°There are many.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, how many do you want? I will get them for you.¡± ¡°27.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and walked towards the office. Xie Minghai and the others walked over. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Junior, do you want to give away our signed posters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, I promised the foreign Student Union students an autographed poster each. They¡¯ll leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll sign the posters now, and I can send it overter.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Tang Zhiyun called from the office, ¡°Junior,e and sign on the desk. It is spacious here.¡± Chu Luo and the three boys walked into the office. Wu Yiyao also stood up from her seat and followed. When Chu Luo walked up to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, she nodded at her as a greeting and didn¡¯t look enthusiastic. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother felt a little awkward when she thought of how she had misunderstood her that day. She didn¡¯t know how to react to her, but Chu Luo had already walked past her. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother knew that his brother had won first ce in the World Championship in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ this summer, and he had always been proud of that. However, he had no idea who the legendary Bai Ling was. When he heard that they were going to sign it, he wished he could go in and watch it too. However, under his mother¡¯s intense gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Xiao Yue was still crying, but she was also paying attention to everyone¡¯s movements. Seeing that most of the people had gone to the office, she thought that she must cause a scer. She didn¡¯t believe that the Tang family wouldn¡¯t forgive her. At the thought of being cheated of her money and into sleeping with someone, she felt sad and cried even louder. Unable to stand it anymore, Mrs. Tang subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yue, stop crying!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Auntie Tang, I know you and Brother Tang don¡¯t forgive me, but I¡¯m innocent. I was tricked. I regret it now. I beg of you and Brother Tang to give me another chance.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother¡¯s temple twitched. This wretched girl had been fooling around outside before she was even with her son. Now, she still had the face toe back and beg for their forgiveness. How could her son still marry her? ¡°Wang Xiaoyue, do you really think our family is easy to bully? You¡¯ve already gone out to fool around with a man. Now that you realize that that man is broke, you¡¯re clinging to our Zhiyun again, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Auntie Tang, are you really that heartless? If our family didn¡¯t lend Brother Tang money to study at Imperial University, who knows where he would be now!¡± ¡°Pfft! Stop threatening us with the matter of lending us money. We¡¯ve already repaid all the money we borrowed from you. We even gave your brother an extra 200,000 yuan to build a house and marry a wife. Even if you go out and say it, our Tang family has reason on our side. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re a shameless woman who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish yourself. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if word gets out, you¡¯ll embarrass your Wang family!¡± Mrs. Tang was a typical rural woman. She might be unreasonable and not very far-sighted, but she was the one who protected her child the most. Previously, she had wanted Tang Zhiyun to marry Xiao Yue, merely because she had thought that since the two families were close and the children knew each other well, it would be better than Tang Zhiyun finding a wife elsewhere. Now that Xiao Yue¡¯s behavior had crossed her bottom line, she had no intention of giving her a pleasant countenance. She pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re shameless, but you even want to cling to Zhiyun after having an ambiguous rtionship with other men. Do you really think our family is easy to bully?¡± Xiao Yue shook her head and teared up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Mrs. Tang had always been good to Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly be so unreasonable. Her face turned red and she felt aggrieved. She stood up and shouted at Mrs. Tang, ¡°If your son weren¡¯t so useless that he couldn¡¯t even afford a dress that costs hundreds of thousands, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by that man!¡± ¡°Ha! So it¡¯s my son¡¯s fault that you were tricked? Wang Xiaoyue, let me tell you. My son isn¡¯t rted to you at all. Why should he buy you such expensive clothes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me as your daughter-inw. Couldn¡¯t you have gotten Brother Tang to buy me a piece of clothing?¡± The two women actually started arguing outside. Wu Yiyao looked at Tang Zhiyun, who looked irritated, and asked, ¡°Little Tang, aren¡¯t you going out to calm them down?¡± Xie Minghai quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t go. Women do scary things at a time like this. Maybe the more Old Tang talks to them, the fiercer they will be.¡± Yu Lei nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for Auntie to see what kind of person Xiao Yue is. This way, she won¡¯t think about letting Old Tang marry her anymore.¡± ng! As they were talking, a loud bang suddenly came from outside the door. They were shocked and immediately ran out. They found that Mrs. Tang and Xiao Yue had started to fight. That loud sound was of Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother knocking down aputer beside him after being pushed. When Xiao Yue saw that everyone hade out, a glint shed across her eyes. She cried, ¡°In any case, you promised to let me marry Brother Tang. If you take back your words today, I¡¯ll die in front of you guys.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± When Tang Zhiyun heard this, he finally walked over with a dark face. He looked at Xiao Yue and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Yue, if you keep causing trouble, I will call the police. Our family doesn¡¯t owe your family anything. Your family was willing to lend us money back then. Besides, I¡¯ve already repaid it in the second year. ¡°My mother has helped your family a lot these past few years. If you continue to be unreasonable here, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Brother Tang, you actually treated me like this.¡± Xiao Yue looked like she had suffered a huge blow as she looked at him and retreated towards the window in disbelief. Her tears flowed even more fiercely. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, but I only made a small mistake. If you treat me like this, what¡¯s the point of me living?¡± Chu Luo looked at Xiao Yue, her worldview shattered by this shameless woman. At this moment, Wu Yiyao said in a voice only she could hear, ¡°Little Chu, cooperate with me.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and immediately nodded in acknowledgment. Then, sheined, ¡°Has this Xiao Yue seen too many soap operas? Previously, she looked down on Senior and disdained him for being broke. Any man could easily trick her away. Now, she actually has the nerve to say that she made a small mistake¡­ She really thinks all of us are fools.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re right.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s treating Auntie and Little Tang as fools. She thinks that Little Tang won¡¯t be able to get a wife without her.¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Chu Luo added, ¡°Sister Wu, I can guarantee that she definitely won¡¯t dare to jump off a building. After all, this is only a three-story building. Under normal circumstances, she won¡¯t be able to die from the fall. Below the building is the main road. If she identally jumps onto the road and is hit by a car, that face might be disfigured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. In the future, she won¡¯t be following whoever has money. If she¡¯s tricked again, won¡¯t she have toe back to look for Little Tang again? It¡¯s Little Tang¡¯s fault for being too honest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many people here. There are also surveince cameras in thepany. If she jumps off the building, we can even sue her for deliberately scamming and extortion.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao chimed in. Xie Mingtao and the others stood there trying to hold in theirughter, but Xiao Yue¡¯s expression was twisted beyond recognition. She turned around and red at the two of them. She pointed at them and said, ¡°Brother Tang must like one of you to dislike me!¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and retorted straightforwardly, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who don¡¯t like us since we¡¯re so beautiful. Unlike someone like you who doesn¡¯t know her limits and still dares to go out and hook up with other men. In the end, after getting tricked, you still want to cling onto Senior. Who gave you the confidence that he would still ept you despite knowing you made him a cuckold?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Yue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so vicious with her words. She was actually shocked by her. After saying Xiao Yue, Chu Luo looked at Mrs. Tang and said straightforwardly, ¡°I tolerate your ignorance because you¡¯re Senior¡¯s mother. If it were anyone else, do you know what the consequences would be?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked to aputer desk and mmed it. Crack! Several cracks formed on that especially sturdyputer desk. ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to talk to unreasonable people. Why should I talk when it can be resolved with force?¡± Mrs. Tang trembled. ¡°!!!¡± ¡®What a violent woman! Luckily, she doesn¡¯t like my son!¡¯ Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother looked at her with admiration. Too¡­ too dashing! ¡°Auntie Tang.¡± At this moment, Wu Yiyao said in a gentle and soothing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Little Chu is a very good person, especially to friends.¡± She walked up to Mrs. Tang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving this weekend? Let¡¯s go for a meal tonight and let you understand Little Tang and the others¡¯ current situation.¡± Mrs. Tang looked at Wu Yiyao and thought: ¡®This girl is the best.. If she were younger than Zhiyun, she¡¯d be my ideal daughter-inw.¡¯ Chapter 503 - Enlightened

Chapter 503: Enlightened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regardless of what Mrs. Tang thought, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s actions stunned Xiao Yue. Although she was still crying there, at least she no longer said anything about jumping off a building. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other and smiled. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Chu in a hurry to get the posters? You guys, continue to sign.¡± After saying that, she gave the boys a look. Tang Zhiyun and the others immediately followed Chu Luo into the office. Wu Yiyao went over to bring a chair to Mrs. Tang and said, ¡°Auntie Tang, sit for a while.¡± After saying that, she went to pour her a ss of water. Mrs. Tang was a little thirsty from her argument with Xiao Yue just now. She took the water from Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand and took two sips. Wu Yiyao walked up to Xiao Yue and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue, let¡¯s talk.¡± In the office. Xie Minghai nudged Tang Zhiyun with his elbow and winked at him. ¡°Old Tang, listen to what Teacher Little Wu has to say. You have to learn from her, especially since she is trying to persuade Xiao Yue.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is indeed a teacher. Her every word is so reasonable. Moreover, now that she has said that, Xiao Yue won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for your family in the future. She will also gain face. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I wonder if Auntie is satisfied with Teacher Little Wu.¡± Xie Minghai gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether Auntie is satisfied with Teacher Little Wu or not. It¡¯s a matter of whether Teacher Little Wu is satisfied with Auntie. Teacher Little Wu is so eligible and has a professor father. If she really marries Old Tang, if Auntie continues to be so shrewd, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do in the future.¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at the two of them and said with lowered eyes, ¡°You are thinking too much. Teacher Little Wu said just now that I am not suitable for a rtionship. My career should be my priority.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought about it and agreed. He was poor now and had nothing. He was not qualified to like Teacher Little Wu at all. Therefore, he had to work hard to grow up quickly. Chu Luo, who was sitting next to them, nced at Tang Zhiyun and didn¡¯t say anything. After the five of them signed their names, Chu Luo took the posters and prepared to leave. Beside her, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t youe to dinner with us tonight?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be very busy for the next two days.¡± The few of them walked out of the room. Chu Luo said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she left. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t even greet her, Mrs. Tang felt a little ufortable. She subconsciously walked to the window and looked downstairs. She saw that after Chu Luo walked out, a few men in ck suits walked respectfully behind her. The few of them walked to a luxurious-looking car at the same time. One of them opened the door for her before she got in. At this point, Mrs. Tang retracted her gaze with aplicated expression. However, her heart started beating faster. Could that person be ady from upper-ss society? Previously, Zhiyun had said that she had given them a lot of help. Could it be that she was the one who gave them the money to set up thepany? If she got displeased, would she take back thepany? At the thought of this, Mrs. Tang suddenly felt fear. She pulled Tang Zhiyun to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Zhiyun, tell me honestly, what does that Miss Chu do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s considered a partner in ourpany.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s eyes widen and look frightened, Tang Zhiyun asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Tang suddenly wanted to beat herself to death. How could she have the mood to answer him? She quickly asked, ¡°Is that Miss Chu¡¯s family very rich?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Aiya, I¡¯m dying. I treated her so badly before. Will she hold a grudge?¡± Tang Zhiyun perked up. He had no idea what his mother had thought of. He was about to answer that Junior wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge, but he changed his words. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bring people here to cause trouble, it will be fine. Junior only helps us because she likes our ability. I have to produce results now.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. You have to produce results.¡± Mrs. Tang immediately chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy won¡¯t force you to marry in the future. It¡¯s our Tang family¡¯s ancestors who have umted virtue that you¡¯re able to open apany in the capital. After you make something of yourself in the future, you can buy a house in the capital and marry a capable wife. Mommy will be satisfied for the rest of my life.¡± Seeing her mother suddenly enlightened, Tang Zhiyun was delighted and nodded at her. ¡°Mom, you are right.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo asked the bodyguards to send the signed posters to where Nangong Yi and the others were having their meal. Then, she called Li Yan. She then realized that Li Yan was still at the Sun residence. Li Yan told him, ¡°Go back first. I should be back in two hours.¡± Then, he said, ¡°The upper-ss society of the Imperial Capital will be undergoing a major cleansing in the next two days. Tell your friends to be careful.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. Then, she called her close friends and informed them. When Chu Luo returned to the Li residence, it was almost seven. After the meal, she thought for a while and was still a little worried. She called the butler over and said to him, ¡°Butler, go prepare a few vis. I¡¯ll get my friends to stay here for the next two days. Also¡­ immediately send someone to bring Professor Wu¡¯s family, Taozi¡¯s family, and Senior Tang and the rest over.¡± The Sun family had captured the Qin family and the Duanmu family, and Li Yan was obviously on the Sun family¡¯s side. When the time came, the other two families would definitely think of ways to take revenge. Since they couldn¡¯t take revenge on Li Yan and her, they would definitely target the people around her. It was enough that such a thing happened once. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t let it happen again. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler went to make arrangements. Chu Luo called them again and only said that she would invite them to the Li residence to y for two days. Li Yan said that he would be back in two hours but didn¡¯t. He only called Chu Luo and said that he was still at the Sun residence. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with Old Master Duanmu?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Let him sleep. After this matter is over, send him to a ce where he can spend hister years in peace.¡± Chu Luo thought that this was a good idea, so she told him that she was going to invite Professor Tang and the others back to stay for two days. Li Yan definitely agreed. The two of them hung up. When everyone arrived at the Li residence, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Having personally witnessed the confrontation between the three top familiesst night, Wu Yiyao remained silent after arriving. Wang Mingtao¡¯s family trusted Chu Luo a lot. Since Chu Luo invited them over to y, they happily came over to y for two days. Daddy Wang added, ¡°Coincidentally, we were very tired recently and were prepared to rest well for the next two days. Unexpectedly, Little Chu brought us here.¡± The butler told him, ¡°There¡¯s arge pond in the Li residence. If Mr. Wang likes to fish, you can go there to fish for the next two days. I¡¯ve already sent someone to prepare the fishing tools for you.¡± ¡°Aiya, Mr. Beitang, how did you know I like to fish?¡± The butler smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of our Li family¡¯s mistress. It¡¯s only right that I do this.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Butler, what about me?¡± ¡°Mr. Little Wang, you can y games for the next two days. If you¡¯re bored, you can game with the bodyguards in the residence who are on break.¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Wang Mingtao shouted excitedly. He immediately received a smack from Mommy Wang. The butler said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Mr. Tang, you guys can continue to work. I have prepared a vi for you to work in.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others had been wondering if it would affect their work progress since they were invited to be here in the next few days. If Teacher Little Wu, who was eating with them, hadn¡¯t asked them to pack their things ande over, they would have refused. They were very happy to hear the butler¡¯s arrangement. Only Mrs. Tang, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother, and Xiao Yue had been in a state of shock since the car entered the Li residence. The butler nced at the three of them and instructed, ¡°There are some ces in the Li residence that outsiders are not allowed to enter. I¡¯ll send someone to tell you in detail which ces you can¡¯t go.¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she felt that this was directed at them. She immediately came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. We definitely won¡¯t walk around.¡± As a woman who had been working in the fields for her entire life, the furthest Mrs. Tang had gone was the county city. This time, her trip to the capital had already broadened her horizons. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would have such a huge residence in a ce like the capital. Mrs. Tang thought, ¡®In the past, only the kings could afford to stay here.¡¯ Then, she felt a little proud. ¡®My son actually knows such a wealthy family. It¡¯s simply a blessing umted over a hundred years!¡¯ At the thought of this, she tensed up even more and decided not to cause trouble for her son. Only Xiao Yue¡¯s heart beat like a drum as she peeked at the gorgeous vi. She thought excitedly, ¡®How nice would it be if I could stay in such a ce forever!¡¯ Chapter 504 - Father Is A Little Shy?

Chapter 504: Father Is A Little Shy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already veryte, and Chu Luo didn¡¯t say much to them. She only said, ¡°You can look for the butler if there¡¯s anything. Everyone, go rest tonight.¡± The butler led the way out of the door. Wu Yiyao deliberately fell behind. After the others walked out, she asked, ¡°Little Chu, is something big going to happen up there in the next two days?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wu Yiyao understood and followed the butler out without saying anything. After the butler brought them away, Chu Luo took out her phone to look at the time. It was already 11: 40 pm and Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She quickly browsed the Inte. The content on the Inte tonight was obviously being directed. It was all foreign news and rumors about famous celebrities. Chu Luo swiped her phone for a while before putting it away and walking towards the vi where she and Li Yan lived. However, halfway through, she saw a figure walking over. ¡°Who is it?¡± If it were the bodyguards inside, they woulde out and greet her when they saw her. The moment Chu Luo spoke, that figure stopped. He walked out from behind a tree. It was Chu Yichen. ¡°Eh, why are you still outside at this time?¡± Chu Yichen looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo walked a little closer to him and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your voice. Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and gestured to him. ¡°Open your mouth and show me.¡± When Chu Yichen heard this, he took a small step back. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel that this father was a little shy? Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°Erm¡­ I learned medicine. I just want to see your vocal cords.¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen still looked at her silently with his lips sealed. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, besides being a little rted by blood, they were strangers in other aspects. She felt a little awkward. ¡°Previously, I asked the butler to invite a psychological counselor over for you. Your inability to speak probably stems from psychological factors. When the timees, you should cooperate with the psychological counselor properly.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s cold at night. Don¡¯t stay outside.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward. Unexpectedly, snow started falling from the sky. Chu Luo looked up at the sky and wondered if Yan coulde back tonight. She subconsciously quickened her pace. However, she had just taken a few steps when she heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo subconsciously stopped and turned around to see Chu Yichen following behind her. Chu Luo pointed at another path. ¡°Take that path back to your courtyard.¡± Chu Yichen looked at her silently but didn¡¯t turn around. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Are you sending me back?¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen nodded. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t refuse in the end. The two of them walked towards Chu Luo¡¯s courtyard. Along the way, Chu Luo had no intention of talking to him. Chu Yichen refused to speak. The two of them were very silent. Snowkes fluttered down. The snowkes weren¡¯t big yet, so many of them turned into water. Chu Yichen only stopped when Chu Luo reached their courtyard. Chu Luo turned to look at him. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you an umbre. The snow is getting heavy.¡± Chu Yichen shook his head and left. Chu Luo watched Chu Yichen leave and thought to herself, ¡®This father is really strange.¡¯ Then, she opened the courtyard door and walked in. That night, many guards appeared on the streets of the capital. Those who saw them thought that there was a major activity that required the roads to be cleared and most of them would take a detour. In a ce where no one could see, batches of people were arrested. The Qin family and the Duanmu residences were also surrounded. When Eldest Master Sun personally led his men into the Qin residence. Old Master Qin was sitting in the living room alone, drinking tea and waiting for him. The moment he saw Third Master Sun walk in, his expression became stern. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Have your Sun family grown capable? How dare youe to our Qin residence to be impudent.¡± Eldest Master Sun walked to a spot 1.5 meters in front of him and stopped. With a business-like expression, he said, ¡°Old Master Sun, we have already obtained evidence of your family¡¯s crime. I¡¯m now going to search and arrest the Qin family ording to thew.¡± ¡°Byw? By whatw? I¡¯ll see who dares to mess around in our Qin residence with me here.¡± ¡°Old Master Qin, if you don¡¯t cooperate, I can only use force.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Master Qin ced his hand on the teacup and said sternly, ¡°If you dare to search the Qin family tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you never return.¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at Old Master Qin, took out his phone, and pulled out a few photos. He took two steps towards him and said, ¡°If Old Master Qin doesn¡¯t let my people search, we can only upload these things online.¡± When Old Master Qin saw what was on it, his expression turned ashen. His hand that was holding the teacup started trembling. Eldest Master Sun looked at his hand and reminded, ¡°Old Master Qin, you better put down the teacup. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be worth it if the shards scratch you when it falls to the groundter.¡± When Old Master Qin heard this, his expression turned stern and he mmed the teacup in his hand to the ground. In the next moment, the entire space changed and Old Master Qin disappeared. Eldest Master Sun looked at the people who had suddenly appeared in front of him and took out a dagger. Those people shrugged their bodies and heads. It was obvious that they were a group of dead people. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still stubborn at this time. Do you think no one knows what your Qin family did by leaving me here?¡± At this moment, the sound of fighting came from outside. Eldest Master Sun pulled out his dagger and quickly stabbed at the corpses. At three in the morning, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t slept at all. She was holding a tablet and scrolling through it. When her phone rang, she immediately took it over. It was Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°Luoluo, are you asleep?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Then go to the Qin residence. Eldest Master Sun is trapped by the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, changed into thick clothes, and took a long cloak from the wardrobe to put on. She said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to the Qin residence.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from the bedroom and appeared outside the Qin residence courtyard wall. Looking at the Qin residence, which was covered by ayer of powerful energy, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Indeed, the Qin family has ast trick up their sleeves. I want to see how powerful this powerful person is.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo jumped onto the wall. However, just as she stood still, the energy barrier emitted a dazzling light wave that attacked her. Chu Luo retreated to the ground. Then, a huge face appeared on the energy barrier. The face was vicious. ¡°You came at the right time. Let me see how powerful you are.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to say the same thing to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the snowkes and wind in the sky became even heavier. Bells rang everywhere. This voice was originally very pleasant to hear, but in this dark night where no one was around, it gave people a chilling feeling. At this moment, a group of ck shadows surrounded Chu Luo. These ck shadows didn¡¯t have physical bodies, but they ran very quickly. The ck shadows approached and Chu Luo stood there without moving. Just as the ck shadows crawled to her feet and were about to climb onto her body, countless fluorescence quickly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± O¡­ The ck shadows were instantly dispersed. Chu Luo looked at the face on the energy barrier and asked, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This is just an appetizer.¡± After the human face finished speaking, powerful mes quickly appeared around Chu Luo. The mes were dark blue and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s really not fun.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her arm and all the mes were extinguished. Then, Chu Luo raised her hand and the Phoenix Zither appeared. The moment the zither melody sounded, the light waves that covered the Qin family kept trembling. In less than a minute, someone was pulled out. This person was wearing a long coat and holding a long sword. There were many talismans stuck on the sword. When he appeared in front of Chu Luo, his face was filled with disbelief. In the next second, his expression turned stern. ¡°Looks like I underestimated your strength.¡± After saying that, he roared and the tip of the sword rose up to quickly remove all the talismans on the sword. A dazzling red light instantly streaked across the sky. At the same time, lightning and thunder began to rumble in the sky. Chu Luo looked at the sword in his hand and snorted. ¡°So you have an ancient divine sword.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Scared?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly strummed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was rapid, and it stabbed at that person with a powerful wind-de. That person waved his sword at the same time. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky. The sword aura and the sharp des formed by the zither melody collided in midair, emitting powerful sparks. The surroundings trembled as the snowstorm surrounded them. In just a few minutes, they had exchanged more than ten moves. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hurt Chu Luo at all, that person¡¯s expression turned vicious. ¡°Looks like you insist on making me use my ultimate move!¡± After saying that, he took out a bead that emitted a strong ck aura and threw it at Chu Luo. Chapter 505 - Showing Cowardice So Quickly; How Boring

Chapter 505: Showing Cowardice So Quickly; How Boring

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bead was very fast. As soon as it was thrown out, the ck aura inside spread out in all directions. The ck aura was about to swallow Chu Luo¡¯s figure. However, a second ago, a phoenix covered in mes flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Then, he opened his mouth and swallowed the bead and all the ck aura. Following that, the phoenix emitted a powerful fluorescence. When that person saw this situation, he thought to himself, ¡°Not good.¡± He was about to escape, but in the next second, he was rooted to the ground by a talisman. That person¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and walked up to that person. That person said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re definitely not from this world. Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved a talisman in front of him. ¡°Let me guess. If I fall into your hands, what will you do to me? ¡°You will definitely use me to threaten Yan and the Sun family first, then use me as a research subject, right?¡± When that person heard this, his face turned pale. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Showing cowardice so quickly. How boring.¡± Chu Luo threw the talisman above his head. Rumble¡­ ¡°O¡­¡± ¡°Enjoy the feeling of being struck by lightning. If you can survive tonight, you might be an immortal.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the person who was being struck by lightning. She raised her arm and the barrier around the Qin residence disappeared. Then, her body shed and she disappeared. Soon, she appeared in the hall of the Qin residence. When Old Master Qin saw Chu Luo appear, his pupils constricted and he questioned sternly, ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°I walked in.¡± Chu Luo told him seriously, ¡°That master you found is lousy. I dealt with him easily.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Pfft!¡± Old Master Qin spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned ashen. Eldest Master Sun shouted at the guards outside the door, ¡°Search immediately.¡± There was a response and rapid footsteps outside the door. Old Master Qin¡¯s strength seemed to have been sucked out of him as he sat there paralyzed and couldn¡¯t say a word. Only then did Eldest Master Sun ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why are you here?¡± ¡°Yan said that you encountered some trouble here and no one else can resolve it. That¡¯s why I came to help you.¡± Eldest Master Sun nodded. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them here.¡± After saying that, he stared at Old Master Qin and snorted. ¡°The Qin family is really capable to have hired so many experts. Previously, you must have used those experts to do those plenty of dirty things for your Qin family.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t look well. He had difficulty breathing and his temples were throbbing. Seeing him like this, Eldest Master Sun subconsciously asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He nted a Gu poison on himself previously.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Old Master Qin actually nted Gu poison on himself?¡± After saying that, he sighed. ¡°As expected of Old Master Qin. He¡¯s ruthless to others and to himself.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Qin, who was about to be tortured to death by the Gu worm, and asked, ¡°Do you want me to keep him alive?¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already prepared a script for Old Master Qin¡¯s death.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, Old Master Qin¡¯s body trembled before he died. He was obviously angered to death by Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words. The two of them waited in the living room for almost half an hour before the guards who had gone to search returned one after another. They found some evidence, but¡­ ¡°Master, everyone in the Qin family is under control except for the sixth daughter of the Qin family.¡± ¡°What? Search carefully.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards went to search for more than 20 minutes, but when they came back, they still hadn¡¯t found Qin Xiang. Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression darkened. He took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he immediately said, ¡°Qin Xiang is missing.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but Eldest Master Sun hung up with a dark expression and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you can go back first. Li Yan should be here soon. We¡¯ll deal with the rest. ¡°I heard that you and Li Yan are taking your wedding photos this weekend. Go back and rest well and strive to be in your best condition.¡± Chu Luo knew that she had nothing to do next, so she nodded at him and walked out of the door. When she walked out of the vi, the snow fell even heavier. Chu Luo put on her cloak and hat and walked towards the door. Not long after she left, a car drove over. The car stopped beside her and the back door opened. Li Yan extended his hand to her. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo ced her hand in his and Li Yan pulled her up. The car door closed and the car drove out. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the car, he carried her in his arms and ced her hands inside his coat. Li Yan was only wearing a warm shirt inside. Chu Luo ced her hand on his chest and heat instantly wafted over. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo shook her head and leaned her head on his shoulder. She told him about the Qin family. In the end, she guessed, ¡°I think Qin Xiang left the empire early with that foreign man.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°The Sun family will handle this matter.¡± ¡°Who went to the Duanmu residence tonight?¡± ¡°Second Master Sun.¡± ¡°Have they found any favorable evidence?¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan told him, ¡°Actually, Old Master Duanmu has always known what his sons and grandsons did. He had already nned for the rest a long time ago. This time, all the evidence only points to Eldest Master Duanmu.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before frowning. ¡°Is the Duanmu family prepared to let Eldest Master Duanmu bear all the responsibility alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu is indeed powerful¡­ Then what should we do now?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch Chu Luo¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Old Master Duanmu is currently in aa. As long as he doesn¡¯t wake up, the Duanmu family will quickly decline. When the timees, the Sun family will naturally have a way to deal with them.¡± Chu Luo was relieved to hear this. She suddenly felt a little sleepy and closed her eyes. Li Yan looked at her and touched her cheek. ¡°Sleep if you want. You can wake upter tomorrow. You can go visit Old Master Sun in the afternoon. We¡¯ll take our wedding photos the day after tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded and closed her eyes. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, it was already past nine the next morning. The curtains in the bedroom were drawn and the room was very quiet. Li Yan was obviously not around. Just as Chu Luo was about to get out of bed, the bedroom door was pushed open and Li Yan walked in. After Li Yan walked in, he opened the curtains. Chu Luo looked at the white sky and said in surprise, ¡°The snow hasn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°Mm, are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded. After getting out of bed and washing up, she walked downstairs with Li Yan. There was a steaming breakfast on the dining table downstairs. It seemed like Li Yan had predicted that she would wake up at this time. Li Yan asked her as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s still snowing today. Are you still going to the Sun residence?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Is the photographer at our house? If so, let¡¯s take our wedding photos today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Li Yan took out his phone and called the butler to prepare. Chu Luo sat down to eat breakfast and asked him as she ate, ¡°Did you see Uncle Wang and the others this morning? ¡°No. I¡¯ve been in the study.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. After the meal, Chu Luo and Li Yan went to their vi. The butler had arranged two vis, one for the Wang family and the Wu family, and one for Tang Zhiyun and the others. The two vis were very close. When Chu Luo and the others went over, Daddy Wang was fishing with Professor Wu. Mommy Wang said to Daddy Wang from behind, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily. Why are you going fishing? Professor Wu isn¡¯t as free as you.¡± Daddy Wang replied loudly, ¡°You have to go fishing in this weather to catch them. Just wait. I¡¯ll catch dozens at noon and let you eat your fill.¡± Wang Mingtao stuck his head out from behind Mommy Wang and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be frozen into an ice popsicle. Mommy and I will have to save you if that should happen.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you looking for a beating, kid?¡± Daddy Wang was about to beat him up. Mommy Wang¡¯s sharp eyes saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the vi and she quickly said, ¡°Old Wang, quickly open the door. Little Chu and the others are here.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he quickly opened the courtyard door and said with a brilliant smile, ¡°Little Chu, CEO Li,e in quickly.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and everyone sat in the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle Wang, if you want to go fishing, bring two heaters with you.¡± Daddy Wang immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mommy Wang hesitated for a moment but still asked the question in her heart, ¡°Little Chu, tell Auntie honestly. Did something happen that made you get someone to bring us here overnight?¡± Daddy Wang said to her in dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you worried about? Will Little Chu harm us?¡± Wang Mingtao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister Chu must have brought us here for our own good.¡± Mommy Wang was a little embarrassed by the father-and-son duo and quickly exined, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± The matter between the Qin family and the Duanmu family should be exposed soon. Chu Luo told them briefly, ¡°You can follow the news. It¡¯s a little chaotic outside these two days. It¡¯s safer for you to stay here for the time being.¡± The three members of the Wang family quickly nodded. Professor Wu¡¯s family knew what was going on, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo added, ¡°But I have something on for the next two days, so I can¡¯t apany you.. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell the butler.¡± Chapter 506 - If Theyre Up to Something, Throw Them Out

Chapter 506: If They¡¯re Up to Something, Throw Them Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying this, Chu Luo and Li Yan prepared to leave. Wang Mingtao followed them. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go with you to look for Senior Tang and the others.¡± When the three of them walked to the vi where Tang Zhiyun and the others lived, Wang Mingtao leaned against the door and shouted, ¡°Seniors, open the door. Brother Li, Sister Chu and I are here.¡± Soon, Mrs. Tang strode out of the door with Xiao Yue following behind her. However, Xiao Yue didn¡¯t walk over but stood by the door and looked over. The moment Mrs. Tang opened the door, she was stunned by the aura of Li Yan who stood beside Chu Luo. A cold wind blew past. As Wang Mingtao jumped, he said, ¡°Auntie Tang, don¡¯t keep standing there. It¡¯s freezing outside.¡± Perhaps it was because Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice was too loud, but a window in a room upstairs opened. Xie Minghai¡¯s head stuck out from the window. When he saw the three of them standing outside the vi, he immediately greeted Chu Luo and Li Yan loudly, ¡°Brother Li, Little Chu, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly.¡± With that, he closed the window. At this moment, Mrs. Tang came back to her senses. She quickly opened the door and stood there, looking a little at a loss. Being a careless person, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t sense Mrs. Tang¡¯s restraint at all. The moment the door opened, he ran towards the door. When Chu Luo walked in, she introduced Li Yan to Mrs. Tang. ¡°He¡¯s Li Yan. You can call him Mr. Li.¡± ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Li, hello.¡± Li Yan nced at the trembling Mrs. Tang and nodded before walking towards the door with Chu Luo. Mrs. Tang¡¯s legs went limp from that gaze and she almost knelt down. When the two of them walked towards the door, she quickly patted her chest to calm herself down and thought, ¡®Could that person be a rtive of the royal family? His gaze is too scary.¡¯ At the thought of this, she felt more and more that her son had met a great benefactor and she couldn¡¯t hold him back anymore. Chu Luo and the others had just walked over when Tang Zhiyun and the others walked out of the door. The four of them greeted Li Yan at the same time. ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at them. Tang Zhiyun even introduced his younger brother to Li Yan. ¡°Brother Li, this is my third brother, Tang Zhiping.¡± Tang Zhiping had never seen a man as domineering as Li Yan. He said nervously, ¡°Hello¡­ Brother Li.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Tang Zhiping was even more nervous, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is theputer that the butler got someone to prepare for you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially good,¡± Xie Minghai said. ¡°It¡¯s even better than ourpany¡¯sputers.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys can stay here and work for the next two days. Don¡¯t be surprised if you see any news online. Yan and I have something on for the next two days. If you need anything, just look for the butler.¡± When the four of them heard this, they knew that something major was going to happen in the Imperial Capital in the next two days. Their hearts tightened and they hurriedly nodded at her. Chu Luo then prepared to leave with Li Yan. At this moment, Xiao Yue asked tentatively, ¡°Erm¡­ can we really stay here for the next two days?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yue, who was standing by the door with an obedient look. Seeing the eagerness in her eyes, she said, ¡°You can stay here, but you can¡¯t walk around. There are many bodyguards in the vi. They don¡¯t know you. No one will be responsible if you get injured.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She even secretly nced at Li Yan, her heart pounding as she screamed in her heart: ¡®How can there be such a handsome, noble, and domineering man? I wonder if such a man will fall for me.¡¯ At this moment, a sharp gaze shot over. Xiao Yue suddenly felt like she was going to be killed. She was so frightened that she lost all thoughts and her face turned terrifyingly pale. Mrs. Tang happened to see Xiao Yue like this when she entered and immediately raised her guard. She prepared to watch this woman carefully. If she dared to do anything rash here, she would definitely tear her apart, lest her son got implicated. Chu Luo and Li Yan left their vi. Li Yan said to the butler who followed them, ¡°Get someone to watch over these unrted people. If they¡¯re up to something, throw them out.¡± The butler immediately understood what Li Yan meant and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then, he said, ¡°The cameraman team is in position and the scene is ready. Master and Miss Chu can go over to do your makeup, change your clothes, and prepare to take photos.¡± The photography team and makeup team had entered the Li residence half a month ago. As the two most famous teams in the world, they were the most professional in everything. Coupled with the fact that there were all kinds of scenery in the Li residence, many of the photos didn¡¯t need to be specially shot to produce excellent effects. If not for the fact that he was afraid of Master Li¡¯s identity, the cameraman would have taken wedding photos of the beautiful bride and the handsome groom for three days and three nights against the backdrop of all the beautiful scenery in the Li residence, as well as asked the bride to change into more than a hundred sets of bridal costumes. After half a day of photoshoot, Chu Luoy on the sofa after dinner and didn¡¯t want to move. Li Yan sat in front of her and ced her legs on his knees. As he massaged her legs, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear high heels on the day of our marriage.¡± ¡°No ~¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyesfortably and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look taller in high heels.¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°You¡¯re already 167. You¡¯re not short.¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re 188 centimeters and I¡¯ll look shorter standing next to you. I have to wear high heels that are more than ten centimeters.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he suddenly remembered how she looked when he first saw her. At that time, Chu Luo was only slightly over 1.5 meters tall and was as thin as a bamboo. She looked like a child. Unexpectedly, she had grown more than ten centimeters in just a few months. She was really a persistent little thing. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was smiling, in dissatisfaction. Thinking that he wasughing at her high heels, she kicked him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re not tough.¡± Li Yan let go of her leg and leaned closer to her. ¡°You¡¯ll be very tired on the day of your wedding. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯ll be even more tiring wearing such high heels?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she would take that risk in order to look tall. Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice and said in a low and bewitching voice in her ear, ¡°If someone looks for you to drink, do you think you can defeat them in such high heels?¡± After saying that, he found her lips. After a while, he let go of her. ¡°There will definitely be a lot of people who will want to get me drunk that day. Honey, don¡¯t you care?¡± Chu Luo steadied her breathing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pill when the timees. I guarantee you¡¯ll be drinking wine as though it is water.¡± ¡°No. We can¡¯t cheat at our wedding banquet.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyes bright. ¡°What if you get drunk? ¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Even if I get drunk, it won¡¯t prevent us from consummating our marriage.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo woke up very early. She went out for morning practice with Li Yan. It was just dawn, and many bodyguards were practicing in the vi. When Li Yan walked to the training grounds, he went to spar with the bodyguards. Chu Luo jogged in a certain direction. Not long after, she saw Chu Yichen walking over from another path. Chu Yichen probably didn¡¯t see her and walked straight to the training grounds. Chu Luo stopped to take a look. Seeing that he was only standing outside the training grounds and watching, she didn¡¯t go over and continued jogging. As she ran, she suddenly thought of the strawberries she had eatenst time. She felt a little gluttonish and ran in that direction again. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wu, Mommy Wang, Mrs. Tang, and Xiao Yue were all there. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Xiao Yueining. ¡°Master Li has so many servants. Why do you have toe over personally to pluck the strawberries? Can¡¯t you let the servants pluck them?¡± Mrs. Tang retorted, ¡°No one asked you to follow them. Besides, you¡¯re a girl from the countryside. Don¡¯t order the servants to do this and that for no reason. You should know your ce if you¡¯re not born with a silver spoon in your mouth.¡± Xiao Yue flew into a rage and retorted, ¡°Auntie Tang, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡®know your ce¡¯? Miss Chu said yesterday that we shouldn¡¯t walk around. I merely feel that it¡¯s better for us to stay in our courtyard.¡± ¡°Then go back and stay there. Mr. Butler suggested that wee. If you didn¡¯t want toe, why did you tag along?¡± ¡°I¡­ I knew you couldn¡¯t stand me, Auntie Tang. Fine. I¡¯ll just go back then.¡± With that, Xiao Yue ran back the way she came. Chu Luo was standing beside the basket, but Xiao Yue didn¡¯t see her. Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and guessed that this person must be looking for an excuse to go back alone. She didn¡¯t take the basket and followed her. Indeed, Xiao Yue took a different path not long after. When she was stopped by the bodyguards on patrol, she deliberately said in a frightened tone, ¡°I¡¯m a guest invited by Miss Chu. I¡­ took the wrong path.¡± The bodyguards pointed in a certain direction and asked her to walk there. Xiao Yue walked in the direction that the bodyguards were pointing at under their intense gazes. After the bodyguard had left, she turned onto another path. Chu Luo knew at a nce that Xiao Yue was up to no good. Suddenly, she had a wicked idea.. She took out two talismans and quickly conjured up two servants. Chapter 507 - Watching the Show

Chapter 507: Watching the Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two servants conjured using the talismans walked towards where Xiao Yue was. One of them said, ¡°Third Madam¡¯s nephew is so handsome. I heard that he came back from studying abroad in America and his family is rich. He¡¯s back to visit Third Madam this time. Third Madam seems very happy to see him.¡± The other replied, ¡°Of course she¡¯s happy. Third Madam likes Young Master the most. Young Master is young and promising, and he¡¯s so handsome. I wonder which woman is lucky enough to marry Young Master and be a wealthy young mistress.¡± ¡°It must be ady of equal social status.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Third Madam values character the most. Besides, Third Madam is Master Li¡¯s only senior. The Li family and Young Master¡¯s family are both so rich. They don¡¯t need Young Master¡¯s family to form an alliance through marriage. As long as Young Master likes the girl, Third Madam will definitely support him.¡± The two of them walked away. Indeed, when Xiao Yue heard these words, a strong glint shed across her eyes. She bit her lips and thought for a while before following quietly. Xiao Yue secretly followed the two servants to Third Madam¡¯s residence. Xiao Yue was stunned to see the magnificent courtyard. Then, she muttered excitedly, ¡°This Third Madam must be of high status in the Li family to live in such a luxurious ce. If I can be her niece-inw¡­ Hehe¡­¡± After saying that, Xiao Yue quickly hid behind a tree by the wall. She took out some cosmetics and quickly applied some powder and lipstick on herself. After she was done with her makeup, she even looked at the mirror narcissistically and said confidently, ¡°Although I¡¯m not as good-looking as Miss Chu and Teacher Wu, I¡¯m not bad either. Maybe that young master likes my type.¡± Not long after, the courtyard door was opened and a young man and woman walked out. Chu Luo looked at the girl and frowned. That person was actually Qing Ning, who Li Yan had forbidden froming to the Li residence. The man walking beside Qing Ning bore some resemnce to her. He was likely rted to her by blood. Chu Luo was a little surprised. She had only used the paper effigies to casually fabricate a person, but it turned out that there really was such a person. At this moment, the man said to Qing Ning, ¡°Sister, why do we have to go to the strawberry garden to pick strawberries ourselves? You¡¯re not feeling well. When Aunt gets up, she¡¯ll definitely lecture you again.¡± ¡°So we have to hurry up and pick the strawberries before Aunt wakes up.¡± ¡°Sister, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much better now. It¡¯s fine to pluck some strawberries.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as the man finished speaking, he suddenly shouted in a certain direction, ¡°Who¡¯s there! Come out! ¡± Xiao Yue watched as the man walked out of the courtyard and felt her heart skip a beat. This kind of tall, rich, and handsome man was her ideal husband. Xiao Yue walked out from behind the tree and said shyly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s friend. My name is Wang Xiaoyue. I¡¯m lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s friend?¡± Qing Ning was a little surprised that the woman in front of her was Chu Luo¡¯s friend. However, when she remembered that Master Li had said before not to let here to the Li residence, she immediately became vignt. She nned to test the woman in front of her. ¡°So you¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s friend. Then why are you here? Did Chu Luo get the butler to arrange for you to stay nearby?¡± ¡°No, no. I lost my way and somehow ended up here.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t meet any bodyguards on patrol?¡± ¡°I did, but I have a poor sense of direction. I got lost again as I walked along the path pointed out by the bodyguards.¡± Seeing how embarrassed Xiao Yue was, Qing Ning pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not a student at Imperial University, are you? Chu Luo and I are from the same school. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around campus.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little worried that the beauty in front of her would pursue the matter and expose her. Her mind raced and she said, ¡°My older brother is from the Computer Science Department and is very close to Chu Luo. Chu Luo invited my older brother and the others here as guests this time. Coincidentally, I came to visit my older brother, so I followed him here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your brother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun. My brother¡¯s name is Tang Zhiyun.¡± Qing Yuan suddenly said in confusion, ¡°Eh¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that your surname is Wang?¡± Stunned, Xiao Yue quickly said, ¡°My brother took my dad¡¯s surname while I took after my mom¡¯s surname.¡± ¡°I see. When did youe to the capital?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a few days.¡± Since she had only been here for a few days, it probably meant that she wasn¡¯t close to Chu Luo and had onlye here to y with Tang Zhiyun. Qing Ning was a little relieved, but she was still a little worried that Xiao Yue would go back and tell Chu Luo about her being here. She nned to build a good rtionship with Xiao Yue first before thinking of a reason to persuade her not to tell Chu Luo about seeing her here. At the thought of this, Qing Ning¡¯s expression immediately became much friendlier. She said, ¡°Xiao Yue, you must be tired from walking for so long. Why don¡¯t you go in and take a seat?¡± Xiao Yue secretly nced at Qing Yuan and asked eagerly, ¡°Erm¡­ will I be disturbing you and Third Madam?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You cane to our courtyard.¡± This was exactly what Xiao Yue wanted. She quickly nodded and deliberately put on a shy expression. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need for thanks. But it¡¯s almost breakfast. Do you want to call your brother first?¡± Xiao Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t call him. ¡°No need. I told my brother when I came out. Besides, he and his pals are glued to theirputers. I doubt he¡¯ll miss me.¡± Qing Ning felt that Xiao Yue was a girl who had been neglected by her older brother and was deliberately running around to attract his attention. She was pleased with this situation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We can eat breakfast together.¡± After saying that, she pulled Xiao Yue affectionately into the courtyard. After entering, Xiao Yue asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, Brother.¡± ¡°My name is Qing Yuan.¡± ¡°What a nice name.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo waited until they couldn¡¯t hear anything before jumping down from a tree some distance away. She looked at the courtyard door in front of her and smiled coldly. At this moment, her phone in her pocket vibrated. Chu Luo took out her phone and saw that it was Li Yan. She immediately swiped the answer button and said happily, ¡°Yan, guess where I am now.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Where? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m outside your third aunt¡¯s courtyard.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t ask why she went there and simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo made the two servants conjured using the talismans turn into little paper effigies and followed Qing Ning and the rest into the living room where they lived. At this moment, Qing Ning left to wash her hands, leaving Xiao Yue and Qing Yuan sitting there. Xiao Yue looked at Qing Yuan with a scorching gaze. She sat down beside Qing Yuan and asked delicately, ¡°Brother Qing Yuan, you¡¯re so handsome. Your girlfriend must be very beautiful too.¡± Qing Yuan obviously saw through Xiao Yue¡¯s thoughts. The corners of his lips curled up and he raised his hand to brush his fringe dashingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± A smitten glint immediately appeared in Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes. She deliberately said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that your standards are too high and you don¡¯t fancy ordinary girls?¡± As she spoke, she tugged at her coat and looked very hot. Based on Qing Yuan¡¯s experience, Xiao Yue definitely had something up her sleeve. Moreover, she was the flirtatious sort. Hence, he suggested, ¡°The air conditioner in the living room is very strong. Why don¡¯t you take off your coat?¡± Xiao Yue nodded in embarrassment and took off her coat. Unexpectedly, she was indeed wearing a tight low-cor sweater inside. The cor was so low that one could see what one shouldn¡¯t see. Most importantly, because she had been sweating from the heat just now, at this moment, there was a bead of sweat on her neck. Qing Yuan¡¯s gaze subconsciously followed. Xiao Yue said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sweating. I didn¡¯t bring any tissues with me. Brother Qingyuan, can you give me a tissue?¡± Qing Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened. He retrieved a box of tissues and took one out. Xiao Yue reached out to take it. Qing Yuan raised his hand that was holding the tissue and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± At this moment, Qing Ning¡¯s surprised voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± A shy blush appeared on Xiao Yue¡¯s face, but she was extremely annoyed. Why did this person have toe at this time? How annoying! Qing Yuan turned to Qing Ning and smiled. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s sweat on Sister Xiao Yue¡¯s face. I just want to help her wipe it off.¡± Qing Ning looked at Qing Yuan¡¯s frivolous expression and knew his intentions towards Xiao Yue. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea if her younger brother managed to coax Xiao Yue. After today, after she left the Li residence, she would just directly deny whatever Xiao Yue said.. Master Li and Chu Luo also had no evidence to say anything. Chapter 508 - Chase Them Out

Chapter 508: Chase Them Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the thought of this, Qing Ning retracted the surprise in her eyes and pretended not to see what had happened. She walked over with a smile and said to the two of them, ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯m really sorry that I can¡¯t eat with you. My aunt asked someone to call me over to eat with her just now.¡± A look of pity appeared on Xiao Yue¡¯s face. Qing Ning quietly gave Qing Yuan a look. Qing Yuan immediately said, ¡°Aunt likes to chat with Sister, so I won¡¯t go. Besides, Sister Xiao Yue is here. We can¡¯t possibly all leave after we¡¯ve invited the guest to eat with us¡­ Sister, go apany Aunt to eat. I¡¯ll apany Sister Xiao Yue to eat.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Qing Ning nodded and apologized to Xiao Yue before leaving. Seeing that Qing Ning had deliberately given Qing Yuan and Xiao Yue a chance to be alone, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°This woman must be up to something evil again. Indeed, birds of the same feather flock together.¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she heard the sound of a car driving over from afar. Chu Luo jumped and stopped Li Yan before the car could reach the door. Li Yan abruptly stepped on the elerator and was shocked by the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him. His heart almost stopped. After Chu Luo opened the front passenger seat and got in, he pulled her over with a fierce expression and bit her lips. A faint bite mark appeared on her red lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth and red at him in confusion. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop in front of a moving car again.¡± Seeing that his expression was a little ugly, Chu Luo knew that she had startled him. She quickly hugged his arm obediently and rubbed her cheek against it. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with me. I was wrong. I won¡¯t startle you again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s straight face instantly softened. He touched her cheek and felt a little heartache. ¡°Did I hurt you just now?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Why don¡¯t you bite me a few more times? But don¡¯t bite my lips. Otherwise, it will be embarrassing if others see the marks left behind.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Knowing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t angry with her anymore, Chu Luo deliberately wheedled. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m hungry.¡± After saying that, she let go of his arm and sat down obediently. Li Yan nced at her and still couldn¡¯t calm down. He decided to properly deal with her tonight. Then, he drove out. Chu Luo briefly told him what she had seen on the way. Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. When the car drove back to the courtyard, the butler came up to wee them. He said to the butler, ¡°Send someone to throw Third Madam¡¯s niece and Xiao Yue out. Tell Third Madam that if she lets any random person enter the Li residence in the future, I will prepare a courtyard in the suburbs for her to retire in.¡± The butler thought that Third Madam was really bold. Last time, Master had warned her not to let Qing Ninge again. He hadn¡¯t expected her to ignore Master¡¯s words. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished eating, the butler came in from outside. He said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to kick those two out. I¡¯ve also ryed Master¡¯s words to Third Madam.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did Third Madam react?¡± ¡°Third Madam said that she will remember Master¡¯s words and won¡¯t do it again.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I think she said the same thingst time.¡± Li Yan looked at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I can send her to a vi elsewhere immediately.¡± ¡°No need. If you send her away now, you might end up being criticized. Just send someone to watch her carefully.¡± The impression Third Madam gave people was that she was a woman who didn¡¯t care about fame or fortune, didn¡¯tpete or fight for anything. She distanced herself from disputes and was obsessed with Buddha. With such a person, there was no excuse to send her away. However, Chu Luo also knew that for her to have chosen to help Li Yan in that situation proved that this woman wasn¡¯t simple. It was best to keep such a woman under their noses. Otherwise, if she were given another chance to choose, she might be the most vicious de. Li Yan would definitely listen to Chu Luo. However, this wasn¡¯t the end. When Xiao Yue was chased out, Qing Ning knew that she wasn¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s friend. Qing Ning had originally nned to ignore Xiao Yue. However, thinking that Xiao Yue was Tang Zhiyun¡¯s sister and might have been implicated by her, she lent her phone to Xiao Yue amid Xiao Yue¡¯s nonsense. Xiao Yue hadn¡¯t expected to be chased out simply because she befriended someone. She guessed that the woman in front of her must have offended Master Li or Chu Luo and hated her to the core. If not for the fact that she hadn¡¯t any of her belongings with her when chased out, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed with this woman. Xiao Yue called Tang Zhiyun directly. Seeing that the caller ID was from an unknown number, Tang Zhiyun thought that it was from a client. As soon as the call went through, he heard a familiar cry. He frowned and asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, what¡¯s the matter now?¡± Xiao Yue wailed even louder. ¡°Brother Tang, I was chased out by the Li family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± Tang Zhiyun raised his voice subconsciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk around? Where did you go?¡± Xiao Yue stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Just then, Wu Yiyao happened to pass by him. Seeing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression, she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Zhiyun covered the phone and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue said that she was chased out by the bodyguards.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°Ask her where she is first. I¡¯ll call Little Chu and ask.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and asked where Xiao Yue was. While Tang Zhiyun was asking Xiao Yue, Wu Yiyao walked to the side and called Chu Luo. When she asked about the situation, she realized what was going on. She hung up the phone and said to Tang Zhiyun in a low voice, ¡°Little Tang, ask Auntie Tang to pack her things and send them out to the bodyguards. Don¡¯t contact her again.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, she shouted over the phone, ¡°Wu Yiyao, what do you mean? I¡¯m innocent. Brother Tang, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. If I were alone outside, I would definitely be bullied by bad people. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun nodded at Wu Yiyao and said to Xiao Yue in a low voice, ¡°I will ask my mother to transfer some money to you for the bus ticketster. Go back and stop pestering our family.¡± With that, he hung up. After he hung up, Wu Yiyao told him, ¡°Little Chu said that Xiao Yue is with the woman who wants to seduce Li Yan. That woman is the niece of the Li family¡¯s Third Madam.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this. He stood up and strode out of the door, saying as he walked, ¡°I will ask my mother to pack her things and ask the bodyguards to give them to her.¡± After saying that, he walked out. After Mrs. Tang found out about this, she first called the Wang family and told them about Xiao Yue¡¯s deeds in the capital. After arguing with the Wang family, she ced Xiao Yue¡¯s things in a bag and got the bodyguards to take them out. Mrs. Tang then said to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother, ¡°Xiao Ping, let¡¯s pack our things and go home immediately. Wang Xiaoyue will definitely spout nonsense and ruin your brother¡¯s reputation when she gets back. Hmph! You have to seek my permission first.¡± After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves and went to pack her things. Actually, Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t care what others thought. He cared more about their safety. He said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you and Brother leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, if we leaveter, Xiao Yue will definitely spout nonsense when she gets home first. If the Wang family adds fuel to the fire, how will our Tang family survive in the vige?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade his mother, Tang Zhiyun called Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Auntie wants to leave, I¡¯ll get the butler to send them to the airport for their flight. It¡¯s safer this way.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought that this was a good idea, so he told his mom. At this point, Mrs. Tang¡¯s heart no longer ached for the money. ¡°Okay, then buy us tickets immediately.¡± Tang Zhiyun bought the ne tickets for the two of them, then sent his mother and brother to check in at the airport before returning in peace. At the ticket counter, Mrs. Tang took Tang Zhiyun¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zhiyun, I will never find a girlfriend for you again. If you fall for any girl, you must date her for some time and see if she is a good girl. If you think she is, bring her back for me to see.¡± Tang Zhiyun hadn¡¯t expected his mother to be so enlightened. He let out a sigh of relief and agreed happily. ¡­ On Xiao Yue¡¯s side. When she saw the luggage sent out by the bodyguards, with a look of disbelief, she stopped the bodyguard who was about to turn around to leave. ¡°You must be mistaken. I¡¯m a guest invited by Chu Luo. Why would she kick me out?¡± The bodyguard had a cold expression. ¡°This is Master¡¯s instructions. If you dare to throw a tantrum here, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Xiao Yue felt like the sky had copsed. She couldn¡¯t care less about her image. ¡°No, I want to hear it from Chu Luo herself¡­ Ah¡­¡± The bodyguard deliberately shook his fist in front of her, scaring Xiao Yue so much that she subconsciously retreated. She staggered and fell to the ground. The bodyguard walked towards the door. Seeing Xiao Yue like this, Qing Ning, who was standing at the side, knew that she was nothing special. She said to Qing Yuan coldly, ¡°Xiao Yuan, let¡¯s go.¡± As Qing Yuan had driven a car to the Li residence, although they had been chased out, they weren¡¯t in a sorry state. Seeing that the two of them ignored her and walked towards the car, Xiao Yue got up from the ground and ran over to stop them. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. I was implicated by you. You have to be responsible for me.¡± Qing Ning looked at her coldly and sneered. Xiao Yue was so angry that her chest heaved up and down as she suddenly pounced on Qing Ning. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Yue knocked Qing Ning down and straddled her stomach to scratch her face and pull her hair. Qing Ning was a delicate woman to begin with. She didn¡¯t have the strength to retaliate at all and only knew to cry. Qing Yuan was also stunned by Xiao Yue¡¯s shrewd behavior for a few seconds. When he reacted, he saw that his sister¡¯s face had been scratched and was so angry that he almost fainted. He shouted and quickly rushed over, ¡°Crazy woman, let go of my sister!¡± After Qing Yuan finished shouting, he waved his fist at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue¡¯s shrewd personality waspletely triggered. She let out a loud cry and started fighting with Qing Yuan. The chaotic fight began¡­ Chapter 509 - I Wont Marry Anyone Other Than Him

Chapter 509: I Won¡¯t Marry Anyone Other Than Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. However, after dealing with the people she wanted to deal with, she was in a good mood. At ten o¡¯clock, she and Li Yan went to the Sun residence. The moment Chu Luo arrived at the Sun residence, she was pulled to the backyard by a few women from the Sun family to see Old Master Sun. Li Yan went to discuss something with the masters of the Sun family. ¡°Old Master has been waiting for Little Chu for a long time. Little Chu is finally here today.¡± First Madam smiled as she walked. ¡°Old Master has been feeling much better recently. He has to walk in the courtyard for more than ten minutes every morning. If we hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have gone for his morning exercise.¡± Second Madam also said, ¡°Old Master used to be a person who couldn¡¯t stay idle. He must be unable to stand it after holding it in for so long. Little Chu, persuade himter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked to Old Master¡¯s ce in the backyard. When Old Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, he walked out of the house. ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± Chu Luo greeted him. Old Master Sun waved at Chu Luo. ¡°Little Luoluo,e in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Chu Luo walked over and looked at Old Master Sun¡¯s expression. ¡°Grandpa Sun looks good.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to Little Luoluo¡¯s medicine.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked into the living room. The Sun family¡¯s madams became unnecessary. First Madam said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get the pastries that were prepared for Little Chu beforehand.¡± Second Madam also said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare fruits for Little Chu.¡± Third Madam looked at the two sisters-inw who turned around and left. She pointed at her nose and was a little confused. ¡°What about me?¡± Second Madam took two steps beforeing back to pull her away. ¡°Come with me.¡± The three of them left. Chu Luo and Old Master Sun didn¡¯t notice if the people behind them had followed in. The two of them arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Chu Luo gave him a good checkup and said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, you¡¯re recovering very well.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he smiled until his eyes narrowed. He looked like an old child. Old Master Sun asked, ¡°In that case, can I go to the training ground to shoot?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you use a gun with weak recoil to shoot the targets.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Sun stood up excitedly. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go, Little Luoluo. Grandpa Sun will take you to the shooting range to y.¡± Seeing how anxious Old Master Sun was, Chu Luo knew that he must be holding it in. In addition, she was also a little tempted. She put away the detector and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them went straight to the shooting range. The Sun family¡¯s shooting range was in the basement. It was especially wide and was divided into many areas. As Old Master Sun walked, he introduced the range of those areas. In the end, he brought Chu Luo to the gun disy room. There were special guards here. When the two guards saw Old Master walking over, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They wondered if Old Master Sun had secretlye. Should they report this matter to the masters? At this moment, Old Master Sun nced at the two of them sharply. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± The two of them straightened their bodies and quickly saluted him. Old Master Sun nodded and said sternly with his hands behind his back, ¡°Open the door. Also¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here.¡± Cold sweat broke out on the backs of the two guards. They thought that their guess was indeed right. If anything happened to Old Master Sun, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility at all. Chu Luo nced at the stern Old Master Sun and smiled at the two guards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone else finds their way here, I¡¯ll be responsible.¡± Old Master Sun was displeased. ¡°Little Luoluo, what do you mean by ¡®you¡¯ll be responsible?¡¯ I brought you here to y. Whoever dares to say anything, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Then, he ordered the guards, ¡°Open the door.¡± The two guards didn¡¯t dare to disobey and could only open the door. Chu Luo and Old Master Sun walked in. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the various types of guns. Old Master Sun waved his hand heroically. ¡°Little Luoluo, take whichever one you like. I¡¯ll teach you how to shootter.¡± Chu Luo was dazzled by the many guns before her. She wished she could try every one of them. ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing her expression, Old Master Sun smiled and walked to a gun to pick it up. Chu Luo happened to notice it and quickly walked over. ¡°Grandpa Sun, the recoil of this one is too strong. Don¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°How do you know that this recoil is strong?¡± ¡°This one is¡­¡± Chu Luo described the structure of this model before pointing at all the guns. ¡°Previously, I read some books about guns. There are introductions on them. ¡± After saying that, she took the gun from Old Master Sun¡¯s hand and put it away before choosing another one for him. Old Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Sun thought that Chu Luo didn¡¯t know anything, so he reached out for his favorite. He hadn¡¯t expected to be intercepted. Chu Luo also chose one. The two of them walked towards the shooting range. When the three madams were done preparing food and drinks and walked into Old Master¡¯s residence, they realized that the duo had disappeared. After asking around, they found out that Chu Luo had been brought to the underground shooting range by Old Master. The three madams were speechless. Third Madam spoke quickly. ¡°Could it be that Old Master has been hoping for Chu Luo toe over so that he can pull her to the shooting range? That way, we won¡¯t be able to criticize him?¡± First Madam and Second Madam looked at her with bright eyes. The more Third Madam thought about it, the more she felt it was the case. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Old Master has been using a gun for his entire life. After he fell ill, we banned him from everything. Now that he¡¯s finally recovered, the first thing he will do will definitely be shooting. Maybe he¡¯ll go to the Guards next.¡± Second Madam was a little worried. ¡°Can Chu Luo shoot? Old Master often gets engrossed in shooting. What if Chu Luo hurts herself because she can¡¯t shoot?¡± The expressions of the three madams changed at the same time. They forgot to put down the food in their hands and ran to the basement with it. When the three of them ran to the door of the shooting range, they happened to hear Old Master¡¯s indignant voice. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat a youngdy like you. No, I have to change my gun. Let¡¯spete again.¡± Chu Luo stood there dashingly and pointed the gun in her hand at the target. Without looking back, she said, ¡°I¡¯m notpeting with you. If you lose, others will say that I don¡¯t respect the old.¡± Old Master choked on his words andughed angrily. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just as annoying as your grandmother back then. No, we have topete today.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t unt your seniority.¡± ¡°How am I unting my seniority? I¡¯m just issuing a challenge to you normally!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a major illness. You¡¯re still weak.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Chu Luo sensed that someone had entered. She put away her gun and turned around. Old Master also subconsciously looked towards the door. He saw his three daughters-inw looking at him with bright eyes. Old Master felt a little guilty and straightened his neck. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I only came down to shoot after getting Little Luoluo¡¯s permission.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Old Master finished speaking, he even ordered a guard. ¡°Go, change a gun for me.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Please help me change one too. We¡¯ll change our guns to simtion guns.¡± Old Master: ¡°¡­¡± This shooting practice couldn¡¯t continue. The three madamsughed to themselves when they saw Old Master¡¯s reluctant expression. The three of them walked in together. Only then did First Madam remember that they were still holding food in their hands. She asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to eat some pastries first?¡± Third Madam asked, ¡°Or eat some fruit.¡± Chu Luo looked at the pastry and fruits in their hands and walked over to fork a piece of fruit for Old Master Sun. ¡°Grandpa Sun, eat some fruit.¡± Old Master Sun immediately felt his heart melt. After Chu Luo fed Old Master Sun, she used another fork to fork a piece of pastry to eat. Then, the two of them shot using a simtion gun for a while before the five of them walked back together. As Old Master Sun walked, he deliberately asked in a casual tone, ¡°I heard that you and that Li kid are having a wedding on the 1st of January?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Master Sun frowned. ¡°Why are you getting married at such a young age? You might meet a better man in the future. I think you must know too few men, that¡¯s why you chose him.¡± The three madams of the Sun family looked at Old Master with a baffled look and thought, ¡®Old Master, aren¡¯t you worried that Li Yan will find out about this and won¡¯t let Little Chu see you again?¡¯ Old Master actually had ulterior motives. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything, he thought that she felt that he made sense. Therefore, he continued to say earnestly, ¡°You have to find a responsible husband. For example, a soldier is very responsible¡­ Little Chu, there are many young and promising boys in our Sun family. You can date any of them who catches your fancy. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get married. ¡°I know that Old Master Duanmu was behind you and that Li guy bing husband and wife previously. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to remove the word ¡®married¡¯ from your household register.¡± Chu Luo and the three madams: ¡°¡­¡± In other words, Old Master Sun wanted to rmend his grandsons. Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun, who had a thoughtful expression on his face. Knowing that he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she said to him seriously, ¡°Grandpa Sun, Yan is wonderful. I only like him.. Moreover, I won¡¯t marry anyone other than him.¡± Chapter 510 - An Old Couple

Chapter 510: An Old Couple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re not embarrassed by your words!¡± Sun Tianhao, who had just entered and heard Chu Luo say this, suddenly felt a little sour. He thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s so good about Li Yan for her to be saying such words!¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao and said calmly, ¡°Why should I be angry? We¡¯re in love, and¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what Roundy had imitated from the television. ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± These words made themugh. Sun Tianhao said to her, ¡°An old couple? Chu Luo, you¡¯re not even 20 years old yet. How dare you talk about an old couple?¡± ¡°I like it. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sun Tianhao deliberately teased her. ¡°Old couples all have children. Do you have children?¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped talking, but she was thinking about whether she wanted a child at this time. Or she could go back and ask Li Yan. Everyone chatted andughed for a while before it was time for lunch. First Madam said, ¡°The masters and Li Yan are out. We¡¯re the only ones eating today.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he decided directly. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat here.¡± ¡°Dad, we eat different food.¡± Third Madam looked at him warily. ¡°What if you get greedy looking at our food?¡± Old Master Sun straightened his neck and said, ¡°How is that possible? I can already eat meat and fish now. There¡¯s meat in my meal. How can I be craving your food?¡± Then¡­ Old Master Sun still couldn¡¯t escape the lure of delicacies. When his nutritional meal consisting of in porridge and side dishes, and the others¡¯ sumptuous lunch consisting of meat and seafood were ced on the same table, the difference was stark. Old Master Sun stared at their lunch and kept swallowing his saliva. The Sun family looked at him warily. ¡°Grandfather, you have to have self-control.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget what you said just now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go to the living room in the front yard to eat.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his expression turned serious. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t eat and I¡¯ll keep my word. Am I forbidden from looking as well?¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun, who looked domineering but was actually a little aggrieved. She thought for a while and picked up a piece of steamed fish and ced it in his bowl. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Previously, I only asked Grandpa Sun to eat less of these because his digestive system wasn¡¯t good. Now that he¡¯s recovered very well, it¡¯s no problem for him to eat some fish that are light in vor.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo and felt that this was his biological granddaughter. The others were all picked up from the streets. He quickly put the piece of fish Chu Luo had picked up for him into his mouth and savored it. Then, he thought bitterly, ¡®How long has it been since I¡¯ve eaten such delicious food?¡¯ When the Sun family members saw Old Master¡¯s expression, they felt a little ufortable. First Madam asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, since you said that our father can eat some light-vored fish, can we specially cook such dishes for him from now on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for Grandpa Sun to restrain his diet this year. Once or twice a week is fine. Grandpa Sun¡¯s digestive system isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s recuperating now. It¡¯s best if he eats soft foods that are light in vor.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, the Sun family didn¡¯t say anything else. Compared to Old Master¡¯s health, everything else could wait. Old Master Sun also hoped that he could live a normal life again. After that, he didn¡¯t ask for their food and ate the nutritious food that was specially prepared for him. After the meal, the madams asked Old Master Sun to take a nap. Old Master was worried that Chu Luo would leave during his afternoon nap and refused to sleep. Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, I¡¯m going to wait for Yan and go back together with him. Go and sleep. After you wake up from your nap, we should be able to y a game of chess.¡± ¡°What chess do you know how to y?¡± Old Master Sun asked. ¡°Military chess.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s y after I take a nap.¡± Only then was Old Master Sun willing to sleep. After Old Master Sun entered his bedroom, Chu Luo was invited to the living room in the front yard. Chu Luo asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Do you know where Yan and the others went?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sun Tianhao said. ¡°It¡¯s been chaotic outside for the past two days. My father and uncles alwayse back early the next morning to change their clothes. They will leave after saying a few words to my grandfather. They specially waited for Li Yan here today.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. Besides, Li Yan didn¡¯t directly participate. He¡¯s more shrewd than anyone.¡± When Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao say this, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yan is just a businessman. Why should he participate? What benefits is there in participating? Could it be that he can still be a king for fun in the end?¡± Sun Tianhao choked. The three madams sitting at the side couldn¡¯t help butugh. Third Madam said, ¡°Little Chu is right. It¡¯s best if Li Yan doesn¡¯t participate directly. We should let the people who should be participating participate in these things.¡± The other two madams nodded. First Madam asked, ¡°Little Chu, are the invitations for your wedding ready? It¡¯s only half a month until 1st January. As the CEO of zing Glory, Li Yan must have invited a lot of people. Where will you hold it then, how many banquet tables have you prepared¡­ Do you have a n for all of this?¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any of this.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he teased her, ¡°Chu Luo, besides knowing that you¡¯re getting married on the 1st of January, what else do you know?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I also know that the guest list is up to me to decide.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his expression immediately became a little fawning. ¡°We¡¯re so close. You¡¯ll definitely invite me, right?¡± ¡°Invite you for what?¡± ¡°Drink? I can help you drink.¡± Chu Luo stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Then don¡¯te.¡± Why did she need someone to help her drink the wine that she could drink by herself? Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± The three madams thought that Chu Luo was deliberately teasing Sun Tianhao and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Afterughing, First Madam said, ¡°Little Chu, if you believe us, we cane over early to help. You and Li Yan don¡¯t have any rtives. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. It will definitely be much better with a few people who do.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that the butler knew everything and had long arranged everything properly, but she still appreciated the kindness of the three madams. ¡°Sure. The wedding will be held at the Li residence. You cane over early to help.¡± The three madams looked at each other again. Third Madam asked, ¡°Chu Luo, where do you n to get married from?¡± Chu Luo looked confused. ¡°At the Li residence.¡± ¡°No, no. You have to get married from your maiden home.¡± Then, the three madams talked about the tradition of the bride having to marry from her maiden home. Chu Luo was stunned. Even Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, was stunned. The three madams¡¯ general meaning was: If the bride didn¡¯t get married from her maiden home, she would beughed at by others. It would make people feel that without her maiden family backing her, she would be bullied in the future. Sun Tianhao thought: ¡®With Chu Luo¡¯s abilities, who would dare to bully her?¡¯ However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. The three madams talked until Old Master woke up from his afternoon nap and sent someone to look for Chu Luo to y chess. The few of them followed Old Master Sun. When the two of them started ying chess, the three madams even told Old Master Sun about their discussion. Actually, everyone knew that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any other rtives besides her father, who she had just found. Unexpectedly, Old Master Sun decided immediately. ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll acknowledge Chu Yichen as my godson. When the timees, Little Luoluo will get married from our Sun family. Let¡¯s see who still dares to say that Little Luoluo doesn¡¯t have her maiden family backing her.¡± These words stunned everyone. Seeing their reaction, Old Master Sun said in a displeased tone, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sun Tianhao was the first to strongly agree. ¡°If Grandfather acknowledges Chu Luo¡¯s father as his godson, Chu Luo will be my sister. Hehehe¡­¡± Sun Tianhao giggled for a while before saying, ¡°In the future, I can tell everyone that my younger sister is Chu Luo.¡± Old Master Sun: ¡°Hahaha¡­ I can also tell those old men that my granddaughter is Chu Luo.¡± The three madams of the Sun familyughed. How they wished Chu Luo was from their family. First Madam asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what do you think of Master Sun¡¯s suggestion?¡± The others quickly stared at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°As long as he¡­ my father is willing to be Grandpa Sun¡¯s godson, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Old Master Sun pped his thigh and was no longer in the mood to y chess. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your father¡¯s number? I¡¯ll talk to him on the phone immediately.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry, right?¡± ¡°Why not? Hurry, hurry, hurry. Why don¡¯t I video call him?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, call your father. Otherwise, if Old Master doesn¡¯t resolve this matter, he might personally run to the Li residence to see your father tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she could only call the butler and get him to bring a tablet to let Old Master Sun and Chu Yichen talk over a video call. Chapter 511 - Yan, When Should We Have a Baby?

Chapter 511: Yan, When Should We Have a Baby?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Old Master Sun and Chu Yichen faced each other in the video. In the beginning, Old Master Sun told Chu Yichen about this matter amiably. However, Chu Yichen didn¡¯t look willing. He even frowned. ¡°Are you not willing?¡± When Old Master Sun saw his reaction, his expression immediately became serious. His voice subconsciously became a little stern. ¡°I¡¯m discussing this with you because you¡¯re Little Luoluo¡¯s father. This suggestion is good for Little Luoluo. As her father, don¡¯t you want her to get married in glory?¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen frowned even harder. Old Master Lin¡¯s fiery temper was triggered. He mmed the table and stood up. He pointed at his nose and raised his voice. ¡°Why are you so reluctant? Is being my godson that hard on you?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly reminded him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be rash. Uncle Chu can¡¯t speak now. Maybe he has something to say.¡± ¡°Then say it. Why does he look so unwilling? Isn¡¯t it better for me to let Little Luoluo get married from our Sun family than from the family of a person who has stayed in an ancient tomb for 18 or 19 years and doesn¡¯t have any social status at all?¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised by Chu Yichen¡¯s reaction. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Master Sun, I¡¯ll go back and discuss this with him¡­ my father. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Only then did Old Master Sun control his temper a little. Then, he turned off the video and sat there sulking. The three madams quickly pacified him. ¡°Dad, Chu Luo¡¯s father was perhaps shocked by your suggestion. Let Chu Luo go back and talk to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe Chu Luo¡¯s father was just startled by your suggestion. After all, he¡¯s just an ordinary businessman. For a man of your status to suddenly offer to be his godfather, he probably thought that we were joking with him.¡± Actually, this was human nature. After all, Old Master Sun was already an important figure in Chu Yichen¡¯s era, let alone now. Then, Chu Luo and Old Master Sun continued ying chess. When it was almost four o¡¯clock, Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up. Li Yan had something to attend toter, so he didn¡¯t ept the Sun family¡¯s invitation to stay for dinner. On the way back, Chu Luo told Li Yan about Old Master Sun¡¯s intention to take Chu Yichen in as his godson. Li Yan agreed. ¡°The Sun family is actually showing their greatest sincerity to us by doing this. Why don¡¯t we ept this kindness?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°By doing this, you¡¯ll be standing on the same side with the Sun family?¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled it to his lips to kiss it before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Previously, the Duanmu family deliberately made everyone think that I was close to them but it didn¡¯t affect me at all. Let alone the Sun family, who has a military background. Besides¡­ their family isn¡¯t as ambitious as the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± Li Yan stopped there. After all, this was a national matter of the empire. He wouldn¡¯t participate and wouldn¡¯t let Chu Luo participate. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in knowing these things either. She suddenly remembered what Sun Tianhao had said before and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, when do you think we should have a baby?¡± Li Yan hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask this. He raised the front fender and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. ¡°You want a baby?¡± Chu Luo had never thought about this before. She hugged his neck and shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Yan leaned his head on her shoulder and let out a lowugh in her ear. He said, ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m worried that after you give birth, I won¡¯t be able to properly take care of the two of you at once.¡± In Li Yan¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was his treasure. He didn¡¯t want a third party to interfere at all. However, if Chu Luo wanted a baby, he would definitely satisfy her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what Li Yan meant. She rubbed her cheek against his and said to him with a smile, ¡°How did you know I would have two babies at once?¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°One of them is you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart felt sweet and the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a baby when I grow up a little more.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her waist and deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°In what aspect did you mean by growing up?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned hot and she patted his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You were the one whose thoughts ran wild.¡± After saying that, he tightened his grip on her and deliberately asked, ¡°What did you think of? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t think of anything.¡± Chu Luo buried her head in his neck and growled at him, ¡°Stop talking.¡± Knowing that she was shy, Li Yan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Chu Yichen about this when we get back.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. When the car drove back to the Li residence, it happened to be dinner time. On the way back, Chu Luo saw that snow was falling from the sky again and suddenly wanted to eat hotpot again. She called the butler and asked him to prepare the ingredients. She nned to invite everyone to eat together. The car stopped outside the vi in front. Professor Wu¡¯s family, Wang Mingtao¡¯s family, and Tang Zhiyun andpany were already waiting for them in the vi. There was only one table prepared, but there were two hotpot pots. There was a pot of clear soup and a pot of red soup. Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun and the others could all eat spicy food. They went to sit around the red soup immediately. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao sat together. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m experiencing eating hotpot with so many people. It feels really good.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, it will be better if you can eat spicy food.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at the bowl of red soup and said proudly, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t eat spicy food? Only CEO Li, Chu Luo, and Little Wang¡¯s family can¡¯t eat spicy food here.¡± The boys were a little surprised. Mrs. Wu smiled and said, ¡°Our ancestral home is actually from S Province.¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised. ¡°I heard that everyone in S Province can eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t eat much spicy food after we went to Germany.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°In that case, only Uncle Wang¡¯s family and my family can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? I don¡¯t have to fight with my seniors for food.¡± Having said that, he winked at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Xie Minghai ced a cooked piece of tripe in his bowl. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Taozi, I cooked this for you. You have to give me face and eat it, right?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the red color and had a bitter expression. Xie Minghai said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll pretend not to see you the next time you ask me to team up with you.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s body trembled. He picked up the tripe and ate it as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Then, he almost jumped up. ¡°Water, water¡­ spicy¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed at his expression. Wang Mingtao drank the water and smacked his lips. ¡°Actually, the red soup is quite delicious.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to try it too?¡± Chu Luo was a little tempted and reached out with her chopsticks to pick it up. Li Yan blocked the chopsticks halfway and said, ¡°I¡¯ll heat it up for you again. The soup in the pot will be even more spicy after being boiled for a long time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and watched expectantly as Li Yan scalded her a piece of beef. When Chu Luo ate that piece of beef, her expression froze. She had never eaten spicy food before. After eating it, the stimting sensation in her mouth that reached the top of her head made her a little at a loss. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan quickly took a small bowl. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, spit it out.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes turned watery from the spiciness, and even her face turned red. That aggrieved gaze made Li Yan¡¯s heart ache. The others quickly urged her to spit out the food. After Chu Luo spat out the meat, there was still a tear in the corner of her eye. Wu Yiyao, who was sitting beside her, quickly brought her juice. ¡°Little Chu, drink the juice quickly. The juice can wash away the spicy taste in your mouth.¡± Chu Luo took the juice and drank most of the ss in one go. She finally felt alive again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to have such a low tolerance for spicy food.¡± The few of them sighed. Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. No one will fight with us for food in the future.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to snatch it from you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The hotpot meal was lively and warm. After eating, Li Yan had work to attend to, so he left the vi. The others sat together and chatted while their food digested. For the past two days, everyone had been paying attention to the Imperial Capital news and knew how much the outside world had changed. Daddy Wang said with a lingering fear, ¡°Luckily, Little Chu let use here. Yesterday, a peer called me and told me that a thief entered my florist shop at night. Even the flower field in the suburbs wasn¡¯t spared.¡± Actually, everyone knew what was going on with this thief. Tang Zhiyun chimed in, ¡°Someone sneaked into ourpany too.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Same at our house. Our house has surveince cameras. Not long after we left on Friday night, the surveince cameras showed that someone had entered.¡± Everyone felt a lingering fear. Daddy Wang said, ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is fine. Money lost can always be earned back.¡± After paying attention to the news in Imperial Capital for the past two days, everyone had such thoughts. In the past two days, god knew how many people had been arrested and how manypanies, entertainment cities, and restaurants had been closed. They couldn¡¯t discuss the matter above casually, but everyone knew that the two great aristocratic families would no longer exist in the future.. A new aristocratic family would soon develop in the empire. Chapter 512 - Are You Waiting for Me Here?

Chapter 512: Are You Waiting for Me Here?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of thing happened to your shop andpany because of my rtionship with Yan. When the timees, we will help you restore your shop andpany.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re regarding me as an outsider. Uncle Wang doesn¡¯tck that bit of money. It¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re all safe and sound. We can slowly earn back the money in the future.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right. Junior, don¡¯t me yourself. Ourpany only has a fewputers. Besides, that night, Teacher Little Wu specially reminded us to remove all the useful things in theputers. We didn¡¯t suffer much of a loss.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart warmed and she nodded. Everyone chatted for a while more before deciding to go back and rest. After all, tomorrow was Monday. Those who were still schooling had to go to school, and those who had to work had to work. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t let them suffer a loss. On the way back, she told Li Yan about this. After hearing this, Li Yan suggested, ¡°We can reserve the Wang family¡¯s fresh flowers for our wedding. The World Gaming Alliance will hold a global gamepetition soon. You can remind Tang Zhiyun and the others.¡± ¡°Mm? Why didn¡¯t we know about such apetition?¡± If there was such apetition, Tang Zhiyun and the others should have known early on. Li Yan rubbed her head with a serious expression. ¡°I just decided.¡± Chu Luo stopped and tilted her head to look at him with bright eyes. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She turned to him and extended her hand to him. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to walk. Carry me back.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and bent his knees slightly. He pointed at his face. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll piggyback you.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked around. Seeing that no one was around, she quickly kissed his cheek. Li Yan was a little dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re being perfunctory.¡± Chu Luo grinned at him and turned around to lie on his back. Li Yan piggybacked her and walked forward. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her cheek against his. She talked to him endlessly. An indescribable warmth floated around the two of them. The next day, Li Yan woke up at dawn. He didn¡¯t wake Chu Luo. He put on his clothes and went to another room to wash up before going downstairs to Chu Yichen¡¯s residence. Chu Yichen seemed to have guessed that he woulde over at this time. The door was open and he was waiting for him in the courtyard. Li Yan looked at his back with a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Chu Yichen.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo woke up, she subconsciously felt beside her. Realizing that no one was there, she opened her eyes and got out of bed. When she walked downstairs, the butler happened to enter from outside. Seeing her go downstairs, he stopped and asked respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, good morning. What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Chu Luo told him what she wanted to eat and asked, ¡°Have you seen Yan?¡± ¡°Master went for his morning practice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the door. Everyone else had woken up very early today. Chu Luo had just walked to the courtyard where Professor Wu and the others lived when she heard Daddy Wang asking if Professor Wu had packed his things. Then, Wang Mingtao pushed open the door from another courtyard and came out. Xie Minghai¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Taozi, did you see my USB? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Wang Mingtao turned around and replied loudly, ¡°No. I merely yed a gamest night.¡± After saying that, he turned around and saw Chu Luo. He immediately ran over. ¡°Chu Luo, good morning.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Have you packed your things? Let¡¯s go to school together after breakfast.¡± ¡°I packed itst night.¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at her. ¡°Sister Chu, are you going to run? I¡¯ll run with you.¡± Chu Luo nced at the big cotton jacket on him and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come back for breakfast after running for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao turned around and shouted into the courtyard where Daddy Wang and the others lived. ¡°Dad, Sister Chu and I are going for a run.¡± With that, the two of them ran away. As Wang Mingtao ran, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, guess what Auntie Tang did when she returned to her hometown yesterday?¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°After she went back, she had a huge fight with Wang Xiaoyue¡¯s family and criticized everything that Xiao Yue did in the capital. She even publicized how their family repaid the Wang family for lending them money after Senior Tang came to the capital to study.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao sighed. ¡°Luckily, Auntie Wang went back before Xiao Yue yesterday and blew up the matter again. Otherwise, others would think that the Tang family repaid kindness with ingratitude. Sister Chu, you have no idea. Xiao Yue actually didn¡¯t go back. She only called back and cried that Brother Tang¡¯s family didn¡¯t care if she lived or died.¡± At this point, Chu Luo slowed down. ¡°Xiao Yue didn¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, Senior Brother Tang¡¯s younger brother called to say that Xiao Yue¡¯s family went to their house to cause trouble. Senior Brother Tang hacked into the various traffic intr in the capital and checked. Indeed, he didn¡¯t see any records of her buying tickets.¡± Chu Luo thought about where this Xiao Yue would go if she didn¡¯t go back. She seemed to only know Qing Ning and her younger brother here (on the condition that these two siblings were still willing to take her in). Chu Luo nned to get someone to investigateter, so she didn¡¯t say anything else and continued running. After running for a while, Wang Mingtao was extremely hot. He unzipped his coat while panting heavily. ¡°Sister Chu, I can¡¯t take it anymore. You continue running. I¡¯m going back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, who was sweating profusely. She nodded and continued running. As she ran, she suddenly saw someone standing in front of her. It was Chu Yichen. She quickly stopped and looked at him. She asked strangely, ¡°Are you waiting for me here?¡± Chu Yichen nodded at her. Chu Luo walked towards him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Yichen took out a jade pendant with a life-like phoenix carved on it. It was actually very simr to the jade pendant that Phoenix had carried back then. ¡°This jade pendant was¡­ taken out from the ancient tomb?¡± After a few seconds, Chu Yichen nodded. Chu Luo reached out to take it and looked at it. She looked up at him. ¡°You want to give me this jade pendant?¡± Chu Yichen nodded again and took out a piece of paper. The words on it were printed from aputer. It read: ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t look for me.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Where are you going? Are you¡­ going to look for¡­ Mommy?¡± Chu Yichen stared at her for a while before nodding. Then, he turned around and left. Chu Luo looked at his back and felt strange. After he walked for a few meters, she finally remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m about to hold a wedding with Yan. Why are you leaving now?¡± Chu Yichen stopped in his tracks. Chu Luo frowned even harder. Although she and Chu Yichen didn¡¯t have any father-and-daughter rtionship, he was, after all, the father of this body. He ought to leave after her wedding, right? Chu Yichen stood there without looking back or leaving, as if in thought. Chu Luo frowned even harder. She guessed that Li Yan must have said something to him, but she believed Li Yan and felt that the problemy with Chu Yichen. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to living here, you can move elsewhere during this period of time. I hope you can consider the Sun family¡¯s suggestion yesterday.¡± Chu Yichen turned around after a while, nodded at her, and left. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu Yichen meant, so she went to look for Li Yan to ask. Li Yan said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still stuck at 18 years ago and can¡¯t ept everything now.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it was possible, so she asked, ¡°Have you told him what Chu Zhengyang¡¯s family did?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and led her towards the small courtyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Chu Yichen is only rted by blood to this body of yours. He¡¯s not at all rted to you. Since you can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s your father and he wants to leave, let him leave.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°With Chu Yichen¡¯s current appearance, do you think he won¡¯t attract trouble by appearing at the wedding in your father¡¯s name? Everyone knew that Chu Yichen had entered that tomb 18 years ago. There were so many legends about that tomb, so they would definitely associate it with the immortal medicine. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better not to let him appear at your wedding. This way, it won¡¯t cause trouble for his life in the future.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that Li Yan¡¯s words made sense. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He indeed doesn¡¯t look like my father at all. If I said that he was my older brother, others would still believe me. Ah¡­ why are you pinching me?¡± Li Yan retracted his hand from her waist in dissatisfaction and said with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t call another man ¡®Brother¡¯.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Could this man be jealous again? What a strange jealousy trigger! Chapter 513 - With Me Around, The Experimental Subjects Wont Be in Danger

Chapter 513: With Me Around, The Experimental Subjects Won¡¯t Be in Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the meal, everyone left the Li residence in a car. The moment the car entered the city, they could clearly sense a somber atmosphere. Chu Luo looked at the many patrolling guards on the sidewalk and asked Li Yan, ¡°Has Qin Xiang been found?¡± ¡°No. She has already secretly gone to America with Chadeley.¡± ¡°Does the Sun family know?¡± ¡°They do, but Qin Xiang changed her identity in America. We can¡¯t capture her openly now.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°The Qin family must have given the Paine family a lot of benefits. Otherwise, Chadeley wouldn¡¯t have taken her away.¡± ¡°Not only that, Qin Xiang¡¯s grandfather has a group of Gu Masters. They left with her this time.¡± ¡°I wonder when Qin Xiang left?¡± Thest time Chu Luo saw Qin Xiang was a few days ago. ¡°Looks like Old Master Qin has long thought of a way out. He brought those illegitimate children back in a high-profile manner to divert everyone¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± No matter when Qin Xiang left, the Sun family and the other families definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to ask further. When the car arrived at the bustling street of the university city, Chu Luo followed Tang Zhiyun and the others to thepany. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had already sent someone to help them clean up thepany. Even theputer equipment had been changed to a new batch. The four youngsters were very touched. Chu Luo was very satisfied with Li Yan¡¯s actions and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. Didn¡¯t you say that you took on a project? Is the deadline approaching? Hurry up and work on it.¡± After saying this, she deliberately acted as if she had just remembered and said, ¡°Yan seemed to have told me that the World Gaming Organization Association will be holding an original game productionpetition soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± The four boys were so excited that their faces turned red. ¡°Really? Why haven¡¯t we heard of this?¡± ¡°Brother Li must have told Junior. Brother Li is the CEO of zing Glory. It¡¯s normal for him to know about this beforehand.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we must participate. As long as we can participate in such apetition, ourpany will be famous!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Junior, you should go to school. We won¡¯t entertain you.¡± After saying that, the four of them sat down and started working. Chu Luo smiled upon seeing their excited expressions. She turned around and asked Li Yan in the car, ¡°When did you get someone to clean up the seniors¡¯pany?¡± ¡°Yesterday,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Not only here, but the Wang family¡¯s flower shop is also cleaned up.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a glint in his eyes. ¡°If you want to thank me,e to the office after school to look for me today.¡± ¡°Why should I look for you? You¡¯re not asking me to work overtime with you, are you?¡± At this point, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The experimental subjects in the gaming capsule should have arrived today. We¡¯re going to do an experiment. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll look for you after school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan sent Chu Luo to the school gate and left. She led Roundy and Wang Mingtao into the school. Along the way, many people were discussing what had happened in the capital these past two days. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many shocking scandals of those two prominent families to be exposed at the same time.¡± ¡°The Qin family is simply evil. They actually did so many heinous deeds.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family isn¡¯t much better. Although all the evidence points to Master Duanmu, do you believe that the others in their family didn¡¯t participate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that the Sun family can actually capture them all in one go. I¡¯ve always thought that the Sun family can¡¯tpare to the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°How are they notparable? The Sun family, the Qin family, and the Duanmu family aren¡¯t even in the same system. The Sun family also disdains to vie for the title of a super family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. In terms of real power, the Sun family has the most real power. I suddenly remembered that the Sun family came out to support Chu Luo previously.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is truly lucky. Not only is she good at studying, but she¡¯s also on such good terms with the Sun family. Let¡¯s see who dares to offend her in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to be friends with Chu Luo.¡± Thesest words voiced many people¡¯s thoughts. Everyone looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back as she passed and their thoughts became lively. No matter what the others thought, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to ss today. Instead, she went straight to theputer science building. Professor Wu had arrived at theboratory before her. At this moment, a group of technicians surrounded him and asked him why he and Chu Luo didn¡¯te to the experiment this weekend. Professor Wu exined, ¡°The experimental subjects at zing Glory won¡¯t be able toe over this weekend, so we can only push it back.¡± Chu Luo walked over and everyone saw her. A technician said, ¡°Chu, if we had known that we wouldn¡¯t do any experiments this weekend, we would have connected to the game to grind.¡± Chu Luoughed. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s grinding, not ying?¡± It was considered cheating if technicians entered the game, so they liked to call ying games as grinding. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo asked Professor Wu, ¡°When are the people sent by thepany arriving?¡± Professor Wu looked at the time. ¡°They¡¯ll be here around 8: 30. When the timees, a group of German technicians and experimental subjects wille over together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s get ready first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, those technicians from Germany are a little arrogant. We¡¯ll let them see who has the right to be more arrogantter.¡± ¡°Especially Richards. Every time, he says that we¡¯re just lucky to have thought of the key to break through brainwaves using medicine. We¡¯ll get Chu Luo to show himter so that he will know that not only are we lucky, but our sess is also due to the fact that we have an all-rounded talent.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone started making preparations for the experiment. Professor Wu called Chu Luo to the conference room and contacted the upper echelons of zing Glory Gaming Corporation. At this moment, the upper echelons of zing Glory¡¯s game were all sitting in a wide conference room with Li Yan sitting at the top. The atmosphere looked especially serious. Chu Luo was a little surprised. In the car, when she had heard Li Yan say that, she had thought that he would be so busy today that he wouldn¡¯t have time to watch them do experiments. At this moment, one of the managers said, ¡°Professor Wu, please report your preparations.¡± Professor Wu nodded and quickly reported. After he finished reporting, the manager said, ¡°The experiment today is very important, so we¡¯ll watch it via video. If you need anything else, you can tell us immediately.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need anything?¡± This time, it was Chu Luo who spoke. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. When we¡¯re doing experiments, no matter what you see, you can¡¯t speak.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was calm and cold as usual. ¡°Sure, but you have to ensure the safety of the experimental subjects.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said confidently, ¡°With me around, the experimental subjects won¡¯t be in danger.¡± The upper echelons subconsciously stole a nce at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the conference room door where Chu Luo and the others were. A technician pushed open the door and craned his neck to say to the two of them, ¡°Professor Wu, Chu, the experimental subjects and other technicians have arrived.¡± Professor Wu and Chu Luo stood up at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Everyone was stunned. In the next second, they quickly pretended not to hear anything and started making their own preparations, but their ears subconsciously perked up. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him on the big screen. Li Yan said, ¡°Take the video outside before you leave.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They thought that CEO Li wanted to show off some affection to Miss Chu. Chu Luo nodded at him and quickly walked to theputer to start operating. A few secondster, the group of people on the screen disappeared. Chu Luo walked out with Professor Wu. The experimental center outside was very spacious. There was an experiment capsule on one side and an operating table beside it. Opposite the experiment cabin was arge disy. At this moment, Li Yan and a group of zing Glory¡¯s upper echelons appeared on that disy. There were also a few operating controllers and some chairs under the disy. Not long after the two of them left, the dean of the School of Information Technology and the curator brought over a group of technicians and experimental subjects from Germany. Those people were obviously a little surprised that CEO Li would personally watch the experiment today. The group of technicians first greeted Li Yan before greeting Professor Wu and the others. A middle-aged man with a beard came over and hugged Professor Wu. ¡°Wu, it¡¯s been a few months since west met. I didn¡¯t expect that this time, we will be stepping into the empire¡¯s territory to cooperate with you in thest experiment of the gaming capsule.¡± Professor Wu smiled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor Mon say that he wanted to take a look at Imperial University? Isn¡¯t that good? Your dream came true so quickly.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Wu is right.¡± After the two of them let go of each other, their gazes immediately turned to Chu Luo. He said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Wow! What a beautiful child. Let me guess, you¡¯re that genius girl Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± Mon¡¯s eyes lit up. He spread open his arms to hug her. At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from the screen. ¡°Seize the time to conduct the experiment.. Unnecessary interaction can wait till after the experiment.¡± Chapter 514 - Chu, Is Your CEO Boyfriend Jealous?

Chapter 514: Chu, Is Your CEO Boyfriend Jealous?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan¡¯s words stunned everyone. Everyone subconsciously looked at the man sitting on the disy and felt a chill down their spines. Mon finally reacted and whispered to Chu Luo in a joking tone, ¡°Chu, is your CEO boyfriend jealous?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°So Professor Mon, you¡¯d better not hug me.¡± ¡°Oh my god! So CEO Li is like this. Chu, he must be very strict with you usually. Did CEO Li ask you not to have physical contact with any guy other than him?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Just like how I don¡¯t like him having physical contact with any woman.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Most people in your empire have very traditional thoughts.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. She turned to look at the experimental subject standing there. The experimental subject was a strong-looking man who looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing a leather coat, and it was probably too hot after he entered. At this moment, he had even taken off his leather coat, and he was only wearing a very thin long-sleeved t-shirt inside. His muscles were bulging, and he looked extremely fit. The moment the man realized that Chu Luo was looking at him, he walked towards her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your experimental subject, Wu Gang. May I know what preparations I need to make now?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you know how to y the Battle of Lightyears?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Gang replied. ¡°I¡¯m a semi-professional yer.¡± ¡°Very good. When your consciousness enters the game, you might experience a momentary dizziness. However, this is a normal phenomenon. Remember, don¡¯t panic. This phenomenon will disappear in at most ten seconds.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What you need to do now is to maintain a rxed state.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also¡­ the experiment time today should be a little long. When you hear my voice in the game, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll guide you in what to do and how you feel. You can also start answering truthfully. Your answers will appear above your head through the dialog box.¡± The man looked a little excited. ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to Professor Wu and Professor Mon, ¡°I¡¯ll give Wu Gang a physical examination first. Get ready. We¡¯ll start the experiment in half an hour. Professor Wu and Professor Mon nodded at the same time. Chu Luo brought Wu Gang to the prepared physical examination table and asked him to lie down. She had just picked up the stethoscope and was about to check Wu Gang¡¯s heart rate when a young technician walked over. ¡°Hi, Chu, my name is Richards. Is there anything I can help with?¡± As the man spoke, his gazended on her medical equipment. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Can you operate these medical equipment? Why don¡¯t you find a professor from a medical school at Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and saw doubt in his eyes. Displeasure shed across her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°My teacher is a professor in the medical school. Do you think I don¡¯t know how to do such a simple physical examination?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not, don¡¯t block my path. You¡¯ll disturb me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly checked on Wu Gang. Richards hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so cold. He was about to continue finding conversation when he suddenly felt something pierce his back. He felt an inexplicable fear. At this moment, a technician strode over and said to Richards, ¡°Richards,e over quickly and help check the data. The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is watching. You¡¯ve been standing here. It won¡¯t be good if he mistook you for cking off.¡± After that person finished speaking, he even whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend. Some people aren¡¯t people you can flirt with.¡± Richards thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with Chu casually. I didn¡¯t do anything overboard. What can CEO Li do to me?¡± However, he truly felt a chilliness on his back. He didn¡¯t dare to really flirt with his woman in front of Li Yan. He thought that he would talk about it in private and left with that person. Half an hourter, Chu Luo brought Wu Gang to the gaming capsule. Professor Wu said, ¡°All the data is normal. Wu Gang can lie in the gaming capsule directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Wu Gang, ¡°Go lie in there. Remember, don¡¯t be nervous. Just treat it as if you¡¯re sleeping.¡± Wu Gang nodded at her and walked over. Chu Luo gestured an OK sign to Professor Wu, who pressed a button on the console. The ss cover beside the gaming capsule slowly rose up until it reached the middle. Wu Gang sat down theny down. The ss cover descended. All the technicians got into position. Chu Luo also walked to the program panel that she was about to control. Then, all the technicians started reporting the data one by one. After the data was reported, everyone stopped. They waited for Li Yan to speak. Li Yan: ¡°You may begin.¡± Chu Luo pressed the start button of the gaming capsule. The monitor in front of everyone disyed the image of Wu Gang¡¯s brainwaves being connected to the gaming capsule. The gaming capsule rolled with the start-up code. The atmosphere became unusually serious. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, and their hearts raced as the code rolled at an increasing speed. At this moment, the rolling code seemed to have stopped at a certain section and the brainwave connection was interrupted. Half a minute passed. A minute passed. Two minutester, everyone¡¯s hearts had risen to their throats. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could there be a problem?¡± ¡°Is Wu Gang alright?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo had put on a special earpiece and was typing rapidly on the keyboard. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Wu Gang, can you hear me? If you can, struggle a little.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a faint sound came from the gaming capsule. This sound was like a bolt of lightning in everyone¡¯s ears. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Imagine the scene of Battle of Lightyears starting up.¡± The brainwaves on the monitor started showing images of connecting to the gaming capsule again. After nearly two minutes, just as many people were breaking out in cold sweat, the page for entering the game appeared on all the monitors. The NPCs appeared, and the sweet voice of the NPCs introducing the rules of the game and asking the yer to enter their username could be heard from the hall. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, imagine your username and your own ID number in the Battle of Lightyears.¡± Then, the NPCdy: Congrattions to the first user for entering the upgraded version of the gaming capsule of the Battle of Lightyears. This is a big present for you. Please ept it. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, use your consciousness to imagine where your inventory is. Pull it out¡­ Very good. You can open the gift bag and see what¡¯s inside.¡± The huge gift bag opened, and many top-grade herbs, a few good weapons, and a set of intermediate equipment appeared. Chu Luo said, ¡°Very good, you can put away your inventory. Then, the system will teleport you to the novice vige. When you get there, you will enter a brand new world. What you see and feel in that world is very real. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Those are all ideologies. As long as you find a button to turn off your senses in your status column, you won¡¯t feel anything inside. You can also choose not to turn it off. This way, your experience will be very simr to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re killed, you¡¯ll at most return to the novice vige. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, click to enter the game.¡± A button to enter the game appeared on the screen. The button moved a few secondster. The scene changed and a vige that looked like a utopia appeared. There were mountains, rivers, flowers, and trees in the vige, giving people a feeling that they were in that very ce. Wu Gang¡¯s figure appeared on the screen. All the technicians and upper echelons¡¯ breathing quickened, and their hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, you can look around first. Just like in reality, use your consciousness to mobilize your body.¡± Everyone saw Wu Gang tentatively sticking out one leg. Then, as if he had discovered a newnd, he quickly ran. After running for a while, he ran into a peach blossom forest outside the vige. Many people couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡®Could his running so fast pose a problem?¡¯ At that moment, a few monsters suddenly appeared in the beautiful peach blossom forest. The moment the monsters saw Wu Gang, they chased after him. Then came a thunderous strike. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at Wu Gang, who had lost most of his health bar, everyone: ¡°Tsk¡­¡± They actually felt Wu Gang¡¯s pain. Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a blood recovery medicine in your inventory. Also¡­ such monsters can be killed easily.¡± Wu Gang¡¯s body seemed to freeze for a moment. Then, he pulled out his inventory and took out the health bar to drink. The health bar above his head instantly returned to 100%. Then, everyone¡¯s mood fluctuated with Wu Gang¡¯s fight. Looking at the things that fell from the monsters that were killed, everyone was like a rookie who had just entered the game. They were so excited that they cheered from time to time. Some people couldn¡¯t help but remind loudly, ¡°Aiya, you missed a treasure.¡± An hourter, Chu Luo said to Wu Gang, ¡°Wu Gang, you can go to the vige to look for the vige chief to ept a mission¡­ However, you can throw away all the rubbish in your inventory.¡± Only then did everyone remember that the items dropped by monsters in the Novice Vige were usually rubbish. Chapter 515 - Are You Sure Shes the School Belle of Imperial University?

Chapter 515: Are You Sure She¡¯s the School Belle of Imperial University?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The setting of holographic games was simr to that of online games. After Wu Gang made a fool of himself in the beginning, he finally leveled up to level 25. When he approached the more prosperous city, all the technicians were brimming with tears. The experimentsted for a total of six hours before Chu Luo let Wu Gang go offline. When the gaming capsule opened again, everyone stood up excitedly and nervously. Chu Luo walked over and looked at Wu Gang, who was lying there in a daze. After nearly a minute, she asked him, ¡°Wu Gang, how do you feel?¡± Wu Gang sat up abruptly in excitement. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s too real. I feel like what happened just now was real.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few technicians standing there actually started crying. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finally entered the holographic era!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Just as the technicians were crying in excitement, apuse came from the big screen opposite. Everyone subconsciously looked over. Li Yan said with a serious expression and a firm tone, ¡°Next, we will continue to send a few experimental subjects with different physiques over. As long as all of them seed, the zing Glory Corporation will start entering the public beta phase.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh~¡± Everyone screamed in excitement. Chu Luo looked at Wu Gang and saw that his face was a little pale. She asked, ¡°Wu Gang, where are you feeling unwell?¡± When everyone heard this, their excited expressions froze and they fell into worry. Wu Gang rubbed his temple. ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Chu Luo quickly massaged his head and took his pulse. Seeing that his heart rate was too fast, she said, ¡°You¡¯re suffering from cerebral hypoxia from being too worked up, so listen to me now. Rx and take deep breaths¡­ Yes, take a few more deep breaths.¡± While Wu Gang was taking deep breaths, Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and said, ¡°CEO Li, I think we should adjust the code in front of our holographic game. Many people will experience heart palpitations and cerebral hypoxia because they can¡¯t stand the surreal feeling when they enter the game at first.¡± Li Yan, who was sitting there, thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then, turn the initial code entering the game into a closed sensory state. Then, set the sensory ratio.¡± Everyone thought for a while and felt that this was feasible. Then, everyone sat down to have a summary. Li Yan said, ¡°Go eat first. We¡¯ll have a meeting after lunch.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the conference room. Then, a staff member came in and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, your lunch is ready. Please eat in the lounge outside.¡± Only then did everyone realize that they were already very hungry. Looking at the time, it was already past one o¡¯clock. After the meal, everyone held a summary meeting. This meetingsted till past four in the afternoon. When Chu Luo walked out of the technology building, the first thing she saw was Sun Tianhao standing there with a straight back in his instructor uniform. Beside Sun Tianhao stood Nangong Yi and Wang Mingtao. When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luoe out, he immediately grinned and waved at her. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Nangong Yi was about to speak when Sun Tianhao crossed his arms and looked at her with a displeased expression. ¡°Chu Luo, do you remember what you promised me previously?¡± The three boys standing there had already attracted a group of girls, especially Sun Tianhao. His aura made many girls¡¯ eyes water. When they heard him say that, their thoughts immediately went astray. Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao said that you agreed to show him around Imperial University today, so we¡¯ve been waiting for you here.¡± Chu Luo asked Sun Tianhao straightforwardly, ¡°When did I agree to show you around Imperial University?¡± Sun Tianhao said self-righteously, ¡°The day before yesterday.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo sneered and was about to let Roundy put down her skateboard. Sun Tianhao stopped her. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Is there a need to guess? School is about to end. You¡¯re definitely not going to ss¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to look for someone surnamed Li.¡± ¡°Congrattions on answering correctly.¡± Chu Luo stood on the skateboard. Sun Tianhao continued to stop her. Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, asked Wang Mingtao strangely, ¡°Does Junior have a grudge with Sun Tianhao?¡± Wang Mingtao rubbed his chin. ¡°That can¡¯t be. If Sister Chu had a grudge against Sun Tianhao, she wouldn¡¯t be so patient.¡± Nangong Yi thought about it and felt that it made sense. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, our Imperial University will be carrying out safety drills over a week. Since you¡¯re a member of the Student Union¡­¡± ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet.¡± ¡°What? Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually not a member of the Student Union yet?¡± Sun Tianhao looked a little worked up. ¡°I thought you were very impressive at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°My Sister Chu is indeed very impressive at Imperial University. Moreover, Sister Chu will take over the position of president after President Nangong leaves.¡± Sun Tianhao shrugged. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still so impressive.¡± Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re the future president of the Student Union, you have to know about safety knowledge. How about this? I¡¯ll take you to meet my colleagues. We¡¯ll give you a lesson then.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s how to eliminate safety threats in dangerous situations, so that you¡¯ll know what to do when something happens.¡± ¡°Sure, but it has to be tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sun Tianhao knew that he couldn¡¯t outtalk Chu Luo, so he didn¡¯t insist and simply let her leave. Not long after Chu Luo left, a boy wearing an instructor uniform walked over. There was a girl with him. Wang Mingtao and Nangong Yi knew this girl. Sun Tianhao looked at the person in surprise. ¡°Old Gu, this is?¡± Gu Jie introduced her to him proudly. ¡°My younger sister, Gu Lexuan. She¡¯s beautiful, right? She¡¯s the school belle of Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he looked smug. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat togetherter.¡± Gu Jie meant to introduce his sister to Sun Tianhao. Gu Lexuan looked at the handsome and masculine Sun Tianhao and, thinking about his identity, suddenly had an urge to take him down. She subconsciously flipped her long curly hair over her shoulder and smiled confidently and sweetly. ¡°Hello.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Gu Lexuan, frowned, and asked Gu Jie straightforwardly, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s school belle? Gu Jie, are you sure? I think anyone with eyes will think that my sister, Chu Luo, is the school belle.¡± When Gu Lexuan heard this, the smile on her face disappeared. As Gu Lexuan¡¯s older brother, Gu Jie felt that his sister was the most beautiful, so he said proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Didn¡¯t you see the school belle rankings at Imperial University?¡± ¡°I think I can tell who the school belle is even without looking.¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he tilted his head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, don¡¯t you think so?¡± At the mention of his name, Wang Mingtao immediately replied loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The top school belle at Imperial University is Sister Chu.¡± When Gu Lexuan heard this, displeasure shed across her eyes. She sneered in her heart. ¡®Another person who only cares about appearance. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Luo already has a man.¡¯ At the thought of this, Gu Lexuan¡¯s desire to take Sun Tianhao down intensified. She turned to remind Gu Jie, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Jie smiled and patted Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old Sun, I heard that the dinner at several restaurants at Imperial University is not bad. Why don¡¯t we try it?¡± After saying that, he even looked at Nangong Yi and Wang Mingtao. ¡°Come with us.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t like Gu Lexuan at all, so he said directly, ¡°I have something to attend to at home.¡± With that, he left. The few of them looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d to eat with you guys.¡± Gu Jie subconsciously nced at Gu Lexuan. Gu Lexuan didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she really wanted Nangong Yi toe along. Nangong Yi was the president of the Imperial University Student Union. Actually, she had taken a fancy to him when she first came to Imperial University. If she hadn¡¯t heard that he was about to study abroad, she would definitely have chosen to develop a rtionship with him. The four of them went to one of the school restaurants. ¡­ Chu Luo had just gotten into the car when she received a message from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, guess who came after you left.¡± Chu Luo knew that Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hold back his words. Indeed, before she could reply, Wang Mingtao¡¯s message came again. Wang Mingtao: ¡°It¡¯s Gu Lexuan, that mboyant peacock. I didn¡¯t expect one of her cousins to be the instructor for this safety exercise. I think her cousin wants to introduce Gu Lexuan to Sun Tianhao.¡± Chu Luo looked at the message and thought for a while before asking, ¡°What was Sun Tianhao¡¯s reaction?¡± If this person really fell for Gu Lexuan, she felt that she could exclude him from her list of friends. Their aesthetic standards were different, so why should she be friends with him? Wang Mingtao: ¡°Brother Gu Lexuan said that Gu Lexuan is the school belle, but Brother Tianhao dissed her.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. ¡°Got it.¡± Then, she put away her phone and looked ahead. Chapter 516 - Gossip

Chapter 516: Gossip

When the car drove into the capital, the sky was already dark. Chu Luo looked at the billboards and neon lights that lit up on both sides and suddenly remembered that Chen Xuan had told her before about shooting a cosmetics advertisement. She sent a message and asked. Chu Luo: ¡°Chen Xuan, have you chosen the models for the cosmetics advertisement?¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°No. This time, we n to use Eastern faces to shoot advertisements. Many entertainmentpanies sent models¡¯ photos, but I¡¯ve been a little busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to choose.¡± Thinking that she had nothing to do tonight, Chu Luo said, ¡°Send the photos over. I¡¯ll choose.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them to your email immediately.¡± Then, the two of them talked about the headquarters moving back to the capital. Chen Xuan was very busy, so the two of them ended the conversation. At this moment, the car happened to pass by the square in the capital city. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at therge disy in the square and realized that it was an advertisement from zing Glory Corporation. She took a few more nces. Just as the car drove past the square, Chu Luo suddenly saw Xiao Yue walking with a group of young men. However, it had only been two days since theyst met, and Xiao Yue seemed to have been reborn. She no longer had that same tacky aura and was wearing fashionable glittery clothes. She had also put on a fox fur shawl, looking extremely coquettish. At this moment, she was holding the arm of a young man who was also wearing a fox-fur coat and had blond hair. He was wearing a dazzling golden ne. The young man¡¯s hand was rather naughty, brazenly caressing her in public, but Xiao Yue had no intention of resisting. Instead, she deliberately hugged his arm tightly. At the sight of this, Chu Luo took out her phone and took a few photos to send to Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun replied quickly, ¡°Thank you, Junior.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Pay attention to this person. The person with her should be a gangster from the capital.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo knew that Tang Zhiyun was very busy now, so she didn¡¯t message him again. Not long after the car drove out of the city center, they arrived outside the most famousmercial building in the capital, the zing Glory Corporation building. The moment the car drove into the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation, Secretary Tang happened toe out of the elevator. He strode to Chu Luo¡¯s car and opened the door for her. After Chu Luo came out, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, the CEO will end the meeting in ten minutes. I wonder if you want to go to the restaurant for dinner or go straight to Master¡¯s office?¡± ¡°To the restaurant.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. I can go myself. When the timees, get Yan toe down and look for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Secretary Tan was indeed very busy. The two of them took the elevator to the restaurant floor and Chu Luo went out. It was the peak meal time period. Seeing that there were manypany employees in the restaurant, Chu Luo thought for a while, took out a mask, and put it on before walking in. She deliberately found a semi-open cubicle where she could listen to gossip but not be easily noticed by others. A few women were chatting in the cubicle beside her. ¡°I heard that the gaming department has been doing something big recently. I wonder what it is. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the gaming capsule that was announced to be developed a few years ago has been developed.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t think modern information technology can enter the holographic era. I think it¡¯ll take at least a few years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Previously, a fewrge countries¡¯ official Inte and information departments had announced that they would develop a holographic game. Later on, there was no more news. Our zing Glory¡¯s Inte Gaming Department is already a global leader in this area.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. Have you heard that the CEO and Miss Chu are about to hold a wedding?¡± ¡°Really? Is this news reliable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reliable. The news from the Publicity Department has even been released. I heard that zing Glory will be announcing to the world the news of CEO and Miss Chu¡¯s marriage in the next few days.¡± ¡°Then do you know when the CEO and Miss Chu will get married? As employees of zing Glory¡¯s headquarters, will we have a chance to receive an invitation?¡± Just as the women discussed this, a smartly-dressed beautiful woman walked past them. When the smartly-dressed woman heard this, she stopped and said bluntly, ¡°Stop dreaming. There are more than ten thousand high-level heads in the zing Glory Corporation. As mere employees, do you think you¡¯re qualified to participate?¡± A woman was indignant. ¡°We work at the headquarters. The heads of many foreign subsidiaries might not be able to rush over.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ naive. Do you think those upper echelons won¡¯t rush to make it for the CEO¡¯s wedding? Compared to having such unrealistic dreams, you might as well think about whether you have the ability to get those upper echelons to invite you girls as their femalepanions to attend the CEO¡¯s wedding.¡± The smartly-dressed woman left after saying that. ¡°Tsk, from what Julie said, could it be that she has already found an upper echelon person who can bring her there?¡± ¡°Hmph, she relied on her beauty to go there. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± The women looked disdainful of Julie, but they couldn¡¯t hide the jealousy in their voices. Chu Luo listened for a while before taking out her phone and opening her email to receive the celebrity photos that Chen Xuan had sent. She had just looked at two when the entire restaurant suddenly fell silent. Then, she heard steady and powerful footsteps. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to look to know that Li Yan was here. She stood up and waved at Li Yan. ¡°Yan, here.¡± When Chu Luo stood up, many people widened their eyes. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as they kept trying to recall if they had said anything they shouldn¡¯t have. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t even known that Miss Chu hade to the restaurant. At the thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder. They thought: ¡®Could Miss Chu be here on purpose to see who would badmouth her?¡¯ The restaurant fell silent. Without even looking at anyone, Li Yan walked straight to where Chu Luo was and sat down. Chu Luo had already ordered dinner. At this moment, the head chef personally sent them dinner and asked fearfully, ¡°CEO, I wonder if you and Miss Chu still have any dishes you want to eat. Weunched a few specialty dishes tonight. Miss Chu didn¡¯t order them just now. Do you want me to prepare them immediately?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to eat it?¡± Chu Luo had ordered enough, so she shook her head. ¡°No need. These aren¡¯t bad either.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The head chef left. As the two of them ate, the others in the restaurant immediately sped up and swiftly left after eating. Chu Luo watched as those people fled andughed. She said, ¡°Look at how scary you are at thepany. Everyone quickened their pace when they saw you. The food that was supposed to take more than ten minutes to eat was finished in a few minutes.¡± Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her and said nonchntly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to him if others were afraid of him. Chu Luo scooped up some soup and took a sip. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good too. These people only gossip about one thing. I¡¯m tired of listening to them.¡± After saying that, she took another sip of the soup. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately asked him, ¡°Guess what they¡¯re gossiping about?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t care what others gossiped about, but seeing how interested Chu Luo was, he yed along. ¡°They¡¯re gossiping about who we¡¯ll invite to our wedding.¡± Actually, Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°I heard that the upper echelons of the zing Glory Corporation add up to more than ten thousand people. There are so many people. Are you going to invite all of them?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m only inviting the CEOs of each district.¡± ¡°How many people is that?¡± ¡°A few hundred.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Our home can amodate that many people.¡± Looking at Chu Luo, who was worried about their wedding, Li Yan felt a trace of warmth in his heart. He deliberately approached her and said, ¡°Other than them, many representatives fromrge international corporations wille. zing Glory also has business dealings with the upper echelons of many countries. When the timees, those upper echelons of those countries will also send people over. ¡°In that case, there are a total of thousands of people.¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. Seeing her expression, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He picked up a piece of her favorite food and fed it to her. After Chu Luo subconsciously opened her mouth to eat, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Since there are so many people, you¡¯ll definitely have to drink a lot of wine. I¡¯ll help you drink when the timees.¡± ¡°No. You have to be responsible for taking me away when I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°I can take you away even if I drink.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a straight face. Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her quickly. Startled, Chu Luo pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan chuckled in her ear and said, ¡°If you want to drink, we can just drink in private. Your time on the wedding day should be all mine. Drinking alcohol will hold things up.¡± Chu Luo blinked, unsure what he meant. Li Yan lowered his voice even more. ¡°What if you get carried away and don¡¯te back to consummate the marriage with me?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t say such things outside. Eat your food quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam..¡± Chapter 517 - Simply Too Handsome

Chapter 517: Simply Too Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After eating, the two of them went to the top floor. Li Yan worked in his office. He sat at his desk while Chu Luo took a tablet and nestled in the swing chair that Li Yan had asked his secretary to prepare for her. As she looked at the night scenery of the entire Imperial Capital, she swiped the photos that Chen Xuan had sent her. There were actually more than a hundred photos, and there was information listed beside each photo. There were famous celebrities, trending female celebrities, and fresh-faced models inside. She even saw a few familiar faces inside. These people were the ones Chu Luo had seen when she went to the film studioplex. Among them was actually that very proud Best Actor Ci Jing. Chu Luo especially paid more attention to Ci Jing¡¯s information. It could only be said that handsome guys indeed had pretty good luck. Moreover, many girls liked his kind of neutral appearance. In terms of the short-term economic benefits, it was actually a good choice to ask him to endorse their products in advertisements. Chu Luo thought for a while, then took out her phone and called Chen Xuan. The call was picked up after a few seconds. It was another man who answered the call. The man told her, ¡°Little Boss, CEO Chen has gone to theboratory. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll call him immediately.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know who this person was, but since he could help Chen Xuan answer the call, he must be someone Chen Xuan trusted. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The other party responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and sounds of walking could be heard. After nearly a minute, that person said to Chen Xuan, ¡°CEO Chen, Little Boss called you.¡± Chen Xuan instructed someone else before asking as he walked, ¡°Little Boss, why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Luo looked at the photo on the tablet and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the photos and shortlisted more than 20 people. When the timees, let these peoplee to the capital for the audition.¡± Chen Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°Little Boss, are you going to audition them personally?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm, our products are going the high-end route. I¡¯m more urate at judging people.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the nning Department to inform these people immediately.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Also, release the news of the audition on the official website. When the timees, celebrities or models in the capital can alsoe for the audition.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo exited her email and started browsing the Inte. One of the news caught her attention. It was about the sudden attack of a robot club. The location of this robot club wasn¡¯t far from thismercial street. Interest piqued, Chu Luo deliberately investigated in-depth. Only then did she discover that this robot club was actually very famous. The robots made inside were purchased by manyrgepanies at a high price. The owner of the club was also quite capable. He had special channels to obtain very cutting-edge robot production materials. Chu Luo then checked the robots made by this club and realized that they actually had invisibility functions simr to the invisible robots made by Neeson. At this point, she subconsciously turned to talk to Li Yan. Seeing that he was working seriously, she decided not to disturb him. Li Yan looked up at her. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Do you know a ce called the Fighter Robot Club?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the members of this club are all robot production enthusiasts. The boss is from Q Nation.¡± Chu Luo got off the swing chair and walked towards Li Yan without even wearing her shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Li Yan quickly stood up and frowned. He strode over to carry her back to the swing chair and sat down. ¡°The floor is cold. Don¡¯t step on it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and tugged at his clothes. ¡°Yan, look. It says that their club made invisible robots. Didn¡¯t Neeson say that only their people have such technology? In that case, could this boss be rted to Neeson¡¯s organization?¡± Li Yan carefully looked at the content on the tablet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I have a nagging feeling that someone brought out the robots that disappeared in the tombst time. Maybe you can find something.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan turned around to get his phone and sent someone to investigate that club. Then, he continued working. Chu Luo continued to surf the Inte. Not long after, she received a call from Anya. Anya sounded delighted and couldn¡¯t hide the happiness in her voice. ¡°Chu, guess who came to look for me?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to answer such an idiotic question. She asked, ¡°Qin Ming met the king and queen?¡± Anya was surprised. ¡°Chu, how did you guess?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Qin Ming applied for leave from Yan on Saturday. He must have gone to your ce.¡± Anya giggled. Afterughing, she said, ¡°Yes, he suddenly came to me. Chu, you have no idea. At that time, I was being brought to Philip¡¯s house by my mother. He suddenly appeared in front of me and took me away in front of my mother. ¡°Heavens, at that time, I felt that Blockhead was like a knight. He was simply too handsome. ¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She realized that when Anya faced Qin Ming, she seemed to have be a different person and became especially infatuated. This should be called the power of love. However, she was curious. ¡°What happened after Qin Ming pulled you away from your mother?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that the king and queen wouldn¡¯t be angry. Anya said, ¡°At that time, my mother and father were especially unhappy, but Qin Ming went to the castle to visit them. My father and Blockhead talked in private for half an hour. After that, they didn¡¯t say anything. Now, Blockhead and I can meet as we please, but we can only meet in the day.¡± Chu Luo listened to Anya¡¯s confused tone and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Qin Ming what they talked about?¡± Anya: ¡°I did. Blockhead wouldn¡¯t tell.¡± Then, she said happily, ¡°No matter what, Father and Mother didn¡¯t object to us meeting. I told Blockhead that we¡¯ll return to the empire in a few days.¡± Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that these two people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave America so easily. After a few seconds of silence, she only said, ¡°Since you¡¯re in America, don¡¯t forget your responsibility as mypany¡¯s ambassador.¡± Anya obviously hadn¡¯t considered that much. She was still immersed in the happiness of Qin Ming having gone over to look for her. She replied lightly, ¡°Got it. I will definitely fulfill my mission as an ambassador.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Recently, I gave Chen Xuan a skincare prescription that¡¯s specifically targeted at pregnant women. The finished product has been made. Help me find a few pregnant women to try the effects before promoting it.¡± Anya absolutely believed in the products of Chu Luo¡¯s cosmeticspany, so she immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you choose someone in the next two days. I¡¯ll give you feedback about the effects after they use it in a few days.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, she heard Li Yan packing up his documents. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. Call me when you find those people.¡± Anya agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo got off the swing chair, put on her shoes, and walked out of the office with Li Yan. It was already half-past ten at night. When the two of them walked out of the office, most of the lights were already off. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why does a CEO like you work so long a day?¡± ¡°I want to free up time for our wedding and our honeymoon.¡± At this moment, the door of another office opened and Secretary Tan walked out. When Secretary Tan saw the two of them, he greeted them, ¡°CEO, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Secretary Tan, why are you only just getting off work?¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°There was still some work to bepleted.¡± The three of them walked towards the elevator. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, Secretary Tan received a call. It was unknown what the other party said, but he frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he strode towards his car. Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan¡¯s back and subconsciously frowned. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I sense a bloody cmity on Secretary Tan.¡± Usually, she wouldn¡¯t look at these things, but the bloody cmity that suddenly appeared on Secretary Tan was too obvious. He was also Li Yan¡¯s indispensable subordinate, so Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Li Yan thought for a moment and walked towards Secretary Tan¡¯s car. Chu Luo followed. Secretary Tan had already started the car. Seeing the two of theming over, he turned off the engine and lowered the car window. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Secretary Tan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°A friend of mine is a member of the Fighter Robot Club. Something happened there recently. Tonight, the matter became even more serious. He called and asked me to bring him out.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Is he being detained inside?¡± ¡°Sort of. In any case, the members inside suddenly can¡¯t leave.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Lead the way. Let¡¯s go over together.¡± Secretary Tan wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t disturb their rest, but after thinking about how he might not be able to bring them out alone, he nodded. One behind the other, the two cars drove to the entrance of the Korean Club a few streets away. Chapter 518 - Capture All Invaders

Chapter 518: Capture All Invaders

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This street was considered a shopping street for high-end products. Even though it was sote, one could still feel the high-end aura emanating from the entire street. The Fighter Robot Club was at the end of the street. It wasn¡¯t small and had a metallic appearance. The entire exterior of the building was made up of a few hemispheres. After the car stopped in the parking lot, there was a spiral staircase to go up. After going up, there was an air corridor about five to six meters long. Every hemispherical building was connected to this kind of air corridor, and the corridor was filled with ss panels. Opposite the ss walkway was arge circr diamond door. At this moment, the arched door was closed, but there were more than ten humanoid robots standing outside. Secretary Tan took out his phone and wanted to call his friend, but at this moment, the robots were all looking at them with red electronic eyes. Then, the group of robots walked towards them. ¡°These robots don¡¯t appear friendly, but we can y with them.¡± Looking at the robots, Chu Luo subconsciously sounded a little excited. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him heavily and added, ¡°I want to go in and see how far the robots here are from the ones made by Neeson.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, a few bodyguards stood in front of them and protected the three of them. The dozen or so robots stopped two meters away from them. One of the robots raised his mechanical arm. A ss wall suddenly formed behind Chu Luo and the others. Then, the robot said in a cold mechanical voice, ¡°Identity identification: Capture all intruders.¡± As soon as the robot finished speaking, rms sounded around. All the robots had guns pointed at them on their arms. Secretary Tan didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all. Surprise shed across his face, but he quickly regained hisposure. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, I implicated you and Master. If you can take Master away, please leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Since I promised to bring my friend out, I must keep my word.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, yet you¡¯re still thinking about your friend. Should I call you loyal or stupid?¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up his nose bridge again and said in aplicated tone, ¡°This friend is very important to me.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Secretary Tan wanted to say something, but Li Yan nced at him. Secretary Tan subconsciously shut up. As the robots surrounded everyone, the circr arched door on the ss walkway opened. Then, a man in a silver-gray suit with slicked-back hair walked out with a sessful aura. The man was about 34 years old. His facial features were deep-set and Western-looking, but his eyes were ck. When the man saw Li Yan, he looked very surprised. Then, he strode over with a smile and enthusiastically extended his hand to Li Yan. ¡°What brings the famous Master Li to my club? It¡¯s my honor.¡± Li Yan actually reached out to shake his hand. He went straight to the point. ¡°My secretary¡¯s friend is at your club. Mr. Garry, please bring him out.¡± A glint shed across Mr. Garry¡¯s eyes. He then smiled and said, ¡°No wonder everyone is saying that no one can poach zing Glory¡¯s elite away from Master Li. I¡¯ve finally seen it tonight. So CEO Li even interferes in such a small matter.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Anything that an employee can¡¯t do is not a small matter.¡± ¡°Haha, CEO Li is right. As a boss, your attitude of being considerate to your employees is worth learning from.¡± At this point, Mr. Garry¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Luo¡¯s face. Surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Rumor has it that CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend is drop-dead gorgeous. Seeing her today, she really lives up to her reputation.¡± After Mr. Garry finished speaking, he extended his hand to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, not only are you beautiful, but I also deeply admire your talent in robot production.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said calmly, ¡°Luoluo is timid. Mr. Garry, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Mr. Garry paused for a moment before retracting his hand naturally. He gestured to them gentlemanly. ¡°Since the guests are here, please follow me in for a cup of coffee.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers at the robots. The robots stood on both sides. Secretary Tan looked at Mr. Garry and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. I¡¯m just here to take my friend away. Master has to work tomorrow, and Miss Chu has to go to school tomorrow. They don¡¯t have time to drink coffee.¡± Mr. Garry smiled at Secretary Tan and said in a joking tone, ¡°Mr. Tan, you¡¯re wrong. Drinking coffee won¡¯t take up too much time. Besides¡­ your friend has vited our club¡¯s rules. He can¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°Why did I see on the news that Mr. Garry¡¯s club was attacked?¡± ¡°Miss Chu is right. It¡¯s because of Mr. Tan¡¯s friend¡¯s mistake that my club was attacked by a big client that I shouldn¡¯t have offended. That¡¯s why I have to get Mr. Tan¡¯s friend topensate for my economic loss before he can leave.¡± ¡°Oh? How do you want Secretary Tan¡¯s friend to make up for it, Mr. Garry?¡± ¡°There are two choices.¡± Mr. Garry extended two fingers. ¡°The first choice is to pay me one billion yuan. The second choice is to create a batch of robots for me.¡± Before Secretary Tan could speak, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we go in and take a look? I¡¯m suddenly a little interested in this club.¡± Secretary Tan was about to stop her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡­¡± Mr. Garry smiled and interrupted Secretary Tan. ¡°Since Miss Chu is interested in the club, please follow me. I can guarantee that Miss Chu will like my club. If you want to be a member of the club, I¡¯m very wee.¡± Chu Luo deliberately revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Really? I heard that the Fighter Robot Club is very strict in recruiting members. I can enter even without any works?¡± ¡°Who said that Miss Chu doesn¡¯t have any works? Miss Chu¡¯s works during thepetitionst time were already very good.¡± Mr. Garry gestured to them again. Anxiety shed across Secretary Tan¡¯s eyes. He had heard from his friend before that the owner of the Fighter Robot Club was a smiling tiger. He looked like a good person usually, but once something happened to the club, even though he was smiling just now, the other party might not be able to rest in peace in the next moment. Li Yan nced at Secretary Tan, who was standing there without moving. ¡°Secretary Tan, follow me.¡± Hearing Li Yan¡¯s voice, Secretary Tan suddenly felt at ease. How could he have forgotten that no matter how powerful Mr. Garry was, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as his master. Coupled with Miss Chu¡¯s ability, what was there to be afraid of? Everyone walked towards the door. When they reached the door, the robot stopped Li Yan¡¯s bodyguard. Mr. Garry smiled at Li Yan and said, ¡°CEO Li, my club has a rule that no matter who it is, they can¡¯t bring bodyguards inside.¡± Chu Luo nced at the infrared rays shooting down from the door and added, ¡°Other than not being able to bring bodyguards, we also have to do an infrared scan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to ask CEO Li, Miss Chu, and Mr. Tan to ce their electronic products in the disy cab at the side or give them to your bodyguards for safekeeping. There are many things in the club that aren¡¯t publicized.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Sure.¡± The bodyguards stood outside the door and the three of them followed Mr. Garry in. As soon as they walked through the door, a female robot walked over with a tray. ¡°Please take out all your electronic products and weapons.¡± Li Yan took the lead to take off his wristwatch and take out his phone. Secretary Tan followed suit. Chu Luo only had her phone. Mr. Garry smiled as he watched them take out their electronic products. He then said to Li Yan, ¡°I heard that Master Li carries a thin whip with him. Please take it out too.¡± ¡°Mr. Garry, this shouldn¡¯t be considered a heat weapon.¡± ¡°Mr. Tan, I¡¯m talking about all the weapons.¡± Secretary Tan looked at Li Yan apologetically. Li Yan took out the thin whip from his waist and ced it on the tray. Only then did Mr. Garry smile in satisfaction and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t have any ill intentions, I¡¯ll return these things to you intactter.¡± After saying that, he gestured for them to enter. The moment they entered the door, they saw a very wide hall. There were some robots and important parts disyed in the hall. Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a single security guard inside. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where is Secretary Tan¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°CEO Li, don¡¯t be anxious. Didn¡¯t we agree to have coffee?¡± ¡°No need for coffee.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly became cold. Garry shrugged and smiled. ¡°Since CEO Li doesn¡¯t want to drink coffee, please follow me.¡± As he spoke, he led the three of them through the hall to another precise door. The door opened automatically when Garry stood there, revealing an aisle. All the buildings inside were made of a special diamond material. Even the aisle was made of it. Garry led the way for a while, passing a few doors before stopping in front of a door. Chapter 519 - Are You Planning to Lock Him Up for the Rest of His Life?

Chapter 519: Are You nning to Lock Him Up for the Rest of His Life?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, no one else appeared. At this moment, Garry turned to the three of them and said, ¡°Mr. Tan¡¯s friend is inside, but are the three of you sure you want to go in? Let me remind the three of you that Mr. Tan¡¯s friend has caused a huge loss to my club this time. The client was so angry that he sent people to attack us. So if Mr. Tan¡¯s friend doesn¡¯t do as I requested, you won¡¯t be able to bring him away.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Haha... Master Li is so straightforward.¡± Garry snapped his fingers at the door. The door opened on both sides. Then, the scene that appeared before their eyes stunned even Li Yan. The space inside was especially big, and there were robot products and half-finished products everywhere. These robots had the appearance of humans of various ages, as well as the shapes of various animals, flowers, birds, insects, and fish. Many of them looked very realistic. In the middle of the space, there was a huge circr disy tform. On the disy tform was a robot five to six meters tall that looked like a Transformer. Actually, the three of them had seen such robots before. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising. However, this robot was different from the robots they had seen usually. It had many weapons on it and a rocketuncher on its back. ¡°How is it? Handsome, right?¡± Seeing that the three of them were looking at the robot, Garry said proudly, ¡°Zeus is the treasure of the club. Not only can he transform into several shapes, but he can also fly. He can also enterbat mode and work mode. I don¡¯t think even your zing Glory has such an advanced robot.¡± When Li Yan and Secretary Tan heard this, they nced at him deeply. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and pretended to ask casually, ¡°I heard that someone in your club made an invisible robot. Is that true?¡± Garry looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°On the Inte. Could this be a rumor?¡± Garry was silent for a few seconds before saying regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s not a rumor. It was made by a member of our club. It¡¯s just that that member hasn¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± Chu Luo stared into Garry¡¯s eyes for two seconds. Knowing that this person was lying, she didn¡¯t expose him and asked, ¡°Where is Secretary Tan¡¯s friend?¡± Garry clicked his tongue and shook his head. He pointed at therge robot in the middle with a regretful expression. ¡°You guys are really impatient. I wanted to tell you what other functions this big fellow has.¡± After saying that, he snapped his fingers in the air and arge screen projection appeared on the wall in front of him. On the projection was a man who was engrossed in making robots. The man had a baby face and was fair and clean. He looked to be about the same age as Chu Luo. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Secretary Tan, is he your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Tan looked at the man on the projection and said, ¡°He¡¯s my university roommate. We¡¯re very close.¡± He then looked at Garry and asked sternly, ¡°Where is Jiang An?¡± ¡°Behind that wall.¡± Garry smiled meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Tan, don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you can help him hand over one billion yuan or wait for him to create the number of robots he needs to create, he will be able toe out.¡± ¡°How many robots do you want him to make?¡± ¡°Not much, just a thousand.¡± When Secretary Tan heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Are you nning to lock him up for the rest of his life?¡± Previously, Jiang An had told Secretary Tan that it would take at least a week for him to make a robot. At this rate, making a thousand robots would roughly take a lifetime. Garry still smiled, but this time, there was a trace of coldness in it. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. It¡¯s your friend who caused trouble for my club.¡± Secretary Tan frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Let me see him.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Tan think this is fake?¡± Garry¡¯s expression changed drastically and became serious. ¡°I asked Mr. Jiang to call his friends or family, which means that he has chosen topensate with one billion yuan. Mr. Tan, as long as you take out the money, I will release Mr. Jiang immediately.¡± ¡°Are you really going to let him go?¡± Chu Luo suddenly asked. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± After saying that, Garry looked at Li Yan. ¡°A billion yuan should be a drop in the ocean for Master Li. Master Li, since you¡¯ve said that you wanted to interfere with your subordinate¡¯s business, shouldn¡¯t you help pay for this billion yuan?¡± Chu Luo and Secretary Tan looked at Li Yan at the same time. Secretary Tan hadn¡¯t expected Garry to ask for one billion yuan at all. His expression darkened even more. He first pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and asked, ¡°Mr. Garry, you asked for one billion yuan. I want to ask how Jiang An offended the client you mentioned. Based on my understanding of this club, it doesn¡¯t seem to be open for business. ¡°Jiang An mentioned it to me before. He just likes to make robots. Coincidentally, this club can provide him with materials. He didn¡¯t say that he had agreed to take on business deals.¡± When Garry heard this, he smiled again and shrugged. ¡°My club is indeed only providing convenience to robot enthusiasts, but Mr. Jiang had agreed to make that batch of robots himself. Later on, he destroyed all of them. Look at the situation. If you were in my shoes, would you be angry?¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Jiang An isn¡¯t such a person.¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve silently. Li Yan looked at Garry coldly and said, ¡°I can help Secretary Tan pay one billion yuan first.¡± ¡°Master, no...¡± Li Yan nced at Secretary Tan. After Secretary Tan subconsciously shut up, he continued, ¡°We must take him away tonight.¡± Garry nodded and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Sure, as long as CEO Li can help Mr. Jiang pay the money.¡± After saying that, he snapped his fingers in the air. Immediately, they saw a female robot holding a POS machine walking over from a suddenly opened door. Garry pointed at the POS machine in the robot¡¯s hand. ¡°In that case, Master Li can swipe his card.¡± ¡°Let us meet him first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Master Li?¡± Li Yan looked at Garry coldly and exuded a domineering aura. Garry¡¯s expression changed slightly. In the next second, hepromised as if he was afraid of him. ¡°Alright, alright. On ount of Master Li.¡± After saying that, he said to therge robot, ¡°Zeus, get Mr. Jiang out.¡± With that, the robot moved. When she moved, there seemed to be a slight tremble under her feet. After a while, the robot¡¯s stomach opened. Her mechanical arm reached into her stomach and took out a person. That person was actually Jiang An. Jiang An¡¯s face looked a little pale. He frowned as if he was suppressing something. Surprise shed across his eyes when he saw the three people standing there. ¡°Yinfei, why are you here?¡± When Secretary Tan heard his question, he immediately reacted. He suddenly looked at Garry and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Garry, that call wasn¡¯t from Jiang An, was it? What did you do to him!¡± Garry suddenly smiled cunningly. ¡°Mr. Jiang chose topensate the 1,000 robots. I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, so I used his phone to call you. Don¡¯t you want to take your friend away? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d rather watch him spend his entire life making robots?¡± Secretary Tan finally looked angry. At this moment, Jiang An said to him calmly, ¡°Yinfei, leave. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Garry suddenly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t you know that Mr. Tan has already agreed to help you pay that billion yuan?¡± Jiang An¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, and then anger shed across his face. ¡°Yinfei, who asked you to help me fork out that billion yuan?¡± Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, looked at the three of them and suddenly interrupted, ¡°Yan helped you pay for it.¡± Jiang An abruptly turned to Li Yan and Chu Luo, disbelief flickering across his eyes. At this moment, Garry said, ¡°Master Li, since you¡¯ve already seen him, shouldn¡¯t you pay up?¡± Li Yan took out a ck card and handed it to the female robot. The robot swiped a billion yuan off the POS machine. Garry smiled in satisfaction at the sound of money entering his ount. Li Yan said, ¡°Can we take him away now?¡± Garry gestured for them to do so. Then, he moved his feet and the spot where he and the female robot were standing turned into an elevator that slowly descended. Garry kissed them goodbye and smiled cunningly and deliberately. ¡°I won¡¯t send you guys off. You can see yourselves out.¡± With that, he and the robot disappeared under the elevator. The floor quickly returned to normal. ¡°F*ck!¡± Secretary Tan finally cursed. He said to Li Yan and Chu Luo apologetically, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect Garry to do this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all you failed to anticipate.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°This Mr. Garry didn¡¯t intend to let you leave in the first ce. He only let you leave because Yan is here.¡± Surprise shed across Secretary Tan¡¯s eyes, followed by intense anger. ¡°What is Garry trying to do?¡± Chapter 520 - A Different Feeling

Chapter 520: A Different Feeling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He wants my life, as well as yours.¡± The few of them looked at Jiang An, who was standing there with his hand on his chest. Jiang An didn¡¯t look too good. After saying this, he clutched his chest and coughed heavily. Secretary Tan quickly walked over to support him. ¡°Anzi, how are you?¡± Chu Luo answered for him, ¡°He has two broken ribs and has internal injuries.¡± Secretary Tan and Jiang An looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked up to them. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why were you beaten up?¡± Jiang An¡¯s lips moved and his hands tightened. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he was afraid of something. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and made a show of searching for a medicine bottle in her pocket before passing it to Secretary Tan. When Secretary Tan took it, she said, ¡°Give Mr. Jiang two pills.¡± Secretary Tan nodded and opened the bottle to pour two pills for Jiang An to eat. Chu Luo was very interested in everything in this space. She pulled Li Yan and a cunning glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s see how to get out.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look into her sparkling eyes. Knowing what she was thinking, he nodded. The two of them pretended to look for the door and started walking around. ¡­ After Garry left that room, he went to the control room. This room allowed him to see all the rooms in the club. He got the robot beside him to pour him a ss of red wine. As he looked at the four people who were at a loss in that room, he made a call. The moment the other party picked up the call, he deliberately asked in a smug tone, ¡°Guess who came to my ce tonight.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but heughed out loud. Afterughing, he said in an even more smug tone, ¡°You¡¯re right. Master Li is here¡­ If he wants to take revenge on me, he has to be able to leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even the most powerful mechanic won¡¯t be able to walk out of my club.¡± ¡°How long do I n to lock him up for? Two to three days. That way, I¡¯ll have left the capital long ago. Don¡¯t you feel a sense of aplishment seeing him helpless?¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve already gotten a billion yuan from him. This club doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± As Garry shook the red wine in his hand, he revealed a confident smile, looking like he was about to draw the curtains. ¡­ Chu Luo and Li Yan walked around the room. Then, Chu Luo sent Li Yan a secret message. ¡°Yan, do you think Garry is monitoring us somewhere at this time? Moreover, he doesn¡¯t intend to let us walk out of here at all.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and said to him in a secretnguage, ¡°There must be something wrong with this Garry. I took a look and saw something familiar about that big robot. I want to take a look inside the robot.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. At this moment, Chu Luo deliberately asked Jiang An, ¡°Jiang An, do you know how to get out?¡± Jiang An, who felt much better after taking the medicine, shook his head. ¡°The doors of this club are all controlled by programming. Without the control panel to open, we can¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°Looks like Garry really intends to trap us here.¡± Secretary Tan asked Jiang An, ¡°Do you have any other way to open the door?¡± Jiang An still shook his head. Chu Luo looked at the big robot again. At this moment, a red line shed across the robot¡¯s electronic eyes. An excited glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and looked like a curious child. ¡°Yan, I want to go into that robot¡¯s stomach to take a look. Since he can actually contain Mr. Jiang, there must be a lot of space inside.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and walked to the robot¡¯s feet. The robot¡¯s stomach door was more than two meters above their heads. Jiang An said, ¡°Without a controller, I can¡¯t open the door on the robot¡¯s stomach.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she deliberately asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, how are we going up?¡± Li Yan nced at the robot¡¯s structure and wrapped his arm around her waist, willing to y with her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up.¡± After saying that, he hoisted himself onto the robot with one hand. At this moment, an electric current came from the robot and the sound of the robot¡¯s movements could be heard. Secretary Tan and Jiang An were so frightened that they reminded loudly, ¡°Be careful.¡± However, they didn¡¯t know that the moment an electric current had emanated from the robot, Chu Luo had protected the two of them with a protective barrier. Li Yan couldn¡¯t feel the electricity at all. Coupled with the fact that Li Yan had inherited his martial arts from his previous life, no matter how the robot moved, he could still carry Chu Luo and easily climb into the robot¡¯s stomach. As the two of them faced the robot¡¯s stomach, Chu Luo took out a bottle from her body, quickly opened it, and sshed it on the robot¡¯s stomach. Then, Li Yan kicked the diamond material away. When Garry, who was in the control room, saw this situation, his face turned ashen. He said to the robot standing beside him in exasperation, ¡°Go check if the scanner by the door has malfunctioned. Why does that woman still have so many things on her?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan entered the robot¡¯s stomach. Unexpectedly, there was indeed more than met the eye inside. She looked at the operating table inside. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. She was about to walk over when a warning came from the robot. ¡°Foreign intruder, get out immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± This was said three times in a row. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan and asked Li Yan with a smile, ¡°Yan, did the robot say this, or did Mr. Garry?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who said it. Since you¡¯re here, you can y as you please.¡± The moment Li Yan finished speaking, an infraredser shot out from the robot. This infraredser beam carried powerful lethality as it flew straight at the two of them. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand and the invisible barrier around them blocked all the infrared rays. Soon, they arrived at the control panel. Chu Luo sat down and quickly looked at the button on the control panel. She raised her hand and pressed a button. ¡°Warning! Warning! The enemy is invading. Highest defense mode activated.¡± When Jiang An, who was standing on the ground, heard this sound, his expression changed drastically. He quickly pulled Secretary Tan. ¡°Yinfei, let¡¯s find a safe ce to hide quickly.¡± Tan Yinfei looked up at the big robot¡¯s stomach, pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, and asked calmly, ¡°What will happenter?¡± ¡°There will be many robots flooding inter¡­ Tsk! It¡¯s toote!¡± Secretary Tan followed Jiang An¡¯s words and looked around. Indeed, a few doors had appeared on the surrounding wall. Countless robots quickly entered from outside. These robots all had heat weapons on their arms. Jiang An shouted at him, ¡°Yinfei, run quickly!¡± Tan Yinfei looked around. There was no way they could escape. In the end, he turned to the big robot¡¯s feet and nned to hold Jiang An back. ¡°Anzi, follow me.¡± After saying that, he pulled him and ran towards the robot¡¯s feet. At this moment, all the robots that had surged in started firing over. Just as Jiang An fell into despair, the entire space suddenly fell into darkness. The two of them were grabbed and brought into the robot¡¯s stomach. The two people standing on the edge of the robot¡¯s stomach almost fell off, but they were grabbed by a hand and pulled in at the same time. Then, a calm and powerful voice came from their side. ¡°Luoluo, you can start.¡± Chu Luo replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, therge robot they were in moved. Then, the entire space exploded with gorgeous mes. Tu tu tu¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Chu Luo controlled the robot to continuously scan the robots around her. One by one, the robots were destroyed by the powerful artillery fire. Garry, who was standing in the control room, was in disbelief and dropped the ss of red wine in his hand. When the red wine ss fell to the ground with a bang, he quickly came back to his senses and shouted an order, ¡°Quick! Snatch the control over from Zeus!¡± The control center robot: ¡°Mission failed. Unable to connect to Zeus.¡± Garry¡¯s face turned ashen. He continued to order, ¡°Send more armed robots to stop them.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said loudly, ¡°Close all the exits, especially the ones above. Don¡¯t let them escape with the robot.¡± Just as Garry finished speaking, the space where Chu Luo and the others were in and the entire club suddenly rumbled. The powerful explosive sound wave made Garry fall to the ground unsteadily. When he quickly got up and looked at the control screen, fear finally appeared in his eyes. He quickly picked up his phone. Once he got his phone, he quickly dialed a number with trembling fingers. However, before he could dial the number, there was another loud bang¡­ Seated beside the controller, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Secretary Tan and Jiang An, who were lying on the ground, and Li Yan, who was still standing. She said apologetically, ¡°You¡¯d better lie down and don¡¯t get up. I¡¯m not familiar with this robot. I might press somewhere I shouldn¡¯tter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pressed another button and fired another super cannonball at the wall. Boom¡­ A thirdrge hole appeared in the wall. The first two times, the opposite wall was also a robot production room. They had been directly sted by the cannonball. This time, a control room appeared behind the wall. Half of the control room was instantly blown up. No longer as morous as before, Garry¡¯s clothes and pants were blown up like a beggar¡¯s, and his straight hair had turned into an unorthodox style.. He was standing on the other side, waving the white g at them. Chapter 521 - Are Master Li and Miss Chu Going Too Far?

Chapter 521: Are Master Li and Miss Chu Going Too Far?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked at Garry and tilted her head to ask Li Yan, ¡°Yan, shall we continue blowing up this ce?¡± Standing behind her, Li Yan looked at Garry and said coldly, ¡°You can try every key once.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo happily continued to try the other buttons. Then¡­ Rumble! Rumble! The entire club kept trembling as the rms rang. Jiang An, who was lying on the ground, asked uneasily, ¡°Miss Chu caused such a hugemotion. What if the guards are attracted?¡± Secretary Tan, who was lying there, pushed his sses up his nose bridge. ¡°So what? Do you think my master didn¡¯t consider this point when he let Miss Chu y like this?¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, the roof above their heads suddenly opened, and Chu Luo pressed down on it. Then, there was a shout from the helicopter above. ¡°Everyone in the club, listen up. I¡¯m ordering you to stop causing trouble immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll take mandatory measures.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Luo continued to press the button. At this moment, the robot¡¯s cannon was pointed at the helicopter above. Jiang An, who was lying there, gasped. ¡°Are Master Li and Miss Chu going too far?¡± Secretary Tan: ¡°Calm down.¡± Jiang An thought to himself, ¡®How can anyone be calm at a time like this?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even walked out of the club¡¯s evil boss¡¯s grasp and he¡¯s already about to go to jail. Seeing the robot cannons pointed at them, the guards in the helicopter immediately asked their superiors for instructions. Soon, a few bombers drove over. The oue was obvious. The club¡¯s hard outer wall was bombarded with holes, but the robot was intact. More than an hourter. Third Master Sun rushed in with a group of armed people. Everyone surrounded the robot. Third Master Sun took a loudspeaker and shouted at the robot, ¡°Everyone inside, listen up. You¡¯re already surrounded. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll blow this robot into a pile of scrap metal.¡± The robot stood there without moving. Third Master Sun was furious. He raised his hand. ¡°Break the robot¡¯s legs with aser gun.¡± At this moment, a guard strode in with a man in a ck suit following behind him. Third Master Sun guessed who this man in a ck suit was and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Li Yan¡¯s bodyguard? Why are you here?¡± The bodyguard said anxiously, ¡°Third Master Sun, my master and Miss Sun have been invited in by the boss here for two to three hours and haven¡¯t gone out.¡± ¡°What!¡± Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out and say it earlier!¡± The bodyguard shrunk his neck and replied loudly, ¡°We couldn¡¯t enter.¡± Third Master Sun was so angry that he turned two rounds on the spot. He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Go and find them immediately!¡± The bodyguard quickly added, ¡°Third Master Sun, I can find out their location here. Master has a locator on him.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and check.¡± The bodyguard took the locator and looked at it. He pointed at the big robot in front. ¡°Master is inside.¡± Everyone was shocked. Third Master Sun was in disbelief. ¡°You mean, Little Chu and Li Yan are in that robot?¡± The bodyguard nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Third Master Sun only thought for two seconds. He took out the walkie-talkie and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Call the headquarters. Call the headquarters. I need experts in robotics to save people here! Little Chu has been captured!¡± An order immediately came from the other end. ¡°Third Brother, keep a close eye on them. Don¡¯t let anything happen to Little Chu. I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± After more than ten minutes, Eldest Master Sun personally came down from the helicopter with a group of experts. Eldest Master Sun stood beside Third Master Sun and looked up at the big guy in front of him. He asked, ¡°Where are Little Chu and the others?¡± ¡°In this robot.¡± Eldest Master Sun said to the group of robot experts, ¡°Find a way to open the robot immediately.¡± The experts discussed for five minutes and quickly took action. Luckily, the robot was immobilized by the explosion. While the experts were disassembling the robot. Third Master Sun looked at the big guy in front of him and rubbed his chin as he said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Why do you think Little Chu came here for no reason? Could it be that she¡¯s interested in this robot club and deliberately came here? ¡°And that Li fellow, doesn¡¯t he know to stop her? If anything happens to Little Chu, see how I deal with him.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the boss of this club?¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been found. If nothing goes wrong, he should also be in this robot.¡± Eldest Master Sun seemed to have guessed something and asked with a wise expression, ¡°Then who do you think operated the robot just now?¡± Third Master Sun was silent for a few seconds before Eldest Master Sun reminded him, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± After saying that, he said to the experts who had crawled to the robot¡¯s stomach, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Just as one of the experts leaning against the robot¡¯s stomach turned around to speak, the diamond te on the robot¡¯s stomach suddenly fell inwards. The expert fell in. ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± Amid the heavy sound of the diamond te falling, everyone could see the scene in the robot¡¯s stomach. Chu Luo was protected in Li Yan¡¯s arms. The two of them were surrounded by infraredser beams. The other two were lying there and also surrounded by infraredser beams. Only one person in ragged clothes was sitting by the operating table, grimacing in pain and looking especially arrogant. When Chu Luo saw Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun standing below the robot, she immediately said in a frightened voice, ¡°Uncle Sun, help ~¡± These words immediately made Secretary Tan and Jiang An¡¯s expressions turn serious. Garry was seated beside the robot control panel for some reason, and his body was being controlled, making him unable to move. He tightened his grip. When Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun saw this situation, their expressions turned stern. Third Master Sun said to the expert, ¡°Find a way to remove the infrared light around Little Chu and the others first. Make sure not to hurt them.¡± Then, he said to the guard, ¡°Capture that man. If he dares to resist, kill him directly.¡± When Garry heard this, he shouted in fear, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°F*ck! This person is still denying it at a time like this!¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at the motionless Garry and guessed something. He said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Third Brother, capture that person yourself.¡± Third Master Sun nodded and quickly climbed into the robot¡¯s stomach. After the expert easily turned off the infrared light, he strode behind Garry and clipped his arms. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Garry¡¯s lips trembled. He wanted to speak, but he felt the gun on his back press against him. Then, Third Master Sun lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. If you do, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Garry: ¡°¡­¡± He had nothing to live for anymore! How could he have forgotten that the Sun family had publicly said that Chu Luo was under their protection! Chu Luo and the others quickly got off the robot. Eldest Master Sun ordered in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, conduct a thorough search. I want to see why there are so many firearms in this club.¡± Then, he looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan and asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± After saying that, he said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Leave with your friend and the bodyguards first.¡± Secretary Tan immediately understood and pulled Jiang An away with the bodyguards. Only Chu Luo, Li Yan, the two masters of the Sun family, and Garry were left. At this moment, Chu Luo withdrew from Li Yan¡¯s arms and told the two masters of the Sun family about what had happened. Li Yan continued, ¡°Mr. Garry is from Q Nation. To be able to open such arge robot club in the capital, it¡¯s unlikely that he has no one backing him.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard this, he snorted and said, ¡°With thisrge quantity of firearms in this club, we won¡¯t let this go easily just based on this fact alone.¡± Chu Luo looked at Garry and said, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about who dared to attack this club. Garry must have a powerful force backing him up. Logically speaking, no one would dare to attack you so tantly, especially since you have so many hot weapons here. Could it be¡­ that this is actually a show that you directed and acted out?¡± Being stared at by a few pairs of sharp eyes, ayer of cold sweat appeared on Garry¡¯s back. He tried his best to maintain hisposure. ¡°What is Miss Chu talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? I said that Mr. Jiang destroyed the robot that the client needed. The client was angry and brought people here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Looks like Mr. Garry isn¡¯t going to tell the truth.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she slowly took out a bell from her pocket. With a shake, he instantly became obedient. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Jiang An found out that I installed heat weapons on the robots he made. He objected, so I found a reason to lock him up.¡± ¡°Why did you use Jiang An¡¯s phone to call Tan Yinfei?¡± ¡°The person who contacted Jiang An the most on his phone is Tan Yinfei. I was worried that if Tan Yinfei was unable to contact Jiang An, he would use zing Glory¡¯s power to find him. Thus, I made a pre-emptive move first.¡± When they heard this, their expressions turned even colder. Eldest Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, ask who¡¯s backing him up.¡± Chu Luo asked. Garry said a name. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know this person. ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡± Third Master Sun was furious when he heard this. ¡°This is crazy. What is he trying to do! I¡¯ll immediately bring people to capture him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°Get the evidence first. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it with Dad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? This person is so arrogant and even wants to rece the Qin family and the Duanmu family. I think he¡¯s too full of himself.¡± Not concerned about their matter, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, continue to ask him who¡¯s behind this.¡± Chapter 522 - Whos the One Moving?

Chapter 522: Who¡¯s the One Moving?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo nodded and asked Garry, ¡°Who are you working for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Seeing Garry suddenly vomiting blood and falling to the ground, Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun were shocked. ¡°Not good. Little Chu, save him.¡± Chu Luo squatted down and quickly opened Garry¡¯s mouth to take a look. She stood up with a straight face and said, ¡°He¡¯s dead. Poisoned.¡± She then turned to look at Li Yan, a spection having arisen in her heart. Li Yan nodded at her. ¡°This person should be from Ink Feather.¡± After saying that, he pulled her up and said to the two masters of the Sun family, ¡°You¡¯d better destroy all the robots that have been created here. If you keep the things from the Ink Feather Organization, it will definitely cause trouble.¡± The two masters of the Sun family obviously knew about this organization. When they heard this, their expressions were a little serious. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deal with the things here.¡± Then, he said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Send someone to secretly search that person¡¯s house. They must be rted to this organization.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to wipe out this organization. If I can find any clues, I¡¯ll definitely take the lead to deal with them.¡± After saying that, he walked out. Third Master Sun looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°Go back and rest. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand as they walked towards the door. Chu Luo took two steps and suddenly thought of something. She quickly pulled Li Yan back. ¡°Yan, what about the billion yuan you transferred to him?¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased to have given this person a billion yuan for no reason. Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°That money can¡¯t reach the other party¡¯s card.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°After transferring such arge sum of money from my personal ount, the bank will immediately call me to confirm. Since Garry took my phone and they can¡¯t call, they will know that something must have happened to me. They will first transfer the virtual amount into the other party¡¯s ount. If I don¡¯t confirm it within 24 hours, the money won¡¯t enter the other party¡¯s ount.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for two seconds beforeughing. When the two of them went out, Secretary Tan and Jiang An were waiting for them in the car. ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± ¡°CEO Li, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jiang An and said to Secretary Tan, ¡°The medicine I just gave can only ensure that Jiang An isn¡¯t in pain. You¡¯d better send him to the hospital immediately.¡± Secretary Tan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send him to the hospital immediately.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t leave. It was obvious that Jiang An had something to say to them. Indeed, Jiang An said, ¡°This club has always been very famous to the outside world. I was introduced by a friend. In the beginning, the group of us were just exchanging ideas about robot production. Mr. Garry only provided us with materials. Later on, he even invited a powerful robot designer to exchange ideas with us. We all trusted Mr. Garry and were grateful to him. Unexpectedly, after a while, he suddenly asked us if we wanted to take on some orders for money. ¡°The deals he found were too tempting. The clients offered twice the price in the industry. At that time, we were all very tempted and most of us epted it.¡± At this point, Jiang An suddenly stopped. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did Garry ask you to install weapons on the robots?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang An shook his head. ¡°He was the one who secretly installed it without us knowing. I¡¯m a person who likes to dismantle the robots I made to repeatedly check if there¡¯s anythingcking, so I quickly discovered this matter. ¡°I went to look for Mr. Garry to reason with him, and he admitted to it. He even said that this was a client¡¯s request. If I don¡¯t do it, it will be a breach of contract and I will have topensate a hundred times thepensation.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face turned a little pale. ¡°Garry threatened me with your lives.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Other than that, do you know who the person who made the invisible robot at the club is?¡± Jiang An shook his head. ¡°We only know of this person, but we¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Chu Luo fell silent. Li Yan patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter. Since we went to the club suddenly, there must be evidence inside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan asked the chauffeur to drive. The hospital happened to be on their way back. It was already past two in the morning. When they arrived outside the hospital, Secretary Tan brought Jiang An to the hospital. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Chu Luo touched the robot and couldn¡¯t sleep after lying in bed. Li Yan held her in his arms and threatened her in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Chu Luo reached out to hug his neck and rubbed her cheek against it in a wheedling manner. She said, ¡°The robot in the club has too many functions. I want to create a robot like that too.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Hisrge palm caressed her back. ¡°If you like, when you have time after we get married, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a production room for you. You can make as big a robot as you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo looked up and kissed his lips too. She smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Sure.¡± Ignited by her actions, Li Yan used his leg to restrain her. ¡°The sun will rise in two to three hours. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep?¡± Chu Luo sensed his abnormality and immediately stopped moving. ¡°I have school tomorrow. Stop moving.¡± Li Yan gritted his teeth in her ear. ¡°Little baddie, who¡¯s the one moving?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she happened to see Li Yan standing in the courtyard with someone. That person was reporting something to him. Chu Luo walked down and the butler walked in and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, breakfast is ready.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to walk towards the dining table when Li Yan walked in. When the two of them sat down, Li Yan told Chu Luo about the aftermath of the robot club. ¡°The Sun family found some materials to make robots inside. If you like these materials, Eldest Master Sun said that he would send them to you today.¡± ¡°What material is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to the materials that Neeson mentioned before.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°What else did they find?¡± ¡°There are many robot blueprints. The Sun family said that if you like, they can send them to you together.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Li Yan knew that she would definitely like it, so he had already agreed on her behalf. After the two of them ate, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Unexpectedly, she was surrounded by a group of instructors the moment she arrived at the school. Sun Tianhao grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t forget you¡¯ve agreed to take part in a safety exercise with us today, did you?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. ¡°I still have ss.¡± The other man put his hand on Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder and said with a brilliant smile, ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you¡¯re the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University and that you learn everything quickly. I believe it won¡¯t be a problem for you to not go to ss for a day.¡± The others immediately nodded in agreement. Not only was Chu Luo famous in ordinary universities, but she was also a famous figure in their special university. They had fought so hard to get a ce to conduct the safety exercise at Imperial University . To be able to see Chu Luo in person today and spend a day with her, everyone was extremely excited. One after another, they had risen up before dawn to dress up, just to appear their best in front of her. Chu Luo nced at them and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m free in the morning and have something on in the afternoon.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that it was already good enough that she agreed to do it for half a day. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After saying that, he gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve prepared a few sses for you today. We have to hurry.¡± Chu Luo followed them. Along the way, their group immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The entire Imperial University knew what Chu Luo was up to. When they arrived at a building that the school had specially prepared for the safety exercise, it was already surrounded by arge group of people. Sun Tianhao nced at those people and straightened his expression. He said to Chu Luo in an instructor-like tone, ¡°Our first segment is how to save someone when they try to jump off a building.¡± Chu Luo felt that there was no need for this segment at all. ¡°If Imperial University students jump off a building, there¡¯s only one possibility. If they encounter a bottleneck in their studies and want tomit suicide, it¡¯s not difficult to save them. They just need to be stimted.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°How do you know that this is the only possibility? Can¡¯t you jump off a building because you¡¯re jealous of someone, or because you feel inferior, or because of rtionship issues?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± After saying that, she walked to the group of students waiting there and asked, ¡°Under what circumstances will youmit suicide by jumping off a building?¡± Chapter 523 - Why Are You Jumping off a Building?

Chapter 523: Why Are You Jumping off a Building?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone started thinking seriously. Soon, someone said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s if I encounter a bottleneck in my studies. Other things aren¡¯t important at all.¡± Sun Tianhao looked like he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He suddenly understood how those people who came to Imperial University to conduct the safety drillst year felt. The students at Imperial University were bookworms. However, the safety exercise still had to continue. The instructors brought Chu Luo to the top floor. They gathered around and discussed for a while before finally making a decision. Sun Tianhao came over and said to Chu Luo, ¡°We won¡¯t look for someone from Imperial University to act today. I¡¯ll stand on the rooftop and be the one who wants to jump. You have to think of a way to save me.¡± Sun Tianhao thought to himself, ¡®Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll make things difficult for youter.¡¯ Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°No problem.¡± Sun Tianhao went straight to the edge of the rooftop. Chu Luo walked towards him. Sun Tianhao instantly got into character and shouted at her hysterically, ¡°Don¡¯te over. If you do, I¡¯ll jump down.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked calmly, ¡°Why are you jumping off a building?¡± Sun Tianhao looked like he had nothing to live for. ¡°My results aren¡¯t as good as yours. No girl likes me even though I¡¯m so handsome. Why wouldn¡¯t I jump off a building?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Your results are indeed inferior to mine. The fact that you¡¯re handsome is also debatable.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Is this how you persuade someone? An instructor standing beside Chu Luo reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, you can¡¯t say that. If you agitate the person who jumped off the building like this, he might really jump off.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Although your results aren¡¯t as good as mine, being able to get into Imperial University proves that you¡¯re already not bad.¡± Sun Tianhao was depressed. He shouted at Chu Luo, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll really jump.¡± Chu Luo nodded again. ¡°Go ahead and jump. It¡¯s best if your face is facing down. That way, your only advantage will be gone.¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He looked at Chu Luo and suddenly wanted to tease her. In the next moment, his body fell and he fell off the rooftop. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the frightened screams from downstairs, Chu Luo pulled the edge of the rope with one hand and said to the instructors who were stunned, ¡°Are you going to watch me pull him up?¡± The instructors suddenly came back to their senses and quickly pulled Sun Tianhao up. Sun Tianhao shouted at them in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The instructors pointed at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo curled her lips at him. ¡°Every school building has a lifeline. Do you think you can sessfully jump off a building in front of me?¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly thought of Chu Luo¡¯s ability and felt a little stifled. He walked over and red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo said, ¡°Instead of teaching me how to save people here, you might as well hold two safety educational lectures at Imperial University.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°The students at Imperial University are bookworms. When I came, I investigated. 95% of the students from the first to third years attend sses all day. The rest go to the library. How are we going to hold a lecture like this?¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°Time is all squeezed out. I didn¡¯t ask you to conduct this during ss time. You can hold your lecture at noon or at night.¡± ¡°Will anyonee?¡± Sun Tianhao was doubtful. ¡°Why not? When the timees, we¡¯ll get Imperial University to send a notice. You just have to n how many people wille for the lecture.¡± The instructors looked at each other. They felt that Chu Luo¡¯s idea was a little unreliable. An instructor thought for a while, then his eyes lit up. He suggested, ¡°Chu Luo, as a famous person at Imperial University, you must be quite influential. I think rather than let Imperial University inform them, why don¡¯t you let them know on your school¡¯s BBS?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I think Chu Luo, if you just log into your ount and announce it, it will definitely attract many people.¡± Seeing that they were so persistent, Chu Luo thought for a while and reminded them, ¡°Then you might be very busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be busy. In any case, our biggest goal is to publicize safety knowledge. As long as it¡¯s effective, we don¡¯t mind being busy.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she took out her phone and logged into her BBS ount to send a message. After sending the message, she put away her phone and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Before Sun Tianhao could speak, the other instructors shook their heads at the same time. ¡°No, no. Chu Luo, you promised to learn safety knowledge from us this morning. We¡¯ve only just finished our first ss. There¡¯s more.¡± Sun Tianhao added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than saving those who want tomit suicide, there¡¯s also a lot of other safety knowledge that you need to know. This way, if anything happens, it¡¯ll be easier for you to deal with it after you be the President of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡± For the entire morning, Chu Luo followed them to learn safety knowledge. Initially, everyone thought that they could stump her at some point. They hadn¡¯t expected her to deal with them easily every time. In the end, it was Sun Tianhao and the others who didn¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment. Half a day passed quickly. The group of instructors insisted that Chu Luo treat them to a meal. This idea came from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao said self-righteously, ¡°You don¡¯t give us any sense of aplishment as instructors. You definitely have to treat us to a meal topensate for our injured hearts.¡± Chu Luo was rendered speechless by their shamelessness. The few of them went to the school restaurant. There were still more than ten minutes until ss ended at noon. The students weren¡¯t here yet, so they quickly ordered and sat down. Sun Tianhao handed a pair of chopsticks to Chu Luo and said casually, ¡°Chu Luo, see if anyone replied to that message you sent this morning. If there are many people, we can start the lecture.¡± Chu Luo took the chopsticks, took out her phone, and turned on the BBS. After taking a look, she put her phone aside. After calmly picking up a piece of food with her chopsticks and eating it, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better eat quickly. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll discuss how many students should attend the safety lecture.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that she was bragging and subconsciously picked up her phone, intending to take a look personally. ¡°Chu Luo, let me tell you. If there aren¡¯t many people, then we¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Sun Tianhao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shouted, ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± The othersughed at him. ¡°Haozi, can your expression be any more exaggerated? How many dozens of students did Chu Luo recruit?¡± ¡°Maybe Haozi did it on purpose.¡± ¡­ Sun Tianhao showed Chu Luo¡¯s phone to them. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± The number of people who replied to the BBS would be disyed. Chu Luo had only sent a message on her BBS ount: ¡°I will cooperate with XX team to conduct a safety knowledge lecture. Those who are willing to listen to the lecture, please press 1. Note: Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°There are actually more than 8,000 replies.¡± ¡°And the number is still increasing.¡± At this moment, a call suddenly came in from Chu Luo¡¯s phone. Sun Tianhao quickly handed her his phone. It was from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled on the phone and said, ¡°Junior, are you nning to tire the instructors out?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°If the Student Union didn¡¯t add that one could receive an academic credit just by listening to the lecture, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people participating.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Only then can all the students participate. After all, safetyes first.¡± Chu Luo nced at the few people who were still in shock and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he said with aplicated expression, ¡°Chu Luo, ask Nangong Yi if the Student Union should cooperate with us.¡± Chu Luo conveyed this to Nangong Yi and turned on the speaker. Nangong Yi said, ¡°The first hall can amodate 5,000 people at once. The second hall can amodate 3,000 people. The third hall can amodate 1,500 people. Ask them which hall they need us to arrange.¡± Without thinking, the instructors said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll choose the first hall. Based on the number of people who replied so far, we already need to conduct three rounds. If 30,000 to 40,000 students from Imperial University participate, we¡¯ll have to hold seven to eight rounds.¡± At this point, the instructors actually shuddered. They actually regretted agreeing to Chu Luo¡¯s bad idea. Nangong Yi said on the phone, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll arrange it immediately. I wonder when the first lecture will be and how long it will take?¡± The few of them quickly discussed for a while. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°We have to prepare. We¡¯ll start at seven tonight. An hour should be enough.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo put away her phone and smiled at them. The few of them actually had the illusion that they had been tricked by her. After the meal, the other instructors went back to discuss how to conduct the lecture with the others. Sun Tianhao had something to tell Chu Luo in private. The two of them walked towards theputer science building. ¡°I heard what happenedst night. You were the one who operated that big fellow, right?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there had been people around, Sun Tianhao would have asked long ago. Chu Luo gave him a knowing look. Sun Tianhao wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°Since you have the ability, I¡¯ll take you somewhere next time. There¡¯s also such a big fellow inside. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it.¡± Although Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t specify where it was, Chu Luo could guess at once. She was about to nod when she heard Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Haozi¡­¡± The two of them stopped and turned around to see Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie walking over from a path. Chapter 524 - Im Not a Gossipy Person

Chapter 524: I¡¯m Not a Gossipy Person

After Gu Jie walked over, he said to Chu Luo with a regretful expression, ¡°Chu Luo, I had something to attend to this morning. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t perform the safety exercise with you. I heard that you helped everyonee up with the idea to hold a safety lecture. Your idea is really good.¡± Chu Luo nodded coldly and had no intention of talking to him. Gu Lexuan snorted. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao looked at her at the same time. Even though Gu Lexuan had suffered a disadvantage from Chu Luo a few times, she still felt that her status was higher than Chu Luo¡¯s. On what basis did outstanding men only surround Chu Luo? As the saying goes, ¡®Once on shore one prays no more.¡¯ At the sight of Chu Luo, she didn¡¯t want to be nice to her. Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked Gu Jie, ¡°Gu Jie, is your sister jealous of my sister¡¯s talent and beauty? The moment she sees my sister, she sulks. Those who don¡¯t know might think that they have a grudge.¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to ask such a question. He tilted his head and nced at Gu Lexuan, who had an ugly expression. He was a little unhappy. ¡°Haozi, what are you talking about? Since when did my sister have a grudge against Chu Luo?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no grudge, why did she snort for no reason? Is she crazy?¡± ¡°Haozi, you...¡± ¡°How can you say that about me?¡± Gu Lexuan raised her voice before Gu Jie and red at Sun Tianhao. ¡°How can you be so ungentlemanly in front of a girl? To think you¡¯re from the upper-ss society.¡± After saying that, she looked at him in disappointment. Sun Tianhaoughed at Gu Lexuan¡¯s overconfidence. Just as he was about to retort, Chu Luo said first, ¡°Talking to such a brainless person will lower your intelligence. I suggest you just treat her as air. If you really can¡¯t stand her, you can just beat her up.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why do you say that? How did my sister offend you?¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask Sun Tianhao to beat up his sister. He immediately red at her. Chu Luo looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t know where she got her confidence from to think that she¡¯s superior to others.¡± She suddenly approached the two of them and said in a low and dangerous voice, ¡°Could it be because Gu Lexuan¡¯s father is an Earl?¡± Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this. Puzzled, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when did Gu Lexuan¡¯s father be an Earl?¡± Chu Luo took a step back and said to Sun Tianhao with a meaningful smile, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Sun Tianhao thought about it carefully, then looked at Gu Lexuan and said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that your mother gave birth to you in secret with an Earl?¡± After saying that, he looked at them as if her family had loose morals. It was unknown if Gu Lexuan was guilty, but she flew into a rage out of humiliation and growled at Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you better not spout nonsense. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you want to do to my sister?¡± Sun Tianhao walked towards Gu Lexuan. His sharp aura made Gu Lexuan subconsciously take two steps back. It was unknown what she stepped on, but she staggered and was about to fall. ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Lexuan subconsciously fell towards Gu Jie. Gu Jie finally came back to his senses. He quickly steadied Gu Lexuan and looked at Chu Luo with a scowl. ¡°Chu Luo, what did you say just now? I advise you not to spout nonsense!¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and sneered. ¡°If one has evidence, it¡¯s not spouting nonsense... So you better control your overconfident sister. She thinks that she has a noble status. If anyone reports this news, see if that Earl wille out and speak.¡± Gu Jie frowned. He tilted his head and looked at Gu Lexuan, who was startled by Sun Tianhao and was crying there. His mood suddenly became a littleplicated. His auntie was from the Shang family. The Shang family had a powerful backer behind them. The Gu family had wanted this powerful backer, so they had let his uncle marry his pregnant aunt in order to hide it. Later on, when the Gu family had found out who Gu Lexuan¡¯s biological father was, they had raised her like a princess because they had wanted to build ties with this person. However, this matter couldn¡¯t be brought to light at all. The Earl had also warned them not to spout nonsense. Even though the Gu family had lost the backing of the Shang family and the Duanmu family, they still had the backing of the Earl. Therefore, the Gu family had always instilled in Gu Lexuan that she had a noble status. Other than the people from therge families in the capital, no one else was worthy of her. In Gu Lexuan¡¯s eyes, besides having better results and being a little prettier than her, Chu Luo couldn¡¯tpare to her in other aspects. So every time she saw Chu Luo being praised by everyone, she felt ufortable. Chu Luo looked at Gu Lexuan and her smile widened. ¡°You don¡¯t have the life of a princess but you insist on acting like one. Gu Lexuan, you¡¯re just a clown in my eyes. I usually like to ignore clowns, but if you keep making your presence known in front of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± When Chu Luo said this, she exuded a sharp aura. Not only was it so intense that Gu Lexuan forgot to cry, but even Gu Jie and Sun Tianhao were so shocked that they forgot to react. Chu Luo walked away. Sun Tianhao was the first to react. He chased after her. ¡°Chu Luo, Gu Lexuan is really the daughter of the Earl? Which country¡¯s Earl? Why does she look like people from the empire?¡± ¡°X Nation.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± X Nation was also in Southeast Asia, so it made sense that Gu Lexuan still had the looks of someone from the empire. Sun Tianhao had more questions to ask. Chu Luo nced at him and stopped him. ¡°If you want to gossip, go back and investigate yourself.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He muttered arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not a gossipy person.¡± However, in his heart, he wanted to send someone to investigate when he returned. ... Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie only came back to their senses after Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao had left. A strong anger suddenly surged in Gu Lexuan¡¯s heart. She had never been so angry before. ¡°How dare she threaten me!¡± At this moment, there were already many students surrounding them. Everyone pointed and criticized Gu Lexuan. Gu Jie listened for a while and pulled Gu Lexuan along a path with an ugly expression. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a remote ce that Gu Jie let go of her and said, ¡°Xuanxuan, we can¡¯t afford to offend Chu Luo now. Don¡¯t cause trouble for her for no reason.¡± ¡°When did I cause trouble for her? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been making things difficult for me, okay!¡± Gu Lexuan hadn¡¯t expected Gu Jie to criticize her. She was so aggrieved that tears flowed down her face. As she cried, she said, ¡°Chu Luo will snatch anything that catches my eye.¡± ¡°What? What did Chu Luo snatch from you?¡± ¡°The teacher I liked was snatched by her, the person I liked was snatched by her, and even the spot I fought so hard for was snatched by her.¡± Gu Lexuan spoke vaguely, but Gu Jie¡¯s fists tightened as he imagined it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡± ¡°I originally thought that I could resolve it. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so shameless. She relied on her good rtions at Imperial University and instigated everyone to iste me. I...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Jie grabbed Gu Lexuan¡¯s shoulder, his face ashen. ¡°You¡¯re isted by everyone? Why haven¡¯t you said anything!¡± Gu Lexuan started sobbing. Gu Jie let go of her shoulder and spun around in a fit of anger. Gu Lexuan said, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t take this lying down. Can you help me teach Chu Luo a lesson?¡± Gu Jie was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°Such a woman has to be taught a lesson.¡± A glint shed across Gu Lexuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I heard from a friend of mine a few days ago that Chu Luo offended the woman of an influential gangster. That woman is trying to deal with her. Why don¡¯t you...¡± Gu Lexuan whispered into Gu Jie¡¯s ear. When Gu Jie heard this, he narrowed his eyes and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet that guy in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t let anyone know that you did this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have faith in your brother?¡± At this point, the two of them looked at each other and smiled before leaving the corner. However, they hadn¡¯t expected that not long after they left, a girl turned around from a corner. The girl looked in the direction where the two of them left and the corners of her lips curled up into a calctive smile. She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said to the other party, ¡°Brother, I heard just now... Get someone to follow them. When the timees, we might be able to y a game of ¡®The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯.¡± ... Sun Tianhao left after sending Chu Luo to the technology building. As he left, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, you have to attend the first lecture tonight, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why should I participate?¡± Sun Tianhao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re here as instructors. We¡¯re actually students too. How can a few of us hold a lecture for five thousand students?¡± Chu Luo smiled faintly. Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°What kind of gaze is that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you incredible? You can¡¯t even handle five thousand people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just inexperienced.¡± Sun Tianhao realized that he couldn¡¯t be shameless with Chu Luo. If he was, he would lose. He grinned at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re more experienced than us. When the timees, help us control the entire venue. You won¡¯t need to be present for lectures in the future.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, let me know after you¡¯ve confirmed the time..¡± Chapter 525 - Claiming Ties

Chapter 525: iming Ties

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, Chu Luo walked into the technology building. Sun Tianhao replied happily from behind, ¡°Okay.¡± After watching Chu Luo walk into the technology building, Sun Tianhao took out his phone and strolled to the side. After the other party picked up the call, his expression instantly turned cold. He said in a low voice, ¡°Help me investigate the Gu family¡­ Hurry up. I want to see all their information before dark.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. At this moment, he no longer had the cheeky smile in front of Chu Luo. He had a cool expression and walked like the wind. This made the students passing by him couldn¡¯t help but slow down and peek at him. Some girls couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and scream at his back. ¡°Wow! That instructor looks so cool ~¡± The afternoon sses ended quickly. When Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao said to her over the phone, ¡°Chu Luo,e to the fifth restaurant quickly. Nangong Yi, I, and two others from the Student Union are waiting for you here. We¡¯ve already ordered dinner for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, put away her phone, and walked towards the fifth restaurant. The fifth restaurant wasn¡¯t far from her school. When Chu Luo arrived, many students were walking into the restaurant. Everyone greeted Chu Luo when they saw her. The moment Chu Luo walked into the restaurant, Yu Tong waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo, over here.¡± Sitting there were Sun Tianhao, Nangong Yi, Yu Tong, and Yu Xiangtian. After Chu Luo walked over and sat down, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°More than 34,000 people have signed up to listen to the safety lectures. We need to conduct about seven lectures. The lectures will be conducted one hour every afternoon, and one and a half hours every night. The timings are from 12: 30 to 1: 30 in the afternoon, and from 6: 30 to 8 in the evening.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, your appeal is indeed the most astonishing. If we have any activities in the future, we don¡¯t have to put up any announcements to recruit people. We just need you to post a message on your BBS main page and there will definitely be many people willing to participate.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°Why? Since there¡¯s convenience, why do we have to work so hard to n?¡± ¡°Since I can do it alone, why would the Student Union need ministers like you?¡± Yu Tong was rendered speechless. The boys beside her nced at Yu Tong sympathetically and lowered their heads to eat. After the meal, everyone didn¡¯t leave the restaurant immediately. Instead, they got someone to help them put away the empty tes and continued discussing. Sun Tianhao was a little worried. ¡°The time is confirmed, but there are so many people. It¡¯s impossible for us to number in such a short time. What if many peoplee today?¡± Yu Xiangtian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will swipe their school cards. When it reaches 5,000, entry will not be allowed.¡± Sun Tianhao was shocked. ¡°With five thousand people queuing up to swipe their cards, won¡¯t we have to go over an hour early? We also have to get more people to maintain order.¡± Nangong Yi and the othersughed. Yu Tong said proudly, ¡°The robots that Chu Luo modified previously have such functions. When the timees, we can just let those robots do this. We can even save on manualbor.¡± Sun Tianhao gave Chu Luo a thumbs up with a proud expression. ¡°As expected of my sister.¡± Yu Tong and Yu Xiangtian looked like they couldn¡¯t stand it. Yu Tong said with a serious expression, ¡°Instructor Sun, it¡¯s not good for you to juste and im ties casually. You have to know that many people at Imperial University want to im ties with Chu Luo. We can¡¯t encourage such a trend.¡± ¡°How am I iming ties with her?¡± Sun Tianhao said smugly. ¡°Chu Luo will be my family soon.¡± The three of them: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°Ask Chu Luo if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The three of them subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with tonight¡¯s speech. Also.¡± At this point, she looked at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Have you already prepared your speech, or have you already adapted to the environment of the auditorium?¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°The most important thing is that you¡¯re my sister. If you don¡¯t admit it today¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to not conduct the lecture?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to be my older brother, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°How am I inferior?¡± Sun Tianhao immediately looked up and puffed up his chest. Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°You can ask Yan about this. If he says that you can be my older brother, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Why should I ask him? This matter has nothing to do with him.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that asking Li Yan was just making things difficult for him. Chu Luo shrugged. Not wanting to talk to him about this matter anymore, she asked Roundy to give her the skateboard. After she stood up, she said to the four of them, ¡°There¡¯s still more than half an hour. Are you sure you want to walk over like this?¡± After saying that, she stepped on the skateboard and left with Roundy. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that, and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s really not adorable.¡± Nangong Yi and the other two looked at Sun Tianhao awkwardly. Nangong Yi said, ¡°There¡¯s a parking spot ahead. Let¡¯s ride a bike over.¡± The few of them walked over. When Chu Luo arrived at the first hall, the other instructors had already gathered there. Other than them, there were also many students. Everyone was chatting andughing together. The instructors were talking about their exciting life in the military school. The students at Imperial University were talking about various exams andpetitions. The moment Chu Luo appeared in front of everyone, they stopped. At this moment, Gu Jie suddenly walked up to her. As if nothing had happened at noon, he said with a bright smile, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re really influential. The Student Union calcted that more than 30,000 people wille to listen to the safety lecture.¡± Chu Luo immediately felt the malice emanating from him. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and she said, ¡°I can only say that the students at Imperial University are not only bookworms, but they also attach great importance to other aspects.¡± After saying that, she asked Roundy, who was standing at the side, ¡°Roundy, are the other robots here?¡± Chu Luo had asked Roundy to borrow the robots from the technology building at the School of Mechanical Engineering through the Inte. Roundy replied, ¡°Mistress, the robots are already on the way.¡± The group of instructors was shocked. ¡°Chu Luo, why did you borrow the robots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re having a lecture. Why did you ask the robots toe? Can they help us?¡± ¡­ Before Chu Luo could speak, the student standing at the intersection shouted, ¡°The robots are here. Ten of them are here.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way for them and saw the robots arriving in front of Chu Luo and Roundy. Chu Luo said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, send them the program instructions.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± When Roundy sent the robots program instructions, Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, line up. Go in and use your school card to scan the robots. As long as you listen to the lecture, the Student Union will give you one credit.¡± When the students at Imperial University heard this, they were all excited. Imperial University¡¯s academic points were famously difficult to earn. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Only 5,000 people can enter each lecture. Once the number hits 5,000, the robots will stop scanning. Those whoeter can go back and wait for the other lectures.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Roundy had already finished sending the program instructions. The ten robots stood in a row outside the auditorium. Without needing Chu Luo to say anything, the students from Imperial University consciously stood in ten rows to queue. The instructors standing at the side took a while to recover from their shock. They started pointing at the robots. When Sun Tianhao and the others arrived, hundreds of people had already entered in an orderly manner. At this moment, Sun Tianhao returned to his stern instructor expression. He said to the group of instructors, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The group of people who were gossiping immediately returned to their instructor mode and followed Sun Tianhao in. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and said with a smile, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the few of them followed. After an afternoon of preparation, the instructors were quite good at lecturing about safety. Everyone listened seriously. Moreover, Imperial University students liked to ask questions if they didn¡¯t understand. An hour seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye. After the students left, an instructor suggested, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our first lecture to go so smoothly. We have to celebrate!¡± Gu Jie immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to thank Chu Luo and the Student Union. Everyone, let¡¯s celebrate together.¡± Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and nced at Gu Jie. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, if you have something to attend to, leave first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Gu Jie said forcefully, ¡°Chu Luo contributed the most this time. If Chu Luo doesn¡¯t go, it¡¯s meaningless for us to go. We can just buy supper and eat in. We¡¯ll find a ce that won¡¯t affect other students to celebrate.¡± Chu Luo looked at the up-to-no-good Gu Jie and smiled. She nodded. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we celebrate backstage in the hall?¡± Gu Jie immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s not cold in the hall either.. I¡¯ll order takeout immediately.¡± Chapter 526 - in Ming Is Captured

Chapter 526: Qin Ming Is Captured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing how enthusiastic Gu Jie was, Sun Tianhao knew that he didn¡¯t have good intentions. As everyone walked backstage, Sun Tianhao deliberately blocked Chu Luo and made the two of them walk behind everyone. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you must know that Gu Jie doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Why did you agree with him?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t like Gu Lexuan. Previously, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her before. Now, she¡¯s giving me a chance to deal with her. So why not?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned at first before he grinned. The two of them followed everyone in. As he walked, he said in the manner of a good older brother, ¡°You should leave this kind of thing to me, your older brother. You just need to stand at the side and watch.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, the people walking in front asked them, ¡°Chu Luo, Haozi, what do you want to eat? Gu Jie needs to know in order to order.¡± Sun Tianhao strode over. ¡°I¡¯ll see what supper shop you¡¯re ordering supper from. I won¡¯t eat it if it¡¯s too lousy.¡± ¡°How would I dare? Since we¡¯re the ones treating Chu Luo and the others to supper, how could I possibly find a supper shop that¡¯s too lousy?¡± The two of them chatted andughed on the surface as they started ordering. ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to eat? The supper rmended is the seafood tter, various barbecue skewers, and a few types of soup.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Seafood tter.¡± Yu Tong also ordered a little. Nangong Yi and Yu Xiangtian didn¡¯t mind and let them order whatever they wanted. After ordering supper, someone suggested, ¡°How can we not drink some beer after supper? Order some beer as well.¡± ¡°Are Imperial University students allowed to drink in the school? We shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Nangong Yi and Chu Luo.¡± Nangong Yi said, ¡°You can order a little, but not too much.¡± ¡°Haha, since the president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union has spoken, let¡¯s order. We¡¯ll each get a bottle.¡± After cing the order, everyone chatted casually as they waited for the supper to be sent over. After about half an hour, before the supper was served, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Chu Luo, did your boyfriend call you?¡± someone asked deliberately with a smile. Chu Luo took out her phone and saw that it was from Anya. She didn¡¯t exin and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and answer a call.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the back door. After exiting the back door, Chu Luo stood under the streemp and swiped her phone. Immediately, Anya¡¯s anxious sobbing could be heard. ¡°Chu, Blockhead has been caught.¡± Chu Luo frowned and quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Who captured him?¡± Anya: ¡°It¡¯s Sawyer¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°You mean the Adair family who chased you?¡± Anya said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I rushed over after hearing the news, the Duke¡¯s family said that Blockhead had beaten Adair until he was unconscious. If anything happens to Adair, they will make Blockhead pay with his life.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Have you seen Qin Ming?¡± Anya: ¡°No. The duke¡¯s family took her away. The duke¡¯s family didn¡¯t even allow me to see Blockhead. Just now, after I went to beg my father and mother, they said that they wouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. Moreover, my father retracted my guards.¡± At this point, Anya burst into tears as if she had been wronged. Her tone was helpless and worried. ¡°Blockhead doesn¡¯t have much status here. If the duke¡¯s family detains him, they will definitely torture him in private. Chu, can you get Li to send someone to save him?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Yan and tell him about this.¡± She then hung up and called Li Yan. Li Yan was still working overtime today. When Chu Luo called him, she could hear rapid typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had known about this long ago. He said calmly, ¡°As long as Qin Ming doesn¡¯t want to be caught, no one can catch him.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood what he meant and was a little puzzled. ¡°You mean Qin Ming deliberately let Duke Sawyer¡¯s family catch him? Why?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Qin Ming was on leave. As long as his life wasn¡¯t in danger, Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t ask about his private matters. Chu Luo also knew this and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Anya.¡± She didn¡¯t hang up immediately and asked, ¡°When are you getting off work?¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely and said, ¡°I¡¯m still at school eating supper with them. If youe back early,e to school and pick me up. I¡¯m in the first hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey,¡± Li Yan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be done here in at most half an hour. I¡¯lle over to pick you up then.¡± Chu Luo nodded lightly and the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. After hanging up, Chu Luo called Anya again and told her what Li Yan had said. Anya was still worried. Chu Luo said, ¡°Something must have happened between Qin Ming and Adair. Since he was captured willingly, there must be something else. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while?¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m still worried about him.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and gave her an idea. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to help me promote skincare products suitable for pregnant women? Is anyone in the duke¡¯s family pregnant?¡± Anya thought for a moment. ¡°Yes. Adair¡¯s older sister happens to be pregnant.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Anya: ¡°Not bad.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then go to Adair¡¯s sister¡¯s ce and find out why Qin Ming beat Adair into a hospital. Also, do you know Adair¡¯s current situation?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just worried about Blockhead and forgot to ask.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Then ask around. Find out the reason why Qin Ming beat up Adair first. That way, things will be easier.¡± Anya thought for a while and felt that she could only listen to Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion now. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see Emile immediately.¡± With that, she hung up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she heard footstepsing from behind. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Gu Jie. Gu Jie nced at the phone in her hand and said sincerely, ¡°I brought my sister to apologize to you for what happened this afternoon. I hope you don¡¯t mind. My sister is spoiled by us. That¡¯s why she spoke without thinking.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She asked, ¡°Will Gu Lexuan realize what she did wrong if you apologize for her? Will she not cause trouble in front of me again?¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to say that. He was stunned at first, then he said, ¡°My sister is used to being spoiled by us. Actually, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s used to beingpetitive. She¡¯s a little unbnced by the fact that you¡¯re better than her. As for what you said at noon, it¡¯s actually not true at all.¡± Chu Luo could tell that Gu Jie was deliberately testing her to see how much she knew about Gu Lexuan¡¯s secret. Chu Luo looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed, Gu Jie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard these rumors from. My aunt did know the Earl of America when she was young, but there was nothing between them. Xuanxuan is my uncle¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to say by telling me so much?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°As long as Gu Lexuan doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t be interested in her at all, but¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately paused for a moment. A trace of coldness shed across her eyes. ¡°If you think the evidence in my hand is fake, I can show you the evidence.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Gu Jie heard this, the kindness on his face disappeared. He said in a low voice, ¡°Evidence. Who doesn¡¯t know that you, Chu Luo, are aputer expert? You can fabricate something that looks real.¡± ¡°Fabricate something? If nothing happened, would I be able to fabricate it? Also¡­¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly, displeasure shing across them. ¡°ording to what I know, the Gu family¡¯s backer, the Shang family, is in a difficult position themselves now, not to mention that the mountain that the Shang family is leaning on has already copsed. Yet you and your sister keeping to mess with me for no reason. Do you really think you¡¯re so noble?¡± Gu Jie subconsciously retorted, ¡°How could that be? That¡¯s not what we think.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and turned to walk towards the back door. As she walked, she said meaningfully, ¡°One must know their own limits. Those who don¡¯t even know their own limits can only wait to be dealt with.¡± Gu Jie stood there and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back, his expression bing dark. Recalling what his sister had said, he subconsciously clenched his fists and thought, ¡®See if I don¡¯t deal with you personally. I won¡¯t be afraid even if you have the Sun family backing you up.¡¯ At the thought of this, the corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a scheming smile. Then, he followed her in. When Sun Tianhao saw Chu Luo enter, he walked over and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did Gu Jie look for you in private just now?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know his limits. Don¡¯t me me for being mercilesster.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he saw Gu Jie walk in. Seeing the two of them, he walked over and said with a smile, ¡°The person who¡¯s delivering the takeout from the supper shop called me. He said that he¡¯ll be here soon. Let¡¯s go out and get food.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded calmly. He tilted his head and shouted at the others, ¡°The takeout is here. All the boys, go out and get the takeout.¡± Everyone walked out of the hall happily. Chapter 527 - Where Is Suitable For Dating?

Chapter 527: Where Is Suitable For Dating?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after everyone walked out of the hall, they saw a few people in hotel uniforms walking over with food boxes. After they walked in, someone asked, ¡°Who is Mr. Gu?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Gu Jie walked out. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu. Your supper is here. Because you ordered a little too much and we don¡¯t have enough manpower, the beer should be here in five minutes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can eat first.¡± A few instructors walked over and took the supper from their hands. As it was very cold outside, Gu Jie said to everyone, ¡°Go in and eat first. I¡¯ll wait here. We¡¯ll freeze to death walking back and forth.¡± ¡°Can you carry three boxes of beer alone?¡± ¡°What a joke. I can even carry six boxes at once.¡± Since Gu Jie had said so, no one would say anything else. They took their supper and entered. Gu Jie waited for them to enter for more than a minute before walking some distance forward. He took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he immediately asked, ¡°Are the things ready?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but the corners of Gu Jie¡¯s lips curled up slightly. There was a strong calcting glint in his eyes. ¡°Stop the person who¡¯s delivering the beer and bring over the wine we prepared. Remember not to expose any ws¡­ Alright, don¡¯t fumble the ball. If you¡¯re discovered, you know the consequences.¡± The other party immediately patted his chest and guaranteed. Gu Jie hung up the phone in satisfaction and his smile widened. ¡°You asked for it. I don¡¯t believe that Master Li won¡¯t re up if some scandal happens between you two.¡± ¡­ Acting like he had just walked out of the bathroom, Sun Tianhao went to sit down in front of Chu Luo. He took a mutton skewer and tilted his head, before saying to her in a low voice, ¡°He will tamper with the wine.¡± Chu Luo nodded quietly and ate a piece of seafood using a disposable glove. As she ate, she discussed the taste of the supper with Yu Tong. Yu Tong said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. This abalone barbecue is delicious, and so is this squid. It¡¯s just that the beer is missing. Otherwise, it would be even more delicious.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She said, ¡°Then you can wait first.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°No, no. With delicious food in front of us, it¡¯s a sin not to eat. Chu Luo, hurry up and eat. Look at these boys. They¡¯re too scary.¡± Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Yu Tong, happened to hear this. He smiled and pointed at the seafood shell in front of Yu Tong, pointing out the truth. ¡°Yu Tong, we can count who has the most seafood shell in front of them before deciding who is more terrifying.¡± Chu Luo nced at the seafood shell in front of her and silently pushed a portion of it to Sun Tianhao. Then, she nodded innocently and agreed. ¡°You can count.¡± Nangong Yi, Sun Tianhao, and Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao quietly put on a pair of disposable gloves and quickly picked out a bowl of seafood for Chu Luo. He deliberately raised his eyebrows at her and said, ¡°If you want me to remove the shell for you, just say it. This proves that you ate too little.¡± Chu Luo, Nangong Yi, and Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt like he had won back a fight and was extremely delighted. At this moment, Gu Jie¡¯s voice came from the front desk. ¡°Brothers,e and move the beer.¡± A few boys quickly stood up and walked towards the stage. A sharp glint shed across Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Nangong Yi nced at Sun Tianhao and turned to look at the gloomy Yu Tong. Yu Tong noticed his gaze and asked expectantly, ¡°President, are you going to pick out the seafood for me?¡± The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I can help you choose, but¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I don¡¯t want you to choose at all.¡± Knowing how scheming Nangong Yi was, Yu Tong directly refused. Just then, a few boys walked in with beer. They opened the boxes and took a bottle for each of them. Gu Jie brought four bottles over and gave one to Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao, and Nangong Yi each. Then, he sat down beside them and opened the bottle cap in his hand and gulped down two mouthfuls. He said with a satisfied expression, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. It¡¯s so awesome eating roasted meat and wine at this time.¡± After saying that, he took amb skewer and ate it in one go. After eating, seeing that the three of them hadn¡¯t opened the bottle, he urged, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening the bottle cap? Beer paired with barbecue is so satisfying.¡± Sun Tianhao opened the bottle in his hand and took two disposable cups to pour one for him and Chu Luo. Gu Jie said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°You have to drink from the bottle to get a feel for the beer.¡± Sun Tianhao smiled at him. ¡°Who said that? It¡¯s better to drink from a cup.¡± Gu Jie didn¡¯t argue with him. He held the bottle and toasted Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, let me toast you. Thank you for letting usplete the mission so easily.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t decline and picked up her ss to drink. However, Sun Tianhao was faster than her and shielded her cup with his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t drink too much. Otherwise, when Li Yanes to pick you up and finds out that you¡¯re drunk, I won¡¯t be able to answer to him.¡± After saying that, he deliberately raised his eyebrows at her, his eyes saying: ¡°You really dare to drink?¡± Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the ss and gave him a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink a little.¡± Gu Jie chimed in with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine to drink a little. Besides, we each have a bottle of beer. I don¡¯t believe that Chu Luo can¡¯t even drink a bottle of beer.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard Gu Jie say that, the corners of his lips curled up before he retracted his hand. He deliberately went to get another bottle, poured a cup, and handed it to Gu Jie. ¡°You¡¯re right. Come, you and I, let¡¯s drink one cup each. In the future, take your sister in hand. Don¡¯t let here to Chu Luo and cause trouble for her for no reason.¡± The vein on Gu Jie¡¯s temple twitched twice. His expression remained unchanged as he said with a smile, ¡°I promise.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t take the cup from Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and shook the bottle in his hand. ¡°I like to drink straight from the bottle.¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°Why? I toasted you, but you¡¯re not giving me face.¡± Although the others didn¡¯t know what feud the two of them had, they all felt like sucking up to Sun Tianhao. They cheered from the side, ¡°Gu Jie, since Sun Tianhao toasted you, just take it. It¡¯s rare for everyone to be happy tonight.¡± ¡°Exactly. Take it quickly.¡± Gu Jie could only take the alcohol from Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and drink it under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Sun Tianhao smiled in satisfaction and said to everyone, ¡°Since there are two beauties here, we can¡¯t be too uncivilized. Come, everyone, drink from your cups. After saying that, he handed the cups to everyone. He then distributed the two bottles of beer between him and Chu Luo to a few people before saying, ¡°Everyone is only drinking beer to pair with the barbecue. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for the two girls. Didn¡¯t we order sweet soup? Let the girls drink sweet soup.¡± After saying that, he specially took out the sweet soup in the lunchbox and handed it to Chu Luo and Yu Tong. Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to be so unpredictable. He tightened his grip on the bottle of wine in his hand and thought to himself, ¡®Luckily, I¡¯m well-prepared.¡¯ He immediately echoed Sun Tianhao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better for girls to drink sweet soup.¡± Everyone continued eating and drinking. After a while, a few people started having a stomachache and walked into the toilet together. Yu Tong, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, also covered her stomach and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Chu Luo, my stomach feels a little ufortable. Do you want to go to the toilet? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them stood up and walked out. Sun Tianhao looked at the departing figures and ced the beer cup in his hand to the side. He asked Nangong Yi, who was sitting there, ¡°Nangong Yi, tell me where is a fun, yet quiet, ce that¡¯s suitable for couples to date around this auditorium.¡± ¡°Yo! Haozi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to a girl and want to take action on her?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. I¡¯m merely curious because I heard that such ces usually exist in universities.¡± ¡°Haozi, your curiosity is so strange.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t mind everyone¡¯s teasing and kept looking at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi nced at him but wasn¡¯t surprised. He said, ¡°After going out the back door and turning left for about seven to eight minutes, we¡¯ll reach a forest. That forest is by theke and the wall. There are many blooming flowers there. During spring, summer, and autumn, many people like to go there to take a stroll, read, or date during the day. But not many people go there in winter.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone like going there in the winter?¡± ¡°That ce is close to theke. It¡¯s cold in the winter, and most of the leaves would have fallen off.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Yu Tong went to the female toilet. The toilet here was outside the hall. Actually, there was nothing much during the day. When no one came here at night, the girl would be a little afraid if she came alone. Yu Tong said, ¡°Luckily, the two of us girls are here tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather hold it in than go to the toilet.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You can get the boys to apany you.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡± After the two of them came out of the toilet, Chu Luo looked in a direction for two seconds. She curled her lips and said to Yu Tong, ¡°Yu Tong, go back first. I¡¯ll call my boyfriend.¡± Yu Tong looked around and subconsciously said, ¡°Chu Luo, go to the back door and make the call. This ce feels creepy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re timid.¡± Yu Tong thought about it and agreed. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first. Don¡¯t call for too long. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯m just calling to tell him where I am.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°So you¡¯re asking your boyfriend to pick you up ~ I¡¯m so envious of people who have boyfriends.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her.. ¡°You can also find one.¡± Chapter 528 - If Youre Bored, You Can Accompany Me More

Chapter 528: If You¡¯re Bored, You Can Apany Me More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Tong waved at her and walked towards the back door with a thanks-but-no-thanks expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want a boyfriend. My life is already interesting enough. I don¡¯t need a boyfriend to share it with me. As it is, I already don¡¯t have much time to rest.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yu Tong andughed at her words. At this moment, there was a slight movement behind her. Then, a person suddenly darted out and pressed a knife against Chu Luo. He lowered his voice and threatened fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the person who darted out and asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡± That person was stunned by the question. Just as he was about to speak, a bird cry suddenly came from behind. This bird cry was obviously imitated by his aplice. He snapped fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a few more holes on your body, don¡¯t make a sound ande with me.¡± Chu Luo nodded, pretending to be fearful. Chu Luo was pushed to the left by that person. Not long after the two of them left, two more people walked out from behind a tree. One of them said, ¡°Hurry up and bring them over. Boss said to hurry up.¡± The person pressing a knife against Chu Luo pushed her. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Chu Luo sped up and remained silent. The two people who brought her away thought: ¡®This beauty must be scared stiff.¡¯ A man looked at Chu Luo and drool flowed from the corners of his lips. ¡°I heard that this is Master Li¡¯s woman. Boss said that as long as we take a good photo of her fooling around with another man, not only will we be able to get money from him, but we can also send some to Master Li. As long as Master Li really likes this woman, he will definitely use money to buy the photo.¡± ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a beautiful woman¡¯s nude photos leak out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, hehe¡­¡± At this point, the two of them suddenly looked at each other. At the same time, their eyes were filled with thoughts of taking advantage of her first. The person pressing the knife against Chu Luo looked at Chu Luo¡¯s figure and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He raised his hand to take advantage of her. At this moment, Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°Do you think I should cripple your hand or blind your eyes first?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a voice came from their side. ¡°Of course, I should do both.¡± Before that person could react, in a sh, with two swooshes, the hand that that person had extended towards Chu Luo was removed and fell to the ground. At the same time, a small knife was inserted into one of his eyes. Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~¡± Just as the cry of agony was about to cut through the air, a figure shed past. That person¡¯s acupoints was now sealed, and he could no longer move or scream. The other person was so frightened by the sudden change that he lost three souls from his seven orifices. Just as he was about to scream, his acupoints were also sealed. Chu Luo nced at the person with one limb missing, a knife in his eye, and a twisted face. She then turned to Li Yan, who was standing in front of her with a dark expression. She blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan walked up to her in two steps and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why did you let these two take you away?¡± Chu Luo could feel the sharp murderous aura emanating from his body. She quickly raised her hand to stroke his back and told him about her and Sun Tianhao¡¯s n to capture all these people in one go. Not only did the murderous aura on Li Yan¡¯s body not diminish at all, but his expression also darkened. ¡°You can just send someone to deal with these people. Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can apany me more.¡± After saying that, Li Yan let go of her and wanted to pull her towards the school gate. Chu Luo quickly grabbed his hand with both hands and said delicately, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s deal with those people first before leaving. I want to see who the others Gu Jie found are and if anyone else is involved.¡± Li Yan stopped and frowned as he pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo looked back at him expectantly. Li Yan couldn¡¯t stand her gaze the most. He continued with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t do it yourself again.¡± Seeing someone try to take advantage of her made him feel a bloodthirsty urge. He was worried that he would start a massacre. Chu Luo quickly nodded and pointed at the person standing there with blood flowing from his hands and eyes. ¡°How should we deal with this person?¡± Li Yan walked up to the other person with a murderous glint in his eyes. That person couldn¡¯t move or speak. When Li Yan walked over, his face turned green from fear and cold sweat dripped down his forehead like rain. Li Yan unsealed his mute acupoint and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ They¡¯re in the forest.¡± ¡°What were you nning to do to my wife there?¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was so powerful, so powerful that the person was shocked speechless. Then, he rolled her eyes and fainted. Chu Luo looked at the person who had fainted and then at the other person. That person had actually also rolled his eyes and fainted. Chu Luo said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did he find someone so cowardly and weak?¡± Li Yan snorted coldly and held her hand as they walked towards the forest. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Sun Tianhao, who had calcted the time, came looking for them. He had originally nned to walk slower. When he saw two people lying not far away like dead people, especially one with blood flowing beside him, he eximed and strode over. ¡°Tsk tsk, how brutal! Could this be Chu Luo¡¯s doing?¡± After Sun Tianhao muttered, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. Once the other party picked up the call, he immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and send a few people over.¡± He had just put away his phone when a few people quickly walked over. ¡°Young Master Sun.¡± ¡°Clean up the ce. Don¡¯t let anyone discover it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them quickly took the two of them away, leaving the two of them behind to quickly get two bottles of water to flush the blood on the ground. Sun Tianhao nced at the time and ran over. As he ran, he muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t deal with all those people alone. Give me a chance to perform.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the forest. Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the paper effigy to transform into me and see what they want.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo used a paper effigy to transform into three people. One was her, and the other two were the people who had brought her away. After the three of them walked into the forest, a group of people walked over. These people were all wearing ck masks, and it seemed like they didn¡¯t want to show their faces. One of the smug female voices remembered. ¡°Previously, I thought that this Chu Luo was very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Zhang to easily capture her with two subordinates.¡± The man who was being held by the womanughed arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s no one my subordinates can¡¯t catch.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Brother Zhang gestured to his subordinate. ¡°Tie this woman to a tree and feed her some of that good stuff that I just obtained.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them quickly tied the paper effigy Chu Luo to a tree. Brother Zhang and the woman stood at the side and looked at her. Brother Zhang suddenly said in a hooligan-like tone, ¡°You don¡¯t say. This Chu Luo is really quite pretty. If I didn¡¯t have to use her to exchange for a lot of money, I would really like to y with her.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan instantly exuded a murderous aura. Even though he and Chu Luo were invisible, the group of people standing there suddenly felt a super cold pressure attacking them. ¡°D*mn, is it going to snow soon? Why do I suddenly feel much colder?¡± The woman rubbed against Brother Zhang. ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m cold too.¡± ¡°Since you brought Chu Luo here, that man should be here soon. Hurry up. We¡¯ll leave immediately after taking the photo.¡± Everyone waited for a while. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Sun Tianhao is here.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°There¡¯s also a group of people hiding in the dark and peeking. They obviously don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo pointed at a dark ce. ¡°Behind that dense forest.¡± Li Yan walked over. Chu Luo quickly followed. ¡°Yan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let them go against each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The two of them quickly found the group of people hiding in the dark. ¡°Hmph! So it¡¯s Qing Ning and her brother.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take the chance to deal with them all at once tonight.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you have that kind of medicine on you?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Since they like to watch the show, we¡¯ll let them perform personally. Also, that woman called Gu something, let her perform together as well.¡± Chu Luo looked at the cold Li Yan and was about to imagine that scene when Li Yan pressed a hand on her head. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not to imagine that scene.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Chapter 529 - Lets Spar This Weekend

Chapter 529: Let¡¯s Spar This Weekend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and really found that kind of medicine. She handed it to Li Yan and told him, ¡°I think I took this from someone previously. I haven¡¯t found anyone to test its effects.¡± Li Yan took it and pressed themunicator on his ear before quickly giving a few orders. After giving the order, he led Chu Luo to another path. After walking for a while, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, we don¡¯t have to be invisible anymore.¡± Chu Luo made the two of them appear. Soon, a subordinate walked over. Li Yan handed him the medicine. ¡°Give the medicine to the masterminds and knock the rest out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the subordinate left, Chu Luo suddenly thought of Sun Tianhao and said worriedly, ¡°Sun Tianhao went over there. Will he go over directly when he sees me tied up there?¡± That wouldn¡¯t be fun then. At this thought, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan over. The two of them had just walked nearby when they saw figures moving. They were obviously fighting. Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead and muttered, ¡°We should have told him just now.¡± Li Yan frowned and pressed themunicator on his ear. ¡°Go over and help Sun Tianhao. Don¡¯t let him kill the important people.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while.¡± She thought for a while and nodded. They waited for almost three minutes before Li Yan¡¯s men strode over with Sun Tianhao. The moment Sun Tianhao saw Chu Luo, he frowned and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, isn¡¯t that person over there you?¡± ¡°Yes, I conjured that up using a talisman.¡± Sun Tianhao wiped the corner of his lips, which was skinned after having identally been beaten up. Thinking about how he had worried and felt anxious in vain just now, he said in an annoying tone, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t be that weak. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be easily grabbed and tied to a tree.¡± At this point, he looked at Li Yan and thought of the two people whose alive status was unknown. He asked with aplicated expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill those two on the way, did you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet.¡± Chu Luo finished answering on Li Yan¡¯s behalf and asked him, ¡°Did Gu Jie follow you when you came?¡± ¡°I got someone to stop him for more than ten minutes before letting him out. He should be here by now.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°We can catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Chu Luo told him about her and Li Yan¡¯s idea. When Sun Tianhao heard that, he hissed. ¡°I say, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Chu Luo was about to give him a cold re. Sun Tianhao suddenly grinned and said, ¡°But I like it. When dealing with these people, we should give them a taste of their own medicine. Only then will they know that they need to pay for their own actions.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± At this moment, Li Yan moved hismunicator and said to the two of them, ¡°The others are here.¡± The three of them immediately shed into the dark. Soon, Gu Lexuan and Qing Ning were brought over by someone. At the same time, Gu Jie was also brought over. Looking at Gu Jie, who was shouting hysterically for them not to hurt his sister, Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°Her sister is a golden goose while other people¡¯s sisters can be trampled on as they please? ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let him know that if he dares to have designs on my sister, I¡¯ll make him and his sister regret it for the rest of their lives.¡± Sun Tianhao had just finished speaking when he felt Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze on him. He turned around and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you ring at me? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold and dangerous. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t even realize it. Moreover, he added smugly, ¡°Regardless of whether you agree or not, my grandfather has acknowledged Chu Luo as his god-daughter. Chu Luo is my sister now.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Let¡¯s spar this weekend.¡± Sun Tianhao had wanted to do this for a long time. He said annoyingly, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s spar. If you lose, not only will Chu Luo be my sister, but you will also have to follow her and call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo looked at the confident Sun Tianhao and moved her lips. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she chose not to. She turned her attention over. Gu Jie looked at Gu Lexuan, who was tied to a tree, and looked desperate to save her. However, he was surrounded by a few of Li Yan¡¯s men and started fighting. ¡°Tsk tsk, Li Yan, who exactly trained your men? Gu Jie¡¯s skills aren¡¯t bad in our school. Why is he so weak in your hands¡­ Did you drug him?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. Gu Jie was quickly caught. Sun Tianhao asked excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve already caught all of them. Isn¡¯t it time to perform?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Qing Ning¡¯s younger brother.¡± Sun Tianhao only recognized the Gu siblings and that boss. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Qing Ning?¡± ¡°A white lotus who covets Yan.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The three of them stopped talking. After waiting for about five minutes, Qing Ning¡¯s younger brother was also brought over. Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards fed them that medicine. The scene that followed was too explosive. Li Yan and Sun Tianhao tacitly didn¡¯t let Chu Luo watch, so the three of them left. It was already past ten. Li Yan pressed themunicator on his ear and said coldly, ¡°Post their video online.¡± When those who were online saw this explosive live broadcast, the entire Inte exploded. Especially when the Imperial University administrative office learned of this matter, they immediately organized arge group of security guards to investigate. Many curious boys followed. When everyone saw themotion, many people took photos. In less than an hour, Imperial University became famous for having multiple people messing around in the forest at the same time. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. As long as there was gossip, Wang Mingtao liked to tell Chu Luo immediately. Not to mention such explosive gossip. Wang Mingtao asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, did you go onlinest night?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he immediately told her everything that had exploded on the Intest night and what everyone at Imperial University had seen. In the end, he said: ¡°Sister Chu, we actually know all three girls inside. Especially Xiao Yue. This is great. Previously, I even heard from Senior Tang that Xiao Yue¡¯s family will look for trouble with his family from time to time. Let¡¯s see if the Wang family still dares to look for trouble with Senior Tang¡¯s family after they out about this.¡± ¡°And that Flower Peacock Gu Lexuan. She looks so arrogant usually, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person in private.¡± ¡°Especially that one called Qing Ning. Previously, I thought that she was soft and weak, at most a white lotus. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so open-minded that it refreshed my worldview.¡± After Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao¡¯s machine gun-like gossip, she asked calmly, ¡°You called me so early to gossip. When did you find out about this?¡± ¡°I called you as soon as I found out.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. It was obvious that he was feeling sheepish. Chu Luo sneered at him and asked, ¡°Roundy didn¡¯t follow you to your housest night. You must have been so excited that you didn¡¯t sleep all night, right?¡± Wang Mingtao choked. In the end, he simply giggled and acted blur. ¡°Hehe, um¡­ Sister Chu, I think I heard my mother calling me. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone with a wooden face, washed up, and went downstairs. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wasn¡¯t doing his morning exercises. Instead, he was sitting on the sofa and typing on hisputer. The butler stood beside him and reported their wedding preparations. When the butler saw Chu Luoe down, he first stopped and greeted her good morning. Then, he said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, the people from the Li residence called me this morning and said that Mr. Chu had left.¡± Chu Luo had guessed that Chu Yichen would leave and wasn¡¯t too surprised. She only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked over. Li Yan closed hisptop and stood up to say to her, ¡°zing Glory will announce our marriage today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll greet the principal of Imperial University in advance. I won¡¯t let unrted people enter and affect you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. Along the way, everyone was discussing the explosive scenest night. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that Senior Qing Ning is like a snow lotus flower on a snowy mountain, weak and cold. I didn¡¯t expect her to do such an immoral thing. I feel that I won¡¯t dare to believe people with that kind of appearance and disposition again.¡± ¡°And Gu Lexuan. Previously, she had been going against Chu Luo. I thought that she was just a little arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold and unrestrained in private. My worldview has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Our Imperial University is really famous this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to be famous like this. In the future, if we go out and say that we¡¯re from Imperial University, will others think of those two people?¡± ¡°Such people should be expelled immediately. Otherwise, our Imperial University¡¯s reputation will definitely be ruined by them.¡± The matterst night had caused too much of amotion. Although it had been quickly suppressed by the heads of Imperial University, when the video exploded, many people had subconsciously downloaded and taken a screenshot. Therefore, it was normal for everyone to be worried that Imperial University¡¯s reputation would be ruined. As soon as Chu Luo walked into the school gate, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked her to go to the principal¡¯s office immediately. Chapter 530 - Blazing Glory Corporations Official Announcement

Chapter 530: zing Glory Corporation¡¯s Official Announcement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo arrived at the principal¡¯s office, there were not only the principal and Nangong Yi, but also a few school heads. Their expressions were very serious, and their brows were furrowed. It was obvious that they were vexed about something. The moment she entered, the principal said, ¡°Little Chu is here. Let our impromptu meeting begin.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a chair beside him. ¡°Little Chu, sit.¡± Nangong Yi helped her pull the chair over a little. Chu Luo walked over and sat down. The principal said, ¡°I think everyone knows what happened in the forestst night. This matter has spread too quickly on the Inte and has a huge impact on Imperial University¡¯s reputation. ¡°I received a call from the Education Bureau early in the morning. The higher-ups want us to handle this matter properly. Otherwise, our Imperial University¡¯s qualification to continuously be ranked as one of the top ten universities in the world will be denied.¡± These words made the expressions of the school¡¯s heads turn even more serious. One of them said, ¡°To suppress the scandal at Imperial University, the best way is to use achievements that can impact the entire world to let everyone see the power of Imperial University.¡± Then, the school¡¯s heads started discussing. ¡°This method is obviously the best, but our Imperial University hasn¡¯t had any outstanding achievements recently.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you publicize Chu Luo¡¯s matter again?¡± ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t push Chu Luo out at this time. This will definitely attract badments.¡± ¡­ The principal and the school¡¯s heads couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion for a while. Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, turned to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Junior, what do you have in mind?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone else heard him. Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± These words made the school¡¯s heads inexplicably nervous and excited. The principal said, ¡°Little Chu, speak.¡± ¡°The gaming capsule developed jointly by our school and zing Glory is already being experimented on humans.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Although this was a joint research and development project between zing Glory and Imperial University, the heads of Imperial University had no right to ask. Therefore, when they heard Chu Luo say this, all of them revealed expressions of disbelief and shock. Even Nangong Yi was stunned. In the end, the principal was the first to snap back to his senses. He couldn¡¯t conceal his excitement as he probed, ¡°So Little Chu, you mean that the gaming capsule has been sessfully developed? Then when will the public beta be held?¡± ¡°zing Glory will release the notice of the public beta soon.¡± The principal took a deep breath and suppressed his overly excited heart. He smiled and said, ¡°This is great. As long as zing Glory releases the news of the open beta, our Imperial University will quickly announce that we are participating in this project. When the timees, most of the attention will be diverted.¡± ¡°Not only¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Tang, Doctor Cao from the military hospital, and Elder Hu, the Chinese medicine authority, and I, have jointly developed a drug that can stimte cellr regeneration. A while ago, we¡¯ve already applied for a patent for this research invention. Counting the days, we should be able to get the patent today.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the office fell silent. After about a minute, one of the school¡¯s heads patted the armrest of his chair. He was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°This is great. Our Imperial University¡¯s reputation will be salvaged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s go prepare for the promotional work now. Also, your Student Union, draft the promotional slogans before school ends today. We¡¯ll announce these two pieces of news when the matter is fermented to the maximum.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s more effective to announce it with zing Glory.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. The principal quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo, call CEO Li and ask if he can publicize the gaming capsule today.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone to call Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call quickly, but he sounded very busy too. Chu Luo told him about it. Li Yan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the public rtions department to handle this matter immediately. Get the heads of Imperial University to prepare. At ten o¡¯clock, thepany will announce our good news at the same time.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, she said to the few people staring at her, ¡°Yan said that he will announce this matter together at ten o¡¯clock when the news of our wedding is announced.¡± Relief washed over the school¡¯s heads. Their faces were red and filled with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. As soon as the matter regarding the gaming capsule is announced and the major medical findings are announced, Imperial University¡¯s international status will be secured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s handle the matterst night seriously and highlight Imperial University¡¯s clear distinction between reward and punishment. We¡¯ll definitely be able to suppress what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. There are still two hours until the announcement by zing Glory. We have to act immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Quickly inform the various departments to prepare.¡± The school¡¯s heads became more and more excited as they spoke. As they spoke, they started moving. Only Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, finally snapped back to reality and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, do you think zing Glory will announce your marriage to CEO Li at ten o¡¯clock today?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s words immediately stunned the few school¡¯s heads who stood up. Only then did everyone react and look at her with bright eyes. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The principal took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s too much information. Let me take a breather.¡± ¡°Principal, don¡¯t dy. Our school has only two hours to prepare. Time is tight.¡± The principal waved at Nangong Yi. ¡°Your Student Union must assist the school in handling this matter. Hurry up and prepare.¡± Nangong Yi opened his mouth and wanted to say that it would be difficult for the Student Union to aplish something so major in two hours. The principal seemed to have guessed his thoughts. He stood up with a smile and walked up to the two of them. He patted their shoulders and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Little Chu, Nangong Yi, as the outstanding talents of the Imperial University Student Union, I believe that this matter won¡¯t be difficult for you.¡± With that, he ¡®chased¡¯ the two of them out. After walking out of the office, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked at each other. Nangong Yi said, ¡°The others from the Student Union are all in ss at this time. Maybe their phones are all on silent mode. We might not be able to contact them.¡± ¡°So only the two of us can help the school handle this matter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Nangong Yi finished speaking, his phone rang. He picked up the call and said to Chu Luo, ¡°The school¡¯s publicity department has sent some missions to the Student Union. Let¡¯s go, Junior. Looks like only the two of us are going to handle this matter.¡± The two of them went straight to the Student Union president¡¯s office. The moment they entered the office, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They each took aptop and started assisting the school in drafting the documents. At nine o¡¯clock, Chu Luo asked the butler to send the three people in the vi¡¯sboratory to theputer science and technology building. At half-past nine, the higher-ups of Imperial University asked Chu Luo and Nangong Yi to attend an emergency meeting for 20 minutes. At 9: 55 am, all the heads of the press conference went to the technology building with Chu Luo and Nangong. At ten o¡¯clock, it was officially announced that the marriage between the CEO of zing Glory and Chu Luo was set for January 1st. At the same time, they announced that the holographic gaming capsule developed jointly by zing Glory¡¯s online gamingpany and Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department would start the open beta a weekter. The moment zing Glory¡¯s two pieces of news were announced, regardless of which piece of news it was, it caused an explosive impact. The worldwork had been paralyzed countless times in the past five minutes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the zing Glory Corporation had long made full preparations and activated the highest-level elerator to stabilize the surging traffic, the worldwork would have been paralyzed countless times. All kinds of discussions surged into the zing Glory Inte Department like snowkes. At the same time, they also surged into the Imperial Official Network. ¡°Principal, our school¡¯s elerator can¡¯t support such arge traffic flow.¡± ¡°Call all the professors from the Computer Science Cyberspace Department over immediately and get them to speed up the Inte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. A hacker wants to take the opportunity to hack into our Imperial University database.¡± ¡°Can the defensework Chu Luo built previously withstand the hackers? Chu Luo, Professor Wu, act quickly.¡± ¡­ Instantly, the school¡¯s heads who were usually stern in front of the students turned anxious. Professor Wu and Chu Luo, who were sitting there, looked much more calm. Professor Wu said to Chu Luo, ¡°When our elerator is overwhelmed, the best way is to borrow from outside.¡± He typed rapidly on the keyboard. Chu Luo also typed rapidly on the keyboard. After dozens of seconds, Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, the zing Glory Corporation gave us permission to connect to theirwork.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them continued typing rapidly. Seeing that the two of them were so calm, everyone who was originally in a mess subconsciously stood behind them and held their breaths. The rolling data dazzled everyone. A minuteter, they both stopped. Chu Luo said, ¡°Done.¡± The principal nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten minutes since zing Glory¡¯s official announcement. We can announce it now.¡± Then, a voice came from the door. ¡°Dean, the Computer Science professors are here.¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Let them take over Professor Wu and Chu Luo¡¯s positions.¡± A few professors walked in at the same time to take over Professor Wu and Chu Luo¡¯s seats. The principal led the others to their arranged seats and sat down.. They were going to hold an online press conference without reporters. Chapter 531 - Imperial Universitys Official Announcement

Chapter 531: Imperial University¡¯s Official Announcement

When the principal of Imperial University appeared in the live broadcast room with Professor Wu, Professor Tang from the School of Medicine, and Chu Luo, the Computer Science professors almost couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful influx of traffic. One of the school¡¯s heads who was looking at the Inte took a deep breath and turned to whisper to the principal sitting there. ¡°More than a hundred universities have already connected to our broadcasting room and are preparing to broadcast live simultaneously.¡± The principal nodded and gestured for them to start. The microphone was turned on. The principal¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°At ten o¡¯clock, the zing Glory Corporation announced the marriage of Imperial University¡¯s Chu Luo and CEO Li, as well as the news that the gaming capsule developed jointly by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University is about to go public after it seeds. I think everyone must have many questions for us now. ¡°Please allow me to introduce the few people sitting beside me. ¡°This is Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department and the person in charge of developing the gaming capsule with zing Glory at Imperial University. This is Professor Tang, a top professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school. Everyone should be familiar with this person. She is our Imperial University student, Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯m introducing the three of them because Imperial University is about to announce two things. ¡°The first thing is regarding the gaming capsule, which everyone knows about. I would like to specially emphasize that Chu Luo is also involved in the research and development of this gaming capsule. ¡°The second matter is that our Imperial University¡¯s Professor Tang, the top doctor in the military hospital, Doctor Tan, the authoritative expert in Chinese medicine, Elder Hu, and Chu Luo have jointly developed a drug that can stimte cell activity and increase cell regeneration function. This drug has already passed the clinical trial and they have also registered a patent.¡± After the principal finished speaking, Professor Tang took out the patent certificate and opened it for everyone to see. The first name on it was actually Chu Luo. The entire Inte fell into a strange silence. A few secondster, like a magma eruption, the entire Inte world exploded. ¡°D*mn! Imperial University is so incredible this time!¡± ¡°D*mn! Imperial University can actually develop a drug that stimtes cell activity and regenerates cells. Is that true? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already applied for the patent. How can it be fake? Didn¡¯t you notice that the first name on the patent is Chu Luo? What does this mean?¡± ¡°No way. Maybe they wrote the order wrong.¡± ¡°Also, the principal of Imperial University said that Chu Luo was also involved in the development of the gaming capsule? That¡¯s fake, right?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that the gaming capsule was jointly developed by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University? Chu Luo is going to be the wife of the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for her to participate in the research and development?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe CEO Li wanted to make Chu Luo famous and deliberately added her name.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the medicine for cell regeneration. Why do I feel that someone is deliberately gilding Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so young. How can she be so capable? In any case, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡°Imperial University, a hundred-year-old school, has fallen to bootlicking. How shameless.¡± ¡­ A school¡¯s head noticed something wrong with the trend on the Inte and quickly came over to whisper to the principal. The principal¡¯s expression became even more serious. He said to the two professors directly, ¡°Many people on the Inte are questioning Chu Luo¡¯s ability and attacking her. Professors, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± When Professor Wu and Professor Tang heard this, their faces darkened. At this moment, Professor Wu¡¯s phone rang. He took it out, took a look at it, put it away, and said to the camera, ¡°My student is the best. No one can say that she¡¯s not. In order to shut some people up, we¡¯ll find an Imperial University volunteer to enter the gaming capsule for the open beta. Are any students willing to challenge us?¡± As soon as Professor Wu finished speaking, Professor Tang continued, ¡°Students who wish to challenge, don¡¯t be afraid. Chu Luo and I are here. We won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Nangong Yi, who was sitting in front of theputer, suddenly stood up and walked up to them with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I have to ensure that my judgment in choosing the next president of the Student Union is right.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, his influence was greater than everyone had imagined. When he said that, many people felt that he was crazy. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t look at what was said on the Inte. He said to Chu Luo and Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, Chu Luo, do you need me to do something in advance?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°No need.¡± With that, she stood up with Professor Wu. When the two of them stood up, everyone followed suit. Everyone walked towards the research and development room of the gaming capsule. The video turned and pointed at the gaming capsule. When everyone saw the real appearance of the gaming capsule, they exploded again. ¡°Heavens, this is the legendary gaming capsule. It looks so ssy.¡± ¡°This kind of thing that only exists in science fiction has really been developed by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University!¡± ¡°I remember that a few years ago, a fewrge countries announced that they would develop a Holographic Gaming capsule. I really can¡¯t believe that thoserge countries aren¡¯t as powerful as the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial Universitybined.¡± ¡°Who knows if this gaming capsule is holographic or not? It¡¯s not as if we can see what it looks like after the user enters the game?¡± ¡­ At this moment, there were so many mers and haters that it was as if someone had hired them to post such remarks. Looking at the sarcasticments, the other heads and professors at Imperial University actually calmed down. Chu Luo, Professor Wu, and Nangong Yi walked to the gaming capsule. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°When the gaming capsule connects to your brainwavester, there will be a temporary dizziness. This won¡¯t affect you at all. Instead, it will stimte your brain cells and make them more active. You just have to treat it as sleeping.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi agreed readily. When the game cabin door opened, hey inside. Chu Luo, Professor Wu, and a group of technicians were all in position. Everyone stared at the slowly closing gaming hatch and subconsciously held their breaths. Professor Wu said, ¡°Begin.¡± Chu Luo pressed the start button. The gaming capsule was activated. At the same time, a holographic projection was projected above the gaming capsule in a 5D form. First, a brainwave connection diagram appeared. When they saw this pattern, they subconsciously thought of the severe patients in the operating theater. Many people felt frightened. After about half a minute, the brainwaves disappeared, and a familiar starting scene of the Battle of Lightyears appeared. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°Nangong Yi, recite your username and ID number in your mind and log in to the game.¡± Nangong Yi reacted quickly and logged into the game. Chu Luo said, ¡°After entering the game, you can directly choose the characters in the game to enter the character. You can also use your own appearance to enter the game. You can also modify your appearance slightly.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the scene changed again. Nangong Yi had already entered the novice vige. What appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes was Nangong Yi in ancient clothes. ¡°Heavens! That¡¯s really the president of Imperial University!¡± ¡°Nangong Yi really entered the game using his consciousness.¡± ¡°What does this mean? It means that the holographic game has really been invented.¡± ¡°Could it be fake?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo said, ¡°Nangong Yi, you can walk around the novice vige. I¡¯ve given you permission to go wherever you wantter.¡± The ¡®Level 1¡¯ above Nangong Yi¡¯s head was especially dazzling. If they were really in the game, they couldn¡¯t go wherever they wanted. Nangong Yi indeed walked around the novice vige. When everyone finished viewing the novice vige, many people were shocked. ¡°This is too real. How can there be such a real scene in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ we usually y?¡± Especially after Chu Luo gave Nangong Yi permission, he went straight to the gxy. When they saw the life-like sea of stars, everyone¡¯s hearts subconsciously started beating crazily. Half an hourter, Chu Luo asked Nangong Yi toe out. However, this time, zing Glory¡¯s elerator couldn¡¯t withstand the violentwork traffic. The entire worldwork was paralyzed. However, the Imperial University headsughed. The principal walked over and asked Nangong Yi concernedly, ¡°Nangong Yi, how do you feel?¡± Nangong Yi smiled and replied, ¡°After the gaming capsule of zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany isunched, I¡¯ll be the first to shop for it. The feeling inside is too real. Moreover, it can allow us to do things that we can¡¯t do in real life. For example¡­ experience a hero¡¯s dream that every man has.¡± These words made everyone smile knowingly. Chu Luo asked him how he felt. Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just like in real life.¡± ¡°Very good. It proves that your physical fitness is good.¡± At this moment, a school¡¯s head said loudly, ¡°Principal, the principal of America¡¯s University of America is calling.¡± Just as the principal was about to answer it, another leader said, ¡°Principal, the principal of Russia University called too..¡± Chapter 532 - Not Only Will You Call Me Brother, But Li Yan Will Also Call Me Brother

Chapter 532: Not Only Will You Call Me Brother, But Li Yan Will Also Call Me Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For the rest of the day, the principal received so many calls that it made his ears ring. These were all from the principals of the top 100 universities in the world. Listening to the envious congrattions of the principals, the principal felt that his life had reached a peak of perfection. No matter how big of amotion zing Glory and Imperial University¡¯s official announcements caused the outside world, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected at all. She only received congrattory calls from those people she knew. Wu Yiyao came over for lunch. She smiled at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know how big of amotion zing Glory and Imperial University¡¯s official announcement caused?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Luo ate calmly and said, ¡°But this has nothing to do with me.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those pervasive reporters will surround you? Also, now that the entire world knows about your ability, I think there must be many important people who want to invite you to have a chat.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao suddenly became worried. ¡°CEO Li can block ordinary people, but what if it¡¯s really important figures from other countries who want to see you?¡± ¡°Why do they want to see me?¡± ¡°You now have two techniques that can influence the world. There must be many people who want these two abilities.¡± ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± Li Yan had said that she didn¡¯t have to care about this matter, so she didn¡¯t intend to. Wu Yiyao knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t continue to persuade her. She told her aboutst night. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You know too?¡± Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m basically online all the time. How can I not know?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I thought you didn¡¯t like reading gossip?¡± Usually, when Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao went online together, Wu Yiyao was either programming or looking for loopholes in the Battle of Lightyears, so she subconsciously felt that Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t like to surf the Inte to read gossip. Wu Yiyao told Chu Luo, ¡°Actually, a colleague of mine told me about this. At that time, I realized that one of them looked like Xiao Yue, so I took a closer look.¡± ¡°Then does Senior Tang know?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. The two of them had just started eating when Wang Mingtao came over. Wang Mingtao had been attending lessons for the entire morning. When he came over, he was anxious. When he saw Chu Luo, he grinned and said, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too cool today!¡± He then greeted Wu Yiyao, ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at his messy red hair and asked, ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± Wang Mingtao shook his head. ¡°We had sses this entire morning. We even stopped halfway to watch the live broadcast of Sister Chu and the others operating the gaming capsule, so ss endedter.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and order. We¡¯re almost done.¡± ¡°Hey, eat slowly. I¡¯ll order immediately.¡± Watching Wang Mingtao run towards the ordering counter, Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Wang is really an energetic young man. I feel that he¡¯s full of energy every time I see him.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Sister Wu, are you sure it¡¯s not because he¡¯s a little silly?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Wang Mingtao arrived a littlete, so he quickly ordered and brought his food over. He sat down and said with a pained expression, ¡°Sister Chu, you don¡¯t know. When you said that you were looking for an experimental subject at Imperial University, I was about to register. I didn¡¯t expect this spot to be snatched by President Nangong.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°zing Glory will find someone to hold the open beta soon. If you want, you can register.¡± ¡°Really? I would love to. Sister Chu, you must open a back door for me and let me get a free spot in the public beta.¡± Wu Yiyao was amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s tant desire to get in through the back door. She said, ¡°I remember that previously, Little Tang and the others won first ce in the Battle of Lightyears World Championship. Each of them will get a gaming capsule. Since it¡¯s already the open beta stage, I think the gaming capsule¡¯s not far from beingunched.¡± Wang Mingtao also thought of this matter. His eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ll have one too. Lend it to me to y with when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I can lend it to you, but you have to promise me one condition.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°If you pass level six in foreignnguages next semester, I can even give it to you, let alone lend it to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao¡¯s face turn bitter, Wu Yiyao smiled sympathetically. She cheered on Wang Mingtao. ¡°Little Wang, all the best. I believe in you.¡± Wang Mingtao was immediately filled with enthusiasm. He clenched his fists and swore. ¡°I will definitely pass level six.¡± The three of them finished their meal and had just walked out of the school restaurant when they heard someone discussing. ¡°My boyfriend called me just now and said that Imperial University is surrounded by guards.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that arge group of reporters came from outside. They all want to enter Imperial University to interview Chu Luo.¡± The two people who were talking saw Chu Luoe out of the restaurant. One of the girls even came over to tell her, ¡°Chu Luo, arge group of reporters wants to interview you outside. I heard that there are reporters of all kinds. If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by them, it¡¯s better to let CEO Li send someone to the school to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and thanked her before walking towards the library with Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°The guards outside the school gate are probably sent by the Sun family. That girl was right. Little Chu, if you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, get CEO Li to pick you up from the school.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, Wang Mingtao also mentioned what happenedst night. When he mentioned Gu Jie, he deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Gu Jie is an instructor. I saw that none of those instructors appeared today. Is it because of Gu Jie?¡± Chu Luo had been called to get busy since she arrived today. She really didn¡¯t know that Sun Tianhao and the others hadn¡¯t appeared for the entire morning. Hearing Wang Mingtao¡¯s guess, she took out her phone and sent a message to ask. It actually took Sun Tianhao a while to reply. Sun Tianhao: ¡°We¡¯ve all been conscripted to guard the east gate of Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°What do you mean by those few dots? Chu Luo, let me tell you, don¡¯t run around alone just because you¡¯re capable. Just now, I received a call from my father saying that many foreign reporters are rushing towards the capital. Do you know that reporters are sometimes a group of terrifying creatures?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Other than the reporters, the various countries will definitely send some people to look for you secretly. You have to know how influential the two research inventions you announced today are to the world, so you have to pay attention.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading these two long messages, she thought for a while and replied, ¡°Got it. It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡± Sun Tianhao replied with a grinning emoticon, ¡°If you really think it¡¯s hard on me, call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you spar with Yan and defeat him.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Then just wait. When the timees, not only will you call me Brother, but Li Yan will also call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo could imagine Sun Tianhao¡¯s smug expression. She typed: ¡°May your dreamse true.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Definitely!¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Gotta go. A few more reporters are here. I have to stop them.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, she put away her phone and said to Wang Mingtao, who was looking at her, ¡°The instructors are guarding the east gate.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard that, he said with a relieved expression, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Brother Sun is guarding the school gate. He¡¯s amazing.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°How did you know he¡¯s amazing?¡± Wang Mingtao said self-righteously, ¡°I just knew it when I saw his face.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Not long after the three of them went to the library, Chu Luo received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s tone was a little helpless. ¡°Junior, our Student Union¡¯s phones are exploding with calls. There are already more than 20 foreign Student Union members who have applied toe to our school for an exchange.¡± Chu Luo said without thinking, ¡°Reject all of them. Why are these people here now? Are they here to visit me?¡± Nangong Yi was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the publicity folks to decline all the schools that want toe here for an exchange. But there¡¯s something else I have to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The president of the Student Union from more than 20 schools has made a request to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°Tell them to call me directly and ask me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Junior, you¡¯ve limited calls on your phone, right?¡± Chu Luo replied self-righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than my friends and family, no one else¡¯s calls can get through.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he chuckled. He didn¡¯t ask her how those people could ask her when they couldn¡¯t reach her phone at all. He just said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao, who were staring at her with bright eyes. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s resolved.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Wang Mingtao gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Sister Chu, you used this move really well.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought for a while before saying, ¡°You guys better limit calls on your phones too.¡± Wu Yiyao thought that made sense and adjusted the setting on her phone. Doubting that anyone would call him, Wang Mingtao waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I set it up or not. I won¡¯t answer any unfamiliar numbers anyway.¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, his phone rang. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stared at him. Wang Mingtaoughed sheepishly and took out his phone. When he saw the disy, he heaved a sigh of relief and deliberately showed it to the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s from my childhood friend.¡± After saying that, he picked up the phone. However, the smile on his face onlysted for a few seconds. He nced at Chu Luo awkwardly and shouted at the other party in a tense voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you think you can see my Sister Chu whenever you want¡­? If you don¡¯t want to be brothers, then don¡¯t be brothers. Pengzi, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re not allowed toe on the weekends. If youe, at most you can y games with me at my house¡­ Pfft! That¡¯s impossible!¡± At this point, he hung up. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Chu Luo and was about to speak when his phone rang again. Chapter 533 - Your Family Is Really Good at Calculating

Chapter 533: Your Family Is Really Good at Calcting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Wang Mingtao blushed and set his phone to a mode that only a few people could call in. Only then did it be quiet. The three of them stayed in the library until ss started. There were two foreignnguage sses in the afternoon. Chu Luo had just walked to the door of the School of Foreign Languages when she bumped into Professor Chen, who was walking towards the Chinese department. When Professor Chen saw her, he suddenly stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and walked over. ¡°Professor Chen.¡± Professor Chen thought for a while and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, have you heard what happened to the Archeology Department previously?¡± Professor Chen was referring to the group of professors and teachers who had gone missing in the ancient tomb. The school had suppressed this matter, but they had still learned what they had to know. Chu Luo nodded. Professor Chen sighed and said, ¡°The archeology department is like this. But after losing so many professors and teachers at once, they¡¯re overwhelmed right now.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Overwhelmed by what?¡± ¡°Recently, the National Bureau of Cultural Sciences discovered arge number of damaged cultural relics in a sepulcher tomb and wants our Imperial University to help repair a portion. I¡¯ve seen it before. Many of those cultural relics are carved with text, so our Chinese Department is sending me to study those words.¡± ¡°Are these newly discovered words?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s words that aren¡¯t recorded in ancient literature. Little Chu, you¡¯re smart and you¡¯re good at learning. If you have time, you cane over with me to study it.¡± Chu Luo was very interested in the words Professor Chen mentioned, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over after school.¡± ¡°Okay, there are professors and teachers working overtime these few days. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go over. You can just go to the repair room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo went to the ssroom. The moment she entered the ssroom, she was surrounded by a group of students. While everyone congratted her, they kept asking about the gaming capsule. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know when the gaming capsule will be sold after the open beta?¡± ¡°Is a holographic game really that awesome? Can you enter the game with your own consciousness? Will there be any adverse reactions then?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you said that when the gaming capsule connects to the brainwaves, it stimtes the brain cells. What good does that do us?¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more excited as they asked, Chu Luo made a shushing gesture at them and said, ¡°When the timees, zing Glory¡¯s gaming department will exin these questions to everyone in a written manner. You will see them on zing Glory¡¯s official website in two days. ¡°There are still two minutes until ss starts. If you want to know anything, you can ask Roundy after ss.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard ¡®Roundy¡¯. Then, someone realized that Chu Luo was talking about her robot. ¡°Chu Luo, are you asking us to ask your robot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Roundy knows about all my matters.¡± She had already entered a program into Roundy and answered everyone¡¯s questions. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to answer them one by one. Since Chu Luo had said that, everyone returned to their seats. After that, Chu Luo went to a ssroom and repeated what she had said in the previous ssroom to them. This way, she could also rx. After school in the afternoon, she had just walked out of the school building when she received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want to go back? If so, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± During this period of time, she didn¡¯t have to go back to the vi to do experiments. Li Yan would also work overtime until past ten every night. She definitely wouldn¡¯t go back so early. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going backter.¡± Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Alright, we stopped many reporters outside. We¡¯re just worried that someone will sneak into Imperial University. You have to be careful.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo prepared to walk towards the Archeology Department after eating. Unexpectedly, not long after she left, she met Nangong Yi, who was also walking over. Nangong Yi was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re going to the Archeology Department too?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Why are you going there?¡± ¡°I took another antique over a few days ago and asked a professor to repair it. I¡¯ll go see how the repair is going today.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why do you have so many antiques that need repair?¡± Nangong Yi smiled and exined, ¡°Because my family is in this line of business.¡± ¡°Your family runs an antique shop?¡± ¡°No. My family runs an auction house. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll receive those damaged cultural relics and antiques. These cultural relics and antiques aren¡¯t valuable before they¡¯re repaired. Once they¡¯re repaired, we can earn a huge sum.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Your family is really good at calcting.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about how smart our family is to bring damaged antiques to Imperial University to repair every time in order to save money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha, Junior, you¡¯re mistaken. Actually the reason I brought the antiques to the Imperial University Archaeology Department to be repaired is also to let the Archaeology Department earn money together. After the antiques are repaired and sold, we¡¯ll split the profits evenly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was silent for a while. She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked over. The teachers and students from the Archeology Department basically wouldn¡¯t stay for evening self-study. ¡°The people in this faculty believe in certain superstitions. Many of the items sent to them are antiques that were dug out from ancient tombs. The Yin aura is strong at night.¡± Nangong Yi obviously knew the Archaeology Department very well. ¡°They will only leave some people behind to do the repair work if they¡¯re in a hurry. Usually, the students here don¡¯t attend evening self-study.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the Archeology Department. The moment they walked in, they saw a ssmate waiting for them in the courtyard. When that ssmate saw Chu Luo, his eyes lit up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here too.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Professor Chen from the Chinese department.¡± ¡°The professors went to eat. They asked me to wait for President Nangong here. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll bring you to the repair room first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and led the two of them into the school. The wind was a little strong tonight, and it looked like it was about to snow. The student who led the way said, ¡°The professors and teachers have been busy for the past two days. They¡¯ve been working until midnight every night. President, your antiques might not be repaired yet.¡± Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± The two of them were brought to the door of the backyard repair room. The student who led the way said, ¡°You guys go in and wait. The professors and teachers should being soon. I¡¯ll go eat first.¡± ¡°Thank you for waiting for us here for so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡± That person even smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After the person leading the way left, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi entered the repair room. Chu Luo had previously been here. Tonight, she realized that there were indeed more things that needed to be repaired in the repair room than when she camest time. She looked at it casually. On the other hand, Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t interested in anything else. He walked over and sat in front of a bronze statue to study it. The two of them didn¡¯t stay for long before the professors and teachers returned. Professor Chen from the Chinese department also came with them. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi greeted all the professors and teachers. A professor smiled and asked kindly, ¡°I heard that Chu Luo is very interested in the repair of cultural relics in our archeology department. Chu Luo, do you want toe over and help us repair this batch of cultural relics?¡± Professor Chen immediately helped Chu Luo say, ¡°Professor Zhang, don¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Luo. Her schedule is packed with sses every day. How can she have so much time to repair the ancient artifact with you?¡± Professor Zhang nced at Professor Chen in dissatisfaction. ¡°Since Chu Luo¡¯s schedule is very full, why did you ask for her help then, Professor Chen?¡± Professor Chen smiled smugly. ¡°I booked her before you did.¡± Professor Zhang red at him. The others couldn¡¯t help butugh. A teacher said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, you¡¯re here to take that antique fromst time, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi nodded. The teacher said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Student Nangong, you¡¯ve made a wasted trip. Recently, we¡¯ve been in a hurry to ept this batch of cultural relics. We can only push back your antique a little and fix it at ater date.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take a look so that I can report to my father.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then. I¡¯ll call Mr. Nangong tomorrow and exin the situation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Gu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± After everyone spoke for a while, the professors and teachers started to repair the cultural relics. Teacher Chen brought Chu Luo to a work table and gave her a magnifying ss. Then, he pointed at the jade slip the size of a textbook and said, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯ll study the words on this tonight. You can copy them on paper first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down to copy those words. Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He followed Professor Zhang and watched him repair the cultural relics. Time passed by slowly. When Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang, she realized that it was already ten o¡¯clock. It was Li Yan, who called to say that he would pick her up. Chapter 534 - Heavy Yin Aura

Chapter 534: Heavy Yin Aura

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo hung up the phone. Professor Chen happened to look up and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, CEO Li is here to pick you up, right? Then you should pack up and go back first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and started packing. When she finished packing and walked to the door, she saw snow falling. Moreover, just as Nangong Yi had told her before, the Yin aura here was indeed much heavier than elsewhere. Chu Luo turned around and said to the busy professors and teachers, ¡°Professor, teachers, it¡¯s snowing. Why don¡¯t you guys get off work too?¡± They looked up from their work and nced outside. Professor Chen said, ¡°I was wondering why it was even colder than usual tonight. It¡¯s snowing.¡± He turned to look at the others. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop here tonight?¡± The others also felt that it was indeed a little cold. Even if the heater was turned on in the room, it was useless. At that moment, amp went out. One of the teachers trembled and said in a tense voice, ¡°This batch of antiques is really strange. To think¡­¡± ¡°Little Fang, there are some things that can¡¯t be said.¡± ¡°Ah, okay, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Chu Luo looked at the few people who were busy packing their things and stood there without leaving. After packing up, everyone walked out. It wasn¡¯t until they walked out of the Archaeology Department¡¯s backyard and arrived at the front yard that Professor Fang heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hah¡­ The temperature here is finally normal.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°I heard that those ancient items were found in an ancient sea tomb. Do you professors and teachers know who that ancient tomb belongs to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Professor Zhang said. ¡°What the archeological team took out from the ancient items, they were basically all damaged. Moreover, the craftsmanship of these ancient items doesn¡¯t seem to be from the history of the empire.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it found in the empire¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why everyone is very curious about this ancient tomb. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s like that legendary ancient tomb that hasn¡¯t been recorded in history.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Was that ancient tomb raided by tomb raiders?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only have they been raided, but many things inside have also been destroyed. Actually, besides these damaged ancient items, there¡¯s nothing valuable inside. Moreover, it¡¯s an ancient sea tomb. When the tomb raiders entered, they let the seawater in. Many things have been oxidized to the point where they can¡¯t be moved easily.¡± They talked to Chu Luo about the ancient sea tomb. ¡°Building an ancient tomb in the sea is an extremely difficult thing to do. The ancient people¡¯s wisdom is really endless. Once the ancient tomb is built, it can¡¯t be moved anymore. Once it moves, the seawater will pour in. Once the seawater enters, many grave goods will be oxidized or other chemical reactions will ur.¡± ¡°Most importantly, as long as an ancient tomb is built in the sea, the maic field of the surrounding sea region will be different. It¡¯s very easy for mishaps to happen. On the ancient tomb, there are various corpses everywhere. This way, the Yin aura will invade the ancient tomb and intensify the Yin aura of the buried items in the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo had sensed those ancient items the moment she went to the repair room. Actually, besides the heavy Yin aura, there was nothing else. She only nodded. As they spoke, they walked to the door of the Archeology Department. Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, which gate are you going out from?¡± This ce was close to the west gate, but Chu Luo usually went out via the east gate. Chu Luo looked at her phone and said, ¡°The west gate. My boyfriend wille and pick me up soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s send you to the west gate.¡± ¡°No need, no need. My boyfriend wille in to pick me upter. Besides, this ce is very close to the west gate. There are so many guards outside. It¡¯s fine for me to go over alone. The professors and teachers live further away than me. You guys can leave first.¡± The few of them thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so they didn¡¯t insist. Chu Luo walked towards the west gate first. She only slowed down when she walked out of everyone¡¯s sight. There was no dormitory district here, and at this time, there was no one else besides her. Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped it as she walked. Unexpectedly, the top ten trending topics today were all taken up by zing Glory, Imperial University, and her and Li Yan. The content on it was obviously under control. There were no haters, only a few neutralments. At this point, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She was about to log out of the webpage when she heard familiar footstepsing from afar. She looked up and saw the tall, slender, and domineering Li Yan striding over. Chu Luo put away her phone and quickly walked up to Li Yan. She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re here so quickly.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold face instantly softened. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Despite having said that, she reached into his coat and felt the heat emanating from his body. Then, she smiled mischievously and deliberately blinked her big eyes that were filled with stars. ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± Li Yan simply wrapped her in his coat and wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked towards the door. ¡°Cold. I can warm you up.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The two of them chatted casually about today as they walked. Li Yan told her, ¡°After we announced these two things today, zing Glory¡¯s share price increased by five percentage points.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°It actually increased so much?¡± ¡°Mm, no less than 20 corporations called thepany today to invest in our gaming capsule.¡± ¡°Hmph! Dream on.¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to them. Li Yan added, ¡°Other than these corporations, there are also more than ten other countries¡¯ imperial families who have this intention.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him from inside his coat and subconsciously stopped. Li Yan simply led her away and said as they walked, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this to make you more vignt. Maybe someone will deliberately approach you then. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone I don¡¯t know get close to me.¡± Li Yan stopped and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips as a reward before continuing to lead her away. The two of them walked out of the west gate and saw arge group of bodyguards standing guard five meters away from their car. There was also a group of guards standing beside them. The level of security was so tight that even a fly couldn¡¯t fly over. After the two of them got into the car, more than ten cars drove out at the same time. The group of reporters guarding in the corner looked at the departing fleet of cars. One of them said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Time to knock off! It¡¯s really difficult to get first-hand news of Master Li and Miss Chu!¡± Everyone started packing up. Another reporter said, ¡°I hope the colleagues guarding Imperial Sky Park can have a more fruitful trip. As long as we can get some explosive news, XX News Network will be rich.¡± ¡°Tsk ~ Dream on. Your XX newswork is just an entertainment gossipwork. Surely you¡¯re not thinking of digging up gossip about Master Li and Miss Chu?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. At this time, what everyone wants to see the most isn¡¯t how powerful Master Li and Miss Chu are, but their daily lives. If we can capture a little of their public disy of affection, we won¡¯t have to continue waiting.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Do you think someone as domineering as Master Li would disy affection in public with Miss Chu?¡± This question was too sharp, and that reporter actually wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡­ When the car arrived at the gate of the Imperial Sky Park vi, it didn¡¯t enter through the main gate. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going in?¡± ¡°I got someone to build a gate near our residence. We¡¯ll walk there from now on.¡± The car drove around the outer wall of the vi for more than ten minutes, and indeed, a newly built gate appeared in front. The security there was even tighter. After the car drove in, there were no more guards. Chu Luo had set up a barrier around this area, so they weren¡¯t worried that anyone would enter. The two of them returned to the vi and the butler weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, do you want to eat supper?¡± After the butler asked this, Chu Luo felt a little hungry. She nodded. ¡°I want to eat soup noodles.¡± She then nced at Li Yan and helped him reply with a smile, ¡°Yan will have soup noodles too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler nodded and left. The two of them sat on the sofa. Chu Luo was about to continue talking to Li Yan when her phone suddenly rang. Other than Anya, no one else would call her at this time. Anya was obviously calling her as soon as she woke up. Her voice was filled with uncontroble shock. ¡°Chu, I woke up to see such explosive news released by you and Li. This is too shocking.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Anyaughed at these words. ¡°If it¡¯s you and Li, I should indeed get used to it.¡± At this point, her voice suddenly became a little serious. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so famous now. Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will have designs on you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Who do you think can have designs on me?¡± Chapter 535 - The Gaming Capsules Data Is Stolen

Chapter 535: The Gaming Capsule¡¯s Data Is Stolen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anya was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re so powerful. No one can have designs on you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Thinking about them, she asked, ¡°Do you know why Qin Ming beat Adair so badly that thetternded in the hospital?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sister Emile doesn¡¯t know the reason either, but...¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Emile asked me to see Adair today. I¡¯m meeting her at nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯ve decided to ask Adair directly.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Has Adair woken up?¡± Anya said, ¡°Yeah, he woke upst night. When I see Adair, I¡¯m going to have a good talk with him. If he refuses to let Blockhead off, I¡¯ll say...¡± Anya thought for a while on the other end of the phone and said something shocking. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child. I don¡¯t believe that he can watch my child be fatherless!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t understand why Anya would say to Adair that she was pregnant with Qin Ming¡¯s child. However, hearing Anya¡¯s confident tone, Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them hung up. Chu Luo then tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Qin Ming is still locked up. Could it be that he¡¯s preparing to stay in the Sawyer family¡¯s prison?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said firmly, ¡°He must have a n.¡± ¡°Could he have calcted that Anya would find a way to save him?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo realized that although Qin Ming looked like a blockhead, he was actually more two-faced than anyone. On the surface, Anya had him under her thumb, but in fact, he was the one who had Anya under his thumb. Fortunately, the two of them were truly in love. At the thought of this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. She thought of the lousy idea Anya hade up with and was curious about Qin Ming¡¯s reaction when he found out about this. The butler quickly brought supper to them. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to eat anymore after eating half of it. In the end, most of it entered Li Yan¡¯s stomach. After dinner, she wanted to sleep. After the two of them finished showering, Chu Luo was already so dazed that she allowed Li Yan to dry her hair. She closed her eyes slightly and wanted to fall asleep, but she didn¡¯t forget to criticize him. ¡°Big baddie, I¡¯m not taking a shower with you again.¡± Li Yan made her rest her head in hisp so that he could help her wipe her hair. When he heard this, he responded perfunctorily with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo fell asleep in the next second. Li Yan looked at the red-faced Chu Luo with a smile in his eyes. Taking a shower together was his privilege. How could he possibly agree to her request? ... The next day, Chu Luo was woken up by Li Yan. She opened her eyes and looked at the man standing by the bed. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Mm... it¡¯s sote.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo sat up and the nket slid down. Feeling Li Yan¡¯s scorching gaze, Chu Luo came back to her senses and pulled the nket up again. She criticized him with a red face, ¡°You actually didn¡¯t help me put on clothesst night!¡± Li Yan turned around to help her retrieve her clothes. He sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed her head, apologizing seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. In order to express my apology, I¡¯ll help you put them on now.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°No ~ Ah... What are you doing?¡± ¡°Help you get dressed.¡± ¡°You, you, you, you... don¡¯t touch here and there.¡± ¡°Nothing. I have to tie the dudou1 for you.¡± After finally putting on the dudou, Chu Luo snatched the sweater from his hand and put it on quickly. Then she looked at him smugly. Disappointment shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo kicked him in dissatisfaction. In the next second, her leg was grabbed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes. ¡°Help you put on your pants.¡± ¡°No!¡± ... When the two of them went downstairs, it was already 7: 40. As Chu Luo ate, she swiped her phone and realized that there were a few missed calls. They were all from Anya. Chu Luo was about to return the call when Professor Wu suddenly called her. Chu Luo knew that Professor Wu must have something urgent to tell her since he was calling so early in the morning. She quickly swiped the answer button. The moment the call went through, Professor Wu said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, someone sneaked into our gaming capsule research and development roomst night. Severalputers inside have been attacked.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned and asked, ¡°There are cameras everywhere in the technology building. Have you seen the surveince cameras?¡± Professor Wu: ¡°I did. All the surveince cameras from 1: 30 to 2st night have been blocked.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who has such ability?¡± The Computer Science technology building at Imperial University could be said to have gathered all the professors, teachers, and outstanding students in the Computer Science Department to build an entire building¡¯s defensework. Even the top hackers in the world couldn¡¯t break into such a powerful defensework. Who would have the ability to block the entire building for half an hour? So there was only one possibility. ¡°The people who entered must be very familiar with the defensework of that building, and they¡¯re also very familiar with the research and development room of the gaming capsule.¡± Professor Wu thought so too. ¡°It¡¯s really like what you said, Little Chu. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to find the culprit. Also, a lot of the information in the gaming capsule has been stolen. What should we do?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll discuss it with Yan.¡± After Professor Wu agreed, Chu Luo hung up and told Li Yan about this. When Li Yan heard this, his expression instantly became fierce. He said to the butler standing at the side, ¡°Butler, bring myptop over.¡± The butler quickly took hisptop over. Li Yan gestured for the butler to shift the tes away. He ced theptop on the dining table and quickly started working. Chu Luo looked at the screen and quickly guessed what he was going to do. ¡°Are you adjusting the surveince cameras at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan quickly typed on the keyboard with a sharp expression. Chu Luo watched for a while and asked the butler to help her get aptop. She then started looking at the surveince footage from that time period at Imperial University with Li Yan. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Look at the east and west sides. I¡¯ll look at the north and south sides.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After more than a minute, Chu Luo said, ¡°At that time in the east, there were two teams of security guards patrolling the road and Ningyuan Road. There was no one else there. A few people from the west climbed over the wall and went straight to the dormitory building over at the School of Engineering.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan stopped what he was doing and said, ¡°Someone went to theke near the technology building at that time.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over. Indeed, she saw a figure sh under a camera. Li Yan paused the video. As that figure shed very quickly, once it was stopped, it became blurry. Li Yan quickly restored the image with a restoring technique. That person was wearing a broad ck long cotton coat that covered his figure. He was also wearing a mask and a hat. Chu Luo looked at it for a while but couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Is this person a man or a woman?¡± Li Yan said affirmatively, ¡°A man.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Li Yan continued to look at the other cameras by theke. Indeed, a figure shed past under another camera. Then, she saw a figure sh past in a few ces. Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°There are actually so many people. Could these people be a cover for that person?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly sent a screenshot of these figures to an ount. Then, he took out hismunicator from his pocket and put it on his ear before ordering the other party, ¡°Identify these people immediately.¡± After saying that, he checked the cameras elsewhere before turning off hisptop and eating with Chu Luo. After the meal, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°That person is still at Imperial University. I¡¯ll send someone to search. You should pay more attention.¡± Chu Luo nodded. When she arrived at Imperial University, Chu Luo went straight to the technology building. At this moment, Professor Wu, Professor Mon, and a group of technicians had already gathered in the research and development center. Everyone had a worried expression on their faces. Everyone was discussing who would havee in and stolen the game cabin¡¯s information. When they saw Chu Luo enter, they all stopped talking. Professor Wu strode up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what did CEO Li say?¡± ¡°He has already sent someone to investigate what happenedst night.¡± Professor Wu nodded and thought for a while. He gave her a look that said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in privateter.¡± He turned to Professor Mon and said, ¡°Professor Mon, looks like our experiment has to be paused today.¡± When the frowning Professor Mon heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°We have to wait for zing Glory to resolve this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Professor Wu said. ¡°Let¡¯s check how much information was stolen first so that when the timees, we can answer zing Glory¡¯s questions.¡± Professor Mon agreed and led a group of people to investigate. Chu Luo and Professor Wu went to the conference room. Professor Wu closed the door and said to Chu Luo with a serious expression, ¡°Little Chu, I keep feeling that this matter is a little strange. The news of the research and development of the gaming capsule was just released yesterday, and someone immediately stole the data of the gaming capsule at night. This situation is obviously premeditated. ¡°Those who could have nned this long ago must have known that we were developing the gaming capsule and were familiar with the defensework in this building. ¡°From these two points, the culprit is either from the Computer Science Department or from that group of technicians. ¡± At this point, Professor Wu paused for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But fortunately, even if those data were stolen, they can¡¯t create the gaming capsule from that.¡± Chapter 536 - Representing Chu Luos Parents

Chapter 536: Representing Chu Luo¡¯s Parents

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only did the gaming capsule incorporateputer science, mathematics, but it also incorporated physics, chemistry, and medicine¡­ Only Chu Luo knew these things. ¡°But if we don¡¯t find the culprit, he¡¯ll be a time bomb. Besides, since he can steal these things, he might know something you know.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. She subconsciously exuded a trace of cold air. ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll observe everyone insideter. As long as it¡¯s one of them, I¡¯ll immediately find the culprit.¡± Professor Wu knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked out. Chu Luo stood among the busy technicians and quietly touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She quickly took out a copper bell and shook it. The moment the bell rang, everyone instantly stopped moving. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation and asked, ¡°Who came to the technology buildingst night?¡± After asking that, the entire space fell silent. No one stood up. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered and she shook the bell again. The still scene instantly returned to its original busy state. No one noticed the abnormality just now. At this moment, Professor Mon happened to look up and call out to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu,e and take a look.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Professor Mon said, ¡°We checked all the information on theputers just now. Indeed, all of it has been stolen.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nced at Professor Wu. Professor Wu understood and walked over to take a look. He said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups first.¡± After saying that, he brought Chu Luo to the conference room. The moment the door closed, Professor Wu initiated a video call with the zing Glory Gaming Headquarters. A few secondster, Li Yan appeared in front of them. ¡°CEO Li.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are there any traitors among the technicians?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Since the culprit isn¡¯t among these people, continue with the experiment. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with the rest.¡± Professor Wu was silent for a few seconds before suddenly suggesting, ¡°CEO Li, all the data in the gaming capsule has been encrypted. Moreover, there are many techniques from other disciplines mixed in. I think we can find the person who stole the datast night from this.¡± Li Yan had long thought of this. He nodded. ¡°The people from zing Glory¡¯s online gaming department will take note.¡± Only then was Professor Wu relieved. The few of them spoke for a while more before ending the call. The two of them walked out and continued their research. In the Imperial University campus. Today, all the teachers and students in Imperial University felt that the atmosphere was amiss. There were more security guards patrolling the school, and robots would scan every school building and dormitory building. Everyone was stunned by Imperial University¡¯s sudden actions. ¡°Could it be that some important figure ising to Imperial University to take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The two matters officially announced by Imperial University yesterday had such a huge impact. The higher-ups will definitely take it seriously.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu and the others will find someone to do the internal testing. I want to register too.¡± ¡°Me too. I dreamt I was in a holographic game all nightst night.¡± ¡°Me too. I even dreamed that all the students in Imperial University entered the holographic game and became the king in it.¡± ¡­ During lunch, Chu Luo heard this kind of discussion the most. She felt that it was a good thing that Imperial University had sealed off the news so quickly. At the very least, they could lower that person¡¯s guard. However, others might not know, but Wu Yiyao definitely did. Wu Yiyao called Chu Luo as soon as school ended. As she had ss in the morning, Chu Luo went to the restaurant first to help her order the food. The moment Wu Yiyao sat down, she asked softly, ¡°Little Chu, is there any progress?¡± Chu Luo shook her head at her. As she couldn¡¯t ask in such a ce, Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s apartment after eating.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them started eating. After the meal, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao went to Professor Wu¡¯s apartment. Professor Wu and Professor Mon rested at the technology building at noon and wouldn¡¯te back. After the two of them entered, Wu Yiyao poured Chu Luo a ss of water and sat down. ¡°Little Chu, who do you think entered the technology buildingst night?¡± ¡°Not that group of technicians.¡± ¡°Then¡­ it must be someone who knows the technology building very well. Actually, I have an idea. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s the administrator of the technology building or that the manager is an aplice?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while with the ss of water and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to this person when the timees.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard her say that, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, I have another guess¡­ I think some of the heads of Imperial University are also suspicious.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Wu Yiyao. She knew that Wu Yiyao was meticulous, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to think so much. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the principalter.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal that those programs were hacked. The most important thing is not to let anyone know what you did there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay long. She chatted with Wu Yiyao for a while before leaving. After walking out of the professor¡¯s residence, Chu Luo took out her phone and looked at the time. She hadn¡¯t had the time to return Anya¡¯s call in the morning. It was midnight in America, and she felt that it was better not to disturb Anya. Just as she was about to take back her phone, a message suddenly came in. It was from Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°Come to the school¡¯s head office building.¡± Although Chu Luo was a little surprised, her mood became very good at the thought that he had arrived at Imperial University. When Chu Luo went over, a car was parked in front of the office building. A group of guards was standing at a few intersections with armed guards standing by the door. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many students here, and it was also during lunch break. Otherwise, it would cause panic. Chu Luo walked towards the door of the office building, but the guards didn¡¯t stop her. The moment she entered, she saw Secretary Tan standing in the hall. Secretary Tan was obviously waiting for her. Seeing her enter, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Chu, Master is in the principal¡¯s office.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked upstairs. The atmosphere in the entire office building was very serious. Be it the corridor or the staircase, there was no one walking around. The two of them arrived at the floor of the principal¡¯s office. Seeing that there were guards everywhere, Chu Luo asked Secretary Tan, ¡°Who from the Sun family is here?¡± ¡°Eldest Master Sun.¡± As they spoke, they arrived outside the principal¡¯s office. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and pushed it open. There was only Eldest Master Sun, the principal, and Li Yan in the principal¡¯s office. The three of them stood at the same time. Eldest Master Sun had a serious expression while Li Yan had a cold expression. On the other hand, the principal seemed to be stuck in the middle and didn¡¯t know how to react. When he saw Chu Luo standing by the door, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and quickly waved at her. ¡°Little Chu,e in.¡± Chu Luo walked in alone and Secretary Tan closed the door again. The principal said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Eldest Master Sun, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Has Little Chu been affected these past two days?¡± Chu Luo replied obediently, ¡°No.¡± Eldest Master Sun was relieved and walked to the sofa to sit. Seeing Eldest Master Sun sit down, the principal quickly went over to pour him a ss of water and gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu,e over with CEO Li and have a seat.¡± Chu Luo nodded and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. The two of them walked over and sat down. Eldest Master Sun went straight to the point. ¡°Last night, regarding the theft of the gaming capsule data developed jointly by zing Glory and Imperial University, I¡¯m only representing Chu Luo¡¯s parents in the investigation.¡± When the principal heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting beside Li Yan. Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°Last night, the Sun family¡¯s guards were guarding outside Imperial University. There are detailed records of everyone who went out or came in in the middle of the night.¡± The principal also said, ¡°Early this morning, I asked all the school¡¯s security guards to mobilize and control the entire Imperial University. I even pulled all the surveince cameras to check the video fromst night. There was also no proof that the people who entered and left early this morning had gone to the technology building.¡± After hearing the principal¡¯s words, they were silent for a while. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said first, ¡°The most likely culprits are the administrator of that building and the school¡¯s heads.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes. Professor Wu and I also tested the technicians who developed the gaming capsule with us. They weren¡¯t suspicious.¡± Eldest Master Sun and the principal¡¯s expressions darkened. If it was really one of the school¡¯s heads or the administrator guarding the technology building, the matter might be more serious than they imagined. The principal immediately called all the school¡¯s heads and administrators of the technology building toe for a meeting. The four of them waited for nearly half an hour before all the school¡¯s heads arrived. Chapter 537 - Good Cooperation

Chapter 537: Good Cooperation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The meeting venue was in arge conference room on the first floor of the office building. When all the heads and administrators of the technology building walked into the conference room, they realized that it was Eldest Master Sun sitting in the seat with Li Yan and Chu Luo sitting beside him. They sharply sensed that something major was about to happen. Everyone quickly sat down. The first to speak was Eldest Master Sun. He had a serious expression. ¡°Last night, someone sneaked into the R&D room of the gaming capsule and stole the data of the gaming capsule jointly developed by zing Glory and Imperial University. I¡¯ve already found out who did it and asked the principal to call you guys over. I¡¯m just letting you guys see the consequences of stealing the data.¡± As a person in power, Eldest Master Sun¡¯s aura was powerful to begin with. Coupled with his sharp eyes, when he swept his gaze across everyone, the group of school¡¯s heads actually felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Luo and Li Yan stared at the expressions of the group of upper echelons and the administrator. After dozens of seconds, the two of them retracted their gazes and looked at each other knowingly. Li Yan turned to Eldest Master Sun and said, ¡°Just leave the administrator of that building and the dean of the School of Computer Science behind.¡± When everyone heard this, they quickly turned to look at the two of them. The dean¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He red at Li Yan angrily. ¡°Why are you asking us to stay behind? Does CEO Li think that the person who stole the datast night was me and the administrator?¡± The administrator quickly defended himself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I went back after workst night. My wife and child can testify.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°If I ask you to stay, then stay. There¡¯s no need for so much nonsense.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at the principal. The principal understood and immediately stood up to say to the others, ¡°Everyone, follow me to the hall and wait for a while.¡± The others had originally thought that they could leave, but they hadn¡¯t expected the principal to say that. Everyone looked at each other for a while. Thinking that this matter was important and even the Sun family was rmed, it was better to listen to the arrangements. Everyone stood up and followed the principal out. After the others left, Eldest Master Sun and Li Yan red at the two of them. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, who asked you to steal the R&D data of the gaming capsule?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± The administrator was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call my wife and child over to ask. Moreover, there are surveince cameras downstairs at my house. You¡¯ll know if I went out again after I went backst night.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression became even more stern. ¡°As the administrator, even if you don¡¯t go out, you can still let those people in as they please as long as you open the technology building¡¯s ess in advance.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t!¡± The administrator was so anxious that he was about to cry. Chu Luo looked at the administrator for a while before shifting her gaze to Dean Qiao, who looked much more calm. Dean Qiao felt Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and looked back at her with innocence in his eyes. Chu Luo smiled at him and asked in a crisp voice, ¡°Dean Qiao, as the dean of the School of Computer Science, you must know the various security measures of the technology building the best.¡± Dean Qiao seemed to be bewitched by Chu Luo¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the most basic attitude towards work of a dean of the School of Computer Science.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t deny that you yed a part in that person turning off all the surveince cameras in the technology building from 1: 30 to 2 amst night and avoiding all the rms to go to the gaming capsule researchb¡­ I¡¯m very curious, what benefits did the other party promise you?¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s lips moved. In the next second, his face darkened. ¡°Chu Luo, I advise you not to spout nonsense. I can sue you for nder.¡± ¡°Sue me? Then go ahead,¡± Chu Luo said, and Dean Qiao¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Previously, I thought that you were a very good student. I didn¡¯t expect you to deliberately nder me without evidence.¡± As Dean Qiao spoke, he looked at Eldest Master Sun and Li Yan with anger from being ndered. ¡°Eldest Master Sun, CEO Li, since you¡¯re certain that I helped the thief steal the gaming capsule data, show me the evidence. As long as you have evidence, I¡¯ll admit it.¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s expression was too righteous, so righteous that people felt that they had really wronged him. Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, did you tell me before that you set up a special defense system in the researchb?¡± When Dean Qiao heard this, his pupils constricted. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and immediately understood what he meant. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I set it up when I was bored. That defense system can be taken away with the gaming capsule data. As long as the other party activates it, even if he hides his identity, I can track him down.¡± After saying that, she looked around the office and looked at theputer on the principal¡¯s desk. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can demonstrate it to you.¡± After saying that, she walked towards theputer. When Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan said to Dean Qiao and the administrator in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to admit it now. As long as Luoluo¡¯s program can track down the hidden ID, I have a way to track down anyone who has interacted with him recently. Then, I can track down the people who have interacted with those people.¡± Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°As long as Li Yan manages to track them down, I have a way to make them confess.¡± When the administrator heard this, it was unknown if he was afraid or if he was sweating for that person, but the cold sweat on his forehead flowed even more fiercely. Dean Qiao¡¯s face turned pale. But they didn¡¯t admit it. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, check.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly typed on the keyboard. At this moment, Dean Qiao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Dean Qiao¡¯s body trembled. The sound of the phone made everyone look at him. Dean Qiao didn¡¯t seem to have reacted and didn¡¯t go get it. Eldest Master Sun reminded him, ¡°Dean Qiao, your phone is ringing.¡± Dean Qiao quickly took out his phone. After he swiped it open and heard the other party¡¯s words, his face turned ashen. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t touch my son!¡± Dean Qiao was about to speak again when Li Yan suddenly snatched his phone and threw it on the ground. Pa! The phone split into two. Dean Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red from anxiety and he shouted at him fiercely, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you snatch my phone! If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡± Li Yan sneered. ¡°This is to make you pay for your dishonesty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Bang! With a kick, Dean Qiao mmed against the wall and was convulsing on the ground. Eldest Master Sun tilted his head to look at Li Yan. The administrator standing at the side was so frightened that his knees bent and he knelt on the ground. Li Yan said in a low and cold voice, ¡°As long as you tell me who asked you to do this, I¡¯ll help you save your son.¡± Dean Qiao, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled and looked up at Li Yan. In the next second, his body trembled from Li Yan¡¯s cold expression. At this moment, his mind was nk. He only knew that his son was about to be killed. If he asked the Sun family and Li Yan for help, he might have a chance to save his son. At the thought of this, Dean Qiao said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say¡­ I was forced too. Someone captured my son and asked me to give him the authority over the technology building and block all the surveince cameras inside. This way, they will let my son go.¡± After saying this, Dean Qiao finally broke down and started crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that either, but the person they took away is my son. As a father, I can¡¯t watch helplessly as my son is killed by them. Those people are too terrifying.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Luo also walked over. Dean Qiao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those people all wore masks. I¡¯ve never seen their faces. Cough, cough¡­¡± After saying this, Dean Qiao suddenly coughed. It was obvious that Li Yan¡¯s kick was a little ruthless. Chu Luo took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and quickly poured one pill for him. ¡°Dean Qiao, take it.¡± Dean Qiao nced at Chu Luo and subconsciously ate it. Chu Luo stood up and said, ¡°Tell me everything that the person who contacted you said.¡± Dean Qiao thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°The other party said that I only need to give them permission to delete the defense authority for half an hour. They will handle the other things.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and Eldest Master Sun and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s a special defense system in the R&D room of the gaming capsule. To decrypt and obtain those data, it will only take half an hour.. Only one type of person can do that.¡± Chapter 538 - Really Pregnant

Chapter 538: Really Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan immediately guessed which type of person Chu Luo was talking about. His voice was low. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Eldest Master Sun snorted and said angrily, ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people are too arrogant. We have to eliminate them.¡± ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people work for money, so the real mastermind shouldn¡¯t be them.¡± Chu Luo nced at Dean Qiao, who was already leaning against the wall, and said, ¡°I have a good idea.¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Eldest Master Sun asked. ¡°If they take the data from the gaming capsule, they can at most create a gaming capsule. They can¡¯tplete the mental strength connection step at all.¡± Other than Li Yan, everyone else was a little surprised. Chu Luo stopped talking. Only Li Yan knew what was going on. He said, ¡°The person who took the data will probably announce it soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll let them know what it means to lose everything. Also, Ink Feather¡¯s men...¡± At this point, his expression became even more fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t they only look at money? Ha!¡± What he didn¡¯tck the most was money. Li Yan had never bothered dealing with these people before. Firstly, there was no need. Even though there were talents in the Ink Feather Organization, there was even more in the zing Glory Corporation. Another thing was that there was no conflict of interest, and Ink Feather hadn¡¯t offended him. That was why he hadn¡¯t bothered dealing with these people. Since they had offended him, they shouldn¡¯t me him for being rude. Li Yan didn¡¯t say what he was going to do, but Eldest Master Sun and Chu Luo both thought of it. Since they had already caught the person who helped the thief steal the data from the gaming capsule, Eldest Master Sun sent someone to call everyone up. After everyone entered, they subconsciously looked at Dean Qiao, who was leaning against the wall with a defeated expression, and the administrator of the technology building who was standing there calmly even though his face was a little pale. Even though they didn¡¯t know the result, everyone could guess who the person who betrayed Imperial University was. The atmosphere instantly became serious and tense. ¡°As you can see,¡± Eldest Master Sun said, his voice loud and stern. ¡°Dean Qiao has already admitted that he gave the thief the authorization.¡± When the principal heard this, he frowned and asked, ¡°Dean Qiao, why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know the importance of the development data of the gaming capsule? Other than us, no one else has developed this technology. Why did you let someone steal such an important technology?¡± ¡°I... I had no choice.¡± ¡°No choice? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your difficulties? Imperial University belongs to the empire. The development of the gaming capsule is equivalent to the empire working with zing Glory. Do you think the empire won¡¯t care if you encounter any difficulties?¡± ¡°I...¡± The principal became more and more angry as he spoke. In the end, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He interrupted him. ¡°There are nationalws and school rules. When the timees, I will report this matter to the Education Bureau. You can wait to be punished!¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s face was so pale that he was about to faint. Seeing him like this, the principal didn¡¯t say anything else and walked to the seat in front to sit down. The school¡¯s heads held a meeting for the entire afternoon. Then, the atmosphere at Imperial University became even more serious. The Sun family even sent a troop of guards to guard Imperial University. Theputer science and technology building even upgraded the security system. zing Glory also provided the most advanced anti-theft equipment. After that, when the students entered the technology building to study, they had to specify where they were going. If anyone who didn¡¯t have the authorization went there, their points would be deducted. It could be said that the research and development room of the gaming capsule was guarded so tightly that not even a fly could fly in. Of course, this was all forter. After the meeting, Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Eldest Master Sun left Imperial University. Just as Eldest Master Sun¡¯s car was about to part ways with Chu Luo¡¯s car, he deliberately made the two cars stop. Eldest Master Sun said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to catch Ink Feather¡¯s men with youter. Since you said that Ink Feather¡¯s men are only doing things for money, they definitely won¡¯t say who took the money to make them steal the data of the gaming capsule. However, this kind of organization should have been eliminated long ago. ¡°I¡¯ll also get people to pay close attention to international matters. When we discover that someone has announced the development of this technology, we¡¯ll slowly deal with them.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your Grandpa Sun asked me to send a pair of guards to protect you. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly choose some elites.¡± ¡°Uncle Sun, you don¡¯t have to specially protect my people,¡± Chu Luo quickly said. ¡°You all know my ability. I don¡¯t want to have to save those people should some situation arises.¡± Eldest Master Sun had actually thought of this, but since Old Master Sun had insisted on him doing so, he asked. Since Chu Luo objected, he could go back and report. ¡°Alright, you have to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, the cars on both sides drove to another road. Chu Luo had just arrived at the vi when she received a call from Anya. Anya said to Chu Luo in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu, my matter has basically been resolved.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but hearing her tone, she felt that something must have happened. She asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s resolved, why don¡¯t you sound very happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, but...¡± Anya paused for a few seconds before saying,¡± I¡¯m really pregnant.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent, as was Anya. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo walked into the vi and sat on the sofa that she asked, ¡°Does Qin Ming know about this?¡± Anya responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s Qin Ming¡¯s attitude?¡± Anya: ¡°He said that we¡¯ll get married immediately. He even gave us the betrothal gifts... Chu Luo, you have no idea. The betrothal gifts given by Blockhead... are a little extravagant.¡± If even Anya said that the bridal gifts were generous, Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t imagine what Qin Ming had given her. However, she was more curious about something else. ¡°Back then, you said that you were pregnant with Qin Ming¡¯s child. How did Adair react? Did the Sawyer family really let him go?¡± At this point, Anya became angry. ¡°Adair pretended to be so severely injured. But actually, it wasn¡¯t that serious. When I said that I was pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child, Adair jumped up from the bed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Anya said, ¡°After my parents found out that I was pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child, they personally went to the Sawyer family to ask for Blockhead¡¯s release. After all... they won¡¯t watch their grandchild be fatherless before they¡¯re born.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Anya suddenly wailed on the other end of the line. ¡°Why am I pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child? I clearly only wanted to lie to them. Boohoo... I¡¯m not even prepared to be a mother. ¡°And that stinky Blockhead, he talked to my father and mother in secret for a few hours the moment he came out. Yet when he came to me, he couldn¡¯t even bear to talk a little more. Why do you think I want such a man!¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what Anya had said she liked about Qin Ming. She asked straightforwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t you only like his figure? What effect does his silence have on you?¡± Anya was silent for a while before saying in distress, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like his figure, but I¡¯m pregnant... Chu, don¡¯t you know that many things can¡¯t be done when a woman is pregnant? All day long Blockhead doesn¡¯t even say a single word. This way, I can only re at him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± So this woman was troubled about this? Chu Luo concluded, ¡°You¡¯re too free.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You can tease him slowly and make him talk to you more. Besides... what else do you want to do when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Anya was speechless. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Since the king and queen have agreed to marry you to Qin Ming, when are you holding the wedding?¡± When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s question, her tone became better. ¡°We n to hold it on the same day as you, but we have to hold it in America first. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll hold the wedding in Blockhead¡¯s hometown.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, but we won¡¯t be able to attend each other¡¯s wedding then.¡± Anya felt a little regretful. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Will you be settling down in the empire from now on?¡± Anya: ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be wherever the Blockhead is when the timees. I¡¯m transferring mypany to the empire.¡± Anya had a luxury bagpany named after her. It was considered the ace of luxury goods. Although she had been crying about being poor, that was only in front of Chu Luo. The two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was typing on hisputer. She suddenly said to him, ¡°Anya is pregnant.¡± Li Yan paused and looked up at her stomach. Chu Luo quickly covered her stomach. Li Yan was amused by her reaction. He put down hisptop and wrapped his arm around her waist. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you a little envious?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his hot breath entering her ears. She raised her hand to push his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan said and ced a hand on her stomach. ¡°We¡¯ll have a child after having fun for two more years.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She deliberately pulled a long face and said, ¡°Everyone is getting pregnantte these days. I won¡¯t have a child until I¡¯m 30.¡± Li Yan simply pulled her into his arms and deliberately said with a lowugh, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll be 37 by the time you¡¯re 30. At that time, the XX won¡¯t be of good quality... We can n when it¡¯s more suitable.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Why was she discussing this with him! Just as Chu Luo¡¯s face was about to burn, footsteps came from outside the door.. It was the butler. Chapter 539 - A Gentleman Doesnt Fight

Chapter 539: A Gentleman Doesn¡¯t Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo immediately sat out of Li Yan¡¯s arms. The butler sensed that his master was a little displeased and immediately understood that he had disturbed them. He said respectfully, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± After saying that, he gestured for the servant outside the door toe in and serve the food. After the two of them ate, Li Yan went to the study to work. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She took aptop and sat on the study sofa, typing rapidly. She watched the surveince videos at the technology building after tenst night. At that time, there were still some people at the technology building. As there weren¡¯t many people, they could urately find out where everyone went in the end. These people were all teachers and students. Chu Luo could find them on the way back to the dormitory. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind the trouble. She looked at everyone from the moment they walked out of the technology building to the route back to the dormitory. As she watched, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Senior Nangong actually didn¡¯t leave school after ten?¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t go to the technology building. She merely saw him while tracking aputer science teacher. The two of them had even stopped to talk for a while. Later on, Nangong Yi had left the school. Seeing this, Chu Luo checked on Nangong Yi¡¯s family out of curiosity. Just as Nangong Yi had said, his family owned an auction house. However, Nangong Yi¡¯s family¡¯s auction house was a little special. From ancient times until now, as long as it was an ancient object, their family would collect and auction it. Many a time, their family even took in damaged ancient items. Some of the tomb raiders who owned damaged ancient items liked to sell them at their auction house. No wonder Nangong Yi would take some damaged antiques to Imperial University to repair. Seeing this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Since he¡¯s the only child of the family, why is he studying aviation and astronomy instead of studying subjects rted to the family business? What a strange person.¡± Chu Luo kept working overtime for Li Yan until eleven o¡¯clock before the two of them returned to the bedroom to sleep. Then, Imperial University became even more heavily guarded. Chu Luo had just arrived at school when she was stopped by Sun Tianhao, who was obviously waiting for her. When the two of them walked to a less crowded ce, Sun Tianhao greeted, ¡°Sister.¡± He even chuckled in satisfaction. That look made Chu Luo think of an animal called the husky. ¡°Call me by my name!¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re my sister.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Sun Tianhao grinned at her. In the next second, his expression became serious. ¡°I thought about what happenedst night. Other than the dean of the School of Computer Science, I think someone else from Imperial University is involved. ¡°That night, I kept guard outside Imperial University. At that time, we even secretly put up a defense line. We caught everyone who climbed over the wall, but we didn¡¯t see those people.¡± ¡°Maybe these people were in disguise.¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao strangely, not believing that he hadn¡¯t thought of this. Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but I have a feeling¡­¡± At this point, he even deliberately exined to Chu Luo how urate his intuition was. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but my intuition is very urate. It¡¯s even more urate than you girls¡¯ sixth sense.¡± Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°What did you feel?¡± ¡°I keep having the feeling that someone from Ink Feather is still at Imperial University. Maybe it¡¯s a teacher or student at Imperial University.¡± When Chu Luo heard him say that, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Your guess might be right, but there are 30,000 to 40,000 teachers and students at Imperial University. It¡¯s not easy to find that person, especially since Ink Feather¡¯s people don¡¯t necessarily have special abilities. I can¡¯t sense it either. ¡°If we don¡¯t even know that person and he¡¯s not from the School of Computer Science, it will be even more difficult to find him.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use the barrier and draw talismans? Search with the barrier.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°Imperial University is such a big school. If you want to use the barrier, it will definitely cause a hugemotion. Do you want tens of thousands of countries to think that science can¡¯tpare to special abilities, or do you think I¡¯m not famous enough?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Besides, why would I use special abilities when the problem can be solved with modern technology?¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before muttering, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself? Why are you saying so much?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand. Sun Tianhao quickly retreated and assumed a defensive posture. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth but not his hands. If you hit me, I won¡¯t retaliate.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to push her hair away from her face. Chu Luo tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°I n to build a super strong defensework at Imperial University.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded, feeling that her idea was good. However, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ll build it alone?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll get Professor Wu and Sister Wu to do it with me, but I need your help.¡± ¡°Say whatever you want me to do. Your business is my business.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face for a few seconds before reminding him, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s the weekend¡­¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly understood what Chu Luo meant. He said confidently,¡± I¡¯ll definitely defeat that kid surnamed Li.¡± As he spoke, he even flexed his arm muscles to Chu Luo. ¡°See? This is called muscle. It¡¯s many times stronger than that brat surnamed Li sitting in his office.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I¡¯ve been in the Guards since I was young. I can beat a bear down with one hand!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and walked into the school gate. Sun Tianhao quickly stopped her. ¡°You haven¡¯t said what you want me to do.¡± ¡°Keep in touch via phone after five. I¡¯ll tell you where to install the surveince equipment¡­ In the afternoon, Yan will send someone to deliver the surveince equipment. Don¡¯t let anyone discover it when it¡¯s installed.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave this matter to me.¡± Sun Tianhao patted his chest and guaranteed. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, she led Roundy into the school gate. Sun Tianhao looked at the departing figure and was about to turn around to make arrangements when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and nced at it before answering it. He asked in a rough, displeased voice, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Why are you calling me at this time¡­ What? Why is Yang Lu here? Isn¡¯t she here to cause trouble for me¡­ The higher-ups sent her to protect my younger sister¡­ Who cares when I acknowledged her as my younger sister? In any case, tell Yang Lu not toe. If shees now, she¡¯ll just cause trouble.¡± Sun Tianhao became more and more agitated as he spoke. No one knew what the other party said, but he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll call her and tell her.¡± With that, he hung up. Sun Tianhao called Yang Lu as he walked. His loud voice made everyone who passed him nce at him. ¡­ On the way, Chu Luo sent a message to Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao at the same time, informing them of her ns. The two of them immediately agreed. Chu Luo sent Li Yan a message to tell him about this. Just as she was about to put away her phone, Nangong Yi called. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior, do you have something on now? If not,e to the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while, nodded, and walked towards the Student Union office building. Unexpectedly, all the cadres of the Student Union were present today. They didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, but when zing Glory and Imperial University announced it at the same time the day before yesterday, they had long wanted to congratte Chu Luo. As soon as Chu Luo arrived at the Student Union office building, she was surrounded by them. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You actually participated in two powerful research studies at the same time. My high school ssmates from abroad called to ask me about this. Luckily, you¡¯re not a celebrity. Otherwise, I would have to get your autograph.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is even more famous than an international superstar now, okay? I think the entire world¡¯s universities know how powerful Chu Luo is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, you¡¯ve made us too proud. I feel that I can hold my head high wherever I go now.¡± ¡­ Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, smiled as he watched everyone finish congratting her. He then reminded them, ¡°Are you guys nning to surround Chu Luo forever? Don¡¯t forget that ss is about to start. Those who have ss should go to ss first.¡± Everyone looked at the time. A few people could only leave first. Nangong Yi then said to the cadres who had no ss in the morning, ¡°We have to hurry up with the New Year¡¯s G. There aren¡¯t many days left.¡± These words made the remaining group leave. In the end, only Chu Luo and Nangong Yi were left walking towards the office upstairs. As Nangong Yi walked, he told Chu Luo about the preparations for the New Year¡¯s G. When they reached the office and the door closed, Nangong Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Junior, did something happen yesterday?¡± Nangong Yi was very observant. The school had made such a big move yesterday, so it was normal for him to be suspicious. Chu Luo nodded, but she didn¡¯t exin in detail. ¡°Something happened regarding the gaming capsule?¡± ¡°Is it very serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chapter 540 - Ill Be Your Bodyguard

Chapter 540: I¡¯ll Be Your Bodyguard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Nangong Yi heard Chu Luo say that, he knew that it must be a secret, so he stopped asking. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Junior, are you still going to the Archeology Department after school today?¡± ¡°No. I have something to attend to at the technology building after school today.¡± ¡°Alright then. I should be going there every day for the next few days.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they not have time to repair your ancient artifact recently? What¡¯s the use of you going?¡± ¡°I want to learn from them. When I encounter something simple, it¡¯s best if I can fix it myself.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re nning to earn all the money yourself.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, heughed. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Junior, you know that I¡¯m going overseas after New Year¡¯s Day. My family¡¯s auction house has a branch in the country I¡¯m going to. When I receive damaged ancient items, I can¡¯t possibly mail them back and ask them to help repair them, right?¡± Ancient items were basically fragile items, especially those that were damaged. It was definitely unrealistic to mail them. Chu Luo epted his exnation. Then, after Nangong Yi told her what matters the president had to handle, Chu Luo left the Student Union for ss. The day ended quickly. Chu Luo went to the restaurant at the Computer Science Department to meet the Wu father-and-daughter pair. After the three of them finished their meal, they went to the technology building. After what had happenedst night, the technology building closed at five. The three of them walked in. The entire building was unusually quiet. Professor Wu told Chu Luo, ¡°Tonight, Professor Mon brought the other technicians to the zing Glory Gaming Department. They should be going over during this period of time.¡± Chu Luo had known about this long ago and wasn¡¯t surprised. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve always wanted to see what the internal defensework that Imperial University built (Chu Luo had previously built an external defensework) looks like. I heard that Imperial University¡¯s internal defensework was jointly built by all the professors and teachers in the Computer Science Department.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for this defensework, Imperial University¡¯s database would have been hacked countless times.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this defensework can defend against hackers, but not against internal thieves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to build something that can defend against internal thieves.¡± Professor Wu brought the two of them to theputer room. The three of them found aputer and sat down before starting to build an internal defense system. They worked until past ten at night when Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up. After walking out of the technology building, Chu Luo saw Li Yan standing under the streemp alone. She looked around in surprise before walking towards him. She then said goodbye to the Wu father and daughter and walked over. ¡°Yan, you drove the car in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan put on the hat in her hand and said, ¡°I rode in on a bike.¡± For some reason Chu Luo remembered Sun Tianhao saying in the morning that Li Yan¡ªwho sat in the office all day long, definitely didn¡¯t have any muscles. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Did you meet Sun Tianhao in school?¡± ¡°No.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the parking lot. Li Yan pushed out a bike and Chu Luo naturally sat in the back. She hugged his waist and leaned her head on his back. ¡°Sun Tianhao said that you can¡¯t beat him.¡± Li Yan immediately sneered. He had originally nned to give in to Sun Tianhao a little, but now it seemed like there was no need. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was thinking and told him about the results of tonight. The winter evening wind whistled upon one¡¯s body, bringing upon a cold sensation. After driving for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo felt very warm leaning on his back. ¡°With you blocking all the wind, I¡¯m not cold at all¡­ Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hehe, you haven¡¯t ridden a bike to pick me up from school in a long time.¡± ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll ride a bike to pick you up every night.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s so cold. You can just pick me up like this once in a while.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As the two of them spoke, the few kilometers of journey became very short. When the bike was about to reach the school gate, Chu Luo actually saw Nangong Yi, who was also riding the bike towards the school gate. She tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, ride faster. I¡¯ll greet Senior Nangong.¡± Li Yan quickly rode over. ¡°Senior, why are you only going back now?¡± Nangong Yi slowed down and nodded at Li Yan before answering with a smile, ¡°The professors got off work at ten. I left with them.¡± Just as he finished speaking, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Nangong Yi stopped and took out his phone to take a look. He said, ¡°My chauffeur is urging me. CEO Li, Junior, go back and rest early. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Nangong Yi quickly hopped onto his bike and left first. Li Yan continued to ride his bike slowly. The two of them had just rode out of the school gate when Chu Luo received a call from Sun Tianhao. There was the sound of the wind on Sun Tianhao¡¯s side and his voice was very loud. ¡°Junior, is Li Yan here to pick you up?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm, we¡¯ve already rode out of the school gate.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done here as well.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°I even saw your Student Union president, Nangong Yi, just now. Is your Student Union president that busy? He actually doesn¡¯t go home until ten.¡± ¡°He¡¯s studying ancient relics repair at the Archeology Department.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I see.¡± As Chu Luo was leaning on Li Yan¡¯s back, Li Yan could hear what she was saying to Nangong Yi, so he asked, ¡°Does Nangong Yi know what Sun Tianhao and the others are doing?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard his question, he said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m very reliable. When he came over just now, I pretended to be patrolling.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo spoke to Sun Tianhao for a while more before hanging up. After the two of them went back and took a shower, Chu Luo opened her email. When she saw the email Chen Xuan had sent her, she remembered that she had to go for the casting this weekend. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of where to conduct the casting. Chu Luo suddenly became vexed. Li Yan, who was sitting at the side and looking at the stock market charts, tilted his head and saw her troubled face. He pinched her cheek and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. I actually forgot to tell Chen Xuan that I¡¯ll be conducting an audition for the cosmetics endorsement this time.¡± Li Yan looked like it was no big deal. ¡°When is the audition? Let them go to the zing Glory headquarters. I¡¯ll get someone to help you select the endorsement model.¡± ¡°No. I want to choose personally. I don¡¯t want to go to the zing Glory headquarters either.¡± Li Yan stared at her determined expression and pinched her cheek again. As her cheek was smooth and tender to the touch, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch it twice. Chu Luo finally realized that he was taking advantage of her. She put down herptop in dissatisfaction and turned around to attack his face with both hands. ¡°Big baddie, how dare you take advantage of me at such a serious time!¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pinched his face with both hands. Li Yan was amused by her reaction. He pulled her into his arms and deliberately said something in her ear that made her blush. Chu Luo quickly pushed him away and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m troubled about where to conduct the audition.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her and suggested, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to audition at the zing Glory headquarters, why don¡¯t you go to the film studioplex?¡± ¡°Why the film studio?¡± ¡°Your cosmetics are being marketed as luxury goods. You must consider many aspects when selecting who to endorse your products. One of them is their quality. If you hold the audition there, you can see their demeanor thoroughly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she thought seriously for a while and suddenly thought of a very good idea. She said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll disguise myself tomorrow and mix in between them to see who¡¯s suitable.¡± ¡°Sure, but I have a request.¡± ¡°What request?¡± ¡°Make yourself uglier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and poked his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°The first condition I set for my audition is that one¡¯s outer appearance has to be good. By asking me to make myself uglier, aren¡¯t you letting me be mocked by the crowd?¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful face and frowned. ¡°You can mix in with the makeup artists.¡± Chu Luo felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be among the makeup artists, so she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She had originally wanted to talk to him about this matter further, but his hand became a little naughty. Then, Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to speak and turned off the lights with her in his arms. ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo told Professor Wu and the others that she had something on in the morning and would only go to Imperial University in the afternoon. She disguised herself and drove to the film studio with Li Yan. In the front passenger seat, Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Are you reallying with me?¡± Li Yan drove and looked ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll be your bodyguard.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously smiled and said, ¡°Will this dy your work? If you can¡¯t finish your work today and have to work overtime tonight, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t me you. How is work as important as my wife?¡± With a pursed-lip smile, Chu Luo retracted her gaze and took out her phone to y. Chapter 541 - Hes My Husband

Chapter 541: He¡¯s My Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Today was the day that Tang Zhiyun and the others set up the defense system for their clients. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior, when are you going to the otherpany?¡± Tang Zhiyun replied quickly, ¡°We¡¯ve already set off.¡± Chu Luo sent him an emoticon to cheer him on. Tang Zhiyun replied with a thank you emoticon and said, ¡°When this project is over, we will treat you and Brother Li to a meal.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s call Sister Wu and Taozi along.¡± After this meal, they could only see each other at Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding. The two of them only chatted for a while before stopping. The car drove for nearly an hour before arriving at the film studioplex. The film studioplex on the weekend, even in the cold morning, was already packed with people and bustling with activity. These people were basically here to tour the filmplex or watch their idol. Chu Luo looked at the people queuing up to buy tickets by the door and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these people came over before dawn? Is there a need to be so early just to tour the film studio?¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she saw many people holding a familiar celebrity photo. That celebrity happened to be here for the cosmetics endorsement audition today. ¡°So it¡¯s a group of fans chasing after celebrities. But I just decidedst night to let these peoplee to the film studio for the audition. How did these fans find out so quickly?¡± Li Yan drove into an alley beside the film studioplex. As he drove, he said, ¡°Someone must have posted on Weibo overnight.¡± Chu Luo browsed Weibo and snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s indeed this Ci Jing.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like this person, why did you let hime for the audition?¡± ¡°I asked Chen Xuan to release the news that all the celebrities in the capital cane for the audition. He wasn¡¯t on the list before. He probably saw the newster.¡± As the boss, she had to set aside her prejudice against someone. Even if she didn¡¯t want this person in the end, she couldn¡¯t make it obvious at the onset. ¡°In any case, this person definitely won¡¯t be the endorser for my cosmetics in the end. It¡¯s fine to let him audition though.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ Phoenix Cosmetics wasn¡¯t too famous in the empire, and only thedies of the upper-ss society knew about it. However, in Europe and America, this brand was raved among the upper-ssdies. It was a limited edition item that many people wanted to buy but couldn¡¯t. As celebrities, the people who came for the audition today could be said to have made ample preparations. The celebrities and models who came were also very famous. Everyone had assistants and bodyguards. However, when the door of the dressing room opened and Ci Jing was escorted in by a group of bodyguards and assistants, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Why is Ci Jing here? Didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s not going to take on any advertisement endorsements recently?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there aren¡¯t any luxury goods he wants to take on recently. Who doesn¡¯t know that Ci Jing is especially picky when ites to epting advertisement endorsements? If it¡¯s not a luxury item, he simply wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already a movie king, yet he¡¯s still here to snatch this advertisement endorsement from us. Is he going to let us live or not?¡± ¡°No wonder even though Phoenix Corporation released the news that all the celebrities and models in the capital cane for the audition, not many came. They must have retreated because they knew he wasing.¡± ¡°How can you believe that? Who doesn¡¯t know that Ci Jing is doing very well in the capital? Maybe he did something behind everyone¡¯s backs that made others not dare toe.¡± ¡°Luckily, we were rmended by the managementpany previously. Otherwise, we might have been stopped by him this time.¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s really capable. In that case, could he be the endorser chosen by Phoenix Corporation and we¡¯re just here for show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, the meaning behind his postst night was obvious.¡± ¡°How unlucky. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed aside other activities to audition for this endorsement that was already internally decided!¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Phoenix Corporation is different from otherpanies. They couldn¡¯t possibly have already internally decided on the endorser since they¡¯re asking so many of us toe to the audition.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s peeking, sizing up, and whispering, Ci Jing didn¡¯t seem to notice. He arrogantly walked to the best seat and sat down. The assistant¡¯s eyes darted around and he deliberately ttered him loudly, ¡°Brother Ci, CEO Yan specifically asked you to audition for the endorsement of Phoenix Cosmetics this time. I feel that it¡¯s a pity that you turned down the fashion week event to France.¡± Another assistant quickly added, ¡°Brother Ci only came because of CEO Yan. It¡¯s no pity. Besides, only someone like Brother Ci is qualified to endorse Phoenix Cosmetics.¡± ¡°What are you two talking about? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m not strict enough with my subordinates. Shut up.¡± Although Ci Jing said that, he didn¡¯t have any intention of ming them. The two assistants immediately assured him that they wouldn¡¯t spout anymore nonsense. However, the tone of the two assistants made the others feel ufortable. The woman among the man and woman sitting at the side finally snorted unhappily. ¡°You really think you¡¯ve already obtained the endorsement of Phoenix Corporation? You¡¯re just scaring people who don¡¯t know the truth.¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, the man sitting beside her, who looked like he was resting with his eyes closed and exuding a faint noble aura, finally opened his eyes and nced at her. He reminded her, ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± ¡°What did I say wrong? He was the one who deliberately made thosements to make everyone retreat. Hmph! That¡¯s why no matter how he tried to portray himself as a person in the upper echelons, he still couldn¡¯t mask the unworthiness in him.¡± The man ignored what the woman said and continued to close his eyes. At this moment, the door to the dressing room was pushed open again. Then, they heard footstepsing in. Everyone looked up. A group of makeup artists entered. A staff member walking in front said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, do your makeup first. After that, we¡¯ll start the audition.¡± Ci Jing¡¯s assistant immediately asked, ¡°Can our Brother Ci use his own makeup artist?¡± The staff looked at the person who asked the question strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the requirements before you came? Everyone whoes for the audition today must use our makeup artists.¡± ¡°But the makeup artists you hired are all unfamiliar. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re new to the job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All the makeup artists we hired today are from a few wedding photo studios in Imperial City.¡± Pfft! When this was said, many people made a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound. Many people startedining softly. ¡°Are you kidding me? Phoenix Corporation is such a famous luxury cosmeticspany, but they actually hired makeup artists from a wedding photo studio to help everyone put on makeup.¡± ¡°Maybe this is thepany¡¯s first test for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible, but can these people create the effect that thepany wants?¡± ¡­ While everyone was whispering, Ci Jing stood up and walked to a makeup mirror to sit down. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡± Since Ci Jing had already said so, no matter how displeased the others were, they suppressed it. Those who moved quickly upied the few makeup mirrors that were left. Those who were slow could only sit on the stools and let the makeup artist do their makeup without a mirror. Chu Luo followed behind a group of makeup artists. She stood by the door and scanned the entire dressing room before walking towards a corner. Li Yan followed behind her and helped her carry her makeup bag. The two of them stopped at a man and woman sitting on stools in the corner. Chu Luo said, ¡°Hello, we don¡¯t have enough makeup artists. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help you two do your makeupter.¡± The woman nced at Chu Luo and then at Li Yan. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there two of you?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. He¡¯s only helping me carry my makeup bag.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. When she said that, the celebrity and makeup artist sitting at the side turned around. Someone couldn¡¯t help but deliberately smile and say, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a makeup artist make her husband carry her makeup bag.¡± These words made many people wonder: ¡®Could this man be living off his wife?¡¯ When Li Yan heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, his cold eyes became warm. Especially when Chu Luo called him ¡®Hubby¡¯, his heart melted. At this moment, he was still slowly sizing her up, thinking that he would definitely make her call him that more. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s gazes and asked the two of them, ¡°I wonder who will let me do their makeup first?¡± The man sitting there nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°Ladies first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, go get a stool so that you can ce the cosmetics on itter.¡± ¡°I can help you hold it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be tired.¡± ¡°No.¡± The two people opposite him and everyone else: ¡°¡­¡± Were these two here to put on makeup for them or to show off their affection?! ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, a disdainful voice came from afar. ¡°You really think this is a wet market? There are all kinds of people here.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. When they saw who was sitting there, a few people couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Bi Zhu who broke up with her boyfriend not long ago? She can¡¯t stand seeing couples showing off their affection in front of her, can she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Who doesn¡¯t know that her rtionship with Mu Yang is a result of hype? When the poprity fell, they broke up.¡± ¡°Maybe she really fell for him but he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.¡± ¡°In that case, she¡¯s really pitiful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about that? Everyone is just taking what they need. She¡¯s the one who unterally wants to break the rules of the game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In this kind of circle, many people are just putting on a show for the fans. It¡¯s Bi Zhu who can¡¯t afford to y.¡± ¡°How stupid.¡± Chapter 542 - Dumb Woman

Chapter 542: Dumb Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and the woman called Bi Zhu looked at each other. She had seen information about this person before. She was a good seedling in the film industry, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. Seeing Chu Luo look over, Bi Zhu looked back at her. ¡°Am I wrong? This is Phoenix Corporation¡¯s dressing room, not a ce for you to disy your affection!¡± Chu Luo looked at her. Everyone thought that she would swallow her anger and apologize to Bi Zhu. At this moment, Chu Luo grabbed the hand of Li Yan who was about to re up and asked in confusion, ¡°Did my husband¡¯s public disy of affection block your view or affect your mood?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Why? We¡¯re so far away from you. There are so many people in between us. I didn¡¯t deliberately raise my voice either. Why do you keep watching us?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bi Zhu thought to herself, ¡®Although you guys look ordinary, with your disposition, you two became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention the moment you entered. How can I not look?¡¯ ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Us makeup artists are employees hired by the Phoenix Corporation today. As for you, you still don¡¯t know who will be the lucky one chosen. So, Sister, I¡¯d advise you to be more polite to the makeup artists.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bi Zhu was already a little unhappy to be stared at by everyone. When she heard Chu Luo say that, she almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions and wanted to stand up to curse. It was only when the assistant standing beside her pressed her shoulder that she sat back down. As soon as Bizhu sat back down, a mocking voice came from the side. ¡°Dumb woman.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that it was Ci Jing, Bi Zhu ultimately swallowed her anger, but her expression became even worse. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After saying that, she looked at the woman sitting there and said, ¡°Pretty Sister,e sit over. I¡¯ll help you put on makeup.¡± The woman sat over. When Chu Luo applied makeup on her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in aplicated tone, ¡°Do you know these people who came today?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Not many.¡± The woman was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t chase celebrities.¡± ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t chase celebrities. I only chase people who have contributed to mankind. For example¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned dozens of famous people throughout the world and times in one go. Everyone was stunned. Someone sitting at the side couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then how long have you been studying makeup?¡± These words made everyone stare at her. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t really learned it properly. I just help my friends put on makeup sometimes.¡± Pfft! The woman who was letting Chu Luo do her makeup suddenly stopped her. ¡°Little girl, I think I should wait for the other makeup artists to help me with my makeup.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already started.¡± Chu Luo was a little troubled. ¡°When I came here, the in-charge said to me that if I don¡¯t help one of you with your makeup, I won¡¯t be getting paid today.¡± After saying that, she stopped and turned to look at the others. Her big eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Which of you is willing to let me put on makeup?¡± Everyone pretended not to understand her gaze, calling for the makeup artist to help them do their makeup or pretending to be busy. The scene suddenly became a little awkward. Seeing everyone like this, Chu Luo subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s clothes and looked like she was about to cry. At this moment, the man sitting beside the woman suddenly asked her, ¡°Can you guarantee that your makeup skills won¡¯t be too bad?¡± Chu Luo looked at the man and lowered her eyes as if she was sheepish. She tightened her grip on Li Yan¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Tsk ~¡± ¡°What is Phoenix Corporation thinking? They actually hired someone who¡¯s not even a makeup artist to help us put on makeup. Can¡¯t such a big brand afford to hire a better makeup artist?¡± ¡°Exactly. If word got out, others wouldugh their heads off.¡± ¡°I heard that only noble madams and rich men¡¯s daughters are qualified to buy Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products in Europe and America. Moreover, those with slightly lower statuses have to queue up. How did such an impressive brand be so petty in the empire?¡± ¡°Indeed. I also heard that the respected princess of America is an ambassador for this brand. With such aparison, I¡¯m almost wondering if Phoenix Cosmetics is preparing to go after the mass market in the empire.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sister Ling, I think you shouldn¡¯t be too serious.¡± ¡­ The people whispering were all the assistants of the celebrities and models. The celebrities and models sat there without saying anything, but they had no intention of stopping them from discussing. The atmosphere became even more awkward. At this moment, the man spoke again. He didn¡¯t immediately say if he wanted Chu Luo to do his makeup for him. Instead, he told her his identity. ¡°My name is Luo Mingxuan, a model from the Celestial Model Company.¡± Chu Luo looked at him for two seconds before turning to ask Li Yan, ¡°Yan, is the Celestial Model Company very famous?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s a smallpany.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Were these two country bumpkins or were they here to joke? One didn¡¯t know about the Celestial Model Company, and the other said that the Celestial Model Company was a smallpany? One had to know that the Celestial Model Company was ranked third in the Empire¡¯s modeling industry! Finally, a celebrity sitting there couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re here for an audition, not to see the two country bumpkins. Makeup artist, please finish doing my makeup. If you don¡¯t finish in time, who¡¯s going to be responsible?¡± When everyone heard this, they remembered their main purpose and urged the makeup artist to quickly do their makeup. Chu Luo stood in front of Li Yan, looking embarrassed. Li Yan nced at everyone with undisguised displeasure and lowered his eyes to say to her, ¡°If no one wants you to put on makeup, we¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Luo bit her lips and turned to look into his eyes. A cunning glint shed across her eyes. Li Yan pinched her cheek in displeasure. Although he knew that she was doing it on purpose, he was still displeased to see others treating her like this, so he lowered his eyes and stopped looking at anyone. The others had makeup artists. The woman and assistant beside Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little anxious. Only that man sat there with a calm expression. He looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. After a while, he said, ¡°You can help me put on makeup.¡± Chu Luo immediately looked at him, her eyes bright. Luo Mingxuan narrowed his eyes and felt like he was seeing a sky full of stars. Just as he was having other thoughts, a sharp gaze shot over. He abruptly came back to his senses and said with a tense face, ¡°But I have a condition¡­ You can¡¯t make me too ugly.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that he would say that, but she pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The woman sitting beside Luo Mingxuan looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Luo Mingxuan, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look at her but at Chu Luo. ¡°You can start putting on makeup for me.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him with joy in her eyes and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes to walk up to him. The moment Li Yan approached, Luo Mingxuan suddenly felt an invisible pressure pressing down on him. He quietly suppressed his palpitations and closed his eyes slightly as he asked Chu Luo to do his makeup for him. Li Yan looked at the man in front of him with displeasure in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chu Luo wanted to y, he wouldn¡¯t want his wife to put on makeup for other men at all. Chu Luo did makeup on Luo Mingxuan¡¯s face for almost a minute before stopping. She announced, ¡°Done.¡± The others looked at her, not having realized what was going on. Especially the woman sitting there. She asked in a strange tone, ¡°Done? Are you sure?¡± Chu Luo zipped up her makeup bag and was about to speak when Li Yan said first, ¡°Since your mission ispleted, let¡¯s leave.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan¡¯s face, which was darker than before, and knew that this man was definitely jealous again. She quickly ced her petite hand in his big hand. After he held it, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold expression finally disappeared a little. He pulled her out of the dressing room. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± These two people actually left just like that! After a moment of stunned silence, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Heavens, Luo Mingxuan, your makeup is really well done. It¡¯s so natural.¡± Everyone abruptly snapped out of their trance and looked at Luo Mingxuan. As a man, makeup was rtively simple, but the simpler the makeup, the greater the requirement of a makeup artist¡¯s ability. With a few strokes, Chu Luo had made Luo Mingxuan¡¯s already handsome face even more handsome. Moreover, she had even raised his disposition by a few degrees. At a nce, Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look like a model. Instead, he looked like a young master from a wealthy family. ¡°This¡­ is too magical?¡± ¡°Who exactly is that woman? To think she has such amazing makeup skills. Then why did she say just now that she doesn¡¯t know how to do makeup?¡± ¡°Assistant, hurry up and help me get that woman back. I want her to help me put on makeup too!¡± ¡°I want her to help me put on makeup too!¡± Chapter 543 - Little Baddie, Where Did You Go?

Chapter 543: Little Baddie, Where Did You Go?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, Li Yan pulled her in a certain direction. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them reached a corner that Li Yan stopped and pressed her against the wall. Chu Luo blinked her big, innocent eyes and looked at him. ¡°Yan, are you angry?¡± Li Yan looked down at her pink lips and swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to put makeup on other men in the future.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. In the next second, her lips were attacked. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± When Chu Luo felt a trace of pain on her lips, she immediately came back to her senses and pushed him. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo subconsciously raised her hand to touch her lips. Feeling a little worried, she took out the makeup mirror from the makeup bag in his other hand to take a look. After looking at her reflection, her face turned even redder. She red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°How am I going to face anyer when you bit my lips until there are bite marks?¡± Li Yan¡¯s mood brightened as he looked at the faint bite mark on her lips. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Actually, I prefer to leave a mark on your neck.¡± After saying this, he felt that this was a good idea and leaned forward to leave a mark on her. Chu Luo shrunk her neck and quickly moved to the side. As she leaned to the side, she said, ¡°No, no. How am I supposed to face anyone like this?¡± After saying that, she bent down and crawled out from under his arm. Then, she ran to the side. However, she was a little worried that Li Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to find her if she ran too far. As she ran, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to that room first.¡± With that, she ran away. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled into a delighted smile as he watched her disappear. At this moment, a bodyguard walked over from the other side. ¡°Master.¡± After the bodyguard greeted him, he respectfully took the makeup bag from his hand. Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly returned to its usual coldness. He said, ¡°Go check on that model named Luo Mingxuan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard left with his makeup bag. Li Yan then walked towards Chu Luo. ¡­ On the way to the audition room, Chu Luo saw two wretched-looking people walking to the side. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. Suddenly, she heard one of them ask in a low voice, ¡°Is Phoenix Corporation really choosing an endorser for their advertisements here today?¡± Another person replied angrily, ¡°Movie King Ci posted on Weibost night. Would he lie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but this ce is really remote. I thought that the Phoenix Corporation would at least hold the audition in an internationalmercial building. Why would they hold it at the film studioplex?¡± ¡°Why do you care where it¡¯s held? We just have to finish our mission.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the side. Chu Luo quickly followed. The two of them walked to a spot not far from the dressing room. One of them, dressed as the cleaner here, took a mop and walked to the dressing room door to peek inside. After that, he returned to the other person and whispered to him, ¡°Everyone is putting on makeup.¡± ¡°Looks like we came at the right time. Hurry up and bring the drinks we prepared. I¡¯ll find a set of staff uniforms and send the drinks inter.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The two of them immediately split up. Chu Luo stood at a corner and thought for a while before following the person who went to look for a staff uniform. That person was obviously very familiar with this ce. He quickly found a staff lounge. He quickly walked in and found a set of uniforms to change into. Suddenly, he felt a cold wind blow from his crotch. ¡°Tsk¡­ Why is it so cold?¡± Just as he finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed. The clothes in his hand seemed to have a life of their own as they struggled free from his hand and started twisting in the open space beside him. The clothes seemed to be dancing mboyantly. When that person saw the scene in front of him, his face turned pale and his legs and stomach trembled uncontrobly. He opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t. Cold sweat suddenly flowed down his face. After that set of clothes finished twisting, it pounced on that person. That person suddenly reacted and shouted, ¡°Oh my god! Ouch¡­¡± After shouting, he ran, but when he reached the door, he realized that it couldn¡¯t be opened. He abruptly turned around and pressed his back against the door, quickly reciting, ¡°This is an illusion, this is an illusion. I¡¯m definitely still dreaming.¡± At this moment, he heard a pleasant reminder. ¡°As long as you tell him what you did and promise him that you won¡¯t do anything bad again, he will leave. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this room for the rest of your life. Moreover, the demon on that piece of clothing will eat you up.¡± That person¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ll tell¡­ I¡¯ll tell¡­ don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯m just doing this for money. Sister Lu sent us here to think of a way to make those celebrities and models unable to audition. Then, she¡¯ll pretend to bete for the audition.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Sister Lu?¡± ¡°Sister Lu is the top sister of Tianhuang Entertainment.¡± After that person finished speaking, he waited for a while and realized that there was no more sound in his mind. He even tentatively called out ¡°Hey¡± twice. ¡°Are¡­ are you still there?¡± ¡°What about that demon?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mommy¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t scare me!¡± As he spoke, his legs finally gave way and he fell to the ground. The piece of clothing in front of him was still twisting in front of him, but it didn¡¯t move closer to him this time. However, even then he was scared out of his wits. Just as this person was about to faint, the door behind him was suddenly mmed loudly. ¡°Qiangzi, are you inside?¡± Hearing the familiar name, Qiangzi shouted, ¡°Heavens!¡± Then, he suddenly jumped up and opened the door. The moment he saw the familiar face, he wailed and pounced on him. ¡°Gangzi, help.¡± Gangzi was shocked by Qiangzi. When Qiangzi pounced on him, he subconsciously dodged to the side. At the same time, he grabbed Qiangzi, who was falling to the ground, and pped his back. He said angrily, ¡°You brat, are you courting death?¡± Qiangzi steadied himself and turned to point inside. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Gangzi felt that Qiangzi was doing this on purpose and walked into the door with a livid expression. After entering, he turned around and shouted at Qiangzi in exasperation, ¡°There¡¯s nothing! I think you¡¯re just trying to ck off.¡± When Qiangzi heard this, he ran to the door in disbelief. Indeed, there was nothing inside. Even the piece of clothing that was twisted in the open space was ced on the stool. Qiangzi rubbed his eyes in disbelief. His eyes widened when he saw that the clothes were still on the stool. ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Gangzi couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his excuses. He walked to the stool to get the set of clothes and walked over. Qiangzi subconsciously retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bring that set of clothes over. Ah¡­¡± With that, he screamed and turned to run. Qiangzi looked at the departing back and cursed softly. He simply put on the clothes and quickly walked out. As he walked, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m doing everything alone. I must get a majority share of the moneyter!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked to the audition venue, she saw Li Yan waiting for her by the door. Knowing that she was in the wrong, she quickly jogged to him and looked up at him with a fawning smile. ¡°Little baddie, where did you go?¡± Li Yan pinched her cheek. Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. She pulled his hand and walked into the room. As they walked, she told him what she had encountered on the way. When Li Yan heard this, he tilted his head to look at her and asked lovingly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you deal with those two?¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not very satisfied with those people who came today. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make them unable to audition¡­ Also, that person who drugged me. Does she really think mypany doesn¡¯t have a sense of time? If she dares toeter, I¡¯ll get someone to criticize her to death.¡± Li Yanughed. The two of them walked into the audition room. Not long after they sat down, a staff member anxiously ran in and said to them, ¡°Not good. Most who came to audition today have diarrhea.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Most? That proves that someone still doesn¡¯t have diarrhea. Who is it?¡± The staff was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask such a question. However, he still replied, ¡°Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan are fine.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan looked at his wristwatch and said to him, ¡°The audition time is up. Get them toe for the audition.¡± The staff was stunned for two seconds before nodding and going out to call for help. When Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan were brought to this room and saw that only Chu Luo and Li Yan were inside, surprise shed across their eyes, but they quickly recovered. ¡°So you¡¯re the interviewer,¡± Ci Jing said firmly. After saying that, his gazended on Li Yan and he said even more firmly, ¡°You should be the boss of the Phoenix Corporation?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly before shifting his gaze to Luo Mingxuan. Chapter 544 - Hold It In If You Are Unconvinced

Chapter 544: Hold It In If You Are Unconvinced

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Mingxuan looked back at him calmly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we conducting the audition? Let¡¯s begin.¡± Li Yan nodded and took out two gold cards. Not only were Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan surprised, but even Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Li Yan said, ¡°There are 100 million yuan in each of my two gold cards. You just have to answer me. If I give you these two cards, how can you spend them all in one day?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Ci Jing looked at the golden card and a scorching glint shed across his eyes. He said, ¡°If you give me 100 million yuan, I will invest in a movie for myself.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at Luo Mingxuan. Luo Mingxuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to France and buy a winery. When I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll invite my friends to meet, drink, and talk about future ns.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Ci Jing, ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ci Jing had a look of disbelief. ¡°Because you aren¡¯t epted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! You want me to leave after asking such a question that has nothing to do with the audition? I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°Not convinced?¡± A sharp glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes, making Ci Jing¡¯s heart skip a beat. Li Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, hold it in.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ci Jing¡¯s face instantly turned red. He was extremely aggrieved and couldn¡¯t care less about his fear of Li Yan. He gritted his teeth and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say such things to me. Let me tell you, since your Phoenix Corporation treated me like this today, I will make yourpany pay the price.¡± With that, he waved his arm and left angrily. After Ci Jing left, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, you should conduct the audition for him.¡± Surprise shed across Luo Mingxuan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan and said to Luo Mingxuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can use ourpany¡¯s products to shoot an advertisement. If your image is suitable, we¡¯ll sign the contract.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Luo Mingxuan had wanted to ask who they were, but he ultimately decided against it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them walked to the studio that had been prepared beforehand. All the staff in the studio were in position. To Luo Mingxuan¡¯s surprise, the photographers and post-production staff inside were all internationally famous. He quietly nced at Chu Luo and Li Yan. A staff member walked up to the two of them and said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Little Boss, the cameraman is ready.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± The staff said to Luo Mingxuan, ¡°Mr. Luo, please follow me to change your clothes.¡± As she spoke, she turned and led him to the side. When Luo Mingxuan left, he deliberately nced at Chu Luo with undisguised surprise in his eyes. After the staff took Luo Mingxuan away, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why did you ask them that just now?¡± ¡°To see how they will react. Since your cosmetics products are high-end, you have to find someone with an upper-ss background.¡± ¡°Luo Mingxuan is a young master of the upper-ss society?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Third Young Master Luo from the G Province¡¯s Luo family¡¯s wine industry.¡± ¡°No wonder he wanted to buy a winery with the 100 million yuan. This must be an instinctive answer.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t say much before Luo Mingxuan came out after changing. The shoot started. Luo Mingxuan¡¯s camera sense wasn¡¯t bad. Coupled with the noble aura that he had grown up with, he was verypatible with Phoenix Cosmetics. A set of photos was quickly taken. Chu Luo waited for Luo Mingxuan toe out after changing his clothes and said to him, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve already passed the audition. However, before you sign the contract, I have to tell you that the shoot will take a week. During this week, all your work has to be kept secret. When the timees, your phone has to be turned off. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Luo Mingxuan nodded. Chu Luo was very satisfied. ¡°There will be professionalsing to discuss the other requests and contracts with youter. You can make any requests.¡± Luo Mingxuan looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°I know what position you hold in Phoenix. Is this man really your husband?¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan looked at him coldly. Luo Mingxuan felt a sense of oppression again. He decided not to look at Li Yan and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°After you sign the contract and enter the filming team, I¡¯ll tell you who I am.¡± Luo Mingxuan nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo spoke with the staff standing at the side for a while before preparing to leave with Li Yan. However, just as they reached the door, a bodyguard walked in. The person said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, after Ci Jing left, he mobilized his fans to denounce Phoenix Corporation. That group of fans ising over.¡± ¡°What did he say to his fans?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°They said that Phoenix Corporation had obviously chosen someone internally, but they still deliberately tricked him. He also said that interviewers inside were extremely unfriendly to him.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo sneered and looked at Li Yan. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this person has already gotten someone to post on Weibo. Should I thank him for advertising my cosmeticspany for free?¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y with him first.¡± The two of them also discussed this matter calmly and walked out. In fact, they were so calm that Luo Mingxuan felt like the two of them didn¡¯t take Ci Jing seriously at all. At the thought of this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in Luo Mingxuan¡¯s heart. He felt that the two people who had left definitely had extraordinary identities in the capital. ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan left the film studio, Li Yan even specially asked the chauffeur to drive the car to the fans who were stopped outside. Not only did the fans not know that the people in the car were the people they were denouncing, but even Ci Jing, who was sitting in the car with a furious expression and was making a call to destroy Phoenix Corporation¡¯s reputation in the empire, didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo and Li Yan were beside them. Chu Luo looked at the hundred or so fans outside the window and sneered. ¡°What a group of loyal fans. I wonder if they will still be so protective of him after I expose all the scandals about Ci Jing.¡± After saying that, she retracted her gaze. The car drove off. Chu Luo started operating theputer on the way. Li Yan also made a call. He looked at the dirt on Ci Jing that had been dug out on Chu Luo¡¯sptop and said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°When the dirt on Ci Jing is exposed, add fuel to the fire.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo was seriously digging up dirt about Ci Jing. The more she dug, the more shocked she became. ¡°Tsk tsk, this person is really unscrupulous in order to climb his way up.¡± Li Yan looked at the photos dug out and took theptop from Chu Luo¡¯sp. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dig.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t object. She thought for a while and said to him, ¡°I think Luo Mingxuan alone isn¡¯t enough. I want to find another female ambassador.¡± ¡°There are many famous female celebrities under zing Glory. Whichever celebrity you want, I can get Secretary Tan to inform her immediately.¡± ¡°No. I want to find it myself.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her head and looked out the window. Seeing that there were many people gathered on one road, she tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, they¡¯re filming over there. Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Li Yan definitely agreed, so he put hisptop aside and got the chauffeur to find a ce to park. The two of them got out of the car and walked towards the crowd. As they approached, two people happened to be chatting excitedly. ¡°Why do I feel that Xue Ying¡¯s acting is getting better and better? Initially, I only paid attention to her because our idol acted with her. Now, I actually realized that I really admire her.¡± ¡°I think so too. Especially this time, she looks so elegant and ssy acting as the queen.¡± ¡°Moreover, she and our idol have a very intimate rtionship. If I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re just ordinary friends, I would want to hold their ¡®CP¡¯ g and not be swayed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I really hope that their rtionship will progress in a different way after this movie is done. Xue Ying is such a beautiful and gentle person. She should be taken care of by a handsome and coquettish man like our idol, who also has great boyfriend charm.¡± ¡°Hehe, now that you mention it, I think our idol is a good match for her.¡± At this point, they heard the loudspeaker roar in front of the crowd. ¡°Everyone, move aside. The horses have lost control.¡± These words made the surrounding group of fans scream and escape. Li Yan subconsciously hugged Chu Luo and dodged to the side. Indeed, a few batches of horses were charging over with a carriage. Chu Luo was about to move when she saw an invisible green light sh. The horses seemed to have encountered a barrier and suddenly stopped. However, when the horses stopped, their front hooves rose into the air. In this way, the horse carriage was about to be overturned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amid a sharp scream, a figure shed. Bang! That figure actually rescued Xue Ying, who was sitting in the carriage with a pale face, just before the carriage fell. Moreover, the two of themnded nearly right before Chu Luo and the others. Chu Luo looked at the man hugging Xue Ying¡¯s waist and narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s actually a fox spirit.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the man actually heard her. He turned to look at Chu Luo. At this moment, the fans were screaming in admiration at the man¡¯s actions. Even Xue Ying was stunned by his actions. Chu Luo called out, ¡°Xue Ying.¡± Xue Ying subconsciously turned around and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. She had a familiar feeling. ¡°You are?¡± Chapter 545 - He Is a Fox Spirit

Chapter 545: He Is a Fox Spirit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo told her via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. Then, she struggled out of the man¡¯s arms and walked up to Chu Luo excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you forst time. I...¡± At this point, Xue Ying saw Chu Luo¡¯s gaze behind her. She tilted her head to take a look and instantly restrained the excitement on her face. She introduced them with a polite smile, ¡°This is my current partner in this movie, Bai Yujing.¡± Then, she introduced Chu Luo to Bai Yujing. ¡°This is my friend Chu Luo.¡± However, she didn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo had made herself ugly. Bai Yujing looked at Chu Luo and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu Luo, are you that...¡± Even though Bai Yujing had a pair of alluring peach blossom eyes, he was masculine and handsome. With broad shoulders and long legs, he looked very fit. As he stood behind Xue Ying, this contrast made the 1.68 meters Xue Ying look petite. At this point, he suddenly stopped. Chu Luo smiled at him. In the next second, her expression turned cold. She asked in a voice only a few people could hear, ¡°Why did youe to the humans?¡± When Xue Ying heard this, she was shocked and subconsciously moved to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Bai Yujing nced down at Xue Ying, who had immediately be wary of him. The corners of his lips twitched slightly. Then, he raised his eyes and lowered his voice charmingly. ¡°There are so many of my fans here. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for us to talk about this here?¡± Chu Luo nced at the production team and fans who were staring at them. After thinking for a while, she looked at Xue Ying. Xue Ying said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the director that I had a fright just now and want to rest for half a day.¡± With that, she walked towards the director. Bai Yujing nced at Chu Luo and followed Xue Ying. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him. She only said to Li Yan, ¡°He¡¯s a fox spirit.¡± Li Yan looked at her. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to tell. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°He used a spell just now.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sense demons disguised as humans. However, she was very sensitive to people with special abilities. As long as this person used special abilities, she would immediately feel it. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing spoke to the director before walking over one after another. Xue Ying said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my lounge.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Xue Ying brought the three of them to her lounge. The moment the door closed, Xue Ying immediately stared at Bai Yujing, as if she wanted to see his true form. Bai Yujing nced at her reaction and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. He then looked at Chu Luo and said first, ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. I just like the feeling of being praised by those young fans.¡± He even flipped his hair. Looking handsome and flirtatious. Chu Luo looked at him and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you harmed anyone or not, but you can¡¯t get too close to Xue Ying.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yujing looked at Xue Ying, thinking that he quite liked this woman. Chu Luo knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression. She said straightforwardly, ¡°You fox spirits are born with an alluring aura. As long as you interact with them for too long, they will be charmed by you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Bai Yujing choked and subconsciously looked at Xue Ying. Xue Ying immediately tensed up. She really didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been attracted to Bai Yujing¡¯s aura many times. Thinking about it now, she realized that she had been charmed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a powerful human?¡± Bai Yu said when she saw Xue Ying¡¯s expression. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your friend, you can give her a talisman that can iste my charming aura.¡± Chu Luo had the same idea, so she reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and searched around. In the end, she took out a piece of yellow paper and a box of cinnabar without talismans. When Bai Yujing saw the two items, he subconsciously retreated. As he retreated, he said warily, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. She knew that demons were most afraid of these two things, so she didn¡¯t exin and handed the cinnabar to Li Yan, who was standing behind her. ¡°Yan, help me take it.¡± Li Yan took it and opened the box. Chu Luo threw the yellow paper into the air. As it floated in front of her, she quickly drew a talisman with the cinnabar. After she was done, she said to Xue Ying, ¡°Keep this on you when you¡¯re around him. Otherwise, even gods can¡¯t save you if you fall in love with him.¡± ¡°Hey, what if Yingying truly fell for me? Can¡¯t we be sincerely in love with each other?¡± Chu Luo looked at the displeased Bai Yujing and asked angrily, ¡°Your fox spirits can absorb humans¡¯ essence unconsciously. That¡¯s not true love. You¡¯ll just make her die young.¡± Xue Ying looked at Bai Yujing as if she was looking at an enemy. Bai Yujing rubbed his nose in frustration and couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. This was because Chu Luo was right. Even if he liked the feeling of humans fawning over him, he subconsciously avoided being close to anyone. He was worried that he would identally absorb their essence, a sin which would make him get struck by lightning. Chu Luo could tell that Bai Yujing wasn¡¯t a wicked fox spirit, so she didn¡¯t say anything overboard. Recalling that she had something on this afternoon, she prepared to leave with Li Yan. Xue Ying quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister Chu, did you guyse to the film studio today to y? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± It was Chu Luo who had made her career progress. She had wanted to treat her to a meal for a long time, but she had been busy and was worried that rashly going to Imperial University to look for Chu Luo would cause her trouble. Now that she finally met her today, she definitely didn¡¯t want them to leave just like that. ¡°I have something important to do in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo looked at Xue Ying and knew that she wanted to thank her. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯m helping Phoenix Corporation find an actress to endorse our products. You have a good image. If you have time, you can go to the audition.¡± ¡°Okay, I have time. I can spare some time next week.¡± As long as Chu Luo requested it, she would definitely be willing to oblige, let alone endorse luxury cosmetics products that were beneficial to her. When Bai Yujing, who was standing at the side, heard this, a glint shed across his fox¡¯s eyes. He immediately rmended himself, ¡°Chu Luo, you think my image is quite good too. If you want me to endorse, I can do it without the endorsement fee.¡± As a fox spirit who aspired to be an idol to the entire world, Bai Yujing had a premonition that Phoenix Cosmetics would soon resound throughout the world. If he epted the endorsement, he would definitely be idolized by more people. Chu Luo and Xue Ying looked at Bai Yujing with bright eyes at the same time. Bai Yujing nced at Chu Luo flirtatiously. ¡°I am highly versatile. I can be domineering if you want me to be domineering. If you want me to be humble, I can be humble too. I¡¯m countless times better than those other male celebrities. Most importantly, I¡¯m willing to do it for free. Isn¡¯t that a great deal for you?¡± However, after he finished throwing her a flirtatious nce, he felt his entire body turn cold in the next second. Bai Yujing immediately guessed that it was the cold aura emanating from the man behind Chu Luo. Amid his shock, he tried his best to control himself from winking. Chu Luo was a little tempted, but she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a male celebrity to endorse my products.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s not a problem at all. In that case, why don¡¯t you use two men and one woman to endorse your products? Wouldn¡¯t that do?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that it was a good suggestion. The best thing about it was that Bai Yujing was offering to do it for free. Citizens of the empire, regardless of whether they were rich or not, liked a good deal. It felt like a loss to be passing up on such a good deal. ¡°Alright, you and Xue Ying can go for the audition together.¡± ¡°Where? We have time in the morning. If it¡¯s here, we can go now.¡± Three ck lines appeared on Chu Luo and Xue Ying¡¯s foreheads as they looked at the extremely enthusiastic Bai Yujing. This was the most undiscerning fox spirit they had ever seen! Chu Luo took out her phone and asked the staff if they had left. Coincidentally, they hadn¡¯t left yet, so she asked them to wait for a while. After hanging up, she tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s wait for a while before going back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan definitely had no objections. The four of them returned to the filming room. Unexpectedly, Luo Mingxuan hadn¡¯t left either. He looked at the two people Chu Luo and the others had brought in and a glint of surprise shed across his eyes. Xue Ying was also a little surprised that the male celebrity Chu Luo had found was Luo Mingxuan. ¡°Mingxuan, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Xue Ying exined to Chu Luo, ¡°I worked with Mingxuan on an advertisement before.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked together before, you two probably have good chemistry. It¡¯ll be easier to shoot the advertisements in the future.¡± Xue Ying nodded. Bai Yujing, who was standing at the side, sneered at Luo Mingxuan. When everyone looked at him, he winked at everyone and said, ¡°Even though Yingying and I have just started working together, we already have great chemistry.¡± Luo Mingxuan narrowed his eyes at Bai Yujing, feeling that this brat was provoking him. Chapter 546 - Chu Luo, Someone Is Looking for You Outside the School

Chapter 546: Chu Luo, Someone Is Looking for You Outside the School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ai Yu even arched an eyebrow at him provocatively, but it looked like he was nleashing his charm on him. uo Mingxuan frowned, hu Luo nced at the two of them and said to the staff filming, ¡°Take them to o their makeup and change their clothes.¡± staff member quickly led the two of them away. uo Mingxuan even asked, ¡°Yourpany ns to use two men to endorse our products?¡± es.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°What suggestions do you have? Or do ou think you can¡¯t handle it?¡± o Mingxuan¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He said confidently, on¡¯t mind even eight or ten, let alone two male endorsers.¡± hu Luo smiled. ¡°In that case, if you feel any difort, you must reconcile in rivate. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you during the shoot.¡± ctually, she wasn¡¯t worried about other things. She was just worried that Bai ujing would seduce this man unconsciously. u Mingxuan had no idea what Chu Luo was thinking. He had a nagging eeling that he was being looked down upon, so he immediately dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let my personal emotions affect the entire production team¡¯s filming rogress.¡± Wery good.¡± Cue Ying and Bai Yujing quickly put on their makeup. Cue Ying¡¯s disposition was also quite good, and she was suitable for the image f Phoenix Cosmetics #n the other hand, Bai Yujing was a stunner. As expected of the modern version of Bai Yutang who appeals to both sexes. ¡°his disposition, this appearance, totally my type!¡± suddenly look forward to seeing him shoot an advertisement for Phoenix Cosmetics with Xue Ying and Luo Mingxuan!¡± If only something could happen between them.¡± as she listened to the low discussions of the assistants standing in theer, Chu Luo suspected that the ¡°they¡± they were talking about was referring to the wo of them. Cue Ying and Bai Yugan finished one set of filming quickly. Che two of them changed and walked over. This time, before Xue Ying could speak, Bai Yujing asked first, ¡°How is it? I fit our cosmetics¡¯ image very well, right? Chu Luo nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± Moreover, an advertisement idea suddenly appeared in her mind. She nned o turn this idea into fact, so she said to the three of them, ¡°You guys go back and attend to your current work. You can enter the filming team the day after omorrow at thetest. Is that okay? As Luo Mingxuan hade to endorse this advertisement in the first ce, he aid, ¡°No problem. Kue Ying also nodded. There weren¡¯t many scenes for her to film next. She could rush out all the scenes this afternoon and tomorrow. in the end, they all looked at Bai Yujing Recalling that he had many scenes left to film, Xue Ying asked, ¡°Bai Yujing. I don¡¯t think you have enough time.¡± ¡°How is that not enough?¡± Bai Yujing snapped his fingers handsomely. ¡°I¡¯m the Harling of the cameras. It¡¯s just dozens of scenes. They can be done in a day.¡± Luo Mingxuan and Xue Ying looked at him with bright eyes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know much about filming, Hearing his words, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you can go and talk to the in-charge about the contract.¡± When Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car again and left, more than an hour had passed. Chu Luo recalled the fan denouncementunched by Ci Jing and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where did those fans who wanted to denounce thepany go? Li Yan told her, ¡°They were invited out by the security guards of the film studio.¡± Chu Luo smiled and took out her phone to surf the Inte. She only swiped it for two seconds before turning to look at Li Yan. ¡°You got someone to influence public opinion?¡± During this one hour plus, rumors about Ci Jing had spread like wildfire. zing Glory Entertainment Corporation had only added fuel to the fire. Then,panies who wanted to step on Ci Jing and hispany joined in the fun. At this moment, the Inte was filled with excitement. In just a short period of time, the post about criticizing the movie king was pushed to sixth ce on the trending topic. Of course, the first five were still dominated by the news of the gaming capsule, and Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding. Chu Luo watched for a while before logging out of the webpage. She took out herptop and started designing the advertisement she had thought of. By the time the car returned to Imperial Sky Park, Chu Luo had already written but her idea and sent it to Phoenix Headquarters. Then, she went to Imperial University¡¯sputer science and technology building and met up with the Wu father and daughter to build a defense work. The weekend passed quickly. On Monday, everyone was surprised to discover that the atmosphere at Imperial University wasn¡¯t so serious anymore. The security guards and guards on patrol had also decreased drastically. Everyone returned to learning, learning, and learning In thest ss in the morning, Wang Mingtao suddenly found his way to the ssroom where Chu Luo was. He used a book to block his head and asked Chu Luo with a mysterious and happy expression, ¡°Sister Chu, guess who came to look for my father yesterday?¡± Chu Luo nced at him, who was deceiving himself, and the book that was even more eye-catching. She didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°Did you skip ss to ask me this question?¡± Wang Mingtao choked and said sheepishly, ¡°Thest lesson was very simple. I learned it a long time ago. What¡¯s wrong with skipping sses asionally?¡± ¡°The more he spoke, the more he felt that he made sense. ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t skip ss in university, your university life won¡¯t be consideredplete.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Wang Mingtao grinned at her and changed the topic. ¡°Butler Beitang actually came to our house yesterday to discuss the fresh flower supply for your wedding with my father.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Wang refuse payment?¡± ¡°Of course. You and Brother Li are getting married. Our family is more than happy to provide you with fresh flowers. How can we ept money?¡± ¡°What did the butler say?¡± ¡°Butler Beitang said that if we don¡¯t ept the money, he will look for another gardener.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. This meant that the Wang family would definitely ept the money, but she also knew that they would just ept a nominal amount ¡°Do you have as many flowers as we need?¡± Chu Luo was more concerned about this. ¡°Yes. Butler Beitang seems to know how many flowers my family has. He wants all the flowers in our family.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Wang will be busy again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be busy about? Butler Beitang sent many people to help my father this time. Besides, when my parents live with the workers at your house, all he needs to do is give orders.¡± As Wang Mingtao spoke, heughed foolishly. His voice was subconsciously magnified At this moment, the professor standing on the podium finally pointed at Wang Mingtao and called out, ¡°The boy sitting beside Chu Luo, get up and answer this question.¡± The smile on Wang Mingtao¡¯s face froze. Chu Luo pretended not to know him and said, ¡°Student, Professor Tan wants you to get up and answer the question.¡± Wang Mingtao gave Chu Luo a look pleading with her to save him. Chu Luo simply tilted her face to the side. When the ss finally ended, Wang Mingtao followed behind Chu Luo like a lovable husky. Roundy, who had been standing outside the ssroom, teased him, ¡°Peach, how can you be so stupid?¡± Wang Mingtao red at him in dissatisfaction. Roundy: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a freshman. How can I possibly know about third-year knowledge? Moreover, it¡¯s a physics problem.¡± ¡°Then why did you still dare to make a din in the ssroom? Weren¡¯t you looking for a beating? Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t want to talk to Roundy. However, Roundy deliberately retorted in front of him, making Wang Mingtao aggrieved and unable to refute Chu Luo watched the show without sympathy and had no intention of helping him. The two of them had just walked to a ce not far from the restaurant when a woman suddenly ran over and stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, someone is looking for you outside the school.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for Sister Chu?¡± The girl nced at Wang Mingtao and didn¡¯t answer. She stared at Chu Luo and said, ¡°You know that person too. I¡¯m just helping to deliver a message. I hope you can go out and meet him.¡± Chu Luo saw the passion in the girl¡¯s eyes when she mentioned that person. She had seen such a game in the eyes of those fans who chased after celebrities and immediately guessed who it was. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ci Jing? ¡°Ci Jingl¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice instantly rose a few degrees. ¡°That Ci Jing with all the scandals! Why is he looking for Sister Chu? At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and was filled with vignce. ¡°Student, you¡¯re not a fan of Ci Jing, are you? I¡¯m telling you, you better tell Ci Jing. My Sister Chu isn¡¯t in the mood to step on him at this time. It¡¯s also impossible for him to use Sister Chu to get up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± The girl was a little anxious. Especially at this moment, Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice immediately attracted a lot of attention. The girl looked even more anxious. She bit her lips and looked at Chu Luo. She said righteously, ¡°a Jing isn¡¯t the kind of person you think he is. He works so hard. Chu Luo, you¡¯re so famous and so good. As long as you stand up for him, he will be able to escape his current adverse situation.¡± Chapter 547 - CEO Li Is Really Ruthless Chapter 547: CEO Li Is Really Ruthless Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios ¡°He works hard Chu Luo looked at the girl who looked like she had been poisoned too deeply and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Is he as hardworking as us students who got into Imperial University? If using unscrupulous methods to get to where he is today is called hard work, what do you take us Imperial University students who study and memorize books day and night, have no holidays and no entertainment, for? ¡°I ¡°You¡¯re also a student at Imperial University. As an Imperial University student, instead of revering scientists and inventors who have contributed to society and mankind, you¡¯ re chasing after celebrities.. don¡¯t object to you chasing after celebrities, but who do you think you¡¯re being a letdown by chasing after such a celebrity in such a brainless manner?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were too sharp, but they were reasonable. The moment she stopped, the surrounding students echoed. After all, there were fewer people at Imperial University who chased after celebrities, especially girls like those celebrities in a brainless manner. In the end, the girl covered her face and ran away Chu Luo continued walking forward with Roundy and Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was a little puzzled. ¡°Sister Chu, why is that Ci Jing looking for you? ¡°How would I know?¡± Chu Luo was certain that Ci Jing didn¡¯t know that she was the one who went yesterday, so it was very likely that he merely wanted to make use of her reputation to help him. When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he concluded confidently, ¡°There must be something wrong with that Cci Jing¡± Then, he thought for a while. ¡°But why would this person look for you? Could it be that someone is using him to harm you? Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you read the gossip carefully? ¡°No. I don¡¯t like Ci Jing. I only took a few nces at his dirt and felt that it was boring, so I went to y games... Why? When Wang Mingtao asked this, Roundy said to him straightforwardly, ¡°Peach, you¡¯re so stupid. Ci Jing is a Best Actor. He went to the audition the day before yesterday and failed the audition. After that, he instigated his fans to denounce thatpany¡¯s boss. In the end, that boss exposed all his dirt. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he took out his phone and quickly looked at it. As he looked, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk tsk, there¡¯s indeed something wrong with this Ci Jing. However.. why do I feel that thepany he auditioned for yesterday is so familiar? At this point, he suddenly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, isn¡¯t that Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao immediately suppressed his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that yourpany? Yes. ¡°So, Sister Chu, you¡¯re the one who exposed his dirt so quickly.. Brother Li must be involved too.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°We only started. There are many people who want to stepon him and hispany. Wang Mingtao understood and grinned. ¡°Serves him right¡± After saying that, he thought of something and frowned worriedly. ¡°But he actually found you, Sister Chu. Could it be that he already knows that it¡¯s you? I don¡¯t know. We disguised ourselves that day.¡± Wang Mingtao had seen Chu Luo¡¯s makeup skills and knew that as long as she didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize her and Li Yan, she could turn the two of them into two different faces. ¡°In that case, that person really wants to use your reputation to tide over this crisis.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was even angrier. ¡°Dream on.¡± Chu Luo was now very curious about who had asked him to look for her. At this thought, she sent Li Yan a message. Li Yan immediately called her back His voice was low and cold. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t worry about this person. Ill send someone to deal with him immediately.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. In the afternoon, when Chu Luo went to ss, she heard someone discussing Ci Jing ¡°Actually, in the past, I quite liked Ci Jing¡¯s appearance. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually find his way to Chu Luo this time. This person must be looking for Chu Luo to use her good reputation to clear his name. That¡¯s quite despicable.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a despicable man. For this, I even went online to write an anonymous essay to scold him.¡± ¡°So that essay was written by you. I saw that many people liked it. Even our teachers and professors at Imperial University liked it.¡± ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t know that there was such a person. Just because he came to look for Chu Luo this afternoon, I specially checked all his information.. This kind of person climbed up the socialdder by stepping on others in the early stages. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually dare to have designs on Chu Luo. If he wants to have designs on Chu Luo, he has to see if us Imperial University students agree.¡± Exactly.¡± When Chu Luo went to the Student Union office building after ss in the afternoon, Yu Tong pulled her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did that Ci Jing affect you? ¡°How will he affect me? He¡¯s just an ignorant person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I really wonder why he thought of looking for you. Could it be that hispany gave him this idea? As Yu Tong spoke, she immediately took her phone and said, ¡°Your boyfriend must know about this too. I really feel sorry for thatpany. Your boyfriend might already be dealing with thatpany Tsk_ CEO Li is really ruthless.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Yu Tong¡¯s phone. She saw a fewrge words on it: ¡°XX Entertainment Corporation has been banned because of XX and XX. They have now arrested all the heads of XX Corporation and they are undergoing further investigations.¡± Meanwhile, Ci Jing hadn¡¯t expected that listening to his CEO¡¯s suggestion and going to Imperial University to seek Chu Luo¡¯s help, would have resulted in such a huge cmity. Hiding in an old residential building, he threw his ninth cigarette butt into the ground and snuffed it out with the tip of his toes. He cursed softly, ¡°F*ck, when have I ever been so down-and-out! No longer as respectful and subservient as before, the assistant standing beside him said in an using tone, If you hadn¡¯t refused to listen to my advice and insisted on privately mobilizing your fans to denounce Phoenix Corporation, and even tried to defame Phoenix Corporation on Weibo, how could we have be street rats? Ci jing nced at his assistant with a gloomy gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Ts there a use in saying this now? Why didn¡¯t you say it before? The assistant gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Now you¡¯re ming me? Could I have stopped you? After saying that, he kicked the rubbish bin beside him over and sneered at him. Your path to stardom is over now. I don¡¯t want to be a street rat with you anymore, so I won¡¯t stay here with you any longer. What do you mean? Ci Jing was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Hong asked you to take good care of me. Do you want to leave now? ¡°Brother Hong? Ha! Brother Hong can¡¯t even save himself now. Im not his servant. Why should I keep taking care of you?¡± ¡°Brother Hong gave you money. You can leave if you want, but give me the money.¡± Ci Jing had checked his ount in the morning. All the assets under his name had been frozen. He didn¡¯t want to experience a day where he was so penniless that he couldn¡¯t even afford a piece of bread. The assistant was so angry that heughed. ¡°Pfft, I think you¡¯re crazy about money. I have no money.¡± After saying that, he flicked his sleeve and was about to leave. Ci Jing wouldn¡¯t let him leave. His eyes turned red and he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! The assistant simply ignored him and continued walking towards the door. Ever since Ci Jing became the Best Actor, he had been used to being ttered by everyone. How could he stand being treated in this manner by his usually meek assistant? He quickly nced to the side and saw a red wine bottle on a table not far away. He walked over, took the bottle, chased after his assistant, and smashed it on the back of his head. Bang! The assistant touched the back of his head in disbelief. When he felt the blo0od on his hand, his eyes turned red. ¡°Ci Jing, Im going to kill you. Ci ing started fighting with his assistant when thetter pounced on him. Bang! Bang! Bang! ng! ng! ng! Ouch F ck ¡°Ooh Ten minutester, the room finally regained its calm. Ci Jingy on the floor in exhaustion. The pungent smell of blood filled his nose. He tilted his head to look at the assistant lying on the other side without moving. He had already guessed what was wrong with the assistant, but his face was calm. He had nothing left now and didn¡¯t care about killing anyone. At the thought of this, a trace of revengeful pleasure shed across his heart. After more than half an hour, a surge of fear suddenly surged in Ci Jing¡¯s heart. This emotion became more and more intense. In the end, he actually had the feeling that his assistant had suddenlye alive and was strangling his throat to take his life. Ci Jing subconsciously covered his neck with his hands and opened his mouth to make a sound, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. At this moment, he suddenly saw a ck figure standing by his feet. Ci Jing widened his mouth and finally screamed in fear, ¡°Ah. However, his scream quickly disappeared, and the ck shadow entered his body at the same time. After two minutes, Ci Jing suddenly got up from the ground. He looked at the corpse lying beside him and a ball of ck aura passed through his hand. The corpse had actually turned into Ci Jing. Then, he let out a cacklingugh. Afterughing, he moved his neck and body and licked his lips. ¡°Not a bad body. Since you¡¯re already at your wits end, Ill live on your behalf... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take revenge for whoever stepped on you. Ga ga ga. Ci Jing paused for a while and said, ¡°Tl start with the people chosen by the Phoenix Corporation first. Consider it your reward for giving me this body. Ga ga ga After saying that, the appearance on his face started to change. After a while, his appearance was no longer Ci Jing¡¯s. He became even more feminine and it was difficult to distinguish his gender. After walking onto the street, he tumed many heads, but no one could recognize that he was Ci Jing. Chapter 548 - Im Going to Kidnap You

Chapter 548: I¡¯m Going to Kidnap You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After school, Chu Luo first went to the Student Union before going to the Archeology Department with Nangong Yi. The professors and teachers had been working for the past two days. When they went over today, they saw that they had already repaired half of the ancient items. Chu Luo looked at the small words carved on a repaired jade bottle with a magnifying ss. Nangong Yi stood beside her and asked, ¡°Junior, do you recognize these words?¡± ¡°I basically know after guessing The professors and teachers sitting at the sideughed when they heard Chu Luo say that. Teacher Zhang smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, you actually have such a skill. Then tell me what¡¯s carved on it? ¡°It¡¯s the time when this jade bottle went out of the kiln. It was made in the XX Year of Huitong and alsoa tribute to the royal family¡± Professor Chen, who was sitting beside her and also looking at an ancient porcin vase, craned his neck to take a look. Heughed and nodded. ¡°Little Chu is right. I¡¯ve read a lot of ancient books and ancient books during the past two days. These words are simr to XX. It¡¯s possible that they evolved from XX. The words written on them are simr to Little Chu¡¯s guesses.¡± After Nangong Yi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but give Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo continued to study the words on it, and Nangong Yi followed the professors to learn the repair technique. At ten o¡¯clock, everyone packed their things and prepared to get off work. Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, is your boyfriend here to pick you up ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on his way.¡± Li Yan had an international meeting tonight and it ended at half-past nine. Even if there wasn¡¯t a traffic jam, it would take more than 40 minutes for the car to drive over, so by the time Chu Luo packed her things and walked out of the school gate, it would be about time. Professor Chen nodded in relief. After everyone had packed their things, they walked out of the Archeology Department gate. The professors and teachers returned to their residence. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi rode their bikes towards the gate. on the way, Nangong Yi and Chu Luo talked about the Student Union. ¡°There are morerge-scalepetitions in the first half of the year. When the timees, the Student Union will have to cooperate with the school to choose outstanding students to participate. In certainpetitions, you will have to personally lead the team to the venue.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In any case, you know everything. If other people can¡¯t handle certainpetitions, you can personally participate. When the timees, you¡¯ll be representing Imperial University, so you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with the people from other schools. After all, thepetition arena is like a battlefield.¡± Chu Luo had never thought of being polite to the other party during a petition. She loved receiving all kinds of certificates and awards. Why should I stand on ceremony with others? ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter and changed the topic. ¡°Other than these, there are therge-scale activities organized by the school. You can choose not to participate, but you have to know all the procedures. If anything serious happens, you have to personally handle it.¡± Okay.¡± Nangong Yi then told Chu Luo about their previous activities. The two of them quickly rode halfway. Halfway through the journey, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone suddenly rang He stopped to answer the call and only responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, he put away his phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, I left the things I brought from home at the Student Union. I have to go to the Student Union to take them back. You can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Goodbye, Senior.¡± She rode off. However, not long after she rode out, she saw a jeep drive in from the opposite side. The car stopped a few meters away from her. Then, the car door opened and Sun Tianhao walked over angrily with his back facing the light. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Chu Luo¡¯s enemy had arrived. ¡°Sister.¡± Chu Luo stopped the bike and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here at this time? To pick you up, of course,¡± Sun Tianhao said arrogantly. ¡°Tm going to hold you hostage.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was crazy. Sun Tianhao asked in a tense voice, ¡°Do you still remember the promise this weekend? Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Li Yan had said that he wanted to spar with Sun Tianhao. She shrugged and said, ¡°Yan is so busy. He must have forgotten about this trivial matter.¡± ¡°Hmph! I knew he would forget. He¡¯s simply a petty person whose words can¡¯t be believed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Did youe tonight to ost Yan on purpose? ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Then why are you here? Sun Tianhao¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. ¡°We found out that someone will attack the gaming capsule¡¯s data again tonight.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°They stole all the data from those devicesst time. Why are they here today? Are they nning to take the gaming capsule away? After saying this, the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a few seconds, Chu Luo looked around and realized that the nearest parking lot was two to three kilometers away. She said, ¡°Go over first. r¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take my car over? ¡°I can catch up to you ona bike.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe her. However, after thinking for a while, he nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t exercise in the ssroom all day long. It¡¯s good to ride a bike. Let¡¯s You can ride in front. I¡¯ll illuminate the back for you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, got into her bike, and rode towards the technology building Sun Tianhao looked at her back and deliberately said, ¡°Sister, ride faster. If you can¡¯t ride anymore, put the bike in the trunk of the bike.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. She stopped and sent Li Yan a message before riding the bike at a speed exceeding the speed limit. When the bike and Jeep arrived near the technology building one after another, Sun Tianhao, who alighted, was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s speed. ¡°You must have cheated. How can anyone ride a bike so fast?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss this with him. She asked, ¡°Where are your men? Sun Tianhao pointed at the technology building in front. ¡°They¡¯re already hidden.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly used her five senses to sense the surroundings. She didn¡¯t discover any energy fluctuation. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone with special abilities nearby.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s Ink Feather¡¯s men who came tonight. The things that those people make aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Chu Luo thought of the invisible robots that Neeson had made and quickly searched through her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Sun Tianhao looked at her. ¡°Sister, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°Something that can make invisible robots appear.¡± Chu Luo found two things that looked like miniature shlights. She handed one to Sun Tianhao and took the other. This can make invisible robots appear?¡± Sun Tianhao studied it for a long time and was about to turn on the switch. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside the doorter. I¡¯ll get you to turn on the switch before you turn it on.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo gave hima talisman and turned invisible before going to the entrance of the technology building Each of them stood to the side. Sun Tianhao wanted to ask Chu Luo how she knew when the invisible robots woulde. A fluorescent light shed on the floor of the door and disappeared. The two of them waited for almost half an hour before Chu Luo suddenly said, Turn on the switch.¡± Sun Tianhao reflexively pressed the switch on the instrument in his hand. At the same time, Chu Luo also turned on the switch. When the two infrared rays shot out at the same time, there was a swishing sound. As if a supernatural incident had happened, a robot shell appeared in the open space between them. Chu Luo took out an infraredser gun from her pouch and fired. She said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Shoot down. Shoot randomly.¡± Sun Tianhao reacted quickly and rapidly shot the area below. The moment he swept out a robot shell, Chu Luo fired fiercely with an infrared ser gun. In less than two minutes, the two of them had killed a few invisible robots. After turning these robots into a pile of scrap metal with their guns, Chu Luo made her and Sun Tianhao appear. At the same time, she threw the detector andser gun in her hand to him. ¡°Take your men and continue looking for the robots. I¡¯ll go after the person controlling the robots.¡± After saying that, she jumped and used her Qinggong to head in a certain direction. When she jumped out, another strong figure followed. Sun Tianhao happened to see it and recognized who it was. His eyes nearly popped out. That kid surnamed Li actually knew Qinggong!! Chu Luo soon discovered Li Yan following her. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and chased in that direction. After chasing for about two kilometers, she finally saw a man being carried by a robot and running. The robot was as fast as a gust of wind. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, give me theser gun.¡± Chu Luo quickly tookout aser gun from her pouch and threw it to him. Li Yan took it and quickly fired a few shots at the robot as he used his Qinggong to jump over the tree. However, the robot was too fast and was dodging left and right. Theser gun¡¯s ser beam couldn¡¯t reach it at all¡­ Chapter 549 - Why Is Senior Here?

Chapter 549: Why Is Senior Here?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Seeing this, Li Yan suddenly jumped onto the school path and stopped. Chu Luo also stopped. As Li Yan hade from the office directly, he was still wearing his suit. He took off his suit and threw it to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, help me hold the suit.¡± After saying that, he held aser gun in one hand and a thin whip in the other. He jumped again and continued chasing at a faster speed than before. Chu Luo hugged his suit and followed behind him. Soon, Li Yan caught up to that person. He fired hisser gun and flicked his thin whip. Bang! Pa! Theser hit the robot¡¯s back and a piece of it melted. The whip hit the robot¡¯s leg, and the robot¡¯s leg joint bent. Even the person on its back flew into the trees at the same time. Li Yan went after the robot and started fighting with it. Seeing that the person didn¡¯te out, Chu Luo strode towards the forest. ¡®When she got there, she only had time to see a tree swaying in a wide arc. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and said, ¡°Yan, that person ran away. I¡¯ll go after him.¡± With that, she chased after him. That person specifically chose to escape from the flower beds in the trees. As Chu Luo chased, she plucked the leaves from the tree and attached magic power to it. With a swoosh, she threw them at that person. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The person fleeing in front was hit by a leaf. He groaned and staggered, looking like he was about to fall to the ground. However, as he fell, he stabilized himself and fled towards another path. Chu Luo continued to chase after him. There was a school path behind the trees which led to another forest. Just as Chu Luo continued to chase after him, the sound of a bike ringing came from the side. Ring, ¡°Student, move aside.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s worried voice sounded. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi, who had suddenly appeared, and was a little displeased. She wondered why he hade at this time. Injust a short while, a bike drove over. Chu Luo stood there without moving. Nangong Yi tumed the steering wheel, but he didn¡¯t control it well and mmed the front wheel onto the steps beside him. ng! Nangong Yi reacted quickly. As soon as the bike hit the steps, he jumped down. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo in surprise and asked, ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t you leave the school? Why are you still here?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why is Senior here?¡± ¡°Tcame out after I took my things.¡± After saying that, he tured to look at the box that had been thrown to the ground. He walked over, picked it up, and opened it. Then, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t exin to my father tonight.¡± Chu Luo nced at the piece of jade in the box and didn¡¯t say anything. She continued chasing after that person. ¡°Junior.¡± Nangong Yi quickly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Chasing a thief.¡± ¡°What? A thief has entered Imperial University?¡± Nangong Yi frowned and stopped feeling sorry for the piece of jade in his hand. He ced it beside the box and took out his phone. ¡°Imperial University is so big. It¡¯s too slow for you to catch up by yourself. I¡¯ll call the school¡¯s security office.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him and walked over with Li Yan¡¯s coat. Seeing her leave, Nangong Yi called as he ran after her. After he told the security guard what had happened, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, what does that person look like? What special abilities does he have?¡± ¡°He can turn invisible.¡± After Chu Luo said these three words, she said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t chase alongside me. When Yanes, you just have to help me tell him which direction I went.¡± Hearing her say that, Nangong Yi stopped. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, jumped up, and quickly chased after that person. In the end, she still lost that person. Chu Luo stood on the sidewalk waiting for Li Yan. Li Yan arrived quickly. Chu Luo handed him his coat. Li Yan put it on and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Did you catch up to that person?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°But I left something on that person. You can directly send people to continue chasing.¡± After saying that, she ced her hand in hisrge one and felt the warmth in it. She asked him, ¡°Did you see Senior Nangong just now?¡± ¡°Yeah. He told me you came in this direction.¡± The two of them walked to the side. Li Yan looked at her expression and saw that she was obviously unhappy. He asked, ¡°Are you angry with him?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, I would have caught that person.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave something on that person? Capturing him now is the same as capturing himter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. That person could control the robot. If !¡¯m not wrong, he must be the person who created the robot invisibility technology that Neeson mentioned before. I want to catch him quickly.¡± Even if Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything, Li Yan knew why she wanted to capture him. Li Yan looked at her angry expression and hugged her tightly. He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Il send someone to catch him immediately.¡± ¡°Mm. Not long after the two of them walked out, Chu Luo received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked in concern, ¡°Junior, have you caught that thief?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Did I hinder you from chasing that person just now?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Nangong Yi said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Junior. Tell me what I can do now, as long as it can appease you.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around and she said, ¡°How about this? Help me buy an osmanthus cake at Yipinzhai Pastry Shop outside the school and a cup of milk tea, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡®When Nangong Yi heard this, he was stunned for two seconds before saying with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the technology building to see how Haozi is dealing with those robots.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the technology building. At this moment, Sun Tianhao was standing on the steps outside the technology building,manding his subordinates to deal with the robots that had been shot into scrap metal. ¡®When he saw Chu Luo and Li Yan approaching, he quickly strode over and asked, ¡°Have you caught the culprit?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°Even with Qinggong, you guys failed to catch him? Did the other party ride a rocket?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and told him what had happened. ¡®When Sun Tianhao heard this, he rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He said, ¡°Nangong Yi really appeared at the wrong time. If I hadn¡¯t investigated his family background and his various performances in school, I would have thought that he was in cahoots with Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± These words made Li Yan narrowed his eyes. He nned to send someone to investigate the Nangong family again. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose. ¡°If he¡¯s one of Ink Feather¡¯s men, he concealed it too perfectly.¡± Thinking about what she had asked Nangong Yi to do, Chu Luo thought: ¡®You better not be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡¯ At this moment, Sun Tianhao told the two of them about the situation on his side. ¡°We dealt with a total of eight robots.¡± At this point, he snorted. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people are really confident. Do they think they can enter this building every time because they couldst time?¡± ¡°Ha! They didn¡¯t fulfill their employer¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Could it be that they want to steal the gaming capsule for research?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°E*ck! Do they really think the Sun family doesn¡¯t exist? I must catch that person tonight!¡± Sun Tianhao rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I left something on that person after he came in. I should be able to catch him soon.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth at Chu Luo¡¯s semi-secretive words. At this moment, he suddenly thought of Li Yan standing him up this weekend. He red at Li Yan and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Li, do you remember what we agreed to do this weekend?¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯spetitive spirit was instantly aroused. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpeted. How do you know that I can¡¯t beat you¡­ No, just based on what you said, if we don¡¯tpete tonight, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°Haozi, you¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that he shouldn¡¯t embarrass himself. Sun Tianhao turned to look at her and corrected her loudly, ¡°Call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo retracted her words and prepared to stand at the side to watch the show. ¡°yan, since he¡¯s been thinking about this, why don¡¯t youpete with him?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and took off his coat to hand to Chu Luo. ¡®When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yan¡¯s action, he immediately took off his weapon and threw it to a subordinate standing at the side. He said to Li Yan arrogantly, ¡°Tl remove all my weapons now. This way, you can¡¯t me me if you lose.¡± Chapter 550 - I Need Some Quiet Now

Chapter 550: I Need Some Quiet Now

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan looked at him coldly. Sun Tianhao was stunned to see disdain in his eyes. ¡®The warring factor in his heart started to stir. The two of them walked to the open space outside the technology building and started fighting without a word. Chu Luo took out Li Yan¡¯s phone from his pocket and nced at the time. Five minutester, Chu Luo walked over and squatted in front of Sun Tianhao. She asked gloatingly, ¡°Haozi, what do you have to say now?¡± Sun Tianhao turned over and said weakly, ¡°I need some quiet now.¡± ¡°Then take your time. Yan and I are going back.¡± Chu Luo stood up to give Li Yan¡¯s coat to him. After he put it on, the two of them turned to leave. ¡°Hey! You guys are really leaving?¡± Sun Tianhao jumped up from the ground and sucked in a cold breath. He endured the pain on his body and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu Luo, I was beaten up by Li Yan. Can¡¯t you care about me?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped. Chu Luo turned around and said straightforwardly, ¡°You asked for it. Serves you right.¡± Seeing Sun Tianhao¡¯s aggrieved expression, Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to leave with us?¡± ¡°Of course. Ouch¡­ Tsk¡­¡± ¡®When Sun Tianhao moved, he realized that his bones seemed to have been dislocated. He limped over and gritted his teeth as he looked at Li Yan. Unable to figure out why, he said, ¡°Li Yan, why are you so skilled? I¡¯ve fought in the Guards since I was young, but I actually couldn¡¯t beat you. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Li Yan nced at him with disdain in his eyes. This made Sun Tianhao want to pounce on him and bite him. Before he exploded, Chu Luo helped Li Yan say, ¡°Yan has been learning ancient martial arts from an expert since he was young. You definitely can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡®What Chu Luo didn¡¯t say was that Li Yan now had the skills from his previous life. In this world, not many people were his match. When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was a little surprised. ¡°You actually learned ancient martial arts. Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡®The Sun family had investigated Li Yan before, but this wasn¡¯t written in the investigation report. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°If the Li family doesn¡¯t know, you definitely won¡¯t know.¡± Sun Tianhao fell silent. It wasn¡¯t until the three of them walked to his jeep that Sun Tianhao said to Li Yan reluctantly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, when are you going to our military school to conduct a lesson for us?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao grinned at her self-righteously. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m amazed by your shamelessness.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ What are you talking about? How am I shameless?¡± ¡°Shameless in all aspects.¡± At this moment, Li Yan was already in the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Luo pulled open the front passenger seat and got in. Sun Tianhao had no choice but to open the car door at the back. After getting into the car, he finally couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore andy down. As he supported his waist, he wailed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him a few times. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you care about your image?¡± Sun Tianhao straightened his neck and asked angrily, ¡°What kind of image do I have in front of you two?¡± Chu Luo actually felt that what he said made sense, so she retracted her gaze and took out her phone to pull up the Imperial University defensework that she and the Wu father-and-daughter had built together. She checked where Nangong Yi had gone. After a while, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Sun Tianhao sat up and leaned against the back of Chu Luo¡¯s chair. ¡°Sister, I suffered internal injuries from Li Yan¡¯s beating. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a bottle of recuperation medicine? Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t be able to get up.¡± Chu Luo casually took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it to him. Sun Tianhao quickly caught it and didn¡¯t forget toin, ¡°Did you even look properly? If you identally pulled out a bottle of poison or something, I¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo looked at the surveince videos, she said without looking up, ¡°You won¡¯t be poisoned to death. As long as I¡¯m here, it won¡¯t be easy for you to die.¡± ¡°_.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Why does that sound wrong?¡± ¡°Then shut up and take your medicine.¡± Sun Tianhao resisted the urge to raise his hand and rub her head. He sat back down, took a pill, and ate it. Then, he put the bottle in his pocket like it was a treasure. Nangong Yi had indeede out from the Student Union office and taken the fastest route to the school gate. Along the way, Chu Luo could still see him being careful with the piece of jade in the box. He even drove a little slowly. At this point, Chu Luo wanted to ask him how much that piece of jade waster. She wouldpensate him. ¡®When the car arrived at the school gate, Nangong Yi was waiting in the most obvious ce. Li Yan stopped the car beside him. After the window on Chu Luo¡¯s side rolled down, Nangong Yi handed her the pastry and milk tea in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Junior, the pastry and milk tea you wanted. See if you like them.¡± Chu Luo took the pastry and milk tea from his hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Then, she asked, ¡°How much does that jade of yours cost? I¡¯llpensate you.¡± The smile on Nangong Yi¡¯s face deepened. He waved at her. ¡°How can I let youpensate me when I broke it myself¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards a car parked not far away. Chu Luo looked at his back and was about to retract her gaze when Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Junior, your president is so nice. He looks perfect. If such a person does something evil, no one will notice.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. However, she wasn¡¯t worried. If Nangong Yi was really a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t be polite to him. She asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°How are you going back?¡± Sun Tianhao took out his phone and pressed a button. He said to the other party, ¡°Send someone to drive me back.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted and went to the car waiting for them. After returning to the vi, Chu Luo took herptop and sat on the sofa in the living room to continue checking the defensework they had built. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°The person who escaped is indeed hiding at Imperial University. He didn¡¯t touch the defensework at the edge of Imperial University.¡± Li Yan was sitting beside her. When he heard this, he tilted his head to look at the screen. Chu Luo continued typing on the keyboard. After a while, a red dot appeared. She said in surprise, ¡°That person actually went to the Chinese Department.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she continued to operate theputer. The red dot was still moving and had already reached theke. Theke was very close to several colleges. ¡®When Li Yan saw this, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. As he looked at theptop screen in front of Chu Luo, he gave several orders. Chu Luo said, ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t touch the defensework elsewhere. So he wanted to go through theke.¡± At this point, she snorted. ¡°There¡¯s a region on thatke that connects to the expressway outside. There¡¯s a high-pressurework on the side. There might be people with special abilities or robots that he left behind to receive him.¡± ¡°My men are already waiting on the expressway.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and handed him two talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°Get someone to send these two talismans over immediately. I want to see if his robot is more powerful or my talismans are more powerful.¡± Li Yan took the talisman and walked out to hand it to a subordinate. Chu Luo continued to look at the screen. Li Yan walked back and said to her, ¡°Go wash up first. My men will handle the rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed herptop, and walked upstairs with him to the bedroom. After the two of them washed up andy in bed, Li Yan took theptop and opened it. That red dot happened to reach the opposite shore and had already stopped. It was obvious that the person had met the men Li Yan had sent over. Chu Luo raised her hand and drew a circle in front of her. An image of that person appeared in front of her. She said to Li Yan, ¡°I cast some magic on him.¡± Indeed, a few robots flying above theke were protecting that person. He was also carried by a robot. The two sides didn¡¯t say anything and started fighting. Li Yan¡¯s men were long prepared. Most of the robots were quickly dealt with. Then, they caught that person. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we interrogate this person ourselves?¡± ¡®The thought of this person being able to develop the invisibility function of a robot excited Chu Luo. She really wanted to learn this technique. Seeing her expression, Li Yan guessed what she was thinking and didn¡¯t object. ¡°Go change your clothes first. I¡¯ll get someone to bring that person back.¡± Chu Luo nodded and got out of bed to get her clothes. After Li Yan made a call, he also put on his clothes. ¡®The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before that person was brought over. At this moment, his hands were tied behind his back and his mouth was stuffed with something. His eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he was indignant and furious. Chu Luo walked up to that person and sized him up for a while. This person looked like an elf who had walked out of a European myth. He looked back at Chu Luo warily. Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and said, ¡°I know that once your organization¡¯s people are caught, others won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you. Once they are caught, they willmit suicide.¡± ¡®There was a message in that person¡¯s eyes: Since you¡¯re aware, don¡¯t even think about getting anything out of me. The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face deepened. ¡°In that case, not only am I interested in the robot invisibility technology you know, but I¡¯m also interested in the poison on you..¡± Chapter 551 - Detection of Poison

Chapter 551: Detection of Poison

Trantor: As Studios Editor:As Studios After saying that, she quickly sealed all the major acupoints in his body and gave him a pill. While he was so shocked that his eyes were wide open, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, undo the rope on his body.¡± Li Yan took a dagger from the side and untied the rope. That person stood there and still couldn¡¯t move. Chu Luo walked up to him and raised her hand to take out the thing stuck in his mouth. The man stared at Chu Luo. The anger in his eyes seemed to be able to bore a hole through her. ¡®When Chu Luo¡¯s hand reached his mouth, she suddenly stopped. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since Ink Feather membersmit suicide with poison the moment they are caught, I think it must be extraordinary. So I¡¯ve decided not to try ordinary methods.¡± She then turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts. ¡°You want to use the instrument to test him: When the man heard this, his eyes revealed strong resistance and murderous intent. Chu Luo nodded at Li Yan. ¡°Yes, I want to see where their poison is ced.¡± ¡°Boohoo...¡± ¡°Objection overruled.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan walked up to the man. He first tapped hisst mute acupoint before grabbing the man¡¯s cor and throwing him onto his shoulder. Chu Luo followed behind Li Yan. The two of them walked out of the vi and walked towards the vi behind. At this moment, Professor Tang and the others had returned to the vi in front to rest. The butler followed them and opened the vi door. The three of them walked in together. In the courtyard, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Put him in Laboratory 3. I¡¯lle after picking some herbs.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and carried the person into the vi with the butler. Chu Luo quickly plucked a few herbs and went to Laboratory 3. ¡®There was an experiment table in the room. Li Yan ced that person on the experiment table. Facing the man¡¯s murderous eyes, the three of them looked at him coldly. Chu Luo handed a few herbs to the butler. ¡°Butler, go to the refining room and boil these herbs.¡± Then, she told the butler how to boil the medicine. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done in ten minutes after the water boils. I just need a bowl of medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler left the room with the herbs. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in front of that person. Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Does he have any electronic products on him?¡± ¡°No. They were all taken away when he came.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to the experimental instrument. She pressed a button and the experiment table moved. The person lying on it was sent to the full-body X-ray detector at the side. The moment he was sent in, that person¡¯s bones and organs appeared on the screen. Chu Luo quickly checked and finally smiled. ¡°So Ink Feather hides their poison here.¡± After saying that, she pointed at a spot on the screen, not far from that person¡¯s heart. ¡°If ced here, it can directly squeeze his heart and cause the medicine to burst.¡± ¡°Can you take it out?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo stood up straight and smiled at him confidently. ¡°No problem.¡± Then, she smiled and added, ¡°Looks like tapping his acupoints in advance and doing something to his body worked. This way, it can control the blood vessels in his heart.¡± Actually, it had something to do with the magic Chu Luo had left on this person previously. ¡°When do you want to operate?¡± ¡°The sooner the better, of course.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s everything here. What do you need me to do?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Go set up the sterilization room and operating theater and prepare the tools needed for cardiac surgery.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan turned to leave. The butler brought in the medicine Chu Luo wanted earlier on. Chu Luo had already made that persone out of Room X. ¡°Miss Chu, what do we do with this medicine?¡± ¡°Take off all his clothes and apply this bowl of medicine on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went to the operating theater first and prepared the tools needed for the surgery with Li Yan. After another ten minutes, the butler pushed that person into the surgery table. ¡®That person had already entered deep sleep. The surgery started quickly. The scalpel in Chu Luo¡¯s hand rose and fell, breaking the skin on that person¡¯s heart. Before blood flowed out, she took turns using a few surgical tools to operate beside the beating heart for a few seconds before those tools quickly retreated. ¡°Vessel.¡± ¡®As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan handed her a vessel. Chu Luo put a ck object held in the forceps into the vessel and started to suture the person. It only took ten minutes to do all of this. The butler asked, ¡°Miss Chu, how should we deal with this person?¡± ¡°Let his wound heal first.¡± ¡®The butler nodded in understanding and pushed the person out. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to anotherboratory. She quickly ced the medicine in the experimental vessel and dissected it to check the medicinal properties inside. The night passed just like that. At around six the next morning, Chu Luo rubbed her sore eyes with an excited glint. Li Yan¡¯s heart ached a little. He raised his hand to massage her temple and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t go to school this morning. Sleep at home for half a day.¡± Chu Luo shook her head at him and grabbed his hand. She said excitedly, ¡°There are really crouching tigers and hidden dragons inside Ink Feather. I¡¯ve already found out theposition of this medicine.¡± ¡®Then, she named several herbs. Li Yan had actually never heard of any of them. ¡°You definitely haven¡¯t heard of these herbs. I think even Professor Tang and the others haven¡¯t heard of them all. When Grandpa Hues, I¡¯ll ask him if he knows.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back for breakfast now.¡± At Li Yan¡¯s suggestion, Chu Luo realized she was a little hungry. When the two of them returned to their vi, the butler told them where he had sent that person. ¡°In a vi beside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine then. Go to the garden to pick herbs ording to the herbs on it. Also, once a day, apply the medicine I asked you to boil on him. This can let him sleep until his body recovers.¡± The butler was a little worried. ¡°Will it take long?¡± ¡°No. Three days at most.¡± The butler nodded and got someone to serve breakfast to them. After Chu Luo finished eating, she went to the vi and set up an array outside. At the same time, she also set up a magic array in the area where they lived. After setting up the array, her eyes darted around before she said to Li Yan, ¡°Get someone to release the news that Ink Feather¡¯s men will definitelye to save him. I want to see if there¡¯s anyone with special abilities in Ink Feather.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Professor Tang and the others happened to go over. Elder Hu was about to go to the herb garden. When he saw Chu Luoing, he smiled and waved at her. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here. Come with me to check on the herbs in the herb garden.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded before walking to the backyard with him. ¡®As Elder Hu walked, he told Chu Luo, ¡°I asked Little Tang and Little Cao to collect some herbs a few days ago. They¡¯re sunbathing on the balcony upstairs.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Grandpa Hu, do you need me to help you collect them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re free now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha... Little girl, since you have something to attend to, just go and do it. It¡¯s just collecting some herbs. The three of us can handle it.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Elder Hu patted her shoulder kindly and asked, ¡°It¡¯s already the 20th today. How¡¯s your wedding preparations with CEO Li?¡± Chu Luo replied honestly, ¡°Yan is the one handling all these things. I don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Hu smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. You¡¯re just a child. CEO Li is the one benefiting in the first ce. It¡¯s only right for him to worry about these things.¡± ptt¡± Chu Luo really wanted to know Li Yan¡¯s reaction when he heard this. The two of them chatted about these herbs for a while before Chu Luo asked if Elder Hu knew about those herbs. ¡®When Elder Hu heard the name of the herbs Chu Luo mentioned, he was especially surprised. ¡°These herbs are all extraordinary herbs. Even many people who study medicine don¡¯t know about them these days. How do you know?¡± ¡°Te seen them in an ancient herb book in the library of Imperial University¡¯s medical school.¡± ¡°Imperial University is indeed worthy of being called the top ten literary treasure trove in the world. To think there¡¯s such an ancient book in the library.¡± ¡°Where did Grandpa Hu learn this?¡± ¡°[ sawit in an ancient book a long time ago. I¡¯ve never seen the herb in person before though.¡± ¡°Then... Grandpa Hu, do you still remember the effects of these herbs?¡± Elder Hu thought for a while and nodded. The two of them sat on a stone bench in the herb garden and talked. ¡®When Chu Luo left the vi, it was already past nine. She wanted to go straight to Imperial University, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Rest in the morning. I¡¯ll send you to school in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little tired. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Tl apany you in the vi.¡± Chapter 552 - Little Chu, Don’t You Feel That The Room Is Suddenly A Little Cold?

Chapter 552: Little Chu, Don¡¯t You Feel That The Room Is Suddenly A Little Cold?

Trantor: As Studios Editor As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she knew that he wanted to work. She held his hand in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you want to rest, rest together. Otherwise, I won¡¯t rest either.¡± After saying that, she pulled him upstairs to the bedroom. Li Yan didn¡¯t object. When the two of them were lying in bed, he deliberately teased her. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep without me apanying you?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him until Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He patted her back. ¡°Sleep.¡± Chu Luo leaned her head in his arms and rubbed her cheek against his. Soon, she fell asleep. When Chu Luo went to school in the afternoon, she happened to meet Wu Yiyao by the school gate. ¡®Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo waiting for her after getting out of the car. The moment Chu Luo walked in, she smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, did you skip ss this morning?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said seriously, ¡°If one hasn¡¯t skipped ss in university, one¡¯s university life will be imperfect.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The two of them walked into the school together. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°I heard that a celebrity came to look for you yesterday. How did you handle him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yan asked someone to handle this matter.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s ultimately because you¡¯re too famous. That celebrity had so many scandals exposed and actually dared toe to Imperial University to look for you... Did he think that you were also his fan? He wanted to use your reputation to help him tum things around.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°He¡¯s thinking too much.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao stopped talking about this person and talked about the project that Tang Zhiyun and the others had taken on. ¡°Little Tang and the others used two days toplete thatpany¡¯s defensework. The customer response was good.¡± Recalling what Tang Zhiyun had said about treating them to dinner after the project ended, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a time to celebrate.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled. ¡°They were talking about this when I went over yesterday. Ask CEO Li when he¡¯s free. We¡¯ll eat at a restaurant near the school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun had called to ask when they were free. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tomorrow night.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Yan has been very busy recently. I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll be free.¡± Tang Zhiyun could understand and said, ¡°Alright, Junior, help us ask him first. Whether Brother Li is free or not, I will book the restaurant for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo had just walked to the nearest restaurant to eat when Nangong Yi came looking for her. After the two of them finished ordering their food, Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°That piece of jade was brokenst night. How did you exin it to your father when you go back. Nangong Yiughed at Chu Luo¡¯s question. He deliberately asked, ¡°If I say that I got beaten up when I went back, will you pity me?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be beaten up by a father. Maybe you¡¯re secretly happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Being beaten up by my father is also a form of happiness. It¡¯s just that my father is too busy and doesn¡¯t have time to beat me up.¡± ¡°Then what about that piece of jadest night?¡± ¡°I said that I identally broke it, and my father merely lectured me on the phone.¡± Chu Luo gave him a sympathetic look and started eating. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior will still go to the Archeology Department today, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go togetherter. After tonight, I probably won¡¯t have time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After eating, the two of them went to the Archeology Department. Just as they reached the entrance of the Archeology Department, they met Professor Chen walking over from another path. You didn¡¯t get beaten up, did you?¡± ¡®When Professor Chen saw the two of them, he smiled and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone inform you that they went to the National Museum instead of repairing the ancient artifacts tonight?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Professor Zhang called me, but I want to practice today and see how I¡¯ve fared in the past few days.¡± After saying that, he even asked, ¡°Professor Zhang, aren¡¯t you going to rest tonight?¡± ¡°I guessed that Little Chu woulde over. I¡¯ll continue studying those ancient words with her tonight. I¡¯ll leave earlier today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± The three of them walked into the repair room at the back as they spoke. Chu Luo and Professor Chen sat at the work table. Each of them took a magnifying ss and looked at the words on the jade slip. Nangong Yi sat beside the repair machine. As he repaired it, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, your memory is so good and you learn things so quickly. Have you checked your IQ?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Why should I check it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I thought the school would let you do an IQ test. When the timees, you¡¯ll be an asset for them to show off in a publicity stunt.¡± When Professor Chen heard this, heughed. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Student Nangong is right. Little Chu, you can go and do an IQ test. Didn¡¯t Imperial University want you to be an ambassador to boost their image? By doing the test, it¡¯ll be an asset for you to show off.¡± At this point, Professor Chen asked Nangong Yi, ¡°I remember that you¡¯ve checked before. Your IQ is 240, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t tempted at all. ¡°No. Checking this is simply a waste of my time.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen were both amused by her words. Professor Chen said, ¡°The person with the highest 1Q in history is German author Goethe. His IQis as high as 310. Italian painter Leonardo da Vinci¡¯s 230... Washington¡¯s 140. Normal people have an IQ between 90 and 110.¡± As Chu Luo and Nangong Yi worked, they listened to Professor Chen talk about famous people throughout history. However, after eight o¡¯clock, there was a sudden ckout in the room. Professor Chen was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The archeology department actually has a ckout?¡± Nangong Yi guessed, ¡°Could it be that someone thought that there was no one inside and turned off the main switch here?¡± Nangong Yi took out his phone and turned on the shlight. After Chu Luo also tumed on the shlight on her phone, he said to the two of them, ¡°T¡¯l go out and take a look. Maybe someone really turned off the switch.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at the door and said to Phoenix with her divine sense, ¡°Phoenix, go and see what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Ared light was concealed by the shlight on her phone and disappeared into the darkness. At this moment, Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t you feel that the room is suddenly a little cold?¡± Chu Luo also felt an even heavier Yin aura than before. She looked at the half-opened door and walked over to close it. Professor Chenughed. ¡°Recently, I heard from Professor Zhang and the others about some legends in the ancient tomb. I¡¯ve be timid from hearing all those things. So it¡¯s because the door wasn¡¯t tightly closed.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did Professor Zhang and the others say? Professor Chen, tell me.¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯re a young girl. You¡¯ll definitely have nightmares when you go back tonight.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when she suddenly saw a ck shadow move behind Professor Zhang. The Yin aura in the entire recovery room intensified. Professor Chen subconsciously shivered. Chu Luo looked at the ck shadow and wondered what had woken them up. Previously, when Chu Luo came over, she hadn¡¯t felt anything different about the ancient items inside because the vengeful spirits attached to it were all in a deep sleep. Under normal circumstances, besides grave goods¡¯, there were also living people buried in ancient tombs. Coupled with the fact that many tomb raiders had died inside, many vengeful spirits were formed. These vengeful spirits were attached to ancient items and were usually asleep unless something woke them up. At the thought of this, theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. With the power of a priest in her fingertip, Professor Chen sat down and fell asleep. Chu Luo turned off her phone and a me appeared in her palm. At this moment, Phoenix returned to her and didn¡¯t return to her wrist. She said, ¡°Mistress, a student turned off the switch because he thought that there was no one here.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nangong Yi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to tum on the switch with that student.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Facing the ball of ck aura, Phoenix said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ll deal with this ball of ck aura.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Phoenix opened her mouth and took a deep breath. Then, the ball of ck aura entered her mouth. ¡°Burp... I haven¡¯t eaten such intense ck aura in a long time.¡± After saying that, pure light quickly emitted from her body and entered Chu Luo¡¯s body. In the next second, the lights in the room lit up. Chu Luo quickly scanned the entire room and finally ced her gaze on the disy rack. Many repaired ancient items were ced on disy racks. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that the things on them had been tampered with beforehand. The person who did this was obviously someone in this area. She walked to the disy rack and was about to carefully study what method this person had used to tamper with the items when two footsteps came from outside the door. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and tured around to wake Professor Chen up. Professor Chen was still sitting there in a daze. Seeing Chu Luo standing by the disy rack, he asked strangely, ¡°Little Chu, was I asleep just now?¡± Chapter 553 - Dream On!

Chapter 553: Dream On!

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo nodded and said to him seriously, ¡°You said that you were a little tired, so you closed your eyes to rest during the ckout.¡± Professor Chen believed Chu Luo and was about to stand up when the door was pushed open. Nangong Yi and an archeology student walked in. The student apologized to Professor Chen and Chu Luo the moment he entered. ¡°Professor Chen, Chu Luo, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that there was someone else inside. I thought that the professors had gone out to work and that you wouldn¡¯te tonight. I studied tillte in the ssroom tonight and subconsciously closed the main power switch when I left.¡± Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°Your school will especially close the main power switch at night?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not it.¡± That ssmate scratched his head and smiled sheepishly in embarrassment as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Because my family lives in a remote mountain area, electricity is very precious to us. As long as we don¡¯t need to use electricity, I¡¯ll tum it off.¡± Chu Luo nodded as if she had epted his exnation, but she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t the Archaeology students not attend evening self-study? Why haven¡¯t you left at this time?¡± The boy was even more embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ve been learning the history of Xia-Shang-Zhou recently. The teacher said that he would take us to the museum to take a look tomorrow. I¡¯m a little excited. Since it¡¯s still early, I decided to memorize the knowledge from that time period in the ssroom, so that I won¡¯t bepletely ignorant when we go there.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to the dormitory to memorize it?¡± ¡°My roommates learn faster than me. I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I don¡¯t have much knowledge of this period in history, so¡­¡± Actually, there were many people with such thinking at Imperial University. They usually pretend to be casual about learning, but will secretly find an empty corner to learn seriously.¡± Chu Luo looked at the boy and praised, ¡°Student, you¡¯re really hardworking.¡± Unexpectedly, the boy blushed at thepliment. At the thought that this was apliment from his goddess, his heart started beating uncontrobly, making his face even redder. Seeing the boy¡¯s reaction, Professor Chen and Nangong Yi looked at each other with helpless smiles. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Student, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back first.¡± The student nced at them, nodded, and left. Chu Luo asked Professor Chen, ¡°Professor Chen, are we still continuing?¡± Professor Chen figured he was probably too tired since he had fallen asleep during the ckout just now, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± After saying that, he asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Nangong Yi pointed at the jade artifact he was repairing and was a little troubled. ¡°I just started. I originally nned to see how much I¡¯ve learned tonight.¡± At this point, he looked at the two of them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys leave first, Professor Chen? I¡¯ll leave after I repair this jade artifact.¡± Professor Chen disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s not good for Student Nangong to be alone here.¡± Chu Luo nodded in agreement and deliberately said, ¡°The professors and teachers from the Archaeology Department have said that it¡¯s best not to stay in the backyard at night, especially alone. The Yin aura here is heavy. If you stay here alone, a female ghost might escape from some ancient object and find you to be her husband. Your soul might be sucked dry.¡± When Professor Chen heard this, he was a little worked up. ¡°Take no offense at a child¡¯s babble. Take no offense at a child¡¯s babble.¡± After saying that, he lectured Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you can¡¯t spout nonsense like that.¡± Especially in a ce like this. Chu Luo looked at him innocently. ¡°I forgot.¡± After saying that, she looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, do you still want to stay here alone?¡± Anya was excited. ¡°What gift? Chu, you¡¯re not giving me your Phoenix Corporation in America, are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°Dream on.¡± Anya deliberately sighed in disappointment. ¡°Sigh, you made me happy for nothing.¡± Chu Luo continued to have a wooden face and said mercilessly, ¡°I originally nned to sponsor all your baby¡¯s skincare products, but it seems like there¡¯s no need now.¡± ¡®When Anya heard this, she immediately raised her voice and said in a fawning tone, ¡°It¡¯s necessary! It¡¯s necessary! Chu, your gift is awesome. The baby in my stomach will definitely like it very much.¡± Chu Luo deliberately remained silent for a few seconds before saying reluctantly, ¡°Alright.¡± Anya smiled and told her, ¡°We¡¯re holding the wedding on the 26th.¡± At this point, she said expectantly, ¡°Chu, if you can attend my wedding, it¡¯d be great if you can be my bridesmaid.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± iche, I¡¯m just saying. Even if you have time, Li definitely doesn¡¯t have time. Actually, our wedding is being brought forward because of Blockhead. He said that you guys will definitely be too busy, especially since many nobles from many countries will attend. That¡¯s why he wants toe back and Chu Luo was a little surprised that Qin Ming was being considerate of them at this time. She asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Qin Ming be very busy at this time?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not busy.¡± Anya¡¯s tone suddenly carried a trace of resentment. ¡°Our wedding is all managed by the royal etiquette team. Most of the time, he¡¯s helping Li¡­ When we retum to the empire, I must get Li topensate me mentally. How charming is he to make my husband work for him so painstakingly?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Afterughing, she suggested, ¡°You can get Qin Ming to apany you more.¡± Anya objected. ¡°No way. My mother said that you people from the empire like reserved women. I want to maintain my reservedness.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This woman was actually pretending to be reserved? Was this the legendary mood swings of pregnant women? Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How did Qin Ming react to your reservedness?¡± Anya: ¡°He only said one sentence at the beginning.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Anya sounded puzzled. ¡°He said, ¡°This is good for our baby¡­¡¯ What do you think he meant by that?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want tough at first, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. No matter how Anya asked, Chu Luo refused to tell her. In the end, she only said, ¡°Actually, Qin Ming is right. It¡¯s better for you to be more reserved at this time.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly saw a shadow sh past her from the corner of her eye. Her expression froze and she said to Anya, ¡°Tl hang up first. I have something to attend to.¡± Then, she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at the ce where the shadow had shed past. She released her five senses and sensed that there was no energy fluctuation at all. So there was only one possibility regarding that shadow just now. It was an illusion deliberately created by the invisible robot to lure her over. Chu Luo sneered.. ¡°Ha, are you trying to y tricks in front of me?¡± Chapter 554 - Junior, Are You Having Too Much Fun With This?

Chapter 554: Junior, Are You Having Too Much Fun With This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo pretended not to see it and turned to walk towards the repair room. However, just as she reached the door, there was another ckout. ¡®There was no moonlight tonight to begin with, and there were a fewrge trees nted in the Archeology Department¡¯s backyard. As a sharp cold wind blew, the entire backyard became cold and especially terrifying. Professor Chen and Nangong Yi¡¯s voices came from inside. Professor Chen said, ¡°What exactly is going on tonight? Did another student turn off the main power switch again?¡± Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior is still outside the door. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Professor Chen: ¡°T¡¯ll go with you.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards the door. Chu Luo looked at the closed door and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, light up the ce.¡± Phoenix responded in her mind. In the next second, all the lights lit up. The door opened at the same time. ¡°Eh, the lights are back on?¡± ¡®Walking behind Nangong Yi, Professor Chen was surprised. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was standing outside the door, and asked, ¡°Junior, do you know what happened just now?¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°I controlled the circuit in the Archeology Department with my phone just now.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo smiled at them and walked towards the door. She said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Nangong Yi quickly stepped aside and said to her, ¡°Junior, you shouldn¡¯t have gone out to make a call. There¡¯s a heater in the room whereas it¡¯s freezing outside. What if you catch a cold?¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°I had something to say to Yan in private. I can¡¯t let you guys hear it.¡± The two of themughed. At this moment, a ckout happened again. Then again. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, are you having too much fun with this?¡± Chu Luo said apologetically, ¡°I identally pressed that button.¡± After saying that, she said in a low voice in her mind, ¡°Phoenix, burn the nearby robots.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± The three of them walked in. Chu Luo promised the two of them, ¡°I promise not to y anymore.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen wouldn¡¯t really me her. The three of them spoke for a while before continuing to work. For the next hour or so, a ckout never urred again. Nangong Yi finally finished repairing the jade artifact at past eleven. ¡®The three of them packed up and walked out. ¡®When Professor Chen walked to the archway, he suddenly saw a pile of things and eximed in surprise. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked over at the same time. Nangong Yi then walked over and squatted there to take a look. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually a pile of scrap metal.¡± Chu Luo screamed. When she was lifted up by the robot, she struggled and shouted for help, ¡°Senior, help.¡± ¡°Junior!¡± When Nangong Yi saw that Chu Luo had been caught, his eyes immediately turned red. He shouted and suddenly, a strong force lifted the robot in front of him, and he ran over to save her. At this moment, a robot behind him punched his back. Nangong Yi¡¯s body quickly flew forward. *pEft ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Junior... I¡¯m sorry, I tried my best.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he fainted. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi and shouted, ¡°Yan.¡± In the next second, countlesssers shot over. Li Yan and a few others surrounded her at the same time. Before the robots could turn invisible, they were shot by theser guns into plugs. Li Yan carried Chu Luo down from the robot. Chu Luo whispered in his ear, ¡°Someone is nearby.¡± Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Search.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group of people immediately dispersed. Only then did Chu Luoe out of his arms and stride towards Nangong Yi. She squatted down and pushed him. ¡°Senior, wake up.¡± Li Yan also walked over. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan and said, ¡°Senior¡¯s injuries are a little serious. We have to send him to the school hospital immediately.¡± Li Yan ordered through hismunicator, ¡°Drive a car over immediately.¡± Chu Luo called the school doctor at the same time and told him about the situation here. ¡®The moment the car arrived, the two of them sent Nangong Yi to the school hospital. ¡®When the school doctor pushed Nangong Yi into the operating theater, Chu Luo also called the school¡¯s heads. Someone immediately rushed over. ¡®The person who came was the vice-principal. ¡°Little Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± After asking this, the vice-principal also greeted Li Yan, ¡°CEO Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. Chu Luo briefly told him what had happened. ¡®When the vice-principal heard this, his expression turned ugly. ¡°What? There were actually people from outside controlling robots toe in and capture you?¡± After saying this, he immediately took out his phone and made a few calls. Chu Luo waited for him to finish the call and reminded him, ¡°Principal Du, looking at how severely injured Senior is, we¡¯d better inform his family toe over.¡± The vice-principal nodded and quickly called the school¡¯s archive room to get them to send him Nangong Yi¡¯s parents¡¯ number. Half an hourter, a few more school¡¯s heads arrived.. Chapter 555 - Injured and Hospitalized

Chapter 555: Injured and Hospitalized

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo told them what had happened again. When the school¡¯s heads heard this, their expressions turned abnormally serious. One of them said angrily, ¡°What kind of ce do these people think Imperial University is? How can they juste in and kidnap people just like that?¡± Another one of them asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can¡¯t the defensework built by Little Chu and Professor Wu previously sense these robots?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°These robots can turn invisible. As soon as they do, they will block the defense system of the defensework.¡± ¡°Who has such ability to create such an advanced robot? ording to my understanding, the empire doesn¡¯t have such technology at the moment.¡± At this point, everyone fell silent. ¡®The principal had gone on a business trip, and the vice-principal was the highest-ranked here. Principal Du said, ¡°We have to report this matter. If many of these robots are still lurking at Imperial University, Little Chu and the students will be in danger.¡± Actually, everyone knew very well that these robots¡¯ biggest goal was to take Chu Luo away. Even the higher-ups valued Chu Luo¡¯s ability, let alone others. Everyone discussed for a while before the vice-principal¡¯s phone rang. After he picked it up and listened, he said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Nangong, no matter how busy you are, I still hope you cane back and see Student Nangong¡­ Okay.¡± After he hung up the phone, he said with aplicated expression, ¡°Student Nangong¡¯s family is overseas. Even if they take a ne immediately, they won¡¯t be able to arrive until tomorrow night.¡± Another school¡¯s head said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the school doctor says first. If it¡¯s too serious, let¡­¡± At this moment, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, go and operate on him.¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when Li Yan ced a hand on her shoulder and said to them in a firm tone, ¡°The professors from Imperial University¡¯s medical school can operate on Nangong Yi. Luoluo didn¡¯t rest wellst night. She can¡¯t stay upte tonight.¡± The school¡¯s heads looked at each other. The vice-principal nodded. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, Chu Luo, go back and rest first. Don¡¯t affect your ss tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After a leader finished calling a foreign professor at the medical school, she left the school hospital with Li Yan. After getting into the car, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Have you caught that person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°The person we caughtst night might not be the person who developed the robot invisibility function¡­ Since this person can control these robots today, it¡¯s very possible that many people in Ink Feather can.¡± Li Yan had the same thought and asked her, ¡°Do you need to get the medicine out of his heart to catch this person tonight?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I n to go to the library at the medical school tomorrow to look for it. Maybe I can find a medicine that can neutralize the effects of the medicine.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo remembered what Anya had said to her tonight and told Li Yan. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Qin Ming told me about this before.¡± ¡°Was it really Qin Ming who asked toe back before we got married?¡± ¡°It was also instructed by the king.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying what she was thinking. ¡°Does the king want the cooperation rights of the gaming capsule?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, whose eyes said, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡± He touched her head and smiled. ¡°If you want to promote the gaming capsule on arge scale, you can find a few regional agents. When the timees, you can either look for a consortium or the government. Since Qin Ming married the princess of America, giving the regional agent rights to the US government is also giving Qin Ming face.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips andugh. Everyone said that her man was cold-blooded and heartless, but who knew that he could do so much for his lover and friends? Chu Luo hugged Li Yan¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Anya wants me to be her bridesmaid.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m so busy. I don¡¯t have time to go over.¡± ¡®Their wedding was ten days away. How could he take the time to go over when he was so busy? ¡°Anya said that it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go alone¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone became especially domineering. ¡°What will happen to me if you leave?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, sweetness surged in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already refused.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead. ¡®The next day, just as Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University, Wang Mingtao ran over. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Roundy following behind him. Roundy said, ¡°Mistress, did you notice that Peach is running much faster now? He only took ten minutes to run from home.¡± Chu Luo knew that Roundy was asking for praise, so she raised her hand and patted his head. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s good to have you keep an eye on Taozi.¡± ¡°Of course. Peach doesn¡¯t y games at night anymore.¡± ¡®When Wang Mingtao heard this, his expression turned bitter. He asked Chu Luo tentatively, ¡°Sister Chu, now that my danger has been resolved, is Roundy¡­¡± ¡°Peach, you heartless man, how dare you disdain me. Waah¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Looking at Roundy, who had suddenly be a drama queen, the corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. Chu Luo looked at Roundy in amusement and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Roundy has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. You can ask him directly if you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t you like having a know-it-all with you at all times?¡± ¡°Ido, but¡­¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao wanted to express his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. He started scratching his ears and cheeks. Chu Luoughed at his behavior and helped him say, ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have any personal time, right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Just as Wang Mingtao nodded, Roundy started crying again. ¡®Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he suddenly feel a little guilty? Chu Luo patted Roundy¡¯s head twice and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m about to upgrade Roundy.¡± ¡°Really.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly retracted the excitement in his eyes and said reluctantly, ¡°Sister Chu, since you want to upgrade Roundy, I can only separate from him¡­ Roundy, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Roundy looked at him and said, ¡°Peach, I¡¯ll miss you too, so I¡¯ll check what you¡¯re doing with yourputer at night. If you¡¯re ying games from the weekend until Thursday night, I¡¯ll help you cut off the Inte.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao thought to himself, ¡®F*ck!¡± All the reluctance to part immediately disappeared. Wang Mingtao changed the topic. ¡°Sister Chu, Senior Brother Tang and the others are treating us to dinner tonight. I¡¯ll look for you after school.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked towards the school gate. ¡®What happenedst night was still sealed off by the school. After all, if everyone found out that such powerful robots could enter Imperial University at will, it would definitely cause panic. At this moment, everyone was discussing Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding the most. ¡®Wang Mingtao listened for a while and grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, everyone is curious about your wedding with Brother Li.¡± At this point, he suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Chu, why haven¡¯t you sent out your wedding invitation?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Wang Mingtao said self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t wealthy families all send out wedding invitations a month early? When the timees, the people attending the wedding have to make preparations in advance.¡± ¡°Prepare for what?¡± ¡°To prepare gifts. As a wealthy family, we mustpare gifts.¡± ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± ¡°This is how it is in all the soap operas that Roundy watches.¡± After parting ways with Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo went to the school hospital first. Nangong Yi had already regained consciousness. As his internal organs had been injured by the robot¡¯sst beatingst night, he couldn¡¯t move and had to lie in bed to recuperate. At this moment, he had already woken up and was lying there quietly, looking out of the window. He turned around when he heard footsteps. ¡°Junior.¡± Nangong Yi only said these two words before his face turned pale. It was obvious that his internal organs were injured and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°You¡¯d better not talk for the next two days.¡± Chu Luo walked to the bed and said to him, ¡°I looked at your case just now. You have to recuperate for a while.¡± Nangong Yi nodded lightly. Chu Luo added, ¡°Thank you forst night. If you hadn¡¯t held those robots back, I would have been taken away by now.¡± Nangong Yi blinked at her. His eyes were still filled with that faint smile, as if he was saying: You¡¯re wee. ¡°You should recuperate first. I¡¯ll handle the Student Union matters.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He used his eyes to signal Chu Luo to help him see who it was. Chu Luo picked it up and took a look. ¡°It¡¯s Xue Feng.¡± Nangong Yi then gestured for Chu Luo to help him answer it. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and said, ¡°Hello.¡± The other party was obviously stunned to hear that it was a female voice. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo. Senior is at the school hospital. You can tell me if you have anything to say.¡± Unexpectedly, Xue Feng hung up without saying anything.. Chapter 556 - Senior, Is Your Family Still Not Here?

Chapter 556: Senior, Is Your Family Still Not Here?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo nced at her phone strangely. After confirming that she had been hung up on, she said to Nangong Yi, who was looking at her, ¡°He hung up without saying anything.¡± Unexpectedly, in less than 20 minutes, all the cadres of the Student Union came. ¡®When everyone saw Nangong Yi lying there with many tubes inserted into his body, they immediately surrounded him and started asking questions. Zhang Yiran looked pained. ¡°President, you must be in a lot of pain now, right?¡± Yu Xiangtian: ¡°President, how did you get injured? It¡¯s actually so serious.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. President, you¡¯re such a powerful person. How can you be so seriously injured?¡± Chen Qian: ¡°President, tell us who injured you. How dare they injure someone from our Student Union. They must be tired of living.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°President, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are your injuries so serious that you¡¯re about to¡­¡± Another girl immediately interrupted her. ¡°Ah, pfft, pfft, pfft¡­ Zhang Yiran, if you dare to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Tm just too worried¡­ Wahhh¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Zhang Yiran, who burst into tears just like that. She had no choice but to remind them, ¡°Senior injured his internal organs and can¡¯t speak for now. Also¡­ don¡¯t be too loud.¡± ¡®When everyone heard this, they immediately shut up. The girls didn¡¯t stay idle and started fawning over Nangong Yi. They were either asking him if he wanted to drink water or if he wanted to eat fruits. Nangong Yi kept looking at them with his smiling eyes. Chu Luo waited for the girls to feel embarrassed by those eyes. After they finally stopped, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else from the Student Union, you can look for me directly. Of course¡­ it has to be something that you can¡¯t handle.¡± After saying that, she looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you after school in the afternoon.¡± Nangong Yi nodded at her. Chu Luo walked out. After walking out of the school hospital, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to ss. Instead, she went straight to the library at the medical school. Half a day passed quickly. In the afternoon, Professor Wu called and asked her to go to the technology building after lunch. ¡®When Chu Luo went over, everyone was there, including Wu Yiyao. ¡®When everyone saw hering, they surrounded her. Professor Mon asked her happily, ¡°Chu, did your boyfriend tell you that we¡¯re moving the researchb to the zing Glory headquarters?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan had mentioned this to her in the morning. Everyone started discussing. ¡°The safety measures at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters are definitely better than Imperial¡¯s. Most importantly, it¡¯s not as big a ce over there. When the timees, we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone having designs on the gaming capsule.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since someone came in to steal the data from the gaming capsulest time, I¡¯ve never felt at ease. I¡¯m just worried that our hard work will be stolen and pirated by someone else.¡± ¡°Luckily, Chu possesses several key technologies.¡± ¡°But this way, Little Chu can¡¯t carry out the tests with us often, right?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Little Chu is the wife of zing Glory¡¯s CEO. She can juste over every day after school.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Chu Luo suddenly recalled Li Yan¡¯s wordsst night about spending more time with him. Her lips subconsciously curled up. It was also beneficial to move the gaming capsule to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters at this time. When the time came, she would set up a barrier on that floor and see who still dared to enter. Everyone chatted andughed for a while. Professor Wu told Chu Luo when the other experimental subjects would arrive. In the end, he said, ¡°If Little Chu is busy these days, we can connect directly.¡± Chu Luo had been wanting to study the poison and antidote on the Ink Feather people in the past few days, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe over after school. When the timees, if you¡¯re done with the test, I¡¯ll look at the test data.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After discussing this with Professor Wu, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao walked out of the technology building. ¡®Wu Yiyao talked about tonight¡¯s gathering. ¡°Tl drive my father¡¯s car after school. I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She stepped on the skateboard quickly and said, ¡°Go pick Taozi up first.¡± ¡°alright.¡± After saying that, the two of them parted ways. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to Nangong Yi¡¯s ward. There was only a nurse who wasn¡¯t much older than them in the ward. ¡®The nurse had graduated from Imperial University¡¯s medical school and happened to be doing her internship here. When she had found out that the president of the Student Union was staying here, she wished she could grow her feet in this ward. ¡®When Chu Luo went over, she was still peeking at Nangong Yi under the excuse of changing the drip. Nangong Yi was still lying there with a peaceful expression as he looked out of the window. At this moment, he seemed to be thinking about something, but also seemed to be in a daze. ¡®When they heard footsteps, he and the nurse turned around at the same time. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± The nurse greeted her enthusiastically. Chu Luo nodded at her and walked to the bed. She asked, ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t your family here yet?¡± The nurse immediately replied for him, ¡°The president¡¯s family isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she looked at the medical record beside his bed. ¡®The nurse said, ¡°The president must be in a lot of pain. He didn¡¯t sleep much today. I wanted to give him some medicine that can help him sleep, but he didn¡¯t agree.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi looked back at her with his gentle and light eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you want me to increase the dosage of painkillers?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head. Chu Luo didn¡¯t persuade him. She first said to the nurse, ¡°Miss, I have something to discuss with Senior alone.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± After the nurse left, Chu Luo dragged a chair and sat beside him, then started telling him aboutst night. ¡°The person controlling the robot has been caught by Yan. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely catch the person behind the scenes. When the timees, I will avenge you.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s confident expression and theers of his lips curled up. He nodded at her. Chu Luo then talked about the Student Union. ¡°You can¡¯t deal with the Student Union matters these few days, and I¡¯ll probably be very busy in thest few days. I¡¯ll see if the Student Union can handle this g well without the president overseeing things.¡± At this point, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°When they¡¯re done with the g, I¡¯ll give each of them an invitation as a reward.¡± The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay for long. She left when the others came to see Nangong Yi. ¡®Wu Yiyao knew that she was here, so she drove over after picking up Wang Mingtao. The two of them were waiting for her outside the school hospital. The moment Chu Luo walked out, Wang Mingtao stuck his head out of the car window and waved at her. ¡°Sister Chu, here. Teacher Little Wu and I have been waiting for you for a while.¡± Chu Luo first said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, go back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy spread his wings and flew away. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, Wang Mingtao was still looking up in the direction Roundy had flown. Chu Luo sat in the front passenger seat. Wu Yiyao gestured to Wang Mingtao. ¡°Little Wang, pull your head back.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly retracted his head and Wu Yiyao drove out. Wang Mingtao leaned against Chu Luo¡¯s seat and asked her, ¡°Sister Chu, what¡¯s wrong with the president? I heard many girls discussing him today. Some girls made the president¡¯s situation sound especially serious, and they were discussing it so sadly.¡± Chu Luo knew that everyone would find out that Nangong Yi was staying in the school hospital soon, so she didn¡¯t hide it from the two of them. ¡°Someone wanted to take me awayst night and Senior was injured by robots.¡± ¡°What? Someone actually wants to take you away? Is this person tired of living?¡± In Wang Mingtao¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was omnipotent. Chu Luo nced at him in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Sit properly.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly sat down obediently. ¡®Wu Yiyao knew more than Wang Mingtao. When she heard this, she frowned. However, it wasn¡¯t good for Wang Mingtao to know too much about this matter, so she didn¡¯t ask immediately. The restaurant that Tang Zhiyun and the others had booked was only three streets away from Imperial University. It was a stylish Chinese restaurant. There were more people eating at this time. When Chu Luo alighted from the car, she immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people almost tripped over the steps or bumped into others because they were busy staring at Chu Luo. ¡®Wang Mingtao sighed proudly. ¡°Every time Ie out with Sister Chu, I can enjoy the attention of everyone.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu is too beautiful.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately ttered Wu Yiyao. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is also beautiful.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao¡¯s smile deepened and she said jokingly, ¡°In the future, any girl who you fancy will definitely be tricked by your lies, Little Wang.¡± ¡°Teacher Little Wu, how can you say that? If I really like that girl, why would I lie to her? I¡¯ll use my passion to melt her.¡± At this point, the corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips curled up to his ears. ¡°Of course¡­ my girlfriend must be beautiful.¡± These words immediately amused Wu Yiyao. She said, ¡°Then don¡¯t use Little Chu as a reference when you find a girlfriend in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have difficulty finding a girlfriend.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll use Teacher Little Wu as a reference. I want to find a girl as beautiful and gentle as Teacher Little Wu to be my girlfriend.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who hade out to wee them, heard this.. Chapter 557 - Who Do You Want to Find To Be Your Girlfriend?

Chapter 557: Who Do You Want to Find To Be Your Girlfriend?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Zhiyun had deliberately dressed up that night. His ck suit exuded a calm and restrained aura, and he had also specially styled his short hair. He was calm and handsome, but also had the gentleness of a neighborhood brother. After he walked over, he first greeted Wu Yiyao and Chu Luo, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior.¡± Then, he wrapped his arm around Wang Mingtao¡¯s neck and brought him a few steps away from the two of them, before asking in a low voice, ¡°Kid, who do you want to find to be your girlfriend?¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at him. ¡°Senior Tang, you don¡¯t think I want Teacher Little Wu to be my girlfriend, do you?¡± Tang Zhiyun narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Wang Mingtao continued to smile at him ambiguously. Tang Zhiyun immediately guessed what was going on. He let go of him and walked to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s side. He asked Chu Luo as if nothing had happened, ¡°Junior, will Brother Lie?¡± ¡°He has a very important meeting tonight. He can¡¯te.¡± ¡°Brother Li is too busy.¡± ¡°Mm, he wants to free up time for our honeymoon.¡± As the four of them spoke, they walked into the restaurant. ¡®Wu Yiyao asked curiously, ¡°Where are you and CEO Li nning to go for your honeymoon, Little Chu?¡± ¡°yan said that he¡¯ll arrange it. He hasn¡¯t told me yet.¡± Wang Mingtao winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Hehe... Maybe Brother Li wants to give you a surprise, Sister Chu. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡± ¡®The four of them walked into the restaurant. At this moment, there were many people in the restaurant. When everyone saw Chu Luo walk in, some were surprised, some were excited, and many people quickly took out their phones to take photos and post them on their Moments. Tang Zhiyun and Wang Mingtao shielded the two girls subconsciously and led them into the private room. Xie Minghai and the other two couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They came out to wee the four of them when they entered the restaurant. ¡®When the three of them saw this situation, they also came over to block the two of them and everyone entered the private room. ¡°Those people didn¡¯t manage to take photos of Sister Chu and Teacher Little Wu, did they?¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. Xie Minghai also patted his chest. ¡°In the future, we should go to a private restaurant. Otherwise, Junior won¡¯t have any privacy.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for everyone to take photos, but Chu Luo had been too famous recently. They were afraid that it would attract those people who had designs on her. Even if Chu Luo didn¡¯t take those people seriously, they didn¡¯t want to unintentionally be Chu Luo¡¯s burden. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°We can eat anywhere as long as we¡¯re happy. Besides, Yan has prepared some bodyguards for me in the dark. No one dares to have designs on me.¡± Only then was everyone relieved. The dishes had been ordered before Chu Luo and the others arrived. Not long after everyone sat down, the waiter came in to serve the dishes. Everyone chatted as they ate. ¡®Wu Yiyao picked up the juice in front of her and said to Tang Zhiyum and the others, ¡°Little Tang, Little Xie, Little Yu, Little Xu, congrattions onpleting the firstwork project. I wish you all the best in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Little Wu.¡± Everyone clinked their sses and drank the juice. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are the seniors preparing for the World Cyberspace Game Competition next?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°The rules of thepetition are out. The preliminarypetition will start in the middle of February, so we have more than two months to design an online game.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t two months too short?¡± Wu Yiyao was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just to design a simple game. In this kind of worldwide online gamingpetition, your work must be especially outstanding. The first step is to design the background of the game. Do you guys have any ideas yet?¡± The four boys shook their heads. Wang Mingtao asked curiously, ¡°Seniors, are there rules for the number of people participating in such a gamingpetition?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then... can I participate with you guys?¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was a little embarrassed. He was worried that they would think he was too lousy, so he quickly added, ¡°ll just be an external staff. I just want to learn the design and programming of online games from you guys.¡± After saying that, he looked at them expectantly. Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at each other. ¡®Wu Yiyao and Chu Luo, who were sitting at the side,ughed. ¡®Wu Yiyao said to the four of them, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let Little Wang join you. Little Wang¡¯s thinking is more forward than yours. He mighte up with good ideas for you when the timees.¡± Wang Mingtao was extremely touched by Wu Yiyao¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher Little Wu, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Xie Minghai, who was sitting beside Wang Mingtao, patted Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Since Teacher Little Wu has said so, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Then, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, are you joining us?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°At that time, there will be several kinds of internationalpetitions in the world¡¯s universities. As the president of the Student Union, I have to lead the teams to participate. I probably won¡¯t have so much time to join you guys.¡± Although they were a little disappointed, they could understand. Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone continued eating and chatting. By the time the meal ended, it was already two hourster. As Chu Luo wanted to go back and continue with the drug experiments, she didn¡¯t go to thepany with everyone after dinner. However, just as she got into the car, she received an unexpected call. ¡°Chu Luo, something happened to the filming team.¡± It was from Xue Ying. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look good the moment he entered the production team. Bai Yujing said that he must have interacted with some demoness and had his soul sucked away.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Tlle over to take a look.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go to the Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse.¡± The Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse was located south of the city. It upied a very wide area, and it employed a membership system. Only the rich and powerful could enter. Chu Luo had asked her subordinate to book the entire area to film the advertisement. There were many kinds of architectural styles inside. There was a pure Chinese style, a pure Wester style, and a Chinese and Western style harmoniously blended together. Phoenix Corporation had booked a pure Chinese-style area with pavilions inside. The hot spring was cleverly built in these areas. Amid the fog and sparkling waves, especially on a night with moonlight, walking inside was like walking in a fairnd. Chu Luo was led by thepany¡¯s in-charge through a long corridor built on water. As she walked, she asked, ¡°How was the shoot today?¡± The in-charge quickly replied, ¡°Xue Ying and Bai Yu were alright. It¡¯s just that Luo Mingxuan wasn¡¯t in form today.¡± The in-charge obviously didn¡¯t know why Luo Mingxuan wasn¡¯t in form today. He didn¡¯t know why Little Boss suddenly came. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them passed through the long corridor and walked into a very wide courtyard. In front of the courtyard was a patio built with marble. There was a pavilion on one side, and beside the pavilion were two hot springs. On the other side was a chess table. The two of them had just arrived on the patio when the ancient-looking door in front opened. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing walked out. Chu Luo said to the in-charge, ¡°Go busy yourself. I have something to discuss with them.¡± Although the in-charge found ita little strange why Little Boss wasn¡¯t discussing with him but with the two endorsers, he didn¡¯t ask and turned to leave. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing walked over at the same time. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Xue Ying called out to her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯t see him after filming wrapped up today.¡± Although Xue Ying said that, she tuned to look at Bai Yujing, asking with her gaze if he knew. Bai Yujing shrugged at the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I could only tell that Luo Mingxuan was frightened by someone. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± After all, demons only had this one strategy. ¡°The one who fed on his fright isn¡¯t our fox race. I don¡¯t know where he went either.¡± ¡®When Xue Ying heard this, she was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t fox spirits the only ones who can feed on people¡¯s fright? Why can other demons do the same?¡± Bai Yu looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Who told you that only fox spirits can feed on people¡¯s fright? Fox spirits only know more about bewitching techniques than other demons. Feeding on humans¡¯ fright is a must for every demoness.¡± Xue Ying actually had nothing to say. Chu Luo thought for a moment before asking Bai Yujing, ¡°When did you notice his abnormality?¡± ¡°This moming, or...st night.¡± Actually, he wasn¡¯t very sure. The three of them had a room each. Being a person who liked to be praised by his fans, whenever he had nothing to do, Bai Yujing would broadcast live to interact with his fans and listen to them scream, ¡°Brother, I love you.¡± He hadn¡¯t time to notice anything amiss with Luo Mingxuan, who was staying next door. Chu Luo knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him, so she called the in-charge in. She asked the in-charge, ¡°Do you know where Luo Mingxuan went?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The in-charge nodded. ¡°Luo Mingxuan said that he likes to soak in the hot spring, and is nning to soak in all the hot springs reserved by the production team. He probably went to the hot spring.¡± As Luo Mingxuan hadn¡¯t said anything about leaving this area, the in-charge had let him be.. Chapter 558 - The Vibes of an Ancient Courtesan

Chapter 558: The Vibes of an Ancient Courtesan

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo heard the in-charge¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything. She walked towards the building in front and said, ¡°Help me prepare aptop. I want it now.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Boss.¡± The in-charge went to prepare aptop for Chu Luo in confusion. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing came in. After Chu Luo entered, she found a ce to sit. Bai Yujing asked curiously, ¡®Chu Luo, what do you want to do?* ¡°Let¡¯s see where Luo Mingxuan is.¡± The in-charge quickly brought over aptop. After Chu Luo opened it, she quickly typed on the keyboard. As she typed, she asked Xue Ying and Bai Yujing, ¡°Did you guys get the feel on the first day of filming today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Bai Yujing and Xue Ying answered one after another. Bai Yujing hadn¡¯t expected Xue Ying to answer differently from him. He looked at her in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything when you filmed with me?¡± As if Xue Ying was insulting his identity, Bai Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Xue Ying didn¡¯t answer him. She only raised her hand to touch the silver lock hanging on her neck. Inside was the talisman Chu Luo had given her. Bai Yujing: *.¡± How could he have forgotten about this? Although he knew that Chu Luo had asked Xue Ying to barricade the charm emanating from him, Bai Yu felt that he had to interact with his fans ten times to soothe his heart which was injured from seeing that someone wasnt obsessed with him. Chu Luo quickly checked the entire area they had booked. Luo Mingxuan wasnt in any of the hot springs. After Chu Luo finished checking, she closed herptop and said with a straight face under the three pairs of eyes, ¡°Luo Mingxuan isn¡¯t in the area booked by the production team.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Bai Yu immediately guessed something, ¡®Isn¡¯t that normal? His soul must have been seduced by that demoness outside.¡± At this point, he added in dissatisfaction, ¡®With such a gorgeous man like me in front of him, he could actually be seduced by other demons. This is simply outrageous.¡± ¡®The in-charge and Xue Ying looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Bai Yujing didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all. Xue Ying coughed and said, ¡°If you change your sex.¡± ¡°Change sex?* The fox race appealed to both genders. Why would he want to change his sex! Chu Luo nced at Bai Yujing and said to the in-charge, ¡¯Go and investigate where Luo Mingxuan went after he left the production team.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Boss.¡± The in-charge immediately went out to look for him. After the person-in-charge left, Bai Yujing walked up to Chu Luo and winked at her. ¡®Little Boss, do you want me to help you find him?¡± ¡°Are you going to seduce him?¡± Standing at the side, Xue Ying asked straightforwardly. The corners of Bai Yu¡¯s lips twitched. He looked at her sternly. ¡°Sister Yingying, do you have a misunderstanding about me? I said that I won¡¯t seduce anyone casually.¡± Xue Ying didn¡¯t believe him. Ever since she put on the talisman Chu Luo gave her and learned that he was a fox spirit, she had specially observed him. Only then did she know that the production team, regardless of whether they were male or female, liked to stare at him a lot. Especially since he liked to throw flirtatious nces at people for no reason. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the filming team that Chu Luo had hired was the most famous internationally, she would have wondered if their advertisement could bepleted on thest day. Chu Luo nced at the two of them, thought for a while, and said to Bai Yujing, ¡°Can you tell the original form of a demoness?* There was a bewitching aura on the fox spirit, so it was easy to tell. However, many of the other demons¡¯ auras weren¡¯t prominent, and Chu Luo couldn¡¯t tell. Bai Yu nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Mostly, yes.¡± ¡°Mm, ¡± Chu Luo said. ¡®When we find himter, follow me over to take a look. If you can deal with that demoness, help me deal with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yujing felt that he was being valued. Xue Ying also wanted to follow. Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing said to Xue Ying straightforwardly, ¡°As a human, you should wait here obediently. Otherwise, when demons fightter, your worldview will be shattered.¡± Xue Ying: Why did these words make her think of something else! Before the three of them didn¡¯t receive any news from the in-charge, Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Chu Luo had told him beforeing here. It was already past eleven and Li Yan had ended his overtime. He said on the phone, ¡®Tle over to look for you immediately. We¡¯ll spend the night at the hot spring clubhouse.¡± Chu Luo happily agreed and even told him, ¡®When youe over, I might not be in this area that we booked. If I don¡¯t answer your call, just locate my phone and look for me.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them hung up. The three of them didn¡¯t wait long before the in-charge called Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to them after the call, ¡°Luo Mingxuan is over at the European-style hot spring,¡± Bai Yujing looked restless. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go there right away.¡± Xue Ying suggested, ¡°You¡¯re all familiar faces. If you go over, you¡¯ll definitely attract attention. Why don¡¯t you guys put on some makeup before going over?¡± ¡°I dontt need makeup.¡± Ever since Xue Ying found out that he was a fox spirit and wouldnt be attracted by his bewitching aura, Bai Yu had let herself loose in front of her. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and turned into a delicate woman. Xue Ying: Even though she knew that the person in front of her was a fox spirit, she was still stunned by his transformation from male to female. Chu Luo nced at the shocked Xue Ying, and then at Bai Yujing. She reminded him, We¡¯re going to deal with people, not seduce people. Please cover yourself up a little more.¡± Never mind the fact that Bai Yujing had transformed into a delicate woman, he had also changed into a cheongsam with a very high slit at the side. Chu Luo also felt her worldview shatter. Bai Yujing, however, felt that he was especially gorgeous in this outfit. He winked at the two of them and said, ¡°You just have to say if !m pretty.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°You have the vibes of an ancient courtesan.¡± Pfft.¡± Xue Ying was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s description. The corners of Bai Yujing¡¯s lips twitched. He grumpily changed into a normal outfit. Satisfied, Chu Luo took out her cosmetics and applied makeup on herself. The two of them went to the ce the in-charge had mentioned. It was one of the entertainment venues in the clubhouse. There was a bar and dance floor inside. In the open space in front of the building, there was a huge fountain. The two of them walked in and immediately saw Luo Mingxuan dancing with an especially beautiful man. Bai Yu said reluctantly, ¡°So Luo Mingxuan likes such flirtatious men. Then why did I be a woman?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. She asked, ¡°Can you tell what kind of demon that is?¡± ¡°There are too many people here, and it¡¯s a little far. I need to get closer to confirm.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you at the bar. After you confirm it, don¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± The two of them parted ways. Chu Luo sat at the bar counter. The bartender came over and asked her, ¡°Beauty, what would you like to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at the bar. The two-meter-tall wine cab which stretched across the entire wall was filled with all kinds of famous wine. Seeing Chu Luo looking around, the bartender thought that she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so he suggested to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make you a cocktail?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she tured to look at the dance floor. There were men and women on the dance floor. Everyone was dressed to the nines. They didnt look like they were here for a holiday. Instead, they looked like they were here topete in beauty pageants or to attract attention. Ever since Bai Yujing had transformed a woman, the charm she exuded had be even stronger. As soon as she approached the dance floor, she was immediately surrounded by a few men. As Chu Luo watched Bai Yujing sway her way to Luo Mingxuan¡¯s side with ease, the bartender brought the cocktail to her. ¡°Pink Lady Cocktail. A beauty like you will definitely like it.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and took sip. She found it a tad sour, so she asked him, ¡°Is this fruit juice?¡± The bartender smiled and said, ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯te to ces like bars often, do you?¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡®The bartender continued with a smile, ¡°This wine is tailored for you girls. Don¡¯t you think it looks pretty?¡± Chu Luo nced at the wine in the ss and nodded casually. Then, she turned to look at the dance floor. She hadn¡¯t expected Bai Yujing to start flirting with Luo Mingxuan during the short time she had been talking to the bartender. Moreover, the effects were obvious. Especially since there was a group of people following Bai Yujing. Chu Luo was speechless. Didn¡¯t this person know how to restrain himself? The bartender also saw the scene on the dance floor and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Beauty, do you know those people?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Forget about Luo Mingxuan. Those two must be neers from some entertainmentpany. If I were a director, I would definitely get them to film in my productions.¡± Chapter 559 - The Two Demons Get Into A Fight

Chapter 559: The Two Demons Get Into A Fight

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the smitten bartender but didn¡¯t say anything else. Like a promiscuous woman, Bai Yujing prepared to leave the dance floor after she was done flirting. However, how could Luo Mingxuan, who had already been bewitched, be willing to stay with that other demoness? He immediately followed Bai Yujing. The demon definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that. The two of them started pushing and tugging. The people on the dance floor had originally ced their gazes on the three of them. When they saw two such beautiful people tugging and pushing because of a man, some people started cheering. Some people even took advantage of the three of them. The entire dance floor became chaotic. Chu Luo took another sip of the cocktail. She kept feeling that this type of alcohol had no kick, so she said to the dumbfounded bartender, ¡°Please make me a ss of alcohol with a higher alcohol content.¡± It was unknown how much of Chu Luo¡¯s words had registered in the bartender¡¯s head, but his eyes were glued on the dancefloor as he walked over to mix the alcohol. Chu Luo propped her chin on her hand and watched as the bartender took a few types of wine without looking and started mixing them. The voices on the dance floor became even more chaotic. Chu Luo tilted her head to take a look and was shocked by the scene. She retracted her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This circle is so messy.¡± The bartender quickly mixed the strong alcohol Chu Luo had asked for and handed it to her. Then, he focused on the dance floor as his nose bled. Chu Luo looked at the red alcohol in front of her and wondered what it was called. After thinking for a while, she picked it up and was about to take a sip. At this moment, a familiar and dangerous aura approached from behind, and the wine ss in her hand was taken away. Chu Luo pouted in dissatisfaction and turned to look at Li Yan. Suddenly, she remembered that she had put on makeup. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately said warily, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? Do we know each other?¡± Li Yan looked down at her sparkling eyes. ¡°This alcohol is too strong. You¡¯re not allowed to drink it outside.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you at all. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Li Yan exuded a threatening aura as he walked to her side. He drank the alcohol in the ss in one go and pinched her chin before leaning forward to seal her lips. Countless fireworks exploded in her mind. When the burning alcohol slid down her throat, Chu Luo remembered that they were in a bar filled with people. Her face instantly turned red like cooked shrimp. Li Yan let go of her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed against his chest to stop him from approaching. ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Then tell me who I am.¡± ¡°Yan¡­ Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind exploded again. This time, Li Yan retreated a little faster. He asked again, ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Chu Luo opened her big eyes that were shy because there were too many people around and said tentatively, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Mm? Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo quickly raised her voice. ¡°Hubby!¡± Li Yan finally pinched her chin in satisfaction and kissed her on the lips again. Chu Luo quickly tilted her head back and red at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan smiled. ¡°This is the reward.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly pushed him. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m doing something serious.¡± After saying that, she quickly pointed at the dance floor. Li Yan turned to look. Chu Luo also wanted to look over, but when she turned around, her face was covered by arge hand. Then, her body was turned. Li Yan retracted his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Don¡¯t look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°How are Bai Yujing and that person now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still fighting.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± ¡°He was pushed to the side by the others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Twant to take Luo Mingxuan away first.¡± Li Yan got off the bar stool and prepared to go over. ¡°Yan, wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly tugged at his clothes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be too eye-catching if you go over.¡± When Li Yan entered earlier, everyone was looking at the dance floor. He had deliberately restrained his aura, so up until now, no one had discovered him. If he walked over, he would definitely be discovered. Chu Luo quickly took out some cosmetics from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and applied them on his face. She looked at the suit on him and gestured to him. ¡°Take off your suit. This way, no one will recognize you.¡± Li Yan nodded and took off his suit. Then, Chu Luo messed up his hair. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Li Yan walked over. Li Yan, who wasnt restrained by his suit, was filled with a wild charm that made people unable to look away. Chu Luo hugged his suit and walked out after a while. She had just stood beside therge fountain outside for a while when Li Yan walked out with Luo Mingxuan on his shoulder. Chu Luo quickly went over and looked at Luo Mingxuan, who wasn¡¯t struggling or making a fuss. She asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He was too noisy. I knocked him out.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The two of them walked forward together. Not long after, two bodyguards walked over. Li Yan handed Luo Mingxuan over his shoulder to one of the bodyguards and said to him, ¡°Send him back to the filming team.¡± The bodyguard left with him. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Bai Yujing first. I asked him to test that demon who sucked Luo Mingxuan¡¯s soul. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually fight that demon.¡± Li Yan naturally had no objections. The two of them walked around. The buildings here were all made of white jade stone. Moreover, there were all kinds of sculptures everywhere. Coupled with the open-air hot springs of all sizes, it exuded an opulence. However, Chu Luo still preferred the Chinese buildings and said to Li Yan, ¡°The area we rented looks like a fairnd. It¡¯s even more beautiful than here.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°If you like, we can leaveter tomorrow.¡± Then, he leaned in and said in her ear, ¡°Tonight, we can soak in the hot spring.¡± Chu Luo blushed for some reason. Li Yan pinched her red face. A trace of heat shed across his eyes, but his voice was deliberately serious. ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m not thinking of anything.¡± After answering, she even emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Li Yanughed. Theughter was low and pleasant to the ears. The two of them waited for almost ten minutes before Bai Yujing came out of the clubhouse. Chu Luo looked at the flirtatious Bai Yujing and asked, ¡°What did you do to that demon?¡± Bai Yujing winked at her andbed her wavy hair with a sweet voice. She pouted and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m delicate and soft. What could I have possibly done to that demon? You should instead ask what that demon did to me.¡± Chu Luo felt goosebumps on her arms at the pretentious voice. Before she could say anything, Li Yan threw a re over. Bai Yujing shuddered. He looked at Li Yan and asked strangely, ¡®Chu Luo, was your man an emperor in his past life?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to get close to your man.¡± He had felt this wayst time, but he hadn¡¯t said it out loud. As all emperors had dragon aura on them, demons and ghosts didn¡¯t really dare to approach them. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Li Yan. She merely smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Yujing immediately understood. Chu Luo then asked, ¡°Do you know what that demon is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the sea.¡± Bai Yu said with disdain, ¡°I deliberately scratched him until he bled and smelled his blood. It smells strongly of the sea, and¡­¡± At this point, Bai Yujing said in aplicated tone, ¡°That demon borrowed human skin. He¡¯s not like us foxes who can transform into humans on our own.¡± ¡°Borrowed human skin?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. She thought for a while and took out her phone to dial a number. She called the president of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui. After Jin Hui picked up the call, she said directly, ¡°President Jin, I met a demon who borrowed human skin at Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse. Do you know of anyone who can subdue demons?¡± Jin Hui definitely knew such a person, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call an expert in this area immediately. Master Chu, control that demon first. Don¡¯t let him escape. We should be here in more than an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up and saw Bai Yujing staring at her as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Chu Luo, did you just ask an exorcist toe over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since there¡¯s someone who can catch that demon, I can¡¯t be bothered to attack.¡± After saying that, she waved her arm and a fluorescent light quickly flew into the building. Bai Yujing¡¯s face turned pale. He transformed back into a man and said fearfully, ¡°What about me? There aren¡¯t many of my fans here. I can¡¯t beat a Taoist priest!¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯ll cover up your demonic aura when the timees.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yujing was relieved. The three of them walked towards the area where the filming team had rented. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you agree to keep an eye on that demon? If you leave now, will that demon run away?¡± ¡°Since he has designs on Luo Mingxuan and hasn¡¯t even obtained him yet, he definitely won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He should have sensed that I¡¯m a fox spirit too. Maybe he¡¯lle and snatch him away from me.¡± At this point, Bai Yujing was suddenly excited. ¡®although I don¡¯t like seafood, it¡¯s probably good to change my taste asionally.¡± Chapter 560 - Keep It Alive, It’s Easier to Study It

Chapter 560: Keep It Alive, It¡¯s Easier to Study It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo neither understood nor had interest in the world of demons. As long as they didn¡¯t affect the people she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care even if many of them secretly came to the humans. ¡®When the three of them returned to Bai Yujing¡¯s residence, Xue Ying was still waiting for them in the vi. ¡®When she saw that it was the three of them, Xue Ying was especially stunned to see Li Yan. She quickly greeted him respectfully. ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Xue Ying was a little restrained, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan is like this. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Ying nodded. The four of them walked in together. ¡®As Xue Ying walked, she said, ¡°A bodyguard sent Luo Mingxuan back just now. Why was he unconscious?¡± ¡°He was disobedient.¡± Bai Yujing nced at Li Yan and subconsciously wanted to wink at him. However, he was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s sharp gaze. He quickly retracted his gaze and said to Xue Ying, ¡°Luo Mingxuan was charmed by that demon. I had to use all my abilities to seduce him. All men are all pigs. They can¡¯t walk when they see beautiful women.¡± Everyone looked at him at the same time. Chu Luo and Xue Ying were embarrassed while Li Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. Afraid of Li Yan, Bai Yujing tactfully added, Of course, CEO Li is a good man.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing and asked in aplicated tone, ¡°Are all fox spirits like you?¡± ¡°Are you praising me?¡± ¡°.. Pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± The four of them walked into the living room and sat down for a while before the in-charge arrived. When the in-charge saw Li Yan sitting beside Chu Luo, he was first shocked and quickly told Chu Luo about the situation over there. He then asked, ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯ll arrange a vi for you and CEO Li immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she added, ¡°The vi shouldn¡¯t be too big.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The in-charge immediately took out his phone and made a call. Then, he said to the two of them, ¡°Little Boss, Master Li, there¡¯s an empty small vi beside this one. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay over thereter.¡± ¡°sure.¡± ¡®The in-charge heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go rest first. We¡¯ll go over ourselvester.¡± ¡®The in-charge nced at Li Yan and turned to leave. Looking at the departing figure, Bai Yu asked deliberately, ¡°Chu Luo, why does the in-charge seem more nervous when looking at CEO Li than when looking at you?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. She said to Xue Ying, ¡°Sister Xue Ying, you should go rest too.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Xue Ying knew that they were definitely going to do something. ¡°We¡¯re going to rest too.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Bai Yujing, ¡°Keep an eye on Luo Mingxuan. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stood up and left the vi. ¡®When the two of them walked out, there were a few bodyguards standing outside. Chu Luo thought for a while and took out a string of bells from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She hung them on a branch beside her. ¡°This way, I can feel that demon when hees over.¡± The two of them walked into the house in the small courtyard. Everything was ready. The living room led to the backyard. The backyard wasn¡¯t big, but there was a hot spring steaming. The hot spring not only led to the living room but also to the bedroom. The bedroom had a huge French window. The hot spring water was steaming. In this weather, it wasn¡¯t cold in the small courtyard. ¡®As the two of them stood in the backyard, Li Yan retracted his gaze in satisfaction and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Go change into your pajamas. After that, we can go to the hot spring first.¡± Jin Hui had said that it would take at least an hour to reach. There was more than enough time to soak in the hot spring. Chu Luo thought that since she was going to meet President Jin and the otherster, that demon mighte looking for her. Li Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line at this time. At the thought of this, she boldly went in to change into her pajamas. However, Chu Luo was still too naive. Li Yan¡¯s stamina told her that the two of them could just soak in the hot spring for a few minutes, but they couldn¡¯t skip a certain exercise. Fortunately, no one called her halfway. Otherwise, it would be awkward. An hourter, Li Yan followed her to meet President Jin and the expert he had brought. ¡®When President Jin saw the two of them, he went up to greet them enthusiastically, but he immediately sensed the cold aura emanating from Li Yan. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Master Chu, are we disturbing your rest?¡± It was already past one in the morning. President Jin thought that since CEO Li had been busy the entire day, he must already be resting. He quickly looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan apologetically. Chu Luo shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yan just didn¡¯t rest well.¡± President Jin suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rest first, CEO Li? We can resolve this matter.¡± ¡°No. Li Yan only said these one word before closing his mouth and having no intention of saying anything else. Jin Hui and the master looked at each other. The master stood up and asked, ¡°Master Chu, where is that demon? As long as you bring me there, I can deal with him.¡± He even introduced himself. ¡°My name is Rong Bing.¡± ¡°Master Rong.¡± After Chu Luo greeted him, she sensed the fluorescence she had ced on that demon and led the two of them to the side. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at a Western garden. Chu Luo pointed at the building in front. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Rong Bing nodded and said, ¡°Master Chu and CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to see something you shouldn¡¯t see, wait for me in the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo indeed didn¡¯t want to see it, so she agreed. Rong Bing and Jin Hui walked over. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in the courtyard and waited. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t be used to those things and hence decided not to go in?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. There was no need for words between them. Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Having been tormented by him for more than an hour just now, Chu Luo must be tired. She leaned her head into his arms and nodded. ¡°Tired.¡± ¡°You can lean on me and rest for a while.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Master Rong and the others should be able toe out soon. We¡¯ll wait for Master Rong to subdue the demon before returning.¡± Not long after the two of them waited, a dark cloud suddenly ran over the entire courtyard, followed by lightning and thunder. Chu Luo nced at the dark clouds above and said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s that demon who drew these clouds over. Looks like his cultivation isn¡¯t shallow.¡± After saying this, she touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a Dharmic Artifact. She raised her hand and threw it at the dark clouds. In less than ten seconds, the dark clouds were dispersed by the Dharmic Artifact she had thrown. Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Indeed, we need Dharmic Artifacts to quickly deal with these demons.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she saw a ball of water rushing towards them from the door. At the same time, Jin Hui¡¯s loud voice came from the door. ¡°Master Chu, be careful. That¡¯s that demon who transformed!¡± Chu Luo looked at the approaching water-like object and shielded Li Yan behind her. As it approached, she tapped her finger and a barrier blocked the water-like object from continuing to approach them. Jin Hui and Rong Bing rushed over. Rong Bing quickly stabbed the water-like object with a sword. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t get close to Chu Luo and the others, the water-like object immediately returned to human form and continued fighting with Rong Bing. Jin Hui walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°President Jin, what¡¯s the original form of this demon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a phantom fish.¡± ¡°Phantom fish?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and looked at the phantom fish that was almost overwhelmed by Rong Bing. She said to him, ¡°Master Rong, leave him to me.¡± Coincidentally, she wanted to catch some creatures from the sea to do experiments. Since such a rare fish spirit was here, it would be a sin not to use it. After Rong Bing responded, he injured the phantom fish again. He quickly took out a mirror and shone it at the phantom fish. The phantom fish emerged from that body and revealed its original form. At the same time, its body was still struggling and swaying on the ground. It looked like it was trying to escape. Chu Luo¡¯s gazended on the corpse which had transformed back into Ci Jing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the person whose scandals were exposed? My granddaughter has been talking about this person for the past two days.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Looks like the corpse we found previously wasn¡¯t Ci Jing.¡± The three of them immediately understood what was going on. The few of them werent interested in this person and turned to look at the phantom fish. Rong Bing asked, ¡°Master Chu, do you want this fish alive or dead?¡± ¡°Keep it alive. It¡¯s easier to study it.¡± ¡®Okay.* After taking out a vessel that looked like a basin, Rong Bing walked over to pick up the phantom fish and threw it in. Then, he tapped the edge of the basin with his sword. The basin actually changed. Chapter 561 - Suddenly Becoming the President of the Student Union

Chapter 561: Suddenly Bing the President of the Student Union

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Rong Bing handed the palm-sized basin to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Master Chu, you can tap the basin when you wish to use this fish. The basin will automatically be bigger.¡± Chu Luo took the palm-sized basin and took out a basket from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch before putting the basin in. Since the demon had been dealt with, Jin Hui and Rong Bing drove back. Chu Luo and Li Yan also returned to their residence. ¡®The moment Chu Luo returned, she saw the phantom fish in the basin struggling. A ball of ck aura quickly emitted from his transparent body. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the edge of the te and sealed the ball of ck aura in the phantom fish¡¯s body. Theers of her lips curled up into a nasty smile. ¡°You want toe out and harm people? Why don¡¯t you see whose hands younded in?¡± After saying that, she took out a hairpin from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and poked the fish¡¯s tail with the sharp end. Li Yan stood behind her and watched as she yed with the fish until it couldn¡¯t hide in the water. Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s already past two. Go to sleep first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo stop ying around and stand up to walk to the bedroom with Li Yan. Seeing that no one was around, the phantom fish wanted to escape. However, no matter how it tried, he couldn¡¯t get out. It was as if an invisible barrier had sealed him. He felt like he had nothing to live for. The next day, after Chu Luo woke up, she went to Xue Ying¡¯s courtyard. ¡®When the two of them saw hering, they quickly went up to her. Bai Yujing asked, ¡°Chu Luo, has that demon been dealt with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What fish is he?¡± ¡°Phantom fish.¡± Bai Yujing clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t this kind of fish live in the deep sea? Why did ite to the capital?¡± These casually-said words made Chu Luo frown. ¡°Sister Chu Luo, is there a problem?¡± Seeing her expression, Xue Ying asked worriedly. ¡°No problem.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Bai Yujing, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± Bai Yujing pointed at a room downstairs. ¡°He¡¯s lying down. He¡¯s been exhausted since you dealt with that fishst night.¡± This was normal. In such a situation, one could recover after a year or so. However, to Luo Mingxuan, who was in the modeling world, this was a bolt from the blue. Chu Luo called the in-charge over and said to him, ¡°Inform Luo Mingxuan¡¯s modelingpany to pick him up.¡± ¡°Then what about our shoot?¡± Xue Ying was a little worried. However, Bai Yujing raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. ¡°Sister Xue Ying, don¡¯t worry. I can y multiple roles. It¡¯s just a few sets of advertisements. Just the two of us will do.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, just the two of you.¡± ¡®The in-charge was actually still a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what happenedst night at all. When Chu Luo said that, he thought of something bad. He quickly nodded. ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll call his managementpany immediately.¡± After saying that, he deliberately walked to the door of Luo Mingxuan¡¯s room and pushed it open to take a look. Luo Mingxuany there expressionlessly. It looked like he had been squeezed dry by something. The in-charge¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He thought to himself, ¡®Ourpany invited you to shoot an advertisement, but you actually fooled around instead. The moment you arrived, you fooled around. See if I don¡¯t make your managementpany give a good lecture.¡¯ Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t stay long. They left after breakfast. Having arrived at Imperial Universityte, Chu Luo decided not to go to ss and was about to go to theboratory at the medical school. Just then, she received a call from Yu Tong. ¡°Chu Luo, have you heard that the president was picked up by his familyst night?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°When did they take him away?¡± Yu Tong was also a little surprised. ¡°I thought you knew¡­ The nurse here said that it was past elevenst night. The president¡¯s family came and picked him up.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She nodded and asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Yu Tong: ¡®Im still at the school hospital. Im preparing to go to the Student Union office.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, see you at the Student Union office.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo went to the Student Union office building. Nangong Yi was suddenly transferred away silently. Everyone in the Student Union was still in a daze. ¡®When they saw Chu Luoing over, they seemed to have found their pir and instantly surrounded her. ¡°Chu Luo, the president was transferred away just like that. What should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that the president went overseas and can¡¯te back after transferring away?¡± ¡°No way! We haven¡¯t even had the time to say goodbye to the president. If he really goes overseas, will we never see him again?¡± ¡°Boohoo..¡± Chu Luo looked at the Student Union people surrounding her with a straight face and said lightly, ¡°I think I need to change a batch of Student Union cadres.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± What did that mean? Chu Luo said, ¡°Senior Nangong was originally going to leave after New Year¡¯s Day. It¡¯s only been ten days since he left, and you guys are already like this. Have you arranged the activities for the Imperial University New Year¡¯s G? Have you nned the activities for the various colleges¡¯petitions?¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately looked at the sobbing Zhang Yiran and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Minister Zhang Yiran, how much sponsorship did you get?¡± ¡°L..¡± Zhang Yiran was suddenly at a loss for words. In the end, she said, ¡°50,000 yuan. * Chu Luo looked at her with a wooden face. ¡°Do you think 50,000 yuan is enough for us to organize the New Year¡¯s G well?¡± Zhang Yiran had the urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it. After saying that, Chu Luo turned to the others. Everyone¡¯s expressions froze. They actually felt extremely guilty under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone, go do whatever you need to do. Since Senior Nangong has been taken away, I¡¯ll take the position of president in advance.¡± After saying that, she walked into the office building and said, ¡°The Secretary Minister and Yu Tong will stay behind. The others can go do whatever they want.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and responded before dispersing. At ten in the morning, the Imperial University official website and PPS announced Chu Luo¡¯s session as the president of the Imperial University Student Union. ¡®Tapping on the banner, one could see an oath-taking video of Chu Luo seeding the president. Instantly, the entire Imperial Capital erupted. ¡°Our goddess actually took over the position of president in advance!¡± ¡°What about President Nangong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? President Nangong was identally injured and taken away by his familyst night.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ How can President Nangong leave quietly? I feel like my soul has been taken away after he left.¡± ¡°Tm going to work even harder in the future. After Chu Luo bes the president, I feel even greater pressure.¡± ¡°After our goddess bes the president, will she lead anyrge-scalepetitions in Imperial University in the future? In order to be led by our goddess to win glory for Imperial University, I must work harder.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Everyone thought that Chu Luo would panic now that she had suddenly be the president. However, only the ministers of the Student Union knew that their new president was neither busy nor flustered. After ss at noon, every minister received a folder on their phone at the same time. Opening it, they saw that it was Chu Luo¡¯s exact schedule for their work going forward. After the ministers finished reading the arrangements, the corners of their lips twitched in unison. ¡°When did President Chu make this schedule? She actually made arrangements all the way till the middle of October?¡± ¡°Could she have done it long ago?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Secretary Minister?¡± The Secretary Minister told them affirmatively, President Chu made this this morning.¡± Just as everyone widened their eyes in shock, the Secretary Minister dealt everyone another blow. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. President Chu even asked me to tell you not to disturb hertely. Even if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± The cadres were speechless. ¡°Then what if we need her to handle something very important?¡± ¡°Then send her an email. She¡¯ll deal with it when she sees it.¡± The Secretary Minister looked at the speechless ministers and suddenly felt somewhat bnced. Chu Luo told Li Yan about Nangong Yi being picked up. Li Yan quickly found out about their flight. The Nangong family actually took him out of the country overnight. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. Then, she turned around and went to theboratory building at the medical school. This was her first timeing to the medical school¡¯s experimental building. When the teachers and students inside saw her, they were a little surprised. Chu Luo walked straight to the administrator and took out her school card for him to swipe. She said, ¡°I need a cell dpositionboratory.¡± The administrator checked on theputer and said to her, ¡®I¡¯ve already given you the authority to go to the fourth floor, level 404. Student Chu, you can go over directly.¡± Okay.¡± Chu Luo took the school card and walked towards the stairs. The group of people in the hall on the first floor looked at the door strangely and realized that no professors had entered. Someone asked strangely, ¡°Is Chu Luo doing the experiment alone?¡± Chapter 562 - The Nangong Family Is Actually a Tomb Raider Family

Chapter 562: The Nangong Family Is Actually a Tomb Raider Family

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo felt that the only advantage of being a president was that she had greater authority. Opening the door of Laboratory 404, Chu Luo scanned the inside and walked in with satisfaction. Her experimentsted the entire afternoon. It was only until the administrator saw that she hadn¡¯te out that he came over and reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s already 5: 30. Why don¡¯t you go eat first?¡± With a test tube in her hand, Chu Luo looked up at the administrator and replied perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll goter.¡± Chu Luo waited until Li Yan called her. Chu Luo then realized that it was already past ten at night. She said to Li Yan excitedly, ¡°Yan, I dposed something from the phantom fish spirit that can dissolve the medicine in those Ink Feather members¡¯ bodies.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that she had forgotten to contact anyone in the outside world since she entered theboratory at noon. ¡°I¡¯m in Laboratory 404 at the medical school¡¯sboratory building.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately.¡± ¡®The two of them hung up. Chu Luo continued her experiment. When Li Yan came up, he saw that she was still busy and waited for her. When Chu Luo was done, it was already an hourter. She tilted her head and said to Li Yan with a smile, ¡°I think I can create the antidote in the bodies of Ink Feather members soon.¡± Li Yan touched her cheek and asked, ¡°When did you start the experiment?¡± Puzzled by why he asked this, Chu Luo answered, ¡°I came after lunch.¡± Li Yan frowned. He then asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The experiment will continue tomorrow. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll get someone to buy a set of the instruments here and send them to our vi.¡± With the butler watching her eat, he felt reassured. After Li Yan finished speaking, he decided to get someone to buy these instrumentster. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind where she did the experiment, so she deliberately said to Li Yan mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the rights of the president. Previously, if I came here to do experiments, I would have to apply. I can just swipe my school card now.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was packing the tools and saying this happily. His lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Since you¡¯re the president of the Student Union, will you be busier in the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin at him and said to him cunningly, ¡°I¡¯m going to train all the cadres of the Student Union so that they won¡¯t have a chance to look for me.¡± Seeing her expression, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek. Chu Luo realized his recent special fetish and criticized him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve been pinching my face a lot recently.¡± Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Who asked my wife to be so fair? She makes me want to pinch her again and again.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo tidied up theboratory, the two of them went downstairs. At this moment, there was no one in the medicalboratory. The administrator must have seen that Chu Luo was serious about the experiment, so he had specially opened a side door for her. There was even a note on the door, asking her to close the door after she came out. After closing the door, the two of them walked towards the car parked beside theboratory building. After getting into the car, Li Yan gave her a thermos sk. Chu Luo opened it and saw delicious pastries inside. ¡°Eat something to fill your stomach first. I¡¯ll get someone to cook supper for you when we get back.¡± Chu Luo ate a few pastries before stopping to talk to Li Yan about Nangong Yi. Chu Luo said, ¡°Senior Nangong was picked up at this time. It seems like all these have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°Thest two generations of the Nangong family are also tomb raiders. Not only are they active in the empire, but they¡¯re also active worldwide.¡± ¡°In that case, they¡¯ve raided many tombs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why did their family stop entering the tombster on?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. The Nangong family suddenly stopped entering the tombs when they reached Nangong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s generation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°They might have been cursed and can¡¯t enter the tomb.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and checked the photos of Nangong Yi¡¯s family of three. Nangong Yi looked very simr to his father. Both of them were handsome men who looked gentle and warm. Nangong Yi¡¯s mother was a little more ordinary. Her appearance could only be considered average, but she had a good disposition. After looking at the photo, Chu Luo thought for a while and had a strange feeling. She specially sent a message to Nangong Yi. Chu Luo: ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage the Student Union well. Call me back when you can move.¡± After sending the message, she put away her phone. The next day, Chu Luo still went to the medical schoolboratory to do experiments. She only walked out of theboratory in the afternoon. ¡®When everyone saw the delighted Chu Luo, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly guess why she was so happy. Chu Luo ignored everyone¡¯s discussion and sent Li Yan a message as she walked. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, my experiment was sessful.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Do you need herbs?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle to yourpanyter. We¡¯ll talk slowly then.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was about to put away her phone, Chu Luo received a call from the principal of Imperial University. The principal congratted her and couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his tone. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already received your and CEO Li¡¯s invitations.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Thene to my house early when the timees, Principal.¡± ¡®The principal: ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay.¡± ¡®The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. Unexpectedly, many people called her again, all of them talking about them having received the invitation. Actually, Chu Luo hadn¡¯t done anything regarding this. She had only just found out that the invitations had been sent out these past two days. At the thought of the omnipotent butler at home, Chu Luo decided to let Li Yan raise the butler¡¯s sry. ¡®When she finally hung up the phone and walked to the school gate on the skateboard, Yu Tong stopped her. Yu Tong happened toe back from outside. When she saw Chu Luo, she smiled and praised her. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m strictly following your instructions now. It¡¯s working really well.¡± After saying that, she even winked at her suggestively. Chu Luo looked at her and deliberately asked with a straight face, ¡°Are your eyes cramping?¡± Yu Tong panicked. ¡°No, no. President, have you forgotten what you promised us previously?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The invitation to your wedding with CEO Li.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Knowing that the Student Union cadres were waiting anxiously, she said, ¡°They¡¯ll be sent out in batches for the next two days. You should be able to receive it tomorrow.¡± Yu Tong immediately gestured a victory sign. ¡°Yay!¡± This made the students who heard their conversation die of jealousy. Chu Luo left Imperial University and went to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. Li Yan was already waiting for her in the headquarters restaurant. The moment Chu Luo went over, the waiter served the dishes Li Yan had ordered first. As Chu Luo ate, she said to him, ¡°That phantom fish that has turned into a spirit secreted a lot of poison. Previously, we saw that the ck aura he spat out was poison. However, when I ced the poison in his body with the poison buried in that Ink Feather fellow¡¯s body, I was surprised to see that the two kinds of poison dissected at the same time.¡± Li Yan picked up a piece of food for her. After Chu Luo ate it, she continued, ¡°ording to logic, this kind of phantom fish spirit won¡¯te to the continent. I suspect that it¡¯s rted to your investigation of the Ink Feather Organization.¡± It was as if someone had deliberately sent this fish spirit to Chu Luo for her to study. Li Yan paused with his chopsticks and frowned slightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°How long will you take to concoct the antidote? Can you directly put the poison in the phantom fish¡¯s body into a person¡¯s body?¡± ¡°No. The poison of Ink Feather members are all ced in the heart. The organs and blood vessels there are the most numerous and fragile. Once the phantom fish¡¯s poison is put in, it¡¯s very likely that the person will be poisoned to death by the phantom fish spirit¡¯s poison before the other poison has dissolved.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before picking up some food for her. ¡°Eat first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After dinner, the two of them went to the office on the top floor. Secretary Tan immediately took a folder and reported. ¡°Master, this is the list of gifts tallied today.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she took it first and nced at it. She looked at Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Why are there so many gifts?¡± They were all congrattory gifts from famouspanies worldwide. ¡®The congrattory gifts that everyone had given them were definitely not ordinary. Most of them were antique jewelry and jade artifacts. Li Yan only nced at it before saying to Secretary Tan, ¡°Tell them that Luoluo and I don¡¯t need congrattory gifts for our wedding. zing Glory has everything they have.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°These people want to attend our wedding, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and asked, ¡°How manypanies sent congrattory gifts recently?¡± ¡°Up to ten thousand.¡± Chu Luo quietly ced the list on the desk and agreed with Li Yan. ¡°Yan is right. We have everything they gave us. Even if we don¡¯t, money can resolve it. After we ept these things, we still need to specially find a ce to put them. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± Secretary Tan nced at the two of them, nodded, and went out to handle this matter. Li Yan was about to work when Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°Which floor is the gaming capsule on? I want to take a look.¡± ¡°The 53rd floor.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out of the office. Li Yan said from behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long.¡± ¡°know. I¡¯lle up at around ten.¡± She then walked out of the office and took the elevator to the 53rd floor. The 5oth to 55th floors of zing Glory belonged to the gaming department. ¡®As programmers were more at ease, at least when Chu Luo walked out of the stairs, she bumped into two people who were digging their eye boogers. ¡®When the two of them saw Chu Luo, they froze as if someone had pressed the pause button. The three of them stared at each other for a few seconds. Then, the two of them turned around and ran back as if they had seen a ghost. As they ran, they shouted, ¡°O¡­ The CEO¡¯s wife is here.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Other than the gaming capsule research room, there were a few other research rooms on this floor. The people here were all big shots in the industry, but they were used to day and night being inverted and having a sloppy appearance. They thought that since there weren¡¯t any beauties here, they didn¡¯t have to pay attention to their image. Unexpectedly, a super beauty came tonight. ¡®The super beauty was also their CEO¡¯s wife. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, the doors of all the research rooms opened a crack. Then, a group of programmers squeezed at the door to peek at Chu Luo. A row of ck lines appeared on Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡®The programmers were excited to see Chu Luo walking over. ¡°Since the CEO¡¯s wife is also a researcher in the gaming capsule, does that mean that she wille to our floor from time to time?¡± ¡°Definitely. Didn¡¯t Imperial University sayst time that Chu Luo has a very important position in the gaming capsule R&D team? She will definitelye over asionally.¡± At this point, the thought of giving the beautifuldy a good impression shed across their hearts. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking, but when she cameter, she indeed didn¡¯t see the programmers looking sloppy again. ¡®When Chu Luo entered the research and development room of the gaming capsule, a group of technicians was surrounding the gaming capsule, adjusting the data. ¡®When Professor Wu saw hering, he quickly said, ¡°Little Chu, you came at the right time.¡± Chu Luo walked over and Professor Mon said first, ¡°Chu, we encountered a little trouble when we were doing the experiment today. The experiment didn¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Chu Luo took the experimental data from Professor Wu¡¯s hand and quickly scanned it. She immediately found the key. ¡°You didn¡¯t use a medicine bag?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Professor Wu said. ¡°Professor Mon suggested that we try without using medicine bags, but this attempt failed.¡± Professor Mon looked apologetic and disappointed. ¡°I thought that our holographic technology could connect the human brain to the game world. I was too naive.¡± Chu Luo nced at Professor Mon and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that Professor Mon is naive. This situation you envisaged will definitely happen in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be done; it was just that they hadn¡¯t reached that level yet. Feelingforted, Professor Mon smiled. ¡°Chu is right. The gaming capsule is in its first-generation now. Subsequently, there will be a second-generation, a third-generation¡­ All the difficulties we encounter will be resolved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Chu, but I¡¯m really shocked. Why did the medicine bag you developed allow the experimental subject to smoothly enter the holographic game through brainwaves?¡± ¡°Because we used herbs that can stimte brain cell activity, including herbs that rxes the brain.¡± ¡°The cerebral cell activity agent that you and those brilliant professors and doctors studied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Professor Mon gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo smiled and suddenly thought. ¡°Where¡¯s the experimental subject who had a problem?¡± ¡°In the lounge beside. That person kept mumbling that he was dizzy and had been lying for a few hours.¡± ¡®As Professor Wu spoke, he led Chu Luo to the lounge. Professor Mon immediately followed. ¡®The experimental subject who hade over today was a boy who looked to be 16 or 17 years old. He was lying there quietly with a pale face at this moment. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said to the two professors, ¡°His mental strength is a little weak.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously an Inte addict andcks exercise.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can the medicine packet you developed connect him to the holographic game?¡± ¡°Yes, but such people have lower adaptability, especially just after exiting or entering the game. They will feel dizzy for five to ten minutes..¡± Chapter 563 - A Little Nervous

Chapter 563: A Little Nervous

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Professor Wu and Professor Mon fell silent. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Actually, this kind of situation is very easy to resolve. When the gaming capsule enters the market, our first request is that no matter who it is, they have to have consistently exercised for three months.¡± At this point, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°So we can get the zing Glory Cyberspace Department to develop a watch or bracelet that can be used to track exercise. This way, no one will bezy.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo looked at the two professors with her big, sparkling eyes. ¡®There was a clear message in her eyes: ¡°What do you think of my suggestion?¡± Professor Mon propped his chin and thought for a while. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Chu, this is a good idea, especially good. But¡­ why do I have the feeling that this is another suggestion to create additional value for the zing Glory Corporation?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Professor Wu and Chu Luoughed. Professor Wu said, ¡°The gaming capsule must be very expensive since it¡¯s only released recently. Those who can afford it must be from very wealthy families. Since they bought the gaming capsule, do they care about this little bit of money?¡± ¡°Wu, I actually think your words make sense.¡± ¡°Haha, right?¡± The three of them chatted andughed for a while, but the boy lying there didn¡¯t wake up. Chu Luo pinched his wrist and took his pulse. She told the two of them, ¡°This person has been ying games for too long. His body can¡¯t take it anymore. Coupled with the stimtion just now, he went into shock and fell asleep.¡± ¡°Does this¡­ affect him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He just needs to rest for a few days.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a silver needle and inserted it into one of the boy¡¯s acupoints. In a few seconds, the boy woke up. He looked at Chu Luo in a daze, feeling like he had seen a god. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chu Luo leaned forward to look into his eyes. The boy blinked and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ma little dizzy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. You don¡¯t really exercise, do you?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Why are you here to participate in the voluntary experiment?¡± ¡°like all games. I want to see the difference between holographic games and games on ordinaryputers.¡± After the boy finished speaking, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you want to, listen to me. Exercise for a week first before trying again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± A glint shed across the boy¡¯s eyes. He suddenly asked, ¡°Can I do power leveling for others after I enter the holographic game?¡± ¡°You do power leveling for others?¡± Not only Chu Luo, but even Professor Wu and Professor Mon were surprised. The boy nodded. ¡°My sister and I rely on each other. My sister found out that she has mid-stage breast cancer. I have to earn more money.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the money zing Glory gave you as an experimental subject enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, but it¡¯s only enough for Sister to undergo surgery and maintain post-surgical recovery for a period of time. I want to ensure she doesn¡¯t work too hard for the next few years.¡± ¡®When Professor Wu and Professor Mon heard this, they immediately feltpassion. They thought to themselves, ¡®Looks like a good child who values friendship and loyalty.¡¯ The two of them subconsciously turned to Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and an idea shed across her mind. She said to the two professors, ¡°Actually, we can add life skills and business skills to the holographic game. When the timees, users can farm or do business. The finished products obtained can be bought by the officials or sold to other game developers.¡± At this point, more ideas came to Chu Luo. ¡°Since we can make game yers sense things in the game, why don¡¯t we involve all five senses? When the timees, the simrities between life and the holographic will be very high. ¡®When the two of them heard this, their eyes lit up. Chu Luo¡¯s idea was good. Professor Wu and Professor Mon were a little excited when they heard this. Professor Wu said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Holographic technology is the future. If we make these in advance, we can always be ahead of thepetition.¡± The more they spoke, the more excited they became. The two professors actually started discussing right away. ¡®There were special terms one after another. Not to mentionymen, even manyputer science university students might not understand. Chu Luo listened for a while. Seeing that the boy was stunned by their words, she said to him, ¡°In the next week, I¡¯ll apply for thepany to send professionals to guide you in exercising. Remember¡­ don¡¯t bezy.¡± The boy subconsciously nodded and asked, ¡°I signed a confidentiality agreement uponing here. Can I go back and see my sister for the next week?¡± ¡°Where is your sister now?¡± ¡°At the hospital. She always thought I was studying in school.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Someone should follow you when you leave. After all, you¡¯re in the testing period.¡± ¡°Lunderstand.¡± The boy didn¡¯t care if anyone was monitoring him. ¡°Tl just take some time to see Sister and leave.¡± ¡°alright.¡± Chu Luo and the two professors left after seeing the boy. Everyone sat around and discussed Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. Everyone thought that the suggestion was good. ¡°However, it¡¯s a huge project to add a skill in. Will it affect the public beta?¡± ¡°No. We can let this be a surprise skill when it¡¯s officially sold.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. As long as the higher-ups agree, we can start working on this.¡± At this point, everyone looked at Chu Luo. It was written in their eyes: ¡°If you go and tell CEO Li, he will definitely agree.¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone. ¡°Tl mention it to him when the timees. I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Just mention it. Just mention it.¡± Everyone knew how CEO Li doted on Chu Luo. As long as Chu Luo made a request, he would definitely agree. Everyone continued to discuss how to go about adding this skill. Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead. She hadn¡¯t even mentioned it to Yan. Was it really good for them to discuss so enthusiastically? Everyone discussed it until ten o¡¯clock. After ncing at the time, Chu Luo informed Professor Wu and went to look for Li Yan. Having waited for a long time in the CEO¡¯s office and failing to see his delicate wife, Li Yan was about to pack his things and go downstairs to look for her. Seeing that she had returned, he stopped putting away his things. The moment Chu Luo entered, she stood opposite the desk and told him her idea excitedly. After Li Yan sat there and listened, he asked her from a businessman¡¯s point of view, ¡°How do you think we can let the people who enter the game earn money and how do you think we should split the profits?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Thepany can draft an exchange mechanism. When the timees, the user¡¯s bank card can be tied to his ount. For example, one can exchange a yuan for 100 gold coins.¡± Li Yan started thinking. Seeing this, Chu Luo walked around the desk and walked up to him. Li Yan carried her in his arms as she approached and leaned his chin on her shoulder. His tone was wise and scheming. ¡°When the timees, zing Glory Corporation will build some bank institutions in the holographic game. As long as we tie up the bank cards in reality, we can freely exchange them in reality and virtual¡­ Luoluo, what do you think of my idea?¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard what he said, her eyes lit up and she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°But have you thought about it¡­ Those who know how to do business in reality will still do business in the virtual world. The gap between rich and poor is still huge.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Chu Luo turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck, rubbing her cheek against his in a wheedling manner. ¡°There definitely won¡¯t be many people who choose to do business in the game. Everyone is more interested in killing various monsters to level up. Moreover, many of the necessities for refining weaponse from herbs and food. When the timees, we¡¯ll stimte their five senses and make them desire to buy these things. This is also a way to earn money.¡± Li Yan rewarded her with a kiss on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let them write a report on this.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± After being intimate for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, I want to go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo stood up. Li Yan put the folder in his drawer and turned off hisputer. The two of them walked out of the door. Unexpectedly, just as the two of them got into the car, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re not asleep, are you?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and deliberately asked, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m already asleep, will you hang up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Anya said.¡± Chu, I¡¯ma little nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯s only getting married. Why are you nervous?¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t understand how she felt. Anya choked. ¡°Previously, I was forced by my mother to learn a lot of imperial etiquette. Shouldn¡¯t a bride-to-be of the empire be very nervous?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the empire,¡± Chu Luo said to her. ¡°As a princess, why do you have to learn so many things that you¡¯re not used to? Did Qin Ming ask you to learn these?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya immediately helped Qin Ming rify. ¡°He said that it¡¯s unnecessary for me to learn these.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Why are you doing all this when Qin Ming didn¡¯t even say anything?¡± After Chu Luo reminded her, Anya suddenly understood. She regained her usual arrogance and confidence. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a princess of America. Why should I learn so many details for something that only happens once in a lifetime? I¡¯m not learning anymore. I n to call a few sisters over for moming tea.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married tomorrow? Why do you still have time to drink tea in the morning?¡± Anya replied self-righteously, ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman. A pregnant woman should eat and drink and maintain a good mood. I¡¯m not worried about marriage.¡± Chu Luo had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, I wish you a happy marriage in advance.¡± Anya: ¡°Hehe, thank you. We¡¯ll be back in a few days. Let¡¯s y together.¡± After hanging up the phone, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She leaned her head on Li Yan¡¯s shoulder and said to him, ¡°Anya said that she¡¯s nervous about getting married.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Tm not nervous. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the honeymoon ce that he had never mentioned. She looked up and asked, ¡°Where are we going for our honeymoon?¡± Li Yan repeated, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Chu Luo snorted at him in dissatisfaction and decided to ignore him. She took out her phone and started browsing the Inte. The Phoenix Corporation¡¯s sudden termination of Luo Mingxuan caused a considerablemotion online. Previously, many people liked this model a lot. Once the news of his current appearance was exposed, many people felt that he had taken drugs, and even suspected that the police were involved in the investigation. The results of the investigation weren¡¯t out yet, but they could imagine that Luo Mingxuan¡¯s modeling career was about to end. Chu Luo didn¡¯t pity such people who didn¡¯t abide by the contract and left without permission during the filming, and even got bewitched by demons. Everyone should have professional integrity. After looking at it for a while, she stopped paying attention to this person. ¡®Then, she concealed her ID and checked on the Nangong family¡¯s business. ¡®The Nangong family was in the auction business. Just as Nangong Yi had said, their auction house auctioned all sorts of things. They would even gather damaged ancient items to repair themselves and earn a huge profit. Chu Luo quickly looked at which items the Nangong family had been auctioning for the past few years. Then, she tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve in surprise. ¡°Yan, look. Even such things are being auctioned by the Nangong family.¡± The photo was of a rare kind of coral. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her phone. Chu Luo continued to flip through the pictures, asionally sighing in surprise. ¡°This looks like the crown on the 14th century XX queen, right? To think someone actually took it out to auction at their auction¡­ I¡¯ll see who sold and bought it.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly searched. If the customers requested that their identity be kept a secret, the auction house would keep it a secret. It was obvious that the people involved in this crown transaction had made this request. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Chu Luo. She quickly wrote a code and hacked into the Nangong family¡¯s confidential database. ¡®When she saw the seller, Chu Luo immediately understood. ¡°The seller is actually from the internationally famous tomb raider, the Sophy family.¡± Chu Luo had previously investigated many people and things in this area. Be it the tomb raiders of the empire or the tomb raiders overseas, she knew everything as long as there were records. Li Yan wasn¡¯t interested in such people before, but when Chu Luo mentioned the Sophys, he knew. ¡°The people from this family tried to cooperate with me before, but I refused.¡± ¡°Cooperate on what?¡± Chu Luo had a feeling that the Sophys didn¡¯t have good intentions when they asked Li Yan to cooperate with them. Indeed. Li Yan said, ¡°Cooperate on heat weapons.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Why would they want to cooperate with you? There are many families who sell heat weapons in the world.¡± ¡°Because they won¡¯t worry if they cooperate with me.¡± Li Yan was just a very capable businessman. In their eyes, businessmen cared most about money and cherished their lives. If they looked for Li Yan, as long as the money was in ce and they threatened and tempted him, there wouldn¡¯t be any other trouble. However, if they found someone else, there was a high chance that they would end up with nothing. ¡°Did they do anything to you afterward?¡± ¡°Yes. I dealt with them until they didn¡¯t dare toe to the empire again.¡± Chu Luo recalled how many people had gritted their teeth in fear when they mentioned him before and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She then looked at the buyer. ¡°The buyer is actually from the empire¡­ Yan, do you know this person?¡± Li Yan nced at the name on it. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo quickly checked on this person and realized something extremely strange. ¡®The buyer was actually a very ordinary working ss person. How could a working-ss person afford such a treasure! At this point, the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a while, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to investigate this matter..¡± Chapter 564 - The Wedding Invitation

Chapter 564: The Wedding Invitation

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The next morning, Chu Luo called Chen Xuan and asked him to help her send Anya and Qin Ming a wedding gift. Just as she hung up the phone, the butler came in with an exquisite bag. Chu Luo was still wondering what was inside the bag when the butler walked up to her and handed her the bag. ¡°Miss Chu, this contains the invitations for your ssmates. Are you going to give it to them personally, or should I get someone to send it over today?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and took the bag. ¡°I¡¯l give it to them.¡± It was convenient for her to do so anyway. The butler then told her about the Li residence¡¯s preparations for the wedding. Everything was arranged properly. ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she said to him, ¡°Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± A gentle expression appeared on the butler¡¯s face. ¡°This is my duty.¡± At this moment, Li Yan entered. When he saw the bag in Chu Luo¡¯s hand, he guessed that it contained the invitations. He walked over and asked her, ¡°Luoluo, who do you want to host our wedding?¡± Other than the emcee, those with elders at home woulde out to host the wedding here. They could also invite respected elders. It was also a form of blessing for the newlyweds. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any elders while Li Yan only had one aunt. They weren¡¯t suitable at all. However, Chu Luo could still find Old Gao. She had thought of this before. Chu Luo was about to say this when her phone rang, She looked at it and was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s from Eldest Master Sun.¡± With that, she picked up the phone. Eldest Master Sun asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, which elder are you going to invite to host your wedding with Li Yan?¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Old Master Duanmu. Previously, Li Yan had agreed to let him host the wedding, but she didn¡¯t know if he could still invite him now. The Duanmu family had already declined. Li Yan had prepared a manor for Old Master Duanmu, and Old Master Duanmu was now living a leisurely life. He was simply unwilling to see Li Yan or anyone. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°I want to invite Teacher Gao to host it.¡± Eldest Master Sun agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such an idea, but have you thought about it? With your and Li Yan¡¯s current status, Teacher Gao can¡¯t host this wedding alone.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Old Gao, but Eldest Master Sun was just stating the facts. ¡°Not only will many corporations attend your wedding, but the upper echelons of the various countries will also send people over. In addition, on that day, your Grandpa Sun will announce that he will acknowledge you as his granddaughter. Think about it. You¡¯re pushing Teacher Gao to such a high position. After that day, will there be many people with ulterior motives who have designs on him?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze when she heard this. Li Yan, who was standing beside her, also heard Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words. He agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chu Luo was in a difficult position. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Then who should I invite?¡± Chu Luo had actually considered Old Master Sun, but she thought that he hadn¡¯t recovered much yet and wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Li Yan gestured to the person on her phone with his eyes. Chu Luo thought for a while and listened to his opinion. ¡°Then I¡¯ll invite Grandpa Sun.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s tone instantly became very gratified. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m beside your Grandpa Sun. You can tell him yourself.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Eldest Master Sun handed the phone to Old Master Sun, Chu Luo called out sweetly, ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Old Master Sun immediately responded happily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan and I are getting married. Can I invite you to host our wedding?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Old Master Sun seemed to have realized that he had answered too quickly and cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll being to your and Li Yan¡¯s wedding anyway.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bring you to the Li residence a day early.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°You shoulde to the Sun residence the night before and get married from the Sun residence the next day.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yan. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took the phone from her hand and said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, it¡¯s Li Yan.¡± The moment the person who spoke changed, Old Master Sun¡¯s tone became less amiable. He said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my granddaughter. Why did you take the phone away from her? Young Li, I¡¯m warming you. If Little Luoluo didn¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t at all fancy letting her marry you.¡± Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s face darkened and quickly tugged at his clothes. Li Yan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll love Luoluo with all my heart for the rest of my life.¡± Old Master Sun didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan added, ¡°Other than inviting you to be a host, I¡¯m also going to invite Old Master Duanmu.¡± The other end of the line suddenly fell silent. Li Yan was also silent. After a while, Old Master Sun sighed and said, ¡°Up to you, as long as you can invite that stubborn old man over.¡± With that, he hung up the phone angrily. Li Yan calmly handed the phone to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the phone and looked at him. Li Yan told him, ¡°Tl go to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University and asked the chauffeur to go to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce. Chu Luo brought Roundy to the Student Union. It was still early, but most of the cadres of the Student Union were here. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo, they were a little surprised. ¡°President Chu, why are you here at this time?¡± The group of people followed behind her and subconsciously looked at the bag in her hand. ¡®As Chu Luo walked towards the office building, she said, ¡°I happen to be free, so I came to see how your work is going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Our work is going smoothly. I guarantee that the New Year¡¯s G won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re working on the other matters at the same time.¡± Everyone arrived at the president¡¯s office. Chu Luo walked to the desk and took out the invitations in the bag. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°These are invitations for you. Can anyone help me distribute them?¡± There were names on it. Yu Tong quickly raised her hand. ¡°Me! I! I¡¯ll do it! ¡®ll do it!¡± After saying that, she used her petite figure to block everyone. She ran over and picked up all the invitations. With a smug expression, she said, ¡°Everyone, stand properly. Whoever¡¯s name I announce wille forward to receive it.¡± Everyone subconsciously stood properly. Chu Luo watched as Yu Tong acted like a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might as she distributed the invitations, and resisted the urge to hold her forehead. It was just an invitation. Was there a need to be like this? After everyone had received their invitations, Yu Tong put aside the invitations of the few people who weren¡¯t present and asked Chu Luo with sparkling eyes, ¡°Chu Luo, you will definitely need a few bridesmaids. Do you have any candidates for the bridesmaid?¡± Chu Luo had one in her heart, and that was Wu Yiyao. As for the rest, she hadn¡¯t decided yet. She knew what Yu Tong was thinking when she saw her gaze. She said, ¡°As my bridesmaid, you have to follow me the night before. Do you have time?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The g will end at half-past nine. I can take a taxi over then.¡± ¡°My house is a little far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter how far it is I¡¯ll rush there.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let her take a taxi herself. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Yu Tong was so happy that she wanted to jump up and spin in circles. After Chu Luo gave them their invitations, she left with the remaining ones for Tang Zhiyun and the others. After ss in the morning, Wang Mingtao came over immediately. The two of them had just ordered and were sitting in the restaurant when Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran came looking for them. Zhang Yiran had gone to the Student Unionte in the morning. When she heard that Chu Luo had asked Yu Tong to be her bridesmaid, she felt like grass had grown in her heart and wanted to rmend herself to Chu Luo. As soon as school ended, she pulled Yu Tong over to look for Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡°Go order first. Otherwise, all the delicious food will be bought by others.¡± When Chu Luo said this, Zhang Yiran could only retract her words. She and Yu Tong went to line up to order. ¡®Wang Mingtao nced at Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran. He craned his neck and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Sister Chu, why are Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran here?¡± ¡°L promised Yu Tong this morning I¡¯d make her my bridesmaid. Zhang Yiran wasn¡¯t in school yet at the time.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao immediately understood. ¡°Zhang Yiran wants to be your bridesmaid too, right?¡± Wang Mingtao retracted his head with a conflicted expression. He looked like he didn¡¯t know if he should say something. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Just say i ¡°Erm¡­¡± Wang Mingtao felt that it wasn¡¯t good to gossip about others behind their backs, but he still said,¡± Sister Chu, I think Zhang Yiran is too scheming. She might do something using her status as your bridesmaid. ¡± Chu Luo stared at him. ¡®Wang Mingtao thought that she didn¡¯t believe him. He quickly extended his hand and made a vow. ¡°Sister Chu, believe me.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Why do you think the Student Union people want to attend my wedding with Yan?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t interacted with them for long. Other than Yu Tong, who had worked with her before, the others had more or less had a wait-and-see attitude before. It was also because she took over the position of president that these people started to submit to her. Seeing that Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t think of these, Chu Luo said directly, ¡°As people from the Imperial University Student Union, their abilities are all there. But no one can guarantee that they won¡¯t be inferior to ordinary people in the future. ¡°My wedding with Yan has always involved many benefits. These people are my ssmates. No matter how scheming they are, they can¡¯t do anything to harm me. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I let her be my bridesmaid?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao thought about Chu Luo¡¯s words seriously and felt that they made sense. He immediately looked at her in admiration. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re amazing. You even considered this.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to read more books when you have nothing to do.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with reading more books?¡± ¡°There are experiences concluded by predecessors in books. Most of the time, you can just apply them.¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran brought over the food. After the two of them sat down, Zhang Yiran asked Chu Luo nervously and expectantly, ¡°Chu Luo, can I be your bridesmaid too?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Zhang Yiran was so excited that she grabbed Yu Tong¡¯s arm and shook it as she screamed. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Zhang Yiran, Yu Tong is so petite. You¡¯re going to break her if you don¡¯t stop shaking her.¡± These words immediately attracted two displeased gazes. Zhang Yiran said, ¡°I¡¯m just excited, okay? Besides, I didn¡¯t use much strength.¡± Yu Tong chimed in, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m made of tofu? I¡¯m broken just by shaking!¡± Chu Luo only nced at Wang Mingtao and started eating seriously without saying anything. ¡°L¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was a little aggrieved by Yu Tong¡¯s straightforward words.¡± I¡¯m helping you. Why did you say that?¡± Yu Tong rolled her eyes at him. She couldn¡¯t help but say in a doubtful tone, ¡°I really wonder how you became Chu Luo¡¯s friend.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao said smugly, ¡°With my charm, of course.¡± ¡°What charm?¡± Yu Tong sized him up. ¡°Is it the charm of a husky?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Bat¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, the two of them immediately shut their mouths and started eating. ¡®After the few of them ate, Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao went to Phoenix Skies Legend Company. At this moment, Tang Zhiyun and the other three were eating. Seeing the two of them enter, Tang Zhiyun swallowed the food in his mouth and said, ¡°Junior, Taozi, you¡¯re here.¡± After saying that, he pointed to the side. ¡°Taozi, bring a chair over for Junior. Take a seat first. We¡¯re about to finish eating.¡± Chu Luo nced at the lunchbox they were eating and saw that there was actually half of it left. ¡°Take your time. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Wang Mingtao chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t wait for Wang Mingtao to bring her a chair. She ced the bag in her hand on the desk and said to them, ¡°This is an invitation for you guys. You can go to the Li residence the day before in the afternoon. The butler has already prepared the clothes and things.¡± The four of them would be four of the best men. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Sister Chu, why are the seniors the best men? I¡¯m only going as part of the wedding entourage?¡± ¡°You know how to drink?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± ¡°You know International Common Language?¡± Looking at Wang Mingtao, who was instantly rendered speechless, Xie Minghaiughed out loud. Afterughing, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Taozi, do you know how much effort Junior has put in to force you to take the foreignnguage exam?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao lowered his head in shame and moved his lips. After a while, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I will definitely learn foreignnguages well.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and went to the studio outside. She sat casually by aputer and looked at their recent results. ¡®Tang Zhiyun and the other three were already working on designing online games. There was a high stack of books on this topic beside eachputer. Other than these books, there were actually all kinds of travel magazines. Wang Mingtao followed her out and sat beside anotherputer. He didn¡¯t look at theputer but casually picked up a travel magazine to read. As he read, he muttered, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad, this ce isn¡¯t bad¡­ This ce isn¡¯t bad either. When I earn big money myself, I¡¯ll definitely tour all the ces.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Wang Mingtao suddenly brought a magazine to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, look. This travel magazine actually featured a ghost city in our empire¡¯s F County.¡± The empire¡¯s F County¡¯s Ghost City was famous worldwide. Any tourist who had been there would say that they had really encountered a ghost. So the people who went there were either especially bold or adventurers. ¡°Sister Chu, do you think there are ghosts in this world? The rumors there are so magical. It¡¯s said that everyone who goes there has seen ghosts. Since they saw ghosts, how did theye out?¡± Chu Luo took the magazine and nced at it before turning to look at Wang Mingtao. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°If there are really ghosts there, how could all these people have walked out of there? How could this ce have be a tourist attraction?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao choked and was speechless. Chapter 565 - Peach, Don’t Run!

Chapter 565: Peach, Don¡¯t Run!

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®Tang Zhiyun and the other three walked out after they finished eating. Each of them was holding an invitation and flipping through it. After Xie Minghai read it, he sucked up to them. ¡°Brother Li is indeed Brother Li. Even the invitations designed by someone are so low-key and luxurious.¡± ¡®The four of them walked behind Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, what can we help you and Brother Li with these few days?¡± Yu Lei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have any leads for a while anyway. We might as well help.¡± Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng thought so too. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go over early on the 30th? When the timees, you can familiarize yourself with the area where we hold the wedding. Also, let the butler teach you how you receive the guests.¡± After all, the four of them had juste from school and definitely didn¡¯t know anything about this, especially since there would be many bigshots attending Chu Luo¡¯s wedding. ¡°When the timees, Yan¡¯s secretary and many of the upper echelons of thepany will also be groomsmen. You¡¯d better greet them in advance.¡± Half of the Li residence was being used as the wedding venue. There had been major changes during this period of time. Chu Luo had only seen it in the video recorded by the butler and hadn¡¯t personally gone back to take a look. The four of them definitely had no objections. Everyone talked about this matter for a while more before Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao left to return to Imperial University for ss. ¡®When she returned to Imperial University and entered the school gate, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang must be staying at the Li residence for the next two days. Are you staying at home alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Mingtao looked smug. ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea how satisfying it is to have no one to control you. I went back yesterday and ate the fried chicken and coke that I¡¯ve always wanted to eat but didn¡¯t manage to. Heavens¡­ that¡¯s simply delicious.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes for a few seconds as he reminisced fondly. She left without saying anything. However, after school in the afternoon, Wang Mingtao had just walked out of the school building when he saw Roundy, who was obviously waiting for him. ¡®When Wang Mingtao saw Roundy, his eyes widened. He subconsciously turned around and ran. ¡®When Roundy saw him running, he immediately shouted, ¡°Peach, don¡¯t run!¡± With that, he chased after him. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Roundy, why are you here? You must be in the wrong ce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about it. Mistress wants me to apany you at your house for the next few nights.¡± ¡°Tm already a grown man. I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me!¡± ¡°You need it.¡± Then, on the way to the School of Computer Science, many witnessed the fascinating scene of a robot chasing after a human. ¡®When everyone saw this person and robot, they quickly made way for them with tacit understanding. In particr, some girls were screaming to cheer on Roundy. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how much distance Roundy had chased Wang Mingtao for. After school, she went to theboratory at the medical school and continued to study how to extract the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body to neutralize the poison in the Ink Feather members. ¡®When the administrator saw hering, he smiled and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you using Laboratory 404 again?¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed him the school card. ¡®The administrator said, ¡°Then you¡¯re a step toote. A professor is going to use thatboratory today.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I want an extraction room.¡± ¡°Sure, 405 is it.¡± After saying that, he took her school card, swiped it, and handed it back to her. Chu Luo put away her card and walked upstairs. ¡®When she reached the door of Laboratory 404, she deliberately stopped to take a look. Indeed, a professor from the medical school was doing experiments with a few students. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and went straight to 405. Tonight, she ended at around nine. She realized that ordinary methods weren¡¯t enough to prevent the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body from spreading. She also needed a few special herbs to assist. She nned to ask Elder Hu tomorrow morning. ¡®When Chu Luo walked out of Laboratory 405 and walked to Laboratory 404, the professors and students inside walked out while chatting. Chu Luo stood there and waited. ¡®When the door opened, they were a little surprised to see Chu Luo standing there. ¡°Professor Luo,¡± Chu Luo greeted. Professor Luo looked serious, but when he saw Chu Luo, his expression softened. He sized up Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯ve just finished your experiment too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What experiment are you doing?¡± Chu Luo said some medical terms. Professor Luo nodded and ignored the students behind him. The two of them chatted about knowledge in this area as they walked. Chu Luo listened seriously and responded from time to time. The students behind the two of them were actually a little confused. Also, they were shocked. Chu Luo actually knew more than them graduate students! ¡®When Chu Luo and Professor Luo walked downstairs, thetter suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did you do an experiment in Laboratory 404 the night before yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Professor Luo, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Professor Luo and his students had strange expressions. A student said first, ¡°After you did the experiment in Laboratory 404 two nights ago, no one else did an experiment there. Today, after hearing that you did an experiment there, Professor Luo wanted to see the experimental report you left behind, but he didn¡¯t find it.¡± Chu Luo smiled seriously and said, ¡°I left in a hurry that night and forgot to write the experimental report.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to leave any traces. After all, her experiment might be discovered by Ink Feather¡¯s men. When Professor Luo heard Chu Luo say this, he didn¡¯t ask about this matter anymore. Instead, he asked about her wedding. ¡°Lwonder if I have the honor to attend your wedding?¡± Chu Luo looked into Professor Luo¡¯s sincere eyes and nodded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Professor Luoughed happily. ¡®The graduate students behind them also wanted to speak, but Professor Luo seemed to have guessed their thoughts. He turned to them and said sternly, ¡°You have a research project to do on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± The graduate students: ¡°¡­¡± After they walked out of theboratory building, Chu Luo parted ways with them. She took out her phone and realized that there were many messages. Most of them were from unknown numbers. At this moment, Wu Yiyao called her. ¡®Wu Yiyao asked on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, am I disturbing you now?¡± Chu Luo replied as she walked towards the parking spot, ¡°No. I just came out of theboratory building.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief and said why she was calling her. ¡°Many professors from theputer department asked me for your number today. I wanted to call and ask if you wanted to give it to them, but I was worried that you were doing experiments in thatboratory. I didn¡¯t expect them to investigate directly afterward.¡± As the Student Union had Chu Luo¡¯s number, they found out immediately. ¡®Wu Yiyao continued, ¡°They want to attend your wedding too.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Professor Luo from the medical school mentioned this to me just now. I agreed.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao: ¡°Since you promised a professor, you can¡¯t very well refuse the other professors¡­ Will this make you even busier?¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao knew that many people would attend Chu Luo¡¯s wedding that day. She wasn¡¯t worried that the Li residence couldn¡¯t amodate everyone, but she was worried that the reception would be troublesome. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the butler first.¡± It was definitely the right decision to ask the butler for help regarding this matter. Chu Luo then called the butler. Unexpectedly, the butler agreed readily. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s not a problem to invite all the professors from your school over. Master instructed me to consider them.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Li Yan to think of this. Her lips subconsciously curled up. She nodded and hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo spoke to Wu Yiyao. After thinking for a while, she walked to a corner of a building and asked Phoenix to teleport her to Li Yan¡¯s office. Li Yan had another international meeting to host tonight and was still in the conference room. Chu Luo took a tablet and walked to the sofa by therge French window. She sat down and initiated a video call with Anya. ¡®When the other side picked up the call, the phone shook for a while before Anya¡¯s displeased voice could be heard. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t hinder me from chatting.¡± Then, there were a few anxious voices. ¡°princess, your makeup isn¡¯t done. You can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Princess, let me help you hold your phone.¡± ¡®The video moved and Anya finally appeared in the video. ¡°Hi, Chu, I knew you would think of me today and video call me.¡± Chu Luo looked at the narcissistic Anya. Seeing that she was already wearing a wedding dress and was glowing, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful today.¡± Anya beamed. ¡®The two of them chatted casually as the makeup artist applied makeup on Anya. Anyained in dissatisfaction, ¡°If only Chu were here. You can help me put on makeup here.¡± ¡°My appearance fee is very high. I¡¯m worried that your heart will ache for the money.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Anya said proudly, ¡°I married Blockhead. What¡¯s his is mine, and so is his money. Blockhead is very rich.¡± ¡°Oh, how did you know he¡¯s rich?¡± ¡°Hehe, from his betrothal gifts.¡± Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t know what to say. She deliberately asked, ¡°As a princess, don¡¯t you have money?¡± ¡°Yes, but my money is too little in front of you.¡± This was the truth. Previously when Li Yan talked to them about tariffs, he had actually given the tax exemption to Chu Luo as an allowance. Anya was extremely jealous at the thought of this. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to agitate her anymore. She asked, ¡°How do you feel being pregnant?¡± Anya rubbed her t stomach smugly. ¡°I feel especially good. Baby is obedient. I don¡¯t have any ufortable symptoms like morning sickness.¡± Chu Luo nodded and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the taboo during the early stages of pregnancy.¡± Anya¡¯s face fell at the mention of this. ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them chatted for about half an hour before Anya¡¯s makeup was finally done. The queen and a few women entered from outside. Seeing that Anya was chatting with Chu Luo on video, everyone chatted with Chu Luo for a while. Worried that Anya would miss the time, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Anya nodded. After everyone said goodbye, she turned off the video. Chu Luo had just closed herptop when Li Yan pushed open the office door and strode in. A bodyguard followed behind him. ¡®The bodyguard was saying to him, ¡°Master, we found another group of suspicious people near thepany. Team B is bringing people to deal with them.¡± After Li Yan entered, the first thing he saw was Chu Luo by the window. He stopped and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Send more people over withser guns.¡± No one could guarantee which group of people came at this time. ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard turned around and left. Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo stood up and looked at him. ¡°Have there been many people wandering around zing Glory¡¯s headquarters recently?¡± Li Yan walked over and touched her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s cheek subconsciously rubbed against his dry palm. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I asked Phoenix to teleport me here.¡± Recalling what the butler had said, she asked him, ¡°Why did it ur to you that the professors at Imperial University would want to attend our wedding?¡± ¡°Because my wife is a treasure in the eyes of Imperial University¡¯s teachers and students.¡± ¡®As Li Yan spoke, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I told your school¡¯s principal that the restaurant will be open for free on the first day. Those who go to eat will also receive wedding candy.¡± ¡®Theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She nodded and leaned her head against his chest. She asked, ¡°Did you manage to invite Old Master Duanmu?¡± Old Master Duanmu was smart. As long as the Duanmu family still had descendants, Old Master Duanmu wouldn¡¯t refuse. Li Yan didn¡¯t tell Chu Luo in detail about this. He let go of her and went over to put away the things on the desk. Then, he held her hand and walked out of the office. ¡®When the two of them walked to the underground parking lot, arge group of bodyguards was guarding the area. Chu Luo looked around and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll set up a formation outside this building. When the timees, lure all those fools to a ce and get your men to deal with them.¡± ¡°What do you need me to send someone to prepare?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°I have everything here.¡± She pulled him towards the car with the opened door. After the two of them got into the car, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, show me the 3D map near this building.¡± Li Yan took the tablet and pulled out the nearby 3D map. Chu Luo inserted a drawing software and quickly drew on it as she said to him, ¡°Get someone to bury a tree branch about 20 centimeters each where I drewter. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan watched her finish drawing and took theptop to send the blueprint. The car started. In the next two days, Li Yan¡¯s men dealt with a few batches of people. Those people obviously realized that there was something strange about the building, so they didn¡¯t make any moves again. This way, it would be difficult to catch these people again. Chu Luo rubbed her chin and thought. ¡°Since it¡¯s not easy to catch these people, why don¡¯t we think of a way to lure them all to one ce?¡± December 29. Anya and Qin Ming returned to the empire. Chu Luo also started taking leave on this day. She went straight to the Li residence. Li Yan had also transferred his work to an office building in the Li residence these past two days. Chu Luo was sitting in the vi in front and listening to the butler tell her what she needed to do the day before the wedding when she saw Qin Ming and Anya enter. Anya was carried in by Qin Ming. At this moment, she didn¡¯t look good. Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Anya?¡± Chapter 566 - Something Cropped Up Before the Wedding

Chapter 566: Something Cropped Up Before the Wedding

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After Qin Ming carried Anya over, he carefully ced her on the sofa before standing up and saying, ¡°She has morning sickness.¡± Chu Luo smiled faintly at Anya, who had been showing off to her a few days ago. The moment Anya met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, her face fell as sheined to her, ¡°Chu, help¡­ I¡¯m going to be tortured to death by this detestable baby.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to touch her wrist and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die. This is normal morning sickness.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel anything previously.¡± ¡°Every pregnant woman experiences morning sickness at different times.¡± When Anya heard this, she felt like she had nothing to live for. Qin Ming asked her with a straight face, ¡°Do you want me to send you back to our vi to rest?¡± Along the way, although Qin Ming hadn¡¯t spoken much, he had been taking care of her meticulously. Anya only red at him angrily. ¡°No. Chu and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We need to have a girl¡¯s talk.¡± Qin Ming looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo assured him, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Qin Ming turned around and left. Chu Luo asked the butler to get some sour fruits. Anya felt much better after eating it. She pulled Chu Luo and asked expectantly, ¡°Chu, can you develop some medicine to suppress morning sickness for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not difficult.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned back in her chair and said with a bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering from morning sickness since the night of my wedding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you were too tired and excited.¡± Chu Luo was very certain. Anya smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s my wedding. Of course I was excited. I was going to hold a party to celebrate that night, but this naughty baby ruined all my ns.¡± Chu Luo knew that Americans liked to hold parties when they got married, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Anya held her face in her hands and said, ¡°From the moment I vomited, I sensed how much Blockhead cared about us. You have no idea. When I was feeling terrible, I finally saw anxiety and helplessness on his expressionless face.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t imagine the helplessness on Qin Ming¡¯s face. However, she still asked, ¡°Since your morning sickness makes you feel so awful, could you stand traveling on a ne?¡± ¡°Icouldn¡¯t stand it. Luckily, my father sent us a private ne. Otherwise, I would definitely have felt even worse.¡± Chu Luo looked at her sympathetically. Anya felt much better after eating the sour fruit just now, so she put the te aside and ate one after another. Chu Luo reminded her, ¡°Although the sour fruit can suppress morning sickness, you can¡¯t eat too much. Be careful that your teeth can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± In spite of that, Anya didn¡¯t stop eating. Chu Luo asked the butler to bring over a pen and a notebook. She quickly wrote down some herbs¡¯ names and tore off a page to hand to the butler. ¡°Get someone to go to Imperial Sky Park and ask Grandpa Hu for these herbs. Tell him that they¡¯re for pregnant women. If he has time, it¡¯s better if he can help me brew the herbs.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler took it and left. Anya regained her strength and sat up to tell Chu Luo about their wedding day. ¡°Chu, you have no idea. Blockhead was so handsome on our wedding day.¡± She even took out her phone to show Chu Luo the video she had asked someone to record. Chu Luo nced at it. After dressing up, Qin Ming was indeed very handsome, exuding tough guy vibes. Anya said, ¡°When the priest asked his family and friends if anyone objected to our marriage, I don¡¯t know what Adair thought. He actually ran out to take me away. You have no idea at that time, but Blockhead actually picked me up and ran away.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Qin Ming, who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions, would do such a thing in front of so many people. ¡°As the princess of America, everyone in the upper-ss society of America attended your wedding, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Blockhead was so manly that day.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smitten Anya and asked, ¡°What happened after Qin Ming took you away?¡± ¡°Nothing happened? Later on, I heard from my mother that Adair was taken away by his family. My father even specially said to everyone that this was just a young man¡¯s prank. As a father, he gave us his greatest blessings.¡± Since the king was on Qin Ming¡¯s side, Chu Luo was relieved. Anya continued, ¡°To our surprise, Li actually announced via video to everyone at our wedding that the US agent rights of the zing Glory gaming capsule were given to our royal family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she thought for a while. ¡®Did Yan get up to send a video in the middle of the night¡± She suspected that the video had been recorded in advance and sent over by a subordinate when the time came. The two of them chatted for more than an hour. Anya couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and returned to Qin Ming¡¯s vi to rest. Chu Luo walked alone in the garden. The entire Li residence looked festive with all the wedding decorations. The entire front yard, which was to be used to receive guests, had undergone a massive transformation this month. In particr, there was a huge house built on the venue of their wedding. That house upied more than ten acres. The appearance of the house was actually the same as the Priest Hall in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. The priest hall of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was solemn. Here, not only was it solemn, but it was also gorgeous and festive. Chu Luo looked outside for a while and walked towards the door. However, not long after she left, she saw a middle-aged woman standing on the other side and looking at the fresh flowers outside. ¡®There was a servant standing beside the middle-aged woman. Chu Luo wondered if she should go over and greet her. After all, this was Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. She had just taken a few steps over when she heard the servant suddenly say to Third Madam, ¡°Third Madam, I heard that just this house alone costs nearly two billion yuan. There are even more decorative flowers inside. The entire wedding venue might add up to seven or eight billion yuan.¡± The servant obviously hated the rich, and her tone was a little sharp. ¡°This kind of good-looking but impractical building will definitely be removed after the wedding.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression was calm as she listened to the servant. After the servant finished speaking, she didn¡¯t react and just turned to leave. The servant didn¡¯t give up. As she walked, she continued, ¡°Third Madam, I heard that Young Master has already hired an elder to host the wedding¡­ To think he didn¡¯t even invite you, his real elder.¡± Third Madam still didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them walked away one after another. Chu Luo stood there and looked at their backs. An idea suddenly popped into her mind. She flicked her finger and a trace of red light shot into the servant¡¯s brain. Only then did she walk into the building. It was spacious inside. There weren¡¯t many load-bearing pirs, and it looked especially big and spacious. There were already many dining tables piled around. When the time came, there would be more than a thousand banquet tables inside. In the middle was a wedding tform in the shape of a T with fresh flowers surrounding it. Their wedding photos would be broadcast on the wall in the middle. Chu Luo stood inside and watched for a while before going out. However, just as she went out, she met the servant who had been with Third Madam previously. The servant¡¯s face was pale, as if she had just suffered a huge fright. She was running anxiously towards the front yard. Chu Luo strode over and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®When the servant saw that it was Chu Luo, she quickly said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s great to see you. Third Madam suddenly fainted just now.¡± ¡°Since she fainted, why didn¡¯t you call the doctor immediately?¡± ¡°Third Madam¡­ Third Madam¡­¡± The servant looked like she didn¡¯t dare to speak and her body was trembling. Chu Luo looked at her and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Speak!¡± The servant¡¯s body trembled and she quickly said, ¡°When Third Madam fainted, a few worms ran out of her body. They¡¯re so¡­ so scary.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly became stern. ¡°What kind of worm crawled out of her body?¡± ¡°Like a caterpir without fur.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± The servant looked like she didn¡¯t believe Chu Luo could deal with that kind of worm at all. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned even colder. The servant¡¯s body trembled again and she quickly led her towards Third Madam¡¯s courtyard. The two of them walked for half an hour before arriving outside Third Madam¡¯s courtyard. The servant said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Madam fainted as soon as she entered the courtyard.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the courtyard door. Chu Luo looked inside and didn¡¯t discover anyone. He turned to ask her, ¡°You¡¯re not the only servant serving Third Madam. Where are the others?¡± ¡°Because you and Young Master are getting married soon, the others have been transferred over to help.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo walked in. The servant followed and closed the door and locked it. Chu Luo turned around and looked at the servant whose expression had changed and was no longer respectful to her. The corners of her lips curled up and she asked, ¡°How many lives do you think you and the people inside can have to pay for framing the Li family¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The servant sneered. ¡°Mistress? After today, you won¡¯t be the mistress of this residence anymore.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be? Then who will be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who it is. It¡¯s not you in any case.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Who gave you the courage to trick me here in the Li residence?¡± The servant looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Who asked you to be so stupid?¡± ¡°Stupid?¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened a little. The servant actually felt a chill down her spine. Chu Luo walked towards the servant. The servant subconsciously retreated two steps. Thinking that Chu Luo had been tricked by her toe here, she decided she had nothing to be afraid of. She instantly puffed up her chest and red at her confidently. ¡°We¡¯ve already blocked all the surveince cameras nearby. As long as we can capture your scandal and ruin your face, we¡¯ll see if Young Master will still marry you.¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! Chu Luo pped her hands and said, ¡°What a vicious idea.¡± After saying that, she lowered her hands and asked, ¡°Since you want to do this to me, why are the others still hiding behind my back? Come out, all of you.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a few people came out. Chu Luo nced at them and asked, ¡°Are you people hired by Third Madam or by her maiden family? Let me think¡­ Third Madam¡¯s maiden family seems to be a prominent family because of Third Madam¡¯s support. It¡¯s a considerablyrge n. Qing Ning and her brother probably don¡¯t have the ability to e to the Li residence now¡­ Who¡¯s here now?¡± ¡°Hmph! Who cares who it is? I¡¯l let you have a taste of the pain our Miss Qing Ning experienced back then.¡± After saying that, those people surrounded Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she sealed all their acupoints in an instant. Only the frightened servant was left with her eyes wide open. Chu Luo walked towards her again. ¡°Where is Third Madam? Was she the one who instructed these things?¡± ¡°No¡­ no.¡± The servant didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Hmph.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and pressed a button. She said to the other party, ¡°Search.¡± Before the servant could react, Chu Luo quickly retreated. The door was knocked open with gravity. Then, arge group of bodyguards rushed in and knocked the servant to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Seeing a few bodyguards deliberately step over the servant, Chu Luo stood at the side with her arms crossed and watched without sympathy. The bodyguards quickly found the people from Third Madam¡¯s maiden family. It was a man about the same age as Qing Ning. ¡®When the man was caught, he was still in disbelief. The moment he was caught, he first scanned everyone and realized that besides Chu Luo, Li Yan and his third aunt weren¡¯t around. He immediately calmed down. He looked at Chu Luo and asked with a dark expression, ¡°As the Li family¡¯s future mistress, is this how you treat guests?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked one of the bodyguards, ¡°Have you found Third Madam?¡± The bodyguard moved themunicator on his ear and said to her respectfully, ¡°Madam, Third Madam will be here soon.¡± Not a minute after the bodyguard finished speaking, she heard footsteps outside the door. Then, the butler and Third Madam walked in. The moment the butler walked in, he walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and stood there. Third Madam nced at everyone in the house and finally ced her gaze on Chu Luo. She asked, ¡°I wonder how my nephew offended Miss Chu?¡± ¡°Aunt, you came back at the right time. She didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and got a group of bodyguards to enter your house and conduct a search while you weren¡¯t around.¡± Third Madam looked at Chu Luo with her steady eyes. Chu Luo smiled at her and deliberately asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Wasnt it said that you fainted after being poisoned by Gu? Your servant brought me here anxiously, but you were actually perfectly fine and strolling outside.¡± Anger finally appeared in Third Madam¡¯s calm eyes. Without needing Chu Luo to say anything, she turned to the servant who had been pulled up. The servant¡¯s face turned pale. She knelt down with a bang and kowtowed heavily to Third Madam. ¡°Third Madam, it¡¯s my fault alone. I just wanted to fight for Miss Qing Ning¡¯s justice, that¡¯s why I tricked her intoing here. This matter has nothing to do with Young Master Qing Zhi.¡± Third Madam retracted her gaze from the servant and said to Chu Luo coldly, ¡°Take this person away. You can do whatever you want with her.¡± These words made the servant¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t defend herself. Chu Luo looked at Third Madam with displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Who said that only she participated? Look, those people standing there aren¡¯t moving either. They¡¯re from your house, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not, why is he in your house?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, she suddenly asked the butler, ¡°Butler, have you gotten someone to transfer all the servants in Third Madam¡¯s house to help over the past few days?¡± ¡°No.¡± The expressions of Third Madam and Qing Zhi changed at the same time. Third Madam looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to see Li Yan..¡± Chapter 567 - Too Many Idiot Teammates

Chapter 567: Too Many Idiot Teammates

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Yan isn¡¯t free.¡± Chu Luo looked back into her eyes and asked the butler, ¡°What did Yan sayst time?¡± ¡°as long as Third Madam does anything to you again, send her away.¡± Hearing this, before Third Madam could speak, Qing Zhi shouted at Chu Luo in exasperation, ¡°My third aunt is Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. You haven¡¯t even married over. What right do you have to send my aunt away?¡± ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered. The butler said sternly, ¡°Miss Chu and Master registered their marriage a few months ago. Do you think she has the right to say that?¡± After saying that, the butler¡¯s expression became even more stern. ¡°Qing Zhi, shut up.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression was also very dark. She looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I can move to the suburbs immediately, but I hope you can let my maiden family off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for that now?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo left with the butler without looking at Third Madam¡¯s even uglier expression. ¡®When the butler left, he said to the group of bodyguards, ¡°Send Third Madam to the vi in the suburbs immediately.¡± After the two of them had walked away, Third Madam tuned around and walked towards the courtyard at the back with a dark expression. Qing Zhi looked at Third Madam and felt angry and anxious. He quickly chased after her. The moment the two of them arrived at Third Madam¡¯s bedroom, Third Madam turned around and pped Qing Zhi. Qing Zhi rubbed his face aggrievedly. ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t ask your servant to do this at all!¡± ¡®Third Madam pointed at him angrily. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let youe here to see me!¡± Li Yan quickly found out about this and only said, ¡°Do as Luoluo wants.¡± At lunch, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was safe to leave her here? Why did you suddenly decide to get rid of her?¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not me who decided that. She has too many idiot teammates.¡± Li Yan smiled and picked up a piece of food for her. Chu Luo sighed. ¡°Why does someone as scheming as your aunt have so many pig-brained family members?¡± Li Yan was silent. Chu Luo didn¡¯t really expect an answer anyway. After saying that, she guessed, ¡°This should be a problem in gics. Maybe your third aunt inherited the essence of the Qing family while the others inherited the dregs.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. After Chu Luo picked up a piece of food and ate it, her eyes swept across his face. ¡°That¡¯s not right. This exnation won¡¯t work at all. So are you involved in this matter too?¡± Li Yan looked at her with those gentle eyes that resembled Sherlock Holmes¡¯ and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you n this yourself?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could I have done such a thing?¡± Li Yan refilled her bowl of soup and said helplessly, ¡°Little baddie, Third Aunt¡¯s men aren¡¯t that stupid. You must have done something to that person.¡± After saying this, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°But since you¡¯re doing this, we¡¯ll y along.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled at him. She asked, ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± ¡°Ln to release the news that she¡¯s moving out.¡± Li Yan only said this before gesturing to her. ¡°Eat first.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan was about to leave. Chu Luo pulled his clothes and followed behind him. Li Yan stopped and looked at her. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°You must be up to something tonight.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head helplessly. ¡°As a bride-to-be, you should be most concerned about what you need to do in the next few days.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him in dissatisfaction and replied, ¡°As a groom-to-be, you should also be concerned about our wedding now.¡± ¡°T¡¯m just going to arrange what happened tonight and find something for the person who wants to be your older brother to do.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly pitied Sun Tianhao. However, hearing him say that, she let go of his clothes and finally asked, ¡°What do you n to do with the Qing family?¡± ¡°It depends on Third Aunt¡¯s performance. If she doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives, I¡¯ll send them to NW after we get married.¡± ¡®The NW Nation was a very developed peninsr country in Northern Europe. If they were asked to conceal their identities and move there, they would be very willing to ept it, provided they could sort out their thinking. In the afternoon, Chu Luo had nothing to do, so she went to help the Wang couple arrange the flowers. At around three o¡¯clock, Old Gao and his wife were picked up. ¡®When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he first sized her up and said affirmatively, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, did you growa little taller again?¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, I grew from 165 to 166.¡± Mrs. Gao, who was standing at the side, was amused by their conversation. She said to Old Gao, ¡°You can even tell that Little Chu has grown a centimeter taller.¡± ¡°Of course. As a mathematics teacher, I¡¯m very sensitive to numbers.¡± With that, the three of themughed. ¡°Teacher, Mrs. Gao, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the vi you stayed previously to leave your luggage there.¡± The three of them got into the car and walked towards the vi. In the car, Mrs. Gao said, ¡°Old Gao was so excited toe here today that he didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Old Gao was displeased that Mrs. Gao had exposed him in front of Chu Luo. He continued, ¡°You make it sound like you fell asleepst night. Aren¡¯t you as excited as me?¡± Mrs. Gao pped his arm in dissatisfaction. At this point, she became angry. ¡°That was because of you.¡± Chu Luo sat at the side and giggled. The car drove to the courtyard and the three of them walked into the living room. Old Gao ced a small luggage on the coffee table and opened it. It was actually filled with gifts. Old Gao smiled and said, ¡°These are all gifts jointly given to you by the students in school. They know that you don¡¯tck those valuables, so the girls folded a few jars of stars for you during their lunch break. The boys personally prepared a set of assembly blocks for you.¡± As Old Gao spoke, he took out a few jars of stars and ced them at the side. Then, he took out a wooden box about the size of a box and more than ten centimeters tall. Opening the wooden box, she saw that it was filled with wooden blocks. ¡®Teacher Gao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°These pieces of wood were carved by the boys using hand-made knives at home. They asked me to bring you a message. If you¡¯re done, record a video for them and let them know.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she snorted. ¡°I think they¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me in the name of giving me a wedding present.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are you afraid?¡± Old Gao asked. ¡°Afraid?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± After saying that, she ced the jars of stars on the sofa at the side and dragged a chair over to ce the wooden box on the chair. She said to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to record a video? Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to see if there¡¯s a piece of the puzzle inside?¡± ¡°No need to look. Definitely not.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao smiled until their eyes curved. Mrs. Gao said, ¡°I think your schoolmates are deliberately making things difficult for you, Little Chu.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t say anything. He took out his phone and clicked on the filming button. Chu Luo first said to the video, ¡°Brothers, today, I¡¯ll teach you what logic and an assembly genius is.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out all the building blocks and put them away. Old Gao asked from behind the video, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, why are you taking it out and putting it back in?¡± ¡°To see what these can be pieced together to form.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo sat there and started assembling the pieces seriously. Not only was she assembling the pieces, but she was also casually talking about various knowledge points as she pieced them together. ¡®When Old Gao and Mrs. Gao heard it first, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other a few times. In the end, Old Gao couldn¡¯t help but think proudly, ¡®Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯re teaching them a lesson while you¡¯re at it, right?¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao both paid attention to the content of Chu Luo¡¯s lecture. When they came back to their senses, a castle had already been built in front of Chu Luo. Old Gao subconsciously nced at the time. It was only 40 minutes, almost the duration of one ss. He suddenly had a feeling Indeed, it was exactly 45 minutester. Chu Luo stopped and announced, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Thank you for the luxurious castle you prepared for me.¡± After saying that, she pressed her finger on a building and the blessings of all her ssmates came from a building inside. ¡ª Congrattions, Senior! Chu Luo smiled at the video. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your blessings. I¡¯ll also give everyone a piece of news: The mountains of books are paved with hardships, and the sea of learning is endless. ¡°Juniors, all the best!¡± Old Gao pressed the stop button and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯re deliberately distracting everyone so that they won¡¯t be in the mood to see how you piece these blocks together, right?¡± Chu Luo smiled and denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling them that even if I multitask, they can¡¯tpare to me.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gaoughed at the same time. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s indeed Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s way of thinking.¡± ¡°But Little Chu, you can actually piece together thousands of blocks in 45 minutes. How did you do that?¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at her at the same time. Chu Luo deliberately smiled at them but didn¡¯t say anything. Old Gao immediately guessed. ¡°I know. When you took out all the blocks and put them in at the beginning, you already knew how many blocks there were and had calcted how to use them.¡± Mrs. Gao was speechless. ¡°Little Chu is too amazing. Without the blueprint, no one else would be able to piece it together.¡± Chu Luo continued to smile. She wouldn¡¯t tell the two of them that in those few seconds, she had memorized all these blocks and calcted how to piece them together. ¡®The three of them then chatted andughed for a while. Chu Luo thought that the two of them must be tired after the hours-long car journey, so she said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, you guys should rest for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to call you guys toe to the vi in front to eat together tonight.¡± The two of them were indeed a little tired. Coupled with the fact that they hadn¡¯t slept all night, Old Gao nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to get anyone to bring us there. Your wife and I went there before. We¡¯ll go over ourselves.¡± ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t know the way, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left the vi. After the four of them ate, Li Yan went to work. Chu Luo brought Old Gao and his wife to the wedding venue for a tour. At this moment, all the lights were on, making it as bright as day. In particr, that building was filled with many advanced technologies produced by zing Glory. It was gorgeous and dreamlike. ¡®When the three of them arrived, there were more than a thousand people busy. Old Gao watched for a while and was relieved. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Li Yan is so thoughtful as to prepare for this wedding. From this, it can be seen how much he cares about you. Little Chu Luo will definitely live in bliss after marrying him.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Mrs. Gao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what can we help with? You must be very busy these past two days.¡± ¡°Tm not busy,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Everything at home is managed by the butler.¡± Old Gao sighed. ¡°Indeed, Butler Beitang is omnipotent.¡± At this moment, the butler happened to walk over from not far away. Old Gao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, go y. Your wife and I will follow Mr. Beitang to take a look.¡± After saying that, he gestured for Mrs. Gao to walk over. Chu Luo looked at the three of them walking away and thought for a while before turning to walk towards Li Yan¡¯s office. Just as she reached the building, she saw Qin Ming striding out of the door. He had just taken a few steps when he stopped and turned to look at Chu Luo. Then, he walked over. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Has Anya eaten?¡± While they were eating, Chu Luo had called Anya but she didn¡¯t answer. Later on, Qin Ming called her and said that Anya was still sleeping. ¡®That was why Chu Luo asked this. ¡°No,¡± Qin Ming said.¡± If Miss Chu is free, you can help me see if she¡¯s awake. Her dinner is hot on the stove.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Qin Ming thanked her and left. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, a person must fall in love.¡± With that, she turned around and went to Anya¡¯s courtyard. The gate of the courtyard wasn¡¯t locked, and neither was the door of the small building. Chu Luo nced around the courtyard and saw that it was cold here. There was nothing pleasing to the eyes here. She nned to ask Anya what she likedter and help her conjure it. She pushed open the door and walked in, not expecting to see Anya walking down the stairs in her pajamas. Anya¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo looked at her attire and reminded her, ¡°Although there¡¯s a heater in the room, it¡¯s better for you to put on a coat.¡± Anya waved her hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not cold at all.¡± After saying that, she walked down to look for water. After she finished drinking the water, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Qin Ming asked me to tell you that your dinner is warm on the stove. If you¡¯re hungry, eat.¡± Anya rubbed her stomach and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed hungry.¡± However, she didn¡¯t move. Chu Luo cast a questioning look at her. Anya shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the kitchen is.¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she was asking her why she was so stupid. She looked around and walked to the side. Anya quickly followed behind her. ¡°Chu, do you know how to cook? You actually know where the kitchen is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to,¡± Chu Luo replied self-righteously. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the kitchen to make medicinal soup.¡± ¡°alright.¡± Anya was speechless. Anyay on the sofa after dinner. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You have to exercise.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ma little nauseous. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll vomit if I walk.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked her, ¡°Do you want to pluck the fruits?¡± ¡°We have fruits here.¡± ¡°No, but I can use magic to conjure up a fruit tree for you.¡± Chapter 568 - This Woman Is Really Hard to Please

Chapter 568: This Woman Is Really Hard to Please

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Anya quickly stood up and started counting excitedly. ¡°I want to eat starfruits, cherries, grapes, oranges¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before suddenly asking her, ¡°Have you heard of this saying in the empire?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aman whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant.¡± Anya looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°You can study the ancient literature of the empire well. The ancient literature of the empire is broad and profound. You will definitely fall in love with it.¡± Anya was stunned. ¡°Really? Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to give Baby prenatal education next. In that case, I¡¯ll learn the ancient empirenguage.¡± Chu Luo smiled. However, she still went out to conjure two orange trees for Anya. It was the season for orange trees to mature. Chu Luo went out to pluck two for Anya. As Anya peeled the orange, she asked, ¡°Is it sour? If not, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± This woman was really difficult to please. ¡°It¡¯s sour.¡± After Anya was satisfied with the food, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°I see that there¡¯s nothing in the courtyard. What flowers do you like? I¡¯ll help you conjure them. This will be good for your mood.¡± ¡°I like roses. Really red ones.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them stood by the door and didn¡¯t go out. Chu Luo conjured tworge stretches of roses in this courtyard. ¡°Chu, since you can use magic to conjure these, why did you hire workers to decorate your wedding hall?¡± ¡°My family is so rich. Why shouldn¡¯t I spend it?¡± Anya felt jealous again. She looked at the roses outside and wished she could go out and smell the fragrance of the flowers. Chu Luo stopped her. Chu Luo stayed there until nine o¡¯clock when she suddenly received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded anxious and a little irritable. ¡°Sister,e over quickly. There are actually a few people with special abilities here. Many of the people we brought have been tricked and entered the ghost wall.¡± Chu Luo frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Yan¡¯s third aunt now?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect Third Madam well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. She had just hung up when Li Yan called again. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, where are you? I¡¯lle look for you immediately. We have to go to the suburbs.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m apanying Anya.¡± Li Yan: ¡°T¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Chu Luo stood up and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Anya knew that she had something to attend to and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s time for me to video-call my mother too.¡± Chu Luo left. She had just walked out of the courtyard door when a car drove over. Li Yan was wearing a casual outfit. After getting out of the car, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us there directly. It¡¯s too slow to drive over.¡± Chu Luo nodded and held his hand. The two of them walked to a remote spot and disappeared. The cold wind blew in the suburbs. Third Madam¡¯s residence was in a farm near the foot of the mountain. This farm belonged to the Li family, and the food produced here was supplied to the Li residence and the employees¡¯ cafeteria at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. There were street lights everywhere, and arge circle of sharp fences and protectiveting at the foot of the mountain. The purpose was to prevent wild beasts that ran out of the mountains from rushing into the crops or thieves that came in to steal things. Other than the protective fence, there were also people patrolling here. Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared in a forest a kilometer away from Third Madam¡¯s residence. The courtyard in front was brightly lit with figures floating around. The two of them looked at each other. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are we going over now or do we wait?¡± Li Yan listened to the nearbymotion for a while before saying, ¡°Deal with the people lying in ambush here first.¡± As they spoke, their bodies quickly moved between the trees. After a while, the two of them stopped at the same time and saw a figure sh past. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo, who nodded. The two of them walked in one direction each. Soon, Chu Luo stopped that figure. ¡°Hey, why did youe to my manor?¡± That person suddenly stopped in his tracks. One couldn¡¯t see his expression in the forest, but Chu Luo could feel the murderous aura emanating from his body. That person attacked Chu Luo without a word. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that bad people talk a lot of nonsense? You actually didn¡¯t even say a word of nonsense.¡± ¡®As she spoke, Li Yan threw out a thin whip from the other side. The sound of the whip wasn¡¯t obvious in this fruit forest, but that person heard it. He turned around and quickly dodged behind a tree. However, his speed couldn¡¯tpare to Li Yan¡¯s. Li Yan¡¯s whip was actually a feint. It was as if he had expected him to dodge over there and the next whip followed. Hu ~ Pa~ ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Seeing that person¡¯s figure sway, Li Yan retracted his whip and a gun appeared in his hand. No sound came out. With a plop, the person fell. Li Yan put away his gun and walked to the corpse with Chu Luo. Li Yan searched his body under the moonlight before standing up. Chu Luo looked at the metal symbol in his hand and was a little curious. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Something from a gangster organization.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Looks like those people spent a lot of effort to get what they wanted. There are people from the underworld here, and people with special abilities on Haozi¡¯s side. These people really spared no expense to take Third Aunt away.¡± At this point, she suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to y with those experts.¡± She then took out a talisman and threw it to the side. Another Li Yan appeared. Talisman Li Yan walked towards the forest where Third Madam was. Then, the two of them concealed themselves and followed. After walking for a while, the sound of a bullet tearing through the air came from the side, heading towards Talisman Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared behind a forest. It was unknown if the person on the other side had hit him. However, Chu Luo and Li Yan had already found the person who fired and dealt with him. Then, in ten minutes, the two of them killed more than ten people before they killed all the people lying in ambush in the forest. They quickly walked out of the fruit garden. Opposite the fruit garden was a wheat field. It was winter for wheat and had yet to germinate. The entire field looked bare. The two of them were invisible and weren¡¯t worried about being seen. Past this field was another forest of cranberry trees. There were the most people there, and it was obviously a ce that had a ghost wall. When the two of them walked nearby, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where is Sun Tianhao?¡±¡± ¡°probably in Third Aunt¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo sensed it. ¡°He has the talisman I gave him previously. When faced with such a situation, the talisman will protect him.¡± Chu Luo had given them the talisman when they returned from the desert. ¡°Can you tell what kind of ghost wall this is? Is the person who created the ghost wall around?¡± Chu Luo stood there and looked at it for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s more than one person. This is a ghost wall array.¡± The two of them walked over and quickly arrived near the ghost wall. At this moment, Talisman Li Yan happened to walk over. Chu Luo said, ¡®T¡¯ll let him in. Those people who set up the wall array will give themselves away. Go to Third Aunt¡¯s courtyard and meet up with Haozi and the others. I¡¯ll deal with these people.¡± Chu Luo gave Li Yan a bell. ¡°Shake the bell and you¡¯ll appear.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan left, Chu Luo watched as Li Yan walked towards the invisible barrier. This ghost wall was different from ordinary ghost walls. Once a person entered, the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. However, they had to continuously meet all kinds of people inside and fight and kill those people. In the end, they would be exhausted or trapped to death by the despair in their hearts. After Talisman Li Yan entered, those people indeed became a little arrogant and exposed themselves. At this moment, Chu Luo quickly took out a few beads and flicked them in different directions. ¡°Break!¡± With a cracking sound, the array formation was broken and everyone who had entered appeared. ¡®When those experts saw that the array formation had been broken, they knew that someone hade. Theyunched into action again. Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide anymore. She appeared and said to the people who came out, ¡°Everyone, leave quickly.¡± ¡®When everyone saw that it was Chu Luo, they didn¡¯t hesitate to run towards Third Madam¡¯s residence. Chu Luo walked up to the experts. One of them looked shocked. ¡°Chu Luo!¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯m very famous.¡± Chu Luo took out a talisman and said under the shocked and frightened gazes of the experts, ¡°Since you have fallen into my hands, forget about leaving tonight.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who invited us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Yan can find out anyway. On the other hand, didn¡¯t you think that you would meet me when you were invited?¡± After Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, she threw the talisman above their heads. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll definitely wee you in the warmest way.¡± Rumble! Rumble! With the support of the High Priestess¡¯s priest power, Chu Luo¡¯s current Lightning Talisman was much more powerful than before. Those experts couldn¡¯t withstand it at all and quickly pleaded. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Master Chu, please let me off.¡± ¡°Let you off? You should have known that you would be dealt with when you came. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave you alive. As for whether you still have any special abilities in the future, it depends on your luck.¡± Rumble! Rumble! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Chu Luo waited for these people to be struck by lightning until their faces were covered in dust. After they were unable to retaliate, she prepared to turn around and walk towards Third Madam¡¯s courtyard when she suddenly felt a very powerful sense of crisis. When a cannonball flew over, her figure shed. Boom! As the world shook, the cannonball hit the group of experts. The group of experts was killed just like that. There wasn¡¯t even a corpse. Chu Luo raised her hand to cover her eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. At that moment, the sound of cannon fire came from the courtyard. The ground shook again. Chu Luo¡¯s heart tightened. She lifted her legs and ran over with Qinggong. ¡°Yan!¡± Chu Luo looked at the copsed house and the dpidated courtyard and her heart skipped a beat. After a red light, the courtyard was surrounded by a powerful red light. Then, red light spread out. A few secondster, silence returned. ¡°Yan!¡± Chu Luo shouted again in the courtyard. After a while, Li Yan, Qin Ming, and Sun Tianhao came out of the ruins of the house. The three of them looked a little ashen. Chu Luo was delighted and ran over to throw herself into Li Yan¡¯s arms. Li Yan hugged her tightly. He knew that she was very worried just now and quickly patted her back. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo actually knew that he was fine, but at that moment, worry and fear surged in her heart. Sun Tianhao was jealous of the two of them, so he deliberately cleared his throat as a reminder. When Chu Luo looked at him, he asked with a straight face, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you going to ask if I¡¯m okay?¡± Chu Luo came out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo really asked. Not used to it, Sun Tianhao dusted himself off and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan nced at Sun Tianhao and asked Chu Luo, ¡°How are the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all under my control.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he immediately shouted, ¡°Go find all those people.¡± After a while, there was no response from outside at all. Instead, some bodyguards and guards came out of the ruins. Sun Tianhao was shocked to see that everyone outside had been sacrificed. He quickly said to them, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on. Be careful.¡± Qin Ming also gestured for the bodyguards to investigate. The group of people quickly dispersed. Only then did Chu Luo have a chance to tell him, ¡°Haozi, I didn¡¯t just control those people just now. I controlled everyone.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank god. Thank god.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming said to Li Yan, ¡°There are a total of 15 batches of people here tonight. These people are assassins. Those experts were also hired.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®When he heard this, Sun Tianhao smirked. ¡°Looks like there are many people who have designs on you. No wonder when I first heard your name, many people said that you were a cold-blooded and ruthless tyrant¡­ But I understand now. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too rich. Indeed, humans shouldn¡¯t be too rich!¡± The three of them looked at Sun Tianhao at the same time. Sun Tianhao looked at the three of them in confusion. ¡°Am I wrong? It¡¯s all because Li Yan is too rich. Oh right¡­ Also, why did zing Glory Corporation develop something that even the country can¡¯t develop for no reason? Isn¡¯t this asking to be targeted by others?¡± ¡®At this moment, two people walked over at the same time. ¡°Master, Boss, none of those we found is able to move.¡± ¡°Young Master Sun, everyone is standing there and can¡¯t move.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to the people who returned, ¡°Get rid of those killers first.¡± The bodyguard immediately followed her instructions and left. The guard stood there and looked at Sun Tianhao, waiting for him to speak. Sun Tianhao was displeased. He red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said? Hurry up and do as she says.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the same time, Sun Tianhao¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and nced at it. He said to the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s from my father.¡± After saying that, he picked up the call. It was unknown what Third Master Sun asked, but Sun Tianhao quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The other party quickly hung up. Sun Tianhao told them, ¡°My father asked if that red light was caused by my sister just now..¡± Chapter 569 - What An Annoying Woman

Chapter 569: What An Annoying Woman

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan and Sun Tianhao¡¯s men speedily dealt with all those people. However, the red light that Chu Luo had emitted just now had spread across half the sky, and it quickly rmed many people. ¡®When an expert sensed such a powerful energy fluctuation, he walked out of the door and stood in the courtyard, looking in that direction. After calcting with his fingers, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Who is this? To think she can emit such a huge energy. If it¡¯s someone with ulterior motives, the capital will face a huge cmity!¡± Considering Chu Luo and Li Yan were about to get married, the people from the Metaphysics Society immediately gathered and quickly thought of a solution. Jin Hui said, ¡°Chu Luo is from our Metaphysics Society. We can¡¯t let anyone ruin her wedding.¡± Other than the people from the Metaphysics Society, the drivers on the road also saw the red light. At that time, many people subconsciously stopped the car and got off to look in that direction. They pointed and discussed. ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°Did a huge explosion happen over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That red light disappeared quickly. The explosion wouldn¡¯t have happened so quickly. I think it¡¯s Buddha Light.¡± ¡°Definitely. Buddha light is falling from the sky. Those who see it will be lucky.¡± ¡°Then I have to pray.¡± Instantly, news of the Buddha light illuminating the southern suburbs of the Imperial Capital spread on the Inte. Other than these, the people who had been sent to capture Li Yan¡¯s third aunt and threaten him were ashen and furious. ¡°Indeed, Li Yan has an expert on his side. We can¡¯t contact those people we hired anymore.¡± ¡°These people are most likely dead. Get those people who stayed in the Imperial Capital to think of a way to retreat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. The guards and Metaphysics Society of the capital are all mobilized.¡± ¡°The capital has been sealed!¡± The Sun family in the city reacted quickly and quickly mobilized all the city guards to seal the city. The Sun family and Li Yan¡¯s men also spread news that that red light was actually Buddha¡¯s light falling from the sky. No matter how magical the rumors aboutst night were, early the next morning, the proud Sun Tianhao followed Eldest Master Sun to the Li residence to pick Chu Luo up. The Sun family had always kept a low profile, but they came to pick Chu Luo up today in a high-profile manner. This made many people sense something, Those who received the invitation secretly rejoiced. Those who didn¡¯t receive the invitation, or those who wanted to soar to the skies in a single bound, only thought about sneaking into the Li residence to attend the wedding. The news of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding tomorrow and the Sun family¡¯s high-profile picking up of Chu Luo today upied the top ten online posts. In the end, they went straight to the top five on the worldwork. Instantly, their wedding attracted the attention of the entire world. No matter how much buzz the outside world had spread about their wedding, after Chu Luo arrived at the Sun residence, she was pulled to the shooting room by Old Master Sun. What Old Master Sun meant was that he was worried that Chu Luo had premarital phobias and that shooting would reduce her pressure. Even if the juniors of the Sun family had something to say, they could only hold it in. Then, a conversation came from the shooting room. ¡°Grandpa Sun, you can¡¯t take that gun!¡± ¡°Little Luoluo, I¡¯m almost recovered. Let me try this kind of powerful gun. Otherwise, grass will grow in my heart.¡± ¡°No. If you¡¯re disobedient, I won¡¯tpete with you.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t put down the gun. I¡¯ll listen, okay?¡± The juniors of the Sun family, who were standing by the door and peeking, muttered in a jealous tone. Third Brother, Sun Tianhao: ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. When has Grandfather been so amiable to us?¡± Fourth Brother, Sun Tianze, said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t officially acknowledged Sister Chu as his granddaughter yet. He doesn¡¯t even know if Sister Chu is used to being called his granddaughter.¡± Second Brother, Sun Tiancheng: ¡°Since when was Grandfather so easy to talk to? Sister Chu asked him not to touch that kind of gun and he immediately obliged. If it were us instead¡­ we¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡± Fifth Brother, Sun Tianle, said, ¡°Indeed, he only regards this granddaughter as his biological grandchild. The rest of us areplimentary gifts.¡± 1 Just as the four of them finished speaking, footsteps came from behind. They quickly stood up and turned around guiltily. The eldest, Sun Tianyu, looked at the four of them and frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°You guys are indeed here. The front yard is almost crazy busy and you guys actually dare to ck here? Be careful not to be brought to the training grounds by Third Uncle to be dealt with.¡± The four of them pushed each other for a while before pushing Sun Tianle out. Sun Tianle gave Sun Tianyu a fawning smile. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re just here to see if Grandpa and Sister need anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that all the newlyweds have premarital phobias. We¡¯re here to apany our sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister¡¯s mood is the most important.¡± ¡°Big Brother, with you, Uncle, Second Uncle, and my father in the front yard, there¡¯d definitely be no problems.¡± Sun Tianyu nced at the four of them. How could he believe their nonsense? He pulled a long face. ¡°Stop finding excuses. Everyone,e to work with me.¡± After saying that, he tuned and walked towards the exit of the basement. The four of them shrunk their necks at the same time. It was obvious that they were a little respectful of their big brother, so they quickly followed. Half a day passed quickly. The Sun family wasrge and everyone was at home today. With everyone sitting at arge table for lunch, the atmosphere was extremely lively. Everyone chatted merrily about how Chu Luo would get married tomorrow. The youngsters said that they would definitely get Li Yan to give them a huge red packet before letting him pick up the bride. The madams talked about how luxurious and exquisite Chu Luo¡¯s phoenix crown and bridal gown was. When she wore it tomorrow, it would definitely blind everyone. The men discussed the security issues during those two days. They were responsible for Chu Luo¡¯s safety from the Sun residence to the Li residence. When they were about to eat breakfast, First Madam even reminded them, ¡°Little Chu said that she has a friend and a few ssmates who areing to be bridesmaids. There¡¯s a g at Imperial University tonight. Who¡¯s going to bring them over after the g ends?¡± Sun Tianze and Sun Tianyu quickly raised their hands. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°And me!¡± The two of them thought that since they were Chu Luo¡¯s ssmates, they must be great beauties too. They would be fools to pass up on such an errand. After the two of them raised their hands, they even raised their eyebrows at the other three smugly. Sun Tianhao snorted in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®My younger sister¡¯s mouth is so evil. How can there possibly be gentle and adorable beauties among her friends? Go ahead. Serves you right if you end up being criticized.¡¯ After the meal, Chu Luo was dragged aside by the three madams to have a private chat. The three madams had also put in a lot of effort. Thinking that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a mother, and that no one was teaching her the wedding etiquette and what to do after she got married, they specially told her about it. Time seemed to pass very quickly today. At night, the Sun family gathered a group of military officials who were close to their family to help. Old Master Sun specially instructed everyone, ¡°Nothing must go wrong at Little Luoluo¡¯s wedding tomorrow. Also, since Little Chu Luo is married out of our Sun family, our Sun family has to marry her off in glory.¡± Everyone immediately echoed, ¡°Old Master Sun is right.¡± ¡°As long as the Sun family needs us to do something, we will definitely do our best.¡± After the meal, seeing that everyone was busy, Chu Luo went to the backyard to take a stroll to digest her food. However, not long after she left, she heard approaching footsteps behind her. Then, a female voice called her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± It was Yang Lu. Chu Luo stopped and turned around. Yang Lu strode up to her and looked at her with aplicated gaze. She said awkwardly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to youst time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Last time?¡± Chu Luo usually automatically ignored unimportant people or things. Yang Lu was displeased to see such a reaction to her sincere apology. If she hadn¡¯t confirmed that Sun Tianhao and Chu Luo were purely siblings and that Sun Tianhao had kept reminding her about what happenedst time, she wouldn¡¯t havee to apologize. Chu Luo could tell what Yang Lu was thinking at a nce. Her expression was calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you can choose not to. Besides, whether you apologize or not doesn¡¯t affect me.¡± Yang Lu took a deep breath. She felt that Chu Luo was simply too petty to be saying such things after she had already apologized so humbly. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Grandpa Sun would want to acknowledge such a person as his granddaughter. However, thinking about how Sun Tianhao had ignored her for a long time, she suppressed the displeasure in her heart and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apologize. I¡¯m here to apologize sincerely.¡± ¡°Sincerely? I didn¡¯t see it.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. ¡°You¡¯re not to go.¡± In her anxiousness, Yang Lu wanted to pull Chu Luo. ¡®When Yang Lu¡¯s hand was on her shoulder, Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed her wrist, twisting and throwing it. ¡°Ah¡± Bang! After a beautiful shoulder throw, Yang Lu¡¯s mind was buzzing. Shey on the ground with stars in her eyes and felt like her internal organs were about toe out. Chu Luo¡¯s move shattered her worldview. Chu Luo looked down at her and pursed her lips tightly. At this moment, a few more footsteps could be heard. Soon, a few people came. It was Sun Tianhao and another young man who was close to the Sun family. Everyone saw Yang Lu lying on the ground, and Chu Luo standing beside her. Two of the women quickly walked over to help Yang Lu up. Awoman asked Yang Lu, ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Lu red at Chu Luo with her fiery eyes. Seeing everyone looking at her, she suddenly cried pitifully, ¡°She threw me to the ground.¡± After saying this, she suddenly looked forward to Sun Tianhao¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t believe that Sun Tianhao was still helping Chu Luo. The truth was that even if Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t know what was going on, he would still choose to stand on Chu Luo¡¯s side. ¡°Yang Lu, are you here to cause trouble for my sister again? I¡¯ve said it a few times. If youe to cause trouble for her again, even if you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up.¡± After saying that, he raised his fist with a fierce expression. Yang Lu widened her eyes in disbelief. The boys standing beside Sun Tianhao were shocked and quickly pulled him back. ¡°Haozi, Haozi, don¡¯t be impulsive. The one who fell to the ground was Yang Lu. Why don¡¯t we ask what exactly happened first?¡± The girl supporting Yang Lu red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What if Chu Luo really hit Yang Lu for no reason? If you also hit her, even if you go to Grandpa Sun, Yang Lu will be innocent and in the right.¡± At the thought of that stern old master, the youngsters looked at Chu Luo sympathetically. ¡®When Yang Lu heard this, a thought shed across her mind. She struggled free from the girl supporting her and walked up to Sun Tianhao. With a straight face, she said, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but take a look yourself.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she turned the back of her head to him and pushed her hair away. Arge swell appeared in front of Sun Tianhao. The others craned their necks to take a look and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too ruthless. What feud does Yang Lu have with you that you actually threw her like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t bewless just because the Sun family is backing you up.¡± Seeing that everyone was criticizing Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao shielded Chu Luo behind him and said with a dark face, ¡°Let me tell you, my sister can rely on our Sun family to bewless. If you can¡¯t stand it, leave our house immediately.¡± ¡°Haozi, how can you be so unreasonable!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m so unreasonable? Previously at the hospital, I didn¡¯t even know my sister that well at the time, yet Yang Lu attacked her because she thought she was my girlfriend. Are you trying to do the same thing again¡­ Yang Lu, let me tell you, I didn¡¯t like you before, I don¡¯t like you now, and I won¡¯t like you in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Lu took a step back as if she had been seriously wounded. She pointed at Sun Tianhao¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Sun Tianhao, I hate you.¡± With that, she ran away. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Her body shook at the same time, and she tapped Yang Lu¡¯s acupoints, making her freeze. Other than Sun Tianhao, who had seen her power, the others were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s move. Chu Luo walked up to Yang Lu and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t even spoken. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Yang Lu was stunned that she suddenly couldn¡¯t move. She screamed, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I did. I just want to rify what happened just now, in case someone says that I used the Sun family to bully others.¡± At this point, she pointed at a surveince camera in the courtyard. ¡°See that? There¡¯s a surveince camera over there.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he quickly added, ¡°Tl get the surveince room to y that scene immediately. I¡¯l let everyone see why my sister threw Yang Lu to the ground.¡± As Sun Tianhao spoke, he took out his phone and called the surveince room. The others looked at the phone in Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and thought that it was good to check the surveince cameras, lest Chu Luo refused to admit it. When Yang Lu heard this, her expression turned ugly. She was anxious and afraid. Wah.¡± Yang Lu actually started wailing. ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other two girls quickly went over to ask her. Yang Lu said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy. I feel like I¡¯m going to faint.¡± Chu Luo replied lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can even cure Grandpa Sun¡¯s illness. You¡¯re only fainting, I can save you with one needle.¡± Chapter 570 - The Protective Sun Family Can’t Stand Seeing Others Bully Chu Luo

Chapter 570: The Protective Sun Family Can¡¯t Stand Seeing Others Bully Chu Luo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Lu panicked and was filled with regret. If she had known that Chu Luo was so powerful, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked her again. Not long after, the surveince room sent the video to Sun Tianhao. After Sun Tianhao and the others saw this, they looked at Yang Lu angrily. Even with Yang Lu¡¯s back facing them, she could feel their gazes on her. She especially wanted to pretend to faint. ¡°Yang Lu!¡± After Sun Tianhao squeezed out her name from between his teeth, he strode up to her with a livid expression and shouted at her, ¡°Get out of our Sun family immediately. Our Sun family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed her. ¡°You... Wah...¡± Yang Lu hadn¡¯t expected to be able to move and was almost pushed to the ground. Fortunately, a girl stood beside her and helped her up. Yang Lu¡¯s loud cry finally attracted the attention of others. Soon, someone invited First Madam over. ¡®When First Madam came over, she looked around and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Little Hao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Without a word, Sun Tianhao showed the video to First Madam. After First Madam saw it, her expression was still calm. She walked up to Yang Lu and said to her, ¡°Yang Lu, anyone close to our Sun family knows that Little Chu is your Grandpa Sun¡¯s soon-to-be god-granddaughter. ¡°Your Grandpa Sun has an explosive temper and is protective of his people. If he finds out that you treated Little Chu like this, what do you think will happen to you? ¡°Other than you, your family might be implicated because of your nonsense and jealousy if your actions anger the Old Master.¡± First Madam¡¯s words scared Yang Lu so much that she couldn¡¯t even cry. Her face turned pale. ¡°First... First Madam... I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have that intention or not. We only believe in what we see.¡± First Madam¡¯s expression suddenly became stern. ¡°Tomorrow is Little Chu¡¯s big day. Everyone is happy. I won¡¯t say anything today. Go back and don¡¯te to our Sun residence again.¡± First Madam¡¯s words stunned Yang Lu and her face turned even paler. Don¡¯te to the Sun residence. Only the people in their courtyard knew what these words meant. First Madam gestured to the servant behind her. ¡°Send Miss Yang out.¡± Then, she didn¡¯t look at the others¡¯ expressions and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your Grandpa Sun is looking for you. Go quickly, or he¡¯ll be anxious again if he can¡¯t see you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards Old Master¡¯s ce. ¡°Sister, wait for me.¡± sun Tianhao followed. First Madam left as well. The remaining few people looked at Yang Lu, who seemed to have taken root there. They wanted to say something, but in the end, they chose to go to the front yard in silence. Being treated like this by everyone, Yang Lu finally broke down. However, just as she was about to cry again, the servant quickly reminded her, ¡°Miss Yang, these two days are a joyous asion for the Sun family. You¡¯re only fine because it was First Madam who came just now. If you cry again and attract the attention of the masters, they won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as First Madam.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s body trembled. She could only hold back her tears and run towards the back door. She didn¡¯t have the face to walk through the front yard at all. If everyone knew that she had been chased out by the Sun family, she would definitely be isted by everyone. The servant looked at Yang Lu, who had run away, and shook her head. She said sympathetically, ¡°Of all people, you had to provoke Old Master¡¯s precious child. That¡¯s simply suicidal.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao yed chess with Old Master Sun until nine o¡¯clock., before she urged him to go to sleep. Old Master Sun was a little unwilling. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early? Before I get sick, I can even sleep at eleven or twelve.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, you said it was before you fell ill. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. How can youpare to before? Besides, you have to ensure that you have enough energy to marry me off tomorrow.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he felt an indescribable excitement in his heart. At the same time, he was convinced. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to maintain sufficient energy to back you up tomorrow.¡± With that, he went to rest. Chu Luo even specially burned a calming incense for him. It was beneficial to Old Master¡¯s health and could let him sleep in peace. After the two of them came out of Old Master Sun¡¯s residence, Chu Luo nced at the time and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Have Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother gone to pick up Sister Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Yes. They left after dinner.¡± The two of them were there to look at Imperial University¡¯s beauties openly in the name of picking those girls up. Sun Tianhao expressed disdain. Speaking of beauties, who was prettier than their younger sister Chu Luo? Tasked with ensuring Chu Luo wasn¡¯t nervous, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t I take you out to y for a while? Your ssmates won¡¯t be here until eleven. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°y what?¡± ¡°Games, of course. Didn¡¯t we agree to y games together before?¡± Chu Luo nced at the restless Sun Tianhao. ¡°Why do I remember that you wanted to PK with me?¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at her, not at all embarrassed. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re Bai Ling. I can¡¯t beat you in a PK. When the timees, we¡¯ll team up and I¡¯ll call a few brothers over. We¡¯ll be invincible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. If she yed games with Sun Tianhao, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about her Yan. ¡°Alright, where are we going to y games?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± As Sun Tianhao walked, he called a few people. Everyone went to a training room. The training room was filled with exercise equipment. There were two rows of long benches to the side. Everyone took aptop each. The boys sat on the ground and ced theptops on the bench. Only Chu Luo was given special treatment. Sun Tianhao asked the guards to move hisputer desk over. The group of boys discussed as they yed the game. All of them had ambitious expressions on their faces. ¡°Haozi, how are we going to y today?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a littlete for the teampetition. Why don¡¯t we team up and walk around the suburbs first? We¡¯ll start the team building at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s team up to obtain the materials to refine weapons. During the weekend, we can synthesize into a weapon. Maybe some top-grade equipment that a female ount can use will drop.¡± ¡°Why are we ying these? Since Chu Luo is also ying games, our first mission must be to help her level up.¡± Sun Tianhao thought smugly, ¡®You mortals, just wait to die of embarrassmentter!¡± At this moment, a boy asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s your username called? We¡¯ll add you as a friend.¡± Chu Luo logged in to take a look. Seeing that Wang Mingtao wasn¡¯t logged in today, she was about to log into his ount. Sun Tianhao suddenly said to her, ¡°Sister, take us to the interster warter. I¡¯ve always wanted to go to Arder to take a look, but the monsters there are too crazy. I didn¡¯t manage to walk out eight out of ten times.¡± The other boys looked over. The boys¡¯ eyes said at the same time, ¡°Haozi, you¡¯re joking.¡± Sun Tianhao smiled at them smugly. ¡°You might not know my sister¡¯s username yet.¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious? ¡®They had just asked and Chu Luo hadn¡¯t answered. ¡°Sister, tell them who you are. Tell them so that they can broaden their horizons.¡± The boys: ¡°...¡± Had Haozi taken the wrong medicine today? Or was his head in the clouds? Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression and knew that he was trying to show off. She didn¡¯t refuse and logged into Bai Ling¡¯s ount before saying, ¡°You can just search for Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Bai... Ling... which Ling?¡± ¡®The boys¡¯ hands trembled as they asked in unison. Sun Tianhao said loudly, ¡°The world¡¯s number one, Bai Ling¡¯s Ling, of course. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the boys. The world suddenly became very quiet. Their hearts raced and they subconsciously swallowed their saliva. In the end, their faces turned red from excitement. After a while, someone shouted, ¡°Holy shit! Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually Bai Ling.¡± This roar finally snapped the other person back to reality. The few of them looked at her with sparkling eyes as if she was a sparkling gem. Sun Tianhao was smug. He had long forgotten that his reaction back then was worse than their current reaction. He mocked, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be a little more calm?¡± ¡°Calm down! How can we be calm?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, are you really Bai Ling?¡± Chu Luo finally said, ¡°Give me your game usernames.¡± There were too many people who sent her friend requests. If they didn¡¯t tell her, she would have ignored them. The four of them quickly gave her their usernames. After typing for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s team up first.¡± After saying that, she sent them a team invite. The few of them quickly epted the invitation. After everyone formed their teams, the four boys looked at each other. They got up from the ground at the same time and ran behind Chu Luo to take a look. After confirming that Chu Luo was really Bai Ling, the few of them jumped up. Everyone quickly sat back down and talked about where they were going to fight the monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Death Valley. That¡¯s the battlefield of experts.¡± ¡°To the peak of the world. It¡¯s exciting there.¡± ¡°To the gxy When Wu Yiyao and the others were brought in, they were stunned by the lively atmosphere in the training room. Zhang Yiran looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I thought Chu Luo would be very busy tonight.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°Indeed. Busy ying games.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled. ¡°Looks like Little Chu is good at adjusting her mood. That way, she won¡¯t be nervous.¡± Another girl, Li Li, said, ¡°I think even if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t y games, it¡¯s impossible for her to be nervous.¡± These words made the girlsugh at the same time. Everyone walked in. The boys were so engrossed in the game that they were unwilling to move. It was useless for the madams to call them. In the end, Third Master Sun personally came over and shouted, ¡°Rascal, Little Chu is getting married tomorrow. Do you want her to doze off while getting married tomorrow?¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s loud voice immediately stunned the boys. They could only reluctantly quit the game. As everyone walked out, they even made a pact with Chu Luo to y games together after she was married. The Sun family had prepared a building for Chu Luo to stay in today to make her feel at ease. The madams brought Chu Luo and the girls over and talked about everyone¡¯s bedroom arrangements. Finally, First Madam said to them, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. You¡¯d better stop chatting. Little Chu needs to start dressing up and putting on makeup at five tomorrow moming, so she has to get up around four.¡± The girls quickly responded. After the three madams left, the girls surrounded Chu Luo and said a few words. Then, Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Alright, everyone, go to sleep first.¡± With that, she took them away. Finally, only Chu Luo was left. She went to wash up and came out. She looked at her phone and couldn¡¯t help but send Li Yan a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, are you asleep?¡± Li Yan initiated a video call immediately after the message was sent. Chu Luo clicked on the video and immediately saw Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. Chu Luo called out to him sweetly, ¡°Yan.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at her with love in his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Twas just about to sleep.¡± Chu Luo took the video and walked around the bedroom before turning back to look at herself. ¡°Haozi and I were ying games just now. We only stopped when Third Uncle went over to tell us to go to sleep.¡± Li Yan quietly listened until she finished speaking and suddenly said, ¡°Luoluo, I miss you.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. ¡°I miss you too.¡± The video suddenly shook. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan said, ¡°I want to bring you home now.¡± At this point, his eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Luoluo, if I don¡¯t hug you to sleep tonight, I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep. Can youe back and apany me?¡± Chu Luo blushed and was especially tempted. She said worriedly, ¡°But they said that we can¡¯t meet tonight.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. This custom doesn¡¯t apply to us.¡± Li Yan suddenly pointed the video at a gift box. ¡°Inside are wedding favors for the guests tomorrow. There are a few snacks and candies you like to eat. Don¡¯t you want to try them first?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she got off the bed and locked the door. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her back. The moment Chu Luo appeared in their bedroom, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head in his arms. ¡°First Madam said that I have to get up at around four this morning.¡± Li Yan let go of her and pulled her to the ce where the gift box was ced. He let her eat two pieces of pastry and the two of themy on the bed. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you at half-past four.¡± Lying in Li Yan¡¯s arms, Chu Luo fell asleep instantly. At half-past four, Li Yan woke Chu Luo up on time. After the two of them went to the bathroom to wash up, Chu Luo returned to the Sun family¡¯s bedroom. There was a knock on the bedroom door at the same time. Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. First Madam and Wu Yiyao were standing outside. First Madam looked around at Chu Luo and saw that she had already washed up. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like our concerns are unnecessary.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Looks like Little Chu didn¡¯t sleep due to excitement either.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She asked the two of them, ¡°Am I going to have my makeup done now? Isn¡¯t it a little early?¡± First Madam: ¡°No, it¡¯s not early. The bride¡¯s makeup is more difficult than ordinary makeup. In particr, your phoenix crown and bridal veil aren¡¯t easy to put on. It will take a long time.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the pajamas on her. ¡°Don¡¯t change. We¡¯ll get the professionals to help you put on your gown before doing your makeup.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the dressing room with the two of them without changing her clothes.. Chapter 571 - The Wedding (1)

Chapter 571: The Wedding (1)

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The makeup team and team specializing in helping her dress up were ready. A few people were holding onto that outfit. One of them handed a gift box to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, these are undergarments. You can put them on yourself first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took it to the bathroom to change. Then, four to five people surrounded her and helped her wear thisplicated costume. While Chu Luo was changing and putting on makeup, the road from the Sun residence to the Li residence in the Imperial Capital was blocked by guards. Third Master Sun personally led a few juniors to guard the entire Imperial Capital¡¯s safetymand center and scene. Chu Luo and Li Yan were too famous. Many people wanted to attend their wedding today and watch the show. That route was already packed with people. Everyone was enthusiastically discussing their wedding. Today, the entire world¡¯s Inte was also discussing their wedding. ¡°Twonder how many important figures will attend CEO Li and Chu Luo¡¯s wedding today.¡± ¡°Twonder if CEO Li and the others invited any celebrities today. Such a grand wedding must be attended by celebrities to be more spectacr.¡± ¡°The person above has exposed theirck of ss. With CEO Li and Chu Luo¡¯s identities, how can they invite celebrities? When the timees, the people attending their wedding will definitely be big shots in the financial world and the academic world, Maybe some higher-ups from some countries will be sent over. Inviting celebrities will be a little too much.¡± ¡°Theard that Chu Luo is getting married from the Sun family. What does this mean?¡± ¡°Chu Luo and the Sun family are really close. Maybe it¡¯s because Chu Luo cured Old Master Sun. The Sun family is giving her face.¡± ¡°I think the Sun family is giving CEO Li face if anything. Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Li¡¯s zing Glory Corporation developed a gaming capsule? If the gaming capsule is reallyunched in the market, the taxes that the country will receive will be a terrifying sum. The Sun family will definitely give such a God of Fortune face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo is just a student with no status. Even if she has the ability, she doesn¡¯t have a high social status. How can the Sun family let her get married from the Sun family just because she saved Old Master Sun?¡± ¡°CEO Li is so rich. I wonder what kind of wedding he will give Chu Luo.¡± ¡°It should be a Western wedding. This is more romantic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible it¡¯s a Chinese wedding. A Chinese wedding is even more grand.¡± Amid all kinds of discussions, their wedding began. At eight o¡¯clock, the Sun family opened the door for the first time and let a few official reporters in. Then, it was a global live broadcast. ¡®When everyone saw the old man sitting there in a dark red Tang suit, looking hale and hearty with an iron-blooded aura, their spirits were lifted. The first to speak was Eldest Master Sun, who was wearing a costume that entuated his status. Eldest Master Sun had a serious and stern expression. ¡°We let you in today because our father wants to announce a very important matter.¡± With that, he retreated behind Old Master. Old Master Sun looked straight ahead with his experienced sharp eyes. The group of reporters and cameramen actually felt their legs tremble. Old Master Sun said, ¡°I¡¯l only announce one thing. Today, I¡¯l acknowledge Chu Luo as my granddaughter. In the future, if anyone dares to bully her, they¡¯ll be bullying our Sun family¡­ If anyone bullies the Sun family, we¡¯ll only use one method to retaliate¡ªmartial strength.¡± After saying that, Old Master Sun shut his mouth. Eldest Master Sun stood up and continued, ¡°The acknowledgement ceremony will start immediately.¡± After saying that, he looked at the door. The camera subconsciously turned to the door. At this moment, Chu Luo, who was wearing a phoenix robe, walked out with a long phoenix pattern cloak under the lead of the three madams. Instantly, everyone was dazzled by Chu Luo¡¯s elegant disposition and peerless beauty. Be it on the Inte or watching the live broadcast in other ways, everyone subconsciously held their breaths, afraid that if their breaths became heavy, the person in the video would soar into the skies. She was indeed a fairy. Chu Luo walked up to Old Master Sun. First Madam took the tea from the servant and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo lifted her skirt and knelt in front of Old Master Sun. Taking the tea, she called out sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, have some tea.¡± ¡®When Old Master Sun heard the word ¡®Grandpa¡¯, his eyes suddenly welled up. He suddenly thought of the hot-blooded years he had spent with Chu Luo¡¯s grandparents when he was young, as well as the crush he had been burying in the bottom of his heart. He felt that the regrets of his life had finally been filled. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun responded and took the teacup from her hand to take a sip. At that moment, a loud shout came from the door. ¡°The bridal escort team is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked towards the door. First Madam helped Chu Luo up. Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Close the door.¡± The door was mmed shut by a few guards. Everyone was surprised. The Sun family actually locked CEO Li outside the door. Were they going to make things difficult for him? The reporters outside the door were excited. All the cameras were pointed at the door of the luxurious wedding car parked outside the door. ¡®When Li Yan, who was wearing a red groom¡¯s uniform and exuding a noble, handsome, and extraordinary aura, alighted from the car, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They were actually stunned by his noble aura. Li Yan stood outside the door with a group of people. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and reminded the person inside, ¡°The groom is here to pick up the bride!¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s majestic loud voice immediately came from inside. ¡°If you want toe in, you have to answer three questions. If you answer correctly, I¡¯ll open the door. If you don¡¯t, our Sun family won¡¯t let you marry our daughter.¡± Everyone: ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Li Yan: ¡°Go ahead.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°If you and Little Chu encounter danger at the same time, will you think of a way to protect yourself or think of a way to save her first?¡± Li Yan was confident. ¡°I won¡¯t let Luoluo encounter danger.¡± Third Master Sun didn¡¯t say if his answer was right. He started to ask the next question. ¡°If you want to marry Little Chu, you have to transfer all the assets under your name to her. Are you willing?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred.¡± This time, Third Master Sun was obviously very satisfied. ¡°Okay! Third question, promise in front of everyone that you won¡¯t bully Little Chu. You¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants and coax her.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I promise not to bully Luoluo. I¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants and coax her.¡± There was silence inside the door. The others were also very quiet. No one had expected Li Yan to do so much for Chu Luo. Secretary Tan, who was standing by the door, knocked again and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s time for the groom to pick up the bride.¡± After a few seconds, Eldest Master Sun said loudly, ¡°Open the door and set off firecrackers.¡± With the crackling of firecrackers, the door opened and the atmosphere became lively again. A group of women stood there. Before they could ask for a red packet, they saw a remote control airne flying over. Red packets rained down. ¡°Ah¡­ So many red packets!¡± Li Yan strode towards the hall while everyone was snatching the red packets. ¡®As he walked through the door, his gazended on Chu Luo, who was standing there with a sweet smile on her face. He suddenly had an urge to hide her and not let anyone see her today. Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and stood still. Eldest Master Sun looked at him and said, ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo has already acknowledged our father as her grandfather. Since you want to marry Chu Luo, you have to toast our father with a cup of tea.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, a servant brought over a cup of tea. Li Yan stood there and exuded the powerful aura of a ruler. This aura spread out and instantly silenced the group of people discussing softly. The atmosphere in the entire living room became abnormally strange. Li Yan and Old Master looked at each other like two powerful kings confronting each other. The others only felt an invisible pressure pressing down on them, making it difficult for them to breathe. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly grabbed Li Yan¡¯s finger. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo smiled and told him via voice transmission, ¡°Yan, Grandpa Sun is the reincarnation of my master.¡± Then, she let go of his hand. Li Yan¡¯s expression narrowed. He took the teacup from the servant¡¯s tray and knelt down to hand it to him. ¡°Old Master Sun, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Li Yan and took the teacup from his hand. ¡°You may get up. You must treat Little Chu well in the future.¡± With that, he drank his tea. Eldest Master Sun, who was standing behind Old Master Li, looked at Li Yan with aplicated gaze. In that instant, even he was suppressed by the pressure exuded by Li Yan and couldn¡¯t breathe. To think this kid exuded such a powerful aura. Then, Old Master Sun gave Chu Luo a red packet. Inside the red packet was not money but a crystal clear jade tablet. ¡®When those who knew that jade tablet saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Heavens, Old Master Sun actually gave Chu Luo the tiger-shaped tally! that could mobilize the Sun family army!¡± ¡°What has Chu Luo done to deserve such treatment from Old Master Sun!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Master Sun worried that the others in the Sun family will be displeased?¡± ¡°Old Master Sun is muddled!¡± No matter what the others thought, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he handed the jade tablet to Chu Luo. Then, Eldest Master Sun helped Old Master Sun up. Eldest Master Sun waved his hand. ¡°As Li Yan and Chu Luo don¡¯t have elders, we won¡¯t be so formal today. Everyone from the Sun family will follow us to the Li family¡¯s wedding to hold the fort.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± They were stunned by the Sun family¡¯s actions! The Sun family left the Sun residence with the wedding car. Along the way, with Li Yan¡¯s wealth and the Sun family¡¯s power, the special-armored war chariot opened a path. Also, drones sprinkled flower petals along the way as they were escorted by armed guards. The scene could be described as shocking. ¡®What was even more shocking was that the bride was sitting in a pnquin carried by 16 men while the groom was sitting on a Ferghana horse. The sound of gongs and drums filled the air. It gave people a strong and solemn feeling like when an ancient emperor married. Theizens who were watching the global live broadcast were shocked by this wedding. ¡°D*mn! The word ¡®extravagant isn¡¯t quite enough to describe this. I actually feel so touched that I want to kneel down!¡± ¡°This is too shocking. This must be the most luxurious wedding of the century! Even a royal wedding isn¡¯t so luxurious.¡± ¡°How many women dream of such a wedding? Yet Master Li gave it to Chu Luo. I¡¯m envious and jealous, but I can¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the newlyweds!¡± ¡°A hundred years together.¡± ¡°Have a child soon.¡± At eleven o¡¯clock. The bridal escort team arrived at the Li residence on time. ¡®When the cameras were pointed at the Li residence, the entire world¡¯s citizens couldn¡¯t remain calm. The top hundred financial big shots in the world, dozens of political and business celebrities, princesses, and counts were all here for their wedding. Only then did everyone realize how powerful Li Yan was as the king of the business world. However, the camera stopped by the Li family door. After the bridal escort team entered the Li residence, the reporters and cameramen could no longer enter. The 16 carrying pnquin stopped outside the building where the wedding was held. Eldest Master Sun personally went to carry Chu Luo off the pnquin and walked with Li Yan along the red carpet to the wedding hall. The bridesmaids carried a flower basket and sprinkled flower petals as they opened a path. The groomsmen followed behind them. From outside the door to the wedding tform, there were very good-looking bodyguards standing tall. The bodyguards stood between the guests and the newlyweds. The guests looked at the newlyweds as they followed them towards the wedding stage. Eldest Master Sun stopped when he carried Chu Luo to the steps of the wedding tform. Surrounding them were vibrant flowers and leaves made of gold, silver, and gems. On therge screen in front, there were dragons and phoenixes on both sides. In the middle was a collection of their wedding gowns. The steps were very low, and there were a total of nine steps. After Chu Luo stood there, the bridesmaids quickly straightened her cloak. The emcee announced loudly, ¡°The wedding ceremony begins.¡± Chu Luo slowly walked towards the steps amid the Chinese wedding melody. At this moment, her appearance stunned everyone and the man who was waiting for her on the steps. Everyone¡¯s hearts slowed down at this moment, afraid of ruining this atmosphere. When Chu Luo walked up thest step, Li Yan extended his hand to her. ¡°Luoluo, give me your hand.¡± Chu Luo ced her hand in his. The two of them walked to Old Master Sun and Old Master Duanmu, who were already sitting there. ¡®When the guests saw Old Master Duanmu, they were shocked. ¡°Li Yan actually invited Old Master Duanmu to host the wedding with Old Master Sun!!¡± ¡°The Duanmu family has already declined. I heard that Li Yan prepared a quiet ce for Old Master Duanmu to retire. After all that happened previously, I thought that Old Master Duanmu would never see Li Yan again.¡± ¡°can only say that Old Master Duanmu is smart enough. The more he doesn¡¯t give Li Yan face at this time, the more disadvantageous it will be for the Duanmu family. Most of the descendants of the Duanmu family have been thrown into jail. If Old Master Duanmu wants them to live well inside, he definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu is a hero in many people¡¯s hearts. Unfortunately, his descendants are disappointing.¡± ¡°Twonder if the remaining people from the Duanmu family wille out one day.¡± ¡°Speaking of the Duanmu family, the Qin family is really pitiful. Old Master Qin has been virtuous and respected for his entire life, but when he died, he ended up with no descendants to send him off.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone left in the Qin family, right?¡± Amid everyone¡¯s whispered discussions, the emcee said loudly, ¡°Please toast the elders with tea, newlyweds.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao, who was wearing a cheongsam and looking elegant, carried a tray up the stairs and handed two cups of tea to Chu Luo and Li Yan. Li Yan first handed the tea to Old Master Sun. ¡°Old Master Sun, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Sunughed out loud and took the teacup to take a sip. Then, Chu Luo toasted the tea. After the two of them toasted Old Master Sun, they picked up the other two cups of tea. Li Yan handed the teacup to Old Master Duanmu. Under countless pairs of eyes, he said, ¡°Old Master, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu stared at Li Yan and didn¡¯t take the teacup. The atmosphere was inexplicably tense Chapter 572 - The Wedding (2)

Chapter 572: The Wedding (2)

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios There was suddenly a considerablemotion below the stage. Everyone knew about the Duanmu family and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Old Master Duanmu nning to not give Li Yan face?¡± ¡°No way? Then why did he agree to host their wedding? Is he deliberately causing trouble for CEO Li?¡± ¡°Looks like Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t forgive Li Yan and the Sun family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if the Duanmu family has their own reasons for courting death, no one will be able to get over the hurdle in their hearts after a trusted junior suddenly allied with outsiders to attack their family, right?¡± The discussions below the stage became more and more enthusiastic. At this moment, Old Master Sun, who was sitting beside Old Master Duanmu, suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Duanmu Zhao, think carefully. If you dare to cause trouble for my granddaughter and grandson-inw today, I¡¯ll make all those people from your Duanmu family die.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s hand trembled abruptly. He turned to look at Old Master Sun with powerful anger in his eyes. Old Master Sun had a stern expression. His aura was the same as back then. That ruthlessness had always been something the few of them didn¡¯t dare to provoke. Old Master Duanmu suddenly lowered his eyes and asked Li Yan, ¡°If Chu Luo didn¡¯t appear, who would you have chosen to help?¡± ¡°Lwouldn¡¯t have helped anyone.¡± Without Chu Luo, he wouldn¡¯t have a heart. Without a heart, he would only be the king of the business world, using all means to umte wealth. Li Yan¡¯s answer made Old Master Sun re at him in dissatisfaction. But he knew that was the truth. ¡®When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed. He looked into Li Yan¡¯s eyes and nodded before taking the teacup from his hand to take a sip. Then, Chu Luo served him tea. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, please have some tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with mixed feelings. He asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± When he heard this, Old Master Sun looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter!¡± Old Master Duanmu ignored Old Master Sun and continued to look at Chu Luo. ¡°You can¡¯t be Chu Luo. No one canpare to your ability. You were the one who asked Little Li to give me the medicine back then, right?¡± Chu Luo looked back at Old Master Duanmu. After a while, she smiled. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, have some tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t receive an answer, which was expected. He retracted all the emotions in his eyes and calmly took the teacup from her hand. Only then did the discussion below the stage stop. ¡®The ceremony continued. After the ceremony, Chu Luo and Li Yan went down to change. Then, there was the banquet. The banquet started and more than a thousand banquet tables were held. Only then did Chu Luo realize that Li Yan had actually called all the higher-ups in the headquarters to be escorts. Other than Li Yan, the entire Sun family was mobilized (except for Old Master). Everyone divided their work to entertain the people from the political, business and academic world. Even so, Li Yan still had to drink a lot. Two hourster, Chu Luo felt that Li Yan was drunk, so she tugged at his clothes. ¡®When he looked at her, she whispered, ¡°Yan, stop drinking. You¡¯re drunk.¡± Li Yan, who didn¡¯t look drunk at all, nodded at her and tilted his head to whisper in her ear. ¡°Go outside and wait for me. I¡¯lle out immediately. Let¡¯s go rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and quietly walked towards the door. She had just walked out when she saw Anya mumbling in a chair outside. She looked a little unhappy. Chu Luo walked over strangely and asked, ¡°Anya, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°chu¡­¡± ¡®When Anya saw Chu Luo, she pointed at her stomach and pouted. ¡°This naughty baby doesn¡¯t even let me y to my heart¡¯s content. I was chatting with the princes and princesses of a few countries just now, and he started bing mischievous.¡± Chu Luo held in herughter at her expression and walked to sit beside her. Anya continued, ¡°I vomited so hard just now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± ¡°No, there are so many people here today. I have to help you entertain them.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ming? Does he know that you¡¯re vomiting again?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± Qin Ming was responsible for the safety of the Li residence today and didn¡¯t appear at the wedding venue. Chu Luo conjured an orange for her. Anya finally felt better after eating it. She then remembered and asked, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Anya actually guessed something this time. Her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are trying to escape halfway?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at her. Anya was silent for a while before giving her a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°But if you leave, who will clean up the mess?¡± ¡°We¡¯lle back again. Yan should have already made arrangements for this period of time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Hehe, on the day Blockhead and I got married, we escaped early as well. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to also escape early.¡± ¡®The two of them didn¡¯t speak for long before a figure walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said to Anya, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I promise not to tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo smiled and stood up to leave with Li Yan. The two of them returned to their vi. Looking at the festive house, Chu Luo walked to the sofa and sat down. She took off her shoes and nestled there. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo extended her leg to him and said pitifully, ¡°My leg hurts.¡± Li Yan started massaging her. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some sobering teater.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡± Li Yan let go of her leg and leaned back to rest. Chu Luo knew that he had been busy with their wedding andpany during this period of time. Coupled with the fact that he had drunk so much wine just now, he must be tired. She raised her finger and tapped his eyelids, using the power of a priest to make him sleep more soundly. After Li Yan fell asleep, Chu Luo let him lie on the sofa and got him a nket to cover him with. She sat in the armchair at the side and swiped her phone. Today¡¯s news was dominated by their wedding. Chu Luo looked at it for a while. There were all kinds of headlines, some blessing, some jealous¡­ all kinds. However, she didn¡¯t care what others said. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang in his pocket. Worried that he would be woken up, Chu Luo quickly walked over and took out his phone. Seeing that it was from Qin Ming, she picked up the call. Chu Luo was the first to speak. ¡°Qin Ming, it¡¯s me.¡± Qin Ming wasn¡¯t surprised and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s an abnormality in the north river. If you have time,e and take a look.¡± Since Qin Ming had said that, the situation must be a little serious. Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, put on her shoes, and left. Chu Luo quickly arrived at the ce Qin Ming had mentioned. Beside the river, many bodyguards were shooting into the river with guns. Qin Ming was standing at the side. At this moment, a bodyguard turned to him and said, ¡°Boss, the thing inside can¡¯t be killed.¡± Just as that person finished speaking, a shadow suddenly darted up from the river, grabbed his leg, and pulled him into the river. Plop! ¡°Ouch-~¡± ¡°Help!¡± Just as everyone was panicking, Chu Luo jumped to the river and lifted that person up. On that person¡¯s leg was a fish that was biting his leg and not letting go. Chu Luo shot a silver needle and the fish loosened its teeth and fell back into the river. Chu Luo carried that person and jumped to the shore. Qin Ming quickly walked over and asked that person, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°My legs feel like they¡¯re on fire¡­ Ooh¡­¡± That person looked like he was in great agony. Chu Luo gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Take off his shoes for me to see.¡± Qin Ming quickly took off his shoes. However, when his feet were revealed, everyone gasped. The color on his feet had turned ck, as if they had been scorched. Qin Ming seemed to have thought of something. With a serious expression, he quickly lifted his trouser leg. The ck color was actually slowly spreading upwards. Chu Luo took out silver needles and quickly sealed a few acupoints on his leg. She said to Qin Ming, ¡°Hold him down. I¡¯ll help him treat his leg.¡± Qin Ming quickly pressed down on his body and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, is he poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes, a type of corpse poison.¡± Although Qin Ming felt very surprised, he didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo quickly took out the talisman and chanted for a while. The talisman quickly spontaneouslybusted and finally turned into ashes. Chu Luo took out a small bottle and ced the ashes in it. After mixing it with the medicine inside, she quickly poured it on that person¡¯s feet. Pfft. ¡°Ah¡± ¡°Hold him tightly. Don¡¯t let him move.¡± ¡°Zhang Qing, don¡¯t move!¡± After a while, the ck color on Zhang Qing¡¯s legs slowly fell to his feet and disappeared. Zhang Qing was already exhausted. At the same time, a few bodyguards standing on the river shore shouted, ¡°Boss, Miss Chu, these piranhas are here again.¡± Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°He¡¯s fine now. Let him lie down and recover a little strength.¡± Only then did Qin Ming let go of Zhang Qing and walk to the shore with Chu Luo. Looking at the fish in the river, Chu Luo asked, ¡°When did these fishe?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± ¡®The Li residence was protected wlessly. Even this river was guarded at all times. Qin Ming hade over as soon as he received a call saying that something was wrong. Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone deliberately ced these fish here. Their teeth are also stained with corpse poison.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the river. After a while, her face darkened. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a real piranha.¡± Qin Ming and the group of bodyguards raised their guard. Chu Luo jumped into the river again. ¡®The moment her toes touched the water, a few fish jumped up and wanted to bite her feet. Awhip appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and she quickly wrapped it around one of the fish before throwing it to the shore. The fish that had been thrown to the shore actually grew legs and ran up. Chu Luo jumped and wrapped the whip in her hand around it again. At the same time, she took out aser gun from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and fired at the fish. The fish was turned into a puddle of metal by theser gun. Qin Ming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s actually a robot fish.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really persistent.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo threw the gun to Qin Ming and took out a fewser guns for the other bodyguards. Qin Ming and the others took theirser guns and walked to the river. They fired fiercely at the fish in the river. Chu Luo took out her phone and quickly typed a code. After a while, she said to Qin Ming, ¡°You can stop now.¡± Qin Ming gestured for everyone to stop. Chu Luo walked to the shore of the river and shot a bead at them. The beads exploded on the heads of the fish. Then, the fish exploded with crackling sounds, as though they had been thrown into a pot of oil. Then, Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°Walk two kilometers along the river. There¡¯s a dive boat in the water. Send someone to blow it up immediately.¡± Qin Ming nodded and sent someone to deal with the submersible vehicle. Chu Luo and the others waited for more than ten minutes before a huge explosion came from the lower reaches. Qin Ming moved his earpiece and told Chu Luo, ¡°That sub has been blown up.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the river. After thinking for a while, she touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out something that looked like a ma. Then, she ced the maite on the ground and took out a talisman to duplicate many maites. ¡°Get someone to ce all of this on the shore of the river in the Li residence. If any robotse, they will be sucked in. When the timees, you can use aser gun to deal with them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo took out another bottle of medicine. ¡°If anyone is poisoned by the corpse poison just now, let the poisoned person take one of these pills first. It can save their lives.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming took it. Chu Luo nced at the time. More than 40 minutes had passed. Worried that Li Yan had woken up, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Qin Ming nodded and Chu Luo turned to leave. After walking out of everyone¡¯s sight, she tapped her toes and used Qinggong to move towards their vi. ¡®The moment Chu Luo returned to the living room, she met Li Yan¡¯s dark eyes. Chapter 573 - A Woman Actually Has Designs on Her Man at Her Wedding

Chapter 573: A Woman Actually Has Designs on Her Man at Her Wedding

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo strode over. Li Yan sat up, his eyes already clear. ¡°yan, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chu Luo sat beside him and touched his face. Li Yan felt that her fingers were a little cold and grabbed her hand. ¡°Where did you go? Why are your hands cold?¡± ¡°Something happened by the river just now. I went over to resolve it.¡± Chu Luo told him what was going on. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men are really persistent.¡± ¡°Who wants to deal with you? Looks like they gave Ink Feather a lot of money.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what he had said before and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would find Ink Feather?¡± ¡°Thaven¡¯t.¡± Li Yan had been too busy recently and hadn¡¯t had the time to deal with Ink Feather. Chu Luo nodded in understanding and pulled her hand out of his. She felt warm. She stood up and said, ¡°T¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡± Although Li Yan agreed, he stood up as soon as Chu Luo stood up. The two of them walked over. As Chu Luo poured the water, she asked, ¡°Are we going to the banquetter?¡± ¡°Mm, it won¡¯t end over there for a while.¡± There were too many people from the political and business world around the world who hade today. Since everyone was here, they wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. After that, everyone would stay in the capital for a while. Those from the political world would talk about the connection between the countries and world peace. Those from the business world would look for business partners. Of course, everyone¡¯s main goal was to talk to Li Yan about the holographic gaming capsule. The two of them were about to go over when Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Wu Yiyao. ¡®Wu Yiyao sounded a little anxious. ¡°Little Chu, bad news. Anya was knocked down and her stomach is aching.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo rushed to the ce Wu Yiyao had mentioned, Anya was sitting there with her hand on her stomach and cold sweat on her face. ¡®Wu Yiyao kept wiping her sweat and caressing her stomach tofort her. ¡°Princess Anya, rx. Little Chu ising over soon.¡± Anya grabbed Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand with her other hand and was at a loss. ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t keep my baby anymore. What should I do?¡± ¡°No, no. Why don¡¯t I call Mr. Qin?¡± ¡°No. Blockhead is so busy now. We can¡¯t let him be anxious with me.¡± The two women standing beside the two of them were at a loss and pale. They were obviously worried that something would happen to the child in Anya¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment Chu Luo approached, Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly stepped aside. Chu Luo sat beside Anya and took her wrist. She ced her finger on her artery and took her pulse. Then, she took out a pill and handed it to her. ¡°Take this pill quickly.¡± Anya took the pill and swallowed it. ¡°Little Chu, is Princess Anya okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯s definitely a big deal when a pregnant woman gets injured.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she looked at the two foreign women standing there and asked in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± The two women were obviously of high status. Seeing Chu Luo ask this question, one of them quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was in a hurry to go to the bathroom and didn¡¯t see Princess Anya walking over from the side path, so I knocked her down.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya nodded. Since it wasn¡¯t intentional, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t say anything, She said to them, ¡°Go back to the banquet hall.¡± ¡°But Princess Anya¡­¡± That person was still a little worried. ¡°Twon¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was so certain, the two of them were actually worried that something would really happen and would be held responsible, so they strode away. Chu Luo turned to ask Anya, ¡°Anya, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief after saying that. She held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said to her with fear, ¡°Chu, you have no idea. I was almost scared to death just now. If Miss Wu hadn¡¯t happened toe over, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. I might have cried with those two women.¡± Chu Luo knew that Anya cared a lot about this child, so she patted her hand and said to her, ¡°Walk more often and in the future you won¡¯t fall because someone identally bumped into you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Chu, is my baby really fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Arge part of the reason why your stomach hurts is because of your psychological effect. Don¡¯t panic the next time you encounter such a thing. I¡¯ll concoct a bottle of prenatal medicine for you. If you encounter simr situations, you can just take one.¡± Since Anya was fine, Wu Yiyao was relieved. ¡®Wu Yiyao then wanted to go to the bathroom. She talked to the two of them and walked over. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Anya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest, or call Qin Ming back?¡± Anya wanted to see Qin Ming, so she agreed. Chu Luo apanied Anya and waited for Qin Ming toe before leaving. ¡®When Anya saw Qin Ming, she jumped into his arms. Qin Ming¡¯s body trembled and his arms stretched out. After a while, he hugged her tightly. Anya said, ¡°You scared me to death just now.¡± Qin Ming lowered his head and looked at the head buried in his arms. Anya continued, ¡°Someone identally bumped into me just now. I thought our baby couldn¡¯t be saved.¡± Qin Ming suddenly clenched his fists and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Anya looked up at him and saw a murderous glint in his eyes. She quickly stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips. ¡°The person who bumped into me was the daughter of the Earl of L Nation. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, Chu gave me a pill to stabilize the fetus just now and said that my stomach only hurt so much because of the psychological effect. She asked me to exercise moderately in the future.¡± Qin Ming looked down at her. Just as Anya thought that he was going to say something heartwarming, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll supervise you in your training in the future.¡± Anya: How had she fallen for this stinky blockhead! ¡°Stupid blockhead!¡± Anya pushed him away with a straight face and raised her chin. ¡°Carry me back. I¡¯m tired.¡± Qin Ming carried her and walked towards their residence. On the other side. ¡®When Chu Luo found Li Yan, she happened to see a woman bump into someone and was about to fall towards Li Yan. At this point, Chu Luo suddenly narrowed her eyes. That woman was obviously doing this on purpose. Li Yan¡¯s reaction never disappointed Chu Luo. As soon as he felt something falling towards him, he quickly turned to the side and the woman fell onto another man. That man was a gentleman and helped her up. Chu Luo walked over. She had just taken two steps when someone suddenly walked past and blocked her. It was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao had obviously seen that woman¡¯s action. He crossed his arms and said with a displeased expression, ¡°Sister, do you want me to help you deal with that woman? Hmph! How dare she scheme like this at your wedding? She must be courting death!¡± Chu Luo was stunned by the alcohol smell on him. She moved to the side in disdain and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not good to fight and kill at my wedding.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at her. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. ¡°Go check her identity. I¡¯l decide how best to deal with her then.¡± Sun Tianhao gave her an OK sign and walked over. Chu Luo followed. To her surprise, Sun Tianhao simply asked a woman standing not far from them. That woman was probably charmed by Sun Tianhao, for she actually answered with a red face. After Sun Tianhao finished asking, he walked back to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°That¡¯s the daughter of LO Group.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to Li Yan¡¯s side. At this moment, the daughter of the LO Group was toasting Li Yan with a sweet smile. ¡°CEO Li, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Previously, I¡¯ve been studying in school. Now, I¡¯m managing thepany with my father. I hope we have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Today is my wedding to Luoluo. Let¡¯s not talk about business.¡± The smile on the youngdy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained, but she was indignant. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m staying in the capital for the next week. CEO Li, I wonder¡­¡± ¡°Tm not free.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡®When the people standing at the side saw the daughter of LO Group looking embarrassed, no one stood up to speak up for her. The expression on the youngdy¡¯s face changed several times. In the end, she still looked at Chu Luo with a confident smile. ¡°I heard that CEO Li¡¯s bride is a straight As student. Miss Chu¡­¡± ¡°Miss Mia, please call me Mrs. Li.¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face was even more sincere and kind than hers. ¡°Miss Mia, please continue.¡± Mi Ya smiled and naturally corrected herself. ¡°Mrs. Li looks so young. She probably can¡¯t help CEO Li much usually, right?¡± ¡°Why would I need to help him?¡± Chu Luo looked puzzled. ¡°CEO Li owns the zing Glory Corporation. If Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t help CEO Li, CEO Li will be extremely busy.¡± Mia¡¯s smile was kind, but there was malice in her eyes. ¡°Eh Chu Luo was even more puzzled. ¡°Yan was already managing zing Glory very well before I married him. Why would he be very busy after I marry him? Speaking of busy, I think I¡¯m the one who should be busy. Some women who didn¡¯t have a chance to get close to Yan before might find a way to get close to him at our wedding. I have to be on guard at all times, don¡¯t you think so?¡± The group of people surrounding the three of them subconsciously turned to look at Mia, feeling that Chu Luo¡¯s words were implying something. The smile on Mia¡¯s face became even more tense, but she still had to maintain it somehow. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so straightforward. This made her a little displeased, and her words became a little sharp. ¡°Only a woman without confidence can¡¯t keep her husband from looking at other women. If CEO Li really fancies other women¡­¡± ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between Luoluo and me at my wedding. Miss Mia, what¡¯s your motive?¡± ¡°CEO Li, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a cold aura and coldly ordered him to leave. ¡°How dare you make Luoluo angry at our wedding, We don¡¯t wee guests like you. Get lost immediately.¡± Mia panicked at Li Yan¡¯s ruthless eviction and anxiously exined, ¡°CEO Li, listen to me. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when two bodyguards walked over. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Throw her out.¡± Two bodyguards walked up to Mia and grabbed her arm, dragging her out. ¡®When the upper echelons of the LO Group who hade with Mia saw this situation, they immediately panicked. A middle-aged man quickly came over to ask about the situation. When someone told him the entire story and the middle-aged man wanted to exin, Li Yan red at him. ¡°Go back and tell your CEO that zing Glory will never cooperate with LO Group again.¡± ¡®The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°CEO Li¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Themotion here wasn¡¯t small. Coupled with the fact that many people were watching Li Yan¡¯s every move, many people fell silent after learning the entire story. Most of the people who came here today had brought their sons and daughters. There was nock of people who wanted to send their daughter to Li Yan to show her face in the hopes that Li Yan might take a fancy to her (Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t see their daughters). No one had expected Li Yan to be so rude. Those with such thoughts quickly dismissed the idea. Chu Luo looked around and smiled in satisfaction. Since it wasn¡¯t good to fight and kill at her wedding, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to make an example out of that woman. What Chu Luo didn¡¯t know was that after Mia was chased out, Sun Tianhao followed her out. He stood on the road and blocked their car. After the car stopped, Sun Tianhao walked to the car Mia was in and knocked on the window twice. The car window didn¡¯t lower. It was obvious that the person in the car was prepared to ignore him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re forcing me to be a little violent.¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he tapped the corners of his lips with his thumb and took two steps back. Before the car started, he kicked the door. Chapter 574 - Leaving Halfway During the Wedding; The Honeymoon Begins

Chapter 574: Leaving Halfway During the Wedding; The Honeymoon Begins

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios With a bang, arge pit formed in the sturdy car door from the kick. The car trembled. Mia opened the car door and scolded in exasperation, ¡°Where did youe from, barbarian? How dare you kick my car. Look at me¡­ Ah¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Sun Tianhao moved the weapon against her temple and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I hate it when people threaten me. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± After saying that, he shouted at her, ¡°Get down.¡± Mia was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled. The chauffeur sitting in front was stunned. At this moment, a few people quickly alighted from the cars behind and walked over. When they saw the ruthless Sun Tianhao, their legs went limp. ¡°Sir¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive. This is outside CEO Li¡¯s house. If you mess around, CEO Li¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, even if it¡¯s at Li Yan¡¯s door, do you think Li Yan wille out and interfere if I shoot her?¡± No way. The few of them knew very well. ¡°Sir, what do you want? Please don¡¯t hurt our Miss.¡± These people thought that Sun Tianhao was after money. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°What do you think I want? Then let me tell you, I want her to die.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Mia started crying in fear. ¡°Shut up,¡± Sun Tianhao shouted, and Mia shut up. He said, ¡°How dare you bully my sister in front of our Sun family. Looks like you didn¡¯t hear what my grandfather said today.¡± ¡®When they heard the Sun family, their hearts skipped a beat and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. This person was actually from the Sun family. Sun Tianhao had a fierce expression. ¡°You want to snatch my sister¡¯s man? Don¡¯t you know your limits? Go back and tell your old man that our empire doesn¡¯t wee LO Group in the future.¡± Their faces turned ashen. Half of the LO Group¡¯s market was in the empire. If the empire didn¡¯t wee them, in addition to what CEO Li had said just now, the LO Group would be finished. Sun Tianhao hade out to make threats. Seeing that he had achieved the effect he wanted, he put away the gun in satisfaction and turned to walk back. He walked back to look for Chu Luo to show off what he had done just now, but after looking around, not only did he not find Chu Luo, but he also didn¡¯t find Li Yan. Sun Tianhao quickly took out his phone and called Chu Luo. After Chu Luo picked up the call, he quickly asked, ¡°Sister, where are you guys?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°In the helicopter.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment, before suddenly reacting and shouting, ¡°Holy shit! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to leave tens of thousands of guests for your honeymoon now?¡± Chu Luo said self-righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Help me tell Grandfather and the others. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, uncles, and brothers.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up and sent a message to her family and friends before turning off the phone. She put away her phone and immediately fell into Li Yan¡¯s arms. Chu Luo leaned her head against his shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°You should tell me where we went for our honeymoon now, right?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to cover her eyes. His voice was low and hoarse with the sexiness of a drunk person. ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll know where we¡¯re going for our honeymoon when you wake up.¡± Chu Luo blinked a few times in his palm and realized that he didn¡¯t put down his hand. She thought that she should sleep since she was a little tired anyway. Ina short while, she really fell asleep. ¡®When Chu Luo opened her eyes again, the curtains on the helicopter were all drawn. She subconsciously moved to the window and pulled open the curtains, only to discover that the sky was already bright and that the helicopter was flying over the sea. She was about to turn to look at Li Yan. Suddenly, her sharp eyes saw the looming ind in front of her. There was a faint mist floating around the ind. The mist wasn¡¯t thick, but it made the ce look like a fairnd. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Yan, are we going to take our honeymoon on that ind?¡± Li Yan sat over and kissed her cheek. He deliberately said mysteriously, ¡°There will be a surpriseter.¡± Chu Luo turned her head to the window in anticipation. When the helicopter flew into the air above the ind, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. The scene in front of her made her subconsciously cover her mouth and scream. ¡°Heavens!¡± The buildings on the ind were built ording to the imperial harem of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. It was majestic and ancient, giving people the illusion that they had gone back in time and returned to their previous life. Most importantly, there were no flowers or trees in the building. All kinds of herbs were nted. Chu Luo was so excited that she turned around and kissed Li Yan. ¡°This is delightful. I love it.¡± Li Yan was very satisfied with her reaction. After the helicopternded, a middle-aged man was already waiting there with arge group of men and women. ¡®When the two of them alighted from the helicopter, the middle-aged man walked over and respectfully greeted the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, I¡¯m the butler of the ind, Luo Cheng. Wee to the ind for a holiday. I¡¯ll be taking care of your daily needs.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I prepared some clothes for you. Do you want to change into them?¡± Chu Luo actually guessed what clothes he had prepared for her. She quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan then said to Butler Luo, ¡°Go down. Wait in the conference hall in half an hour. Other than that, don¡¯t disturb us unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®The butler led the group away. Familiar with the buildings here, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s our bedroom?¡± ¡°Fengyi Pce.¡± ¡®That was the queen¡¯s bedroom to begin with. When Chu Luo heard this, she walked over and ran over. Although she had never been to the Fengyi Pce in her previous life, she knew where it was. Not at all worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to find the pce, Li Yan simply strolled behind her. ¡®When she reached the entrance of the Fengyi Pce, Chu Luo stopped. ¡®There were two servants standing outside the door. When the servant saw her, she pushed the door open for her. ¡°Madam, please enter.¡± ¡®There was a patch of Chinese peony nted in the courtyard. The temperature on the ind was ideal, and it wasn¡¯t too cold or hot at all. Therefore, the Chinese peony flowers were blooming beautifully. Chu Luo actually liked Chinese peony flowers a lot. This kind of flower was a little simr to peony, but it could be both ornamental and medicinal. ¡°Master.¡± Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to walk over before walking in with him. ¡°Did you get someone to move the entire harem here?¡± Chu Luo asked with a smile as she walked. ¡°Just a part,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°I moved all the parts you liked.¡± ¡°How do you know which part I like?¡± Chu Luo stopped and wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ces you liked to go.¡± Li Yan was certain. When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. The two of them walked past the front yard and went around a few more corridors before arriving at the door of the room. Li Yan pushed open the door. The room was, like before, ancient-looking and the furniture was made of sandalwood and pear blossom wood. The rooms were divided into inner and outer rooms. ¡®There was even a specially prepared soft couch for Chu Luo in the outer room. There were many books beside the couch. Chu Luo looked around the outer room and walked into the room inside. ¡®There was a bed and dressing table inside, but there was no ce to put clothes. Chu Luo turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where are our clothes?¡± Li Yan held her hand and walked around a screen on the other side. There was actually a door behind the screen. Li Yan opened the door to reveal a cloakroom. There were clothes from the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies and modern clothes inside. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± Chu Luo walked over to get a white Phoenix Skies costume and found a simr ck robe for Li Yan. After the two of them put on the clothes, Chu Luo tied up her long hair, making it even more difficult to tell if this was modern or Phoenix Skies Dynasty. After Chu Luo put on her clothes, she deliberately walked two rounds in front of Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s beastly instincts kicked in and he pulled her over to bully her. When the two of them walked out of the room, it was already a few hourster. Chu Luo red at him in dissatisfaction as she walked. Li Yan was tempted by her gaze and subconsciously narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking at a nce. She took a few steps to the side warily and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Big baddie, whatever it is you¡¯re thinking, stop. I¡¯m here for a holiday.¡± ¡®Theers of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up and he corrected her. ¡°Wrong. We¡¯re here for a honeymoon.¡± After saying that, he walked towards her and hooked her with his long arm. He pulled her into his arms and deliberately breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°Do you know what a honeymoon is? It¡¯s¡­¡± Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice until only Chu Luo could hear him. When Chu Luo heard his words, her face turned red. At the same time, her already sore waist felt even more sore. She pushed him away and ran forward with the hems of her skirt lifted. As she ran, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± Li Yan watched as the person fled. After he couldn¡¯t see her figure, he turned around and walked towards the conference hall. Chu Luo went to the herb garden. ¡®The herb garden upied dozens of acres. One couldn¡¯t see the end at a nce. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how Li Yan had managed to nt so many herbs, but when she thought about how these were all nted for her, sweetness subconsciously surged in her heart. ¡®There were people specially hired to look after the herb garden. Chu Luo quickly saw a few people gathered to study a dying herb. ¡°This Jade Drop Immortal Herb isn¡¯t suitable for this temperature. We¡¯ve experimented many ways, but it still doesn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop?¡± ¡°No, seeing this medicinal herb die in front of my eyes, my heart hurts.¡± ¡®The few of them couldn¡¯te to an agreement and were about to argue. Chu Luo, who stood there and looked at them for a while, finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I see that herb?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was soft and crisp, and it immediately grabbed the middle-aged men¡¯s ears. ¡®They tured around and were stunned. The girl before their eyes was a fairy who had descended from the heavens, right? After a while, a middle-aged man probed, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡®The middle-aged men had lived here for more than three months. They weren¡¯t aware of Chu Luo¡¯s ¡®glorious achievements¡¯ and only knew that she was the national college entrance examination top schr. However, they still moved aside to let Chu Luo see the herb called Jade Drop Immortal. Chu Luo walked to the herbs and squatted down to take a closer look. The normal color of the Jade Drop Immortal was dark green. The leaves grew in a spiral like a fairy dancing. Although the name of the herb sounded nice, the medicinal properties were domineering. However, the herb in front of her had transparent leaves that were a little yellow. It was obvious that it was about to die. She wanted to fiddle with her fingers. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Li, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Before her hand could touch the herb, a middle-aged man stopped her. ¡°This herb is the most delicate, especially in this situation. It¡¯ll really die if you touch it.¡± ¡®That person was right. Chu Luo retracted her finger and stood up to say to them, ¡°This kind of herb likes the cold temperature at night. Why don¡¯t you put some ice around it at night?¡± ¡°The Jade Drop Immortal Herb has such a preference? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Zhang Tong looked at Chu Luo and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mrs. Li, where have you seen that?¡± ¡°Books.¡± Chu Luo told them what book on which it was written. ¡®The few of them were professional herbologists. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s reasonable exnation, they were slightly more convinced but still doubtful. However, they still decided to try. Chu Luo didn¡¯t force them to do so. After saying that, she left. The few of them looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and suddenly felt a little worried. ¡°Lheard that CEO Li prepared this herb garden for Mrs. Li. Were we too harsh on her just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she looked unhappy. Looks like Mrs. Li is also easy to get along with.¡± ¡®They thought that Chu Luo was easy to get along with. Not long after, they saw two maids walking towards them with baskets. Someone quickly asked them, ¡°Hey, Sister, why are you holding a basket?¡± ¡®There were only herbs here. This person¡¯s question actually raised their guard against them. Previously, someone didn¡¯t pick herbs under their guidance and ultimately destroyed many herbs. This made their hearts ache. One of the maids smiled and said, ¡°This is the basket Madam wants.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking. Chu Luo had told them where she would go and asked them to send it over directly. ¡®The middle-aged men quickly followed. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo, they realized that Chu Luo had already plucked a few herbs and ced them there. The middle-aged men: ¡± Chapter 575 - The Small Island Prepared For Her

Chapter 575: The Small Ind Prepared For Her

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Then, Chu Luo harvested the herbs for a long time. The middle-aged men standing a little further away looked at her and felt their hearts ache for a long time. ¡®What a waste! What a waste!¡± However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, these herbs were nted for her. After Chu Luo finished picking the herbs she needed, she looked up and saw the middle-aged men standing a distance away, looking at her with heartache. She knew what they were thinking and didn¡¯t exin. Instead, she asked the two maids standing at the side who were helping her carry the basket, ¡°Where¡¯s the herbs refining room? Take me there.¡± The two maids brought her over. After Chu Luo left, the middle-aged men quickly ran to the ce where Chu Luo had been picking herbs. Everyone was surprised. ¡°Eh? Madam actually knows how to pick herbs?¡± ¡°She actually didn¡¯t destroy any of the herbs by the side.¡± ¡°And she only plucked those that had matured.¡± The more they spoke, the more surprised they became. ¡°Is Madam studying medicine?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s learning Chinese medicine.¡± ¡®The middle-aged men were relieved. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what those people were thinking. As soon as she entered the herbs refining room, she lost track of time. In the end, it was Li Yan who came to look for her. Only then did she know that it was time for dinner. ¡°Wait, I¡¯l be done in half an hour.¡± Chu Luo looked at the herbs brewed on a few furnaces and told Li Yan who these herbs were brewed for. After saying that, she even smiled at him and said, ¡°The equipment you prepared for me is very good. Coincidentally, there are a lot of herbs here. Get someone to bring that Ink Feather guy previously captured over. I¡¯ll think of a way to neutralize the poison in his body.¡± They were only staying here for ten days. Actually, Li Yan didn¡¯t like outsiders disturbing them, but since Chu Luo had said so, he wouldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°T¡¯ll get someone to send him over tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Half an hourter, the medicine was ready. Chu Luo processed it into a pill before the two of them left the herbs refining room. ¡®The moment they walked out, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and pressed her against the wall. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Little baddie, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have prepared a herbs refining room for you.¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a smile, ¡°We have ten days anyway. There¡¯s so much time. If I don¡¯t use it to concoct medicine¡­ Ah¡­ Why are you pinching my waist?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s legs went a little limp after he pinched her waist. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her passionately. It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t breathe that he let go of her and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Every second of these ten days belongs to me. I¡¯ve already nned what to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fishing, diving, picking up seashells¡­¡± Li Yan named the activities one by one, tempting Chu Luo. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Before we do these, I should set up a Spirit Gathering Array in my herb garden first. Otherwise, many herbs are not suitable for the climate here, and the effects of the herbs will decrease.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t object. After dinner, the two of them went for a stroll in the herb garden. As she walked in the herb garden and smelled the fragrance of the herbs, Chu Luo got into the mood and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll dance for you to see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even though it urred to her that he also knew how to y instruments, Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him to y. She deliberately asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t have music to dance to. What should I do?¡± She even winked at him and hinted crazily. Li Yan was amused by her expression and deliberately said, ¡°If you can take out an instrument, I¡¯ll y a song for you.¡± ¡°You said i ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo retrieved her Phoenix Zither. Looking at the Phoenix Zither floating in front of her and glowing red, Li Yan was a little helpless. ¡°Little baddie, I can¡¯t y this zither.¡± The Phoenix Zither was an ancient divine artifact that only priests could y. Chu Luo knew that Li Yan would say that. She had done it on purpose. Hearing him say that, she put away the Phoenix Zither and reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch to feel for a while before taking out a jade flute. ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a divine artifact.¡± She had obtained the flute from an expert. It wasn¡¯t a divine artifact and could only be considered valuable. Li Yan could y it. Li Yan took the jade flute from her hand and ced it to his lips to try ying it. He nodded at her. Chu Luo danced amid the clear and melodious sound of the flute. Although she was good at performing sacrificial dances, she actually danced well in the other dances as well. Under the moonlight, Chu Luo tapped her toes and started dancing lightly among the herbs. At this moment, her dance was light and agile. Her body was as light as a swallow, and soft as a cloud. Her arms were soft as if they had no bones. With every step she took, she danced like a lotus flower. The butterflies that fluttered between the flowers were like fairies in the moonlight¡­ When she raised her hand and turned around, she was so beautiful that it was suffocating. After the song ended, Li Yan tapped his toes and jumped. He wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and jumped towards the sea with her. Their bodies flew between the herbs, and the evening wind rustled their clothes. Chu Luo simply wrapped her arms around Li Yan¡¯s neck and looked around at the night, letting him lead her away. Soon, Li Yan brought Chu Luo to the beach. Under the bright moonlight, the sea water sshed on the shore, bringing with it afortable cold wind. ¡®The moment Li Yan put Chu Luo down, she happily ran towards the beach. ¡°Wow, this is gorgeous!¡± Chu Luo stood on the shore and looked into the distance. Li Yan walked behind her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s spring on this ind all year round and there¡¯s no nasty weather. If you like, we¡¯ll go to the sea to row tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Where is this?¡± The two of them had tured off their phones since they boarded the ne and had no intention of contacting anyone. So she didn¡¯t even know where this was. Li Yan told her a longitude. Chu Luo nodded and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ind to exist on the sea.¡± At this point, Chu Luo remembered what she had seen on the ne. ¡°Other than where we live, I see a huge forest behind. Is there anyone living there?¡± ¡°No.¡± This ind was an uninhabited ind to begin with. Li Yan had someone investigate the area before getting someone to build a house here. ¡°But there are many animals and nts inside. If you like, we can take a day to explore.¡± ¡°Tike it.¡± Chu Luo liked everything. Li Yan was delighted by her answer. He turned her around and leaned down to kiss her. The moonlight sprinkled on the two of them, elongating their shadows until they became one. The next day, Li Yan and Chu Luo went out to sea in a warship. ¡®When they arrived at a ce where Chu Luo felt that there were a lot of fish, Li Yan started fishing. Chu Luo took fish feed and fed the seabirds and fish that were swimming around their warship. Li Yan¡¯s results were good and he quickly caught a fish. Chu Luo squatted there and looked at the fish in the bucket while thinking about how to cook them at night. ¡°Braised, steamed, sweet and sour¡­¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, who was counting with her fingers. With a flick of his wrist, another fish was thrown onto the deck. ¡°Ah¡­ this fish is so big.¡± Chu Luo quickly came over to pick the fish up and put it in the bucket. She said with a smile, ¡°At your speed, everyone on the ind can eat fish tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a fish banquet tonight.¡± Chu Luo yed for a while before taking a book. She sat in a lounge chair under the umbre and started reading leisurely. After lunch, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°We have enough fish to eat. Where do you want to go in the afternoon?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the ind where they lived. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around the ind. I¡¯l set up the array.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan started the warship and circled the ind. The ind was in the shape of a fan. After going one round, Chu Luo thought of a formation. ¡°This ind is a little big. I¡¯ll get Phoenix to help me.¡± There was no one here, and Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried that Phoenix would alert anyone when she came out. She summoned her directly. She and Phoenix set up the array for more than an hour before they were done. The people on the ind could clearly feel that the air on the entire ind was different. In particr, be it those herbs that grew well or not, they were more vibrant than before. ¡®When the two of them returned to the ind, Butler Luo, who was waiting there, suddenly told them, ¡°Master, Madam, someone has been sent over.¡± The person Butler Luo was talking about was that guy from Ink Feather. That person had been sleeping and had been ced in the operating theater beside theboratory prepared for Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood there and looked at that person. Chu Luo said, ¡°Coincidentally, there are also herbs I need on the ind. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain to look for other herbs. An ind with such weather usually has the herbs I want.¡± Chu Luo had previously been missing two herbs, so she hadn¡¯t been able to wake this person up. ¡®When Butler Luo heard this, he said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a type of grass in a cave in the back mountain that glows. I wonder if it¡¯s useful to you.¡± The butler was one of the earliest toe and had long led his men to familiarize with the back mountain. After saying that, he took out his phone and showed Chu Luo the photo. After Chu Luo saw it, she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s actually White Withered Floss here.¡± Even though this herb wasn¡¯t what she wanted now, it was indeed a divine herb. Chu Luo asked Butler Luo, ¡°How many such herbs are there?¡± ¡°Many.¡± Then, the butler told her the exact location of the cave. Chu Luo nned to take a look. After nning this, the three of them left. However, not long after they left, an herbologist called Chang Qing walked into the courtyard. Chang Qing only wanted toe over to get something, but when he walked into the courtyard, he was a little stunned. ¡°Eh? Which room is that thing?¡± He scratched his head, but in the end, he didn¡¯t remember anything. He could only push the door open one by one and look for it. When he pushed open the door of the operating theater, he was shocked to see the person lying there with a nutritional fluid drip attached. ¡°When did this persone over? Did Master and the others bring him over?¡± Chang Qing was curious. Coupled with the fact that he had learned some Chinese medicine from nting herbs for a long time, he walked over and even raised his wrist to take the person¡¯s pulse. ¡°His pulse is normal. Why¡­ does it appear that he¡¯s asleep?¡± Chang Qing grew even more curious. He nced at the door but no one entered the courtyard. He thought that this person must have been brought over for treatment. If he woke this person up, would Master happily transfer him to the zing Glory Pharmaceutical Research Center? At the thought of this, he felt inexplicably excited. Chang Qing quickly walked over and closed the door. He quickly checked the person lying down and muttered about what herbs to use to save him. With an idea in his heart, he left the room and went to the herb garden to pick herbs. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to the living room at the hall. The head of the bodyguards who sent that person here, Xiao Zhan, was waiting for the two of them in the living room. Chu Luo handed the medicine that she had prepared yesterday to Xiao Zhan and said to him, ¡°Give the medicine in this white porcin bottle to Qin Ming and ask him to give it to Anya. Tell them that it¡¯s that prenatal medicine I mentioned. Give all of this to the Sun family.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Xiao Zhan took the bottle and put it away before starting to report to Li Yan what had happened outside the past two days. The two of them had left too suddenly. However, fortunately, there was the butler and Secretary Tan who weren¡¯t flustered in the face of danger. Coupled with the powerful Sun family, the guests who came to attend the wedding banquet were all arranged appropriately. However, those who wanted to discuss cooperation with Li Yan after his wedding were disappointed. ¡°Have these people left the capital?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said to Li Yan, ¡°There are so many people from international corporations here this time. It¡¯s a huge opportunity for the businessmen in the capital. I hope Senior Tang and the others can grasp this opportunity.¡± ¡°Being able to grasp it proves that they have a business mind.¡± If they couldn¡¯t grasp it, it meant that they were only suitable to work for others. Chu Luo knew that even though Li Yan didn¡¯t say this out loud. She didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Li Yan gave Xiao Zhan some instructions and he left. Butler Luo brought people over to serve the two of them food. It was indeed a fish banquet tonight. Chu Luo was very satisfied with the food. Seeing that she liked fish, Butler Luo asked, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a lot of seafood near the ind. If you like, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook a seafood banquet for you tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo was very fond of seafood, so she nodded at him. After the two of them finished eating, they didn¡¯t bring anyone with them and went to the back mountain¡­ Chapter 576 - An Unexpected Find: Little Ball of Fur, Snowball

Chapter 576: An Unexpected Find: Little Ball of Fur, Snowball

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan held a shlight in one hand and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand with the other. The two of them weren¡¯t in a hurry and slowly walked through the forest. Butler Luo had long brought people over to scout this ce. There were no fierce beasts or terrifying things inside, but there was a good variety of nts. After the two of them walked for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the White Withered Floss the butler mentioned.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the cave the butler had mentioned. Standing outside the cave, Chu Luo asked Li Yan to turn off the shlight. The shlight clicked off and the room lit up. Chu Luo looked at the glowing herbs and excitedly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yan, we¡¯re so lucky.¡± Sensing her excitement, Li Yan put the shlight in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and led her inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Could there be a guardian beast around this herb?¡± ¡°Probably. I think it¡¯s mentioned in a medical book I read before. Let¡¯s be carefulter.¡± ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°Tm not sure. The records in the books are also very blurry. Maybe they can remove memories.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Since the records are blurry, it must mean the author couldn¡¯t remember.¡± Li Yan was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s logic, but he still raised his guard. The moment the two of them walked into the cave, the temperature inside decreased drastically. Li Yan subconsciously pulled Chu Luo closer. ¡®The cave was at least two meters wide and very deep. The further they walked in, the more excited Chu Luo became. ¡°There are too many of them. So much so I feel like the White Withered Floss isn¡¯t worth much.¡± ¡°Do you want to pluck some back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pick it at the entrance when we go outter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them continued walking in. After god knew how long, Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°Yan, have we been walking inside for a long time?¡± Li Yan also felt it. Their expressions suddenly froze. ¡°This kind of cave should lead to the sea. We¡¯ve been walking for so long, but we still haven¡¯t arrived.¡± ¡°Could we have encountered a ghost wall?¡± The two of them stopped. Chu Luo closed her eyes and felt it. After a while, Chu Luo opened her eyes but couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I know what the White Withered Floss¡¯spanion is.¡± As she spoke, her body quickly emitted sparkling light spots. The light spots floated around. After a while, a palm-sized cat-like animal ran over. ¡°A cat?¡± Li Yan was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s called a medicinal pas (the author made this up). It¡¯s just an animal simr to a cat. This kind of animal feeds on White Withered Floss. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s actually very domineering and likes to eat alone. ¡°As long as someone enters its territory, it will emit a special smell to confuse the intruder and make the intruder hallucinate. In the end, the intruder will leave its territory because of fear.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°No. As long as one can withstand its smell, it¡¯s very weak.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo hooked her finger at the little thing. Li Yan watched her movements and grabbed her hand. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It likes the priest¡¯s power on me and will be friendly to us.¡± Indeed, just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the little thing tentatively walked towards her. With short legs and a round body, it looked very adorable. Chu Luo opened her palm to it as it approached. In the next moment, the medicinal pas pounced on Chu Luo at a shocking speed. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± Li Yan thought that the medicinal pas was going to attack Chu Luo and subconsciously pped it. At the same time, he carried Chu Luo and dodged to the side. After the two of them stood still, Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan in confusion. ¡°Yan, what are you doing?¡± th Chu Luo turned around and looked at the motionless little thing who seemed to have been pped to death. Its limbs were spread out as it fell onto the cave wall before falling to the ground. She quickly struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and picked it up. As she caressed its back, she exined to Li Yan. ¡°It wasn¡¯t trying to attack me. It just wanted to jump into my palm,¡± Chu Luo said to Li Yan. ¡°By doing this, it will be hostile to you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dead?¡± Li Yan looked at the little thing in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not dead.¡± Chu Luo stood up and raised the medicinal pas towards him. Just as she was about to speak, the medicinal pas pounced on Li Yan. Li Yan reflexively wanted to p it again. He had already extended his hand when he suddenly became cautious and raised his arm to cover his face. In the next second, Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Medicinal Pas, what did you do to Yan?¡± Li Yan was still wondering what Chu Luo meant. In the blink of an eye, he felt that the ce he was in had changed. There was endless darkness around him, and only one ce was bright. His heart skipped a beat and he immediately guessed that this was an illusion. He called out, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡®There was no response, so Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. He didn¡¯t act on impulse. Instead, he closed his eyes and suddenly felt something approaching. He extended his hand to restrain the person or thing approaching. At this moment, she heard Chu Luo¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Yan, wake up.¡± Li Yan abruptly opened his eyes and realized that he had alreadye out of the illusion. He was holding Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. Looking down at the fair wrist, which was a little red from his grip, Li Yan¡¯s heart ached so much that his eyes turned red. With a murderous gaze, he looked at the pure and harmless-looking medicinal pas, who was chewing on a de of White Withered Floss in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. He reached out to grab it and teach it a lesson. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t hurt it.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately dismissed Li Yan¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the little ball in dissatisfaction and wanted to crush it to death again. Chu Luo immediately guessed his thoughts. She hid the medicinal pas behind her and looked at him warily. Li Yan suddenly felt a little sour. Not just a little, but very much so. In fact, so sour that he wanted to chop that thing into pieces. Li Yan watched Chu Luo stroke the medicinal pas with a dark expression and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue walking in?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s walk to the end and take a look.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking in. Chu Luo brought the medicinal pas along. Li Yan nced at the medicinal pas in her hand a few times. His eyes flickered before he finally wrapped his arm around her waist and walked away. Worried that the medicinal pas was going to attack him again, Chu Luo wanted to get out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me. Otherwise, the medicinal pas will attack you again.¡± ¡®The medicinal pas seemed to have understood Chu Luo¡¯s words and growled at him provocatively. Li Yan¡¯s face darkened again. Chu Luo patted the medicinal pas¡¯s head and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t attack Yan again, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± The medicinal pas shrunk into a ball pitifully. Chu Luo gave Li Yan a fawning smile. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with it. It¡¯s very useful.¡± ¡®When Li Yan heard this, his heart suddenly stopped aching. His Luoluo was still on his side. Li Yan nced at the ball and decided not to argue with it. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they heard the sound of the waves hitting the rocks. ¡°Indeed, this leads to the sea.¡± The two of them quickly walked forward. However, not long after, there were no longer any White Withered Floss on the cave wall. Their surroundings were dark. Li Yan asked Chu Luo to give him the shlight. He held her hand and continued walking. Just as they were about to reach the exit, the medicinal pas suddenly let out a vignt cry. The two of them immediately stopped. Li Yan shone his shlight over. Suddenly, they saw something whose face was covered, whose hair was disheveled and was still dripping with water. Li Yan immediately shielded Chu Luo behind him and took out his gun to shoot. Chu Luo quickly pulled him back. ¡°Yan, that looks like a merfolk.¡± Li Yan shone the shlight at the lower part and saw the fishtail behind him. The merfolk seemed to be deliberately scaring the two of them. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t managed to scare the two of them away, he pushed the hair off his face. It was a male merfolk with seaweed-like blue eyes. ¡®The merman opened his mouth and made a sharp sound. ¡°This merman didn¡¯t evolve. It¡¯s purely a wild one.¡± Li Yan was certain. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t speak. He probably grew up here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not scare him. He must be afraid of us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to catch him for experiments?¡± Chu Luo wanted to, but she could feel that there was more than one merfolk here. The merfolk were actually very smart. They weren¡¯t friendly to him this time, and they might never see each other again. She decided to think of something else. Li Yan turned to look at the medicinal pas squatting on her shoulder. The medicinal pas sensed something and sneered at him. Chu Luo also tilted her head to look at the medicinal pas. The medicinal pas immediately pretended to be pitiful. Li Yan¡¯s hand was a little itchy. He said, ¡°Let it try. Even if it¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s still from the cat family. Surely he can deal with a fish?¡± The medicinal pas seemed to have understood his words and its fur exploded. Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke its fur and felt that Li Yan¡¯s words made sense. She said to the medicinal pas, ¡°Try to pull him into the illusion. We¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Only then did the medicinal pas¡¯s fur soften. It let out a kitten-like cry towards the merman. After the scream, the mermany on the ground and stopped moving, as if he had fallen asleep. Li Yan walked over to take a look. Worried, Chu Luo quickly pulled him back. ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll go over. I just need a little blood on him.¡± With that, she took out a syringe from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and walked towards the merman. ¡®When Chu Luo walked closer to the merman, he didn¡¯t move. The medicinal pas jumped up and down on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder irritably, as if urging her to hurry up. Chu Luo quickly drew a tube of merfolk blood and had just retreated to Li Yan¡¯s side when there was a loud ssh in the sea. ¡°Hispanion is here.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled Chu Luo back. The two of them returned to their residence. Chu Luo naturally brought back the medicinal pas. Chu Luo wanted to go to theboratory, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°We¡¯ll do the experiment tomorrow. It¡¯s veryte. Rest first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was pulled into the shower by Li Yan. The medicinal pas wanted to follow her in, but Li Yan rudely lifted it by the fur on its head and threw it out. Chu Luo was a little worried. ¡°What if it attacks someone after you throw it out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. At most, the person who encounters it will enter an illusion. You can just get it to undo it tomorrow morning.¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to speak, Li Yan did what he had always wanted to do. On the other side. After Chang Qing had eaten, he made up an excuse that he felt a little unwell and said that he must have caught a cold. After picking the herbs, he went to that small courtyard. Usually, no one woulde here. After Chang Qing walked in, he checked around and closed the door to the courtyard before going to the herbs refining room to brew the herbs he had concocted for that person. ¡°can definitely wake you up. Master Li will reward me then.¡± At the thought of this, Chang Qing whistled happily as he boiled the herbs. An hourter, the herbs were ready. He waited for the herbs to cool a little before going to that room. That person was still lying there, looking like he was asleep. However, the nutritional fluid transfusion must have been changed to a different bottle, for there was still a lot inside. Chang Qing walked over, took out two towels, pressed them against the person¡¯s neck, and started to feed him bit by bit. He only fed him a little bit of the medicine. Chang Qing muttered, ¡°I deliberately increased the dosage. You just have to swallow a little to wake up.¡± After saying that, he put the bowl aside and removed the towel from his neck. He stood there and waited for this person to wake up. Awhileter, there was a sound by the door. Chang Qing was shocked. He quickly turned around and saw a palm-sized kitten. ¡°Eh, why is there a cat here? Could it be that it ran in from the back mountain... This cat is really small.¡± After saying that, Chang Qing kicked the ground and threatened it, ¡°Go. If not, I¡¯ll catch you and eat you.¡± ¡®The medicinal pas immediately fumed and grimaced at him. It was obviously angered. Chang Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He retracted his gaze and continued to stare at the person on the bed. He waited for that person to wake up. Therefore, he didn¡¯t notice the medicinal pas slowly walking towards him.. Chapter 577 - Finding Out Ink Feather’s Address, Death Island

Chapter 577: Finding Out Ink Feather¡¯s Address, Death Ind

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The person on the bed finally opened his eyes slowly a minuteter. Chang Qing smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± However, in the next second, his smile slowly froze on his face. He widened his eyes and looked at the person who had punched him in the stomach in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Uh¡± Chang Qing¡¯s body flew out and mmed heavily into the wall. After falling to the ground, he fainted. The person on the bed had a murderous glint in his eyes and was about to get up. At this moment, something shed in front of him and he entered an illusion. He got off the bed like a ragdoll and wandered out of the door. The medicinal pas was still grinning smugly behind him. ¡°Hmph! Detestable human, that person wanted to eat me just now. You¡¯re even more dangerous than that person. You must be a big baddie. I¡¯ll let you wander nearby for the entire night.¡± The medicinal pas left arrogantly. ¡®The next day, when Chu Luo woke up, she heard Butler Luo¡¯s report. ¡°Master, Madam, that person woke upst night. Someone caught him this morning.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡®The two of them quickly walked over. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Why would that person wake up?¡± ¡°The herbologist Chang Qing secretly woke him up.¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a murderous aura that shocked Butler Luo so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. He even mourned for Chang Qing for a moment. ¡°What did that person do herest night? Was anyone injured?¡± ¡°Other than Chang Qing breaking two of his bones, everyone else is fine.¡± ¡®As the three of them spoke, they walked over. Indeed, two people were pressing that person against the wall. Chu Luo had just walked over when a ball of fur suddenly pounced on her from the side. ¡°Madam, be careful.¡± Butler Luo, who was walking at the side, was shocked. Li Yan immediately realized that it was that medicinal pas and suddenly understood why that Ink Feather guy was caught. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Looks like it helped us.¡± Chu Luo caught the medicinal pas and raised her hand to stroke its head. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That person must have been tricked by an illusion.¡± That person was brought back to the operating theater. The butler got someone to inject him and he fell asleep again. Butler Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Master, how should we deal with Chang Qing?¡± Li Yan nced at him with a displeased expression. Need he ask? Cold sweat broke out on Butler Luo¡¯s forehead. He quickly shut his mouth and made arrangements in his heart. The three of them quickly arrived at the operating theater. Looking at the person lying there quietly, Chu Luo asked the butler, ¡°What medicine did that herbologist give him?¡± ¡®The butler quickly handed Chu Luo the bowl of medicine that Chang Qing had left there and hadn¡¯t had time to take away. Chu Luo only smelled it and knew which herbs were inside. She said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually the correctbination.¡± At this point, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Chang Qing can stay.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and said to the butler, ¡°Send him to the biological medicineboratory.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Chu Luo then went to theboratory. She took the tube of merfolk she had obtainedst night for testing and used the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body to merge with the merfolk¡¯s blood. Unexpectedly, she received a pleasant surprise. At around three in the afternoon, Chu Luo injected the refined medicine into that Ink Feather guy¡¯s heart. She and Li Yan stood by the bed and stared at that person. Chu Luo still said, ¡°If the experiment fails, this person will die immediately.¡± Li Yan: 1 get someone to catch another one if he dies.¡± Li Yan had always been very cold to Ink Feather¡¯s men. The two of them waited for a few minutes before the person¡¯s entire body started to spasm. His entire face was twisted and he was sweating profusely. The medicinal pas standing on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder stared at the person on the bed and suddenly pounced on him. Before Chu Luo and Li Yan could stop him, the medicinal pas bit that person¡¯s nose. ¡°Medicinal Pas, what are you doing?¡± Chu Luo quickly reached out to lift it away. The medicinal pas increased its strength and bit that person¡¯s nose without letting go. ¡°Tl do it¡± Li Yan was about to use force. However just then, the medicinal pas released that person and looked up at Chu Luo. Then, it even burped. Chu Luo widened her eyes in shock. After a while, she said to Li Yan in surprise, ¡°It actually sucked out all the poison in that person¡¯s body just now! Other than eating White Withered Floss, it can also absorb poison!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo extended her hand to the medicinal pas. The medicinal pas actually didn¡¯t jump into her hand this time. The fur on its body exploded again. The gray fur on its body suddenly seemed to be losing color and quickly turned white. In the end, only a little of its tail was still gray. Just as Li Yan was about to ask if it was poisoned, Chu Luo realized that the medicinal pas was holding something in and its butt was sticking out. She quickly pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and ran out of the door. The two of them had just run out of the door when they heard a few farts. A stench that could flip a person over came from inside. Chu Luo quickly conjured a transparent shield to protect her and Li Yan. Soon, the sound of vomiting came from inside. After a while, the medicinal pas, which had turned white, walked out of the door with small steps. Chu Luo removed the shield in front of her. It was no longer smelly. Li Yan asked in surprise, ¡°What did it do?¡± ¡°Tm not sure either. I think it sucked out the poison and purified it.¡± As for the stench that was eliminated during the purification process, it could directly wake an unconscious person up. The two of them looked at the medicinal pas walking over withplicated expressions. When the medicinal pas walked up to Chu Luo, it looked up and shook its butt at her (it was actually a tail, but its tail was short and could be ignored). It even let out a wheedling kitten meow. Chu Luo squatted down and extended her hand to it. After it jumped into her palm, she stood up and tapped its round body with her finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look quite good in white.¡± Just like an exquisite toy cat. ¡°But you¡¯re as round as Roundy. I¡¯l call you Snowball from now on.¡± ¡®When Li Yan heard the name Chu Luo gave the medicinal pas, a trace of a smile subconsciously appeared in his eyes. The medicinal pas seemed to be very satisfied with the name Chu Luo had given it. It used its round body to roll in her palm. However, Chu Luo¡¯s hand was only so big. Once it rolled, it rolled out of her palm and was about to fall. Then, arge hand grabbed the fur on his head. Snowball¡¯s four limbs kept ring and making unhappy noises. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you back to the back mountain.¡± Li Yan¡¯s threat made Snowball growl in anger. It was about to cast an illusion on Li Yan. Chu Luo quickly took it and said to Li Yan, ¡°The person inside is awake.¡± The person inside had obviously vomited until he was exhausted, but the two of them didn¡¯t enter. Li Yan said, ¡°Get someone to go in and clean up.¡± Chu Luo quickly nodded. The smell inside would definitely make people go crazy. She wouldn¡¯t go in. Li Yan walked to the door and called Butler Luo, who was guarding it, in. He instructed him, ¡°Get someone to clean the inside.¡± Butler Luo walked to the door to take a look, then covered his nose and retreated. He called two armed men with masks in to clean up. Half an hourter, that person was washed and carried out. Chu Luo pointed at the other room. ¡°Carry him to that room.¡± The two of them carried him in. ¡®When that person saw the three of them walk in, he stared at them warily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about dying. You won¡¯t die now.¡± That person: ¡°Do you think you can find out anything just by taking out the poison in my body? Ha! Dream on.¡± With that, he was about to explode. However, a second before he exploded, he was whipped by a sudden whip and his body bounced back. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan retracted his whip with a cold expression. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°Do you know the consequences of posturing in front of us?¡± After saying that, she snapped her fingers at him. That person closed his eyes and struggled to dispel the trance in his mind. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded even more pleasant. ¡°You¡¯re from Ink Feather. You must have undergone special training to develop antibodies against hypnosis and torture. However, with your weakened body, I want to see if you can still be stubbornly tight-lipped under the illusion.¡± That person was about to wake up from Chu Luo¡¯s hypnosis when Chu Luo called out, ¡°Snowball, go.¡± Snowball, who was standing on Chu Luo, immediately jumped onto that person¡¯s face and cast an illusion on him. Chu Luo snapped her fingers. That person stopped struggling. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°We can ask him questions now.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your leader?¡± ¡°Baron Satan.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Baron Satan? What does he look like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been wearing a mask. Other than Young Master, no one has seen his true appearance.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Young Master?¡± ¡°The adopted son of Baron Satan.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At this point, Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s your headquarters?¡± ¡°Hell Ind.¡± ¡°Hell ind?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this ind before?¡± Li Yan had never heard of it before either, so he asked again, ¡°Tell me the coordinates of Hell Ind.¡± That person said a coordinate. Chu Luo quickly thought about this coordinate and had a feeling that she had heard of that location before. Li Yan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°That¡¯s an ind group in the Southern Ocean. It¡¯s called the death zone. Be it the ships or nes that pass by that ce, they will disappear for no reason.¡± After Li Yan said that, Chu Luo finally knew where she had heard of it. ¡°Previously, I heard from a professor from the Archeology Department that there was a legend there. A few years ago, there was a rumor that there was a phoenix tomb in XX Nation at its peak. It was said that not only were there endless gems in the tomb, but there were also magic spells that could send people to heaven. At that time, many international tomb raiders went there to explore the tomb. In the end, they didn¡¯t return and there was no news of them anymore.¡± At this point, the two of them were silent for a while. Li Yan asked that person again, ¡°How do we get into Hell Ind?¡± ¡°Arge number of fish will appear in the lunar transit. The fish will bring us in.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Using apass made by D.¡± ¡°How many people are there in Ink Feather in total?¡± ¡°476.¡± ¡°How many people are there on the ind?¡± ¡°143.¡± ¡°Other than Ink Feather¡¯s men, who else is on the ind?¡± ¡°The natives.¡± ¡°What status do they have in Ink Feather?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all ves.¡± Li Yan stopped asking. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let him remain unconscious.¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him and he fainted. The two of them walked out of the door together. After they walked out, Li Yan said to Butler Luo, ¡°Watch him carefully. Don¡¯t let anyone get close to here again.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡®The two of them returned to their residence. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Ink Feather only has so few people in total. To think they can stir up the entire world. I think theirmander, King of Satan, must have aplicated identity. Also, that person mentioned the young master.¡± Even though everyone in Ink Feather was extraordinary, Li Yan and the Sun family had resolved many of them in the past few days. However, the feeling that Ink Feather gave people was that there weren¡¯t only so many people inside. ¡°Could it be that that person doesn¡¯t know how many people Ink Feather has in total?¡± Chu Luo guessed. ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said after a while. ¡°There¡¯s one possibility. Other than the 476 people he mentioned, Ink Feather has many hatchet men.¡± Chu Luo felt that it was very possible. ¡°Also, there must be many robots inside the organization. Many things can be resolved by sending invisible robots.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Chapter 578 - If You’re Really Pregnant, Just Give Birth

Chapter 578: If You¡¯re Really Pregnant, Just Give Birth

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios While Chu Luo was eating, Snowball squatted at the table and watched. Its gluttonous appearance made people feel that it was being tortured and not being given food. Not only did Chu Luo not feel guilty, but she also deliberately picked up a piece of green vegetables and waved it in front of its eyes. Snowball extended its two front limbs to grab it. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it.¡± Chu Luo ate the vegetables after saying that. Snowball rolled on the table in anger. The way it rolled around was exactly the same as a child who couldn¡¯t get snacks. Chu Luoughed out loud at its behavior. She pushed its round body with her fingertip and watched it roll around the table before saying, ¡°After I eat, we¡¯ll go to the cave. I¡¯ll pluck more White Withered Floss for you.¡± After she finished speaking, Snowball stopped rolling and immediately got up to squat down and wagged its tail at her. After Chu Luo finished eating, Li Yan still hadn¡¯te out of the study. She nned to go pick the White Withered Floss first, so she said to the butler, ¡°When Yanes out, tell him I went to the cave to pick the White Withered Floss. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done.¡± The butler was worried and wanted to follow Chu Luo. However, the moment Chu Luo went out, she tapped her toes and flew away with Qinggong. The butler looked at the figure that disappeared quickly in shock. After a while, he came back to his senses and warned himself, ¡°Regardless of whether Madam is a martial arts expert or an otherworldly expert, Old Luo, you have to be calm. It¡¯s not easy to be a butler in the Li family. You have to cherish it.¡± Chu Luo led Snowball through the forest for more than ten minutes before arriving at the cave they hade tost night. The White Withered Floss in the cave was still glowing well. ¡®The moment Snowball saw the white withered feathers in the cave, it jumped out of Chu Luo¡¯s pocket and pounced on one of them. Chu Luo took out a special bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and erged it before starting to pick herbs. When Snowball was almost done eating, like a hamster, it dragged a de of White Withered Floss and jumped onto Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡®When it discovered a fine de, it would let out the cry of a kitten. If it felt that something was wrong with that de, it would let out a rumbling sound from its throat. It looked like it was giving serious critiques. Chu Luo filled a jar of herbs for it and returned the bottle to its previous size. Then, she prepared to leave the cave and go back. Just then, Snowball suddenly exploded and screamed into the cave. Chu Luo immediately felt something approaching. Li Yan and the Sun family discussed the Ink Feather Organization for the entire afternoon. After confirming that they would send a team to scout the way, they ended the video call. However, the moment he came out, he heard from the butler that Chu Luo had gone to the cave alone to pick the White Withered Floss. He thought for a while and walked towards the back mountain. On the Sun family¡¯s side. After turning off the video call with Li Yan, the three masters of the Sun family thought for a while. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°If what Li Yan and the others found out is true, the sooner the scout leaves, the better. We have to find a way to catch the Ink Feather Organization off guard.¡± Second Master Sun suggested, ¡°If we want to destroy Ink Feather, I think it¡¯s better to ally with other countries. This way, the chances of sess are higher.¡± ¡°No,¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°The leader of Ink Feather, Baron Satan, that Li Yan and the others found out about, is very likely an upper echelon of a certain country. If we ally with other countries, we might alert the enemy and make them take precautions in advance.¡± Third Master Sun agreed with Eldest Master Sun. ¡°Big Brother is right. We can¡¯t be sure which country that Baron Satan is from now. We can¡¯t be too high-profile about it. Besides, we¡¯re just sending people to investigate first so that we can formte a n to eliminate them.¡± Second Master Sun thought for a while and agreed to their suggestion. However, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to investigate, we have to find someone with the best skills and ability to respond¡­ Also, there are many people in Ink Feather who know experts in high-tech and other areas. If our people go over, how can we deceive them?¡± ¡°Second Brother is right. Then we¡¯ll send people with special abilities in the first batch.¡± Second Master Sun: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people with special abilities in the Sun family army. I think we should get Li Yan to send a few people too. Li Yan should have such people under him.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest Master Sun thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for a few more days. Little Chu and Li Yan just went for their honeymoon. We can¡¯t ask them toe back immediately.¡± If that was the case, Old Master would definitely jump up and beat them up when he found out. The three of them discussed for a while and decided to go to the Sun family army to choose suitable candidates. ¡®When Li Yan rushed into the cave, Chu Luo and Snowball were squatting there and looking at something. Li Yan strode over. Chu Luo and Snowball immediately heard footsteps. The human and animal turned to look at him at the same time. ¡®As Li Yan approached, he immediately saw a pile of jewelry in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to him with a strange expression, ¡°Yan, a merman sent a pile of jewelry over before running away just now. I don¡¯t know what it means.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his expression darkened. Seeing his reaction, before Chu Luo could speak, Snowball exploded its fur at him, looking alert and ready to fight him at any time. Li Yan nced at Snowball coldly and walked over to pull Chu Luo up. He held her hand and walked out of the cave. As they walked, he said, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯tck those things.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Everything the merfolk give us belongs to the dead. Why would we ept something like this?¡± Chu Luo thought that made sense and nodded but didn¡¯t ask further. Seeing the two of them leave just like that without it, Snowball immediately chased after them with its butt sticking out. However, it had just taken two steps when it suddenly stopped and turned around to growl at the depths of the cave, as if warning something inside. After the warning, it quickly caught up to them. After Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, Chu Luo realized that Li Yan hadn¡¯t eaten. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over after dinner?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her with a deep gaze, saying words with a double meaning. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice it and pulled him into the living room. Seeing the two of them return, Butler Luo immediately sent someone to serve the dishes. Sitting at the dining table, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I plucked a lot of White Withered Floss for Snowball. I¡¯ll go to the herb garden to nt a deter. It¡¯ll be good if it can survive.¡± ¡°White Withered Floss likes dark ces. Get Butler Luo to send someone to build such a herb room.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Chu Luo turned around and called in Butler Luo, who was waiting outside the door, and instructed him. ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± After Butler Luo heard this, he left after responding. After Li Yan ate, the two of them went to the herb garden. The efficient Butler Luo immediately instructed someone to build a wooden house in the dark. When Chu Luo was nting the White Withered Floss inside, a few herbologists stood some distance away and looked over. They wanted toe over but didn¡¯t dare because Li Yan was standing beside Chu Luo. After a while, Butler Luo walked over and the herbologists quickly stopped him. ¡°Butler Luo, what is Madam nting?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she let us nt it?¡± Butler Luo looked at their perturbed expressions and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to nt the herbs Madam nted.¡± Butler Luo had specially checked on the Herb Enhancement Book just now. There was no herb like White Withered Floss in the book at all. It could only mean one thing. This herb was so rare that one could only find it in ancient pharmaceutical books. The few herbologists were a little indignant. ¡°We¡¯ve nted herbs for our entire lives. Why can¡¯t we nt them?¡± Butler Luo asked them, ¡°Previously, you said that the Jade Drop Immortal couldn¡¯t live anymore. Didn¡¯t Madame up with the idea to save it? Don¡¯t underestimate Madam¡¯s ability.¡± Butler Luo knew very well about everything that was happening around here. He didn¡¯t want to deal a blow to them. Before Master and Madam came here, he had specially paid attention to Madam. He knew her ability very well. Coupled with the reminders and instructions from Head Butler Beitang, he was even more respectful towards Madam. The few herbologists still had something to say. Butler Luo waved his hand and said to them, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need you to take care of the herbs she¡¯s nting now. Go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t surround them here, or Master will be unhappy.¡± ¡®When they heard this, they nced at the imposing Li Yan and wisely chose to leave. After Chu Luo finished nting the White Withered Floss, she returned to their courtyard with Li Yan. The moment he entered the room, Li Yan was about to throw Snowball, who was squatting on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder, out. This time, Snowball had wised up from experience. As soon as it saw Li Yan reach out to grab Chu Luo, it jumped to the ground. Li Yan looked at it and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to go out yourself, or do you want me to tie you up and throw you out? Your choice.¡± Snowball growled at him. Li Yan snorted and walked towards it. Snowball pounced on him and was about to jump onto Li Yan¡¯s face to cast an illusion on him. Li Yan had been tricked once and definitely wouldn¡¯t be tricked again. ¡®Once Snowball pounced over, heshed out the whip at its waist. He wrapped the whip around its body skillfully and threw it out of the door. At the same time, he closed the door with the whip. Hearing the door being scratched, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with bright eyes. Li Yan put away his whip and wrapped his arm around her waist before walking into the inner room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Snowball stay in the bedroom?¡± ¡°You want it to peek while we¡¯re making out?¡± Chu Luo held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°Who¡¯s making out with you?¡± ¡°Whoever my wife is.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled her into the bathroom. ¡°This is our interaction time.¡± ¡°My waist hurts.¡± ¡°¡±Tll be more gentle tonight.¡± It turned out that men¡¯s words weren¡¯t trustworthy at times. ¡®The next day, Chu Luo woke upte in the morning. ¡®There was a faint scratching sound by the door. It was obvious that Snowball was scratching there. Chu Luo propped herself up from the bed. She wanted to open the door for it, but when she moved, her waist ached and she fell back. She pulled the nket over her head angrily. ¡°Big baddie! Big baddie!¡± At this moment, the door opened. Then, the nket over Chu Luo¡¯s head was gently pulled. Chu Luo was about to lift the nket when a furry head arched over. However, in the next second, its petite body was lifted up by Li Yan. Chu Luo looked at Snowball, who was struggling in Li Yan¡¯s hand. Snowball whined at her pitifully. Chu Luo extended her hand. ¡°Yan, give me Snowball.¡± Li Yan looked at her fair and smooth arm with a scorching gaze. He put Snowball into his pocket and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything. She red at him in dissatisfaction and pouted. ¡°My waist hurts.¡± At this moment, Snowball struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s pocket. Li Yan pressed it back down and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go get you something to eat. I¡¯ll massage you after that.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard the word ¡®massage¡¯, her body subconsciously trembled. ¡°No, I¡¯m getting up.¡± With that, she went to get the clothes beside her. Li Yan stood there without moving. Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Go out first.¡± ¡°Are you still afraid of being seen by me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was teasing. He stared at the mark on her neck and suddenly said, ¡°I think I forgot to do safety measures in theter part ofst night.¡± Chu Luo paused in her actions. Her eyes widened and she froze. She didn¡¯t even know how to take care of a baby. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. He reached under the nket and touched her t and firm stomach. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pushed him. ¡°Big baddie!¡± He only knew how to scare her. Li Yan¡¯s hand was still on her stomach. ¡°If you really get pregnant, just give birth to it.¡± ¡°Are you gonna take care of it?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, sheughed for some reason. Li Yan took the clothes for her and carried her to put them on. He said in her ear, ¡°We¡¯re on a honeymoon. I have enough time. Many times, I can¡¯t help but lose control. If you really get pregnant, you can just give birth to it.¡± Recalling his passion for the past two nights, Chu Luo snorted with a red face.. Chapter 579 - Honeymoon Ends; Back to the Capital

Chapter 579: Honeymoon Ends; Back to the Capital

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan waited for Chu Luo to put on her clothes before bringing up Snowball. Snowball was thrown to the ground rudely. It rolled on the ground for a bit before it stabilized itself. It walked to Li Yan¡¯s feet in dissatisfaction, raised its short leg, and stomped on his leather shoes revengefully before slowly walking towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo waited for Snowball to roll onto her shoulder before walking out of the door with Li Yan. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡± ¡°I want to dive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After eating, the two of them left with their diving equipment. As usual, Li Yan drove the warship. The two of them went to the best dive location Butler Luo had mentioned. There were all sorts of strange creatures in the sea. This was Chu Luo¡¯s first time entering the sea, so she found everything especially novel. Coupled with the fact that she had an aura endearing to animals, it quickly attracted many fish to swim around her. Chu Luo yed with the fish for a while at the bottom of the sea before Li Yan brought her to a cluster of corals. Looking at therge cluster of corals, Chu Luo was about to pluck some when the seawater fluctuated from afar. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them swam behind arge coral. At the same time, a few merfolk swam over from the side. Among them was the male merfolk they had seen that night. ¡®The merfolk stopped in front of the corals where they were hiding. They obviously knew that the two of them were behind the corals. The male merfolk swam over. Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan swam out and assumed an attacking posture. ¡®The merfolk immediately stopped. He didn¡¯t look at Li Yan and stared at Chu Luo. He handed her a string of expensive-looking gemstone nes. Even in the sea, the cold aura on Li Yan¡¯s body could freeze the surrounding fish and make them flee. The merfolk standing in front of Li Yan, however, had no intention of leaving. A knife appeared in Li Yan¡¯s hand. The de cut through the sea and shed at the merfolk¡¯s palm. The sharp cries of a few other merfolk came from behind the merfolk. The merfolk was also shocked and quickly retracted his hand and retreated. Li Yan swam up to Chu Luo with the knife and wrapped his arm around her waist. The moment they reached the water, Li Yan carried Chu Luo and jumped back onto the deck. Chu Luo took off her diving suit and was still a little confused. ¡°Why did wee up? Why did that merfolk give me the gem again?¡± Li Yan took off his diving suit and told her, ¡°That¡¯s the merfolk way of courting a spouse.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. After a while, she said in disbelief, ¡°A fish is courting me?¡± Li Yan looked at her, who had no idea how charming she was, and pulled her over to kiss her passionately. At the same time, the dagger in his hand was thrown at the merfolk who had followed them out of the sea. Chu Luo, who was being kissed until she was dizzy, could only vaguely hear a huge ssh in the sea. ¡®When Li Yan finally let go of her and she subconsciously looked into the sea, there was nothing left. Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. We should go back.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan drove the sub back. For the next few days, the two of them watched the sun rise and set leisurely. They went fishing and went to the back mountain to look for all kinds of strange herbs or nts. Or they simply didn¡¯t go anywhere. Chu Luo picked herbs while Li Yan carried a basket for her. Ten days passed quickly. On the day of departure, Chu Luo went to the herb garden, looking reluctant to leave. Seeing that she liked this ce so much, Li Yan said to her, ¡°We¡¯lle here for a holiday when we have time in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to take Snowball away, but this little fellow seemed to know that they were going to leave this ce. It grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s clothes tightly. As long as Chu Luo put it down, it would grab her trouser leg again and cling to her thigh tightly. Chu Luo was rather fond of it, so, after thinking for a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Snowball back?¡± Li Yan knew very well what kind of ability Snowball had. Although he didn¡¯t like this fake cat that wanted to cling to Chu Luo at all times, he didn¡¯t object in the end and only asked, ¡°Snowball eats White Withered Floss. Can you guarantee that it won¡¯t starve to death after leaving this ce?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll nt some White Withered Floss at our house and at Imperial Sky Park. As long as we create an environment suitable for the White Withered Floss to grow, Snowball can survive.¡± At this point, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tl try to see if it can eat other herbs.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, they took Snowball away. Of course, before leaving, Li Yan instructed Butler Luo, ¡°Deal with that person directly.¡± Since he had outlived his usefulness, Li Yan couldn¡¯t impossibly keep him around as a future trouble. ¡®When the helicopter returned to the Li residence, Chu Luo suddenly had a strange feeling. ¡°Chu, wee home.¡± Anya¡¯s enthusiastic voice immediately dispelled this feeling. Anya had been staying here during this period of time and had heard from Qin Ming that Chu Luo and the others woulde back today. ¡®When she saw Chu Luo, she happily held her hand and prepared to tell her about what had happened recently. However, just as Anya grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand, she saw Snowball, who had stuck its head out of her coat pocket. ¡°Wow¡­ Chu, where did you buy this kitten? It¡¯s so adorable!¡± Anya¡¯s attention was attracted by Snowball and she reached out to touch its head. However, when Snowball saw Anya reach out, it retracted its head. Anya was a little hurt. ¡°Chu, does your little pet not like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s shy around strangers.¡± Anya felt a little better. The two of them went to the living room of the vi in front. Li Yan and Qin Ming went straight to the study. The two of them sat in the living room. Anya still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to pet Snowball again. ¡°Chu, take it out for me to pet. This little fellow is too adorable.¡± Chu Luo took out Snowball from her pocket and ced it on the coffee table. Snowball squatted there and stared at Anya warily, but it didn¡¯t show any hostility towards her. ¡°Geez, it¡¯s too adorable. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a pure white kitten. What breed is this cat? Why is it even smaller than a palm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s a medicinal pas.¡± ¡°Medicinal Pas? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A cat-like animal.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this still a cat?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t tell the difference between it and a cat and was certain that it was a cat. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Anya really liked Snowball too much and wanted to give it something to eat. ¡°Chu, does it eat dried fish too? Why don¡¯t we prepare some cat food for it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t eat these,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Snowball only eats White Withered Floss. It¡¯s a very rare herb. Its stomach isn¡¯t suitable for eating anything else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anya was even more surprised.¡± It only eats herbs?¡± Chu Luo took out the bottle of White Withered Floss she had brought back from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She erged the bottle and gave one de to Snowball to eat. Anya widened her eyes and watched it eat. As she watched, she clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a cat that only eats herbs, but how can it be so adorable?¡± While Anya was watching Snowball eat the herbs, Chu Luo called the butler in and told him about the environment she needed to nt the White Withered Floss. The butler responded and went out to instruct someone to prepare. It wasn¡¯t until Snowball finished eating the de of White Withered Floss that Anya retracted her gaze. She told Chu Luo about something interesting that had happened after they suddenly left the wedding venue. ¡°Many people were drunk that day, especially your ssmates.¡± At this point, she suddenlyughed. ¡°The funniest are Mr. Wang and his son.¡± She was talking about Wang Mingtao and his father. ¡°After the two of them got drunk, they insisted on singing for everyone¡­ Actually, they¡¯re the most meritorious ones. Because the two of them ran to the stage and sang using microphones, they scared away those guests who weren¡¯t willing to leave.¡± Recalling the father-and-son duo singing out of tune, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo decided to watch the video that dayter. She was curious how the two of them could go off tune to the extent of scaring away a group of guests. Afterughing, Anya talked about some interesting things that happened that day. Until Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in at the same time. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll go to the office first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Qin Ming nced at Anya¡¯s stomach. Anya waved at him. ¡°Go. Go. Chu is here. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± The two of them walked out. After they left, Chu Luo turned to look at Anya and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship these past ten days?¡± Anya shrugged helplessly. ¡°Blockhead is still Blockhead. Other than getting used to hugging me to sleep every day, don¡¯t even think about him being romantic.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But he tells me every time he goes out now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? His transformation is also obvious.¡± ¡°Mm, in any case, it¡¯s impossible to make him romantic anytime soon.¡± Anya could take things in her stride. The two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter but talked about something else. The next day, Chu Luo went to school. This time, no one needed to ask to know that she was back. ¡®Wang Mingtao still rushed over with Roundy when Chu Luo alighted. ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao first greeted Li Yan in the car. After the car drove away, he grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I thought you and Brother Li would be on your honeymoon for at least half a month.¡± After he finished speaking, Roundy said in the tone of someone who had seen his family, ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you so much.¡± Chu Luo rubbed his round head and was about to speak when Snowball suddenly stuck its head out of her coat pocket. ¡®Wang Mingtao looked at Snowball and said in surprise, ¡°Sister Chu, you actually brought back such a small cat as a pet!¡± At this moment, Snowball came out of Chu Luo¡¯s pocket and crawled onto her shoulder through her clothes. It even raised its round head and called out to the two of them arrogantly. ¡°Wow, what a small cat.¡± ¡®When the students who were peeking at Chu Luo saw Snowball, they started discussing. ¡°That cat is all white and so tiny. It must be of noble blood.¡± Poverty limits my horizons. Can anyone enlighten me? What kind of cat is that?¡± Everyone started guessing what species the cat was of and where Chu Luo and Li Yan went for their honeymoon. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°This isn¡¯t a cat. It¡¯s a medicinal pas.¡± With that, she walked into the school. Wang Mingtao followed. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Then what name did you give it?¡± ¡°Snowball.¡± As soon as he heard this name, Roundy asked, ¡°Mistress, are you calling me¡±?¡± Wang Mingtao was amused. He deliberately patted Roundy¡¯s head in sympathy and said sympathetically, ¡°Sister Chu is talking about her new pet, so Roundy, you¡¯ve fallen out of favor.¡± Having watched too many television dramas, when Roundy heard that he had fallen out of favor, he started sobbing. Wang Mingtao deliberately said, ¡°You¡¯ve already be an unloved robot. You can only follow me in the future, so you can¡¯t cut off my Inte for no reason.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She wanted to go to the Student Union, so she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Hurry up and go to ss.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Wang Mingtao replied before walking towards the parking lot. Chu Luo asked Roundy to put her skateboard on the ground. She stepped on it and went to the Student Union with Roundy and Snowball. It was still early, and only a few people from the Student Union were here. Yu Tong, who had arrived early today, was eating breakfast as she walked over from another path and saw the newly-arrived Chu Luo. She stopped eating her breakfast and ran over, then eximed in shock, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re back from your honeymoon!¡± Chu Luo nced at the milk and bread in her hand and nodded before walking into the office building. Yu Tong followed closely behind. ¡°Chu Luo, where did you guys go for your honeymoon? Why haven¡¯t you posted anything on your Moments in the past ten days?¡± All of them lost their bets. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked upstairs. Walking into the president¡¯s office, she saw that it was clean. It was obvious that someone had been cleaning the office every day for the past ten days. Yu Tong finished her breakfast in two or three mouthfuls and suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°President, do you have any news about President Nangong?¡± Chapter 580 - Laboratory Poisoning

Chapter 580: Laboratory Poisoning

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios At Yu Tong¡¯s mention, Chu Luo remembered that after more than ten days, Nangong Yi¡¯s injuries should have gotten much better. She had checked her phone yesterday. Be it her phone, messages, or email, there was no response from Nangong Yi. This was a little abnormal. She replied, ¡°No.¡± Yu Tong was a little disappointed. ¡°Why is there no news of President Nangong as soon as he left? Everyone misses him so much.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, the Secretary Minister, Xue Feng, knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Xue Feng, inform all the ministers that the meeting will be held at half-past twelve.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Feng went out again. Only then did Chu Luo say to Tong, ¡°Tell me what happened after we left.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she dragged a chair and sat opposite Chu Luo, looking like she was about to have a long chat with her. ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t know. Those legendary CEOs, CEOs, and regional managers are simr to us ordinary people when they¡¯re drunk. ¡°That CEO of XX Corporation. When he was drunk, he pulled me along and talked about the history of their corporation¡¯s development. He was simply a chatterbox. Also, the CEO of YY Corporation was really amusing. When he was drunk, he pulled Yu Xiangtian along and wanted to sign a contract with him¡­¡± That day, the cadres of the Student Union obviously had a good harvest. Towards the end, Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo gratefully. ¡°Chu Luo, thank you for letting us attend your wedding. We met many legendary bigshots there and also showed our faces in front of them. Some bigshots even promised that as long as we have the intention after we graduate, we can work at their pany directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them talked for a while more before ss started. Yu Tong had ss in the morning and quickly left the office. As the president of the Student Union, Chu Luo consciously prepared to look at all the documents that had been umted there this morning and check on the progress of everyone¡¯s work during this period of time. The final exam wasn¡¯t far from New Year¡¯s Day. Everyone was busy revising. After lunch, a group of Student Union cadres sat in the conference room for a meeting. After everyone finished reporting their work. Yu Xiangtian mentioned, ¡°Every year during the winter and summer holidays, the school will organize for those students who don¡¯t go home and are prepared to work to intern at variouspanies. President, there are more people who signed up this year and not enoughpanies coborating with our Student Union. Can you ask if the zing Glory Corporation has any internship positions?¡± Since they had the connections, they would be a fool not to make use of it. Especially since entering zing Glory for an internship was the dream of most students at Imperial University. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I can help them fight for a few spots.¡± In any case, zing Glory recruited a batch of Imperial University graduates every year. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to offer some winter and summer internship positions. However, she suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have apany for internship positions here. When the timees, announce it and see how many people are willing to go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Everyone was a little curious. ¡°Phoenix Corporation.¡± Hearing thispany, everyone looked surprised. Then, they were delighted. Zhang Yiran said with admiration, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. You can even get us internship spots at Phoenix Corporation. If everyone knew, they would be fighting over it.¡± Zhang Yiran wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Anyone who knew anything about high-end cosmetics knew that the cosmetics products of Phoenix Corporation were the symbol of the upper-ss society. Moreover, all the girls in the Student Union used them. When they promoted it among the girls, many girls¡¯ dream was to save up money to buy a set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products. The other girls immediately agreed. Yu Tong said in a dreamy tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we go to Phoenix Corporation for an internship and the sry is a set of skincare products, the girls will fight to the death to get there.¡± Chu Luo nced at her lightly and immediately broke her fantasy. ¡°Don¡¯t have such unrealistic dreams.¡± A few simple cosmetics products from Phoenix Corporation cost tens of thousands yuan. The interns were only going for the winter break for a month. Whichpany would pay an intern tens of thousands? Yu Tong grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Hehe.¡± Everyone then discussed other things. The Secretary Minister said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Student Union will be divided into two batches for the holidays. One group will hold the fort until the new year, and the other group will hold the fort until the start of school.¡± There were more internationalpetitions in the first half of the year, so the Student Union had to use the winter break to n these things properly. The meetingsted until three in the afternoon. After the meeting ended, everyone walked out of the Student Union. However, before they could walk out of the office building, the Security Minister suddenly received a call. After he picked up the call, his expression changed and he said to Chu Luo anxiously, ¡°President, bad news. Something has happened to the chemistry department¡¯sboratory building.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®A few people asked at the same time. ¡°A teacher was leading some students to do an experiment. There was a poisonous gas in the experiment that caused them to faint. A student who passed by thatboratory happened to notice that something was wrong and called me.¡± Many things happened at Imperial University. Students were used to finding cadres of the Student Union, so when they realized this situation, that student¡¯s first reaction was to call the Student Union¡¯s Security Minister. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Chu Luo strode out of the door and said as she walked, ¡°Call the school hospital immediately and inform the heads of the chemistry department.¡± She walked out of the door. Everyone jogged out as they responded. Chu Luo had already asked Roundy to ce her skateboard on the ground. After she stepped on it, she said to the group of people who had followed her out, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look at the situation.¡± Yu Tong quickly reminded her, ¡°President, our Student Union has a car. Why don¡¯t we drive over?¡± ¡®The car assigned by the Student Union was to allow them to rush over early in case an ident happened in any faculty in the school. ¡°No need. I¡¯m faster on the skateboard.¡± No one believed these words. However, in the next second, Chu Luo was actually supporting Roundy on the mechanical arm. Roundy spread his wings and flew at a low altitude. He pulled Chu Luo¡¯s arm and in the blink of an eye, the human and robot disappeared. The cadres of the Student Union widened their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± ¡°So Roundy has such a function.¡± ¡°Lwonder if President feels like she¡¯s flying being brought away by Roundy like that.¡± ¡°Everyone, stop discussing. Let¡¯s get some people to ride a bike and some people to drive over.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone immediately split up. Chu Luo quickly arrived at the chemistryboratory building. ¡®There was already a circle of students and teachers in front of the building. The security guard was pulling the barricade in front of the building. ¡°President Chu is here. Everyone, move aside.¡± ¡®As soon as Chu Luo came over, some students saw her. One of them shouted, and the others quickly made way for her. At the same time, the school¡¯s heads rushed over. Chu Luo asked the students who hade out of theboratory building, ¡°Did anyone go in to save them?¡± ¡°Yes, a few professors and deans went.¡± ¡°How long have they gone in there?¡± ¡°Three to four minutes.¡± Since three to four minutes had passed, there should be news by now. However, there was none. It seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who passed by thatboratory previously?¡± ¡®A few students stood up. ¡°Did anyone open the door?¡± ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t. They locked the door from inside.¡± In order not to be disturbed by others, some people liked to lock the door after entering. Chu Luo nodded and walked into theboratory building. The school¡¯s heads followed behind her. The dean said to her, ¡°Little Chu, there are gas masks in the junk room on the first floor. Put them on when you enter.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. After entering theboratory building, one of the school¡¯s heads quickly went to get a few gas masks. Everyone strode upstairs. The poisonous gas was leaking from aboratory on the second floor. ¡®When they went up, the dean and a few professors who came up first were still trying to find a way to open the door. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo and the otherse up, a professor quickly said, ¡°This door is too difficult to open. We tried for a few minutes but failed.¡± Chu Luo walked out of the door and nced through the ss window. The window wasn¡¯t open inside, so the poisonous aura couldn¡¯t be released. The teachers and students were all lying on the ground. The situation didn¡¯t look optimistic. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± With that, she put on a gas mask. The professors quickly moved aside. Chu Luo stood by the door and pretended to take out a card from her pocket. With her back facing everyone, she cast a spell on the card and opened the locked door from inside. ¡®The moment the door was opened, an overwhelming poisonous aura was emitted. Even though the school¡¯s heads and professors were wearing gas masks, they subconsciously moved to the side. Chu Luo walked in. After entering, she quickly opened all the windows and turned on all the fans. Then, she walked to a teacher who had fainted. He had already been poisoned to shock and his life force was especially weak. ¡®The other professors split up. Some people quickly checked what experiment they had been doing, and some people went to check on the students. After a professor finished reading the experiment content, he said to everyone strangely, ¡°Teacher Qi¡¯s experiment shouldn¡¯t have produced such a poisonous gas. They seem to have added something else in the experiment.¡± ¡®When everyone heard this, the professors started searching. The dean standing beside Chu Luo asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, can they still be saved?¡± ¡®These people were already on the verge of death from their expressions, and this made the dean¡¯s heart palpitate. If such a huge ident really happened here and news were to spread, not only would Imperial University¡¯s reputation suffer, but they would also have a hard time exining to the families of these students. After Chu Luo took the teacher¡¯s pulse, she quickly took out an ordinary silver needle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She stood up and said to the professors who were checking on the other students, ¡°Everyone, move aside.¡± The professors quickly moved aside. Chu Luo waved the silver needles in her hand and actually inserted dozens of silver needles into everyone¡¯s bodies through the air. Then, she quickly took out a bottle of pills and said to them, ¡°Give everyone one pill. Hurry up.¡± The director took the bottle and asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, these people can¡¯t swallow the medicine now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let them suck it.¡± ¡®The dean nodded and quickly poured out the pills for everyone to deliver to the unconscious students. After everyone was done, Chu Luo touched her pocket and took out Snowball, who was sleeping. Just as everyone looked at her in surprise, she ced Snowball on Teacher Qi¡¯s face and rubbed Snowball¡¯s head. Snowball rubbed against her hand wheedlingly. After crying out, it bit the male teacher¡¯s nose. Everyone watched in shock as the white kitten bit Teacher Qi¡¯s nose. At this moment, a leader suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Little Chu, your pet wasn¡¯t poisoned?¡± Just as the school¡¯s head finished speaking, a professor pointed at Snowball and Teacher Qi in shock. ¡°Ah, everyone, look. Teacher Qi¡¯s face isn¡¯t so ashen anymore.¡± Everyone stared at Snowball and Teacher Qi. After a while, Snowball rolled down Teacher Qi¡¯s face and jumped onto Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. A few secondster. ¡°Ah! Teacher Qi¡¯s eyes are moving! His fingers are moving too!¡± ¡®When Teacher Qi opened his eyes, he was faced with a group of disbelieving eyes. He thought of the poisoned group of students and quickly asked, ¡°How are my other students?¡± The dean pointed at the students who were still lying on the ground expressionlessly. Teacher Qi turned around and wailed. He covered his face in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach them well. That¡¯s why they made a mistake in the experiment!¡± At this point, he suddenly reacted and quickly put down his hand. ¡°Since you can save me, you should be able to save them too.¡± He looked at the dean expectantly. The dean pointed at Chu Luo. ¡®Teacher Qi immediately looked at Chu Luo knowingly. ¡°Chu Luo, you saved me, didn¡¯t you? You must save them too. I beg of you.¡± After saying that, Teacher Qi actually got up to kneel down to Chu Luo.. Chapter 581 - A Large Group of Reporters Suddenly Swarmed In

Chapter 581: A Large Group of Reporters Suddenly Swarmed In

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After a moment of surprise, no one stood up to stop him. After all, anyone who encountered such a thing would have such an urge after experiencing despair to hope. Chu Luo realized Teacher Qi¡¯s intention and pressed his shoulder. After asking him to sit down, she said, ¡°Teacher Qi, I¡¯ll do my best to save everyone.¡± ¡°Little Chu.¡± At this moment, the dean called out to her and pointed at Snowball on her shoulder. He probed the question that everyone wanted to ask, ¡°Was it your cat who saved Teacher Qi just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo realized that Snowball could only save a poisoned person after the antidote was fed. Hence, it was only considered a support. Not wanting others to have designs on Snowball, Chu Luo looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Dean Wu, do you think my kitten can save people?¡± Dean Wu was stunned. How could he believe that? Recalling that Chu Luo had used silver needles and pills, he realized that he had been mistaken. At the thought of this, he waved at her. ¡°I was too anxious. But why is only Teacher Qi awake?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t think that way. ¡°Teacher Qi subconsciously reacted when he was poisoned.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Teacher Qi nodded. ¡°I held my breath for more than a minute.¡± Now everything made sense. However, this made Dean Wu and Teacher Qi even more worried. ¡°What about these students?¡± ¡°With me around, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± The pills Chu Luo had given them just now could be used to neutralize all poisons. There were many famous herbs and two divine herbs inside. ¡°Let¡¯s send them to the school hospital first.¡± ¡®When he heard the school hospital, Dean Wu said to one of them, ¡°Old Zhang, go see if the ambnce is here. Why are these people so slow?¡± After Dean Wu finished speaking, someone strode out of the door. He had just walked out when he stopped and turned around to say to everyone, ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw a group of school doctors and professors and teachers from the medical school walking over quickly with a tray. Other than Chu Luo, the others quickly made way. Chu Luo quickly told them what poison these people were poisoned with and what they had to take note of when they were lifted. Everyone divided the work and quickly carried all the poisoned students out of the door. Chu Luo took off her gas mask and chatted with a few professors from the medical school as she strode after them. Everyone moved quickly. When they reached the ground floor, many people helped. There weren¡¯t enough medical vans, so many professors and school¡¯s heads drove over. Everyone quickly sent them to the school hospital. News of this serious situation spread throughout the entire school in a few minutes. Not only that, but reporters also rushed over. The principal reacted quickly. He immediately got someone to stop those people from entering Imperial University and got someone to block the Inte. Then, there was a long wait. Chu Luo and a group of professors and doctors treated these students for more than an hour before they neutralized all their poison. However, the school couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Luo had just walked out of the emergency room when she was pulled back by the vice-principal, who was waiting anxiously. ¡°Little Chu, the principal can¡¯t take it anymore. Can you go over and say something?¡± Previously, it was a group of gossip reporters. Now, there was actually a group of foreign reporters. ¡°Someone is obviously deliberately guiding this situation.¡± Chu Luo looked at the vice-principal and frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the school have an emergency response to such situations?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work. The situation is too sudden this time.¡± No one had expected an entire ss to be poisoned. It should be said that there had never been such a serious poisoning incident at Imperial University. One had to know that there were 30 to 40 people in a ss. If not for Chu Luo¡¯s emergency treatment, those people might have already died. At the thought of this, the vice-principal felt a lingering fear. ¡°principal Tang, I heard that there¡¯s a major experimental poisoning incident at your school¡¯s chemistry department. Dozens of people can¡¯t be saved. How are you going to exin this to the public?¡± ¡°principal Tang, aren¡¯t the teachers at Imperial University top-notch? Why did such a serious ident happen during the experiment?¡± ¡°principal Tang, why did your school hide such a huge matter? Did your school ignore the lives of the students in order to apply to be one of the top ten universities in the world?¡± ¡°principal Tang¡­¡± ¡®When Chu Luo and the others rushed over, they heard the reporters questioning them rudely. Hearing this, Dean Wu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These reporters are making things up. It¡¯s disgusting to deliberately defame Imperial University¡­ No, I have to tell them that everyone is fine.¡± ¡°Dean Wu, wait.¡± Chu Luo looked over and stopped Dean Wu. She asked him, ¡°When is the deadline for the application to be one of the top ten universities in the world?¡± ¡°Next Monday.¡± It was already Thursday, and there were more than three days until next Monday. Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. She said, ¡°Since we know that these people are deliberately trying to defame Imperial University, proving that they have someone backing them, why don¡¯t we teach these people a lesson?¡± ¡®When Dean Wu heard Chu Luo say that, he suddenly calmed down. ¡°Little Chu, what good ideas do you have?¡± Chu Luo gestured for him toe closer and whispered into his ear. Dean Wu was delighted to hear this and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± With that, he turned and left. Chu Luo crossed her arms and stood there, watching the reporters make things difficult for Principal Tang. As the principal of Imperial University, Principal Tang couldn¡¯t be a pushover. He couldn¡¯t allow these reporters to criticize him as they pleased, and his replies were eloquent. Chu Luo took out her phone and logged into the school¡¯s website to look at the school¡¯s posts andments section before it was closed. She wanted to know who had uploaded this matter and who had uploaded it the fastest. After reading it, she tilted her head and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, pull out your control panel.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy¡¯s control panel appeared behind him. Chu Luo went behind him and quickly typed a series of codes. At this moment, a few people from the Student Union rushed over. When they saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go over but was standing in an invisible corner typing a code, they all stopped and surrounded her. Yu Tong stood on tiptoes and craned her neck to look from behind her. ¡°Chu Luo, what are you doing? Attacking those reporters¡¯ cameras?¡± ¡°Do you think I would do such a despicable thing?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. Her fingers flew across the keyboard. The others looked for a while, then all looked at the principal, who was surrounded by a group of reporters. After listening for a while, some people were so angry that they raised their fists. ¡°Who hired those reporters? They¡¯re specifically asking questions to deliberately defame Imperial University. To think that Principal Tang still has the mood to deal with them. If it were me, I would have gotten someone to kick them out.¡± ¡°These are foreign reporters. Maybe they¡¯re doing a live broadcast. If the principal kicks them out, won¡¯t it confirm that our school has a huge safety hazard and that the teachers we hired are subpar?¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to let these people keep defaming our Imperial University? I don¡¯t even dare to look at my phone now.¡± ¡°Me too. This matter must be brewing on the Inte.¡± ¡°Ah, the Minister of Education is here.¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw a few heads of the Education Department rushing over. They had also brought arge group of official reporters from the empire. She suddenly asked them, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Yu Tong quickly replied, ¡°Those students are all awake. We came to see if there¡¯s anything we can help with here.¡± Chu Luo nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°I thought you were here to gossip.¡± ¡®The few of them were embarrassed and stuttered, not knowing what to say. Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me do something.¡± Their expressions immediately turned stern. ¡°President, we¡¯ll do whatever you want us to do.¡± ¡°Take out your phones.¡± They followed Chu Luo¡¯s instructions perfectly. ¡°Open the official website of the Imperial University Student Union and post in the name of the Student Union, ¡®It¡¯s said that someone is spreading rumors that our school¡¯s chemistry students are poisoned. Let me ask you, do you think hydrosulfide, CO, So2, and ethanol are highly poisonou: The few of them typed out all that Chu Luo had said. Yu Tong looked up and asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, are we really going to send this out?¡± ¡°Send.¡± ¡°Okay, done.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Look at thements.¡± The few of them quickly lowered their heads to look at thements. Someone even muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t they close thements section?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he eximed, ¡°Holy shit, more than a hundredments flooded in!¡± ¡°Someone said that our Imperial University Student Union is deliberately erasing the truth.¡± ¡°Someone even said that our Imperial University Student Union must be instructed by the school¡¯s heads toe out and say this at this time.¡± D*mn, this person is even more overboard. He actually said that the people from Imperial University¡¯s Student Union aren¡¯t worthy of speaking on this. He wants to take a screenshot and sue us for deliberately hiding those dead students.¡± ¡°D*mn, when did the students from the chemistry department die? These must be mers hired by the enemy!¡± ¡°Definitely. They¡¯re allments defaming our Imperial University.¡± ¡°Some people actually said that our Student Union can¡¯t do anything without Chu Luo holding down the fort.¡± Seeing thisment, they looked at Chu Luo, who was calmly typing on the soft keyboard behind Roundy. Chu Luo looked up at them and asked, ¡°Do you think you can handle things without me?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Yu Tong clenched her fists and raised them above her head. ¡°This is simply outrageous. They forced me to argue with them the way I did when I won the debatepetition back then.¡± ¡°We in the Imperial University Student Union are not afraid of anyone.¡± The few of them started a debate with those mers. Chu Luo nced at them. Although there were only Yu Tong and three others, they were simply unstoppable when they retorted the mers. After Chu Luo watched them retort for a while, her phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and picked up the call. Dean Wu said to her, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put away her phone, and walked towards the principal. At this moment, the principal was exining something to the people from the Education Bureau. The reporters were still asking questions. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer us directly?¡± ¡°Does Imperial University really want to wipe out the truth and treat human lives as child¡¯s y?¡± ¡°Who said that Imperial University takes human lives as child¡¯s y?¡± Everyone looked over. The cameras subconsciously pointed at her. ¡®The reporters were a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Luo go out for a honeymoon with CEO Li? Why is she back so soon?¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s back? There was a majorboratory poisoning incident at Imperial University. Could she have saved all those people?¡± Chu Luo walked to the principal¡¯s side amid the low discussions of the reporters. ¡°Little Chu,¡± the principal called out to her with relief in his eyes. Chu Luo greeted him and the people from the Education Bureau and faced a group of reporters. She said, ¡°As the president of the Student Union, under normal circumstances, when ites to problems that aren¡¯t too severe, I¡¯ll resolve them with the ministers of the Student Union. So you can just ask me about this. I know better than the principal.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words obviously told them that this matter wasn¡¯t a big deal and that their Student Union would handle it. It was useless to ask the principal. A foreign female reporter screamed angrily, ¡°Chu Luo, how dare you say that the 30 to 40 students poisoned by your school is a small matter!¡± A few other reporters started criticizing her. ¡°shut up!¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a sharp aura that stunned those people. Only then did Chu Luo tum around and call Roundy over. She said to him, ¡°Connect to the students in the school doctor¡¯s office.¡± These words immediately made everyone stare at Roundy. Roundy tured around and a disy appeared on his back. The disy quickly picked up the call and a group of students lying in bed and chatting appeared. Their voices entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Zhou Chengyang, Teacher Qi asked you not to mix XX and XX together, but you just had to secretly mix them together. Look what happened now. Our entire ss has been admitted to the hospital.¡± ¡°Exactly. If I had any strength now, I would definitely beat you up.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The boy who was mentioned buried his head in the nket, looking ashamed to face everyone.. Chapter 582 - Chu Luo Disses the Reporter

Chapter 582: Chu Luo Disses the Reporter

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Everyone, see that?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo said in a cold voice, ¡°Those were the students you mentioned who had been poisoned to death.¡± After saying that, she mocked, ¡°Which school gave you so much benefit that you made a fuss over a small matter?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she turned to look at the principal. Everyone subconsciously looked at the principal. At this moment, the principal¡¯s expression was very serious, so serious that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. The principal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t answer you guys directly before because this matter wasn¡¯t a major issue to begin with. Although experimental poisoning at Imperial University isn¡¯tmon, it¡¯s basically handled by the Student Union. ¡°Before the truthes to light, I don¡¯t want to shirk responsibility or fabricate unrealistic things. ¡°Since Chu Luo has already produced evidence, I want to ask, who was the one who said that 30 to 40 people from Imperial University were poisoned to death and that we are deliberately hiding a major ident? ¡°Who asked you to casually ask before you even know the truth? As foreign reporters, do you like to fabricate facts out of thin air?¡± After the principal finished speaking, the reporters surrounding him were silent for a few seconds. A foreign reporter obviously didn¡¯t give up. He said, ¡°Even if this is only a mild poisoning, it proves that your school¡¯s teachers aren¡¯t capable enough.¡± ¡°Tsch!¡± Chu Luo mocked straightforwardly, ¡°Reporter, are you a clown sent by a monkey?¡± That reporter didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to scold him directly. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Chu Luo, as the president of the Imperial University Student Union, how can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Tm rude? I¡¯m sorry, but I definitely have manners towards people with brains.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered and interrupted him. She quickly said, ¡°More than a month ago, America¡¯s University of America was rumored to have a poisoning case by carbon dioxide in an experiment. One and a half months ago, XX was rumored to have been poisoned at University L. Two months ago, it was rumored¡­¡± Chu Luo told him about the minor incidents in more than ten universities in the world. After saying that, she asked, ¡°The poisoning incidents in these schools are more serious than in our school. Since you doubt our school¡¯s teachers¡¯ abilities, why didn¡¯t you question those schools¡¯ teachers¡¯ abilities? Could it be that our Imperial University¡¯s gentlemanly manner makes you feel that we are easy to bully?¡± These words made the principal and the people from the Education Bureau¡¯s faces darken. That person¡¯s face turned red, then ck, and finally ashen. He tried to refute, ¡°Your school¡¯s students were the ones who spread such a rumor.¡± ¡°Our school¡¯s students?¡± Chu Luo called out to Yu Tong with a dark face. ¡°Eh.¡± Yu Tong quickly walked over. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Read out the rumor that was initially spread.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong took out her phone and quickly found the thread. She read it out loud. ¡°I heard that all the students in a ss at the chemistryboratory building were poisoned. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious. I hope they¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo looked at the reporter and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it mentioned that those students were poisoned to death?¡± At this point, she mocked, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the empire¡¯snguage, don¡¯te to the empire to embarrass yourself.¡± The reporter¡¯s face tumed red again, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. The other reporters also fell silent. They thought: ¡®Wasnt it said that dozens of students from Imperial University were poisoned to death? Why did things turn out like this?¡± At this moment, the director of the Education Bureau said, ¡°The moment you entered Imperial University, you started reporting unrealistic news to the world, It severely damaged Imperial University¡¯s reputation and also brought a huge negative impact to Imperial University. Next, we should talk about how to settle the scores.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Imperial University known for its gentlemanly ways? We were misled.¡± ¡°This reporter friend is right. Imperial University is indeed known for its gentlemanly style, but when gentlemen meet viins like you who keep spouting nonsense before understanding the truth, they will be cowards if they don¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡®The reporters didn¡¯t expect the amiable principal to suddenly be so vicious with his words. They were rendered speechless. Everyone¡¯s hearts started pounding. The principal smiled, but his smile sent a chill down the reporters¡¯ spines. He said, ¡°Our school has already called the police. Do you want to call your country¡¯s embassy now? After all, you¡¯ve damaged Imperial University¡¯s reputation with your ndering. We have the right to demandpensation for the mental trauma you caused us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not much. There are so many reporters from so many countries. When the timees, each country can justpensate 500 to 600 million yuan.¡± All the reporters: ¡°!!!¡± Imperial University might as well go and rob! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tpensate. When the timees, we¡¯ll sue your media outlets until they can no longer keep a foothold in this circle. We¡¯ll let you have a taste of being ruined.¡± ¡®The reporters: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she suddenly said to all the cameras, ¡°Those haters and mers who ndered our Imperial University online and deliberately directed public opinion, I¡¯ve already locked onto your hidden IDs. So prepare to be whipped by Imperial University¡¯s fans.¡± ¡®The matter at Imperial University had been one-sidedly directed and many people had long known about it. At that time, there were also a lot of people who were misled and joined in the scolding. Now, there was such a sudden turn of events, it was simply unexpected. What was more incredible was that. ¡°Chu Luo actually returned to Imperial University!¡± ¡°[ suddenly feel that those people from Imperial University deliberately came out to cause trouble at this time because Chu Luo isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°Lagree, but Chu Luo¡¯s words against those reporters were awesome. As expected of the goddess of the university students.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be good if such a goddess coulde to our $ University. This way, our S University can be arrogant too.¡± ¡°The person above can forget about it. The goddess can only unleash her power in a tertiary institution like Imperial University. Your University $ is too small.¡± The group of reporters was surrounded and restrained by Imperial University¡¯s security guards. ¡®What happened next was resolved by the school¡¯s heads and the Education Bureau. The principal secretly gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, good job.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Principal, since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. You just came back from overseas. Rest if you have to. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left with a few cadres of the Student Union. Everyone walked in the school. Yu Tong was in great admiration of Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, I knew you could resolve this matter perfectly.¡± The others immediately echoed. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°Go take a look at the students who are hospitalized.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Listen to the principal, of course. Go back and rest well.¡± ¡®The few of them stared at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back with sparkling eyes. Yu Tong muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath, just say it. Going back to rest? That¡¯s not the way out of the school at all.¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t go back but went to the School of Engineering. ¡®When she came out of the School of Engineering, it was dinner time. The phone rang at the same time. It was Sun Tianhao. The sound of wind could be heard from Sun Tianhao¡¯s side, followed by his voice. ¡°Sister, are you done with school? Grandpa wants you to go home for dinner tonight. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°I¡¯m already on the expressway to the university city. I¡¯ll be there in at most ten minutes.¡± Chu Luo had already guessed what car he was riding. She said, ¡°Wait for me at Phoenix Skies Legend. I¡¯m going there.¡± After Sun Tianhao nodded, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and moved towards the school gate. Halfway through, she heard the sound of a car horn behind her. Chu Luo stopped and turned around. It was Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡®Wu Yiyao drove the car to Chu Luo¡¯s side, lowered the window, and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°Tm heading to Senior Tang¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Thene up. I¡¯m going over too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked Roundy to put away the skateboard and look for Wang Mingtao. She got into Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡®Wu Yiyao tilted her head and sized up Chu Luo. She said with a smile, ¡°You look good.¡± With that, she drove out. ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled as she drove and said, ¡°Little Chu, I realize that you¡¯re getting more and more good at dissing people now, but you¡¯re good at it.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Why should we be polite to those reporters who are deliberately finding fault?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but what exactly happened today?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her about the situation. ¡®When Wu Yiyao heard this, she felt a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, you were here today. Otherwise, Imperial University would really be in trouble.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo was also happy that she hade to school today. ¡°Why do I feel that this matter today was caused by someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s man-made. It must be caused by a school that¡¯speting with Imperial University for the top ten in the world.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao tightened her grip on the steering wheel angrily. ¡°To think a school would do such a wicked thing topete for the top ten universities in the world.¡± ¡°When the timees, let Imperial University tell them what it means by ¡®Evil will bring about its own destruction¡¯.¡± Chu Luo believed that Imperial University and the Education Bureau would definitely investigate strictly next. After all, Imperial University wasn¡¯t a pushover. ¡®When the car arrived at Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany, Sun Tianhao was already waiting there. He was indeed riding a motorcycle tonight. The motorcycle was parked there. He was leaning against the motorcycle with one long leg crossed over the other, ying with his phone leisurely. ¡®When Wu Yiyao saw Sun Tianhao, she smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your older brother is not bad. On the day you and CEO Li got married, Little Tang and the others were all drunk. He carried them back one by one. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the four boys alone.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when Sun Tianhao looked up. ¡®When he saw Chu Luo sitting in the car opposite, he put away his phone and strode over. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao alighted. Sun Tianhao grinned at her with pride. ¡°Sister, the way you dissed those reporters today was really dashing.¡± ¡°Even you know?¡± ¡°Such a huge matter happened at Imperial University. In the beginning, so many people defamed Imperial University. It¡¯s difficult for me not to know.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo was a student at Imperial University, many people subconsciously paid special attention to all news at Imperial University. ¡®When it was revealed that a poisoning incident had broken out at Imperial University¡¯sboratory and 30 to 40 students had been poisoned to death, many people actually broke out in cold sweat for Imperial University. The turn of events made everyone excited. As the three of them walked upstairs, Sun Tianhao talked about his feelings at that time. ¡°It was like riding a roller coaster. I was training with a group of people. At that time, everyone was in no mood to train. They wished they could pull out that group of mers from the Inte and beat them up.¡± The three of them had just walked out of the stairs when Tang Zhiyun and the other three came out. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re back.¡± The few of them weed them enthusiastically. ¡°Junior, what exactly happened at Imperial University today? Why did something so serious happen?¡± The four of them had been paying attention to what was going on online. When Chu Luo made a move, they had also helped. Chu Luo briefly told them. The few of them were also filled with lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, thank goodness. Otherwise, if this matter was deliberately used by someone, Imperial University¡¯s reputation would really be ruined.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the experiment this time is a little strange? I don¡¯t believe that the Student Union of the chemistry department is so brainless. The teacher specially instructed them not to mix certain things together, but they still dared to try.¡± ¡°The school¡¯s heads will definitely think of this. They will handle it well.¡± Everyone talked for a while and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. ¡®Tang Zhiyun told Chu Luo about their gains at Chu Luo¡¯s wedding. ¡°There have been manyrgepanies who have been looking for ourpany to cooperate recently. We have projects lined up all the way to next year.¡± The four boys looked excited. Xie Minghai said, ¡°We¡¯ll design games in thepetition as we work on the projects. I hope we can get a good cing in thepetition. This way, ourpany will really be famous.¡± Now, theirpany relied on Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship. The four boys knew this very well. ¡®As young men with dreams and ambitions, they definitely wanted to build an online kingdom that belonged to them. Chu Luo approved of their ambitions. She said a few words of encouragement and left with Sun Tianhao.. Chapter 583 - Sparring with Li Yan Again, Having Doubts About Life

Chapter 583: Sparring with Li Yan Again, Having Doubts About Life

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After the two of them went downstairs, Sun Tianhao walked to his motorcycle and patted the back seat arrogantly. ¡°Sister,e up. I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of flying today.¡± Chu Luo retorted, ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. You should experience it yourself.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards a car parked not far away. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Sun Tianhao drove over.¡± Sister, give me a chance to perform. I¡¯m good at driving. ¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo opened the back door and said to him, ¡°Though, if you want to spar with Yan, I won¡¯t object.¡± With that, she sat in. Sun Tianhao watched the car drive away and muttered, ¡°I asked you to take the motorcycle. Why did that Li fellow want to spar with me?¡± With that, he rode his motorcycle and chased after her. He decided to go back and ask Li Yan what was wrong with letting his sister ride his motorcycle! If Chu Luo went to the Sun residence for dinner tonight, Li Yan would definitely go too. Chu Luo and the others happened to meet Li Yan at the door, who wasing at the same time. ¡®When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yan, he arrogantly walked up to him and asked, ¡°Li Yan, my sister said that she took my motorcycle and you wanted to spar with me?¡± Li Yan nced coldly at the motorcycle he was parked in before returning his gaze to his face. ¡°You want Luoluo to take that lousy motorcycle of yours?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What lousy motorcycle? I reassembled and modified that motorcycle myself. It¡¯s unique in the world.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sparter.¡± At the mention of sparring, Sun Tianhao recalled what happened that night and felt his bones ache. However, in front of Chu Luo, it was impossible for him to admit defeat. He straightened his neck and raised his voice fearlessly. ¡°So be it. I wasn¡¯t preparedst time. Tonight, I¡¯ll let you experience my true strength.¡± ¡°Hal¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and caressed her face, then held her hand and walked into the Sun residence. Sun Tianhao, who was left there, red at his back. He clenched his fists and waved them at him. ¡°How dare you snort at me. Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely make you call me Brother tonight.¡± After saying that, an especially inted emotion suddenly surged in his heart. He felt that he could definitely defeat Li Yan. ¡®When Chu Luo and Li Yan entered, the others from the Sun family were already waiting. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re finally here. You¡¯re hungry, right? Eat first.¡± Everyone sat at the Sun family¡¯srge table. After the servant served the dishes, Old Master Sun sized up Chu Luo with a face full of joy. Judging from her rosy face, it was obvious that Li Yan had taken good care of her after she went out. Seeing this, he was satisfied, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Little Luoluo, eat more. I think you¡¯ve lost weight after going out for a while.¡± ¡®These words immediately made a few youngsters who didn¡¯t know what their grandfather was thinking look at him with bright eyes. The Sun family didn¡¯t have a habit of not talking while eating. Everyone chatted as they ate. Third Master Sun chuckled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you didn¡¯t even forget to concoct medicine for our Sun family during your honeymoon. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nced at Li Yan. ¡°We went to a private ind that Yan prepared for me. There are many herbs nted on it. I was just using local materials.¡± ¡°Haha, when others go out for their honeymoon, they tend to go to the most famous scenery and tourist spots. You guys, on the other hand, actually went to your own ind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s moreidback that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, haha.¡± Everyone was chatting andughing. Third Master Sun suddenly suggested, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re considered to have returned to your maiden home tonight. Why don¡¯t we have some wine?¡± Actually, the men from the Sun family had wanted to say this for a long time, but with Old Master around, they were worried that he would be tempted. However, everyone was in high spirits now. With Chu Luo around, Chu Luo must have a way to keep Old Master from drinking. How could Old Master Sun not know what these brats were thinking? He pulled a long face. ¡°Tsk, all of you, just drink in water.¡± Then, he turned around and asked Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Little Luoluo, when can I drink?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand Old Master¡¯s longing gaze. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°You can actually drink if you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master was a little excited, but under the bright eyes of those people, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked in a nonchnt tone, ¡°What wine can I drink?¡± ¡°Tl make you some medicinal wine. You can drink a small ss or two every day.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Then quickly help me brew it.¡± Old Master finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud. ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted wine in more than a year. If I don¡¯t drink, I feel ufortable all over.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his words. ¡°Drinking a little wine can nourish your body, but drinking too much won¡¯t be good for your health.¡± ¡°know, I know. I used to have cold legs. Every winter, my entire body hurts if I don¡¯t drink wine to warm up.¡± Chu Luo knew that he had cold legs when she treated him, so she had treated him of that condition too. Even so, for a person who liked to drink, not drinking for so long was a form of torture. Chu Luo could empathize deeply. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be drinking tonight. After all, Old Master couldn¡¯t drink. ¡®After the meal, everyone sat in the living room and talked about sending someone to the Ink Feather headquarters to investigate. ¡°They¡¯re preparing to leave in the next two days,¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°I n to go personally.¡± Everyone immediately objected to Third Master Sun¡¯s words. Old Master said to him, ¡°They¡¯re just going to investigate. Why are you going? You¡¯re the general, not a soldier. Have you forgotten the military strategy I taught you?¡± ¡°Father, this is a different situation.¡± ¡°How is it different? Isn¡¯t Ink Feather an enemy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Seeing that Old Master Sun was a little worked up, Third Master Sun voiced his thoughts. ¡°I previously led the navy to eliminate the pirates at sea for a few months. I¡¯m more familiar with the environment at sea. Besides, Ink Feather¡¯s men are so smart. Without a leader, our men might not be able to return.¡± Actually, Third Master Sun made sense, but everyone was traumatized by the death ind. After all, there were too many ships and nes that had encountered mishaps there. Eldest Master Sun also objected. ¡°It¡¯s because that ind is an unknown territory that we should send fewer people to investigate first. Why are you going there personally? As themander, you can¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Tm not impulsive.¡± Third Master Sun had had a dream of destroying all the world¡¯s extreme organizations many years ago. Now that he had finally found out about Ink Feather¡¯s exact location, he only wanted to investigate personally. Old Master Sun knew that his third son¡¯s character was the most simr to him. He patted the armrest of his chair and said, ¡°Send a few people with special abilities to investigate the situation there first. It won¡¯t be toote for you to go then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is not a discussion. It¡¯s an order.¡± Third Master Sun was indignant, but since Old Master was furious, he had no choice but topromise. Everyone discussed this matter for a long time. In the end, they decided that the Sun family would send three people while Li Yan would send three people. They nned to set off tomorrow. After discussing this matter, it was already past ten. Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, you should go to sleep.¡± Old Master listened to her and nodded. Chu Luo sent him back to his residence. After the two of them walked into Old Master¡¯s living room, Old Master sighed and said, ¡°If my body were still as good as before, I would want to personally see what the interior of that ind looks like now that it has been modified by Ink Feather. ¡°Little Luoluo, I have a feeling that Ink Feather¡¯s men must be hiding a shocking secret on that ind.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men are the most powerful in various fields in the world. Moreover, many of the things they invented exceed the world¡¯s top standards. Actually, I have a guess. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There must be transmigrators inside Ink Feather.¡± Since Chu Luo could transmigrate from the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies to this era, it shouldn¡¯t be all that surprising for there to be transmigrators in Ink Feather. ¡®When Old Master Sun heard this, he fell into deep thought. Actually, he believed Chu Luo¡¯s guess. After a while, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Luoluo, it¡¯s gettingte. You and Li Yan should go back early.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, good night.¡± She then left. She had just walked into the courtyard when she sharply saw Li Yan and Sun Tianhao standing in a corner. Beside the two of them stood the other youngsters from the Sun family. ¡®The youngsters stood there and were obviously watching the show. At the same time, they enthusiastically egged Sun Tianhao on. ¡°Third Brother, since it¡¯s just a spar, no need to be that serious. Don¡¯t hurt Li Yan. Otherwise, Sister will feel heartache.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a person who has been training for a long time. Since you¡¯repeting with someone who sits in the office usually, even if you win, it won¡¯t be fair. You might as well give a handicap of two moves to Li Yan first.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, even without looking at Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression, she knew how he would react. At this moment, Sun Tianhao wished he could kick his brothers flying. Clearly, he had secretly brought Li Yan here. How had these people found their way here so quickly? Recalling how he had been beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate at allst time, Sun Tianhao¡¯s confidence, which had finally inted, was suddenly pierced by these people and kept leaking air. He thought: ¡®You still want me to give that Li fellow a handicap? You want me to be bedridden for ten days to half a month, right? Perhaps because Sun Tianhao stood there for a long time and didn¡¯t move, Li Yan was a little impatient. He said, ¡°Are you going to spar or not? If Luoluoes out, we¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± It wasn¡¯t Sun Tianhao¡¯s character to admit defeat at this moment. Sun Tianhao assumed a fighting posture. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The two of them attacked at the same time and started fighting. The other youngsters from the Sun family cheered. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Sun Tiancheng say, ¡°Third Brother, did you not eat? Why do I feel like your fist is soft?¡± Theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She deliberately stood behind them and asked, ¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, what are you doing?¡± The three of them subconsciously turned around to look at Chu Luo. At the same time, Sun Tianhao shouted from behind them. ¡°Ouch-~¡± Bam! The three of them seemed to be in slow motion. They turned around in disbelief and looked at Sun Tianhao, who had been beaten up and thrown in front of them. Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t expected to be beaten to the ground after exchanging a few moves with Li Yan. Sensing his brother¡¯s gaze on him, he simply buried his head in the ground. The three boys looked at him awkwardly and then at Li Yan with bright eyes. They cursed in their hearts. They hadn¡¯t expected that an office person in their eyes could actually knock down the military schoolbat champion. ¡°D*mn, Li Yan, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Li Yan, where did you learn your skills from? I don¡¯t think your moves arebat skills.¡± ¡°Did you learn imperial martial arts?¡± The three boys became excited and walked over to surround Li Yan to ask questions, but no one thought of asking Sun Tianhao if he could get up. Sun Tianhao had the dark urge to take revenge on society. He punched the ground and was about to get up himself when he looked up and saw Chu Luo standing in front of him in a dress that reached her ankles. Chu Luo squatted in front of him and asked, ¡°Third Brother, are you okay?¡± Sun Tianhao was touched and the darkness in his heart dispelled. Hey there with a touched expression and looked at Chu Luo. Thinking that he couldn¡¯t appear too weak in front of Chu Luo, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only made a mistake just now. Actually, I can still exchange a few hundred moves with Li Yan.¡± ¡°..¡±Chu Luo looked at him, whose expression was obviously twisted, and said straightforwardly, ¡°I told you not to spar with Yan, but you insisted on doing so. Remember not to show off next time.¡± After saying that, she reached out to help him. Sun Tianhao felt his self-esteem suffer a serious blow. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°I said that it was a mistake. Stand aside. I can get up by myself. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get up after being beaten up.¡± However, he kept sucking in cold breaths in his heart. Ouch! It hurts! Chapter 584 - Roundy, Snowball, Loving Family

Chapter 584: Roundy, Snowball, Loving Family

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t force him. She stood up and took two steps back before looking at him. Sun Tianhao secretly took two deep breaths. He propped his hands on the ground and nned to jump up handsomely in one go. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Chu Luo looked at him, who was lying on the ground. She held in herughter and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you get up yourself? Why are you lying down?¡± Feeling extremely embarrassed, he simplyy there and pretended to be dead. At this moment, the others who had already surrounded Li Yan and asked him why he was so skilled walked over. Sun Tianyu: ¡°Third Brother, is it very fm on the ground?¡± Sun Tianhao pretended to be dead. The other two couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips a few times when they saw him like this. Li Yan walked around him and walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, time to go home.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡®The two of them walked out together. The other three from the Sun family quickly followed. ¡°Li Yan, Sister, we¡¯ll send you out.¡± ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re quite skilled. Let¡¯s spar again.¡± As they spoke, they walked out. Sun Tianhaoy there and waited for them to leave before finally getting up, ignoring his image. After getting up, he clutched his chest and swore fiercely, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely find a reclusive expert to learn martial arts from and defeat you!¡± However, his fierceness onlysted for three seconds. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ F*ck! That Li fellow is so ruthless! It hurts so much¡­¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan took a car back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. After going back, Chu Luo first went to nt the White Withered Floss. The butler was very efficient. The butler, who had asked for a dark spot, got someone to make a cave with stone and wood. Chu Luo went in and nted the White Withered Floss one by one. Snowball, who was squatting on her shoulder, jumped to the ground and darted around. He seemed to be rather satisfied with this artificial cave. Li Yan helped her carry a bucket of water over and asked, ¡°Luoluo, how do you need to water them?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and came out of the cave. She said, ¡°The cave where the White Withered Floss grows is rather dry. Just ssh the water outside and let the water soak in a little.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them stood a little further away and Li Yan sshed the water on the cave. After the water was sshed, Snowball made a rumbling sound in his throat and walked out with small footsteps. It looked very angry and exploded at Li Yan, looking like it was about to pounce on him at any moment. Li Yan ignored him and walked to the side with the empty bucket. Snowball chased after him in anger. ¡°Snowball.¡± The moment Chu Luo called out, Snowball instantly became obedient. It moved to Chu Luo¡¯s feet in small steps and rubbed its head against her leg in grievance. Chu Luo bent down to pick it up and touched it. Indeed, she felt a little water on its head. She held in herughter and said, ¡°Yan didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll help you wipe the water off your head.¡± Only then did Snowball let out a satisfied kitten purr. After Li Yan put down the bucket, Chu Luo and he returned to the vi in front. The next morning, Chu Luo had just gone downstairs when the butler walked in and said to her, ¡°Madam, Elder Hu came to look for you just now.¡± Chu Luo guessed why Elder Hu was looking for her. She nodded at the butler and went to the courtyard at the back. Indeed, Elder Hu was standing outside the fake cave, bending down and craning his neck to look inside. It was obvious that he wanted to enter and take a look, but he was worried that he wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡®The moment Chu Luo called out to him, Elder Hu tumed around and waved at her with a smile. ¡°Little Chu,e. Did you nt thesest night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Hu was a little excited. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be White Withered Floss, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s eyes narrowed from smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find such a herb that hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time on your trip. I was lucky to have seen this herb once when I was young. It¡¯s good stuff.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good stuff. So if I manage to nt the White Withered Floss, we will have more good herbs in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yes.¡± The two of them stood here and discussed which herbs could be used. Elder Hu even specially asked Chu Luo where she found them. Chu Luo told him. The two of them had just finished discussing when Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang walked in. The two of them walked over and immediately saw the herbs nted in the fake cave that had been built yesterday. Professor Tang was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu actually brought back herbs to nt?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. Elder Hu said happily, ¡°Little Tang, Little Cao, you haven¡¯t studied Chinese medicine. You probably haven¡¯t seen this kind of herb before.¡± The two of them had really never seen it before. Elder Hu deliberately kept them in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t seen it before. I think you must have heard of its name.¡± The two of them looked at Elder Hu and waited for him to tell them what it was. Only then did Elder Hu not keep them in suspense. ¡°This is White Withered Floss.¡± ¡°White Withered Floss? It¡¯s a Chinese medicine material that can dy cellr decline.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Excited, the duo walked closer and craned their necks to take a look. Professor Tang said, ¡°So this is what White Withered Floss looks like.¡± Professor Tan turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, can I use the White Withered Floss nt for experiments if you manage to nt it sessfully?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡®The four of them chatted for a while more before going to the living room together. They didn¡¯t go to theboratory immediately. Instead, they sat in the living room and chatted casually. Cao Dongliang said, ¡°Our experiment ispleted. We just need to make arge number of finished products now, so I¡¯ve decided to go back to the hospital. I¡¯lle over two days a week from now on.¡± There were experimental instruments here that were more advanced than the hospital. If he didn¡¯t have a job, he would have stayed in theboratory forever. Professor Tang also said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Imperial University for ss too. I¡¯lle over when I don¡¯t have ss in the afternoon or on the weekend.¡± Elder Hu was a respected old Chinese doctor. He usually took turns to oversee severalrge hospitals in the capital. Heughed and said, ¡°I just go out for consultation every weekend. I usually don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± This ce was filled with herbs. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that therge hospitals had called many times to invite them, he wouldn¡¯t even want to go out. His biggest interest now was to nt herbs and make various medicines that he had wanted to make in the past but hadn¡¯t had the chance to. After saying that, the three of them looked at Chu Luo. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Little Chu, we just need to makerge batches of medicine packets for zing Glory. Do you want us to make them ourselves, or do you want zing Glory¡¯s people to make them?¡± ¡°Give it to zing Glory¡¯s medical researchb to make. Our mission is alreadypleted. There¡¯s no need to waste time on this.¡± ¡°Little Chu is right.¡± The three of them agreed with her. Everyone chatted for a while more before Chu Luo returned to the vi in front. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting in the living room waiting for her toe back for breakfast. Chu Luo walked to his side and told him about everyone¡¯s decision. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, T¡¯ll send someone to take the form back to thepany today. Thepany will handle the mass production.¡± After dinner, when Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University, he asked her, ¡°I¡¯m going to work overtime tonight. Are youing to the office after school?¡± Hearing his question, Chu Luo knew that he really wanted her to apany him. She smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan also smiled. When they arrived at Imperial University, everyone was discussing the poisoning incident yesterday and what happened to those reporters. Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter the school gate immediately. Instead, she waited outside the gate for a while. A few minutester, Wang Mingtao ran over like lightning. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he propped his hands on his knees and panted. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him and asked Roundy directly, ¡°Roundy, how many minutes did Taozi take to run over?¡± Roundy was about to answer when Snowball came out of her pocket and climbed onto her shoulder. It even rubbed its white and fluffy head against her neck. It was obvious that Snowball thought Chu Luo was calling it. Roundy replied, ¡°Mistress, Peach took seven minutes to run over. He didn¡¯t sleepst night and couldn¡¯t get up in the mornin| After saying that, Roundy scanned Snowball with his electronic eyes and provoked it, ¡°Medicinal Pas, not a cat but belongs to the cat family. Not capable and has a temper. Wants to snatch Mistress away from me. Danger alert.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao and asked him, ¡°Taozi, what did you instill in Roundyst night?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little sheepish. He had actually been spouting nonsense to divert Roundy¡¯s attention. How could he have known that Roundy would listen and remember? ¡°Sister Chu, I was wrong.¡± He figured he wouldn¡¯t go wrong apologizing at a time like this. Wang Mingtao assured her, ¡°I won¡¯t say such nonsense to Roundy again.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t me him. She walked up to Roundy and rubbed his big head. She said, ¡°Roundy, Snowball is the brother I found for you. He¡¯s not dangerous. He even helped me a lot before. You guys have to get along well in the future.¡± Roundy looked at Snowball again. Snowball also tilted its head and looked at him. Perhaps out of curiosity, it suddenly pounced and stood on Roundy¡¯s big head. Then, it squatted down and patted his head with its front ws. ¡®Wang Mingtao was stunned by Snowballs series of actions. ¡°Sister Chu, did you raise a cat spirit? Why do I feel that it understands you and is greeting Roundy?¡± Chu Luo smiled and walked towards the school gate without saying anything. Wang Mingtao and Roundy quickly followed. Snowball squatted on Roundy¡¯s head and didn¡¯t get off. Roundy didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡®As Wang Mingtao followed Chu Luo, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, do you know what happened after yesterday?¡± ¡°Later on, those reporters were all taken away by the police. Now, the people from the national embassy are negotiating with Imperial University.¡± Wang Mingtao snorted. ¡°These reporters were so arrogant previously. Even their country¡¯s ambassador didn¡¯te out to stop them. Now, they still want to resolve this in private with Imperial University? They really think Imperial University is a pushover.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. This matter had nothing to do with her anymore. She only asked, ¡°Did any reporters go to the school hospital afterward?¡± The students who were poisoned became famous immediately. Everyone was paying attention to them. If a reporter went there, the entire school would probably know. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re reporters from the empire.¡± Actually, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t know much, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them quickly parted ways. Before parting ways with him, Chu Luo asked, ¡°The exam week will start next week. How¡¯s your revision going?¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao was still very self-aware. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. My goal is to get a schrship.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, she led Roundy and Snowball to the Student Union on the skateboard. Not long after, Yu Tong and the others arrived. Yu Tong said to Chu Luo, ¡°President, after you warned those mers yesterday, guess what happened next?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and gave her a look as if to say ¡°Just go ahead and say it¡¯. Yu Tong surrendered and told her in a gossipy tone, ¡°Later on, many students from the Computer Science Department spontaneously came together to expose those haters. It turns out that they¡¯re from Inte Water Army¡¯panies. Everyone blew up those Inte Water Armypanies.¡± Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°In that case, who hired them?¡± ¡°The person who hired them didn¡¯t leave any evidence, but we¡¯ve already guessed which schools it was.¡± Yu Tong told her the names of those schools. When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. She took theptop and opened it, quickly entering arge string of codes. Yu Tong walked behind her and leaned against the back of the chair to look. ¡°President, don¡¯t tell me you want to expose those schools too?¡± ¡°Since you said that you can¡¯t find any evidence, let¡¯s make things difficult for them first.¡± ¡®When Yu Tong heard this, she was inexplicably excited. ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t speak again. Yu Tong looked at it for a while, then eximed, ¡°Ah! President, you actually hacked into their school¡¯s intr. What are you trying to do!¡± ¡°To do something that creates trouble for them, of course.¡± After a while, Yu Tong watched as Chu Luo hacked the entire Intr of these schools and clicked her tongue. ¡°President, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± Chapter 585 - Imperial University Will Not Lose in Arguing With Others

Chapter 585: Imperial University Will Not Lose in Arguing With Others

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo¡¯s move paralyzed those universities and this quickly made trending news. Because they couldn¡¯t catch a trace of the hacker. However, only Yu Tong knew who started this matter. Yu Tong inexplicably had a sense of superiority because no one knew except for her. After the cadres of the Student Union arrived, they were all using their phones. When they saw the schools being attacked by hackers, they immediately became excited. ¡°D*mn! This hacker is too impressive. He actually hacked into several universities in different countries in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Wow ~ That¡¯s great. If I have the ability, I¡¯ll defame them too. Aren¡¯t these schools the ones we thought were the masterminds who wanted to ruin Imperial University¡¯s reputation yesterday?¡± ¡°I seriously suspect that this hacker is from Imperial University.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo in unison. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at them. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked all your work progress. I¡¯ve also written a solution to the situation that you mentioned. Next, I¡¯m going to prepare for the final exam. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Someone immediately asked, ¡°President, do you need to revise too?¡± Actually, everyone wanted to ask this. Chu Luo nced at that person and reacted straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m a student. If not, should Ie over to help you solve problems every day instead?¡± That person: ¡°...¡± Finally, someone realized that Chu Luo had diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Zhang Yiran quickly asked, ¡°President Chu, you did this, right?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Defamed those foreign universities.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at everyone and asked calmly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s me?¡± Everyone was actually a little unsure now that she asked this. Especially since Chu Luo had just said that she had finished checking all their work progress. Since she had been reading their reports since she arrived, how could she have time to defame those universities? Yu Tong, who was standing at the side, saw everyone¡¯s conflicted expressions and the sense of aplishment in her heart instantly exploded. She thought: ¡®Since the president doesn¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything either. I¡¯ll let you guys guess slowly.¡¯ Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to discuss this with them at all. After saying what she wanted to say, she stood up and walked out of the office. She had originally nned to go straight to the library. Just as she walked out of the Student Union office building, she received a call from the principal, who asked her to go over. When Chu Luo went to the principal¡¯s office, the director of the Education Bureau was also there. Chu Luo greeted them. The principal smiled and said to her, ¡°Little Chu,e and sit.¡± The three of them sat on the sofa. The principal said to her, ¡°Little Chu, we called you over to remind you...¡± The three of them talked in the office for more than half an hour before Chu Luo left. She went straight to the library. In the afternoon, Wang Mingtao came over and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, did you receive a call from an unknown number today?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression darkened. ¡°Who called you?¡± ¡®When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo¡¯s expression, he knew that something serious must have happened. He quickly showed her his phone. ¡°The person on the phone ims to be from the G Nation¡¯s embassy. I was in ss at that time, so I only said a few words to him and hung up.¡± Chu Luo nced at the number on it and asked, ¡°Have you checked where this number came from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s indeed the G Nation¡¯s embassy.¡± ¡®That was why Wang Mingtao found it strange. Chu Luo took his phone and quickly typed a string of program codes on it. She said to him, ¡°In the future, if any unfamiliar callse in, no matter what they ask, just say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly nodded. However, he didn¡¯t hold it in and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, why did the G Nation¡¯s embassy call me?¡± ¡°They wanted to look for me, but they couldn¡¯t find me, so they called you.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo said that, Wang Mingtao immediately understood something. ¡°Do they want you to put in a good word for those reporters and not pursue the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The principal had called her over today to tell her about this. ¡®Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°These people must be dreaming. The moment the poisoning case in our school yesterday was exposed, those reporters rushed over. ¡°They were deliberately defaming our Imperial University. To think they still have the shame to ask you to help them talk. D*mn! If I see these people, I really want to diss them to death.¡± After saying that, he mmed the dining table angrily. ¡®Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t controlled his volume to begin with. With this m on the table, it attracted all the attention in the restaurant. Now, everyone knew that someone from the embassy wanted to seek Chu Luo¡¯s help to put in a good word, and to ask Imperial University to resolve the matter regarding the reporters yesterday in private. Everyone exploded. ¡°These people really think our Imperial University is easy to bully. Yesterday, those reporters didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and led theizens to scold our Imperial University. Why didn¡¯t the people from their country¡¯s embassye out to stop them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always felt that those reporters came so quickly yesterday. They must have received the news long ago. Maybe the poisoning incident yesterday was also rted to them.¡± ¡°I think they want to push Imperial University down from the top ten universities so that their country¡¯s universities can have a chance to go up.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Do they really think there¡¯s no one at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Imperial University won¡¯t lose in terms of arguing with others!¡± Many people took out their phones at the same time. Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t expected his shout to have such an effect. He looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Just leave them be.¡± ¡®There weren¡¯t many students at Imperial University who didn¡¯t have brains. They knew what to do. ¡°You have to believe that after the entire Imperial University is united, even if the kings of those countries call and want to resolve yesterday¡¯s matter peacefully, it will be impossible.¡± In short, after this matter, Imperial University¡¯s position as one of the ten famous schools was secured. At the same time, it let more people know that Imperial University students weren¡¯t to be trifled with. A day passed quickly. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo brought Roundy to the zing Glory headquarters. Li Yan was still waiting for Chu Luo toe over for dinner. ¡®When she brought Roundy in, the senior executives who were eating quickly in silence were a little surprised. Li Yan nced at Roundy, who was following Chu Luo, and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Chu Luo told him, ¡°I want to upgrade Roundyter.¡± After the two of them ate, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to the robot manufacturing floor. She first went to greet Professor Mon and the others, then went to a room alone. While Chu Luo was conducting the internal modification and upgrade of Roundy, Secretary Tan suddenly knocked on the CEO¡¯s office and pushed open the door to report to him. ¡°CEO, the receptionist on the first floor called and said that the people from the embassy in Country G and Country P want to see you and Madam.¡± Li Yan looked at theputer screen with a cold expression. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Tan turned around and left. After a while, Li Yan looked up from hisputer and took his phone to make a call. After the other party picked up the call, he said directly, ¡°Enhance the security here. Don¡¯t let those unimportant people in.¡± After the call, he continued working. The people from the two countries¡¯ embassies, who had been waiting downstairs for a while, were suddenly informed that Li Yan wasn¡¯t free to see them. The ambassador¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Miss, did you not report our identities to your CEO? How can CEO Li not even see us?¡± Even though the receptionist was faced with their hostility, she still had to smile. ¡°Mr. Smith, it was our Secretary General, Secretary Tan, who called just now. He said that the CEO doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Since he said so, it must be true.¡± ¡°How can words from a mere secretary count? I think your secretary didn¡¯t tell CEO Li about our visit. Please help us ask CEO Li directly.¡± The receptionist smiled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not qualified to call the CEO directly.¡± ¡°Then call someone who can report this to CEO Li.¡± The receptionist was cursing in her heart, but she continued to smile. ¡°Secretary Tan is the first secretary. Only he can ry the news of your visit to CEO Li.¡± Smith was about to speak again when the German ambassador standing beside him, Madri, said first, ¡°Please give us your Secretary Tan¡¯s number. We¡¯ll call him ourselves.¡± ¡°Lhave to receive consent from Secretary Tan regarding this.¡± Smith raised his voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re just a receptionist. Is this how you receive foreign guests? I asked you to call your CEO, but you couldn¡¯t. I then asked you to give us your secretary¡¯s number. Do we have to wait for you to apply?!¡± The receptionists expression finally changed. However, thinking that the two people in front of her were foreign ambassadors, she knew that if she didn¡¯t give Secretary Tan¡¯s number, these two would definitely make a fuss out of it, so she gave them his number. Madri noted down the phone and called Secretary Tan. After the call, Madri nced at the receptionist standing there before saying to Smith, ¡°Secretary Tan said toe down immediately.¡± ¡°CEO Li¡¯s secretary is indeed tactful.¡± Smith looked at the front desk with a cold expression. ¡°I think the front desk receptionist at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters ought to be reced.¡± The receptionist cursed in her heart and smiled. ¡°I ept thepany¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Secretary Tan came down quickly. He shook their hands and led them to the guest room on the first floor. ¡°Tm really sorry, our CEO is having an international meeting now. Sirs, please follow me for a cup of coffee while waiting.¡± Secretary Tan apologized sincerely. The two of them followed him. Before leaving, Smith said, ¡°As arge nationalpany, how can your zing Glory Corporation recruit a receptionist who doesn¡¯t know how to attend to guests? I suggest Secretary Tan get the Human Resource Department to fire her.¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°ll consider Mr. Smith¡¯s suggestion. As long as the receptionist is really in the wrong, thepany won¡¯t keep her.¡± Only then was Smith satisfied. The receptionist watched the three of them leave and sneered in her heart. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Thepany definitely won¡¯t fire me.¡¯ ¡®On the other hand, Secretary Tan only brought you to the reception room on the first floor. It¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t let you see the CEO. What is there to be smug about?!¡± Secretary Tan definitely wouldn¡¯t bring the two of them to Li Yan. After he sat down with the two of them, he led the conversation from the start. They talked about economies and about when the gaming capsule might appear and what scene would appear. The conversationsted until past ten. Madri suddenly took a call and lett first. As soon as Madri left, Smith recalled his main purpose ining here tonight and was suddenly a little unhappy. ¡°Secretary Tan, hasn¡¯t CEO Li finished his meeting?¡± Secretary Tan took out his phone and swiped it for a while. He said to him apologetically, ¡°Mr. Smith, the CEO¡¯s meeting will at leastst till half-past twelve tonight. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯l tell the CEO about your arrival.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s expression changed instantly. He asked, ¡°Since CEO Li is in a meeting, I can also see your CEO¡¯s wife. I know that your CEO¡¯s wife is at thepany.¡± Secretary Tan had an expression that said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to see our CEO¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Madam left when I came down.¡± ¡°What!¡± Smith frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say you wanted to see our madam, Mr. Smith.¡± smith choked on his words. He wasn¡¯t convinced. He thought that since he had waited so long, he might as well wait a little longer. If he didn¡¯t resolve this matter today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ount to the king. Secretary Tan pushed his sses up his nose bridge again and kindly reminded him, ¡°My CEO will be in a bad mood after such a long meeting, Mr. Smith, if you want to talk to him after his meeting, I advise you to dismiss this idea. Otherwise, no one can stop the CEO from doing anything unreasonable..¡± Chapter 586 - Stay Away From Me, I’ll Be Angry When I See You

Chapter 586: Stay Away From Me, I¡¯ll Be Angry When I See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan was famous for his ruthlessness. Even though Smith was indignant, he hesitated for a moment when he heard this and finally nodded. ¡°Secretary Tan is right. Then I¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Secretary Tan looked at the departing figure and said to the security captain, who was walking over, ¡°Send more people to capture all the suspicious people who are wandering around nearby and send them to the police station.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Secretary Tan walk towards the elevator. Chu Luo spent more than three hourspleting Roundy¡¯s upgrade and some internal modifications. While she was busy, the hungry Snowball ran out of her pocket and tugged at her trouser leg to ask for food. Chu Luo gave it a de of White Withered Floss, then left it be. Snowball¡¯s eyes looked at Roundy, who was standing there without moving for a while. In the end, it carried its food and jumped onto Roundy¡¯s big round head to squat. As it ate, it watched Chu Luo remove Roundy¡¯s internal parts and rece them with new ones. ¡®When Chu Luo was done, she looked up and saw Snowball, who had his limbs facing the sky and was sleeping soundly on Roundy¡¯¡¯s round head. She suddenly poked Snowball¡¯s stomach yfully. Snowball subconsciously curled its body into a ball. Then, it rolled to the side. As soon as Roundy, who had been activated, felt something fall from his head, he raised his mechanical arm to catch it. Seeing that it was Snowball, Roundy opened his stomach and put it into thepartment that was supposed to store milk for Chu Luo. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Roundy, why did you leave it there?¡± Roundy opened his electronic eyes and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Snowball is my brother. We have to be a model pair of good brothers. We can¡¯t have a situation where us brothers are at odds and make Mistress sad.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She raised her hand and patted Roundy¡¯s big head with a gratified expression. ¡°Roundy, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not a bad idea for you to watch the eight o¡¯clock drama.¡± res of joy appeared in Roundy¡¯s electronic eyes. Chu Luo packed her tools and led him to the top floor. ¡®When Chu Luo entered, Li Yan was quickly typing on the keyboard. ¡®When he saw that Chu Luo was back, he quickly stopped work and closed hisputer. ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± Li Yan stood up from his chair and walked up to her. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo held his hand and told him what functions she had upgraded and changed for Roundy. Li Yan listened seriously. After she finished speaking, he went over to get their coats and held her hand as they walked out of the door. ¡°Do you want to go for supper before we go home?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them went to the restaurant downstairs for supper before leaving thepany. When they returned to the vi, Roundy followed the two of them into the living room. Then, he took out Snowball, who was sleeping soundly, and ced it in the small nest that the butler had prepared for it. He then went to charge it. Chu Luo looked at Roundy¡¯s series of actions andughed. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you think Roundy has the potential to take care of people?¡± Li Yan also nced at Roundy, who was standing there and entering a dormant state. He grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? He can help take care of our baby in the future.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she saw Anya and Qin Ming walking in from outside the vi. As Anya walked, sheined, ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. I said that I was going to start working to earn money today. Who wants your bank card!¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t respond to her. Anya didn¡¯t mind and continued to chide him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive your behaviorst night just because you gave me your bank card. Let me tell you, if you anger me, I¡¯l... Ouch! Stupid blockhead, why did you suddenly stop? My nose!¡± Qin Ming turned around and touched her nose. A trace of heartache shed across his eyes. Anya didn¡¯t see it and pped his hand away in dissatisfaction. At the same time, she pushed him. ¡°Stay away from me. I get angry when I see you.¡± Qin Ming took a few steps back. Anya: ¡°...¡± When Chu Luo saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. They both looked at her. Qin Ming nodded at her and left. Anya walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said angrily, ¡°Chu, I was so angryst night.¡± ¡°Why were you angry?¡± At Chu Luo¡¯s question, Anya squirmed and looked around. Seeing that no one was around, she said to her, ¡°I wanted to make out with himst night... Hey! What kind of expression is that? The ¡®make out¡¯ I mentioned was just kissing and hugging, I didn¡¯t say that we were going to do it all the way. ¡°You have no idea. That blockhead is so unromantic. As soon as I approached him, he ran away.¡± Anya was furious at the thought of him turning around to leave after she appeared in front of him in silk pajamas. ¡°Chu, do you think Blockhead despises my figure?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously nced at her figure and said with a wooden face, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± This woman¡¯s figure was already very hot to begin with. After she was pregnant with a child, she had be even more well-endowed. How could it be that her figure was bad? ¡°Then why did Blockhead leave when he saw me? Could it be... that he couldn¡¯t stand me wearing those pajamas?¡± At the thought of this, Anya¡¯s mood suddenly brightened. ¡°knew it. Before I got pregnant with Baby, as long as I wanted to make out with him at night, he never refused. Why did he run away this time?¡± Chu Luo continued to have a wooden face. She really wanted to ask if this woman was here toin to her or to show off. Happy now, Anya said to her, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m going to find a building for mypany today. Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for it yourself?¡± ¡°1m bored. My men have already helped me find a few ces. I just need to go over and confirm which one I want.¡± At this point, Anya suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Chu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to move the headquarters of Phoenix Corporation back? Where are you choosing to locate it?¡± ¡°Over at the International Business Building.¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me you chose a ce very close to zing Glory?¡± Chu Luo smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Anya smiled too. ¡°I guess Li got someone to help you find that ce. Maybe he bought that ce under your name.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°You know too much.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Anya was proud and a little envious. ¡°Li is much more interesting than Blockhead.¡± ¡°Qin Ming has already given you his bank card. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡± Anya felt good now. ¡°But my men seem to have found an office building over there. It¡¯s on the 50 to 60th floor of the National Trade Building. Why don¡¯t youe with me to take a look?¡± Today was Saturday. Chu Luo had originally nned to go to herpany to take a look. Since Anya had said so, she didn¡¯t object. The two of them went out for a walk. When they returned, the two men were already waiting for them in the courtyard. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m going to K Province today. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± K Province wasnt far from the capital. It took less than an hour by helicopter and four to five hours by car to reach. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mm, Anya and I will go choose the address of herpany. I¡¯ll then go to mypany to take a look.¡± The advertisement that Phoenix Corporation had shotst time would start broadcasting in the empire tomorrow. She had arranged to meet Xue Ying and Bai Yujing today to confirm the press conference tomorrow. After the two of them finished speaking, the four of them went to the restaurant for breakfast. Li Yan and Qin Ming left after breakfast. Chu Luo and Anya took a car to the city. The Imperial Capital was bustling this weekend. As soon as the car entered the city, they encountered a traffic jam. Anya looked at themotion outside and said to Chu Luo excitedly, ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t we get off the car and walk?¡± Ever since she got pregnant with the baby, she had been careful. It had been a long time since she had gone shopping. Coupled with the fact that the empire and America weren¡¯t equally prosperous, the atmosphere here was even more vibrant. If not for the fact that she was a princess, she would have wanted to experience it personally long ago. Chu Luo knew what Anya was thinking when she saw her expression. She thought for a while and said, ¡°This ce is rather far from where we¡¯re going. When the car arrives at the Central Square, we can get off and walk.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove and stopped for more than half an hour before arriving at the Central Square. Like always, the central square was packed with people, and the business owners was holding all kinds of activities. After the two of them alighted, they put on masks and hats. The bodyguards dispersed around. With such a disguise, no one could recognize them. ¡°Your empire is too lively this weekend.¡± Anya sighed as she looked around. When she saw the model standing on a tform in front of a shopping mall in the square, she quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, look. Isn¡¯t that the superstar, Solowen?¡± Chu Luo nced over and retracted her gaze. She asked in surprise, ¡°You chase celebrities?¡± ¡°No. I had the intention of letting him endorse my bag. Later on, I heard that there¡¯s something wrong with his lifestyle, so I dismissed the idea.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them continued walking towards the International Trade Street. After walking for a while, Anya was a little tempted to see that many people were holding food in their hands. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go buy some food too.¡± She then looked at a cake shop. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some cake and eat it at the officeter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked towards the cake shop. Unexpectedly, just as they reached the cake shop door, a group of bodyguards walked over. This group of people blocked the people who entered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What are these people trying to do?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t they letting us in?¡± A bodyguard said loudly, ¡°My Miss wants to go in and buy a cake. Everyone, wait for her.¡± Chu Luo pulled Anya to stand behind the crowd. Anya was stunned to see the fashionable woman in branded clothes walking past the bodyguards. ¡°Who is this person? To think she¡¯s even more high-profile than me.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± ¡®That woman was obviously from the upper-ss circle of the capital. Chu Luo must have seen her when she participated in the g, but she didn¡¯t have an impression of her. ¡®The woman quickly walked out of the cake shop with nothing in her hand. Instead, the bodyguard who came out behind her carried a few exquisite small bags from the cake shop. ¡®When the woman walked to the door, she suddenly stopped and said to the bodyguard, ¡°When I go for the interviewter, give these cakes to the staff inside.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± The woman led a group of bodyguards to the side. At this moment, the two women standing in front of Chu Luo and the others suddenly started whispering. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Li Milu of the Li family? The Qin family and the Duanmu family are in decline. She thinks that she¡¯s a rich and powerfuldy, that¡¯s why she suddenly became so high-profile.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I heard that the Li family has been very close to the Sun family recently and intends to marry this person to the Sun family.¡± ¡°Oh... This is something that hasn¡¯t even been confirmed, but she already thinks that she has already married over. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so high-profile. Speaking of which, which young master of the Sun family does the Li family want to marry this person to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but besides the young masters of the Sun family who are already engaged, the other four young masters should be in high demand, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, if I can marry into the Sun family, I¡¯ll be so high-profile too.¡± ¡°Also, Li Milu said just now that she¡¯s going for an interview. Where is she going for the interview?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Phoenix Corporation has an interview today?¡± ¡°Heavens, why haven¡¯t I heard of such an important matter? I want to work at Phoenix Corporation too.¡± ¡°[ thought you knew. If I weren¡¯t going to work in my family business, I would have gone too today.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look. I¡¯m really curious what the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s interview is about.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m curious too.¡± The two of them left. Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, yourpany is interviewing today?¡± ¡°Mm, we¡¯re recruiting a few insignificant employees.¡± Chapter 587 - Princess Anya Is Threatened

Chapter 587: Princess Anya Is Threatened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo and Anya arrived at thepany building, they happened to see the men and women here for the interview walking towards the elevator. Of course, Li Milu was still surrounded by a few bodyguards. She walked in the middle of the bodyguards, who treated the other interviewees as dangerous criminals and squeezed to the side. ¡°That woman thinks she¡¯s a rtive of the royal family! She actually pushed all the candidates to the side!¡± Without taking off her mask and hat, Chu Luo and Anya followed behind them, pretending to go for the interview. At this point, Anya finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°If such a person really marries into the Sun family, she¡¯ll be riding on the coattails of a tiger.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said affirmatively, ¡°The brothers won¡¯t like her.¡± ¡®The Sun family had a straightforward personality. If they found out about Li Milu¡¯s behavior, they would want to teach her a lesson. They wouldn¡¯t fall for her. The two of them quickly followed a group of people into the elevator. Li Milu stood by the elevator and nced at the group of candidates who were squeezed to the side. She said unhappily, ¡°Why do all kinds of people have the shame to interview in a ce like Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡®These words made the people standing at the side look displeased. Li Milu didn¡¯t care if these people were unhappy. After the elevator came down, she walked in. Then, her bodyguards walked in. The people who were squeezed at the side wanted to enter. At this moment, a bodyguard suddenly pressed the close button. Awoman finally raised her voice in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Hey! We haven¡¯t entered.¡± The bodyguard said in a t voice, ¡°My Miss doesn¡¯t like to take the elevator with strangers. The woman who spoke stopped talking. After all, the woman in the elevator had brought so many bodyguards with her. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. However, at this moment, everyone saw a tall figure walk over and block the elevator door with their leg. Chu Luo walked over before the person in the elevator spoke. As she walked, she mocked, ¡°Pfft, those who don¡¯t know better might think that this is your Miss¡¯spany. To put it bluntly, everyone is going for the interview. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Displeasure appeared on Li Milu¡¯s face. She first nced at the tall figure standing by the elevator before looking at Chu Luo, who was wearing a mask. With a proud expression, she said, ¡°You better get your men to retract their feet. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± ¡°Regret? What can you do to me? You have a bodyguard, and I have a bodyguard too. Do you believe that my bodyguard can defeat your bodyguards with one hand?¡± This was the first time Li Milu had heard such words. She was so angry that sheughed. Then, her expression tumed stern as she said to a bodyguard, ¡°Push this person out.¡± The bodyguard closest to Chu Luo quickly extended his hand to Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard. In the next second. Bang! Everyone: ¡°???¡± Looking at Li Milu¡¯s bodyguard, who had fallen heavily behind Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard and couldn¡¯t get up from the pain, everyone couldn¡¯t react to what had happened. Li Milu widened her eyes in disbelief. She pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s face and raised her voice a few degrees. ¡°You actually injured my bodyguard! Do you know who I am?¡± Chu Luo crossed her arms. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Tm the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. Offending me is akin to offending the Sun family. Do you believe that I¡¯ll make your entire family suffer with you?¡± ¡°My entire family?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± At this moment, Anya walked over and said in a mocking voice, ¡°Chu, she actually wants your entire family to suffer.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya, who was watching the show, and walked into the elevator. ¡°You¡¯re not toe in.¡± Li Milu¡¯s voice became even more unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because your bodyguards are good at fighting. Let me tell you, even if you go up to Phoenix today, you won¡¯t pass the interview.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you also rted to Phoenix Corporation?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, Li Milu raised her chin and looked at Chu Luo and Anya arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Li, the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. With one word from me, do you think Phoenix Corporation won¡¯t give me face?¡± Anya was amused by Li Milu¡¯s words. ¡°Chu, has this person read too many novels? She thinks that the entire world should listen to her.¡± ¡°probably dreamt too much of marrying into a wealthy family and can¡¯t distinguish reality from dream.¡± ¡°You two...¡± Li Milu was furious by their words. She had wanted her bodyguards to deal with them. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard suddenly clenched his fists tightly and exuded a powerful murderous aura. This aura spread out and not only stunned the group of people standing at the side, but it also made Li Milu¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ hearts skip a beat. Li Milu was also frightened. Although she relied on the fact that she would be the daughter-inw of the Sun family soon to be able to do whatever she wanted in the capital, she was still afraid of being beaten up, especially since her bodyguard was still lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Li Milu red at her fiercely. She snorted and turned her head away, intending to ignore her. She snorted coldly in her heart. ¡®Just you wait. I¡¯m going to make you unable to interview today.¡¯ Chu Luo walked in. Anya asked her with a look, ¡°You¡¯re not going to deal with this woman anymore?¡± Chu Luo returned her gaze. ¡°The show is only halfway done. Let¡¯s go up and see how domineering this person can be.¡± After the two of them finished exchanging nces, Anya followed them in. ¡®Then, Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards walked in. Anya asked, ¡°Miss, your bodyguard seems to be seriously injured. Aren¡¯t you going to get someone to send him to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether my bodyguards are sent to the hospital or not!¡± Li Milu was worried that Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards would attack again. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let the remaining four bodyguards leave her. ¡°Tsk... How cold. It¡¯s not easy for you to be bodyguards working for such a person.¡± The bodyguards felt a little ufortable. Li Milu realized that there was something wrong with the bodyguards¡¯ expressions. Even though she was unhappy, she could only say to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Send him to the hospital. If he¡¯s really seriously injured...¡± At this point, Li Milu suddenly remembered that this woman¡¯s bodyguard had injured her. An idea suddenly popped into her mind. ¡°Hey, your bodyguard injured my bodyguard so badly. Just wait to go to the police station for tea.¡± Chu Luo ignored her gaze and looked at the elevator number. She said to the bodyguard standing there, ¡°Close the door.¡± Since the people outside the elevator obviously didn¡¯t dare to go up with them, they might as well go up first. The moment the elevator door closed, Li Milu, who was standing in the corner, felt even more determined to send the woman in front of her to the police station. She took out her phone and sent a message to someone she knew. After she put away her phone, she looked at Chu Luo with a smug and vicious gaze. Her eyes clearly said, ¡°Just you wait. You¡¯ll have a good timeter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even turn around to look at her. The elevator quickly arrived at the interview floor, and there were already staff waiting there. ¡°Hello,dies. Are you here for the interview?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Milu said. ¡°It¡¯s just me. These two don¡¯t have to go for the interview.¡± The receptionist nced at Chu Luo and felt that she looked a little familiar. She wondered why this beauty was still wearing a mask even though she was here. She asked Li Milu with a amiable smile, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because her bodyguard injured my bodyguard and is about to go to jail. You¡¯ll just be wasting your time by interviewing her.¡± The receptionist looked at Chu Luo again. She thought for a while and probed, ¡°Miss, can you take off your mask? We¡¯ll start the interview immediately when the otherse up.¡± ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t matter if she takes off her mask or not. Why waste everyone¡¯s time?¡± Li Milu was a little unhappy with the receptionists attitude. ¡°Will your Phoenix Corporation even recruit jailers?¡± ¡°Miss Li, why do you keep talking about Chu being imprisoned? Your words make me very unhappy.¡± ¡°Hold it in if you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Anya was stunned and subconsciously revealed her princess-like nature. ¡°What? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± ¡°So what? What can you do to me?¡± Li Milu chimed in. ¡°The Li family, right? Get someone from your family who can make the decision to apologize to me, a princess.¡± ¡°Pfft... Princess? I think you¡¯re crazy about being a princess.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Anya, calm down.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Anya¡¯s shoulder. She took off her mask and said, ¡°You can just let your guards deal with such people. You¡¯re carrying a baby now. Don¡¯t get angry so easily.¡± The receptionist eximed when Chu Luo and Anya took off their masks, ¡°Miss... Miss Chu, Princess Anya.¡± Before Li Milu could react, the other two elevators had arrived on this floor at the same time. The elevator that opened first was filled with interviewees. ¡®The other elevator opened to reveal a group of bodyguards and guards in casual clothes who had undergone special training. Anya said to the guards walking over in a low voice, ¡°Capture her.¡± The guards walked towards Li Milu. ¡®The others were still a little stunned and especially surprised. ¡°Chu Luo? Why is she here?¡± ¡°Standing beside Chu Luo is Princess Anya from America, right?¡± ¡°[heard that Princess Anya is an ambassador for Phoenix Corporation¡¯s America. Is she here to help with the interview today?¡± ¡°What happened just now? Chu Luo and Princess Anya look a little unhappy. Princess Anya even asked her guards to capture Li Milu.¡± Li Milu¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to move at all. After all, Li Milu had just offended Chu Luo and Princess Anya. They were just employees. It was impossible for them to cut off their retreat for Li Milu. Li Milu was stunned. She only came back to her senses when the guards walked towards her. The moment she came back to her senses, she panicked even more. ¡°You... don¡¯te over.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she retreated in a panic. As she retreated, she looked at Chu Luo and Anya. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± At this moment, she thought of the young master from the Sun family that she might marry. She quickly calmed down and said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll be your sister-inw soon. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± ¡°Sister-inw? You¡¯re not worthy.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the bodyguard, ¡°Call the Li family and get them to go to the US embassy to get her.¡± Anya continued, ¡°Yes, send her to the embassy and let the ambassador deal with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No... you can¡¯t catch me. I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. Even if you¡¯re Chu Luo, you can¡¯t arrest me.¡± ¡°Ahhh... Let go of me, let go of me.¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± ¡®When Anya said that, the guards immediately covered Li Milu¡¯s mouth. Li Milu was quickly brought into the elevator. Once the elevator door closed, the ce fell silent. ¡®The bodyguards Li Milu brought trembled when the elevator door closed and they finally came back to their senses. They looked at each other and quickly moved carefully towards the elevator door. ¡°Miss Chu, Princess Anya.¡± At this moment, the receptionist called out to the two of them again. Chu Luo nodded at her and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss something with Manager An. You guys can conduct the interview.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The receptionist quickly nodded and said to them, ¡°Manager An is receiving the two endorsers in the office.¡± After saying that, she quickly said to the people who came for the interview, ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± Everyone followed the receptionist into the corridor. When they passed Chu Luo and Anya, they subconsciously stole a nce. Chu Luo and Anya walked towards Manager An¡¯s office. After the bodyguards knocked on the door, someone opened it. ¡°Little Boss, Princess Anya.¡± It was Manager An¡¯s secretary who opened the door. ¡®When the secretary saw the two of them, he quickly stood at the side and let them in. ¡®The bodyguards and guards stood by the door and didn¡¯t move again. At this moment, Manager An was chatting casually with Xue Ying and Bai Yujing. When they saw Chu Luo and Anya enter, the three of them stood up at the same time. ¡°Little Boss, Princess Anya.¡± The two of them walked in and sat down. Before Chu Luo could say anything, Anya said, ¡°Chu, I haven¡¯t seen the advertisement shot in the empire. Get Manager An to show it to us.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Manager An.. Chapter 588 - A Bunch of Vixens Want to Be Celebrities

Chapter 588: A Bunch of Vixens Want to Be Celebrities

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Xue Ying and Bai Yujing had shot a set of promotional advertisement which length was five minutes. The background of the story was a beautiful love drama that had existed since ancient times. Phoenix Cosmetics had witnessed their love and protected their skin, retaining their youth. After Anya saw it, she clutched her chest with an intoxicated look. ¡°This is too beautiful. Especially after seeing the scene where the man put makeup on the princess, I want to try out the set of cosmetics in their hands. The male actor¡¯s makeup skills are really good.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Bai Yujing suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. He winked at Anya and said smugly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m an omnipotent celebrity.¡± Anya was a little surprised by Bai Yujing¡¯s gaze. ¡°You have such an outstanding appearance. Why don¡¯t I know you?¡± Bai Yujing felt like he had been stabbed in the heart. Someone actually said that they didn¡¯t know him! ¡°I¡¯s possible because Her Highness rarely pays attention to people in the entertainment industry.¡± That must be it! ¡°pay a lot of attention to it,¡± Anya said. ¡°I know all the famous international celebrities.¡± Bai Yujing felt like he had been stabbed again. He clutched his heart. ¡°Your Highness, do you really not know me at all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at Bai Yujing¡¯s expression, Xue Ying, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the entertainment circle for more than half a year. You don¡¯t even have any works that were shown overseas. It would be strange if Princess Anya knew you.¡± Bai Yujing felt that it made sense and felt a little better. Chu Luo looked at the narcissistic Bai Yujing and swallowed her words of praise. She said, ¡°After the press conference tomorrow, our advertisement will be broadcasted on the empire¡¯s website for a day. ording to the effects, we will increase the number of ys. The day after tomorrow, the ads will also start showing on the televisionwork and billboards.¡± Speaking of billboards, Chu Luo asked Manager An, ¡°How many billboards did we get in the capital?¡± ¡°A thousand.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Xue Ying and Bai Yujing knew very well how hard it was to get a spot on the billboards in the capital. When they heard the number 1,000, Bai Yujing was especially happy. ¡°Not bad, not bad. A thousand billboards can disy my gorgeous looks from all angles. When the timees, I will definitely receive arge group of admirers.¡± After saying that, he flicked his fringe narcissistically. He looked extremely coquettish. Anya was stunned. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a coquettish man.¡± Since Bai Yujing liked to be praised, he immediately winked at her. ¡°Princess Anya, you can be my fan ~¡± Chu Luo and Xue Ying, who were sitting at the side: ¡°¡­¡± Was this flirtatious fox feeling ufortable for not flirting for a day? Worried that Bai Yujing had seduced Princess Anya, Xue Ying quickly asked, ¡°Other than the press conference tomorrow, what else does thepany need us to do?¡± Manager An replied, ¡°Next is the promotion of the products. When the timees, thepany will n a few rounds for you to go to the specialty boutique to sign autographs.¡± Since they were talking about serious business, Bai Yujing stopped his coquettish actions. The few of them discussed for a while before ending the topic on work. At this moment, Bai Yujing suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Boss Chu, why don¡¯t you open a managementpany? If you do, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to sign a contract with you. I can even call my nsmen over.¡± Xue Ying asked awkwardly, ¡°Are you asking Sister Chu to open a managementpany so that your siblings can also survive in the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yujing thought that Xue Ying¡¯s family was worried that his family would use bewitching techniques to absorb human essence among humans, so he quickly guaranteed, ¡°My family isn¡¯t the kind of people you think they are. Like me, they like to be admired by fans.¡± Xue Ying: ¡°..¡± Chu Luo really considered Bai Yujing¡¯s suggestion. Manager An, who didn¡¯t know Bai Yujing¡¯s identity, opened his mouth to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, this decision rested entirely with Little Boss. Bai Yujing even said, ¡°Boss Chu, my family are all great beauties. If you want to open a managementpany, we don¡¯t ask for much. We just want you to protect our identities.¡± This was obviously because he had taken a fancy to Chu Luo¡¯s ability and wanted to obtain her protection so that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated by those Daoist priests. Xue Ying finally understood Bai Yujing¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± After saying that, she felt that it was a little inappropriate to be saying this in the presence of someone who didn¡¯t know about this, so she asked again, ¡°How many people do you have?¡± ¡°Not many. About 20.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your family is so populous.¡± Anya didn¡¯t know Bai Yujing¡¯s identity, but she agreed with the fact that Bai Yujing was so flirtatious and handsome and was cut out for the entertainment industry. ¡°Chu, since it makes no difference whether you open onepany or two, why don¡¯t you just open it? I think Bai Yujing will definitely be famous in the future.¡± Bai Yujing was touched by Anya¡¯s words and wished he could sign his autograph for Princess Anya on the spot. At this moment, Chu Luo said to Manager An, ¡°Manager An, go and see how the interview over there is.¡± Manager An knew that Chu Luo was deliberately sending him away. Without asking the reason, he stood up and walked out of the office. The moment the door closed, Bai Yujing said, ¡°Boss Chu, don¡¯t worry. My nsmen are all great beauties. Everyone is very obedient. They won¡¯t go around sucking people¡¯s souls like in the television.¡± Anya was a little confused. ¡°Who are you? You can actually suck a person¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a fox spirit,¡± Bai Yujing replied readily. Anya widened her eyes in shock. After a few seconds, she subconsciously craned her neck to look behind Bai Yujing. As she looked, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your tail? Don¡¯t foxes have tails? I remember that in a legend in your empire, the nine-tailed fox is the most powerful fox.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t actually curious, but since Anya asked this, she subconsciously looked at Bai Yujing¡¯s tail. Xue Ying was a little more reserved, but she also looked at him with bright eyes. The corners of Bai Yujing¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of the three women. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that revealing my fox tail will scare you.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Anya gave him a ¡®you must be joking¡¯ look.¡± I¡¯ve even seen demons in our country. Are you more scary than demons?¡± Bai Yujing: ¡°¡­¡± This princess was really not adorable. How could shepare a beauty like him to a demon? Chu Luo urged him seriously, ¡°Since Anya wants to see your tail, transform and show her. This can also prove that you¡¯re a fox spirit.¡± Bai Yujing: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Yujing took a deep breath and said, ¡°My tail is a little big. If it¡¯s exposed, I have to take off my pants. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Ido mind.¡± The three women spoke at the same time. Bai Yujing grinned at them and winked at the three of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all very interested in my tail? Actually, I¡¯m very willing to sacrifice myself to make you girls happy. If you feel embarrassed because I¡¯m a man, I can also turn into a woman and let you guys see my tail before turning back.¡± The three women thought about that scene and shuddered. This was too exciting. Anya subconsciously covered her stomach. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid the sight will agitate my baby.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to open a managementpany, but¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone to manage it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to manage apany herself. Li Yan was so busy, so she didn¡¯t want to increase his workload. ¡°If you can help me find a manager, I can open thepany immediately.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yujing had been waiting for Chu Luo to say that. He wasn¡¯t worried when he was around his fans. However, when he was alone, especially when there were Daoist priests nearby, he had no choice but to hide. After all, Daoists were very sensitive to demons. Regardless of whether they were good or bad, the first thing they did was to return the demons to their original form and send them to the zoo. Bai Yujing trembled at the thought of his kind, who had unfortunately been transformed to their original form and sent to the zoo. Although he liked the feeling of being surrounded and screamed at by his fans, he didn¡¯t want to be locked in a cage for others to see. He said excitedly, ¡°My family is multi-talented. My grandfather and uncle learned management by themselves. They promise to manage your managementpany properly. When the timees, you just have to give us the guarantee that the Daoist priests won¡¯t see through our identities. Leave everything else to us. You can just sit at home and collect money.¡± These words sounded very tempting. Even Anya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chu, Bai¡¯s suggestion sounds good.¡± Only a fool wouldn¡¯t open apany like this that allowed one to collect money without doing anything at home. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, bring your family over someday for me to see.¡± ¡°Tonight. Coincidentally, they¡¯re here in the capital. They want to see my handsome performance tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo, Anya, and Xue Ying: ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that this fox spirit had this intention for a long time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± Bai Yujing was delighted and took out his phone to dial a number. After the other party picked up the call, he said loudly, ¡°Grandfather, Boss Chu has agreed to protect our identities. All of you can enter the entertainment industry now.¡± ~p¨¦ft Hearing this, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. She whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an adorable vixen from your country.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing with aplicated expression. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it too.¡± Previously, all the demons wanted to harm people, but this person only wanted to be famous and to be chased by fans. Bai Yujing spoke to his grandfather for a while before hanging up. Then, he said to Chu Luo excitedly, ¡°Boss Chu, my grandfather and the others said that you could choose a ce to meet them tonight. They will dress up beautifully beforeing to see you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked first, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°In the film studio.¡± ¡°Why in the film studio?¡± Anya was puzzled. ¡°There are too many people in our family. It¡¯s easy to be exposed. Only a ce like the film studio can hide our aura.¡± Anya understood. ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she had already thought of where to meet them. ¡°Let them go to the Li residence. I¡¯ll meet them there tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yujing sent another message to his family. Seeing that Chu Luo had agreed to meet Bai Yujing¡¯s family, Xue Ying thought for a while and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, does your managementpany only ept vixens?¡± Chu Luo looked at her. ¡®Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°If you really open apany, I want to join too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing said happily, ¡°Wee, wee. You won¡¯t be charmed by us fox spirits. When youe in, you can even take my younger siblings in hand and teach them how to behave.¡± Xue Ying: ¡°..¡± These words sounded a little strange to her. Chu Luo and Anya were amused. Anya said, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to Chu Luo¡¯s managementpany. When the timees, it will be filled with vixens, and it will definitely be very eye-catching¡­ How about this? Chu, if you start thepany, I¡¯ll hand all the endorsements of mypany to your managementpany. What¡¯s the ancient saying in your empire? One does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to rue to others.¡± Xue Ying calmed down and asked, ¡°Since Sister Chu is opening apany, what should the managementpany be named?¡± ¡°Phoenix Talent Agency, of course.¡± Anya and Bai Yujing spoke at the same time without thinking. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Use that name.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and checked the conditions of opening a managementpany. As she checked, she said, ¡°Your identities are a little special. In the early stages, I¡¯ll send two omnipotent robots to train your family. After the training is over, they can debut.¡± Xue Ying hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to say it so simply. She quickly reminded her, ¡°Sister Chu, there seem to be many procedures to follow when opening a managementpany. It can¡¯t be opened just like that.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and curled her lips. ¡°The procedure isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Anya also smiled. ¡°With one word from Chu, it doesn¡¯t matter if she goes through the procedure or not.¡± Xue Ying was stunned. Only then did she realize that she had forgotten Chu Luo¡¯s current identity. Moreover, she had been calling her ¡®younger sister¡¯. She suddenly felt a little perturbed and embarrassed. Chapter 589 - Madam, We Are Being Followed

Chapter 589: Madam, We Are Being Followed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°Since you have faith in me, I¡¯ll give you the best resources.¡± Xue Ying was especially touched and quickly nodded at her. ¡°However...¡± Chu Luo still made things clear first. ¡°When the timees, your colleagues will be a group of vixens. You have to have the right mentality. Moreover, mypany doesn¡¯t allow celebrities to have unorthodox behavior.¡± ¡®When Xue Ying heard this, the tip of her nose suddenly stung a little. She nodded heavily at Chu Luo. ¡°I won¡¯t bring shame upon thepany.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo was very satisfied. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll get someone to discusspensation for your current managementpany. Thepany will help you pay thispensation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ying hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so thoughtful. She made up her mind not to disappoint Chu Luo. The few of them talked about what to do when the managementpany was established. Half an hourter, Manager An knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Little Boss, the interview is over. Thepany has recruited five people. This is their information.¡± Chu Luo took the information from Manager An and looked at it. These people all had professional experience. Their resumes looked good. She nodded and returned the information to him. ¡°You can decide on these things. Also, get our factory in the Imperial Capital¡¯s industrial park to speed up. If there¡¯s not enough people, tell Chen Xuan directly.¡± Chen Xuan knew many retired soldiers. Chu Luo was assured of the people he found. By now, it was already noon. Chu Luo and Anya had something to attend to and left. Anya rubbed her stomach. ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go find a restaurant to eat. Baby is objecting.¡± ¡®The cake they bought when they came had all entered Anya¡¯s stomach halfway. Chu Luo was a little hungry now. ¡®Thinking that this ce wasn¡¯t far from zing Glory, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to zing Glory¡¯s restaurant to eat. The food there is especially delicious.¡± Anya had a good appetite since she was pregnant. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, she definitely agreed. The two of them went to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. ¡®The car stopped in the underground parking lot. Li Yan wasn¡¯t around today, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to greet him. She brought Anya to the restaurant via the elevator. ¡®Thepany employees who came to eat here all knew Chu Luo. The moment she walked in, everyone stopped and greeted her, ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. President.¡± At the same time, they greeted Anya. The two of them walked to a dining table and sat down. After ordering, Anya couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Chu, after your managementpany opens, they will definitely earn more money than other managementpanies... A group of vixens will definitely be better at acting than human actors.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I¡¯ll provide them with protection against humans, and they¡¯ll provide me with ie.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± After the two of them ate, they went to the few shortlisted locations Anya¡¯s men had found for her. In the end, they decided on a ce not far from here. After the two of them finished looking at a few ces, it was already past three in the afternoon. Anya was exhausted and copsed in the car. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°I told you not to visit every ce personally, but you insisted. Look what happened now.¡± After saying that, she took out Snowball and let it stand on Anya¡¯s shoulder. She said to it, ¡°Snowball, step on Anya¡¯s shoulder.¡± Snowball lifted its short legs and really stepped on Anya¡¯s shoulder. Anya looked at Snowball, who was standing on her shoulder in surprise. From time to time, her cheek would touch Snowball¡¯s soft fur. It was itchy and made her heart melt. ¡°You don¡¯t say. It¡¯s sofortable having Snowball step on my shoulder.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes and let Snowball step on her shoulder and jump over to the other shoulder step on it. In the end, she was sofortable that she fell asleep. Chu Luo said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go straight to the Li residence.¡± Then, she sent Li Yan a message saying that she was staying at the Li residence tonight. Not long after the car drove out of the city, the chauffeur suddenly moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, we¡¯re being followed.¡± Chu Luo nced at the rearview mirror. They hade out with bodyguards and guards. The few cars behind were all their cars, but she couldn¡¯t see the cars following them. ¡°See who¡¯s following us?¡± ¡®The chauffeur conveyed Chu Luo¡¯s words. After a while, he said, ¡°Madam, the people following are from the G Nation¡¯s embassy.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± How could Chu Luo not know what they were trying to do? She said directly, ¡°Stop that car. Don¡¯t let them follow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other party¡¯s car was quickly stopped. Unexpectedly, their car was stopped by a car in front. More than one party from the national embassy was trying to stop her. ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered. In such a ce with carsing and going, she didn¡¯t intend to deal with them herself. She took out her phone and called Eldest Master Sun. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, if you don¡¯t want to talk to these people, don¡¯t get off. I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± Chu Luo responded and hung up. The people in the cars that stopped her came down and walked over. There was a knock on the car window. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask the chauffeur to open the car window, and the chauffeur pretended not to see it. ¡®The few people standing outside the car looked at each other for a while. One of them took out his phone and called his superior. He asked, ¡°What if Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t open the door?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but the person on the phone quickly responded. He said to the others, ¡°My boss said that we can¡¯t hurt Mrs. Li. If she doesn¡¯te down, I¡¯ll keep waiting here.¡± The others also took out their phones and called their superiors. Their replies were simr. Chu Luo nced at the few people standing in front of the car without moving and sneered. She asked the chauffeur, ¡°What¡¯s going on behind?¡± ¡°The back is already blocked.¡± ¡°Ha, are they trying to blow things up?¡± ¡®As Chu Luo spoke, she took out her phone and took a few photos of the people blocking the car. She quickly typed a few words. ¡°The people from the embassies of G, P, J, and K Nation suddenly stopped my car on the road. What are they trying to do?¡± After typing, she even attached a photo of the reporters from these countries questioning the principalst time. Then, she sent it to these countries¡¯ king¡¯s official ount. ¡®The foreign ministers who were blocking the car saw that Chu Luo had been scrolling through her phone and had a bad premonition. In less than five minutes, an rm sounded from afar. ¡®Then, a group of guards surrounded them. Two young men in military uniforms strode over angrily from a group of guards. At the same time, the phones of those embassy people rang. The moment they picked up the call, their faces turned pale. ¡®As Sun Tiancheng walked, he said to Sun Tianhao, who was rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Third Brother, calm down. If you can deal with something using wits, there¡¯s no need to deploy martial strength yet.¡± ¡°These people are all bullying my sister. What wits!¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that smoke was rising from his nose. ¡°These people really think our Sun family is for show. Since they dare to stop Sister¡¯s car in public, they should be prepared to be beaten up.¡± ¡°Are you making things difficult for Uncle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? If I beat someone up under such circumstances, Uncle will support me too.¡± ¡®The two of them arrived in front of those people. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions instantly became very stern. Worried that Sun Tianhao would punch him directly, Sun Tiancheng asked sternly, ¡°I wonder why the ambassadors stopped our sister on the way?¡± The L Nation ambassador quickly exined, ¡°We just want to invite Mrs. Li to have coffee. Mrs. Li must have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°Then did my sister agree to ept your invitation to coffee?¡± ¡°Erm... Mrs. Li isn¡¯t willing to talk to us.¡± Sun Tianhao exploded and shouted at them, ¡°Since my sister isn¡¯t even willing to talk to you, why do you keep stopping her? Are you going to use force?¡± ¡°No, no. We definitely don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have such thoughts? Do you think we¡¯re fools? If not, why did you keep stopping our sister¡¯s car?¡± ¡°We.¡± ¡®The ambassadors couldn¡¯t exin themselves. Coupled with the fact that the higher-ups had just called to say that Chu Luo had alerted their country¡¯s king, cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but appear on their backs. Their original intention was to invite Chu Luo to have a cup of coffee and have a good chat. Why had things developed in such an uncontroble direction? Especially since someone from the Sun family hade. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao had fierce expressions, looking like they would attack at any moment. The ambassadors trembled even more. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡®The ambassador from Country J pressed his palms together and said sincerely, ¡°We just wanted to treat Miss Chu to coffee. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t want to see us at all. We were wrong.¡± ¡°If my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you, why are you still gathered here? Isn¡¯t this obviously forcing her to see you?¡± ¡°No, no...¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. The ambassador from Country J was rendered speechless. Sun Tiancheng nced at the passersby who were stopped by the guards and were craning their necks to watch the show as they discussed. He quietly nudged Sun Tianhao, reminding him that this wasn¡¯t a ce to re up. ¡®Then, he walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to lower the car window when Sun Tiancheng walked over. ¡°Second Brother.¡± ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and listen to what these people want to talk to you about?¡± While speaking, he gave her a look, his eyes saying: ¡®It¡¯s easier to deal with these people when no one is around.¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Anya, who was sleeping beside her. Sun Tiancheng also saw it and said, ¡°I have a clubhouse nearby. Let¡¯s go over there. We can also let Princess Anya sleep well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, you can get the chauffeur to follow uster.¡± After Sun Tiancheng finished speaking, he added, ¡°Hurry up and wind up the car window. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked back to tell the ambassadors his suggestion. ¡®The ambassadors were definitely more than willing. Everyone got into their respective cars and, led by the Sun brothers, went to a clubhouse that didn¡¯t look much different from those outside the city¡¯s suburbs. When they walked in, they saw that it was a clubhouse for firearms enthusiasts. ¡®When the car arrived at the entrance of the clubhouse, Chu Luo woke Anya up. Anya thought that they had arrived at the Li residence. She turned around and was stunned. ¡°Chu, where is this?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her what had happened. ¡®When Anya heard this, she said in displeasure, ¡°Do these people think you¡¯re easy to talk to, so they don¡¯t dare to look for others and specially came to look for you?¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was gloating. ¡°How do you think the kings will react after you send the news that these people are looking for you to their country¡¯s official ount?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know their reaction. In any case, these people will definitely be in trouble when they go back.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. I suspect that the king of their country doesn¡¯t know about this at all. After you say that, the kings of the few countries will send someone to investigate... This will be a good show.¡± Chu Luo smiled. If these people weren¡¯t so tactless, she wouldn¡¯t have done this. Everyone was led to a guest room by the Sun brothers. The Sun brothers sat on both sides of Chu Luo, looking like they were protecting her. Anya sat at the side and watched them as if she was just here to watch a show. ¡®This made the four ambassadors sitting opposite the three of them feel an indescribable pressure. Sun Tiancheng was the first to speak. ¡°What do you have to say to my sister? You can speak now.¡± Sun Tianhao added, ¡°The coffee is here too. My sister is usually very busy. Don¡¯t waste her time.¡± ¡®The ambassadors had a lot to say, but after the call just now, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The K Nation ambassador subconsciously took out a tissue to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major.¡± Bang! Sun Tianhao suddenly mmed the coffee table in front of him and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Nothing major? If it¡¯s nothing major, why did you stop my sister¡¯s car in public?¡± Chapter 590 - Why Are You Apologizing to Me? 590 Why Are You Apologizing to Me? Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The ambassadors were shocked by Sun Tianhao¡¯s fierce expression. Seeing that the ambassadors were frightened, Sun Tiancheng said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Third Brother, treat the ambassadors better. Otherwise, people will gossip.¡± Sun Tianhao snorted and crossed his arms and stopped talking. Sun Tiancheng said, ¡°You can talk if you have something to say. Coincidentally, we can listen here too. After all, my family only has this precious younger sister. If she¡¯s frightened by such a bigmotion, my grandfather will be angry. You should have heard of my grandfather¡¯s temper, right?¡± Not only were the ambassadors sweating profusely, but their bodies also trembled uncontrobly. What possessed them to dare toe and talk to Chu Luo? Although Old Master Sun hadn¡¯t appeared in public for nearly two years, who among them ambassadors weren¡¯t aware of Old Master Sun¡¯s legends? The few of them were frightened out of their wits and subconsciously picked up the coffee table and drank most of it in one go. When they drank, Sun Tiancheng kindly reminded them, ¡°Be careful not to scald your mouth with the coffee.¡± Only then did the ambassadors feel hot, but in this situation, they could neither swallow nor vomit. Seeing them cover their mouths at the same time and look like they were about to doubt their lives, Anya, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh. After sheughed, she said, ¡°You guys are really interesting.¡± The few of them were even more embarrassed. Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t rush them to talk. She took out her phone and started browsing. When the ambassadors saw her take out her phone, they immediately felt that she was sending out something unfavorable. The K Nation ambassador quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m treating you to coffee today on behalf of those reporters from our country to apologize to you.¡± When the K Nation ambassador suddenly said that, the ambassadors of the other three countries were stunned at first. In the next second, they immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re also apologizing to you on behalf of our country¡¯s reporters.¡± ¡°Apologize to me?¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and asked strangely, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± The few of them were stumped by this question. That¡¯s right. Why were they apologizing to Chu Luo? Chu Luo looked at them and suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re really funny. Your country¡¯s reporters teamed up with your country¡¯s universities to nder Imperial University. Now, you should make a statement and apologize to Imperial University, not me¡­ Do you think I can represent the entire Imperial University?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, please show evidence when you say something.¡± Although they were in the wrong, they definitely wouldn¡¯t admit this and implicate their own country¡¯s universities. No way would they admit to it. Otherwise, their reputation as a national university would be ruined. ¡°You want evidence?¡± Chu Luo continued to smile at them, making the ambassadors feel a chill down their spines. They suddenly had a bad premonition. Chu Luo asked in a slow tone, ¡°When a student was poisoned in Imperial University, your country¡¯s reporters came. They were obviously waiting near Imperial University. ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s because your country¡¯s reporters happened to be in the university city. There¡¯s nothing that could make all the reporters rush over that day in the university city. Moreover, why did your country¡¯s reporters go to the university city for no reason?¡± The ambassadors were rendered speechless. At this moment, Chu Luo reached out to pull towards her the fruit te that Sun Tiancheng had specially gotten someone to prepare for her and Anya. She took a piece with her fork and put it in her mouth to slowly chew. The ambassadors suddenly didn¡¯t dare to breathe. After Chu Luo ate that small piece of fruit, she said, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find any evidence if I want to find it?¡± The ambassadors¡¯ breathing stopped. After the ambassador from Country P swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he resisted the urge to wipe off his cold sweat and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you were right just now. This matter is all our country¡¯s reporters¡¯ fault. We should sincerely apologize to Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Apologize? How? On your official Weibo ounts?¡± The ambassador¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not sincere, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°Princess Anya, I¡¯m going to see my grandfatherter. Do you want to go with me?¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Cold sweat flowed down the foreheads of the ambassadors. They had thought that finding Chu Luo would be the easiest way to resolve this matter. Now, they regretted looking for her. ¡°No, no, no. Miss Chu, let¡¯s talk calmly. You were right just now. We should indeed post on the official Weibo ount. Only then can we show our sincerity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should post this on Weibo.¡± ¡°Those reporters should be punished severely.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned. ¡°If you had said that earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been worried that you were bullying our sister.¡± Sun Tiancheng replied, ¡°Since this matter has been discussed, I won¡¯t entertain the ambassadors. After all, everyone is busy.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Under Sun Tiancheng¡¯s obvious farewell, the ambassadors could only stand up and say goodbye to them. After promising to go back and do this, they left. After they left, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I think the ambassadors of these countries will definitely get into trouble next.¡± Not only did they have to apologize to Imperial University on behalf of their local reporters, but they also had to give their country¡¯s king a good exnation. ¡°Serves you right.¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll see who still dares to cause trouble for Sister for no reason in the future.¡± Sun Tiancheng asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, are you going back tonight?¡± Chu Luo shook her head under their expectant gazes. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone to discuss something tonight. I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Why not? After you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s go back together. We¡¯ve kept the room you used to stay in vacant anyway. You can go back anytime in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Li residence to talk.¡± Chu Luo told them what she wanted to talk about and said, ¡°Mypany is holding a press conference and an advertisementunch tomorrow. I have to head to thepany.¡± Although Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao were a little disappointed, they didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, Chu Luo thought of the woman who called herself her future sister-inw today and asked, ¡°Which of you is going on a blind date and getting married?¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao were dumbfounded. The two of them asked at the same time, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Anyaughed. ¡°There¡¯s ady from the Li family who went to Chu Corporation for an interview today. She ims to be Chu¡¯s future sister-inw. She¡¯s totally a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might.¡± Sun Tianhao mmed his palm on the armrest of the sofa, making it tremble several times. ¡°D*mn! When did our Sun family say that we were going to marry the Li family¡¯s woman!¡± Sun Tiancheng¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°I think I heard my father mention it a few days ago. The Li family probed him and asked if any of us wanted a girlfriend.¡± ¡°How did Second Uncle answer?¡± Sun Tianhao was more curious about this matter. ¡°He said he¡¯de back and ask.¡± At this point, their expressions turned even uglier. ¡°Hmph, the Li family is dreaming. Even if | haven¡¯t seen that Miss Li, it¡¯s impossible for me to fall for that kind of person.¡± ¡°Where is that person now? I want to meet her.¡± ¡°Second Brother, why do you want to meet her?¡± ¡°Teach her that not everyone can enter our Sun family.¡± Chu Luo and Anya looked at each other. Chu Luo said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Anya and I went over today. She offended us and we¡¯ve already dealt with her.¡± ¡°Yes, I got someone to send her to the US embassy. The Li family should be trying to find a way to take her out at this time.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao were satisfied. It was already past four in the afternoon. Sun Tiancheng suggested, ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime. Why don¡¯t we eat here?¡± Chu Luo and Anya didn¡¯t mind. Sun Tiancheng got someone to prepare it. Then, the two brothers brought Chu Luo and Anya around the firearms room and shooting room. Sun Tiancheng told Chu Luo, ¡°This club is only open to those in the army. If you like, you cane over to y anytime.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After walking around and the four of them had eaten, the Sun brothers sent Chu Luo and Anya to the Li residence. The two brothers still had to go back to report, so they didn¡¯t go in to take a seat. Watching their car drive away, Anya said enviously, ¡°Chu, your brothers are really good. They¡¯re even better than my biological brothers.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. At this moment, the butler, who hade out to wee them, said, ¡°Madam, the Bai family is already waiting for you in the living room.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the three of them walked in. When she saw therge group of vixens sitting there, Anya eximed, ¡°Heavens, I suddenly have the illusion that I¡¯m walking into a beauty pageant.¡± There were a total of 25 people from the Bai family. Some were mature, some were steady, some were delicate, some were gentle, and some were alluring and sexy¡­ Some were slim and some were not so slim, and all of them had extraordinary looks. Among them, besides a man who looked a little older, the others looked very young. It was impossible to tell who was older and who was younger. Bai Yujing stood up from the sofa and waved at Chu Luo when she entered. ¡°Boss Chu, good evening. I brought my family here.¡± All the fox spirits stood up and greeted Chu Luo. Then, Bai Yujing introduced them to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my grandfather, Bai Zhan.¡± ¡°This is my uncle, Bai Feng. Second uncle, Bai Jian. Third uncle, Bai Zn. Fourth uncle¡­¡± Bai Yujing¡¯s introduction stunned Anya, who was standing beside Chu Luo. Anya said, ¡°Other than your grandfather who looks to be in his forties, the others in your family appear to be roughly the same age.¡± These words made the Bai familyugh happily. Bai Jian winked at Anya and said to her, ¡°Princess Anya, you can look at me as a young man in his twenties. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Anya asked curiously, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°47 years old.¡± Anya was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the managementpany.¡± When Chu Luo said this, the Bai family¡¯s expressions immediately became serious. The people who spoke to Chu Luo were the elders of the Bai family. The other juniors sat there quietly and listened. Grandpa Bai said, ¡°Boss Chu, we don¡¯t ask for much. We don¡¯t care much about the remuneration. It¡¯s fine as long as you can help us hide our fox aura among the humans and let us not be discovered by the Daoist priests.¡± Uncle Bai also said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen many human films in the past and learned a lot about acting. As long as Boss Chu is willing to train us in the early stages, package us, and make us popr quickly, we¡¯ll film whatever show Boss Chu wants us to film.¡± Second Uncle Bai said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a youth idol drama or a CEO drama that can attract young boys and girls, we can still act in it.¡± After the elders of the Bai family finished speaking, Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I can agree to those requests of yours, but you have to fulfill my request too.¡± ¡°Boss Chu, speak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too intimate with any human. Don¡¯t develop feelings for humans.¡± Before the Bai family could speak, Anya asked in confusion, ¡°Chu, why can¡¯t they develop feelings for humans?¡± ¡°Fox spirits are born with an alluring aura, and demons have the instincts to absorb human blood essence. If they develop feelings for humans, that person will only die.¡± Anya jumped. ¡°That¡¯s not how it ys on television.¡± ¡°You said that¡¯s on television.¡± Chu Luo looked at the Bai family. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grandpa Bai assured her. ¡°Our fox race likes to be praised by everyone. We won¡¯t tie ourselves down with someone.¡± When Chu Luo and Anya heard this, they were speechless. Bai Yujing smiled. ¡°Boss Chu, | told you not to worry. If you manage thepany and give us protection, we will definitely make you a lot of money.¡± That didn¡¯t matter to Chu Luo. She didn¡¯tck this bit of money at all. However, since there was a nest of vixens who wanted to be celebrities, she would kindly fulfill their wish. Everyone chatted for more than an hour before two sets of footsteps came from the door. When the butler standing by the door saw who had walked in, he quickly greeted respectfully, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yan nodded and handed him his coat before turning around and walking in. Behind him was Qin Ming. The moment the two of them appeared in front of everyone, dozens of infatuated voices suddenly came from the living room. ¡°Wow! What handsome and cool handsome men!¡±. Chapter 591 - Why Are You So Enthusiastic?

Chapter 591: Why Are You So Enthusiastic?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in, they didn¡¯t even look at the others and walked towards their wives at the same time. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± After saying that, she made way for him to sit down. Qin Ming walked to Anya¡¯s side and stood beside her. Anya tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Blockhead, are you sitting or not?¡± Qin Ming nced at the armchair Anya was sitting in. ¡°No. It¡¯ll be too squeezy for you if I sit down.¡± After saying that, she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t intend to speak again. Anya puffed up her cheeks and decided not to look at him. Chu Luo told Li Yan what they had just discussed. When Li Yan heard this, he asked, ¡°Since you n to open a managementpany, you have to find a group of managers to manage them. Where are you going to find these managers? Also, thepany has to find good scripts for them. Do you have any ideas?¡± The Bai family looked at Li Yan strangely and wondered why CEO Li didn¡¯t help Boss Chu settle these things and even specially asked Boss Chu when he was omnipotent? When Chu Luo heard Li Yan¡¯s words, she tilted her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I n to get the headhunterpany to look for a manager. As for the scripts, there are many outstanding people at Imperial University. When the timees, I¡¯ll hold a submission activity in this area. There will definitely be many people from the Chinese department participating.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo immediately smiled until her eyes narrowed. The Bai family suddenly understood why Li Yan didn¡¯t help Chu Luo settle everything. Chu Luo and Li Yan discussed for a while before asking the Bai family, ¡°It takes time for the managementpany to be established. Where are you guys staying during this period of time?¡± The Bai family looked at each other for a while. Grandpa Bai said, ¡°We n to stay in the mountains in the suburbs. Boss Chu, once yourpany is set up, you can just give us a call.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give each of you a talisman to hide your aura in a few days.¡± It was indeed safer for them to stay in the mountains. Coincidentally, she also needed to find some materials to draw so many talismans. After saying that, the Bai family left. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their residence. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand and pulled him to sit on the sofa. She approached him and smelled him. When she smelled him, Snowball jumped from her pocket to the coffee table and growled at Li Yan, looking unhappy. After Chu Luo smelled it, she said affirmatively, ¡°You smell like blood.¡± Li Yan was amused by her puppy-like behavior. He pulled her over and kissed her before pulling her into his arms. He leaned his chin on her head and nodded. ¡°Who did you meet?¡± Chu Luo looked up from his arms and frowned at him. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her lips again before saying, ¡°Someone from a world-ss assassin organization.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned even more. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found out who paid the assassin organization to kill you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some progress.¡± ¡°Mm? Who is it?¡± Li Yan told her the names of a few corporations. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s them, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°y with them.¡± ¡°Are you going to the underground ck market to issue a bounty?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Since Li Yan had said that, it proved that he nned to bait Ink Feather¡¯s men at the same time. Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she touched his body. Li Yan¡¯s breathing became a little irregr from her touch. Actually, he knew what she meant, but he deliberately asked, ¡°Honey, why are you so enthusiastic tonight?¡± Chu Luo patted his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°I just want to see if you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch me like this. Why don¡¯t we go to the bedroom? I¡¯ll take off my clothes and let you check.¡± To think he was so indecent when she was checking his injuries so seriously. Li Yan stood up and pulled her upstairs. That night, Li Yan asked Chu Luo to check if he was injured. The next morning, Chu Luo woke upte. She reached for her phone on the bedside table and nced at the time. It was already half-past seven. There were a few missed calls on her phone. Two were from Anya and one was from Chen Xuan. Chu Luo quickly sat up, put on her clothes, and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan¡¯s tone was a little apologetic. ¡°Little Boss, did my call disturb your sleep?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. ¡°No. My phone was turned to silent mode so I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.¡± Chen Xuan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯ve helped you find a few temporary managers. You can let them try at the press conference today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Chen Xuan seemed to have guessed that she would be surprised. He said to her apologetically, ¡°1 didn¡¯t tell you before. I was the one who wasn¡¯t sure if I could invite these people. My friend introduced them. They used to be in foreign affairs. They should be suitable for this job.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected him to invite these people. She definitely wouldn¡¯t me him for not telling her in advance. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°How many people did you find in total?¡± ¡°Four. Two men and two women.¡± ¡°Very good. Coincidentally, I n to open a managementpany. I¡¯ll see which of them is suitable to manage over there.¡± Chen Xuan smiled when he heard this and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Since you have a way to introduce these people to me, it will save me the trouble of looking for a suitable candidate.¡± Chen Xuan nodded. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Little Boss, I think my friend is suitable for managing your managementpany.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my assistant now. His name is Mu Yiping. He¡¯s quite good at management.¡± ¡°Let hime back and try.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Little Boss.¡± The two of them talked about thepany situation in America and when Chen Xuan could return to the Empire¡¯s headquarters at thetest. Then, they hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo called Anya. Anya picked up the call and teased, ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only up now?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why did you call me so early?¡± Anya: ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking when you¡¯re going to yourpany. I have nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After saying this, Anya added, ¡°You must have done something bad with List night. That¡¯s why you woke up sote today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± It seemed like after this woman got pregnant, her needs in certain aspects weren¡¯t satisfied. That was why she became so gossipy. She said, ¡°Someone in thepany is hosting today¡¯s press conference. I don¡¯t have to go so early.¡± Anya: ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve been up for an hour. Hurry up too.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo changed and went to wash up. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan pushed open the door and entered. Li Yan nced at her attire and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining today. Take a thick coat with youter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them went downstairs. Sitting at the dining table, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What are you doing today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to thepany first, then go to the Sun residence. I¡¯ll go back to thepany to work next.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯lle look for you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them had just eaten when Anya¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Chu, are you downstairs?¡± Anya had wrapped herself up like a dumpling today. When she entered, she took off her coat. Qin Ming, who was walking behind her, naturally took her coat. Anya looked to be in a good mood today. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve already finalized mypany¡¯s renovation stylest night. It will open in a few days.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Anya to act so quickly. She asked, ¡°Where did you find this person?¡± ¡°I transferred half of the higher management from thepany in America.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The four of them walked out together. It was raining lightly in the capital today, and in the deep winter, this light rain made it even colder. Anya wrapped Qin Ming¡¯s coat around her and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold today.¡± Qin Ming suddenly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t go out today.¡± Anya tilted her head to look at him and objected firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m bored to death at home alone.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. When the car arrived at the capital, it was already past nine. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to herpany before leaving. Unexpectedly, Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow Li Yan today but followed behind the two of them. Chu Luo finally knew why Anya looked like she was in a good mood today. Today, arge group of people hade to Phoenix Corporation¡¯s doors. There were reporters and many people watching the show. These people were all stopped there. It was impossible to walk through the door. Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°Take Anya to the safety passageway at the back first. I¡¯ll call someone to open the door.¡± The back door was closed to prevent some people from secretly entering from the back. ¡°Chu, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait in front and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Phoenix Corporation was too famous overseas. Now that they had moved the mainpany to the capital, many wealthydies and young mistresses hade because of its reputation, and there were also all kinds of reporters. Chu Luo wanted to observe if anyone with impure intentions had sneaked into the crowd. Moreover, even if she could hide the fact that she was the boss behind the Phoenix Corporation from others, she definitely couldn¡¯t hide it from Ink Feather¡¯s men. She also wanted to see if Ink Feather¡¯s men were mixed in today. Qin Ming didn¡¯t ask anything. He nodded at her and led Anya towards the back door. Anya was a little worried about Chu Luo. As she walked, she asked Qin Ming, ¡°Is Chu fine alone in front?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her.¡± Anya hadn¡¯t expected Qin Ming to answer her. She liked that for some reason, so she deliberately tried to find conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on her. Although Chu is wearing a mask and ordinary people can¡¯t recognize her, there are celebrities here today. Who knows if anyone will treat her as a celebrity?¡± Anya was right. As Chu Luo stood outside the crowd, even with a mask and an umbre, it couldn¡¯t withstand her outstanding aura. Many people couldn¡¯t help but turn around and take a few more nces at her. In particr, the reporters who weren¡¯t qualified to enter surrounded her and asked, ¡°Miss, are you a model?¡± ¡°Miss, are you here because you want to be the endorser of Phoenix Corporation?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the people surrounding her. The coldness in her eyes immediately made them shut up. At this moment, someone standing behind a reporter suddenly pushed that reporter. The reporter was about to bump into Chu Luo. The person who pushed the reporter took a step forward at the same time, wanting to reach out to take off her mask. Chu Luo put away the umbre in her hand and used the tip of the umbre to block the hand that was reaching towards her. At the same time, she helped the reporter who was falling towards her and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± With that, she opened the umbre again amid the reporter¡¯s confused state. Then, she walked away. The reporter, who was helped up, only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She looked at the departing figure in a daze and said, ¡°Thatdy just now should be ady from upper-ss society.¡± The group of people standing beside her had the same thought. A celebrity¡¯s instinctive reaction was to protect herself. How could she walk away so calmly? Chu Luo walked to a less crowded corner and stood still. Her gaze casually swept around. The person who had pushed the reporter just now was already hiding in Chapter 592 - Unexpected Gains

Chapter 592 Unexpected Gains

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The moment Chu Luo spoke, everyone who had originally been unsure suddenly became a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s really Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be here too. Could she be a fan of Phoenix Cosmetics too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Her skin is so good. She must have used Phoenix skincare products.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t enter Phoenix Corporation, why don¡¯t we interview her?¡± Seeing that everyone was about to surround them, Chu Luo gestured for everyone to stop. She pointed at the two people who wanted to secretly escape and said angrily, ¡°Just now, I realized that you wanted to steal something from my bag. I deliberately walked to a ce with few people. I didn¡¯t expect you to walk into my trap.¡± When everyone heard this, they were a little confused. At this moment, a few bodyguards quickly walked over and restrained the two of them. The two of them seemed to have just reacted and quickly struggled. ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use others just because you¡¯re Old Master Sun¡¯s granddaughter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she took off her mask. She smiled and asked, ¡°You stole from me. Why are you mentioning my grandfather out of the blue? Also, I¡¯ve never framed anyone.¡± After saying that, the smile on her face disappeared and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Search.¡± The bodyguards pressed down on the two of them and searched one of them. All the cameras were pointed at that person. Everyone was inexplicably excited. The person who was being frisked was still struggling. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything from you. If¡­¡± He was about to say, ¡°If you find anything on me, it must be your bodyguard who nted it on me.¡± Just then, the bodyguard found something on him. Even without identification, everyone could tell that it was an expensive ne. Moreover, there were people here who knew their stuff. ¡°Tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t that the winter ne released by zing Glory¡¯s jewelrypany this year? The limited edition Winter Sun Ne of which there are only 100 pieces worldwide?¡± ¡°Yes, that one. That one is priced at 1.8 billion yuan.¡± That person¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. Your bodyguards framed me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and said to the bodyguard in a low voice, ¡°Beat him up. After you cripple him, send him to the police station.¡± A few bodyguards pressed them down, and the other bodyguards raised their fists. Chu Luo asked everyone, ¡°Do you think I should let the bodyguards hit them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A wealthydy immediately responded, ¡°This kind of person who refuses to admit to stealing even in the face of solid evidence deserves to be killed.¡± The moment this wealthydy spoke, many people echoed. The reporters also knew what to write about these two thieves. Chu Luo quietly left while everyone was criticizing the two thieves. When she reached a ce where no one was around, she suddenly stopped. ¡°Come out.¡± The moment she spoke, a few killers surrounded her. These people were holding an anesthetic gun. It was obvious that they hade prepared. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°To think there are only so few of you. How boring.¡± After saying that, her body shook. Before those people could react, she snatched the anesthetic gun from one of them and fired at each of them. After a moment of surprise, these people fell straight down. Chu Luo threw the anesthetic gun in her hand to the ground and quickly took out aser gun. She pointed it at a spot and pulled the trigger. Crack! After a sound, an invisible robot with a hole shot through appeared. Chu Luo continued to pull the trigger. After a series ofser shots, the robot turned into a pile of scrap metal. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out to answer the call. Li Yan¡¯s calm and cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Luoluo, how¡¯s it on your side?¡± Chu Luo looked at the killers lying on the ground and said, ¡°There are a few killers and invisible robots here.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already caught the personmanding the robots. Should I keep him?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take the chance to try the herbs I concocted again.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked towards the back door. The back door was indeed open. Chu Luo walked in and walked around a corridor. She walked to the elevator in front and took the elevator to the floor of the press conference. In the corridor on that floor stood Qin Ming, a few bodyguards, and Bai Yujing¡¯s uncles. These people had specially dressed up today. They looked mature and handsome in suits. They were saying something. As Chu Luo approached, Qin Ming and the Bai family walked towards her at the same time. Qin Ming told her, ¡°Just now, the people from seven assassin organizations and two invisible robots were dealt with here.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the Bai family and added, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai, for your help.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan had long guessed that the assassin organization and Ink Feather¡¯s men would attack herpany, so they hade up with a show where the two of them went separate paths. However, the Bai family did them a favor. After all, fox spirits were more sensitive to many things than humans. Qin Ming said, ¡°They were the ones who discovered the invisible robots.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually sense invisible robots?¡± The Bai family looked at each other and smiled. The eldest son of the Bai family, Bai Feng, said, ¡°Coincidentally, they have the smell of a metal oremonly found where we live, so we can smell it.¡± ¡°What metal ore?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart skipped a beat in excitement. Bai Feng thought for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­ A meteorite fell from space from our hometown decades ago. It smells like metal ores on robots.¡± Chu Luo became even more excited. ¡°Where is your hometown?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was so excited, Bai Feng told her the location of their hometown. Chu Luo smiled. She then asked, ¡°Is there anyone else of the same kind in your hometown? If so, get him to send me that kind of ore.¡± ¡°Yes. How much does Boss Chu want? I¡¯ll call them and get them to send it over.¡± ¡°A little for now.¡± Chu Luo gestured how much she wanted. Bai Feng nodded and took out his phone to make a call. Chu Luo controlled her excitement and asked the other people of the Bai family, ¡°Since a meteorite fell from your ce, didn¡¯t any humans discover it?¡± Bai Jian replied to her, ¡°No. No human being can enter where we live. Most importantly, decades ago, the empire wasn¡¯t as well-developed as now. Even if someone discovered that a meteorite had fallen in our ce, no one had the ability to go in and check. It must have been too long after that that no one remembered.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°What effects did that meteorite have on you? Or perhaps benefits or harms?¡± Bai Zn replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much of an impact. In terms of impact, it should be that since we kept smelling the smell of that metal ore, we can immediately tell once we smell it now.¡± Chu Luo finally smiled. She suddenly had a good idea. ¡°Who in your family doesn¡¯t like acting? Who wants to be a hero behind the scenes?¡± The few of them thought for a while. Bai Jian said, ¡°My fifth child doesn¡¯t want to. He likes to watch those police films. He often ys such games with the brats in our hometown.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then help me ask him if he¡¯s willing to be my husband¡¯s bodyguard.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask when I get back.¡± When Bai Feng returned from making the call, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Boss Chu, the thing you want will be here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo walked to the door, pushed open a crack, and nced inside. She happened to see Xue Ying and Bai Yujing standing there and asking the reporters to take photos. The press conference seemed to being to an end. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and walked towards the other control room. As she walked, she said to the few of them, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the safety of the rest to you.¡± A few voices responded from behind. Chu Luo quickly walked to the door of the control room. A few technicians sat inside and stared at theputer screen. Some people were still typing rapidly on the keyboard. The sound of the door opening didn¡¯t disturb them. Chu Luo walked behind them and nced at the images on theputer. There were surveince cameras, advertisements on the Inte, and statistics. At this moment, the door of the control room was pushed open again. It was Manager An. When Manager An saw Chu Luo here, he quickly walked over and said to her, ¡°Little Boss, the press conference is about to end.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then prepare the release of the online advertisements.¡± Manager An responded and walked behind one of the technicians. He patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°Little Wang, how¡¯s your preparations here?¡± Little Wang gave him an OK sign. Manager An asked a few more people and they were all ready. At this point, Chu Luo also walked to aputer and sat down. When the time came, everyone started moving. At half-past ten in the empire, severalrge online tforms started broadcasting the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisement. Five minutester, a technician reported, ¡°The traffic is increasing at a rate of three per second.¡± After a few minutes, another technician reported, ¡°Someone has already left a message.¡± Fifteen minutester. ¡°Heavens, the traffic has exploded. The number of people who clicked on our website has reached ten times per second.¡± ¡°The advertisement¡¯s response was excellent.¡± Chu Luo browsed through thements. ¡°Wow! This Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisement is too beautiful. The skin of the two actors looks good. Did they really use Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products?¡± ¡°Definitely. The cosmetics and skincare products of Phoenix Corporation are especially popr in the upper-ss circle abroad. Those noble madams and young mistresses treat buying an entire set of Phoenix makeup and skincare products as capital to show off.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens, the products of Phoenix Corporation are finally sold in the empire. I¡¯m going to buy an entire set. I want to buy it no matter how much it costs.¡± ¡°The two actors are really gorgeous. The actress is Xue Ying. Who¡¯s the male actress?¡± ¡°Heavens, the person upstairs actually doesn¡¯t know our Brother Xiao Bai. Let me tell you, Brother Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°The Ying fans are gathered here. Since Xue Ying is endorsing it, this product must be the best. I¡¯m going to buy it.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s fans are here too. Let me show you Brother Xiao Bai¡¯s gorgeous face.¡± ¡°D*mn! Am I the only one who noticed that Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products are very expensive? This is too expensive. I don¡¯t think I can afford it with a monthly sry of only 5,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Are Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics really that effective? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the image ambassador of Phoenix Corporation in America is Princess Anya of America? Maybe she owns thispany. The upper-ss society is only giving her face.¡± t¡¯s indeed a money-making method used by upper-ss society. I advise those without financial ability not to follow the trend. What they¡¯re buying is that reputation.¡± ¡± ¡°Some people upstairs are jealous. No matter how famous Princess Anya is, it¡¯s impossible for all the upper-ss people in Europe and America to like the products of this brand. I¡¯m a loyal supporter of Phoenix Cosmetics. Only those who use it will know how good these products are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had the pleasure of using Phoenix Corporation¡¯s skincare products. It¡¯s really good.¡± There were all sorts ofments on the Inte. The traffic on thepany¡¯s official website also rose rapidly, and thements exceeded 100,000 every minute. The group of technicians looked at the rapid growth count and were excited. Chu Luo stopped what she was doing and stood up from her seat. Manager An reported the current statistics to her excitedly. Then, he asked, ¡°Little Boss, it¡¯s only been more than an hour. The response on the Inte is already so overwhelming. Should we increase the advertisement y counts immediately?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Just follow the current viewership ratings. Right now, the most important thing for you is to keep an eye on the Inte. Don¡¯t let the haters cause trouble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left the room after saying this. The press conference had already ended. When she walked over, the managers that Chen Xuan had called over were chatting with the reporters. At the same time, the staff was distributing Phoenix Corporation¡¯s samples. The reporters looked very happy.. Chapter 593 - Master Li Is a Little Clingy

Chapter 593 Master Li Is a Little Clingy

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo waited for the reporters to be sent away by the managers before entering. When the four of them saw her, they called out respectfully, ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them and said, ¡°Chen Xuan has already told me about your situation. I just need two managers.¡± The four of them looked at each other. One of the men stood up and said, ¡°If only two people can stay, please leave Chen Tong and Tan Yueqin behind.¡± The four of them obviously thought that Chu Luo only wanted two people. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin immediately and asked, ¡°Why leave them behind? I want people who are qualified for this position. This isn¡¯t a shelter.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were a little rude. She thought that if the four of them didn¡¯t get angry, they would at least feel ufortable. Unexpectedly, they looked ashamed. Looking at them, Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Were yourades who worked alongside each other before?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tan Yueqin, who had a mature and capable appearance, said. ¡°We used to work in S Nation. For some reason, after we retired, we could only find ordinary jobs. This time, it was Mu Yiping who rmended us toe to you, Little Boss.¡± ¡°When you came, Chen Xuan and the others probably told you about the sry and benefits I¡¯m offering here.¡± The four of them nodded. Even though they didn¡¯t say anything, one could tell from their expressions that they were very satisfied with the sry and benefits here. Chu Luo lowered her eyes. Under their watchful eyes, she said after a while, ¡°Mu Yiping will take over the managementpany I¡¯m about to open when hees back. I¡¯m very short of management personnel and artist managers over there.¡± When the four of them heard this, their eyes revealed pleasant surprise. ¡°Little Boss, you mean two of us will go over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The four of them looked at each other and said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Little Boss¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo then told them about the requirements and what they needed to do when they went over. The few of them listened seriously. In the end, the four of them discussed for a while before Tan Yueqin and Chen Ping went over. After discussing this matter, Chu Luo called Xue Ying and Bai Yujing over and asked them to get to know Tan Yuegqin and Chen Ping. Bai Yujing extended his hand to Tan Yueqin with a suave expression. ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡± Tan Yueqin hadn¡¯t expected to be bewitched by the young man in front of her. Just as she was feeling vexed, she heard Chu Luo say, ¡°Later on, his siblings will alsoe to thepany and his uncles will work with you. You have to train yourself so that you won¡¯t be seduced by them.¡± Tan Yueqin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought that Chu Luo was warning her, so she quickly assured Chu Luo, ¡°Little Boss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to disappoint you.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing smiled charmingly. He winked at Tan Yueqin and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Even if you use your position to take advantage of us, we won¡¯t object.¡± Tan Yueqin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Chen Ping also quickly guaranteed. Xue Ying, who had been standing at the side and not saying anything, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Boss, are you just going to let the two of them take over the Bai family like this?¡± Humans had a tendency to fall prey to seductions. Chu Luo nced at Bai Yujing and said to the two of them, ¡°Help here for the next two days. After Mu Yiping returns to the country, I¡¯ll talk to you in private.¡± Tan Yueqin and Zhang Ping quickly nodded. After confirming this, Chu Luo held a meeting with the management of Phoenix Cosmetics. After the meeting ended, it was already noon. Anya, who had been waiting there, saw Chu Luoe out. She smiled and said to her, ¡°Chu, yourpany¡¯s advertisement is really popr.¡± Anya sat there and browsed the Inte out of boredom. She personally witnessed how the online advertisement of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products rushed to the top of the trending searches in the shortest time. That speed was simply staggering. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Chu, did you ask your men to help you push this into the trending topics?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said confidently, ¡°Do you think all our previous efforts¡ªthe advertisements and letting people experience the products¡ªwere done for fun?¡± The first advertisement by Phoenix Corporation was directed by her, Tang Zhiyun, and the others. It had already attracted the attention of arge number of gaming fans worldwide. Later on, Chu Luo sent a set of cosmetics to the Student Union members from all over the world who hade to Imperial University for an exchange. Plus, she also gave it to the Imperial University Student Union members. Now that Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products wereunched in the empire, those people would definitelye out to help promote it. There were also many upper-ssdies who followed suit. Tang Zhiyun and the other three also gave this a push behind the scenes. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Phoenix Corporation to get first ce on the trending topic as quickly as possible. Anya gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s beneficial to be friends with IT elites. Chu, when mypanyunches in the empire, get your friends to help out too.¡± ¡°Sure, as long as the money is in ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a problem.¡± At this point, they bothughed. In the afternoon, Anya went to herpany and Qin Ming apanied her. Chu Luo went straight to zing Glory to look for Li Yan. Unexpectedly, when she went over, Sun Tianyu was in his office. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Chu Luo greeted him. As the eldest son of the third generation of the Sun family, Sun Tianyu had the iron-blooded aura of the Sun family on him. He was also more mature and serious than the others. He was 28 years old this year and had a fianc¨¦e who was studying for a PhD abroad. The two of them were preparing to get married after the New Year. Sun Tianyu nodded at Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Grandpa already knows what happened yesterday. Grandpa asked me to tell you that if these peoplee looking for you again, just call him. He¡¯ll deal with them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. Asmile also appeared on Sun Tianyu¡¯s face. ¡°Grandfather even asked you to go back and apany him more if you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nned to apany Old Master Sunter. Sun Tianyu was here to talk to Li Yan today, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb them. She walked to the sofa by the window and sat down to scroll through her phone. After the two of them finished talking and Sun Tianyu left, Li Yan stood up and sat down beside Chu Luo. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at him. Li Yan stroked her face and said, ¡°The people we sent to Death Ind are already there.¡± ¡°Did they send back any photos?¡± Chu Luo wanted to see what Death Ind was like. ¡°Yes,¡± Li Yan said and pulled her to her feet. The two of them walked towards his desk. When they reached the desk, Li Yan made Chu Luo sit in a chair. He stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her. He clicked on his email with the mouse and showed her the photos that had been sent back. Their cheeks were pressed against each other. The moment Chu Luo tilted her head, her lips brushed against his. She deliberately rubbed her cheek against his. Li Yan pressed a hand on her shoulder and tilted his head to kiss her cheek. He lowered his voice and threatened her, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Chu Luo became obedient. Li Yan kissed her cheek again. Chu Luo turned her head away and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Big baddie, I didn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°This is your reward.¡± Li Yan gestured to her. ¡°Look, they sent back three photos.¡± Chu Luo looked at the screen. ¡°What a huge fog.¡± The first photo was basically covered in fog, and one could only vaguely see the outline of the ind. The second photo was obviously closer to the ind, but it was night. The fog had faded, but it wasn¡¯t as clear as during the day. The third photo happened to show that the fog had all dissipated. The shape of the ind and the environment on the shore could be clearly seen, as well as a dark school of fish in the sea. After looking at the three photos, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell much from these three photos?¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°These people broke contact with us after they went ashore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and her lips brushed past his. She quickly sat to the side and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they bring specialmunicators with them? Are they also blocked?¡± ¡°Right, we can only wait for their news now.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he closed his email and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with the Sun family. If we don¡¯t hear from them in three days, we¡¯ll send a second batch over.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Chu Luo also stood up and continued frowning. ¡°If there¡¯s no news from the first batch of people, they might have been discovered. It¡¯s very dangerous for the second batch to go over.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go ourselves.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Li Yan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already found the material to make special robots, let¡¯s make a batch of robots to scout the way.¡± Chu Luo agreed with him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make this kind of robot immediately as soon as the materials are sent over.¡± She hadn¡¯t learned robot production from Neeson for so long for nothing. It was easy to quickly create a few robots that were simr to the ones Ink Feather had. After saying this, Chu Luo remembered that she had just decided to go see Old Master Sun, so she told Li Yan about it. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and refused to let her go. ¡°You cane with me after I get off work.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She asked him, ¡°Then when are you getting off work?¡± ¡°Five o¡¯clock.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought about it. Li Yan pulled her to the sofa and sat her down. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you in five. You¡¯ll apany me to work for the next few hours.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and realized that he was a little¡­ clingy today. But she liked it. At the thought of this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. In the end, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan went to work. Chu Luo watched him work seriously for a while, and felt that he was extremely handsome like this. Unable to stand her gaze, Li Yan looked up and said, ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, | don¡¯t think I need to work in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood and quickly retracted her gaze. She sat there obediently and took herptop to continue watching the broadcast effects of herpany¡¯s advertisement. At the same time, she started a conversation with Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chu Luo: ¡°Seniors, thank you for today.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°You are wee. It was nothing.¡± Xie Minghai: ¡°No need to thank me. Junior¡¯s matter is our matter.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°[Grinning emoticon] Why don¡¯t you treat us to a feast, Junior?¡± Xu Qingfeng: ¡°The skincare products from Junior¡¯spany are excellent. We¡¯re just letting more people know faster.¡± At that moment, Wang Mingtao entered the conversation. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, yourpany¡¯s advertisement is really awesome. My mother and I have been sitting in front of theputer today, waiting for yourpany¡¯s advertisement to broadcast. Hehe, Mom said that the male celebrity is really handsome.¡± The four boys each gave Wang Mingtao an emoticon. Chu Luo: ¡°If Auntie likes it, I¡¯ll get her a personal autograph.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Okay, okay. Mom said that she likes it. But recently, she and Dad have been staying at the flower field in the suburbs. Chu Luo, if you manage to get the autograph, Mom wants you to send it to her directly.¡± Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Can¡¯t you take it over?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. I¡¯ve been staying in the flower shop every day recently and don¡¯t have time to go over. Today, Mom only left after Sister Chu¡¯spany¡¯s advertisement broadcast because she didn¡¯te back for a week.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Are Uncle and Auntie so busy now?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, when Brother Li and Sister Chu got married, all the flowers in my flower field were used. They¡¯re renting them now.¡± Xie Minghai: ¡°Then you can bewless again.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe.¡± Everyone chatted for a while before Tang Zhiyun and the others went to work. Right now, they had toplete the orders from the big clients, while preparing for thepetition. Chu Luo started chatting with Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, many people havee to my parents to order flowers recently. These people must be here because of you and Brother Li.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Do you have enough flowers for them to order?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. That¡¯s why I have to ruthlessly reject them every day and introduce them to the flower shop beside ours.¡± Even though Chu Luo couldn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression, she could feel his heartache. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Why is your heart aching? Since you introduced them to the flower shop beside you, they will definitely be grateful towards your family. If anything happens, they can help.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ve been sending me my lunch every afternoon recently. Hehe.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Since you¡¯re not busy now, how¡¯s your revision going?¡± Unexpectedly, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t reply for a long time.. Chapter 594 - Teaching Old Master Sun to Game

Chapter 594 Teaching Old Master Sun to Game

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo knew that Wang Mingtao was feeling guilty, so she said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have nothing to do now. I¡¯ll give you a few questions. Finish solving them by half-past four.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo ignored his fake crying and quickly gave him ten questions. Chu Luo: ¡°It¡¯s 43 minutes until 4: 30. Good luck.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I promise toplete it.¡± With that, he went to do the questions. Chu Luo continued to look at thepany¡¯s advertisement feedback. At half-past four, Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao to submit the questions to her. She finished them in five minutes and corrected his mistakes. At the same time, she asked him to read a few books. Soon, it was five o¡¯clock. Seeing that Li Yan had closed hisptop and told Wang Mingtao to revise properly, Chu Luo went offline. ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took his coat and walked to her side. After she stood up, the two of them walked out of the office. On the other side. At the Wang flower shop. Wang Mingtao had just found a few books that Chu Luo had asked him to revise. Just as he was about to start revising, a girl on a bike suddenly fell outside the flower shop. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Wang Mingtao quickly put down his book and walked out to help the bike up from herp. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl had her head lowered and was holding her knees. She only looked up when she heard the question. The girl in front of her was about the same age as him. She had an oval face and gentle eyes, giving people the feeling that she was from a humble family. Wang Mingtao felt his heart skip a beat. Then, it started beating uncontrobly. The girl in front of him was simply his ideal girlfriend. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± After Wang Mingtao asked, he realized that he was stuttering. He scratched his head in embarrassment. Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°| must have scraped my knees.¡± Wang Mingtao panicked. ¡°Sigh ~ Don¡¯t cry. I¡­ there¡¯s band-aids in my flower shop. Why don¡¯t I help you in and stick a band-aid on it?¡± ¡°Will it be troublesome for you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao quickly helped her up. The girl extended her hand to him. When Wang Mingtao helped the girl up, he felt like his heart was about to jump out. This girl was also of his ideal height, just below his chin. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to control his pounding heart. Wang Mingtao gentlemanly helped the girl in. After asking her to sit down, he went to get the band-aid and squatted in front of her and helped her roll up her pants. The girl was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The girl was embarrassed, and Wang Mingtao was even more embarrassed. He quickly handed the band-aid to her and stood up to watch her roll up her pants. When he saw that her knee was a little scraped, he hissed in heartache. ¡°You must be in a lot of pain, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The girl finished sticking the band-aid and looked up at him with those watery eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± ¡°No need. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°My name is Wang Mingtao. What¡­ what about you?¡± ¡°My name is Wu Mingming.¡± ¡°Wu Mingming¡­ what a pretty name.¡± Wu Mingming covered her mouth and smiled in embarrassment. The two of them chatted casually for a while before Wang Mingtao realized that Wu Mingming was a student from the Academy of Fine Arts beside their flower shop. She hade today to buy flowers for her roommate. She hadn¡¯t expected to fall. When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he quickly asked, ¡°Then have you bought the flowers?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What flowers do you want to buy? My flowers are all sold out. I¡¯ll help you buy them next door.¡± Wang Mingtao felt that his idea was excellent. If he helped her buy flowers next door, he would have an excuse to add Wu Mingming on WeChat. Wu Mingming looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I want to buy a bouquet of lilies.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll help you buy it now.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pay you first.¡± ¡°No need. Just transfer the money to me via WeChatter.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao ran towards the flower shop next door. It was as if he was afraid that he would be stopped if he ran slow. Wang Mingtao quickly helped her buy a bouquet of flowers. Wu Mingming added him on WeChat and transferred the money to him. Wang Mingtao happily added her WeChat ID with the nickname [Girl Who Makes My Heart Flutter]. Wu Mingming¡¯s phone rang. After she picked up the call, she said to the other party, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Wang Mingtao, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. My friend is waiting for me at the intersection.¡± As Wu Mingming spoke, she propped herself up on the counter and stood up to take the flowers from his hand. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. No one will sit back and do nothing if they see you fall.¡± Wang Mingtao sent her to the entrance and Wu Mingming went to push the bike. Wang Mingtao was a little worried about her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop riding the bike? I¡¯ll help you push the bike over and let your friend ride it with you.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Wu Mingming¡¯s face turned red. ¡°My friend likes to let her thoughts run wild. When the timees, she will think that there¡¯s something between us.¡± Wang Mingtao thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± His face also turned red. Wu Mingming got onto the bike. A little unwilling to let her leave just like that, Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Then be careful on the bike. Send me a message when you go back. So that I¡¯ll know that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Mingming rode her bike away. Wang Mingtao looked at her back until she disappeared before walking back. He kept holding onto his phone after that with a foolish grin on his face. When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived at the Sun residence, the Sun family was already waiting for them for dinner. Old Master Sun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. The moment he saw Chu Luo, he said, ¡°My good granddaughter, those people from the embassy made things difficult for you yesterday. Grandpa will definitely help you vent your anger.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Those people from the embassy promised to apologize to Imperial University. I¡¯ve already vented my anger. Besides, the king of their country already knows about this. I think these people are going to get in trouble when they go back.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo picked up a piece of food for him. Only then did Old Master Sun¡¯s expression improve. After everyone finished eating, Li Yan and the masters of the Sun family went to the study. Chu Luo apanied Old Master Sun for a stroll in the backyard to digest his food. Old Master Sun asked her, ¡°My good granddaughter, I heard that someone went to yourpany to cause trouble today, right?¡± ¡°Yes. These people probably wanted to take me away.¡± Be it Ink Feather¡¯s men or the people from the World Killer Organization, they all wanted to capture her and use her to threaten Li Yan so that they could gain benefits. Chu Luo knew this very well. Old Master Sun guessed what was going on and said unhappily, ¡°If Li Yan can¡¯t protect you well, I¡¯ll definitely deal with him.¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself.¡± Chu Luo was still very confident in this. ¡°Be it the people from the assassin organization or Ink Feather¡¯s men, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Old Master Sun also knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability, but he was still worried. He said, ¡°Go to my collection room and choose two guns that you like. Don¡¯t waste your energy on those on whom you can use guns.¡± Sun Tianhao happened to walk over from the side. When he heard this, he deliberately said sourly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too biased. Didn¡¯t you say before that no one is allowed to touch the guns in your collection room? Why did you let Sister choose two guns at once?¡± Old Master Sun red at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Can¡¯t you protect yourself?¡± Sun Tianhao opened his mouth and wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Chu Luo, but how could he say such embarrassing words? Chu Luo giggled at his expression. Sun Tianhao bared his teeth at her in dissatisfaction. In the next moment, his forehead twitched. ¡°Ouch, Grandfather, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to your sister.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Sun Tianhao was aggrieved. Old Master Sun pretended not to see his expression and asked him, ¡°Kid, why are you here?¡± Only then did Sun Tianhao remember why he hade to look for them. ¡°Auntie asked me to ask Sister if she wants to stay here tonight. If yes, she¡¯ll get the servants to clean up their residence.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Granddaughter, your uncles and Li Yan will definitely talk for a long time tonight. Why don¡¯t you guys stay here tonight?¡± Chu Luo nodded under the expectant gazes of the grandfather and grandson. Sun Tianhao said happily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s game a few roundster.¡± ¡°What game? My granddaughter has ss tomorrow. You guys will definitely lose track of time when you game.¡± ¡°How could that be? Grandfather, I promise. We¡¯ll only game until Li Yan and the others are done talking. Besides, Sister is very good at gaming.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he thought that Chu Luo liked to game, so he said, ¡°Granddaughter, if you want to game, go ahead.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time. It was still early, so she asked him, ¡°Grandpa, do you want to game with us?¡± ¡°You want me to game with you?¡± Old Master was stunned. Sun Tianhao was also stunned. Chu Luo smiled at them. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no age limit when ites to gaming. As long as you like it.¡± At this point, Chu Luo stopped for a while and continued, ¡°Moreover, there are team battles in the game. A team battle can also reflect a person¡¯s leadership ability. Since Grandfather is bored at home every day, you might as well game to pass the time.¡± Old Master Sun was suddenly tempted. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe that Old Master Sun could game. ¡°There are many skills in the Battle of Lightyears that require hand speed. Can Grandfather do that?¡± Being underestimated by his grandson, Old Master Sun¡¯s face darkened. He pped Chu Luo and said, ¡°Granddaughter, let¡¯s go. Go teach Grandfather how to game. I must let this brat know how powerful I am.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you how to gameter. You can y by yourself when you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards the Sun family¡¯sputer room. When the group of people in theputer room saw Old Master Sun enter, they all stood up and greeted him.. Chapter 595 - Die With Remaining Grievances

Chapter 595: Die With Remaining Grievances

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Sun looked especially imposing in front of the others. Everyone was obviously in awe of him. The moment Old Master Sun entered, everyone tensed up. They wondered if Old Master Sun had suddenlye to theputer room to check on work. Old Master Sun waved at them. ¡°Everyone, go busy yourselves. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Seeing how nervous they were, Sun Tianhao added, ¡°We came to game.¡± Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief and sit back down to continue working. After a few seconds, it suddenly dawned on everyone what Sun Tianhao had just said. They all peeked at Old Master from the corner of their eyes. When the three of them found an emptyputer and sat down, Chu Luo helped Old Master Sun download the Battle of Lightyears. After the game started, everyone couldn¡¯t remain calm. Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, think of a game username first.¡± ¡°What game username?¡± Old Master had been worrying about the military all his life and didn¡¯t have time to y games at all. Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Grandpa, juste up with a domineering name. Look, my game¡¯s name is [Number One Coolest In The Imperial]. How is it? Cool, right?¡± Old Master Sun nced at him in disdain and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, help me type. My username is [Imperial Guardian].¡± ¡°Grandfather, that name sounds so strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Old Master Sun educated him. ¡°Our Sun family is the guardian of the empire. My name is much better than your fancy name.¡± While the grandfather-and-son duo was arguing, Chu Luo helped Old Master Sun key in his username and helped him register his game ount. After that, she told Old Master Sun how to y this game and what rules it had. Only then did Old Master Sun personally operate the characters in the game to do the simplest mission. Sun Tianhao, who was already level 100, inexplicably felt an indescribable sense of superiority. He felt that there was actually something in which he was so much better than his grandfather in, and he inexplicably became arrogant. He said to Old Master Sun arrogantly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still a novice now. You can only start training from level one. How about this? I won¡¯t go to the team battle tonight. I¡¯ll help you fight. I promise to help you level up to level 20 within an hour.¡± How could Old Master Sun not know this kid¡¯s thoughts? He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, what level are you in the game? What¡¯s your username and your ranking?¡± ¡°Grandfather, my game name is [Bai Ling]. I¡¯m currently in first ce.¡± Old Master Sun nced at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Then what¡¯s your current ranking?¡± Sun Tianhao choked and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Kid, you definitely haven¡¯t even entered the top ten. How dare you show off here?¡± Old Master Sun nced at him disdainfully. He turned to Chu Luo and said amiably, ¡°Granddaughter,e and help Grandpa level up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo started leveling up Old Master Sun while telling him what skills to best use to fight monsters. Feeling aggrieved, Sun Tianhao could only find a team to kill monsters with. The moment [Bai Ling] came online, the entire Battle of Lightyears erupted. When everyone saw [Bai Ling] leveling up with a new ount, they were shocked. ¡°[Bai Ling] actually brought a new ount to level up. This is too magical!¡± ¡°Maybe this new ount is her friend¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s her friend, they definitely won¡¯t be too bad. When this new ount upgrades, why don¡¯t everyone go and PK with them?¡± Many people were tempted. Everyone thought that since [Bai Ling) had PKed them until they doubted their lives, they would PK [Bai Ling] ¡®s friend until they doubted their lives. This could be considered revenge for themselves. At the thought of this, many people secretly decided to pay attention to this ount called [Imperial Guardian] anytime and anywhere. As long as he was alone, they would open a smurf ount to PK with him. Old Master Sun had never known that games could actually make people¡¯s blood boil, especially when they defeated monsters of a higher level than themselves. When the mission was sessful, he would be so happy that he wouldugh out loud. With Chu Luo leading Old Master Sun¡¯s ount, he reached level 30 in more than an hour, Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, with your level, you can enter the PK arena now. Do you want to go in and find someone to PK with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master was in a state of excitement and wanted to find a game yer to PK with. Under Chu Luo¡¯s guidance, he entered the PK arena. The system assigned him a match of the same level. The moment the other party came up, he asked arrogantly, ¡°Brother, this looks like your first time on the PK stage. Do you know how to PK?¡± Old Master Sun looked at the words that appeared above that person¡¯s head and snorted. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, how can we make him shut up?¡±

¡°Let the PK start.¡±

Old Master Sun pressed the start button and the PK began. As Old Master Sun operated, he said, ¡°The youngsters these days are really not capable. Their ability to provoke people isn¡¯t small. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid just because I¡¯m ying this game tonight.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, reminded him worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, some people like to open smurf ounts and y with new yers on purpose. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡±

¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated the enemy.¡±

Although Old Master Sun was talking, his nerves were tense and his actions never stopped. His fingers were a little clumsy, unlike young people who could type a few buttons in a second. However, he remembered all the techniques Chu Luo had told him about restraining enemies. After a PK, Old Master and that person reached a draw. The other party wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°One more round.¡± Old Master Sun felt a little tired, so he typed with his fingers, ¡°Come tomorrow.¡± That person didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid. I think you¡¯re aplete rookie. You definitely won¡¯t dare to continue PKing with me.¡± ¡°This young man is really asking for a lesson.¡± Old Master Sun was unhappy and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter,e and help Grandpa fight.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was tired, so she responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun stood up and Chu Luo sat over. As she clicked to ept that person¡¯s PK invitation, she said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, you can go and rest after this match. If you like to game, you can y for two to three hours a day.¡± Very interested in this game, Old Master Sun said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo killed the provocative person in less than ten seconds. That person stomped his feet. ¡°You must be using a smurf ount. You were pretending just now. How despicable.¡± The crowd who had been paying attention to Chu Luo was amused by that person¡¯s ignorance. ¡°I suddenly thought of an idiom¡ª¡¯Die with remaining grievances.¡¯ I think this person died with remaining grievances.¡± ¡°Haha, the person who PKed himter was obviously [Bai Ling] herself. He even thought that that ount was a smurf ount. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°So from this, it proves that this [Imperial Guardian] is a friend of [Bai Ling] in real life.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Everyone was certain that when this ount leveled up a little more, they would challenge him to a PK. Chu Luo and the others didn¡¯t know what the others were thinking. It was already half-past ten. Old Master had been used to sleeping early in the past year or so. Coupled with the fact that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, he was really tired from gaming for more than two hours. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao sent him back to his bedroom. After the servants served him to wash up, he fell asleep. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao walked out of Old Master Sun¡¯s house. Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we continue gaming?¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when she saw Sun Tianyu walking to the wall and making a call. It was unknown what the other party said, but he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick her up at the airport.¡± He hung up. He hung up the phone and turned around to see Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianyu walked over and asked them with a smile, ¡°I heard that you were teaching Grandfather how to game just now?¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianyu continued to smile and asked, ¡°Has Grandfather learned it?¡± Actually, the Sun family didn¡¯t believe that Old Master could master gaming. After all, in their hearts, Old Master¡¯s hands were meant for holding guns. Usually, he didn¡¯t even touch the keyboard much, let alone game. If Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t personally apanied Old Master to game for more than two hours, he wouldn¡¯t believe that their grandfather was such a quick learner. ¡°Big Brother, you definitely won¡¯t believe me. Other than being a little unfamiliar with the game, Grandfather is already better at gaming than people of the same level.¡± Sun Tianyu was a little surprised. Chu Luo was amused by their reaction. She said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea for Grandfather to stay at home and game when he¡¯s bored. Gaming allows him to move his fingers and use his brain. It¡¯s good for him.¡± The two brothers were relieved to hear Chu Luo say that. The three of them walked towards the house in front. Sun Tianyu said to Chu Luo, ¡°My father and the others should still be discussing something. Sister, ifyou¡¯re tired, go rest first.¡± Sun Tianyu was also in the study. He hade out to answer a call. Sun Tianhao asked him, ¡°Big Brother, who called you just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Xiao Ya. She said that her younger sister will be in the capital tomorrow and asked me to pick her up. ¡± Unexpectedly, Sun Tianhao frowned when he heard this person. ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s younger sister is an annoying person. If shees to our house to stay, I¡¯ll go straight back to school.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to say that. She looked at Sun Tianyu in confusion. Sun Tianyu told Chu Luo, ¡°The person whoes tomorrow is Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister from the same father but a different mother. The two sisters aren¡¯t actually close, but Uncle asked Xiao Ya to call me. I can¡¯t make things difficult for Xiao Ya.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is just too kind-hearted. Can¡¯t you just ignore that mischievous sister of hers?¡± Sun Tianyu massaged his temple and said, ¡°Xiao Hui will reach the capital tomorrow nightte at night. It¡¯s not easy for a girl like her to find a ce to stay at that hour. She¡¯ll stay in a hotel the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. When that woman came with Sister-inwst time, she was watching our family covetously. I feel that she doesn¡¯t have good intentions this time.¡± ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t say that about Xiao Hui. She¡¯s Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister, after all.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°If she has ulterior motives, I definitely won¡¯t let her continue living in our house.¡± ¡°You said it. Think about how to exin it to Sister-inw then.¡± ¡°Xiao Ya doesn¡¯t need me to give her an exnation. If Xiao Hui is really as you said, she will support my actions.¡± Sun Tianyu didn¡¯t really want to talk about Xiao Hui, who woulde tomorrow, so he said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study. Since you guys are going to school tomorrow, you should rest early.¡± With that, he left.. Chapter 596 - A Good Man Doesnt Fight a Woman

Chapter 596: A Good Man Doesn¡¯t Fight a Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the departing figure, Sun Tianhao muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that woman will pretend to be a white rabbit in front of you and show her fox tail in front of us. Let¡¯s see who you believe when the timees.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Sun Tianhao. ¡°You seem to dislike that Xiao Hui a lot.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a two-faced person. Every time she¡¯s in front of Big Brother, Sister-In-Law, and my mother, she always acts like a little bunny. When ites to us...¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao shuddered. Chu Luo¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°How does she behave in front of you guys?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not shy at all. She¡¯s a 21-year-old girl and she actually wheedled and acted adorable in front of us. She even keeps calling us ¡®Brother¡¯ for no reason. Also, she likes to touch us.¡± ¡°You let her do this to you?¡± ¡°Of course not. But that woman likes toin first. She keeps crying in front of my mother and the others about us bullying her. She¡¯s too good at acting. As long as we change our attitude towards her, we¡¯ll be scolded.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly thought of two words. ¡°Are you talking about the legendary ¡®green teal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiao Hui is a green tea b*tch.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you expose her?¡± ¡°No time. We seldom came back before. I¡¯ve only met her twice. ¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao said to her in a low voice, ¡°I suspect that she wanted to seduce Second Brother or me, but I saw through her. That¡¯s why she deliberately wanted me to be scolded.¡± ¡°Does Second Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother know her true colors?¡± ¡°They do, but they only stayed with her for a short time. So they only avoided her as much as possible when they saw her. I had it the worst. She met me every time.¡± Chu Luo gave him a sympathetic look, but she helped him think of a way. ¡°Then you can also avoid her. Didn¡¯t they say that she¡¯s only staying here for one night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for her to stay for a night. Sister, just watch. As long as Xiao Huies, she will definitely stay until she leaves. Moreover, she acts especially obedient in front of the elders. My mother and the others are also willing to let her stay. ¡± ¡°What does that Xiao Hui do? Why is she here in the capital?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a student at the art school in University S. There are a few paintingpetitions in the capital every year. She must be here to participate in a paintingpetition.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao raised his leg and kicked a dead leaf that had fallen to the ground. Then, he said, ¡°She acts differently in front of us and in front of Mom and Big Brother. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t confessed or anything. How can I expose her?¡± With Sun Tianhao¡¯s character, if a woman confessed to him, he would reject her if he didn¡¯t like her. However, that Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t confessed to him at all. Moreover, she grabbed the four of them and made some ambiguous moves. Chu Luo was silent for a while. ¡°There are actually two ways to deal with a green tea b*tch.¡± ¡°Which two?¡± ¡°The first is to use poison against poison. If she¡¯s a green tea b*tch, find someone even more green tea to disgust her to death. The second is to use violence. Of course, if you use violence, you have to ept being criticized by your elders. However, this can express how much you dislike her. In the future, you won¡¯t have to be polite to her openly.¡± Sun Tianhao seriously considered her two suggestions. ¡°The second suggestion is good, but it will make things difficult for Eldest Brother and Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Then use the first one.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m surrounded by tomboys. No girl can pretend to be a green tea b*tch.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. When you bring her to Imperial University, I promise to make her doubt her life.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the smile on Chu Luol s face and shivered for no reason. However, he also became expectant. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring her to Imperial University the day after tomorrow.¡± In any case, as long as it was someone Chu Luo dealt with, their family definitely wouldn¡¯t me her. They might even say that she handled it well. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to be scolded or see that annoying b*tch again. After the two of them discussed when they would bring Xiao Hui to Imperial University, they walked towards their respective bedrooms. Li Yan only returned at midnight. Chu Luo kept waiting for him. After Li Yan washed up, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Chu Luo hugged his neck and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Prepare more medicine and talismans for us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisements covered the televisionwork and more than a thousand billboards in the capital. At the same time, more than 20 specialty cabs in the empire¡¯s first-tier city opened at the same time. The madams and young mistresses of the upper-ss society snatched up all the cosmetics and skincare products. Instantly, the top five trending topics were upied by Phoenix Corporation. During this period, all kinds ofments flew everywhere. Chen Xuan and a group of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s management had been worrying about this. On the other hand, Chu Luo was very free. After ss in the morning, Chu Luo and Yu Tong went to eat. Today, the two of them were having lessons in the same building. As Yu Tong walked, she talked to Chu Luo about Phoenix Corporation. It was obvious that she was also a loyal fan of Phoenix Corporation now. ¡°President, the Phoenix skincare products you gave us previously were awesome. Did you notice that not only has my skin turned fairer, but it has also be more moisturized?¡± As she spoke, she deliberately pinched her face to show Chu Luo how moist her skin was. Chu Luo tilted her head to take a look and smiled. Yu Tong looked around and deliberately walked a little closer to ask her in a low voice, ¡°President, tell me honestly, do you know the boss of Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡°So what if I do? So what if I don¡¯t?¡± Yu Tong smiled at her fawningly. ¡°If you do, when I don¡¯t manage to buy theirpany¡¯s skincare products at the specialty boutique, you can help me open a back door.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°I can help you open the back door if you want. But can you do me a favor tomorrow?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Yu Tong suddenly had a bad premonition. Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Yu Tong had a nagging feeling that Chu Luo ls smile was calctive. She looked at her warily. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t kill ormit arson.¡± ¡°Pfft... What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just asking you to help me deal with a green tea b*tch.¡± Yu Tong was relieved and patted her chest. ¡°I can help with that. It¡¯s just dealing with a green tea b*tch. Leave it to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and told her about the attributes of that green tea b*tch. When Yu Tong heard this, she expressed sympathy. ¡°So that kind of woman really exists. This is too... President, your brothers are really pitiful.¡± The two of them arrived at the restaurant. At this moment, Wang Mingtao called Chu Luo and asked her which restaurant she was eating at. Chu Luo told him. Wang Mingtao said that he woulde and look for her immediately. After Chu Luo and Yu Tong ordered the food and found a table to sit at, Wang Mingtao came over. Chu Luo had also helped him order food. Wang Mingtao looked for Chu Luo to show off his results fromst night¡¯s revision. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve already revised most of the books you asked me to revisest night.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°When did you be so hardworking and enthusiastic?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Wang Mingtao giggled and said, ¡°I said that I wanted to get a schrship, so I must get it... Besides, I¡¯ve already thought of how to use my schrship money.¡± ¡°Yo!¡± Yu Tong said straightforwardly. ¡°All the freshmen this year are not pushovers. You¡¯re very enthusiastic about revision, but maybe they¡¯re even more enthusiastic than you. So whether you can get a schrship or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Wang Mingtao red at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice? I have Sister Chu¡¯s help. Am I afraid of them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about the president. If you really didn¡¯t get the schrship, you¡¯re going to embarrass the president.¡± Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and decided not to argue with her. He lowered his head and ate. Yu Tong didn¡¯t intend to let him off. ¡°Why? You have nothing to say?¡± Wang Mingtao swallowed the food in his mouth. ¡°A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Facts my ass. Since I said that I wanted to get a schrship, I¡¯m going to get one.¡± Wang Mingtao was getting anxious. Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and gestured to the two of them. ¡°Eat. ¡± Yu Tong grinned at Wang Mingtao and ate two mouthfuls of rice. Suddenly, she asked curiously, ¡°Hey, Wang Mingtao, you said that you¡¯ve already nned the use of the schrship money. Tell me, what are you going to use it for? Maybe if it moves me, I¡¯ll help tutor you.¡± ¡°Forget it. I studyputer science while you study finance. We¡¯re notpatible.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m better at foreignnguages than you.¡± 11 Chu Luo watched as Wang Mingtao choked on Yu Tong¡¯s words and smiled sympathetically. Yu Tong even teased, ¡°What are you trying to do after receiving the schrship? Don¡¯t tell me you want to buy a gift for the president.¡± ¡°No. ¡± Wang Mingtao realized that he had answered too quickly. Worried that Chu Luo would be unhappy, he quickly smiled at her fawningly. ¡°I can buy a gift for Sister Chu anytime. I want to use my first schrship to buy a gift for the girl I like.¡± ¡°Yo Wang Mingtao, who do you like? Fess up!¡± Excited, Yu Tong pointed her fork at his nose and looked like she was prepared to force a confession out of him. Wang Mingtao gestured at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Take back your fork.¡± Only then did Yu Tong retract her fork. Chu Luo was also curious. ¡°Since when did you have a girl you like? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Wang Mingtao liked to tell Chu Luo everything. He had never mentioned that he had a girl he liked, nor had he ever seen him bring a girl to get to know them. Therefore, she was very curious. Wang Mingtao scratched his head and giggled. ¡°I just met that girl yesterday.¡± ¡°Yu Tong, can you lower your voice? If you continue to be so surprised, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Hey, no, no, no... Tell me, tell me.¡± Faced with their bright gazes, Wang Mingtao cleared his throat. He told them about his encounter with Wu Mingming yesterday afternoon. When Yu Tong heard this, she sighed and said, ¡°This must be fate. To think you could be so lucky.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. What do you mean by lucky? Wu Mingming and I are destined by the heavens.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already sessfully wooed her?¡±.

Chapter 597 - Green Tea vs Green Tea

Chapter 597 Green Tea vs Green Tea

Wang Mingtao was speechless. ¡°Hehehehe...¡± Yu Tong covered her mouth andughed. Seeing his reaction, Chu Luo knew that it was his wishful thinking. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t, think about how to make her your girlfriend first.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged, but in the next second, he regained his fighting spirit. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll ask her out for dinner tonight. If she agrees, I¡¯ll definitely have a chance.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless again. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°If you really want to woo her, you have to be prepared to woo her for a long time. It¡¯s impossible for her to agree immediately after you woo her, right?¡± Wang Mingtao felt that Chu Luo made sense and quickly nodded. ¡°Sister Chu is right. Then I¡¯ll ask her out to y often in the future.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she shook her head in disagreement. ¡°If you really do that, she might not agree.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Ask me. I¡¯m a rtionship consultant.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Yu Tong and said straightforwardly, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend and you still have the gall to call yourself a rtionship consultant.¡± Yu Tong pretended to beat him up. Wang Mingtao quickly moved his chair back and looked at her warily. ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth but not his hands.¡± an uses ¡°You brat, you¡¯re asking for a beating. Why should I use my mouth?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Of course you are. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend because too many people are wooing me, but I¡¯m not attracted to anyone, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Mingtao surrendered. Actually, Yu Tong was right. Although she was petite, she had an exquisite figure and was especially beautiful. Her personality was the fiery sort, and she indeed had many suitors. However, she had always said that she was busy with Student Union matters and didn¡¯t want to have a boyfriend. As she watched the two of them discuss how to woo the girl, Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she ate. After the meal, Wang Mingtao went to the library to revise. Chu Luo and Yu Tong walked towards the Student Union. However, halfway through, Chu Luo received a call from the Bai family saying that the thing she wanted had arrived. Chu Luo informed Yu Tong and walked out of the school. Chu Luo went straight to the floor where the robot manufacturing room was located at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. For the entire afternoon and night, she stayed in the manufacturing room. At ten at night, Li Yan came down to call her on time. §³§Ñ. on Chu Luo showed him the results of today. She had recreated a robot using the appearance of the robots that Neeson had made. She first showed Li Yan the functions of the robots before saying, ¡°Other than the invisibility part that needs to be studied, the other functions and materials are the same as Neeson¡¯s robots. However, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to resolve the invisibility function.¡± Li Yan looked at the robot standing in front of him and asked, ¡°How?¡± ¡°I n to use talismans.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°There are pros and cons to this. What if an expert on that ind can break your talisman?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that no one could break it, but there was always someone better. Since Ink Feather could create so many robots that were ahead of the world, there might really be someone who had transmigrated over like her. At the thought of this, she was a little vexed. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything that can make robots invisible yet.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his lips curled up. He held her hand and led her out of the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°Theboratory sent something over today. You might be able to use it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Li Yan brought Chu Luo to aboratory on another floor. When Chu Luo saw the few bottles of medicine ced there, she quickly walked over. She looked at it for a while and guessed something. She probed, ¡°Is this an Invisibility Potion?¡± ¡°Yes, you can try it.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and took a bottle of Invisibility Potion before returning to the robot production room with Li Yan. When she poured the medicine on the robot, it indeed disappeared. Then, she took a tablet-shaped controller and swiped it for a while. A red dot immediately appeared on it. She pointed at it for Li Yan to see. ¡°The robot is here.¡± After saying that, she quickly gave a few instructions and the red dot arrived elsewhere. After a while, Chu Luo stopped and asked Li Yan, ¡°How are we going to let them appear again?¡± ¡°Make the robot emit a higher heat than usual.¡± Chu Luo tapped a button on the controller and the robot appeared. Looking at the robot that appeared, Chu Luo walked up to him in two steps. She raised her hand to feel his temperature and couldn¡¯t feel any heat. She turned to look at Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Did your men develop this?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and pressed a few buttons before passing it to her. ¡°This is theposition of this invisibility potion.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the phone and leaned against him to look at the screen. She noted it down and felt restless. She really wanted to try making this medicine immediately. Li Yan saw through her thoughts and put his phone in his pocket. He held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Come over tomorrow to try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did the two of them return to Imperial Sky Park. The next day, at dawn, Chu Luo woke up. She was thinking about experimenting with that medicine and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. The moment Chu Luo woke up, Li Yan immediately felt it. He wrapped his arm around her waist and buried his head in her shoulder. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep for another half hour.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡± Chu Luo twisted in his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get up early?¡± Li Yan was aroused by her twisting and pressed his leg against hers. He took a deep breath and turned around to seal her lips. ¡°Since we can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s do something interesting before getting up.¡± ¡°Ooh, no...¡± In the end, the two of them only walked out of the bedroom at 7: 20. Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at Li Yan as she walked. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Baby, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± At this moment, Snowball, who had been squatting there and looking upstairs, saw Chu Luoe down and darted over. However, it suddenly stopped in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped and looked down at it. Then, the two of them watched as Snowball stepped on the tip of Li Yan¡¯s shoe twice. ¡°Pfft...¡± Chu Luo was finally happy. She bent down and extended her hand to Snowball. Snowball jumped into her hand and climbed up her arm to her shoulder. Chu Luo stood up straight and rolled her eyes at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Snowball must know that you asked me to wake up sote. He¡¯s berating you.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Snowball. After a few seconds, he suddenly reached out and flicked Snowball¡¯s body without warning. Seeing that Snowball was about to fall to the ground, as it screamed, an extended mechanical arm caught it. Roundy ced Snowball in his stomach and walked over to Li Yan. ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t be angry with Snowball. I¡¯ll help you lock him up.¡± Chu Luo giggled again. She pointed at Roundy¡¯s stomach and listened to the tapping inside. She said, ¡°Roundy, Snowball is flipping inside your stomach.¡± Roundy stuck his stomach out. Indeed, Snowball was rolling around inside, and its short legs were kicking his metal wall non-stop. When Snowball saw the light, it immediately stopped rolling and jumped up from his stomach to the ground. Then, it ran out. Roundy: ¡°Snowball, don¡¯t run.¡± With that, he chased after it. Chu Luoughed out loud. Afterughing, she looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bully me in the future. I have helpers.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms again. ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. I¡¯ll let you bully me instead.¡± Chu Luo blushed and nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Who wants to bully you?¡± Li Yan smiled happily and said to her, ¡°Go eat first. After you¡¯re done, do you want to go to school for an experiment, or do you want to go to the zing Glory headquarters with me for an experiment?¡± Chu Luo was about to go to zing Glory when she suddenly remembered her agreement with Sun Tianhao. She said, ¡°To school.¡± Li Yan nodded. After the two of them ate, Chu Luo went to school. She spent the entire morning at the School of Mechanical Engineering. At noon, Sun Tianhao called her. Sun Tianhao brought Xiao Hui to visit Imperial University. Xiao Hui insisted that Sun Tianhao call Chu Luo out to eat. Chu Luo hung up and called Yu Tong. When the two of them arrived at one of the restaurants, they saw a girl in a Lolita costume sitting opposite Sun Tianhao, flipping through the menu on the table and saying something. Sun Tianhao was swiping his phone and didn¡¯t look like he was talking to the girl at all. Yu Tong nudged Chu Luo with her elbow. ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you handle her?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°How is that possible? If I had known that she¡¯s someone who likes to wear this kind of Lolita costume, I would have prepared a costume that matched hers.¡± ¡°What costume?¡± ¡°A domineeringdy¡¯s attire, of course. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea for a lolita to be paired with a domineeringdy?¡± ¡°Sigh, forget it. Since I can¡¯t be a domineeringdy, I can only pretend to be a green tea b*tch. Between a green tea and a green tea, it depends on who is more capable.¡± Chu Luo walked towards Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao had his back facing the restaurant door. When Chu Luo and Yu Tong went over, Xiao Hui immediately discovered her. She waved at her as if they were close. ¡°Chu Luo, over here.¡± Xiao Hui waved at Chu Luo, and all the students in the restaurant looked at her. ¡°Who¡¯s that girl in the Lolita costume? She looks a little familiar with Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that girl sitting at the same table with one of Chu Luo¡¯s brothers? Maybe it¡¯s her brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, that girl looks quite good in a Lolita costume.¡± Xiao Hui was obviously very satisfied with everyone¡¯s discussion and the smile on her face brightened. ¡°Pfft...¡± Yu Tong whispered to Chu Luo,¡± I¡¯m certain that the main purpose of this person¡¯s visit today is to curry favor with you. She will definitely show a very good side in front of youter.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± Chu Luo replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you match up against her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never seen a pig run before, but I¡¯ve certainly eaten pork before. The first step is to strike first. Don¡¯t let her speak first.¡± As they spoke, they walked up to Sun Tianhao and the others. Sun Tianhao put away his phone and turned to look at her. When she saw hering, she quickly patted the seat beside her. ¡°Sister, sit here.¡± He then looked at Yu Tong. ¡°Student, take a seat too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Brother Sun.¡± Chapter 598 - Evil Will Be Tortured By Evil

Chapter 598: Evil Will Be Tortured By Evil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Yu Tong usually had a fiery personality, her voice was sweet. Not only was it sweet, but it wasn¡¯t sickening either. When she called out ¡®Third Brother Sun¡¯, it made people feel good. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. This made Xiao Hui stare at Yu Tong. However, without knowing Yu Tong¡¯s motive, Xiao Hui wouldn¡¯t act rashly. She only said, ¡°Brother Tianhao, you haven¡¯t introduced her to Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo felt Sun Tianhao shudder and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. Was it that exaggerated? Sun Tianhao still said, ¡°My sister, Chu Luo. Xiao Hui, Sister-inw¡¯s stepsister. This...¡± ¡°Third Brother Sun, my name is Yu Tong. You can call me Tongtong. Chuchu and I are besties.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded and took the menu from Xiao Hui¡¯s hand to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Chu Luo said a few dishes and asked Yu Tong, ¡°Tongtong, what do you want to eat?¡± Yu Tong pursed her lips and nced at Sun Tianhao with a smile. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever Third Brother Sun eats.¡± After saying that, she even gave Sun Tianhao an obedient smile. ¡°Pfft... Cough, cough...¡± Xiao Hui choked on Yu Tong¡¯s behavior. Yu Tong quickly asked, ¡°Sister Xiao Hui, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you choking when you aren¡¯t even drinking water?¡± ¡°No. I just choked on the spicy smell of the food that that ssmate walked past with just now.¡± Xiao Hui suddenly felt that the girl beside her was doing it on purpose. It was obvious that she wanted to vie for attention. How could she allow such a thing? At the thought of this, she said to Sun Tianhao delicately, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I want to eat vegetables and broli.¡± ¡°Ah, Sister Xiao Hui, are you a rabbit? Why do you only eat vegetarian dishes?¡± Xiao Hui nced at Yu Tong and controlled her emotions. ¡°Eating vegetarian food can help one lose weight.¡± Yu Tong sized up Xiao Hui from head to toe and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Xiao Hui does look like she needs to lose weight. Unlike me, I¡¯m vexed that I won¡¯t get fat no matter how much meat I eat.¡± ¡°You...¡± Xiao Hui took a deep breath and endured it again and again. In the end, she barely managed to suppress her anger and curse. She gritted her teeth and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so short. If you get any fatter, you won¡¯t look good.¡± Pa! The thing that Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand the most was someone calling her short. She mmed the table and not only stunned Xiao Hui, but even Sun Tianhao was shocked. Sun Tianhao thought: ¡®So the beauty my sister found has such a fiery temper.¡¯ ¡°Who are you calling short?¡¯ ¡°Waah... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xiao Hui immediately wiped her tears, looking frightened by Yu Tong. Chu Luo kicked Yu Tong under the table and reminded her not to forget about business because she was angry. Only then did Yu Tong remember that she had a mission today. After taking two deep breaths, the ruthlessness on her face immediately disappeared. She blinked twice, and tears instantly squeezed out from her eyes. She showed Sun Tianhao her reddened palm. ¡°Third Brother Sun, my hand hurts.¡± Xiao Hui was stunned. This Yu Tong was too shameless. She was actually wheedling at Brother Tianhao just after meeting him. Sun Tianhao looked at Yu Tong¡¯s sparkling eyes and fair hand. For some reason, he reached out to grab her hand. In the next moment, he quickly retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. Before Yu Tong could react, Xiao Hui widened her eyes in disbelief. Sun Tianhao had been acting like he couldn¡¯t wait to get as far away as possible whenever he saw her, yet he had actually grabbed this woman¡¯s hand just now. This was too much! She had to think of a way to destroy this woman¡¯s image in front of Brother Tianhao. At the thought of this, Xiao Hui retracted the shock on her face and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I¡¯m so hungry. I think Sister Chu must be very hungry too.¡± Sun Tianhao stood up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go order.¡± After saying that, he walked over. Yu Tong waited for Sun Tianhao to leave before winking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll help you buy it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Yu Tong stood up enthusiastically. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just drink water.¡± Yu Tong gestured an OK sign and asked, ¡®Then what does Third Brother Sun like to drink?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Xiao Hui said, ¡°Brother Tianhao likes to drink tea.¡± She looked like she knew Sun Tianhao very well. After saying that, she nced at Yu Tong with provocation in her eyes. Yu Tong didn¡¯t say anything and walked towards the beverage stall. Xiao Hui pushed her luck and said from behind her, ¡°Sister Yu Tong, please help me buy a cup of coffee.¡± After saying that, she retracted her gaze and revealed an especially friendly smile at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve heard everything about you. You¡¯re too amazing. Everyone in our school, including me, is your most loyal fan.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Xiao Hui didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°Sister Chu must have heard that Brother Tianyu and my sister will get married after the new year. When the timees, we¡¯ll be a family.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows but still didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Hui had heard that Chu Luo was very cold and felt that Chu Luo acting so calm in front of her proved that she treated her differently from others. She was happy and didn¡¯t mind if Chu Luo answered. She said in an intimate tone, ¡°Sister Chu, your works at the National Painting Competitionst time have already been taught to us by our school¡¯s teachers as teaching materials. Your paintings are really amazing. Now that we can meet often in the future, can you guide ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Chu Luo replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not free. I¡¯ll draw it for you to see in the future. You can help me correct it as you please.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. It seemed like this person not only liked to pretend, but she also didn¡¯t understand humannguage. At this moment, Xiao Hui nced at the beverage stall and a glint suddenly shed across her eyes. It was obvious that Yu Tong had returned with the drinks and water she had bought for everyone. When Yu Tong walked over, she was about to ce their beverage on the table. At this moment, Xiao Hui stood up enthusiastically to help. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need.¡¯ Yu Tong first took the water, but Xiao Hui went to get the coffee. The coffee was freshly ground and brewed, and it was still hot. Xiao Hui obviously wanted to spill the coffee on Yu Tong. Unexpectedly, when she reached out, Yu Tong knocked her wrist with the ss of water in her hand. Xiao Hui¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee trembled and she was scalded by the few drops of coffee that sshed out. ¡°Ooh... It hurts... Sob sob sob...¡± Xiao Hui started crying. Yu Tong looked at a loss. ¡°I said that you didn¡¯t have to pick it up yourself. What should we do now?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Take her to the bathroom and flush her hand with cold water. There¡¯s not much coffee sshed on her hand. She doesn¡¯t need to be sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t give Xiao Hui, who wanted to wait for Sun Tianhao toe over andin, a chance. She pulled her towards the washroom. At this moment, Xiao Hui realized that even though Yu Tong was petite, her strength was greater than hers. The moment she left Chu Luo¡¯s sight, her face darkened. The moment the two of them walked into the washroom, she realized that no one was in there. She shook off Yu Tong¡¯s hand and her expression changed. ¡°You must have done this on purpose.¡± Yu Tong looked at the dark-faced Xiao Hui and crossed her arms before her with a provocative smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to serve coffee on purpose so that you could take the chance to scald me... I was just returning the favor. ¡± ¡°You... you...¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s chest heaved up and down. She pointed at her nose. ¡°Nonsense. How could I possibly scald you...? You vicious woman, I must expose your true colors in front of Brother Tianhao and Sister Chu. ¡°Pfft... You make it sound like you¡¯re not acting.¡± As Yu Tong spoke, she took a step towards her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of green tea like you. You disgust me, so I won¡¯t let you have a good life.¡± ¡°You... you¡¯re the green tea!¡± ¡°So what if I am? You¡¯re wee to expose me.¡± Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a person today. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t care about her image and reached out to push her. Yu Tong wasn¡¯t a Taekwondo ck belt for nothing. The moment Xiao Hui reached out to her, she grabbed her wrist. The uppercut, horizontal kick, and side block were all done in one go, throwing Xiao Hui to the ground. Bang! Xiao Hui was stunned. This made Sun Tianhao, who was standing outside the washroom and blocking others from entering, feel pain for Xiao Hui. He hissed and whispered to Chu Luo, who was standing beside him, ¡°Sister, your ssmate has a wild personality.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Perfect. I like girls like this.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Only then did Sun Tianhao realize what he had said. He chuckled at her. ¡°Sister, your ssmate suits me very well. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to her seriously sometime?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not good?¡± ¡°Go after her yourself if you can. ¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for two seconds before muttering, ¡°So be it. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t make her fall for me.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment and turned to Yu Tong, who was already squatting beside Xiao Hui. Yu Tong raised her hand and patted Xiao Hui¡¯s face before announcing to her, ¡°Third Brother Sun is mine. If you dare to snatch him from me, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground pretending to be unconscious, trembled. She suddenly opened her eyes and red at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re so vicious. Brother Tianhao won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Hehe... Who said I¡¯m vicious? I¡¯m a good child.¡± ¡°You...¡± Xiao Hui was furious. At this moment, Yu Tong suddenly pulled her up, raised Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, and hit herself under thetter¡¯s widened eyes. ¡°Xiao Hui, what are you doing!¡¯ Sun Tianhao shouted. Xiao Hui jolted and finally understood Yu Tong¡¯s sinister intentions. ¡°I...¡± She was in a hurry to exin. At this moment, Yu Tong burst into tears. Then, she strode towards Chu Luo andined, ¡°Chuchu, Xiao Hui said that I sshed the coffee on her hand on purpose. She wanted to hit me while you weren¡¯t around.¡± ¡°You... you... you¡¯re lying! You were the one who hit me. You threw me to the ground just now. I was even injured!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so big. How could I possibly throw you to the ground?¡± ¡°You... you...¡± Chapter 599 - Resolving the Green Tea

Chapter 599 Resolving the Green Tea

¡°Alright, Xiao Hui, stop talking. What exactly is going on? Don¡¯t we have eyes to see?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°We only saw you hit Tongtong.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. She hit herself with my hand.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately yed along and said with a fierce expression, ¡°Xiao Hui, shouldn¡¯t you put some thought into your lie before saying it out loud?¡± ¡°Brother Tianhao, you have to believe me.¡± Used to being the lying b*tch in such situations, Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t expected to be on the receiving end this time. She was so anxious that she stomped her feet. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. Yu Tong wouldn¡¯t give her a chance. She rolled up her sleeves and wiped her tears. ¡°Look, Xiao Hui didn¡¯t just want to p me just now. She even grabbed my arm until it turned red.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao looked at her obviously red spot at the same time and thought awkwardly, ¡®This woman is really professional!¡¯ That¡¯s right, Yu Tong had pinched her arm. She blinked her watery eyes, looking especially pitiful. Sun Tianhao looked at Xiao Hui with an even more unfriendly look. Xiao Hui felt even more aggrieved than Doule. Her face turned red as tears flowed down her face. ¡°Brother Tianhao, Sister Chu, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t hit her. She hit me.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Since you said that I hit you, show everyone your injuries.¡± Just now, Yu Tong had used a technique to throw Xiao Hui to the ground. Even though Xiao Hui was in so much pain that she was about to die, no injuries could be seen on her body. Xiao Hui subconsciously touched the back of her head. She had thought that there would be a big bump there, but it wasn¡¯t at all. She panicked. ¡°She really threw me to the ground. You have to believe me.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe my friend or you, a person I met for the first time? I know better than you what kind of person Tongtong is. She¡¯s so much more petite than you. How could she possibly throw you to the ground?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even open the bottle cap.¡± Xiao Hui subconsciously replied, ¡°I can¡¯t open it either.¡± ¡°Pfft, you can¡¯t open it because you¡¯re a green tea b*tch. You¡¯re just pretending!¡± Xiao Hui cursed in her heart and her face turned ashen. In the end, she looked at Sun Tianhao, and the tears in her eyes intensified. ¡°Brother Tianhao Sun Tianhao felt goosebumps on his arms and pulled a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You angered my sister today, which means you angered me. I¡¯m giving Sister-inw face by not beating you up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me.¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t ept it. She stomped her feet, covered her mouth, and ran away crying. After they left, Yu Tong wiped away the tears that had been squeezed out with her sleeve and asked Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°President, how was my performance?¡± Chu Luo looked at her arm and asked, ¡°When did you pinch yourself?¡± ¡°When I pulled Xiao Hui up.¡± Yu Tong gritted her teeth. ¡°To deal with such a woman, you have to be more ruthless than her.¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she looked up at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s body trembled and his nerves subconsciously tightened. Yu Tong smiled at him. ¡°Third Young Master Sun, that person ran out. Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her?¡± Sun Tianhao actually realized that her calling him Third Brother Sun sounded better than Third Young Master Sun. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me Third Brother Sun? Why is it Third Young Master Sun again?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already gone. Who am I acting for?¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she hugged Chu Luo¡¯s arm and said, ¡°President, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m starving. Also¡­ don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was standing there, and said to him, ¡°Xiao Hui will definitely cause trouble when she goes out. Even if you don¡¯t watch her personally, you have to get someone to take her away.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded and took out his phone to dial a number. He said to the other party, ¡°Take Xiao Hui back.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, whether we can kick her out of my house or not depends on you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called First Madam. First Madam was a little surprised to receive Chu Luo¡¯s call. She asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, why did you remember to call Aunt? Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡±. Chu Luo chatted with her casually for a while before quietly changing the topic to Xiao Hui. She said, ¡°Aunt, Brother Haozi brought Sister Xiao Hui to our school today. Does Sister Xiao Hui dislike me? She actually bullied my best friend behind my back.¡± First Madam¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Since Xiao Hui did that, did she bully you?¡± ¡°No, but she kept asking me to guide her. I said that I didn¡¯t have time, but she deliberately pretended not to hear me. She even said that she and I are family from now on. It¡¯s only right that I guide her.¡± ¡°Hmph! What family? She¡¯s just an outsider. Don¡¯t associate with such a person anymore. She must have ill intentions towards you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my future sister-inw¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a stepsister born of a different mother. Xiao Ya isn¡¯t close to her at all.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to send her to the hotel immediately. What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± ¡°I want to eat¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and looked up to meet two pairs of glowing eyes. Sun Tianhao gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister, you actually called First Aunt. This is too evil, but I like it.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Otherwise, do you think I would call Grandfather toin about such a small matter?¡± Sun Tianhao had really thought so. He had imagined the scene of his grandfather getting someone to throw Xiao Hui out of their house after learning about this. After resolving this matter, the three of them happily went to eat. After the meal, Sun Tianhao wanted to find an excuse to talk to Yu Tong. Unexpectedly, he got called away by a phone call. Looking at the departing figure, Yu Tong propped her chin and clicked her tongue. ¡°Indeed, good-looking boys are the targets of many girls.¡± Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. Yu Tong grinned at her. Then, she thought of Wang Mingtao and said to her, ¡°Taozi really treated that girl to a mealst night.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because I happened to go to that restaurant to eat too, so I saw him and that girl. That girl looks young and gentle. It¡¯s obvious that she needs boys to protect her. So Taozi likes that kind of girl.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment. The two of them parted ways after walking out of the restaurant. In the afternoon, Chu Luo went to theboratory, like usual. After school in the afternoon, she received a call from Sun Tianyu. Sun Tianyu happened to be working nearby this afternoon. When he heard that Chu Luo was going back tonight, he specially came to pick her up. The moment Chu Luo got into the car, Sun Tianyu looked at her with a smile. Chu Luo was baffled by his gaze. After thinking about it, she immediately guessed. ¡°Big Brother, have you heard what we did today?¡± ¡°Yeah. Xiao Hui called meter andined.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that you don¡¯t like her and watched your friends bully her but didn¡¯t help. She even said that Third Brother would rather speak up for outsiders than help her.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Then do you think we did something wrong?¡± Sun Tianyu looked ahead and tapped his fingers on his thigh. He curled his lips and lied through his teeth. ¡°Our Sun family can do no wrong.¡± Chu Luo immediately smiled until her eyes narrowed. Li Yan had to work overtime tonight and didn¡¯t go back to the Sun residence to eat. As soon as Chu Luo and Sun Tianyu walked into the hall, Old Master stopped them. ¡°My good granddaughter, let¡¯s go game after dinner.¡± When Old Master Sun said this, the others stared at him strangely. Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned stern, unhappy with their reaction. ¡°What kind of expression is that? What¡¯s wrong with me and my granddaughter gaming? Ah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Everyone tactfully retracted their gazes, indicating that they weren¡¯t thinking of anything. Eldest Master Sun even greeted everyone, ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Everyone sat down to eat. Old Master Sun picked up a piece of food for Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°My good granddaughter, how should we fight a firefly monster at level 42? Why is the skill I use so ineffective towards it?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That monster needs to be sealed in ice. You can¡¯t use fire against it. The more you use fire against it, the more powerful it bes. So when you hit it, you have to seal everything with fire attributes.¡± ¡°I see. I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t kill that monster!¡± The two of them talked about fighting monsters in the game as they ate. The others from the Sun family who couldn¡¯t butt into the conversation: ¡°¡­¡± Daddy / Grandpa actually knows how to game? Moreover, he looks very engrossed in it? Was this world a fantasy? After the meal, Chu Luo and Old Master Sun went to game. The men had something to attend to, while the madams sat in the front hall, drinking tea and chatting Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Old Master has something to do. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be unhappy if we don¡¯t let him go to the shooting room often.¡± Third Madam thought so too. ¡°That¡¯s right. I went to see Old Master twice today. He stayed in the gaming room for more than an hour in the afternoon. Old Master looked rather like a gamer.¡± The three of themughed. After talking about Old Master¡¯s gaming for a while, the three of them talked about Xiao Hui. First Madam said, ¡°Previously, I thought that Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister was pretending a little, but she¡¯s not wicked in essence. I didn¡¯t expect her to target Little Chu today.¡± ¡°This girl¡¯s not a good person.¡± Although the three madams had appeared kind to Xiao Hui previously, it was only Xiao Hui who hadn¡¯t crossed their bottom line. ¡°Previously, sheined about minor things at a whim. At the time I felt like all girls were like this and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. We just lectured the boys when sheined. Now that we have Little Chu, I think it¡¯s better for girls like Xiao Hui not toe to our house.¡± ¡°I think so too. We can¡¯t have such a scheming girl bully Little Chu with these petty tricks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I asked her to move out. I told Xiao Ya about this. Xiao Ya is a soft-hearted child. When she marries into our family in the future, I¡¯ll teach her what sort of people to reject. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is right. Let Xiao Ya y with Little Chu more. Little Chu has a lot of ideas. This way, no one will dare to bully Xiao Ya.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Chapter 600 - Nangong Yi Suddenly Contacted Chu Luo

Chapter 600 Nangong Yi Suddenly Contacted Chu Luo

¡°Granddaughter, fire attack!¡± ¡°Granddaughter, ice attack!¡± ¡°Granddaughter, quick, use your ultimate move!¡± The group of staff sitting in theputer room turned around to peek at the excited Old Master from time to time. Their hearts were rumbling like thunder, and they felt that this world was unreal. Chu Luo sat there calmly. She used whatever skill Old Master Sun said. The two of them worked together well and were invincible in the game. The group of spectators waiting to PK with [Imperial Guardian] lost theirposure. ¡°D*mn! He¡¯s indeed a friend of (Bai Ling). He leveled up to level 50 in such a short time after being led by [Bai Ling]. This speed is like riding a rocket.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been observing this (Imperial Guardian] today. Even during the day, when (Bai Ling] didn¡¯t appear, he was already powerful by himself.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to use my smurf ount to meet this person tomorrow while [Bai Ling] isn¡¯t online. We can¡¯t let him be the second (Bai Ling).¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to find a way to suppress his arrogance and let him experience the evil of society in order to take revenge for being suppressed by (Bai Ling]!¡± When Chu Luo and Old Master Sun gamed until ten o¡¯clock, three madams came in to remind them to stop. After Old Master Sun went back to rest, First Madam stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Hui to move out. That girl is a little scheming. I heard that she¡¯s an influencer or something. Be careful when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡± First Madam exined to her, ¡°Xiao Hui isn¡¯t at all rted to our family. We only let her stay here because of Xiao Ya. I heard that she went to your school today and tried to attack your friend?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know if she should admit that it was Yu Tong who had attacked Xiao Hui. First Madam grabbed her hand and said, ¡°If she attacks your friends again, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. The Sun family won¡¯t let our own people suffer.¡± Chu Luo froze for a moment before smiling and nodding at her. The two of them chatted for a while more before Li Yan and Sun Tianyu entered. First Madam looked at the two of them and said, ¡°You can stay here tonight.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing experiments for the past few days. I have to wake up early tomorrow morning to pick herbs. It¡¯s more convenient for me to stay at Imperial Sky Park.¡± First Madam knew what Chu Luo was doing, so she didn¡¯t keep them. First Madam and Sun Tianyu sent the two of them out of the door. After the car drove away, the mother-and-son duo walked back. First Madam said to Sun Tianyu, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on that Xiao Hui. Don¡¯t let her go to Little Chu¡¯s ce to cause trouble in private. Little Chu is so busy. Don¡¯t let unimportant people distract her.¡± ¡°Got it, Mother.¡± The second day. Chu Luo woke up early and went to the vi at the back to pick herbs. As soon as Snowball arrived at the herb garden, it quickly ran into the white-furred cave. Elder Hu woke up early every morning. He was used to going to the herb garden to take a look every morning. Seeing that Chu Luo was picking herbs, he walked over and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what herbs are you picking? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo told him a few herbs. Elder Hu walked to the side to get a basket to pluck with her. While picking herbs, Elder Hu told Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown in two days. I should be back in half a month.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s hometown was in Y Province, which was rather far from the capital. He was most worried about the herbs in this garden. ¡°When the timees, get someone to take good care of the herbs here, especially the White Withered Floss you ntedst time. I think their chances of survival are very high.¡± ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over to take a look every day.¡± Hearing Chu Luo say that, Elder Hu was relieved After the two of them finished picking the herbs, she informed Elder Hu and went to the vi in front. When she walked into the vi, she saw Li Yan and Qin Ming standing in the courtyard talking. When Li Yan saw her enter with tworge baskets of herbs, he strode over to take them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to help you carry them?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy.¡± The two of them walked into the vi together. As they walked, Chu Luo said, ¡°These herbs can be brewed at night after being exposed to the sun for a day. The herbs I bought at the underground market should be arriving today too.¡± The two of them had just walked to the door when the butler walked over. He took the herbs from Li Yan¡¯s hand. Chu Luo told him, ¡°Let these herbs sit under the sun. I want to use them after school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± The butler left with the herbs. At this moment, Chu Luo turned around and looked at Qin Ming, who was standing in the courtyard. She asked him, ¡°Qin Ming, where¡¯s Anya?¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and worry quickly shed across his face. ¡°She¡¯s not up yet.¡± Chu Luo saw his worry and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be sleepy after getting pregnant.¡± Qin Ming was relieved. Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going back to your hometown to hold a wedding banquet?¡± She had gone out with Li Yan for ten days on their honeymoon and hadn¡¯t heard Anya mention it after she returned. Qin Ming said, ¡°She¡¯s been busy recently and can¡¯t afford to take a long journey. We n to go back and do it during the New Year.¡± Previously, Anya had taken a ne back and it almost killed her. Qin Ming didn¡¯t want to see such a situation happen again. Chu Luo guessed what he was thinking and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought that if Anya knew that Qin Ming doted on her so much and was so considerate, she would definitely be very happy. At the thought of this, Chu Luo suggested kindly, ¡°Pregnant women tend to let their imagination run wild the most. Their mood will also fluctuate. You¡¯d better tell Anya face-to-face if you¡¯re concerned. This can also make her in a good mood. It¡¯s good for her and the fetus.¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips. After a few seconds, he nodded and turned to walk out of the vi. Watching her leave, Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Qin Ming is too wooden.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°So you know how good I am, right?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She raised her arm and nudged him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her and the two of them went to breakfast. After that, Chu Luo basically stayed in the vi and the school¡¯sboratory at the back. By the time she finished refining therge batch of herbs Li Yan and the others needed, it was already two dayster. Indeed, there was no news of the first batch of people who went to Death Ind. The Sun family then sent a second batch. The third day. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. The closer they were to the final exam, the more tense the atmosphere at Imperial University became. No matter where they went, they saw students practicing their oral skills with books or earphones. Chu Luo arrived a littlete today. ss was already over. She went straight to the Student Union. Unexpectedly, just as she walked into the president¡¯s office, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s voice carried a familiar gentle smile. He asked, ¡°Junior, how have you been?¡± Chu Luo listened to his voice and had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t contacted each other for so long. Senior, did you only see the message I sent you now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nangong Yi said apologetically. ¡°My mother confiscated my phone after I returned. I¡¯ve been recuperating in the hospital during this period of time and living the life of an old person every day.¡± Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t lying. This was what Li Yan¡¯s men had reported. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, the two of them talked about her taking over the Student Union. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, it¡¯s been hard on you. If youe here in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to apologize.¡± Chu Luo chuckled and asked, ¡°Have you reported to your ideal school now?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°I n to go in the next two days. Maybe we¡¯ll meet in a certainpetition.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, with his ability and the achievements he had previously won, Nangong Yi would directly enter the Student Union over there. However, whether he could obtain a good position in the Student Union over there depended on his own ability. The two of them talked for a while more. Before hanging up, Nangong Yi suddenly called out to her, ¡°Junior, I left an antique that needs repair at the Archeology Department a long time ago and forgot to retrieve it. My family and I are overseas now. Can you help me retrieve it?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s your antique?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°It¡¯s two wine bottles from XX Dynasty.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll mail it to you then.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. When I go to school, you can just send it to me. I¡¯m still recuperating now. My parents won¡¯t let me touch these things.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo started to attend to business and revise at the same time. At noon, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun and the others had finished a project in the past few days and wanted to celebrate. They asked her and Li Yan if they had time for dinner. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse such a gathering. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat tonight to celebrate for you guys.¡± Tang Zhiyun talked to the other three and Xie Minghai cheered. ¡°Since Junior is treating, I want to eat at the private restaurant. I haven¡¯t eaten seafood in a long time. Why don¡¯t we go and eat seafood?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No problem.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know if Yan can eat with us. I¡¯ll ask himter. Also, I¡¯ll ask Sister Wu, Taozi, and the others along.¡± The four of them definitely had no objections. After hanging up, Chu Luo sent Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao a message and called Li Yan. Li Yan agreed to end his work as soon as possible. After hanging up the phone, Wu Yiyao and Sun Tianhao had already replied. Both of them agreed. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the School of Computer Science to wait for Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao. Now that the students¡¯ ss had ended, Wu Yiyao had more time. When Chu Luo went over, she was already waiting for her. The two of them waited for a while before Wang Mingtao ran over with a few books. That red hair swayed above his head, looking especially striking. ¡°Sister Chu, Teacher Little Wu, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Little Wang, why are you running so quickly?¡± Wu Yiyao took a tissue from her bag for him to wipe his sweat. Wang Mingtao took the tissue and wiped his sweat with a silly smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep you guys waiting.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t waited for long.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°We¡¯ll walk from the West Gate. It¡¯s closer to that restaurant.¡± She could also go to the Archeology Department over there to retrieve what Nangong Yi wanted. Chapter 601 - The Feeling of Being in Love

Chapter 601 The Feeling of Being in Love

Today, Professor Wu had gone to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters and the car had been driven away by him. Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao rode a bike while Chu Luo rode her skateboard. On the way, Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Are Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang still at the flower field these past few days?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dad and Mom said that they¡¯ll stay over there for at least half a month. It¡¯s a good opportunity to use this time to fertilize the soil in the flower field before grafting the graftable ones.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to look after your house and manage your shop while revising these days. It must be very tiring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tiring, not tiring at all. Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the excited Wang Mingtao and knew that he was more than pleased about staying at home alone. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Roundy to go to your house during this period of time.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Wang Mingtao objected firmly. He was so worked up that he almost flipped over. Wu Yiyao said to him, ¡°Little Wang, why are you so agitated? Roundy is so omnipotent. He can help you a lot by going to your house.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Luo asked. Wu Yiyao looked at him. Wang Mingtao¡¯s ears turned red in embarrassment. Chu Luo guessed what was going on. ¡°You want to woo that girl and you¡¯re worried that Roundy will ruin your fun.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Wang Mingtao giggled. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other andughed. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Since Little Wang has a girl he likes, he must want to woo her. It¡¯s indeed a little inconvenient with Roundy around to spout golden words from time to time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Wang Mingtao agreed with Wu Yiyao. ¡°Roundy is good at everything, but hees up with a line from a soap opera from time to time. I¡¯m worried that Wu Mingming will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Wu Mingming?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Is this the name of the girl you like?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it very nice?¡± Wang Mingtao felt that Wu Mingming¡¯s name was the best in the world. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his silly look and said, ¡°You can date, but don¡¯t forget to revise. If you can¡¯t get the schrship, let¡¯s see how Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang will deal with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get it.¡± Wang Mingtao was very confident. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. When the three of them arrived near the Archeology Department, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Archeology Department to get something. You guys can wait for me by the school gate first. The chauffeur is already waiting there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the three of them went to the Archeology Department. As school had just ended not long ago, there were many teachers and students who hadn¡¯t left the Archeology Department. This was Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao¡¯s first time here. As Wang Mingtao walked, he clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°As expected of the school known as the most beautiful building in Imperial University. The Archeology Department is too ancient and charming.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly thought that if he brought Wu Mingming over to y, it would definitely be very romantic. At the thought of this, he suddenly giggled. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and moved to the side, pretending not to know him. When they reached the backyard, there were still people in a few rooms. Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao waited for Chu Luo in the courtyard while she went to the repair room alone. The professors in the repair room were a little surprised to see her. ¡°Why is Chu Luo here? Professor Chen won¡¯t be here today.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help Senior Nangong find the wine bottles he ced here before. Do you professors know where they are?¡± The professors thought for a while. Professor Zhang said, ¡°Student Nangong seemed to have ced two wine bottles here for repair previously. But that was a month or two ago. I always thought that he took them away.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it for you.¡± Professor Zhang found the two wine bottles in the corner under a disy cab. He handed it to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the wine bottle and looked at it. It was indeed from the XX Dynasty. Professor Zhang smiled and said, ¡°I remember when Student Nangong brought it over, he specially asked us not to repair a certain spot.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the inner jade of one of the wine bottles. Chu Luo raised it and nced at it. There was indeed a crack there, but as long as one didn¡¯t look carefully, they really couldn¡¯t see anything. Chu Luo even deliberately touched that spot with her finger. When she felt a slight bump on the tip of her finger, she looked at Professor Zhang in surprise. ¡°Is there a w in this wine bottle?¡± ¡°No. We professors even appraised it at that time. It¡¯s a genuine artifact from the XX Dynasty in the empire. The inner wall of this is exquisite.¡± Professor Zhang guessed that Chu Luo must have touched something, so he smiled and said, ¡°It might be because of that crack that you feel that there¡¯s a w.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and agreed. She put it in a box and said goodbye to the professors before leaving When Chu Luo went out, Wu Yiyao had just hung up. She smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Little Tang just called to say that they¡¯ve already gone to that private restaurant.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the three of them walked out. When they arrived at the private restaurant, everyone sat there and waited before Li Yan arrived. Tang Zhiyun and the other three talked about thepany¡¯s situation and how the preparations for thepetition were going. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao listened seriously and asionally asked questions. Wang Mingtao sat down and sent a message. He even had a silly smile on his face from time to time. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pped Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°Taozi, did you win the lottery or are you dreaming? Why do I find your expression such an eyesore?¡± Wang Mingtao put his phone in his pocket and chuckled at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Because I met a girl I liked and we¡¯re getting along quite well.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei shouted at the same time. Yu Lei pretended to be fierce and grabbed Wang Mingtao¡¯s neck. ¡°You stinky Taozi, didn¡¯t we agree to be bachelors together? You actually secretly fell for a girl and even slept with that girl!¡± Xie Minghai also strangled his neck. ¡°You traitor, we must enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Wang Mingtao pretended to be suffocated. He widened his eyes and stuck out his tongue. He extended his hand to the other four. ¡°Save me. These two have be so evil that they want to silence me.¡± The three of them seemed to have started acting. Chu Luo looked at them calmly. Wu Yiyao covered her mouth andughed. Tang Zhiyun took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Since you have a girl you like, when are you going to bring her out for us to see?¡± Only then did Xie Minghai and Yu Lei let go of his neck. ¡°Old Tang is right.¡± Xie Minghai patted his shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯ll help you assess the girl when you bring her over. You¡¯re so stupid. Don¡¯t be tricked away by a random girl.¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You were the one who will be tricked. Wu Mingming isn¡¯t the kind of person to lie. She¡¯s from the Academy of Fine Arts. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also very gentle.¡± Yu Lei jeered, ¡°Yo ~ Is she as pretty as Junior and Teacher Little Wu?¡± Wang Mingtao was still very honest. ¡°No, but she¡¯s my ideal girlfriend.¡± ¡°Have you sessfully wooed her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days. How can it be that fast?¡± ¡°Then you must at least have a photo of her. Show it to me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao was a little embarrassed. ¡°I only treated her to a meal. How could I have the nerve to take a photo of her?¡± The few of them fell silent at the same time. Then, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei clicked their tongues at the same time and went to drink their tea. Wang Mingtao wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he took out his phone and sent a message with a silly smile. Li Yan only arrived half an hourter. After Li Yan sat beside Chu Luo, the boss brought someone in to serve the dishes. Everyone chatted as they ate. Although Li Yan didn¡¯t talk much, the cold aura emanating from him disappeared by more than half. The meal was joyous. It was gettingte after dinner. Everyone walked out of the private restaurant and realized that it was raining. Tang Zhiyun asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, how are you going back?¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± They had driven here. Hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s words, Xie Minghai and the others immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi on a rainy day. Besides, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. Teacher Little Wu, you have to go through a remote road when you go back to the old district. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Old Tang is a steady driver. We¡¯ll be at ease if he sends Teacher Little Wu back.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Wu Yiyao with those gentle and expectant eyes. Wu Yiyao chuckled and asked, ¡°Then how are you guys going back?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not far from the school dormitory. We can just run back and take a shower.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Little Tang can send you guys to school and then send me back to the old district. What do you think, Little Tang?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, they looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll send Taozi back.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± With that, everyone split up. Chu Luo and the others sent Wang Mingtao to his house. Before Wang Mingtao got out of the car, he even asked, ¡°Brother Li, Sister Chu, do you want toe to my house for a visit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This kind of weather is suitable for lying under the nket and doing questions.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he opened the car door. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back alone.¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t sleep toote.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Goodbye, Brother Li and Sister Chu.¡± After Wang Mingtao alighted, he watched the car drive away before turning to walk into the apartment. He had just walked into the apartment when he received a message from Wu Mingming. Wang Mingtao had mentioned to Wu Mingming that he was going out to eat with his friends today, so Wu Mingming sent him a message to ask if he had gone back. She even asked if he had been drenched by the rain and that he should have a cup of ginger tea when he got back. When Wang Mingtao saw this message, he was so happy that he screamed in the lobby of the apartment building. At the same time, he jumped. Everyone who passed by looked at him as if he was crazy. He then giggled and ran towards the elevator. Chapter 602 - Strange Cries

Chapter 602 Strange Cries

Time passed quickly. When Chu Luo¡¯s cosmeticspany wasunched in the empire, it was already a weekter. She didn¡¯t go to school during this period of time. When she went to school, the first thing she did was get the Secretary Department to draft a proposal to collect scripts from the entire Imperial University. When this proposal was out, the Student Union members were the first to explode. ¡°President, why did you suddenly get the idea to collect scripts? Are you up to something big next semester?¡± ¡°Could it be that our school is participating in an internationalpetition rted to this next semester?¡± ¡°Definitely. The president must have received internal news.¡± Chu Luo let everyone misunderstand and didn¡¯t say anything. She only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Actually, her gathering of the scripts at Imperial University was beneficial to the students who passed it. Chu Luo was confident that the Bai family could y the script well. She was also confident that she could earn a lot. When the time came, the person who wrote the script would definitely gain both fame and fortune. However, it was more interesting to wait and announce this matter at thest moment. She said to the people from the Secretary Department, ¡°The script theme isn¡¯t limited, but it has to be positive. As for the prizes¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped, making everyone inexplicably excited. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll sign the film rights for the top three entries. As for the rest, we¡¯ll decideter.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ President, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already found a filmpany to cooperate with our Imperial University?¡± Everyone became even more excited. Before Chu Luo could answer, someone else guessed, ¡°President, are you preparing to cooperate with the filmpany under zing Glory?¡± ¡°Will this also boost our Imperial University¡¯s film and television school?¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These people were really imaginative. However, they could just imagine it if they liked. After Chu Luo discussed this with everyone, she put away her things and prepared to go to the engineering school. Yu Tong followed her and gossiped as she walked. ¡°President, did that Xiao Hui look for youst time?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stopped and frowned. ¡°She looked for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Tong shook her head. ¡°But I saw her at the city squarest Sunday.¡± Chu Luo was relieved and said, ¡°The Sun family has already chased her out. In the future when you see that person, as long as she doesn¡¯t cause trouble for you, just ignore her.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t take Xiao Hui seriously at all. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. That day, when I saw her, she seemed to be doing a live broadcast. During the live broadcast, she went to a very famous art gallery. I was curious at that time, so I went to the art gallery door to take a look. Guess what? ¡°That Xiao Hui was really thick-skinned. She said that her work would definitely appear in that art gallery. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about the world of painting and calligraphy, I¡¯ve heard that the art gallery is very famous in the capital. The paintings inside are all produced by masters.¡± Chu Luo nodded andmented, ¡°Some people just can¡¯t see their own limits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them walked out of the office building as they spoke. Yu Tong asked her, ¡°President, where are you going now?¡± ¡°To the School of Engineering.¡± ¡°Then wait for me. I can take the same path as you. I¡¯ll ride a bike.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong rode her bike and the two of them moved towards the School of Engineering. As Yu Tong rode her bike, she gossiped with Chu Luo about what had happened at Imperial University recently. As they spoke, they talked about a strange thing ¡°Sister Chu, have you heard? Something strange has been happening in the forest in the north recently.¡± ¡°What strange thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there are always criesing from inside during broad daylight.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Has anyone seen who cried in the forest?¡± ¡°No. Those cries were too terrifying. No one dared to go in and take a look.¡± Chu Luo turned on the skateboard. ¡°Hey, President, where are you going?¡± ¡°To take a look at the forest over there.¡± Yu Tong quickly followed. ¡°President, don¡¯t go. That was a few days ago. The school¡¯s security guards went in to take a look yesterday.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and narrowed her eyes at her in dissatisfaction. Yu Tong smiled at her fawningly. ¡°Actually, what I wanted to say was that the school¡¯s security guards didn¡¯t see anything after entering, so I found it a little strange¡­ Hey, President, why are you still walking over there?¡± ¡°Since they didn¡¯t see anyone, it must be strange. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Yu Tong hesitated for a moment and quickly followed her. The two of them arrived at the edge of the forest. It was quiet inside, and there was no one. Yu Tong followed behind Chu Luo and craned her neck to look into the forest. ¡°Ever since that kind of crying was heard a few days ago, no one hase here to revise.¡± The forest was quiet. During the exam week, many students chose toe here to revise. After Chu Luo sensed the situation inside, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Yu Tong¡¯s nerves tensed up. ¡°President, is there something inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just don¡¯t follow me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo strode into the forest. Yu Tong stared at her back. After a few seconds, she suddenly raised her hand to rub her eyes and let out a strange ¡°Eh?¡±. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the president suddenly disappear?¡± She thought of something and quickly ran to a tree to break a finger-thick branch. She held it in her hand and walked into the forest warily. Chu Luo knew that someone had cast a barrier here the moment she walked in. Moreover, the barrier was specially prepared for her. There was the kind of crying Yu Tong had said inside the barrier. Chu Luo looked around and smiled. ¡°You really spent a lot of money to lure me here.¡± After saying this, she waved her hand and actually broke this barrier. After the barrier was broken, she threw out a talisman that quickly flew to the side. Soon, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from the other side. Then, Yu Tong shouted, ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯te over, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Then, there was the sound of fighting. Chu Luo picked up a few small stones from the ground and walked towards the source of the sound. Soon, she saw a few people surrounding Yu Tong Yu Tong was holding a branch. However, the branch in her hand was quickly cut off by a dagger in someone¡¯s hand. Yu Tong looked at the small branch in her hand and was stunned. Just as she was stunned, a dagger stabbed towards her neck. The strong sense of crisis made her instinctively shrink her neck. After a few swooshes by her ear, the dagger stopped a few centimeters away from Yu Tong¡¯s neck. The others also stopped moving. Yu Tong broke out in cold sweat because of the dagger that was very close to her neck. She quickly ran towards Chu Luo and asked with trembling lips, ¡°President, these people actually want to kill me. Do you know who they are?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked, ¡°Who told you this happened here?¡± ¡°A lot of people were talking about it. I even heard it this morning.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood. Someone deliberately wanted to use Yu Tong to get her here, and their goal was to use that array to catch her. If they couldn¡¯t catch her, they would use Yu Tong to threaten her. After thinking this through, Chu Luo sneered. These people were really persistent. After she sensed where the talisman went, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°Leave this ce first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Yu Tong said nervously and worriedly, ¡°President, call CEO Li or the Sun family and get them to send someone over. It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone¡­ If I knew that this was deliberately set up, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about this gossip.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly snapped her fingers at Yu Tong. Yu Tong froze and obediently nodded at her in the next second. She turned around and left. Chu Luo quietly cast some magic on Yu Tong. After watching her leave, she walked into the forest. She walked around the woods for a few minutes when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Yu Tong, who was walking over, and narrowed her eyes. Yu Tong said, ¡°President, I¡¯m still worried about you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s y a game with those people.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°Stand here as bait. I¡¯ll go lure those people out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Tong was surprised that Chu Luo would say that. ¡°President, you¡¯re joking with me, right?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You were the one who joked with me first.¡± With that, she flicked a pill in her hand. Yu Tong¡¯s figure shed and she seemed to have dodged the pill. However, in the next second, she suddenly covered her face and moaned sadly, ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and looked down at her. She said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re from an assassin organization.¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, a few silver needles quickly appeared in her hand and shot at Chu Luo at lightning speed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. A barrier quickly appeared in front of her. After a few crisp sounds, the silver needles were all flicked back. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Seeing the woman cover her chest, Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°How does it feel to be shot by your own silver needles?¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so capable. As a top 20 assassin in the world, she actually fell into the hands of a girl who didn¡¯t look lethal at all today. While she was in disbelief, she suddenly remembered that someone had told her not to be careless. The woman suddenly regretted underestimating the enemy. ¡°Tell me, where is yourpanion?¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled and she closed her lips, prepared not to say anything. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and snapped her fingers at her. Then, she took out her phone and dialed a number. Soon, someone called out ¡®Sister¡¯ from the other end. Chu Luo turned on the speaker and said calmly, ¡°I caught someone from an assassination organization here.¡± ¡°What!¡± The other party exploded. ¡°Sister, control him first. I¡¯ll be right there. F*ck! Another fish escaped the!¡± Chapter 603 - Messy

Chapter 603 Messy

Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao arrived quickly. They had even brought arge group of people. When they saw that woman, Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Yu Tong! You¡¯re actually one of them!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Yu Tong.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Sun Tianhao immediately guessed what was going on. He heaved a sigh of relief and said to his subordinates loudly, ¡°Take this person away. Go back and interrogate her properly.¡± While the two of them were talking, Sun Tiancheng took hismunicator and ordered the others to search everywhere. Then, he walked over and said to the two of them, ¡°These people are probably all fake students who sneaked in.¡± Sun Tianhao mmed his palm on a tree beside him, causing the tree trunk to shake. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be able to find them.¡± However, Chu Luo thought of something else. ¡°These people are impersonating the students here. Then where are the students they¡¯re impersonating?¡± These words made Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions freeze. Chu Luo turned around and left. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao followed at the same time. ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Find all those people.¡± ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo stopped. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao looked at her. Chu Luo reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a few pieces of yellow paper on which nothing was written. Then, she turned around and walked into the forest. The three of them quickly walked back to the forest. Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t let outsiders see what I¡¯m going to doter. Help me keep a lookout. Don¡¯t let anyonee here.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao quickly nodded. The two of them surrounded the entire forest with their men. Chu Luo went into the forest. When she couldn¡¯t see anyone, she threw the yellow paper in her hand into the air. Then, she took out a box of cinnabar and something that looked like a brush and started drawing on the yellow paper. As soon as she finished drawing the talisman, a dazzling golden light shed. The golden light quickly spread out, and the light slowly faded before being covered by the sunlight. Chu Luo yed the Phoenix Zither. When the Sun brothers, who were standing outside the forest, heard the sound of the zither, they subconsciously looked at each other. ¡°Why is Sister ying the zither?¡± Sun Tiancheng muttered. At this moment, Sun Tianhao looked in a certain direction and quickly gestured to him. ¡°Second Brother, look.¡± Sun Tiancheng looked over and saw a few figures walking over. The two of them quickly ordered all their subordinates. ¡°Capture everyone whoes over. If anyone resists, use an anesthetic gun.¡± After the two of them gave the order, they quickly walked to the side in unison. In less than half an hour, the Sun family caught a few people who looked like students. These people had stiff expressions like wooden puppets. It was obvious that they were being controlled. Chu Luo walked out of the forest. Sun Tiancheng asked her sternly, ¡°Sister, are these people all their men?¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed him a medicine bottle. ¡°Sprinkle the medicine on their faces.¡± Sun Tiancheng quickly took the bottle from Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Sun Tianhao gestured for his subordinates to gather these people together. Sun Tiancheng opened the bottle and sprinkled it on their faces. After the medicine touched these people¡¯s faces, the skin on their faces started to fall. Sun Tianhao, who was standing there, widened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s on these people¡¯s faces? Why do they look like human skin masks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human skin mask.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression turned ugly. The skin on their faces quickly peeled off, revealing their true faces. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao looked at each other. Sun Tiancheng asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, do you have a way to ask where those students are?¡± Chu Luo nodded and snapped her fingers at them. She asked, ¡°Where are the students you reced?¡± Someone replied woodenly, ¡°We¡¯ve killed them all.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Where are their corpses?¡± ¡°They sank to the bottom of theke.¡± When they heard this, their expressions turned stern at the same time, and a torrential anger surged in their hearts. ¡°Are you even f*cking human?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly exuded a powerful murderous aura. After shouting at them, he raised his leg and kicked that person¡¯s chest. ¡°A bunch of beasts!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± After that person spat out a mouthful of blood, his body quickly flew back. Then, he mmed into a tree trunk and fell to the ground with a bang before falling unconscious. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw these people. That wasn¡¯t quite enough for him to vent his anger, so he went on to kick another person. Sun Tiancheng didn¡¯t stop him. A powerful anger surged in his heart. He clenched and unclenched his fists. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself. He flexed his fingers and raised his fist to beat these people. Chu Luo watched as the two of them beat up these killers until they were half-dead. She took out her phone and called Eldest Master Sun. When Eldest Master Sun found out about this, he said to her in an especially serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, leave that ce immediately. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Once this matter was exposed, it would definitely invite a huge wave of trouble. Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t want Chu Luo to be involved. Chu Luo knew what Eldest Master Sun was thinking. After thinking for a while, she said to him, ¡°I want to see those corpses first.¡± ¡°No, leave that ce now.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s voice subconsciously became stern. He said to her in a more serious tone, ¡°Once this matter explodes, it will definitely be more serious than we imagined.¡± At this point, he stopped for a while before saying, ¡°Give Tiancheng your phone.¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed the phone to Sun Tiancheng, who was also red-eyed and wished he could beat those killers to death. ¡°Second Brother, Uncle wants you to answer the call.¡± Only then did Sun Tiancheng retract his fist. He stood there and took a few deep breaths before taking the phone. It was unknown what Eldest Master Sun said to him. After Sun Tiancheng acknowledged loudly, he returned the phone to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll get Tianhao to send you away.¡± With that, he turned to Sun Tianhao and shouted, ¡°Haozi, send Sister away.¡± Sun Tianhao kicked the assassin he had kicked unconscious again and walked up to them. Sun Tiancheng added, ¡°Uncle wille over immediately. I¡¯ll immediately inform the school¡¯s heads. You and Sister, leave this ce immediately. Don¡¯t let anyone know that Sister has been here.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded at Sun Tiancheng and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and wanted to say something. In the end, she nodded at them and walked to the side with Sun Tianhao. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was very deep and cold. ¡°Luoluo, the Inte just released a video of you going to the school¡¯s forest. What happened there?¡± Chu Luo stopped and told him what had happened here. Li Yan¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Get Phoenix to teleport you to me immediately.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She said, ¡°What happened today has obviously been nned for a long time. Even if I go to your ce, I will be subject to powerful online violence. There are also the families of those students. Maybe someone has already told them about their deaths.¡± Today¡¯s matter was obviously nned a long time ago. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these people must have sneaked in during the week I wasn¡¯t here.¡± At that time, without Chu Luo around, the Sun family and Li Yan¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t protect this ce strictly. It was because of this that those people had a chance to take advantage of the situation. At the thought of this, Chu Luo snorted. Li Yan heard rapid footsteps and said to his secretary, ¡°Get the pilot to fly the helicopter over.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°There are at most 20 minutes left before things get messy.¡± Since their people had caused so much trouble, no matter how innocent Chu Luo was, as long as she was in the forest at this time, she would be subject to public opinion. As long as Chu Luo was involved in the public opinion, Li Yan wouldn¡¯t have the mood to do anything else. The two of them were clear about what those people¡¯s motives were. ¡°Yan,¡± Chu Luo suddenly called out to him. Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo said, ¡°I can revive those people¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t use this ability here.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the only way.¡± Li Yan¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and his voice became very tense. ¡°Luoluo, this isn¡¯t Phoenix Skies. You don¡¯t have a Guardian to protect you. No matter what the consequences are, I won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart shrank when she heard his words. When a priest didn¡¯t have a guardian, activating such a powerful sacrificial force was the easiest way to attract something dark. She stopped talking. There were faster footsteps on Li Yan¡¯s side again. As he walked, he said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want them to fall into the usations of public opinion, I have a way¡­¡± Ten minutester. The Inte suddenly exploded with news of students being assassinated to death. When people saw this news, their first reaction was: ¡°Who is spreading rumors as a prank?¡± Even the students were stunned when they saw this news. However, immediately after, a few parents questioned on the Inte why they couldn¡¯t get through to their child on the phone. The parents of those students were immediately contacted and told that they would get those students to call them back right away. They were also told not to allow those people with malicious intent to make use of them. Right on the heels of that, a video of Chu Luo going to the woods exploded on the Inte. Many people were curious why such a video was released. Some people deliberately started putting thoughts into people¡¯s heads. ¡°I heard that those people were killed in the woods. What does that mean? It means that Chu Luo must have known about this matter long ago. She must have asked the Sun family and CEO Li to help cover up this matter.¡± ¡°To think that we thought that Chu Luo was a role model. To prevent her reputation from being ruined, she actually did such a thing to help the wicked.¡± ¡°How did those people die? I suddenly wonder if it¡¯s those people who were poisonedst time.¡± ¡°I checked just now. The people who came out to question are the parents of the students who were poisoned by the experiment previously.¡± Chapter 604 - Imperial University Is Completely Defamed

Chapter 604 Imperial University Is Completely Defamed

The usations on the Inte gained increasing momentum. Many people were shocked and angry. Instantly, the Inte was filled withments criticizing Imperial University. mers didn¡¯t hesitate to magnify any minor incident in Imperial University in the past and criticize it. At this moment, the students at Imperial University were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t even study. Even the school¡¯s heads were a little confused. Many people wanted to go to the woods to see what was going on, but when they approached, they were stopped by armed guards. The entire Imperial University was instantly enveloped in a panic. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Imperial University doing public rtions at this time? Is this admission by silence?¡± ¡°Are all the poisoned students really dead?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Weren¡¯t they already cured? The Inte is making it sound like they were poisoned by chronic poison. When did CO2, SO2, S03 and NO be chronic poison?¡± ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. What are the principal and school¡¯s heads doing¡­ Tsk¡­ There are many reporters from both domestically and abroad by the school gate. The school actually didn¡¯t stop them this time.¡± ¡°And what do these people on the Inte mean? This matter has nothing to do with Chu Luo at all. They criticized her just because she went to the woods?!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Inte department of zing Glory Corporation doing anything? They should expose all those who dare to me our goddess.¡± ¡°And everyone in the Computer Science Department, why aren¡¯t they taking any action at this time! I¡¯m so anxious!¡± No matter how anxious and irritable everyone was, the atmosphere in the forest and by theke was unusually serious and dead. The Sun family was very fast. After knowing that those people had killed more than ten students at Imperial University, they sealed the entire forest andke area. Li Yan, Chu Luo, the Sun family, and the principal stood by theke in the forest and stared sternly at the group of people who were scooping up the corpses in theke. The principal tried his best to maintain hisposure. At this moment, not only was his mind nk, but his entire body was also in a daze. If more than ten students really died at Imperial University this time, as a principal, it would be a major dereliction of duty. It was his responsibility, and he wouldn¡¯t shirk it. However¡­ how did these students die? How would he exin this to the parents of those students and society? Chu Luo finally sensed the principal¡¯s frustration, so she whispered to him what had happened. ¡°What?¡± The principal suddenly raised his voice and subconsciously suppressed it a little when the Sun family and Li Yan looked over. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Little Chu, you mean, these students were impersonated by people from a world killer organization and were even assassinated?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, Sun Tianhao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, said, ¡°We found someone.¡± Chu Luo and the principal quickly turned their gazes to theke. The principal¡¯s phone rang at the same time. The principal¡¯s phone rang for the umpteenth time. The first few times, he immediately rejected the call when it rang. This time, he was about to cut off the call again when Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Principal, you can answer the call.¡± The principal looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°No matter what the other party asks, deny it.¡± The principal nodded at her and walked to the side with the phone. He couldn¡¯t let the person on the phone hear any of this. More than ten corpses were quickly hauled up. These people were already swollen beyond recognition, but they were all tied with something, which exined why they hadn¡¯t floated to the surface even though many days had passed. Looking at these people, the Sun family revealed murderous expressions. Third Master Sun clenched his fists and controlled his anger. ¡°That group of animals, I will definitely tear them into pieces.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao wished they could immediately dismember those assassins. Li Yan reminded her, ¡°This ce has been sealed for too long.¡± After saying that, he took out hismunicator and put it on his ear. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°My men have intercepted the air drone ten times.¡± ¡°Hmph! A group of dogs who want to see the world burn.¡± Third Master Sun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you have a way to revive these people?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan replied with a dark expression. Third Master Sun nced at him, pursed his lips, and frowned as he thought of a solution. Chu Luo pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Hadn¡¯t they agreed to use another method? Li Yan grabbed her hand tightly before letting go. Chu Luo said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Third Uncle, I can use talismans to conjure these people, but¡­ these people will still be dead in the end.¡± Third Master Sun fell silent. At that moment, his phone rang. When he picked up the call, Sun Tianhao asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Sister, can you conjure up a life-like person using a talisman? Will they be discovered?¡± Sun Tiancheng also lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Can you deceive their parents?¡± ¡°Yes, but talismans aren¡¯t real people. They can be tricked for a while but not for a lifetime.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao fell silent. At this moment, the principal walked over after answering the call. His expression wasn¡¯t very good as he said to them, ¡°This matter happened too suddenly. Imperial University¡¯s public rtions didn¡¯t have time to handle the matter before it spread wildly on the Inte. Arge group of reporters has already arrived outside. The families of these students are also rushing towards Imperial University.¡± ¡°F*ck, there must be someone powerful backing them up this time. How dare they attack Imperial University students.¡± Sun Tianhao kicked the stone by his feet into theke in anger. Be it gangsters or police, there was an unwritten rule that they wouldn¡¯t touch students. ¡°F*ck! If I find out who¡¯s behind this, I¡¯ll definitely send him to hell.¡± The principal¡¯s expression turned even uglier. At this moment, Li Yan moved hismunicator. It was unknown what the other party said, but his expression turned even colder. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all been resolved.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°zing Glory¡¯s headquarters and yourpany are surrounded by a group of people.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Luo¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out to take a look and sneered. ¡°Mypany doesn¡¯t matter. You can just get your men to protect yourpany.¡± There was a group of vixens in herpany. Would she be afraid of those people? Li Yan nodded and quickly gave a few orders. Third Master Sun finished the call and said to them, ¡°Big Brother wants us to resolve this matter quickly. It¡¯s getting out of hand on the Inte.¡± Chu Luo quickly swiped her phone. Many people had called and sent her messages during this period of time, but she hadn¡¯t read them. She quickly looked at the calls and messages. When she saw Nangong Yi¡¯s name, she suddenly stopped. At this moment, Sun Tianhao nudged her. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you resolve this problem first?¡± Chu Luo looked at the message she had opened. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, the matter at Imperial University has already spread abroad. If you have a way, it¡¯s best to suppress the matter as much as possible.¡± Looking at this message, Chu Luo subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Then, she looked at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded at her and said to the Sun family, ¡°All of you, leave this ce. Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± The Sun family immediately nodded and dispersed with their subordinates. The principal was still a little confused as he was pulled away by Third Master Sun. ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re leaving just like that? What can Little Chu and CEO Li do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your current mission is to deal with those reporters.¡± The two of them walked away. Chu Luo raised her arm and a barrier covered them. At the same time, she used a talisman to create a smokescreen outside the barrier. After doing this, Chu Luo walked up to the corpses and quickly took out more than ten talismans. She chanted an incantation. After a red light, the talismans all turned into those students and stood at the side. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What about these people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if they disappear forever.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued chanting. In a short while, a fiery me that was different from ordinary mes burned on those people. As the mes burned, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this, so she yed the Phoenix Zither. Li Yan immediately realized her intentions and quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Yan, I want to retain a trace of their souls. This way, these paper effigies can live for a longer time.¡± Li Yan looked at her persistent gaze and frowned even more. Chu Luo turned around and hugged his waist, rubbing her face in his arms like a spoiled child. She looked up at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, you can also act as my guardian. Besides, it¡¯s only to retain a trace of their souls. It doesn¡¯t take much priest power.¡± Li Yan¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Chu Luo simply stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. Li Yan¡¯s expression finally improved. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you two minutes. If you can¡¯t do it by then, stop.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Luo let go of him and yed the Phoenix Zither. The moment the zither melody sounded, the entire aura inside the barrier changed. Li Yan subconsciously took out the dagger he had obtained in the ancient tomb and stared around warily. At this moment, Snowball, who had been sitting quietly in Chu Luo¡¯s pocket, stuck its head out. After looking around, it crawled out and jumped to the ground. Then, it walked around and finally ran to Li Yan¡¯s feet, before looking up at the dagger in his hand. After looking at it for a while, it raised its short legs and crawled onto Li Yan¡¯s leather shoes to stand. It then looked up at the dagger and quickly climbed up using its front legs to grab his pants. Li Yan ignored it. With a smug look, Snowball moved along Li Yan¡¯s arm towards his dagger. However, when it reached Li Yan¡¯s elbow, arge hand grabbed the fur on its head and casually threw it a few meters away. Snowball rolled on the ground a few times before stabilizing itself. It stood up and roared at him, ¡°Pfft¡­ Gulp¡­¡± Li Yan nced at Snowball, who was grimacing at him, and continued to look around warily. Snowball spun around him in anger, then stopped behind him and crawled onto his shoulder from behind. Then it jumped and pounced on his dagger. However, in the next second, a tragic cry sounded. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Meow~ Gulp! Gulp! Chapter 605 - The Wang Family Is Missing

Chapter 605 The Wang Family Is Missing

This time, Li Yan pinched the fur on Snowball¡¯s head and it screamed hysterically, its limbs iling wildly. Worried that it would affect Chu Luo, Li Yan pressed the tip of the dagger against its chin. He wanted to threaten it not to scream, but to his surprise, when the dagger approached, Snowball cast an illusion on Li Yan. Li Yan was caught off guard. When he used his strong will to resist the illusion, he realized that there was a cut on his finger by the dagger. The blood vessels on the cut actually turned into a blood line that quickly flew towards the swollen corpses. Chu Luo also realized this situation and stopped ying the zither. In the next second, the people transformed from the talismans moved. They walked to a corpse each and fell towards it. ¡°Luoluo, what are they doing?¡± A trace of surprise shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and said in delight, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your blood can merge the paper effigy with the corpse.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the paper effigies really fused with the corpses. After the two fused, the swelling on the corpse slowly disappeared. Chu Luo quickly strummed the Phoenix Zither again. The priest¡¯s power turned into spots of light that flew towards those people. Li Yan looked at the scene in front of him and retracted his gaze to look at Snowball, who was still struggling with its short legs. After thinking for a moment, he ced it on the ground. Snowball hadn¡¯t expected Li Yan to let go of it so ¡®gently¡¯. It even looked up at him, but because it was too tiny, when it looked up, it fell squatting on the ground. Li Yan looked at it. After a few seconds, with his cold face, he actually kicked its body with his toes. The next moment, Snowball was kicked over. ¡°Gulp¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Li Yan ignored Snowball, who was growling at him, and looked at those people. After Chu Luo finished ying a song, the paper effigies had just finished fusing with the corpse. At this moment, they had already regained their living appearance, but they had yet to react. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood with Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Let them fight.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a wave of her hand, the barrier disappeared and these people immediately started fighting. As Imperial University students were basically bookworms, they even fought in a schrly and weak manner. After these people quickly regained consciousness, they stopped fighting and started arguing. They were all from the School of Chemistry, and the content of their argument was all about chemical forms and chemical reactions. Chu Luo listened for a while andughed. She reached out to hook Li Yan¡¯s finger and said, ¡°You can let those people in to see them. Everyone¡¯s expressions will definitely be very exciting.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and nodded. He took out his phone and called Third Master Sun. Soon, the heads of Imperial University and a group of reporters rushed over. When everyone saw the group of students arguing, everyone was shocked, surprised, and in disbelief. In the end, they became dumbfounded. Chu Luo thought for a while, took out her phone, turned on her ount, and broadcasted to the group of students. ¡°These students are really interesting. Today, the guards borrowed this ce for an exercise. After they came over, the guards asked them to wait here. They actually started memorizing chemical forme here. Look, they even started arguing.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pointed the video at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao cooperated with a serious expression. ¡°We usually don¡¯t allow people to watch such military exercises. Since these students were already here, we asked them to wait for us to finish before leaving. That¡¯s not too much, right?¡± Chu Luo pointed the video at herself again and looked vexed. ¡°In order not to make them panic, as the president of the Student Union, I can only apany them and wait here. I wonder why so many school¡¯s heads and reporters are here. What are they trying to do?¡± After saying this, she pointed the video at the principal walking over. The principal was also helpless. ¡°Previously, I promised General Sun not to publicize the guardsing for a military exercise today. I didn¡¯t expect such a misunderstanding to arise.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s live broadcast was synchronized worldwide. After everyone heard the three of them, they all fell silent. Chu Luo turned off the live broadcast. She said to the principal, ¡°Principal, I don¡¯t think I can handle the current situation. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The principal was about to nod when many reporters surrounded him. ¡°Principal Tang, since this is a military exercise, why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡± Principal Tang¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking this, I¡¯ll tell you. Imperial University is rted to the military. The militaryes to Imperial University a few times a year for military drills. Every time theye, as long as the military has a request, our school has to keep it a secret. ¡°On the other hand, I want to ask why there are rumors of more than ten people dying at Imperial University on the Inte. ¡°What were the motives of those people who attacked Imperial University so maliciously? ¡°Also¡­ reporters like youe to Imperial University to report unrealistic things again and again. Do you really think Imperial University is a ce where you cane and go as you please?¡±. I cane When the reporters heard Principal Tang¡¯s series of questions, their hearts skipped a beat. They didn¡¯t forget the tragic fate of those foreign reporters who offended Imperial University. All the reporters¡¯ expressions changed. ¡°Principal Tang, we only came because we heard those untruements on the Inte.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t report randomly. We¡¯re just here to look for the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. From this, we can tell that someone must be trying to nder Imperial University. Maybe it¡¯s that group of people fromst time. Principal Tang, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all on Imperial University¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Imperial University is the number one school in our empire. As reporters, we can¡¯t allow anyone to maliciously nder Imperial University.¡± Seeing the group of reporters anxious to exin, Li Yan led Chu Luo to the side. A reporter with sharp eyes saw it and subconsciously stopped them. ¡°CEO Li, why are you here?¡± Li Yan red at them and the reporter couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He regretted stopping the two of them. At this moment, Li Yan said, ¡°Someone¡¯s bullying my wife. How could I pretend not to see it?¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out. As he walked, he said, ¡°Looks like zing Glory didn¡¯t teach those people enough lessonsst time. Since they want to defame my wife again, I¡¯ll make them pay the price.¡± When the reporter heard this, he suddenly shivered and broke out in cold sweat for those online haters. The principal and the Sun family cooperated wlessly and quickly dealt with the rest. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to their respectivepanies to deal with the killers who attacked theirpany. The next day, when Chu Luo went to school, Yu Tong took the opportunity when no one was around to quickly enter Chu Luo¡¯s office and lock the door. She walked in and asked mysteriously, ¡°President, was it really just the Sun family conducting a military drill yesterday?¡± Chu Luo looked up at her. ¡°What else?¡± Yu Tong finally heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Such a huge matter suddenly exploded yesterday. I was stunned¡­ In that case, the crying in the forest was deliberately caused by the Sun family?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Yu Tong waspletely relieved. Then, she leaned on the desk and said to Chu Luo, ¡°President, the exam ising up soon, and it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. How about the Student Union members go out for a meal together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not free.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you done revising?¡± Yu Tong said confidently, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem to get a schrship.¡± As someone from the Student Union, especially the cadres, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to receive a schrship. Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t reported his learning progress to herst night. She wondered if this person got too caught up wooing a girl and had forgotten to revise. At the thought of this, she sent Wang Mingtao a message. Then, she went to busy herself. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t reply until noon. This was the first time such a situation had happened. Chu Luo called him. The phone rang for more than ten seconds before it was picked up. It wasn¡¯t him answering the call, but an unfamiliar voice. Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the flower shop next to the Wang family¡¯s flower shop. Who are you?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m his ssmate. Why is Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone with you?¡± The other party: ¡°Little Wang was called away by a girl when he was looking after the flower shop yesterday. He must have left in a hurry. The shop wasn¡¯t closed and he didn¡¯t bring his phone. I called Old Wang and his family and no one answered.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. She said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and called the chauffeur. She stepped on the skateboard and went to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. The Wang family¡¯s door was tightly closed. Chu Luo pressed the doorbell for a while, but no one responded. The residents on this floor weren¡¯t there. Chu Luo thought for a while and opened the door with magic. The various decorations in the room indicated that no one had returnedst night. Chu Luo called Li Yan and told him about the Wang family. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the flower field in the suburbs to take a look immediately. Then, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate that girl.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the flower shop to take a look.¡± no After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door and called Tang Zhiyun. The moment Tang Zhiyun picked up the call, she asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did Taozi contact you guysst night?¡± ¡°No. We didn¡¯t see him onlinest night either.¡± Tang Zhiyun sensed something and asked hurriedly, ¡°Junior, did something happen to Taozi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Taozi didn¡¯t go to school today and didn¡¯t go homest night. I can¡¯t get through to Uncle Wang and the others¡¯ phones either.¡± se Tang Zhiyun was worried. ¡°Junior, where are you now? We¡¯lle over and look for him with you.¡± ¡°No need. Be careful. Stay in the office if you can.¡± She had set up a formation in theirpany. As long as they didn¡¯t go out, no one could take them away. Tang Zhiyun was still worried, but knowing that they couldn¡¯t help at this time, he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll look for clues on the Inte. Call me when you find them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo walked out of the apartment, got into the car, and went to the Wang family flower shop. The Wang family had suddenly lost contact. Chu Luo didn¡¯t sense that anything had happened to them, which proved that they weren¡¯t threatened at all. Actually, this was the most dangerous situation. Chapter 606 - A Mysterious Package

Chapter 606 A Mysterious Package

When Chu Luo arrived at the Wang family flower shop, the door was closed. Coincidentally, the owner of the flower shop beside her came out. When he saw Chu Luo, he quickly walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, you were the one who called just now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The moment the flower shop owner received her affirmative answer, he quickly walked back and took out the key to the Wang family¡¯s flower shop and Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone. He knew that the Wang family and Chu Luo had a good rtionship, so he gave her the key and phone in peace. ¡°When Little Wang left yesterday, the door wasn¡¯t locked and he didn¡¯t take the key with him. I didn¡¯t see hime back at eleven at night, so I helped him lock it.¡± Chu Luo took the two items and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she handed the key to a bodyguard standing at the side. ¡°Open the door.¡± The bodyguard took the key and opened the door. Chu Luo stood there and asked the boss next door, ¡°You said that Taozi was called away by a girl. What girl? Do you have her photo?¡± ¡°It was a gentle-looking girl. I heard that she¡¯s a student from the Academy of Fine Arts. I don¡¯t have the photos here¡­ The Wang family¡¯s flower shop has surveince cameras. You can look at the surveince cameras.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards the open Wang family flower shop. At this moment, the bodyguards who had entered first were searching the flower shop. The boss next door wanted to follow them in, but when he saw this scene, he stopped. Soon, many people craned their necks to watch the show. The bodyguards Chu Luo brought split into two groups and stood by the door to stop those people. Chu Luo stood in the shop and looked around. At this moment, a bodyguard with an instrument came over and said to her, ¡°Madam, someone has ced a special barrier inside. The surveince cameras have all been tampered with.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly and walked to theputer at the counter. She sat down and started typing on the keyboard. After more than two minutes, the scene of Wang Mingtao and the girl¡¯s first encounter appeared in the video. It didn¡¯t look strange at all, but Chu Luo slowed down at the scene where Wang Mingtao went next door to help Wu Mingming buy flowers. After looking at it for a while, she said to a bodyguard standing at the side, ¡°Check the counter.¡± After saying that, she stood up. A few bodyguards surrounded the counter to check. After searching for a while, someone picked up something the size of a fingernail with a clip. Chu Luo looked at the thing and was certain that it was a blocker. ¡°Put it away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Li Yan happened to call. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, there¡¯s no one at the flower field.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡°They must have been tricked into leaving the capital.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Can you sense where they went?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No, not unless they feel danger.¡± Moreover, she was certain that the woman called Wu Mingming had special abilities that could make people lower their guard and not feel danger. Chu Luo was a little irritated. ¡°That Wu Mingming probably knows bewitching techniques.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll definitely be able to find them.¡± Not long after Li Yan said that, there was amotion outside the shop. Chu Luo strode out and saw Li Yan¡¯s car parked by the flower shop. She quickly walked two steps to Li Yan¡¯s car. The car door opened at the same time and she got in. The car started and quickly drove out of the flower market. Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for them. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Chu Luo sat there with her eyes lowered, exuding a powerful anger. After a while, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Those people created such a hugemotion yesterday probably to take Uncle Wang¡¯s family away.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and raised his arm to pull her into his arms. ¡°The Wang family will be fine for now. These people¡¯s ultimate goal is to threaten us. If nothing goes wrong, someone will send us a threat soon.¡± Chu Luo nodded in his arms. Just as the two of them were silent, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Eldest Master Sun. After Li Yan picked up the call, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, the second batch of people who went to Death Ind has sent back news.¡± Chu Luo sat up in his arms and looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see what the news is.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went straight to the Sun residence. Only Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun were at home. Everyone else had a mission. When the two of them walked into the living room, Eldest Master Sun was talking to Old Master. They stopped when they saw the two of them. ¡°Grandfather, Uncle.¡± Old Master Sun waved at her. ¡°My good granddaughter,e and sit.¡± The two of them walked over and sat down. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°The second batch of people just sent news that they have already gone ashore.¡± ¡°Do you have a photo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Eldest Master Sun spoke, he took theptop beside him and opened it to show the two of them a photo. This photo was taken of a reef group that looked very dangerous. That group of people had obviouslye ashore from that ce. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°After they went ashore, they turned off all theirmunication equipment. However, the news that came back said that when they went ashore, the fish that brought them along suddenly disappeared, as if they had entered a dark hole.¡± ¡°Has anyone gone into the sea to see the dark hole?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many holes in the water of that reef group, but those holes are very small and the undercurrent is veryrge. No one can enter.¡± ¡°Where will those holes lead?¡± Everyone started guessing. However, that ind group was too mysterious. No outsiders had ever gone up there. The four of them couldn¡¯t think of anything Old Master Sun said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t get discovered by the inders.¡± Eldest Master Sun nodded. ¡°Those people will find a way to contact us in five days. If we can¡¯t contact them¡­¡± Even if Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t finish speaking, the four of them knew. Old Master Sun said with a fierce expression, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Ink Feather¡¯s men are that powerful.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you bring the two robots I made over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan told her, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned off all the functions on the robot that we can contact. It will automatically open for an hour in three days.¡± When Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun heard this, their faces revealed surprise. ¡°That¡¯s great. When the timees, we can see what that ind is like.¡± So they could only wait. After saying this, Old Master Sun asked about yesterday. Chu Luo told him about it. When Old Master Sun heard this, he looked at Eldest Master Sun angrily. ¡°Why are there so many people from assassin organizations in the capital? Every time, they look for trouble with Little Chu. How did you protect Little Chu!¡± Eldest Master Sun wanted to exin, but he knew that Old Master was in a fit of anger and wouldn¡¯t listen to his exnation, so he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t me him. She said, ¡°The people from the assassination organization are all very cunning. We can¡¯t guard against them at all.¡± As she spoke, she said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me Uncle. This matter has nothing to do with Uncle at all. Besides, these people won¡¯t be able to gain anything from me.¡± Old Master Sun also knew that he was venting his anger on his eldest son. He thought for a while and said to Chu Luo, ¡°My good granddaughter, aren¡¯t you about to take the exam? Why don¡¯t you not go to school during this period of time? That way, those people can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°If I don¡¯t appear, they will target those close to me.¡± Thinking about how the Wang family suddenly disappeared, Chu Luo med herself. Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun immediately saw through her thoughts. Eldest Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, have those people already started targeting your friends?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Wang¡¯s family is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun frowned at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo told them what had happened. Old Master Sun mmed hisrge palm on the armrest and said angrily, ¡°If I catch these people, I will definitely make them regret it for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you have an idea who hired the assassin organization and Ink Feather¡¯s men? Why aren¡¯t you taking action yet? Are you going to wait to deal with them after the New Year?¡± These words made Eldest Master Sun and Chu Luo look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m making deployments.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t like to leave a way out for others. Since they were talking about deployments, they definitely had to beat the other party into hell before they would rest. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything we can help with, just tell us. I¡¯ll also send someone to look for Little Chu¡¯s friends.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them chatted for a while more. Li Yan had something to attend to, so the two of them left the Sun residence. In the car, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Ink Feather didn¡¯t ept my deal.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡± Chu Luo was very surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Ink Feather will take on any deal as long as one offers sufficient money?¡± After saying that, she frowned. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She nned to make more robots during this period of time. The two of them went to zing Glory Corporation. Li Yan went to work, and Chu Luo went to the floor where the robots were manufactured. When Li Yan came to look for her for dinner, Chu Luo received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong said in a strange tone on the phone, ¡°President, someone sent you a package to the Student Union.¡± She even muttered, ¡°Why would someone send your package to the Student Union?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s package had never been sent to the Student Union, so Yu Tong found it strange. When Chu Luo heard this, her expression froze. She asked, ¡°Where is the package now?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°I ced it on your desk.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you open it and see what it is?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No need. I¡¯lle over to get itter. You just have to help me see where it came from and who sent it.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°The address on it is the address of a transit station. I can¡¯t tell who sent it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then forget it. I¡¯lle over to take a look. Don¡¯t open it.¡± She was worried about what was inside. Yu Tong responded and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone sent me a package to the Student Union. It might be rted to Uncle Wang and the others. I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡± ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll go with you after that.¡± Chapter 607 - A Painting

Chapter 607 A Painting

When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived at Imperial University, it was already past six. The two of them went straight to the Student Union office building. At this moment, some people from the Student Union hadn¡¯t left. When they saw the two of them, they stopped in surprise. ¡°Chu Luo actually came with CEO Li.¡± ¡°Heavens, every time I see CEO Li, I feel like his aura is so strong that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°I wonder why they¡¯re here at this time?¡± The two of them went upstairs and walked into the president¡¯s office. The package was on the desk. It wasn¡¯t big and was a rectangr box. After Chu Luo walked over, she touched the package and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s nothing dangerous inside.¡± After saying that, she took out a scalpel and opened the package. When she saw what was inside, Chu Luo eximed, ¡°It¡¯s actually a piece of paper.¡± After saying that, she took out the paper and unfolded it. It was actually a painting of an ancient high official drinking wine and ying music. ¡°What does this painting mean?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan took the painting and looked at it for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get someone to investigate where this package was sent from.¡± Without any clues, he couldn¡¯t guess. After saying that, he took out his phone, took a photo of all the information on the package, and sent it to his subordinate. Chu Luo continued to look at the drawing paper. Li Yan patted her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and put the drawing paper in her pocket. She then threw the package into the rubbish bin and walked out with Li Yan. The two of them returned to the vi. Li Yan went to the study. Chu Luo looked at the painting for a while before taking herptop and sitting there, hacking into the student database of the Academy of Fine Arts to check on the girl called Wu Mingming. Indeed, there was no such person. Chu Luo raised her hand to hold her forehead and wondered how to find the Wang family. At this moment, Snowball, who had woken up, ran out of her pocket. It first stood on the sofa and looked at Chu Luo for a while, then jumped to the ground and ran to stand on Roundy¡¯s head, who had been in a dormant state sinceing back. Sensing something on his head, Roundy ended his dormant mode and extended his mechanical arm to take it off. Snowball kicked its short legs in his hand and growled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Shh.¡± Roundy reminded Snowball. ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Can¡¯t you see that Mistress is thinking about something? If you disturb Mistress, I¡¯ll lock you up.¡± Snowball seemed to understand him and stopped to look at Chu Luo. Then, it meowed at Roundy. Only then did Roundy open his mechanical palm and let Snowball stand in it. Snowball stood in his palm and looked up at him, then reached out one front w and pointed outside. Roundy guessed, ¡°You want me to go out with you.¡± Snowball meowed again, as if to say, ¡®You¡¯re so smart.¡¯ Roundy calcted for a while and felt that it was okay to go out, so he brought Snowball out. Chu Luo happened to see Roundy walking out with Snowball from the corner of her eye, so she asked casually, ¡°Roundy, where are you and Snowball going?¡± Roundy stopped and said to her, ¡°Mistress, Snowball wants me to apany it out.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind was a little messy now, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go out for a walk too.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door with the two round fellows. The weather didn¡¯t look good tonight. The cold wind whistled. It looked like there would be snow tonight. As soon as Snowball came out of the vi, it pointed at the vi behind with its forelimbs. It was obvious that he wanted Roundy to go over there with him. Chu Luo watched with amusement as Snowball gavemands. She lifted it from Roundy¡¯s hand and ced it at the bend of her arm, then raised her hand and tapped its head. ¡°You want to go to the herb garden to eat White Withered Floss, right? To think you know how tomand Roundy to go with you.¡± Snowball rubbed its small head against her fawningly. There was no one in the vi at the back today. After Chu Luo and two round fellows entered, Snowball happily ran towards the White Withered Floss. Chu Luo went to take a look at the growth of the White Withered Floss and took the herb basket to pick the herbs. Not long after, she suddenly received a call from Anya. Anya had been rather busy recently and the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other much. Anya asked Chu Luo where she was and said that she had gone to their vi. Chu Luo told her to wait in the vi in front and hung up the phone. She said to Roundy, who was standing there, ¡°Roundy, I¡¯ll go back first. You and Snowball cane back togetherter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo returned to their vi with the herb basket. When she entered, she happened to see the butler deliver a cup of warm milk to Anya. Anya took the milk andined as she drank, ¡°Blockhead must have asked you to send it to me. He knew I didn¡¯t like it, but he still made me drink it every time.¡± The butler said earnestly, ¡°Qin Ming is doing this for your own good, Princess.¡± The corners of Anya¡¯s lips curled up. It was obvious that she was in a good mood and was just pretending Chu Luo walked over and the butler asked her, ¡°Madam, what do you want to drink?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink milk too. Add some fruit inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the butler left, Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya smiled at her and rubbed her stomach. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned to her stomach. Only then did she realize that her stomach had puffed out a little. Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to show off?¡± Anya raised her eyebrows at her smugly and said, ¡°My baby is already two months old, but there¡¯s still no news from you. Is Li the one with the problem?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with a wooden face and confirmed something. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been living toofortably recently. Are you finding some trouble to spice up your life?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Anya knew that Chu Luo was quite heartless sometimes and would keep her word. She quickly pleaded, ¡°I was just joking with you. Li must think that you¡¯re too small, so you guys don¡¯t want a child for now.¡± ¡°Too small?¡± Chu Luo felt that Anya¡¯s words were a little strange. She subconsciously looked down. Anya followed her gaze towards a certain spot. She was suddenly surprised. ¡°Chu, are you not done developing? Why do I feel that you¡¯re growing again?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with a dark expression and reminded herself that she was facing a pregnant woman. If she wanted to deal with her, she would have to wait until she finished giving birth. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why are you at my house at this time?¡± ¡°I came with Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s yourpany?¡± ¡°It will open in a few days.¡± At this point, Anya suddenly looked a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something happened to mypany in America.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Anya held the hot milk and said with a straight face, ¡°There have been strange situations over there for the past few days.¡± At this point, she angrily ced the milk on the coffee table and said, ¡°It must be one of my brothers who is behind this. Previously, I said that I wanted to transfer thepany to the empire, but they didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they agree?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What has yourpany got to do with them?¡± Anya fell silent. At this moment, the butler brought over the fruit and milk she had asked for. There were some sliced strawberries in the milk. When Anya saw this, she was especially gluttonous. ¡°Chu, that ss of milk looks delicious.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°You better not imitate me. If you want to eat fruits, just eat fruits. If you want milk, just drink milk.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There will be some changes in a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach. Many pregnant women aren¡¯t suitable to drink and eat like this.¡± Anya thought for a moment. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if it was suitable for her, she was prepared to oblige for the sake of herself and the baby. Then, she said, ¡°When mypany was just opened, my brothers helped a little. They felt that thepany was theirs too. They feel that by moving mypany here, it¡¯s being disrespectful to them.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya sympathetically. ¡°Your brothers are really strange.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve always wanted me to be on their side. Now that I¡¯ve left, I¡¯ve disrupted their n.¡± The royal family was heartless, especially the kind with many princes. Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She patted her hand. ¡°You married the right person.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anya thought so too. ¡°They can fight if they want. Father knows everything anyway. They deserve whatever happens to them!¡± Chu Luo thought of Li Yan¡¯s previous life where he had inherited the throne at the age of ten and suddenly understood Anya¡¯s feelings. Anya was very open-minded. ¡°Hmph! Just because they don¡¯t want me to move thepany¡¯s headquarters here, they think there¡¯s nothing I can do? In any case, half of my upper echelons are already here. When thepany here opens, I¡¯ll make sure to publicize it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. Let me know if you¡¯re looking for an endorser.¡± Anya looked expectant. ¡°Is it free?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Dream on.¡± The two of them talked in the living room for a while before Roundy came back with Snowball on his head. Roundy walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side and took down Snowball, who was chewing on a piece of White Withered Floss, from his head and ced it on the sofa beside Chu Luo. He then went to the corner and stood there before entering dormant mode. Anya was stunned. ¡°Chu, your robot and pet have be spirits, haven¡¯t they?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke Snowball¡¯s head and smiled at her smugly. Anya also wanted to stroke Snowball, so she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, bring Snowball over for me to stroke.¡± Chu Luo brought Snowball to the middle and Anya raised her hand happily. However, when her hand approached it, Snowball ran into its nest with White Withered Floss in its arms. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± When Qin Ming and Li Yan came out of their discussion, they saw Anya with a dark expression. Qin Ming walked up to Anya and looked at her. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Having been dealt a blow, Anya sat there without moving. She said, ¡°I feel very sad now. I don¡¯t want to walk.¡± Chu Luo was amused by her reaction andughed. However, Qin Ming misunderstood. He walked up to her, leaned over, picked her up, and walked out. ¡°Ah!¡± Anya was surprised at first. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and said to Chu Luo happily, ¡°Chu, I¡¯lle again tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue Snowball¡¯s heart.¡± Chapter 608 - Curse

Chapter 608 Curse

On this night. 2: 30 a.m. Chu Luo suddenly woke up from her sleep. Li Yan, who was hugging her, instantly felt it. He opened his eyes and caressed her back. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I sense the talisman on Taozi.¡± After saying that, she quickly sat up, lifted the nket, and was about to get off the bed. Li Yan also sat up. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Use my tracking talisman to determine their exact location.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out. Li Yan quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Put on a coat first.¡± After saying that, he went over to put her coat on her. When Chu Luo was putting on a coat, he also put one on. Only then did the two of them walk out. There was a room specially prepared for Chu Luo beside the study on the second floor. There was a lot of yellow paper and cinnabar without talismans, as well as some other things. After Chu Luo entered, she quickly lit a few candles and drew a tracking talisman. After a few seconds, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Taozi and the others are at the abandoned harbor we went tost time.¡± Li Yan moved themunicator on his ear. ¡°Go to the abandoned harbor immediately.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her over. Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Change your clothes first. It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s cold.¡± The two of them were wearing pajamas inside and a coat outside. It was indeed not good to go out like this. However, Chu Luo was a little anxious, so she cast a spell and changed their clothes. Then, Phoenix teleported them to the ce where the tracking talisman was tracking them. Cold winds blew and snowkes fluttered. The sea breeze blew, making people almost unable to open their eyes. Other than these, the surroundings were very quiet, making people unable to feel any human aura here. Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand tightly and used his body to block the wind in front of her. The two of them quickly walked towards the abandoned ship on the shore. When they reached the abandoned ship, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Yan, this ship is cursed.¡± ¡°What curse?¡± Chu Luo sensed it. ¡°One won¡¯t be able toe out after entering.¡± After saying that, she made him stand at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Don¡¯t go in.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± With her hand clenched by his, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to. In the end, she thought for a while and nodded. The two of them walked in together. When she entered, her body suddenly emitted red mes that quickly surrounded Li Yan through her hand. The mes were actually not affected by the wind and snow at all. As she walked, she said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll get Phoenix to protect us.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the ship. There was already a thinyer of snow on the deck. Wherever they passed, there seemed to be the sound of ice being unsealed. When she reached the cabin door, Chu Luo pushed it open. The mes on their bodies instantly lit up the space inside. Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang, who were lying on the floor, weren¡¯t moving. It looked like the situation was kind of bad. ¡°Uncle Wang, Auntie Wang.¡± The two of them quickly walked up to Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang. Chu Luo squatted down and checked on them. She caressed their bodies with her palm. After using a trace of the power of a priest, their pale faces looked a little better. While Chu Luo was doing this, Li Yan looked around warily. After a while, Daddy Wang woke up first. Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, where¡¯s Taozi?¡± After Daddy Wang was stunned for a moment, his expression changed and he hurriedly said, ¡°Little Chu, quickly save Taozi. He was taken away by a few people with fish tails.¡± ¡°Merfolk?¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. At this moment, Mommy Wang also woke up. When she saw Chu Luo and Li Yan, she broke down and started crying. Chu Luo quickly helped her up and suppressed the anger in her heart. She asked, ¡°Auntie Wang, don¡¯t cry first. What exactly is going on?¡± At this moment, Li Yan also went over to help Daddy Wang sit up. Daddy Wang had a regretful expression. ¡°That morning, Taozi suddenly called and said that he wanted to bring a girl over for us to take a look. At that time, we were wondering why he suddenly said that he wanted to bring a girl to show us when he was obviously supposed to be in ss. ¡°Taozi insisted and even said that he had someone to tutor him, so we agreed. ¡°The girl he brought looked gentle and elegant, and especially likable. At that time, we thought that Taozi had gotten lucky. ¡°Unexpectedly, at lunch, the girl suddenly received a call. She said that something had happened to her family and she started crying. She even told us that she only had one grandmother and no other rtives. She didn¡¯t know what to do if something happened to her family. ¡°At that time, we saw her crying so sadly and helplessly. Since it was the girl Taozi liked and her house was only three to four hours away from here, I discussed it with his mother and we decided to send the girl back. ¡°Unexpectedly, we fainted as soon as the car drove out of the capital.¡± At this point, Daddy Wang looked like he was about to break down. ¡°When we woke up, we were in a very sealed room. We knew that something had happened. At that time, we wanted to ask you for help, but we didn¡¯t know what to do. Later on, Taozi used his forehead to hit the wall. After he bled, the talisman on his body spontaneouslybusted.¡± The more Daddy Wang spoke, the more he regretted it. In the end, he started crying. ¡°Those people realized it immediately and knocked us out. Taozi, he¡­ Taozi, he¡­¡± Wang Mingtao must have been taken away by those people. Chu Luo pursed her lips and her heart tightened. She quickly stood up and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go after these people.¡± ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan stopped her and took out a tracker from his pocket. ¡°Take this with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded, took the tracker, and walked out of the cabin. Li Yan watched as Chu Luo walked out with a cold expression. At this moment, he moved themunicator on his ear and said to the other party, ¡°Drive a sub over.¡± After saying that, he said to Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang, ¡°My men wille and take you away soon. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way to bring him back.¡± Although Li Yan¡¯s voice was very cold, it had a powerful domineering aura thatforted people. The Wang couple felt a little more at ease for no reason. They quickly nodded at Li Yan. Li Yan turned to chase after her. When he went out, Chu Luo was already gone. Li Yan quickly took out his phone and tapped on it a few times before quickly locating her. Chu Luo used a boat conjured by the talisman to give chase. As she let Phoenix sense Wang Mingtao¡¯s aura, she quickly gave chase. After chasing for about half an hour, she finally saw a ck shadow in front. The ck shadow obviously realized that she was chasing after it. After a ssh, two figures separated from the ck shadow and blocked her way. Looking at the merfolk who quickly blocked the way, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Two mere merfolk want to stop me?¡± After saying that, she quickly threw a talisman above their heads. Rumble! Rumble! Amid the thunder, the two merfolk weren¡¯t killed. Instead, they quickly attacked her. ¡°Robots.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected these two merfolk to be robots. When their hands turned into guns and they fired at her, Chu Luo quickly set up a barrier for herself. Then, she took out aser gun and was about to shoot. The two robot merfolk were overturned by a huge wave. The talisman paper boat under Chu Luo¡¯s feet started shaking After the two merfolk were overturned, a sub surfaced and quickly firedsers at them from the sub¡¯s mouth. Soon, the two robot merfolk became a pile of ruins that was swept away by the waves. The sub chased after the merfolk. Chu Luo followed. Then, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the merfolk, and the robots engaged in a fierce battle. When she finally caught up to Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo immediately felt a powerful and dangerous aura when she saw him. She quickly sent Li Yan a message. ¡°Yan, leave quickly. This isn¡¯t Taozi. He¡¯s carrying a very powerful weapon.¡± Li Yan reacted quickly and drove the sub away. Then, the fake Wang Mingtao¡¯s body exploded. The intensity of the explosion was equivalent to the power of a bomb. The light wave instantly affected the entire sea. Huge waves swept over¡­ A red light shed in the light wave and Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived on shore. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The two of them coughed a few times from the light wave before they recovered. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and patted her back even though he was feeling terrible. At the same time, he said to the person on themunicator, ¡°Chase them immediately.¡± Chu Luo retreated from Li Yan¡¯s arms after a few seconds. She looked at the sea with a cold expression and shouted, ¡°Phoenix, deal with all those things.¡± A red light suddenly appeared, and a phoenix covered in mes flew over at an extremely fast speed. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he quickly ordered his men, ¡°Seal this area immediately.¡± It was impossible for anyone toe here at this time. Li Yan was just a little worried. The two of them stood on the shore and waited for a while before Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number, obviously hacked. He immediately guessed who it was and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s from Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± With that, he swiped the answer button and turned on the speaker. A cold mechanical voice came from the other end. ¡°Hand over the gaming capsule technology and cell regeneration experiment data, or I¡¯ll kill your friend.¡± Then, Wang Mingtao¡¯s scream could be heard. ¡°How would I know that after you hand over these two things, you¡¯ll let him go¡­ Don¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Li Yan hung up. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°These people won¡¯t do anything to him for now, but after we hand over the things, he¡¯ll be dead.¡± Chu Luo also thought of this. Although she was unwilling to ept it, this was the truth. Now that Wang Mingtao was taken away, if they didn¡¯t save him this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll avenge him soon.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes to conceal the pain in her heart and hatred for Ink Feather. She nodded. Chapter 609 - 9 The Secret on the Bottle

Chapter 609 The Secret on the Bottle

When the two of them chased after the merfolk, Li Yan¡¯s men had already sent the Wang couple back to their house. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to the Wang residence first. When the Wang couple didn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao, Mommy Wang couldn¡¯t stand the blow and fainted. Chu Luo fed Mommy Wang a pill and let her have a good sleep. After that, she, Li Yan, and Daddy Wang sat on the sofa in the living room. Daddy Wang sat there and seemed to have instantly aged dozens of years. He rubbed his face fiercely and said with self-reproach, regret, and sadness, ¡°If I had known that girl was so evil, I wouldn¡¯t have let Taozi leave the capital with us.¡± He would rather he was the one who was taken away. The thought of his son¡¯s current life and death was heart-wrenching. Chu Luo opened her mouth tofort Daddy Wang, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and her heart tightened. Li Yan grabbed her hand and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi is still safe for now. I¡¯ll do my best to save him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daddy Wang¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up. He sat up straight and asked anxiously, ¡°Is Taozi really safe? Then¡­ where is he now? Have your men found him? Can they really save him?¡± After saying that, hope appeared in his eyes. Li Yan looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± The light in Daddy Wang¡¯s eyes darkened again. He raised his hands and covered his eyes. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s finger and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. As long as there¡¯s a trace of hope, we will think of ways to save Taozi.¡± Daddy Wang nodded at them after a while. Looking at his red eyes, Chu Luo became even more determined to save Wang Mingtao. Daddy Wang said, ¡°I believe you, but¡­ you have to be careful.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the bedroom. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the child¡¯s mother. Take a seat first. If¡­ you¡¯re going back, help me close the door.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Wang.¡± After Daddy Wang walked into the bedroom, Chu Luo pressed her forehead against Li Yan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I feel terrible seeing Uncle Wang and the others so sad.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and helped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to hold those people back. I¡¯ll go to Europe in a few days.¡± ¡°Why are you going over there?¡± ¡°Go deal with the people who hired the assassin organization and Ink Feather to deal with me.¡± Chu Luo frowned and felt a little uneasy. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Yan looked at her face and touched it before responding with an ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked out of the Wang residence. It was already five o¡¯clock. In two hours, the sky would brighten. After returning home, Qin Ming and Anya were both there. The two of them sat on the sofa. Qin Ming still had that expressionless face, but he was holding a cup of warm milk and forcing Anya to drink it. The moment Li Yan walked into the living room, he gestured for Qin Ming to go to the study with him. Only then did Anya reluctantly take the ss of milk from Qin Ming¡¯s hand. Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, she quickly asked, ¡°Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Anya asked Chu Luo, Snowball ran out of its nest and climbed onto her shoulder. It smartly rubbed its head against her neck as if it wasforting her. Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke its head and asked, ¡°Why did a pregnant woman like youe over at this time?¡± ¡°I feel a little uneasy that Blockhead didn¡¯te back in the middle of the night,¡± Anya said. She rubbed her stomach and said in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on recently. As long as Blockhead doesn¡¯te back, I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Chu Luo held her wrist to take her pulse and said to her, ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking too much recently. This will affect the fetus. You have to adjust your emotions yourself.¡± Anya also knew that this wasn¡¯t good. She said in a vexed tone, ¡°I have no choice¡­ Chu, you have no idea. I keep feeling that my brothers will do something recently. Last night, my mother called me and said that my second brother has been making Father angry these past two days. Father is so angry that he has had a headache for a few nights.¡± Chu Luo patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious about this matter. The king will definitely resolve it.¡± Anya nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Chu, what did you guys do tonight?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her what had happened. Anya frowned and anger appeared on her face. ¡°These people are too evil. They always target the people around you.¡± Chu Luo frowned and decided to make more aggressive talismans and pills tomorrow. She would let everyone who was close to her carry more of those. Perhaps because Chu Luo was apanying her, Anya was tired not long after. Seeing her nodding off, Chu Luo said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for Blockhead,¡± Anya said stubbornly. Chu Luo ced Snowball on her shoulder. To her surprise, Snowball didn¡¯t run away from her shoulder. Anya was delighted. She raised her hand to touch Snowball, but in the next second, she entered a dream. Chu Luo stood up and ced Anya¡¯s feet on the sofa, before changing a nket to cover her. Snowball immediately jumped from Anya¡¯s shoulder into Chu Luo¡¯s arms and called out to it unhappily. Chu Luo rubbed its head and said to it, ¡°Anya is my friend. Don¡¯t be so fierce to her.¡± Snowball rubbed against her palm and called out again as if inpromise. Chu Luo rubbed its head in relief. Li Yan and Qin Ming only came out of the study at around six. The first thing Qin Ming did after going downstairs was to look for Anya. Seeing that she was sleeping on the sofa, he walked over and wrapped her in a nket before carrying her. He lowered his voice and said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, he carried Anya away. Li Yan walked over and wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go sleep for a while since you¡¯re going to schoolter.¡± As Chu Luo was led away, she asked, ¡°When are you going to Europe?¡± ¡°Three dayster.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to make more talismans and medicine. When the timees, I¡¯ll give them to the people I know.¡± Li Yan insisted, ¡°Sleep for two hours first. It¡¯s not toote to do this when you get up.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say something. Li Yan simply picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo quickly hugged his shoulder. Li Yan said, ¡°Be obedient.¡± Chu Luo looked at the dark circles under his eyes and thought for a while before leaning her head in his arms. The two of them went to sleep for two hours Li Yan went to the office after breakfast. Chu Luo first went to apany the Wang couple for a while before going to the vi at the back to pick herbs. In the afternoon, Yu Tong suddenly called her. Yu Tong said to her excitedly on the phone, ¡°President, President Nangong called me this morning.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°What did Senior say to you that made you so agitated?¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked about the Student Union¡¯s current situation. He even said that he wanted to call you, but he was worried that you had something to attend to, so he asked me to help him pass on the message that he wanted you to take the two wine bottles that he left with you to sunbathe outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think too much. How could wine bottles be brought out to dry in the sun? Also¡­ he actually asked Yu Tong to tell her. At the thought of this, she said to Tong, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, she hung up and strode towards the room where the wine bottles were kept. She had ced the wine bottles in a room downstairs. Chu Luo took the wine bottle and walked to the living room. She asked the butler to bring her a magnifying ss. She looked at the words on the crack with the magnifying ss. The words on it were: Evil Subjugation, Boundless Divine Power, Poison Control Puppet. When she saw these words, Chu Luo picked up her phone and called Li Yan. After Li Yan took it, she told him what she had seen and continued, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for these words to be carved on the XX Dynasty¡¯s wine bottles. There¡¯s only one possibility-Senior was trying to warn us about something.¡± Li Yan was silent, obviously thinking about the meaning of these words. Chu Luo continued, ¡°From this, I can confirm that he¡¯s one of Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°Luoluo, see what else is on those two wine bottles.¡± Chu Luo turned on the speaker and put it aside. She continued to look through the magnifying ss. After a while, she said, ¡°Nothing else.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Get someone to send those two wine bottles to thepany. I¡¯ll get someone to use a special instrument to check.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo asked the butler to send the two wine bottles to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. While waiting for the results, Chu Luo continued to make talismans and pills. At three in the afternoon, she finished making everything and got the butler to send it out. Not long after, Li Yan called her and asked her to go to the Sun residence. After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she drove to the Sun residence. At this moment, the men from the Sun family were all sitting in the living room. Li Yan was also sitting there, and the atmosphere was a little serious. When Old Master Sun saw Chu Luo enter, his originally serious expression finally softened. ¡°My good granddaughter,e and sit.¡± Chu Luo walked over and sat beside him. Third Master Sun was the first to speak anxiously. ¡°Li Yan, Little Chu is here. Hurry up and tell me what important findings you have.¡± Li Yan nodded. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he said, ¡°The previous president of the Student Union at Imperial University, Nangong Yi, should be from Ink Feather.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Sun family was shocked. Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s actually one of Ink Feather¡¯s men?! I couldn¡¯t tell at all. Although I¡¯ve only interacted with him a few times, he¡¯s especially gentle and has a good character. All the students at Imperial University seem to like him a lot¡­ How can he be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men?¡± Third Master Sun snorted. ¡°This is called ¡®Do not judge a book by its cover¡¯.¡± At this point, Third Master Sun asked Li Yan, ¡°What do you think he¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°He ced two wine bottles at Luoluo¡¯s ce. After examining the wine bottles with special instruments, we discovered a map on them.¡± ¡°What map?¡± ¡°Ink Feather must have ulterior motives by giving us this map.¡± Chapter 610 - There Must Be a Shocking Conspiracy

Chapter 610 There Must Be a Shocking Conspiracy

No matter how good an impression Nangong Yi gave people, as long as it was someone from Ink Feather, everyone had no choice but to raise their guard. ¡°Why did he leave a wine bottle with a map with Little Chu?¡± ¡°Could it be that Ink Feather¡¯s main purpose is to lure you to Death Ind?¡± ¡°Ink Feather and the assassin organization are of the same nature. Moreover, they¡¯re more ruthless than the people from the assassin organization. There must be a shocking conspiracy.¡± Everyone guessed for a while before Old Master Sun said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the map looks like first.¡± Eldest Master Sun agreed. ¡°No matter what conspiracy Ink Feather has, let¡¯s see where the map is first.¡± Since the two elders had said so, everyone stopped discussing. Li Yan knocked on theptop he brought over and showed it to everyone. Everyone craned their necks to take a look. Old Master Sun thought that Li Yan¡¯sptop was too small and couldn¡¯t see clearly, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study and look at it on the projector.¡± Everyone agreed and went to the study. After Li Yan erged the map, everyone started studying it seriously. After a while. ¡°Why does this map look like an ind group?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s obviously an ind group. If it¡¯s onnd, how can it be one group?¡± ¡°Could it be the Death Isles at the Ink Feather headquarters?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± When everyone came out of the study, it was already eight at night. The three madams quickly gestured for them to eat first. First Madam said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you have to remember to eat. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Father and Little Chu must be hungry.¡± At this moment, no one was in the mood to eat. However, thinking that the old and the young shouldn¡¯t go hungry, everyone went to eat first. After the meal, Li Yan and the three masters of the Sun family went to the study. The others also went to do their own things. Chu Luo sat and chatted with Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun said, ¡°If I were twenty years younger, I would definitely have personally led my troops to destroy Ink Feather. If this group of people isn¡¯t eliminated, it will definitely bring a cmity to the entire world.¡± Chu Luo agreed. ¡°There are too many capable and world-ss people in Ink Feather. We¡¯ve got to subdue these people, otherwise they can¡¯t be kept alive.¡± ¡°It will definitely be difficult to subdue them.¡± Old Master Sun frowned. ¡°Ink Feather already existed when I was young. At that time, they weren¡¯t so arrogant. Their reputation suddenly rose 20 years ago.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the meteorite that had fallen onto the fox n¡¯s territory. She asked Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, did anything major or strange happen in the world 20 years ago?¡± Old Master Sun recalled for a while and said, ¡°A few meteorites suddenly fell 20 years ago. Most of them fell into the sea.¡± ¡°Then how have they affected humans?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Old Master Sun started recalling again. After a while, he said, ¡°Other than the fact that the weather changed a little during those two years, it didn¡¯t affect anything else.¡± Chu Luo nodded, lowered her eyes, and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Grandfather, who discovered that ancient tomb at that time?¡± Rumors of that ancient tomb had started spreading 18 years ago. Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that it was rted to those meteorites at that time. ¡°No idea. At that time, many people suddenly heard about it.¡± At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°It started spreading 20 years ago. In the next year or two, many tomb raiders went to the tomb. Many people also went down, but those who went down never came up again.¡± ¡°18 years ago, during your father¡¯s time, those tomb raiders teamed up and went to the tomb together. In the end, those people didn¡¯te back up.¡± There was an array formation in the tomb, and there were so many poisonous substances and dumplings. Those people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to return. However, this timing seemed a little strange. It didn¡¯t look like there was an inevitable connection, but on further thought, it was too much of a coincidence. Seeing that Chu Luo was silent, Old Master Sun asked, ¡°My good granddaughter, why are you asking this? Did you discover something?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± Old Master Sun sighed. ¡°If it were 40 years ago, even if I didn¡¯t resolve these darned things, your maternal grandparents would have done so. Once people get older, they will consider many things and be overly cautious.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected him to mention the original Chu Luo¡¯s maternal grandparents again. She asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, you said that my grandmother and I look a lot alike. What did she do back then?¡± At the mention of Chu Luo¡¯s grandmother, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression carried aplicated sense of reminiscence. ¡°She had many identities. Later on, I found out that she served the World Righteous Organization.¡± ¡°World Righteous Organization?¡± Chu Luo had never heard of it. Seeing her reaction, Old Master Sun guessed her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it. This organization was disbanded 35 years ago.¡± ¡°Why did they disband? Wasn¡¯t it good to have such an organization around?¡± Old Master Sun looked at her face, which was almost identical to her grandmother¡¯s. He sighed and said, ¡°There are so many countries in the world. Not all countries can get along peacefully. Their existence will break the bnce of the world and won¡¯t be tolerated by most countries.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Indeed, people value benefits above all else. But since the Ink Feather Organization came out, haven¡¯t any of those countries taken any action?¡± ¡°Yes. Previously, we organized a joint team to eliminate them.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even know where they are, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know that this would be the result. Moreover¡­ ¡°Maybe there are people from that organization in the upper echelons of some countries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before Li Yan walked out of the study. Li Yan said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, we¡¯re going back.¡± He had many things to attend to. Although Old Master Sun couldn¡¯t bear to part with Chu Luo, he still waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± He repeated, ¡°Protect Little Luoluo well. If she loses a strand of hair, I¡¯ll settle scores with you.¡± Chu Luo stood up to say goodbye to him and left with Li Yan. The next morning, Chu Luo went to see the Wang couple again. Daddy Wang had already gone to work. He believed that Chu Luo and the others would save Wang Mingtao, so he had to earn money. Mommy Wang¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen, but she looked a little better mentally. She pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°My brat lived in the countryside with his grandparents when he was young. One time, he went to the river with his friends to y¡­ The river in my hometown is very deep. After the brat fell, he was only saved half an hourter but he ended up fine. Everyone said that he would definitely have good fortune after surviving a cmity. I believe he will be fine this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Auntie Wang, you¡¯re right. Taozi will be fine.¡± Mommy Wang finally smiled as if Chu Luo¡¯s words were a calming pill. She said, ¡°Little Chu, I know you¡¯re capable. You¡¯ll definitely be able to save that brat. When hees out, if he looks for a girlfriend again, you must help him vet the girl. I think the brat will learn his lesson in the future and won¡¯t dare to date any random girl.¡± Chu Luo looked at Mommy Wang¡¯s haggard face and nodded. Chu Luo stayed in the Wang residence for an hour beforeing out. Just as she walked out of the district, she received a call from Anya. Anya asked her, ¡°Chu, where are you?¡± ¡°I just came out of Auntie Wang¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anya was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I just received a call from my second brother. He said that he will reach the empire today.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Anya: ¡°My mother said that Second Brother angered Father again. Father sent him out. He was supposed to go to Europe, but he insisted oning to the empire.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do you n to do to him?¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m not close to him. I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow at most.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he will look for you.¡± ¡°Look for me?¡± Chu Luo was puzzled. ¡°Why would he look for me?¡± ¡°Previously, he called me in private. He wanted to cooperate with you in developing cell regeneration medicine,¡± Anya said angrily. ¡°I refused before. I didn¡¯t expect him to call me again a few days ago. I refused again. To think he came to the empire. He will definitely look for you¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t look for you, he will definitely look for Professor Tang or Doctor Hu.¡± As Zhang Dongliang was from the military hospital, the Second Prince definitely wouldn¡¯t look for him. As long as Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree, the Second Prince would most likely target Professor Tang and Elder Hu. It was obvious why Anya¡¯s second brother wanted the development rights to the cell regeneration medicine. If he wanted to be the king of America, he had to produce better results than his other brothers. If he could participate in the research and development of cell regeneration, which could contribute to all mankind, that would be a huge political achievement. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Is he trying to reap without sowing? Dream on!¡± She decided to tell Grandpa Hu and Professor Tang to pay more attention. Unexpectedly, at around three in the afternoon, the US embassy called the principal and asked him to bring Chu Luo along to attend the banquet organized by the prince tonight. The invitations had already been sent to the principal. When the principal called Chu Luo, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the US embassy send the invitation to CEO Li directly? They even insisted that I hand it to you.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle overter to get the invitation.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo hung up and called Anya. When Anya received the call, she asked in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu, did you receive the invitation my second brother sent? He actually asked the embassy to send an invitation to the entire upper-ss circle of the capital before he even arrived.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I did. Moreover, he sent it to the principal and asked him to contact me.¡± The two of them fell silent on the phone. Chapter 611 - Threat

Chapter 611 Threat

In the end, Chu Luo decided to attend this banquet. She was a little worried about Anya. The two of them agreed to see each otherter and hung up. At this moment, Chu Luo was still concocting in the vi behind. She hung up the phone and walked out. Wondering where Snowball had gone, she called out to Snowball but it didn¡¯t appear. Instead, the butler showed up. The butler said to her, ¡°Madam, Master called just now and asked me to prepare a gown for you. He said that if you want to attend Prince Sejer¡¯s banquet, give him a call.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She then called Li Yan. Whether Li Yan went or not depended on Chu Luo. Chu Luo called him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over with Anyater. Your ce is closer to the US embassy. You can go there straight.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°Send me a message before you leave.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo and the butler walked out of the door. She had just walked to the door when she saw a ball of white fur running towards her. The ball of fur had a piece of White Withered Floss in its mouth. As Snowball was running too quickly, it didn¡¯t stop when it ran over. It bumped into Chu Luo¡¯s shoes and flipped over. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo watched as Roundy rolled a few times, then bent down and picked it up in her palm. She tapped its small head and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you running so quickly? Don¡¯t you know how round you are?¡± Snowball stomped its feet in her hand unhappily and started nibbling on the White Withered Floss. The butler looked at Snowball and sighed. ¡°Snowball is really sentient.¡± Chu Luo smiled. The two of them walked towards the vi in front. When Chu Luo went upstairs to change and came down, the butler said to her, ¡°Madam, I prepared some snacks for you and ced them in the car. You can eat them on the way with Princess Anyater.¡± ¡°Thank you, butler.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out of the door. The car stopped in front of the vi Anya was staying in and Anya walked out in a pce gown from America. There were two maids and two guards behind her. Anya lifted her skirt and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Chu Luo opened the door for her. After Anya sat in, she sized up Chu Luo¡¯s attire and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu, I realized that many of your clothes have an ancient imperial style. You¡¯re really beautiful in such a gown.¡± ¡°You look beautiful in a US pce gown too.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anya rubbed her stomach and said to her, ¡°Blockhead called me just now and said that he¡¯ll go over there with Liter.¡± Chu Luo nodded, took out the lunchbox, and opened it. A sweet and sour fragrance wafted out. Anya wrinkled her nose and asked in surprise, ¡°Is it sour date cake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo gave her a fork. The two of them ate together. The car drove to Imperial University first. Chu Luo went to the principal to get the invitation before continuing to drive towards the Imperial Capital district. The ce where Prince Sejer was holding the banquet tonight wasn¡¯t far from the US embassy. In front of a seven-star hotel, an endless stream of cars drove over from all directions. Guards in the US uniform instructed the cars to drive to the designated ce. Anya sat in the car and nced at the hotel door. She pursed her lips. ¡°He caused such a hugemotion immediately upon arriving. Is he afraid that no one will know that he is here?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. She asked, ¡°Does he hold banquets often in America too?¡± ¡°Yes, at least four to five times a month. We call him a banquet expert in private.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She had to say, ¡°Impressive.¡± This was the first time she had heard of someone holding so many banquets in a month. After their car drove to the parking lot, a group of bodyguards quickly walked over. Among the bodyguards, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over together. The car door opened and Chu Luo and Anya alighted. Tonight, Qin Ming had deliberately dressed up. When Anya saw him, she said infatuatedly, ¡°Blockhead, you¡¯re so handsome tonight.¡± After saying that, she grabbed Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Chu Luo also wrapped her arm around Li Yan and whispered to him, ¡°Anya said that her royal brother was sent to Europe by the king. Coming to the empire was his own idea.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Be carefulter¡­ Sejer brought two people over tonight. One is a noble from Y Nation, and the other is a noble from D Nation. The nobles from Y Nation have been in contact with the underworld over there recently. The nobles from D Nation also had a conflict within their families.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds when she heard this. She said awkwardly, ¡°Birds of the same feather flock together indeed¡­ Could it be that they came to the empire for the gaming capsule or cell regeneration data?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Before the four of them could reach the hotel door, many people came over to greet Li Yan and the others. Everyone walked into the hotel door. Someone led them to the elevator that was specially reserved for them in the hall on the first floor. When the elevator reached the floor that Prince Sejer had booked, a man in a prince¡¯s uniform walked over enthusiastically. ¡°My dear sister, Brother-inw, long time no see.¡± After Sejer came over, he hugged Anya. ¡°Second Brother, long time no see. I heard that Father wants you to go to Europe. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the empire.¡± Anya¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Chu Luo and the others could hear her. Sejer also lowered his voice and said pompously with a smile, ¡°Ever since you married into the empire, I realized that I miss you a lot. You¡¯re the only princess of our royal family. As your older brother, I have a duty to protect you.¡± Anya retreated from his arms and quickly hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm, trying her best to control her goosebumps. Sejer turned to Li Yan and Chu Luo and gave them a gentlemanly wee. ¡°CEO Li, Mrs. Li, wee, wee. Pleasee in.¡± As he spoke, he led the four of them inside. As he walked, Sejer said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working at the embassy in the future. If CEO Li has any projects that involve cooperation with America, you¡¯re wee to look for me anytime.¡± After the five of them walked into the magnificent banquet hall, many people weed them. Sejer said to Anya naturally, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll leave Mrs. Li to you to entertainter.¡± As he spoke, he pointed in one of the directions. ¡°There are manydies from the upper-ss society in the capital over there. Also, there¡¯s the younger sister of Baron Osshan from D Nation, Yudairi. Help me entertain herter.¡± Anya said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t entertain so many people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just chat a little with them.¡± At this point, Sejer smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°I believe with a few words from Mrs. Li, those people will be very easy to entertain.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sejer, who was looking at her, and could tell at a nce that he was doing this on purpose. She didn¡¯t say anything and let go of Li Yan¡¯s hand. She nodded and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Anya.¡± Then, she walked over with Anya. Tonight¡¯s banquet was a cocktail party. Amid the soothing music, everyone was holding a ss of wine. Most people were gathered at Li Yan¡¯s side, and those who couldn¡¯t squeeze in were gathered in groups of two or three, chatting and drinking merrily. When Chu Luo and Anya walked over, a group of women looked over. Everyone looked a little reserved. ¡°Princess Anya, Mrs. Li, good evening.¡± ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± Everyone exchanged greetings. Anya smiled and raised her ss at everyone. ¡°Wee to our banquet. Let me toast everyone.¡± Chu Luo had long changed the wine in Anya¡¯s hand to water and wasn¡¯t worried that she would hurt the fetus. After everyone drank this ss of wine, Anya said, ¡°Don¡¯t be restrained, everyone. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Everyone loosened up a little. At this moment, Yudairi toasted Chu Luo. ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Many university students in D Nation admire you and your ability. You¡¯re wee toe to our country to y anytime.¡± Chu Luo clinked sses with her and they drank. Yudairi added, ¡°The cell regeneration medicine you developed, in particr, is a medical miracle.¡± Chu Luo corrected him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. It was jointly developed with Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Doctor Cao.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s still amazing.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anya was especially smug. ¡°She¡¯s a genius.¡± When Anya said that, everyone seemed to have found a way to enter the conversation and started praising Chu Luo. These people wished they could praise Chu Luo to the skies. Yudairi kept toasting Chu Luo. Seeing that she had downed a few sses, Yudairi stared at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and thought, ¡®Why isn¡¯t she drunk?¡¯ Chu Luo could tell what Yudairi was thinking at a nce. The corners of her lips curled up slightly before she asked Anya, ¡°Anya, do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet, so she shook her head at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her hand and called a waiter over. After cing the wine ss on the tray, she walked towards the washroom. The washroom was outside the hall. Not long after Chu Luo walked out, she heard footsteps behind her. Then, Yudairi chased after her and said, ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯ll go to the washroom with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them arrived at the washroom. There was no one around at this time. Chu Luo went straight to the toilet inside. When she came out, Yudairi was already standing by the sink washing her hands. Chu Luo quietly looked at the bathroom door that she had closed and pretended not to notice as she walked over to wash her hands. As soon as she finished washing her hands, Yudairi suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, shall we talk?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at her. Worried that someone woulde over, Yudairi said her purpose directly. ¡°Let¡¯s jointly develop the cell regeneration medicine.¡± Chu Luo smiled slightly. ¡°What can you offer in exchange for that cooperation?¡± ¡°We can give your Phoenix Corporation the go-ahead in D Nation and Y Nation.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°Do you think I need you to give us the go-ahead?¡± She refused without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± Yudairi said in a threatening tone behind her. ¡°Cooperating with us will be beneficial to you and the other three. Miss Chu, you¡¯d better think carefully.¡± Chapter 612 - Yes, I Don’t Like You

Chapter 612 Yes, I Don¡¯t Like You

Chu Luo paused when she heard this. She tilted her head and looked at Yudairi. She sneered and said, ¡°If you bother Grandpa Hu and Professor Tang, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Looking at the rebounded door, Yudairi sneered. ¡°Rude? That depends on whether you have the ability to protect those two.¡± Chu Luo walked back to the banquet hall and went to Anya¡¯s side. Seeing that Chu Luo had returned, Anya subconsciously nced behind her and tilted her head to ask her in a low voice, ¡°You just went out and Yudairi followed you out. Did she say anything to you?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Anya snorted. Just then, Yudairi walked over from the door. Anya retracted her displeasure. When Yudairi came over, she took two sses of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and walked up to Chu Luo. She handed her one ss. ¡°Miss Chu, I enjoyed our chat just now. I like you a lot. I¡¯ll be staying in the empire for a while. Let¡¯s be friends from now on after drinking this ss of wine.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yudairi¡¯s smiling face and didn¡¯t reach for the ss. The scene suddenly became a little awkward. The other women looked at each other for a while and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Is it really good for Chu Luo to be so disrespectful to Miss Yudairi?¡± ¡°With Chu Luo¡¯s status, it¡¯s nothing to be a little arrogant.¡± ¡°But Miss Yudairi is a guest brought by the Second Prince. By not giving her face, it¡¯s as good as not giving the Second Prince face.¡± ¡°Students are students. They don¡¯t even know how to socialize.¡± Yudairi listened to everyone¡¯s whispered discussions and looked at the cold Chu Luo with a sad expression. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu like me?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to speak when Chu Luo suddenly pressed her hand against the back of her hand. She looked at Yudairi and said straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like you.¡± This time, Yudairi was utterly embarrassed. She had thought that even if Chu Luo was unwilling to be friends with her, it was impossible for her to not give her face in front of so many people. Unexpectedly, Chu Luo really dared to not give her face in front of so many people. Everyone was very quiet. At this moment, Anya suddenly chuckled. When Yudairi looked at her, Anya said, ¡°When Chu and I first met, she didn¡¯t even give me face. You¡¯re just the younger sister of a mere baron. Do you want Chu to treat you as a friend immediately after being acquainted? ¡°I say, Yudairi, there¡¯s an ancient saying in the empire that a melon that is forcefully plucked isn¡¯t sweet. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be friends with Chu by force.¡± Anya said the most mocking words with the most friendly expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. In terms of status, Chu Luo is the granddaughter of the Grand General of the empire, Old Master Sun. She¡¯s much more noble than you.¡± e V aro These words shocked everyone around them. Indeed, Chu Luo¡¯s status rivaled that of a princess. What was Yudairi? The expression on Yudairi¡¯s face ultimately didn¡¯t break down. She secretly took a few deep breaths to suppress the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Princess Anya is right, but I don¡¯t think I offended Chu. Why is Chu so hostile to me?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do I need a reason to not like you?¡± Yudairi: ¡°¡­¡± Yudairi realized that she was no match for Chu Luo and Anya in terms of verbal spats. In order to not foil her brothers¡¯ n, she nned to suppress the anger in her heart for the time being. She sneered in her heart. ¡®See how I deal with you after I get the information about cell regeneration.¡¯ Anya definitely wouldn¡¯t let the atmosphere continue to be so awkward. She changed the topic to a topic that all the women liked. Someone mentioned Phoenix Cosmetics. ¡°Phoenix Cosmetics is really effective, but it¡¯s really too difficult to buy an entire set.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a VIP reservation channel? Why didn¡¯t you book it?¡± ¡°I wanted to try my luck and see if I could buy it directly at the counter. Previously, I had a noble friend from Europe who helped me buy a set. I think it¡¯s best to buy an entire set. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a world of difference if one item is missing.¡± ¡°Haha, I think so too. But fortunately, I booked it early, so I can get it in a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡± Amid the envious voices, Yudairi suddenly nced at Chu Luo and pretended to ask casually, ¡°The boss of Phoenix Cosmetics is here. Why don¡¯t you guys ask her directly?¡± The women looked at her in confusion. Yudairi sneered in her heart. ¡®Didn¡¯t you want to be the boss behind the scenes? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have it easy.¡¯ Yudairi pointed at Chu Luo with an incredulous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Chu Luo owns Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the women were shocked, and then they looked at Chu Luo with scorching gazes. Yudairi looked at Chu Luo smugly, intending to see how she would hide this matter. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly looked up at her. After a cold glint shed across her eyes, the corners of her lips curled up and she admitted directly, ¡°Yes, I own Phoenix Cosmetics.¡± Yudairi: ¡°¡­¡± This was a little different from what she had imagined. ¡°Wah¡­¡± The others immediately became excited. ¡°Chu Luo, is Phoenix Cosmetics really yourpany? Then can you open a backdoor for me and let me buy an entire set of cosmetics and skincare products?¡± ¡°And me. I¡¯m a loyal fan of Phoenix Cosmetics. I¡¯m only using your products now.¡± ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at Chu Luo. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she turned to look at Yudairi without saying anything. A mocking glint shed across her eyes. Yudairi looked back at Anya innocently. Anya sneered. Did this woman really think that revealing that Chu was the boss of Phoenix Cosmetics would make things difficult for Chu? How naive! Chu Luo didn¡¯t retract the smile on her face at all. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, she nodded readily. ¡°Sure. When the timees, you can go and look for the manager of the counter. I¡¯ll let her know in advance.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I can finally buy an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products.¡± Anya nced at Yudairi, who didn¡¯t look too good, and smiled. Then, everyone started fervently discussing the cosmetics products. As the younger sister of D Nation¡¯s baron, Yudairi was ignored by everyone. This made her expression darken. The banquet ended at ten at night. When Chu Luo and the others left, Sejer personally sent them off. Sejer asked Li Yan enthusiastically, ¡°CEO Li, let¡¯s find a time to talk tomorrow. There are many people tonight, so it wasn¡¯t a good time to chat.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not free tomorrow.¡± Sejer was only stunned for a moment before naturally answering, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet when you have time. I¡¯ll familiarize myself with the things in the empire during this period of time and will be a little busy.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t intend to answer him. Anya said straightforwardly, ¡°Second Brother, Li is such a busy man. Li¡¯s schedule should be with his secretary. If you really need to meet him, get your secretary to book an appointment with his secretary.¡± Sejer narrowed his eyes and nced at Anya. He thought to himself, ¡®What a traitor!¡¯ Anya smiled at him and hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. Otherwise, when Father calls meter, I won¡¯t be able to exin to him.¡± The veins on Sejer¡¯s forehead twitched. Then, he nced at the sullen-faced Qin Ming and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. Also¡­ even though you¡¯re married off, don¡¯t forget your identity.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget¡­ I¡¯m Ming¡¯s wife now.¡± Sejer knew Anya was ying dumb and red at her in dissatisfaction. Then, he continued to say to Li Yan, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my secretary to make an appointment with CEO Li. I hope CEO Li won¡¯t be busy forever.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the four of them walked into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, the smile on Sejer¡¯s face disappeared. At this moment, Yudairi walked to his side and told him about the situation where she was testing Chu Luo. A sinister smile appeared on Sejer¡¯s face. ¡°Since she¡¯s not tactful, I¡¯ll meet the other two tomorrow.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car, she told Li Yan about Yudairi looking for her. Then, she said, ¡°I have to resolve this matter before I leave the capital.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Li Yan asked her. Chu Luo thought for a while. A glint shed across her mind and her lips curled into a calctive smile. ¡°Since they want the cell regeneration data so much, we¡¯ll give it to them.¡± As for whether they did anything to it, it was up to them. Li Yan guessed her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll also send someone to secretly protect them.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The next morning, around eleven o¡¯clock, Chu Luo received a call from Professor Tang. Indeed, Prince Sejer looked for him. The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. In the afternoon, Chu Luo went to school. Since she was about to go to Europe with Li Yan, she definitely had to arrange things in school. After summoning the Student Union cadres for an hour of meeting, Chu Luo had just walked out of the office building when she received a call from Wu Yiyao. When the two of them met at the school coffeehouse, Wu Yiyao had already ordered food and drinks for Chu Luo. After Chu Luo sat down, Wu Yiyao asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, are you really going to Europe with CEO Li?¡± Although Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t know much, since Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t been rescued and Chu Luo suddenly said that she wanted to go to Europe with Li Yan, she felt a little uneasy. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then when are youing back? Can you make it for the exams?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. If I can¡¯t make it in time, I¡¯ll apply to take the exams online.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and took a small sip of coffee before asking, ¡°Little Chu, tell me honestly. Little Wang¡­ can you really save Little Wang?¡± Chapter 613 - Stopped

Chapter 613 Stopped

¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± If they were from this world, Chu Luo was still confident. Ever since she had seen the words Nangong Yi left behind, she was no longer sure. When Wu Yiyao heard Chu Luo say that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She said, ¡°You have to protect yourself when you go overseas. I¡¯ll take more time to apany Auntie and Uncle Wang.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Wu.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Little Chu, do you think Little Wang was taken away because of you and have been ming yourself?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± This was the truth. Wu Yiyao patted the back of her hand and shook her head in disagreement. ¡°If Little Wang didn¡¯t know you, his life might have really gone smoothly... But Little Chu, you probably don¡¯t know. Be it Little Wang¡¯s family or us, we only found our life goal after we met you. We¡¯re only grateful to you. No matter what we encounter, it¡¯s fate. No one can me you. You¡¯ve already done very well.¡± Chu Luo looked into Wu Yiyao¡¯s gentle eyes. After a while, she nodded. After the two of them sat in the coffee shop for a while, Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Yu Tong Yu Tong¡¯s tone was a little strange on the phone. ¡°President, where are you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°A foreign woman from the Student Union came. She said that she¡¯s looking for you.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Then, she said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t let unrted people enter the Student Union as they please. Who knows which school she was sent by... You can tell that woman directly.¡± Yu Tong was silent for a few seconds before responding and the two of them hung up. Chu Luo hung up the phone and yed with her phone with her eyes lowered, hiding the displeasure in them. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the person who went to the Student Union to look for her was Yudairi. Wu Yiyao noticed Chu Luo¡¯s emotions and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up and tell her, ¡°Anya¡¯s second brother wants to get the cell regeneration data from me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Yiyao frowned and suddenly thought of something. ¡°If they can¡¯t get what they want from you, will they look for Professor Tang and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already found them.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Seeing her like this, Wu Yiyao guessed something and smiled. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve long had ns, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then... why did theye to school to look for you?¡± ¡°Either to show off or warn me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The two of them talked about Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany for a while, before Chu Luo prepared to leave the school and go to thepany to take a look. However, just as she stepped on the skateboard and rode to the school gate, she was stopped by two foreign bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. The two bodyguards had fierce expressions and didn¡¯t look like good people. Before they could speak, the students and security guards by the school gate surrounded Chu Luo. Without needing Chu Luo to speak, a security guard asked with a fierce expression, ¡°Sir, what are you trying to do? If you dare toe to Imperial University to create chaos, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± As they spoke, they shielded Chu Luo behind them. The students also started criticizing these people. Many people even took out their phones. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re afraid of you just because you¡¯re wearing a ck suit and sunsses. This is Imperial University, not society. We can call the police immediately for your behavior.¡± ¡°Not only will we call the police, but we will also post you on the Inte. Don¡¯t think that you can bully our goddess. I want to see who you are.¡± The two bodyguards hadn¡¯t expected that they would be used of harming Chu Luo without doing anything. One of the bodyguards anxiously exined, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not...¡± ¡°Misunderstand what! You stopped the goddess so fiercely. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t want to take her away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to have designs on our goddess at Imperial University, you have to see if more than 40,000 students at Imperial University agree.¡± The two bodyguards broke out in cold sweat. They had really just been ordered to invite Chu Luo out for a cup of coffee. They hadn¡¯t even had time to speak. How were they fierce? The two bodyguards would never be able to clear their names. Especially at this moment, all the students who had seen the school¡¯s BBS rushed over. In less than three minutes, the two bodyguards were surrounded and couldn¡¯t leave at all. Chu Luo retreated behind the crowd. She looked at it for a while before walking towards the school gate. A car stopped beside her when she reached the road. The window rolled down to reveal Yudairi¡¯s ashen face. Yudairi said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re really difficult to invite. I just want to treat you to coffee. Do you have to get so many people to help?¡± Chu Luo nced at her coldly and walked towards the car parked in front. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Yudairi raised her voice in dissatisfaction. At the same time, she pushed open the car door and stood there. ¡°I think Miss Chu already knows that Professor Tang from your school gave us the cell regeneration data. Don¡¯t you want to know how we obtained it?¡± 1 V V W Chu Luo finally stopped and turned to look at her. Yudairi smiled smugly. Chu Luo looked at her coldly. ¡°You specially came to Imperial University to tell me this?¡± Yudairi revealed an expression that said, ¡°So what if I did?¡± She mocked, ¡°From this, it can be seen that the rumors that said you put in the most effort in this research are fake. I think you must be depending on CEO Li. Haha! With your appearance, it¡¯s impossible for you to develop such a powerful thing.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo only sneered and walked towards the car in front. She was about to go to Europe and didn¡¯t have time to deal with these people. She would let them be smug for a few days. Yudairi watched as Chu Luo got into the car, before leaving proudly. Chu Luo went to Phoenix Cosmetics first. Thepany was doing well, and it didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t there. In any case, she had been a hands-off business owner right from the beginning. However, when Chu Luo went to Phoenix¡¯s managementpany, the situation inside was a littleplicated. A group of fox spirits was teasing a few staff members, making them blush. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Chu Luo pretended to cough twice before the group stopped and looked at her. ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chen Tong, Tan Yueqin, Zhang Ping, and Li Liang immediately walked out of the encirclement of fox spirits with red faces to wee Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at them and turned to look at the Bai family. Grandpa Bai was the first tough. ¡°Little Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just want to help you train their resistance to temptation.¡± Chen Tong and the others looked at Chu Luo with red faces, feeling extremely perturbed. They had originally thought that this group of people from the Bai family was easy to manage. Unexpectedly, they would tease them from time to time, making them at a loss every time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She took out four talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed them to them. She said, ¡°Put these talismans on in the future. To be honest with you, they¡¯re fox spirits. No matter how good your mental strength is, it¡¯s impossible for you to withstand their bewitching techniques.¡± ¡°Fox spirits?!¡± The four of them were indescribably shocked. Bai Xiann winked at them flirtatiously. ¡°Do you want to see our real appearances? Why don¡¯t we take off our clothes for you to see?¡± When the four of them heard this, they immediately retracted the shock in their hearts and quickly took the talisman from Chu Luo¡¯s hand. When the talisman paper reached their hands, they realized that when they looked at the Bai family... fox spirits, their hearts no longer raced. Now, these people were just good-looking. When the Bai family saw their expressions, they knew that they were no longer charmed by them and walked away in boredom. The four of them were in a special industry to begin with, so they weren¡¯t too surprised by all kinds of demons. Tan Yueqin even suggested, ¡°Little Boss, we still have to recruit some staff. Are you going to prepare more talismans?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The Bai family knows their limits.¡± Grandpa Bai, who happened to walk over, agreed with Chu Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t stay too close to others. Besides, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let the other employees in thepany be our fans.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°When the timees, you just have to pay attention not to recruit those with extreme thoughts when looking for employees.¡± The four of them responded. Chu Luo let them busy themselves. Then, Chu Luo said to Grandpa Bai, ¡°I¡¯ll go overseas tomorrow. Previously, you said that your Little Wu doesn¡¯t like to be a public figure. In that case, let hime with us.¡± ¡°Hey, okay.¡± Grandpa Bai turned around and called out to a good-looking boy. ¡°Little Wu,e here.¡± After the boy came over, Grandpa Bai introduced him to her. ¡°Little Boss, this is my Little Wu. His name is Bai Wu. Although he looks delicate, he¡¯s actually very good at fighting. His nose is the most sensitive among us. If you need anything in the future, just tell him to do it.¡± Bai Wu greeted Chu Luo, ¡°Hello, Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know foreignnguages?¡± Bai Wu nodded. ¡°I know the internationalmonnguage.¡± ¡°Very good. Thene with meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo chatted with Grandpa Bai for a while and left the managementpany with Bai Wu. She returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. The moment the two of them walked into the vi, they saw Snowball rush out of the living room. This time, it didn¡¯t rush to Chu Luo¡¯s feet. Instead, it stopped a meter in front of Bai Wu and raised its small head to growl at him. Bai Wu suddenly sped his hands and introduced himself in a friendly manner. ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Wu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Wu and Snowball in surprise and asked Bai Wu, ¡°You can understand what Snowball is saying?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Wu said. ¡°We demons have a way of contact that you humans don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo was enlightened. After she picked up Snowball and ced it on her shoulder, the two of them continued walking into the vi. Chapter 614 - Too Biased

Chapter 614 Too Biased

The next day, Chu Luo received a call from the Sun family early in the morning. She and Li Yan prepared to take the helicopter in the afternoon, for the Sun family asked them to go over for lunch. When the two of them arrived at the Sun residence past nine in the morning, everyone from the Sun family was there. When the three madams saw Chu Luoing, they pulled her and gave her all kinds of reminders. ¡°If anyone bullies you over there, just say you¡¯re from the Sun family. Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even colder in Europe than in the capital. You should wear more clothes when you¡¯re there. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not used to the food over there, take a chef with you.¡± Facing the three madams¡¯ reminders, Chu Luo¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Yan has arranged all these things. Besides, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Everyone in the Sun family knew what Chu Luo and Li Yan were going to do. First Madam held her hand and said, ¡°Little Chu, no matter what happens, the most important thing is to protect yourselves well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Master Sun, who was sitting at the side and waiting to talk to Chu Luo, was a little impatient. ¡°Are you done?¡± The three madamsughed. First Madam let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the kitchen and make more of your favorite dishes this afternoon.¡± With that, the three of them left. Old Master Sun stood up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°My good granddaughter, let¡¯s go to my collection room and choose a few more suitable weapons. If you meet anyone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, shoot them. If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡± Chu Luo quickly stood up and followed him. ¡°Grandpa, no need. I have a few here.¡± ¡°Why not? I got the military factory to bring over some of thetest weapons this morning. You can take them away too.¡± Looking at Old Master Sun walking in front, Chu Luo quickly walked over to support his arm. The two of them walked towards his collection room. As Old Master Sun walked, he said, ¡°I know you have special abilities, but there¡¯s always someone better. No matter when, you have to be vignt, especially since you¡¯ll be dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s men. ¡°Although that senior of yours isn¡¯t a good person, we have to remind you of the words he left you. Especially the first sentence¡ª ¡®Evil Subjugation¡¯. I think that might be referring to theirmander.¡± Chu Luo had the same thought. ¡°Mm, I guess thatmander transmigrated over and is very powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s collection room. There were indeed some especially advanced weapons inside. Chu Luo yed with it for a while and said to Old Master with a surprised expression, ¡°Grandpa, the empire actually has such a powerful weapon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is thetest research. It¡¯s a secret weapon of the empire.¡± Then, the two of them went to the shooting room. Chu Luo had just started ying with this weapon when Sun Tianhao came looking for her. He stood behind Chu Luo and craned his neck with an envious expression. ¡°Sister, let me y with it. I only took a look at thistest model from afar. Grandpa is too biased¡­ Ouch! Why did you hit me, Grandpa?¡± Sun Tianhao held his forehead that didn¡¯t hurt much and looked at Old Master Sun aggrievedly. Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was biased? Then I¡¯ll be biased for you to see.¡± With that, he pretended to hit him again. Sun Tianhao quickly hugged his head and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I was wrong. You¡¯re not biased. It¡¯s only right that you give this weapon to Sister.¡± Only then did Old Master Sun put down his hand and say in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao smiled at her. ¡°Sister, let me y with it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and gave him the weapon. Sun Tianhao immediately took the weapon and started shooting. After he got over his craving, Old Master Sun asked him, ¡°They all went to the study. Why did youe out alone?¡± Sun Tianhao had a bitter expression. He hugged Old Master Sun¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, I want to go to Europe with Sister and the others. Help me put in a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Master Sun frowned. Chu Luo also frowned. ¡°Why are you following us to Europe?¡± ¡°To help? Since you¡¯re going to deal with the people who hired Ink Feather and the assassin organization, you¡¯ll definitely have to deal with these two batches of people. Can¡¯t hurt to have more help.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. He said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, you often tell us that men in the Sun family should have great aspirations. You started going to the front lines in your teens. I¡¯m already 22 years old. Can¡¯t I go to the front lines?¡± When Sun Tianhao made this request in the study, he had run out to look for Old Master Sun and Chu Luo in a fit of anger because Third Master Sun hadn¡¯t agreed. When Old Master Sun heard his words, he didn¡¯t say anything immediately. Instead, he started thinking. Seeing that he was considering, Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother and Second Brother have already gone on missions. I¡¯m the only one who has been staying in the military school. At this rate, my fighting spirit is about to be worn down.¡± Old Master Sun frowned even more tightly and looked at his third grandson. Actually, before Chu Luo came, this grandson was his favorite. Sun Tianhao was more thoughtful. When Old Master was bedridden, he would squeeze out time to read the international news to him and apany him to relieve his boredom. At the same time, he would talk about his dreams. Sun Tianhao had always wanted to be a great hero like Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun thought for a while and said, ¡°You can tag along.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then Grandfather, go help me talk to them now. Otherwise, they won¡¯t let me.¡± Old Master looked at the anxious Sun Tianhao and said to him, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m not done talking.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± ¡°You have to protect Little Luoluo and yourself well.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You have to discuss everything with Li Yan.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to act alone if a situation arises.¡± ¡°Mm, mm, mm.¡± Seeing that he was so obedient, Old Master Sun didn¡¯t say anything else. The three of them went to the study. In the study. The men were discussing how Li Yan and the others would deal with those people and what actions they would take. When everyone saw the door being pushed open, Third Master Sun didn¡¯t even look at who it was. He shouted, ¡°Little brat, I only said a few words to you before you ran away. If you have the ability, don¡¯te in again.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was walking behind Old Master Sun, shrunk his neck and said in a low voice, ¡°See? My father is so unreasonable.¡± ¡°Rascal, who are you calling a brat?¡± The moment Old Master Sun¡¯s voice sounded, Third Master Sun knew that it wasn¡¯t Sun Tianhao. He shrunk his neck and his voice instantly lowered by a few degrees. ¡°Father, I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to that brat Haozi.¡± Old Master Sun walked in with Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Third Master Sun red at Sun Tianhao and gritted his teeth. Sun Tianhao quickly brought a chair to Old Master Sun. ¡°Grandpa, take a seat.¡± After Old Master Sun sat down, he stood behind Old Master Sun. Eldest Master Sun gestured for Chu Luo to sit too. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and sat down. n . Only then did Old Master Sun ask, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± ¡°Father, we n to do it both ways. Li Yan and Little Chu will deal with the people who hired Ink Feather and the assassin organization on the surface. We¡¯ll deal with the people from Ink Feather and the assassin organization in secret.¡± ¡°Mm, not bad.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s going over this time?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Third Master Sun stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun agreed and continued, ¡°Bring Tianhao along.¡± ¡°No!¡± Third Master Sun subconsciously raised his voice. Old Master Sun red at him and said in a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not discussing with you.¡± Third Master Sun was anxious. ¡°Father, what did that brat tell you? He doesn¡¯t have any experience at all. If he goes, he¡¯ll only cause trouble for me.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he quickly guaranteed loudly, ¡°I promise not to cause trouble for you.¡± Third Master Sun red at him. ¡°Shut up when your old man is talking.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Sun red at Third Master Sun. ¡°You shut up too!¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± The others looked at the three of them awkwardly, unsure if they should say anything. Of course, in the end, Third Master Sun was suppressed by Old Master Sun and agreed to let Sun Tianhao follow. After discussing for a while, Chu Luo and Li Yan left for the Li residence. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao would leaveter. When the helicopternded at the Li family¡¯s private vi in France, it was three in the afternoon. A group of people was already waiting under the helicopter. The moment they alighted from the helicopter, a middle-aged silver-haired man who was standing at the front to wee them walked over and said to the two of them respectfully, ¡°Wee, Master and Madam, to France. I¡¯m the butler here, Ruiz. Next, I¡¯ll be taking care of your daily needs.¡± Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, go rest first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll be back at dinner.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed the butler. The buildings here had a very strong French aristocratic aura. As Chu Luo walked, she sized up the buildings here. Ruiz said to her considerately, ¡°Madam, the Li residence is in XX district, the most famous aristocratic district in France. The neighbors are Earl Adrian and Duke Arbang¡­ Other than them, there are a few princes and generals living here, and it¡¯s not far from the pce.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Since all the nobles live here, how can the Li residence be bought here?¡± Ruiz said proudly, ¡°Because the Li residence was originally the prince¡¯s house. However, when the prince¡¯s family went bankrupt, Master sent someone to buy this ce.¡± Chu Luo had heard that many nobles abroad had gone bankrupt and had no choice but to sell their houses, so she didn¡¯t ask further. After Ruiz brought Chu Luo to the small vi where the two of them lived, he said to her respectfully, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s an internal phone on the coffee table in the living room. If you need anything, please call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Ruiz left. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to rest. Instead, she took herptop, sat on the sofa by the window, and started typing Chapter 615 - You Must Have Done This On Purpose

Chapter 615 You Must Have Done This On Purpose

Chu Luo spent more than an hour reading all the information about the nobles in France. It was almost dark by the time she was done. It was unknown when the lights in the living room had lit up. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the snowkes outside the window. She thought that with such heavy snow, it indeed looked a little colder than Imperial University. Her phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo answered it. It was a call from Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Chu Luo knew that he must have something very important to attend to, so she asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± A low and pleasantugh came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯lle back early. If you¡¯re bored, there¡¯s a lot of wine in the basement of our vi.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°You can drink as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo replied happily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink until youe back.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo used her internal phone to call Butler Ruiz and asked him to send dinner to her. Ruiz quickly brought Chu Luo dinner with a servant. After dinner, Chu Luo went to the wine cer in the basement. When Li Yan returned to the basement and found Chu Luo, there were already more than 20 empty bottles in front of her. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was swiping her phone and drinking, and walked over to take the ss from her hand. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan drank the ss of wine in her hand and said, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone, stood up, and threw herself into his arms. Li Yan caught her and his lips curled up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Why are you only back now? It¡¯s already past midnight.¡± ¡°I went to a branchpany here and checked on something.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her cheek. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± ¡°There are too many varieties here. I want to try every one.¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo said confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much I drink.¡± ¡°Little alcoholic.¡± Li Yan took the bottle of wine that Chu Luo had opened and poured a ss to drink. Then, he sealed her lips. When their lips met, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk. There¡¯s something I want to do to you.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Aren¡¯t you busy tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take off my clothes here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The rest of her words were swallowed by his lips. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, it was already past nine the next morning. She waszy and didn¡¯t want to move at all. There was the sound of a door opening, followed by approaching footsteps. Chu Luo covered her head with the nket and said angrily, ¡°Big baddie, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Li Yan walked over to sit on the edge of the bed and reached in to touch her. Indeed, he felt something tremble slightly under his palm. Chu Luo lifted the nket and red at him with her sparkling eyes. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her pink lips before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You didn¡¯t objectst night either.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned even redder. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Did you not take any safety precautionsst night?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but rub against him. Li Yan leaned against the pillow and covered her exposed skin with the nket. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, you want to do it again?¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth at him. In the next second, she lowered her head and bit his neck. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times at Chu Luo¡¯s enthusiastic actions. If not considering the fact that he had tired her outst night, he would definitely¡­ Chu Luo looked up at him and said, ¡°You must have done it on purpose.¡± Li Yan was indignant. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± As he spoke, he massaged her waist. ¡°It¡¯s my wife¡¯s fault for being so beautiful. She¡¯s even more beautiful than wine.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Then get up.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he exerted strength in his arms and ced her beside him. He stood up and covered her before going to get her clothes. When the two of them went downstairs, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. The butler waiting downstairs greeted Chu Luo good morning and instructed the servant waiting outside the door to send breakfast in. While Chu Luo was eating breakfast, he reported, ¡°Madam, this morning, the Countess of Adrian and Duchess of Arbang sent someone to send you an invitation to have afternoon tea.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just reject it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Since the two neighbors already know that we¡¯re here, the others should also know. When the timees, we will definitely receive an invitation to a banquet.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Not long after Chu Luo said that, the butler picked up a call and said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, the guard called and said that Prince Philip¡¯s residence has sent over an invitation to a banquet.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°ept it. Tell the person who sent the invitation that Madam and I will attend on time tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler turned around and left. Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°I checked on this Prince Philip yesterday. He seems to be from the Jingoists. Do you think he¡¯s the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after we take a look tonight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished eating, the two of them sat on the sofa. Li Yan quickly typed on hisptop while Chu Luo sat beside him and replied to text messages. The messages were all sent by France at night (during the day in the empire). Chu Luo replied to some of them and nned to reply to the rest when she returned tonight. After lunch, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, you can go to the manor to y. There¡¯s an orchid and farm behind. There should be many ripe fruits inside.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was worried that she would be bored, so she smiled and said, ¡°Got it. Coincidentally, I heard from the butler that there¡¯s a river in our vi. That river is frozen Someone will go over to smash the ice to fish in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± an. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan touched her face and reminded her, ¡°Put on your cloak when you go out. Don¡¯t be cold.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and nodded sweetly. ¡°Mm.¡± After Li Yan left, Chu Luo put on a cloak and an umbre and walked out of the small vi. The butler was already waiting for her. Beside the butler stood a young and beautiful woman. The butler introduced her to Chu Luo. ¡°Madam, this is my daughter, Lina. Where are you goingter? You can get her to bring you there.¡± Lina quickly greeted Chu Luo, ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and the three of them walked towards the vi at the back. The aristocratic residences here were big to begin with, and since Li Yan had bought a prince¡¯s residence, it was even bigger. The three of them walked for a while before walking out of the vi district in front and arriving at the garden at the back. As the butler walked, he told Chu Luo what was in the garden and what was nted in each season. Lina also said, ¡°There are not only many fruits in the manor throughout the year, but there are also many flowers. If you like, I¡¯ll help you pluck someter.¡± ¡°Mm, sure.¡± Lina smiled happily. The three of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the river the butler had mentioned. The river passed by the manor from outside. It was at least seven to eight meters wide. This side of the river was the fruit garden, and opposite was the farm. There was a bridge every few hundred meters on the river. Indeed, the river had frozen. When the three of them walked over, a few people were already smashing ice to fish on the river. After they smashed a hole in the ice, the person holding the fishing scooped into the ice cave and pulled out many fish. Chu Luo looked at it for a while before shifting her gaze to other ces. She asked the butler, ¡°Since this river leads in from outside, will someone from outside secretly slip in after the ice forms?¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. There are guards at both exits of the river. There are also protectives inside the river. Outsiders can¡¯t enter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After watching them catch fish for a while, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler, if you have something to attend to, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± The butler also had his own thoughts. He wanted his daughter to perform in front of Chu Luo, so he instructed Lina, ¡°Serve Madam well.¡± After Lina responded, the butler left. As soon as the butler left, Lina said to Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll take you elsewhere. There are many interesting ces in the backyard.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s interesting?¡± Lina pointed to the left. ¡°Madam, look. At the end of this path is the greenhouse. There are many gorgeous flowers nted inside.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in ordinary flowers and nts. Lina could tell what Chu Luo was thinking. Thinking about how Madam liked herbs, she said, ¡°The greenhouse isn¡¯t far away. It¡¯s themon wall between the Li residence and the Duke of Arbang¡¯s residence. The Duke of Arbang¡¯s family also nted many flowers there, but the flowers and nts their family nted are a little different from ours. I heard from Lisa that their garden is filled with herbs.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Does the duke¡¯s family know Chinese medicine?¡± Lina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to her, ¡°Take me over to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam, please follow me.¡± The two of them walked to the wall of the two families. Chu Luo stood under the two-meter-tall wall and smelled it with her nose. Soon, she detected the scent of a few herbs. Lina didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo was doing, so she asked, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t see even if you stand here. Why don¡¯t I find adder for you? You can go up the wall and take a look.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. Lina twisted her clothes nervously. ¡°Madam, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No. Go help me find adder.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited for Lina to turn around and go to the greenhouse, before lifting her toes and jumping onto the wall. The garden filled with herbs on the other side of the wall surprised Chu Luo. At this moment, a few people walked over. Chu Luo jumped back when those people discovered her. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616

Chapter 616 Fool

Chu Luo had just jumped to the corner when she heard voices from the other side. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought I saw someone on the wall just now.¡± ¡°Madam, it might be the butler¡¯s daughter, Lucy. She likes to lean against the wall and look at the flowers on our side.¡± The other party was silent for a while. The madam said in a displeased tone, ¡°Watch carefully. These aren¡¯t ordinary flowers. One can look, but don¡¯t let anyone pluck them.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, the footsteps near the wall left. Just then, Lina walked over with adder. ¡°Madam, here¡¯s thedder.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Do you look at the herb garden over there often?¡± Lina stopped in her tracks and nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Some of the flowers inside look especially beautiful. I like to look at flowers, so...¡± As she spoke, she became embarrassed, afraid that Chu Luo would me her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to the side and said, ¡°Move thedder back. I don¡¯t really want to see the herbs on the other side.¡± Lina secretly observed Chu Luo¡¯s expression, afraid that she would be angry. Seeing that her expression was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief and put thedder aside. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll apany you to stroll elsewhere. I¡¯ll return thedderter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked along the road under the wall. Not long after, they arrived at the border of the farm. In this cold season, there was no grass on the farm. Lina told Chu Luo, ¡°The sheep and sheep are all locked within the fence in winter. In the summer and autumn, the farm will prepare a lot of sun-dried grass.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Are the sheep and sheep here only supplied to the Li residence?¡± ¡°And the zing Glory Employee Restaurant.¡± At this point, a trace of happiness appeared on Lina¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re all very honored to be able to work in the Li residence.¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan treated his subordinates and employees very well, but when she heard others praise him with admiration, she still felt happy. The two of them continued walking forward. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to the fence. Instead, she walked past the farm and arrived at the exit by the river that crossed the Li residence. The entire river was frozen. There was indeed a guard at the exit. When the guard saw Chu Luo and Lina walking over, he quickly strode out of the guardhouse. The man guarding the post was tall and burly. After he came out, he kept staring at Chu Luo. He wondered who this little beauty from the east was, for she was too beautiful. He quickly asked, ¡°Hi, Lina, why are you here?¡± ¡°Brother Dru, I brought Madam here for a walk.¡± When Dru heard that Chu Luo was the mistress of the vi, his expression tightened. He quickly greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Are you the only one guarding here?¡± Dru quickly replied, ¡°No. There are a total of eight of us. We were divided into two shifts. The other three went to patrol nearby.¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a railing in the river. What material is it made of?¡±. ¡°A weaved by synthetic soft steel.¡± At this moment, Lina replied, ¡°Madam, the workers put in a batch of seedlings every year. We raise the fish we eat ourselves.¡± Chu Luo looked at the frozen river and walked over. Lina and Dru quickly followed. When she reached the river bank, Chu Luo was about to step down when Lina and Dru quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, the ice is slippery in the river. Don¡¯t go down.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Do you have skates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go get me a pair.¡± Since Chu Luo had said that, Dru had no choice but to get it for her. Lina stood beside Chu Luo and advised, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s snowing heavily today and the weather is cold. Why don¡¯t we skate after the snow stops?¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when she saw a figure quickly charging in from outside the river. Lina immediately saw it and eximed. ¡°Ah... That¡¯s Earl Adrian¡¯s young master, Mo Luo.¡± Chu Luo was about to ask if this person often came to their side when she saw a few more bodyguards following behind Mo Luo. The bodyguards were shouting, ¡°Little Young Master, you¡¯ve crossed the line. Come back!¡± When Mo Luo heard the shout, not only did he not stop, but he also slid even faster. He was about to cross the border and arrive at the Li residence. Mo Luo immediately saw Chu Luo standing on the shore. He turned around and walked towards her. As he approached, Chu Luo saw clearly the appearance of Mo Luo, who had wrapped himself up like a dumpling. How should she describe this person? At first nce, Chu Luo felt that he was very young. His lips were red and his teeth were white like a girl¡¯s. However, when she met his wolfish gaze, Chu Luo knew that this person wasn¡¯t simple. Mo Luo didn¡¯t slow down when he was about to reach Chu Luo. It seemed like he was preparing to bump into her. Lina¡¯s frightened scream came from beside her. ¡°Madam, dodge. Young Master Mo Luo is a fool. He likes to bump into people the most.¡± Chu Luo lifted her toes amid Lina¡¯s scream and jumped over Mo Luo¡¯s head, before kicking his back before jumping onto the ice river. In the next second, a loud bang came from behind. Then, the bodyguards who chased over arrived. They quickly went over to help Mo Luo up. ¡°Little Young Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°Little Young Master, were you knocked down?¡± Nere Another bodyguard walked up to Chu Luo and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°You saw my young master. Why did you jump away?¡± Sa ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Is my house...¡± Chu Luo gestured to Lina that she didn¡¯t need to talk to them anymore. She quickly exuded a sharp aura. When the bodyguard was shocked to the point of taking a step back, she sneered. ¡°You came to my territory and acted like a bully. I wonder who gave you such courage. Could it be that foolish young master of yours?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Mo Luo, who looked like he had suffered quite a bad fall, and said with a smile, ¡°What an interesting master-and-servant duo. If you want to test me, act a little more realistically.¡± At this point, her expression turned stern. She said to the few Li family patrolling guards who walked over, ¡°Throw them out. Beat up the bodyguards to make them remember this.¡± A few patrolling guards quickly walked over and wanted to hit the bodyguards. Of course, the bodyguards resisted. Chu Luo took out a few silver needles and shot them, making them unable to move. The patrolling guards easily beat up the bodyguards until their faces were swollen. At this moment, Mo Luo hugged her head and cried loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡± Lina quickly ran to Chu Luo¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Madam, Young Master Mo Luo is a fool. It¡¯s useless even if you beat him up. He mighte running back here again. Why don¡¯t you send someone to inform the Earl¡¯s wife?¡± Chu Luo looked at Mo Luo, who was squatting there and crying while trembling. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°Was he born stupid, or did heter be stupid?¡± ¡°I heard that Young Master Mo Luo became a fool when he was 15.¡± ¡°15? Then how old is he this year?¡± ¡°20.¡± Chu Luo walked up to Mo Luo. Sensing someone walking over, Mo Luo looked up at Chu Luo with tears in his eyes. He was born fair and tender. At a nce, he appeared to be a very harmless big white rabbit. Chu Luo bent down and whispered in his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re pretending to be a fool, but since you have designs on Yan and me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Mo Luo looked at her nkly, as if he didn¡¯t understand her. Chu Luo stood up straight and said to Lina, ¡°Get someone to throw him back. Tell them that I didn¡¯t know their young master and thought he¡¯s here to assassinate me. Tell them it was me who had them beaten up.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the river. Mo Luo looked at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t even turn around. A subtle glint shed across his eyes. Then, he buried his head in his knees and started crying, trembling. Chu Luo didn¡¯t walk far before stopping and standing by a cover to look over. When Mo Luo was sent back, he was still struggling. Seeing this, Chu Luo threw a spell over. The ice broke and amid a ssh, everyone scrambled to fish him out. Only then did Chu Luo turn around and continue walking back. When she walked to the front, she happened to meet the butler who was rushing towards the back. When the butler saw Chu Luo, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡± The butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t strict enough. I¡¯ll send more people to the river exits on both sides.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo continued walking forward. The butler followed her. As he walked, he said carefully, ¡°Madam, Young Master Mo Luo turned into a fool after something happened two years ago. Everyone who lives here knows that he likes to go to the neighbors¡¯ houses on both sides of the river.¡± Chu Luo slowed down and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on the other side of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Philip¡¯s residence.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± The butler didn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo meant and looked at her. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°If Mo Luo goes to the territory of Prince Philip¡¯s residence, what will they do?¡± ¡°Send him back under normal circumstances.¡± That¡¯s right. He was a fool. Even if you wanted to lecture him, he wouldn¡¯t understand. The most they could do was inform Earl Adrian and ask them to take good care of Mo Luo. At the thought of this, Chu Luo looked vexed. ¡°Then what should we do? I got someone to beat up the bodyguards who chased after him. Are the Earl and his wife the unreasonable kind of people?¡± The butler: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Young Master Mo Luo doesn¡¯t have much of a presence in Earl Adrian¡¯s house. Besides, you only got someone to beat him up because you didn¡¯t know him. I believe the Earl and his wife won¡¯t me you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the main vi in front. However, she hadn¡¯t sat for long when the butler came in and told her, ¡°Madam, the eldest daughter of Earl Adrian¡¯s family, Miss Lucy, is already at the door of the Li residence. She wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Invite her in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler quickly brought her in. After Lucy entered, she first sized up the entire vi before shifting her gaze to Chu Luo. She then sized up Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re that Chu Luo from Imperial University?¡± Chapter 617 - Inviting Yan to Dance for the First Dance

Chapter 617: Inviting Yan to Dance for the First Dance

Chu Luo pointed at the sofa opposite her. ¡°Please sit.¡± Lucy stared at Chu Luo and was very dissatisfied with her attitude. In her heart, even if Chu Luo married the CEO of zing Glory, Li Yan, and acknowledged the Sun family as rtives, a civilian was still a civilian. How could shepare to a born noble like her? If her mother hadn¡¯t insisted that shee over, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get to know her. Lucy nned to take Chu Luo down a notch first. ¡°You just got someone to injure all my brother¡¯s bodyguards, Mrs. Li. Shouldn¡¯t you give our family an exnation?¡± The butler, who was standing at the side, was shocked to see Lucy mention this matter. She was obviously here to cause trouble. Chu Luo looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What do you want me to exin? Since you know that there¡¯s something wrong with your brother, why did you let him run out?¡± Chu Luo pointed at her head. Lucy was displeased. Although her younger brother was crazy, while their family could talk about it, outsiders couldn¡¯t. ¡°How can you say that my brother is crazy!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Or was your younger brother pretending and he deliberately ran to my house to bump into me?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Lucy realized that she was choked. Disliking Chu Luo even more now, she subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Although my younger brother has some problems with his brain, you can¡¯t just outright call him crazy. That¡¯s no demeanor of ady at all. How did Li fall for you!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly smiled. The butler standing beside her broke out in cold sweat. Did Miss Lucye today because she was jealous that Madam was married to Master? At the thought of this, the butler looked at Lucy sympathetically. How dare shee here to provoke Madam. If Master were to find out, this person wouldn¡¯t have it easy. Lucy didn¡¯t notice that Chu Luo and the butler knew what she was thinking and continued speaking sarcastically. ¡°Am I wrong? As Li¡¯s wife, you don¡¯t have the demeanor a wealthy madam should have. You asked your servants to beat people up for no reason. Only uncouth people will do that.¡± Chu Luo leaned back on the sofa and looked at the woman in front of her. She suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you like Yan?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned red and she said angrily,¡± I¡¯m talking to you about my younger brother. Please don¡¯t change the topic.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk about your younger brother. Recently, everyone in the world knows that someone wants to get the cell regeneration data from me. I didn¡¯t know your younger brother and he suddenly barged into my house. Was I supposed to wee him warmly?¡± At this point, she leaned towards Lucy and said in a cold voice, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t saidter that he was the young master of your Adrian family, guess what I would have done to him.¡± Lucy felt a chill down her spine. Chu Luo took out a gun and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°You... you...¡± Lucy widened her eyes in shock. However, Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°When I came here, my grandfather said to me that if anyone dares to be disrespectful to me, I should use this gun that he gave me to shoot the person who treats me disrespectfully.¡± Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face and had a feeling that if she stayed here any longer, something terrifying would definitely happen. At the thought of this, Lucy couldn¡¯t be bothered with herdy-like demeanor anymore. She stood up and ran out of the door. She must tell her mother what Chu Luo had done to her and let her mother deal with Chu Luo. Looking at Lucy, who was running faster than a rabbit, the butler asked Chu Luo with mixed feelings, ¡°Madam, Miss Lucy will definitely add fuel to the fire and tell Mrs. Adrian about your threat when she gets back. When the timees...¡± ¡°Do you think Mrs. Adrian will be as brainless as Lucy ande after me?¡± The butler was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking too much.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped the contact column. Her finger stopped on the number at the top for a few seconds. In the end, she didn¡¯t dial it but asked the butler, ¡°IS Yan very favored by thosedies here?¡± The butler broke out in cold sweat again. He didn¡¯t know how to answer this at all. Chu Luo nced at him, looking displeased. The butler¡¯s body trembled and he quickly replied fearfully, ¡°Master only loves Madam.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Go out. If any other womanes, you don¡¯t have to report to me. I won¡¯t see any of them.¡± Compared to dealing with Yan¡¯s admirers, she was more willing to look for more clues. However, that Young Master Mo Luo had attracted her attention. At the thought of this, Chu Luo quickly tapped on her phone for a while and secretly sent a message to Third Master Sun to ask them to investigate Mo Luo. When it was almost four in the afternoon, Li Yan rushed back. Seeing that there was some snow on his shoulder, Chu Luo patted it off for him and said to him, ¡°The snow outside is so heavy. Why didn¡¯t you use an umbre after you alighted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to find her lips. Chu Luo tilted her head and said to him with a smile, ¡°Stop fooling around. We should go and change.¡± In the end, Li Yan intercepted her lips and kissed her for a while before letting go of her hand and walking out. The butler had already prepared an umbre for the two of them. Li Yan took the open umbre and wrapped Chu Luo in his coat. The two of them walked into the snow and towards the small vi they lived in behind. On the way, Chu Luo told him about how Mo Luo barged into their side today and that she had asked someone to beat up Mo Luo¡¯s bodyguards. However, she didn¡¯t say anything about Lucying over. When Li Yan heard this, he tightened his grip on her and asked, ¡°Other than this, what else happened?¡± He had heard from the butler what had happened in the vi after he returned. He just wanted Chu Luo to take the initiative to mention it to him. Chu Luo refused to say anything. ¡°No, just this matter... Do you think Earl Adrian and his wife will cause trouble for me when we go to Prince Philip¡¯s house for the banquetter?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Chu Luo caressed his chest with her petite hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just saying if. Besides, I won¡¯t let myself suffer a loss.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead before retracting the ruthlessness in his heart. He said, ¡°No matter what others say, I will only love you. In my previous life, this life, all my life.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she nodded in his arms. After the two of them changed into evening wear, Li Yan gave Chu Luo a pair of ear studs. Chu Luo looked at the gorgeous ear studs and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this amunicator?¡± ¡°Mm, if you want to go anywhere, tap on your ear studs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo put on the ear studs, the two of them went to Prince Philip¡¯s house. There were already many cars parked outside Prince Philip¡¯s house. It was snowing heavily today, and all the guests who alighted from the car were walking into the Prince¡¯s residence with umbres. The men wore tuxedos, and the women wore evening gowns worn by the upper-ss society of Europe. It gave people the feeling that they had entered thest century in Europe. Chu Luo nced at her gown and blinked at Li Yan. ¡°Will I be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention if I wear this out?¡± She was wearing an evening gown brought from the empire. It was an ancient design with empire characteristics. Li Yan was very satisfied with her attire. ¡°My wife will be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention regardless of what she wears.¡± Chu Luo smiled. At this moment, a bodyguard opened the door for them and extended an umbre to the car. Li Yan got off first. After getting off, he took the umbre from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and waited for Chu Luo to get off. The group of people who were walking towards the door subconsciously stopped and looked at them. Some women couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and scream in infatuation. ¡°So handsome.¡± ¡°What a charming man!¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo pursed her lips and ced her petite hand in Li Yan¡¯srge hand before getting out of the car. The moment Chu Luo alighted, the men immediately eximed in surprise. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo and tilted the big ck umbre towards her, blocking everyone¡¯s view. Chu Luo looked at him, who obviously looked unhappy judging from his pursed lips, and restrained the corners of her lips from curling up. When the two of them walked to the door, a few people came out. ¡°Li, wee, wee.¡± The person leading the group shook Li Yan¡¯s hand and turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Everyone says that Mrs. Li is especially beautiful. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°He¡¯s Prince Philip.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this prince to look so kind and even personallye out to wee them. Not only did Prince Philip greet the two of them, but he also greeted the other guests who followed him and led everyone into the banquet hall. Those in Europe liked to have a huge firece in their living room. The moment they walked in, the heat emanating from the firece chased away all the coldness. Prince Philip pped his hands at the people who hade first and were already chatting and said enthusiastically, ¡°Dear guests, wee to my family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± He spoke for a few minutes. After saying that, he brought his daughter to Li Yan and said with a smile, ¡°Li, my daughter Camille wants to invite you to dance the first dance. You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Everyone looked at Li Yan as if they were watching a show. Some men even became restless. They thought that as soon as Li Yan and Camille danced, they would invite his wife. The blond and blue-eyed Camille looked at Li Yan shyly. It was unknown if she did it on purpose, but she even said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mrs. Li, you don¡¯t mind me inviting Li to dance the first dance, do you?¡± Chapter 618 - 8 Since Someone Is Openly Provoking Us, How Can We Not Teach Her a Lesson?

Chapter 618 Since Someone Is Openly Provoking Us, How Can We Not Teach Her a Lesson?

Chu Luo snorted in her heart. Did these people really think she was just for show? She smiled and asked, ¡°If I say I mind, will Miss Camille dismiss the idea?¡± Camille looked innocent. ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to invite Li to dance the first dance.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual and he had no intention of giving Camille face. He said, ¡°Miss Camille, you should invite single men to dance for the first dance. As a married man, I only dance with my wife.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Miss Camille, since Li isn¡¯t willing to dance with you, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Camille¡¯s expression almost froze. At this moment, Prince Philip, who was standing beside her,ughed and said, ¡°Li is still the same as before. Camille, go find a single man to dance with you.¡± Camille was a little indignant. Thinking that Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to dance the high society dance here, she deliberately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a man and you guys dance with us for the first dance?¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Camille is good at singing and dancing? I¡¯ve never heard of Mrs. Li dancing.¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s a good show to watch now. Although Mrs. Li is very impressive in school and the university students here have all heard of her, bookworms can¡¯t bepared to the upper-ss society at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With her status, she probably won¡¯t have a chance to dance the opening dance.¡± ¡°Moreover, have any of you seen CEO Li dance? I really wonder if CEO Li knows how to dance.¡± ¡°Maybe CEO Li can¡¯t dance either. Camille must have invited CEO Li to dance on purpose. With her ability, she definitely won¡¯t embarrass CEO Li. But two people who don¡¯t know how to dance¡­ Why am I so excited?¡± ¡°Me too. I really want to see how CEO Li will deal with thister.¡± e Hearing the discussions around her, the smile on Camille¡¯s face widened. She pointed at one of the men standing beside her. ¡°Alpha,e and dance with me.¡± Alpha, who looked good in a royal attire, walked out. He first gave her a gentlemanly bow before extending his left hand to her. ¡°I¡¯m honored to dance the first dance with you, Miss Camille.¡± Before she reached out to him, Camille looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan and said directly, ¡°Li, Chu, let¡¯s begin.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the music started. Everyone quickly retreated, leaving enough space for the four of them to dance. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her at the same time. ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Since someone is openly provoking us, how can we not teach her a lesson?¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips also curled up. He turned around and arrived in front of Chu Luo. Then, he put his right hand behind his back and extended his left hand to Chu Luo. Chu Luo handed him her hand and the two of them immediately started dancing to the music. When the two of them started dancing, everyone subconsciously shut up. In a short while, everyone¡¯s gazes followed the two of them. ¡°Heavens, what kind of godly looks is this? What kind of godly dance is this?¡± ¡°Mrs. Li dances so beautifully. She looks like an angel.¡± ¡°So CEO Li is so domineering when ites to dancing. He and Mrs. Liplement each other really well. This is really nice.¡± Camille, who was dancing, didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to not only know how to dance, but also dance so well. Especially when the two of them danced, everyone looked at them. Instead, she had be the dispensable one. This was her family¡¯s banquet. How could she let two outsiders overshadow her? At the thought of this, while no one was looking, Camille approached Alpha, who was dancing with her, and whispered something in his ear. Alpha nodded at her quietly. Then Alpha let go of Camille¡¯s waist and held one of her hands to make her do a big spin. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to notice that Chu Luo and Li Yan were near them. Camille¡¯s body mmed into them. Alpha took a step at the same time to scoop up Camille. Their bodies switched and Alpha was about to knock Li Yan out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing this situation, a few women couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and whisper. Everyone broke out in cold sweat for Chu Luo and Li Yan. If they really bumped into the two of them identally, they could only say that they weren¡¯t good at dancing. Alpha was about to bump into them. A second before he collided with them, Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and their bodies turned to the side. Chu Luo¡¯s legs drew a beautiful arc in the air and mmed into Alpha. Alpha staggered and pulled Camille to the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bang! Everyone watched as the two of them fall to the ground at the same time. It was a chaotic scene. ¡°Camille, are you okay?¡± ¡°Camille, did you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you let Miss Camille fall?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped at the same time and stood outside the crowd. Chu Luo even winked at Li Yan mischievously. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and tilted his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Are you happy?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded at him. The chaos on the other endsted for a while. Humiliated, Camille was helped down to rest by the servant. However, Prince Philip smiled and said, ¡°It was just an ident. Don¡¯t mind it, everyone.¡± After saying that, he gestured to everyone. ¡°Alright, the first dance is over. Friends who like to dance, please continue dancing.¡± At this moment, everyone had to give Prince Philip face. Many young men and women started to walk to the open space to dance. IPI A middle-aged man with curly linen hair walked towards Li Yan. This person was Earl Adrian. When Earl Adrian walked over, he even took a ss of wine from the servant on the way. The servants followed. Earl Adrian arrived in front of the two of them and said to them, ¡°CEO Li, Mrs. Li, my Mo Luo barged into your house without permission today. It¡¯s those bodyguards¡¯ fault for failing to take good care of him. I heard that Madam was startled. I feel really apologetic.¡± was He then raised his ss at the two of them. ¡°CEO Li, let me toast you and Madam as an apology.¡± Since Earl Adrian had said so, Li Yan would definitely give him face. He took two sses of wine from the servant¡¯s tray and handed one to Chu Luo. The three of them clinked sses and drank at the same time. The three of them drank the wine and a few people walked over. Another sweet-looking woman walked over and greeted Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Li.¡± Prince Philip smiled and introduced the woman to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my second daughter, Ophelia.¡± Ophelia smiled at Li Yan and said, ¡°Li, I want to bring your wife over to y. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± After saying that, she pointed at a half-open space on the left. There were already manydies gathered there. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to y. Coincidentally, everyone wants to get to know Mrs. Li.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Chu Luo nodded and went over with Ophelia. The moment the two of them left, more people walked towards Li Yan with wine sses. Chu Luo took a few steps and deliberately turned around to take a look. Ophelia, who was walking beside her, chuckled and said, ¡°Are you worried that everyone will get Li drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Haha, Chu is a straightforward person. Your dance with Li just now really stunned everyone.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Ophelia continued, ¡°My sister is the best at dancing here. I didn¡¯t expect you and Li to attract everyone¡¯s attention the moment you dance. My sister must regret inviting you two to dance the first dance together.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Ophelia. One couldn¡¯t tell from her face that she wanted to avenge Camille. Instead, she continued with a slightly ashamed look, ¡°My older sister is usually very confident in her dance. Previously, I had advised her that there was always someone better, but she didn¡¯t listen. Today, Chu taught her a lesson.¡± As they spoke, they approached the women. At this moment, everyone was chatting andughing. When they saw the two of theming, they all stopped and looked at them. One of the women patted her ce. ¡°Ophelia, Mrs. Li,e here and sit.¡± That woman¡¯s identity was obviously not simple. The moment she spoke, the others automatically made way so that the two of them could sit over. Soon, the servants served red wine and fruits and snacks. It looked like they were having a tea party. Ophelia handed Chu Luo a ss of red wine and said to her with a smile, ¡°Since this is Chu¡¯s first time attending our banquet, let me introduce everyone to you.¡± She first introduced the woman sitting beside them. ¡°This is Miss Justina from General Oth¡¯s family. This is¡­¡± After introducing all the women, Justina was the first to raise her ss to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, wee to France to y. We¡¯ve heard all about you. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo also raised her ss and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them clinked their sses and took a sip of wine. Then, the others also started toasting her. Everyone was talking about how amazing she was. ¡°Hmph!¡± In the other corner, Lucy, who really didn¡¯t want to go over and greet Chu Luo, held the ss in her hand and snorted with a dark expression. The woman standing beside her also looked over and said jealously, ¡°CEO Li only likes her because of her seductive face. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± When Lucy heard this, she agreed with the woman. ¡°You¡¯re right. If she didn¡¯t have that face, Li definitely wouldn¡¯t fancy her.¡± Chapter 619 - Two Vicious Women

Chapter 619 Two Vicious Women

The woman retracted her gaze and looked at the disdainful Lucy. She probed, ¡°Miss Lucy, since you hate that woman so much, why don¡¯t you just find a way to deal with her? This is Prince Philip¡¯s residence. Even if you deal with her, no one will guess that you did it.¡± Lucy turned to look at her and frowned, as if wondering how feasible this was. But she wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°No. It¡¯s not convenient here.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what if someone helps?¡± ¡°Who?¡± When Lucy asked this, she suddenly thought of Camille. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not the only one who can¡¯t stand that woman. Camille must hate her too.¡± As she spoke, she walked away. The woman who gave her the idea didn¡¯t follow her. She looked in the direction she left and smiled. Then, she walked towards the other side. As Lucy and Camille were close, she asked Prince Philip¡¯s servants to take her to Camille¡¯s bedroom. She knocked on the door and pushed it open after Camille responded. As the eldest daughter of Prince Philip¡¯s family, Camille definitely lived in a luxurious room. The pink color scheme had the aura of a young girl¡¯s boudoir, and there were all kinds of expensive decorations. At this moment, Camille was sulking on the small sofa outside. She had never expected to be so humiliated. She was too ashamed to go to the banquet hall again. ¡°Camille.¡± Seeing that it was Lucy who had entered, Camille asked in a less-than-enthusiastic voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Tofort you.¡± Camille snapped, ¡°No need.¡± Lucy¡¯s smile was cunning. ¡°I know. So besidesforting you, I also brought you a good idea that can help you vent your anger.¡± ¡°What good idea?¡± Camille was interested. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Li? Don¡¯t you think that woman can¡¯tpare to you in anything except her looks?¡± These words hit the nail on the head. ¡°Hmph! How can a civilian woman like herpare to me?¡± At this point, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lucy suspiciously. ¡°I heard that you like Li too.¡± ¡°Li is so handsome and capable. Who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± Lucy said insincerely. ¡°Instead of saying that I like him, I admire his ability more.¡± In her heart, she thought: ¡°I¡¯ll let you deal with that woman first. When the timees, let¡¯s see who Li likes more.¡± Camille was doubtful. Lucy added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Camille. We just have to make sure Li doesn¡¯t like that woman.¡± Lucy hadn¡¯t forgotten the gun Chu Luo had taken out. She was worried that the matter would blow up. Camille thought for a moment. ¡°So what do you have in mind?¡± Lucy had already thought of a n when she came. ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way to lure that woman out. When the timees, we¡¯ll get someone to scratch her face. It¡¯s best if we find someone to defile her. Do you think Li will still like her then?¡± Camille hadn¡¯t expected Lucy toe up with such a vicious idea. She thought for a while more before saying, ¡°If anything happens to Mrs. Li at my house, my father won¡¯t be able to answer to Li. And the Sun family.¡± Suddenly, she thought of the Sun family. Although Camille was unwilling to admit it, she had no choice but to say angrily, ¡°My father said that the people in the empire one can¡¯t afford to offend the most are the Sun family. Their family is extremely protective. If we offend them, even the princes and princesses will be dealt with.¡± Lucy thought that since she wasn¡¯t the one doing all this, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should do it without anyone knowing.¡± At this point, her eyes darted around and she lowered her voice to say to Camille, ¡°That woman told me herself that many people have been having designs on the cell regeneration data they¡¯re researching. You can send someone to find a few hooligans to sneak in. When the timees, we can say that the people who have designs on her secretly sneaked in. This way, no one will know that we did this.¡± Camille thought that made sense and took out her phone to get the servants to do it. After the call, she asked, ¡°Who should I get to bring her out?¡± Lucy: ¡°Of course not us. Why don¡¯t you find someone you hate the most?¡± Camille thought for a moment, then smirked. She stood up and walked towards the bedroom door. Looking at Camille walking out, Lucy smiled too. She suddenly thought of a saying in the empire: The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡¯ If she let Camille take the rap, she would naturally be able tofort Li when he got angry. The two women returned to the banquet hall with their own thoughts. At this moment, the group of women was chatting about Chu Luo¡¯s achievements. It was obvious that everyone nned to leave a good impression on Chu Luo today. Ophelia showed great kindness to Chu Luo. After everyone talked for a while, Ophelia asked Chu Luo, ¡°I wonder how long you guys will stay in France this time. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to leave, I¡¯ll take you to a few famous ces in France to y. If Chu wants to see F University, it¡¯s fine too.¡± The others voiced their agreement. At this moment, Camille walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about that makes you so happy?¡± At this moment, she seemed to have forgotten about her previous humiliation. Chu Luo nced at Camille and then at Lucy, who was standing a distance away and talking to a woman. Her lips curled into a faint smile. Everyone still gave Camille face and chose to forget that she had tripped while dancing just now. Ophelia even smiled and said to her, ¡°Sister,e and sit. I¡¯m asking Chu when they will leave France. If she¡¯s not in a hurry to leave, we can go y together.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Camille walked over and sat down beside them. She quickly scanned Chu Luo¡¯s beautiful face and thought to herself, ¡®This face is indeed an eyesore. It will definitely be very satisfying to see it ruined.¡¯ She said with a smile, ¡°Call me when you go y.¡± ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t forget Sister.¡± Everyone continued talking. After a while, Camille suddenly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there XX wine? I prefer that kind of wine. It¡¯s more fragrant and mellow than other wines.¡± A woman replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already finished drinking that wine.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get the servants to serve more?¡± After saying that, Camille raised her hand to summon a servant and said to her, ¡°Go get some more XX wine. Bring a few more bottles.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After the servant left, Camille actually brought up what had happened just now. Her tone was even a little self-deprecating. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu to dance so well. I finally know what it means by there¡¯s always someone better. I won¡¯t dare to call myself a dance expert anymore.¡± Everyoneughed kindly. Not long after, a servant brought over a few bottles of wine. The person carrying the wine was a male servant and a female servant was following beside him. After the two of them walked over, Camille said to them, ¡°Open all the wine bottles and pour it for everyone.¡± The two of them quickly did as instructed. Camille continued to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu danced so well. Did you specially practice it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Camille didn¡¯t believe her at all. She looked a little worked up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve never practiced before, why can you possibly know the European upper-ss society dance?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She deliberately said, ¡°Maybe I was just born good at dancing.¡± The corners of Camilel¡¯s lips twitched and displeasure shed across her heart. Even she had never spoken so boastfully before. At this moment, the two servants opened all the bottles and most of the wine were ready to be served. They started pouring wine for everyone. The servant walked up to Chu Luo and the others. She was about to pour wine for Camille and Ophelia when Camille said, ¡°Pour it for Chu first.¡± The servant turned the bottle to the empty ss Chu Luo had ced beside her. Camille continued to speak. ¡°It¡¯s definitely going to snow again tonight. Why don¡¯t we go to the ski park tomorrow?¡± Everyone felt that this suggestion was good. The servant poured the wine for Chu Luo and was about to pour for Camille when a woman stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± After saying that, she walked over. When she reached the servant¡¯s side, she identally nudged the servant¡¯s arm, perhaps because she was too anxious. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing the wine in the bottle quickly ssh on Chu Luo, a few people couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Chu Luo didn¡¯t dodge and only casually raised her hand to block it. All the wine that spilled out sshed onto her sleeve and waist. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Seeing the wine ssh on Chu Luo, Camille and Ophelia stood up at the same time. The servant was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly bowed and apologized to Chu Luo. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The woman who had bumped into the servant was also frightened and quickly walked towards the bathroom. Chu Luo took the tissue from Ophelia to wipe the wine off, but the stain wouldn¡¯te off at all. Ophelia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t Chu go and change?¡± Camille immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The red wine stains are too obvious against Chu¡¯s light-colored clothes. Coincidentally, Sister is about your height. Why don¡¯t you and Sister go change?¡± Ophelia nodded. ¡°Yes. I got the designer to send over two gowns yesterday. Chu can change into them.¡± The others also advised Chu Luo to change into a fresh outfit. Chu Luo moved her ear stud and pretended to think for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Ophelia stood up and led Chu Luo out. Chapter 620 - You Better Shut Up

Chapter 620 You Better Shut Up

As soon as the two of them left, Camille reprimanded the servant. Chu Luo followed Ophelia, and the two of them walked through the magnificent long corridor. When they walked to the middle courtyard, the livelymotion in front quickly disappeared. Chu Luo suddenly asked Ophelia, ¡°Miss Ophelia, did your family put in ce proper security measures?¡± Ophelia looked at her strangely. ¡°Why is Chu asking this?¡± Chu Luo said helplessly, ¡°There have been many people who want to take me away recently. I have to ensure that it¡¯s safe after we leave the banquet hall.¡± Ophelia nodded in understanding. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t worry. Our family has our own guard team. They are all very skilled. No one dares to secretlye in.¡± Chu Luo looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two of them passed through the middle courtyard and arrived at the residence at the back. Ophelia¡¯s bedroom was in the south tower on the second floor. When the two of them walked over, she even told Chu Luo, ¡°Only my older sister and I live on this floor. There are rms and surveince cameras in the corridor.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the milky white door. Ophelia pushed open the door. It was a huge suite with many beautiful small items and many oil paintings on the wall. There was a huge French window on the left side of the living room and a balcony outside. Seeing Chu Luo look out of the window, she told her, ¡°It¡¯s my backyard outside. Guards are patrolling at any time.¡± As she spoke, she continued walking towards the bedroom with Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as she spoke, a few masked people suddenly barged in from outside the window. These people were silent. Ophelia had just widened her eyes and was about to scream when one of the masked men quickly shot a concealed weapon in her direction. Ophelia closed her eyes and fell. The masked men surrounded Chu Luo in the next second. Chu Luo looked at them and snorted. ¡°You came so quickly. Looks like you were prepared.¡± One of the masked men said, ¡°Come with us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± As they spoke, they all took out their guns and pointed them at her. ¡°If you want me to take me away, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her body shook. In the next second, she arrived beside the person who spoke and snatched the gun from his hand. Then, she fired at the others at the same time. These people were holding an anesthetic gun. It was obvious that they were nning to capture her alive. Chu Luo had just dealt with these people when her ear stud vibrated. Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. Li Yan had sent her a code. Something had happened at the banquet hall. Chu Luo tossed aside the anesthetic gun in her hand and strode towards the door. She walked to the door and stopped just as she put her hand on the doorknob. The door couldn¡¯t be opened. It was obvious that someone had tampered with the outside. At the thought of this, Chu Luo sneered. Instead of leaving via the door, she walked to the French window and jumped out. Prince Philip¡¯s house was a huge connected vi. The garden behind the vi was already covered in snow and it was snow white. Chu Luo had just jumped to the ground and stood up when a group of robots appeared in front of her. The moment these robots appeared, they shot out a huge at her. This kind of was definitely not simple. A second before Chu Luo was covered by the, she asked Phoenix to teleport her behind these robots. At the same time, she quickly took out aser gun and fired at them. Looking at the robots turning into scrap metal in theser gun, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I want to see how many robots you have left to deal with me.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out her phone and searched for nearby signals. Soon, she found the person controlling the robot. Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and in the next second, she arrived behind that person. That person was wearing a very wide ck down jacket. At this moment, he was standing in a dark corner. As soon as he sensed someone behind him, he turned around. When he saw that it was Chu Luo, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°You found me so quickly. Looks like you learned a lot from Neeson.¡± After saying that, the corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a strange smile. ¡°Then let me see if you can deal with the robots next.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he retreated. The robot didn¡¯t appear, but Chu Luo became vignt. At this moment, she quietly took out a talisman and concealed herself. When the man saw that Chu Luo was invisible, the smile on his face disappeared. He shouted into the air, ¡°Cover her with a!¡± ¡°Who do you want to cover?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind the man. In the next second, she popped a pill into the man¡¯s mouth. The man subconsciously swallowed. Then, he quickly covered his throat and coughed heavily. ¡°What did you feed me?¡± ¡°Medicines that make you unable to die easily.¡± The man¡¯s body trembled. ¡°You actually developed a medicine that can neutralize the poison in our bodies.¡± After saying that, he suddenlyughed out loud. Afterughing, he turned his wrist and pointed a gun at Chu Luo. At the same time, he fired at her. Pfft! Chu Luo appeared and covered her arm that was hit. She took a small step back in surprise. The man quickly turned around and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Do you think only you people are studying our Ink Feather¡¯s things? And we aren¡¯t? Miss Chu, do you know what you¡¯re poisoned with?¡± Chu Luo quickly felt that her arm was numb and she was about to take the antidote. The man kindly reminded her, ¡°You better not take your own antidote. You¡¯re not poisoned by a poison on Earth. No matter what you eat, it will elerate the spread of the anesthesia.¡± Chu Luo quickly tapped a few major acupoints on her arm. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s useless even if you tap your acupoints.¡± The manughed smugly. ¡°Our leader knew you would do that. This kind of medicine is specially prepared for you.¡± Indeed, it was useless. The anesthesia was still spreading throughout her body. A murderous glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes as she quickly flicked the pill in her hand. The man¡¯s smile froze. He covered his throat with one hand and reached into his mouth with the other. Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Then I have to thank your leader.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few silver needles and shot them at him. The man died. At this moment, arge appeared above her head. Chu Luo¡¯s body shed and she took out aser gun to scan the surroundings. Thended on the corpse and automatically retracted. Soon, it covered the corpse tightly. Chu Luo tightened her grip on that arm and her expression changed slightly. The numbness was on her shoulder and was about to spread on her body. At this moment, Snowball, who had been sleeping in her pocket, stuck its head out. It looked up at Chu Luo¡¯s face and finally turned those small eyes to her shoulder. Chu Luo also looked at it and asked uncertainly, ¡°Snowball, can you absorb the poison from my body?¡± Snowball grabbed her pocket and jumped up to her shoulder. Chu Luo watched as Snowball reached her shoulder and used its two front limbs to dig at her clothes. She guessed what it was going to do and quickly rolled up her wide sleeve. Seeing her exposed skin, Snowball bit down. After a while, Chu Luo felt something on her arm. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly touched Snowball¡¯s limb with her other hand. ¡°Snowball, hurry up. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to Li.¡± Snowball shook its butt at her and even kicked with its short leg. It looked like it was dissatisfied with Chu Luo urging it. Chu Luo quickly said tactfully, ¡°Then slow down.¡± Only then was Snowball satisfied. While Snowball was sucking away the poisonous gas for Chu Luo, the entire prince¡¯s residence was in chaos. First, Chu Luo and Ophelia had left to change. It didn¡¯t take long before Camille left the banquet hall with Lucy. After the two of them walked out of the crowd, Lucy said in a surprised tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the person you hate to be Ophelia, Camille.¡± Camille gave her a displeased look. ¡°You better shut up.¡± Lucy definitely wouldn¡¯t anger Camille at this time. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re already caught? I really want to see Chu Luo¡¯s face after she¡¯s disfigured.¡± Camille wanted to see it too. The two of them walked past the courtyard in the middle and arrived at the back where they lived. Lucy followed her for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Camille, did you get someone to lure all your guards away?¡± Camille actually found it a little strange, too. She really hadn¡¯t asked anyone to do this. However, she believed that it must be so. When the two of them were about to reach the stairs to the second floor, they saw a few people lying in a pool of blood. Their expressions changed drastically and they screamed at the same time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The people lying there were obviously the gangsters that Camille had asked someone to find. The blood that flowed from their bodies had drenched the ground red. The two of them quickly reacted and turned to run. However, after turning around, they were blocked by a few masked men in ck. Scared out of her wits, Camille¡¯s expression changed drastically. She tried her best to remain calm and threatened, ¡°Who are you? This is my house. Do you think I won¡¯t call the guards to capture all of you?¡± Bang! Bang! After two gunshots, a bloody hole appeared in their chests. The two of them were so frightened that before they could scream, they fell amid sttering blood. The men in ck shook and quietly left. Chapter 621 - Since You’re Here, Do You Think You Can Still Leave?

Chapter 621 Since You¡¯re Here, Do You Think You Can Still Leave?

Soon, a servant walked over. When she saw Camille and Lucy lying in a pool of blood, her eyes widened in fear. After a while, she screamed in fear, ¡°Ah¡­ Murder¡­¡± After saying that, she turned and ran forward. When the people in the banquet hall heard that Camille and Lucy had been killed, Prince Philip and Earl Adrian¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The two of them quickly shouted, ¡°Guards.¡± ¡°Bodyguards.¡± Then, they strode back. After a loudmotion, the others quickly followed. Li Yan stood in the crowd and moved themunicator on his ear before following them. However, when everyone arrived at the courtyard in the middle, Prince Philip got someone to stop them. Prince Philip and Earl Adrian led a group of people towards the corridor behind. Soon, there were two angry and grieving shouts, followed by the loud cries of two women. Everyone standing in the courtyard started whispering. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why were Miss Camille and Miss Lucy killed?¡± ¡°Who killed them?¡± ¡°Who dares toe to Prince Philip¡¯s house to kill someone?¡± ¡°Could it be someone who sneaked in?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear this. Especially at this moment, a girl suddenly asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Ophelia bring Mrs. Li to change her clothes just now?¡± Everyone fell silent and subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Everyone was stunned by his murderous aura and no one answered. Prince Philip walked out. Li Yan asked him in a low voice, ¡°Prince Philip, where did my wife go?¡± Prince Philip was stunned and quickly asked the others, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Li?¡± A woman quickly said, ¡°There was red wine on her just now. Miss Ophelia brought her to change her clothes.¡± Prince Philip and Li Yan¡¯s expressions changed. Prince Philip said to Li Yan, ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them quickly walked into the corridor. Camille and Lucy were lying in a pool of blood. The two madams were leaning over them, crying miserably. There were also a few people lying by the stairs. These people didn¡¯t look like they were from the prince¡¯s residence. Li Yan stopped and asked sternly, ¡°Who are these people?¡± The prince said, ¡°My men are investigating.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked upstairs past the corpses. In front of the two of them, more than ten guards went up first. When they reached Ophelia¡¯s bedroom door, a guard said to Prince Philip, ¡°Prince, no one is responding inside.¡± ¡°Break it open.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan walked to the door to take a look and said, ¡°This door is closed from the outside.¡± After saying that, he raised his leg and kicked the thick door. Bang! Prince Philip was shocked to see the door being kicked open. Li Yan was actually so strong. Li Yan turned to look at Prince Philip with his cold eyes and his murderous aura kept seeping out. This made the guards who wanted to catch him feel fear. Li Yan asked in a low voice, ¡°How did Prince Philip know who took Luoluo away? And how did the assassin get into Prince Philip¡¯s house?¡± Prince Philip¡¯s eyes were red as he said angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the assassins you attracted, why did your wife only disappear when my daughters were killed?¡± ¡°Looks like Prince Philip knows very well that my wife is just missing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Prince Philip was speechless. He pointed at him and shouted at the guards, ¡°Capture him!¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t resist and the guards quickly grabbed him. When the guards led her to Prince Philip, Li Yan said coldly, ¡°You better investigate this matter thoroughly. If anything happens to my wife, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Prince Philip was in a fit of anger. When he heard his threat, his face turned red. ¡°Lock him in the dungeon. Don¡¯t even think abouting out until this matter has been thoroughly investigated.¡± Two guards took Li Yan away. Prince Philip said to the guards in a low voice, ¡°Search for them. Even if you have to turn the entire prince¡¯s residence upside down, find those killers for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards quickly moved. Prince Philip hugged Ophelia¡¯s head and cried sadly. He only had two daughters. Now that both daughters had been killed, he instantly copsed. At this moment, Earl Adrian¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Prince Philip, why did you lock CEO Li up?¡± Prince Philip put away the sadness in his heart and said fiercely, ¡°They were the ones who lured the assassins here. Those assassins will definitelye again. I can only take revenge for my two daughters by locking him up.¡± Startled, Earl Adrian walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Call me when the timees. If it was my daughter they killed, I¡¯ll bury them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan was locked in the dungeon, Prince Philip¡¯s family didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. At least the cell was very dry, with a wooden bed and a nket. He ced his hands on his knees and sat there silently. He looked ahead at a certain point, as if he was thinking about something or not. After about half an hour, Li Yan¡¯s body suddenly moved. He tilted his head and his lipsnded on Chu Luo¡¯s face. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°I can feel your aura.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he turned around and carried her to sit on hisp. Chu Luo raised her hand to touch his face. ¡°Why did you let Prince Philip lock you here?¡± ¡°To give them a chance.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he tilted his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Someone will definitelye tonight. When the timees, we can see who exactly is the person we¡¯re looking for.¡± Chu Luo nodded and raised her arm and waved it in the cell. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone see me. I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them sat together. After about an hour, Li Yan suddenly moved his wristwatch and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Chu Luo turned invisible. Not long after, footsteps came from afar and approached. Soon, the person arrived outside the cell. It was Prince Philip. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she sent Li Yan a firm voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s not Prince Philip.¡± Li Yan looked at the person coldly. Prince Philip moved his wristwatch and sneered. ¡°CEO Li, I shouldn¡¯t have invited you to attend the banquet. Without you, my two daughters would still be alive and well.¡± Li Yan continued to look at him coldly. Prince Philip didn¡¯t mind. He suddenly took out a gun and pointed it at him. ¡°It¡¯s those people you brought who caused my daughters¡¯ death. I want you to pay with your life.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Li Yan finally moved. He quickly dodged to the side and dodged the bullet. The bullet entered the wall behind. Prince Philip pointed the gun at him again and quickly pulled the trigger several times. This time, Li Yan took out a gun and fired back as he dodged. Prince Philip quickly dodged. The two of them fired at each other as they dodged. Soon, a bullet entered Prince Philip¡¯s body. With Chu Luo¡¯s secret protection, none of the bullets hit Li Yan. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hit Li Yan, Prince Philip wanted to retreat. At this moment, Li Yan sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, do you think you can still leave?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few people came out from around. These people surrounded him. Prince Philip¡¯s expression changed and he said sternly, ¡°Li Yan, if you dare to let them shoot me, don¡¯t even think about leaving France.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy to walk out of France if I asked them to shoot at Prince Philip, but it¡¯s different if they shoot at you.¡± Li Yan walked out of the cell easily and fired a few shots at him as he walked. That person was about to resist when everyone around him fired. Seeing that person fall, Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Deal with him.¡± After saying that, he walked back into the jail. After that person was taken away, Chu Luo appeared again. She looked in the direction of the prison door and frowned. ¡°Most of the people who came tonight are from assassin organizations. They must be up to something.¡± Li Yan moved his wrist and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Prince Philip was assassinated.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo thought of the fake Philip that he had killed just now and said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like they want you to be charged with killing Prince Philip.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. He held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the cell. As they walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, use a talisman to transform into me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it behind her, revealing a talisman Li Yan. The two of them walked out. At this moment, Prince Philip¡¯s residence was in a mess. The guards were running quickly, and the servants were crying and screaming everywhere. Soon, a team of armed guards was sent to surround the entire Prince Philip¡¯s residence. Seeing this situation, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Li Yan looked at the most crowded ce and said, ¡°Go see how Prince Philip died.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly walked over. Chapter 622 - Two Identical Persons

Chapter 622 Two Identical Persons

Prince Philip¡¯s bedroom was on the third floor. The two of them turned invisible and easily went up to the third floor. The entire third floor was surrounded by people. From the open bedroom door came the cries of a grieving woman. When the two of them walked in, Mrs. Philip was crying on Prince Philip¡¯s corpse. Chu Luo walked closer to take a look for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone poisoned him.¡± After saying that, she nced at Prince Philip¡¯s face, which had turned a little dark, and said with certainty, ¡°He was poisoned in the banquet hall and it red up at this time.¡± She then walked back to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly left. When they walked out of the building, a person in a military uniform strode in with a group of guards. The general stood at the exit of the corridor and ordered, ¡°Surround the entire prince¡¯s residence and get someone to investigate the cause of Prince Philip¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the general and asked Li Yan, ¡°How is this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s close to Prince Philip.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked back. When they reached a concealed ce, Li Yan let Chu Luo reveal themselves. Qin Ming appeared in front of them with a few people. ¡°Have you caught them?¡± Li Yan asked. ¡°We caught some,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°They¡¯re mostly from an assassin organization. We¡¯ve already dealt with them.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t catch Ink Feather¡¯s men?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°We encountered a batch of robots and they have been dealt with.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Did Ink Feather¡¯s men deliberately not appear tonight to get the assassin organization to frame you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan thought so too. Chu Luo suddenly thought of the anesthesia she had been under just now. She reached into her pocket and touched Snowball, who was sleeping soundly. She said, ¡°I met someone from Ink Feather. Their organization created a kind of anesthetic that I couldn¡¯t undo the effects of.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan and Qin Ming frowned. At this moment, Qin Ming moved themunicator on his ear and said to Li Yan, ¡°General David went to the dungeon.¡± The few of them walked towards the dungeon. General David asked someone to take the talisman Li Yan away. ¡°He actually took you away.¡± Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to follow him.¡± Qin Ming nodded and immediately went to a more concealed ce to give the order. Li Yan then said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s see what he wants to do to me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qin Ming returned after issuing the order and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, the Li residence is already surrounded.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Li Yan snorted and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Everyone quietly left Prince Philip¡¯s residence and went to a very concealed courtyard. The courtyard wasn¡¯t big and looked like an ordinary French residence. When the three of them walked in, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were already waiting for them in the living room. Chu Luo thought of the Mo Luo she had asked them to investigate and asked, ¡°Have you found out about Mo Luo?¡± ¡°That person is pretending to be a fool,¡± Sun Tianhao said firmly. ¡°The people we sent to investigate him couldn¡¯t find anything. The more that¡¯s the case, the more I feel that he¡¯s pretending.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. She thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Haozi.¡± ¡°Call me Brother,¡± Sun Tianhao said to her in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Brother, don¡¯t ask me to help you investigate things in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds beforepromising. ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Are you going to let me finish speaking or not?¡± ¡°Hehe, go on, go on.¡± ¡°Third Uncle and Yan will definitely talk for a few hours. Why don¡¯t we go to Earl Adrian¡¯s house to take a look?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously shook his head. ¡°If my father knew that I brought you out, he would definitely skin me alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought you out.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I didn¡¯t stop you from going out. The nature is the same.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. Sun Tianhao had a determined expression. Chu Luo suddenly called out, ¡°Third Brother.¡± The string of determination in Sun Tianhao¡¯s mind snapped. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an Invisibility Talisman when the timees. We¡¯ll go invisible. No one will discover us.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he agreed without any principles. However, he still said, ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition. We¡¯ll only be out for an hour and a half at most. We have toe back in an hour and a half.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left the courtyard to go to Earl Adrian¡¯s house while Third Master Sun and Li Yan were chatting. The Sun family had long figured out theyout of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence. The two of them went straight to Mo Luo¡¯s vi. Although Mo Luo was a fool and wasn¡¯t favored at home, his ce wasn¡¯t bad. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao stood outside the door of Mo Luo¡¯s vi in invisibility. Looking at the elegant door, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It¡¯s indeed luxurious. This door is worth a lot of money.¡± Chu Luo nced at him awkwardly. As the two of them could see each other, Sun Tianhao was still a little worried. ¡°Sister, are we really invisible?¡± ¡°You can test it on a living creature if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he felt that it made sense. He felt that it was better to be safe than sorry. Sun Tianhao rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, Mo Luo has a German shepherd. Let¡¯s go and try.¡± Chu Luo followed him to the German shepherd¡¯s nest in embarrassment. It was already past midnight. The German shepherd wasn¡¯t locked up, nor was it tied up. It was lying there, snoring. In the beginning, Sun Tianhao put his hand on his waist warily and took a few steps forward tentatively. Seeing that the German shepherd didn¡¯t react at all, he walked to its side and kicked it twice. When he was certain that the German shepherd really couldn¡¯t see him, Sun Tianhao was excited. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you knock out this German shepherd? It¡¯s safer that way.¡± Chu Luo nodded and a pill exploded on the German shepherd. Only then did the two of them climb the wall on the side of the small vi. When the two of them found Mo Luo¡¯s bedroom, they realized that no one was inside. Sun Tianhao was even more certain of his guess. ¡°See, this person definitely isn¡¯t a fool. It¡¯s impossible for a fool not to sleep at this time.¡± After saying that, he looked around. Chu Luo sensed the entire vi and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°He¡¯s not upstairs. Let¡¯s go downstairs and see if there¡¯s a basement or something.¡± The two of them went downstairs. There were basements in many houses here, and this vi was no exception. The two of them quickly found the basement. However, this basement looked a little different from the other basements. Sun Tianhao stood by the stairs and was dumbfounded. ¡°Holy sh*t! This basement is huge.¡± This basement was filled with rooms, and it was obviously muchrger than the vi. There were lights in the aisle opposite them, but they couldn¡¯t see the end. Chu Luo counted. There were a total of eight paths. Sun Tianhao was vexed. ¡°What should we do? How are we going to find it?¡± After Chu Luo thought for a while, she took out eight talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The talismans were thrown into the air and many people appeared in front of them. Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in shock. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll get these people transformed from talismans to take a look at every path. Maybe they can lure Mo Luo out.¡± Sun Tianhao gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After the paper effigies split up, the two of them retreated to the living room on the first floor. There was no light in the living room, but the fire in the firece lit up arge area. Coupled with the streetlights that shone in from outside the window, the entire living room was basically visible. The two of them stood at the exit of the basement and waited. After waiting for almost half an hour, Chu Luo suddenly said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°He¡¯s up.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone quickly came out of the basement with another person on his shoulder. After that person came out, he put down the person on his shoulder and looked around warily. ¡°What¡¯s he holding in his hand?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the person was holding something that looked like a sharp awl. From the light of the firece, he could even see the blood on it. His expression froze. Chu Luo looked at the person standing and the person lying there and reminded Sun Tianhao, ¡°Look at their appearance.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly sized them up and subconsciously shielded Chu Luo behind him. He subconsciously raised his voice a little. ¡°These two actually look exactly the same!¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, seeing that no one was around, the standing Mo Luo carried the lying Mo Luo upstairs. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao quickly followed. When they reached Mo Luo¡¯s bedroom, the person carrying the unconscious person ced him on the bed and quickly left the bedroom and walked downstairs. Sun Tianhao subconsciously wanted to follow. Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Stop chasing. We definitely can¡¯t catch up to that person.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Mo Luo, who was lying in bed, and said firmly, ¡°That person just now was his avatar.¡± ¡°Avatar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a kind of person who can make his avatar leave his body and use it to do what he wants.¡± ¡°To think there¡¯s someone with such special abilities in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why did his avatar leave again? Since he¡¯s back, why didn¡¯t he return to his body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he hasn¡¯t finished what he was doing and happened to discover my paper effigies.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked towards Mo Luo, who was lying there. Sun Tianhao quickly followed. Chapter 623 - 3 Snowball Is a Male

Chapter 623 Snowball Is a Male

Looking at the sleeping Mo Luo, Sun Tianhao started thinking. ¡°Sister, do you think his avatar can feel it if we do something to him now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then if we kill him, will his avatar disappear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he took out a gun and pointed it at Mo Luo. ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him now.¡± With that, he was about to pull the trigger. ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly threw something at Mo Luo and pulled Sun Tianhao towards the window. Before Sun Tianhao could react, their bodies passed through the closed window and jumped into the air. When the two of them jumped into the air, Sun Tianhao felt a burning pain on his back. With his feet on the ground, Sun Tianhao quickly looked up at the window and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, what happened just now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°That person brought something special with him. Once that thing sensed that its owner was in danger, it would automatically attack the person who wanted to harm him. His avatar also felt that strike just now. It should be back immediately.¡± ¡°What could it be? Don¡¯t you know, Sister?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m certain of one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This person is from Ink Feather.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he frowned and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°Since he¡¯s Ink Feather¡¯s man, all the more we can¡¯t let him live.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, Mo Luo¡¯s window opened. Then, they saw Mo Luo holding a big fellow in his hand and quickly shooting at the outside of the house with a cold expression. Chu Luo quickly left with Sun Tianhao. When the two of them appeared in the courtyard where they lived, Sun Tianhao subconsciously patted his chest. ¡°Holy sh*t, that was close. That person actually used such a powerful weapon just now. That weapon must have been invented by Ink Feather.¡± Sun Tianhao had just finished speaking when Li Yan and Third Master Sun strode out of the living room. When the two of them saw Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao standing in the courtyard, Third Master Sun scolded Sun Tianhao, ¡°Rascal, why did you let your sister stand in the courtyard? Are you going to be responsible if she catches a cold?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt wronged. Li Yan had already walked up to Chu Luo. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Did you go outside just now?¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Li Yan in surprise. This person actually knew that they had gone outside just by touching her face! Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°We went to Earl Adrian¡¯s house.¡± Li Yan had no intention of reprimanding her. He held her hand and walked into the living room. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao followed. In the living room, Chu Luo told the two of them what they had discovered. When Third Master Sun heard this, he mmed his palm on the armrest of his chair and snorted. ¡°I knew there was something wrong with these few families. That fool from the Adrian family is really good at pretending.¡± After saying that, he frowned. ¡°He has such a powerful weapon in his hand. We have to be vignt.¡± Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°What did you leave on him?¡± ¡°A poison,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°That kind of poison can¡¯t be exposed to the light.¡± The Sun father-and-son duo heaved a sigh of relief. Third Master Sun was still a little worried. ¡°Other than that fool, there must be someone else. I feel that that fool is just ackey of Ink Feather.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°No matter what his identity is, we¡¯ll find a way to get all the weapons from his ce.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I suspect that there must be an armory in the basement of that vi where he lives.¡± The four of them discussed for a while and in the end, Li Yan¡¯s men went. Chu Luo gave them a few talismans. After discussing this matter, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What happened after General David took you away?¡± ¡°Nothing. He just locked me up.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo thought that General David had also locked him in the dungeon. ¡°The guest room at the general¡¯s residence.¡± Li Yan had been paying attention to themotion there. ¡°He only sent many people to guard that house.¡± ¡°What is he trying to do? Could it be that he wants to lure the assassins to the general¡¯s residence?¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling. ¡°Also, what does he mean by surrounding the Li residence?¡± Li Yan and Third Master Sun fell silent. Third Master Sun said, ¡°We don¡¯t understand this either. It looks like he¡¯s protecting the Li residence, but on the surface, one of you is at his house and the other has been taken away. Logically speaking, he doesn¡¯t need to do so much.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and thought of a situation. Chu Luo said, ¡°He surrounded my house. It¡¯s very likely that he knows that I wasn¡¯t caught.¡± Their expressions froze at the same time. Third Master Sun suddenly stood up from his chair and said, ¡°Protect yourselves. I¡¯ll investigate personally.¡± With that, he asked Sun Tianhao to leave with him. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him and handed them two bells. ¡°Take the bells with you so that I can sense it if anything happens to you. No one else will notice.¡± The two of them took the bell from her hand and nodded at the same time before walking out of the door. Chu Luo watched the two of them leave and felt uneasy. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already made deployments. It¡¯s not so easy for Ink Feather and the assassin organization to deal with us.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly reached into his pocket to take out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll check out the news here.¡± After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Such a huge matter happenedst night, but it wasn¡¯t reported. They actually suppressed it.¡± After looking at it for a while, Chu Luo said in confusion, ¡°Such a huge matter happened, and only General David came out. The royal family of France actually didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡±, took his phone, and dialed a number. He quickly instructed his men to investigate the royal family. After Li Yan finished instructing, he put away his phone and wrapped his arm around her shoulder as they walked in. As they walked, he said, ¡°Go sleep for a few hours. We should have a lot to do tomorrow.¡± Is ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went to the bedroom. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s arm carefully for a while. Even though there were only two white teeth marks on it, Li Yan¡¯s heart still ached. Seeing his reaction, Chu Luo deliberately touched his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s not a poison on Earth, Snowball can cure it.¡± After saying that, she looked at Snowball, who was sleeping in the small bed she had specially brought for it, and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like we made the right choice to bring it here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cold to it in the future. It is sentient.¡± Li Yan actually shut up and didn¡¯t answer. Displeased, Chu Luo hooked her hand around his neck and bit his lips after pulling him in. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened. He opened her belt and sealed her mouth. After a while, Chu Luo panted slightly and pushed him. ¡°We have many things to do tomorrow. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just do it once.¡± The next day, Chu Luo was woken up by Snowball¡¯s fur. tas Chu Luo lifted up Snowball, who was using its head to nudge against her neck, before opening her eyes and sitting up. Snowball crawled towards her again. At this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open and Li Yan strode over to lift Snowball up. Screech¡­ Snowball screamed unhappily as it kicked its four short limbs. Li Yan carried it to the door and threw it out. Then, the door closed. Instantly, something was heard scratching the door. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Why did you throw it out?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to get her clothes and watched her put them on before saying, ¡°Snowball is male.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Li Yan looked at the faint mark on her shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any clothes.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that she had stopped, Li Yan decided to help her put it on. As he did so, he said, ¡°The entire capital is sealed today.¡± Chu Luo thought of the Sun father-and-son duo and quickly asked, ¡°Did you get the weapon in the basement?¡± ¡°No. Earl Adrian¡¯s residence was heavily guarded when my men went over.¡± Mo Luo was so sharp, but if he fired without seeing Chu Luo and the others, he would definitely take actionter. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°How did Earl Adrian react after Mo Luo died?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t react much. He only went to take a look. After instructing someone to handle his funeral, he went to General David¡¯s residence. Later on, he personally led his men to search the city.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do you think Earl Adrian is pretending not to care?¡± Mo Luo was one of Ink Feather¡¯s men, and the basement in the vi was so big. It was impossible for Earl Adrian not to have noticed. ¡°In that case, Earl Adrian is either also Ink Feather¡¯s men or is under Ink Feather¡¯s control.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan helped her put on her clothes. After Chu Luo washed up, the two of them walked out. Not long after, Qin Ming walked in. He said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, the search team ising here soon.¡± Chu Luo, who was eating breakfast, paused when she heard this. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, can you change everyone¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a porcin bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to Qin Ming. ¡°Fill this basin with clear water. Pour the medicine in the basin and let everyone wash their faces. This medicine will lose its effects in half a day. There¡¯s no need to specially remove it.¡± Chapter 624 - Since You Dare to Scheme Against Yan, I’ll Make Sure You Lose More Than You Gain

Chapter 624 Since You Dare to Scheme Against Yan, I¡¯ll Make Sure You Lose More Than You Gain

I Qin Ming took the bottle from Chu Luo¡¯s hand and went out to let everyone wash their faces. Chu Luo also got Li Yan a bottle. Li Yan went to the bedroom to bring out half a basin of water. After he washed his face, he also washed Chu Luo¡¯s. Their faces immediately changed. Half an hourter, a group of guards knocked on their courtyard door. Li Yan went over to open the door and asked what was the matter in French. After answering a few more questions, he turned around and let them in. Chu Luo stood by the door with a basin of freshly toasted bread in her hand. When the searchers came in, she even asked them enthusiastically if they wanted to eat it. These people definitely wouldn¡¯t eat it. They quickly finished searching and told them to report if any suspicious people were discovered, before leaving. The moment the courtyard door closed, Qin Ming walked out from behind. Chu Luo took a bite of the bread in the basin and asked Qin Ming, ¡°Where did you guys go just now?¡± ¡°I found out something.¡± Qin Ming walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Other than investigating the assassin organization, they¡¯re also looking for Madam.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re in cahoots. To think they knew they didn¡¯t catch me.¡± After saying that, she walked over to set down the basin and asked Li Yan, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan was waiting for news from the Sun family. After that, Li Yan and Qin Ming went to busy themselves. Feeling bored, Chu Luo started swiping her phone as she sat in the living room alone. She directly hacked into the general¡¯s residence where talisman Li Yan was locked. General David treated Li Yan really well. The guest room he gave him looked magnificent. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and thought that the talisman wouldn¡¯tst for two days. She decided to go over and enhance it tonight. At this moment, the door to Li Yan¡¯s room was pushed open, and a beautiful and hot woman walked in. The woman was holding a tray with a bottle of red wine and two sses. When Chu Luo saw this, she subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Even a fool could tell what this woman was up to. When the woman walked up to Li Yan, she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°CEO Li, it must be boring for you to stay here alone. Why don¡¯t Ie and chat with you?¡± She then ced the tray on the table and poured two sses of red wine before Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, my name is Angel. I¡¯m General David¡¯s niece. Let me toast you.¡± Talisman Li Yan imitated Li Yan¡¯s expression vividly and his expression was cold. He had no intention of responding to Angel. Angel wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she handed him the ss a little closer. When the ss was a few centimeters away from Li Yan, she suddenly turned around to pour the red wine on Li Yan¡¯s body and crotch. Chu Luo was so angry that she poked the phone screen a few times. ¡°How dare you treat Yan like this.¡± After saying that, she sneered, stood up, took out a talisman, and threw it into the sky. The talisman shed and arrived above the general¡¯s residence. Rumble! Chu Luo took her phone again and watched the thunder explode above the general¡¯s residence. Angel¡¯s hand trembled and the wine ss tilted towards talisman Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he stood at the side before she could pour the wine. Angel looked like she was afraid of the thunder and wanted to pounce on Talisman Li Yan, who threw her out. At this point, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Hmph! Even if it¡¯s not the real Yan, you can forget about taking advantage of him.¡± When Li Yan and Qin Ming came out of the study, Chu Luo had already stopped looking at the surveince cameras. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll meet General David this afternoon.¡± Chu Luo asked subconsciously, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Li Yan smiled at her with a murderous glint in his eyes. He said, ¡°All the killers I hired have arrived in France.¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that Li Yan had said that he would use money to hire a group of killers. She suddenly smiled. ¡°The people from an assassin organization really only care about money and don¡¯t care about their lives. Say, if they meet someone from the same organization, will they kill each other? It will definitely be very fun.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly understood what he meant. ¡°You want to pretend to be from an assassin organization to test him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo was about to say that she was going too when Li Yan spoke first. ¡°Help me do something in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go to General David¡¯s residence and help me keep a watch. Just don¡¯t let other women get close to me.¡± Hadn¡¯t this man gone to discuss something? How did he know that a woman was approaching him? In the end, Chu Luo agreed to Li Yan¡¯s request and went to the general¡¯s residence. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to Li Yan¡¯s room. Li Yan had been so rude to Angel just now, but Angel tactfully didn¡¯t disturb him again. Chu Luo checked her surroundings and enforced talisman Li Yan before sitting there in invisibility and waiting. She knew Angel would definitely show up again. During lunch, the lunch the general¡¯s residence prepared for Li Yan was especially sumptuous. It was actually sent in by a few servants. Moreover, they deliberately took into ount Li Yan¡¯s taste and prepared an empire meal for him. The servants didn¡¯t leave after serving the food. Instead, they stood at the side and looked like they were prepared to serve him food. Talisman Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± ¡°Erm...¡± The servants looked at each other. It was obvious that they had received an order and didn¡¯t dare to leave. Talisman Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. He sat there and had no intention of walking over to eat. The two sides were in a stalemate for nearly two minutes when rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. The footsteps quickly reached the door, and it was a middle-aged man in a uniform. The middle-aged man gestured to the servants. ¡°Come out, all of you. Don¡¯t disturb CEO Li¡¯s meal.¡± Only then did the servants leave with him. The moment the door closed, Chu Luo walked to the dining table. She smelled it slightly and sneered. ¡°You really don¡¯t give up on my Yan. With such strong medicinal effects, are you nning to find a few women for him?¡± After saying this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. She took out a bottle of antidote and poured it on her favorite dishes before sitting down. Talisman Li Yan walked over at the same time and sat beside her. Chu Luo sent a talisman over to create the illusion that Li Yan was eating and started eating The butler and Angel, who were sitting in the monitoring room, looked at each other and smiled when they saw Li Yan eating. Angel flipped her wavy hair confidently and said smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Li can reject me after eating those dishes.¡± The butler immediately sucked up to her. ¡°Miss Angel is so beautiful and charming. Moreover, your figure is so hot. Once you let CEO Li have a taste of your sweetness, he will definitely be obsessed with you.¡± ¡°Hehe, Li looks so strong. Do you think I should take some medicine to maintain my stamina in advance?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After the butler finished speaking, he said to a close servant through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Go to the doctor immediately and get some medicine for Miss Angel to maintain her stamina.¡± After saying that, he turned off the walkie-talkie and said to Angel, ¡°I think with CEO Li¡¯s stamina, he¡¯s probably going to do it n times a night. Maybe Miss Angel will be pregnant with his child. Mrs. Li must have been killed by now. When the timees, your child will be zing Glory¡¯s only heir.¡± Angel giggled at this. The butler reminded her in real time, ¡°I took such a huge risk to help Miss Angel today. Miss Angel, don¡¯t forget me when the timees.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Angel promised. ¡°When my child seeds zing Glory, the French subsidiary will be yours.¡± The butler¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Thank you, Miss Angel.¡± ¡°Hehehe...¡± After Chu Luo had eaten her fill, she sat there and waited. While waiting, she didn¡¯t forget to make Talisman Li Yan look a little abnormal. Indeed, in less than five minutes, there was movement outside the door. A middle-aged man who hade before said to the guard by the door, ¡°Everyone, retreat ten meters away and guard. Without my order, no one is allowed to approach here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a series of footsteps, another light footsteps approached. There was a soft conversation outside the door. ¡°Butler, has the drug started acting up?¡± ¡°Miss Angel, don¡¯t worry. That medicine will take effect immediately. You just have to go in.¡± With that, the door was pushed open. Chu Luo looked at the woman who walked in and a cold glint shed across her eyes. When Angel walked in, she saw Li Yan sitting there with an abnormal expression. Her eyes instantly filled with infatuation. ¡°Li.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t respond. Angel didn¡¯t care. She undressed as she walked over. While undressing, she deliberately asked, ¡°Li, don¡¯t you think the temperature in this room is a little high?¡± With that, she took off her coat. It was actually a piece of real silk inside. There was nothing else inside. Chu Luo snapped her fingers at her. Angel froze. Chu Luo walked up to Angel and raised her hand to p her, but she thought about it and changed her mind. ¡°Since you people dare to scheme against Yan, I¡¯ll make sure you lose more than you gain.¡± With that, she walked to the door and imitated Angel¡¯s voice as she said to the butler guarding there, ¡°Butler,e in for a while.¡± The butler walked to the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Angel, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not good for me toe in at this time, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need you to do me a favor.¡± The butler didn¡¯t suspect her. He pushed open the door and walked in. Chapter 625 - Testing

Chapter 625 Testing

Looking at Angel, who had taken off her coat with her back facing him, the butler couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Miss Angel, why did you call me in?¡± Just as the butler finished speaking, he suddenly heard a clear voice. Then, his mind shook and the person in front of him became another woman. At this moment, the woman even turned around and smiled at him. The butler swallowed hard and spat out water. An evil fire raged in his body. Wasn¡¯t this the popr prostitute from Spring Street? He suddenly remembered that he had called for this woman. At the thought of this, he anxiously pounced on her. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Luo looked coldly at the two of them who were entangled together and said to Talisman Li Yan, ¡°Call someone in half an hour.¡± Talisman Li Yan nodded at her. Chu Luo left to look for Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan and the others had already blocked General David in a remote dark alley. Both sides were fighting. David was so angry that his eyes were red and his face was red. He shouted at his subordinates with a fierce expression, ¡°Kill them all!¡± It was obvious that he was about to explode from anger. The adjutant standing beside him to protect him said worriedly, ¡°General, these people are too aggressive. We should retreat first.¡± ¡°Retreat for what? The main group will rush over soon. It¡¯s just a few people from an assassination organization. How could I be afraid of them?¡± General David had a rough and imposing appearance to begin with. Now, his eyes were wide open with anger as he kept pulling the trigger with the gun in his hand. However, he was furious and wondered who sent these assassins. At this thought, he said to the adjutant, ¡°Get the men at the General¡¯s residence to watch Li Yan closely. Don¡¯t let him out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The adjutant quickly contacted the guards at home. However, after a few seconds, after he heard the guard¡¯s report, his expression changed drastically. ¡°General¡­ General, bad news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± While firing fiercely, David said in a displeased tone, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± The adjutant swallowed a mouthful of saliva and wondered if the general would be furious after he told the general what had happened at his residence. ¡°Miss Angel¡­ Miss Angel and the butler are having sex in CEO Li¡¯s room.¡± ¡°What!¡± David was furious. He panted heavily and shouted, ¡°Get someone to take them away! F*ck! F*ck!¡± The adjutant was frightened by his current expression and quickly said to the person on themunicator to take those two away and lock them up. No longer in the mood to continue fighting the people on the other end, David said to the adjutant, ¡°Get rid of all these people.¡± With that, he turned to leave. At this moment, a masked man standing on the roof diagonally ahead fired at him. Before David could react, he only had time to prevent the bullet from hitting the vital parts. The bullet sank into his shoulder. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡°General, are you okay!¡± The adjutant quickly held David, who was retreating, and shouted at the guards, ¡°Protect the general!¡± David covered the wound and looked at the disappearing figure with a livid expression. He gritted his teeth and asked the adjutant, ¡°When is the main force arriving?¡± ¡°Two minutes at most.¡± ¡°Tell them to hurry up. Don¡¯t let any of these people off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± David had thought that his main force would catch the person who assassinated them. He hadn¡¯t expected that after those people injured him, they would retreat. David was furious. ¡°F*ck! F*ck! Search the entire city immediately. Capture anyone who is suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the adjutant replied hurriedly and said worriedly, ¡°General, your injuries must be dealt with immediately.¡± The general thought of the vexing things that had happened in the residence and his face turned even more ashen. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying that, he left with the others. When Chu Luo and the others returned to their courtyard, Chu Luo told Li Yan what had happened in the general¡¯s residence. Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. He said, ¡°David will definitely think of another way to keep me locked up. Let¡¯s wait for news from Third Master Sun and the others.¡± Not long after, more guards came to their courtyard to search. At around three in the afternoon, Sun Tianhao came back alone and told them about the situation they had discovered in the pce. ¡°Bai Wu said that most people in the pce are robots.¡± After Chu Luo and the others came over, she asked Bai Wu to follow the Sun father-and-son duo. Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°We can¡¯t get close to the king and queen. There are too many guards around them, but Bai Wu guessed that they¡¯re robots too.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo and Li Yan frowned at the same time. ¡°Since the people have been changed long ago, where did the king and queen go?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Did you find any clues?¡± Sun Tianhao and the others definitely hadn¡¯t found it. ¡°The pce is too heavily guarded. We can¡¯t go to many ces.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Did you get Bai Wu to investigate the situation?¡± Sun Tianhao found her question a little strange. ¡°If even we can¡¯t go, how can he possibly find out?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Go get Bai Wu tomunicate with all the animals in the pce. He will definitely find the real king and queen soon.¡± Sun Tianhao opened his mouth and asked after a while, ¡°Bai Wu has such a special ability?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an animal himself. Animals have a special method ofmunication among themselves.¡± ¡°What animal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sun Tianhao was dumbfounded. ¡°Am I supposed to know?¡± Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°I thought Bai Wu had told you that he¡¯s a fox spirit.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao stared at each other for a few seconds. Sun Tianhao swallowed his saliva and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I know now.¡± After saying that, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Be careful here.¡± Then, he strode away. Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression changed in an empty ce. He pressed against the wall and said loudly, ¡°Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t! Brother is actually with a fox spirit. Holy shit! Will my blood essence be sucked dry by him?¡± The Sun family quickly sent news. The king and queen were locked in the basement of the pce. At the same time, there was news from the general¡¯s residence. When the general returned, he dealt with the butler and his niece. Talisman Li Yan asked to leave the general¡¯s residence, but David disagreed. Talisman Li Yan red up. David revealed his real motive and asked Li Yan to hand over the zing Glory Corporation. Since Li Yan refused to sign, David locked him in the dungeon. ¡°I knew he would do that!¡± Chu Luo said angrily. ¡°Looks like David had been nning this for a long time. He¡¯s taking this chance to do this.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted. He called Qin Ming over to instruct him on a few things and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Li residence to take a look tonight. When the timees, you can make the talisman version of me disappear.¡± ¡°Are you nning to fight him head-on?¡± ¡°Mm, as long as we can find the king and queen.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At night, Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their house. The Li residence had been surrounded, and it was obvious that David was worried. Li Yan asked Chu Luo to teleport them to the river at the border with Earl Adrian. The guards here were no longer around. Chu Luo sensed her surroundings and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s no one nearby. Even Earl Adrian¡¯s house isn¡¯t guarded.¡± Li Yan nodded and walked to the river that was still cold. He stopped and looked into the river. It was still snowing today, and the entire world was white. Coupled with the light cast by the guardhouse, the two of them could clearly see far away. ¡°Yan, what are you looking at?¡± Li Yan said after a few seconds, ¡°There should be a tunnel in this river.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you have a talisman to keep us waterproof?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out two talismans to make them waterproof. Li Yan took the waterproof talisman and held her hand as they walked to the ice in the river. Then, he took out a dagger and stabbed the ice. Arge piece of ice under their feet shattered and the two of them sank into the water. In the water, Chu Luo took out a glowing bead to illuminate their surroundings. Soon, they reached the fence. There was already a huge hole under the fence. That hole was obviously made a long time ago. The two of them passed through the hole and arrived at the territory of Earl Adrian¡¯s house. The two of them searched the water wall on the river bank for a while and indeed found a door sealed with magic. Chu Luo removed the magic and brought Li Yan in. ¡°Indeed.¡± Li Yan then held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked into the tunnel. Not long after, a few paths appeared in front of them. Chu Luo pointed at those paths and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s a dangerous aura in these paths. I don¡¯t sense anything on this path.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can you feel which path leads to Earl Adrian¡¯s residence?¡± Chu Luo took out a few beads and threw them at every path. After nearly a minute, she pointed at one of them and said, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at Adrian¡¯s residence.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and walked towards the path. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they encountered a few people wearing ck clothes and masks. With a talisman from Chu Luo, the two of them concealed themselves. Li Yan took out his dagger and killed the assassins as if he was cutting Chinese chives. Then, Li Yan killed many more assassins and Chu Luo turned them into nothingness. Soon, the two of them arrived at the basement of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence. Chapter 626 - Chu Luo Is Pregnant Chapter 626 Chu Luo Is Pregnant When the two of them went up, Earl Adrian was actually sitting on the sofa in the living room downstairs, shaking a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked like he was waiting for someone. Chu Luo subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°He has something special on him that should be able to sense my talisman.¡¯ Li Yan¡¯s expression froze. At this moment, Earl Adrian suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, I know you¡¯re here. Show yourself.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here too. Let¡¯s y with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Adrian looked rxed, his wine ss-wielding hand betrayed his nervousness. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t appear, he suddenly felt a little unsure. He subconsciously raised his voice. ¡°You must be here to know if I have anything to do with the Ink Feather Organization. After all, my precious son was killed by you.¡± At this point, hatred shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appear. The leader sent me some good stuff that¡¯s specially used to control your talisman abilities. Do you want to try?¡± After saying that, he put down the red wine in his hand and held something that looked like a remote control in his other hand. Then, he pressed his finger on the remote control, and the entire living room¡¯s aura changed drastically. Li Yan was a little worried. ¡°Luoluo, can you deal with this thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo appeared. When Earl Adrian saw Chu Luo appear there, a crazy expression appeared in his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed from Ink Feather.¡± ¡°No, no...¡± Earl Adrian shook his finger at her. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough to be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men yet, but I¡¯m good enough now that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°How is that possible? The leader personally ordered us to capture you alive.¡± After saying that, he stood up from the sofa. Li Yan walked towards him at the same time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is Mo Luo from Ink Feather too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My youngest son is my biggest pride, but you destroyed it.¡± Hatred appeared in Earl Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have to capture you alive, I would have let you die with my son immediately.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Is David also from Ink Feather?¡± Hearing her question, Earl Adrian suddenly threw his head back andughed. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Afterughing, he looked at her with a gloomy gaze. ¡°Looks like you know a lot. But so what if you know? You can¡¯t walk out of here now.¡± After saying that, he took out a gun and pointed it at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you know what bullets are in here? Even if you have great ability, you won¡¯t be able to escape from this bullet which specially targets people like you.¡± The smile on Earl Adrian¡¯s face suddenly froze. He looked at the dagger that had prated his body from behind with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re not the only one who came.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I came alone.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Earl Adrian spat out a mouthful of blood and watched as blood continuously spurt out from his chest. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Who is it?¡± He was indignant. Chu Luo pointed behind him. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Earl Adrian quickly turned around. He looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Pfft...¡± Li Yan pulled the dagger out of his body. Earl Adrian spat out another mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Chu Luo snapped her fingers and his body stabilized. Earl Adrian looked at Li Yan indignantly. ¡°You actually escaped from General David¡¯s residence.¡± After saying this, he seemed to have thought of something. Madness shed across his eyes before heughed out loud. The more heughed, the faster his life flowed. Just as he was about to suffocate, he said fiercely, ¡°I forgot to tell you, if I die, everyone who has gone to the pce will die.¡± He swallowed his breath. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other with worry in their eyes. Chu Luo quickly destroyed the maic field in the living room. In the next second, her expression changed and she said to Li Yan, ¡°I can¡¯t feel Third Uncle and Haozi¡¯s life force anymore.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and caressed her back. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be anxious. Get Phoenix to teleport us to the pce first.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind was nk. Hearing Li Yan say that, she quickly got Phoenix to teleport them to the pce. However, as soon as the two of them appeared in the pce, the entire pce started trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yan, we seem to have been tricked.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them lost consciousness at the same time. When Chu Luo woke up, she sensed something strange about the environment. She suddenly thought of what had happened before she lost consciousness and abruptly opened her eyes. What she saw was actually water. She was actually soaked in water, and in a very transparent ss vessel. The moment she opened her eyes, a machine outside the ss vessel made a sound. Chu Luo blinked. Before she could react, she heard the door being knocked open from the front. She looked up and saw the person walking over. Her expression turned cold. She wanted to use her ability to get out of this wretched ce, but she realized that all her abilities had disappeared. Nangong Yi walked up to the ss vessel and pressed on it. The water in the ss vessel quickly decreased. When the water level fell to only ten centimeters, Nangong Yi opened the door of the ss vessel and, ignoring the water all over Chu Luo, bent down to pick her up. The person standing behind him said, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to take her away? If Leader finds out...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Father.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he carried Chu Luo and walked out of the room. As he walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to knowter, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t make a sound now.¡± Chu Luo red at him angrily, wanting to kill him. However, when she thought of Li Yan, she chose to ask about the situation first. Nangong Yi carried Chu Luo for a long time before arriving at the exit of this building. At this moment, he said to the person following behind him, ¡°Take off your clothes and cover her eyes.¡± That person immediately did as told. Chu Luo wanted to refuse, but in the next second, her eyes were covered. Then, Nangong Yi carried her for about ten minutes before stopping. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Go prepare the water for a bath.¡± After a woman replied, Nangong Yi ced her in a soft chair and sat down. Then, the clothes covering her face were removed. Chu Luo stared at Nangong Yi with fire in her eyes. Nangong Yi still had that calm smile on his face. He went to pour her a ss of water to cool before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a month. You were soaked in nutritional fluid just now. That way, it can maintain the various functions in your body.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to speak, but Nangong Yi reminded her first, ¡°Don¡¯t speak first. You haven¡¯t spoken for a month. Your throat will feel ufortable if you speak.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t care less. She asked in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where you are and what your current situation is?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked again. Nangong Yi quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not good for the baby to be angry.¡± These words made something explode in Chu Luo¡¯s mind. After a while, she came back to her senses and subconsciously took her own pulse. Indeed, she was pregnant. This made her feelplicated and a little panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected her and Li Yan¡¯s baby toe at this time. Nangong Yi watched as Chu Luo¡¯s expression changed several times. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chu Luo frowned at him but still asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± She must be panicking right now. She couldn¡¯t feel Li Yan¡¯s aura and felt very unsure. ¡°Noment.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. She moved her fingers and tried to calm down. She asked again, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°The Death Ind you mentioned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously bent her fingers. Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°No matter who it is, all their abilities will be restrained. If special abilities are forcefully used, they will directly suffer a bacsh. In your situation, if the bacsh is used, it will definitely cause a bacsh on the baby. So you¡¯d better not forcefully use special abilities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her pupils constricted and she subconsciously pressed her hand against her stomach. Nangong Yi added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you here. I won¡¯t let you be harmed.¡± At this moment, a female voice came from the door. ¡°Young Master, the water is ready.¡± ¡°Bring it in.¡± Two women each carried two buckets of water in. After these two women entered, their heads were lowered and they obviously didn¡¯t dare to look around. Nangong Yi asked them to pour the water into the wooden barrel behind the screen before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, take a bath first. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to ce the clothes beside the wooden barrel.¡± With that, he left. Chapter 627 - The Leader of Ink Feather

Chapter 627 The Leader of Ink Feather

The moment Nangong Yi walked out, someone came over and said to him respectfully, ¡°Young Master, the leader wants you to see him immediately.¡± Nangong Yi curled his fingers by his side and nodded without changing his expression. He followed this person forward. The leader lived in arge semicircr building. The building was filled with high-tech decorations that weren¡¯t avable in this world. Nangong Yi followed the person who led the way into the hall. In the living room sat an unusually strong middle-aged man with scales on his forehead. This man was the leader of Ink Feather. ¡°Father,¡± Nangong Yi greeted respectfully. The leader looked at Nangong Yi with a displeased expression. ¡°I heard that you took that woman away?¡±. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at the leader with a calm expression. The leader¡¯s expression darkened. In the next second, he pointed at Nangong Yi. His phone quickly turned into a weapon and aser-like thing shot towards Nangong Yi¡¯s chest. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s body shook and pain shed across his face. He instinctively wanted to cover the spot where he had been shot, but in the end, he restrained himself. The leader asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°How dare you refute me!¡± The leader wanted to teach him a lesson again. Nangong Yi stood there tall and straight. He stared at the leader and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Father want the child in her stomach to be experimented on? She¡¯s awake now. If we still lock her there, she might use her abilities to do something. When the timees, the child will be the one who gets injured. ¡°I brought her to my ce to calm her down because at least she was familiar with me. ¡°This way, after the fetus in her stomach grows for a few months, Father will be able to get someone to remove the fetus.¡± The leader thought about what he said and felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°The fetus in her stomach will be taken out as soon as it takes shape. Kill her yourself when the timees.¡± Nangong Yi lowered his eyes and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo waited for the door to be closed before standing up from her chair. She didn¡¯t take a bath immediately. Instead, she searched her body. Not only did she not find her Heaven-and-Earth pouch, but she also didn¡¯t find Snowball. Chu Luo tried her best to control her increasingly heavy mood. She raised her hand and nced at her arm. The phoenix mark on it finally made her heave a sigh of relief. She called out in her mind, ¡°Phoenix.¡± After a few seconds, the phoenix mark on her arm shed. Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Mistress.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Can you feel where Yan is and if he¡¯s okay?¡± Phoenix sensed it and said, ¡°Sorry, Mistress. There is a very powerful maic field here. I can only sense things within ten meters.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart sank and her body shook. Phoenix quickly said, ¡°Mistress, your emotions will be transmitted to Little Mistress or Master.¡± Chu Luo looked down at her t stomach and bit her lips. Phoenix added, ¡°But the Phoenix power I left in the king¡¯s body hasn¡¯t disappeared.¡± Chu Luo was delighted to hear that, for it meant Li Yan was still alive. Only then did she walk towards the bathtub. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to their child. No matter if Li Yan and the others were on this ind or if anything had happened to them, she had to find a way to find them. After Chu Luo took a bath, there was a knock on the door. She walked over to open the door. Nangong Yi, who was standing outside the door, was holding a tray with some fruits that Chu Luo had never seen before. Nangong Yi smiled and said to her, ¡°Junior, these fruits are unique to this ind. They¡¯re very nourishing to the body, and they¡¯re especially good for the baby¡¯s growth. I got someone to pluck some. Try them.¡± Som Chu Luo looked at him warily. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice the vignce in her eyes and walked in. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo stopped him with a cold expression. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s tense face andpromised. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go in. But you have to eat more fruit since you¡¯re pregnant. This is good for the baby.¡± After saying that, he handed her the tray. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Are you worried that these fruits are poisonous?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled and said, ¡°You have such good medical skills. You should be able to distinguish all the poisons. If you¡¯re still worried, I can eat one first.¡± Chu Luo stared at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Previously, Earl Adrian said that your leader isn¡¯t an Earthling. Moreover, there are poisons that Earthlings can¡¯t cure. I¡¯ve seen that kind of poison before. Do you think I will believe you?¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he fell silent. Chu Luo subconsciously gathered some power in her hand and prepared to knock him out before leaving Nangong Yi stared at her hand and suddenly replied, ¡°Junior is right. My father is indeed not from Earth. I reminded you on the wine bottle previously.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Nangong Yi continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to France. If you had stayed in the empire, my father wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to you.¡± Actually, what Nangong Yi said was the truth, but since the people around her had been injured one by one, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t ignore it. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°Because I¡¯m your senior.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you after knowing that you¡¯re in Ink Feather?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi knew his limits. ¡°But you can only believe me now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was especially angry. She raised her hand and pped his chest. ng! Pfft! Nangong Yi took a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, intense pain shed across his face. These expressions only appeared on his face for a few seconds. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his lips and put away the pain. He said, ¡°Junior, you feel it too. Aftering here, you can¡¯t use those abilities. There are many high-tech technologies here that you don¡¯t know. These high-tech technologies can block special abilities. You¡¯d better not walk around, or you¡¯ll be injured.¡± After saying that, he picked up the tray and fruits on the ground and said, ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll get you some more fruitter.¡± He left after picking up the fruits. Chu Luo looked at his departing back and turned to enter the room. After Nangong Yi walked for a while, he said to the side, ¡°Watch her carefully. Don¡¯t let her walk out of here.¡± With that, he left. The day passed quickly. As soon as the sky darkened, a kind of floatingmp lit up the ind. There was only one suchmp that illuminated all ces. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she could see the stars in the sky when she looked up, Chu Luo would really think that there was no day or night here. She had originally nned to go out and scout after dark. In this situation, there was no need to wait for the sky to darken. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to sense if anyone was ten meters away before walking out from the back. The buildings inside were like Mongolian yurts[1], but the building materials here were different from Mongolian yurts. There was a distance of about half a kilometer between each building. There were many palm trees nted in the middle. Under the palm trees, there was a pir at a certain distance. The pirs were silver-white. When Chu Luo saw the pirs, she was still wondering what they were used for. She found out when she saw them turn into robots. ¡°Discovered non-native humans. Capture them and throw them into jail.¡± At the mention of jail, an idea came to Chu Luo. She wanted to go there to take a look. Li Yan and the others might be locked up there. With this thought, she didn¡¯t resist and waited for these robots to take her away. However, at that moment, an order came from behind her. ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡± The robot received the order and returned to its original ce, where it became a pir again. Chu Luo turned to look at Nangong Yi, who was standing there with a helpless expression. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and sized her up before saying, ¡°Junior, I said that you can¡¯t leave the vicinity of your residence, or it will be dangerous.¡± After saying that, he gestured for her to go back. Although Chu Luo was a little indignant, she still followed him back to where she stayed. Nangong Yi sent her to the door and said, ¡°Junior, it¡¯ste. Rest early.¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Senior,¡± Chu Luo stopped him. Nangong Yi stopped and turned around. ¡°What is it, Junior?¡± ¡°Is Yan still alive?¡± Nangong Yi stared into her big eyes and didn¡¯t say anything Chu Luo looked at him and asked again, unwilling to give up, ¡°Are Third Master Sun, Sun Tianhao and Taozi still alive?¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Junior, the most important thing for you now is to recuperate.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo clenched her fists indignantly. Did he think that if he didn¡¯t tell her, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to find it herself? At the thought of this, she looked at the silver pirs in the distance and a glint shed across her eyes. The next day, when Chu Luo saw Nangong Yi, she said, ¡°I want some tools?¡± Nangong Yi looked at her as if he had read her mind. Chu Luo told him about the tools she wanted. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t agree to her request and left. However, at lunch, when he sent her lunch, he also sent her the tools she wanted. The leader quickly found out about this and fired at him as soon as he called him over. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Nangong Yi staggered and retreated a few steps before stabilizing himself. The leader looked at him in displeasure. ¡°Are you too fond of that woman? Who asked you to give her those tools?¡± [1] a portable, round tent covered with skins or felt and used as a dwelling by several distinct nomadic groups Chapter 628 - I Don’t Have Feelings for Her Chapter 628 I Don¡¯t Have Feelings for Her Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He covered his chest and coughed heavily a few times before controlling the burning pain in his heart. After coughing, he looked up at the leader standing in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Father, I just want Junior to maintain a good mood. She won¡¯t be able to learn the technology on this ind.¡± The leader looked at the redness on Nangong Yi¡¯s lips and thought that since the person in front of him was his chosen human son, he couldn¡¯t treat him too badly. His attitude finally improved a lot. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°Son, Father is doing this for the good of the entire Ink Feather. We can¡¯t underestimate that woman¡¯s ability.¡± After saying that, he pressed his hand on his chest and asked, ¡°Did Father hurt you?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t put up a strong front. The leader retracted his hand. ¡°Take good care of yourself for the next few days. When you recover, bring that woman over for me to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened and he nodded at him without changing his expression. The leader added, ¡°I know you¡¯re very familiar with her and might already have feelings for her, but don¡¯t forget that she hates you. As soon as she gets the chance, she will definitely kill you without hesitation.¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have feelings for Junior and am aware of my identity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Go back and rest well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Having obtained the tools she wanted, Chu Luo didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, she searched the entire inner and outer room where she lived. Here, there were indeed many decorations that were more high-tech than the world outside. Looking at these things, Chu Luo knew that if she didn¡¯t obtain their material type and production principles, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about these things. So she targeted Nangong Yi again. The next day, Chu Luo waited left and right until Nangong Yi finally arrived at noon. The moment she saw Nangong Yi walk in, she said calmly, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s boring for me to stay here alone. Can you find a few books for me to read? It¡¯s best if they¡¯re regarding mechanics.¡± Nangong Yi looked at her big eyes and knew what she was up to. He shook his head and refused directly, ¡°Sorry, Junior, there aren¡¯t any books you can read here.¡± ¡°No?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while but didn¡¯t insist. She asked again, ¡°Then have a chat with me. I¡¯m rather interested in the structure of this room. Can you tell me what materials they¡¯re made of?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo was a little angry. Nangong Yi looked into her eyes and seemed to have read her mind. He lowered his eyes and warned her, ¡°You better not have any other thoughts. Just take good care of the baby. There are surveince cameras everywhere. We know what you¡¯re doing.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo looked at his back and narrowed her eyes. There were actually surveince cameras everywhere here. In that case, many things here were surveince equipment. At the thought of this, she walked over and sat down to recall the various materials and production procedures needed to monitor the instruments she had seen before. Then, she took the few tools Nangong Yi had given her yesterday and started knocking them everywhere randomly. In the monitoring room. Looking at the few surveince cameras that she had destroyed, Nangong Yi pursed his lips. The person standing beside him asked, ¡°Young Master, should we tell Leader about this immediately?¡± ¡°No need. She¡¯s just tapping around in boredom. Let her y. We just have to watch her and make sure she doesn¡¯t walk out of that house.¡± The person beside her also thought so and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo spent the entire day knocking on everything inside the room. Although she didn¡¯t know if she had destroyed all the surveince cameras, at least she felt more at ease. After two days, Nangong Yi told her, ¡°My father wants to see you. When he sees you, don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s best...¡± Seeing that Nangong Yi stopped halfway, Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Nangong Yi originally wanted to tell her to show a little fear, but he ultimately gave up. He looked serious and said, ¡°If you want to protect the baby in your stomach, be careful with your words.¡± Chu Luo also wanted to see the leader of Ink Feather. She wanted to know if non-Earthlings had three heads and six arms, allowing them to possess such a high level of technologypared to Earth. Coupled with the fact that she hadn¡¯t dealt with the surveince technology nearby, she wouldn¡¯t act rashly. She nodded at him. Nangong Yi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The next day, Nangong Yi brought Chu Luo to the leader¡¯s residence. When the two of them walked to the door of the building, Nangong Yi stopped and reminded her worriedly, ¡°You¡¯d better not look around after you enter. Father doesn¡¯t like scheming people.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Only then did Nangong Yi bring her in. The space inside was very spacious. Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at it, she asked Phoenix to help her memorize everything. Phoenix was Chu Luo¡¯s intrinsic beast. No matter how advanced the things here were, it was impossible to detect her. The two of them stopped in the middle of the living room. ¡°Father, I brought Chu Luo here.¡± Chu Luo looked up at the middle-aged man sitting above her. Other than the two horns on his forehead, he looked the same as Earthlings, at least on the surface. The leader had been sizing her up the moment Chu Luo entered. At this moment, she said, ¡°No wonder so many people like you. You¡¯re indeed a very beautiful woman.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly, not showing a trace of joy at his praise. The leader stood up from his seat and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo originally thought that Li Yan and the others were tall enough. This person was actually two heads taller than her and should be more than two meters tall. The leader raised his hand and was about to reach Chu Luo¡¯s face. Chu Luo clenched her fists and was about to attack. At this moment, Nangong Yi pulled her arm and pulled her over a little. ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t you say that your stomach hurts just now? Go over and sit first.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at the displeased leader and said to him seriously, ¡°Father, a woman is the most vulnerable during the first three months of her pregnancy.¡± The leader nced at Chu Luo¡¯s stomach, then retracted his hand and turned to walk towards his seat. The three of them sat down. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and asked Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, can you feel how powerful he is?¡±. Phoenix: ¡°Mistress, this person doesn¡¯t have any special abilities or human aura.¡± At this moment, the leader spoke. He asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you used to living here?¡± Chu Luo looked up with coldness in her eyes. The leader stared into her eyes and suddenly praised, ¡°These eyes are also beautiful. Indeed, the most beautiful feature of humans is their eyes.¡± Chu Luo felt that this person was a pervert. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, reminded her, ¡°Junior, Father is asking if you¡¯re used to living here?¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Do you think I can get used to living here?¡± The leader of Ink Feather narrowed his eyes and looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Son, you don¡¯t seem to have improved her mood?¡± Chu Luo could clearly feel Nangong Yi¡¯s body tense. She tilted her head and nced at him. Nangong Yi still had that gentle expression. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she said, ¡°If I can walk around, I might get used to it. No one can feel good being locked in a tiny space.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The leader looked a little better. He asked, ¡°Can your mood really improve just by letting you walk around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill Miss Chu¡¯s wish and give you some ess rights. How about that?¡± Chu Luo had a feeling that this person didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, Nangong Yi suddenly coughed. The leader looked at Nangong Yi and asked concernedly, ¡°Son, are you still not feeling well? If not, go back and rest.¡± His tone was obviouslymanding. Nangong Yi put down his hand and said, ¡°No. My throat was just a little ufortable just now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then don¡¯t get close to Miss Chu for the next few days.¡± Nangong Yi subconsciously clenched his fists and wanted to say something. In the end, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them quietly and said to the leader, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and rest.¡± The leader gestured for her to do as she pleased and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to lead Miss Chu around. Miss Chu, you must take good care of yourself, and especially... the baby in your stomach.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously covered her stomach with her hand. She felt that this person had designs on her baby. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let Senior take me around. I don¡¯t like staying with strangers.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t speak and looked at the leader. The leader thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He then gestured to the two of them. ¡°You can leave.¡± Nangong Yi stood up first. After Chu Luo stood up, the two of them left. After sending Chu Luo back to her ce, Nangong Yi said in disagreement, ¡°Junior, you shouldn¡¯t have made a request to Father.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you very afraid of that leader?¡± Nangong Yi pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to ask, ¡°The leader isn¡¯t human. He must be very powerful. You must be afraid of his ability.¡± Nangong Yi finally frowned. ¡°Junior, you better not study my father.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not studying him.¡± At least not now. She had other ns. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t believe her at all. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if he believed her or not. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would take me around? I¡¯m going for a walk now.¡± Chapter 629 - Can’t You Knock Her Out?

Chapter 629 Can¡¯t You Knock Her Out?

There were indeed advanced technologies that exceeded this world everywhere outside. As they walked, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else. It was as if they were the only two people on the entire ind. Phoenix could only sense their surroundings within ten meters. As Chu Luo walked, she asked Phoenix to record everything within ten meters. She prepared to go back and study it properly. The two of them walked for more than an hour before Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Junior, you should go back.¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°How big is this ind?¡± They had been walking for more than an hour, but it didn¡¯t feel like they had gone far. Nangong Yi told her, ¡°This ce is equivalent to an S City.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Is this an ind or an isted ind?¡± ¡°An ind group.¡± Chu Luo wanted to ask further questions. Nangong Yi was the first to speak. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I can answer.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with fire in her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I have a way to figure out the terrain here.¡¯ As the two of them walked back, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s a maic field everywhere here. Will it affect my baby?¡± Nangong Yi replied affirmatively, ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. She didn¡¯t believe it. At this moment, Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°Have you finished the fruits I sent you yesterday? Shall I pluck some for you if you¡¯ve finished eating them?¡± Hearing the word ¡®fruit¡¯, Chu Luo¡¯s mind raced. They had walked so far, but they hadn¡¯t seen a tree with fruit. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the fruit definitely wasn¡¯t in these buildings. She said seriously, ¡°I just want to eat fruits now. Take me to pick them.¡± Nangong Yi refused without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and turned to leave. Nangong Yi looked at the angry back view and a glint shed across his eyes. He followed behind her in silence. Chu Luo closed the door with a bang as soon as she returned to her ce. Nangong Yi looked at the closed door and stood there in silence, thinking about something. After a while, someone quietly walked behind him and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Leader wants you to bring her to theboratory.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Doctor Li wants to retrieve her blood and cells for research.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°She¡¯s only been pregnant for a month. Can¡¯t this wait a little longer?¡± ¡°This is the leader¡¯s order.¡± Nangong Yi frowned. That person added, ¡°Leader said that if you can¡¯t bear to knock her out, let me do it.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly turned to look at him and said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to knock her out.¡± That person didn¡¯t believe him at all. He walked closer to the door and knocked. Chu Luo knew that someone else hade after she entered. The room was very soundproof, but with Phoenix¡¯s help, she could hear their conversation clearly. The moment she heard the knock on the door, she took a wrench and walked to the door. She quickly opened the door and swung the wrench in her hand. Before that person could react, he was knocked out by Chu Luo and fell back. Nangong Yi quickly caught that person and brought him into Chu Luo¡¯s room. Looking at the person who had been ced on the ground, Chu Luo pressed the wrench in her hand against Nangong Yi¡¯s throat. ¡°You people want to use me for an experiment?¡± As if he couldn¡¯t feel the weapon on his neck, Nangong Yi looked down at Chu Luo. The wrench in Chu Luo¡¯s hand shifted closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything just because you refuse to tell me anything.¡± Nangong Yi finally spoke, but it was a little difficult for him to speak. ¡°Junior, since you¡¯re here, you can only protect your life by listening to the arrangements.¡± His face turned green. Chu Luo removed the wrench a little and said, ¡°I should have removed all the surveince cameras here. Those that weren¡¯t removed, the people in the monitoring room can¡¯t see. Senior, tell me, where is Yan?¡± Nangong Yi looked into her sparkling eyes. After a few seconds, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you find him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo frowned. Nangong Yi thought for a while before saying, ¡°He¡¯s in theboratory. Without Father¡¯s orders, no one can save him.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her frown deepened. ¡°What did you do to Yan? And the others. How are they now?¡± ¡°Li Yan¡¯s consciousness was directed out. It¡¯s in Father¡¯s hands. The others are in the cell.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her mind was buzzing. She grabbed his arm tightly and steadied herself. ¡°What do you mean by consciousness has been directed out?¡± Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, but at this point, he nned to make her give up. ¡°Exactly what I said. He¡¯s just a shell in theboratory now. His consciousness is locked by Father¡­ Junior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo clutched her stomach, which was in great pain. Her face turned pale. Nangong Yi was frightened by her appearance and said anxiously, ¡°Junior, does your stomach hurt? I¡¯ll take you to the doctor immediately.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not going.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t forgotten that they wanted her blood and cells. She said to Phoenix in her mind, ¡°Phoenix, protect the baby quickly.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the red light that suddenly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body in shock. At this moment, loudughter came from behind Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked at the leader who suddenly appeared in surprise. The leader looked at the red light emanating from Chu Luo¡¯s body and his eyes burned. ¡°You¡¯re indeed different. You actually have such powerful energy on you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him warily. At this moment, the leader turned to Nangong Yi with a satisfied expression. ¡°Son, you did well this time. To be able to expose her powerful ability, Father will definitely reward you well.¡± Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at Nangong Yi and pushed him away fiercely. Her eyes were filled with anger and hatred. Nangong Yi opened his mouth to exin, but in the end, he lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything Chu Luo controlled her powerful anger and the red light on her body became more and more intense. However, in the next second, one of the leader¡¯s fingers turned into a gun and pointed at her stomach. The leader said, ¡°Hand over your energy, or I¡¯ll kill the child in your stomach.¡± Chu Luo clenched her fists and was about to exert strength. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was standing there, suddenly walked up to her and pressed down on her shoulder. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Chu Luo pped him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Bang! Looking at Nangong Yi, who had been mmed into the wall and spat out arge mouthful of blood, Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just like him. Both of you deserve to die.¡± After saying that, she gathered another wave of energy in her hand and was about to throw it towards the leader. The leader looked at the energy in her hand and the heat in his eyes became even more intense. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo and took a deep breath as he rushed between the two of them to block that energy. Before he fainted, he told Chu Luo through lips, ¡°He can absorb your energy.¡± Bang! Looking at Nangong Yi, who had fainted and fallen to the ground, Chu Luo frowned. She thought about the leader¡¯s expression just now and looked at him coldly. The leader said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve injured my son. As a punishment, hand over your ability.¡± After saying that, he fired at her with his finger which had transformed into a gun. Chu Luo subconsciously covered her stomach and lost consciousness in the next second. When Chu Luo opened her eyes again, she was in the huge ss vessel again. However, the water in here wasn¡¯t the bright color she had woken up withst time. Instead, it was a dark blue color. Chu Luo tried to move but realized that she couldn¡¯t move at all. She panicked and called out to Phoenix in her heart. It took Phoenix almost two minutes to respond. ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve been here for a month. That leader used many ways to get me out of your body.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m your intrinsic beast. No one can get rid of me.¡± Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief and thought of the baby in her stomach. She quickly asked, ¡°Phoenix, where¡¯s the baby?¡± ¡°The baby is fine. I¡¯ve been protecting him.¡± Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. Phoenix then told her what she had known for the past month. ¡°A few people came to collect your blood and cells for research. However, although this body has been modified by us, it¡¯s not much different from ordinary people. They gave upter. Then, they¡¯ve been keeping you in this nutritional fluid.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Did Seniore over during this period?¡± ¡°No. He didn¡¯t even appear once.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She only wanted to go out first. However, in such a vessel, she was helpless. Even Phoenix was helpless. No one entered this room. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to rey all the ces she had recorded before for her to see. After some time, the door finally opened and a man wearing a ck cloak and a hat walked in. His face was nearlypletely concealed. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that this person was Nangong Yi. However, at this moment, Nangong Yi looked especially thin. It seemed like he had be much thinner in just a short while. Nangong Yi walked to the ss vessel and lifted his cloak and hat. Chu Luo looked at the scar on his face from his eyebrows to his chin in surprise. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°Junior, I¡¯ve obtained Li Yan¡¯s consciousness. I¡¯ll take you to see Li Yan¡¯s shell. Whether you can send his consciousness into his shell or not depends on you.¡± Chapter 630 - I’ve Underestimated You

Chapter 630 I¡¯ve Underestimated You

Chu Luo looked at him and had a nagging feeling that he had done something earth-shattering during the month she had been unconscious. After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he put away the water in the ss vessel and carried her out. This time, he didn¡¯t take her to change her clothes. He carried her down and ced her on the ground. Then, he turned around and said with his back facing her, ¡°Come up. You definitely don¡¯t have the strength to walk now. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and wondered if she should believe him. Nangong Yi could tell what she was thinking and handed her a small crystal-like bottle. The moment Chu Luo took the bottle, she felt a powerful sense of familiarity. Even Phoenix said with certainty, ¡°Mistress, the king is inside.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi with surprise in her eyes. Nangong Yi urged her, ¡°Junior, hurry up, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Chu Luoy on his back as Nangong Yi strode out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior, what did you do?¡± Nangong Yi answered her after a while, ¡°I did what I¡¯ve always wanted but didn¡¯t dare to do.¡± ¡°What will happen if the leader catches you doing this?¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m his son. He won¡¯t let me die.¡± Chu Luo looked at the back of his head and felt that his words were a little strange. Nangong Yi¡¯s strides were especially big. Along the way, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°When the timees, walk straight towards the east. My subordinate will receive you there. When he brings you to the sea, all your abilities will be restored by the sea. Remember, leave directly and don¡¯te back. Otherwise, your abilities will be suppressed by the maic field again.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from here to begin with.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t speak. We¡¯re almost there. My men nearby can only protect you for half an hour. Save your strength.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. Nangong Yi quickly brought Chu Luo to the experimental base. This experimental base was huge, and it was filled with rooms. Nangong Yi carried Chu Luo into one of the rooms and saw Li Yan lying on the only white operating bed. Nangong Yi put Chu Luo down. Chu Luo quickly ran to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed his hand. Her lips trembled and tears flowed down her face. Nangong Yi walked to her side and urged, ¡°Junior, think of a way to get his consciousness back into his body first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him and nodded at him with mixed feelings. She suddenly asked him, ¡°Senior, do you have a musical instrument?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°There are no musical instruments here.¡± Chu Luo bit her lips and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Senior, do you know how to whistle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Great Compassion Curse?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Can you whistle it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, he started whistling. Although many notes were off, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t care less. She said, ¡°Keep going. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi continued to whistle. Chu Luo spread her hands and called out softly, ¡°Phoenix, protect yourself.¡± When the fiery phoenix flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s body, Nangong Yi was so surprised that he almost forgot to whistle. Chu Luo started dancing and the entire room¡¯s aura quickly changed drastically. Nangong Yi stared at Chu Luo¡¯s dance and felt an inexplicable sense of reverence. At this moment, he heard the sound of the drums and bells. Nangong Yi subconsciously whistled along with the drums and bells. Every time Chu Luo danced, the mes on the phoenix flying beside her became even more intense. After a while, she opened the crystal bottle. A golden light shed and arrived in Li Yan¡¯s body. At the same time, his body was surrounded by sparkling white light. The lustrous white light entered Nangong Yi¡¯s body at the same time. He felt a powerful force. After a while, Li Yan¡¯s body finally reacted. When he opened his eyes, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s done.¡± Nangong Yi stopped and stood there to look at Li Yan, who had opened his eyes, and Chu Luo, who had pounced on him. The leader¡¯s angry and mocking voice came from her ear. ¡°Did you see that? You betrayed me for her, but in the end, she still fell into someone else¡¯s arms.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly said to the two of them, ¡°Not good. My father ising over. Leave quickly.¡± Chu Luo quickly let go of Li Yan and helped him get off the operating bed. Li Yan¡¯s consciousness had just entered his body when his body swayed unsteadily on the ground. Chu Luo quickly helped him up and asked worriedly, ¡°Yan, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Yan looked at Nangong Yi in surprise. Nangong Yi nodded at him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, remember what I told you and keep walking east. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send your friends to the sea in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo helped Li Yan out of the door. However, just as she walked out of the door, she saw that Nangong Yi didn¡¯t follow her out. Chu Luo quickly turned around and said, ¡°Senior,e with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°I said that this is my home. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Stop wasting time. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he quickly took out something that looked like a tablet and quickly tapped it. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Chu Luo was still a little worried. Li Yan had already regained control of his body and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He probably has something to do. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Luo thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything here. Maybe when they reached the sea, she would be able to do something without the interference from the maic field. She nodded. This time, it was Li Yan who held her hand and strode out. The two of them ran for a while before running out of theboratory. However, when they arrived outside, they were surrounded by arge group of robots. Then, the leader appeared in front of the robots. He looked at the two of them with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± As he spoke, Nangong Yi walked out from behind them. He looked at the leader and therge group of robots blocking the way and seemed to have guessed it. He calmly said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back. You guys leave.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped the tablet in his hand. When the leader saw the tablet in Nangong Yi¡¯s hand, he was so angry that his hands turned into guns. ¡°Indeed, humans are all ingrates. In order to let them go, you actually stole my main controller.¡± ¡°Father taught me this. Capture the king before capturing the enemy. This way, I can do whatever I want.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think you can really control all the robots here? I forgot to tell you, there are two real main controllers. Other than the one in your hand, there¡¯s also one in my body. Do you think you can use that to control me and all the robots?¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, his pupils shrank. He quickly said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Leave quickly.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped his tablet. The robots were about to be controlled by Nangong Yi, but in the next second, they could move again. The leaderughed mockingly. ¡°I said that the controller in your hand can¡¯t control anything, silly son.¡± After saying this, the leader fired at him. With the power Chu Luo had just given him, Nangong Yi¡¯s body shook and he barely dodged. The leader was finally displeased. He ordered, ¡°Capture all of them.¡± Looking at the robots quickly walking towards them, Chu Luo and the others stood with their backs against each other. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Sorry, I miscalcted.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s find a way to leave this ce together.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the approaching robots and said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to theboratory and take another path.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, the three of them retreated to theboratory. A group of robots chased after them. The three of them quickly ran in. As Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and ran with her, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your armory?¡± Nangong Yi tilted his head and nced at him. His eyes flickered and he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Luo ran for a long time and felt a little ufortable in her stomach. She originally nned to tolerate it. Nangong Yi suddenly said to Li Yan, ¡°Junior is pregnant. You should probably carry her on your back.¡± Li Yan was actually stunned for a moment. In the next second, intense excitement and joy surged in his heart. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s been more than two months.¡± ¡°Is your stomach hurting?¡± Li Yan stopped and turned his back to her. He said nervously, ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist and quicklyy on his back. Li Yan carefully carried Chu Luo and continued running to the side with Nangong Yi. Chapter 631 - Luoluo, Don’t Be Afraid

Chapter 631 Luoluo, Don¡¯t Be Afraid

The leader must have guessed what they were trying to do. There were more and more robots chasing after them. Some robots even started firing at them. In particr, one or two robots could suddenly run out of the experimental base and stop them at any time. This couldn¡¯t go on. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, tell me the principles behind the production of these robots and how this maic field affects robots.¡± Nangong Yi knew that Chu Luo was smart. This time, he didn¡¯t refuse and quickly told her. The three of them quickly ran far away. When they were about to reach the armory, Li Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Are there any radioactive weapons inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The moment Nangong Yi answered, Li Yan stopped and said, ¡°Luoluo can¡¯t go over since she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Nangong Yi nodded in agreement. ¡°No. The road behind is blocked,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll get Phoenix to protect me and the baby. We¡¯ll go to the armory. Maybe we can deal with all these robots then.¡± Other than Nangong Yi¡¯s simple weapons against robots, Chu Luo and Li Yan had nothing in their hands. As long as they reached the armory, Chu Luo would be able to find the weapons to deal with these robots. Therge group pursuing them was getting closer and closer. Li Yan could only let Nangong Yi continue to lead the way. The three of them quickly arrived at another door of the experimental base. This wasn¡¯t an exit that led upwards. Instead, it led downwards. ¡°The armory is underground.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he quickly walked over and used his authority to open the armory. When the armory door opened, Chu Luo and Li Yan were both abnormally shocked. There was an especially big area inside, so big that one couldn¡¯t see the end. It was as if the entire underground space on the ind was used as an armory. The armory was then separated into sections by a transparent material. In the area where they came out, there were actually a fewrge robots that were more than ten meters tall. Nangong Yi told them, ¡°The biggest armory is in the middle.¡± As Nangong Yi spoke, therge robots suddenly moved. ¡°How do we control these robots?¡± ¡°They¡¯re being controlled by the leader.¡± Just as Nangong Yi finished speaking, arge group of robots surged in from behind them. At the same time, many robots surged in from elsewhere. Chu Luo thought of therge robots she had encountered in the capital and asked, ¡°Are these robots the same as the robots in the robot club in the capital previously?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a little more advanced than that one.¡± ¡°Can you control them?¡± Nangong Yi thought for a while and strode towards one of the robots. As he ran, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Chu Luo looked at the increasing number of robots and was a little anxious. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we try the big robots too?¡± Li Yan only thought for a moment before responding with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, he carried Chu Luo and ran towards the otherrge robot. The two of them dodged the robot¡¯s attack and came to a ce where the big robot couldn¡¯t hit them. Li Yan asked Nangong Yi loudly, ¡°How do we open its cabin door?¡± Nangong Yi had just run to the big robot¡¯s side and saw them running to the other big robot. He wanted to say that it was dangerous, but it then urred to him that it was very dangerous everywhere now. So, he decided that it was better for everyone to take a gamble. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a manual switch on the back of your robot¡¯s neck. Once it¡¯s activated, it can open his stomach.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll give you guys the tools for you to go up after I open this robot cabin.¡± Then, he took out something that looked like a ball. He quickly threw that thing at the big robot¡¯s neck and pulled out a thin thread. Then, he grabbed the thin thread and kicked the robot¡¯s leg before swinging it at an extremely fast speed. Nangong Yi was still fine when he swung to the big robot¡¯s waist. At this moment, a spiked flying wheel suddenly appeared in the big robot¡¯s hand. The flying wheel was about to hack at the thin thread. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s reminder was still a step toote. They could only watch as the thin thread was cut Seeing that Nangong Yi was about to fall from a height of four to five meters, surprisingly, he tapped the tip of his toes against the robot¡¯s open palm and directly knocked into the robot¡¯s stomach. When he bumped into it, the robot turned around and mmed the rapidly spinning flying wheel at him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo had seen great storms before, but she still screamed. In the next second, her eyes were covered by a broad and warm hand, and she heard the sound of a weapon being thrown. Chu Luo quickly removed Li Yan¡¯s hand and was extremely surprised to see the dagger flying over. Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s that dagger from the ancient tomb. It suddenly appeared on me just now.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed what was going on. ¡°This dagger is an ancient divine artifact. It has already acknowledged you as its master. After your consciousness disappeared, it disappeared as well. It only appeared after you regained your consciousness.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them stared at the dagger flying towards the robot¡¯s palm. The dagger seemed to have eyes and went around to cut off the flying wheel in the robot¡¯s hand. Bang! As the flying wheel fell to the ground, the robot¡¯srge palm mmed into Nangong Yi. There was a loud bang. ¡°Senior!¡± Chu Luo shouted. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t respond. Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. At this moment, the dagger returned to Li Yan¡¯s hand. They were already surrounded by other robots. Li Yan threw the dagger in his hand at these robots. The dagger circled the two of them and actually forced them back. ¡°Yan, they¡¯re actually afraid of this dagger.¡± Chu Luo quickly gestured to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go into this robot¡¯s stomach quickly. I wonder how Senior is.¡± Li Yan nodded and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Hug my neck tightly. Let¡¯s go up together.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to leave her alone down there at all. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo quickly hugged his neck and asked worriedly, ¡°If you can¡¯t use your Qinggong, how are we going to get up?¡± ¡°Indeed I can¡¯t use Qinggong.¡± Although Li Yan said that, he wasn¡¯t helpless. He said, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if I can¡¯t use Qinggong, I can still go up.¡± After saying that, he stepped on the ground and propped Chu Luo up with one hand. With the other hand, he inserted a dagger into the robot¡¯s outer wall and used it to climb. Then, he stepped on the ground again, pulled out the dagger, and the two of them went up for a while. However, just as he led Chu Luo to the middle of the robot¡¯s calf, the robot started moving drastically. The other robots on the ground also started firing at the two of them. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to protect them. A strong maic sound suddenly came from the entire hall. Phoenix¡¯s energy fluctuated between high and low. Li Yan quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, get Phoenix to protect you and the baby. Don¡¯t give me any energy.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo tightened her grip on his neck and shook her head vigorously. Anxious, Li Yan pulled a long face. ¡°Luoluo, be good.¡± A trace of moisture gathered in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve already left me behind for more than two months. I don¡¯t want you to leave me behind again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on her waist and roared. He exerted strength in his feet and the two of them actually jumped to the robot¡¯s waist. Their weight was supported by a dagger, and the firepower below became even more intense. The big robot¡¯s two robot arms waved at them at the same time. Just as a mechanical arm was about to hit Chu Luo, Li Yan hugged her and turned her around. Bang! Even with the protection of the phoenix energy wave, Li Yan still spat out arge mouthful of blood. ¡°Yan, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Li Yan continued climbing. Seeing that the palm attack didn¡¯t kill them, the robot pped them again. ¡°Yan, be careful!¡± This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t have time to protect the two of them. Chu Luo quickly asked Phoenix to use greater energy to protect them. The electromaic sound in the entire room became even more intense. When the mechanical arm mmed down, Phoenix¡¯s energy light wave suddenly decreased. Li Yan pressed Chu Luo¡¯s head into his arms and didn¡¯t let her look. Thatrge palm didn¡¯tnd on her as imagined. Chu Luo quickly looked up and saw arge mechanical arm reach over and press down on therge mechanical arm that was mming over. Turned out, Nangong Yi had therge robot under control. Nangong Yi said to them through the robot, ¡°I¡¯ve already opened the cabin door for you. Go up quickly.¡± This time, Nangong Yi controlled the mechanical arm to block that mechanical arm. Li Yan carried Chu Luo and jumped into the robot¡¯s stomach. The cabin door quickly closed. It blocked the firepower outside. In the control room, Li Yan hugged Chu Luo and rolled twice before stopping. After stopping, he quickly asked, ¡°Luoluo, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As Li Yan had used his body to cushion her, she would definitely be fine. She quickly got up. Li Yan followed. The two of them quickly walked towards the control panel. There were many controllers on it that Chu Luo had never seen before. At this moment, therge robot they were in started to riot. It was obvious that it wanted to deal with them in the control room. Li Yan wrapped one arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and steadied himself with the dagger in the other. At this moment, the leader¡¯s sinister voice sounded in the control room. ¡°Detestable humans, with your abilities, do you think you can control the robots made by me?¡± Chapter 632 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (1) Chapter 632 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (1) Chu Luo and Li Yan looked around warily. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, study the control panel.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The leader¡¯s sinister voice sounded again. ¡°You want to control my robot? Dream on.¡± After saying that, the entire control room emitted a crackling sound like an electric current. The sound quickly came from all directions. It seemed like the leader intended to electrocute the two of them to death. The dagger in Li Yan¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a dark blue light that forced the current to stop a meter away from them. The robots outside were being dealt with by the robot under Nangong Yi¡¯s control. Chu Luo quickly studied the main control program on it. Other than the tworge robots that they had entered, all the other robots started moving and quickly fought with the robot that Nangong Yi was controlling. As Chu Luo familiarized herself with the controller, she looked outside. When she saw Nangong Yi¡¯s robot mming into the wall, Chu Luo tapped her finger on one of the buttons. A trace of her mental strength was transmitted over. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind at the same time. ¡°Mistress, I can conduct this mental transmission.¡± Chu Luo was delighted. ¡°Then do it.¡± A golden light shed and a powerful mental strength quickly shot towards the controller. Chu Luo¡¯s cerebral nerves were directly connected. Then, she felt like a robot had be one with her. The electric currents in the control room disappeared at the same time, and even the leader¡¯s voice disappeared. Li Yan immediately sensed it and put away the dagger. At the same time, he called out to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The moment Chu Luo responded, Li Yan said, ¡°Let me see if I can control this robot.¡± He was still worried about her. Chu Luo asked Phoenix, ¡°Can Yan control it?¡± Phoenix: ¡°Yes. His Majesty¡¯s mental strength is very strong.¡± Hence, Chu Luo agreed. She quickly told Li Yan how to operate it. After Li Yan understood it, he pressed the button and a trace of electricity was transmitted into his mind. Chu Luo retreated at the same time. She suddenly understood. Actually, this kind of mental power operation was very simr to the gaming capsule they had developed. It was obvious that Li Yan had also realized it. He quickly connected to the robot and quickly joined the fight. The robot controlled by Li Yan and the robot controlled by Nangong Yi dealt with all the robots inside at the same time. Half an hourter, seeing another batch of robots surge in after they finished dealing with one batch of robots, Nangong Yi said to them via the robot speaker, ¡°You guys can directly control the robots to leave this ce and go to the sea.¡± Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave together,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Other than these robots, he has even more powerful weapons. I¡¯ll hold him back first.¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he quickly controlled the robots to eliminate the robots and the tworge robots that surged over. It was unknown how Nangong Yi did it, but he actually opened the roof of this room. Li Yan controlled the robot to jump up and actually jumped out. An rm sounded throughout the entire Ink Feather headquarters. All the robots were mobilized on the ground, and there were also many men from Ink Feather. Li Yan controlled the robots to quickly jump over the top of the Mongolian yurt-like houses. After avoiding many weapons, they finally arrived at the edge of the forest. The sea was right across the forest. The moment the robot jumped into the forest, Chu Luo could clearly feel her energy quickly recovering She thought of Nangong Yi, who was still holding back the leader in the armory, and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I want to see if I can help Senior from outside.¡± Li Yan nodded and controlled the robot to stop on arge piece of t ground in the middle of the forest. The cabin door opened and they stood there. Worried, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go down first. I¡¯ll see if my Qinggong has recovered.¡± After saying that, he jumped down with the dagger. It wasn¡¯t until they were safely on the ground that Li Yan looked up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo,e down.¡± Chu Luo jumped down using Qinggong. After standing on the ground, Chu Luo said, ¡°The strongest maic field should only be at the Ink Feather headquarters. I¡¯ll think of a way to see if I can destroy it.¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered that her Heaven-and-Earth pouch was no longer with her. She looked troubled. ¡°Yan, what if I don¡¯t have the materials?¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°At least cinnabar.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any mercuric sulfide here.¡± ¡°Can Phoenix find it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo summoned Phoenix. Phoenix flew in front of the two of them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Phoenix, go and see if there¡¯s any mercuric sulfide nearby.¡± ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± Phoenix responded and flew away. While the two of them waited, they returned to the robot¡¯s control room and looked at the Ink Feather headquarters. At this moment, a powerful explosion suddenly came from the other side. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°This explosion is so intense. I hope Senior can hold on.¡± Just as she finished speaking, there was another explosion. The two of them frowned at the same time. After a while, Phoenix finally flew back holding a small, white furry thing in her ws. The little thing was holding another bag in its hand. It must be feeling ufortable being grabbed like this, for it kept kicking its legs while screaming. ¡°Snowball!¡± Chu Luo eximed in surprise. Snowball, who was still struggling, stopped. In the next second, when it saw that it was Chu Luo, it meowed excitedly. After Phoenix ced Snowball in Chu Luo¡¯s open hand, it returned to her arm. Snowball meowed as it rolled in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Seeing that it was about to roll out of Chu Luo¡¯s palm, arge hand reached out from the side and grabbed the back of its neck before cing it back in Chu Luo¡¯s palm. ¡°Snowball, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Snowball rubbed its head against her palm wheedlingly. Then, it handed her the bag in its hand. Surprisingly, it was Chu Luo¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The Heaven-and-Earth pouch could be shrunk or erged. It was very small in Snowball¡¯s hand, but in Chu Luo¡¯s hand, it became the same size as before. Chu Luo quickly handed Snowball to Li Yan and took out the divine weapons and talismans in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch to break the maic field. Snowball had a powerful psychological trauma against Li Yan. Feeling that Li Yan would throw it away, it screamed. ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Yan looked fierce, but he ced it on his shoulder. Snowball was shocked. It stomped on his shoulder in disbelief. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t react at all, it became bold and jumped up to Li Yan¡¯s head to squat on it. Li Yan actually didn¡¯t throw it down. Snowball felt that it had finally be more imposing. Chu Luo fiddled for a while and quickly built arge array. The array formation covered the Ink Feather headquarters. She and Li Yan returned to the robot cabin and watched as the light waves quickly covered it. Chu Luo said, ¡°If this array can cover the entire Ink Feather, it can destroy the maic field inside. If it can¡¯t...¡± At this point, she suddenly couldn¡¯t continue. Looking at the explosions still taking ce on that side, Chu Luo subconsciously clenched her fists. At this moment, Li Yan grabbed her hand and held it in his. ¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Chu Luo nodded, still feeling a little sad. She told Li Yan about Nangong Yi¡¯s care for her after she woke up in the Ink Feather headquarters. In the end, he said, ¡°He¡¯s suddenly so thin now. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s due to the p I gave him. After we deal with the leader of Ink Feather, I¡¯ll return a good body to him.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and nodded. Just as the array formation¡¯s light waves covered most of the Ink Feather headquarters, an even more intense explosion suddenly came from the other side. Even they could feel a powerful tremor from this explosion. A strong sense of crisis surged from the bottom of her heart. Li Yan suddenly pulled Chu Luo into the cabin, closed the cabin door, and quickly walked towards the controller. ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s go to the sea and wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly followed him to the controller and asked worriedly, ¡°What about Senior?¡± Li Yan turned to look at her and asked, ¡°How long do you think it will take for your array to cover the entire Ink Feather headquarters? Also... are you sure the array can destroy that kind of maic field?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. She couldn¡¯t guarantee it, nor was she certain. The fact that Ink Feather¡¯s maic field could suppress her ability was already something she couldn¡¯t resolve. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and controlled the robot to quickly run towards the shore. The explosion behind her and the shaking on the ground became more and more intense. When Li Yan controlled the robot to the sea, he happened to see the Sun father and son, Wang Mingtao, and Bai Wu waiting there. When the four of them saw the big fellowing, despair appeared on their faces. When therge robot stopped and the cabin door opened, Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared by the door. Surprise appeared in their eyes. ¡°Sister Chu, Brother Li!¡± ¡°Li Yan, Little Chu.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Little Boss!¡± The four of them spoke at the same time. Chu Luo and Li Yan jumped off the robot. Chu Luo quickly walked to the sea and took out a talisman before throwing it into the sea. A talisman paper boat appeared. She said to the four of them, ¡°Get on first. This ind might be sinking soon.¡± The four of them quickly nodded and jumped towards the talisman boat. Chu Luo said to Li Yan seriously, ¡°Yan, I want to try destroying that maic field again.¡± Chapter 633 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (2) Chapter 633 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (2) Li Yan only thought for two seconds before nodding at her. Chu Luo quickly summoned the Phoenix Zither and jumped into the sea. The four people standing on the talisman boat were shocked. ¡°Little Chu...¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°Sister Chu...¡± ¡°Little Boss!¡± However, in the next second, Chu Luo¡¯s body quickly emitted silver light spots. Her body floated on the sea at the same time. The zither melody sounded with an ancient melody. This made them feel inexplicably solemn. Especially Bai Wu, he was lying on the ground with a respectful expression. As the music kept spreading out, the light spots spread out at the same time. In a short while, all the creatures in the nearby sea surrounded them. Looking at the jumping fish around Chu Luo and the merfolk swimming over... ¡°Could they be Ink Feather¡¯s merfolk?¡± Third Master Sun suddenly frowned worriedly. When they heard this, Sun Tianhao and Wang Minghao raised their guard. Li Yan, who had been standing on the shore and watching Chu Luo, turned to look at the merfolk and took out a dagger. The dark blue light of the dagger seemed to have frightened the merfolk, and they immediately dove into the sea. ¡°They left.¡± Sun Tianhao guessed. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not.¡± At that moment, the entire ind shook uncontrobly. Li Yan steadied himself and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, the ind is about to sink.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s fingers suddenly sped up. At this moment, Phoenix flew out of her body. Phoenix first circled her body before her body suddenly erged and flew towards the ind with fiery red mes. Li Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re crazy!¡± By doing this, Chu Luo was equivalent to asking Phoenix to give all her energy to this ind. Phoenix was one with her. Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she continued ying the zither. Phoenix¡¯s mes quickly sprinkled over the entire ind with a powerful fluorescence. Looking at the ind covered in fluorescence, Third Master Sun and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. The trembling from Ink Feather¡¯s side became more and more intense. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned a little pale. Li Yan¡¯s frown was so deep that it could form a dead knot. He anxiously shouted in a low voice, ¡°Luoluo, stop!¡± Then, he thought of something and extended his finger with the dagger. He quickly swiped it on his finger. When the blood on his hand spurted out, a golden light shed. The entire ind was covered by a powerful golden light. Third Master Sun and the others couldn¡¯t stand this light and quickly raised their hands to cover their eyes. Chu Luo stopped. She watched in a daze as the golden light fused with the fluorescence and instantly covered all ces. After a moment, she put away the Phoenix Zither in surprise and jumped to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan put away the dagger and wrapped his arm around her waist, pressing his lips against hers punishingly. Chu Luo was kissed until she was dizzy. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan let go of her that she suddenly remembered that there were still four pairs of eyes looking at them. ¡°You, you, you...¡± ¡°Your tongue was bitten by a cat?¡± Chu Luo clenched her fists and punched his chest. Blushing, she said, ¡°Third Uncle and the others are watching.¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± Li Yan pressed her head against his heart and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°You shocked me just now.¡± Chu Luo listened to his rapidly beating heart and suddenly stopped talking. Li Yan hugged her for a few seconds before letting go of her. He said, ¡°Luoluo, besides Phoenix, do you have a way to teleport us to the Ink Feather headquarters immediately?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze and she quickly nodded at him. Then, the two of them disappeared. When the four people standing on the talisman boat saw this situation, Bai Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help Little Boss and the others.¡± After saying that, he jumped ashore and transformed into a white fox before disappearing into the forest. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao quickly followed. Only Wang Mingtao, who didn¡¯t know martial arts, stood there anxiously. ¡°What should I do if all of you leave? I want to help Sister Chu and the others too...¡± Chu Luo teleported her and Li Yan to the entrance of the armory. At this moment, the armory was almost destroyed and many ces had copsed. Chu Luo took out the pills she had prepared and handed them to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, give these pills to the Ink Feather men. I¡¯ll go see how Senior is.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her. Since the maic field here had been destroyed and Chu Luo¡¯s abilities had all been restored, he was more at ease and only said, ¡°Protect yourself and the baby.¡± Chapter 634 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (3)

Chapter 634 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (3)

¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a few talismans and threw them above the armory. What appeared above her was a semicircr mirror. When she looked up, she could see everything underground. When she saw Nangong Yi, who was lying in a pool of blood with his neck pulled by the leader, she was immediately furious. In the next moment, she appeared in front of them. The leader looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly appeared. Madness shed across his eyes. ¡°You are indeed heaven-defying.¡± ¡°Let go of Senior, or I¡¯ll make you go to hell.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re just a human. Do you think you can do anything to me?¡± As the leader spoke, he quickly conjured a gun and pointed it at her. In the pool of blood, Nangong Yi shouted at her with difficulty, ¡°Junior, quickly¡­ quickly leave. He¡¯s a half-human, half robot. You can¡¯t kill him¡­ Ooh¡­¡± The leader pulled his cor and Nangong Yi¡¯s face turned purple. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and threw it at the leader. The leader fired at her at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s body swayed and she quickly appeared behind the leader before pping him. Bang! Amid the deafening sound, the leader threw Nangong Yi down and turned to shoot at her with ten fingers. Nangong Yiy on the ground and took a few deep breaths before he felt a little better. He didn¡¯t care about his oxygen-depleted head and tried his best to prop himself up to look at them. ¡°Junior, be careful¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged when the leader shot at her. At the same time, she took out a gun and fired at him. However, the bullets were immediately bounced off the leader¡¯s body, unable to affect him at all. Chu Luo took out aser gun and quickly fired at him. Still, it couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. The leaderughed arrogantly as he walked towards Chu Luo. ¡°Human from a low-level, do you think the weapon in your hand can do anything to me? I¡¯m very interested in the mental power on you. You better hand it over now, or else you won¡¯t have a chance to chooseter.¡± ¡°Hmph, that depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± Phoenix quickly flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Looking at the phoenix, who was surrounded by mes and emitting powerful energy, the leader¡¯s eyes revealed shock, excitement, and finally, a piercing gaze. ¡°So your abilityes from here. You actually have an intrinsic beast.¡± After saying that, he raised his head andughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a high-level thing on such a low-level. If this Phoenix bes my contract beast, I can enter the central Constetion.¡± With that, he quickly fired at Chu Luo. Phoenix spat fire at the leader at the same time. The powerful mes quickly swallowed the leader. When Chu Luo saw this, she quickly walked to Nangong Yi¡¯s side and took out a pill to press against his mouth. ¡°Senior, quickly take this pill.¡± Nangong Yi stared at the spot where the phoenix mes were burning and swallowed the pill. In the next second, his pupils constricted. With some unknown strength, he quickly jumped up and pushed Chu Luo to the side. His body blocked a few bullets that were shooting at him. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Bang! ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Junior, leave quickly.¡± After saying that, Nangong Yi stopped breathing ¡°Senior.¡± Chu Luo abruptly turned to look at the leader, whose flesh and blood had been burnt, leaving behind most of his mechanical body. His body exuded a powerful murderous aura. The leader, who only had half of his body left, faced Chu Luo. Cracking sounds came from his body, and then his voice came out like an electric current. ¡°Do you think you can burn me to death? We Interster people can¡¯t be burned to death. Hahaha¡­¡± After saying that, his remaining mechanical arm grabbed Phoenix¡¯s leg. At the same time, something that resembled an electric current spread out from his body and bound Phoenix¡¯s entire body. ¡°Phoenix,e back.¡± Chu Luo shouted and Phoenix let out a powerful beeping sound, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his hand. Seeing Phoenix like this, Chu Luo¡¯s mind went nk. She ignored everything and quickly attacked the leader. At this moment, a figure shed from the side and a dagger stabbed into the leader¡¯s mechanical heart. Then, a magical scene appeared. The leader¡¯s body seemed to have been thrown into a cauldron and quickly melted. Phoenix quickly struggled free and returned to Chu Luo¡¯s arm. However, the dagger that had been stabbed into the leader¡¯s body also melted. Chapter 635 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (4)

Chapter 635 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (4)

Li Yan strode up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan caught her and was so frightened that his voice changed. Chu Luo was only a little exhausted because Phoenix had been bound by the maic field that looked like electricity. She took out a bottle of pills and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, quickly save Senior. He just stopped breathing. I¡¯m sure we can revive him.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her hand and carried her to Nangong Yi. He fed the pill to Nangong Yi and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, what else do we need to do?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The two of them waited until everyone else in Ink Feather came over. These people surrounded Chu Luo and Li Yan with powerful hostility in their eyes. Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms and looked at them coldly. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re used to being ves of alien creatures. Our efforts to save you just now were really in vain.¡± After saying that, a bottle of pills quickly appeared in her hand. ¡°I knew that you might be ungrateful, so I prepared another bottle of pills at the same time. You don¡¯t have to eat this medicine. As long as I open the bottle cap, you will die immediately.¡± Ink Feather¡¯s men looked at each other. One of them stood up and asked, ¡°What did you do to our leader?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± After Li Yan finished speaking in a low voice, everyone turned to look at the melted pile of scrap metal. Their expressions changed several times. The other woman asked with trembling lips, ¡°You got rid of the leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ We¡¯re finally free¡­¡± After the womanughed, she actually started wailing Many others actually started wailing, too. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Guessing that they hadn¡¯t really been willing to follow that robot leader, their expressions finally improved a little. Li Yan was about to speak when someone asked loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s our young master?¡± That person had just finished asking when a trembling voice came. ¡°Young Master is here. He doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Everyone gathered around. There was nock of people with incredible medical skills among them. They quickly picked Nangong Yi up and ran to the side. Watching everyone leave, Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. At this moment, Snowball crawled out of Li Yan¡¯s pocket. It had been knocked out earlier and only woke up now. The moment Li Yan noticed its movements, he brought it up and ced it in Chu Luo¡¯s arms. Chu Luo looked at Snowball and her eyes lit up. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we let Snowball treat Senior?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s see if they have any way to treat Nangong Yi.¡± When the two of them found Nangong Yi, he was already ced in a ss vessel filled with liquid. The others were all surrounding him and staring at him. Seeing the two of theme over, a middle-aged man walked up to them and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for saving Young Master.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You seem to be more respectful to Nangong Yi than to the leader. Why is that?¡± ¡°Because he let us live.¡± It turned out that it hadn¡¯t been easy for Ink Feather¡¯s people either. After the leader came to Earth, he had been experimenting on them. These people weren¡¯t born with special abilities. Basically, the odds were one in ten thousand. ¡°So, that robot killed many people?¡± ¡°It was like this at the beginning. Later on, Young Master came and allowed more of us to survive. At the same time, he asked the leader to dispel the idea of experimenting on more people.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised that Nangong Yi had done so much. Chu Luo walked towards the ss vessels and the others quickly made way for her. Someone said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for giving Young Master that medicine. He will recover after staying here for a month.¡± Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to entertain the two of you here. The ship for your departure is ready. Please leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said to her, ¡°Luoluo, since Nangong Yi is fine, let¡¯s leave this ce. We¡¯ve been missing for too long. The people outside must be very worried.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan raised his hand to touch her stomach and continued, ¡°Although the maic field here has been destroyed by you, there are still many rays emitted by the radioactive weapons here. It¡¯s not good for you and the baby.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. The two of them walked to therge ship prepared for them under the lead of Ink Feather and the others. Third Master Sun and the others were already waiting on the ship. When Chu Luo boarded the ship, someone suddenly gave Chu Luo a very exquisite wooden box and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Young Master ced this with me previously and asked me to hand it to you at this time.¡± Chu Luo took the wooden box and was about to open it. That person quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Chu, please don¡¯t open it now. Young Master said that you should only open the box when this ind leaves your sight.¡± Chu Luo was a little doubtful. That person added, ¡°Young Master said that you don¡¯t have to be suspicious. This is only a present for your future baby.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left with the others. The ship started moving. Looking at the ind that was getting further and further away, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but open the wooden box earlier. There was a jade pendant inside. Chu Luo took out the jade pendant and subconsciously nced at it. What she saw made her frown. ¡°Yan, there seems to be something inside.¡± Li Yan took the jade pendant from her hand and also nced at it. When the others heard Chu Luo say that, they nervously craned their necks to look. After Li Yan saw it, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°That thing inside is probably for you.¡± ¡°What could it be?¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll break the jade pendant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since Nangong Yi had asked her to look at it after she left, he definitely wasn¡¯t asking her to look at this jade pendant. Li Yan waited for her to nod before crushing the jade pendant. Then, he opened his palm and saw a very small recording device. Chu Luo took it and studied it. It was unknown what he triggered, but Nangong Yi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Junior, this ind was built by the leader with a powerful maic field. As long as the maic field disappears, the ind will sink to the bottom of the sea. If you can leave, don¡¯t look back¡­ Meeting you is the greatest honor of my life. Goodbye.¡± Chapter 636 - 6 Side Story One (1)

Chapter 636 Side Story One (1)

Three yearster. It was spring in March, and it was drizzling lightly. Chu Luo had juste out of theboratory when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan asked her to go to the office so that they could go to the Sun residence togetherter. After responding and hanging up the phone, Chu Luo said to the professors beside her, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll go back and write the experimental report.¡± The professors smiled and nodded. Professor Lu asked, ¡°Little Chu, I heard that you¡¯re preparing to be a professor. Which school will you go to?¡± Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°At the School of Mechanical Engineering first. When the timees, our school and the top ten universities in the world will have a robotpetition. I¡¯ll lead a team over.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Professor Li said. ¡°Our medical school wees Little Chu to join.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± After saying that, she left first. The professors looked at the departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, doing experiments with Little Chu brings about a greatest sense of aplishment. Did you notice that after she gave birth, she seems to have be even smarter than before?¡± ¡°Haha, Little Chu has always been smart. Two days ago, I saw a thread opened by Imperial University¡¯s BBS specifically for her. To think a student specially sorted out her achievements for the past two years. She has already won more than a hundred certificates, awards, and invention patents.¡± ¡°Impressive, impressive. If Little Chu holds a lecture, it will definitely be packed.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo walked out of theboratory building and looked at the continuous rain. She wondered where Roundy had gone. Just then, a car drove over. A simting robot opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and walked over gracefully with an umbre. It was Roundy, who had been modified in the past two years by Chu Luo to be able to transform at will. The moment the girls who passed by saw the robot walking towards Chu Luo, they screamed in infatuation. ¡°Ah¡­ Isn¡¯t this my idol! Roundy is actually cosying my idol today!¡± ¡°Roundy, I love you!¡± ¡°Roundy, look at me, look at me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the infatuated girls standing there and asked Roundy, who was walking over, ¡°Who did you transform into today?¡± ¡°The most handsome man in the country, Chu Tianba.¡± That most handsome person that Roundy mentioned was themander of the Mechanical Kingdom¡¯s empire server in the gaming capsule. When Chu Luo heard the name Chu Tianba, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She had no idea how the name ¡®Chu Tianba¡¯ became famous when the names of the big bosses had been collected on the Inte. Roundy raised the umbre above Chu Luo¡¯s head in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Beautifuldy, please get in the car.¡± At this moment, the infatuated girls couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screamed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly walked two steps to get into the car. After the car drove out, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you learn something from Taozi again recently?¡± ¡°No. Taozi has been busy with blind dates recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was extremely surprised. ¡°Why would he go for a blind date?¡± As if afraid of being heard, Roundy actually lowered his voice and said to her, ¡°Remember when Peach drank too muchst time? He identally cried in front of Mommy Wang that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, that he was empty, lonely, and cold. So, Mommy Wang went around asking her acquaintances to introduce him to girls these past few days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gossipy heart was instantly aroused. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wasn¡¯t looking to get a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Peach must have been provoked when he saw Teacher Little Wu bringing Tang Zhiyun back to see her parents.¡± Chu Luo knew this, but she asked, ¡°Would he cry in front of Auntie Wang because of this?¡± Why didn¡¯t she believe that? Roundy told her gossipily, ¡°Peach fell in love with a girl in the Battle of Lightyears. A few days ago, I was curious, so I hacked into the camera on the girl¡¯sputer and saw her real face¡­¡± Roundy deliberately stopped here. Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Could it be that that girl is ugly?¡± ¡°No, that girl is actually a man.¡± Roundy imitated the excitement of humans in his voice. ¡°At that time, I told Peach but he didn¡¯t believe me. Later on, he hacked into it himself. In the end, he even went to squat at the door of that person¡¯s house ording to his IP address. The person living inside is indeed a boy.¡± After some thought, Chu Luo kindly called Wang Mingtao to show his concern. Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice sounded weak. The two of them spoke for a while, but he still sounded dispirited. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been too free recently. That¡¯s why you¡¯re thinking about these things. I¡¯ll get the seniors to increase your workloadter.¡± Chapter 637 - Side Story One (2)

Chapter 637 Side Story One (2)

¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ don¡¯t. Sister Chu, I¡¯ve really been dealt a blow.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you like the character in the game or the person in real life?¡± ¡°The character in the game, of course. That person actually turned herself into a girl in the gaming capsule! We¡¯ve never met in real life.¡± ¡°In that case, what are you conflicted about? Everyone in the game pursues the aim of doing missions to kill monsters. It¡¯s not umon for such rtionships to die the moment the two meet in real life. If you really want a girlfriend,e with me.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an Empire Area online gamingpetition soon. I¡¯m the judge. There will definitely be many girls there. If you have the ability, go woo one.¡± Wang Mingtao was silent for a while before saying in embarrassment, ¡°Sister Chu, I actually don¡¯t want to have a girlfriend in real life now.¡± ¡°Then what are you conflicted about?¡± II 11 Seeing that he was silent again, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait, Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo asked. Wang Mingtao licked his lips and said, ¡°Sister Chu, when are you going to bring Little Princess Beibei to my house to y? It¡¯s been a few days since west saw her. Mom said that she can¡¯t eat or drink well if she doesn¡¯t see Little Princess Beibei at least once a week.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°You have to ask Yan and her great grandfather, granduncle, and uncles. Other than at night, it¡¯s also very difficult for me to see her.¡± Beibei was the nickname of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s daughter. She was simply abination of their strengths. She was beautiful, adorable, and smart. Ever since Beibei was born, she had been everyone¡¯s little princess. Everyone had fought to raise her. Now, she realized that her previous worry about not being able to raise the child well was redundant. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t beat the Sun family. They¡¯re simply bandits.¡± Chu Luoughed and said, ¡°When we¡¯re free, we can meet up. I¡¯ll get Yan to bring Beibei over.¡± ¡°Yay, yay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo didn¡¯t put away her phone and couldn¡¯t help but look at the photo of their family of three on the screen. This photo was taken not long ago. Beibei was already more than two years old, and brimming with energy. When taking photos, she would even gesture a ¡®V¡¯ sign. No one knew who she had learned it from. Looking at Beibei, Chu Luo thought of Nangong Yi. Ever since they returned, Li Yan and the Sun family had sent many people to that sea to look for them. Not to mention humans, they didn¡¯t even know where that ind had sunk. Ink Feather¡¯s men and the ind group seemed to have disappeared from Earth with their leader. In the past three years, they hadn¡¯t heard any news from Ink Feather again. Chu Luo arrived at zing Glory Corporation at five. At this moment, Li Yan hadn¡¯te out of the conference room. Chu Luo had just sat down when she received a video call from Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo swiped the video and saw Beibei¡¯s big, watery eyes facing the camera. The moment she saw Chu Luo, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Beibei, do you miss Mommy?¡± Beibei nodded fiercely. ¡°I miss Mommy.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Mommy, when are you picking Beibei up?¡± When Beibei asked this, Sun Tianhao¡¯s displeased voice came from the side. ¡°Little heartless person, you¡¯ve only been at our house for a few hours, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to get your mother to pick you up.¡± Beibei pouted and turned around. ¡°It¡¯s been eight hours.¡± After saying that, she ignored Sun Tianhao and walked to the side with her phone. As she walked, she said, ¡°Mommy, I went to y ¡®bang bang¡¯ with Great-Grandpa today.¡± Beibei was referring to a gun. The little fellow had her own toy gun. Ever since she could walk, she liked to follow Old Master to the shooting room. In order for Beibei to y, Old Master had specially gotten someone to build a child shooting room that didn¡¯t affect children in the shooting room. Every time Beibei was taken over, she would stay inside with Old Master Sun for an hour or two. Sun Tianhao¡¯s nervous voice came from behind. ¡°Ouch, little ancestor. Don¡¯t look at your phone as you walk. Be careful not to fall.¡± Chu Luo chimed in, ¡°Beibei, be good. Listen to your third uncle. Don¡¯t look at your phone as you walk.¡± Only then did Beibei obediently stop. She asked, ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Ever since Beibei was born, Li Yan had basically been the one taking care of her. The rtionship between the father-and-daughter duo was especially good. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Daddy is in a meeting. We¡¯lle over after he finishes his meeting.¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641: Side Story Two (3) Beibei, who was wondering who to let carry her, heard this and quickly nodded. ¡°Right. I want to walk by myself.¡± After saying that, she held the two kids¡¯ hands and walked forward first. Chu Luo and the Sun brothers followed behind them. Sun Tiancheng said, ¡°Sister, the capital has been a little unstable recently. You and Li Yan should pay more attention.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly added, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you leave Beibei at the Sun residence? It¡¯s safer that way.¡± The others agreed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree or disagree. ¡°You can ask Beibei for her opinion. If she¡¯s willing to stay here, I don¡¯t mind.¡± The men really went to ask Beibei. Beibei had been chatting happily with Old Master Sun. Hearing their question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Beibei wants to follow Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy and Mommy will be back after work tonight.¡± Beibei still shook her head. Beibei had been chatting happily with Old Master Sun. Hearing their question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Beibei wants to follow Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy and Mommy will be back after work tonight.¡± Beibei still shook her head. Although she was usually obedient and sensible, there was nothing even Old Master Sun could do when she got stubborn sometimes. In the end, Beibei followed Chu Luo and Li Yan. Since Chu Luo was going to school, Beibei usually followed Li Yan. However, Li Yan had an international meeting to host today. This kind of meeting had to be held for half a day, so Beibei followed Chu Luo. When the mother-and-daughter duo arrived at Imperial University, the entire campus erupted. Even the school¡¯s broadcast said, ¡°Important news, important news. Our Little Princess Beibei is at Imperial University today. Everyone, quickly go back and wash your hands, disinfect, and change into a set of presentable clothes.¡± Don¡¯t think that this was a joke. Everyone really did it. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. It¡¯s not easy for Little Cutie Beibei toe to Imperial University. This time, I must show my face in front of her.¡± ¡°Aiya, where did my chocte go? My friend sent it to me from France. I want to give it to Little Princess Beibei.¡± Chu Luo and Beibei didn¡¯t know what everyone was doing in private. The moment Beibei was brought to Imperial University, she happily wrapped her arms around Chu Luo¡¯s neck and looked around. After returning from Death Ind and before giving birth to Beibei, Chu Luo hadpleted her undergraduate studies and graduated from graduate school. After giving birth to Beibei, she returned to school half a yearter and finished her PhD in two months. In the end, under the fervent invitation of the school¡¯s heads, she stayed on at Imperial University. In the blink of an eye, more than two years had passed. Previously, she had mostly been doing research and hadn¡¯t been conducting any lectures. It wasn¡¯t until this year that she prepared to be evaluated as a professor at Imperial University under the intense request of the school¡¯s heads. She would be teaching students and holding lectures. Chu Luo brought Beibei to her office. After she put Beibei down, she said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, take Beibei to y for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some information.¡± Yesterday, she had said that she would go back and prepare the experimental data. She hadn¡¯t expected to have no time for that after going to the Sun residence. She decided she might as well organize it now. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy had a way with Beibei and would y with Beibei whatever she wanted. Beibei really wanted to go out and y today, so she secretly nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting there busy. She quietly said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, I want to go out to y.¡¯ Roundy definitely obliged. He picked up Beibei and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ll take Little Mistress out to y for a while.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t ept anything given by others. ¡± ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± ¡°Got it, Mistress.¡± Beibei and Roundy responded at the same time and left. Chu Luo looked up when the door was closed. This wasn¡¯t the first time Beibei hade to Imperial University and wanted to go out and y. With Roundy and Snowball apanying her, she felt reassured. Indeed, as soon as Beibei went out, many female teachers handed her snacks. Beibei waved her hand and refused them all. Then, she said with an adult-like expression, ¡°Mommy said that children can¡¯t eat too much snacks. Otherwise, their teeth will rot.¡± The faces of the female teachers immediately softened at her adorable reaction. Fortunately, ss was about to start, and the group of female teachers surrounding her could only leave reluctantly. After going one round with Beibei, Roundy was about to walk back with her. Suddenly, a flustered boy ran over. Perhaps because the boy was in too much of a hurry, he didn¡¯t look at the road in front and was about to bump into them. Reacting quickly, Roundy extended a mechanical arm and stopped him. Bang! All the books in the boy¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He quickly squatted down to pick up the books and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see anyone in front.¡± Beibei looked at him and pointed at the books in his hand curiously. ¡°What books are those?¡± ¡°Oh, I borrowed a few books about antiques from the Archeology Department.¡¯ Beibei stared at his books. Seeing that she was staring at it, the boy smiled and handed her one of the books. ¡°Little Princess Beibei, if you like, I can lend you one to read first. You can get someone to return it to me after you¡¯re done reading it.¡±. Chapter 642 Chapter 642: Side Story Three (1) Beibei looked at the book and furrowed her little brows. The book made her a little ufortable. Even Snowball, who was lying in her arms, let out rumbling noises. Recalling that her mother had cautioned to tell her immediately if she sensed danger, Beibei hugged Roundy tightly and said to the boy, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she asked Roundy to put the book away. The boy left after saying his ss and name. Beibei looked at the book in Roundy¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°Roundy, take me back.¡± Roundy brought Beibei back to Chu Luo¡¯s office. Beibei ran up to Chu Luo on her two short legs and pulled her sleeve. ¡°Mommy, an older brother gave me a book just now. Beibei is afraid.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s eyelids twitched. She quickly asked, ¡°Where is the book?¡± Roundy handed the book to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the book and nced at it, then flipped it open to take a look. Then, she ced the book on the desk and carried Beibei to sit on herp. She firstforted her, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Someone merely cast a curse on the book. You have the Evil Warding Talisman on you. It can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Beibei buried her head in Chu Luo¡¯s arms and nodded. Only then did Chu Luo ask Roundy, ¡°Roundy, who gave Beibei this book?¡± Roundy opened the control panel on his chest and let Chu Luo watch the video. After Chu Luo finished watching it, she stood up with Beibei in her arms and walked out of the office. Beibei hugged her neck tightly. ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to ask that older brother some questions.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to the department the boy mentioned. Instead, she asked his specialization¡¯s teacher to pass him the message. She carried Beibei and sat in a pavilion, waiting. Ten minutester, the boy rushed over from the school path. When he saw Chu Luo, he subconsciously stood up. He was probably too nervous and actually stuttered. ¡°Chu Chu... Professor Chu.¡± Although Chu Luo had yet to be promoted to a professor, many students liked to call her that now. Chu Luo nodded at him and asked directly, ¡°Who gave you the book you gave Beibei just now? Why did you give it to her?¡± The boy was stunned by the question. He was a little embarrassed and uneasy under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either.¡± After saying that, he quickly exined why he wanted to borrow books introducing antiques. ¡°My father likes to collect antiques. Whenever he has nothing to do, he goes shopping for antiques. I was afraid that he would be tricked, so I went to the Archeology Department to borrow a few books today. An archeology student helped me get those books.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that student¡¯s name and which ss is he in?¡± The boy realized that he had actually forgotten, and this made him even more anxious. Chu Luo knew at a nce that the boy had deliberately given that person something to make him forget. She didn¡¯t ask further and handed him a talisman. ¡°Take this.¡± The boy didn¡¯t ask anything and quickly took the talisman. Soon, the boy felt the top of his head suddenly sober up. He said, ¡°I remember now. That person said that he¡¯s from third year XX ss. His name is Xue Hao.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you. You can go to ss now.¡± The boy opened his mouth, wanting to ask what had happened. However, under Chu Luo¡¯s cold expression, he didn¡¯t dare to ask and left. After walking for a while, the boy suddenly stopped and nced at the hand that was holding the talisman just now. He eximed in surprise, but there was nothing inside. He scratched his head and asked strangely, ¡°Why did Professor Chu look for me just now?¡± After the boy left, Roundy asked Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, do you want to go ask that person?¡± Chu Luo carried Beibei and walked back. As she walked, she said, ¡°No need. These students were just used by someone. The person behind this will appear again.¡± Chu Luo had just carried Beibei into the office when she received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong had been working in herpany as an executive since she graduated. She had been staying abroad for the past two years. With her extraordinary abilities, in just two years, she had transformed from a rookie to a businesswoman. Other than Yu Tong, a few cadres of the Student Union had gone to work in Chu Luo¡¯spany back then. Now, thepanies under Phoenix were already famous internationally. Yu Tong said to her on the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ming back.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would stay abroad for at least three years? Why are youing back after just two years? I thought you were so happy outside that you forgot your home.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Yu Tong was especially angry. ¡°Recently, I encountered some trouble and need toe back to lie low.¡±. Chapter 643 Chapter 643: Side Story Three (2) ¡°What trouble?¡± ¡°I wonder if that prince from Nation S is crazy. Previously, at a banquet, I identally mistook him as a pervert and beat him up. He actually clung to me and said that I was the most special woman he had ever seen and that he had to woo me. ¡°Heavens, to think such a thing could happen to me¡ªa domineering CEO actually fell in love with me like that.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or sympathize with her. She suddenly remembered that her third brother had said that he would pursue Yu Tong. Later on, that kind of thing happened, so the matter was left unsettled. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mention this matter and only asked, ¡°Then when do you n toe back?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°I¡¯ve already alighted.¡± ¡°...¡± This woman was as efficient as ever. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Do you need me to get someone to pick you up? I¡¯m at Imperial University now. Do you want toe over?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°No need to pick me up. I¡¯ll take a taxi to Imperial University to look for you.¡± After saying that, she asked, ¡°Is the little baby Beibei with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at Beibei, who was sitting obediently in her arms, and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s here. ¡± Beibei seemed to know that she was talking about her and immediately looked up at her. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Your Auntie Tongtong is back. Are you happy?¡¯ Although Yu Tong was overseas, she would video-call Beibei every few days. Not only was Beibei not unfamiliar with her, but she also liked her a lot. She quickly nodded and replied loudly, ¡°I do, I do.¡± When Yu Tong heard Beibei¡¯s answer on the phone, she was so happy that she wished she could fly over immediately. When Yu Tong finally arrived, it was already more than an hourter. The moment she saw the two of them, the first thing she did was hug Beibei and not let go. ¡°My gosh, my darling, little sweetheart, sweetie. Auntie Tongtong finally doesn¡¯t have to look at you through the screen anymore. Muack N ¡± Beibei tilted her head back from Yu Tong¡¯s kisses. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded Yu Tong, who had kissed her daughter¡¯s face a few times. ¡°Yu Tong, restrain yourself.¡± Only then did Yu Tong stop. After she yed with Beibei for a while, Chu Luo asked, ¡°You suddenly came back. Do you have a ce to stay?¡± Yu Tong shook her head. ¡°No. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Imperial University gave me an apartment to rest in. You can stay there for the time being.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yu Tong looked grateful. ¡°Chu Luo, thank you so much. In order to repay your kindness in taking me in, I...¡± As she spoke, she looked at Beibei, who was in her arms and blinking her big ss-like eyes at her. She grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of Beibei. [ can do it all the time.¡± After saying that, she wanted to carry her away. Chu Luo saw through her thoughts and nced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± She stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the apartment first. Aren¡¯t you tired after such a long flight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m not tired after seeing little cutie Beibei.¡± ¡°Beibei likes Auntie Tongtong too.¡± ¡°My gosh, little cutie, why are you such a darling?¡± As they walked out of the office building, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Let Beibeie down and walk by herself for a while. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be tired carrying her.¡± Yu Tong couldn¡¯t bear to let go. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can carry her.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t walk for long. ¡°Beibei, little cutie,e down and Auntie Tongtong will hold your hand and walk, okay?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Beibei was a considerate little darling. When Yu Tong asked this, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, Auntie Tongtong.¡± Yu Tong put Beibei down and led her forward. As she walked, she told Chu Luo about her work abroad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I suddenly came back, I definitely won¡¯t neglect my work over there.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. She was worried about something else. ¡°If Prince Abel woos his way here, how will you resolve it?¡± Yu Tong snorted. ¡°Since we¡¯re in my territory, why should I be afraid of him? If he really pursues me, I¡¯ll get married on the spot with a good-looking man.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking awkwardly, ¡°Who?¡± Yu Tong smiled at her. ¡°Whoever¡¯s pleasing to the eye. In any case, I won¡¯t marry a foreign man.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yu Tong was beautiful and had a cheerful personality. There were men pursuing her wherever she went. However, her principle was that she wouldn¡¯t date those who didn¡¯t catch her fancy, and also, she wouldn¡¯t date foreign men. ¡°I really wonder if anyone can catch your eye.¡±. Chapter 641 Chapter 641: Side Story Two (3) Beibei, who was wondering who to let carry her, heard this and quickly nodded. ¡°Right. I want to walk by myself.¡± After saying that, she held the two kids¡¯ hands and walked forward first. Chu Luo and the Sun brothers followed behind them. Sun Tiancheng said, ¡°Sister, the capital has been a little unstable recently. You and Li Yan should pay more attention.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly added, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you leave Beibei at the Sun residence? It¡¯s safer that way.¡± The others agreed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree or disagree. ¡°You can ask Beibei for her opinion. If she¡¯s willing to stay here, I don¡¯t mind.¡± The men really went to ask Beibei. Beibei had been chatting happily with Old Master Sun. Hearing their question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Beibei wants to follow Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy and Mommy will be back after work tonight.¡± Beibei still shook her head. Beibei had been chatting happily with Old Master Sun. Hearing their question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Beibei wants to follow Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy and Mommy will be back after work tonight.¡± Beibei still shook her head. Although she was usually obedient and sensible, there was nothing even Old Master Sun could do when she got stubborn sometimes. In the end, Beibei followed Chu Luo and Li Yan. Since Chu Luo was going to school, Beibei usually followed Li Yan. However, Li Yan had an international meeting to host today. This kind of meeting had to be held for half a day, so Beibei followed Chu Luo. When the mother-and-daughter duo arrived at Imperial University, the entire campus erupted. Even the school¡¯s broadcast said, ¡°Important news, important news. Our Little Princess Beibei is at Imperial University today. Everyone, quickly go back and wash your hands, disinfect, and change into a set of presentable clothes.¡± Don¡¯t think that this was a joke. Everyone really did it. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. It¡¯s not easy for Little Cutie Beibei toe to Imperial University. This time, I must show my face in front of her.¡± ¡°Aiya, where did my chocte go? My friend sent it to me from France. I want to give it to Little Princess Beibei.¡± Chu Luo and Beibei didn¡¯t know what everyone was doing in private. The moment Beibei was brought to Imperial University, she happily wrapped her arms around Chu Luo¡¯s neck and looked around. After returning from Death Ind and before giving birth to Beibei, Chu Luo hadpleted her undergraduate studies and graduated from graduate school. After giving birth to Beibei, she returned to school half a yearter and finished her PhD in two months. In the end, under the fervent invitation of the school¡¯s heads, she stayed on at Imperial University. In the blink of an eye, more than two years had passed. Previously, she had mostly been doing research and hadn¡¯t been conducting any lectures. It wasn¡¯t until this year that she prepared to be evaluated as a professor at Imperial University under the intense request of the school¡¯s heads. She would be teaching students and holding lectures. Chu Luo brought Beibei to her office. After she put Beibei down, she said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, take Beibei to y for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some information.¡± Yesterday, she had said that she would go back and prepare the experimental data. She hadn¡¯t expected to have no time for that after going to the Sun residence. She decided she might as well organize it now. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy had a way with Beibei and would y with Beibei whatever she wanted. Beibei really wanted to go out and y today, so she secretly nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting there busy. She quietly said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, I want to go out to y.¡¯ Roundy definitely obliged. He picked up Beibei and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ll take Little Mistress out to y for a while.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t ept anything given by others. ¡± ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± ¡°Got it, Mistress.¡± Beibei and Roundy responded at the same time and left. Chu Luo looked up when the door was closed. This wasn¡¯t the first time Beibei hade to Imperial University and wanted to go out and y. With Roundy and Snowball apanying her, she felt reassured. Indeed, as soon as Beibei went out, many female teachers handed her snacks. Beibei waved her hand and refused them all. Then, she said with an adult-like expression, ¡°Mommy said that children can¡¯t eat too much snacks. Otherwise, their teeth will rot.¡± The faces of the female teachers immediately softened at her adorable reaction. Fortunately, ss was about to start, and the group of female teachers surrounding her could only leave reluctantly. After going one round with Beibei, Roundy was about to walk back with her. Suddenly, a flustered boy ran over. Perhaps because the boy was in too much of a hurry, he didn¡¯t look at the road in front and was about to bump into them. Reacting quickly, Roundy extended a mechanical arm and stopped him. Bang! All the books in the boy¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He quickly squatted down to pick up the books and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see anyone in front.¡± Beibei looked at him and pointed at the books in his hand curiously. ¡°What books are those?¡± ¡°Oh, I borrowed a few books about antiques from the Archeology Department.¡¯ Beibei stared at his books. Seeing that she was staring at it, the boy smiled and handed her one of the books. ¡°Little Princess Beibei, if you like, I can lend you one to read first. You can get someone to return it to me after you¡¯re done reading it.¡±. Chapter 642 Chapter 642: Side Story Three (1) Beibei looked at the book and furrowed her little brows. The book made her a little ufortable. Even Snowball, who was lying in her arms, let out rumbling noises. Recalling that her mother had cautioned to tell her immediately if she sensed danger, Beibei hugged Roundy tightly and said to the boy, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she asked Roundy to put the book away. The boy left after saying his ss and name. Beibei looked at the book in Roundy¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°Roundy, take me back.¡± Roundy brought Beibei back to Chu Luo¡¯s office. Beibei ran up to Chu Luo on her two short legs and pulled her sleeve. ¡°Mommy, an older brother gave me a book just now. Beibei is afraid.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s eyelids twitched. She quickly asked, ¡°Where is the book?¡± Roundy handed the book to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the book and nced at it, then flipped it open to take a look. Then, she ced the book on the desk and carried Beibei to sit on herp. She firstforted her, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Someone merely cast a curse on the book. You have the Evil Warding Talisman on you. It can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Beibei buried her head in Chu Luo¡¯s arms and nodded. Only then did Chu Luo ask Roundy, ¡°Roundy, who gave Beibei this book?¡± Roundy opened the control panel on his chest and let Chu Luo watch the video. After Chu Luo finished watching it, she stood up with Beibei in her arms and walked out of the office. Beibei hugged her neck tightly. ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to ask that older brother some questions.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to the department the boy mentioned. Instead, she asked his specialization¡¯s teacher to pass him the message. She carried Beibei and sat in a pavilion, waiting. Ten minutester, the boy rushed over from the school path. When he saw Chu Luo, he subconsciously stood up. He was probably too nervous and actually stuttered. ¡°Chu Chu... Professor Chu.¡± Although Chu Luo had yet to be promoted to a professor, many students liked to call her that now. Chu Luo nodded at him and asked directly, ¡°Who gave you the book you gave Beibei just now? Why did you give it to her?¡± The boy was stunned by the question. He was a little embarrassed and uneasy under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either.¡± After saying that, he quickly exined why he wanted to borrow books introducing antiques. ¡°My father likes to collect antiques. Whenever he has nothing to do, he goes shopping for antiques. I was afraid that he would be tricked, so I went to the Archeology Department to borrow a few books today. An archeology student helped me get those books.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that student¡¯s name and which ss is he in?¡± The boy realized that he had actually forgotten, and this made him even more anxious. Chu Luo knew at a nce that the boy had deliberately given that person something to make him forget. She didn¡¯t ask further and handed him a talisman. ¡°Take this.¡± The boy didn¡¯t ask anything and quickly took the talisman. Soon, the boy felt the top of his head suddenly sober up. He said, ¡°I remember now. That person said that he¡¯s from third year XX ss. His name is Xue Hao.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you. You can go to ss now.¡± The boy opened his mouth, wanting to ask what had happened. However, under Chu Luo¡¯s cold expression, he didn¡¯t dare to ask and left. After walking for a while, the boy suddenly stopped and nced at the hand that was holding the talisman just now. He eximed in surprise, but there was nothing inside. He scratched his head and asked strangely, ¡°Why did Professor Chu look for me just now?¡± After the boy left, Roundy asked Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, do you want to go ask that person?¡± Chu Luo carried Beibei and walked back. As she walked, she said, ¡°No need. These students were just used by someone. The person behind this will appear again.¡± Chu Luo had just carried Beibei into the office when she received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong had been working in herpany as an executive since she graduated. She had been staying abroad for the past two years. With her extraordinary abilities, in just two years, she had transformed from a rookie to a businesswoman. Other than Yu Tong, a few cadres of the Student Union had gone to work in Chu Luo¡¯spany back then. Now, thepanies under Phoenix were already famous internationally. Yu Tong said to her on the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ming back.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would stay abroad for at least three years? Why are youing back after just two years? I thought you were so happy outside that you forgot your home.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Yu Tong was especially angry. ¡°Recently, I encountered some trouble and need toe back to lie low.¡±. Chapter 643 Chapter 643: Side Story Three (2) ¡°What trouble?¡± ¡°I wonder if that prince from Nation S is crazy. Previously, at a banquet, I identally mistook him as a pervert and beat him up. He actually clung to me and said that I was the most special woman he had ever seen and that he had to woo me. ¡°Heavens, to think such a thing could happen to me¡ªa domineering CEO actually fell in love with me like that.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or sympathize with her. She suddenly remembered that her third brother had said that he would pursue Yu Tong. Later on, that kind of thing happened, so the matter was left unsettled. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mention this matter and only asked, ¡°Then when do you n toe back?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°I¡¯ve already alighted.¡± ¡°...¡± This woman was as efficient as ever. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Do you need me to get someone to pick you up? I¡¯m at Imperial University now. Do you want toe over?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°No need to pick me up. I¡¯ll take a taxi to Imperial University to look for you.¡± After saying that, she asked, ¡°Is the little baby Beibei with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at Beibei, who was sitting obediently in her arms, and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s here. ¡± Beibei seemed to know that she was talking about her and immediately looked up at her. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Your Auntie Tongtong is back. Are you happy?¡¯ Although Yu Tong was overseas, she would video-call Beibei every few days. Not only was Beibei not unfamiliar with her, but she also liked her a lot. She quickly nodded and replied loudly, ¡°I do, I do.¡± When Yu Tong heard Beibei¡¯s answer on the phone, she was so happy that she wished she could fly over immediately. When Yu Tong finally arrived, it was already more than an hourter. The moment she saw the two of them, the first thing she did was hug Beibei and not let go. ¡°My gosh, my darling, little sweetheart, sweetie. Auntie Tongtong finally doesn¡¯t have to look at you through the screen anymore. Muack N ¡± Beibei tilted her head back from Yu Tong¡¯s kisses. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded Yu Tong, who had kissed her daughter¡¯s face a few times. ¡°Yu Tong, restrain yourself.¡± Only then did Yu Tong stop. After she yed with Beibei for a while, Chu Luo asked, ¡°You suddenly came back. Do you have a ce to stay?¡± Yu Tong shook her head. ¡°No. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Imperial University gave me an apartment to rest in. You can stay there for the time being.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yu Tong looked grateful. ¡°Chu Luo, thank you so much. In order to repay your kindness in taking me in, I...¡± As she spoke, she looked at Beibei, who was in her arms and blinking her big ss-like eyes at her. She grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of Beibei. [ can do it all the time.¡± After saying that, she wanted to carry her away. Chu Luo saw through her thoughts and nced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± She stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the apartment first. Aren¡¯t you tired after such a long flight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m not tired after seeing little cutie Beibei.¡± ¡°Beibei likes Auntie Tongtong too.¡± ¡°My gosh, little cutie, why are you such a darling?¡± As they walked out of the office building, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Let Beibeie down and walk by herself for a while. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be tired carrying her.¡± Yu Tong couldn¡¯t bear to let go. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can carry her.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t walk for long. ¡°Beibei, little cutie,e down and Auntie Tongtong will hold your hand and walk, okay?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Beibei was a considerate little darling. When Yu Tong asked this, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, Auntie Tongtong.¡± Yu Tong put Beibei down and led her forward. As she walked, she told Chu Luo about her work abroad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I suddenly came back, I definitely won¡¯t neglect my work over there.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. She was worried about something else. ¡°If Prince Abel woos his way here, how will you resolve it?¡± Yu Tong snorted. ¡°Since we¡¯re in my territory, why should I be afraid of him? If he really pursues me, I¡¯ll get married on the spot with a good-looking man.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking awkwardly, ¡°Who?¡± Yu Tong smiled at her. ¡°Whoever¡¯s pleasing to the eye. In any case, I won¡¯t marry a foreign man.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yu Tong was beautiful and had a cheerful personality. There were men pursuing her wherever she went. However, her principle was that she wouldn¡¯t date those who didn¡¯t catch her fancy, and also, she wouldn¡¯t date foreign men. ¡°I really wonder if anyone can catch your eye.¡±. Chapter 644 - Side Story Three (3)

Chapter 644: Side Story Three (3)

Yu Tong shrugged. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t? In any case, I can do anything a man can do. I can do whatever I want alone. Why must I find a man? It¡¯s fine if I find a man who¡¯spatible with me, but if I find someone who¡¯s inferior to me in all aspects, won¡¯t I be torturing myself?¡± Chu Luo agreed with this, so the two of them didn¡¯t continue this topic. After walking for a while, Beibei got tired. She tugged at Chu Luo¡¯s clothes and wheedled, ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡± ¡°Gosh, baby, are you tired? Let Auntie Tongtong carry you.¡± With that, she wanted to hug her again. Chu Luo picked Beibei up first. Looking at her petite body and tired dark eye circles, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry Beibei. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get Roundy to buy lunch for us and send it to the apartment.¡± Yu Tong was really tired, so she said a few dishes that she wanted to eat. Chu Luo also named two dishes and asked Roundy to buy them. The two of them arrived at the apartment. Looking at the warm living room, Yu Tong copsed on the sofa. Chu Luo carried Beibei and ced her on the sofa, then asked her, ¡°Beibei, are you thirsty? Mommy will pour you some water.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Beibei carried Snowball and sat properly. Seeing that Yu Tong was so tired, she ced Snowball on the sofa and took off her shoes. She then walked to her side and said, ¡°Auntie Tongtong, Snowball and I will massage you.¡± Yu Tong was instantly touched to death. She took off her shoes andy on her stomach, not standing on ceremony. ¡°Thank you, little darling Beibei.¡± When Chu Luo came over with two sses of water, Beibei was massaging Yu Tong¡¯s shoulder, and Snowball was stepping on her legs. That scene was a littleical. Especially since Yu Tong was still groaning infort. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯sfortable. Darling Beibei is amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Children liked to y to begin with. Hearing Yu Tong¡¯s praise, Beibei worked even harder. Chu Luoughed. She walked over and asked, ¡°Beibei, who taught you how to massage? Why haven¡¯t you massaged Mommy?¡± Beibei turned around and smiled at her fawningly with a serious expression. ¡°Auntie Anya told Brother Momo that girls are used to being pampered. When she¡¯s tired, Brother Momo has to be considerate and help her massage¡­ Mommy has Daddy to dote on her. Auntie Tongtong dotes on everyone. She¡¯s so pitiful. I want to help her massage.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Tong choked and pretended to look hurt. ¡°Darling Beibei is right. No one dotes on Auntie Tongtong or loves her. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡± Beibei tilted her head and thought for a while before saying to her, ¡°Then Beibei will dote on Auntie Tongtong in the future.¡± Again, Yu Tong was extremely touched. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw her daughter say this seriously. Yu Tong definitely wouldn¡¯t let Beibei massage her seriously. After Beibei yed for a while, she sat up. Roundy quickly bought the food back. After the three of them ate, Chu Luo still had to go to theboratory in the afternoon. Yu Tong volunteered to help her take care of Beibei. Coincidentally, Beibei was going to take a two-hour nap at noon, so Chu Luo agreed. She left Roundy behind and said to Tong, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially take care of Beibei. I¡¯ll get the butler toe overter. If Beibei wakes up before you do, the butler will take good care of Beibei.¡± Yu Tong gave her an OK sign. Chu Luo left. After Chu Luo left, Yu Tong and Beibei yed for a while before the two of them fell asleep. Two hourster, Beibei woke up on time. She nced at Yu Tong, who was sleeping beside her. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t Chu Luo, she got off the bed and walked out of the bedroom. When she walked out, she saw the butler sitting there and ran over. ¡°Uncle Butler.¡± ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you put on your shoes after waking up?¡± The butler picked her up lovingly and asked Roundy to bring her shoes to put on her. He asked, ¡°Miss, are you going to wait for Madam toe out of theboratory, or are you going home with me?¡± Beibei wanted to go home, but she was worried that Yu Tong would look for her when she got up. Her petite face was filled with conflict. The butler smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. If you want to go home, I¡¯ll write a note to Miss Yu Tong.¡± Beibei nodded at him. ¡°Then I¡¯m going home. I want to go to the vi at the back to see flowers. Snowball is hungry, too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler left Yu Tong a note and left with Beibei. At around four in the afternoon, Sun Tianhao called Chu Luo. He happened to be in the university city and wanted to y with Beibei for a while, so he asked her where Beibei was. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t sure, so she said to him, ¡°She might be in my apartment now. Yu Tong is taking care of her.¡± ¡°Yu Tong?¡± Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°That fiery girl I said I was going to woo a few years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little pained. ¡°What a pity. I originally nned to woo her, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like that would have happenedter. By the time I had time, she had already gone overseas¡­ Sister, does she have a boyfriend now?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Sun Tianhao chuckled on the phone and said, ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t disturb you then. I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± With that, he hung up. Chapter 645 - Side Story Four (1)

Chapter 645: Side Story Four (1)

Yu Tong was in a daze and felt like she was thinking about something. When she finally remembered that there was a baby beside her, she abruptly woke up. When she saw that no one was in the bed or room, she quickly got up and ran out of the bedroom in her pajamas and disheveled hair. ¡°Beibei¡­¡± When Yu Tong saw the tall man standing by the living room window with his head lowered, she instantly raised her voice by eight degrees. ¡°Who are you! ¡± Sun Tianhao put away his phone and tilted his head to look at her. He was amused by her behavior. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go in and change into a different set of clothes? Then, fix your explosive hairstyle before asking me who I am? Also¡­¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s throat suddenly bobbed. Yu Tong subconsciously followed his gaze and looked down. When she saw that one of the buttons of her pajamas had fallen off, revealing the pinkce inside, her expression changed several times. She then looked at the man staring at her. Unlike ordinary women, she wasn¡¯t flustered or embarrassed. In her mind, she wondered if she should beat the person in front of her until he was half paralyzed or poke his eyes blind. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t understand the ¡®murderous aura¡¯ on her at all. He even whistled at her and said in a gangster-like tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good figure in spite of your short frame.¡± These words ignited the violent spark in Yu Tong¡¯s heart. She buttoned her pajamas and quickly pounced on him. Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t expected Yu Tong to be so enthusiastic when she saw him. The corners of his lips curled up and he was about to open his arms to let her jump into his embrace. When Yu Tong¡¯s fist hit his chin, the smile on Sun Tianhao¡¯s face froze. In the next moment, he dodged to the side and asked loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How dare you ask that? You lecher. See if I don¡¯t beat you up today until your mother doesn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± Yu Tong raised her fist again. Sun Tianhao quickly dodged to the side. As he dodged, he said, ¡°Hey, woman, look clearly at who I am. Who¡¯s a lecher? I¡¯m just here to look for my little niece.¡± ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t care who you are. How dare you run up to me and let your eyes roam about frivolously? I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± With that, she waved her fist again. Sun Tianhao easily dodged it. Feeling that the woman opposite him was actually very adorable when she was angry, he deliberately dodged left and right. As he dodged, he deliberately said, ¡°Nah. I¡¯m simply looking tantly.¡± Yu Tong was about to explode when she heard this. Seeing that he could dodge it easily every time, she knew that he must be very skilled. After thinking for a while, she suddenly stopped. Sun Tianhao also stopped. Yu Tong smoothened her messy hair and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Although you¡¯re not as good-looking as my sister and my niece¡­ yes, yes, good-looking.¡± Under Yu Tong¡¯s displeased gaze, Sun Tianhao immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re the most good-looking in my eyes.¡± Yu Tong looked at him with a straight face. Increasingly feeling that this person was a lecher, she curled her finger at him. ¡°Come here.¡± Sun Tianhao knew that the woman opposite him definitely had ill intentions, but at this moment, he was a little dazed by her watery and bright eyes that had turned watery from anger. He subconsciously walked towards her. Yu Tong looked at Sun Tianhao, who was walking over, and suddenly grabbed his cor. She wanted to look him in the eye to let him know how angry she was and how badly he would end up by provoking her. However, she had underestimated the difference in their heights. Sun Tianhao deliberately rubbed salt on her wound. ¡°You¡¯re so short. Are you even 1.5 meters tall?¡± These words made Yu Tong furious. She grabbed his cor and gritted her teeth when he cooperatively lowered his head to look at her. ¡°I! Am! One! Point! Five! Eight! Meters!¡± After saying that, she bent her knee and shoved it upwards. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Yu Tong quickly let go of his cor and retreated. As she retreated, she looked at him, who was bending down and covering a certain spot. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°This is a lesson for you.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and said as she unlocked it, ¡°Since you dare toe to Imperial University and act so brazenly, just wait to go to jail.¡± With that, she unlocked the door and prepared to call the police. In the next second, before she could react, a figure covered her. The phone in her hand was taken away and she was pressed against the wall. ¡°Er¡­¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the woman in front of him with a tense face. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m a lecher, if I don¡¯t make this reputation real, I¡¯ll have suffered your kick in vain.¡± Yu Tong wanted to struggle, but she realized that his hand was like an iron mp. She couldn¡¯t struggle at all. Chapter 646 - Side Story Four (2)

Chapter 646: Side Story Four (2)

¡°What are you trying to do¡­ Ooh¡­¡± Her chin was immediately pinched. Her lips were sealed, pried open, and brazenly attacked. Shocked and dumbfounded, Yu Tong looked at the face that was so close that it was almost impossible to see it clearly, and the pair of sharp eyes that were flickering with light. Yu Tong¡¯s mind exploded. Her body seemed to have been electrocuted. That feeling was indescribable. However¡­ It actually felt good. With this awareness, Yu Tong wrapped her arms around his neck. Their roles were now reversed. Then¡­ When Sun Tianhao was pushed out and the door closed in front of him, he rubbed his mouth with his thumb and grinned. After that, he mmed the door and said to the woman inside loudly, ¡°Yu Tong, you¡¯ve taken away my first kiss, which I¡¯ve kept for 25 years. I¡¯m yours now. Don¡¯t even think of shirking your responsibility.¡± Leaning against the door and pressing against her pounding heart, when Yu Tong heard this, her expression changed several times. In the end, she covered her ears and ran into the bedroom. The person who took the initiative just now definitely wasn¡¯t her. When had she be so desperate? To have actually done that to a lecher. ¡­ When Chu Luo came over to call Yu Tong, she realized that she was sitting on the sofa with her face in her hands, looking like she was thinking about life. ¡°Yu Tong.¡± Chu Luo called out to her. Yu Tong actually didn¡¯te back to her senses. Chu Luo walked to her side and tapped her forehead with a finger. Yu Tong was startled. ¡°Hah¡­ Chu Luo, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about so seriously?¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Yu Tong was too embarrassed to say it, so she changed the topic and asked, ¡°You¡¯re off work?¡± ¡°Mm, I came to ask you toe to my house for dinner with me.¡± Yu Tong nodded and stood up to get her bag. The two of them walked out of the door. Chu Luo and Li Yan basically still lived in the vi at Imperial Sky Park. The car stopped outside the gate of the vi. As the two of them walked through the gate, a worried voice came from inside. ¡°Darling Beibei, don¡¯t run so fast. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall.¡± Yu Tong suddenly stopped when she heard this voice. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Yu Tong opened her mouth and asked after a few seconds, ¡°Chu Luo, who was the person who spoke just now?¡± ¡°My third brother, Sun Tianhao. Didn¡¯t you meet him back in school?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, Yu Tong¡¯s expression was extremely fascinating. At this moment, Sun Tianhao walked out of the door with Beibei in his arms. When he saw Yu Tong standing beside Chu Luo, he raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. When Beibei saw the two of them, he shouted happily, ¡°Mommy, Auntie Tongtong.¡± As Sun Tianhao carried Beibei towards them, he said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, from now on, call Auntie Tongtong ¡®Third Aunt¡¯.¡± Beibei blinked her big ss-like eyes in confusion. Yu Tong exploded. ¡°Sun Tianhao, don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Beibei.¡± ¡°Yo, you finally know my name. You¡¯re not calling me a lecher anymore?¡± Yu Tong blushed and flew into a rage out of humiliation. She walked over angrily. Beibei¡¯s big eyes darted between their faces. When Yu Tong approached, she extended her arms to her. ¡°Auntie Tongtong, hug hug.¡± Yu Tong¡¯s aura instantly deted when Beibei extended her arms to her. She reached out to hug Beibei and kissed her cheek lovingly. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake Auntie up when you woke up at noon?¡± ¡°Auntie Tongtong was tired and needed to sleep.¡± Yu Tong was extremely touched and kissed her cheek again. Chu Luo walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± Yu Tong carried Beibei and the few of them walked into the vi. Sun Tianhao walked beside her and deliberately asked Beibei, ¡°Beibei, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to let your Auntie Tongtong be your third aunt?¡± Tongtong seemed to understand. ¡°Third Uncle wants to marry Auntie Tongtong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hey! Sun Tianhao, enough is enough!¡± Sun Tianhao pretended not to hear Yu Tong¡¯s warning and said to Beibei, ¡°If your Auntie Tongtong marries me, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. Would you like that?¡± Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stopped. Under Sun Tianhao and Beibei¡¯s gazes, she sent Beibei into his arms. Sun Tianhao quickly carried her. Yu Tong red at him and turned to walk to Chu Luo¡¯s side, looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk to Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao smiled brightly at her. Chu Luo looked at the two of them with bright eyes and asked Yu Tong, ¡°Did something happen between you two this afternoon?¡± Chapter 647 - Side Story Four (3)

Chapter 647: Side Story Four (3)

The two of them replied in unison, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo was certain that something must have happened to them in the afternoon, so she walked over to take Beibei from them and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys talk first? Beibei and I will retreat.¡± After saying that, she really carried Beibei away. Leaning on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder, Beibei looked at Yu Tong and Sun Tianhao. She asked Chu Luo in confusion, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t Third Uncle and Auntie Tongtong going in with us?¡± ¡°They have something important to talk about. They¡¯lle in after they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Are they going to whisper secrets to each other? Just like Beibei and Mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing the two of them walk in, Yu Tong looked at Sun Tianhao warily. Sun Tianhao held his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really not a lecher.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a lecher, why did you kiss me so casually!¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Pfft! We¡¯ve only just met and you couldn¡¯t help it, you big pervert!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Sun Tianhao swore. ¡°I fell for you when you were in university more than three years ago. I¡¯ve wanted to woo you ever since.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really. If I hadn¡¯t gone to Y Nation and if that incident hadn¡¯t happened, you would have be my girlfriend long ago.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ What do you mean by long ago!¡± Sun Tianhao took a step towards her. Yu Tong subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she suddenly remembered that retreating was a sign of weakness. She immediately stopped and pushed him. Unable to budge him, she said angrily, ¡°Stand still.¡± Sun Tianhao stopped and looked at the hand on his chest. The night of early summer was actually still very cool, but to him, it was already very hot, so he only wore a thin short-sleeved shirt. Yu Tong pressed her hand on his chest and immediately felt the heat emanating from his body. She quickly retracted her hand. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t reject me when we kissed. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t hate me. In any case, I¡¯m not married, and you¡¯re also single. Why don¡¯t we give it a shot?¡± Yu Tong was about to speak. Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°I checked. You suddenly came back from France because you couldn¡¯t stand Prince Abel¡¯s fierce pursuit of you.¡± Yu Tong was displeased. This person was actually investigating her. Sun Tianhao could read her mind and immediately exined, ¡°I really wanted to woo you, so I checked why you suddenly came back.¡± Yu Tong epted his apology and crossed her arms. ¡°So what?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He promised her, ¡°If you agree to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll help you deal with Abel. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I promise not to appear. If you want to see me, I promise to be at your service.¡± The moment Sun Tianhao became serious, his aura changed instantly. His seriousness carried the iron-blooded aura unique to a soldier. Seeing him like this, Yu Tong¡¯s heart started beating faster. She wasn¡¯t a shy person. Realizing that the man in front of her could make her heart speed up, she only thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I can give you a chance to pursue me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sun Tianhao retracted his serious aura and immediately grinned. He became a sunny boy again. Seeing that foolish grin on his face, Yu Tong suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡­ Sun Tianhao kept his word. Just as Prince Abel stepped foot into the capital¡¯s territory, he was stopped by a few guards at the exit. The guards brought Prince Abel to the conste of S Nation. Then, he was told: ¡°The capital will be holding a safety exercise soon. Everyone in the conste, please don¡¯t walk around. Otherwise, the empire will not be held responsible if anything happens.¡± Abel ignored this notice and was dealt with as soon as he went out. The people from the S Nation¡¯s conste found the empire¡¯s security guards and Sun Tianhao personally investigated. The result was that outsiders wanted to harm Abel. Out of consideration for the safety of Abel¡¯s life and the fact that the empire didn¡¯t want to take the rap, the Sun family sent Abel back to his country. ¡°The matter is resolved just like that?¡± When Yu Tong told Chu Luo about this, it was already half a monthter. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Yu Tong smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is great. When Abel thinks of me again, I¡¯ll bring my partner to him. When the timees, I¡¯ll even deliberately thank him for leading me to Haozi. See if I don¡¯t anger him to death.¡± Chu Luoughed at these words and asked, ¡°Are you sure about Third Brother?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re already discussing when he¡¯ll go to my house to propose.¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s fast!¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t think it was fast at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We both have feelings for each other. Since it¡¯s confirmed, we might as well get together early.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 648 - Side Story Five (1)

Chapter 648: Side Story Five (1)

Time passed quickly. After more than a month, it was time for Chu Luo to bring her team to Germany to participate in the World Engineering intercollegiate roboticspetition. The family of three woke up early and prepared to go to school to meet the students from the School of Mechanical Engineering that Chu Luo would be bringing to the airport. Unexpectedly, they had just eaten breakfast when Anya came in with Momo, who was carrying a small backpack. ¡°Chu, Momo and I will go y with you guys.¡± When Beibei, who was sitting in the child¡¯s chair, saw Momo, she quickly waved at him. ¡°Brother Momo,e here.¡± Momo walked over. Beibei took a piece of her favorite pastry and fed it to him. ¡°Brother Momo, eat. It¡¯s sweet.¡± Momo opened his mouth and epted the food. At this point, Anya was displeased for the umpteenth time. ¡°Momo, why do you eat the sweet food Beibei gave you? And when Mommy gave it to you, you¡¯d refuse.¡± Momo faced her with his expressionless little face. Anya¡¯s heart had been severely injured. ¡°I don¡¯t have a son like you. I¡¯m taking Beibei away to be my daughter.¡± Chu Luo replied lightly, ¡°Dream on.¡± Anya pretended not to hear her. The family of three had just finished eating when Qin Ming walked in. Seeing Momo carrying a small backpack, he walked over to carry him on his arm. Beibei wanted him to carry him too. ¡°Uncle Qin, carry Beibei.¡± Qin Ming carried her and sat her on his other arm. Then, he looked at Anya with disagreement in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to take care of you guys over there.¡± ¡°Who needs you to take care of? After we go over, I can look after the two babies alone.¡± Anya was especially confident. Qin Ming frowned. At this moment, Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if everyone goes over together. The capital has been a little unstable recently. You¡¯ll be even more worried if you let the mother-and-son duo stay here.¡± Previously, Li Yan and the Sun family had wanted to ally together to lure the people from the assassin organization out and capture them in one fell swoop. However, at that time, someone had wanted to harm Beibei. After Chu Luo discovered it, there had surprisingly been no follow-up. Even though the Sun family had sent people to search the entire city and Chu Luo had invested a lot of invisible robots to look for them, they hadn¡¯t managed to find any traces of the assassin organization. ¡°The assassin organization suddenly disappeared in the capital. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re in hiding. If we leave, they¡¯ll target Anya and Momo. When the timees, we¡¯ll all be in Germany. It¡¯ll be difficult to save them.¡± Anya nodded fiercely in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If your son and I are kidnapped and killed, you can cry to death alone.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t like her saying this and frowned at her. So in the end, Anya and Momo sessfully tagged along. This time, Chu Luo was bringing five top students from the School of Mechanical Engineering to participate in thepetition. After picking them up, they went to the airport. Li Yan¡¯s private ne was parked in the airport. The group walked through the special passageway and didn¡¯t cause amotion. Along the way, Chu Luo discussed the situation with them. Li Yan and Qin Ming worked. Anya became the dedicated nanny of two babies. However, she was a little bored as a nanny. After looking at the two kids sitting together for more than an hour, leaning against each other and swiping the tablet, Anya was finally displeased. ¡°Hey, hey, can you guys respect me, the nanny?¡± Beibei and Momo looked up at her at the same time. Anya smiled warmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y games together.¡± Momo pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t want to respond to her at all. Beibei was more thoughtful and even exined to her. ¡°Auntie Anya, Daddy, Mommy, and Uncle are all busy. We can¡¯t disturb them.¡± Her tone seemed to be asking why Anya was so insensible. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She felt so sad. Perhaps it was because Anya¡¯s expression was too expressive, Beibei grabbed her hand. ¡°Auntie Anya,e y the maze escape game with us.¡± Anya craned her neck to look at the maze they were ying and was shocked. ¡°The two of you are actually ying the adult maze escape game! Do you have some sort of a misunderstanding about your age?¡± One was three years old, and the other was just over two years old. To think they were ying such aplicated game. Anya couldn¡¯t help but think smugly. Indeed, genes were too powerful. ¡­ When the ne arrived in Germany, it was already three in the afternoon. Chu Luo¡¯s identity was too special. The person who came to pick them up was actually the vice-principal of University D of Germany. The vice-principal was a very warm middle-aged uncle with a kind face. When he saw Chu Luo, he wanted to hug her enthusiastically. Chapter 649 - Side Story Five (2)

Chapter 649: Side Story Five (2)

However, when he saw Beibei standing beside her and being carried by Li Yan, he was shocked. ¡°Heavens, this must be the legendary baby Beibei. What a beautiful and exquisite little angel.¡± The vice-principal spoke in German. To his surprise, Beibei replied in German, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a very handsome uncle too.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens. Not only is Baby Beibei so beautiful, but she¡¯s so sweet, too.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smug Beibei and said to the vice-principal with a smile, ¡°Principal Loen, thank you foring to wee us personally. I wonder if the participating teams from other countries are here?¡± ¡°Other than University A, the contestants from the other schools are already here.¡± After the vice-principal finished speaking, he gestured for them to enter. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the ne for so long, you must be tired. I¡¯ll bring you to the hotel first. You can rest for two hours. We have a wee banquet tonight. Chu, you and your students must attend.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded, but she still said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay in a hotel under zing Glory. Just let me know where the g is held.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the two of them spoke, everyone walked out of the airport. When they arrived at the hotel, the hotel¡¯s in-charge had already prepared two vis for them. Chu Luo said to the students, ¡°You guys rest for a while. Gather in the living room at 4: 40.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tonight¡¯s g was specially prepared by University D to wee the participants of a fewpeting universities. Everyone could be considered to have given their greetings in advance. When Chu Luo, who was wearing an evening gown, walked into the ball with a few boys in suits, the hall, which was originally filled withughter, instantly fell silent. A few people came over with sses. ¡°Chu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re indeed the one who brought the team here.¡± When Chu Luo was surrounded by them, she said to the students, ¡°You can go and chat with people you know.¡± The boys responded and dispersed. The people who came tonight were all top students in the robotics field. Even though everyone had never met in real life, they had basically heard of each other¡¯s names and had seen the robots that the other party had designed. Coupled with the fact that the engineering guys weren¡¯t scheming, everyone quickly started chatting. Looking at the students gathered, the professors and school heads of Germany looked at each other and smiled. The professor leading University Y asked, ¡°Chu, will you participate in thispetition?¡± The professor leading the team from Country E deliberately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little unfair if Chu is participating.¡± Actually, no one wanted Chu Luo to participate. After all, in the past two years, as long as Chu Luo participated, no one else would get first ce. Chu Luo nced at them and replied confidently with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not participating, but my students can still get first ce.¡± The University D professor immediately replied, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re still so confident. But I think you¡¯ll probably be disappointed this time. Our University D will definitely get first ce.¡± Loen also said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Yes, we have a secret weapon this year. The teachers of those participating students are especially brilliant.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo was interested. She looked around and recognized everyone surrounding her. She asked with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any unfamiliar faces?¡± Loen and the University D professor leading his team smiled mysteriously. Loen said, ¡°We spent a lot of effort hiring that person. You¡¯ll see him at thepetition.¡± ¡°So mysterious?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s interest was piqued. However, Principal Loen and the University D team leader didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing Chu Luo could do about it. Thepetition was the day after tomorrow. Everyone would rest for a day tomorrow. The next day, Chu Luo was, again, woken up by two dumplings. She smiled and pulled the person in her arms up to kiss her cheek. She asked, ¡°Darling Beibei, why are you awake so early this morning?¡± This was the little fellow¡¯s first time abroad. Last night, at the banquet, the little fellow had been following Li Yan around. Neither of them had slept. Chu Luo had thought that Beibei would sleep in this morning. Beibei whispered into Chu Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Mommy, I heard from the auntie here that there¡¯s delicious pudding this morning. We have to go early, or there won¡¯t be any left.¡± Like Chu Luo, Beibei didn¡¯t have much resistance to delicacies, especially sweet foods. The little fellow had woken up early in the morning for a sweet meal. Chapter 650 - Side Story Five (3)

Chapter 650: Side Story Five (3)

Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Beibei told her, ¡°Daddy said that he went for his morning exercise. He asked me to wait for Mommy to wake up before getting up.¡± As she spoke, she held Chu Luo¡¯s face and said delicately, ¡°Mommy, Piggy, time to wake up.¡± This little fellow actually called her a piggy. Chu Luo tickled her armpits in dissatisfaction. Beibei giggled and twisted. The two of them yed for a while before Chu Luo got out of bed and brought her to get dressed and wash up. When the two of them went out, the sun had just risen. Unexpectedly, Momo was sitting in the courtyard of their vi like a young adult, swinging his little legs. ¡°Brother Momo.¡± When Beibei saw Momo, she pulled her hand out of Chu Luo¡¯s and ran over. Chu Luo followed him and asked, ¡°Momo, why are you sitting here alone? Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is still sleeping. She asked me to y with Sister Beibei.¡± Hearing this, Beibei said to him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me? I would have gotten up long ago.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re a girl and I¡¯m a boy. A boy can¡¯t enter a girl¡¯s room casually.¡± When Beibei heard this, she blinked her big eyes and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t boys enter the girls¡¯ room? Then why can Mommy and Daddy be in the same room?¡± Chu Luo told her, ¡°Because Mommy and Daddy are husband and wife. Also¡­ simrly, girls can¡¯t enter the boys¡¯ room casually, especially in unfamiliar boys or girls¡¯ houses.¡± Beibei nodded, not fully understanding. Chu Luo held one in each hand and walked out of the vi. As she walked, she said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to worry about such things now. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you kids to the restaurant for breakfast.¡± When Chu Luo brought the two babies to the restaurant, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Heavens, what kind of angel-like looks is this?¡± ¡°An angel holding two angel babies. So beautiful.¡± ¡°They look like they¡¯re from the empire.¡± ¡°That madam looks so familiar.¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that the legendary Chu Luo from the academic world?¡± ¡°Why is Chu Luo here? Are the two angel babies holding her hands her children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I heard that Chu Luo only has one daughter.¡± ¡°That little boy is mixed-blood, and he¡¯s not as exquisite and beautiful as that little girl. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not her child.¡± ¡°Heredity is indeed powerful.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo led the two kids to a dining table and sat down. The restaurant manager personally came to serve them. ¡°Madam, Miss, and this young master, good morning.¡± Beibei immediately replied politely, ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡± The manager was instantly melted by Beibei¡¯s sweetness. He softened his voice and asked, ¡°I wonder what you want to eat, Miss?¡± ¡°I want to eat pudding.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke Beibei¡¯s head and said to the manager, ¡°Serve all your signature breakfasts here. Two more men wille over for breakfastter.¡± The manager immediately guessed that it was Li Yan and Qin Mo. He quickly responded respectfully and left. Indeed, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in a few minutester. With their tall build and long legs, their imposing aura stunned everyone as soon as they walked into the restaurant. Those who had been peeking at Chu Luo and the two kids subconsciously retracted their gazes and didn¡¯t dare to look again. ¡°Daddy.¡± The moment Beibei saw Li Yan walking over, she called out sweetly. Li Yan walked over to carry her on hisp and asked, ¡°Did you wait for Mommy to get up with you?¡± Beibei nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Beibei immediately beamed at thepliment. Qin Ming came and sat beside Momo. The father-and-son duo looked like they were from the same mold, to begin with. Coupled with the equally expressionless face, it made people unable to help butugh. Qin Ming asked Momo, ¡°Did your mommy say when she¡¯ll wake up?¡± Momo: ¡°Mommy said that she will sleep for at least two hours. No one is allowed to disturb her.¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and stopped talking. Anya was tiredst night. He nned to help her bring some food when he went back. Otherwise, she would really wake up naturally andin that she was hungry again. In the morning, Chu Luo and the others didn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed in the hotel to rest. In the afternoon, Li Yan and Qin Ming went out. Anya wanted to go shopping, so she pulled Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo,e with me. It¡¯s too boring shopping alone.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I want to chat with the students in the afternoon.¡± ¡°We cane back early,¡± Anya said. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a very interesting street in King City. That street is selling all kinds of rare treasures and has some very interesting entertainment ces¡­ Chu, let¡¯s go take a look. We can also let the two babies see the world.¡± After Anya finished speaking, she asked Beibei and Momo, ¡°Babies, do you want to go?¡± The two babies had no idea what she was talking about, but under her expectant expression, they nodded in agreement. Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, both babies agreed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 651 - Side Story Six

Chapter 651: Side Story Six

In the end, under Anya¡¯s coaxing and pestering, the four of them arrived at the street Anya had mentioned under the protection of a group of bodyguards. The south of Germany was basically made up of fresh and vibrant Baroque-style buildings. This side was close to University D, and the business circle was especially prosperous. Especially since this was such a famous street, there was a stream of people every day, and it was extraordinarily lively. The moment Chu Luo and the others walked into the street, they immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone pointed at them kindly and praised how beautiful they were. Under the cover of the crowd, some gangsters had designs on them. ¡°If we sell such beautiful children in the dark market, we will definitely earn a huge sum.¡± ¡°That little girl will definitely be sold for an astronomical price. Those two madams have so many bodyguards. Their status must not be low. Why don¡¯t we just make away with that little girl?¡± ¡°Good idea. Once they¡¯re in our territory, it¡¯s useless no matter how high their status is.¡± Amid a sinisterugh, the group of people quickly disappeared into the crowd, looking for all kinds of chances. The moment Anya arrived on the street, she started looking around excitedly. From time to time, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, look. What¡¯s selling over there? It looks very interesting.¡± Chu Luo held the two babies each in one hand and ignored Anya¡¯s excitement. She asked them, ¡°Baby girls, are you tired?¡± Momo replied first, ¡°Auntie Luoluo, Momo isn¡¯t tired.¡± Beibei had wanted Chu Luo to hug her, but upon hearing this, she replied loudly, ¡°Beibei isn¡¯t tired either.¡± How could Chu Luo not tell what Beibei was thinking? She smiled and asked, ¡°Beibei, do you want Uncle Bodyguard to carry you?¡± The two children were already a little heavy. Usually, the bodyguards would carry them when they went out. Beibei thought for a moment and nodded. Then, she stopped and turned to extend her arms to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Uncle Dada, hug Beibei.¡± Xiang Da carried Beibei and deliberately weighed her in his arms. When Beibei giggled, he said to her loudly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Beibei replied loudly, ¡°Alright, Beibei is ready.¡± Chu Luo looked at Beibei happily. The little darling liked to y this game with bodyguards the most. Every time, she would giggle for a long time. There were many fun and eye-catching shops and many stalls on this street. The street stalls sold antiques from various countries and eras. Although most of them were fake, there were many people at every stall. Even Anya stopped by a stall. She looked at a dragon-shaped wine pot made of bronze and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you think that bronze wine pot is a treasure that came from the empire?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s really a treasure, do you really think it would appear in such a stall?¡± Anya smiled at her. Actually, she was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t believe that there would be real treasures at street stalls. At this moment, a bodyguard suddenly reminded the other bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, pay attention.¡± Chu Luo also felt something and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, be careful.¡± After saying that, she stood beside the bodyguard holding Beibei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anya subconsciously stood beside the bodyguard carrying Momo. Just as she finished asking, a hugemotion came from the front. Then, the people in front ran over in panic. Some people screamed as they ran, ¡°Ah¡­ The fighting bulls at the Bullfighting Ground lost control and ran out. Everyone, run¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned and gestured to everyone. ¡°Go stand at the side first.¡± At this moment, someone screamed loudly, ¡°There¡¯s more than one fighting bull. All the fighting bulls in the Bullfighting Ground have gone crazy and rushed out. Many people have been injured in the front.¡± One had to know that the fighting strength of bulls in the Bullfighting Ground was very astonishing. Normal people would definitely get injured. When everyone heard this, they panicked. Instantly, there were screams, roars, and cries from all around them. Chu Luo took Beibei from the bodyguard and said to the others, ¡°Protect Anya and Momo.¡± Just as she finished speaking, more people ran over. Everyone squeezed and quickly separated Chu Luo and Anya. Chu Luo carried Beibei to a dark alley before finally stopping. Beibei hugged Chu Luo¡¯s neck tightly and looked at the group of people who had surrounded them. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Beibei¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Close your eyes. These people will disappear soon.¡± Beibei obediently closed his eyes. Chu Luo quickly exuded a sharp murderous aura. She asked, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± The people who surrounded them walked towards them. Someone chuckled and said, ¡°Top-grade, indeed. If we take these two away, we¡¯ll be rich.¡± Hearing him say that, Chu Luo knew what they were doing. Her lips curled into a sneer. In the next second, a few silver needles appeared in her hand and she threw them at these people. Before these people could react, they all fell down in fear. Chu Luo looked at the closed-eyed Beibei and carried her into the depths of the alley. She had seen the topographic map here before. After walking through this alley, they would reach another street. It wasn¡¯t until they had gone far that Chu Luo said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, you can open your eyes now.¡± Beibei opened her eyes and looked behind curiously. Chu Luo had already turned the corner and Beibei couldn¡¯t see anything. She wrapped her arms around Chu Luo¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Mommy, were those people bad people just now?¡± ¡°Mm, is Beibei afraid?¡± ¡°No. With Mommy by Beibei¡¯s side, Beibei isn¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. Just as the mother-and-daughter duo walked out of this dark alley, a few cars drove over and stopped there. One of the cars quickly opened and Li Yan strode over with a powerful murderous and deeply cold aura. As he walked over, he quickly sized up the mother-and-daughter duo. After confirming that they were unscathed, he felt relieved. ¡°Daddy.¡± Beibei extended her arms to him. Li Yan took Beibei and ordered the group of bodyguards, ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards quickly walked into the dark alley. Li Yan carried Beibei with one arm and held Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder with the other. The three of them walked towards the car. Beibei hugged Li Yan¡¯s neck and told him what had happened. ¡°Daddy, many people surrounded Mommy and me just now. Mommy said that as long as Beibei closes her eyes, those people will disappear.¡± ¡°Did Beibei close her eyes after hearing Mommy¡¯s words?¡± ¡°I did. When Mommy asked me to open my eyes, those people were indeed gone.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The three of them got into the car. Li Yan carried Beibei on hisp and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand tightly with one hand. Chu Luo held his hand back. Knowing that he was still rattled, sheforted him. ¡°You know we¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Although Li Yan knew, he had still been very worried when the bodyguard reported the situation here. Chapter 652 - Side Story Seven

Chapter 652: Side Story Seven

Li Yan tilted his head and kissed Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Next time, tell me where you¡¯re going. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she nodded at him. Beibei looked up at Li Yan, waiting for him to kiss her. However, after waiting for a while and seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she pouted and tugged at his clothes unhappily. Li Yan looked down at her. Beibei blinked at him with her big, ss-like eyes. Li Yan pretended not to understand her. Beibei was so anxious that her little face turned red. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan deliberately teased Beibei and pushed his arm in amusement. ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss Beibei, she¡¯ll cry.¡± Beibei said loudly in embarrassment, ¡°Beibei doesn¡¯t cry.¡± Chu Luo reached out and kissed her forehead. Li Yan kissed her again. Beibei immediately beamed. ¡­ The university robotpetition was held at the University D robot research and development center. When the eight universities were revealed under the cameras, all the science students and robotics enthusiasts in the world erupted. Chu Luo said to Anya, who had followed her, ¡°Wait for me in the audience. I¡¯ll look for you after thepetition.¡± Anya assured her, ¡°Okay, we definitely won¡¯t walk around.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. Blockhead and Li wille overter. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Beibei during this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and led her teammates to thepetition waiting area. Today¡¯spetition was divided into two rounds¡ªin the morning and afternoon. The first round was a robot disy by the various teams. The second round was making a robot on the spot. Every school had taken out a secret weapon today, and the disyed robots they brought were extremely exquisite. The people behind the screen held their breaths in excitement, afraid that they would miss out on something. Beibei and Momo, who were sitting in the audience, were also watching seriously. The two kids were discussing as they watched. After about half an hour, Beibei suddenly quietly tugged at Anya¡¯s clothes. Anya turned to look at her. ¡°Darling Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beibei stood up and whispered in her ear, ¡°Auntie Anya, I want to go to the toilet.¡± Anya nodded and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± After saying that, she turned to ask Momo, ¡°Darling Momo, do you want to pee?¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo stared at thepetition arena without blinking. Anya knew that the little fellow liked robots, so she said to the bodyguard, ¡°Watch Momo.¡± Then, she held Beibei¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom. The bathroom was a little far from here, so Anya asked the students here before finding it. Anya sent Beibei into the bathroom and said to her, ¡°Darling Beibei, Auntie will be at the sink. Come out after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie Anya.¡± Beibei raised her short legs and entered a cubicle. However, just as she finished peeing and pulled her pants up, she felt something above her head. Beibei subconsciously looked up. When she saw what it was, she was about to scream when she lost consciousness. ¡­ When Beibei woke up, she saw a very handsome man with a faint smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice was also very pleasant and gentle. Beibei blinked a few times, then asked nkly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Nangong Yi.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the exquisite and beautiful little girl in his arms and was in a daze. He asked, ¡°Are you Chu Luo¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Beibei suddenly remembered that she had been taken away by a bad person. He suddenly sat up in his arms and looked at him warily. ¡°You big baddie, if you take me away, my parents will definitelye and save me.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the suddenly furious baby and the smile on his face deepened. He gestured to Beibei with his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you. To be exact, we were captured at the same time.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Beibei didn¡¯t quite believe it, but she still looked around. She then realized that there was nothing in the room they were in. Moreover, Nangong Yi¡¯s hands and feet were tied. She looked at herself again and heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that she wasn¡¯t tied up. Nangong Yi watched Beibei¡¯s series of actions with his gentle eyes. He asked her, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s your name?¡± Beibei looked at him, thinking that they were all pitiful people who had been caught by baddies. She decided it was okay to tell him her name. She said, ¡°My name is Li Yuge. You can call me Beibei.¡± ¡°Beibei.¡± Nangong Yi called out to her and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Only then did Beibei feel hungry. She rubbed her stomach and nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi asked her again, ¡°Did your father or mother teach you how to use a knife?¡± ¡°My uncles taught me.¡± ¡°Alright, I have a soft knife with me. Take it out and help me cut the rope on my hand.¡± Beibei nodded and got up from the ground. At Nangong Yi¡¯s signal, she pressed a spot on his belt and saw a soft knife sticking out. Worried that she would identally cut herself, Nangong Yi asked her to take it out while teaching her how to use it. After Beibei took out the soft knife, she went behind Nangong Yi and cut the rope that tied his hands. As soon as Nangong Yi¡¯s hand was free, he took the soft knife from Beibei¡¯s hand and cut the rope on his leg. He stood up and picked her up. ¡°Beibei, hug Uncle¡¯s neck tightly. Uncle will take you out.¡± Nangong Yi had a fresh and elegant smell on him. Beibei liked it very much, so she nodded at him and hugged his neck tightly. Nangong Yi carried Beibei to the door. After whistling, they heard the door open. Beibei was a little worried, so she whispered to Nangong Yi, ¡°Uncle, are there bad people outside?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Beibei. It¡¯s not a bad person. It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s robot.¡± ¡°Robot?¡± Beibei was still too young to understand why Nangong Yi could be kidnapped despite having a robot. Actually, Nangong Yi had done it on purpose. He had known that Chu Luo and the others were looking for people from the assassin organization, wanting to capture them all in one go. Today, on the way to University D¡¯s robot research and development center, he had seen someone knock Beibei out and want to take her away, so he had schemed to get those people to bring him along. This way, his skills could protect Beibei and also help Chu Luo and the others. The door was quickly opened by the robot. When Beibei saw the robot outside the door, she said to Nangong Yi happily, ¡°Mommy made such robots too.¡± Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°Beibei¡¯s mother must be an incredible person.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy is the best.¡± Beibei nodded heavily, her little face filled with absolute pride. Nangong Yi was amused by her expression. Afterughing, he said to the robot, ¡°Go get us something to eat.¡± The robot turned invisible. Chapter 653 - Side Story Eight

Chapter 653: Side Story Eight

Nangong Yi carried Beibei and walked out. This was a corridor that led upwards. It was obvious that they were locked in a dungeon. When Nangong Yi was about to reach the end of the corridor, there was amotion outside. Nangong Yi hugged Beibei and pressed her against the wall. Standing by the door, he whispered to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, close your eyes.¡± Beibei thought about how she and her mother had met a bad person yesterday and her mother had also asked her to close her eyes. Thereafter, the bad person had disappeared. She obediently closed her eyes. The door was pushed open at the same time. Two people came. The person walking in front was wearing a sleeveless singlet, revealing his muscr body. He had a square face and looked a little fierce. The person behind looked a little thin. He was wearing a hat on his head, and the brim of the hat was pulled very low, basically covering his face. His appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but the murderous aura on his body couldn¡¯t be underestimated. When the person walking in front opened the door, he turned to the person behind him and said, ¡°That little girl is very valuable. We need to think of a way to give her to the buyer. As for that man, just get rid of him.¡± At this point, he hesitated for a while. ¡°Do you think we should report this to the leader first?¡± ¡°Report what? The leader won¡¯t care about such a small matter.¡± The lean man¡¯s voice was especially low and sounded sinister. The burly man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± At this point, the burly man turned around and was about to walk in when a trace of air came from his throat. His expression changed abruptly and he didn¡¯t dare to move. The person walking behind him immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly took out a gun. However, at this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll kill yourpanion.¡± The burly man nced at the dagger pressed against his heart from the corner of his eye and said to the person behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t attack.¡± The two of them were obviously partners. The person behind said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t hurt mypanion.¡± As he spoke, he quietly loaded the gun. Nangong Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the two people in front of him. He said, ¡°Retreat.¡± The two of them quickly retreated while finding an opportunity to subdue Nangong Yi. Just as Nangong Yi pressed a dagger against that person and carried Beibei out of the door, the thin man suddenly erupted from behind the burly man and quickly shed to the front to shoot at Nangong Yi. The bullet quickly shot towards Nangong Yi¡¯s arm that was holding the dagger. Just as the two of them thought that it would hit his hand, the bullet suddenly seemed to have hit an iron te. After a ding, it bounced back. The dagger in Nangong Yi¡¯s hand stabbed into the burly man¡¯s heart at the same time. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± The thin man shouted and was about to shoot at Nangong Yi and Beibei. At this moment, a robot appeared behind him. The robot quickly attacked and stopped him from shooting. Soon, he was beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate. Nangong Yi looked coldly at the person vomiting blood on the ground and asked the robot, ¡°Have you brought the food?¡± The robot walked up to him and handed him something wrapped in lotus leaves. Nangong Yi took it and carried Beibei to the side. As he walked, he said, ¡°Deal with it.¡± A miserable scream came from behind. Nangong Yi could clearly feel Beibei¡¯s fear. However, the baby was still very obedient. He hadn¡¯t asked her to open her eyes, so she didn¡¯t. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t stop until he reached a concealed ce. ¡°Beibei, you can open your eyes now.¡± Beibei opened her eyes and looked at the good-looking face in front of her. She asked, ¡°Uncle, did you defeat those two baddies?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi found a stone and sat down. He let Beibei sit on hisp and took out something to eat. Under Beibei¡¯s sparkling eyes, he opened the lotus leaf, and inside were two white and fat big buns. Beibei sat there obediently and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reach for it. Instead, she waited for Nangong Yi to share it with her. Nangong Yi¡¯s hands were a little dirty. After thinking for a while, he wrapped the bun with lotus leaves and handed it to her mouth. ¡°Beibei, eat it like this. Uncle¡¯s hands are dirty and have bacteria. You will get a stomachache from eating it if I hold it with my hands.¡± Beibei nodded and lowered her head to take a bite of the white and plump bun. Nangong Yi watched her eat small mouthfuls with a faint smile in his eyes. He said, ¡°You eat just like your mother.¡± The two of them ate seriously and were equally pleasing to the eye. Beibei smiled at him sweetly and pushed his hand away. ¡°Uncle, eat too.¡± ¡°Uncle will eat after Beibei is done eating. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± Although Beibei didn¡¯t understand why it was faster for the two of them to eat one after the other, she still obediently ate faster. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s no hurry. Eat slowly.¡± Beibei stopped after eating half a bun. She said, ¡°Uncle, Beibei is full.¡± After saying that, she even rubbed her stomach to prove that she was really full. The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips curled up. Under Beibei¡¯s wide open mouth, he finished the bun in two or three mouthfuls. While they were eating buns, many people were looking for them. This was an assassin organization. Within two minutes of the killing of their members, everyone knew that someone had been killed inside. ¡°That person can actually hurt our people under our noses. That¡¯s preposterous. When we find himter, I¡¯ll definitely skin him alive.¡± A fierce-looking bald burly man strode to the side with a few people and cursed loudly as he walked. One of the people walking beside him said, ¡°Boss, the leader asked us not to hurt anyone.¡± ¡°Nonsense. The leader only asked us not to hurt that little girl. He didn¡¯t say not to hurt that man.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. The leader only gave us an hour to find them. I don¡¯t want the other teams to find them first.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to have a chance to contribute in front of the leader, so every hall master worked hard to find the two of them. ¡­ Nangong Yi had just finished eating his bun when his robot appeared in front of them again. The robot said to him, ¡°Master, everyone is looking for you.¡± Hearing this, Beibei grabbed Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes in fear. Nangong Yi thought for a while and said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Your parents have always wanted to deal with all the baddies here. Since we¡¯re here, we have to do something to help your parents.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Did your mother put anything on you, such as something that can make her sense you?¡± Beibei tilted her head and thought for a while. She took out a Safety Talisman from her neck and asked him, ¡°Uncle, are you talking about this?¡± Nangong Yi reached out to touch the Safety Talisman and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Since you have this on you, your parents must already know where you are. They wille and save you soon.¡± Beibei added seriously, ¡°And save Uncle.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Save the two of us.¡± Chapter 654 - Side Story Nine

Chapter 654: Side Story Nine

Beibei wrapped his arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Uncle, then where are we going now? Mommy said that if I encountered danger and she and Daddy weren¡¯t by my side, I should find a ce where no one else can find me and hide. Why don¡¯t we hide together?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Nangong Yi nodded, he said to the robot, ¡°Where does the leader of the assassin organization live? Lead the way.¡± Compared to hiding elsewhere, it was better to go to the most dangerous ce. It was safer. The robot led the two of them away from the people who were searching for them as they walked towards the leader¡¯s residence. A few times, the two of them were almost discovered by those people. However, in the end, they were all lured away by the robots. The inside of the assassin organization was huge. The more they walked towards the leader¡¯s residence, the more surprised Nangong Yi was by the architectural style inside. Even Beibei quietly said to him, ¡°Uncle, the pond here looks like the pond Mommy likes.¡± ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s such a pavilion at our home too.¡± ¡°Uncle, our house has those flowers too.¡± Hearing Beibei say this, Nangong Yi felt even more strange. When the two of them walked to the ce where the leader of the assassin organization lived, sure enough, no one came here to search. Moreover, this ce was very quiet, so quiet that it was as if the leader was the only one living in the entire courtyard. There wasn¡¯t even a servant. It was because of this that Nangong Yi raised his guard. When Nangong Yi carried Beibei and quietly walked into the inner courtyard, Beibei suddenly pulled Nangong Yi¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Uncle, someone is looking at us.¡± Nangong Yi was shocked. He actually hadn¡¯t sensed anything. In the next second, a gust of wind blew past. He felt that his arms were empty, and then he saw a man in a ck robe carrying Beibei with his back facing him. Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened as he roared furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Beibei!¡± Beibei was also frightened by the fact that she was suddenly in another person¡¯s embrace. Only after Nangong Yi shouted did she snap back to her senses. She looked at the person in front of her and started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. If one listened carefully, they could hear that he was kind of at a loss. However, Nangong Yi could tell. He looked at the ck-robed person strangely. ¡°Who are you?¡± The ck-robed person turned around and looked at him. Nangong Yi looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Junior¡¯s father?¡± The ck-robed person frowned in displeasure but didn¡¯t deny it. Nangong Yi was extremely surprised. ¡°Are you really Junior¡¯s father?¡± The ck-robed man pursed his lips and carried Beibei towards the door. Beibei was still crying. Nangong Yi quickly followed him and said, ¡°Beibei doesn¡¯t know you. Why don¡¯t you let me carry her?¡± Chu Yichen stopped and looked at the little one on his arm. Seeing that she was crying, his brows furrowed. ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said. His voice subconsciously softened, but his voice was cold to begin with. No matter how soft it was, it couldn¡¯t stop Beibei from crying. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen¡¯s back and thought that since this person was Beibei¡¯s grandfather, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Beibei. He rxed and said to him, ¡°Beibei is very obedient. Why don¡¯t you put her down and let her walk by herself?¡± Chu Yichen looked at Beibei. Beibei was sobbing so hard that her petite body was trembling. She looked very pitiful. In the end, Chu Yichen put her down. As soon as Beibei regained her freedom, she immediately ran towards Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi caught her and pulled her into his arms. He coaxed, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s your grandfather. He won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Only then did Beibei stop crying. However, she was still a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to look at Chu Yichen directly. After a while, she secretly nced at him. What she saw made her quickly bury her head in Nangong Yi¡¯s arms again. Chu Yichen¡¯s eyes carried a murderous aura. Even though he tried his best to restrain himself, his gaze was still so sharp that it frightened Beibei. Chu Yichen had mixed feelings when he saw Beibei¡¯s reaction. He turned around and continued walking towards the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Nangong Yi carried Beibei and followed. He looked at Chu Yichen¡¯s back as he walked and seemed to have guessed something. When Chu Yichen sat down, he finally asked, ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the assassination organization?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi was extremely surprised. ¡°Then why¡­ did you still deal with Junior and the others?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Yichen¡¯s words were too concise. Nangong Yi had to guess what he meant as he listened. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t get anyone to deal with Junior and the others? It was your subordinate who secretly took on the job?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent. Chu Yichen was also silent. The living room was extremely quiet. Beibei didn¡¯t know why the two of them suddenly stopped talking. She was a little thirsty, so she secretly tugged at Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. Nangong Yi and Chu Yichen looked at her at the same time. Beibei looked up at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Uncle, Beibei is thirsty.¡± Nangong Yi was about to speak when something shed in front of him. In the next second, a ss of water was handed to them. Beibei and Nangong Yi looked up at Chu Yichen at the same time with the same shocked expression. Chu Yichen frowned when he saw that they weren¡¯t moving. Nangong Yi immediately came back to his senses and quickly took the ss of water from his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he tested the temperature of the water. Seeing that it was warm water, he gave it to Beibei to drink. Beibei was really thirsty, for she gulped down a few mouthfuls before stopping. Nangong Yi and Chu Yichen felt their hearts ache when they saw her like this. At that moment, a voice came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Reporting to Chief.¡± Chu Yichen frowned in displeasure and a murderous aura emanated from his body. ¡°Come in.¡± The footsteps quickly approached the door, and someone walked in. ¡°Leader, we¡­ Uh¡­¡± When that person saw Nangong Yi sitting there and Beibei in his arms, he was so surprised that he forgot to say anything. Chu Yichen asked in a low voice, displeased, ¡°What is it?¡± That person pointed at the two of them. ¡°He¡­ they¡­ Ouch¡­¡± While that person¡¯s finger was being cut off by a sharp weapon, Nangong Yi covered Beibei¡¯s eyes with his warm and wide palm. Chu Yichen looked at Beibei with a trace of frustration. He said to that person in a low voice, ¡°From now on, she¡¯s the little mistress here. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to her again shall die.¡± That person was so frightened that his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He quickly replied with quivering lips, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Spread my word. Anyone who dares to hurt her again shall die.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± That person didn¡¯t care about the pain of his broken hand. He covered the spot where the blood was flowing and turned to run out. Nangong Yi looked at the blood and thought strangely, ¡®How can Junior¡¯s father be so powerful?¡¯ At this moment, Beibei¡¯s young voice sounded. ¡°Uncle, Beibei wants to see.¡± Worried that the blood would scare Beibei, Nangong Yi was about to speak. With a sh, Chu Yichen disappeared out of the door. Nangong Yi¡¯s mouth was agape and he forgot to react. A few secondster, Chu Yichen appeared by the door with a bucket and a mop. Chapter 655 - Side Story Ten

Chapter 655: Side Story Ten

Chu Yichen quickly wiped off the blood. Only then did Nangong Yi let go of the hand covering Beibei¡¯s eyes. Beibei looked at Chu Yichen, who had gone out with the water bucket, and asked Nangong Yi curiously, ¡°Uncle, what is he doing?¡± Nangong Yi said with mixed feelings, ¡°Your grandfather is cleaning.¡± Beibei nodded. At this moment, Chu Yichen walked in. Nangong Yi finally remembered what was important and said to him, ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the killer organization, shouldn¡¯t you call Junior? She must be going crazy searching for Beibei after she suddenly disappeared.¡± Chu Yichen pursed his lips and thought for a while before nodding. Then, he went to the bedroom inside. After a while, he walked out with a phone. He handed the phone to Nangong Yi. ¡°Call.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and took the phone to call Chu Luo. When Chu Luo¡¯s voice came, Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly shouted, ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± Seeing that Beibei was so excited, Nangong Yi handed her the phone. Beibei took the phone. Chu Luo knew that Beibei had been taken away with Nangong Yi, and she also knew that Nangong Yi would protect Beibei well. At the same time, when she followed over, she had learned that the leader here had changed. That was why she hadn¡¯t appeared immediately. However, hearing Beibei¡¯s voice, she subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. She asked, ¡°Beibei, are you afraid?¡± Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Uncle will protect Beibei. Also¡­¡± At this point, Beibei suddenly looked up at Chu Yichen. The person opposite her looked as old as her father. She subconsciously said, ¡°There¡¯s another uncle.¡± Nangong Yi quickly corrected Beibei. ¡°Beibei, he¡¯s your grandfather.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Yichen suddenly denied. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen strangely. At this moment, two figures appeared in front of them. When Beibei saw the two of them, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Li Yan walked over and took Beibei from Nangong Yi¡¯s arms. Chu Luo smiled at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, wee back.¡± Nangong Yi also smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, long time no see.¡± Chu Luo turned to Chu Yichen and called out, ¡°General.¡± Chu Yichen said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It was your order that made the assassin organization suddenly disappear, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°When did you be the leader of the assassin organization?¡± ¡°Three months ago.¡± Chu Yichen looked at Li Yan. The two men with equally powerful auras stared at each other. Chu Luo nced at them, walked over, took Beibei, and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go out and chat.¡± Nangong Yi nced at Li Yan and Chu Yichen and nodded at Chu Luo. The two of them led Beibei out. The two of them didn¡¯t walk far and stopped in the courtyard in front. Chu Luo asked Beibei to y on the ground by herself for a while. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, why did you only appear after three years?¡± ¡°After that ind sank, there was a problem with the medicinal liquid that could help me recover.¡± ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Half a year ago.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ink Feather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still around, but we founded a properpany.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Is the robotpany that suddenly rose to eminence recently yours?¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, the two of them looked at Beibei, who was ying with butterflies by a cluster of flowers. They looked at each other and smiled. Li Yan and Chu Yichen chatted for almost an hour before walking out of the inner courtyard at the same time. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back immediately or stay here for the night?¡± It was already evening. Chu Luo looked at Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen said, ¡°There are many empty rooms here.¡± It was obvious what he meant. He wanted them to stay for the night before leaving. Chu Luo thought for a moment. She had something to ask him, so she nodded and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we stay for the night before leaving?¡± Li Yan listened to her. The four of them stayed here. Just as they were about to eat, Chu Yichen called someone over and ordered him, ¡°Get everyone to gather in the conference hall. I have something important to announce.¡± After that person left, Chu Yichen took out a token and walked up to Beibei. When Beibei saw Chu Yichen walking over, perhaps because her parents were here, she was no longer afraid of him. Chu Yichen handed her the token. ¡°This is for you.¡± Beibei looked at the token curiously with her big, ss-like eyes and didn¡¯t take it. Chu Luo looked at the token in surprise. ¡°General, why did you give Beibei the token that can mobilize the assassin organization?¡± Chu Yichen looked at Beibei. After a while, he said, ¡°A greeting gift.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, thank Uncle.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Beibei knew that it was her mother¡¯s intention for her to ept the gift. After thanking him, she took the token. After Beibei took the token, Chu Yichen said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Take Beibei to the conference hall with me and let everyone see her.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan nodded at her and the two of them led Beibei to the conference hall. The conference hall here was especially big. Many people were already gathered inside. These people all had a murderous aura. It was obvious that they had been living on the edge for a long time. They were discussing why their leader had gathered them all. When Chu Yichen brought Li Yan, Chu Luo, and Beibei in, everyone stopped talking. Chu Yichen stood in his position and said, ¡°From now on, she will be your little mistress. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to her will be disrespectful to me. Those who are disrespectful to me will be killed without mercy!¡± Shock shed across all the killers¡¯ faces. However, no one stood up to refute. They knew best how ruthless and skilled Chu Yichen was in punishing people. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± After bringing Beibei to the killers, they returned to Chu Yichen¡¯s residence. He got someone to prepare a lot of wine and dishes. Still, no one served him. Chu Yichen¡¯s dining area was simr to how the noble families in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies entertained guests. Each person had a short table to themselves. Chu Yichen sat in the host¡¯s seat while Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Beibei sat at the low tables that were joined together. Nangong Yi sat opposite them. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between the three of them was, but he kept feeling that the atmosphere between them was strange. Especially when the dishes were served, Li Yan asked with a displeased expression, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anything Beibei can eat?¡± Chu Yichen immediately got someone to prepare a few types of food suitable for children. Li Yan carried Beibei in his arms and fed her spoon by spoon. There was a wine bottle beside Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She filled it herself and picked it up. ¡°General, although I don¡¯t know what happened that made youe over, I still want to toast you.¡± Chu Yichen opened his mouth and clinked cups with her without saying anything. The two of them drank the wine in one go. Chapter 656 - Side Story Eleven (1)

Chapter 656: Side Story Eleven (1)

After Chu Luo and Chu Yichen finished drinking, they turned to look at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi also opened his mouth. He wanted to ask, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. So he only raised his cup and smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, I have yet to congratte you for giving birth to such a beautiful daughter. Congrattions.¡± Chu Luo poured herself more wine and raised her cup at him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± When Beibei, who was eating, heard Nangong Yi praise her, she immediately revealed a sweet smile. Then, she looked at the bottle of wine beside Li Yan and tugged at his sleeve. She said expectantly, ¡°Daddy, Beibei wants to drink too.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan refused. ¡°Children can¡¯t drink.¡± Beibei pouted, a little unhappy. At this moment, Chu Yichen suddenly said, ¡°The priestess¡¯s daughter should be raised to drink from a young age.¡± These words immediately attracted the attention of the four of them. Chu Yichen poured himself a cup of wine and lowered his eyes without looking at them. He continued, ¡°Beibei was born with the power of a priestess. If she¡¯s still in Phoenix Skies, she should be the next sessor of the priestess.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Phoenix Skies anymore.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°General, I said before that we should learn to let go when necessary.¡± Chu Yichen still didn¡¯t look at him. He drank the wine in his cup and poured himself another cup. Beibei looked at the two of them, then finally turned to Chu Luo. Chu Luo smiled and waved at her. ¡°Is Beibei full? If so,e to Mommy.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised, for the two men had always interacted like this. When Beibei heard Chu Luo¡¯s question, she got up from Li Yan¡¯s arms and walked over to her. Chu Luo asked her to sit beside her. She gave Beibei an apple and continued drinking and eating. Li Yan and Chu Yichen started drinking without saying anything. The two of them drank one cup after another. Their postures were majestic and no one dared to interfere. Nangong Yi nced at the three of them and seemed to have thought of something. He imitated Chu Luo and ate as he drank. When Beibei nibbled on the apple, her nose twitched like a puppy. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Beibei immediately realized that he wasughing at her and pouted at him unhappily. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Nangong Yi clenched his fist and ced it by his lips, pretending to cough. He asked her, ¡°Beibei, does that apple in your hand taste good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Beibei nodded at him. After saying that, she nced at the wine bottle and wine cup in front of her. Her eyes darted around before she stood up and walked up to him with the apple. As she looked at the wine cup in front of him, she handed the apple to him. ¡°Uncle, eat.¡± Nangong Yi restrained hisughter and shook his head. ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t eating.¡± After saying that, he drank the wine in front of him. Then, he stopped pouring any more wine and started eating. Beibei looked at him and seemed to have thought of something. She walked to his side and sat down. She first stole a nce at Chu Luo. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t looking over, she tugged at Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. Nangong Yi tilted his head and looked at her. Beibei gave him her most brilliant smile. ¡°Uncle, does your wine taste good?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes it does.¡± The tip of Beibei¡¯s nose twitched. She subconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°Beibei wants to try it too.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°Beibei only wants to try a little.¡± As Beibei spoke, she even used her fingers to gesture a little. Nangong Yi still shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Beibei looked at his face and, confirming that he wasn¡¯t amodating at all, angrily took the apple and bit it. She looked at him as she bit into the apple. Nangong Yi¡¯s heart melted at Beibei¡¯s adorable expression. He said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t let you drink, I can take you out to y. Do you want to go out and y?¡± Beibei nced at the three of them drinking and nodded. Nangong Yi stood up from his seat and held her hand as he said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll take Beibei out to digest our food.¡± Chu Luo thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and nodded, then held Beibei¡¯s hand and left. The three of them stayed in the living room and continued drinking. Li Yan and Chu Yichen had simr alcohol tolerance. After god knew how long, Nangong Yi carried the sleeping Beibei in. Chu Luo took Beibei and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, Beibei is asleep. Let¡¯s go rest too.¡± Li Yan put down the wine cup by his lips and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Which room is ours?¡± Chu Yichen looked down at the wine in the cup and didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Go straight to the right. Those are all guest rooms. You can choose any one.¡± Chapter 657 - Side Story Eleven (2)

Chapter 657: Side Story Eleven (2)

Li Yan nodded and took Beibei from Chu Luo. The two of them left together. Nangong Yi watched them leave before shifting his gaze to Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen had just finished his cup of wine. At this moment, he looked up at him and said, ¡°Drink with me.¡± Nangong Yi walked to his previous seat and sat down. He poured some wine and raised his cup at him. After the two of them drank, he asked, ¡°Forgive me for asking, but what exactly is your rtionship with Junior¡­?¡± Chu Yichen looked at him with his knife-like eyes. His powerful aura spread throughout the entire space. In Nangong Yi¡¯s impression, only soldiers had that aura. ¡°You¡¯re a soldier?¡± Nangong Yi frowned. Everyone knew that Chu Yichen was a tomb raider. Nangong Yi thought for a while and asked, ¡°I heard that you slept in the ancient tomb for 18 years. Could it be that you¡­¡± He suddenly had a bold guess. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t belong here,¡± Chu Yichen suddenly said. ¡°Then¡­ why are you here?¡± Chu Yichen was about to pour more wine when he realized that the wine in the bottle beside him had been emptied. He took another bottle, opened it, and drank directly from the bottle. Nangong Yi watched in surprise as he gulped down the entire bottle of wine. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. He also picked up the wine in front of him and took a sip. He couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well and didn¡¯t intend to get drunk, so he drank slowly. After drinking for god knew how long, Chu Yichen¡¯s arm shook and the wine cup beside him fell to the ground with a bang. Seeing him like this, Nangong Yi guessed that he was drunk. He stood up and suggested, ¡°Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t we call it a night?¡± Chu Yichen didn¡¯t refuse. However, he propped himself up and tried to stand up a few times, but to no avail. Seeing him like this, Nangong Yi quickly walked over to help him. ¡°Thank you.¡± After steadying his footing, Chu Yichen walked towards the door. However, he staggered and took a few steps, looking like he was about to fall. Nangong Yi quickly walked up to hold his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡± Chu Yichen didn¡¯t refuse this time. After the two of them walked out, Chu Yichen suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯re all from Phoenix Skies.¡± ¡°Phoenix Skies?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly thought of the ancient tomb Chu Luo and the others had gone to. ¡°It¡¯s that legendary ancient tomb. Which dynasty did youe from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You and Junior both?¡± ¡°And Li Yan.¡± ¡°CEO Li?¡± Nangong Yi was shocked. He knew that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t from this era, but he hadn¡¯t expected that besides her, Li Yan and Chu Yichen weren¡¯t either. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your identity in that dynasty? And¡­ what were Junior and CEO Li¡¯s identities?¡± ¡°I was a general, Li Yan was the king, and she was¡­¡± Chu Yichen suddenly paused. ¡°She was the most respected High Priestess in Phoenix Skies. ¡± ¡°High Priestess.¡± Nangong Yi finally understood how Chu Luo¡¯s abilities came about. The High Priestess had always been a powerful figure in history. Nangong Yi digested this in silence for a while before looking at Chu Yichen, who was standing there and thinking about something. He asked, ¡°Do you like Junior?¡± Chu Yichen¡¯s body trembled and he slowly turned to look at Nangong Yi. His expression was a little strange, as if his secret had been seen through, or as if he had long wanted to tell this secret. After a while, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he jumped onto the stone mountain in front of him. Nangong Yi followed and stood under the stone mountain. Chu Yichen said, ¡°She was chosen as the sessor of the High Priestess when she was very young. The sessor of the High Priestess has to learn all kinds of abilities from the High Priest. It¡¯s very boring and lonely. However, she has liked to read all kinds of books since she was young, so she has never felt lonely.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, a strange feeling surged in his heart, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. Chu Yichen: ¡°The first time I saw her, she was learning the sacrificial dance from the High Priestess¡­ Some people are born dancers. When she danced the sacrificial dance, she naturally exuded a calming energy. ¡°At that time, I had just returned from the battlefield with my father. I couldn¡¯t suppress the ruthlessness in my body. It was her sacrificial dance that suppressed my ruthlessness. Chapter 658 - Side Story Eleven (3)

Chapter 658: Side Story Eleven (3)

¡°Later on, whenever I returned from the war, I would go see her dance the sacrificial ritual. ¡°Her sacrificial dance increasingly gave me energy.¡± At this point, Chu Yichen suddenly stopped talking. He thought of how he had fallen for her and how the king had looked for him in private to tell him that she would be his queen, asking him to control his heart. After so many years, he still remembered how he had felt at that time. That gloom, that indignation, and finally seeing her smile like a child in front of the king. At that time, he knew that he couldn¡¯t give her such a smile. So he chose to back off. He hadn¡¯t said a word to her since. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but he was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth, the affection he had concealed would be exposed. It was because of his crush on her that Feng Lan used himter on. If he hadn¡¯t been trapped or fallen unconscious in that battle¡­ ¡°Junior is indeed a very adorable girl. No one doesn¡¯t like her.¡± When Chu Yichen heard Nangong Yi say that, he abruptly looked at him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You like her?¡± Nangong Yi looked back into his eyes and shrugged. ¡°Yes, I like her. It¡¯s just that my feelings for her are between an older brother and a younger sister.¡± He restrained himself more than anyone. He knew what he couldn¡¯t like, so he had pulled away from her at the earliest. ¡°You must be indignant.¡± At this moment, Nangong Yi inexplicably felt a sense of superiority and even had the mood to rub salt on Chu Yichen¡¯s wound. ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re indignant. Junior and CEO Li are very close. I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to sever their fate which carried from their past life into the present one.¡± When Chu Yichen heard this, he felt inexplicably angry. It was because Nangong Yi was right that he was even more furious. He had also loved her for two lifetimes, but unfortunately, he had never said it in front of her. He was suddenly indignant. Nangong Yi looked at him, who was emitting ck aura, and quickly said, ¡°Junior is very fierce. You better not do anything to anger her.¡± Chu Yichen nced at him in displeasure and flew away with Qinggong. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t have time to stop him. He stood in the courtyard and muttered in frustration, ¡°Where am I staying tonight?¡± ¡­ The second day. Beibei suddenly woke up from the urge to pee. Opening her eyes, she realized that her parents were still sleeping. She got up herself and wanted to look for the toilet. Chu Luo immediately sensed it. She quickly opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Beibei, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mommy, Beibei wants to pee.¡± Chu Luo wanted to remove Li Yan¡¯s arm from her waist. This man had drunk too muchst night and hugged her all night without letting go. She couldn¡¯t even move. Li Yan finally woke up and asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Beibei wants to go to the toilet.¡± Li Yan got up from the bed and said to her, ¡°Sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll bring her there.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little tired, so she nodded at him. After Li Yan came back with Beibei from the toilet, thetter actually couldn¡¯t sleep. Li Yan thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°There¡¯s a courtyard outside. If you can¡¯t sleep, go y for a while, but don¡¯t walk around.¡± Beibei nodded at him obediently. ¡°Daddy, Beibei won¡¯t walk around.¡± Li Yan helped her put on her clothes andbed her hair into two small pigtails. Beibei left. Outside the guest room was a huge courtyard with a rockery by the wall. There were all kinds of flowers under the rockery. Beibei walked to the flowers, raised her hand, and tapped on a flower, removing the dew on it. She thought it was fun, so she went to tap on other flowers. After a while, she suddenly looked up and saw Chu Yichen standing on the rockery. Beibei was a little afraid to see him alone, but she still called out, ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± Chu Yichen jumped down from the stone mountain and stood beside her. Beibei stared at him with her big ss-like eyes. Chu Yichen asked, ¡°Do you want to go elsewhere to y?¡± Beibei kind of wanted to, but when she recalled Daddy¡¯s instructions, she shook her head. ¡°Daddy said that Beibei can only y in the courtyard.¡± Chu Yichen looked down at the little child beside his thigh and said seriously, ¡°We cane back before they wake up.¡± Beibei was still a little unwilling. Chu Yichen added, ¡°There¡¯s a wine cer not far from here.¡± When Beibei heard this, her eyes lit up. However, she still didn¡¯t agree. Chu Yichen: ¡°I asked the kitchen to prepare a lot of flower cake. It should be ready.¡± Beibei¡¯s face revealed a conflicted look. Chu Yichen said, ¡°Your parents will be up in at most half an hour. We only have this little time. If you want to continue thinking, we won¡¯t get to go.¡± Beibei finally nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± The corners of Chu Yichen¡¯s lips finally curled up slightly and his cold lips softened. His physical appearance was warm to begin with. With this smile, Beibei wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Chapter 659 - Side Story Twelve (1)

Chapter 659: Side Story Twelve (1)

Chu Yichen brought Beibei to the kitchen to get some pastries and finally brought her to the wine cer. Beibei, who was eating the pastry happily, stopped eating the pastry when she smelled the fragrance of the wine. Chu Yichen put her down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you try some wine with low alcohol content. If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡± Beibei nodded. Chu Yichen brought over a bottle of fruit wine and poured her a small cup. Recalling their boldness when they drank, Beibei took the cup and was about to drink it in one go. Chu Yichen quickly stopped her. ¡°Take a sip first.¡± Beibei obediently took a sip from the cup. Chu Yichen asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Beibei furrowed her little brows. ¡°There¡¯s no taste.¡± ¡°Then drink a little.¡± Beibei took another sip. ¡°How is it?¡± Beibei smacked her lips and looked at Chu Yichen with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Delicious.¡± Chu Yichen smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°If you like, you can drink more.¡± Beibei nodded and drank the wine. When Chu Luo and the others came over, Chu Yichen was sitting there drinking from a wine bottle. Beibei had already be a little alcoholic lying on top of him and giggling. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. He strode over to pull Chu Yichen¡¯s cor and punched him. Bang! Chu Yichen didn¡¯t dodge or retaliate. He only wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with his thumb and said, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er started learning to drink when she was very young. What¡¯s wrong with Beibei drinking?¡± He pointed at Beibei. ¡°She has the High Priestess¡¯s blood in her body. Drinking some wine can stimte her ability. Why won¡¯t you let her drink?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to raise my daughter here.¡± With that, he picked Beibei up and turned to leave. When he reached Chu Luo¡¯s side, he held her hand and said to Chu Yichen without looking back, ¡°We¡¯ll leave this ce now. We won¡¯t be seeing each other again.¡± With that, the family of three walked out. Nangong Yi nced at the gloomy Chu Yichen and followed. Chu Yichen looked at the departing figure and muttered, ¡°Then keep a close eye on her. I didn¡¯t do what I wanted to do in my previous life. Don¡¯t even think about stopping me in this life.¡± ¡­ Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, four years had passed. It was time for little Beibei to go to elementary school. Last night, the family of three stayed in the Sun residence. Early in the morning, Old Master Sun was nagging beside her. ¡°My sweetheart, if anyone dares to bully you in school, just beat them up. If anything happens to them, Great Grandpa will help you bear the consequences.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Grandpa, our Beibei is a youngdy. How can you let her do such a brutish thing like beating someone up? Come.¡± After saying that, he said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, if anyone dares to bully you, get Little Ze to help you.¡± Little Ze was Sun Tianhao¡¯s son. He was three years old this year and happened to be studying at the affiliated kindergarten of the elementary school where Beibei studied. Beibei had be even more exquisite and beautiful, like a barbie doll. No matter where she went, she was the most beautiful child. This led to many little boys liking her. Old Master Sun had heard that children¡¯s fondness sometimes appeared a little intense. They were either tugging at her braids or ying tricks on her, seemingly bent on making the girl cry. Therefore, Old Master Sun was not at all assured to let her go to school. Beibei listened obediently. After Old Master Sun finished speaking, she said, ¡°Great Grandpa, I know. Don¡¯t worry. Brother Momo is in my ss. No one dares to bully me.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he was finally relieved. He knew about Qin Ming and Princess Anya¡¯s son. The little boy didn¡¯t talk much, but he had been trained by Qin Ming since he was young. At such a young age, his skills were already quite good. The car stopped at the school gate. After Beibei said goodbye to Old Master, she carried her backpack and walked into the school. This school was the best elite school in the capital. Children who could study here came from rich or noble families. Of course, this was also divided into several levels. As soon as Beibei walked in, she immediately attracted the attention of many people. Especially the boys standing beside arge tree, their eyes were fixed on her. ¡°What a beautiful junior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be friends with her.¡± ¡°Get lost, all of you. I¡¯m going to pursue her.¡± After saying this, a young boy walked out from behind the tree and stopped in front of Beibei. Chapter 660 - Side Story Twelve (2)

Chapter 660: Side Story Twelve (2)

¡°Hi, Junior, you¡¯re in first grade, right?¡± Beibei looked at the boy in front of her and nodded. She prepared to walk around him and continue walking. The boy stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Yunchuan from third grade. Let¡¯s be friends. Why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend? I¡¯ll buy you food and help you carry your school bag in the future.¡± Beibei frowned and walked around him. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re young? If you be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll help you carry your school bag, help you copy your homework, and even help you buy snacks.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m so handsome.¡± Beibei finally stopped in her tracks. Zhou Yunchuan felt that there was a chance and immediatelyughed out loud, revealing his mouth which had several front teeth missing. He even struck a pose that he thought was very handsome. Beibei looked at him for two seconds, then said straightforwardly with disdain, ¡°How can you go against your conscience and say such things when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± Zhou Yunchuan hadn¡¯t expected Beibei to be so rude. His face turned red. ¡°You¡­ how can you say that about me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± After saying that, Beibei turned to leave. Zhou Yunchuan panicked and reached out to pull her back. However, in the next second, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed his wrist. Crack! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Beibei turned to look at the expressionless Qin Moxuan and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Momo, you¡¯re here.¡± Qin Moxuan nodded at her and turned to Zhou Yunchuan. ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of Beibei again, or I¡¯ll cripple your hand.¡± ¡°O¡­ My hand is broken. Let go, wah¡­¡± Looking at Zhou Yunchuan, who had burst into tears, Beibei said to Qin Moxuan, ¡°Brother Momo, ss is about to start. Let¡¯s go look for our ssroom.¡± Only then did Qin Moxuan let go of Zhou Yunchuan¡¯s hand. The two of them walked towards the school building. As Zhou Yunchuan covered his broken wrist, he cried as he watched the two of them leave. At this moment, Momo took Beibei¡¯s school bag from her and slung it over his shoulder. Beibei said something to him happily. A surge of jealousy suddenly surged in Zhou Yunchuan¡¯s little heart. He said fiercely, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you two a lesson.¡± Beibei and Momo found their ssroom. Not long after they sat down, the teacher came in. After a while, everyone introduced themselves and started their first lesson in elementary school. After ss, Beibei and Momo walked out of the school. The school stipted that parents could only pick up children outside the school. So when Beibei and Momo were stopped by a few high school children, although many children who passed by saw it, they walked around them in fear. It was the school¡¯s ¡°celebrities¡± who stopped them. ¡°Hey, I heard that you didn¡¯t agree to be Brother Chuan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± A little fatty imitated the expressions of gangsters. His eyes were wide open as if he was prepared to eat the two of them up. Beibei looked at them and snorted. ¡°Why should I be his girlfriend? I said that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. Brother Chuan is so handsome. You have to be his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being unreasonable?¡± Beibei was unhappy. ¡°So what if we¡¯re unreasonable? What can you do to us?¡± Unexpectedly, Little Fatty was unabashed about his unreasonable behavior. Beibei was about to speak again when Momo took off their backpacks and handed them to Beibei. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t reason with them.¡± As soon as Beibei took the backpacks, he quickly piled up Little Fatty and hispanions. ¡°Waah¡­¡± Looking at the few people rolling on the ground and crying, Beibei was about to say, ¡°Why are these people so weak?¡± At this moment, the dean¡¯s stern voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When the children who were rolling on the ground and crying heard the dean¡¯s voice, their cries became even louder. The dean walked over in a few steps. When he saw that it was Beibei and Momo standing there, his expression instantly became amiable. ¡°So it¡¯s Student Li and Student Qin. What happened here?¡± Beibei pointed at the little fatty and hispanions who were rolling on the ground and said, ¡°They forced me to be friends with Zhou Yunchuan. I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± When the dean heard this, his temples twitched and his heart skipped a beat. Were these children tired of living? Chapter 661 - Side Story Twelve (3)

Chapter 661: Side Story Twelve (3)

How dare they force Old Master Sun¡¯s great granddaughter to make friends. Who gave them the courage? He walked up to the boys and roared, ¡°Get up, all of you.¡± The children immediately got up in fright. The dean gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Zhou Yunchuan?¡± The children trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? If not, go and call all your parents over.¡± What were elementary school students most afraid of? The number one thing was definitely having their parents called up by the school. The minute they heard this, they instantly cowered. A child quickly said, ¡°Zhou Yunchuan is from ss 2, Grade 3.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hearing the dean snort, the children trembled again. The dean said with a fierce expression, ¡°Call your parents over tomorrow. Also, tell that Zhou Yunchuan to call his parents over too. I want to see whose parents taught him to threaten girls to be his girlfriend at such a young age.¡± The children hadn¡¯t expected to have to call their parents even after they revealed who it was. They immediately wailed in fear. The dean couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them. He said to Beibei and Momo, ¡°Student Li, Student Qin, go back first. Be careful on the way. If anyone wants Student Li to be their friend again, just tell me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Beibei answered obediently, she walked towards the school gate with Momo. Behind them, the dean continued to berate the children. ¡°Are you grown up now? How dare you threaten the younger students!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ We won¡¯t dare again¡­¡± ¡°Can we not call our parents?¡± ¡­ When Beibei heard this, she winked mischievously at Momo. Momo nced at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going tonight?¡± Beibei followed Chu Luo and Li Yan, who were sometimes at the Sun residence, sometimes at the university city, and sometimes back to the old district or the Li residence. Chu Luo had said this morning that she had experiments to do. She wouldn¡¯t be done till at least nighttime. ¡°To the university city.¡± Momo nodded, and the two of them walked out of the school gate. The chauffeur who was picking them up was already waiting there. This school was located in the city center. As the two of them sat in the car, along the way, Beibei looked out of the window. Seeing that the billboards were almost upied by zing Glory and Phoenix Skies advertisements, she said to Momo happily, ¡°Brother Momo, look. That photo of Third Sister Bai is so beautiful. Also, Sixth Brother Bai is so handsome ~¡± Momo looked at the billboards. ¡°Not as good-looking as you.¡± Beibei was so happy that her eyes narrowed. When the car reached a very congested road, Beibei suddenly saw someone and quickly said to the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle chauffeur, stop the car quickly.¡± Momo disagreed. ¡°What are you trying to do? There are many people here. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°I saw Uncle Chu.¡± Beibei was talking about Chu Yichen. Although the general upied Chu Yichen¡¯s body, he was too young and didn¡¯t want Beibei to call him Grandfather. Later on, Beibei got used to calling him Uncle. Hearing Chu Yichen¡¯s name, Momo frowned unconsciously. He grabbed Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t meet Uncle Chu.¡± From that time on, Chu Yichen seemed to constantly force a confrontation with Li Yan and woulde over every few days to bring Beibei to drink. Beibei was now a little alcoholic, and Li Yan had explicitly forbidden anyone from letting Beibei get close to Chu Yichen. Beibei was displeased. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s so lonely. I¡¯m just going to apany him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo¡¯s temper was often very stubborn like his father. However, no matter how stubborn he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Beibei. Beibei¡¯s eyes instantly turned watery. She criticized him, ¡°You¡¯re fierce to me. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore.¡± Momo pursed his lips and looked at her. After two seconds, he surrendered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He had promised Uncle Li that he would definitely keep an eye on Beibei and not let her drink with Chu Yichen. Although he always became the aplice, his principles couldn¡¯t be broken. Delighted, Beibei immediately retracted the tears in her eyes and nodded at him. When the chauffeur stopped the car by the side, Beibei and Momo alighted. The streets were filled with people. Even standing on tiptoes, Beibei couldn¡¯t see Chu Yichen. She was a little anxious and quickly held Momo¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Momo, look where Uncle Chu went.¡± At this moment, Momo was already more than 1.4 meters tall and could see very far. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. He was about to tell Beibei. Beibei suddenly let go of his hand and ran to the side happily. ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± Momo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he quickly followed. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t run so fast.¡± When Beibei ran over, Chu Yichen walked over to pick her up and left, deliberately shaking off Momo who was chasing after him. Chapter 662 - Side Story Thirteen (1)

Chapter 662: Side Story Thirteen (1)

Watching Beibei be taken away, Momo immediately sped up and chased after them. He chased after them and left the bustling street, arriving behind amercial building. However, he had lost them by now. ¡°Beibei.¡± Momo looked around anxiously. While he was searching for Beibei like crazy, Chu Yichen brought her to the top floor of amercial building. Standing there and looking at the waning lights of the Imperial Capital, Beibei said worriedly, ¡°Uncle Chu, Brother Momo is looking for me.¡± ¡°Then let him search slowly.¡± Chu Yichen couldn¡¯t stand that kid who kept a tight watch on Beibei and decided to let him look for her slowly. He took out a few bottles of wine. When Beibei saw the wine, her eyes lit up. Chu Yichen opened a bottle and handed it to her. ¡°Drink this bottle. I¡¯ll teach you swordyter.¡± Beibei didn¡¯t know why Chu Yichen secretly took her away every time. After giving her wine to drink, he would teach her swordy. However, she realized that she was getting fonder of drinking. Taking the white porcin bottle, Beibei took a big sip from the bottle and narrowed her eyes happily. ¡°Good wine.¡± Chu Yichen also opened a bottle. After the two of them finished drinking, Beibei asked the question that she would ask every time, ¡°Uncle Chu, why did you secretly bring me wine?¡± Her father had never let her drink, and she didn¡¯t understand this either. Clearly wine was so delicious, and her father had even prepared a few bottles of wine for her mother in the wine cer. Beibei had thought that, like usual, Chu Yichen wouldn¡¯t answer this time, but to her surprise, he answered her. ¡°The first thing the High Priestess needs to learn is to drink. Wine can stimte the High Priestess¡¯s energy.¡± Beibei frowned. ¡°Daddy said that there¡¯s no need for a High Priestess here. I can¡¯t be one either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense. You have that ability. Even if you don¡¯t be a High Priestess and activate your ability, you can protect yourself in the future.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Beibei wanted to say that her parents and her maternal grandfather¡¯s family were also teaching her how to protect herself, but seeing Chu Yichen¡¯s persistent expression, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. After the two of them finished drinking, Chu Yichen started teaching Beibei swordy. Chu Yichen was especially stern when teaching swordy. Whenever Beibei made a mistake, he would berate her fiercely. Every time, Beibei would wonder: ¡®Why am I torturing myself?¡¯ However, every time she finished learning swordy, she felt that learning swordy was a very cool and awesome thing to do as she watched Chu Yichen jump off the top floor. She also wanted to fly down from such a high building. When Momo finally found Beibei, his face darkened to a new level. Beibei looked at him and smiled fawningly at him. Momo walked over with a dark expression and held her hand as they walked forward. Beibei asked him worriedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell my parents about this, did you?¡± Momo didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°Brother Momo, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t tell Daddy and Mommy. In any case, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Again, Momo didn¡¯t answer her. Beibei knew that he was angry, so she tugged at his hand and shook it. She wheedled, ¡°Brother Momo, don¡¯t be angry. You know that Uncle Chu won¡¯t do anything to me. Besides, I learned a new swordy technique today. I¡¯ll teach it to you secretly when we go back.¡± Momo finally stopped and looked at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°This is Uncle Chu¡¯s request. I don¡¯t want Daddy to fight with Uncle Chu.¡± Momo frowned again. The two of them continued walking forward. After taking a few steps, he said, ¡°Auntie Luoluo called just now.¡± ¡°What did Mommy ask?¡± ¡°She asked why we¡¯re not back yet.¡± ¡°How did you answer that?¡± Beibei suddenly felt a little nervous. She had promised Chu Yichen not to tell her mother about her meeting with him. Momo nced at Beibei¡¯s expression and pursed his lips unhappily. That was when Beibei knew that he hadn¡¯t said anything. She immediately smiled until her eyes curved. She held Momo¡¯s hand with both hands and said to him, ¡°Brother Momo, this is a secret between Uncle Chu and me. Only you know. You must not tell anyone. Otherwise, I won¡¯t y with you.¡± Only after a long while did Momo respond with an ¡°Mm¡±. Beibei giggled. Beibei had always thought that she had concealed it very well. On this particr night. After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished the deed, Chu Luo leaned her head into Li Yan¡¯s arms and said to him while panting slightly, ¡°Beibei learned another swordy technique today.¡± Chapter 663 - Side Story Thirteen (2)

Chapter 663: Side Story Thirteen (2)

¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted in displeasure. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Her alcohol tolerance is already quite good.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. Chu Luo raised her hand and rubbed it against his creased brows. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Sir has been working hard all these years. In order to teach Beibei, he has been sneaking around every time.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°If he dares, he can try appearing in front of me again!¡± After saying that, he grabbed the hand that was yfully touching his face and kissed it before asking, ¡°It¡¯s almost summer break. Where do you want to go for a holiday this year?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a world medical exchange in July. I won¡¯t be free until the end of July.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll arrange the time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I want to go to our ind for a holiday.¡± Chu Luo kept thinking about the herbs on that ind. Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and lowered his hand. Suddenly, he had another idea. Chu Luo twisted and panted. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Li Yan sealed her lips and said, ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak again. After a while, when Chu Luo could finally breathe, she asked, ¡°Then what about Beibei?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already grown up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When Beibei was told where she was going to y this summer, she unhappily looked at her heartless parents, who had already packed their luggage and were about to take the helicopter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing me along on your vacation?¡± Li Yan replied mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯re already grown up. Only children who haven¡¯t weaned off their milk keep sticking to their parents.¡± He had long wanted to go on a second honeymoon with Chu Luo alone. How could he bring this little burden along? Beibei was sad, but she refused to admit it. ¡°Hmph, so be it. I don¡¯t want to go with you guys anyway.¡± At this point, she felt that this was it. If she followed these two, she could only watch them be intimate every day. She might as well go to Uncle Chu for a drink or find Uncle Nangong to teach her how to make robots. ¡°I¡¯m very busy too.¡± Chu Luo looked at Beibei¡¯s tsundere expression and smiled as she rubbed her head. She said to her, ¡°After we leave, Uncle and the others wille and pick you up. You can go to the Sun residence then.¡± Beibei was instantly appeased. She nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan boarded the helicopter and left. After the helicopter left, Beibei turned around and walked back. Not long after, she saw Momo running over. There was already sweat on Momo¡¯s forehead, and his mixed-blood face became even more handsome. Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Brother Momo, aren¡¯t you going to America with Auntie Anya?¡± Momo walked up to her and stopped. ¡°No, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Beibei was instantly touched. ¡°Big Brother Momo is the best.¡± The two of them walked forward together. As they walked, Beibei said, ¡°Mommy said that Uncle and the others wille and pick me upter. You cane to the Sun residence with me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The Sun family quickly took Beibei and Momo over. All the younger generation of the Sun family had children, and they were all boys. With the little boys all surrounding Beibei, she had no time to think about Chu Luo and Li Yan. The children of the Sun family had been studying in the affiliated military school since they were young. They could only see Beibei during holidays. In their hearts, Beibei was their princess. They would do whatever Beibei said. Even the youngest, Sun Jiale, followed behind Beibei and handed her food and drinks. Old Master Sun looked at the boys pampering Beibei with a gratified expression, and the smile on his face never disappeared. His health was getting better and better under Chu Luo¡¯s transformation. These days, whenever he had nothing to do, he would bring the children to the shooting room to y. One day, he had juste out of the shooting room with the children when he saw Third Master Sun striding in. Beibei was the first to greet him. ¡°Third Granduncle.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s face was originally filled with urgency. When he heard her call, he stopped and responded with a smile. Then, he said to Old Master, ¡°Dad, the pirates in the South Ocean have been acting arrogantly recently. Just now, an emergency report came from there saying that a merchant ship from the empire has been hijacked.¡± ¡°What? Ridiculous.¡± Old Master Sun was furious and said to him, ¡°Then send someone to eliminate the pirates immediately. To think they even dare to hijack our empire¡¯s merchant ship. Looks like they think they¡¯re living toofortably.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Third Master Sun walked in after saying that. He prepared to pack his luggage immediately. Chapter 664 - Side Story Thirteen (3)

Chapter 664: Side Story Thirteen (3)

Just as he walked in, Sun Tianhao and Sun Tianze strode in at the same time. The two of them greeted Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Then, Sun Tianhao said to him, ¡°Grandpa, Tianze and I are preparing to follow Father to the South Ocean to eliminate the pirates.¡± Old Master Sun didn¡¯t object. ¡°Go, go. Be careful and don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After the two of them agreed happily, they went to pack their things. Seeing her younger brothers anxiously watching their father or uncle enter, Beibei¡¯s eyes darted around. She pulled Momo to the side and whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother Momo, why don¡¯t we go with Third Granduncle and the others?¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo shook his head. ¡°That ce is too dangerous. We can¡¯t go there.¡± Beibei pouted unhappily. ¡°We¡¯ve already learned a lot of martial arts. Uncle Chu even said that I have special abilities. If I don¡¯t try, how will I know how powerful I am?¡± Momo still disagreed. ¡°We can go elsewhere, but the pirates are very dangerous. If anything happens to us, Uncle Sun and the others will have to take care of us.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± All these years, Beibei had been learning martial arts from Chu Yichen and had always dreamed of bing a heroine. She fantasized about being a heroine every day. How could she miss such a good opportunity? Seeing that Momo didn¡¯t agree, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll follow them secretly.¡± Momo frowned, thinking about how to make her stay. Beibei could tell what he was thinking and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell Great Grandpa and the others. If you do, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Momo frowned even more. ¡­ After Third Master Sun and the others left, the car drove out of the capital. When they arrived at the province, someone realized that the two children were hiding in the weapons car. Beibei and Momo faced the Sun trio¡¯s disapproving gazes and obediently stood in the middle of them without saying anything. Third Master Sun said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Haozi, send them back immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Beibei immediately said. ¡°I¡¯m going with you to deal with the pirates.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Third Master Sun finally pulled a long face. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re going there to y with the pirates? Your lives will be at risk. Go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Beibei repeated the same thing. Sun Tianhao and Sun Tianze had a headache. They hadn¡¯t expected Beibei and Momo to secretly follow them. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Darling Beibei, if you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll call your parents immediately.¡± Beibei pouted. She was actually a little worried that he would really make a call, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you even if you call.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Momo and no longer spoke amicably. He roared at Momo, ¡°Little Qin, why did you let Beibei follow us!¡± Mo frowned and said expressionlessly, ¡°You can send us back.¡± When Beibei heard this, she pinched his arm in displeasure. ¡°Qin Moxuan, whose side are you on?!¡± Momo didn¡¯t look at her. Beibei snorted coldly at him. Sun Tianze grinned and said, ¡°Looks like Beibei forced Momo toe together. You little baddie, do you think you should get into the car and let Third Uncle send you back, or should we tie you to the car and send you back?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao assumed a posture of getting the rope. Beibei¡¯s eyes darted around and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get in the car myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed her head and led them to a jeep. Beibei walked behind him, having an idea as she walked. At this moment, Momo nced at her and raised his guard. After the three of them got into the car, Sun Tianhao drove away. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianze looked at the departing car. Third Master Sun said worriedly, ¡°This little girl must be up to something. Fourth Brother, quickly get everyone to prepare. Ask them to leave immediately and urgently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Sun Tianhao drove for a few kilometers, Beibei suddenly covered her stomach and said to him, ¡°Third Uncle, my stomach hurts.¡± Sun Tianhao nced at her in the rearview mirror, not believing her at all. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. I must send you back today.¡± Having been seen through, Beibei said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me there, I can go there secretly when I go back. Let me tell you, not long ago, I learned how to fly a helicopter. When the timees, I¡¯ll go back to my house and fly a helicopter to chase after you guys.¡± Screech¡­ Sun Tianhao mmed on the brakes and stopped the car. Beibei, who was sitting in the back, almost bumped her nose against the back of the chair. Thankfully, Momo helped her block it. Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and threatened her, ¡°Little girl, are you itching for a beating? I must tell your parents about your rogue deeds.¡± With that, he went to get his phone. Beibei quickly stood up to snatch it. Chapter 665 - Side Story Fourteen (1)

Chapter 665: Side Story Fourteen (1)

Sun Tianhao had long arms, so how could Beibei snatch it? She said angrily, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t force me to use extreme methods on you.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ You little fellow actually dares to threaten me, your third uncle. See if I don¡¯t tell your parents about your rogue deeds today.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he saw Beibei tap a certain spot on his body. He actually couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Beibei, what did you do to me!¡± Sun Tianhao shouted. Beibei grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already tapped your acupoints. Don¡¯t even think aboutining.¡± After saying that, she said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, go and drive. We¡¯ll go after Third Uncle and the others now.¡± Momo looked at her with that expressionless face. Beibei raised her chin and threatened him, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll drive the car myself.¡± With a tense face, he ultimately went to the front. He nned to shift Sun Tianhao to the front passenger seat first. Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Momo, go on, continue indulging Beibei. If anything happens, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± Momo didn¡¯t look at him. He knew that he couldn¡¯t control Beibei and could only listen to her. When the time came, he would protect her well. Beibei watched as Sun Tianhao was shifted to the front passenger seat and smiled at him smugly. ¡°Third Uncle, if you had agreed to take us there, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you like this.¡± Sun Tianhaoughed in anger. ¡°Wretched girl, just you wait. If you have the ability, keep not unsealing my acupoints. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about going to the South Ocean.¡± ¡°Hmph! So be it.¡± ¡°Look at how we¡¯ve spoilt you!¡± Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and said to her, ¡°If anything happens to you, Third Uncle can only apologize with his life. Do as you deem fit.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you a chance to apologize with your death.¡± ¡°How dare you! You wretched girl, how dare you!¡± Sun Tianhao wished he could lift the little girl sitting behind him and beat her butt up. However, he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only let those thoughts be thoughts. Although Momo was only seven years old this year, he was simply an experienced driver. In the beginning, Sun Tianhao was especially worried. Later on, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Momo, when did you learn to drive?¡± This Beibei knew. ¡°When Brother Momo could step on the brakes, Uncle Qin asked him to learn how to drive.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Beibei said smugly, ¡°Not only does Brother Momo know how to drive, but he also knows how to drive helicopters, yachts, and so on.¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. What are those ¡®so on¡¯?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too many. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t want to talk to the wretched girl behind him either. He advised Momo earnestly, ¡°Momo, you and Beibei have just turned seven not long ago. One of you isn¡¯t even seven yet. The two of you are still little kids. You should be eating snacks at home, watching animated films, instead of dealing with pirates. You shouldn¡¯t be involved in such a life-and-death matter. ¡°You might not be able to help us if you go. You might even distract us. If anything happens, we will regret it for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Brother Momo and I will definitely not implicate you.¡± Sun Tianhao red at Beibei in the rearview mirror. Beibei grinned at him and said to him, ¡°Third Uncle, if you feel guilty, you can think of it as we kidnapped you, not you took us there. Wouldn¡¯t that make you feel much better?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Feel much better my ass!¡¯ Sun Tianhao: ¡°It takes two days and one night to drive from the capital to the South Ocean. No matter how incredible Momo is, he can¡¯t drive for so long.¡± When Beibei heard this, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll hire a chauffeur.¡± ¡°Hire what chauffeur? We¡¯re going there secretly. We can¡¯t let word get out in advance!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Beibei was thinking about what else to do when Momo suddenly said, ¡°My bodyguardpany has subsidiaries everywhere. When the timees, we can get the bodyguards to drive us there.¡± Sun Tianhao turned to re at Momo, wishing he could beat up this ignorant brat. Just as Momo said, when they arrived at the next city, Momo called two bodyguards over to take turns driving for them. They didn¡¯t take the same route as Third Master Sun and the others. Beibei had learned a lot of information technology from Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the others. Coupled with the fact that Nangong Yi taught her when they met asionally, she found all themunicators on Sun Tianhao. In the end, Sun Tianhao gave up struggling and only requested, ¡°Darling Beibei, stop tapping Third Uncle¡¯s acupoints. My old arms and legs can¡¯t withstand your torture.¡± Chapter 666 - Side Story Fourteen (2)

Chapter 666: Side Story Fourteen (2)

Beibei smiled at him smugly. ¡°Third Uncle, if only you had been like this from the start. I wouldn¡¯t have had to constantly guard against you.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Heartache! After Beibei unsealed his acupoints, Sun Tianhao leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t meet up with the main group. Otherwise, if your third granduncle finds out that I didn¡¯t send you back, he will definitely skin me alive.¡± This was even better. He would watch from the side with the two children. It was good for everyone. Beibei had long nned it. She patted Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, we¡¯ll take the sub and follow Third Granduncle and the others.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Sun Tianhao quickly sat up straight and asked, ¡°When did you prepare the sub?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Brother Momo knows how to operate a sub, so his maternal grandfather gave him one. When we left, he got someone to send it over.¡± Sun Tianhao growled at her, ¡°When did you say that!¡± Beibei looked innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that?¡± ¡°You only said that Momo knows how to operate a sub. You didn¡¯t say that he has a sub. You even got someone to send it over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and rub her head. Beibei quickly covered her head with her hand and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re bad. You messed up my hairstyle.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but rub her head again. Beibei red at him. Sun Tianhao finally felt a little better. By the time the three of them rushed to the South Ocean, Third Master Sun and the others were already deploying people to go to the sea. Too ashamed to see him, Sun Tianhao brought Beibei and Momo to a ce not far from where they were headed. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Since you insist on following me, you have to listen to my instructions.¡± Beibei nodded at him obediently. ¡°Got it, Third Uncle.¡± Momo had told her in private that it was best for two people to operate a sub. She was counting on Sun Tianhao to operate the sub for them. Third Master Sun had prepared for two days. When the people who had gone to investigate returned, he saw that Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t rushed over yet, so he decided directly. ¡°No need to wait. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Sun Tianze obeyed. A fleet quickly set off. As soon as the fleet left, Beibei and the others went to Momo¡¯s sub and followed them. The empire¡¯s warship and pirate ship met on a narrow road by the sea and started fighting. Surprisingly, the pirate group was armed to the teeth. Sun Tianhao, who was using a scrying mirror to check the situation on the water, panicked when he saw this. ¡°No, no. We have to think of a way to help my father and the others. The enemy¡¯s firepower is too fierce. Moreover, this ce is very close to Devil¡¯s Water. I¡¯m worried that they will have an ambush.¡± ¡°Devil¡¯s Water?¡± Beibei was a little excited to hear these words. ¡°The sea region where the books say that ships often disappear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± Beibei assured him. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± At this moment, Momo who was driving the sub said to the two of them, ¡°A few subs from the pirate side have also secretly approached Third Granduncle and the others.¡± ¡°D*mn! They¡¯re trying to attack our fleet underwater, right!¡± Sun Tianhao was anxious. He walked around the sub for a while and said to Momo, ¡°We need to think of a way to tell my father and the others about this. Drive the sub away.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Beibei was unwilling. ¡°We¡¯ll be discovered sooner orter if we park here.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Momo said. ¡°Auntie Luoluo modified this sub for me. It can turn invisible.¡± After saying that, he pressed a button. When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he pped his thigh and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad. This way, we can do something.¡± ¡°Do something?¡± Beibei rubbed her fists excitedly. Sun Tianhao nced at her and said with a straight face, ¡°Just watch.¡± Beibei pouted in dissatisfaction. Sun Tianhao pretended not to see it. He walked behind Momo and asked him, ¡°Momo, since Luoluo helped you modify the sub, she must have added many functions. Is there any weapon or bullet inside?¡± ¡°Yes. Auntie Luoluo said that it¡¯s best not to use the weapons and bullets inside.¡± ¡°Why? Are there nuclear weapons inside?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before looking at the screen. Chapter 667 - Side Story Fourteen (3)

Chapter 667: Side Story Fourteen (3)

The pirate¡¯s sub wasn¡¯t far from Third Master Sun¡¯s fleet. The crossfire on the sea was getting more and more intense. A ship was about to be overturned. Sun Tianhao said to Momo loudly, ¡°Momo, destroy the pirate¡¯s main ship.¡± Momo drove the sub over. At sea. Sun Tianze steadied his swaying body and said with a worried expression, ¡°Third Uncle, the other party¡¯s firepower is too fierce. Why don¡¯t we retreat first?¡± ¡°What retreat!¡± Third Master Sun looked at the arrogant group of pirates and was so angry that his eyes turned red. He ordered loudly, ¡°Beat them up, beat them up fiercely. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t beat them up until they piss their pants today.¡± With that, he strode into the control room. However, he had just taken a few steps when Sun Tianze¡¯s frightened shout came from behind. ¡°Third Uncle, be careful.¡± Reacting quickly, Third Master Sun¡¯s body flew forward and he rolled. In the next second, the spot where he had been standing was sted by a cannonball. Sun Tianze was so frightened that his voice changed. He quickly ran over to help Third Master Sun. ¡°Third Uncle, are you okay?¡± After Third Master Sun was helped up, he shook his head, which was a little dizzy from the blow. He pushed Sun Tianze¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, he continued walking, but his body exuded a powerful murderous aura. Worried about him, Sun Tianze quickly followed. The two of them had just reached thedder when they heard a deafening explosion ahead. The bombardment was too intense. Their warship was made to rise and fall by the enormous waves. Unable to steady their footing, many people on the warship fell. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°General, the main pirate ship has been destroyed!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianze turned around at the same time. When they saw the rapidly sinking ship, their faces revealed pleasant surprise. Sun Tianze was a little surprised. ¡°How did that main ship sink?¡± Third Master Sun was also extremely surprised, but this wasn¡¯t the time to think about these things. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the other pirates first. Since someone helped us, we¡¯d be letting down those who helped us if we don¡¯t finish off these pirates right here.¡± Sun Tianze responded. The two of them quickly went to themand room and instructed all the fleets to start attacking the pirate ships that had be flustered. Seeing the pirate ships sink one after another, the Sun family army was excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! We finally killed this group of pirates!¡± ¡°This is the most gratifying one yet.¡± ¡°Serves them right for being arrogant! Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s see if they can still be arrogant!¡± ¡°Oh no, two ships have escaped!¡± ¡°Chase after them. We have to attack theirir at this time!¡± Seeing the Sun family¡¯s fleet quickly chasing after the fleeing pirates, Sun Tianhao was anxious. ¡°Momo, follow quickly. We¡¯ll chase after them too!¡± Momo quickly drove the sub and followed. However, after chasing for a while, Sun Tianhao realized that something was wrong. ¡°This is bad. Those pirates want to lure our Sun family¡¯s army to the Death Channel!¡± Beibei was also a little anxious. ¡°What about Third Uncle? Third Uncle and the others seem to have realized that they were tricked, but what¡¯s wrong with their ship? They can¡¯t turn around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the ship enters Death Valley, one can only move forward.¡± Sun Tianhao wished he could jump out and pull their ship back. After all, Beibei was still too young. Seeing this situation, she was a little afraid. More than that, she felt worried. She said, ¡°Third Uncle, what should we do? Why don¡¯t we think of a way to pull their ship back?¡± ¡°How?¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists and said, ¡°Momo¡¯s sub can¡¯t pull so many ships at once.¡± He thought for a while and made a decision. ¡°Momo, let¡¯s follow them. Maybe we won¡¯t encounter danger after entering the Death Channel.¡± Looking at the worried Sun Tianhao, Beibei didn¡¯t say that she had a bad premonition. The sub quickly followed. However, when they reached the region of the Death Channel, the bottom of the sea seemed to have be arge wheel. ¡°It¡¯s actually a convection currents sea region!¡± The screen was filled with bubbles and water droplets. They couldn¡¯t see the situation at sea anymore. Sun Tianhao suddenly regretted bringing the two children in on an impulse. However, it was toote to regret. Their sub was sucked into a vortex. In the next second, the entire world went dizzy. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for Beibei and Momo to get Sun Tianhao to the shore. With her strength depleted, Beibeiy on Sun Tianhao¡¯s stomach to rest. Momo squatted in front of her and tucked her loose hair behind her head. He said to her, ¡°Beibei, stay here and watch Third Uncle. I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡± With that, he stood up. Beibei tugged at his clothes. ¡°Brother Momo, be careful.¡± Momo nodded. ¡°You have the talisman Auntie Luoluo gave you. Use the talisman to turn invisible with Third Uncle first.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t go too far. Come back quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 668 - Side Story Fifteen (1)

Chapter 668: Side Story Fifteen (1)

Momo was gone for more than an hour. Beibei waited there, her stomach rumbling with hunger. When she saw Momo finally return with some fruits, she removed the Invisibility Talisman and ran towards him. ¡°Brother Momo, why have you been gone for so long? I was so worried.¡± Momo handed her the fruit in his hand. ¡°Eat some fruit first.¡± Beibei picked up a fruit and ate it. She only stopped after eating a few fruits. Momo ced the remaining fruits by the side and walked to where Sun Tianhao was with Beibei. Beibei said, ¡°Why is Third Uncle so weak? He¡¯s been unconscious for so long.¡± Momo looked at Sun Tianhao and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Third Uncle doesn¡¯t have the Safety Talisman Auntie Luoluo gave him.¡± Beibei felt that it was possible, so she said, ¡°Then what should we do now? Why don¡¯t we think of a way to wake Third Uncle up?¡± ¡°Mm, do you have the pill Auntie Luoluo gave you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Chu Luo had given Beibei a small Heaven-and-Earth pouch and asked her to keep it with her. Beibei¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch was filled with all kinds of treasures Chu Luo had prepared for her. She searched for a while before handing a bottle of medicine to Momo. ¡°Brother Momo, Mommy said that this bottle is very stimting. Maybe it can wake Third Uncle up.¡± She was about to open the bottle cap. ¡°Wait.¡± Momo quickly stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s cover our noses first.¡± Beibei nodded and searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch for a while, before taking out a roll of paper. The two of them rolled it into a ball and covered their noses before Beibei opened the bottle. As the intense stimting smell floated into Sun Tianhao¡¯s nose, it woke him up. In the next second, he turned around and vomited. ¡°Eurgh¡­ Eurgh¡­¡± Beibei and Momo quickly retreated in disdain. It wasn¡¯t until the smell dispersed and Sun Tianhaoy there exhaustedly, that Beibei and Momo walked over. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± The moment Beibei shouted, Sun Tianhao remembered that they had been swept up by the underwater vortex. He quickly propped himself up to check on Beibei and Momo. Seeing that the two children were fine other than being dirty, he heaved a sigh of relief andy back down. ¡°Let me lie down for a while to recover my strength.¡± Beibei and Momo stood there, waiting for him. Sun Tianhaoy for a few minutes before he felt that he had finally recovered his breath. He sat up from the ground and nced at the ind before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce where we can spend the nightter. I don¡¯t know where this ind is. I have to look around.¡± Mo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated. There are houses on the ind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Tianhao jumped to his feet. ¡°Where¡¯s the house? Take me there quickly.¡± Momo nodded, then held Beibei¡¯s hand and led Sun Tianhao into the ind. As they walked, he said, ¡°After we enter, we¡¯ll see a mountain first. There are many poisonous snakes on the mountain. After that mountain is a valley. Those houses are in the valley.¡± ¡°Poisonous snakes!?¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Momo in shock. ¡°You encountered a poisonous snake? Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Beibei and I ate the medicine Aunt Luoluo gave us. When the poisonous snakes saw me, they automatically moved aside.¡± Sun Tianhao was relieved. When the three of them walked up the mountain and saw all kinds of poisonous snakes everywhere, Sun Tianhao still had goosebumps. However, Beibei said to Momo excitedly, ¡°Brother Momo, I¡¯ve seen that snake in a book that Mommy showed me. Its snake gall can be made¡­¡± Sun Tianhao watched as the two little ones discussed what those snakes could be made into as they walked. He had even more goosebumps. The three of them quickly walked past the snake mountain. When they were about to reach the edge of the valley, they saw something that looked like a vige¡¯s gathering ce. Sun Tianhao said to the two of them, ¡°Stop first.¡± The two of them obediently stopped. Sun Tianhao asked Momo, ¡°Have you gone to the vige?¡± ¡°I only plucked some fruit at the edge. The people inside look very fierce. I was worried I¡¯d attract their attention.¡± Hearing this, Sun Tianhao suddenly had a guess. He asked Beibei, ¡°Beibei, do you still have the Invisibility Talismans on you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Beibei took out a few. Sun Tianhao took one and said to them excitedly, ¡°This might be a pirateir. Let¡¯s turn invisible and go in to take a look. If it¡¯s really a pirateir, we¡¯ll wipe them out.¡± Chapter 669 - Side Story Fifteen (2)

Chapter 669: Side Story Fifteen (2)

Beibei and Momo looked at each other and nodded at him. This was indeed a pirate¡¯sir. The three of them turned invisible and walked around in two directions. Finally, they met in a concealed ce. Sun Tianhao took out something wrapped in wide leaves and said to them, ¡°I brought some food from the big kitchen here. Eat quickly. It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯ll find a ce for you guys to spend the nightter.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± The two of them asked at the same time. Sun Tianhao was prepared to deal with all the pirates here tonight, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the two children know about such a bloody matter. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll rest too.¡± Beibei and Momo looked at each other. The two children were very smart. They knew that he was lying, but they didn¡¯t expose him. The three of them quickly finished eating. Sun Tianhao brought the two of them to the cell here. He said, ¡°I checked. This ce is divided into the upper and lower cells. The upper cells are very dry. We¡¯ll have to suffer a little tonight. Third Uncle will take you away tomorrow morning. Beibei and Momo nodded at the same time. There were no electric lights in the pirate nest to begin with, and every family used a kind of glowing bead to illuminate their surroundings. There was definitely no light over at the cells. After the three of them walked into the cell door, Sun Tianhao said, ¡°There¡¯s no one inside. I¡¯ll send you in first. I¡¯ll see if I can bring you some nkets and clothester.¡± After saying that, he pushed open the door and led the two of them in. Beibei took out a bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The bead emitted a gentle glow in the dark. Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°Beibei, where did you get the Night-Luminescent Pearls?¡± ¡°Brother Momo got it from a family.¡± Sun Tianhao gave Momo a thumbs up. ¡°Momo is so thoughtful.¡± The cell environment here definitely wasn¡¯t great. Other than the fact that it was dry and could block the wind, there was nothing inside. There wasn¡¯t even a bed board inside. Sun Tianhao took off his coat which had turned dry and ced it on the ground. He said to the two of them, ¡°Sit down. Third Uncle will be back soon. Don¡¯te out again.¡± ¡°Got it, Third Uncle.¡± Only then did Sun Tianhao turn around and leave. After Sun Tianhao left, Beibei said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, do you think Third Uncle will do something tonight?¡± Momo nodded, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter. Worried that Beibei was afraid, he asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Beibei handed him her hand. Momo held her hand and, realizing that it was a little cold, said, ¡°Lean on me. I can drape my coat over you if you¡¯re cold.¡± ¡°No. Third Uncle said that he went to look for nkets.¡± After saying that, Beibei leaned her head on his shoulder. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to sleep. As soon as she sat down, she actually started to doze. Momo wrapped his arm around her shoulder and made herfortable. Beibei said, ¡°Brother Momo, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when Third Unclees back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Momo answered, Beibei fell asleep. Sun Tianhao returned after more than half an hour. Indeed, he had brought back two nkets. Seeing that Beibei was asleep, he spread one of the nkets on the ground and gently carried Beibei to the nket before covering her with another. Since Momo wasn¡¯t asleep, Sun Tianhao gestured to him. ¡°Momo, sleep too.¡± After saying that, he walked to the wall and sat down, leaning against it to rest. Momo looked at him for a while, theny down beside Beibei. At midnight, Sun Tianhao opened his eyes. Momo opened his eyes at the same time. Seeing that Sun Tianhao had woken up, he was about to follow him. Sun Tianhao quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t get up, or Beibei will be woken up by you.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t hide it from him and said, ¡°Momo, take good care of Beibei. I¡¯ll deal with all those pirates.¡± Momo was a little worried. ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. With the Invisibility Talisman, I can easily deal with those pirates. You just have to take good care of Beibei.¡± Momo thought for a moment and nodded. Sun Tianhao left. Beibei, who was sleeping like a little pig, had no idea what was happening outside. Until, she felt something and suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing the darkness in front of her, she touched the side fearfully. Then came Momo¡¯s voice. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beibei first heaved a sigh of relief, then whispered to him, ¡°Brother Momo, I feel like someone is here.¡± Chapter 670- end - Side Story Fifteen (3)

Chapter 670: Side Story Fifteen (3)

Momo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly got up and stood in the corner of the cell with her, protecting her behind him. After more than a minute, there was indeed amotion. It was too dark in the cell, and one could only vaguely see a figure about Beibei¡¯s height striding in. Beibei subconsciously tightened her grip on Momo¡¯s clothes and took out a gun from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Momo took the gun and pointed it at the figure. Just then, however, the figure stopped and walked into another cell. Beibei and Momo waited for a while, but that figure actually didn¡¯t move. This made the two of them raise their guard even more. Beibei¡¯s heart subconsciously started beating faster. She tugged at Momo¡¯s clothes even tighter. With an expressionless face, Momo looked at the person who had disappeared into the darkness after approaching the cell. Based on his intuition, he fired at that person. Bang! Beibei took out the glowing bead at the same time. Although the bead didn¡¯t illuminate the surroundings much, she could see the figure curled up there. ¡°Brother Momo, that person is a child.¡± Momo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. He had shot that child just now. The smell of blood had already wafted over. ¡°Why is he here? Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡± ¡°No, this person must be very dangerous.¡± Beibei sensed it. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s about to die.¡± After considering it for a while, Momo agreed to go take a look with Beibei. But he didn¡¯t let down his guard. With the gun in one hand and Beibei in the other, they walked towards the cell. They walked into the cell and under the illumination by the bead in Beibei¡¯s hand, it was only then did the two of them realize that there was a lot of blood flowing beside the boy. ¡°Hey.¡± Beibei called out. The boy looked up after a while. The boy looked a little younger than Beibei and was especially gorgeous. However, his eyes were fixed on the two of them like those of a wolf pup. ¡°Who are you?¡± Beibei asked. The boy didn¡¯t answer her. Beibei was displeased. ¡°I know even if you wouldn¡¯t tell us. You must be a pirate.¡± After saying that, she said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, why do you think he came here alone?¡± Momo didn¡¯t answer. He pointed the gun at him and said, ¡°All pirates must die.¡± When the boy on the ground heard this, his eyes revealed powerful hostility. Beibei stopped Momo. ¡°Brother Momo, he doesn¡¯t look well. Why don¡¯t we pretend we didn¡¯t see him?¡± Momo frowned, a little disapproving of Beibei¡¯s soft-heartedness. Nevertheless, he retracted his gun. Beibei looked at the boy and said, ¡°You piratesmit all kinds of crimes by killing, burning, and robbing. How many people have you killed? How many people have lost their families because of you? We¡¯re choosing not to kill you today because we¡¯re not like you people who won¡¯t let even children off.¡± After saying that, she took out a medicine bottle and threw it on him. She said, ¡°Mommy told me that doctors are benevolent. Even if we meet a bad person, we have to treat him before dealing with him. Take this medicine. If you can live, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off again.¡± After saying that, she pulled Momo away. As Momo left, he turned to look at the boy and met the murderous glint in his eyes. He quietly took out a concealed weapon and threw it at him. The boy covered his wound and quickly took the medicine from the bottle. After Beibei and Momo walked out of the cell, they realized that the entire vige was very quiet. Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Did Third Uncle do something while we were sleeping?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Just as Momo answered, they saw a tall figure striding over. Beibei could tell at a nce that it was Sun Tianhao. She quickly shouted, ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over, covered in blood. He frowned and said, ¡°Why did you guyse out?¡± Beibei said, ¡°We¡¯re worried about you.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re out, let¡¯s leave this ce immediately.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Take a pirate ship.¡± After saying that, Sun Tianhao turned around and led the two of them towards the sea. It was already dawn. The three of them had just walked to the shore when Beibei suddenly pointed at the horizon where the sea and the sky met. ¡°Third Uncle, Brother Momo, look. A few helicopters are flying over.¡± Shocked, Sun Tianhao quickly carried Beibei and ran towards a concealed ce. As he ran, he said to Momo, ¡°Momo, move quickly. It¡¯s possible that those are pirates.¡± The three of them had just hidden themselves when a few helicopters arrived at the ind. In a short while, a helicopter stopped on the beach in front. Seeing Chu Luo and Li Yan get out of the helicopter, Beibei happily ran towards them. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief and gestured for Momo to go out with him. Then, another helicopter stopped and Third Master Sun and Qin Ming alighted. Surprised to see his father, Sun Tianhao was about to enact the scene of a touching reunion with Third Master Sun. s, unexpectedly, the moment Third Master Sun saw Sun Tianhao, his expression hardened and he pulled out his belt from his waist and shouted at him, ¡°Little brat, how dare you bring Beibei and Momo to the pirates¡¯ir. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Sun Tianhao stopped in his tracks and turned to run. As he ran, heined, ¡°I was wrong. Father, save me some face!¡± Looking at the father-and-son duo who didn¡¯t care about their image, the others couldn¡¯t help butugh¡­ [THE END] Chapter 71 - Watched a Show and Got a House for Free

Chapter 71: Watched a Show and Got a House for Free

The middle-aged man who stayed behind quickly checked on his unconsciouspanion. The old man stared at Chu Luo with a burning gaze. He couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face. ¡°I wonder which sect youe from, young friend. What method did you use to resolve that thing?¡± Chu Luo nced at the old man, who changed his attitude so quickly. She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°There¡¯s an evil aura in this residence. Old Sir, you should know a way to get rid of it.¡± However, the old man mistakenly thought that Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything because her sect had rules, so he didn¡¯t ask further and nodded at her. ¡°This residence was tampered with inside a few years ago. The ce that was supposed to be filled with blessings turned into and filled with baneful aura. Coincidentally, Miss Wu¡¯s attribute is yin, which makes her the best vessel for nurturing baneful aura.¡± The more the old man spoke, the more fear he felt. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re capable enough to remove the baneful aura from her body. Otherwise, I would have been responsible for taking a life today.¡± As he spoke, he added, ¡°Young friend, since you and I are fellow Daoists, why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and discuss this matter?¡± Chu Luo remembered that this person was here to buy a house. Just now, no one bothered about her at the real estate agent¡¯s office. If someone had helped her, she would have been able to buy a house today. She deliberately said in a troubled tone, ¡°To be honest with you, Old Sir¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Jin. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Grandfather Jin.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°To be honest, Grandfather Jin, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay yet. I¡¯m nning to buy a house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle. Young friend, what kind of house do you want to buy? Someone as young as you will probably face difficulties buying a house alone. Why don¡¯t I help you check it out? I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to buy a house that you like.¡± Chu Luo, of course, was willing. She nodded and pointed at this house. ¡°Anything simr to this will do.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Mr. Wu, who had just walked over, hurriedly said, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to give this house to you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect that she would obtain a house just bying over to watch a show. Mr. Wu kept his word and directly brought Chu Luo to settle the paperwork for the transfer of ownership. The sales manager, who had been hiding in the corner in a daze, seemed to have smelled something. He quickly ran out and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at this matter. If Master and Mr. Wu don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help you with the transfer of ownership. How about that?¡± After saying that, he added as if he was afraid that they would reject him, ¡°The transfer procedure in the capital is very troublesome. If no professionals are handling it, it will take you at least a month to process it.¡± Mr. Wu didn¡¯t mind. He looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Master, you can decide.¡± Of course, Chu Luo was willing. She knew nothing about this kind of thing. She would be a fool not to agree when someone offered his help. Once the two of them agreed, the manager immediately gave them a vibrant beam. ¡°Alright, then. Mr. Wu and Master, give me your household registers. I promise that I will settle all the procedures for you within three days.¡± Mr. Wu nodded. ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I want to buy a new vi. Manager, help me get it done as well.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The manager¡¯s beam nearly extended to his ears. Mr. Wu went to get the household register, but Chu Luo was in a difficult position. She then remembered that her household register was with Li Yan. At this moment, urgent footsteps came from outside. It was the chauffeur. The chauffeur was holding a phone in his hand. Before he walked in, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Sir is calling you.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange why the chauffeur suddenly called Li Yan ¡°Sir,¡± but she still took the phone from his hand and ced it by her ear. A familiar cold voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Do you need me to send someone to abduct you?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°That depends on whether your people can do it.¡± After saying that, she thought of business and said in a soft voice, ¡°I want to use my household register. Give it to me.¡± The same cold snort was heard from the other side of the phone. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath. After a while, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The other party didn¡¯t answer. Just as Chu Luo was getting impatient, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s shelve the matter for now.¡± ¡°What about the household register?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to settle the paperwork for the transfer of that house.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Come to Tianlu Curve now.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± While Chu Luo was still feeling dumbfounded, Li Yan hung up. Before Chu Luo could snap back to her senses, the sales manager standing beside her rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Master, when will your household register be sent over?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Someone will be helping me with the transfer procedures. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± The smile on the sales manager¡¯s face froze. He was already crying in his heart. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Master, you¡­¡± Before the manager could finish speaking, his phone rang. He took it out and nned to hang up and continue lobbying Chu Luo. When he saw that it was a call from the chairman himself, he hurriedly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll take this call.¡± With that, he went to answer the call. Elder Jin, who was standing at the side, finally had a chance to speak. He asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, young friend?¡± ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, my young friend, you have such great abilities at such a young age. The younger generation will surpass us in no time. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane and find me anytime if you need anything else in the future.¡± After saying that, he took out a name card and handed it to her with a kind smile. ¡°My young friend, this is my name card. I wonder if I may have your number so that we can contact each other? When you have time in the future, we can discuss this subject together.¡± Chu Luo took his name card. On it, the name ¡°Jin Hui,¡± his title ¡°President of Metaphysics Society,¡± and his phone number were written. As Chu Luo¡¯s phone had been taken away by Wei Wei, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free.¡± With that, she put the name card into her pocket. Just then, the sales manager returned. He looked at Chu Luo as if he was looking at a super big boss. ¡°Master, our chairman said that he will personally help you with the paperwork. Master, don¡¯t worry. The paperwork for your property deed will be done by today.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know that it was Li Yan¡¯s arrangement. She nodded. At this moment, the chauffeur standing at the side reminded her anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡± Chu Luo recalled that Li Yan wanted her to go to Tianlu Curve and was a little curious. She said to Elder Jin, ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Elder Jin thought that since Chu Luo¡¯s house was here, he coulde over directly if he wanted to discuss things with her in the future. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, young friend. If you have something to attend to, you can go ahead first.¡± At this point, he thought of something and said, ¡°Since Mr. Wu has given this house to you, you must tell me when you¡¯re ready to dispel the evil aura in this house.¡± He wanted to see how Chu Luo would dispel the evil aura. Chu Luo had no objections. When Mr. Wu came out, she thought that since this person had given her a residence and resolved her urgent needs, she ought to tell him, ¡°Come over tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll give your daughter a prescription to help her recuperate.¡± When Mr. Wu heard this, he was naturally grateful. ¡°Thank you, Master. You¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor. In the future, Master, if there¡¯s anything you need from me, you must ask. I won¡¯t hesitate even if I have to go through fire and water.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left with the chauffeur. Chapter 72 - Miss Chu, Master Is Waiting for You

Chapter 72: Miss Chu, Master Is Waiting for You

Tianlu Curve was a mountain at the border of the capital¡¯s north and of Lin Province. It stretched for thousands of kilometers, and the terrain was like a wavy line. The roads above were all curved, so it was called the Tianlu Curve. When the car arrived at the foot of the mountain, it was already more than an hourter. There were seven to eight cars parked there. There were men dressed in ck suits standing guard around it. Their expressions were solemn, and they were on full alert. The car had just stopped when Qin Ming walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, Master is waiting for you.¡± After saying that, he signaled her with his eyes to hurry up. When Chu Luo walked over, she saw Li Yan sitting in the car with a cold expression on his face while typing on hisptop. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Chu Luo sized him up and realized that the cold aura on him was a little stronger. After thinking for a while, she decided to pacify him. She handed him the unfinished cake she had bought on the way and said seriously, ¡°I brought you this cake. Take it as my apology for making you wait for so long.¡± Li Yan finally looked up at the small cake in her hand with a disgusted expression. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. ¡°What kind of expression is that? This cake is delicious, but I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it so I could save it for you. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I will.¡± After saying that, she took out the cake to eat it. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Hand it over.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luoughed inside when Li Yan nced at her coldly. She reluctantly handed him the small cake. ¡°Here.¡± Li Yan set hisptop aside and took a bite of the cake. Chu Luo stared at him intently. Seeing that he looked like he was about to spit out the cake, she quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t vomit. It¡¯s a shame to waste it. Moreover, this kind of cake is so delicious. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me.¡± Although she was full, she could still eat another cake. Li Yan nced at her and swallowed the cake in two bites. Chu Luo watched him swallow and subconsciously swallowed as well. Looking at her gluttonous attitude, Li Yan felt that the food he was eating wasn¡¯t that difficult to swallow anymore. After eating the cake, Li Yan put on his mask and got out of the car. Chu Luo looked at him nkly and suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Li Yan nced at her and said in a faint but murderous tone, ¡°Enter the mountains and train.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Although she was speechless, why was she suddenly a little excited? Li Yan then walked down a path. Chu Luo hurriedly followed him. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Where are we going? How long are we going to stay here?¡± Although it sounded like fun, she wanted to move into her new house tonight. She had to go back early. Li Yan nced at her short arms and legs and said, ¡°Continue walking along the valley path¡­ if you can walk fast enough, that is.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± With that, she tapped her toes and jumped a few meters away from him. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Can I use Qinggong?¡± ¡°Qinggong.¡± Li Yan looked at her and narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo lifted her chin proudly. ¡°You must have internal energy to master Qinggong. You don¡¯t have it, so you can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°Who said I want to learn it?¡± As Li Yan spoke, he took out a whip from his waist and quickly threw it at a tree in front of him. With the help of the whip, he jumped into the air and put away the whip before jumping to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo stared at him with her mouth wide open in shock. When his dark eyesnded on her, she smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at jumping. In that case, why don¡¯t wepete to see who gets to the destination first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she tapped her toes and ran away first. Li Yan watched as the figure quickly disappeared into the forest. He slowly took out a Bluetooth earpiece and put it on. ¡°Drive the car over.¡± In less than a minute, a mountain motorcycle was driven over by Qin Ming. After Qin Ming alighted, he handed the helmet to Li Yan. Li Yan swung his long leg over the seat, sat on the motorcycle, and chased after Chu Luo. Chu Luo used her Qinggong to fly for about three to four kilometers before stopping. After stopping, she leisurely sat on arge tree and waited for Li Yan. As she swung her feet, she said in a bored tone, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have bought a phone first. Waiting like this is so boring.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, she heard a rumbling sound on the way. ¡°Why does this sound so familiar?¡± Chu Luo was about to recall what this sound was when the vehicle drove over. Chu Luo widened her big, sparkling eyes and looked down at the man who had stopped the motorcycle. After a while, she jumped down and blocked his path. She said angrily, ¡°You cheated?¡± Li Yan lifted the helmet mask. ¡°You can also cheat¡­ Move aside.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously stepped aside. In the next second, the vehicle roared and sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust behind. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± What followed was apetition of speed in the forest. It wasn¡¯t until the motorcycle reached a river that it stopped. Chu Luo stood at the side and tilted her head to look at Li Yan. She deliberately asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Li Yan took off his helmet and looked ahead. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo turned around and realized that there was arge open space and seven or eight cars parked in it. Chu Luo guessed that those cars were the ones she had seen earlier and asked: ¡°Where is that?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her and walked towards the river. However, the cold aura emanating from his body was a little cold. Chu Luo looked at his back in curiosity and followed him. The river wasn¡¯t deep, and there were protruding rocks inside. The two of them stepped over the rocks. When they reached the opposite shore, Li Yan didn¡¯t walk for long before he stopped by a tree and said to her, ¡°Find a tree to stay on.¡± He then climbed up a tree. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, who had quickly concealed himself, and turned around to jump onto a nearby tree. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before there was movement under the tree. Two agile men with sniper rifles on their backs and green paint on their faces quickly approached with the help of the tree. Coincidentally, the two of them stopped below the tree where Li Yan was. Chu Luo looked at the weapons on their backs with sparkling eyes, guessing how powerful that thing would be. At this moment, Li Yan swiftly jumped down from their heads and tapped their acupoints before they could react. Then, he raised his hand and shed down, ending their lives without hesitation. Chu Luo looked at the fierce-looking man. At this moment, he was standing in front of the two corpses like a crouching devil. His sharpness was shocking. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan was about to destroy the two weapons on the ground that Chu Luo came back to her senses. ¡°Hey¡­ wait.¡± She quickly jumped in front of him and pulled his sleeve in a hurry. ¡°This thing looks very powerful. Don¡¯t destroy it. Give it to me.¡± Li Yan scanned her body and his gaze finallynded on her petite hand, which was tugging at his sleeve. His eyes flickered and he said in a low voice, ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Luo chuckled awkwardly and let go. Li Yan turned around and walked towards the other side. Chapter 73 - Bloodthirsty, Fierce Li Yan

Chapter 73: Bloodthirsty, Fierce Li Yan

Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow them immediately. Instead, she squatted in front of the two weapons and observed them for a while. She increasingly felt that they were good stuff and prepared to pick them up and take them away. However, she had underestimated the weight of these weapons. When she lifted one, she was pressed down so hard that she staggered and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Li Yan, who had taken a few steps, suddenly stopped and looked at her. He said in a low voice, ¡°This type of weapon weighs 14 kilograms. You have to go through professional training to master the ability to withstand its pressure. It also has high physical requirements. It¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± Chu Luo put the weapon down and turned to look at Li Yan, indignant. ¡°How is it not suitable for me? I didn¡¯t even try.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to try carrying it. Li Yan suddenly recalled what happenedst time and immediately stopped her in an even lower voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± After saying that, he strode back, threw down the weapon in her hand, then pulled the girl¡¯s wrist and walked forward. ¡°Hey, um¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, angry eyes and looked at him, thinking about how many kinds of poison she had on her body. Should she use all of them on him? ¡°If you like it, go to my ce and get one.¡± Chu Luo suddenly dismissed thoughts of poisoning him and nodded happily. ¡°Yes, yes, I like it.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even emphasized, ¡°I like it very much.¡± Li Yan turned to look at her with a glint in his eyes. He let go of her wrist and strode forward. After that, Li Yan changed locations after finishing off a batch of people. He actually urately predicted when these people woulde and which path they would take every time. In two hours, Li Yan had actually dealt with six to seven batches of people. As a bystander, every time Li Yan dealt with a group of people using acupoints, Chu Luo wouldment. In the end, she had to admit: ¡°Your method of learning is very effective.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react as expected after being praised. Instead, he pursed his lips and took out a palm-sized controller, quickly running his fingers across it. Chu Luo approached him and tiptoed to take a look. Then, she was shocked. ¡°You actually have a satellite cloud map of this mountainous region!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a satellite cloud map.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡­ Just as Chu Luo thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, he suddenly looked up ahead with a dark gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for almost a year previously and am very familiar with the terrain here. Later on, I got someone to install cloud sensing surveince here.¡± ¡°So you can monitor where those people appear from here?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a god. Li Yan nced at her and was stung by the glint in her eyes. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°There are more people in the next batch.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo saw a dozen or so skilled people appear in her field of vision, she subconsciously looked towards where Li Yan was hiding. At this moment, Li Yan actually changed his method of sneak attacks and appeared in front of them. Those people didn¡¯t expect anyone to discover them. They looked at each other and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Who are you? If you have the same goal, move aside.¡± Li Yan nced at them coldly and attacked. After the acupoints of one of theirpanions were sealed and he was dealt with, those people were shocked. ¡°D*mn! This person must be the one with the surname Li. Attack together!¡± A fight broke out. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan. At this moment, his entire body was filled with bloodthirstiness, ruthlessness, and fierceness. The powerful aura that was even more terrifying than that of a devil actually shook those people to the point of having them retreat repeatedly. As Chu Luo watched, she suddenly felt dazed. This person¡¯s methods and aura were actually very simr to those of the one she had in mind. ¡°They¡¯re too alike!¡± While Chu Luo was in a daze, another group of people quietly surrounded him. That group of people stood outside the fighting arena and fired at Li Yan. There was a silencer on the gun. When Chu Luo realized this, she subconsciously wanted to warn him, but she was toote. At this moment, Li Yan seemed to have sensed something. When the bullet was a few centimeters away from him, he turned slightly. The bullet brushed past his right arm, and that spot on his clothes was instantly burned. In the next moment, blood flowed out from under his burnt clothes. However, he seemed to have no reaction and became even more ruthless as he dealt with the people surrounding him. Chu Luo turned to the men standing in the distance with weapons in hand who continued shooting at Li Yan. She jumped into the air and threw a few pills at the men¡¯s heads. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pills exploded above their heads. Chu Luonded in front of them. She watched as they covered their eyes and held their heads as they rolled on the ground, wailing. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the taste of a sneak attack very good?¡± At that moment, the sound of wind approached from behind. Chu Luo quickly jumped to the side. As she turned around, she threw the medicinal powder in her hand. Unexpectedly, the other party was prepared. That person dodged and continued aiming a dagger at her. ¡°Go to hell.¡± The pills in Chu Luo¡¯s hand had been used up. As she jumped towards the tree, she said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who dies first.¡± After saying that, she quickly plucked a leaf from the side and injected her internal energy into it before shooting it at him. After a few swooshes, that person dodged left and right but wasn¡¯t hit. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled!¡± As Chu Luo praised him, she quickly plucked a handful of leaves and shot them at him. This time, she didn¡¯t give this person a chance to react. In a short while, with a few popping sounds, that person was transformed into a hedgehog. Meanwhile, Li Yan was almost done. Although he had injured his arm, he had killed the others cleanly in a few moves. Only then did Chu Luo jump down from the tree to his side. She looked at his arm and asked, ¡°Do you need me to bandage your arm?¡± Li Yan nced at her and extended his arm. Chu Luo used her fingers to pick at his charred clothes. She saw that a piece of skin had been scraped off his arm. The area around the skin had been scorched by the bullet, and there was a patch of bloody flesh in the middle. When Chu Luo saw this, she suddenly looked up at him in surprise. Li Yan had been observing her expression. When he saw her looking over, his expression darkened. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You weren¡¯t poisoned!¡± In her opinion, bullets were equivalent to concealed weapons. Since Li Yan had so many enemies, and these people definitely wanted him dead, it was only reasonable that they soaked the various weapons in poison. ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds. He lowered his voice and said with obvious displeasure, ¡°There¡¯s no poison on bullets.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s disappointed expression and pursed his lips tightly, shooting her a cold re. Chu Luo finally sensed his displeasure. She tactfully took out the cloth bag she had obtainedst time and took out a few medicinal bottles. She then looked at their attire and saw that there was nothing useful to use. She said, ¡°I applied medicine on you but didn¡¯t bandage you up. Why don¡¯t you get your men to send some over?¡± Li Yan said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re dealing with the other batches of people.¡± ¡°The medicine isn¡¯t as effective without the bandage.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, her gaze suddenlynded on the sleeve of his injured arm. Her eyes shifted as she pointed at the sleeve and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tear off your sleeve?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo cut off the sleeve of his injured arm with a dagger, then started to apply medicine and bandage him. Even though Li Yan was missing a sleeve, his powerful aura wasn¡¯t diminished at all. When Chu Luo applied medicine on him, she realized that there were many old scars on his arm, so she asked, ¡°There are many scars on your arm. Do you want me to concoct some ointment to remove the scars?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan¡¯s answer was too direct and cold. Chu Luo subconsciously looked up at him and saw that his face was tense, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. After applying the medicine, Li Yan walked towards the open space. When the two of them walked over, the fight had already reached its end. Chu Luo immediately saw a person in a wheelchair who looked exactly like Li Yan. She looked at the man beside her in surprise. ¡°You had someone pretend to be you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At this moment, Li Yan moved themunicator in his ear and said, ¡°End this as soon as possible.¡± The fight on the other side became even more intense. At the same time, they used powerful weapons. In less than half an hour, the fight ended. The two of them walked over. The person in the wheelchair who looked exactly like Li Yan took off his mask and stood respectfully at the side. Li Yan merely nced at the wheelchair and turned to walk towards the car. Chapter 74 - Removing the Baleful Qi in the House

Chapter 74: Removing the Baleful Qi in the House

When the car drove out, the sun was already setting. Li Yan took off his mask, revealing his cold face. Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was reporting to him. ¡°There were 15 batches of people here today. A few batches were from ¡®Blood Termination,¡¯ and there were also people from Thunder Gate, the Tang Sect, and America¡¯s XX organization¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know anything about these sects and ns. She listened casually, but she couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart: This man¡¯s enemies actually spanned the entire world! As the car drove into the city, Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Send me to the old district.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo smiled at him and narrowed her eyes. ¡°The manager said that I can get the property deed today. From now on, that house will be mine.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Are you going to stay there directly?¡± ¡°Mm? What else?¡± Li Yan looked at her ignorant expression and turned to the chauffeur. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old district.¡± After saying that, he said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to clean up.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Ming responded and immediately went to make a call. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. When the car arrived outside the house, the sky had already darkened. The gate of the courtyard was wide open at this moment, and it was brightly lit inside. Chu Luo let out a surprised ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°Could it be that Mr. Wu¡¯s family hasn¡¯t moved away yet?¡± At the thought of this, she suddenly felt a little awkward, unsure if she should go in or not. Li Yan nced at her conflicted face and gestured. ¡°Get off.¡± Chu Luo alighted from the car and heard the sound of someone getting off behind her. Chu Luo turned around. Li Yan actually didn¡¯t say anything and walked in. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have the time to stop him. Seeing that he had already entered, she followed him. She walked past the front yard and entered the backyard¡¯s hall. The red-painted wooden square table beside her was already filled with steaming hot food. Beside the door stood several men in ck suits. Chu Luo nced at them before shifting her gaze to Li Yan. She finally knew what he had asked Qin Ming to clean on the way. Gratitude appeared in her eyes. ¡°I forgot that I don¡¯t have anyone to cook for me here.¡± Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes, certain that this little thing didn¡¯t do any chores in her everyday life. He said in an icy tone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave a few people here for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and nodded. At the same time, sheined in her heart,?¡®You¡¯re so kind-hearted yet appear so cold. No wonder you don¡¯t have friends!¡¯ Li Yan left after dinner. Chu Luo slipped into the front and back courtyard to take a closer look. Although the courtyard wasn¡¯t big, it wasplete with a small bridge over a flowing stream, artificial mountains, flowers, and pebbled pavements inside. On both sides of the front yard was a long corridor with a grapevine beside it. The previous owner of the house had set up a rack between the long corridor and the courtyard wall. The grapevines climbed up nicely, and they were lush and leafy. Coupled with a bunch of immature green grapes, it was a very pleasing sight. There was also a small lotus pond in the backyard. Beside the lotus pond was an octagonal pavilion that was small and exquisite. In the middle of the pavilion were a stone table and stool. It was just perfect for sitting inside and studying. After Chu Luo finished looking at the entire residence, she called over the few people Li Yan had left behind and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do now. You guys can go find a guest room to rest.¡± She added, ¡°Don¡¯te out at night.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± These people didn¡¯t ask anything and didn¡¯t look surprised. After responding, one of them said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, your bedroom is on the second floor. I¡¯ve already changed your bedding inside.¡± After saying that, he went to the guest rooms with the others. Once the others had left, Chu Luo quickly walked towards the front yard. As she walked, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, set up the barrier.¡± With a golden sh, the entire courtyard was enveloped by a barrier. Chu Luo walked beneath the grapevine in the front yard and searched for a while at the tree root. Finally, she sneered and said, ¡°An ugly thing attached to an old tree root actually dares to harm the upants of this house. Something was even ced underground to harm people. Who gave you such guts?¡± The grape tree was quiet, as if there was nothing on it. ¡°Pfft! Pretending to be dead? I¡¯ve seen many demons and ghosts. A mere little ghost dares to cause trouble in this residence? Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a talisman and pped it on the tree root. In the next moment, the entire grapevine trembled as if it was in the middle of an earthquake. The grape leaves and the unripe grapes fell down, making Chu Luo¡¯s heart ache a little. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that so many grapes fell¡­ Phoenix, pull it out.¡± A golden light shed and the thing attached to the grapevine was pulled out and thrown to the ground. It turned out to be a weasel-shaped thing with a human face. Chu Luo snorted coldly. This thing wanted to escape as soon as it was pulled out. Phoenix appeared and spat out a ball of mes. Amid a series of ear-piercing screeches, it was burned to ashes. Chu Luo then went to a few other ces and changed some of the decorative pots. At the same time, she set up a few small formations for the residence before going to rest. On this night, there was lightning and thunder in the Imperial Capital, and it rained heavily. On the other side. At the Wei residence. Chu Zhengyang, who had been running outside the entire day, felt uneasy. The first thing he did when he returned to the Wei residence was to see Chu Luo. When he realized that she was gone, he went crazy and searched the entire vi. Wei Wei sneered from behind him and said, ¡°Maybe she felt bored staying here and ran off to y. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. After she found out about that, she continued acting odd and¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Zhengyang was anxious and furious. How could he be willing to listen to this? Wei Wei was also angered by his shout. She pointed at his nose and shouted: ¡°Chu Zhengyang, who are you throwing a tantrum at now that she¡¯s gone?! Although Tingting¡¯s Gu worm was transferred to her, didn¡¯t Big Brother say that he would invite Master Xiang back to transfer the Gu worm away from her? ¡°She has been poisoned by Gu for only a few days. She will be fine after it is cured. Tingting has injured her core now. Have you ever cared about her? ¡°I really wonder if Chu Luo is your brother¡¯s daughter or if you and that vixen had a secret child!¡± Pa! ¡°How dare you hit me again!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s eyes turned red from anger. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes turned red as well. He gritted his teeth and shouted at her, ¡°Wei Wei, are you crazy? You won¡¯t even let off the people who have passed away!¡± ¡°What did I say wrong?!¡± Wei Wei touched her numb face with one hand and wanted to scratch him with the other. She was so exasperated that she shouted back at him hysterically as if she had gone crazy. ¡°What did I say wrong? Back then, I gave birth at the same time as her. Why did you keep guard outside her delivery room? When I gave birth to Tingting, it was so painful that I wanted to die. You only came over to take a look and then went to guard that woman again. You still say that you didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about her? Who are you lying to! ¡°Chu Zhengyang, let me tell you. I hated you and that woman to death back then. You actually made me raise her child for 18 years. Do you know how much I¡¯ve been wanting to strangle that wretched girl to death all these years?!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang red at Wei Wei. He disyed disbelief, disappointment, and pain. In the end, his tears rolled down uncontrobly. He let Wei Wei scratch his face a few times and said hoarsely: ¡°How can you be so ignorant! Back then, when Yichen and I went to the tomb, he protected me with his life. I owe him my life. Shouldn¡¯t we take good care of his wife and child?¡± At this point, Chu Zhengyang finally couldn¡¯t continue. He started crying. Their argument quickly alerted the Wei family¡¯s heads. Wei Yongchang scolded them with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯re both in your forties. Don¡¯t tell me you only know how to argue when you run into trouble. Go and look for the missing child immediately.¡± After saying that, he immediately called the butler over and said to him, ¡°Go take a look at the surveince cameras today and see if Luoluo had left the vi.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that they were going to look at the surveince footage. The butler quickly finished watching the surveince cameras from today. He first nced at Wei Wei before carefully saying to Wei Yongchang, ¡°Master, only Missy went to see Miss Chu Luo today. Miss Chu Luo left soon after.¡± Everyone looked at Wei Wei. Wei Wei straightened her neck and said self-righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to leave herself.¡± Chu Zhengyang clenched his fists and restrained himself from hitting her. Wei Yongchang gave Wei Wei a warning look and said, ¡°Get someone to check Luoluo¡¯s expenses today. The child will definitely buy food when she¡¯s hungry.¡± Wei Jingcheng patted Chu Zhengyang¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°Zhengyang, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll send someone to look for Luoluo immediately. Luoluo isn¡¯t familiar with the capital, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to go far¡­ Also, think about where the child will go. It¡¯s useless for you to argue with Xiao Wei now. The most important thing is to find the child.¡± Chu Zhengyang nodded at him and walked out of the door. Once everyone had left, Wei Yongchang¡¯s gaze turned stern. Wei Wei was frightened and tried to exin with a trembling voice, ¡°Big Brother, I¡­¡± ¡°I warned youst time that you shouldn¡¯tmit the same mistake more than thrice. If you cause trouble again, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± With that, he left. Wei Jingcheng left as well. Standing there, even if Wei Wei felt ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. Around the corner stood Chu Ting, who had been hiding and eavesdropping. She didn¡¯t expect her uncle to be so biased towards Chu Luo. Her heart was filled with hatred, and just as vicious thoughts appeared in her mind, that previous terrifying feeling of being eaten by worms spread throughout her body. Startled, Chu Ting bent down and fell to the ground. She screamed in fear, ¡°Mommy, help!¡± Chapter 75 - Call Me Bai Ling or Ill Kill You Back to the Novice Village

Chapter 75: Call Me Bai Ling or I¡¯ll Kill You Back to the Novice Vige

Chu Luo had no idea what happened to the Wei familyst night, nor did she care. She got up early in the morning and walked out of the bedroom to see Li Yan¡¯s men cleaning the courtyard. The heavy rainst night had filled the courtyard with withered flowers and leaves. Chu Luo thought for a while, took out a pen and paper, and quickly wrote and drew on them. She wanted to list the things she wanted to add and the details that were needed to redecorate the house. At this moment, someone came in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a Mr. Wu outside the gate who wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo remembered that yesterday, she had asked Mr. Wu toe and look for her to get the prescription this morning. She said, ¡°Invite him in.¡± That person quickly brought Mr. Wu in. When Mr. Wu saw Chu Luo, he shed tears of gratitude. ¡°Master, thank you for your help yesterday.¡± He even bowed deeply to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Wu, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Mr. Wu, please take a seat first. I¡¯ll prescribe the medicine immediately.¡± After saying that, she took out a notebook and wrote down four whole prescriptions. She tore it off and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve written a number on each page. Have her take the medicine on the first prescription first. It has to be taken at least five times. The second is for recuperation. She can take it over a longer period of time.¡± Mr. Wu quickly took the prescriptions with both hands and asked in detail, ¡°Master, can you tell me what is taboo when taking these prescriptions? Also, how long can the second prescription be taken for exactly?¡± Chu Luo told him about food restrictions. Finally, she said, ¡°The second prescription can be used to nourish Sister Wu¡¯s body until she has fully recovered. You and Madam can also take this medicine to nourish your body. There¡¯s no taboo.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Wu smiled and nodded. He said gratefully, ¡°Master is our family¡¯s benefactor. In the future, if Master needs anything, please feel free to let me know. Even if I have to go through fire and water, I won¡¯t hesitate to make it happen.¡± He quickly took out his name card and a phone. ¡°Master, you mentioned that you don¡¯t have a phone yet. I especially went to choose one yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­ This is my name card. Master, if you need me, you can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Mr. Wu would help her buy a phone. She thought for a while and didn¡¯t reject it. At the same time, she looked at his name card. When she saw it, she was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a professor at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a professor at the Imperial University School of Information Science and Technology¡­ You look so young. You should still be in school, right? I wonder which grade you are in, Master?¡± ¡°I just finished my college entrance examination.¡± Mr. Wu looked surprised. ¡°Master, you look very young.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯ll be 18 next month.¡± ¡°Oh, oh. Then where does Master n to go?¡± ¡°Imperial University.¡± ¡°Imperial University wees you, Master.¡± As the two of them spoke, they started to talk about their daily lives. Mr. Wu also switched from calling her Master to Xiao Chu. When Mr. Wu heard that Chu Luo was interested inputer science, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in this area, you cane and ask me about it anytime.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I also have lesson videos. Xiao Chu, if you want to watch them, I can look for them and send them to you.¡± ¡°I want to see them.¡± Chu Luo nodded quickly. That longing gaze could make one¡¯s heart soften. The two of them spoke a few more words before Mr. Wu left. Chu Luo yed with her newly acquired phone for a while. After thinking about the game she¡¯d yed at Li Yan¡¯s cest time, she decided to buy er. After breakfast, Chu Luo waited for Li Yan¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up. The chauffeur didn¡¯te, but Li Yan¡¯s butler did. A bodyguard carrying a box followed behind the butler. The butler said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has something to attend to these next two days. He said that you don¡¯t have toe over.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to take the box from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and handed it to her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to contact you without a phone. I¡¯ve prepared a phone, aptop, and the game console you yedst time. If you need anything else, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment when she heard him say that. She thought that she would be a fool not to agree to ept the help, so she said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s a need.¡± Then, she handed him the list she had written earlier. ¡°I need to buy these things. Coincidentally, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. Help me buy them.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and handed him the card Wei Wei had given her. ¡°See if there¡¯s enough money on this card. If it¡¯s not enough, I have¡­¡± She took out a small cloth bag and fished out a few gems. Under the butler¡¯s surprised gaze, she continued, ¡°These should be worth some money. If there¡¯s not enough money, I¡¯ll sell this. If it¡¯s still not enough¡­¡± She had never bought anything herself and didn¡¯t know things¡¯ prices. She thought for a while before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll borrow money first. I¡¯ll be able to earn money soon.¡± The butler looked at Chu Luo, who had a serious expression on her face, and felt a little emotional. ¡ªWhat a candid youngdy! Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what the butler was thinking. After taking the bag of gems back, she went to y games with the game console. As soon as she entered the game, the notification sound kept ringing. Chu Luo was just about to look at the message when [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] sent her a team invite. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Xiao Bai, hurry up and ept it. There¡¯s a two-versus-two PKpetition today. You can win double the experience points. Didn¡¯t you want to level up? Coincidentally, we¡¯re teaming up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before epting the invitation. She typed a few words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Call me Bai Ling or I will kill you until you return to the Novice Vige.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Grinning Face)¡­ It¡¯s too formal to call you by your full name.¡± Chu Luo threw a skill over and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] lost a third of his health points. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°She¡¯s clearly such a cute and beautiful young girl. Why is she so violent in the game?¡± Despite saying that, he still brought Chu Luo to the two-versus-two PK venue. When Chu Luo was controlling her avatar to go to the PK arena, Wang Mingtao said something to her confidently. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°I¡¯ll protect youter. I promise to help you gain the most amount of experience points using the least amount of effort.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips curled up. The PK field system automatically assigned opponents of simr levels. Then, she let Wang Mingtao experience what rocket-like growth meant, as well as who, exactly, was taking care of whom. After the entire morning, Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, had only two things to say: ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Is she even human?¡± The other yers who were assigned to PK with them had only three things to say: ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Which guru started this smurf ount[1]!¡± ¡°This smurf ount is simply cheating!¡± The morning ended quickly. Chu Luo looked at her ount, which had risen to level 45, and was not very satisfied. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, shall we continue in the afternoon?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Can you choose your own opponent instead of having the system allocate you to one?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Come online at 2 PM sharp.¡± With that, she logged out of the game. Chu Luo had been ying games in the pavilion. When she looked up, she saw a few people carrying a few pieces of furniture in. She walked over with the game console and bumped into the butler, who had just entered. The moment the butler saw her, he handed her a list. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve bought all the things you wanted. These are the invoice and the remaining money.¡± He handed her the invoice, bank card, and the few gems. Chu Luo took the things and looked at the invoice. She eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these things to be so cheap.¡± She wanted the best redwood, spades wood, and pears wood furniture. All the furniture added up to only 300,000 yuan. The butler looked at Chu Luo¡¯s surprised expression and thought to himself,?¡®These are all businesses under Master¡¯s name. It will definitely be cheap since you were given a discount.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t show it outwardly. Chu Luo followed them and told them how to position the furniture. Looking at the bookshelf covering the entire wall, Chu Luo rubbed her chin and made a n. ¡°Maybe I should y less games today and buy some books in the afternoon?¡± When the butler standing at the side heard this, he suggested, ¡°Miss Chu, you can shop at an online bookstore. The books will be delivered to you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± For the next two hours, besides eating, she kept tapping away at the online bookstore on her tablet. Only an electronic voice could be heard in the entire living room: ¡°The XXX book you bought has been ordered¡­¡± ¡°The YYY book you bought has been ordered¡­¡± Chu Luo bought a variety of books, and she actually bought hundreds of them in just over an hour. She went online at two o¡¯clock sharp. Wang Mingtao was already waiting. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll choose my opponent this afternoon.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sure.¡± For the entire afternoon, Wang Mingtao, who was sitting in front of theputer, had only one expression: ¡°!!!¡± The level 50 yer who was being tortured also had only one expression: ¡°!!!¡± There was a message on the world channel from time to time: ¡°Congrattions to level 45 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 55 yers, XX and XXX.¡± ¡­ ¡°Congrattions to level 47 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 55 yers, YY and YYY.¡± ¡­ ¡°Congrattions to level 57 yers [Bai Ling] and [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] for defeating level 70 yers, YY and YYY.¡± The originally bustling world channel slowly became quiet. In the end, besides the congrattory message from the system, it was flooded with many messages. ¡°F*ck! F*ck!!!!!¡± ¡°Who is that? Who leveled up more than ten levels in one afternoon?¡± ¡°A smurf ount? That¡¯s impossible. Other than God Y, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who could level up more than ten levels in one afternoon.¡± ¡°Other than appearing in world-sspetitions, God Y doesn¡¯t have time to y games at all. How can he possibly have a smurf ount!¡± ¡°Rather than talking so much, why don¡¯t some master hacker check this ID and see which god it is?¡± ¡­ No matter who it was, everyone decided to watch with the same goal in mind. [1] An alternate ount used by an experienced or known user to appear to be someone else Chapter 76 - Famous, Checked ID

Chapter 76: Famous, Checked ID

When Tang Zhiyun and the others returned to their dorm room to y games, they saw the World Channel that had exploded. ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Zhiyun browsed the World Channel quickly and made a ¡°Damn¡± sound. Then he said to the others: ¡°Look, that catfish [Bai Ling] who teamed up with us the other day has risen from level 35 to level 57 in just a day!¡± When Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng heard this, they quickly entered the game. Xie Minghai looked at the World Channel and said, ¡°This must be someone¡¯s smurf ount. If not, he must be a gaming expert.¡± Yu Lei replied, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an expert from another server. When we teamed up the day before yesterday, I¡¯d especially observed him. This person navigates the game in an impressive manner.¡± After they finished speaking, one of them operated his game character to go to the PK arena. At this moment, Xu Qingfeng, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The three of them looked at him at the same time. Xu Qingfeng quickly typed on the keyboard. After ten seconds, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the approximate location of this person¡¯s ID. It¡¯s in the old district. If he¡¯s really an expert in games, he should know how to hide his ID.¡± When the three of them heard this, they came over at the same time to look at Xu Qingfeng¡¯sputer. Xie Minghai: ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s true¡­ Qingfeng can find this out, and there¡¯s no shortage of experts in the game. Many people might have already found out as well. If this person is exposed, it might cause trouble. Should we help him?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°We don¡¯t know about this person¡¯s background yet. I think we should just warn him.¡± Then he looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and agreed with him. ¡°Let us warn him first.¡± The PK ended at five in the afternoon. When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao came out of the PK field, they saw a crowded square. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Confused face¡­) What exactly happened? Why are so many people here at the PK field today?¡± Chu Luo quickly nced at the words above their heads and immediately knew the reason. Wang Mingtao quickly found out the reason too. He hurriedly sent a private message to Chu Luo. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re famous!¡± After a while, [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, something bad has happened. Someone is looking up your IP. You better buy a protective wall or someone will hack you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Hack? What is that?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t even know this? It means h h h h h.¡± After seeing the long series of exnations from Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going offline.¡± With that, she got off the game. All the yers who were watching [Bai Ling]: ¡°???¡± Where is he? What is going on? Scared off? After Chu Luo went offline, she first closed the Inte, then quickly filtered through theputer books she had been reading during this period of time. Finally, she called Mr. Wu. Mr. Wu was very surprised that Chu Luo would call him. He quickly asked, ¡°Xiao Chu, is there anything you need my help with?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°I want to build a protective wall for my IP so that even hackers can¡¯t find it. Can you tell me what to do?¡± The other party suddenly fell silent. Chu Luo was a little disappointed. ¡°It can¡¯t be done?¡± Mr. Wu: ¡°No¡­ If Xiao Chu wants to build an IP protection wall, I can help.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No need. You just have to tell me what to do. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Xiao Chu.¡± Mr. Wu seemed to be afraid of destroying her confidence, so his tone was a little careful. ¡°Ordinary protective walls are easy to construct, but if you want to make something that even hackers can¡¯t break into, it¡¯s a very difficult territory. You need to learn¡­¡± Mr. Wu then told Chu Luo what she needed to learn aboutputer science. Chu Luo didn¡¯t at all sense Mr. Wu¡¯s good intentions in not wanting to destroy her confidence. The more she listened, the brighter her eyes became. She said, ¡°I want to learn.¡± Again, silence on the other end. This time, after nearly half a minute, Mr. Wu said, ¡°Since Xiao Chu wants to learn, how about this? Come to my house and I¡¯ll teach you tonight.¡± Chu Luo agreed happily. The other house that Mr. Wu bought was also in the old district, but it was a little far from where Chu Luo lived. One was in the east while the other was in the west. When Chu Luo went there, Mr. Wu¡¯s family of three was waiting for her at the gate. When Mrs. Wu saw her, her eyes were filled with grateful tears and she was about to shed tears of gratitude again. Chu Luo smiled and waved her hand. ¡°This was fated between us. You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master is right. We must have umted luck in our previous lives to have met Master, who helped our family resolve our troubles.¡± ¡°Madam, you can call me Xiao Chu like Professor Wu does.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Xiao Chu, don¡¯t call me Madam. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Auntie Wu.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Standing at the side, Miss Wu, who had been smiling at Chu Luo, spoke up at this moment. Her voice was soft and pleasant to listen to. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t just let Sister Chu stand by the door. Let¡¯s invite her in first to talk.¡± After Miss Wu finished speaking, she looked at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°My name is Wu Yiyao. You don¡¯t mind if I called you Sister Chu, do you?¡± Chu Luo smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± After saying that, she looked at her face and said, ¡°Sister Wu, try not to go out and be exposed to the wind during this period of time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go lie downter.¡± Wu Yiyao had injured her core and was now gasping for breath after taking a few steps. The small group walked in together. As Mr. Wu walked, he said, ¡°Xiao Chu, you really want to learn the hidden ID firewall technique? I can teach you for one night, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you can learn it. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Chu Luo knew that Mr. Wu meant well, so she nodded. ¡°I know. Professor Wu, just go ahead and teach it.¡± Mrs. Wu and Wu Yiyao looked at each other. The two of them were also worried that Chu Luo would be disappointed when she failed to learn it. Then, through a night of learning, Chu Luo demonstrated to the three people from the Wu family what a god-like existence was. Mrs. Wu was worried about Mr. Wu teaching Chu Luo, so she stayed up with them and served them tea and water from time to time. In the middle of the night, she even made Chu Luo a few pastry snacks. Every time she came in, she would see an unusually serious expression on Chu Luo¡¯s petite face. In thetter half of the night, Mr. Wu and Chu Luo wrote a firewall program together. When the first ray of light appeared on the horizon, Chu Luo looked up from herputer and said to the two of them with a brilliant smile, ¡°The firewall we made intercepted severalputer hackers.¡± Mr. Wu looked at Chu Luo, who was so excited that her petite face was red. He was filled with emotions in his heart and invited her seriously, ¡°Xiao Chu, when the timees, if you¡¯re willing, you can report to me at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what it meant for an Imperial University professor to invite a freshman to report to him. As she was very interested inputer science, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she even smiled at them and said, ¡°I n to study a few more subjects¡­ How many specializations can a university student enroll in at the same time?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at each other. Mrs. Wu smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Chu, if you can cope with it, you can apply for as many specializations as you want. However, even after you sign up, some of the more popr specializations will choose among the students, and there will be conflicts during the exam. Therefore, you have to consider their exam time before you choose two or more specializations.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Chu Luo stood up after saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, then. I can try out the knowledge I learned tonight.¡± Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu tried their best to make Chu Luo stay for breakfast, but Chu Luo declined. After Chu Luo left, Mrs. Wu asked Mr. Wu, ¡°What do you think of Xiao Chu¡¯sputer skills?¡± Mr. Wu said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s the best student I¡¯ve seen¡­ If she really goes into the field ofputer science, she¡¯ll definitely be a legend!¡± After Chu Luo returned, she uploaded the identities of those people who wanted to expose her on the Inte. The entire Inte was shocked. At the same time, her actions rmed some big shots on the Inte. What would happen on the Inte? Of course, this was something to be discussedter. Chu Luo spent the entire morning on this. Just as she was about to eat lunch, someone came in and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, there are a few people outside. They say they are your uncle and cousins.¡± Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and smiled. ¡°They came quite quickly.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked out of the door. As soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw Chu Zhengyang, who was waiting anxiously by the gate, shouting excitedly, ¡°Luoluo.¡± When he called out to Chu Luo, it sounded like he was about to shed tears of joy having recovered something that he¡¯d lost. Chu Luo, however, stopped in the middle of the courtyard and asked with a straight face, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Uncle is here to bring you home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give your consent to her to chase me away?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Zhengyang raised his voice when he heard this. He was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Did your aunt tell you that?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at him. She didn¡¯t answer, but Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He walked towards Chu Luo and exined anxiously, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle has never said that. You have to believe me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and stopped talking about this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you brought Master here?¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes shed and he felt that he couldn¡¯t look at Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t know why either. His brother-inw had failed to invite Master Xiang over even though he¡¯d called personally. They¡¯re now nning to look for other masters. ¡°No?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. ¡°Then why did youe to me? To make me go back and continue to tolerate her framing and suppressing me?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made Chu Zhengyang speechless. Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying came with Chu Zhengyang. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s question, Wei Zihan knew that his uncle couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He quickly signaled to Wei Xueying with his eyes. Chapter 77 - Luoluo, Is He Your Boyfriend?

Chapter 77: Luoluo, Is He Your Boyfriend?

Wei Xueying nodded at him and walked towards Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, Aunt was just confused for a moment. Uncle and the others have already chided her. You¡¯re alone here¡­¡± While speaking, she quickly sized up the courtyard and guessed, ¡°This must be your friend¡¯s ce. It¡¯s not good for you to keep disturbing others here. Besides, you won¡¯t feel as at ease at other people¡¯s housespared to your uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Come back with us. Once you go back, we¡¯ll transfer the Gu worm from your body first thing. After that, I¡¯ll take you out to y. We¡¯ll wait for your college entrance examination results.¡± ¡°Xueying is right.¡± Wei Zihan walked in. ¡°Ever since you left, Uncle has been looking for you¡­¡± Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying took turns to persuade Chu Luo. Chu Luo kept her eyes lowered as she listened to them finish speaking. Then, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I feel more at ease staying here than staying at your ce. I don¡¯t have to be so worried all the time. Why would I be so stupid as to go back?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she won¡¯t do anything to me in the future. I¡¯m not a fool. She can even transfer the Gu poison in Chu Ting¡¯s body to me behind your backs, and she can also chase me away in private. Or do other horrid things to me. I can clearly feel her hostility towards me.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo turned to Chu Zhengyang. ¡°If you really feel guilty towards me, let me stay outside.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Not only did Chu Zhengyang feel guilty towards Chu Luo, but he was also worried about her. ¡°You¡¯re clearly unfamiliar with the capital. How can you suddenly be acquainted with someone who is willing to let you stay at their home?¡± He felt that Chu Luo must have been duped. Chu Luo looked at his expression and the smile on her face deepened. She lowered her eyes and looked up. ¡°Because this is my¡­¡± ¡°Because this ce allows her to be at ease.¡± The sudden cold voice made everyone look towards the door. When they turned to look at the masked man who exuded an icy aura, their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Luoluo, who is he?¡± Chu Zhengyang subconsciously frowned. The strong sense of danger made him wonder at once how Luoluo knew such a dangerous person. At the thought of this, his expression turned ashen. ¡°When did you meet him? This kind of person¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan walked over. His steps weren¡¯t fast, but it felt like he was stepping on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart, making him feel suffocated. Wei Zihan and Wei Xueying felt an invisible pressure on them. Wei Xueying¡¯s face turned pale. As the eldest among the Wei family¡¯s younger generation, Wei Zihan had seen a lot of things. He tried his best to suppress his fear and asked politely, ¡°Who might this gentleman be?¡± The moment Wei Zihan spoke, Chu Zhengyang came back to his senses. His face turned even more ashen. He looked at Chu Luo, clenched his fists, and controlled his trembling body. ¡°Luoluo, is he your boyfriend? I don¡¯t consent¡­¡± ¡°Do the two of us need your consent?¡± Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo, who was in a daze. The moment he stood next to her, a powerful aura enveloped her. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her matters from now on. You can leave now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart. He was no longer afraid as he shouted at him with a red face and thick neck, ¡°I don¡¯t consent. Luoluo is so young. How can she have a boyfriend¡­? Even if she wants to have a boyfriend, she has to date someone with spotless family background.¡± ¡°Spotless family background,¡± Li Yan repeated. His lips suddenly curled up into a chilling smile. ¡°Do you think everything about you right now is spotless?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this. He suddenly staggered backward and tried his best to hide his fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking domineeringly, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and pulled her inside. As they walked, he said to the bodyguards beside him in a low voice, ¡°Send the guests out.¡± The bodyguards immediately blocked the trio¡¯s view. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Wei Zihan quickly pulled Chu Zhengyang and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± The strong sense of danger made him subconsciously feel that he had to leave this ce immediately to be safe. After saying that, he forcefully dragged Chu Zhengyang out. As soon as the dazed Wei Xueying saw the two of them leave, she jogged after them as if someone was chasing her. Wei Zihan didn¡¯t stop until he¡¯d pulled Chu Zhengyang to the car. He said, ¡°Uncle, that man was very dangerous. I felt a murderous aura from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take Luoluo away even more.¡± Chu Zhengyang was furious. ¡°That man doesn¡¯t look like someone on a righteous path. I can¡¯t let Luoluo be ruined in his hands.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Wei Zihan frowned and reminded him, ¡°That man didn¡¯t even let us see his face. He must be someone important. I¡¯ve seen only one person with such a strong aura.¡± At this point, he immediately denied it. ¡°Impossible. That person clearly can¡¯t walk.¡± ¡°Big Brother.¡± Wei Xueying guessed who he was talking about and suddenly raised her voice. ¡°How could you have thought of that person? How could Luoluo possibly know that person?¡± Wei Zihan looked at Wei Xueying, who suddenly became a little agitated, and didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he continued to talk to Chu Zhengyang. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back and discuss this with Father and the others first. ¡°There are still some important figures in the empire that even our Wei family doesn¡¯t dare to offend. If this person reallyes from that kind of family, we can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned even uglier, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Wei Zihan opened the car door and pushed him in. The car drove away quickly. In the courtyard. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the inner courtyard, he let go of her hand and removed his mask. Chu Luo looked up at the tall man standing against the light and subconsciously narrowed her eyes. She asked in a daze, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked down at her for a few seconds before turning to walk into the living room. He had no intention of answering her. ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Luo quickly jogged to catch up and asked, unwilling to give up, ¡°You weren¡¯t helping me out, were you?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and quickly replied, ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan walked to the door and realized that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t following him. He stopped and nced at her coldly. Only then did Chu Luo catch up to him and asked, ¡°Then why did youe?¡± ¡°To learn acupoints.¡± ¡°Eh? But I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she really felt the hunger setting in and quickly walked towards the table. As it was summer, the food on the table hadn¡¯t turned cold. She sat down, picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks, and ate it. She then looked up at Li Yan. ¡°Do you want to eat with me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips remained pursed, but he walked over. A bodyguard immediately brought over a set of cutlery. Li Yan sat down to eat. Chu Luo ate for a while before looking at him and asking, ¡°Did you juste back from somewhere else?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo asked further, ¡°Uncle mistook you for my boyfriend just now. Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up as he said in a cold voice, ¡°This is your business. Why should I exin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to poison him. Her mind raced and she said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re ruining my reputation like this. What if I can¡¯t get married in the future?¡± Li Yan finally looked up at her with his cold but deep gaze. Just as Chu Luo thought that he was going to say something, he continued eating. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After the meal, the two of them stood in the courtyard. Chu Luo said, ¡°That day, when you were fighting with the others, your taps on the acupoints weren¡¯t very urate. Let¡¯s practice today.¡± Li Yan looked at her and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo red at him with her big eyes and said indignantly, ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t beat you!¡± Li Yan nced at her petite body. Chu Luo snorted at him and continued, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll tell you how to tap the other party¡¯s acupoints quickly and urately during a fight¡­ I¡¯ll say it only once. If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t me me.¡± Without giving Li Yan a chance to reply, sheunched an attack on him. When she was close enough, she said, ¡°Begin.¡± Seeing that she was about to hit his acupoint, Li Yan shifted his body and quickly reacted. Chu Luo suddenly revealed a fox-like smile and used Qinggong. She tapped her toes and quickly jumped behind him, wanting to tap his acupoints. Li Yan couldn¡¯t move because his acupoint had been sealed. Chu Luo walked up to him and looked at him smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t beat you? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He didn¡¯t turn cold on her but asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me how to undo it myself.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°You have to use your internal energy to open up your acupoints. But you don¡¯t have any internal energy.¡± ¡°How do I train my internal energy?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be within the scope of what I must teach you.¡± ¡°Teach me how to train internal energy and I¡¯ll tell you about your father¡¯s generation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that this was a good deal. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she unsealed his acupoints. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you an internal energy cultivation technique when the timees. You can practice by following that first.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ continue.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly attacked Chu Luo. Chapter 78 - Chu Luo: Youre the Idiot!

Chapter 78: Chu Luo: You¡¯re the Idiot!

After more than ten exchanges, now that Li Yan knew what to expect, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t able to tap his acupoints anymore. As the two of them went back and forth, they tapped on each other¡¯s acupoints a few times. Li Yan was too skilled and strong. After more than an hour, Chu Luo got a little tired and was quickly forced to retreat into the pavilion. Seeing that Li Yan was about to block her way, Chu Luo jumped onto the railing at the edge of the pavilion. She wanted to jump over, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to her feet and missed her footing. She was about to fall into the pond. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo eximed subconsciously. Just then, an arm quickly reached out and wrapped itself around her waist, bringing her back. Chu Luo¡¯s vision blurred and she was thrown into a broad embrace. A cold sandalwood fragrance floated to the tip of her nose. She was stunned for a few seconds before she looked up. Coincidentally, Li Yan also looked down at her. Their eyes met and the air seemed to freeze around them. All that was left was the sound of their heartbeats. At this moment, the sun was shining on Chu Luo¡¯s facial features, which were getting more and more beautiful by the day. Her big eyes were shining more brightly than the sun. Because her head was raised, her fringe had parted to reveal her smooth and full forehead. Perhaps it was because of the fright just now, but at this moment, her eyshes that were like butterfly wings were trembling, making one¡¯s heart quiver uncontrobly. As Li Yan hugged her, an indescribable fragrance wafted to the tip of his nose. He could feel that the curves of her body had grown much more pronounced than before. He suddenly let go of her. Chu Luo lost her bnce and retreated to sit on the bench. Li Yan frowned slightly at her. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked and finally came back to her senses. She red at him with a straight face. Li Yan turned to leave the pavilion. Chu Luo stood up angrily and ran to stop him. She said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her, whose eyes were sparkling with anger. He pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo snorted at him and said in the manner of a tsundere, ¡°Today¡¯s practice ends here.¡± With that, she ran towards the door. Li Yan watched as the petite figure fled in a huff, and his lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. Although Chu Luo was angry, she still went to the study to write an internal energy cultivation method for Li Yan. Once she gave Li Yan her internal energy cultivation method, she took the game console and ran into the pavilion to y games. As soon as she went online, she was pulled into a team by [I¡¯m So Arrogant]. At this moment, there were three other people on the team. They were [Turbid Liquor Glutton], [Dream yer], and [Intoxicated]. These three people were above level 95 (the highest was level 100). [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°Bai Ling, why did you run so fast yesterday?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Had something on.¡± [I¡¯m So Arrogant]: ¡°You were fierce enough yesterday to challenge so many yers whose levels were higher than yours. Did you know that after you went offline, the entire Imperial server exploded?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I had no idea.¡± At this moment, [Turbid Liquor Glutton] said: ¡°Arrogant, didn¡¯t we ask you to do a mission? Switch to your main ount. We¡¯ll try toplete the mission before five o¡¯clock so that we can do the gang fight in peace tonight.¡± Just as Chu Luo was wondering why [I¡¯m So Arrogant] actually had a main ount, the system notified her that [I¡¯m So Arrogant] had gone offline. Then, Level 99 [Carefree Wanderer] joined their team. Now, the level 57 [Bai Ling]¡¯s presence in the team appeared especially disharmonious, in various ways. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t find it strange at all. [Intoxicated]: ¡°Why do we need to add a rookie in? If it¡¯s like this, we will have to take care of the rookie.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Intoxicated, we have to be friendly to the girl. When the timees, just let her milk us from the back. Having a low-level yer on our team can lower the Big Boss¡¯ guard.¡± As Chu Luo watched their conversation, she pursed her lips into a displeased smile. At this moment, the countdown to the mission appeared on the interface. ¡­ When the mission ended at around past four, the people who were originally active stopped talking. In actual fact, the people sitting on the other side of theirputers were so shocked that they kept cursing. Tang Zhiyun (Carefree Wanderer) said, ¡°Qingfeng (Intoxicated) must have offended Bai Ling just now. Otherwise, with his incredible skills, why did he let only the three of us reap the benefits and not Qingfeng? Qingfeng was almost killed by the Big Boss!¡± Xie Minghai (Turbid Liquor Glutton) subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Old Tang, aren¡¯t you focusing on the wrong thing? Have you never thought about why four of us yers above level 95 were ultimately shielded by a yer who wasn¡¯t even level 60?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The dorm room suddenly fell into dead silence. ¡­ On the other side. Chu Luo went offline to eat after finishing her mission with them. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to still be here. Looking at the cold man sitting at the dining table, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gone?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and picked up his chopsticks to start eating. The four-sided table wasn¡¯t big, and the two of them weren¡¯t far from each other. Chu Luo nced at him and started eating as well. However, she had just eaten a little when she suddenly threw down her chopsticks and covered her stomach awkwardly. Li Yan looked up at her strangely. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red as she felt something indescribable happening. Suddenly, she remembered something. She didn¡¯t have anything prepared for her period at all. More importantly, her pants were dirty, and she was wearing light-colored pants today. Most importantly of all, Li Yan was sitting opposite her! At the thought of this, her expression changed several times. Li Yan finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo was too embarrassed to say it out loud, so she stuttered, ¡°Err¡­ well¡­¡± Li Yan watched her expression for a while before calling for the butler standing outside the door. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go get the doctor.¡± Startled, Chu Luo sat up straight. ¡°Why are you getting the doctor?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a stomachache?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The butler nced at Chu Luo¡¯s overwhelmed expression. As if he had guessed the reason, he probed, ¡°Miss Chu, is it that time? Do you need me to prepare something for you?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°You know what I need?¡± As a top butler who had graduated from Russia¡¯s Royal College, it was a must for him to prepare all sorts of necessities for the mistress. He said, ¡°Miss Chu needs feminine products.¡± Chu Luo nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Quickly, get someone to buy some.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler turned around and left. Chu Luo clutched her stomach and looked at Li Yan, who was staring at her deeply. She could see a trace of confusion in his eyes and was extremely embarrassed. She urged, ¡°Hurry up and eat. You can go back after that.¡± Li Yan frowned. Was this little thing chasing him away? Chu Luo wished that he could leave immediately. If he didn¡¯t, how could she have the nerve to stand up and go upstairs to change her pants? Thus, she stared at him eagerly. That longing gaze made Li Yan¡¯s face turn dark and his body exude a cold aura. No one had ever dared to chase him away so tantly! Chu Luo realized that the man opposite her was eating slower than before and couldn¡¯t help but ask after a while, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Li Yan red at her. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pouted. She suddenly had an urge to kick this person out. What should she do? Li Yan had been observing her expression and saw that one of her hands was still on her stomach. He retracted his gaze and lowered his eyes. After finishing his food in two or three mouthfuls, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up tomorrow.¡± With that, he prepared to leave. ¡°Hey, Li Yan¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. When he stopped to look at her, she blinked her big, adorable eyes and said, ¡°Can youe over tomorrow instead?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Just as Chu Luo thought that he was going to object, he simply nodded and left. Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and finally grinned. After the footsteps had disappeared, she stood up and ran upstairs. Li Yan didn¡¯t leave immediately. As he stood in the courtyard, the butler walked over. ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What happened to her?¡± The butler was stunned for a moment. He deliberated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Miss Chu is on her period.¡± At this point, he saw that Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He knew that his young master had no idea what a period was, so he told him more about it. After Li Yan heard this with a cold expression, he nced at the butler with displeasure and disdain before walking out of the courtyard. The butler¡¯s heart trembled as he quickly followed him out. In his heart, he was wiping his sweat and thinking to himself,?¡®This is so hard on me!¡¯ After Chu Luo changed her pants and came down, Li Yan had already left. She suddenly thought of her precious herbs and poisons in Ocean City, so she called someone over and said to him, ¡°Help me get all the herbs and cauldron in my Ocean City residence.¡± Since she would be going to school in the capital in the future, she would definitely have to move all those things over. ¡­ At night, Chu Luo continued ying games. There was a gang fight tonight. Gang wars were for vying for territory with the other big gangs. The moment she went online, she was pulled into their team by [Carefree Wanderer]. [Carefree Wanderer] asked [Bai Ling] to umte some experience behind them. [Bai Ling] didn¡¯t have any objections and followed them to their gang. Along the way, the others suddenly became warm towards her. Chu Luo then realized that these people were also sincere. They walked into their gang. When everyone saw a level 50+ yer following behind a few yers who were about to reach the maximum level, all kinds of guesses and discussions emerged. ¡­ The gang warsted for three hours. After the gang war ended at ten o¡¯clock, [Carefree Wanderer] and the others went offline. Chu Luo had just controlled her game character to walk out of the gang when she was stopped by a level 85 female ount named [Yangliu Yiyi], who was dressed unusually beautifully with an enviable pet following behind her. [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You are Bai Ling?¡± Chapter 79 - If You Are Unconvinced, Let’s PK; Otherwise, Get Lost

Chapter 79: If You Are Unconvinced, Let¡¯s PK; Otherwise, Get Lost

[Bai Ling]: ¡°Something the matter?¡± [Yangliu Yiyi] walked around [Bai Ling] and said with hostility: ¡°I heard that you defeated many yers of a higher level than you yesterday. I think those people deliberately went easy on you because you are a female ount.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at this ridiculous yer before typing quickly. [Bai Ling]: ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s PK. Otherwise, get lost.¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°How dare a level 50+ yer challenge me!!!¡± Message: ¡°yer [Bai Ling] has challenged [Yangliu Yiyi] to a PK. ept or Decline.¡± This message was actually very ordinary, but [Yangliu Yiyi] was obviously very popr here. When she came to look for [Bai Ling], many people hade over to watch. The moment [Bai Ling] issued the challenge, the surrounding people instantly started discussing. [Brother Looking at Wine]: ¡°This [Bai Ling] is crazy. She actually dared to challenge the [Jinling Gang] gang leader¡¯s wife?¡± [Purgatory]: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that [Yangliu Yiyi] and the gang leader of the [Jinling Gang] have be a couple in real life? Offending [Yangliu Yiyi] is akin to offending the entire [Jinling Gang].¡± [XX You Pig]: ¡°[Yangliu Yiyi] is more than 20 levels higher than [Bai Ling]. I think [Bai Ling] is courting death!¡± ¡­ It was obvious that [Yangliu Yiyi] didn¡¯t take [Bai Ling] seriously, for she directly epted the PK challenge. The crowd was still gloating over [Bai Ling]¡¯s misfortune and discussing how badly she would be dealt with. At this moment, a system notification came: ¡°Congrattions to yer [Bai Ling] for defeating [Yangliu Yiyi].¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± [Yangliu Yiyi] obviously didn¡¯t think that she would be defeated by [Bai Ling]. She typed a few words in a row. [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°I¡¯m so many levels higher than you. How can I be defeated by you?!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You must have cheated!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°No way, let¡¯spete again!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°How dare you not reply when I¡¯m talking to you!¡± [Yangliu Yiyi]: ¡°You catfish. You must have asked an expert to help you with the game!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at [Yangliu Yiyi]¡¯s agitated rants. She took out a return talisman and left. Her avatar had just arrived in the city when [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] sent her a message. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, are you participating in the gang war tonight?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Yes.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°What are your ns next? Shall we team up to do a mission?¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when someone knocked on the door. She put down the game console and opened the door. It was one of Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards who had been ordered to stay here, Zhang Jiang. Zhang Jiang said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a group of people near the residence. Do you want us to deal with them?¡± ¡°Who sent them?¡± ¡°The Wei family.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She still had ns to return to the Wei residence and deal the final blow to Chu Ting and Wei Wei, so she definitely shouldn¡¯t arouse the Wei family¡¯s suspicions. Thus, she said, ¡°No need.¡± Zhang Jiang left after hearing that. Chu Luo closed the door and walked to the window to open it and look outside. From here, she could see the road outside the residence. The people in the old district tended to rest early. At this time, there were no longer any people or cars on the road. She had Phoenix sense the location of those people before closing the window. She walked back to take the game console and prepared to continue. Unexpectedly, the screen showed a series of questions, like [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] asking if she was stuck. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I had something on just now.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Whew, you gave me a fright.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Bai, let¡¯s team up for a mission. Why don¡¯t we stay up all night?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°No, I¡¯ll rest at midnight.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Alright¡­ But Sister Bai, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from the capital. Why don¡¯t I take you around the famous ancient sites in the capital someday?¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that one of her ns was to visit Imperial University. She asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Imperial University?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar with it. My house is near Imperial University. I hang out there when I have nothing better to do.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I n to visit Imperial University.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°I¡¯ll be your guide. I guarantee that you will finish visiting the most famous colleges and attractions at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. It would be a little inconvenient over the next two days to do it as she was on her period, so she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you in two days.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± After saying that, the two of them teamed up to do a two-hour mission. After the mission ended, Chu Luo went offline to sleep. 2:00 AM. Chu Luo suddenly woke up. At the same time, the Phoenix Seal on her wrist glowed red. Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in her mind at the same time. ¡°Mistress, someone wants to barge in.¡± Chu Luo sat up, put on her clothes, and walked to the window. She quickly sensed the energy fluctuation outside. Phoenix: ¡°The person who came can control ghosts.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone in this world who can control such things. Let me take a look.¡± After saying that, she quickly opened the window and jumped out. The person was obviously testing her. When she went out, that person quickly retreated. Chu Luo stood outside the residence and sensed something for a while. She could no longer sense the energy fluctuation of that person who had left. Instead, she sensed something else. She walked to a corner and picked up a fist-sized green jade bottle. Chu Luo held the neck of the jade bottle and looked at it. It seemed to have golden quicksand inside. With a shake of her hand, the quicksand flowed. It was especially beautiful. However, anyone who knew what this was would also know how terrifying the thing inside was. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really good stuff. If you want to gather baneful aura here, then let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, she put the jade bottle away in the cloth bag and quickly walked to the side. In a small alley beside the residence, the people sent by the Wei family were all circling around. These people had anxious and panicked expressions, looking like they wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t. Chu Luo walked over and raised her hand to tap rhythmically on the wall beside her. Then, she asked in a surprised tone, ¡°What are you doing near my house?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the invisible barrier disappeared. Those people still had panicked looks on their faces. When they saw that it was Chu Luo standing there, they looked at each other and a strange feeling surged within them. ¡°Miss Chu?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at them with a displeased expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well to begin with. If you want to monitor me, lower your voices. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to capture all of you and beat you up.¡± When the Wei family bodyguards heard this, their expressions changed several times. One of them quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not here to monitor you. We¡¯re here to protect you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chu Luo seemed to have epted their exnation, but she was still unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. You can go back. Also, tell my uncle that I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯m fine here.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the gate of her residence. The bodyguards looked at each other as Chu Luo walked away. After a while, someone said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and report to the masters what happened tonight?¡± After experiencing the spooky invisible barrier earlier, the others agreed without hesitation and went back together. As for how the heads of the Wei family reacted after hearing the bodyguards¡¯ report, that wasn¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s concern. For the next two days, Li Yan didn¡¯te over. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed at home to y games. In these two days, the name [Bai Ling] had gained the reputation of ¡°monster¡± among all the yers in the server. Anyone who had PKed her would swear that they would take a detour if they encountered her in the future. Those who weren¡¯t afraid of death and came to provoke [Bai Ling] were killed and sent back to the Novice Vige. Instantly, more people guessed that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. Even Tang Zhiyun and the others felt that [Bai Ling] must be a female ount created by a man. Xie Minghai suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get him to turn on the audio when we¡¯re doing a mission? We can listen to whether he¡¯s a man or a woman.¡± Yu Lei disagreed. ¡°What if this person turns on a voice changer? I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of mechanical sound. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± This was one of the biggest pains of boys who studiedputer science. They were especially sensitive toputer-generated sounds. They would know if a sound was from a real person or not once they heard it. Tang Zhiyun agreed with Yu Lei and objected to turning on the audio. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. [Bai Ling] doesn¡¯t talk much anyway. Maybe he won¡¯t speak even if we turn on the audio.¡± Xie Minghai refused to give up. ¡°This person is really amazing at ying the game! Although his IP suddenly changed, I have a feeling that he must have simply hidden his IP. Why don¡¯t we meet him?¡± ¡°Why should we meet him? Nah, not keen.¡± Yu Lei was not interested at all. Xu Qingfeng also said, ¡°Count me out too.¡± ¡°Hey! I say¡­ The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition is about to start in the empire. The teampetition requires at least six people. Since [Bai Ling] is so impressive, let¡¯s meet him and see if we can make him our teammate.¡± At this point, Xie Minghai suddenly became a little excited. ¡°This kind of World Championship only happens once every three years. We¡¯ve been biding our time for three years. It¡¯s time to take revenge on that traitor. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re short of just one person. Although we have a backup candidate, none of them have [Bai Ling]¡¯s domineering style.¡± Xie Minghai¡¯s words made the other three people fall silent. Three years ago, when they participated in the finals, they were stabbed in the back by another teammate. Not only did they lose the first ce title in the empire¡¯spetition, but their previous ounts were also banned because of that person¡¯s scheme. This pain had remained in the trio¡¯s hearts for the past three years. After a while, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I will ask him when hees online.¡± ¡­ Chapter 80 - Chu Luos First Time Cycling

Chapter 80: Chu Luo¡¯s First Time Cycling

Chu Luo yed video games for two days and still didn¡¯t see Li Yan looking for her on the third day. She decided to go to Imperial University to take a look. When she arrived at the gate of Imperial University, Wang Mingtao was already waiting for her. When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo, he immediately waved at her enthusiastically, his red hair ostentatious. ¡°Sister Bai, over here.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, the people who passed by looked at the two of them at the same time. When they saw Chu Luo, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes away. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about the gazes of those people. She walked towards the smiling Wang Mingtao and said to him with a serious expression, ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± Wang Mingtao worshiped Chu Luo now. When he heard her say that, he immediately gave her a toothy grin and corrected himself. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this person was a few months older than her. Wang Mingtao said to her excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, which college do you want to visit first? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chu Luo had read about Imperial University before. This ce upied more than seven thousand acres. There were more than ten colleges, and there were eighty to ny specializations in their undergraduate courses. If she really wanted to finish visiting all of them, she would have to spend a few days. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I want to see the history and engineering colleges.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao raised his hand and scratched his head. He said honestly, ¡°I thought that you girls liked majors like business andnguage. I didn¡¯t expect you to like engineering.¡± ¡°Wrong. I like many specializations, but I only intend to visit these two colleges today.¡± Wang Mingtao was only shocked for a moment. When he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s impressive performance in the game, he immediately sucked up to her. ¡°As expected of Sister Chu. Your gamey is so amazing. Even the specializations you like are different from that of ordinary girls.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked towards the gate. ¡°Hey! Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± Wang Mingtao chased after her and said, ¡°Sister Chu, Imperial University is too big. We have to ride a bike.¡± Chu Luo followed Wang Mingtao to the shared bike parking lot. Wang Mingtao took out a card from his pocket and ced it on the sensor before pushing out a bicycle. Then, he patted the back seat. ¡°Sister Chu, hop on. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at the back seat of the bike. She felt strange about sitting there, so she didn¡¯t move. Wang Mingtao looked at her in confusion. Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°How did such a vehicle get pushed out from there?¡± ¡°You need to have your campus card scanned.¡± ¡°Then help me scan one too.¡± ¡°But one card can be scanned for only one bike.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them stood there and stared at each other. At this moment, a tall boy with aptop bag walked over. The boy walked over and subconsciously nced at the two kids who were staring at each other. He even took an extra nce at Chu Luo, thinking that this girl was really beautiful. Then, he walked around the two of them and scanned his campus card for a bike. However, when he pushed it out, he realized that Chu Luo was blocking his path. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the boy standing behind her. The boy pointed at where she was standing. ¡°Little girl, please move aside.¡± Chu Luo moved to the side. Wang Mingtao said at the same time, ¡°Sister Chu, isn¡¯t it okay for us to ride just one? Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to carry you on the bike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit there,¡± Chu Luo said with a straight face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ride the bike and carry you?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he suddenly raised his voice. ¡°How can that do? How can I let you carry me?¡± ¡°Why not? Are you worried that I won¡¯t be able to carry you?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. Although she had never ridden a bike before, she felt that learning it would be easy. Wang Mingtao pointed at the bike, then at Chu Luo, and finally at himself. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beughed at by others if I¡¯m carried by you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t look at other people, how will you know that others areughing at you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The boy, who was about to ride his bike away, finally couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Seeing the two of them look over at the same time, he asked, ¡°Little girl, do you want to ride a bike alone?¡± Chu Luo looked at this gentle and handsome boy who looked like a good person and nodded at him. The boy thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the History and Engineering Colleges,¡± replied Wang Mingtao. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± The boy¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the College of Engineering too. How about this? I¡¯ll help you scan a bicycle. Let¡¯s go together.¡± After the boy finished speaking, he took out another card from his pocket and scanned it beside a bike. ¡°You actually have two campus cards!¡± Wang Mingtao was shocked. The boyughed. He put away his card and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have my roommate¡¯s card with me.¡± Chu Luo pushed the bicycle out as the two of them were talking. Wang Mingtao and the boy got onto their bicycles and looked at her. Chu Luo followed suit and got onto her bicycle. But the two boys were obviously waiting for her to ride first so they could follow after her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move, and so they didn¡¯t either. Chu Luo nced at the two of them and said seriously, ¡°You guys go first.¡± She wanted to see how they rode their bikes so she could imitate them. Wang Mingtao was a macho person to begin with. After Chu Luo said that, he immediately stepped on the pedal and rode away. Chu Luo began to understand how to ride. She imitated him and was about to ce her foot on the pedal. However, before the bike could move, it fell to the side. The boy who had been waiting for her was startled and quickly threw his bike aside to support her bike. Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t let herself fall. Seeing that the bike was about to fall, she jumped away. The boy caught her bike. Then he looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re really good at jumping.¡± Chu Luo was about to smile smugly when the boy suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to ride a bike?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips into a straight line. After a few seconds, she said in the manner of a tsundere, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t know how to?¡± There was nothing she couldn¡¯t do! After saying that, Chu Luo walked over to take the bike from him and got on it to continue riding. The boy felt that Chu Luo¡¯s tsundere look was adorable. He quickly grabbed the back of her bike and said with a smile, ¡°Wait, let me tell you about the technique of riding a bike. ¡°To ride a bike, you have to grasp the bnce of your body. h h h¡­¡± The boy talked for a while and suddenly realized that he wasparing the bicycle to ying games. The little girl in front of him definitely wouldn¡¯t understand, so he prepared to exin in a different way. Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After saying that, she stepped on the pedal and rode the bicycle out. The bnce and speed were extremely stable. The boy: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly caught up to Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Chu, why are you here only now?¡± After saying that, she looked behind and saw the boy following her. She quickly asked with a smile, ¡°Senior, may I know your name and what major you¡¯re studying?¡± ¡°Senior?¡± After the boy rode the bike over, he looked at the two of them and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you students from Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo said confidently, ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just need to get the college entrance examination admission slip.¡± The boy looked at the two confident kids and said with a smile, ¡°Then as your senior, I¡¯m weing you to Imperial University.¡± Then, he introduced himself to the two of them. ¡°My name is Tang Zhiyun. I¡¯m a fourth-year student in the electronics andputer science department at the College of Engineering.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he immediately revealed a look of admiration. ¡°So you studyputer science, Senior. My dream is also to studyputer science. When I get into Imperial University, I¡¯ll be your direct juniors, hehe.¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t bear to see Wang Mingtao¡¯s silly look, so she said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s ride faster to save time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them immediately sped up. The bike ride took about 15 minutes before they reached the gate of the College of Engineering. The three of them parked the bike at the shared bike stop and walked in. It was ss time and there weren¡¯t many people along the way. With Tang Zhiyun, an authentic university student, around, Wang Mingtao could take a back seat. Chu Luo had just asked a few questions when Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone rang. He quickly took it out. No one knew what the other party said, but they heard him say, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be right there. Help me take a seat first.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo and the others, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to attend a very important public lecture. You guys can stroll around first.¡± He then gave them his phone number. ¡°Call me if you still haven¡¯t left in two hours. I have nothing to do afterward, so I can show you around.¡± Chu Luo quickly took down his number. Wang Mingtao nodded vigorously at him. Just as he was thinking about which famous ces to bring Chu Luo to, he heard Chu Luo say first, ¡°Can we follow you to attend the public lecture?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly looked at Chu Luo and winked at her. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and looked at Tang Zhiyun expectantly. Tang Zhiyun was immediately defeated by Chu Luo¡¯s expressive eyes. ¡°Alright, but I am going to a public lecture for graduating students. You might not understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just go and listen.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t say anything else and took them to the public lecture. The public lecture was held in arge multimedia ssroom, the sort with a capacity for more than a hundred. There were already a lot of people there. The students who came to listen to the lecture were all fourth-year students. When Tang Zhiyun brought Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao in, the originally noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent. Suddenly, a mocking voice was heard. ¡°Pfft, some people really think this is a kindergarten. To think they brought two children to fool around during such an important public lecture.¡± Chapter 81 - Are You Praising Me for Being Pretty?

Chapter 81: Are You Praising Me for Being Pretty?

Everyone subconsciously looked at the person who spoke. It was a thin boy with a sharp chin and red lips. He had a pair of narrow eyes and looked more feminine. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Xue Hui, stop stirring up trouble here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stirring trouble? Am I wrong?! Today¡¯s public lecture is so important. It¡¯s fine if you brought two children, but you even brought a girl who looks like this. If you¡¯re not here to stir trouble, what are you doing?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to talk about her appearance directly. A trace of displeasure shed across her eyes, but the corners of her lips curled up. Before Tang Zhiyun could speak, she asked in a clear and pleasant voice, sounding baffled, ¡°Are you praising me for being pretty?¡± At this point, her eyes turned cold. ¡°If the presence of a pretty girl affects you, then it¡¯s better for you to leave as soon as possible because you¡¯re destined to not amount to anything. You might as well go home and farm now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± How could Chu Luo give him a chance to speak? She pointed at the girls present. ¡°There are so many sisters here. You don¡¯t talk about them and only talk about me. Are you implying that these sisters are ugly?¡± Instantly, all the girls present shot daggers at Xue Hui. ¡°Stop trying to drive a wedge between us. When did I say that?¡± In his anxiousness, Xue Hui stood up as if he wanted to beat Chu Luo up. ¡°Why? Do you want to fight?¡± Wang Mingtao, who finally found a chance to speak, stood up to roll up his sleeves. Tang Zhiyun also stood in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Are you flying into a rage out of humiliation?¡± The two boys sitting beside Xue Hui quickly tugged at him. Xue Hui was red at by all the girls, and Wang Mingtao looked like he was ready to fight with him at any moment. No matter how angry he was, he suppressed his anger and sat down. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m a ck belt in Taekwondo. If you want to fight with me, I can crush you with one hand!¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from Xue Hui and nced at Wang Mingtao before looking at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to meet this person. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Where are your friends? Let¡¯s go over and sit down first. The teacher should being soon.¡± Tang Zhiyun was a little surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s reaction. He nodded at her and walked towards his friends with the two of them. ¡°Boss, why do you bother with that entric Xue Hui? That person is just itching for a beating. One day, he¡¯ll be obedient after being beaten up.¡± The person who spoke seemed to be unable to stand Xue Hui. After speaking, he immediately turned to Chu Luo and greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, Junior. My name is Xie Minghai. Which faculty are you from?¡± He pointed to the seat beside him. ¡°Come and sit, Junior.¡± Worried that Xie Minghai¡¯s enthusiasm might scare Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun went over to sit beside him first, then said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao sat down. Xie Minghai tilted his head andined to Tang Zhiyun in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not being a good pal. Why did you bring such a beautiful girl and not introduce her to us?¡± Tang Zhiyun warned him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a pretty girl before¡¯ face. She is still a child. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Xie Minghai was indignant. ¡°What kind of face is that? I¡¯m just admiring her. Moreover, a beauty like her should be reserved beforehand. If we waited until she found a boyfriend, we¡¯d stand no chance at all.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t already have a boyfriend? The handsome dude sitting next to her might be her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Why are good-looking girls always reserved in advance?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let them hear you.¡± Hearing their conversation, Chu Luo turned to look at them with a wooden face and said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai were speechless. How embarrassing! Just then, the teacher arrived. Everyone immediately stopped talking and prepared to listen. Chu Luo also listened seriously. Only Wang Mingtao, who was sitting with them, was confused. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to doze. Chu Luo could feel that the person beside her was about to snore. In order not to disturb the others, she directly tapped his sleeping acupoint. Only after two hours did she unseal Wang Mingtao¡¯s sleep acupoint. They walked out of the ssroom together. Tang Zhiyun had wanted Xie Minghai to help him get hisptop back to the dormitory. But Xie Minghai ignored him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go have lunch together. Coincidentally, this ce isn¡¯t far from the fourth canteen. The stone pot fish and taro pork there are good. There are also many desserts that you girls like. I promise that you will be satisfied with them.¡± Although Tang Zhiyun couldn¡¯t stand Xie Minghai¡¯s fawning behavior, looking at the time, he had no objections. ¡°After the meal, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the technology building to take a look. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll even be able to see the Holographic Sensing Chamber developed by the PhD students.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Luo was immediately interested. ¡°It¡¯s a holographic projection that connects to one¡¯s brain. As long as one lies in the holographic chamber, they can use their mental power to enter a game.¡± ¡°I know about that.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard that, he¡¯d immediately interrupted excitedly. ¡°I heard that the developer of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ ns to develop the game into a holographic game in the next two years. When that happens, we can directly experience the game.¡± Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun in surprise. Tang Zhiyun nodded with a smile and said proudly, ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ was developed by the zing Glory Corporation. zing Glory is the top international corporation in the world. Any product developed by them is bound to explode in poprity. ¡°Most importantly, zing Glory is developing the holographic chamber this time in cooperation with our Imperial University¡¯s College of Engineering.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why there have been a lot of people applying for a master¡¯s degree and Phd degree in Imperial University¡¯sputer science department in the past two years. If you want to enter the research center of the holographic chamber, you have to have a graduate degree or higher from Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Wang Mingtao had a look of yearning. ¡°Hearing you guys say that, I¡¯m determined to enroll in Imperial University¡¯s College of Engineering. How can such a great research be done without my participation?¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao grinned at her and was about to praise himself narcissistically. At this moment, a furious voice came from not far away. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± Everyone looked over. They saw a good-looking girl with wavy hair standing not far away, looking at them with her fiery eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the girl and then at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Senior, is that your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression was indescribable. Xie Minghai, who was standing beside them, exined to them in a speechless tone, ¡°That¡¯s Zhang Ning, the belle of the English department at the College of Foreign Languages. Previously, Brother Tang did her a huge favor. Later on, she woulde to look for Brother Tang for help from time to time. ¡°If Brother Tang didn¡¯t help her, she would use him of avoiding her on purpose. ¡°The rumors about their rtionship have been spreading like wildfire, but this person has never expressed his stand. Brother Tang doesn¡¯t even dare to stay on campus when he has some free time these days. ¡°She must have gotten the wrong idea about her rtionship with Brother Tang.¡± After hearing the exnation, Chu Luo turned to Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°Do you like her or not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Zhiyun answered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve told her clearly before that she is not my type.¡± After Chu Luo heard this, she threw a stern look over. Startled, Zhang Ning turned to gaze at Tang Zhiyun with watery eyes, as if she was looking at a faithless lover. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai rubbed the goosebumps on their arms and eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Tang Zhiyun said helplessly, ¡°Zhang Ning, I have exined everything to you clearly. You can ask other people for help sometimes. I don¡¯t want anyone to get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°How is it the wrong idea!¡± Zhang Ning stomped her feet and looked like she was about to cry. She pointed at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Have you fallen for her?¡± Chu Luo kept frowning at Zhang Ning. Actually, their matter had nothing to do with her, but since she was dragged into it, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Chu Luo rolled her eyes and suddenly called out, ¡°Cousin.¡± The way she addressed him was crisp and pleasant to the ears. All the boys present looked at her. Chu Luo blinked at Tang Zhiyun and asked deliberately, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell this sister that I am your cousin?¡± The three boys were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words, but Zhang Ning asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you Zhiyun¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°My mother is his father¡¯s biological sister, so I¡¯m his cousin. Any problems?¡± After she said that, she suddenly scanned Zhang Ning¡¯s body and showed a look of disdain. ¡°He has such a pretty cousin. Even if his girlfriend isn¡¯t as pretty as me, at least she can¡¯t be someone who is only slightly better than a crooked melon.¡± She even gestured just how much ¡°slightly better¡± the girl was with two fingers. Chu Luo¡¯s words were simply inhuman. Zhang Ning was so angry that her face contorted. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That makes sense¡­ with your intelligence, you¡¯re clinging to Cousin even though he only helped you out of goodwill. You definitely won¡¯t be able to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she strode towards her. Chapter 82 - Defeated Opponent

Chapter 82: Defeated Opponent

The two of them stood facing each other. Zhang Ning was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s aura and took two small steps back. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°You obviously know that Cousin doesn¡¯t like you, but you still feign ignorance and keep pestering him. What you¡¯re doing amounts to harassment. Say, if I beat you up today, will anyone pity you?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhang Ning¡¯s voice was raised, but it was trembling. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Then see if I dare.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too much!¡± Zhang Ning was already frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s aura, and her heart was twisted by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Seeing that no one came forward to help her, she couldn¡¯t do anything no matter how indignant she was. In the end, she stomped her feet, turned around, and ran away crying. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even made a move. After a few seconds of silence, Chu Luo turned around to look at the three boys who were still unable to snap back to reality from her extreme insults. She opened her big, innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Problem taken care of. Can we go and eat now?¡± Xie Minghai snapped out of his trance and bumped into Tang Zhiyun beside him in disbelief. ¡°Brother Tang, is that junior really your cousin?¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. To deal with such people, we have to attack their weaknesses.¡± ¡°Weakness? Sister Chu, do you mean the fact that she¡¯s not as pretty as you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately sucked up to her. ¡°Sister Chu is the most beautiful girl. She¡¯s even prettier than those famous celebrities.¡± With sparkling eyes, Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai looked at Wang Mingtao, who was sucking up to her, and nodded in agreement. The four of them walked towards the canteen. While walking, Xie Minghai asked in a confused tone, ¡°How old are you guys?¡± Wang Mingtao kept calling Chu Luo ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Xie Minghai felt that it sounded strange. Wang Mingtao grinned and replied, ¡°Sister Chu and I are both 18 years old this year.¡± ¡°Which one of you was born earlier?¡± ¡°Me? I was born in May while Sister Chu was born in July.¡± Xie Minghai and Tang Zhiyun looked at Wang Mingtao, confused. ¡°Then why do you address her like she¡¯s your older sister?¡± Wang Mingtao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Because she¡¯s brilliant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai, who were at a loss for words. She had no intention of exining and just smiled. The Imperial University cafeteria was as luxurious as a star restaurant. As the four of them went there early, not many people were there to eat. However, Chu Luo still became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention when she entered. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I can already imagine how big of amotion this junior will cause when shees to Imperial University to study. With your looks, I think you would be the school belle of Imperial University.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied proudly, ¡°Of course. Not only is Sister Chu beautiful, but she¡¯s also very impressive.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai were both amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s proud expression. After the meal, Tang Zhiyun picked up a call. After he hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao excitedly: ¡°We¡¯re in luck. A professor who¡¯s just returned from working overseas is bringing a group of technicians to the technology building to test their data in the simtion chamber this afternoon. We can listen in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xie Minghai pped his thigh and quickly took out his phone to make a call. ¡°I¡¯ll call Leizi and Qingfeng over too. How can they miss such a good opportunity?¡± When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao heard this, their eyes were filled with surprise. The four of them quickly walked towards the technology building. The technology building was a circr building with bulletproof ss structures that could block all interference and attacks. It covered a wide area. Looking from the outside, it appeared like a huge semicircr egg, the kind that flickered with a faint blue light. From the moment they entered through the door, they were faced with electronic gadgets: 5G broadcasting screens, robot scanners, all-purpose automatic screening machine. Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai stopped when they reached the gate. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, ¡°You must submit your cell phone and all electronic products when you enter. Nothing inside must be leaked.¡± After saying that, he and Xie Minghai took out their phones and removed their watches. Chu Luo only had her phone. Wang Mingtao had also brought his watch and game console. He took them out at the same time. Tang Zhiyun took their things to a locker outside the door and put them inside using his school card. Just then, two other people rushed over. When they saw Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao, they were a little surprised. ¡°Come,e,e. Let me introduce you. These are our future juniors Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao. Boss brought them here.¡± It was Xie Minghai who¡¯d introduced Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao enthusiastically. One of the two who came had the cheerful face of a northerner. He immediately revealed a toothy grin and greeted them, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Lei. You can call me Brother Lei.¡± The other boy wasn¡¯t tall and was rtively thin. He was wearingrge ck-framed sses and a loose Pop shirt. He only pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said the words ¡°Xu Qingfeng¡± before closing his mouth. It was obvious that he had no intention of saying anything else. Xie Minghai was worried that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to ept Xu Qingfeng¡¯s aloofness, so he exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Qingfeng has never been a talkative person.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Wang Mingtao also shrugged his shoulders. After the two of them put their electronics into the locker, the six of them walked in together. After a few rounds of inspection, they arrived at the hall inside. ¡°Wow, this ce looks so posh and ssy.¡± The moment Wang Mingtao entered, he was shocked by the various high-tech gadgets inside. Chu Luo also sized up the ce curiously. The hall was divided into several areas, with each area separated by a ss wall. Various kinds of electronic products that weren¡¯t avable outside were being disyed within. This wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was that on arge circr tform in front of them, there was something that looked like a sleep capsule. There was no disy above, but variousplicated data was rolling in the air. In the middle was an exquisite image. At this moment, there were a few people dressed in specialized clothes standing inside. One of them pointed at the data and said something while the others quickly recorded it on their tablets. Chu Luo was surprised to see the person who spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the simtion chamber.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze when she heard someone talking. She pointed at the person standing inside and asked, ¡°Is that the person you mentioned, the professor who just returned from working overseas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Professor Wu was invited by Imperial University from XX University in Germany at a high price. He¡¯s also one of the developers of the simtion chamber.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up involuntarily. Tang Zhiyun noticed and asked subconsciously, ¡°Do you know that professor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo walked over. At this moment, people gradually walked over. Soon, arge group of people surrounded the ss wall. They could hear the voices inside. Everyone walked over and held their breaths, listening intently. The professional jargon that Professor Wu spoke wasplicated and difficult to understand. Moreover, he spoke very quickly. Soon, some people revealed confused expressions. Chu Luo listened for a while and realized that she hadn¡¯t learned some of it yet. She decided to go back and continue reading and consult Professor Wu from time to time. Professor Wu led the debuggers to debug for almost an hour before it ended. After it ended, they discussed things and left. After those people left, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss. ¡°Professor Wu is too amazing. He can actually urately find and perfect such aplicated database.¡± ¡°Of course. Professor Wu was a top professor at XX University of Technology in Germany. He¡¯s also one of the developers of the ¡®zing Glory¡¯ and ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ simtors.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu will teach a ss next semester. I really want to attend his ss.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu will ept students next semester. I really want to be his student.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ The group of people echoed each other as they left. When the crowd had mostly dispersed, Chu Luo felt someone staring at them with an unfriendly gaze. At this moment, a few boys standing on the other side of the ss wall walked over angrily. The person in the lead had an outstanding appearance. He was tall and had long legs. He also carried an indescribable sense of superiority. Walking beside that person was Xue Hui, who Chu Luo and the others had seen before. As soon as Xue Hui saw them, now that he had a backing, he immediately started mocking them sarcastically. ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this Brother Yu¡¯s defeated opponent?¡± ¡°Xue Hui, you are itching for a beating, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before Tang Zhiyun could speak, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei clenched their fists so hard that they were cracking, making it clear that they would beat up Xue Hui if he said anything more. Xue Hui subconsciously shrunk his neck. Suddenly, it urred to him that with so many people on their side, there was nothing to be afraid of. He extended his neck and said in a boastful tone: ¡°Am I wrong? Tang Zhiyun is worse than our Brother Yu in all aspects. You may not know this, but Brother Yu¡¯s tutor has rmended him to Professor Wu. Soon, Brother Yu will be Professor Wu¡¯s first student. ¡°Also, the selection rounds for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ are about to start. Last time, you people framed Brother Yu and made him lose his title. You have to be careful this time. I heard that those whose ounts have been banned don¡¯t even have the right topete. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Xue Hui, f*ck you!¡± ¡°Haizi!¡± Tang Zhiyun pressed down on Xie Minghai¡¯s shoulder and turned around to indicate to Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng not to be impulsive. Only then did he turn to Ouyang Yu. Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t seem to notice that Xue Hui had angered the people opposite him to the point of wanting to beat them up. He looked at them and his lips curled up. He said as though he was speaking to old friends, ¡°Long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys here.¡± The surroundings suddenly fell silent. There was suddenly a smell of gunpowder in the air¡­ Chapter 83 - Chu Luo: Watch Your Throne

Chapter 83: Chu Luo: Watch Your Throne

¡°Sister Chu, are you getting the urge to beat up that person opposite you?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was about to be tense, Wang Haitao had suddenly asked Chu Luo that question in a low voice. Chu Luo withdrew her gaze from the group of people opposite her and took a step forward. She asked Tang Zhiyun, who was beside her, ¡°Are you going to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition?¡± Chu Luo had been standing behind them all this while and was being blocked by them. When she suddenly walked out, everyone opposite her then noticed her. Surprise shed across everyone¡¯s eyes. Ouyang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Tang Zhiyun would know such a beautiful girl. Suddenly, he felt displeased. How could he let Tang Zhiyun and his gang, who were inferior to him in every aspect, be around such a beautiful girl? At the thought of this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked Chu Luo in a gentle tone, ¡°I wonder which school this junior is from?¡± With such a beautiful girl around, the schoolwork should have been flooded with her photos long ago. Chu Luo ignored Ouyang Yu and kept looking at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re taking part.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± When Wang Haitao heard this, he immediately raised his voice in joy. ¡°Sister Chu and I n to participate too. Sister Chu said that if we can¡¯t form a team, we¡¯ll sign up for the individual category.¡± Other than Ouyang Yu, everyone else revealed disdainful looks. Wang Haitao didn¡¯t care about their gazes and smiled at them, revealing a set of white teeth. ¡°What are your usernames in the game? Can we add you as a friend?¡± With Chu Luo¡¯s and Wang Haitao¡¯s interruption, the tense atmosphere was suddenly dispersed. Tang Zhiyun and his three friends looked at each other. Xie Minghai was the first to speak. ¡°My username is Turbid Liquor Glutton.¡± Yu Lei continued, ¡°My username is Dream yer.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I am Carefree Wanderer.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses. ¡°Intoxicated.¡± ¡°D*mn, no way!¡± Not only were Wang Haitao and Chu Luo surprised, but even the people opposite them were taken aback. Wang Haitao knew that Chu Luo had been teaming up with these people recently. Just as he was about to say that they were fated to meet, Chu Luo spoke first. ¡°You¡¯ll know our usernames when we add each other as friends.¡± After saying that, she nced at Wang Haitao with a sharp gaze. Wang Haitao immediately understood what she meant and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When we go back, we¡¯ll add you guys as friends. When you see Sister Chu¡¯s name, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked, hehe.¡± ¡°I say¡­¡± When Xue Hui saw that Ouyang Yu¡¯s expression had darkened after being ignored by Chu Luo, he immediately raised his voice and said maliciously, ¡°Do you know how rubbish the people beside you are?¡± At this point, he sneered and pointed at them. ¡°These people cheated in the previouspetition and even had their ounts banned.¡± ¡°Xue Hui, you¡­¡± Seeing that Xie Minghai and the others were about to re up again, Chu Luo raised her hand to signal them to calm down. Then she looked at the confident Ouyang Yu and asked, ¡°Did you defeat Tang Zhiyun and the others in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯st time?¡± Ouyang Yu stared at Chu Luo and his lips curled up into a charming smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t listen to him. He was the one who tricked¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose?¡± Ouyang Yu asked indifferently, immediately interrupting Xie Minghai¡¯s anxious exnation. Anger shed across the eyes of Tang Zhiyun and the others. Xie Minghai was about to say something when Tang Zhiyun stopped him. He had endured enough cold looks in the past three years. His heart had long been trained to be invulnerable. He wanted to see who Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao would believe. If they believed Ouyang Yu, they would just not have anything to do with them from now on. Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun, who was standing there silently, and suddenly smiled at Ouyang Yu. Just as Ouyang Yu was about to smile back, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t say? I love challenging conceited first-ce winners.¡± After saying that, when the smile on Ouyang Yu¡¯s face disappeared, she lifted his chin slightly and said with force, ¡°Keep a close watch on your throne. Because¡­ I n to snatch it away.¡± Having said that, she nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others who were stunned by her words and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t achieved my goal today. Do you guys want me to end up taking a night tour of Imperial University?¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. Wang Haitao was the first to snap back to his senses. He quickly followed her and said with admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you sounded so imposing when you said those words just now. I believe you will definitely keep your word.¡± Tang Zhiyun and his three friends, who were just standing there, suddenly snapped out of their trance. They looked at each other, a smile flickering across their eyes, and followed her quickly. As for the reaction of the group behind them, it wasn¡¯t their concern. After walking out of the technology building, Chu Luo stopped when she reached an empty area. She asked unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three thought to themselves: You are a child, and a girl at that. It is already good enough that you know how to y ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± To think you even challenged Ouyang Yu. How can we believe you can win? But when he thought of what she had done just now, Tang Zhiyun said to her with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡± He wanted to know something else. ¡°Junior, you haven¡¯t told us your username in the game, right?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s username is Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Holy shit! Bai Ling!¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei raised their voices at the same time and covered each other¡¯s mouths. The two of them first looked around to make sure no one was nearby before theyughed out loud. Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng also smiled. Chu Luo and Wang Haitao looked at the four of them strangely. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been wanting to invite you to join our team, but we ran into you first in real life.¡± After saying that, he asked her seriously, ¡°Junior, are you willing to join our team?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. We finally hit the required number of yers for our team.¡± Xie Minghaiughed out loud. Wang Mingtao was also excited. He said confidently, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯m also joining your team in the next ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Xie Minghai smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Wee, wee.¡± The group chatted andughed for a while. Recalling that Chu Luo was here to tour Imperial University, they decided to guide her. However, there seemed to be amon problem among those who studiedputer science¡ªthey didn¡¯t tend to go out a lot. The four of them were very familiar with the College of Engineering, but after exiting it, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Erm¡­ Junior, why don¡¯t you go to the College of History tomorrow? You must be tired after walking for so long today.¡± Tang Zhiyun nned to go back and do some research on this. The other three immediately nodded in agreement. Xie Minghai said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re such a young girl, yet you¡¯ve been walking for so long. Your feet must be hurting. Why don¡¯t we seniors take you to eat something delicious?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Coincidentally, the seventh cafeteria isn¡¯t far from here. The desserts there are said to be especially delicious.¡± Chu Luo watched as they coaxed her like she was a child. The corners of her lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t call them out. She happened to nce at theptop in their hands and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go y games? I¡¯m tired of walking. Let¡¯s y games for a while before I go back.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The four of them nodded quickly. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Let¡¯s y games in the cafeteria. There are booths there where we can eat and y games.¡± The others all agreed, and everyone walked towards the seventh cafeteria. The seventh cafeteria was located in the College of Engineering. In order to facilitate the learning ofputer science students, not only did they set up a private room specifically for usingputers, but they also providedputers inside. The inte speed was also excellent. They sat down and Tang Zhiyun went to buy a bunch of desserts for Chu Luo. Then, everyone logged into the game. The six of them lost track of time because of the game. It was only when the waiter in the restaurant knocked on the door and reminded them that they were closing that they left. As they walked out of the cafeteria and ate the pastry and bread that had been packed out, Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be thiste already. Why don¡¯t we go to the night market outside the West Gate for some supper?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already full.¡± ¡°Where do you live? Shall we send you back?¡± The group of men were worried about her. They felt that as a little girl, and such a beautiful one at that, it would definitely not be safe for her to take a taxi alone. Chu Luo waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick me up.¡± Only then did they feel relieved. ¡°Then get your chauffeur to drive the car here directly. At night, outsiders¡¯ cars can enter as long as they register at the school gate.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sent a message to the chauffeur who¡¯d sent her here. The chauffeur quickly arrived. While the group stood there and waited, they talked about the game. ¡°The qualifyingpetition will officially start the day after tomorrow. Our main priority now is to level up Junior¡¯s ount. Also, it¡¯s time to level up our ount to the max level.¡± When he heard that, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°Seniors, your skills are so amazing. Why aren¡¯t your ounts at the max level?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Aplicated expression shed across their faces. Chu Luo looked at their expressions and suddenly thought of the people she had met at the technology building. ¡°Is it because of what happened three years ago?¡± The four of them looked at her at the same time, a little surprised by her sharpness. Chu Luo guessed, ¡°You didn¡¯t level up your ounts because you didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of certain people. For example¡­ those you met at the technology building?¡± At that time, they seemed to have been surprised by Tang Zhiyun and his friends¡¯ usernames. After a while, Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Then why did you tell them just now?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Wang Mingtao also asked, ¡°What did that boy who looks like a girl mean when he said that you guys cheated three years ago?¡± When they heard this, their expressions changed again. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they cheated!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s affirmative words made Tang Zhiyun and the others look at her in surprise. ¡°I can judge your abilities for myself. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately said in a mischievous tone, ¡°I know physiognomy[1]. I can tell what kind of people you are with a single nce.¡± Although they felt that Chu Luo was spouting nonsense when she said that she knew physiognomy, they were still touched by her belief in them. Tang Zhiyun told them about it in a sinct manner. ¡°Three years ago, Ouyang Yu was also one of our teammates. At that time, our team was very famous and had a chance to enter the World Championship Finals. ¡°The day before thepetition, Ouyang Yu suddenly left our team and went to the other team.¡± Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°F*ck, why would this person do that? What a dishonorable person!¡± Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°What did he mean by cheating?¡± ¡°Thepetition rules state that there should be at least five people in the teampetition. Since Ouyang Yu withdrew, we had one less person. In order to continue on thepetition, we lied about having one more person.¡± ¡°How can four people operate five ounts?¡± ¡°I operated two ounts alone. When we entered the finals, someone snitched on us.¡± ¡°Was the snitch Ouyang Yu?¡± ¡°We have no evidence.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for evidence?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any.¡± Xu Qingfeng suddenly spoke up, his tone heavy. ¡°Ouyang Yu is from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Ouyang family. The person who¡¯d formed a group with him is also from arge n in the Imperial Capital.¡± After Xu Qingfeng finished speaking, the four of them subconsciously exuded anger and helplessness. Chu Luo was about to speak when the light of a car that had turned around the corner shone on them. Then the car stopped beside them. Seeing that it was gettingte, Tang Zhiyun said to her, ¡°Junior, you can go back first. We can continue chatting in the game.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. She turned around and walked to the side of the car. After cing her hand on the handle, she turned around and said to the group in a confident tone, ¡°I will level up my ount to the maximum before the selection. Don¡¯t feel pressured. We will definitely get first ce.¡± With that, she opened the car door. However, when she saw the man sitting there, she suddenly froze. Li Yan had hisptop on hisp and didn¡¯t even look up. His tone was cold as usual. ¡°Get in.¡± Chu Luo closed the door after getting into the car. The car drove off. She looked at Li Yan a few times and saw that he was staring at theptop. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Just passing by.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to find someone to practice on again?¡± Otherwise, why would this person have a murderous aura? [1] The supposed art of judging character from facial characteristics Chapter 84 - Miss Chu, What Did You Do to Master?

Chapter 84: Miss Chu, What Did You Do to Master?

Li Yan didn¡¯t answer again. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She took out her phone to buyputer-rted books. The car drove through the Imperial Capital at midnight. Without the congestion of the day, the journey was smooth. Beside her was the sound of rapid typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo selected books for a while and realized that they were all simple ones, so she exited the online bookstore and prepared to talk to Professor Wu tomorrow. She suddenly thought of the teaching video that Professor Wu had sent her and decided to download it. While she was at it, she tilted her head to look at Li Yan¡¯sptop. What she saw made her eyes widen in curiosity. ¡°Are you writing a program?¡± As expected, the other party didn¡¯t answer. She moved over to take a closer look. However, just as she moved closer, she felt an unusually hot temperatureing from his body. ¡°Why are you so hot?¡± Chu Luo quickly reached out to take his pulse. However, her hand was grabbed by hisrge palm. Li Yan¡¯s strength was especially great, so great that it felt like he was crushing her wrist. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Chu Luo took a cold breath in pain and warned, ¡°Li Yan, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Li Yan acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and increased his strength. Chu Luo finally realized that something was wrong with him. She quickly struck his acupoints. In the next moment, Li Yan actually unsealed his acupoint and increased his strength again. This time, Chu Luo raised her guard. Although she was surprised that he could unseal his own acupoints so quickly, she also realized that something was wrong with him. ¡°You actually forcefully sped up the progress of practicing inner cultivation? Don¡¯t you know that going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short?!¡± It was obvious that this man couldn¡¯t control the internal energy in his body, and that ball of energy had turned against him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a handful of medicinal powder at him, making him faint. At this moment, the chauffeur, who was driving in front, suddenly braked. Chu Luo looked up in dissatisfaction and realized that this person was actually Li Yan¡¯s head of bodyguards. ¡°Miss Chu, what did you do to Master?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s entire body was tense, his tone carrying a dangerous aura. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This person almost crushed my wrist. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and drive properly.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice suddenly became stern, and her powerful aura stunned Qin Ming for a moment. He looked at Chu Luo warily through the rearview mirror. Chu Luo ignored him and grabbed Li Yan¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. Indeed, there was a ball of energy raging inside this person. Qin Ming knew that there was something wrong with Master today. Seeing Chu Luo take his pulse, his tense body finally rxed a little. He continued to drive. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s wrong with Master?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t control his internal energy.¡± When Chu Luo answered him, she let go of Li Yan¡¯s wrist. However, she looked at her bruised wrist and, still feeling mad, pinched the back of his hand hard again. Qin Ming, who had been watching the two of them in the rearview mirror: ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ming kept reminding himself: ¡°Miss Chu is still useful to Master. Don¡¯t touch her. I didn¡¯t see her acting disrespectfully to Master.¡± Only then did Qin Ming ask, ¡°Miss Chu, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Cool him down.¡± Since Chu Luo¡¯s anger had yet to subside, she thought about teaching this person a lesson. ¡°Get someone to prepare lots of ice cubes and arge tub.¡± ¡°What is Miss Chu trying to do?¡± Qin Ming raised his guard again. He had a feeling that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have good intentions. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up, but she quickly suppressed it and said seriously, ¡°His body is so hot, so he needs to cool down. The usual cooling methods won¡¯t work, he needs to use ice. Otherwise, his brain might get burned and he might be an idiot.¡± Startled, Qin Ming quickly used hismunicator and ordered his men to prepare those things. When the car drove back to Chu Luo¡¯s residence, everything was already prepared, but¡­ ¡°Why did you put the wooden bucket in my room?¡± Qin Ming replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Miss Chu has to watch over Master tonight.¡± ¡°Then what will you be doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be watching over him too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thus, following that, Li Yan was soaked in ice water to cool him down. Qin Ming sat at the side and watched over him without blinking while Chu Luo took the game console and formed a team with [Carefree Wanderer] and his friends to level up her ount. After a night of bloody storm on the game, Chu Luo was very satisfied that her ount had risen from level 60 to level 75. Worried that Chu Luo¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it after an entire night of gaming, Tang Zhiyun and the others took turns to persuade her to go and rest for a few hours beforeing back in the afternoon. Coincidentally, they had ss in the morning too. Chu Luo exited from the game and looked at Li Yan, who had his eyes tightly closed in the bathtub. When she saw that his hair and eyshes were covered with ayer of frost, her anger finally dissipated. ¡°I say¡­¡± Just as Chu Luo opened her mouth, Qin Ming, who had been sitting straight all night, suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Chu, how is my master now?¡± Chu Luo bit back the words she was about to say and walked over to touch Li Yan¡¯s forehead. The temperature had dropped drastically. She said, ¡°Get him out and put him on the bed first. I¡¯ll insert silver needles on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming stood up and walked over. Ignoring the water in the bucket, he put Li Yan¡¯s arm on his shoulder and brought him out. Chu Luo quickly pointed outside the door. ¡°Put him next door.¡± Qin Ming nodded and carried Li Yan out the door. The room next to hers had long been cleaned up. Seeing that Qin Ming was about to put Li Yan, who was covered in water, on the bed, Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°His body is covered in water. Help him wipe it and change his clothes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like people getting close to him. The most I can do is carry him over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her temples couldn¡¯t help but throb. She pointed at Li Yan, who was wearing a singlet and pants, and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to him with him in this state. Besides, he¡¯s not even awake. What are you worried about?¡± Qin Ming stood there without moving or speaking. Chu Luo controlled her urge to beat him up and red at him angrily. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to do anything, just leave. Seeing you disrupts my mood.¡± Qin Ming remained silent and stationary. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I won¡¯t insert silver needles on him anymore. I¡¯ll just let him stay like this forever.¡± Qin Ming looked at the unconscious Li Yan and clenched his fists. After a while, he nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the door.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards the door. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°Indeed, like master, like subordinate.¡± She then walked to the bed and quickly took out a set of silver needles from the cloth bag. She set them on the bedside table and started to put needles on Li Yan. After inserting the silver needles, Chu Luo even asked Phoenix to guide his inner strength before waking him up. Li Yan frowned before he even opened his eyes. He quickly opened his eyes and immediately found himself looking into those big, beautiful eyes filled with stars. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± His voice had be hoarse from the icy water he had been soaked in for several hours, making it even more low and maic. After asking this, he looked down at where he was and felt the clothes sticking to his body. His frown deepened. Chu Luo widened her big, innocent eyes and said, ¡°I was saving you.¡± Li Yan sat up in bed and suddenly coughed. Chu Luo felt a little guilty and subconsciously took a small step back. Li Yan nced at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Call Qin Ming in.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to call for help by the door. Qin Ming was standing outside the door like a wooden stake. Chu Luo said, ¡°Li Yan wants you to go in.¡± After saying that, she walked towards her room. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t tired after not sleeping for the entire night. She washed up, changed her clothes, and prepared to go downstairs to eat. Coincidentally, the door beside her opened at the same time and Li Yan walked out. Li Yan was already dressed in clean clothes. When he came out, he coughed a few more times. Chu Luo suggested kindly, ¡°You seem to have caught a cold. Why don¡¯t you stay inside?¡± ¡°Why did I catch a cold?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. Chu Luo thought of the bruise on her wrist and deliberately raised it to show it to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why you caught a cold? If I hadn¡¯t let you cool down, your brain would have been turned into mush. As for the bruise on my wrist, how do you exin it?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s skin was originally tender and fair. After being clutched like that, arge bruise had appeared, looking especially ring. Li Yan looked down at the bruise on her wrist and narrowed his eyes. He walked towards her. Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡­ ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked in surprise when she suddenly heard the apology. She wasn¡¯t used to it. She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll forgive you. But I might not be able to teach you acupoint tapping techniques for the next few days.¡± She wanted to spend all her time on the qualifyingpetition. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to be so easygoing. Li Yan stopped talking and turned to walk towards the stairs. After taking two steps, he saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow him. He stopped and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Come down and eat.¡± Chu Luo came back to her senses and followed him downstairs. It was still early after breakfast. Chu Luo called Professor Wu and asked if he was free today. Professor Wu told her, ¡°I happen to have nothing to do at home this morning. If Xiao Chu wants to ask questions, you cane over.¡± Chu Luo responded happily and went back to the bedroom to pack her things. At this moment, Qin Ming walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, the Wei family is outside. They want to see you.¡± The Wei family didn¡¯t know that the person here was Li Yan. They only felt that the masked man they¡¯d met at that time must have aplicated identity. In the past few days, they had been trying to find out more about him. They probably came directly because they didn¡¯t manage to find out anything. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Chase them away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once Qin Ming had left, Li Yan started coughing again. After coughing, he narrowed his eyes and looked towards the staircase. His gaze was deep, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Little thing, seems like you¡¯re very happy to take revenge for your personal gain.¡± Chapter 85 - The Legendary God Y

Chapter 85: The Legendary God Y

Chu Luo went to Professor Wu¡¯s house to studyputer science during the morning and Mrs. Wu insisted she stayed for lunch. Before eating, Mrs. Wu served Wu Yiyao a bowl of extremely bitter-looking medicine. Seeing her face turn pale after she finished the medicine while pinching her nose, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sister Wu, do you want me to put some herbs in the medicine to remove the bitter taste?¡± She knew how bitter the medicine she had given Wu Yiyao was. Unexpectedly, Wu Yiyao shook her head at her with a smile after wiping her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Drinking bitter medicine proves that I¡¯ve recovered. Only then will it be real.¡± When Wu Yiyao finished speaking, Professor Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at her sympathetically. On the other hand, Wu Yiyao took it easy. She said, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t look at me like that. I had encountered a cmity in the past. Now that I¡¯ve ovee it, anything major that I encounter in the future won¡¯t be a problem anymore.¡± After saying that, she picked up a piece of food for each of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Dad still has to go to school in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What is Sister Chu doing at home now?¡± ¡°ying a game.¡± ¡°Really? What game is Sister Chu ying?¡± ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled when she heard the name of the game. Professor Wu and Mrs. Wu looked at her in surprise. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°What a coincidence. My father and I are both developers of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Sister Chu, you can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, so I can only stay at home usually. Dad¡¯s study is full of books onputers and games. I¡¯ve been influenced by them since I was young, so I fell in love with this line of workter.¡± Chu Luo smiled until her eyes curved when she heard this. ¡°I n to participate in the uingpetition and level up my ount to the max today.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t show any distrust. Instead, she asked curiously, ¡°Really? What level is Sister Chu¡¯s ount at?¡± ¡°Level 75.¡± These words made Wu Yiyao and Professor Wu look at each other. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Sister Chu, if you want to y games in the afternoon, you can y here.¡± Wu Yiyao actually wanted to help Chu Luo, but she was afraid that Chu Luo would let her imagination run wild, so she didn¡¯t dare to say it. Chu Luo obviously knew what she was thinking. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With aputer expert here, she would definitely be willing to ask questions anytime. After lunch, Chu Luo stayed at the Wu residence. In the afternoon, she logged into the game with Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo looked at the NPC in front of her and looked up at Wu Yiyao awkwardly from herputer. Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I usually do maintenance in the game. I¡¯ve logged into an NPC ount. Why don¡¯t we team up?¡± Chu Luo looked at her suspiciously. Wu Yiyao still had that gentle smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll block out our information. No one will be able to see you.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. The two of them formed a team. When Wu Yiyao started a full-level mission and the two of them killed their way into the gxy, Chu Luo realized the benefits of teaming up with an NPC. When the two of them entered the interster storm circle, Wu Yiyao said to her: ¡°This is one of the missions where you can level up the fastest. Since you want to level up fully today, I can only open a back door for you. However, when the timees, I won¡¯t attack. When the NPCs attack, the monsters will automatically surrender. Letting you level up like this won¡¯t be beneficial in yourpetition.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Yiyao added, ¡°But¡­ the only bad thing about leveling up like this is that you¡¯ll drop levels if you¡¯re killed by monsters. I¡¯ll protect your current level when that happens.¡± This kind of backdoor no longer conformed to thepany¡¯s rules. If she was discovered, Wu Yiyao would be punished severely. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know about Wu Yiyao¡¯s good intentions. She said to her confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t drop a level.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and led her to fight monsters. To Wu Yiyao¡¯s surprise, Chu Luo¡¯s techniques were simply perfect. Every movement and skill output had reached perfection. Interster missions were much more difficult thannd missions. In the gxy, not only did they have to deal with all kinds of monsters, but they also had to pay attention to the meteorites brought by the interster ck holes and various interster storms. Once yers were sucked into the interster ck holes, they would directly fall back into the Novice Vige. Also, if they were hit by the meteorites, their health points would drop. Chu Luo had chosen a phoenix to be [Bai Ling]¡¯s guardian beast. [Bai Ling] was wearing silver equipment as she stood on the phoenix that was emitting red mes. The visual effect was extremely shocking. Especially when she encountered the Big Boss, all kinds of gorgeous techniques were calmly utilized by [Bai Ling]. As she countered the Big Boss¡¯ ultimate move, this gctic field instantly became a hair-raising color. Wu Yiyao had rarely seen such a gorgeous fight, so she stood to the side and watched. But soon, she realized that something was wrong. ¡°Sister Chu, this Big Boss has the ability to absorb energy. Be careful.¡± Chu Luo also realized that. Moreover, this kind of Boss tended to be even stronger when up against a strong yer. Most importantly, the Boss deployed attrition warfare. While the Boss was at the maximum level, [Bai Ling] was only at level 75. [Bai Ling] couldn¡¯t afford to engage in such warfare with the Boss. After an hour, the cool-down time[1] of [Bai Ling] became slower and slower. Wu Yiyao panicked. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t I forcefully transfer you back? This Boss is too formidable.¡± Chu Luo stared at the Boss opposite her seriously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his fatal weakness?¡± Wu Yiyao quickly typed on the keyboard for a while and said, ¡°The crystal at his heart. He¡¯ll die if you hit it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop. She controlled [Bai Ling] to hide and defend, but her lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°Sister Chu, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her. She quickly controlled [Bai Ling] to counterattack. Suddenly, she deliberately made a skill mistake and saw that the Big Boss was about to use a sure-kill technique on her. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Her fingers moved faster on the keyboard. Phoenix was like a shooting star, charging straight at that skill. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡­¡± Before Wu Yiyao could finish gasping, she saw Phoenix¡¯s body turn to the side a second before she was hit by the skill then continue moving towards the Big Boss. With a loud bang, Phoenix and the Big Boss perished together. [Bai Ling] was hit by the Big Boss¡¯s sure-kill technique, and its health bar fell to the critical point. Wu Yiyao widened her eyes and stared at the god-like [Bai Ling] on theputer. After a while, she recovered and looked at Chu Luo. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She was about to give [Bai Ling] the Blood Recovery Pill. At this moment, a yer in a ck robe suddenly appeared in front of her. ck Robe exuded a powerful aura that actually shattered the meteorsing towards her. However, Chu Luo had never seen this game character before. He was handsome and cold. Most importantly, the yer¡¯s name above his head was Y, and it was unclear if it was an English letter or a pinyin. [Y]: ¡°You¡¯d asked the NPC to open the back door for you. If they are discovered, the yer will be banned and the person controlling the NPC will be fired.¡± Chu Luo blinked at his dialog box and typed with a straight face. [Bai Ling]: ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± [Y]: ¡°Nothing. I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Are you trying to be righteous?¡± [Y]: ¡°You only have a little bit of health left. I can send you back to the Novice Vige anytime.¡± Chu Luo looked at the typed words and puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction. However, Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Heavens, the legendary God Y of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯! We actually met him here.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Wu Yiyao, who was a little excited when she said this. She suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao had mentioned the top ten experts in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ to her before, and he had particrly emphasized God Y. However, she didn¡¯t feel excited at all. Instead, she felt that this person looked annoying. She thought to herself that when she reached Level 100, she must challenge this person. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an unbeatable legend in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Coincidentally, I like to challenge those at the top. When I reach the maximum level, I want to PK with you.¡± [Y]: ¡°Very good. Follow.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°What?¡± [Y]: ¡°I¡¯ll help you rise to level 100. I ept your PK.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± As Chu Luo typed this, a soft light shed and the health bar above [Bai Ling]¡¯s head recovered to 100%. It was [Y] who had filled her health bar. [Bai Ling] followed [Y]. Wu Yiyao, who came back to her senses only after a long time had passed, tilted her head to look at the unusually serious Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. She suppressed her excitement and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are you really going to PK with God Y?¡± ¡°Why not? He¡¯s a yer too, not the boss of this game. As long as it¡¯s a yer, there¡¯s no one that can¡¯t be beaten.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°¡­¡± She actually couldn¡¯t refute that. When [Bai Ling] and [Y] did missions together, the speed of leveling up was as fast as a rocket. By five o¡¯clock, [Bai Ling] had reached Level 99. [Y] suddenly said: ¡°Time for dinner.¡± With that, he got off the game. Chu Luo looked at the vanished [Y], thinking that she would be maxed out in one more level. Coincidentally, she could reach the max level tonight after doing a mission with Tang Zhiyun and the others, so she quit the game. Wu Yiyao had nothing to do after [Bai Ling] left with [Y], so she sat beside Chu Luo and read. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Wu Yiyao put down her book and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight?¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when her phone rang. It was a message from the person who was helping her to retrieve the herbs and poisons from her Ocean City apartment. After reading the message, Chu Luo smiled and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°The herbs that I¡¯ve sent someone to retrieve are here. I have to go back and take a look.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t insist she stay after hearing that. When Chu Luo returned to the residence, the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t her herbs, but Li Yan, who was drinking tea in the living room. [1] The minimum length of time that the yer needs to wait after using an ability or item before it can be used again Chapter 86 - Li Yan, Dont You Think Ive Grown Much Taller

Chapter 86: Li Yan, Don¡¯t You Think I¡¯ve Grown Much Taller

¡°Why are you still at my house?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she received a cold gaze. Li Yan put down his teacup and coughed several times. He was handsome to begin with, and as he wasn¡¯t exuding a cold aura, his cough could immediately make one¡¯s heart soften. Chu Luo felt a little guilty when she thought about how she had deliberately let him soak in ice water for the entire night. ¡°Then¡­ then go back after dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain,¡± Li Yan suddenly said. Chu Luo looked at him with a dark expression. What had the impending rain got to do with him going back? Li Yan said lightly, ¡°I got someone to send over a batch of precious herbs from the Changbai Mountains. The buyer recognizes only me. If you don¡¯t want them, I can just get him to send them to my ce.¡± When Chu Luo heard that someone had sent him a batch of precious herbs from the Changbai Mountains, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked up to him and said, ¡°Why did he send them to you? You don¡¯t even know how to refine medicine.¡± ¡°I have many subordinates. There¡¯s no shortage of people who know how to refine medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the cold man and felt anxious. She pressed his shoulder to prevent him from really leaving. ¡°No. Using modern instruments to refine these herbs will cause a lot of medicinal effects to disappear.¡± With an unfathomable gaze, Li Yan looked at the little thing that was almost on top of him. He said in a voice that was hoarse from the cold, ¡°I can give you those herbs too.¡± Chu Luo was delighted, but looking at his cold face, she knew that he must have something else to say. ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer that question. Instead, he said, ¡°I have a cold.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I asked the doctor. There are many ways to reduce a person¡¯s temperature, but you deliberately chose the method of soaking me in ice water.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo blinked and said seriously, ¡°Your internal energy was in a mess because of the training. That was the most effective method.¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. She felt guilty again. Chu Luo let go of his hand and took a step back. Without looking into his eyes, she said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll help you treat your cold.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan stood up and walked towards the dining table. Chu Luo looked at his back and thought about concocting a set of medicer to ensure that he would recover from his cold by tomorrow morning after drinking it once. She wanted to see if he¡¯d then have any excuse to talk about this in the future. At the thought of this, she walked over as well. Tonight¡¯s dishes were divided into two groups. Li Yan¡¯s side was filled with light dishes while Chu Luo¡¯s side had meat and vegetables. This body had been eating very well since she came. Recently, not only had she grown much taller, but she had also gained weight. Luckily, the clothes that the original Chu Luo used to wear were all loose. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit into them now. She suddenly recalled Li Yan¡¯s words and deliberately asked, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve grown a lot taller?¡± Li Yan continued staring at her coldly. Chu Luo stuck her arm out for him to see. ¡°And also, I¡¯ve put on some flesh.¡± ¡®Hmph, you said that I don¡¯t have any flesh on me. If this isn¡¯t flesh, what is it?¡¯ Li Yan: ¡°Too skinny.¡± With that, he continued eating under Chu Luo¡¯s displeased gaze. Chu Luo looked at her arm and wondered in what way was she skinny. Suddenly, she saw that the pants she was wearing had gotten much shorter on her, and she wondered if she should buy some clothes onler. What made her most satisfied in this world was that she could buy anything online. Even without going out, someone could deliver anything to her. After dinner, Chu Luo ran back to the bedroom to retrieve her tablet and sat in the living room with Li Yan. She went online to buy clothes as she waited for the herbs merchant to bring the herbs here. Meanwhile, Li Yan attended a video conference meeting on hisptop while wearing his Bluetooth earpiece. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know where to buy clothes, so she searched online. Many people said that they bought clothes from a certain website. She downloaded the Taobao[1] app and was instantly shocked when she logged in. ¡°That¡¯s cheap.¡± After saying this, she quickly browsed through it. She would ce an order for whatever caught her eye. Li Yan nced at the webpage on her tablet then went back to what he was doing. Just as Chu Luo was engrossed in shopping, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was from Tang Zhiyun, so she answered the call. ¡°Junior.¡± Tang Zhiyun sounded very worked up. ¡°Has your ount been hacked?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly logged in to take a look. ¡°No.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, followed by the sound of swallowing saliva. Then Tang Zhiyun asked again, suppressing his emotions, ¡°Why did your ount be level 99?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Luo replied calmly. ¡°I leveled up this afternoon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± While Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun were silent, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei, who were beside Tang Zhiyun, had their jaws drop. Xie Minghai snatched the phone from Tang Zhiyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Chuchu, how did you do that? You went from level 75 to level 99 in just one afternoon. You must know that the higher the level, the harder it is to level up.¡± ¡°I went on an interster mission with Y and leveled up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m buying clothes right now. I¡¯ll only be online at eight.¡± Seeing that there was no response from the other party, she didn¡¯t mind and hung up. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that after more than ten minutes of silence, the four people opposite her erupted. ¡°D*mn, someonee and pinch me. Who did Little Chuchu say she did a mission with?¡± Xie Minghai extended his arm. Yu Lei said, ¡°I might have been too stressed these past few days so now I¡¯m having hallucinations.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed up the sses that had fallen on the bridge of his nose and looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked serious. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± These two words tightened their nerves. Xie Minghai replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible we heard wrong?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not the legendary God Y but someone with the same game name as him.¡± Xu Qingfeng adjusted his sses and had to remind them, ¡°Each username could only be registered once on ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡­ The four of them had great chemistry. Immediately, they unanimously pounced on theputer to look at the world news this afternoon. ¡°No, there¡¯s no news at all.¡± ¡°Other than God Y, who else can block world news like that?¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, there were only these two words that the four could use to express their shock. On the other side. After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she continued to shop. After buying more than ten sets of clothes, she stopped. Upon thinking that since she had bought clothes to wear on the outside, she should buy some undergarments too, she continued to shop. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao¡¯s reaction was even more intense. His words were like a cannon. So much so that it made Chu Luo shift her phone away from her ear a little. She really didn¡¯t understand why they were so agitated. After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Y? What¡¯s there to be excited about? After I defeat him, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still excited after hearing his name.¡± At this moment, Li Yan, who was in the midst of a video conference, suddenly nced at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice that and continued shopping. At eight o¡¯clock, Chu Luo went online on time. When the level 99 [Bai Ling] appeared in the game, the entire empire¡¯s server exploded. Other than ¡°What the f*ck!¡± no other words appeared on the World Channel. The five of them had already formed a team. Perhaps because they¡¯d had more than an hour to digest it, the other four looked calm. They formed a team and did a mission. At eleven o¡¯clock, their levels were all maxed out. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The empire¡¯s selection rounds will start at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow. Our team has yet to be named. Think quickly.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Unparalleled Fire.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Proud Sky.¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°Going All In.¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°No, these names already exist. We have to think of an unregistered one. These are too ordinary.¡± They came up with dozens of names in a row, but Tang Zhiyun denied them all. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! Why don¡¯t we let Little Chuchu think of one?¡± Chu Luo was also thinking about it when they were brainstorming about names. For some reason, she typed out two words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Phoenix Skies.¡± There was a moment of silence. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°This name is not bad, but since we are a team, how about adding the word ¡®Legend¡¯ after Phoenix Skies?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Agreed!¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Agreed!¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°Agreed!¡± Seeing that everyone had agreed, Chu Luo also agreed. [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The Qualifying Competition is divided into regionalpetitions. Three days after that, it would be the National Competition. As for the finals, that will be held on the 24th and 25th. We don¡¯t have to reveal much strength in the early stages. We just need to start exerting our strength in the finals.¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Most importantly, the 25th finals will end at 4 PM. We can also have a celebratory dinner together and wait for Junior¡¯s college entrance examination results to be released at 8 o¡¯clock on the next day.¡± At the mention of the college entrance examination results, the four boys were even more excited than Chu Luo. After chatting for a while, the boys urged Chu Luo to go offline and sleep. Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist. She left the team and replied to [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]¡¯s messages before logging off. She looked up and saw Li Yan sitting beside her. She then remembered that the herb merchant they were waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Can the herb merchant get here tonight?¡± Li Yan looked up at the thunderous skies outside the door. ¡°He¡¯ll arrive tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo also looked outside the door. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to sleep, then.¡± She then stood up to go upstairs with the game console but suddenly stopped to look at Li Yan. Noticing that his face was a little red, she asked, ¡°Are you running a high fever?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Have you gotten someone to concoct the medicine using the prescription I gave you?¡± She had been focusing on the game and didn¡¯t know if he had taken his medicine. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Since when does the medicine I prescribe have such weak effects?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Maybe I soaked in ice water for too long. Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo felt guilty and stopped talking. Qin Ming, who had been standing there like an invisible person, nced over. [1] A Chinese online shopping tform Chapter 87 - Only Because Youre a Sick Person

Chapter 87: Only Because You¡¯re a Sick Person

Chu Luo and Li Yan walked upstairs. After going upstairs, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go concoct some medicine for you.¡± With that, she went to her herbs room. By the time she finished concocting the medicine for the cold, it was already past midnight. When she walked out of the room, the corridor was very quiet. Li Yan¡¯s room wasn¡¯t tightly closed and light could be seen through the cracks of the door. Chu Luo walked over with the pill. Just as she reached the door, she heard a cough from inside. She stood by the door and called out, ¡°Li Yan.¡± A low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Luo pushed open the door and saw Li Yan in his pajamas, reading a book on the edge of the bed. At this moment, he had restrained his sharpness. He was already extraordinarily handsome to begin with. With his cold eyes that could make people tremble subdued and with him coughing from time to time, he actually looked like a sickly beauty. Chu Luo was about to sigh with emotion. But Li Yan suddenly looked up at her. Chu Luo immediately stopped praising him in her heart and walked in to hand him the pill. ¡°I¡¯ve concocted this cold medicine for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow morning.¡± Li Yan took the pill and was about to swallow it. ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you take your pills with water?¡± Li Yan pointed at the hot water sk beside him. ¡°There¡¯s water inside.¡± Chu Luo stood there and red at him. Li Yan started coughing violently. Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the hot water sk. As she walked, she muttered, ¡°Only because you¡¯re a sick person.¡± Li Yan listened to her words of reluctance and his lips curled up slightly. When he saw the little thing¡¯s aggrieved look, his mood finally improved. Chu Luo poured some water and walked over to give it to him. Li Yany down after taking his medicine. The next day. After Chu Luo got out of bed, she pulled open the curtains to take a look. Seeing that the rain had yet to stop, she thought that she couldn¡¯t go anywhere in this weather. She decided to just stay at home and y games. After she washed up and went downstairs, the first thing Chu Luo saw wasn¡¯t Li Yan sitting there but arge pile of parcels on the sofa in the living room. Someone said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, these are all your parcels.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did these parcels arrive so quickly?¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, many parcels had to be sent from other provinces. The orders were cedst night, and they actually arrived this morning. Although she felt that it was strange, she still happily walked over to pick up a parcel and opened it. It was a piece of clothing with excellent workmanship and material. As if discovering a treasure, Chu Luo picked out the parcels of clothes and pants and opened them one by one. She was very satisfied with the material and workmanship of the contents of every parcel. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but think about buying clothes from that website in the future. A few hundred yuan was enough to buy such good clothes. She didn¡¯t need to waste mental energy over this matter anymore. Li Yan, who was sitting there, looked at the little thing whose lips were curled up and picked up the tea beside him to take a sip. After breakfast, Li Yan left. Thinking that the clothes she had bought hadn¡¯t been paid, Chu Luo took out her phone and tapped on the payment tform for that online shopping site. However, when she clicked on ¡°To Receive,¡± she blinked several times. There was actually nothing inside. ¡°Did I automatically pay for it?¡± She clicked on the ¡°Already Paid¡± button and heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was still puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t set an automatic payment. Why did it automatically pay? Is it a system bug?¡± Just as she was considering whether to hack into the logs of the Taobao website to take a look, an unexpected call came in. It was from her high school form teacher, Old Gao. Chu Luo picked up the phone and greeted happily, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± Old Gao asked about her recent situation on the phone and said in a jovial tone, ¡°There are still eight days until the results are released. Don¡¯t forget to check your results on the 26th at eight in the morning.¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± She believed that even if she didn¡¯t check it herself, Old Gao would help her. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, just wait for the celebration party.¡± Old Gaoughed even louder. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay! Okay! When you get into Imperial University, I¡¯ll book you a star-rated hotel and prepare a Manchu Han Imperial Feast for one week.¡± Chu Luo giggled at his words. Afterughing, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a Manchu Han Imperial Feast. When the timees, I will be content if Mrs. Gao will prepare a table full of dishes for me.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Old Gao then asked probingly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, are you staying with your parents in the capital?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she knew that her uncle had looked for Old Gao. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°No. I live elsewhere.¡± Old Gao was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened after you went to the capital, I know that you definitely won¡¯t stay with just anyone for no reason. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to stay at someone else¡¯s house,e stay at Teacher Gao¡¯s house. You are wee to stay at my ce anytime.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Old Gao to say that. She was touched and nodded before saying, ¡°It¡¯s very convenient for me to stay here. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Eh! Okay!¡± Old Gao remained very sure of her. ¡°I know you have your own difficulties. Think about this matter carefully. As long as you don¡¯t regret it in the future, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up. Chu Luo looked at her phone and smiled. Since Chu Zhengyang had approached Old Gao, she had to make a call no matter what. She swiped the screen and called Chu Zhengyang. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s tired and polite voice could be heard. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Luoluo!¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s voice became excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to call Uncle.¡± He quickly added, ¡°Luoluo, do you want toe back? Uncle wille and fetch you immediately.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo asked as Chu Zhengyang exhaled in disappointment, ¡°Uncle, have you found the master you said you were trying to find for me?¡± Chu Zhengyang suddenly fell silent. As if worried that Chu Luo would discover something, he immediately said, ¡°Master is already on the way. Come back first. Once Master arrives, we will transfer away the Gu worm in your body.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Previously, she had taught Master Xiang a lesson, so he definitely wouldn¡¯te over. The people raising Gu in Nanjiang all knew each other. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, after Master Xiang¡¯s painful lesson, the others would definitely reconsider. So the Wei family and Chu Zhengyang had yet to sessfully invite a Gu Master. Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Once I go back, Aunt and Chu Ting will think of ways to harm me.¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. Indeed, Chu Zhengyang quickly said, ¡°Luoluo, I apologize on behalf of your aunt and Tingting for what they did to you previously, but you¡¯re somewhere very dangerous right now. The identity of the owner of that residence is unknown. Maybe it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s what?¡± Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°No matter what his identity is, at the very least, I can live here freely. I can do whatever I want and have whatever I want. I don¡¯t have to put up with Aunt¡¯s attitude anymore, and I won¡¯t be tricked by Chu Ting and have my living expenses taken away.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was very calm when she said these words. It was this tone that made Chu Zhengyang unable to retort at all. He was silent for a long while before he sighed and said, ¡°Luoluo, no matter what, we¡¯re your only family. Uncle wouldn¡¯t harm you¡­ Are you really not going toe back?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the morning of the 26th.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, he was finally relieved. He was about to speak when Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hanging up to y games.¡± Chu Zhengyang once again didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only say, ¡°Then take good care of yourself. If you want toe back, call Uncle. No matter when, Uncle wille and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo hung up after responding. Chu Zhengyang put away his phone and turned around, only to see Chu Ting standing behind him and staring at him. Chu Zhengyang was stunned. ¡°Daddy, who were you talking to on the phone?¡± Chu Ting opened her eyes, which appeared abnormally big due to her thinness, wide and stared at Chu Zhengyang. Worried that it would agitate her, Chu Zhengyang said, ¡°It¡¯s a client.¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Ting raised her voice, only to lower her voice in the next second. ¡°You were clearly calling Chu Luo. Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, are you afraid that I will get agitated again when I hear her name?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s lips curled into a smug smirk. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call her. This is my uncles¡¯ house. Mommy said that she wouldn¡¯t let here back.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tingting, why do you dislike Luoluo so much?¡± Clearly, Chu Luo was the one who was always getting bullied. Chu Ting raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike her, it¡¯s that I hate her. She¡¯s clearly not your and Mommy¡¯s child. Why do I have to share my things with her?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Ting in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts. A surge of anger suddenly appeared in his heart. He strode towards Chu Ting and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Tingting, Luoluo is your cousin. Why do you have such thoughts?¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if she¡¯s my cousin? Mommy said that because of Chu Luo and her mother, she almost had a miscarriage when she was pregnant with me back then, and it even caused Mommy to suffer from depression for a long time, so¡­¡± Chu Ting stared straight into Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°She deserves to die!¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his heart felt like it had been smashed by a thousand pounds. It was so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. There was shock and disbelief in his eyes. In the end, it turned into anger. His face turned ashen as he gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Wei Wei, how dare you teach our daughter like this!¡± Chapter 88 - Break Your Legs If You Refuse to Speak

Chapter 88: Break Your Legs If You Refuse to Speak

That night, Chu Zhengyang and Wei Wei had the most intense argument ever. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered about what happened to the Wei family. The next morning, at eight o¡¯clock, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ regional selectionpetition officially began. ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ was too famous and there were too many yers. Even in the Imperial Capital district alone, there were more than a hundred teams participating. The regional selectionpetition was considered arge-scale chaotic battle. Ten teams out of more than a hundred teams would be chosen to stay until the end to enter the nationalpetition. In these two days, every team had to fight at least seven to eight matches a day. After a day, many yersined that they couldn¡¯t stand it. When Chu Luo realized this, she went straight to the herbs room to refine a few bottles of pills that could strengthen one¡¯s body. The next day, she asked Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards to deliver the pills to Tang Zhiyun and the others. At noon the next day, Chu Luo suddenly received a friend request. Actually, during this period of time, many yers had been wanting to add her as a friend, but she automatically ignored them. This time, this person didn¡¯t give up and sent more than ten friend invites. Just as Chu Luo was about to continue ignoring it, a yer appeared and blocked her path. [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Bai Ling, I have something to discuss with you. Add me as a friend.¡± Chu Luo looked at these words that sounded like an order and typed three words. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°I¡¯m a member of ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ team.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. The sense of superiority that came from this person¡¯s typed words made her have the urge to kill him back to the Novice Vige. [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Do you know what happened to those people in the team that you are currently in?¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°I advise you to ask them clearly. Otherwise, even if you enter the finals, it won¡¯t be worth it if you get eliminated.¡± [Young Master Ling Yun]: ¡°Also, our captain said that as long as you are willing to join our team, we will let you be the vanguard. You have to know that our team is preparing to enter the World Championship, and you can be the vanguard¡­¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she threw a technique over. The health bars above that person¡¯s head kept falling. It fell for a while before stopping. ¡­ After being beaten up, [Young Master Ling Yun] seemed to have been frozen and stopped talking. The world finally fell silent. Chu Luo went offline to eat. In the afternoon, the top ten teams in the Imperial Capital were chosen to advance. Among them were ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± and ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me.¡± Although they had known that they would pass the qualifyingpetition, Tang Zhiyun and the others were still very happy. Everyone agreed to have dinner together tonight and discuss their strategy for the national finals. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. Considering that Chu Luo was a girl, the boys chose a more stylish restaurant at the junction of the new and old district. There was no traffic jam on Chu Luo¡¯s side. When she arrived, the boys weren¡¯t there yet. She took her phone and sat there ying with it while waiting for them. Half an hourter, no one showed up still, but Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao said anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, this is bad. The seniors are about to fight with another group of people.¡± Chu Luo stood up when she heard this. As she walked out of the restaurant, she asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°In an alley south of the school¡¯s west gate.¡± ¡°Send me the exact location. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Chu, don¡¯te over. Senior Brother Tang asked me to call you because he didn¡¯t want you to wait for nothing. The five of us boys aren¡¯t afraid of them. Sister Chu, I¡¯m hanging up first.¡± Wang Mingtao hung up. Chu Luo frowned at the darkened screen and pulled out Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone number to track their location. When Chu Luo walked out of the restaurant door, the chauffeur had already gone back. She looked at the heavy traffic outside the door and thought for a while. Then, she quickly walked to a remote corner and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to their ce.¡± A red light shed past, and Chu Luo¡¯s figure disappeared from that corner. At the same time, she appeared near the group of people who were fighting. This was the back street outside Imperial University, next to the back door of the school district. There weren¡¯t many people to begin with, and with the two sides of the road being guarded, those who wanted to take this path were stopped outside. An intense fight was taking ce inside. There were five people on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side, but there were more than ten strong men on the other side. It was obvious that those people were gangsters, for they were holding weapons like steel pipes in their hands. They specifically attacked those five people¡¯s arms. The five of them could tell their intentions and kept protecting their two arms. They already had injuries elsewhere. Just then, one of them grabbed Tang Zhiyun and another went behind him, raising the steel pipe and about to smash it down on him. But at this moment, a slender wrist grabbed the steel pipe. The sudden appearance of the adorable girl stunned the fighting crowd for a moment. Somehow, Chu Luo grabbed the steel pipe easily and took it from the burly man¡¯s hand. She held the steel pipe and, with those beautiful eyes filled with stars, stared at the person. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but her body exuded a chilling aura. She asked, ¡°What feud does Senior Tang and the rest have with you that you actually want to cripple their arms?¡± ¡°Where did this beautye from?¡± One of them snapped back to reality and immediately whistled at her indecently. ¡°I advise you to stand to the side. Our fists won¡¯t differentiate between people and you might get injured identally. If that should happen, we will be heartbroken~¡± Hearing these words, Tang Zhiyun shielded Chu Luo behind her and bellowed, ¡°Fight if you want! I will kill anyone who dares to touch my junior!¡± The others also went to stand beside Chu Luo. ¡°Yo~ Looks like these guys know how to cherish a beauty¡­ How about this, little beauty? Apany us to have fun, and we¡¯ll let them go, ooh¡­¡± After the sound of a weapon cutting through the air was heard, all anyone saw was a steel pipe hitting the man¡¯s arm. Apanying the crisp sound of bones breaking was the scream of a pig being ughtered. ¡°Ahhh¡­ My arm is broken! Ahhh¡­¡± The others were stunned at first. Then, one of them came back to his senses and pointed at Chu Luo fiercely with the rod in his hand. ¡°F*ck, how dare you hit our bro! Brothers, attack.¡± ¡°Junior, be careful!¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you be impudent in front of me. Well, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, her body swayed and she quickly snatched the metal rod from someone beside her. She raised it and waved it. Then, Tang Zhiyun and the others only saw the small figure dodging left and right among the dozen or so men. Apanying the crisp sound of bones breaking was the sound of wild shrieks and howls. When they came back to their senses, those ten-odd people were already rolling on the ground and wailing. Their previous ferocious appearance was no longer there. The rest of them unanimously turned their gazes on Chu Luo, who was standing in the middle of those people like a heroine. Their spirits were lifted, and at the same time, they thought to themselves,?¡®So this junior sister/Sister Chu/Little Chuchu is so powerful! Don¡¯t tell me shees from a martial arts family!¡¯ Chu Luo threw down the rod in her hand and looked at the group of people who were crying and rolling on the ground. She asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± One of them covered his arm and cried as he straightened his neck and said loudly, ¡°No one sent us. We just can¡¯t stand the sight of them.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know you!¡± When Xie Minghai heard this, he was so incensed that he walked over and kicked that person. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The others¡¯ countenances darkened. They walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and looked at these people. They were originally stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s skills, but now, they were filled with anger. Looking at these people, Tang Zhiyun restrained the urge to beat them up again and said in a low voice, ¡°You deliberately stole our bag and lured us here. Without even saying a word, you started trying to break our arms. Even if you refuse to tell us, I know who is behind this.¡± When the other three heard this, they obviously guessed who it was. Their faces instantly turned ashen. Wang Mingtao looked at the four of them and asked anxiously, ¡°Seniors, who exactly wants to harm you?¡± He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°If I find out who it is, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of him!¡± Chu Luo also guessed who it was. She snorted and pointed at one of those people using the steel pipe. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to tell me, I¡¯ll have to break your legs too.¡± After saying that, she raised the steel pipe in her hand, frightening those people until their expressions changed drastically. Tang Zhiyun and the others stood beside Chu Luo and looked at them coldly, looking ready to beat them up. These people were all gangsters, working for money. This was supposed to be a rxing transaction. But unexpectedly, a cute girl who looked like a fairy suddenly appear. She was actually so skilled, so good that they couldn¡¯t retaliate at all. Their arms must have gotten broken. If they didn¡¯t go to the hospital now, their arms might be crippled. At the thought of this, the ten-odd burly men actually turned pale from fright. ¡°We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk¡­¡± ¡°A man who looks like a woman approached our boss and gave us money to break all their arms.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just doing things for money. It¡¯s none of our business. If you want to look to settle scores, look for that man who looks like a woman.¡± After they finished speaking, they all looked at Chu Luo. They were afraid that if she was unhappy, she would break their legs with the steel pipe in her hand. Chu Luo looked at these people and flicked a pill over with her finger. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°If I see you guys again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will never appear in front of you again.¡± These people hurriedly fled after they answered. Chu Luo looked in a certain direction. Coincidentally, someone had secretly run away. The corners of her lips curled up. She pointed in that direction and said to the five boys, ¡°A person ran away from there just now. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the man who looks like a woman that they¡¯d mentioned.¡± Chapter 89 - Sister Chus Drawing... Has an Abstract Style

Chapter 89: Sister Chu¡¯s Drawing... Has an Abstract Style

The five of them looked at each other. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai ran over at the same time. Then, the other three quickly followed. Soon, a wailing that resembled the ughtering of pigs could be heard from that corner. Chu Luo stood rooted to the ground and waited for them to finish beating him up before walking over slowly. When she arrived, she heard Xue Hui crying as he shouted, ¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me. You¡¯re killing me!¡± ¡°Pfft! Serves you right if I beat you to death!¡± Xie Minghai spat and kicked him again. ¡°Ah~ I will sue you guys and have the police arrest you.¡± ¡°Sure. If you have the guts, go ahead and sue.¡± Yu Lei gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Just now, Qingfeng had recorded the confession of those people. If you have the guts, go ahead and sue us. We want to see who will be the pitiful one when the timees!¡± After saying that, Yu Lei kicked Xue Hui. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Xue Hui finally didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He hugged his head and wailed. ¡°F*ck!¡± Yu Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took a step back. He threatened him, ¡°Xue Hui, if we find out that you¡¯re ying tricks behind our backs again, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± Seeing that they were almost done, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We said we¡¯d have dinner with Junior today. She must be hungry at this hour.¡± Only then did they let Xue Hui off and turn around. Chu Luo was standing not far behind them. She looked at Xue Hui, who was squatting in the corner, hugging his head and crying. She frowned and walked over. ¡°Junior, what are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo stood in front of Xue Hui and pointed at a phone sticking out of his pocket. ¡°You¡¯re recording.¡± The five boys abruptly looked into Xue Hui¡¯s pocket. Xue Hui¡¯s body trembled at the same time. In the next instant, he mustered up the strength from god knows where and tried to escape. Chu Luo tapped his acupoints at an angle that no one else could see. When Xue Hui realized that he couldn¡¯t move, his face turned green with fear. ¡°I¡­ I, I, I¡­ Why can¡¯t I move? Ahhh, there must be a ghost¡­¡± The five boys surrounded him and kicked him, leaving him crying. Although they¡¯d sensed that Xue Hui was rooted to the spot, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t give up until the end.¡± Tang Zhiyun took out his phone from his pants pocket and tapped on it for a while. Then he picked up Xue Hui¡¯s phone and smashed it against the wall. While the phone was being smashed into pieces, he walked over to pick up a steel pipe. Under Xue Hui¡¯s frightened gaze, he strode over and raised it to swing it at Xue Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡­ When the six of them walked out of the alley, Wang Mingtao said strangely, ¡°There was such a hugemotion inside, but no one came in or reported to the police.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°Xue Hui is Ouyang Yu¡¯sckey. Ouyang Yu must be behind this matter. Ouyang Yu does things wlessly. No one would discover this ce.¡± At this point, his face revealed an intense fury. The others didn¡¯t look any better. Chu Luo was puzzled. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s him, go teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°This person has an influential background.¡± ¡°How influential?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it as influential as Li Yan¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Li Yan?¡± The five guys looked confused. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know Master Li, but they simply didn¡¯t know that the legendary figure was called Li Yan. Seeing their reaction, Chu Luo thought that they didn¡¯t know about Li Yan and couldn¡¯t help butment in her heart. Didn¡¯t they say that that person was famous throughout the world? Why haven¡¯t these people heard of him? At this thought, she immediately dismissed the thought of asking Li Yan for help. She asked in a different way, ¡°Can Ouyang Yu¡¯s background influence the game¡¯s operators in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± This time, the five boys had replied at the same time. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Even the people from the top family of the empire can¡¯t control the operators of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo heard what she wanted to hear and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s torture Ouyang Yu and his gang in the game first.¡± As for real life, she had plenty of ways to teach those people a lesson. As they spoke, they walked towards the nearest restaurant. After dinner, Chu Luo asked the service staff to bring over a pen and a notebook. She wrote and drew on them for a while before tearing off five pieces of paper and giving one to each person. The five of them were dumbfounded. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s this?¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell them that she had drawn this talisman using a trace of divine power from Phoenix. She said to them seriously, ¡°This is an improvised drawing of mine. You must keep it on you at all times.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others were baffled. Just now, they had thought that Chu Luo was like a heroine and was especially powerful. How did she be so childish after just one meal? Wang Mingtao had always admired Chu Luo in-game. The few moves that Chu Luo had just disyed during the fight made him admire her even more. When Chu Luo handed him the piece of paper, he immediately took it and praised it. ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s drawings¡­ are very abstract.¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao, who didn¡¯t know what was good for him and who paused mid-sentence. Wang Mingtao immediately said in a fawning tone, ¡°Sister Chu, I promise to keep this drawing with me at all times and love it like it¡¯s our Wang family¡¯s heirloom.¡± When Chu Luo and the other four heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched. They still had topete tomorrow, so they prepared to go back early to rest. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where is your chauffeur?¡± Chu Luo said casually, ¡°On the way here.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the chauffeur called her. She reported her location. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Then let¡¯s apany you until the chauffeures.¡± The chauffeur who wasing to pick Chu Luo up arrived faster than expected. When the car stopped beside them, Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thepetition will be more intense for the next three days. If you can¡¯t take it, you must tell me.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go buy a box of vitamin drinks, Little Chuchu? We always do this duringpetitions.¡± Although Chu Luo had never drunk the vitamin drink they mentioned, she knew immediately that it wasn¡¯t anything useful. She said, ¡°No need.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink that kind of beverage. If you¡¯re too tired, take one of the pills that I got someone to deliver to you.¡± The others actually stopped talking at the same time. Chu Luo looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t taken any of it?¡± The guys were silent for a while. It was Tang Zhiyun who spoke first. He lowered his voice a few degrees. ¡°We are worried that someone will report us if they find out. There is a rule in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ that participants are not allowed to take prohibited medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°You think I gave you prohibited drugs?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. As soon as she finished speaking, the boys subconsciously looked around. Seeing their reaction, Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead. ¡°The pills were purely made from Chinese herbs and are used to relieve fatigue. It¡¯s nothing that stimtes the brain at all. What are you worried about?¡± The boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. Yu Lei said, ¡°Since Little Junior Sister has said so, I¡¯ll go back and try it. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve been a little agitated from ying in thepetition for the past two days, and I need to ease myself.¡± The other three agreed. The five of them left. Chu Luo waited for them to leave before she opened the car door and got in. When she returned to the old district residence, it was already half-past ten. Chu Luo walked into the courtyard and subconsciously nced at the grapevines. Under the streetmp, she could see that the bunches of grapes were growing really well. She looked at them and swallowed her saliva before walking over. At this moment, footsteps could be heard from the side. Chu Luo tilted her head to look and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why are you at my house?¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and reached for a bunch of grapes on the vine. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could stop him, Li Yan had already plucked the grapes and handed them to her. Chu Luo looked at the bunch of unripe grapes and her petite face looked conflicted. She was silent for a while before looking at him and saying, ¡°The grapes aren¡¯t ripe yet. Do you want to kill me with the sourness?¡± A gust of cold air immediately emanated from opposite her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all. After saying this, she lectured him even more self-righteously, ¡°If I eat this bunch of grapes, my teeth will definitely feel sore¡­ You¡¯re not trying to make me unable to eat properly for the next few days, are you?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat them.¡± After saying that, he took the bunch of grapes and walked into the courtyard. Chu Luo hurriedly followed him. Recalling that he hadn¡¯t answered the first question, she asked again, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and retracted his gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to use my inner strength to unblock my acupoints.¡± Chu Luo froze for a moment. Li Yan took two steps forward and saw that she didn¡¯t follow him, so he stopped and looked at her coldly. Chu Luo followed him again and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to conduct lessons for the next few days?¡± This time, Li Yan stopped. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice and almost bumped into him. She quickly stopped and looked at him. Li Yan lowered his gaze to look at her and said, ¡°I told you before, I don¡¯t like to spend too much time on one thing. I have to learn how to use my inner strength to unblock my acupoints in the next few days.¡± Seeing that he was so serious, Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. However, she still made herself clear. ¡°I won¡¯t be free these next few days. I can only teach you at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 90 - Hey, Didnt We Agree for You to Come at Night?

Chapter 90: Hey, Didn¡¯t We Agree for You to Come at Night?

The next day, when Chu Luo got up and went downstairs, she saw someone walking in with arge te of grapes. Her gaze subconsciously followed the te of grapes to the coffee table beside the sofa. After that person put down the grapes, he said respectfully to her, ¡°Miss Chu, these are the grapes that were picked from the vineyard in the suburbs. I¡¯ve already washed them for you. You can eat them directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the man left. After he had left, she quickly walked over, plucked a grape, and put it in her mouth. The grapes had thin skin and thick flesh, and they were filled with fragrance. After eating a few grapes, Chu Luo carried a bunch of grapes and walked out of the door. Indeed, she saw Li Yan and Qin Ming practicing in the courtyard. Li Yan was wearing a white training suit this morning while Qin Ming was wearing casual pants and a ck singlet. Qin Ming¡¯s muscles were very developed. Compared to him, Li Yan looked much frailer. However, Li Yan¡¯s aura was too powerful and his moves were ruthless, forcing Qin Ming to retreat continuously. The two of them practiced for a while before Li Yan stopped and Qin Ming turned to leave. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing there. Her eyes shifted, and she plucked a grape and flicked it at him with her internal energy. Only after flicking it away did she warn him, ¡°Li Yan, watch out.¡± The grape was fast like an arrow. Just as it was about to hit Li Yan, he unexpectedly reacted swiftly and dodged it. Seeing that he actually managed to dodge it, Chu Luo flicked another grape in disbelief. Again, Li Yan managed to dodge it. Feeling yful, Chu Luo quickly plucked a few grapes and continued flicking them at Li Yan. This time, as Li Yan dodged, he directly pulled out the whip from his waist to stop the grapes and swung the whip towards her at the same time. Chu Luo wanted to jump to the side, but just as she was about to jump, she suddenly remembered the lessonst time. She turned around, wanting to jump to the other side. In the next second. The whip rolled and brought her in front of him. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously, ¡°Is it very fun?¡± Chu Luo brought the grapes in her hand to him and said with a smile, ¡°I came to deliver grapes to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Li Yan retracted his whip. ¡°Since you¡¯re free now, let¡¯s practice for half an hour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to refuse and directly proceeded to tap her acupoints. Chu Luo shielded the grapes in her hand and retreated a few meters with a tap of her toes. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we agree for you toe at night?¡± Despite saying that, she shot the grape at him as a weapon. As she shot the grapes at him, she said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t keep your word, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± After saying that, she ate the remaining grape and attacked him. The two of them practiced in the courtyard for half an hour before going to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo went straight to the study. There were more than two hundred teams participating in the nationalpetition. In three days, only ten teams would be chosen, so it was much morepetitive than the qualifying rounds. The nationalpetition continued in the form of PK between two teams. There were two matches in the morning and two in the afternoon. The team that lost would be eliminated. The opponents were randomly allocated. Right after thepetition started, the entire Inte and gaming circles were filled with updates from the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡±petitions. Even on the streets, therge advertisement screens were broadcasting thepetition. The invisible glint and sh of cold steel, along with the bloody rain, made even those who didn¡¯t know how to y the game feel their blood boil. After the female yer, [Bai Ling], had appeared in public many times, there was a wave of discussion both on the Inte and outside the Inte. ¡°This Bai Ling must be a catfish. It¡¯s impossible for a woman to operate a game character from ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ so awesomely!¡± When thisment was published, it instantly garnered more than ten thousand ¡°likes.¡± Someone started to ridicule her. ¡°This team called ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is really creative. Letting someone y a female ount will definitely be beneficial to their team.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the one who ys a female character most awesomely that madam? I heard that her healing arts are famous throughout the entire empire.¡± ¡°Tsk~ You don¡¯t know this, do you? Actually, that madam isn¡¯t famous for her healing skills but for her looks. Previously, her photo was exposed on the forum. Those looks, tsk tsk, it¡¯s not inferior to those of famous celebrities.¡± ¡°Really? I wonder if that madam participated in thepetition this time. If she did, I would definitely go and watch.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know whether or not they participated in thepetition by looking at the participating members from Jinling Gang.¡± When this was said, many people went to take a look. The topic of discussion about whether [Bai Ling] was a catfish shifted to the wife of the gang leader, [Yangliu Yiyi]. Other than the discussions about [Bai Ling] in the outside world, the participants were also discussing her in private. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her impressive operating skills, I would have thought that she was an RMB yer[1]. How could anyone level up their ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ ount to the maximum level in just a few days?¡± ¡°How is that possible? In ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ one can only use money to level up to Level 85. For the subsequent levels, the yers must level up themselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said [Bai Ling] was impressive!¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] must be a smurf ount or an insider who¡¯d opened a back door. Didn¡¯t someone check his IP before? I heard that the person who checked his IP ended up being exposed.¡± ¡°Also, it might be a smurf ount opened by one of the top ten masters in the world.¡± ¡­ No matter what everyone guessed, everyone thought that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. No one believed that [Bai Ling] was really a girl. After three days of fighting, ten teams were finally chosen. Among them were ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me,¡± and the ¡°Jinling Gang.¡± Looking at the three names that happened to be on the list, Xie Minghai mmed his hand on theputer desk. ¡°We¡¯ve fought so many PK matches in three days, but never got matched up with ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ in any of them.¡± Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses up his nose bridge and sneered. ¡°What are you worried about? We¡¯ll definitely meet in the finals.¡± In the two days of the finals, there were to be team battles every day. The system would divide the ten teams into two teams. They¡¯d have to build a castle and fight for resources. In the final city battle, the team that lost would be eliminated. On thest day of the interster war, the five teams remaining would have to rely on their own abilities to stay until the final advancement World Championship. Actually, the highlight would be thest interster war. The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game graphics was especially exquisite and beautiful. The gxy was so mysterious that it satisfied most people¡¯s fantasies. While waiting for the system to allocate the teams, Tang Zhiyun spoke to them. ¡°A captain will definitely be chosen for the team battle. If we end up in the same team as ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ter, that person will definitely think of ways to get the captain title.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who does he think he is? If he wants to get the title of captain, he¡¯d have to ask for my trident¡¯s approval first.¡± Xie Minghai controlled his game character to raise the trident in his hand. Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Ouyang Yu has many tricks up his sleeve and likes to y dirty. It¡¯s not impossible for him to bribe other candidates.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him be the captain. Otherwise, he will definitely find a way to deal with us.¡± Chu Luo looked at the anxious trio and asked in confusion, ¡°Other than the elections, is there no other way for a person to get the captain title?¡± ¡°This has been an unwritten rule all these years.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s unwritten, let¡¯s break this rule.¡± Before the four of them could react, the system had already divided these teams into two teams. Indeed, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± and ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± were grouped together. In their group were ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire,¡± ¡°Sky Dragon Legend,¡± and ¡°As Gang.¡± Each team had an hour to choose their captain and assign missions. The team leader of ¡°As Gang,¡± [Breaking Iron Steed], was the first to speak: ¡°Since we¡¯re in the same group, we must choose a team captain.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God] from ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire¡±: ¡°The Captain must have strong leadership abilities. I think I can do it.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens] from ¡°Sky Dragon Legend¡±: ¡°This is a hugepetition, a match that determines life and death. It¡¯s not a gang fight. I think we should vote.¡± After the three team leaders finished speaking, the ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± team leader, [Laughing Ocean], said: ¡°I agree to vote to elect the captain. That¡¯s fair too.¡± In this match, Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three turned on the voice chat. Xie Minghai sneered when he heard those words. ¡°Just wait and see. Ouyang Yu is definitely going to poke these captains in private and give them benefits.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then don¡¯t give him the time to poke other people in private.¡± The other three asked her what she was nning to do. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Wee from different districts. No one knows who has real ability. Since we¡¯re going to choose a captain, why don¡¯t wepete?¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time topete.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Who said that it¡¯s a waste of time? Only someone without ability would say that.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°You!¡± [Unrivaled Killer God]: ¡°Why would a person ying a female ount like you be so arrogant?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Since you look down on yers using female ounts, let¡¯s have apetition of two rounds. In the first round, in ten minutes, everyone will use text to exin how they are going to fight in the team battle today. In the second round, it will be a one-on-one PK. Whoever wins will be given the final say.¡± [Unrivaled Killer God] was probably angered by [Bai Ling]¡¯s arrogant tone and didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, [Laughing Ocean] suddenly said, ¡°I agree with [Bai Ling]¡¯s suggestion.¡± The other teams discussed in private and agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. However, [Laughing Ocean] added: ¡°But if we do this, it¡¯s the leader of each team thatpetes. Does anyone have any objections?¡± [1] A yer who pays a lot of money to buy coins for equipment and gear in the game Chapter 91 - F*ck! Is This Still Normal? Too Impressive

Chapter 91: F*ck! Is This Still Normal? Too Impressive

When the other teams saw [Laughing Ocean]¡¯s words, they seemed to have smelled something and sat in front of theirputers, waiting to watch a good show. Ouyang Yu, who was sitting in front of theputer, had a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Three years ago, I managed to disqualify you people from thepetition. Today, you want to snatch my Captain¡¯s title? Don¡¯t me me for being impolite again.¡± At that moment, the system suddenly sent a message. The captain of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± [Carefree Wanderer], had given up his position and [Bai Ling] became the team leader. The other team members: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°This [Carefree Wanderer] is crazy. He actually relinquished his position as leader to [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] really has a hidden identity.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we see how powerful [Bai Ling] is first? It won¡¯t be good if we really offend him if he¡¯s a big boss.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three people sitting in front of theputer hadn¡¯t expected that. The four of them exchanged a nce. Understanding each other¡¯s intentions, Tang Zhiyun decided to transfer the position of team leader to Chu Luo. This decision made the other three teamse up with all kinds of conjectures. Conversely, this was beneficial to Chu Luo. Seeing the other three teams remaining silent, Ouyang Yu snorted. ¡°Changing leaders at thest minute? Tang Zhiyun, you knew that you would lose to me, didn¡¯t you¡­? But so what if you switch to [Bai Ling]? I don¡¯t believe that a yer who has just leveled up will be able to beat me.¡± [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°Since no one has any objections, let¡¯s end the battle quickly. I¡¯ll make it clear first that no matter who loses, they will have to listen to the Captain¡¯s instructions unconditionally.¡± The team leaders agreed at the same time. After checking the time, the team leaders opened their notebooks and started typing their strategy in words. Tang Zhiyun and the others couldn¡¯t see what Chu Luo had written, but through the microphone, they could hear the sound of the keyboard from the other side. The sound of the keyboard was very fast. As they listened, their heartbeats actually synchronized with the rhythm of the keyboard. Worried that their conversation would disturb Chu Luo, the four of them could onlymunicate with their eyes. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Do you think Little Chuchu knows how to write battle strategies?¡± Yu Lei shrugged. Xu Qingfeng pushed his sses. Tang Zhiyun shook his head and gestured for everyone to wait. Ten minutes passed quickly. When the time was up, the five team leaders simultaneously uploaded the strategy they had written. Everyone took turns looking at the five people¡¯s strategies. Then, the entire team fell into silence. However, there were discussions among the other teams. ¡°D*mn! After reading the strategy written by [Bai Ling], I can confirm that he¡¯s using a smurf ount. No neer can n a team battle so wlessly. I think I can see our team winning.¡± ¡°Although the battle strategy of [Laughing Ocean] is a little sinister, it¡¯s not bad. As long as we can win in the team battle, it¡¯s normal to have all kinds of sneak attacks and assassinations.¡± Regardless, the other three team leaders felt inferior and left thepetition. In the end, only [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Ocean] were left. At this moment, no one said that [Bai Ling] was a catfish. But they all had the same thought that [Bai Ling] was definitely a smurf ount operated by some god. [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Ocean] stood opposite each other. The two of them only had to PK to decide who would be the captain of this team. At this moment, [Laughing Ocean] typed: ¡°Since we¡¯re in the same team now, why don¡¯t we turn on the video call during PK? This way, we canmunicate with each other better.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. [Bai Ling]: ¡°As long as you can beat me in PK, we will turn on video call.¡± Everyone fell silent and stared at the two game characters on the screen. [Laughing Ocean] was obviously provoked by [Bai Ling]¡¯s tone. [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s end the battle quickly. Whoever drops 50% of the other party¡¯s health will win.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure.¡± System: ¡°[Laughing Ocean] has issued a PK challenge to [Bai Ling]. ept or Decline.¡± Chu Luo clicked ept. The two game characters instantly entered PK mode. The max-level yers had full bars in all aspects. If one side wanted to defeat the other, it would be impossible without better operating skills and adaptability. Everyone sitting in front of theputer stared at the gorgeous skills and peerless movement that filled the entireputer screen. They were so shocked that their mouths formed an O shape. ¡°D*mn, if I didn¡¯t know that they were PK-ing to choose their captain, I would have thought that they had some deep hatred. Any one of these skills can instantly kill a Big Boss above level 80.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked on this [Bai Ling]. He¡¯s known as the PK Mad Demon by the yers in the Imperial District. It seems that the name PK Mad Demon isn¡¯t for nothing.¡± ¡°[Laughing Ocean] made it into the World Championshipst year. His capability can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°Both of them are so powerful. Their PK won¡¯t take very long, right?¡± As soon as this person finished speaking, the health bar above [Laughing Ocean]¡¯s head decreased to 80% after he failed to dodge a series of attacks by [Bai Ling]. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What a cool godly movement!¡± ¡°What powerful maneuvering!¡± This was the first time Ouyang Yu had been beaten up to such a sorry state. The casual expression on his face instantly disappeared, and his eyes that were staring at theputer screen turned gloomy. His fingers flew even faster. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to engage in a war of attrition with [Laughing Ocean]. When she realized that [Laughing Ocean] wanted to use evil tricks against her, all the more she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. ¡­ Five minutester, the PKpetition ended. Everyone looked at [Laughing Ocean] with his remaining 49% of health, then at [Bai Ling], with 55% health remaining, and their hearts couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. [Bai Ling]: ¡°You lost!¡± [Laughing Ocean] didn¡¯t answer. The others sitting in front of theputer couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time. Everyone only had one thought in their hearts:?¡®F*ck! Is this still normal? Too impressive!¡¯ Chu Luo could hear the cheers of her four teammates through the microphone. Yu Leiughed loudly and said, ¡°Why am I so happy to see my junior beating up Ouyang Yu?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior Sister, did you hold back?¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°I think Little Chuchu shouldn¡¯t have lost so much blood.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a team battle today. We¡¯ll save the matter of beating up our opponents for the finale.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Her teammatesughed at the same time. Xie Minghai replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The entire intersterpetition will be broadcasted online tomorrow. We¡¯ll let everyone see how Ouyang Yu gets beaten up by us.¡± After the two sides had chosen their team captains, the team battle officially began. As expected, Chu Luo¡¯s team won. While everyone was cheering, [Laughing Ocean] sent a provocative message to [Bai Ling]: ¡°In tomorrow¡¯s interster battle, everyone will rely on their own abilities, [Bai Ling]. See you on the battlefield! I won¡¯t show mercy again.¡± With that, he went offline. Chu Luo pursed her lips, said goodbye to Tang Zhiyun and the gang, and went offline. As soon as she turned off theputer, she realized that she was very hungry. She stood up and walked out of the study. To her surprise, she bumped into Li Yan, who had juste out of another room. Chu Luo looked at him and thought about how this person seemed to have been staying at her house for the past few days. Just as she was about to say something, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Go down and eat. After that,e with me to somece.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I want to conserve my energy and prepare for the finalpetition.¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°To my house.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan walked downstairs first. Chu Luo quickly followed him down the stairs and asked, ¡°Why am I going to your house?¡± ¡°To help me deal with someone. I¡¯ll give you a set of game equipment.¡± ¡°?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, confused eyes and asked subconsciously, ¡°Who is it that you can¡¯t deal with?¡± Li Yan was delighted by her words and the cold aura around him subconsciously disappeared. He said, ¡°Someone ced a batch of Gu worms near my house.¡± ¡°A batch?¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°What evil thing did you do to make that person release a batch of Gu worms outside your house?¡± When Li Yan heard this, his aura turned cold again. He nced at her coldly and continued walking downstairs. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at his back. At this moment, Li Yan said without looking back, ¡°In this world, it¡¯s not always doing evil deeds that gets you hated by others.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back and wondered what he meant. Li Yan was already downstairs. He saw that Chu Luo was still standing on the stairs and turned to look at her. His gaze was deep and cold, filled with indifference towards everything. Chu Luo looked into his eyes and suddenly remembered that a few years ago, he had burned to death half of his n and ended up with crippled legs. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo had wanted to ask about it, but she felt that it was a little strange to ask like this. She quickly walked down and looked at him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you deal with the Gu wormster, but what do you mean by gaming equipment?¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°After entering the World Championship, do you think you and your teammates can win using onlyputers?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ha, naive!¡± Li Yan then walked towards the dining table, leaving Chu Luo ring at him with a displeased expression. After dinner, the two of them got into the car and headed towards the Li residence. Chapter 92 - Someone Wants to Curse Master Li with Love Gu

Chapter 92: Someone Wants to Curse Master Li with Love Gu

Every time Li Yan came to Chu Luo¡¯s ce, he would wear a mask and enter and exit her ce in a car. Thus, no one could associate the person at Chu Luo¡¯s house with the terrifying Master Li. Qin Ming drove while Chu Luo and Li Yan sat in the back. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. From the old district to the Li residence, they could go around the bustling new district and take the outer ring expressway. Forty minutester, they entered the Li family¡¯s territory. Chu Luo looked at the road in front of her and tilted her head to ask Li Yan, ¡°Do you know where the perpetrator had cast the Gu worms from?¡± ¡°West Gate.¡± ¡°West Gate?¡± ¡°The West Gate facing the river beside the residence.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She guessed that the person who¡¯d cast the Gu worms had secretlye over from the river and asked, ¡°How did you know that that person cast a batch of Gu worms?¡± Li Yan moved his fingers on his knees. ¡°The Li family has a few Gu Masters under its payroll.¡± Chu Luo was unhappy to hear this. ¡°Since you have Gu Masters at your disposal, why did you call me here?¡± She was very busy! Li Yan finally turned his head to nce at her. Seeing the unhappiness on her face, he moved his fingers on his knees again and said in a murderous tone, ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a traitor among those Gu Masters.¡± Chu Luo looked at his side profile. ¡°Do you already have a way to find out who this person is?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car drove straight through the Li residence¡¯s gate. After a while, it stopped in front of Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. After Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted, they walked into his courtyard at the same time. Li Yan had already taken off his mask before entering the Li residence. The moment he alighted, the people standing guard around him greeted respectfully, ¡°Master!¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow them in. Chu Luo followed Li Yan into the living room and first observed the surroundings. Then, she took out the bell that she¡¯d confiscatedst time and shook it lightly. She listened carefully before saying to Li Yan, who was standing at the side, ¡°There are a lot of Gu worms in your house.¡± Li Yan responded with a heavy expression. Chu Luo carried the bell upstairs and Li Yan followed. After Chu Luo went upstairs, she shook the bell and walked towards a room. She didn¡¯t stop until she was standing in front of a door. She pointed and asked, ¡°What room is this?¡± ¡°My bedroom.¡± Li Yan pushed open the door. Chu Luo looked at his bedroom suite, which was cold in color as usual, and wanted toin again. Couldn¡¯t this person¡¯s ce have a few warm colors? This person was cold to begin with, and with his bedroom being painted with such cold colors, Chu Luo felt that it wouldn¡¯t get hot even if she didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner in this room. Afterining in her heart, she walked inside. There was a small living room outside. Chu Luo searched the sofa in the small living room and found a few squirming worms. A cold voice came from behind. ¡°What kind of Gu worms are those?¡± Chu Luo looked away from the worms and gave him a meaningful look. Li Yan returned her gaze with his pitch-ck eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°Love Gu.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak, but the cold air from his body kept seeping out. Chu Luo searched his bedroom for a while. In the end, she even searched further inside. Indeed, she also found worms on his bed. She found a transparent bottle and put the worms in it using mps. Chu Luo ced them on a surface and said, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯ve been staying at my ce for the past few days. If you had stayed at your ce, you would have¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Would have what?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low. Chu Luo first nced at his iparably handsome face before looking at his golden ratio figure. Thinking that since this person was already so old, he must have had sex before, she said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. Would have had sex with a woman, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze instantly turned icy and his body exuded a strong murderous aura. It seemed like he really hated this kind of thing. Chu Luo was shocked by his reaction. However, given his status, it was normal for him to be unhappy if he was forced by a woman in this way. She said, ¡°Since that person had put so many Love Gu in your courtyard, she must want to have sex with you. Why don¡¯t we bait her out?¡± Li Yan looked at the excited little thing and asked in a low voice, ¡°How?¡± ¡°The Love Gu must be nted in two people. As long as one person gets horny, the other party will follow suit. ¡°The person who wants to cast the Gu worms on you is also very generous. To think she let so many worms in. That means she also has many of these worms¡¯ pairs. As long as you are poisoned by one of the Gu, she will immediately notice¡­¡± ¡°You mean, I have to be poisoned before I can fish her out?¡± Chu Luo realized that the man beside her had be more murderous and subconsciously took a small step back. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to fish her out. It would take a lot of time otherwise.¡± Li Yan lowered his cold eyes and seemed to be considering it. Chu Luo assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this world, no one knows how to deal with these Gu worms better than I do. As soon as you let one worm into your body and fish that person out, I will immediately get the worm out.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her immediately. ¡°What will happen after I¡¯m poisoned by this Gu?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ You¡¯ll want to get close to the other person who is poisoned by the Gu.¡± ¡°After I¡¯m poisoned by the Gu, how long will it take to fish her out?¡± ¡°That person must be hiding near your residence. Most likely¡­¡± Under Li Yan¡¯s dangerous and irritable gaze, Chu Luo changed her tune. ¡°She¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan held in his strong nausea and extended his hand to her. Chu Luo looked at the cold Li Yan and his outstretched arm. She walked over to take the bottle and ced a worm on his arm. The worm moved to attach itself to his skin and pierce it with its feelers. Chu Luo thought for a moment, took out the bell, and quickly shook it. She also quickly chanted something Li Yan couldn¡¯t understand. After the worm had crawled into his skin, Chu Luo stopped. She looked at him. He looked at her, too. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Actually, Chu Luo only knew that the Love Gu was nted in men and women and didn¡¯t know what the exact feeling was, so she was a little curious. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly turned into a curious child, and sat on the edge of the bed with his eyes lowered. Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of him, looking at his expression. One stood and one sat for about ten minutes. Li Yan said, ¡°That person is here.¡± Chu Luo quickly grabbed the bell in her hand and walked out of the door. Li Yan followed. The two of them went to the small living room outside the bedroom. Chu Luo quickly said to him, ¡°Where¡¯s the switch in the room? Turn off the lights.¡± Li Yan walked over to turn off the lights. There was actually moonlight tonight, but the curtains in Li Yan¡¯s bedroom were thick. Once the lights were off, they couldn¡¯t see anything. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before the door opened slightly. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Chu Luo said as she quickly hid behind the door. Li Yan turned around and sat down on the sofa. At this moment, the door was opened from the outside. A woman in a white dress was standing there with her back facing the light in the corridor. This woman was tall and had perfect curves. Her long hair hung loosely on her shoulders. Even if one couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, one could guess that her looks weren¡¯t bad. The woman stood outside the door and looked in. When she saw that Li Yan was sitting on the sofa, she immediately called out happily, ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. The woman didn¡¯t mind and walked in. After the woman entered, Chu Luo quickly tapped her acupoints and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go catch the person who¡¯d nted the Gu worms.¡± With that, she left. Chu Luo quickly blocked the Gu Master beneath the courtyard wall. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to have nted Gu worms on Li Yan.¡± The Gu Master stared at Chu Luo fiercely and quietly took out a Gu worm. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out the bell and quickly shook it. The sound of the bell became a little strange in this quiet courtyard. That person obviously recognized the bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. When he saw the bell, his expression changed. The moment Chu Luo shook the bell, he wanted to escape. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, do you still think you can escape?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, the bell in her hand rang even faster. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The Gu worms on that person started to act up. They all went into his body uncontrobly, making him roll on the ground in pain. At this moment, rapid footsteps could be hearding from outside the courtyard. Soon, Qin Ming walked in with a group of bodyguards. Chu Luo pointed at the person who was rolling on the ground. ¡°You can take him away.¡± ¡°Take him.¡± Qin Ming raised his hand and gestured to the bodyguards. Two people came over and escorted the man away quickly. Then, he said to the others, ¡°Guard outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After those people had left, Qin Ming asked, ¡°Miss Chu, where¡¯s Master?¡± Chu Luo pointed into the building. ¡°In his bedroom.¡± At this point, she suddenly muttered, ¡°I wonder if he can control himself. I hope his beastly instincts didn¡¯t re up!¡± When Qin Ming heard this, his expression changed drastically. He turned around and ran towards the door. Chu Luo followed behind him. The two of them quickly arrived outside Li Yan¡¯s bedroom upstairs. Qin Ming stood there and didn¡¯t immediately enter. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Qin Ming turned to look at her and said, ¡°Miss Chu, please knock on the door.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes for a while before walking to the door and pushing it open. The lights in the bedroom were still switched off and Li Yan was standing in the middle of the small living room. That murderous aura was so sharp that no one could dare to look at him directly. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Chu Luo called to him. Li Yan looked over and said in a t tone, ¡°Turn on the lights.¡± Qin Ming, who was standing behind Chu Luo, quickly came in and turned on the lights. When the two of them saw the scene in the small living room, they were stunned. Chapter 93 - See If I Don’t Throw You Downstairs

Chapter 93: See If I Don¡¯t Throw You Downstairs

It wasn¡¯t that the living room was messy or that there was something inappropriate for children there. It was that the living room was too clean and tidy. It was so clean and tidy that it was as if no woman had entered at all. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze swept across him and she suddenly saw the open window. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s that woman?¡± Li Yan turned to look at the window. Chu Luo subconsciously walked over to take a look. When she did, she was shocked to see the woman below. As the force of the impact was too great, her body was embedded in the soil. It was unknown if she was unconscious or if she had been killed. She turned around to look at Li Yan and pointed down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you threw her out from here?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan replied before shifting his gaze to Qin Ming. Qin Ming quickly reported to him, ¡°Master, that person has been captured. The other Gu Masters are treating him right now.¡± He then stood there waiting for Li Yan¡¯s order. Li Yan¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Since he likes to cast Gu worms, let him have a taste of all kinds of them for the rest of his life.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Investigate who this person is.¡± Qin Ming straightened his body. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, he left. The moment Qin Ming left, Li Yan walked to the sofa and sat down. Chu Luo followed him and asked, ¡°How did you feel when that woman came in just now?¡± After asking this, she realized that she was suddenly a little nervous. She subconsciously widened her eyes and stared at his expression. Li Yan nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Disgusted.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this answer different from what she had imagined? Seeing Chu Luo suddenly freeze, Li Yan stood up unhappily and walked towards the door. Chu Luo quickly snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t removed the Gu worm for you.¡± ¡°Do itter.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back as he walked out after saying that and quickly followed him. After following him, she asked, ¡°Did you know that I did something to the Gu worm in your body?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right either. I only let the Gu worm stay on your arm and not climb into your heart. But when you saw that woman and the two Gu worms met, did you really not do anything?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at him. ¡°I threw her out the window.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Pfft¡­ You¡¯re such a bad man who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish the fairer sex.¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice it and bumped into his back. ¡°Oof¡­ why did you suddenly stop?¡± Chu Luo covered her nose that was in pain from the collision and quickly took a step back. Li Yan turned around and looked at her with his dark eyes. Just as Chu Luo looked back at him with those big, confused eyes, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°See if I can throw you down the stairs.¡± Li Yan then pulled her towards the staircase. ¡°How dare you! If you throw me down, I won¡¯t cure you of the Gu worm. Not only will I not undo it, I¡¯ll even cast ten¡­ no, a hundred types of Gu worms.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her and quickened his pace. He realized that holding her didn¡¯t make him feel disgusted at all. Chu Luo was being pulled along. As she quickened her pace, she tried to free her hand from his iron grip. Li Yan threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you keep causing trouble, forget about going back tonight.¡± Chu Luo stopped struggling and red at him. ¡°Do you think you can keep me here?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. He pulled her to the staircase before letting go of her wrist. Once her hand was free, Chu Luo put it behind her back and looked at him warily. Unexpectedly, Li Yan went downstairs immediately. ¡­ By the time they returned to Chu Luo¡¯s house, it was already past eleven. After Chu Luo lured out the Gu worm from Li Yan¡¯s arm and destroyed it, she returned to her room to sleep. The next day, Chu Luo especially woke up early. To her surprise, Li Yan arrived before her. Li Yan didn¡¯t do his morning exercises. Instead, he was sitting in the living room downstairs, signing a few documents. Beside him stood his secretary, Tan Yinfei. When Chu Luo went downstairs, Tan Yinfei said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, the game equipment you wanted has been sent to you.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised as her gaze followed his finger and she looked at the big boxes piled beside the sofa. She quickly walked over and looked at thebels on it, then her eyes lit up. ¡°I heard from my seniors before that this brand has world-ss performance. It¡¯s the ideal equipment for gamers.¡± After saying that, she turned to the people standing outside the door and said, ¡°Help me install it quickly. I¡¯ll try using this equipmentter.¡± A few people walked in from outside the door, each of them carrying a paper box as they walked upstairs. Chu Luo immediately followed them. After Chu Luo went upstairs, Tan Yinfei asked Li Yan, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Get rid of that rat feces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ The finalpetition of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± began under the watchful eyes of thousands of people. The zing Glory Corporation, which was affiliated with ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± had already promoted thispetition vigorously before the selectionpetition. Now that it was the finals, they even spent a lot of money to broadcast it on various online tforms and television primetime slots. When the game characters from the five teams that had entered the finals appeared, the entire Inte erupted. All kinds of discussion posts flew everywhere. ¡°Do you want to bet on which team will advance in this match?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen every match before. I think thest two teams to advance will be ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ and ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me.''¡± ¡°I think ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ has a greater advantage. After all, their team made it into the finals three years ago. They have experience fighting again this year.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t people say that [Bai Ling] from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is a god¡¯s smurf ount? Maybe he can lead their team to level up.¡± ¡°I think the other three teams aren¡¯t weak either. Who knows who will advance when the timees?¡± ¡­ No matter what the outside world said, at 8:30 in the morning, ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± closed the yer¡¯s online system and the members of all five teams were in position. Thest round of the grand finals was an interster battle. It would test not only thebat strength of the few teams remaining but also their ability to react to various sudden situations. The system released apetition mission: ¡°The interster battlests for eight hours. Each yer has only one chance to revive. Thest surviving team wins.¡± At nine in the morning, thepetition officially began. The system teleported the five teams into the vast gxy. Chu Luo and the others continued to talk into the microphone. Xie Minghai: ¡°D*mn! The five teams in our team aren¡¯t ced in the same area!¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°There are benefits to this too. At least Ouyang Yu can¡¯t ally with the other teams to deal with our team first.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if he manages to find the other teams before us?¡± After the three of them finished speaking, they asked Tang Zhiyun and Chu Luo at the same time, ¡°Boss, Little Junior Sister, what do you think?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Since everyone has been ced in different areas, let¡¯s go look for them directly. As long as we can find them quickly and eliminate one team first, they will have one less chance to ally with Ouyang Yu.¡± ¡°How?¡± Xie Minghai said. ¡°The interster battle isn¡¯t like thend battles. The situation here changes rapidly. Other than looking for people, we also have to pay attention not to be sucked into the ck hole. Also, we¡¯ve got to keep an eye on those troublesome interster monsters. We will be wasting too much time.¡± As Chu Luo listened to them, she suddenly remembered the changes in the gxy that she had paid special attention to when she was doing the mission with [Y] the other day. At that time, she had realized that there was actually a pattern to the gxy. At this thought, she suddenly had an idea and said to them, ¡°I know a way to avoid the ck hole and lure them here.¡± The others asked at the same time, ¡°What way?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Nothing else in the gxy can be teleported out, but the gorgeous colors can spread far.¡± After saying that, she used a gorgeous skill. The nearby starry sky was illuminated by this gorgeous technique. Everyone who was watching thepetition was dumbfounded when they saw [Bai Ling] suddenly use this skill. However, at this moment, another team rushed towards their team. The two teams faced each other and started fighting. During this tense and exciting moment, the audience, who were watching the live broadcast and could see where the five teams were, stared at the screen and couldn¡¯t help but discuss: ¡°[Bai Ling]¡¯s method of luring the snakes out of their holes is amazing. It actually really lured a team over!¡± ¡°Their team was lucky. Coincidentally, one of the teams saw the glow of her formidable skill. If the other teams had been nearby, their team would have been besieged.¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] had already guessed that there was only one team nearby.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ [Bai Ling] is indeed a PK demon. This technique and movement are amazing!¡± ¡°But the other people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are so impressive too. They cooperate well!¡± ¡°Heavens! What gorgeous skills. Watching them fight, I feel like I¡¯m watching an interster battle.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡­ More than an hourter, there was news on the World Channel: [Congrattions! Team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± has defeated the ¡°As Gang¡±!] The three teams that were still elsewhere in the gxy: ¡°D*mn! What happened?¡± ¡°How did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ and ¡®As Gang¡¯ meet so soon?¡± Ouyang Yu, who was sitting in front of hisputer, looked at the world news. Disbelief shed across his face. The teammate beside him asked worriedly, ¡°Team leader, do you think that [Bai Ling] is really a god¡¯s smurf ount? ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ defeated a team so quickly. Will we be in danger?¡± Another person said unhappily, ¡°Gangzi, what nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s possible that their two teams just happened to meet.¡± After which, he asked Ouyang Yu, ¡°Team leader, what do we do next?¡± The corners of Ouyang Yu¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Since ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ likes to stand out so much, we¡¯ll let them eliminate the other two teams as well.¡± Chapter 94 - The Exciting Empire Finals

Chapter 94: The Exciting Empire Finals

Tang Zhiyun and the others were very happy to have won the first battle. Yu Lei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to finish off a team so quickly. This is a good start.¡± Xie Minghaiughed and said, ¡°Little Chuchu¡¯s method is really useful. We just have to stay here and continue to lure the other teams over, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I think that the reason why the ¡®As Gang¡¯ was lured here just now was that we were close to them. That was why Junior Sister¡¯s light wave could reach them.¡± ¡°Senior Tang is right,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with the ¡®As Gang.¡¯ All the other teams know about it. They must being up with countermeasures and won¡¯t fight us easily.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment. ¡°What do you think we should do next, Junior?¡± ¡°What do you know about the Thirty-Six Stratagems?¡± After Chu Luo suddenly asked this question, the four of them fell silent. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want them to answer. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied this a little. Why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s casual statement about having some fun was destined to kick off a bloody war. The yers had no rest for the eight hours of the national finals. It was 2:05 in the Imperial Capital. World news: [Congrattions to team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± for defeating team ¡°Breaking Out of the Empire¡± and team ¡°Sky Dragon Legend.¡±] ¡°F*ck! F*ck! What happened?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not smart enough. What exactly happened in the first few hours?¡± ¡°¡®Breaking Out of the Empire¡¯ and ¡®Sky Dragon Legend¡¯ are in different ces. How did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ manage to reap the benefits when the others were fighting? ¡°No, no, no¡­ I think in the past few hours, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has been using a few tricks. I¡¯m from the Chinese department. Recently, I¡¯ve been studying Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡®Art of War.¡¯ I think they used strategies from there.¡± ¡­ The thread suddenly fell silent. It was obvious that everyone had gone to look up ¡°Art of War.¡± After more than ten seconds. ¡°Got it. Got it. I think it¡¯s the ¡®cicada shedding its shell¡¯ strategy.¡± ¡°Tossing a brick to attract jade.¡± ¡°Killing with a borrowed knife.¡± ¡°Luring the tiger out of the mountain.¡± ¡°A diversion.¡± ¡­ Everyone just about listed out all of the 36 stratagems. After a few minutes of silence, only the word ¡°Damn!¡± could be heard to express their feelings. Even many Chinese department professors joined the discussion. Everyone came to a conclusion. ¡°Those who cane up with such a n is definitely not an ordinary person.¡± The more intense the discussion outside was, the worse the expressions of Ouyang Yu¡¯s team sitting in front of theputer became. One of them couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said in frustration, ¡°Leader, we¡¯re the only team left. We have to find ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ before their skills cool down. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°How are we going to find them?¡± The other person¡¯s tone became even more irritable. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has directly eliminated three teams. This proves that [Bai Ling] is definitely a god¡¯s smurf ount. How much of a chance do we have against a smurf ount?¡± ¡°How can you dampen your own prestige by boosting the morale of others? What¡¯s so great about a smurf ount? Their team has only one [Bai Ling]. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t faced the others in that team before. Let¡¯s kill the other four first, then deal with [Bai Ling]. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t defeat him!¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Ouyang Yu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s just [Bai Ling] and you¡¯re already so scared!¡± At this point, he took out his phone. Another person was a little worried. ¡°Team leader, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team has a rule that you can¡¯t contact the outside world during thepetition. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll be disqualified immediately and your ount will be deleted.¡± The reason why participants weren¡¯t allowed to contact the outside world during thepetition was to prevent them from asking about the situation of the other team. Therefore, before thepetition, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ had sent staff to the participant¡¯s rooms to install several instruments. At the same time, they had also sent staff to guard the outside. When Ouyang Yu heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°In the capital, no one has ever been able to stop me, Ouyang Yu.¡± Then, he said to another person, ¡°Find a way to block the instruments inside.¡± That person didn¡¯t say anything. He gave him an OK sign and took out anotherptop to quickly type on it. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ouyang Yu dialed a number quickly and the other party picked up quickly. He said, ¡°Send the news of Tang Zhiyun and the others cheating to the Inte, and¡­ also upload the video of Xue Hui being beaten up and sent to the hospital.¡± He put away his phone and smiled confidently. On the other side. Tang Zhiyun and the others were extremely happy to have killed two teams in one go without using much strength. Xie Minghai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Thirty-six Stratagems in Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡®Art of War¡¯ can be used in a game. Little Chuchu, you¡¯re so great at Chinese literature.¡± Yu Lei mmed his desk and swore. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Once thepetition is over, I¡¯ll immediately go and learn the ¡®Art of War.¡¯ When we enter the World Championship, we¡¯ll use this. It¡¯s best if we can beat the foreigners until they can¡¯t fight back.¡± Although the other three didn¡¯t say it out loud, they shared the same thoughts as him. Everyone discussed for a while before their excitement cooled a little. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s only ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ left. Thepetition will end in more than an hour. Since they¡¯ve been hiding behind and don¡¯t dare toe out, we¡¯ll lure them out.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Tang Zhiyun suddenly said in a worried tone, ¡°Ouyang Yu is a sinister and cunning man. He will do anything to win thepetition. I am worried that¡­¡± ¡°Boss, what are you worried about?¡± Xie Minghai interrupted him. He felt that he was being too careful. ¡°They can¡¯t do anything in thepetition right now. Three years ago, we were tricked by him. That¡¯s why we were found out that you yed two roles alone.¡± Yu Lei also thought that Tang Zhiyun was being paranoid. Xu Qingfeng also voiced his opinion at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Ouyang Yu will use his identity to spread some negativements about us outside the arena.¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°What rumors can he spread about us? If he dares to do that, we¡¯ll hand over the video from that night. Looks like we didn¡¯t beat up Xue Hui badly enough.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypletely deleted all the videos he¡¯d recorded that night. It¡¯s impossible for him to have a video from that night.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, what do you think?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°What they can use to attack is that incident from three years ago. I wonder what the gaming team will do if that incident from back then is brought up again.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words caused the four of them to fall silent. Xie Minghai mmed his stool. ¡°Ouyang Yu, that treacherous bastard. If he dares to bring up what happened three years ago, I¡¯ll definitely fight him to the death!¡± ¡°Senior Xie, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone carried aforting confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve studied thepetition rules before. If the participants really have a previous record of misconduct, they¡¯ll deal with it ording to the situation. In your case, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°So, we should take the initiative to attack now.¡± ¡­ On the other side. Tan Yinfei was reporting to Li Yan. ¡°Master, ¡®What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡¯ wants to block our equipment.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips into a cold smile and said, ¡°Stop him.¡± With one order from Tan Yinfei, all the information on the other side was intercepted. Tan Yinfei asked, ¡°Master, do you want the gaming team to disqualify them?¡± Li Yan looked at theputer in front of him and didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡­ Ouyang Yu and the others waited and waited but didn¡¯t hear any news of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± being disqualified from thepetition on the World Channel. Instead, they bumped into ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± The moment the two teams faced each other, their swords were drawn. A fight could break out at any moment. [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°I underestimated you.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Why are you spouting so much nonsense? I¡¯m only waiting for this to end quickly so we can hold a celebration party.¡± [Laughing Ocean]: ¡°Ha! A celebration party? That depends on whether you can afford to have it!¡± The more confident and arrogant [Laughing Ocean] was, the more ruthlessly he would be pped in the face. On this day, everyone paid attention to this match with their mouths agape and breaths held when thest two teams fought. That feeling where their hearts beat faster in time with the various skills on the screen. The excitement and exhration¡­ ¡°F*ck! How did [Bai Ling] manage to use this godly skill? He can actually use this ultimate skill a millisecond after the skill has cooled down. I think his opponent must be stunned.¡± ¡°The team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ work together really well. That [Carefree Wanderer]¡¯s handling is also excellent. Also, the move he used with [Bai Ling] blinded me.¡± ¡°Did you notice that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ seemed to have used another strategy just now?¡± Many couldn¡¯t help but look through the thirty-six stratagems. ¡­ Half an hourter, someone in the ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± team became anxious. ¡°F*ck! Whose smurf ount is [Bai Ling]? This is simply cheating!¡± ¡°Three years ago, I didn¡¯t realize that Tang Zhiyun and his men were this good at maneuvering and using skills. Damn it! If this continues, I will be killed by them!¡± ¡°What should I do? They¡¯re attacking me in unison. F*ck! [Bai Ling] is using a chain skill. I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Ouyang Yu was already irritated to begin with. Hearing their words, he got even more irritated. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hold on, everyone. As long as my men upload the evidence regarding Tang Zhiyun and the gang online, the gaming team will definitely investigate. Even if the gaming team doesn¡¯t investigate, the police will get involved in Xue Hui¡¯s matter!¡± When they heard this, they immediately perked up and treated the game seriously. However¡­ 3:47 PM. World news: [Congrattions to team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± for defeating ¡°What Can The Heavens Do About Me¡± and for advancing to the World Championships.] Everyone¡¯sputers instantly exploded with dazzling fireworks. Ouyang Yu and his teammates fell back into their chairs with ashen expressions. Tang Zhiyun and his teammates took off their earphones and jumped up from their seats. ¡°Ahhh¡­ We¡¯ve finally advanced!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I knew we could do it!¡± ¡°O¡­ I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡­ The boys jumped and screamed. In the end, they actually cried tears of joy. While Tang Zhiyun and his teammates were filled with joy, the expressions of Ouyang Yu and his team were extremely ugly. Ouyang Yu immediately stood up and pounded theputer in front of him. With a fierce expression, he said, ¡°I am not going to let you participate in the World Championships!¡± Chapter 95 - Chu Yan, Her Older Brother

Chapter 95: Chu Yan, Her Older Brother

Chu Luo listened to the sobbing andughing sounds on the other side and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her lips a few times. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she stood up from her seat and walked out of the door. She ran out of water in the study, so she wanted to go and drink some water beforeing back to discuss with them where to eat tonight. As she walked out of the study, the sound of a keyboard came from the room beside her. Chu Luo was a little surprised and walked over. The door wasn¡¯t closed tightly. Chu Luo pushed open the door and was surprised to see Li Yan sitting inside. Not far from him sat a secretary who was also typing. When the door was pushed open, Li Yan and the secretary looked up at the same time. Chu Luo looked at theputer in front of Li Yan and asked strangely, ¡°Do you work here?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and stood up to walk over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water.¡± Chu Luo was about to go downstairs after answering when she suddenly thought of something. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why do you work at my house?¡± ¡°My house andpany aren¡¯t safe.¡± The secretary, who was sitting there eavesdropping, typed a series of characters by ident on hisptop. He quickly adjusted his expression and calmly deleted the few erroneous lines before continuing to work. When Chu Luo heard Li Yan say that, she thought about the batch of Love Gu fromst night and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°How did that woman get into your housest night? And what exactly was her motive?¡± Li Yan instantly exuded a murderous aura but didn¡¯t answer her. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Chu Luo turned around and walked downstairs casually. Li Yan followed behind her. Chu Luo had just drunk her water when her phone rang. It was from Wu Yiyao. She swiped her phone to answer the call, and Wu Yiyao¡¯s gentleughter could be heard. ¡°Sister Chu, congrattions on your team¡¯s advancement.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before Chu Luo asked about her health for the past few days. Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her voice as she told her, ¡°I¡¯m recovering very well now. I even received an offer from Imperial University yesterday. After this summer break, I¡¯ll be able to go to Imperial University to teach once I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Chu Luo was happy for her when she heard this. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo saw that Li Yan was still standing beside her and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink water?¡± Li Yan reached over to pour some water into his ss. Chu Luo looked at him drink the water and was about to speak when her phone rang again. It was from Tang Zhiyun. In their excitement, Tang Zhiyun and the other three hadn¡¯t realized that they were still connected with Chu Luo on the microphone. The big boys flushed instantly. They had wanted to exin, but when they found that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t at theputer, they heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Tang Zhiyun called her. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where do you want to eat?¡± Then, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the old district to eat? You¡¯re a girl¡­¡± ¡°Senior Tang.¡± Chu Luo smiled as she interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to Imperial University to look for you guyster. The food we ate at that restaurant that day wasn¡¯t bad. I want to eat there.¡± Tang Zhiyun talked with the other three and they discussed for a while before agreeing. The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Li Yan. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, she walked upstairs to get something. Li Yan didn¡¯t follow her this time but walked out. When Chu Luo came downstairs with her things, she didn¡¯t see Li Yan. When she reached the door, she saw that he was standing by the pavilion listening to Qin Ming¡¯s report. ¡°Master, that woman is the daughter of Zhang Jingcai¡¯s mistress. The Gu worms were obtained by Zhang Jingcai¡¯s first wife. His first wife is a member of the Ouyang family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her mind got filled with scenes of a conspiracy. She thought to herself, ¡°Those people actually dared to target Li Yan. Are they tired of living?¡± Indeed, Li Yan said in a cold voice, ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to live anymore, let them have their way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, find out who¡¯s behind them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. At this moment, Li Yan turned around and looked at Chu Luo with a fierce gaze that he hadn¡¯t had the time to retract. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°You mean Madam Zhang was also used by someone?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t answer, but his expression confirmed Chu Luo¡¯s guess. Chu Luo knew that she had guessed correctly. She suddenly felt a little sympathy for him. Although this man had the ability to make people tremble in fear, he still had to be on guard against being plotted against and assassinated. He was actually very pitiful. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s mind went nk and she asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meal with my seniors. Do you want to go with me?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a different expression finally shed across his cold eyes. He stared at her expression, as if trying to determine if she was being serious. Chu Luo blinked and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Just as she was about to say forget it if he didn¡¯t want to go, she saw Li Yan walking towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo looked at his face and thought about his ability to attract enemies. She didn¡¯t want anyone to dampen her spirits during dinner. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on a mask first?¡± As she spoke, she thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate, so she added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. The seniors will definitely be shocked to see you wearing a mask¡­ Wait a minute, I happen to have some ointment that can turn a person¡¯s skin ck. I¡¯ll get some to apply on your face.¡± With that, she turned around and strode into the door under Li Yan¡¯s intense gaze. Chu Luo really took out a small bottle of ointment and gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Lower your head a little, or else I won¡¯t be able to help you apply it.¡± Li Yan lowered his head slightly. As Chu Luo applied the ointment on his handsome face with a cotton bud, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When wee back, I¡¯ll remove the ointment on your face with another kind of ointment. I promise that it won¡¯t cause any adverse effects or side effects to your face.¡± Their faces were very close to each other, and they could feel each other¡¯s breaths. Chu Luo¡¯s cosmetics were all made by herself, and the fragrance on her body was faint but especially fresh and pleasant. Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at the beautiful face inches away from him and narrowed his eyes. After a while, Chu Luo retracted her hand and announced to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Li Yan finally stood up. When the two of them went out, Li Yan didn¡¯t let Qin Ming follow him. Instead, he drove. When they arrived, besides Tang Zhiyun and the other three, Wang Mingtao was also there. Chu Luo had just alighted from the car when Wang Mingtao came over excitedly. ¡°Sister Chu, you were too awesome today. You don¡¯t know, but even my father saw this match today. He keeps praising your strategies.¡± After saying that, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Initially, my father didn¡¯t really support me ying games. After seeing your performance today, I told him that I knew you, and he actually told me to y properly. Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Just then, Tang Zhiyun and the other three walked over. After greeting each other, they all looked at Li Yan, who was getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. Even though Li Yan had had some ointment applied that darkened his face, he couldn¡¯t conceal his extraordinary aura. When the boys met his gaze, they felt an inexplicable fear. Tang Zhiyun asked carefully, ¡°Junior, who is this?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the cold Li Yan and gave him a look to make him retract his aura. Only then did she turn around and introduce them. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Chu Yan, her older brother.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± ¡­ The group greeted Li Yan obediently at the same time, not noticing Chu Luo¡¯s stunned expression. After exchanging greetings, everyone walked towards the restaurant. Along the way, everyone, excluding Li Yan, chatted andughed. They talked about the excitement and nervousness from today, about how Ouyang Yu and the rest must have reacted after they were defeated, and wondered if they could make it to the finals of the World Championships in a week. At this moment, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked, ¡°I remember that the country that holds the world finals in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ every year is different. I wonder which country it will be held in this year. If it¡¯s in another country, I¡¯ll follow you there.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°It is likely to be held in the US.¡± ¡°Then, are we going overseas?¡± Chu Luo wanted to go overseas to take a look. She felt that there were many magical things in this world that she wanted to study. ¡°We¡¯re indeed going overseas, so the gamepany gave us a week to rest and prepare.¡± Chu Luo nodded and decided to check on the local customs of the United States when she returned. As they spoke, they arrived at the restaurant. It was the peak dining period. When they entered, the hall was already filled with people. There wasn¡¯t even an avable private room. After asking the service staff, Tang Zhiyun came back and said to Chu Luo and Li Yan apologetically, ¡°I forgot to book a private room here beforehand. Brother Chu, Little Junior Sister, why don¡¯t we go somewhere else for dinner?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Since the restaurant was full, they couldn¡¯t possibly let the boss kick out one table of patrons. The group walked out of the door. However, just as they left, they saw Ouyang Yu and a few other boys striding in. As Ouyang Yu walked up to Chu Luo and the others, he first nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others with those gloomy eyes. Without saying anything, he walked past them towards the counter. ¡°Ha!¡± Xie Minghai sneered at their backs. ¡°What did some people say before thepetition? I just want to ask if their face hurts now.¡± ¡°Xie Minghai, f*ck you¡­¡± A tall and thin man walking beside Ouyang Yu pulled a long face and wanted to beat someone up. ¡°You want to fight, huh? I¡¯ll entertain you anytime!¡± ¡°Gangzi, take note of the asion.¡± Ouyang Yu stopped the man called Gangzi. Without looking at Xie Minghai, he walked to the counter and took out a gold card. With a proud expression, he said to the cashier, ¡°Open a private room for us immediately.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Master Ouyang. There¡¯s another private room upstairs.¡± The cashier respectfully took the card and quickly called for a service staff. ¡°Bring the young masters up.¡± When they followed the waiter upstairs, they turned to look at Tang Zhiyun with disdain and provocation in their eyes. Someone even gave them a thumbs down. Chapter 96 - Throw Money at Them First, Then Use Force; If Something Happens, I

Chapter 96: Throw Money at Them First, Then Use Force; If Something Happens, I Will Settle It

That person seemed to be saying, so what if they won? They had no right to speak in the Imperial Capital. Chu Luo looked at those people and frowned in displeasure. Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat those people today, I¡¯ll write my name backward.¡± Having said the words, he wanted to rush up but was stopped by Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai. ¡°Senior, how can you tolerate them being like this?¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that his eyes were red. He quickly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go beat them up.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pointed at the cashier standing behind the counter. ¡°Before you deal with them, deal with this snobbish dog who fawns on the rich and scorns those without power.¡± When the five boys heard this, they looked at each other first and then walked towards the counter. Chu Luo also wanted to follow when Li Yan pressed her shoulder. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold and domineering. ¡°There are only two ways to deal with these people: one, throw money at them; two, resolve the issue by force. But these people are obviously here to provoke them, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Throw money at them first, then use force. If anything happens, I¡¯ll resolve it.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked over. When the two of them walked over, Xie Minghai was asking the cashier furiously, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? We came first and you told us there are no seats, but they cameter and they were offered a table!¡± The cashier was a woman who looked alright, but her eyes were obviously sharp and snobbish. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your identities? Who do you think Young Master Ouyang and the others are? We do have reserved private rooms here, but the reserved private rooms are all for VIPs. You¡­¡± As the cashier spoke, she swept a contemptuous nce at their attire. ¡°You¡¯re just a few poor university students. I advise you to leave if you are wise, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± an elegant voice said. Chu Luo walked over and looked at the cashier. ¡°A waiter actually dares to bully others like this. Call your boss out.¡± ¡°Who the heck are¡­¡± Pa! Looking at the cashier counter that was instantly split into two by her palm, not only was the cashier shocked, but even the other customers were stunned. Chu Luo looked at her palm and smiled as she asked the cashier, who was hiding in the corner, ¡°What were you saying?¡± ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± The cashier pointed at Chu Luo and widened her eyes for a long moment before screaming, ¡°How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the counter.¡± Li Yan, who was standing behind Chu Luo, took out a ck card and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this ck card enough to pay for this counter?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The guests present gasped when they saw the ck card in Li Yan¡¯s hand. Those who wanted to take out their phones to take pictures immediately stopped. In the Imperial Capital, even a three-year-old child knew that they could not afford to offend someone who had a ck card. At this moment, the shop owner ran over angrily from a direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Who dares to mess around in my shop!¡± The owner of the shop was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. The moment he saw the destroyed counter, he was about to re up. However, when he saw the ck card in Li Yan¡¯s hand, his eyes flickered and he swallowed his anger. He quickly asked with a fawning smile, ¡°Guests, what did my staff do to anger you? Calm down, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson immediately.¡± After saying that, the owner¡¯s expression darkened. He turned around and pointed at the cashier, who was curled up, before lecturing her. The cashier huddled in the corner and didn¡¯t say anything, looking like a punching bag. Seeing the shop owner and the cashier singing the same tune, Chu Luo sneered and called out, ¡°Boss.¡± The shop owner quickly stopped lecturing the cashier and turned around to bow and ask, ¡°I wonder what instructions thisdy has?¡± ¡°Chase out those people that were just brought upstairs.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± the cashier quickly said to the boss. ¡°It was Young Master Ouyang and the other Young Masters who came just now.¡± The boss almost couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He said to Chu Luo and Li Yan awkwardly, ¡°Guest, look¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The moment Li Yan spoke, his sharp aura suppressed the boss until he became hoarse and his body trembled several times. Li Yan turned to everyone in the hall and said, ¡°Everyone, leave immediately. This meal is on me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong, and the people present were basically students. They didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and stood up to leave. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The boss watched as the customers quickly left, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Chu Luo still had that smile on her face, but her tone was firm. ¡°Call those people down.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ erm¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± The sweat on the boss¡¯s forehead flowed even more fiercely. At this moment, a dissatisfied shout came from upstairs: ¡°Waiter, waiter, are you deaf? It¡¯s been so long and there¡¯s still no food. Are you trying to starve us to death?¡± It was one of the people in Ouyang Yu¡¯s group who had gotten impatient from waiting for the dishes to be served. When he reached the staircase, he finally realized that something was wrong downstairs. He first looked around the empty hall in surprise before looking at Chu Luo and her group. He immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Having said the words, he looked at Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you driven them away? They are disrupting our mood. You¡­ ooh¡­¡± That person suddenly covered his mouth and bent down in pain. Everyone standing downstairs turned to look at Li Yan, thinking: So powerful. Li Yan: ¡°Noisy.¡± With that, he walked upstairs. Chu Luo hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping you beat someone up.¡± Chu Luo looked at the man who was striding upstairs and immediately followed him. When the two of them went upstairs, the person standing at the staircase turned pale with fright. He turned around and screamed as he ran towards the private room. ¡°Brother Yu, someone is here to cause trouble!¡± The sound echoed in the corridor, and everyone in the other private rooms upstairs opened the door to see what was going on. When they saw the two people walking over, they were stunned. It wasn¡¯t that they knew the two of them, but Chu Luo was too exquisite and beautiful, and the aura of the man walking beside her was too fierce. Such abination made people shudder. At this moment, Li Yan swept his cold gaze across them and they immediately closed the door in fear. Before Chu Luo and Li Yan could enter Ouyang Yu¡¯s private room, Ouyang Yu had already walked out with his exasperated group. Several men behind him were even holding chairs from the private room. ¡°Whoever dares toe, see if I don¡¯t beat them up until they don¡¯t dare to stay in the capital anymore.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see who gets beaten up into a pulp.¡± The moment Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded, the people who¡¯d walked out paused at the same time. Ouyang Yu looked at Chu Luo and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to fight for justice for them?¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t answer. A man standing beside Ouyang Yu sneered arrogantly. ¡°I think this person is trying to attract your attention, Brother Yu. She¡¯s deliberately¡­ Ouch~~¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan seemed to have a tacit understanding and attacked at the same time. Seeing that person¡¯s mouth turn crooked from the p, the others were in disbelief. Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°Since you dare to be disrespectful to me, you should be prepared to be beaten up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are? D*mn! Ah~~~¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and attacked. The six men were actually unable to retaliate against their punches and kicks, and they were instantly beaten until they were wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. Ouyang Yu quickly crawled up from the ground and leaned against the wall. He covered his chest that was in so much pain that he could barely breathe and stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan warily. He quickly took out his phone and dialed a number with trembling hands. The moment the call was picked up, he quickly panted and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Big Brother, someone is attacking me. I¡¯m about to be beaten up. Quickly, bring people over to save me. I¡¯m at XXX Road XX Restaurant.¡± An angry roar immediately came from the other side. The voice was so loud that it sounded like it was on speaker. ¡°Who dares to touch you? See if I don¡¯t kill his entire family.¡± Then he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the group of people rolling on the ground and wailing. She tilted her head and looked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t beat them up enough. To think they still have the strength toin.¡± ¡°Then continue beating them up.¡± Instantly¡­ ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Howl¡ª¡± ¡°Waah¡­ Stop hitting me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re killing us. Boohoo¡­¡± When Tang Zhiyun and the others finally regained their senses and caught up, they saw a group of people who had been beaten half to death by Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan was so murderous that Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t dare to walk over. After beating those people up until they were left with half a breath, Li Yan stopped and said coldly to the people on the ground, ¡°Tell your families that they don¡¯t have toe looking for me. I¡¯ll personally go look for them.¡± With that, he walked towards the stairs with Chu Luo. Before Ouyang Yu¡¯s brother could rush over, a video of Ouyang Yu getting his men to pay off gangsters to beat up Tang Zhiyun and the others exploded on the Inte. At the same time, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ issued a notice that disqualified Ouyang Yu and his team from participating permanently. That night, the shares of the Ouyang family and four otherpanies fell drastically. Evidence of shady dealings and tax evasion by the five families was all leaked online. The higher-ups immediately sent people to investigate. The five families were in a terrible fix. Although they had guessed that someone was behind them, they couldn¡¯t find out who it was. However, there seemed to be no repercussions from Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s beating up of Ouyang Yu and his group. Except that the restaurant changed owners the next day, and even the cashier disappeared. Chapter 97 - Full Marks for the College Entrance Examination

Chapter 97: Full Marks for the College Entrance Examination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once the matter regarding the Ouyang family and the other families was exposed, Chu Luo knew that she didn¡¯t have to concern herself with it anymore. On June 26, the exciting time for the college entrance examination candidates to check their scores finally arrived. ? Chu Zhengyang asked the chauffeur to drive him over to wait for Chu Luo at six in the morning. Chu Luo had just woken up when she heard this. However, since she had said that she would return to the Wei residence today, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Zhengyang. She packed some things, carried her backpack, and walked out. What surprised her was that she didn¡¯t see Li Yan on the way out. As she walked towards the courtyard, someone suddenly came over and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master left at five because he had something to attend to.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out. When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo walking out, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have be so elegant in just ten days. Most importantly, she had clipped up her fringe with a small cherry clip, revealing her full and smooth forehead. She looked energetic like this. ¡°Luoluo, where¡¯s the scar on your forehead?¡± ¡°I had it removed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big, clear eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up. Was I really supposed to live with that scar for the rest of my life?¡± Chu Zhengyang was stunned by this question. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Uncle had nned to take you to remove the scar after your college entrance examination.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and got into the car without responding. When the car arrived back at the Wei residence, it was seven o¡¯clock. Today, almost everyone from the Wei family was present. Even Wei Jianze and Wei Guangnian, who had been recuperating, were sitting in the living room. Wei Wei and Chu Ting weren¡¯t out yet. When the two of them entered, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Chu Luo¡¯s face. At the same time, they revealed surprise and disbelief. ¡°Luoluo?¡± Wei Xueying eximed in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful after that scar is removed!¡± After saying that, she subconsciously nced in the direction that Chu Ting would emerge from. Seeing that no one was there yet, she smiled and said, ¡°When Aunt and Tingtinge, we¡¯ll have breakfast. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll wait to check your college entrance examination scores.¡± Chu Luo nodded and greeted the others before finding an armchair to sit down. Everyone waited for two minutes before Wei Wei and Chu Ting came out. The moment Wei Wei came out, she red at Chu Zhengyang, clearly unhappy with Chu Zhengyang for picking Chu Luo up early in the morning. Just as Chu Ting was about to greet the Wei family¡¯s elders, she saw Chu Luo sitting there and her expression changed. ¡°You are here!¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was even thinner than before, and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you very surprised?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s chest suddenly burned with anger. She pointed at Chu Luo and roared like a demon, ¡°Who gave you permission to remove the scar on your forehead? You should be an ugly freak for the rest of your life. You¡­¡± ¡°Tingting, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Daddy, why do you help Chu Luo every time? Is it like Mommy said? That actually, Chu Luo is your illegitimate daughter. You¡­¡± ¡°Enough! How unsightly!¡± With Wei Yongchang¡¯s berating, Chu Ting¡¯s arrogance was instantly extinguished. However, she felt wronged and was indignant at the fact that Chu Luo was bing more and more beautiful while she was bing uglier and uglier. At the thought of this, she started sobbing. The veins on Wei Yongchang¡¯s forehead popped. First Madam was worried that Wei Yongchang would re up. After all, Chu Ting was their biological niece and she was biased towards her. She hurriedly stood up and walked towards Chu Ting, using the handkerchief in her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Tingting, be good. Let¡¯s go have breakfast first. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll wait for the results of the college entrance examination. First Aunt has already prepared a congrattory gift for you. Once you¡¯ve checked the scores, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Ting nodded at First Madam as she swallowed. ¡°Thank you, First Aunt.¡± She even gave Chu Luo a smug look. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at Chu Ting. Everyone went to the dining room to eat. While they were eating, Wei Yongchang suddenly said, ¡°Luoluo, Master has been found. He wille over this afternoon to transfer the Gu worm away from your body.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± When she heard this, Chu Ting¡¯s face contorted again. She hurriedly tugged at the clothes of Wei Wei, who was sitting beside her. Wei Wei calmly gave her a reassuring look. She had already made arrangements. Only then did Chu Ting feel relieved. Chu Luo, who was sitting at the side, looked at their small actions and smiled. At this moment, she said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I was poisoned by a Gu worm.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Ting and Wei Wei screamed at the same time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at the two of them. She said to Chu Zhengyang and the others, who also didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°I¡¯ve been living well outside. I¡¯ve never felt any pain. Also, I eat and sleep well. In fact, I¡¯ve even gained four kilograms recently.¡± Previously, she weighed only 40 kilograms. Before the others could say anything, Chu Ting sneered, ¡°Hmph! If you didn¡¯t get agitated, the Gu worm definitely won¡¯t have acted up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said seriously, ¡°Luckily, I¡¯d moved out. If I¡¯d kept living here, I would have been on tenterhooks all day long. It¡¯s impossible for me not to have been agitated.¡± These words were already very straightforward. The heads of the Wei family all looked at Wei Wei with unfriendly gazes. Wei Wei was so angry that her face turned ashen. She gritted her teeth to suppress the urge to p Chu Luo in the face. Chu Ting wasn¡¯t looking well either. There was that pain in her body again. She hurriedly took a deep breath, thinking that the results would be out soon. When her results were revealed to be better than Chu Luo¡¯s, she would be able to ruthlessly trample on her. Everyone had their own thoughts and didn¡¯t say anything else. After breakfast, everyone moved to the sofa in the living room and sat down. The youngsters took theirptops over. Wei Xueying said, ¡°The Inte will surely be very jammedter. Let¡¯s all check it. We¡¯ll use theputer of whoever manages to log in.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly said, ¡°After logging in, check mine first.¡± After saying that, she sat down in the middle of the group. Chu Luo sat in the armchair beside her. Chu Zhengyang also took out theptop that he had bought for herst time and passed it to her. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who was purposely trying to get close to them so as to ostracize her, and coldly retracted her gaze. She then turned on herptop and quickly typed in a code. At 8 AM. Throughout the country, students were trying to check their scores. For a moment, the phone lines and the Inte were jammed. Chu Luo had just keyed in an eleration code. At this moment, she swiftly opened the webpage. Chu Ting, who was sitting opposite them, urged them anxiously, ¡°Cousin, Cousin, Cousin, hurry up. It¡¯s been a minute. Why haven¡¯t you opened the webpage?¡± Wei Weiforted her. ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t be anxious. There are so many people checking their scores right now. It¡¯s normal for the Inte speed to be slower.¡± Chu Zhengyang was also sitting with aptop in his hand. The middle-aged people were staring at the screen. The entire living room was filled with a tense atmosphere. Chu Luo entered her admission ticket number and pulled up her score. Then, she smiled. At this moment, Wei Xueying looked up casually and saw the smile on her face. She asked, ¡°Luoluo, did you find out your score?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and everyone looked at her. ¡°How many points did you score?¡± Several voices had sounded at the same time. Chu Luo looked at Chu Ting, who had the words ¡°You must have scored averagely¡± written in her eyes, and deliberately said, ¡°The results are just as I¡¯d expected.¡± They were about to ask more questions when Wei Zihan suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m logged in.¡± Chu Ting hurriedly retracted her gaze and said to him, ¡°Cousin, hurry up and key in my admission ticket number.¡± She proceeded to recite her admission ticket and got Wei Zihan to enter it. A few secondster, Wei Zihan hit the confirm button. When Chu Ting saw her score, she immediately grabbed her clothes as though she was unable to breathe. ¡°Tingting, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Tingting¡¯s score?¡± Amid the other voices, Chu Ting wailed, ¡°How is that possible? How is it possible that I only scored 625! Boohoo, this definitely isn¡¯t my result¡­¡± Wei Wei, who was about to stand up, fell back down. She shouted with a livid expression, ¡°How is that possible!¡± She then stared at Wei Zihan. ¡°Zihan, did you key in the wrong number and are looking at someone else¡¯s result? Previously, Tingting¡¯s form teacher and the teacher who¡¯d tutored her said that she would definitely get into Imperial University.¡± ¡°Aunt, these are Tingting¡¯s marks.¡± Wei Zihan¡¯s affirmative words were like a wake-up call. Wei Wei, who was used to being domineering, didn¡¯t expect her daughter to have gotten such a score. Chu Ting couldn¡¯t ept it either. However, she was still thinking aboutparing Chu Luo¡¯s score to hers. It was fine as long as Chu Luo scored worse than her. At this thought, she didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo and said to Wei Zihan directly, ¡°Cousin Zihan, quickly, check Chu Luo¡¯s score. Hurry.¡± After saying that, she suddenly jumped out of her seat and snatched the admission ticket that Chu Luo had deliberately left lying around. Wei Zihan nced at Chu Ting, who had a crazy look in her eyes, and then at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression. He entered Chu Luo¡¯s admission ticket number. Then¡­ Wei Xueying was the first to cover her mouth in surprise. ¡°How is that possible! How is that possible! Ooh¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡± Chu Ting¡¯s face turned pale as she clutched her chest and curled up on the sofa. That pose was exactly the same as when the Gu poison red up. However, at this moment, no one believed her. They felt that she was pretending again. The heads of the Wei family even shook their heads in their hearts, thinking in disappointment how Tingting had be so jealous. As Wei Wei had been dealt a blow by Chu Ting¡¯s score, she had yet to recover from her shock and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her daughter. Chu Zhengyang walked over and hugged Chu Ting in his arms to appease her anger. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but say in disappointment, ¡°Tingting, you¡¯re already grown up. Can you stop being so stubborn?¡± When she heard these words, Chu Ting¡¯s body trembled in anger. At this moment, Wei Yongchang asked, ¡°How many points did Luoluo score exactly?¡± Wei Zihan looked at the calm Chu Luo with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Full marks, 750 points.¡± Chapter 98 - The Final Strike for the Mother and Daughter

Chapter 98: The Final Strike for the Mother and Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Wei Zihan finished speaking, Chu Ting seemed to have been given onest blow. She was so jealous and hateful that the Gu wormpletely red up and she fainted in Chu Zhengyang¡¯s arms. Just as Chu Zhengyang was about to reveal a joyous expression, he felt something amiss with the person in his arms. He hurriedly looked at Chu Ting¡¯s face and his expression changed drastically. ? ¡°Tingting, Tingting, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare Daddy.¡± It turned out that Chu Ting had not only fainted but she was also bleeding from her nose, and the blood was even an abnormal purple color. Amid a series of frantic and heart-wrenching cries, Chu Ting was carried back to her room. The others quickly called the Wei family¡¯s private doctor over to give her a checkup. After a while. The doctor shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t find out anything about Miss Chu¡¯s condition. On the surface, she looks too agitated. Her body can¡¯t withstand this burden, but her nose is bleeding purple. It¡¯s like she was poisoned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wei Wei staggered backward. If not for thedies supporting her, she would have fallen. She clutched her chest in pain and wailed, ¡°If anything happens to Tingting, I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang also felt dizzy. His eyes turned red as he grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t you find out the cause? Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Wei Jingcheng and a few youngsters quickly held back Chu Zhengyang. Wei Yongchang asked the doctor, ¡°Is there any other way to find out the cause of Tingting¡¯s illness?¡± The doctor was a little unhappy with Chu Zhengyang¡¯s attitude towards him, but he didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He said, ¡°We can only take Miss Chu¡¯s blood to the First Hospital for testing.¡± ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up and draw Tingting¡¯s blood!¡± Chu Ting¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t so easy to resolve. Leaving Wei Wei to look after Chu Ting, the rest returned to the living room. Chu Zhengyang should have been happy that Chu Luo scored full marks, but he couldn¡¯t smile at all. He only said, ¡°Good child, you didn¡¯t embarrass your parents!¡± Wei Yongchang spoke up. ¡°Although Luoluo isn¡¯t Zhengyang and Xiao Wei¡¯s biological daughter, you are under their name. You can be considered our Wei family¡¯s niece.¡± He then gestured to Wei Zihan. ¡°Zihan, post this on the Inte. We¡¯ll hold a grand event for Luoluo.¡± Getting full marks on the college entrance examination was a glorious matter to begin with. Not only would it attract the envy of many people, but as long as one handled it well, one would also obtain many unexpected benefits from it. Wei Yongchang had always been impartial between Chu Ting and Chu Luo because they were both candidates for the college entrance examination. Regardless of which one of them did well, it would only benefit the Wei family. Chu Luo looked at Wei Yongchang¡¯s shrewd eyes and realized the reason this person thought so highly of her. At the thought of this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. If they wanted to make use of her, they would have to see if they had the ability. Not long after, Old Gao called Chu Luo. Just as Chu Luo had guessed, Old Gao had been sitting in front of the phone since a long time ago, but he hadn¡¯t called. Now that he had finally found out Chu Luo¡¯s results, he was so excited that he called at the first possible moment. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, the first thing she heard was Old Gao¡¯s uncontroble loudughter. Then, he said in an excited and trembling voice, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you¡¯ve really made Teacher proud, hahahaha¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard Old Gao¡¯s loudughter, she also smiled until her eyes narrowed. She said, ¡°I¡¯d said that I would defeat all the candidates in the empire. Of course, I meant what I said.¡± If Chu Luo had said this before they checked her score, everyone would only think that she was being arrogant and conceited. However, she was fully deserving of saying it now. Old Gao couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He didn¡¯t forget to say to her, ¡°Luoluo,e back quickly. I¡¯ll immediately get my wife to prepare a table full of food and wine to celebrate with you.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, you can prepare the food and wer. I have something to attend to today. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You must tell me before youe back. I¡¯ll get my wife to go grocery shopping in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Indeed, after all the provinces had checked their scores, Chu Luo, who got first ce in the country, was instantly known by everyone. ¡°Whose daughter is so capable? If I had such an incredible daughter, I would wake upughing in my dreams!¡± ¡°Look at other people¡¯s children, and then look at my own. I want to have my child reconstructed!¡± ¡­ Everyone was praising her. At this moment, Ocean City¡¯s Education Bureau announced: ¡°Chu Luo is from our Ocean City!¡± Right on the heels of that, Ocean City¡¯s elite high school: ¡°Chu Luo is from our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school!¡± Ocean City¡¯s elite high school even announced the words Chu Luo had said before the college entrance examination. In an instant, Chu Luo became the goddess of all the candidates and high school students. The Wei family also revealed at the first moment that Chu Luo was their niece. Instantly, everyone in the Imperial Capital¡¯s business circle came to congratte them. Some people even wanted her to endorse their products. They were all rejected by the Wei family. Of course, that was forter. In the following period of time, Chu Luo received a few more calls. Some were from Professor Wu, his daughter, Tang Zhiyun, and Wang Mingtao. Li Tao and the others had also called her to congratte her after getting her new number from Old Gao. Only then did Chu Luo realize that besides her, Li Tao and the ss representative had also scored above 700 points. Everyone else in the ss had achieved their target score. The ss representative even teased, ¡°This time, our ss 4 scored better than the elite ss. Old Gao is so happy today.¡± Li Tao especially told her, ¡°Zhang Tianyi scored 689. He¡¯s just waiting for the admission cutoff score toe out.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. At eleven o¡¯clock, the other Gu Master that the Wei family had found finally arrived. Chu Zhengyang quickly brought him in. ¡°Master Hu, please take care of Luoluo.¡± Master Hu was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He was round and a little short, but he exuded the demeanor of a master. Chu Zhengyang brought Master Hu to Chu Luo¡¯s room. When Master Hu saw Chu Luo, he first looked at her face and asked strangely, ¡°Are you sure that there is a Gu worm in the youngdy¡¯s body?¡± ¡°How can I not be sure?¡± Chu Zhengyang recalled that time when Wei Wei had transferred the Gu worm from Chu Ting¡¯s body to Chu Luo¡¯s body behind his back, and an indescribable guilt surged in his heart. Seeing that Chu Zhengyang was so sure, Master Hu said to Chu Luo, who was standing there and letting him size her up, ¡°Little girl, can you show me your wrist?¡± Chu Luo stuck her wrist out for him to see. Master Hu looked at her carefully for a while and even took out a special whistle from his body. He said to Chu Zhengyang with certainty, ¡°Your daughter wasn¡¯t poisoned by Gu.¡± ¡°Really?¡± At first, Chu Zhengyang was in disbelief, but then, his face lit up with joy. It was only then that he remembered that since Chu Luo hadn¡¯t been poisoned by the Gu worm, then the Gu worm must still be in Chu Ting¡¯s body. At the thought of this, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly said to Master Hu, ¡°Master, I have another daughter who was poisoned by Gu earlier. Help me take a look.¡± Without waiting for Master Hu to agree, he pulled his arm and anxiously walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at Master Hu, who was quickly pulled away, and slowly followed. Chu Zhengyang was too anxious and worried. He pulled Master Hu along as he walked faster and faster. When the two of them reached Chu Ting¡¯s door, Chu Zhengyang actually didn¡¯t have the courage to knock. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed his palpitations before knocking on the door. Soon, Wei Wei came over and opened the door. Wei Wei nced at the stranger standing beside Chu Zhengyang and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why are you still here? Go and care about your good niece.¡± With that, she moved to close the door. Master Hu said with certainty, ¡°Madam has been poisoned by Gu.¡± ¡­ The surroundings suddenly fell into dead silence. After a few seconds, Wei Wei and Chu Zhengyang asked in broken voices, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Zhengyang grabbed Master Hu¡¯s cor and shouted at him, his eyes red, ¡°You are a master hired by Big Brother. I respect you, but if you dare to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Wei Wei shouted angrily, ¡°Chu Zhengyang, throw him out! He must be a cheat!¡± Master Hu¡¯s expression turned ugly. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Madam, have you been feeling dizzy from time to time recently? Or feel like you¡¯re suffering from angina when you¡¯re agitated? Did you go to the doctor, only for the doctor to say that you were fine?¡± Master Hu¡¯s words made their expressions turn even uglier. Chu Zhengyang lost his grip on Master Hu¡¯s cor and staggered backward. Wei Wei almost cked out. She quickly held the door frame and extended her other hand to Chu Zhengyang. She finally revealed a frightened expression. Chu Zhengyang quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Zhengyang, what Master said is true. I¡¯ve really been suffering from these symptoms recently. What should I do? Am I really poisoned by Gu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Master is here. Master is here to treat the Gu worm. We¡¯ll go back to the room first. Lie down first and let Master extract the Gu worm from your body.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you talking about?¡± Chu Ting¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door, and she quickly walked over. She had just woken up from her daze and her face was still pale. She was already in a bad mood and wanted to ridicule Master Hu when she saw his round face. However, Master Hu said in a surprised tone, ¡°This must be your daughter too. The Gu worm she is poisoned with is so oppressive.¡± Master Hu¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. The Wei family, which was originally quite joyous, instantly fell into panic. Everyone from the Wei family rushed over. Everyone anxiously asked the Master to transfer the Gu worms away from the two of them. The Master checked for a while, shook his head, and said, ¡°The person who¡¯d cast the Gu worms on the two of them is more skilled than me. I can¡¯t cure it, especially the Mother-Child Gu from the other daughter. Only the person who¡¯d cast the Gu worm can cure it.¡± ¡°The heavens want me dead¡­¡± Wei Wei fainted amid a heart-wrenching cry. Due to her agitation, Chu Ting¡¯s Gu worm acted up. ¡°Xiao Wei, Tingting¡­¡± Chu Luo, who had been standing by the door and watching the show, turned around and walked towards her room. She had long known what would happen to Wei Wei and Chu Ting. She had only returned to take a look on behalf of the original Chu Luo. Chapter 99 - You May Get Lost

Chapter 99: You May Get Lost

With such a thing happening to Wei Wei and Chu Ting, the Wei family and Chu Zhengyang were in a terrible fix and didn¡¯t have the energy to care about Chu Luo. Chu Luo returned to her home. When she entered, she realized that a few people were moving furniture inside. She pointed at the items and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these?¡± Someone answered her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master said that the furniture here weren¡¯t exquisite enough. He asked for them to be changed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo angrily followed him in. She wanted to say, ¡°This is my house. Who allowed him to change things?¡± But when she saw the ancient sandalwood furniture, she swallowed her words. At this moment, Qin Ming strode in. He saw Chu Luo standing in the living room. He only nodded at her and continued to stride upstairs. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming, who quickly went upstairs. After a while, he came down with a document and walked out. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming, stop right there.¡± Qin Ming stopped. ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Then, he said, ¡°This document of Master¡¯s is very important. I have to send it over immediately.¡± His tone seemed to be saying: ¡°Children should stay at the side and y. Don¡¯t dy the adults¡¯ business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth. Thinking that this person was just an errand boy and that it would be a waste of time to deal with him, she said, ¡°You can get lost.¡± Qin Ming left. Chu Luo looked at the living room that had been modified by Li Yan to bepletely different from when she first moved in. She rubbed her chin and pondered whether to lecture Li Yan for changing the furniture without her permission or to thank him. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Wei Xueying. The Wei family was in a terrible state. Wei Yongchang didn¡¯t forget Chu Luo and asked Wei Xueying to apany her. Wei Xueying didn¡¯t manage to find her, so she got her number from Chu Zhengyang and called her. Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Luoluo, where did you go?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I went back to the old district.¡± Wei Xueyingined, ¡°Why did you go back again?¡± Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately. I¡¯ll take you out to yter.¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to reply, she hung up. Chu Luo looked down at her phone. She was indeed free this afternoon, and it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to hang out with Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying didn¡¯te in but called her from outside. When Chu Luo went out, she even asked quietly, ¡°Luoluo, is the owner of this house at home?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out.¡± Wei Xueying heaved a sigh of relief. After she drove the car out, she said, ¡°That person¡¯s aura is too scary. I wonder how you could dare to keep facing him?¡± Chu Luo thought about Li Yan, who always liked to exude a cold aura, and said neutrally, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± In any case, she wasn¡¯t averse to his cold aura at all. Wei Xueying nced at Chu Luo and suddenly admired her courage. She didn¡¯t want to talk about that person anymore, so she changed the topic to today¡¯s itinerary. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat first. After we finish eating, we¡¯ll shop. You can buy whatever you want. Take it as a gift for your college entrance examination results.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in shopping, but she still replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove for a while before Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Uncle will definitely not have time to return to Ocean City during this period of time. All the universities should be announcing their admission cutoff score tomorrow. I can send you there when you go back to Ocean City to fill in your application.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I want to stay in Ocean City for a few days.¡± Actually, Wei Xueying wanted to send Chu Luo back on the same day. However, after hearing that Chu Luo wanted to stay for a few days, she wasn¡¯t down with it. She considered it for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be a little busy for the next few days. Tell you what, I¡¯ll have two bodyguards follow you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After all, there were many ways she could shake off the bodyguards. The two of them went to a ssy Western restaurant for dinner. When the steak was served, Wei Xueying cut the cooked steak into three portions as she persuaded Chu Luo earnestly, ¡°Luoluo, I know you¡¯ve always had something against Aunt and Tingting, but they¡¯re already in this state. Don¡¯t keep being angry with them.¡± She then popped the steak into her mouth and tasted it carefully. It was simply delicious. Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying¡¯s steak, which had traces of blood, and quietly removed the piece of steak in front of her to eat the side dishes on the te. Wei Xueying noticed her actions and asked, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t you like steak?¡± Chu Luo nodded seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s this kind of steak, I really don¡¯t like it.¡± Wei Xueying was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s honesty. She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you some seafood baked rice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, they got into the car and were about to go to the biggest shopping center in Imperial Capital when Wei Xueying received a call. It was unknown what the other party said to her, but she was immediately so excited that her voice rose several octaves. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, she hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s go to the film studio first. Ci Jing is filming there today. I want to go there and observe his acting skills on the spot.¡± Chu Luo had never chased after celebrities and had no idea who Wei Xueying was referring to. However, seeing how excited Wei Xueying was, she simply nodded. The film studioplex in the Imperial City was located in the suburbs of the north. It was famous throughout the world. Not only because it upied a vast area, but also because there were buildings inside, both ancient and modern. When the two of them arrived at the film studioplex, it was the hottest time of the day. The car was parked in the parking lot outside the main entrance of the film studioplex. After Wei Xueying put on her sunsses, mask, and a big hat, she got out of the car and said to Chu Luo, ¡°No cars are allowed in the film studioplex. We¡¯ll take a rickshaw inside.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who had covered herself up tightly. Wei Xueying smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a celebrity someday. I can¡¯t let the paparazzi take photos of me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked in. After entering, the two of them got on a rickshaw. Wei Xueying fanned herself as she spoke to the curious Chu Luo. ¡°This ce puts emphasis on environmental protection. In addition, much of the ground is made of limestone. If a car drove in, it would crush the ground, so this antique vehicle is used to transport people in.¡± The rickshaw drove past several buildings from different eras. Chu Luo was overwhelmed by all these sights. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯ve transmigrated?¡± ¡°Yes. The buildings here look very simr to the buildings in history.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The buildings here are built ording to history. Later, we¡¯ll go to the buildings of the X dynasty. When we get there, you¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve transmigrated to that real ancient era.¡± When the rickshaw driver, who was pulling the rickshaw, heard Wei Xueying say this, he interjected, ¡°Misses, are you going to watch the superstar Ci Jing film?¡± Wei Xueying didn¡¯t want to talk to the rickshaw man, so Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The rickshaw took almost twenty minutes before they got to the entrance of the X dynasty buildingplex. As soon as they got out of the rickshaw, a tall, Western-looking woman in a spaghetti dress came over and pulled Wei Xueying along as she ran inside. ¡°Xueying, hurry up. I heard that Ci Jing has only one scene this afternoon and will leave right after the shoot. If you¡¯de anyter, you¡¯d have missed seeing him.¡± Wei Xueying only had time to turn around and say to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, follow us quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo was about to follow when the rickshaw puller suddenly stopped her. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t paid the fare.¡± Chu Luo had no choice but to stop and pay the fare with her phone¡¯s QR code. However, when she turned around, the two people had already run into the gate and disappeared. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them and slowly walked towards the gate. As soon as she entered, she was shocked by the ancient buildings inside. Just like Wei Xueying had said, walking on these streets was like being transported back in time. Chu Luo followed the others in a certain direction. Not long after, she saw barricades on the street ahead. These people were pointing at the front. When she got closer, she realized that there was a shoot going on. ¡°Oh my god! Ci Jing looks so handsome in a white ancient costume! I feel like that costume was specially prepared for him. I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of the actress who¡¯s acting with him!¡± ¡°Outrageous! Did that actress take the chance to throw herself at him?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ That evil smirk on Ci Jing¡¯s lips just now made my legs go limp. I really want to give birth to his child¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips finally twitched. In her heart, this kind of fanatical worship should be given to people who could bring peace to the masses. How could it be given to someone who only had outstanding looks? At the thought of this, she turned around and continued walking along the streets of the ancient city. The ancient street was actually very hot at this time, like a steamer, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel anything. After walking for god knew how long, she came to a remote corner. She heard intermittent sobbing and constioning from the corner. ¡°Sister Yingying, stop crying. If the reporters catch you, they¡¯ll defame you again.¡± The sobbing finally softened a little, but she was extremely sad. ¡°Jiajia, do you think I¡¯m really not suited to staying in the entertainment circle?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± the woman called Jiajia hurriedly said. ¡°Sister Yingying, you have both the acting skills and the looks. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re unlucky.¡± As Jiajia spoke, her tone was filled with indignation. ¡°Sister Yingying, every time you receive a script or endorsement, it is always snatched away by Yu Ling¡¯er. She must have used some unscrupulous method.¡± ¡°Jiajia, don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence.¡± ¡°Is there a need for evidence for such a thing? Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s acting isn¡¯t as good as yours, and she¡¯s not as good-looking as you. If she hadn¡¯t used some tricks, how could she have snatched all those resources from you? ¡°This time, she even stole your second female lead role and made you be the fifth female lead instead. The moment you went up, she pped you so hard. She must have done it on purpose!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned to look at the man in a baseball cap hiding on the other side, taking pictures with his camera. She decided to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business and raised her voice to ask, ¡°Are you secretly taking pictures?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of the two women who were hiding in the dark. Among the two women, one was dressed in an ancient green costume and the other was wearing a cotton t-shirt and a pair of suspenders. The woman in green ancient clothing had a charming appearance, just like the daughters of ancient families. However, one of her cheeks was a little red and swollen. When they saw that man, their expressions changed at the same time. Chapter 100 - What If I Insist on Poking My Nose into This Matter?

Chapter 100: What If I Insist on Poking My Nose into This Matter?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman with the suspenders asked sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Are you secretly taking photos of Sister Yingying?¡± With that, she wanted to snatch the camera from that person¡¯s hands. ? That person looked up at the two of them with excitement in his eyes. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you celebrities be celebrities so that we¡¯d take photos of you?¡± As he spoke, he took advantage of the fact that he was a man and quickly dodged. He even raised his camera and said in a proud and excited tone, ¡°Look at what I took today. Xue Ying was jealous that Yu Ling¡¯er received the second female lead role in ¡®Xuanyuan Dynasty¡¯ and hid in a corner, saying that Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s ability and looks are inferior to hers. That Yu Ling¡¯er had relied on her sugar daddy to get to where she is today.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xue Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense? Didn¡¯t you say those words just now? Do you want me to show it to you?¡± As the person spoke, the smile on his face became even more smug. The two women turned pale and looked lost. This further fueled his arrogance. He actually said, ¡°You¡¯re the queen of dirt anyway. You¡¯re so gued by scandals already that this wouldn¡¯t make a difference anyway. Pitiful me had endured the scorching heat and squatted here for so long before snapping these goodies.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t want to continue poking her nose into other people¡¯s business. However, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing a grown man bully a woman like this. ¡°Hey,¡± she called out and walked out from the corner. The paparazzi stopped and turned around. When he saw Chu Luo, his eyes were filled with surprise. Even the two women were stunned by her gorgeous appearance. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°Give me the camera.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Although Chu Luo was very beautiful, the paparazzi didn¡¯t know her. He guessed that she definitely wasn¡¯t from the entertainment circle, so he said, ¡°You better not poke your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°What if I insist?¡± ¡°Do you think you can meddle in this?¡± The paparazzi obviously didn¡¯t take Chu Luo seriously. After saying that, he prepared to run. ¡°We¡¯ll know after I try.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she shed and appeared in front of him in the next second. She snatched the camera from his hand and attacked at the same time. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at the paparazzi, who was flying until he got mmed into the wall, the two women standing at the side were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s actions. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at them. She approached the paparazzi, who was coughing in the corner with his hand on his chest, and said, ¡°How is it? Do you need me to continue poking my nose into it?¡± The paparazzi trembled in fear and quickly said, ¡°No need, no need.¡± Gritting his teeth in hatred, he continued to plead, ¡°Miss, please return the camera to me. This is what I rely on to put food on the table. My family has elders and children. My family depends on my sry. If the camera is missing, not only will I have topensate, but I will also be fired¡­¡± ¡°Then just wait to be fired.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t miss the viciousness in the paparazzi¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. She studied the camera for a while and quickly pressed a few buttons on it before mming the camera heavily against the wall. As the camera was smashed into pieces, Chu Luo turned to look at the two women standing there and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she turned around and flicked a pill on her finger. The paparazzi fainted. After the three of them had been walking for a while, the woman called Xue Ying stopped and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took a closer look at the woman¡¯s face and was shocked to discover that she was actually destined for wealth and riches. Moreover, she would have a prosperous future in both career and love. However, at this moment, there was ayer of ck aura between her brows. At this point, she knew what it was. This woman¡¯s luck had been borrowed by someone else using some means. She suddenly became interested and asked, ¡°Which production team are you from? I got separated from my friend. Can I go with you guys first?¡± Xue Ying and Jiajia looked at each other and were very grateful to Chu Luo. The girl in suspenders said, ¡°We are from the production team of ¡®Xuanyuan Dynasty.''¡± Xue Ying also said, ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked towards the filming location. As she walked, Xue Ying asked, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°My name is Xue Ying. She is my assistant, Zhu Jiajia.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The three of them arrived at the filming location. It seemed like the filming had ended by now, and the staff was packing up the props. The three of them walked in from the side. On the way, Chu Luo said that her friend had speciallye for Ci Jing. Xue Ying directly led her towards the lounge where Ci Jing was resting. However, she still said, ¡°There are many assistants and bodyguards around the perimeter. We probably won¡¯t be able to go in. When the timees, you can stay far away and see if your friend is around. If not, I¡¯ll get Jiajia to send you to a ce where you can ride a rickshaw.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after they left, the three of them bumped into a woman who was surrounded by a few people. That woman wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Xue Ying, but there was a charm between her brows and her manner of walking was also coquettish. The moment the woman saw Xue Ying, her gaze swept across her face. It was unknown if she did it on purpose, but she immediately apologized to her in a delicate voice that gave people goosebumps. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯m really sorry for just now. I didn¡¯t control my strength well. I didn¡¯t mean to p your face so red.¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, cut the pretense. You obviously did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Zhu Jiajia, Sister Ling¡¯er is sincerely apologizing to Xue Ying. Don¡¯t measure other people¡¯s hearts with your own.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop fighting.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er seemed to have stopped her assistant, but she deliberately ignored Zhu Jiajia. Her gaze shifted to Chu Luo¡¯s face. Actually, the first person she saw was Chu Luo, but she still had to pretend. After pretending, she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± There was no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry. Even Yu Ling¡¯er had never taken them seriously. She felt that she could surpass everyone, but when she looked at Chu Luo, she felt an indescribable sense of crisis. This sense of crisis made her immediately filled with hostility towards Chu Luo. ¡°Could it be a student who¡¯d sneaked into our production team to rmend herself to the director? Tsk tsk¡­ Little girl, don¡¯t you know the rules of the entertainment industry?¡± Xue Ying and Zhu Jiajia started to speak up. But Chu Luo asked first, ¡°What rules?¡± Yu Ling¡¯er thought to herself,?¡®Just as I thought,¡¯?and a scheming glint shed across her eyes. However, she said to her with a kind expression, ¡°Come closer. I¡¯ll tell you secretly.¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, what are you trying to do?¡± Xue Ying frowned and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Zhu Jiajia chimed in, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Ling¡¯er sneered. ¡°I think you guys are just jealous that I got the second female lead role. Xue Ying, to think that we were friends who debuted at the same time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. ¡± ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er, stop ying the me game!¡± When Chu Luo saw that Zhu Jiajia looked like she wanted to roll up her sleeves and fight with Yu Ling¡¯er, she said to the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just listen to her tips for sess.¡± After saying that, she even smiled at the two of them before walking towards Yu Ling¡¯er. Chu Luo walked in front of Yu Ling¡¯er and looked at her face. Indeed, she realized that there was a luck that didn¡¯t belong to her circting around her body. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You can tell me now.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er looked at the approaching Chu Luo and realized that her skin was wless. Also, this disposition¡­ if she could have this disposition, coupled with this face, she would definitely have a smooth career path all the way and directly be an international superstar like Ci Jing. At the thought of this, an excited glint shed across her eyes. She said, ¡°A girl as beautiful as you actually only needs to show her face in front of the director to get him to offer you a role.¡± As she spoke, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you should already know. Our production team is shooting a major production. When the timees, we will be going to the International Film Festival. As long as you can show your face to the camera, your road to stardom will definitely be limitless.¡± Chu Luo wanted to see what this woman wanted to do to her, so she asked with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s it? I just have to go to the director and show my face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m going to talk to the director about something. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯ll put in a good word for you, and the director will definitely look at you in a different light.¡± Chu Luo pretended to consider it. Yu Ling¡¯er: ¡°Our scenes for today are done. The director should be preparing to leave. Sister, you better think carefully. You can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you be famous in the entertainment industry in the future, don¡¯t forget me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other and smiled. Chu Luo followed Yu Ling¡¯er. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, don¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Ying¡¯s voice came from behind her. She wanted to stop her, but she was interrupted by one of Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s assistants with mocking words. The voices behind her became softer and softer. Chu Luo followed Yu Ling¡¯er and her assistants into a row of houses. The buildings here were exactly the same as the ones in ancient times. The group walked through a long corridor. After turning a corner, Yu Ling¡¯er suddenly stopped and said to the assistants behind her, ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll bring this sister to the director.¡± The assistants obediently stopped. Then, the two of them entered a courtyard. There was a flowering pomegranate tree in the courtyard. At this time, the pomegranate flowers were blooming beautifully. When Yu Ling¡¯er brought her to the pomegranate tree, she stopped and said, ¡°Sister, wait here for a while. The director is in the room in front. I¡¯ll go and speak with him. Come in when I call you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ling¡¯er walked towards the room in front. Chu Luo stood under the blooming pomegranate tree and admired the flowers on it. At this moment, a ball of ck aura floated over from the direction Yu Ling¡¯er had gone, wanting to surround Chu Luo. Chu Luo plucked a pomegranate flower from the tree and smiled. ¡°As expected¡­¡± With that, she swept the ck aura with the flower and it dissipated. At the same time, the door of the wing in front was knocked open by a force. First, a middle-aged man in a navy blue Tang suit fell out with a frightened expression. Then, the ball of ck aura transformed and floated out while emitting a child-like giggle. Chapter 101 - Ci Jing

Chapter 101: Ci Jing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The middle-aged man ran in a panic. However, while the ck aura was floating out, a barrier had formed around the courtyard. No matter how he ran, he could not escape. In the end, he finally arrived at the pomegranate tree and discovered Chu Luo standing there. His pupils shrank as he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ? He obviously thought Chu Luo was in cahoots with the woman in the room. Chu Luo looked at the fear on his face and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the middle-aged man said this word, the ball of ck aura floated towards the two of them. The giggling sounds became even more terrifying, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Ah~~¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man who was scared out of his wits and was now hiding behind the pomegranate tree. She looked up and saw that ball of ck aura. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she raised her hand and tapped the ck aura in the air as she quickly chanted an incantation. Before long, the ck aura that was still giggling was dispersed and it disappeared. As soon as the ck aura disappeared, the barrier in the courtyard emitted a cracking sound. Then, Yu Ling¡¯er clutched her chest and spat out blood as she staggered and knocked into the door frame with a pained expression. Chu Luo looked at the woman, who had lost her charm and be ordinary, and asked sternly, ¡°Who gave you these things?¡± Yu Ling¡¯er looked up at Chu Luo. Panic and fear shed across her eyes, but she bit her lips and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t speak?¡± Chu Luo plucked a leaf and quickly flicked it at Yu Ling¡¯er, who fainted. Chu Luo quickly walked into the room and realized that a formation had been drawn with blood in the middle. There was a bloody glow in the middle of the array. A hoarse male voice came from the blood array. ¡°Bring that woman in.¡± Chu Luo walked into the blood array and asked, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± After saying that, she called out, ¡°Phoenix,¡± and a red light rushed towards the blood array. A cry of pain immediately came from the other side. At the same time, the blood array disappeared. Chu Luo looked at the disappearing blood array and smiled coldly. ¡°You can try to escape, but whether you can depends on your ability to dodge the Phoenix Golden me.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yu Ling¡¯er, who had fainted long ago. She sneered. This person no longer had the luck of others and had lost her outstanding appearance. Chu Luo believed that even if she didn¡¯t deal with her, many people would be willing to deal with her. She walked straight out of the door. Just as she passed the pomegranate tree, the middle-aged man hiding behind it jogged out and stopped her. ¡°Master, wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. This person looked especially disheveled because of what had happened just now, and there was still a lingering fear on his face. He suddenly bowed to Chu Luo. ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving me just now.¡± Then, he pointed at that room and said calmly, ¡°That room is where I rest. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to suddenly barge in. She cut her finger and quickly drew something in the middle of the living room.¡± Actually, Yu Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the director to be alone in the room. She¡¯d originally wanted to plot against Chu Luo, but when she saw the director, who was an even bigger and fatter sheep, she became even more ambitious. She had wanted to use the blood array to contact the person working with her to control the director and then take Chu Luo¡¯s beauty from her. Unexpectedly, the ck aura that was closely tied to her life ended up scattered. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this and prepared to leave. The middle-aged man quickly followed up and said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Jinquan. What¡¯s your name, Master?¡± Only then did Chu Jinquan manage to get a good look at Luo Luo¡¯s appearance. He was stunned for a moment. There were plenty of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry. This was the first time he had seen someone with such good disposition and looks. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Jinquan quickly snapped back to his senses. ¡°Oh, oh, Master Chu. In order to express my gratitude, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡± People in the entertainment industry find that it was best to befriend such a powerful master. After all, anything could happen in the entertainment industry, and there were many things that required a Master¡¯s help. Chu Luo suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Jinquan. ¡°Someone is waiting for me outside. I¡¯m not free.¡± When Chu Jinquan heard this, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Thinking that it was normal for a Master to be very busy, he quickly took out a name card and handed it to her. ¡°Master, this is my name card. If you are free, you can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo casually took the name card from his hand and was a little surprised to see it. ¡°You¡¯re the director?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo thought about what Yu Ling¡¯er had said just now and put away the name card before continuing to walk out of the door. Chu Jinquan was still worried about Yu Ling¡¯er. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what about Yu Ling¡¯er and that thing she drew?¡± That thing was too terrifying. If he didn¡¯t get rid of it soon, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°They won¡¯te out and do evil again.¡± Chu Jinquan had seen how powerful Chu Luo was from the start and immediately believed her. The two of them didn¡¯t walk far before they saw Yu Ling¡¯er and her assistants waiting there. When they saw the two of them, their eyes widened. Chu Luo realized that the aura of Chu Jinquan, who was walking beside her, had instantly changed. He had be especially stern. ¡°Director Chu.¡± Chu Luo and Chu Jinquan walked past the respectful-looking people standing at the side. Chu Jinquan didn¡¯t even look at them. Chu Luo nced at Chu Jinquan in surprise. Chu Jinquan noticed her gaze and exined to her, ¡°In the entertainment industry, we, as directors, must be imposing in order tomand the crew.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked for a while before finally arriving at the crowded courtyard. Xue Ying and Zhu Jiajia, who had changed their clothes, stood in the shade of the courtyard and looked over. Zhu Jiajia was fanning Xue Ying with a newspaper. ¡°Sister Yingying, let¡¯s go. Chu Luo left with Yu Ling¡¯er. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s greedy for glory. Even if we keep waiting here, it¡¯s impossible for her to ept your kindness.¡± Xue Ying raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her nose. ¡°I can feel that Chu Luo isn¡¯t that kind of person. She looks so young. I¡¯m worried that Yu Ling¡¯er will harm her. Chu Luo¡¯s clothes are extraordinary. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a child from a wealthy family. Let¡¯s wait for a while more. If she still doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± At that moment, she saw Chu Luo and Director Chu walking over. Surprise shed in her eyes, but she still walked over. Chu Luo saw Xue Ying and walked over. Chu Jinquan followed. Along the way, many people greeted Chu Jinquan. Chu Jinquan maintained his serious expression as a great director. The moment Xue Ying saw Chu Jinquan, she greeted him in a neither humble nor pushy manner, ¡°Director Chu.¡± Then, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo had just finished answering when her phone rang. It was from Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment. ¡°Luoluo, where are you? We didn¡¯t get to see Ci Jing and are preparing to go back.¡± Chu Luo told her, ¡°I¡¯m with the [Xuanyuan Dynasty] production team.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°Thene out quickly. Angel and I are waiting for you outside the set.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo looked at Chu Jinquan and Xue Ying. After thinking for a while, she said to Chu Jinquan, ¡°You can give her a chance.¡± Chu Jinquan was definitely willing to give Chu Luo face. He nced at Xue Ying and said to her, ¡°Yu Ling¡¯er¡¯s second female lead role will now be yed by you.¡± When Xue Ying heard this, she widened her eyes in disbelief and covered her mouth. Chu Luo turned around and left. As for the boundless future that her words had brought to Xue Ying today, that would have to wait. When Chu Luo walked out, Wei Xueying and Angel were waiting for her. When Angel saw Chu Luo walking over, she asked in surprise, ¡°Xueying, is she that little cousin of yours who¡¯d scored full marks in the college entrance examination?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Wow! Xueying, your cousin is a legendary beauty as well as a star student, a goddess of beauty and studies. If only I had a sister like that.¡± The three of them walked towards the rickshaw. She had just walked to the area where the rickshaws were parked when she saw arge group of people gathered there. ¡°Which celebrity went to take the rickshaw again? Why are there so many people around?¡± After Angel finished speaking, she looked at Wei Xueying, who had stopped in her tracks, and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Xueying, why haven¡¯t you exposed yourself all this time? With your status, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to shoot a hit drama?¡± ¡°No, those aren¡¯t my goals. If I, Wei Xueying, want to be famous, I have to go international.¡± ¡°I heard that zing Glory International Film and Television is preparing for a major production. You don¡¯t have your sights on their female lead, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo looked at the crowd casually and suddenly felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, an explosion came from that side. Boom! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s dead¡­¡± Instantly, the scene became chaotic. ¡°Luoluo, run!¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying turned around and ran off with Angel. The crowd quickly dispersed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to run with everyone. She took a turn and walked to a hidden corner. She jumped over. Unexpectedly, there was a bamboo forest on the other side of the wall. The bamboo forest was veryrge, and there were bluestone paths inside. The paths were curved and winding. One could vaguely see a thatched house not far away. However, at this moment, figures were moving around the thatched house. It was obvious that a fight was going on. Chu Luo thought that they were filming, so she walked over. When she got closer, she realized that they were actually fighting. A group of murderous people surrounded a tall man in white casual clothes. The man in the white casual clothes had a face that seemed to have been carved out carefully. He had a handsome, elegant nose and cherry blossom-like lips. The corners of his lips were rather perfect, and he seemed to be always smiling at any given time. The ends of his eyes were also raised up, looking very charming. Such a man should have given people an elegant and noble first impression. However, at this moment, his white clothes were dirty and the corners of his lips were split, making him look a little disheveled. The man looked at the group of people who had surrounded him. He raised his thumb to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips and sneered. ¡°You think you can take me away from here?¡± Someone replied coldly, ¡°Since Young Master Ci is unwilling to leave with us, we can only use special methods.¡± After saying that, the man took out an anesthetic gun and pointed it at him. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this moment, his gazended on Chu Luo. His eyes shed and he shouted at her without thinking, ¡°Call the police!¡± Those people instantly turned to look at Chu Luo with thick killing intent in their eyes. Chu Luo nced with displeasure at the man who wanted to take advantage of the situation to escape. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. You people can continue.¡± With that, she turned to leave. An unfriendly voice came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen this, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Chapter 102 - Indeed a Pretty but Useless Vase

Chapter 102: Indeed a Pretty but Useless Vase

¡°You want to silence me?¡± Chu Luo looked at them with her big eyes. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she looked like a frightened little bunny. That person kindly added, ¡°That¡¯s because you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen. If you have to me someone, me your bad luck!¡± Chu Luo deliberately raised her voice a little. ¡°What era is it now? How dare you kill people in broad daylight?¡± ¡°Hmph! No one will know that we killed you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to destroy the evidence?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Go to hell!¡± That person finally lost his patience and raised the anesthetic gun in his hand to shoot her. Chu Luo looked at the anesthetic bullet that was flying towards her and didn¡¯t move. Instead, when the bullet was about to hit her, she dodged it. At the same time, she quickly plucked a handful of bamboo leaves from the bamboo beside her. As she gathered her internal energy, the leaves immediately turned into sharp weapons and flew towards those people. Amid a few swooshes, those people had no time to react. By the time they reacted, they could only open their eyes wide in horror, but their bodies could no longer move. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to us?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a master!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Chu Luo casually brushed off the dust on her hand and strolled towards them. Those people widened their eyes in fright. Someone turned his neck and said sternly, ¡°Do you know who we are? I advise you to let us go. Otherwise¡­¡± Chu Luo took the tranquilizer gun from his hand and pointed it at him. She opened her big, innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Otherwise¡­ what else do you want to do to me?¡± She deliberately moved the safety but not all the way down. Under the man¡¯s frightened gaze, she put away the gun and said, ¡°If I put you under anesthesia, you won¡¯t be able to see how I deal with you. That doesn¡¯t seem like fun.¡± After saying that, she quickly snapped a bamboo strip from the bamboo beside her and quickly attacked under the increasingly frightened gazes of those people. O~ Instantly, miserable screams rang throughout the entire bamboo forest, startling countless birds. Those people would never have dreamt that they, who had extraordinary martial arts skills, would actually fall into the hands of a little girl today. This wasn¡¯t the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that they couldn¡¯t move at all, couldn¡¯t retaliate, and could only stand there and get beaten up. What these people didn¡¯t expect was that when Chu Luo used her internal energy to swing the ordinary-looking bamboo strip on them, it actually caused them to experience a cramping pain. Soon, these people couldn¡¯t stand the beating anymore and fainted. Only then did Chu Luo throw away the bamboo strip in her hand. She dusted her hands and kicked the nearest person in dissatisfaction. ¡°Wasting my time. It turns out that they¡¯re just a bunch of useless paper tigers.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked away. The man in white, who was also stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s moves, finally came back to his senses. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo only nced at him coldly and had no intention of stopping. ¡°Wait,¡± the man in white said. ¡°My name is Ci Jing.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped. ¡°So you¡¯re Ci Jing.¡± Ci Jing gave her a charming smile and thought to himself,?¡®My charm is indeed useful to any woman.¡¯ Chu Luo: ¡°Indeed, a pretty but useless vase!¡± With that, she didn¡¯t look at him anymore and left. Ci Jing originally thought that she was ying hard to get. When he saw that she was about to turn the corner, he finally panicked. ¡°Hey! What did you do to them just now? Why can¡¯t they move?¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Little beauty, don¡¯t go! What will I do if you leave?¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo quickened her pace and soon walked out of the range of that man¡¯s voice. After walking out of the forest, she arrived at another ce. This didn¡¯t look like a filming location. Instead, it looked like an office building for staff. It was Chu Luo¡¯s first time here and she wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce at all. She could only take out her phone and turn on the GPS. She then realized that her phone was switched off. When she turned on her phone, there were several missed calls. All of which were from Wei Xueying. Chu Luo thought for a while and called back. Wei Xueying picked up the call quickly. ¡°Luoluo, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wei Xueying heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said casually, ¡°Not far from the entrance of the film studio I guess.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°That¡¯s good. Come out quickly. Angel¡¯s leg is injured. I have to send her to the hospital immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with her first. I¡¯ll leave the car and bodyguards for you. You¡¯ll be able to see them when youe out. You can go back with them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo continued using the GPS. This ce wasbeled as the ¡°De Zheng Office.¡± It was indeed something like an administrative building. Chu Luo held her phone and followed the GPS. After turning left and right for a while, she finally heard voices from the bend in front. Chu Luo put away her phone and prepared to follow those people. She had just walked to the corner when she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling on the ground. Following that was a careful voice. ¡°Master Li, the early stages of the shoot are all prepared. All the staff are in ce. The shoot will start soon.¡± ¡°Why is Li Yan here?¡± Chu Luo muttered. She turned the corner and met the gaze of Li Yan, who was surrounded by a group of people of all ages who exuded an elite aura. When a middle-aged man saw Chu Luo, he was at first stunned by her appearance. Then, he thought of something¡ªhe thought that Chu Luo had heard about Master Li and wanted to take a shortcut. His expression changed drastically and he hurriedly shouted sternly: ¡°Security, how can an unauthorized person be allowed into the film studioplex? Hurry up and take her away.¡± After the middle-aged man called for the security guard, he secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The others¡¯ expressions also changed as they carefully peeked at Li Yan¡¯s expression. Li Yan¡¯s expression was still extremely cold, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. A dozen security guards quickly came over and strode towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and frowned. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s fingers twitched on the wheelchair, and a cold aura emanated from his body. The men in suits instantly fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Get lost, all of you.¡± Everyone¡¯s bodies subconsciously trembled as they retreated withrge strides. At this moment, no one dared to ask more questions. No one dared to look too much. In their hearts, Li Yan¡¯s aura was a harbinger of anger. They pitied that girl a little now. After the others had left, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards automatically retreated. As soon as the venue was cleared, Li Yan stood up from his wheelchair and walked up to Chu Luo. He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and blinked. ¡°I came to y.¡± ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for you. You¡¯re not allowed toe here again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡± Li Yan suddenly pressed a hand against the wall behind her. Chu Luo was almost enclosed by him. Li Yan continued to frown at her increasingly beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°The people whoe here have two objectives.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Chasing after celebrities or wanting to be one. And you¡­ are not suited to either.¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I chase after celebrities?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she realized that the man in front of her had a cold aura emanating from him. She was puzzled and continued, ¡°Also, why can¡¯t I be a celebrity?¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly. Annoyance suddenly surged in his heart, and his brows were furrowed so tightly that it looked like they could squash a fly. After a while, he asked, ¡°You want to be a celebrity?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± What was going on? Seeing her remain silent, Li Yan thought that she had agreed. His expression turned even colder. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be the female lead for ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand what he was talking about. Just as she was about to rify, Li Yan suddenly retracted his hand from the wall and turned to walk towards the wheelchair. It wasn¡¯t until he was in the wheelchair that he said to her, his cold eyes filled with anger that even he didn¡¯t realize was there, ¡°Come and push me.¡± Chu Luo frowned as she looked at the man in the wheelchair who was covered in cold air. It took her two seconds to realize what he meant. She strode over and raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to act?¡± Li Yan looked at her eyes, which were sparkling from anger. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to act?¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to act?¡± Chu Luo moved a little closer to him and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to act at all.¡± After saying that, she took a step back and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not your servant girl. I won¡¯t push you.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The sound of a whip striking could be heard from behind. When Chu Luo heard this voice, she instinctively jumped five or six meters away. Then, she took out a pill and moved to throw it behind her. Li Yan looked at the little thing who had been angered and realized that he had misunderstood. He retracted his whip and didn¡¯t dodge. When the pill exploded on his body, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Cough, cough¡­ what poison did you use on me?¡± After saying that, he clutched his chest. Chapter 103 - Master Li: I Will Use You to Repay the Debt

Chapter 103: Master Li: I Will Use You to Repay the Debt

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to not dodge. Seeing his pained expression after being poisoned by her, the anger in her heart finally subsided a little. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a powerful drug. It only makes your heart ache for a while.¡± ¡°Neutralize it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes but his tone was calm. ¡°I have an international project worth tens of billions to sign soon. If you don¡¯t neutralize it for me, then help me sign the contract.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of a popr word on the Inte¡ªscam. She felt that Li Yan was scamming her. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything after being drugged. I can only have you serve me.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and red at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Yan pretended not to see her anger and asked her that question again. ¡°I came with Wei Xueying. She wanted to watch Ci Jing film.¡± ¡°Who is Ci Jing?¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s an incredible celebrity.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the person she had seen in the bamboo forest. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Indeed, rumors can¡¯t be trusted.¡± When Li Yan heard this, the cold air he¡¯d wanted to release disappeared. He clutched his chest and coughed several times. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan raised his wrist to look at the time and said casually, ¡°I have ten minutes. This big project is a coboration with the higher-ups in the US. You have to think carefully. If the big project worth tens of billions goes up in smoke, not only will I suffer a huge loss, but they might even get angry. When the timees, I¡¯ll use you to repay the debt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo seriously considered how big the amount was. Li Yan looked at her and tried his best to sound gentle. ¡°Are you going back to Ocean City soon? I can send you off¡­ and also go out to practice.¡± It was a waste not to use a free chauffeur. Chu Luo rummaged through the bag and found a bottle of pills. She opened the bottle, poured out a pill, and handed it to him. Li Yan took the pill from her hand and swallowed it. After half a minute, he finally didn¡¯t feel the pain in his heart anymore. He gestured to her. ¡°Push me out.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here. Call my bodyguards over if you don¡¯t want to push me.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to walk out. She obviously chose to call his bodyguards for him. Li Yan watched her leave with a faint smile. He realized that he was bing fonder of teasing her. When Chu Luo walked out of the film studio, it was already more than half an hourter. Wei Xueying¡¯s two bodyguards were obviously getting impatient, but when Chu Luo walked over, they immediately restrained their impatience. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The two bodyguards brought her to the car. After Chu Luo got into the car, she said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old city district.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The bodyguard was in a difficult position. ¡°Miss Chu, Fourth Miss told us to bring you back to the Wei residence before she left. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them but didn¡¯t insist. She took out her phone and started ying. She didn¡¯t log in to the game but opened the webpage. Unexpectedly, the headlines on the web page were all about the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ empire finals. The topic that was mentioned the most was actually [Bai Ling]¡¯s identity. Many people thought that [Bai Ling] was one of the top ten yers in the world running a smurf ount, and some guessed that she was an expert in gaming. Only a small portion of people was guessing her gender. Chu Luo looked at the post that guessed her gender. The title of the post was: ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone think that [Bai Ling] might be a girl?¡± The replies after that: ¡°OP, do you have a screw loose in your brain? Many men can¡¯t even y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ let alone women.¡± ¡°I agree with the person above. Ignoring everything else, just the female yers that we know who are of higher levels had either thrown in money or their men had helped them level up. Saying that [Bai Ling] is a female yer is simply the biggest joke in the world.¡± ¡°Agreed+1¡± ¡°+2¡± ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the thread was about to be pulled down that a different voice sounded. ¡°In the final round of the World Championship, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will release the official poster of real-life yers. As for whether or not [Bai Ling] is a female yer, everyone will know when ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ enters the world finals.¡± Chu Luo left after reading thisment. She didn¡¯t care what others thought. When the car arrived at the Wei family vi, it was almost dinner time. Chu Luo walked towards her room from the side of the vi. She had just walked to the backyard when she saw Wei Guangnian practicing walking with a walking stick with Wei Zhicheng¡¯s help. Speaking of which, Wei Guangnian¡¯s leg had been severely amputated at that time, and a prosthetic limb had been installed now. Wei Guangnian was obviously not used to wearing prosthetic limbs. When he walked, he looked like a two-year-old child who was staggering in hope. His temper was already explosive to begin with. After taking a few steps, he was so angry that he threw his walking stick away. ¡°F*ck, one isn¡¯t a man if they don¡¯t take revenge for this. If Li Yan dares to fall into my hands one day, I¡¯ll make him wish he was dead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡± Wei Zhicheng also had a hateful expression at the mention of Li Yan. ¡°Practice for a while more. This way, you can get used to the prosthetic leg faster.¡± After saying that, he turned around to call a servant over to pick up the walking stick Wei Guangnian had thrown away. He happened to see Chu Luo and called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at the two of them. Wei Guangnian and Wei Zhicheng eximed in their hearts that she was really beautiful, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°Come and help Guangnian pick up his walking stick.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them, then walked over to pick up the walking stick and handed it to Wei Guangnian. Wei Guangnian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s fair hand and thought,?¡®Since this person isn¡¯t my aunt¡¯s child, then she doesn¡¯t have any blood rtions with my family at all. In that case, I shouldn¡¯t let benefits fall into the hands of others. It might not be a bad idea for me to court her.¡¯ At the thought of this, he deliberately grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand while receiving the walking stick. Chu Luo avoided Wei Guangnian¡¯s hand just before it covered hers. As the walking stick fell, she used her other hand to catch it. After Wei Guangnian took it, she turned around and left. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue walking when she entered the door. Instead, she stopped there. Sure enough, Wei Guangnian and Wei Zhicheng¡¯s conversation could be heard. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°You scared Luoluo just now. Do you have designs on her?¡± ¡°What do you mean by have designs on her? She¡¯s not Aunt¡¯s biological daughter. We¡¯re both unmarried. It¡¯s normal for me to like her.¡± After Wei Guangnian finished answering, he deliberately asked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not mesmerized by her beautiful face.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°In the past, I thought that Luoluo was Aunt¡¯s biological daughter. I never paid much attention to her. This time, she came as if she was a different person. If I didn¡¯t know that she was still her, I wouldn¡¯t believe that that skinny child who kept her head down and looked gloomy all day long would grow up to be so beautiful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this proof of the saying that ¡®girls change when they grow up¡¯? Think about it, a girl like her definitely hasn¡¯t done anything with any man. If I seed in wooing her, I¡¯ll be her first man. Just the thought of it is exciting.¡± At this point, the two of themughed ambiguously. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. Very good. It looked like these two could be dealt with now. During dinner, everyone was present except for Wei Wei and Chu Ting. Chu Zhengyang looked worried and couldn¡¯t eat. The others were also silent. Only Wei Guangnian nced at Chu Luo from time to time. At this moment, he even picked up a piece of food and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re still growing. Eat more.¡± Wei Xueying was between the two of them. Wei Guangnian reached out to put the food into Chu Luo¡¯s bowl. Chu Luo looked at the piece of food and blocked it with her hand. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± With that, she took the bowl away. Wei Guangnian didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so disrespectful to him. However, he liked Chu Luo very much now, so he didn¡¯t mind and retracted his hand. However, he didn¡¯t know that after his chopsticks reached over and Chu Luo blocked them with her hand, he would be destined to suffer tonight. Other than Wei Zhicheng, no one else noticed their interaction. Chu Zhengyang put down his chopsticks after eating a few mouthfuls. He stood up and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m already full. You guys can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go and see Xiao Wei and Tingting first.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Wei Yongchang stopped him. ¡°Zhiyang,e to my study roomter. I have something to tell you.¡± Chu Zhengyang stopped in his tracks and seemed to have guessed something. He nodded at him and walked back. After dinner, Chu Luo returned to her room. Li Yan had said that he would send her back to Ocean City, so she didn¡¯t have to prepare anything else. That night, Wei Guangnian¡¯s wretched scream came from the vi. That pitiful sound could make one¡¯s scalp numb. This scream immediately startled everyone in the vi. Chu Luo listened to the hurried footsteps outside the door. After a while, she walked over and opened the door a crack. Indeed, she heard two servants whispering as they quickly walked over. ¡°The skin where Third Young Master¡¯s skines into contact with the prosthetic limbs has all festered. It looks terrifying.¡± ¡°The doctor said that Third Young Master¡¯s skin might be allergic. When I went in to deliver the water just now, I smelled rotten flesh. I feel that it¡¯s not an allergy at all¡­¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Shh! Someone¡¯s here. Stop talking.¡± That night, the Wei family sent Wei Guangnian to the hospital. It seemed like Wei Guangnian would be staying at the hospital for a long time. The next day, at dawn, there was a light knock on the window in Chu Luo¡¯s room. She guessed who it was and quickly got off the bed to open the window. Sure enough, she saw Li Yan standing there with a mask on. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Change your clothes and leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed the window, and pulled the curtains before going to change and wash up. When she went out, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the backyard. Chu Luo walked straight to the back door. Chapter 104 - Chu Luo, a Student from Another Class

Chapter 104: Chu Luo, a Student from Another ss

After Chu Luo got into the car, the car immediately drove out. It was Qin Ming who drove this time. Chu Luo looked at the masked Li Yan and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards with you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No need.¡± When Chu Luo heard this answer, she was silent for a few seconds. Thinking that this person was so skilled and that ordinary people were indeed not his match, she didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, Li Yan pointed at the incubator and the small refrigerator. ¡°There¡¯s food inside. The car won¡¯t especially stop for you to eat breakfast.¡± Chu Luo opened the incubator first and saw several lunchboxes inside. She took them out one by one and ced them on the small table that had been pulled down from the back of the chair in front of her. There was porridge, crystal buns, ham omelet, shrimp dumplings, apple pancakes, and two delicious side dishes in the lunchbox. It looked like there was a good variety of food, but there was a little bit of each type. Chu Luo scooped a spoonful of century egg and lean meat porridge to eat. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan and asked with bright eyes, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Li Yan responded, he immediately took out hisptop to do business. He didn¡¯t look at her. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and slowly ate her breakfast. After she finished her breakfast, the car drove to Ocean City via the expressway. At this moment, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying asked, ¡°Luoluo, where did you go? Aren¡¯t you going back to Ocean City today? I¡¯ve already spoken to Uncle. Uncle will be sending you over with bodyguards and a chauffeur.¡± Chu Luo looked at the rising sun and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wei Xueying sounded displeased. ¡°Have you already left?¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Was it that masked man who came to fetch you?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously nced at Li Yan, who was typing on hisptop. She didn¡¯t hide it and simply responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wei Xueying was obviously furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to have too much contact with that man? He¡¯s very dangerous. He might sell you off one day.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. She said, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Compared to the Wei family, who had ulterior motives for treating her well, she was much better off with the person beside her. Although he often treated her coldly, at least he wouldn¡¯t do anything dirty in private. Retracting her gaze from Li Yan¡¯s face, Chu Luo said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Wei Xueying: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to me, forget it.¡± With that, she hung up the phone first. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly looked up at her from theputer. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice. She took her phone and looked at the time. It was 7:15. Thinking about Old Gao¡¯s reminders from yesterday, she called him. Old Gao must have gone jogging in the morning. When he picked up the call, his voice sounded a little breathless. There was also the sound of the wind around him. ¡°Little Chu Luo, you called me so early. Are you preparing to return to Ocean City?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get my wife to buy groceries. It¡¯ll take more than five hours to get to Ocean City from the capital. You¡¯ll be able to eat lunch when youe back.¡± He even asked Chu Luo which dishes she liked to eat. Chu Luo casually mentioned a few dishes that she usually ate. After Old Gao happily noted them down, the two of them hung up. Ten minutes after she hung up the phone, Wang Mingtao called her. Wang Mingtao just happened to have scored 705 points. He was still very satisfied. He even called Chu Luo at the first instant yesterday. He had always admired Chu Luo. When he found out that Chu Luo scored full marks, his admiration for her reached an unparalleled level. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, Imperial University will release the admission cutoff score today. What specialization do you intend to fill in? Tell me quickly so that I can follow you and follow in your footsteps.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not fill in the same ones as me.¡± Wang Mingtao was immediately puzzled. ¡°Why? You are my role model. I feel that I can be a second god in that specialization just like you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer, Wang Mingtao urged her, ¡°Sister Chu, tell me quickly. Previously, my parents asked me to study mechanical engineering. Now that they know you¡¯re my boss, they¡¯ve all agreed to let me enroll in a specialization with you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So this person had already thought about what major to enroll in. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer, Wang Mingtao shouted over the phone, ¡°Hey, Sister Chu? Sister Chu? Eh, is the signal here bad?¡± Chu Luo finally said, ¡°I¡¯m applying for a foreignnguage major.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be aputer science major?¡± Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°Who said I wanted to enroll as aputer science major?¡± She nned to learn all thenguages she didn¡¯t know. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not understanding other countries¡¯nguages wherever she went. This time, it was Wang Mingtao who fell silent. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Since you likeputer science, enroll in that specialization. You can be a direct junior to Senior Tang and the others. Besides¡­ I¡¯ll also choose aputer science major.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll apply for aputer science major.¡± Wang Mingtao had called because he wanted Chu Luo to make a decision for him. When he heard her say that, he immediately became firm. After the two of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing back?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°A day or two before we leave for the US.¡± She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Since Chu Luo had nothing to do, she plugged her earphones in and watched Professor Wu¡¯s video lesson. During this period of time, she would watch a video of Professor Wu¡¯s lesson before she slept. She really benefited a lot from it. Just like that, Li Yan worked and Chu Luo watched the video. The five- to six-hour drive seemed to be over in a short while. The car first drove back to the apartment Chu Luo lived in. Upon opening the door, Chu Luo turned to Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Did you call for someone to clean up beforehand?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°The cook has been staying here.¡± Chu Luo understood. The two of them walked into the living room. Chu Luo picked up her backpack and walked towards her room. She wanted to wash up before going to Old Gao¡¯s ce. When she came out of the bedroom, Li Yan was standing by the window, answering a call with his Bluetooth. At this moment, he was speaking in anguage that Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand. Chu Luo stood there and deliberately listened to a few sentences. Li Yan quickly ended the call and turned to look at her. ¡°Whatnguage were you speaking just now?¡± ¡°German.¡± Chu Luo nodded and noted it down. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Teacher Gao¡¯s ce. Help me close the door when you leave.¡± She then walked out of the door under Li Yan¡¯s gaze. Today was only the 27th of June, and the final exams for Grades 10 and 12 were approaching. Ocean City¡¯s elite high school treated the faculty very well. The school directly assigned a two-story apartment to each teacher. The apartment building was in the district facing the back door of the school. Chu Luo had just walked to the entrance of the district when she bumped into a few school teachers. Actually, Chu Luo didn¡¯t know these teachers, but every teacher greeted her warmly. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here to see your form teacher?¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After turning around, those teachers started discussing, their voices filled with envy. ¡°Ever since Chu Luo¡¯s results came out yesterday, Old Gao has been so happy. It¡¯s as if Chu Luo is his daughter.¡± ¡°No matter who it was, they would be the same. Not to mention Teacher Gao, even I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after hearing Chu Luo¡¯s results, which are first in the country.¡± ¡°Me too. I can already foresee the enrollment of our elite high school next semester. Many students with excellent results will be enrolling in our school.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be teaching Grade 10 next semester. If I can teach such a student, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life.¡± ¡°Say, with a student like Chu Luo, do you think Old Gao will directly be promoted to be a gold medal teacher?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, although our school has many outstanding teachers, there aren¡¯t many who are really considered gold medal teachers, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The people on the rankings are all old and have taught for more than 30 years.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, since we saw the results yesterday, Teacher Li from ss 1, who was always picking on Chu Luo, never seemed to have appeared again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were her, I would definitely be too ashamed to face anyone. To think that the elite ss that she taught couldn¡¯t even do better than ss 4.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had just reached the road near Teacher Gao¡¯s house when she saw Teacher Gao standing there and looking over. When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he immediately weed her with a smile. Chu Luo smiled and greeted him, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Old Gao replied loudly. He first sized her, who had changed a lot, up before nodding and saying, ¡°Not bad, not bad. With your bangs clipped up, you look especially energetic!¡± After saying that, he patted her shoulder and said to her proudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My missus cooked a huge table of dishes and is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked towards the Gao residence. Along the way, anyone who encountered them would stop and praise Chu Luo. Just as they reached the Gao residence, Old Gao¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it. He smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°He Jiang and the other smart people must know that you¡¯re here and want toe to my house for food.¡± Despite saying that, Old Gao still picked up the call. As expected, when He Jiang and the others heard that Chu Luo had returned, they all said that they wanted toe over. Old Gao said deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys shameless? Today is the celebration party I¡¯ve prepared for Little Chu Luo.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Come on,e on. You guys can take the chance to get together with Little Chu Luo, and you can also wait for Imperial University¡¯s cutoff score toe out.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo with a helpless expression, ¡°See, I was right!¡± However, before Li Tao and the others arrived, the principal and dean arrived first. Chapter 105 - Negotiation with Imperial University

Chapter 105: Negotiation with Imperial University

When the principal and dean saw Chu Luo, they looked at her with a heartened expression as if she was their promising daughter. The principal, who had always been calm and collected, was also a little excited at this moment. ¡°Chu Luo has made Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud this year. She¡¯s also the student who scored the highest score in history since the school was founded. Ever since the score was announced yesterday, many high school principals have called me to congratte me, hahaha¡­¡± These words made the others smile knowingly. The principal added, ¡°That¡¯s not all. The First Television Station, Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel, and the Education Network have all called to interview you.¡± The dean standing at the side replied, ¡°Most of them are asking about your learning method. You can decide if you want to be interviewed.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, the principal continued with a smile, ¡°Early this morning, the director of Ocean City¡¯s Education Bureau personally called and said that he¡¯d give you a reward. Even though this year, the college entrance examination questions in the entire empire are difficult, you were still able to score full marks. In the past, the reward from the Education Bureau was 100,000 yuan, but this year, he¡¯s specifically giving you 200,000 yuan. ¡°Also, the reward from our school has been unanimously decided by the school¡¯s board to be 500,000 yuan.¡± As a private elite high school, the school board didn¡¯tck that bit of money. They were interested in the long-term fame that Chu Luo would bring to the school in the future. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel much about money, but Old Gao was happy for her. The principal continued, ¡°Our school¡¯s reward will be given to you tomorrow, when you go back to school to fill in your application.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the principal finished speaking, the dean continued, ¡°Chu Luo, we will hold a general assembly tomorrow before the holidays. When the timees, you can go on stage and talk to your juniors. Take it as you encouraging and cheering them on.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Say what you want to say. As long as it can stimte their enthusiasm for learning.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The principal and dean exchanged a few more words with her before Li Tao and the others came over. The principal knew that with them around, the youngsters would be restrained. He smiled and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb your teacher and students¡¯ gathering. Imperial University will announce the admission score today. Don¡¯t forget to check itter.¡± With that, the two of them left. Once the two school¡¯s heads left, Ji Cheng, who had been pretending to be a quail, exhaled exaggeratedly. ¡°Hah¡­ the principal and dean are finally gone. With them around, I feel like even my breathing is tense.¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°If you¡¯d had results like Little Chu Luo, He Jiang, and Li Tao, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the principal and dean.¡± Ji Cheng grinned. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s precisely because my results are bad that I¡¯m afraid of them. If my results were good, I¡¯d hold my head high and chat with them with ease.¡± Old Gao rapped his forehead. ¡°Aiyoh! Old Gao, you¡¯re too ruthless. Don¡¯t tell me you were deliberating waiting to teach me a lesson after the exams because my grades weren¡¯t good?¡± Old Gao deliberately put on a fierce face. ¡°You¡¯re right. Previously, I told Little Chu Luo that if she didn¡¯t get the results she expected, I would hit her palm with a ruler. I was thinking that I wouldn¡¯t need that ruler anymore. Coincidentally, you came¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Old Gao, please be magnanimous and let me off. I also got my desired results this time, didn¡¯t I? My old man even said that he wanted to set off firecrackers and hold a banquet to celebrate.¡± ¡°I say, Ji Cheng.¡± Li Tao finally couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. ¡°You only managed to get into a third-tier university. Isn¡¯t it too much to set off firecrackers and hold a banquet to celebrate?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Li Tao, how can you mock me like that? I got into a third-tier university because of my ability, okay? Of course, the biggest contributor is Chu Luo, but¡­ before this, my old man felt that it was already good enough if I got into a vocational school. I¡¯d have been considered to have exceeded my usual performance.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± After they¡¯d been chatting andughing for a while, Mrs. Gao finished preparing the food. Other than Chu Luo, there were five other people, including Li Tao. The Gao family¡¯s square dining table and long stools were the older type. Two people could sit on one side. Ji Cheng and the rest came with alcohol. The boys didn¡¯t dare to say it just now. After the dishes were served, when Ji Cheng and another boy ran out to bring in a few boxes of wine, Old Gao instantly pointed at them with a fierce expression. ¡°You brats, so you guys came prepared.¡± Li Tao smiled and said, ¡°Old Gao, don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t you especially hold a celebration party for Chu Luo today? How can a celebration party be without alcohol? We only bought low-percentage alcohol. Everyone just wants to have fun. We definitely won¡¯t let Chu Luo get drunk.¡± After saying that, Ji Cheng opened the box and bent down to take out two bottles. He gave one to Old Gao and passed the other to Chu Luo. ¡°We were all able to get our ideal results this time, all thanks to the questions you¡¯d spotted on thest day.¡± Chu Luo looked at the pink wine bottle in his hand. She had wanted to try it before, and when she heard him say that, she took it. Old Gao looked at Chu Luo¡¯s sparkling eyes and was about to scold her. Mrs. Gao knocked on his bowl with her chopsticks and said, ¡°You old antique, the children have already graduated, yet you still restrict them about this and that. What¡¯s wrong with Chu Luo drinking a little? If she gets drunk, she can rest at our house.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t say anything else. After everyone got a bottle of wine, they didn¡¯t even drink from their sses and just drank directly from the bottles. Chu Luo took a sip of this wine and smacked her lips twice beforeing to a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s too faint. There¡¯s no smell of alcohol at all.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± The others roared withughter. He Jiang said, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t wepete in wine-drinking and see who¡¯s better?¡± Chu Luo looked at the bottle and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in drinking.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you bragging a little too much? The ss rep¡¯s family runs a wine factory. He has been soaking in wine jars since he was young. How can he not win against you!¡± The others also thought that Chu Luo was joking. Only Li Tao nced at her. Everyone didn¡¯t drink much. Today, Mrs. Gao cooked a huge table of dishes. The group gave her face and finished the table of dishes. Old Gao deliberately shouted, ¡°Other than Little Chu Luo, you guys are a bunch of pigs!¡± Mrs. Gao looked at the empty tes and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The admission cutoff for Imperial University would be released at 2 PM. After the meal, it was already 1:30 PM. Everyone walked to the living room and sat down. He Jiang and Li Tao had brought theirptops with them. The two of them opened theirptops while the others stood behind them and stared at them. They looked like they were afraid of missing out on the cutoff score. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel as excited and nervous as them. She informed Old Gao and went straight to Old Gao¡¯s desk to take two books to flip through. Just as she finished flipping through the two books, a few people eximed in excitement when they saw the cutoff score. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This year¡¯s admission score is actually 690. I remember Zhang Tianyi scored 689.¡± Everyone remembered how Zhang Tianyi had treated Chu Luo in the past. Although Chu Luo had ruthlessly pped his face afterward, when they saw this kind of score, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. At this time, Ji Cheng even specifically looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you really don¡¯t like Zhang Tianyi anymore, right?¡± A few cold gazes swept towards Ji Cheng at the same time. Ji Cheng subconsciously shrunk his neck, smiled embarrassedly, and said, ¡°I was just asking casually. With Chu Luo¡¯s current looks, how could she possibly fall for that stic surgery face?¡± Chu Luo ignored him and asked Old Gao, ¡°How many students from ss 1 got into Imperial University this year?¡± ¡°Just one,¡± Old Gao said with a smile. ¡°Other than our ss, the average score for the entire level is low. There are only six people who scored above 690.¡± ¡°Haha! Half of those people are from our ss!¡± ¡°I suddenly feel like our ss is super impressive!¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I see. I wonder how Teacher Li feels now?¡± Everyone was looking forward to seeing Teacher Li¡¯s reaction when all the Grade 12 students returned to school tomorrow. After the college entrance examination cutoff score was released, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Old Gao happened to be standing behind her. He identally nced at the caller ID and immediately widened his eyes. He said excitedly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, answer it quickly. If I remember correctly, this is a call from the Imperial University student recruitment office.¡± ¡°Wow! The Imperial University student recruitment office called Chu Luo so early. What does that mean¡­¡± ¡°This means that Chu Luo has been admitted early!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, answer the call!¡± Chu Luo was actually a little surprised that the Imperial University student recruitment office knew her number, but she still picked up the call amid the excited voices of the crowd. Indeed, as they had said, the Imperial University student recruitment office was calling to offer early admission to Chu Luo, as well as the benefits of waiving all tuition, living, and amodation fees. Chu Luo thought for a while and only made a small request. ¡°I want to enroll in a few specializations at the same time. As long as you agree, I will enroll in Imperial University.¡± The other party didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a request. The person who called didn¡¯t have the right to promise her anything either. He said that he would report her request immediately. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo scanned the crowd, who was looking at her with scorching eyes, and blinked innocently. Everyone thought to themselves,?¡®F*ck! Is this a request that a mortal can make?¡¯ What was more unexpected was that Chu Luo also received a few more calls from the key universities in the country. At the same time, she received invitations from several famous universities abroad. Towards the end, the group of people listening to Chu Luo¡¯s calls had calmed down. Everyone stayed at Old Gao¡¯s ce until four in the afternoon before leaving. After everyone had walked out of the district, Li Tao gave He Jiang a look. He Jiang shouted for the others to leave first. After the others left, Li Tao stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, I said before that as long as I get into Imperial University, I will pursue you. Now¡­¡± ¡°I told you before that I don¡¯t like you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Tao and replied bluntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can get in or not.¡± When Li Tao heard this, he pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Although I expected you to say that, I still felt the hit.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Tao suddenly smiled at her. ¡°Although you¡¯re not epting my courtship, you can at least tell me which specialization you want to apply for, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Do you think I was joking with the Imperial University admissions office just now?¡± Li Tao swallowed at these words and immediately exined, ¡°No. Even if you study a few majors, you have to have your first choice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I might sign up for a foreignnguage major.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Orputer science.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or chemistry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or physics.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or history.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned several major departments in a row, making Li Tao speechless. Finally, after Chu Luo finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you never thought about entering the Math Department?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Then, she added, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll study at all the colleges.¡± Li Tao stopped talking and looked at Chu Luo with a bright gaze. Chu Luo looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Li Tao thought:?¡®No one would believe this.¡¯ Chu Luo stopped looking at Li Tao and walked towards the apartment. When she returned, Li Yan wasn¡¯t there. After dinner, she watched Professor Wu¡¯s video lesson until eleven o¡¯clock. Just as she was about to sleep, her phone suddenly rang. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang asked through the phone, ¡°Luoluo, did you not go home but straight to the apartment beside the school?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked to the window and pulled open the curtains. Indeed, Chu Zhengyang was standing downstairs. She responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang exhaled and said, ¡°Someone from the admissions office called you this morning. I gave the person your number. Did you receive the call today?¡± Chu Luo looked at the figure standing under the streetmp and guessed that Chu Zhengyang definitely didn¡¯t listen carefully to what the person on the phone had said. It was also possible that he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Then stay here properly. Uncle has something to attend to and has to go overseas. If¡­ when Ie back, I¡¯ll celebrate with you.¡± Chu Luo looked downstairs and only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang hung up the phone and strode away from the apartment building in a hurry. Outside the apartment building, he got into the nanny van that was waiting for him. The two brothers, Wei Yongchang and Wei Jingcheng, were sitting in the car. Wei Yongchang asked, ¡°Did you see her?¡± Chu Zhengyang shook his head. ¡°I only called her from downstairs.¡± Wei Yongchang nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already found the exact location of that ancient tomb. I heard that Li Yan will also go over. As long as we follow him in, we can find the main tomb before he does and obtain the legendary divine medicine. As long as we can obtain the divine medicine, Xiao Wei and Tingting¡¯s Gu worms will be cured.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression turned solemn and he nodded at him. Previously, he had been very resistant to going to the ancient tomb and had always felt like he would never return. However, he had no choice now. For his wife and daughter, he could only bet his life. Chapter 106 - What Are You Doing Here in the Middle of the Night?

Chapter 106: What Are You Doing Here in the Middle of the Night?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and smiled mockingly. Although she didn¡¯t know where Chu Zhengyang was going, she was going to fill in her university application tomorrow, but Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t even mention signing it for her. ? Chu Luo retracted her gaze and closed the curtains to sleep. At two in the morning, Chu Luo was suddenly woken up by the faint sound in the living room. After getting off the bed, she didn¡¯t put on her shoes and walked over barefoot to open the door. At the same time, she took a pill. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Li Yan seemed to have guessed that she would use a pill. His body shed and he spoke in a deep voice. Chu Luo turned on the lights in the living room and asked him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did youe to my living room in the middle of the night?¡± Li Yan walked towards her and his gazended on her bare feet. The air conditioner in the room was on, and the floor was cold. Chu Luo¡¯s toes curled up subconsciously, looking especially pitiful and adorable. ¡°Go put on your shoes.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t cold, but after thinking for a while, she went back and put on a pair of slippers. Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa and removing his coat. Chu Luo walked over and watched him take off his top with sparkling eyes. Li Yan was about to take off his singlet inside when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± This little thing was casually staring at a grown man as he undressed. Didn¡¯t she know how to be shy? Chu Luo looked at him, thought for a while, and obediently closed her eyes. She heard rustling sounds, and after a while, she heard Li Yan¡¯s voice. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± When Chu Luo opened her eyes, Li Yan had already changed his clothes. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After saying that, she sniffled and looked at the clothes he had ced beside him. ¡°There¡¯s a bloody smell on your clothes.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°On the way, I met a rather difficult opponent¡­ Give me some recuperation medicine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°Qin Ming, he¡¯s injured and poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned? Then I have to see what poison he was poisoned with.¡± ¡°No need. Just give me the medicine.¡± ¡°Why? I need to know what he¡¯s poisoned with to prescribe the right remedy. Otherwise, it might not work.¡± Li Yan was silent, seemingly considering how to tell her. Chu Luo blinked and looked at him curiously. After a while, Li Yan stood up and bent down to whisper in her ear. ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him awkwardly and said, ¡°Is the person you met crazy? To actually poison him with something so vicious.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo grinned at him. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen this poison before. It can be cured. Wait a minute. I have some medicine that can suppress the poison. When we return to the capital, I¡¯ll concoct an antidote for him.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo went to her bedroom to get her bag and took out three small bottles to hand to Li Yan. ¡°The one in the brown bottle is to be applied on the wound, the one in the white bottle is to be consumed orally. The medicine in this yellow bottle can be used for prevention. If you meet this kind of person again, take a pill directly. You won¡¯t have to worry about him poisoning you like this anymore.¡± After saying that, she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to deal with this kind of person directly. How dare he use this kind of medicine to harm people? That¡¯s preposterous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Li Yan took the three bottles from her hand and returned to the sofa to pick up his clothes before walking out. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°Did you bring our household register?¡± Li Yan stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start filling in our university application tomorrow.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t a parent¡¯s signature enough?¡± ¡°Yes, but my household register has been transferred and the school doesn¡¯t know. Will it help if you sign it?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll meet with your school¡¯s heads tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± That¡¯s it? Chu Luo felt a little strange. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and walked out, closing the door behind him as he left. Chu Luo looked at the closed door for a while before turning around to go back to the bedroom to continue sleeping. The next day, when Chu Luo got out of bed, washed up, and opened the bedroom door, Li Yan was already sitting in her living room. At this moment, he had aptop on hisp and his hands were rapidly typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo was already used to this person entering her living room as naturally as if this was his own home. She only nced at him before walking towards the door. She prepared to run for half an hour. Li Yan nced up when she closed the door and continued with his business. Chu Luo used to go out for a run every day and ran along the road outside the district to a park not far away. On the way, she bumped into Old Gao, who had also gone for a run. The two of them jogged together. When they arrived at the park, they bumped into several teachers from the same grade. ¡°Chu Luo, you came to run too.¡± ¡°I think I saw Chu Luoing to the park to run before the exam. Indeed, those with good results know how to manage their time well.¡± ¡°Haha, Teacher Chen is right. I think we should let the next batch of students learn Chu Luo¡¯s learning methods and lifestyle.¡± Everyone was chatting andughing as they ran. Suddenly, a teacher eximed, ¡°I think I saw the form teacher of Grade 12, ss 1, Teacher Li running over there. I didn¡¯t expect Teacher Li to be so fast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that Teacher Li was too ashamed to see Chu Luo. After all, she kept picking on Chu Luo at that time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Old Gao looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. After running for half an hour, they headed back. Chu Luo and Old Gao also strolled back. Old Gao said, ¡°Little Chu Luo,e to my house for breakfast this morning. Coincidentally, my missus made prawn?wontons1?this morning. They¡¯re delicious.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Teacher Gao, if a different guardian were to suddenly appear during the university application, would the school investigate?¡± ¡°Definitely. But the school¡¯s investigations aren¡¯t strict. When the timees, we¡¯ll report it to the Education Bureau, and then the Education Bureau will investigate strictly.¡± After Old Gao finished speaking, he asked in surprise, ¡°Little Chu Luo, did you transfer your household register?¡± At this point, he suddenly remembered what Chu Luo had said on the phonest time. ¡°Look at my memory. You saidst time that your parents were actually your uncle and auntie. It¡¯s normal to transfer the household register, but¡­ why didn¡¯t you transfer it after you¡¯ve filled in your university application?¡± ¡°Because of some reasons.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say it explicitly, and Old Gao didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°As long as your current guardian is capable, this kind of matter is very easy to handle. You don¡¯t have to worry that it will dy your application.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± She just wanted to ask. Chu Luo returned to her apartment after having breakfast at Old Gao¡¯s residence. Li Yan was no longer at her house, but the door next to hers was wide open. Chu Luo was a little curious. She turned around and walked next door. Li Yan was standing by the window in the living room with his back facing the door. There were also a few men in ck suits standing behind him. Everyone had an invisible murderous aura. When Chu Luo stood by the door, the person who was talking stopped. Li Yan turned to look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the Education Bureau and your school¡¯s heads. When the timees, just bring the form back and I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nced at the men in ck suits standing there. She turned around and walked towards her apartment. Chu Luo went to school at nine o¡¯clock. As soon as she reached the school gate, she saw the especially eye-catching banner hanging on the gate. ¡°Warm congrattions to our school¡¯s college entrance examination candidate, Chu Luo, for getting first ce in the country.¡± The school gate of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school was built magnificently. Once this banner was hung, any pedestrian or car that passed by would subconsciously slow down. Many people discussed the banner, and some people even took out their phones to take pictures. Just as Chu Luo walked to the school gate, she suddenly heard a loud voice. ¡°Chu Luo is here. Hurry up and set off the fireworks.¡± Crackle¡­ Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Chu Luo to walk out of the smoke that reeked of gunpowder. She saw two rows of juniors standing by the school gate. They weed her with flowers in their hands. As she walked past, they even chanted slogans loudly, ¡°Goddess of Studying, Goddess of Studying, wee back to fill in your university application.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to reach the Grade 12 building, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any peace and quiet there either. At this moment, all the Grade 12 graduates had returned. Everyone was standing below the Grade 12 building. Regardless of whether they knew her or not, they were all greeting her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, which major are you nning to enroll in at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you are my goddess.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, can we take a picture together?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s face tensed up and she said coldly, ¡°Move aside.¡± After saying that, she exuded a powerful aura that made everyone subconsciously take a step back. Chu Luo continued to walk towards the school building. After she walked up the stairs, she turned to face everyone and warned: ¡°In the past, we weren¡¯t close. Now, I don¡¯t need anyone to worm their way into being friends with me. What you¡¯ll be in the future will depend on your own abilities. I don¡¯t want anyone to do something that will make me unhappy in the name of being my ssmate.¡± Chu Luo was famous for being fierce. Now that she had said that, everyone came back to their senses. They had been shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s results and had only wanted to worm their way into being friends with her. Hearing her say that, they all shut up. Chu Luo turned around and entered the school building. Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but whisper sourly, ¡°So what if you got first ce in the country?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re capable, you can get first ce in the country too. If not, shut up.¡± Li Tao and He Jiang, who happened to be a step behind Chu Luo, had heard those words, and Li Tao had retorted. The others looked at the person who spoke sarcastically and subconsciously took a step back. That person¡¯s face instantly turned red and purple. It was an extremely fascinating sight to behold. Chapter 107 - Its Absolutely Impossible for You to Surpass Me

Chapter 107: It¡¯s Absolutely Impossible for You to Surpass Me

The Grade 12 students quickly returned to their respective ssrooms. Old Gao stood on the podium and looked at everyone with his usual smile. ¡°This time, everyone in my ss didn¡¯t disappoint me. So from this, it can be seen that there are no bad students in this world. There are only students who don¡¯t work hard. ¡°When you enter university, remember yourst semester in Grade 12. If you encounter any difficulties or setbacks, think about how you survived Grade 12.¡± As soon as Old Gao finished speaking, his eyes started to sting. He suddenly recalled what Chu Luo had said previously and actually started wailing. After a wave of confusion and helplessness, He Jiang was the first to speak. ¡°Old Gao, we know you¡¯re crying from joy, but you have to take note of your image.¡± Another guy immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in our ss scored what we wanted. You shouldugh out loud today. You look terrible crying.¡± Then, everyone continued to speak one after another. The emotions that had been brewing in Old Gao¡¯s heart were immediately washed away by their jokes. Old Gao took a tissue from a girl sitting in front of him and wiped his tears. He said angrily: ¡°You bunch of brats, only you people are allowed to cry? Can¡¯t I cry from joy? Besides, Little Chu Luo said at that time that if I wanted to cry, I should wait until the score was out. What¡¯s wrong with me crying now? Ah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone turned to look at Chu Luo in unison. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo, who was innocently dragged into this, looked at Old Gao awkwardly and said helplessly, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you want to cry, just cry.¡± Teacher Gao: ¡°¡­¡± This helpless tone really came from the mouth of a child! Everyone looked at the teacher-and-student duo and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. After everyone finishedughing, Old Gao handed out the stack of university application forms that he had been holding. He said, ¡°Filling in your university application is a very crucial step. It¡¯s also a major event in life, so you can go back and think about it carefully and discuss it with your parents. After all, your parents are experienced in society. The opinions they give you will definitely be more helpful than blindly filling it in based on your own opinions.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else. The form quickly reached Chu Luo¡¯s hands. Everyone turned to her at the same time and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what specialization are you studying?¡± Chu Luo nced at the form and saw everyone¡¯s expectant gazes. She repeated what she had said to Li Tao yesterday. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± The Goddess of Studying was indeed the Goddess of Studying. Mortals like them couldn¡¯tpare to her. When Old Gao heard Chu Luo¡¯s reply, he couldn¡¯t help but praise her in his heart. He deliberately cleared his throat and waited for everyone to look at him before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Chu Luo what she wants to fill in. She read science books while revising before the college entrance examination. Can you guys do that?¡± ¡°Wow! Chu Luo, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°Goddess of Studying, you¡¯re indeed the Goddess of Studying. I suddenly feel that if you really choose to study the specializations that you mentioned just now, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Goddess of Studying Chu will be my role model from now on. Even if I¡¯m not as good as her, I¡¯ll at least make something of myself in one field.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Old Gao in surprise. She tried to recall when Old Gao had realized that she was reading science books while revising for the college entrance examination. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Old Gao looked at her with a smile and deliberately put on an unfathomable look. He wouldn¡¯t tell her that his niece worked in a bookstore. Coincidentally, the person who was talking to Chu Luo was his niece. After everyone stopped, Old Gao looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Everyone, gather at the field first. The school will award the students who got into Imperial University with a reward.¡± When everyone heard this, they all stood up and walked downstairs with a smile. Instantly, the sound of footstepsing down the stairs could be heard in the entire building, just like how everyone was when they were Grade 12 students doing exercises in between sses. When they arrived at the field, many people didn¡¯t expect that the Grade 10 and Grade 11 juniors would all be here. Out of habit, everyone walked to their usual spots and stood there. When the Grade 10 and Grade 11 juniors saw the Grade 12 students, they immediately became excited. Many people were looking for Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was walking towards the podium with Old Gao. Other than the two of them, He Jiang and Li Tao also followed. The form teacher of the other sses also brought those who got into Imperial University over. Everyone stood there, and the excited Grade 10 and Grade 11 students started discussing loudly. ¡°Look, that must be Chu Luo. Wow! She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that there¡¯s only one person or no one standing beside the form teachers of the other sses? Only Chu Luo¡¯s form teacher had Chu Luo and two others standing beside him.¡± ¡°What does that mean? It means there are three students in their ss who got into Imperial U.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is too amazing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re amazing, partly because Chu Luo correctly spotted the questions for the exam right before the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a Goddess of Studying like Chu Luo in our ss!¡± ¡°Our ss too.¡± ¡­ Below the stage. ¡°Teacher Gao, congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡± ¡°Haha, congrattions, congrattions.¡± Other than the form teacher of ss 1, Teacher Li, all the other teachers surrounded Old Gao to congratte him. Someone said, ¡°Old Gao, you brought out three students who got into Imperial University this time, and you even brought out the number one student in the country. You must treat us.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Old Gao patted his chest and had a generous look on his face. He suddenly nced at Teacher Li, who was standing at the side with a dark expression and wasn¡¯t saying anything. He deliberately called her, ¡°Teacher Li.¡± Teacher Li wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything, but there were cameras pointed at them at this moment. She had to maintain her image. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my treat tonight. You muste, okay?¡± Teacher Li felt that Teacher Gao had stabbed her heart. Her expression changed several times. Old Gao looked at her expression and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest contributor to our ss. At that time, if you hadn¡¯t kept agitating our ss by saying they¡¯re at the bottom of the cohort, and if you hadn¡¯t constantly criticized Chu Luo, how could Chu Luo have gotten first ce in the country? How could three students in our ss get into Imperial University?¡± Teacher Li suddenly staggered backward. The feeling of being pierced by thousands of arrows made her want to vomit blood. Old Gao knew when to stop. He retracted his gaze and went to speak to the others. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Teacher Li and the girl standing beside her. She then shifted her gaze to Grade 12, ss 1. When her gaze met Zhang Tianyi¡¯s, she directly revealed a disdainful smile at him and mouthed the words, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said back then. You should get lost from the empire.¡± Zhang Tianyi had never learned lip reading before, and the two of them were so far apart. By right, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to understand what she was saying, but for some bizarre reason, he actually understood. Because he understood what she was saying, he, who had already been dealt a blow due to how he was one point short of getting into Imperial University, cked out and almost fainted. He hurriedly clenched his fists and steadied himself, but his face felt hot. Chu Luo shifted her gaze away from his face and looked at Xu Yanqing. The moment Xu Yanqing met her gaze, he couldn¡¯t take the blow and started wailing. Instantly, everyone in the venue started pointing and gossiping about him. When the principal, who was already on the podium, heard the crying, his face darkened. He quickly said to the dean, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The dean knew which ss it was from at a nce. He walked over to Teacher Li and said to her sternly, ¡°Teacher Li, your student is crying. You should go and talk to him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Teacher Li¡¯s mind was already buzzing from the blow. Hearing the dean say this, she gritted her teeth and said with a look of exasperation, ¡°Who else can he me for not doing well? Besides, they¡¯ve already graduated and aren¡¯t my students anymore.¡± The dean¡¯s face darkened. He resisted the urge to re up and called another teacher to speak to Xu Yanqing to get him to stop crying. Then, he walked up to the podium and whispered something in the principal¡¯s ear. The principal turned around and nced at them. He then retracted his gaze and smiled as he spoke into the microphone. After he finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Because our school¡¯s Chu Luo got first ce in the country, the City Education Bureau attaches great importance to her. They also sent someone down today. Let¡¯s invite XX Bureau up on the stage to say a few words.¡± After the school¡¯s heads finished speaking, the principal finally said with a smile, ¡°Alright, today, we are going to hold the most important ceremony, which is to award the students who got into Imperial University. Everyone, p and wee on stage the six students who got into Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo and the others walked up to the podium amid warm apuse. As the top student in the country, Chu Luo would definitely be the first to receive the reward. Looking at the 200,000 yuan awarded by the City Education Bureau and the 500,000 yuan awarded by the school, everyone below the stage looked envious. The principal wanted this reaction from everyone. He held the microphone and said, ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to invite Chu Luo to say a few words to everyone. Everyone, please p and wee her.¡± A deafening apuse sounded. Chu Luo took the microphone from the principal and nced at the crowd below the stage. Everyone subconsciously stopped what they were doing and looked at her intently. Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly and said in a confident tone, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to surpass me.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± XX Bureau was about to remind Chu Luo to watch her words when the principal stopped them. ¡°XX Bureau, continue listening.¡± Chu Luo added, ¡°If you want to surpass me, you first have to score full marks in the college entrance examination. I¡¯ll wait at Imperial University. If anyone is indignant,e and find me!¡± Chapter 108 - Kill Without Mercy If You Dare to Defame Me!

Chapter 108: Kill Without Mercy If You Dare to Defame Me!

Chu Luo¡¯s words had a huge impact on the juniors of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. From that moment onwards, their school became the cradle for Imperial University students. Following that, Chu Luo was interviewed by the city¡¯s education station. She didn¡¯t say much, but every word she said was true. Instantly, Chu Luo became ¡°someone else¡¯s child¡± praised by all the parents across the entire empire. All the high school, middle school, and even elementary school students thought of her as the Goddess of Studying, and she was their role model for learning. This effect shocked everyone both within and outside of the country. At that moment, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t a big star, but she was more famous than an international superstar. After all, not everyone could be a gorgeous Goddess of Studying. The outside world praised Chu Luo as a goddess, but no negative news spread. With a gloomy face, Zhang Tianyi sat in the bedroom with the curtains and lights off. As he typed heavily on the keyboard, he squeezed out words from the gaps of his teeth with a fierce expression: ¡°Hmph! Goddess! I¡¯ll let you guys see how your so-called goddess used to cling to me like a beggar dog and even jumped off a building tomit suicide for me.¡± After saying that, heughed maniacally. Afterughing, he pressed the send button. However, the moment the thread was posted, an ear-piercing, electric-like sound suddenly came from hisputer. Zhang Tianyi was so shocked that his ten fingers trembled. In the next instant, hisputer emitted a loud bang like an explosion. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Tianyi was so frightened that he suddenly stood up and retreated. However, he forgot about the chair behind him and fell backward. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Being hit by the chair and having his ankle twisted, Zhang Tianyi was in so much pain that his entire face was contorted, and he simply couldn¡¯t get up. At this moment, a pleasant and clear voice came from theputer. ¡°Zhang Tianyi, how dare you defame me! Kill without mercy!¡± It was Chu Luo¡¯s voice. When this voice entered Zhang Tianyi¡¯s ears, it was as if he had seen a ghost. His eyes suddenly widened. The next moment, a sinister and terrifying scene appeared on hisputer screen. On careful look, it was actually a scene from hell. The scene changed and appeared around him. Zhang Tianyi watched helplessly as he was roasted on the fire and thrown into a pot of oil to explode¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Zhang Tianyi propped himself up with both hands on the ground and subconsciously retreated while screaming loudly. The fear that came from the bottom of his heart made him unable to care about his twisted ankle. After retreating to the corner, he got up and staggered towards the bedroom door. ¡°Escape? Where are you trying to escape to?¡± After that voice spoke, Zhang Tianyi pounced on the door handle. He tried his best to turn the door handle, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t turn it. Instantly, he panicked, got anxious, and broke down. Then, his vision darkened and he fainted. Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of theputer, looked at the fainted Zhang Tianyi through the hacked video and sneered. ¡°How dare you defame me? You have to be prepared to be scared to death by the Inte world.¡± Coincidentally, she had yet to test out theputer knowledge that she had learned recently. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been chosen by me, you should be grateful and ept it.¡± Chu Luo continued to type rapidly on the keyboard for a while before stopping. She turned off herputer and looked at the time. It was already dinner time. Chu Luo was about to go out for dinner when Old Gao called her. She swiped the answer button and Old Gao¡¯s cheerful voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Little Chu Luo, the school is holding a parent-teacher conference today. Guess what?¡± Chu Luo gave him face and guessed, ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯ve already been chosen as a gold medal teacher.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that yet. Our biggest purpose for holding the parent-teacher conference is to criticize Teacher Li. The school¡¯s heads have already sent word to let her take a semester off. ¡± ¡°So she can¡¯t teach the Grade 10 students next semester?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the school¡¯s idea. Even if she teaches a ss in the future, she can¡¯t be the form teacher anymore.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then she won¡¯t have to teach anymore.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± Old Gao had actually called to tell her about this matter. After he was done, Old Gao asked her, ¡°Did Imperial University call you?¡± This was also what he was most concerned about. Chu Luo said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± Old Gao was afraid that Chu Luo would think too much, so heforted her. ¡°You received so many calls from so many famous schools at the same time, and even those famous foreign schools called you. Imperial University must have known about it immediately too. ¡°Imperial University is the number one university in the empire, after all. We have to discuss this with the school¡¯s heads. Maybe someone will call tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t anxious at all. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked out of the door. When she walked out, Auntie Wu had just brought in the food and ced it on the dining table. Auntie Wu looked at Chu Luo as if she was looking at an immortal doll. ¡°Miss Chu, you came out at the right time. Come and eat. Uncle Wu prepared Eight Treasures Duck, Schr¡¯s Chicken, and Braised Pork Balls in Gravy for you tonight¡­¡± Chu Luo listened to Auntie Wu¡¯s description of the dishes and walked over to sit down. She then picked up her chopsticks and started eating. After taking a bite, she said to Auntie Wu, who was still standing there, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Auntie Wu immediately beamed at her and asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll get Old Wu to cook for you.¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Uncle Wu cooks very well.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Then I¡¯ll let Old Wu cook whatever he wants.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left. After Chu Luo finished her meal, she continued to y with the Inte. Ever since she came into contact with the Inte at a deeper level, she realized that the Inte world was an inexhaustible treasure trove. She was nning to slowly discover it. At around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, a violent gust of wind suddenly blew outside. As she listened to the sound of the window ss being scraped against the frame, Chu Luo walked over to look out the window. At this moment, the trees in the district were blown to the side, as if they would snap from their roots in the next second. There were no pedestrians or cars on the road in such a strong wind. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Li Yan, whom she hadn¡¯t seen today, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he was now. At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly came from the south, followed by a thunderp that could shake one¡¯s heart. Boom! Chu Luo suddenly frowned. ¡°Phoenix.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Try sensing the situation over there.¡± To the south was the sea, where there was a huge harbor. After a while, Phoenix told her, ¡°Master, the energy fluctuation over there is very simr to the one from the person who escaped from your residencest time.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered. ¡°I let you escapest time, but I didn¡¯t look for you. To think you actually ran into me. This time, I want to see how capable you are! ¡°Phoenix, teleport me there.¡± A red light shed and Chu Luo disappeared from her bedroom. In the next second, she appeared on the harbor amid the violent winds. At this moment, the harbor was like an isted ind. It was dark everywhere. Other than the strong winds that could blow people away, there was no human presence at all. Chu Luo stood in the violent wind. The wind disappeared automatically when it was a meter from her. She looked at the light shing by the sea from time to time and walked over. At this moment, there were two people confronting each other on the sea. Both of them were obviously not ordinary people. They stood on the sea as if they were standing on t ground. One of them shouted, ¡°Second Brother Huang, hand that thing over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Second Brother Huangughed arrogantly. Afterughing, he said in a sharp and mocking voice, ¡°That thing doesn¡¯t belong to your sect either. Doesn¡¯t your Xuanqing School boast about being righteous? What? Are you going to snatch something from me today too?¡± ¡°Hmph! Taking that thing from you is considered enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. If an evil person like you were to obtain it, it will only harm more people!¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable of taking it from me.¡± As soon as Second Brother Huang finished speaking, he took out a Lightning Talisman. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky above the sea and headed straight for the head of another person. The man took out something from his body and raised it above his head. A protective barrier shielded him. Lightning exploded on the protective barrier, followed by rumbling thunder. With a cracking sound, a small crack appeared on the protective barrier. When Chu Luo saw this, she asked Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, can you sense what treasure Second Brother Huang has on him?¡± ¡°Mistress, he¡¯s using a Heaven-and-Earth pouch. I can¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t feel it, let him take it out himself.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quietly approached that area. When Second Brother Huang saw that the person had dodged the lightning explosion, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, heughed even more hysterically. Afterughing, his expression turned vicious. He quickly took out a few Lightning Talismans and threw them into the air. However, just as he tossed them out, a red light shed quickly. The Lightning Talismans had actually spontaneouslybusted. ¡°Who is it?¡± Second Brother Huang¡¯s expression turned serious as he quickly looked at the red light. Chu Luo walked out from behind a cover. ¡°Where did this youngsse from? How dare she burn my Lightning Talismans? Tell me, what did you use to burn them? Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Chu Luo tapped her toes and jumped near the two of them. The other person was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Youngdy, may I ask which sect you are from?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°No sect.¡± Then, she looked at Second Brother Huang. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in what you have. Since I¡¯ve seen it, hand it over.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± After Second Brother Huang finished speaking, he quickly took out a few more talismans and was about to throw them at Chu Luo. ¡°Be careful, youngdy. This Second Brother Huang is evil. He carries all kinds of harmful talismans on him.¡± Chapter 109 - Taking a Walk in the Rain, Sheltering Her with an Umbrella

Chapter 109: Taking a Walk in the Rain, Sheltering Her with an Umbre

¡°I¡¯ve been studying all kinds of talismans since I was three years old. I want to see if your talismans are more powerful than mine.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out a handful of talismans from her pocket and threw them at Second Brother Huang as he threw his at her. The moment the two sets of talismans met in the air, they emitted a crackling sound that pierced the ears. Second Brother Huang and the man couldn¡¯t stand the intense light and subconsciously retreated. Chu Luo quickly took out a handful of pills and threw them at Second Brother Huang. Second Brother Huang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo, who knew about talismans, to also carry poison with her. The handful of pills exploded on his body. O¡­ Second Brother Huang quickly covered his eyes, nose, and mouth before pressing on his heart. He screamed in pain. His feet sank and he fell into the sea. Plop! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Second Brother Huang wildly sshed around in the water. He was no longer as arrogant as before. With water all over his face, he looked like a drowning dog. Chu Luo walked in front of him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to hand over the thing or not?¡± Second Brother Huang finally floated up from the water. As he looked at the person in front of him, the various pain emanating from his body made him wish he could skin her alive. However, when he thought of the talismans on her body that were more powerful than his, he had an idea and hurriedly pretended to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. As long as you remove the poison from my body first.¡± ¡°Antidote? Sure.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman, which erged to pull him out of the water. Second Brother Huang leaned on the erged talisman and said weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t move my hand. Come here, I¡¯ll tell you where it is. Take it yourself.¡± ¡°Youngdy, be careful. Second Brother Huang is evil. He definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nced at the person standing beside her. The person said, ¡°The thing on him was obtained from an ancient tomb. This thing is especially domineering. The energy inside can harm the cultivation on us.¡± ¡°An ancient tomb?¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard that. ¡°Which ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This thing was taken out from that ancient tomb more than ten years ago. It had always been treasured as an antique. I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother Huang to discover it. He stole this thing from that family and goes around harming people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. She finally lost her patience and twirled her finger at the talisman that Second Brother Huang was lying on. ¡°Get up.¡± Second Brother Huang¡¯s body was thrown into the air. Then, the gale that hadn¡¯t weakened turned into wind des and swooshed a few times. As Second Brother Huang and the man widened their eyes, they saw Second Brother Huang¡¯s clothes turn into pieces and fall into the sea. At the same time, the things on his body also fell into the sea. Chu Luo quickly grabbed the Heaven-and-Earth pouch that had fallen into the sea. She tapped her finger on the talisman again. ¡°Drop.¡± The talisman pressed down on Second Brother Huang and, amid his horrified scream, pushed him into the sea. No matter how he struggled and cried for help, no one responded to him. Chu Luo took the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and was about to leave. ¡°Miss.¡± The other person quickly stopped her. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± That person walked up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xuan Tong, the eldest disciple of Xuanqing School. Please give me the thing in your hand, Miss. I must return it to the owner.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and smiled faintly. ¡°If you want this thing, you¡¯ll have to take it from me. Can you?¡± Since it was in her hands, there was no way she would give it back again. ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Tong didn¡¯t expect the little girl in front of him to be so unreasonable. He said, ¡°This thing has an owner to begin with. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°There was originally an owner?¡± Chu Luoughed when she heard this, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°This is something that was stolen from an ancient tomb. Speaking of its owner, it¡¯s someone who has already passed away and is in that ancient tomb.¡± ¡°But this has always been cherished by Mr. Qian.¡± ¡°Where did Mr. Qian get it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo put the Heaven-and-Earth pouch in her pocket and said, ¡°Tell that Mr. Qian toe to 2233, the old city district, to look for me if he wants this thing.¡± With that, she leaped ten meters away. Xuan Tong stared after the little girl who had disappeared into the dark quickly. Since she had given him that address, he could report it to Mr. Qian. Then, he turned to look at Second Brother Huang, who was pressed against the seawater by the talisman. He thought that this person had done many evil deeds and deserved to be punished by a little girl today. He pretended not to see it and jumped out of the sea. Chu Luo took the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and quickly walked towards the apartment. The surrounding wind had decreased greatly, but it was raining now. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, and after the strong winds earlier, the surroundings were cold. Phoenix set up an istion barrier around Chu Luo. As Chu Luo walked in the rain, the rain didn¡¯t fall on her at all. At this moment, the streets were very quiet. Chu Luo became interested and walked leisurely. As she walked, she wondered what was in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. After thinking for a while, she muttered, ¡°Eighteen years ago? The timing is too strange.¡± Phoenix reminded her in her mind, ¡°Mistress, I also woke up 18 years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s too strange. These things were stolen from the king¡¯s tomb, aren¡¯t they?¡± At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These people are so daring as to disturb the king and the masters¡¯ rest.¡± After saying this, she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else, but her body exuded a trace of killing intent. After walking for some time, she suddenly saw the light of a car behind her. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried that the water brought about by the car would ssh on her, but she still stepped aside. The car quickly drove past her. After driving for a few meters, the car suddenly braked. Chu Luo stood there and looked at the car in front. She saw the door open and an umbre open. A tall man¡¯s leather shoes stepped on the water as he walked towards her. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo looked at the person walking over and was a little surprised. Li Yan walked up to her with the ck umbre and frowned. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I saw injustice and decided to help.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his brows furrowed even more. He raised the umbre in his hand above her head. ¡°Go to the car.¡± ¡°But I want to take a stroll in the rain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the speechless Li Yan and grinned at him. At the same time, she pointed at the umbre above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cover me. I used a rain-avoidance talisman. The rain can¡¯t get to me.¡± The umbre above her head didn¡¯t retract. She could hear the impatience in Li Yan¡¯s cold voice. ¡°If you want to take a stroll, then move. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the umbre in his hand tilted slightly towards her. Chu Luo saw that his shoulder was getting drenched by the rain and subconsciously moved closer to him. As she walked, she said to him, ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t get drenched. Why are you still holding the umbre over my head? You¡¯re drenched. What if you catch a cold?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll serve me if I catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly moved closer to him until their arms were touching. Then, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. I¡¯m not your servant. I won¡¯t serve you.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and pursed his lips tightly, not answering her. The two of them walked slowly in the rain. Chu Luo talked about what happened at school today as she walked. Li Yan only listened and didn¡¯t reply. The two of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the apartment. Chu Luo walked into the living room and looked at the man who followed her in. She then looked at his moist shoulder and ran into the bedroom to get a clean towel for him. ¡°Hurry up and wipe yourself off, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Li Yan looked at her deeply. He knew that this little thing was worried that she would have to serve him if he were to catch a cold. He didn¡¯t take the towel and walked to the sofa to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just change out of itter.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and go and change.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Yan leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes slightly. He suddenly became a littlezy. Chu Luo looked at his shoulder and frowned. In the end, she went behind him and patted the dry towel on his shoulder. Li Yan tilted his head to look at the dry towel on his shoulder and closed his eyes without moving. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel that this person was doing this on purpose! After standing there for a while with her cheeks puffed up, Chu Luo felt that something was wrong. She tentatively poked his shoulder with a finger. ¡°Hey.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Did this person just fall asleep in her living room? Chu Luo nned to continue poking. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo reflexively tapped her toes and turned around, arriving in front of the sofa. However, before she could regain her bnce, the hand that was holding her wrist exerted strength. She leaned forward and was about to hit him. Chu Luo widened her eyes and subconsciously wanted to take out a pill. At this moment, Li Yan opened his eyes and looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The thief was crying ¡°stop the thief¡±? Chu Luo was so angry that sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s doing something. What are you doing?¡± After saying that, she indicated with her eyes for him to take a look at himself. Li Yan looked at the wrist he was holding and let go in the next second. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly let go of her hand. As her body weight was being supported by his hand, once he let go, she fell straight into his arms. ¡°Ooh¡­ my nose!¡± Chu Luo looked up and criticized him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me before you let go?¡± Li Yan looked down at her with a deep gaze. Chapter 110 - Heart Twisted from Being Rejected?

Chapter 110: Heart Twisted from Being Rejected?

Only then did Chu Luo realize that their bodies were pressed tightly together. She could feel his body temperature and¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s face felt inexplicably hot. She scrambled to get up from his body and took a few steps back. Li Yan nced at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Ocean City tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly thought of serious matters and asked hurriedly, ¡°What time are you leaving tomorrow?¡± ¡°In the morning.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and turned around to go back to the bedroom to get the university application form and pen. ¡°Then help me sign this first.¡± Li Yan took the form and pen and signed his name on it. Satisfied, Chu Luo took the form and said as she walked towards the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Close the door of my house when you leave.¡± Li Yan looked at the bedroom door that quickly closed and didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he leaned his head against the back of the chair, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the sensation in his arms just now. The little thing had grown some flesh, and it didn¡¯t feel bad to hug her. He nned to send more people to find a few famous chefs in the empire when he returned. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that she was being raised as a ¡°piglet¡± right now. After returning to the bedroom, she opened the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took a look at the things inside. What she saw shocked even Phoenix. ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s actually Feng Lan¡¯s Snow Mirror!¡± In ¡°Phoenix Skies,¡± all priests had special abilities. The items they used naturally carried a trace of their owner¡¯s energy. Feng Lan was her protector and also her younger sister. Her own strength wasn¡¯t weak. Chu Luo took out the snow mirror from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°It was originally an item with spiritual aura, but it is now covered with ayer of ck aura. Phoenix, do you think this has something to do with the demonic cultivation technique sheter practiced?¡± ¡°Mistress, be careful!¡± When Chu Luo was holding the mirror, the ck aura on the mirror wanted to drill into her palm. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly. She tapped the mirror with her other hand and quickly chanted an incantation. A whileter, the ck smoke was dispersed and it disappeared. Only then did Chu Luo put the mirror back into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Phoenix was a little worried and asked, ¡°Mistress, why didn¡¯t you destroy what she used?¡± ¡®Since this mirror has been staying at Mr. Qian¡¯s house for more than ten years, it must have left behind there a ck aura. If I were to destroy the mirror now, it will alert the ck aura there.¡¯ Since she was going to destroy it, she had to get rid of it at the roots. ¡­ It rained all night in Ocean City, and the next morning, the sun finally rose. Today was another sunny day. When Chu Luo was done washing up and was walking out of the bedroom, Auntie Wu had just sent breakfast over. Since Li Yan didn¡¯te to her house, it meant that he had left. Chu Luo wondered what she was going to do today. After breakfast, Chu Luo received a call from one of the heads of Imperial University. The two of them talked on the phone for a while. Finally, when they hung up, Chu Luo finally had a satisfied smile on her face. She returned to the bedroom to get her university application form and quickly wrote down the university she wanted to enroll in. After cing it in her bag, she left. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the entrance of the district, her phone rang again. It was Wei Xueying. It was especially noisy on Wei Xueying¡¯s side. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Luoluo, when are you returning to the capital?¡± When she reached a quiet corner, sheined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to hold a celebration party for you? How are we going to hold it if you don¡¯te back?¡± Chu Luo continued walking out the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Hey! How can a child like you be busy?¡± Someone from Wei Xueying¡¯s side was calling her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if youe backter. Coincidentally, Uncle has gone to the south to do something. You cane back with Uncle then, but let me tell you, you should stay away from that man.¡± Chu Luo responded casually. Wei Xueying had something important to attend to, so she hung up quickly. Chu Luo looked at her phone. She could feel that Wei Xueying was willing to take care of her only because the Wei family heads had sent word. As for the other members of the Wei family, Chu Luo suddenly sneered. Her principle was not to take the initiative to cause trouble. If trouble were toe looking for her, then don¡¯t me her for being rude. Chu Luo went to the school to submit the university application form. The entire ss pulled Chu Luo along to go to a gathering again. Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to a mountain vi for graduation dinner? We can still y for two days. In the future, we won¡¯t be in the same school. We have to cherish ourst moments together.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­ Many people agreed with this suggestion. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo had been preparing to finish watching all the video lessons that Professor Wu had sent her during these past few days. Thinking that she could learn wherever she went, she agreed. The mountain vi that everyone went to was called the Li Vi. It was Li Tao¡¯s family¡¯s property, and all expenses were waived. Once they arrived at the vi, many people started ying around. Only Chu Luo carried her backpack and went to the room prepared for her. Looking at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back, He Jiang nudged Li Tao with his elbow and winked at him. ¡°I say¡­ did she agree to your confession to herst time?¡± Li Tao threw up his hands and asked, ¡°Do you think her attitude towards me looks like she has agreed?¡± ¡°No.¡± After He Jiang answered honestly, he advised, ¡°I think Chu Luo isn¡¯t a fairy we can dream of. You should give up on this idea. Instead of thinking about fairies who don¡¯t have feelings for you every day, it¡¯s better to y a few games.¡± The two of them walked towards the rooms that they had been assigned to. As they walked, He Jiang asked, ¡°Did you watch the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Imperial Tournament a few days ago?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s such an importantpetition.¡± ¡°Who do you think [Bai Ling] is? I have a feeling that [Bai Ling] is a girl.¡± ¡°How is that possible? How can girls be that amazing at the game?¡± ¡°How is that impossible? Look at Chu Luo. Previously, didn¡¯t we also think that it was impossible for her to get first ce in the country? Didn¡¯t she turn that impossibility into a possibility?¡± When Li Tao heard this, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. He suddenly said, ¡°Do you think Chu Luo will agree if we go and find her to y a few rounds?¡± He Jiang looked at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just felt indignant after being rejected. I thought about how she suppressed me in terms of studies and mercilessly rejected me twice. I had to get back at her for this.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­Your heart has be too twisted from being rejected, huh?¡± ¡°Who cares what you say? Do you want to go find her with me?¡± ¡°Sure. What if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t know how to y games? How embarrassing would it be if you went to look for her like this and were mercilessly scolded by her? I¡¯ll have to be responsible for saving you from this embarrassment.¡± Li Tao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Chu Luo had just finished watching a video when there was a knock on the door. Then, there came He Jiang¡¯s voice. ¡°Chu Luo, are you there?¡± Chu Luo walked over and opened the door, only to see He Jiang and Li Tao standing outside. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. He Jiang smiled and asked, ¡°There are many fun ces in this mountain vi. Why did you lock yourself in your room the moment you arrived? Why don¡¯t we go y together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m watching a video lesson.¡± ¡°The exams are already over, why are you still watching video lessons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s forputer engineering.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao: ¡°¡­¡± The two of them only thought, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Only these two words could express their current feelings. Chu Luo looked at the two of them who suddenly just stood there and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll continue watching the video.¡± With that, she closed the door. Li Tao quickly reached out to hold the door. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know how to y games? It¡¯s so boring to watch videos. Let¡¯s y two rounds of games together.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them for two seconds and asked, ¡°What game? Are you not going to disturb me after that?¡± The two of them swallowed hard. Li Tao nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked in and said, ¡°Come in. We¡¯ll y a game. You can leave after that.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. Their eyes were simrly lit up by Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°merciless¡± fighting spirit. At this moment, He Jiang didn¡¯t care if Chu Luo knew how to y or not. The two of them carried theptop they had brought and walked in. The three of them put theirptops on the dining table and connected to the wireless Inte. Li Tao said, ¡°We¡¯ll y ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± After saying that, he looked up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know how to y?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she was about to log in to her ount when she suddenly remembered that these two were her ssmates and she shouldn¡¯t deal them with too great a blow. She thought for a moment and called Wang Mingtao. The moment the other party picked up the call, she said, ¡°What¡¯s your game ount?¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t even ask and gave her his ount password. Chu Luo logged in and hung up. He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. The two of them thought at the same time: ¡°She even borrowed an ount from someone else. She definitely doesn¡¯t know how to y the game. Should we go easy on her and not hurt her too much?¡± However¡­ How fragrant! The two of them were beaten up to the point of not being able to retaliate, and in less than ten minutes, they had turned into two corpses. Chu Luo looked up from herputer and announced, ¡°You can leave now.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao were silent for two minutes. Li Tao looked at her with mixed feelings and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when did you learn to y games? And howe you¡¯re so good at it?¡± ¡°After the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 111 - More and More Abuse

Chapter 111: More and More Abuse

He Jiang and Li Tao thought that this was already the most abusive thing. Li Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and, feeling that the situation was already so bad that to make it worse would make no real difference, he asked, ¡°Chu Luo, since you¡¯re so good at gaming, you must have your own ount. What¡¯s your username?¡± Chu Luo pulled up the video lesson and replied casually as she watched, ¡°Bai Ling.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Tao and He Jiang jumped up from their seats at the same time. Their voices instantly increased by eight octaves. Chu Luo looked at their shocked reaction in displeasure and pointed at the door. ¡°Go straight out. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He Jiang and Li Tao really packed theirptops and left. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had walked far from Chu Luo¡¯s room that He Jiang suddenly shouted, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Li Tao took out his sses from his pocket and put them on. With a sad expression, he said, ¡°Looks like my first love is really going to die without a cause.¡± He Jiang couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°If not, then what? You can¡¯tpare to her in studies and even got thrashed in online gaming. If you dated such a girl, your life would be so miserable.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually Bai Ling. Bai Ling is actually Chu Luo.¡± Li Tao didn¡¯t listen to He Jiang¡¯s words at all. After muttering these two sentences, he continued walking forward with mixed feelings. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Going back to study.¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Chu Luo kept watching the video until four in the afternoon. Then, she heard the footsteps of a group of girls approaching from outside the door. After a while, those people arrived outside her door. A girl knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, are you in the room?¡± Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. One of them smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re here for the graduation party. You¡¯ve been alone in your room for so long. You shoulde to dinner with us, right?¡± Another person immediately added excitedly, ¡°The owner of the vi said that they would cook a barbeque banquet for us tonight. After lunch, the boys and the people from the vi went into the mountains to catch wild animals. We¡¯ll go over and wait right now. They should being back soon.¡± Chu Luo had indeed wanted to rest after watching videos for a few hours straight, so she walked with them to the barbecue ce tonight. The vi was built halfway up the mountain. The mountains were clear and the waters were beautiful. The buildings inside were also made of green bricks and red tiles. Once people arrived, their impetuous mood naturally rxed. Other than Chu Luo and her group, there were also some other guests in the vi. The barbecue ce was on a tnd south of the vi. The t ground was very wide, and there were several barbecue racks ced on it. This was obviously a barbecue ce that the vi had specially prepared for guests. The group of girls walked over and found a seat to sit down. The service staff served them fruits and snacks. The girls quickly discussed what prey the boys would bring back. ¡°Rabbits, perhaps. I heard that there are many rabbits in this mountain.¡± ¡°Possibly pheasants. Pheasant stewed with mushrooms is delicious.¡± ¡°Do you think there are ferocious animals in this mountain?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Since the Li Vi was built here, they must have already chased away or killed those ferocious animals long ago.¡± ¡°If only they could bring back a wild boar.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo peeled an orange as she listened to their conversation casually. Just then, a girl asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, can you cook?¡± All the girls looked at her as if her answer was important to them. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at them before answering bluntly, ¡°No.¡± She had so much to learn and didn¡¯t have time to cook. When the girls heard this, their eyes lit up. They suddenly felt an indescribable sense of superiority. Even those who didn¡¯t know how to cook decided to enroll in a cooking ss when they returned. They couldn¡¯tpare to Chu Luo in other aspects. It wasn¡¯t every day that they could hear that she didn¡¯t know how to cook. They had to beat her in this aspect. Chu Luo really didn¡¯t understand where this inexplicable sense of superiority came from. She retracted her gaze and continued peeling the orange. She heard the conversation of a few middle-aged men sitting on the other side. They were currently smoking. They looked at the girls. A man said, ¡°How nice it is to be young. One look and I can tell that this group of girls has just taken the college entrance examination. I haven¡¯t even experienced the college entrance examination before. Thinking back, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Another person who was the oldest spat out the smoke in his mouth and continued, ¡°If you had taken the college entrance examination at that time, you wouldn¡¯t have your current riches.¡± ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m a poor person. I don¡¯t have the good fortune to own riches.¡± These words made the others roar withughter. ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯re too humble. Who doesn¡¯t know your reputation in this industry? If even you are saying that you didn¡¯t get rich, we would have gone bankrupt long ago.¡± The man surnamed Zhang smiled and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. ¡°I say, Brother Zhang, that tomb has been located again after so many years. This time, many families want to go down. They must have invited you. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± When the man surnamed Zhang heard this, his expression changed several times. He took a deep inhale of his cigarette before retracting all his expression and saying in the tone of a person who had gone through the vicissitudes of life: ¡°I retired 18 years ago. What I¡¯m doing now is legitimate business. Even if there are mountains of gold and silver inside, it has nothing to do with me.¡± The others looked at each other. One of them lowered his voice and asked curiously, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a divine object in that tomb that can make people immortal. There¡¯s also a divine weapon that even those masters and experts covet. Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Old Zhang, I say, you¡¯re not being friendly enough. We¡¯re just having a casual chat. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re forcing you to get into the tomb. Since you said that you¡¯d retired from the trade, why can¡¯t you tell us about all this?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The people who entered the tomb back then didn¡¯t enter the main tomb at all¡­¡± At this point, Old Zhang¡¯s expression turned ugly. When the others wanted to ask more questions, he threw the cigarette butt in his hand to the ground and extinguished it with his toes. He stood up and left. Chu Luo retracted her gaze from that group of people and couldn¡¯t help but frown. From what those people had said just now, she was certain that at present, another group of people wanted to enter the ancient tomb, and it was the king¡¯s tomb. Thinking up to this point, she quietly said to Phoenix, ¡°Let¡¯s see where that person lives.¡± She nned to ask him about itter. Half an hourter, the boys returned from the back mountain with the staff from the vi, chatting merrily. Each of them was more or less carrying something in their hands. There was a hare, a pheasant, and some wild fruits and vegetables. These things were definitely not enough for a group of 18- or 19-year-old young men. The vi had long prepared two whole goats to roast. Everyone sat around the grill and talked about the most unforgettable thing that happened during thest semester of Grade 12, fantasizing about what they would do in the future. As they spoke, another boy offered a drink. ¡°Tonight is an excellent opportunity for us to drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After these two days, I wonder when everyone will be able to gather again. We have to drink.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ If you boys want to drink, you boys can go ahead. We girls won¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ I think you girls are just afraid of ruining your image once you¡¯re drunk. What are you afraid of? In the third year of high school, you girls don¡¯t wear any makeup at all. Sometimes, you even look like you have eye boogers¡­ Ouch¡­ Sisters, please be magnanimous. I was wrong! Ouch~~¡± Seeing that the boy was getting beaten up by a few girls, the others gloated andughed. While no one was paying attention, Ji Cheng kept winking at He Jiang and Li Tao, wanting the two of them to persuade Chu Luo. As long as Chu Luo agreed, the others would definitely agree. He Jiang and Li Tao had been dealt a heavy blow today and still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock. The two of them stood there without moving. Ji Cheng finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°ss rep, go and speak up. You¡¯re the ss representative. Chu Luo will definitely give you face.¡± He Jiang turned his gaze to the distance and pretended not to hear. Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Ji Cheng didn¡¯t give up and turned to Li Tao¡¯s side again. He winked at him and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Li Tao, don¡¯t you have a crush on her? How can you let go of such a rare opportunity?¡± Li Tao stared at him with a deep gaze, staring until Ji Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore, before saying past gritted teeth, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You can ask her yourself.¡± After saying that, Li Tao pushed him towards that side. Ji Cheng staggered a step from the push, turning his head to look at the two abnormal people. At this moment, He Jiang retracted his gaze from afar and said to him, ¡°If you can persuade her to drink, we will definitely risk our lives to apany you. I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t persuade her.¡± Ji Cheng stared at the two of them for about a minute, then sneered at them before turning around to walk towards Chu Luo. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°I think you two are just afraid that Chu Luo will reject you, that¡¯s why you said that on purpose, right? Hmph! Watch how I persuade Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo was being asked by a girl where she would go for her holiday next. At this moment, Ji Cheng suddenly came over. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Ji Cheng pointed at He Jiang and Li Tao¡¯s side and said to her seriously, ¡°I made a bet with the ss rep and Li Tao. We¡¯ve bet that if you know how to drink, then the ss rep and Li Tao will dance a duet for everyone to see.¡± After saying that, he deliberately leaned over and whispered to her, ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t know, but the ss rep and Li Tao are both experts in dance, especially Li Tao. He¡¯s amazing at hip hop dancing.¡± Chu Luo and the people nearby looked at He Jiang and Li Tao with bright eyes. The two guys immediately raised their vignce. The girl standing beside Chu Luo said to her excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you agree? You can decide how much to drink anyway. I really want to see the ss rep dance with Li Tao.¡± The other girls immediately chimed in. ¡°We want to see it too.¡± ¡°We want to see it too.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from He Jiang and Li Tao, looked at Ji Cheng¡¯s sparkling eyes, and asked, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know how to drink, what would you do?¡± Ji Cheng smiled brightly. ¡°I can dance too.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Since there is a choice, let He Jiang and Li Tao dance.¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was he being despised? Was he? Chapter 112 - Drinking

Chapter 112: Drinking

The moment Chu Luo agreed to drink, everyone became excited. Li Tao got the service staff to bring over a few jars of fruit wine brewed in the vi. The moment the lid was opened, a thick fragrance of wine mixed with the sweet scent of fruit floated out. Chu Luo sniffed and praised, ¡°Good wine.¡± ¡°Looks like you really know how to drink.¡± Previously, when they ate at Old Gao¡¯s residence, He Jiang didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Since both of us can drink, why don¡¯t wepete to see who can drink until the other party falls t tonight?¡± Chu Luo looked at He Jiang, whose eyes were sparkling, and pointed at the center of the stage. ¡°Dance with Li Tao first.¡± ¡°What?¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at Ji Cheng, who was wearing a lewd smile. Ji Cheng had a scoundrelly look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys ask me to get Chu Luo to drink?¡± He Jiang and Li Tao gritted their teeth and red at him. ¡°You, Ji Cheng, actually dared to scheme against me.¡± Ji Cheng directly hid behind Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to dance¡­ anyway, your dance shouldn¡¯t be that good.¡± He Jiang and Li Tao looked at each other. They could tolerate other things, but they couldn¡¯t tolerate Chu Luo¡¯s contemptuous expression. He Jiang directly pointed at Ji Cheng, ¡°Get the music ready.¡± Ji Cheng quickly took out his phone, ¡°Brothers, what tune do you need? I¡¯ll find it immediately.¡± Li Tao: ¡°Us Against the World.¡± Ji Cheng held his phone and used two thumbs to type on it. ¡°Us-us, eh, how do you spell the English word that follows?¡± Chu Luo took his phone and quickly typed the song name before passing it to him. Ji Cheng gave her a thumbs up in admiration. He Jiang and Li Tao had already walked to the open space in front. He Jiang was wearing a ck t-shirt and Li Tao was wearing a white t-shirt. The two of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time and made a gesture for her to wait and see. Amid the girls¡¯ screams, the two of them started dancing to the rhythm of the music. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect Li Tao to look so dashing doing hip-hop dance. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I always thought that the ss rep only knew how to y basketball. I didn¡¯t expect him to dance so well.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Li Tao¡¯s dance steps are so cool. Also, that pose where he ran his fingers through his hair is so cool.¡± ¡°Yo, ss rep is also handsome.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched as she listened to everyone bootlicking them. She really wanted to say, ¡°What¡¯s with their dancing? It¡¯s just a few ¡®act cool¡¯ moves. Is there a need to be so amazed?¡± After the two of them finished dancing, He Jiang walked towards Chu Luo. After standing still, he gestured an inverted V under his chin. ¡°How is it? Were you charmed by my dance?¡± Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°No.¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao had long guessed what Chu Luo would say. He walked over with a jar of wine and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Since we¡¯ve danced, can we drink now?¡± After saying that, he poured the wine into two empty bowls on the table beside him and handed one to Chu Luo. ¡°This wine has 35% alcohol content. If you can drink this bowl, I¡¯ll call you Boss from now on.¡± Then, he added provocatively, ¡°And if you can¡¯t drink anymore, you can call me Brother from now on.¡± The others immediately cheered. ¡°Yo! Li Tao, aren¡¯t you obviously trying to take advantage of Chu Luo to make her call you Brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Li Tao, you¡¯re too devious.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t fall for Li Tao¡¯s trick.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, if you really don¡¯t know how to drink, I¡¯ll help you drink it.¡± Li Tao kept holding out the wine bowl to Chu Luo. When he heard everyone¡¯s words, the provocative smile in his eyes deepened. Chu Luo scanned the crowd and took the wine bowl from Li Tao¡¯s hand to drink. The rich and sweet scent of fruit mixed with the fragrance of the wine entered her throat. Chu Luo nodded in her heart and had already made up her mind to take a few jars back. After drinking a bowl of wine, Chu Luo wiped the wine stain on the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Good wine. Another bowl.¡± Everyone was stunned by her boldness. ¡°!!!¡± Seeing that no one reacted, Chu Luo took a bottle and poured herself another bowl before downing it. This time, everyone swallowed their saliva and thought, ¡°Could the staff have mistakenly brought a jar of water over?¡± Li Tao walked over and lifted his bowl to his mouth. He originally wanted to drink it in one go, but the fragrance and rich alcohol smell forced him to slow down. After he drank that bowl of wine, Ji Cheng was the first to ask, ¡°Li Tao, is that wine?¡± Li Tao lowered his eyes and said ambiguously, ¡°You can try.¡± A few people didn¡¯t believe that. They walked over and poured a bowl of wine for each of them. They wanted to imitate Chu Luo¡¯s boldness, but this time¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Li Tao, you¡¯re too devious!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force you guys to drink.¡± ¡°I think you did it on purpose.¡± The rest of them started ying around. Then, everyone chatted andughed as they drank and ate roasted meat. Before they knew it, it was already 11 pm. At this moment, many people were already drunk. Everyoneughed and supported each other as they walked towards their residence. When he reached the spot where the male and female courtyard separated, Li Tao suddenly called out, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped. Li Tao shouted in front of everyone, ¡°Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and returned to the girls¡¯ courtyard amid the cheering. After everyone had gone to sleep, Chu Luo left the courtyard and walked towards the tomb raider¡¯s residence. At this moment, the vi had fallen silent. However, there were people patrolling at night. In order not to rm these people, Chu Luo walked straight to a more concealed ce. That person lived in a small courtyard alone, and the lights were still on in the room. Chu Luo quietly walked to the window and happened to hear the conversation between that person surnamed Li and another person. ¡°Old Li, are you really not going to take a look over there? So many rich and powerful people have gone over this time. As an expert in that area, even if you don¡¯t say anything else, just leading the way will earn you a huge sum.¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng, stop talking. I said I wouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯m reminding you as a brother that you mustn¡¯t go down that tomb.¡± ¡°Why not¡­ Old Li, tell me the truth. Back then, when you went down, did you encounter something?¡± Old Li didn¡¯t answer. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to. Zhang Cheng was anxious. ¡°Old Li, what exactly happened to you back then? Why do you refuse to talk about that matter? Could it be¡­ that there were zombies inside?¡± Old Li still didn¡¯t answer. Zhang Cheng¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Is there something more terrifying than a zombie?¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng, don¡¯t ask. Anyway, that tomb can¡¯t be entered, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say. Back then, I was just a messenger outside and didn¡¯t follow them in. Besides¡­ even the Chu brothers didn¡¯t enter the main tomb back then.¡± ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t I hear that Chu Yichen met with misfortune because the Chu brothers entered the main tomb?¡± ¡°You said it yourself¡ªit¡¯s hearsay. I don¡¯t think anyone other than Chu Zhengyang knows what the true story is.¡± ¡°But so many bigshots went there this time. They all brought powerful people with them. Can¡¯t so many living persons defeat the dead people?¡± ¡°Zhang Cheng! I advise you to be careful with your words.¡± Old Li chased him away. ¡°Go back to your room. I¡¯m going to rest. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± Zhang Cheng was pushed out by Old Li. After Chu Luo saw Zhang Cheng leave, she walked over and knocked on Old Li¡¯s door. Old Li thought that Zhang Cheng had returned. As he opened the door, he cursed, ¡°Zhang Cheng, are you done¡­¡± When he saw the person standing outside the door, Old Li was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo said directly, ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± Old Li sized up Chu Luo from head to toe and deliberately teased, ¡°Little girl, do you know what it means to casuallye to a grown man¡¯s ce in the middle of the night and knock on his door? You¡­ Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned in displeasure. With a flick of her hand, a pill flew into his mouth. Then, she looked at Old Li, who had one hand covering his mouth and the other trying to dig out the pill. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if I don¡¯t give you the antidote, you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡± ¡°Eurgh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This medicine melts as soon as it enters your mouth. Do you feel cold all over now?¡± Old Li¡¯s body trembled from the cold. He looked at Chu Luo in horror. ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You just have to tell me what you know about the tomb from that year.¡± Li Yan had said that he would tell her other things. She nned to ask Li Yan about it when she saw him this time. Old Li obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it. However, he felt his body getting colder and colder. It was clearly summer, but he already had the urge to wrap himself in a nket. However, his feet were so numb that they seemed to have grown roots from the cold that he couldn¡¯t move at all. After another minute, he seemed to hear the blood in his body freeze. Breathing became difficult and he was finally afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll speak¡­ I¡¯ll speak¡­¡± ¡°Where did you guys go after entering the tomb?¡± ¡°I only went to the periphery. The Chu brothers went to the central tomb area.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± When Old Li heard this, his eyes narrowed. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to recall what had happened. ¡°You have five minutes before you¡¯ll be too frozen to speak.¡± Old Li quickly said, ¡°They encountered a monster at that time. I even heard that the Chu family¡¯s younger brother got cursed.¡± After saying that, his body trembled until it spasmed. ¡°Later on, I realized that something was wrong and ran out of the ancient tomb. At that time, I thought that besides me, everyone else, including the Chu brothers, would die down there. But the older Chu brother actually came out. I really don¡¯t know anything else. Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned and thought for a while. She quickly popped another pill into his mouth and left. As she walked, she warned, ¡°You better forget that I was here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Chapter 113 - Throwing a Tantrum at Li Yan

Chapter 113: Throwing a Tantrum at Li Yan

Everyone yed in the vi for two days before leaving on the third morning. Before Chu Luo returned, she really did ask if she could buy a few jars of that fruit wine. The vi was owned by Li Tao¡¯s family. Li Tao brought her to the wine cer and let her choose whatever she wanted. He even said, ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to Imperial University with single a call.¡± After Li Tao lost the drinking contestst night, he no longer had any illusions about Chu Luo. Moreover, he had adapted well to his new identity as her underling. Chu Luo brought a few jars of wine back to her apartment. Li Tao served as her manualborer and helped carry the few jars of wine, which were in a, up to her apartment. When they reached the door, Chu Luo gestured to Li Tao. ¡°Leave the wine here. You can go.¡± Li Tao wanted to see what Chu Luo¡¯s residence looked like, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you move the wine here. I might as well help all the way. I¡¯ll move them in for you.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and opened the door. However, the moment the door opened, she met Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. Li Yan was obviously here to open the door. ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yan directly nced past her and looked at Li Tao with his icy eyes. Li Tao¡¯s heart tightened the moment he was stared at. He felt a sense of danger for no reason. He quickly said out of reflex, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll leave first. See you at Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he put down the few jars of wine in his arms and strode towards the stairs. When he walked out of the apartment building, he came back to his senses and exhaled. ¡°That person¡¯s aura is so sharp¡­ Why didn¡¯t I ask Chu Luo who that person was?¡± At this point, his expression suddenly became a littleplicated. ¡°Could it be her boyfriend?¡± Upstairs. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing by the door like a door god, and then at the wine jars outside the door. ¡°You scared away my freeborer. What should I do with these wines?¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze finallynded on the jars of wine. He walked past her and bent down to pick up the few jars of wine. Chu Luo was a little surprised that he really brought the wine in for her. When he entered, she quickly walked in. Recalling what she had found outst night, she waited for him to ce the wine jars on the coffee table before asking, ¡°I want to know what happened to the Chu family 18 years ago.¡± Li Yan looked at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I only managed to find out what happened outside the tomb.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She had already guessed it. She started to ask, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened at that time? Why did Wei Wei keep hating¡­ me?¡± ¡°Your father and Chu Zhengyang were very famous tomb raiders back then. Back then, after they went to the legendary Emperor¡¯s Tomb, only Chu Zhengyang and another person on the periphery walked out alive. ¡°The day he came out, Wei Wei happened to give birth. At that time, your mother was already seven months pregnant. When your mother heard that your father didn¡¯te out of that tomb, she was so sad that she gave birth prematurely. She gave birth to you on the same day Wei Wei gave birth to Chu Ting. ¡°Chu Zhengyang had been guarding outside your mother¡¯s delivery room out of guilt. Unexpectedly, Wei Wei almost had a difficultbor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Wei Wei hates me that much?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Hur! Her hatred is really baffling¡­ Then, where did my mother go?¡± ¡°She went missing after giving birth to you.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible that she went to look for your father.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them sat on the sofa. Chu Luo thought about Li Yan and Old Li¡¯s words and suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°I heard that the imperial tomb can move. Is that true?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So, Chu Zhengyang obtained the location of that tomb this time and wants to go down?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you released this news?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo stared at the man who answered every question bluntly. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°Did you release this news because you also wanted to find that tomb?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer this time. He only frowned as if something was bugging him and he couldn¡¯t understand it. Chu Luo looked at his handsome profile for a while. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she frowned a little unhappily. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I would know. The people who went down to that tomb are either after money or after some other things inside. You¡¯re just like them.¡± After saying that, she suddenly felt a surge of anger in her heart. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped his arm. She stood up and walked towards her bedroom. Li Yan looked at the little thing who¡¯d left in a huff and then at the spot where he had been pped. His frown suddenly loosened. He looked up at the few jars of wine on the coffee table and let out a cold snort. Chu Luo returned to her bedroom to wash up. Without going out, she took the game console and started ying games. At five in the afternoon, a knock sounded on the bedroom door. Chu Luo then informed Tang Zhiyun and the others about it, got off the game, walked over, and opened the door. Standing outside the door was Auntie Wu. Auntie Wu smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out, closing the door behind her as she walked towards the dining table. To her surprise, Li Yan wasn¡¯t around. Chu Luo scanned the living room and sneered in her heart. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong and hurriedly asked Auntie Wu, ¡°Auntie Wu, where did my jars of wine go?¡± Auntie Wu followed her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Miss Chu, I didn¡¯t see any wine when I came in.¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction and muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Hmph! That bad guy must have taken my wine away.¡± Auntie Wu immediately recognized who Chu Luo was talking about. Her body trembled and she reflexively looked at the door. Seeing that no one was there, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Auntie Wu, who had been relieved, felt her heart skip a beat again. She quickly walked over to open the door. Standing outside the door was Qin Ming. Qin Ming nced at Auntie Wu, who immediately left. Qin Ming walked in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Master said that we will leave after you finish your meal.¡± Chu Luo nced at him fiercely and snorted. She didn¡¯t even bother to answer. Qin Ming thought:?¡®No wonder Master didn¡¯te to eat with Miss Chu. Did he anger her?¡¯ Qin Ming turned around and left. After Chu Luo ate, she put away the things she had brought into her bag and walked downstairs. The car was already parked downstairs with the door open and Li Yan sitting inside. Chu Luo stood outside the car door and asked unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s my wine?¡± When she asked this, she was holding a pill in her hand and waiting to flick it. Li Yan nced at her hand and said in his unique cold voice, ¡°At the back.¡± Only then did Chu Luo put away the pill in her hand and get into the car. The car quickly drove out. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk to Li Yan, so she took out her phone to y. Li Yan retracted his gaze from Chu Luo¡¯s perfect side profile and quickly typed something on hisptop. However, no one knew that with a move of his finger, a group of people in Y Province was immediately assassinated. The car drove for six hours before returning to Chu Luo¡¯s residence in the old district. Chu Luo got out of the car and blocked the door. She red at Li Yan and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter my house.¡± After saying that, she gestured to the two people who had walked out of the house. ¡°Bring the wine in the trunk in.¡± The two of them nced at Li Yan, who had a dark expression, then at Chu Luo, who was blocking the door. Their hearts trembled a little, and they didn¡¯t know if they should listen to Chu Luo. At this moment, Li Yan nced at them sternly. The two of them quickly walked over to take the jars of wine and walked in. Chu Luo snorted at Li Yan and returned to the courtyard, mming the door shut. After a few seconds, Qin Ming, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, nced at Li Yan through the rearview mirror and carefully called out, ¡°Master.¡± A sharp gaze shot over. Qin Ming froze. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡­ The next morning, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she found a few maids cleaning the living room. When the maids saw her, they quickly stopped what they were doing and stood in a row to greet her respectfully. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± One of the maids stood up and said, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯ll be responsible for your three meals and daily life from now on. If you need anything, please let us know.¡± ¡°Who called you guys here?¡± ¡°We were sent by the butler.¡± As for whose butler it was, it was obvious. Chu Luo snorted but didn¡¯t say anything else. The servants heaved a sigh of relief and continued working. Chu Luo went to the courtyard for her morning practice. Just as she finished her morning practice and ate, a servant came in and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a Miss surnamed Wu outside the door who wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo guessed who it was and quickly said, ¡°Quickly invite her in.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while, then put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± When Chu Luo went out, Wu Yiyao was waiting by the door of her house. She was wearing a white, sleeveless, and long dress that reached the ankles. Coupled with her long hair, she looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family. The moment Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, I knew you would be back today.¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and sized her up before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°You look good.¡± She then gestured to her. ¡°Come in. I¡¯m having breakfast. Eat with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked into the courtyard. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sister Wu, why are you here today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go to the US to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship? I came to see if you¡¯re ready,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship is the most important event at zing Glory¡¯s Annual G. There will be other activities then. You will stay there until the middle of August beforeing back. You have to prepare more when you go there.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? Isn¡¯t money enough to settle everything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yiyao froze for a moment when she heard this, then chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After saying that, she took out a name card and passed it to her. ¡°This is my work pass from the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team. If you want to enter the zing Glory Gaming R&D Center to take a look, use my name card. I¡¯ve already informed some people inside. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Chapter 114 - Accident

Chapter 114: ident

The two of them walked into the living room. Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo to go eat. ¡°Go have your meal first. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s different about zing Glory¡¯s research center in the USpared to the other branches.¡± Chu Luo definitely wanted to hear about it, so she sat to eat breakfast. The servant came in to deliver tea and snacks to Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao looked at the grapes on the fruit tter, ate one, and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are these grapes from your courtyard?¡± Chu Luo was stunned by this question. Ever since that night when Li Yan had plucked a bunch of unripe grapes, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them. Especially after being away for a few days. She guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Hearing her answer, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still not familiar with this vi?¡± At this point, she thought of the sinister things here and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, you said that there¡¯s something dirty in this residence. Have you gotten rid of it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± Chu Luo pointed outside the door. ¡°You can go take a look. I¡¯ve changed the decorations outside.¡± Thinking that she was disturbing Chu Luo¡¯s meal, Wu Yiyao really stood up to take a look at this residence. After Chu Luo had eaten, she saw Wu Yiyao at the pavilion. Wu Yiyao was standing there admiring the blooming water lilies in the pond. Seeing Chu Luoe over, she said, ¡°When we moved in, I kept having the illusion that this pool was a pool of stagnant water. I didn¡¯t even dare toe here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be filled with water lilies in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°It was supposed to be stagnant.¡± Chu Luo told Wu Yiyao about Feng Shui. Wu Yiyao praised Chu Luo endlessly. ¡°Sister Chu, you know so much!¡± The two of them talked about this for a while before changing the topic to Chu Luo¡¯s trip to the US. ¡°This year, it¡¯s just in time for the Annual G at zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany. If I¡¯m not mistaken, all the yers ranked in the top 100 in the world will be going there.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Other than the World Championship, there will also be some changes to the rankings of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Wu, you mean that I can fight them one on one?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s right. Sister Chu, since you like to PK, when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely let you PK until you¡¯re satisfied, as long as you have the ability.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said with confidence, ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll take first ce for fun.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡­ Wu Yiyao stayed with Chu Luo for more than an hour before leaving. She had just left when Tang Zhiyun called. Tang Zhiyun and the others also knew that Chu Luo was back. They had called to ask her to meet up and discuss their trip to the US. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯lle to Imperial University to look for you guys. We can meet at the library. After we¡¯re done with our business, I can also read.¡± After hanging up, she went to Imperial University. The boys went to the gate to pick her up. This time, Tang Zhiyun and the others had borrowed a school card for Chu Luo. Imperial University was entering its examination month, so there were more people walking around the campus. When the five of them passed by the school on a bike, those who saw them immediately became excited. ¡°Wow! Look! That girl is so beautiful!¡± ¡°That girl definitely isn¡¯t from our school. If there was such a beautiful girl here, the school forum would long have gone crazy.¡± ¡°That girl looks better than the school belle!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that girl looks a little familiar?¡± ¡°Eh, a little.¡± ¡°Tsk! You boys are so shallow. Every beautiful girl looks familiar to you.¡± ¡°I remember now. That person seems to be this year¡¯s college entrance examination schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ve seen the video that was uploaded online of their school¡¯s assembly after the college entrance examination. She¡¯s so arrogant! But she really can afford to be arrogant. The college entrance examination questions this year were really difficult. If it were us, we might not have been able to score full marks.¡± ¡°Yes, my younger sister also took the college entrance examination this year. This morning, she even called andined that everyone in the family isparing her to Chu Luo. She¡¯s not even happy that she got into Imperial University.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really Chu Luo, she¡¯s too beautiful in person. She¡¯s even more beautiful than in the videos.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Chu Luo said that she¡¯s going to Imperial University, so she¡¯ll be our junior next semester.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never looked forward to the next semester before the current semester has even ended. I¡¯m starting to look forward to it now.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and the others went straight to the library at the Computer Science Department. The five of them found a booth in the corner. Tang Zhiyun even went to buy a cup of milk tea and a slice of cake for Chu Luo before everyone started to discuss. Chu Luo had never been overseas before. The five of them didn¡¯t have a good family background, and they studied the Inte world all day long. They had never been overseas either. Therefore, they were extremely enthusiastic about going overseas topete. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Our ne tickets, food, and amodation are all paid for by the organizers. There will also be specialists there to arrange things once we reach there. However, when there are nopetitions, everyone needs to do their homework if they want to go out and y. I heard that the security overseas isn¡¯t as good as in our empire.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I received a postgraduate offer from XX Institute of Technology in the US. Coincidentally, that school is in the province where we are going. Why don¡¯t we go check out that school?¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look. We¡¯ll see what¡¯s the difference between the institute of technology overseas and that of our university. I¡¯ve always felt that our Imperial University is the best.¡± When they heard this, they smiled knowingly. Everyone then shared their thoughts. After they finished chatting, it was still early. The four boys had a final essay to do, so they went to do it. Chu Luo went to the bookshelf and picked up arge stack of books regarding this topic. At first, the four boys had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all. When Chu Luo returned half an hourter with a fresh new stack, the four of them were only left with admiration. After lunch, the five of them remained in the library. It wasn¡¯t until four in the afternoon that Chu Luo picked up her phone which had been turned to silent mode and realized that there were several missed calls. The calls were mostly from Wei Xueying and a few unfamiliar numbers. Chu Luo had no intention of returning the calls. Just as she was about to put her phone back, Wei Xueying called again. Chu Luo thought for a moment and went out to answer the call. There was obviously rage in Wei Xueying¡¯s tone. ¡°Luoluo, why haven¡¯t you answered my calls? Don¡¯t you know that something has happened to your uncle, along with my father and his brothers?¡± Chu Luo knew where Chu Zhengyang and the others had gone, and she also knew that Li Yan was the one behind this matter. Since Li Yan had lured them over, there was no way he would let them escape unscathed. It was expected that something would happen to them. ¡°Really? Since something has happened, send them to the hospital. Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Luoluo, how did you be like this? It¡¯s your uncle who is in trouble. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± ¡°Worried? Why should I be worried?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Xueying panted angrily. Her phone was snatched away by someone else. Then, Wei Wushuang said bluntly, ¡°Uncle and Aunt have really raised an ingrate all these years. Chu Luo, if Uncle hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to see you, whether you are dead or alive, we¡­¡± Before Wei Wushuang could finish speaking, Wei Xueying snatched her phone back. Wei Xueying¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Luoluo.¡± Wei Wushuang snorted. ¡°Am I wrong? If it weren¡¯t for our aunt and the others, she wouldn¡¯t have survived all these years without her parents.¡± When Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang were talking, the phone was covered. However, Chu Luo had good hearing and heard every word they said. She had originally decided to ignore these people, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so tactless. Now she suddenly changed her mind. Wei Xueying was probably worried that Wei Wushuang would say something even more out of line. She walked to the other side and continued to speak to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t worry. Wushuang was too anxious. ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry at Aunt and Tingting, but Uncle¡¯s injuries are very serious this time. Aunt and Tingting can¡¯t be agitated, so we don¡¯t dare to tell them about this. The doctor said¡­ that it¡¯s up to fate whether Uncle can survive or not. Are you really noting to see him?¡± At this point, Wei Xueying suddenly started sobbing. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Which hospital is he at?¡± ¡°Imperial General Hospital. They¡¯re still in the midst of surgery. The doctor has just informed us he¡¯s in a critical state.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others as she walked into the library, ¡°I have something to attend to. I will leave first. See you at the airport tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she took her bag and left. The Imperial General Hospital wasn¡¯t too far from Imperial University. It was a half an hour drive, and it wasn¡¯t the peak hour yet, so there wasn¡¯t much traffic. When she arrived outside the operating theater, Wei Jianze, First Madam, Second Madam, Wei Zihan, Wei Zhicheng, and Wei Xueying were standing there. The others were probably with Wei Jingcheng. Wei Xueying quickly walked over. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re finally here. Our uncles are in the operating room now. My father is also injured, but it¡¯s not as serious as the others. He has been transferred to an ordinary hospital bed.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked to the operating room door. Chu Luo looked at the lights on the operating theater and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her expression, Wei Xueying was a little angry. She said, ¡°Luoluo, an expert professor just entered.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who was fuming with anger, and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how they were injured?¡± Chapter 115 - Ill Save Him

Chapter 115: I¡¯ll Save Him

Wei Xueying was stunned. The others also turned to look at Chu Luo. Just as First Madam was about to speak, the door suddenly opened. A doctor stood there, and everyone rushed over to ask about the situation. The doctor only said, ¡°He¡¯s undergoing emergency treatment.¡± He then asked, ¡°Is the family member here? The patient wants to see her.¡± Wei Xueying quickly answered on Chu Luo¡¯s behalf, ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Then, she pushed Chu Luo towards the doctor. The doctor nced at her and gestured. ¡°Come in with me.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked inside. Wei Xueying pushed Chu Luo from behind. After Chu Luo was pushed in, the automatic door of the operating theater closed. After entering the door, she saw that there was a corridor with a few surgical rooms inside. The doctor brought her to a spotless room for sterilization and then changed her into dust-free clothes. While she was doing this, the doctor quickly said to her, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very dangerous. Don¡¯t say anything to agitate the patientter, and don¡¯t show too much sadness. Also, try not to let him speak. You can say a few words of encouragement to him.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was beautiful and looked like an obedient child, the doctor added, ¡°You must be the patient¡¯s daughter. The patient wants to see you, so when he was undergoing anesthesia, he insisted that we administer local anesthesia on him. He was injured at his heart. A bullet happened to brush past his heart and was stuck between his artery and his heart. The attending physician is now trying to find a way to remove the bullet for him.¡± After saying that, he gave her a few more instructions and led her to the operating theater where Chu Zhengyang was. There was a chief surgeon, an assisting doctor, and two assistants in the operating theater. They were quickly performing surgery on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. There were tubes all over Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body and a few instruments beside him. The heartbeat on the heartbeat machine was beating very weakly. At this moment, Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes were wide open. Chu Luo walked to the side of the operating table. She didn¡¯t look at Chu Zhengyang immediately. Instead, she looked at the scalpel that was moving against Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. The assisting doctor had just wiped the sweat off the chief surgeon¡¯s forehead when he saw Chu Luo standing beside him. He immediately lowered his voice and said to Chu Zhengyang, who had been keeping his eyes open, ¡°The person you want to see is here, but don¡¯t be agitated.¡± After saying that, he signaled Chu Luo toe closer to Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo walked to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s side. When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo, tears flowed down his face. The doctor quickly berated him, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore? Don¡¯t be agitated. If you continue to be agitated, we¡¯ll ask her to go out.¡± Chu Zhengyang tried his best to control his emotions. He opened his mouth and called out to her silently, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s mouth opened and closed. Chu Luo looked at his mouth. His lips were trembling, and it was impossible to tell what he was saying. Chu Zhengyang became agitated again. As shown on the heartbeat monitor, his heart started beating rapidly, and blood flowed out of his mouth. Then, his heart stopped beating, and Chu Zhengyang closed his eyes. The chief surgeon fumed. ¡°Take the youngdy out. Quick, start the emergency treatment.¡± Chu Luo looked at the doctor and the lifeless Chu Zhengyang. When the doctor came to pull her, she suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll save him.¡± These words made the few people who were originally busy suddenly turn to look at her. The chief surgeon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Take her out.¡± ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and suddenly erupted with a powerful aura. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll save this person.¡± After saying that, she tapped on the acupoint of that doctor and quickly walked to the chief surgeon. ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was stunned by her aura, especially the person whose acupoints had been sealed. Fear appeared on their faces. Chu Luo took the scalpel from the chief surgeon¡¯s hand and pushed him to the side. She didn¡¯t seem to have much strength, but she pushed the chief surgeon until he staggered. ¡°Nonsense, this is nonsense!¡± The assisting doctor quickly held the chief surgeon. ¡°Chief Xiang.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± Before Associate Chief Physician Xiang could regain his bnce, he shouted at the three assistants who were stunned there, ¡°Hurry up and pull her away! Don¡¯t let her get close to the patient!¡± The three assistants suddenly came back to their senses and wanted to pull Chu Luo away. Chu Luo quickly took three silver needles from the side and tossed them. The three of them were immediately rooted to the ground. Then, under the trio¡¯s frightened expressions, she turned around and red at the chief surgeon. She said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, help me out.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few silver needles from the box and inserted them into several of Chu Zhengyang¡¯s major acupoints. Then, she raised her hand and made a move on Chu Zhengyang¡¯s heart. Before the chief surgeon and his assistants could react, she took out the bullet. ¡°Are you guys just going to watch the patient die? What are you waiting for?!¡± The chief surgeon abruptly came back to his senses. He had been stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s quick and urate actions. Without thinking, he walked over and stood beside her. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Tell me how to use the surgical tools as quickly as possible.¡± After a moment of surprise, Chief Xiang told Chu Luo about it in the simplest and fastest way. After Chu Luo learned how to use these surgical tools, she started to let him hand them over one by one. Chu Luo¡¯s calmness and strong confidence shocked everyone present. After a while, the stunned deputy saw sweat on Chu Luo¡¯s forehead and quickly took a clean towel to wipe it off. Chu Luo spent a total of six hours doing this surgery because she wasn¡¯t used to modern surgical tools. When the heartbeat on the heartbeat monitor returned to normal, the doctors in the operating theater were so excited that they could barely control themselves. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Is the youngdy a student of a medical university?¡± Chief Xiang looked at Chu Luo, who was using a towel to wipe off the blood on her hands. He was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re the calmest person I¡¯ve seen at the operating table. Even I can¡¯t be as calm as you.¡± Chu Luo nced at the middle-aged man in front of her but didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the people outside to know that I operated on him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never officially studied medicine before. If you tell others that I saved him, what do you think they will think?¡± The chief surgeon was so shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words that his mouth fell open. He widened his eyes and only came back to his senses after a long while. ¡°You¡¯ve actually never studied medicine before?¡± After saying that, he suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t even know about the surgical tools earlier. The shock on his face deepened. The others were also shocked speechless. ¡°Then¡­ then where did you learn your medical skills from?¡± ¡°Self-study. I like to read¡­ all kinds of books.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly unblocked the acupoints of the others and said, ¡°I should go out. He won¡¯t die now. You guys can decide what to do next.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was about to leave the operating theater after saying that, Professor Xiang quickly instructed his assistant, ¡°Send the patient to the intensive care unit for 48 hours of observation.¡± With that, he followed her out. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the dust-removal room when she heard rapid footsteps behind her. ¡°Youngdy, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°Which school are you from?¡± ¡°I just finished my college entrance examination.¡± ¡°What?¡± Professor Xiang quickly lowered his voice, which had subconsciously been raised, and asked anxiously, ¡°Then your results should be out already. Are you interested in applying to the Imperial College of Medicine? I¡¯m Professor Xiang Heping from the Imperial College of Medicine. If you want to apply to the College of Medicine, I¡¯m willing to directly take you on as a student.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted my university applications.¡± ¡°What school did you fill in? If you want to change schools, I¡¯ll immediately call someone to change your first choice.¡± ¡°Imperial University.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo saw Professor Xiang standing there and didn¡¯t say anything else. After she entered the dust-removal room, Professor Xiang quickly chased after her and hurriedly asked, ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t told me your name? You don¡¯t sound like someone from the capital. Where are you from? What¡¯s your rtionship with that patient just now?¡± Chu Luo first went to the sink to wash her hands before taking off her dust-free clothes. She then replied, ¡°My name is Chu Luo. I¡¯m from Ocean City.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Professor Xiang muttered. ¡°Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked out. Professor Xiang followed her out and handed her a name card. ¡°This is my name card. The number written on it is my personal number. You can call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo took the name card and put it in her pocket. She nodded at him. ¡°Okay, I will call.¡± The two of them walked to the door of the operating theater. Professor Xiang took out his card and swiped it on the sensor. The moment the door opened, Professor Xiang was immediately surrounded by a group of people waiting outside. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the patient?¡± Chu Luo took the opportunity to retreat to the side. When Professor Xiang looked over, she nodded at him and walked towards the elevator. After Chu Luo got into the car, she took out her phone and punched in the number on the name card that Professor Xiang had given her. When she returned to the old district, it was already midnight. Chu Luo ate supper and went to sleep. The next morning, she sent a message to Professor Xiang and asked him to tell Chu Zhengyang that she had gone on a trip to the US and would be back inte August. After sending the message, she turned on the Do Not Disturb function on her phone and went to the airport to meet Tang Zhiyun and the others with her luggage. Chapter 116 - I Heard That the Empires Team Is Very Weak

Chapter 116: I Heard That the Empire¡¯s Team Is Very Weak

At a US international airport. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Chu Luo and the others alighted from the ne with the crowd. As soon as they exited the ne, they were greeted by ady in a professional skirt. Thisdy was actually speaking in their empire¡¯snguage. ¡°Hello, are you the [Phoenix Skies Legend] team?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at her warily. ¡°You are?¡± Thedy gave them a friendly smile and showed them her work pass. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Xiang from the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team.¡± The group looked at her work pass. After confirming it, Wang Haitao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you know it was us?¡± Yu Xiang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m following the orders from the higher-ups. They told me to look out for five young men and one young womaning down from this flight. Furthermore, the woman is especially beautiful. That¡¯s how I knew it was you guys.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo frowned slightly at Yu Xiang. At this moment, Yu Xiang took out a phone from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°The person on it said that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t believe me, you can call using this phone to confirm.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and nced at the contact list. There was only one phone number on that list. The five boys stuck their heads out at the same time. ¡°There¡¯s only one number?¡± Wang Mingtao muttered, ¡°Whose number is this? Why is it so mysterious?¡± After seeing the number, Chu Luo didn¡¯t call and handed the phone back to Yu Xiang. Yu Xiang threw up her hands. ¡°I was told that Miss Chu will have use for this phone here. This phone was specially prepared for you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. Don¡¯t think she forgot that the number on this was Li Yan¡¯s. That bad guy still had the gall to ask her to call him? Dream on. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to switch her phone to the US mode. Since there was a ready-made phone, it would be a waste not to use it. At most, she would just pay for it. At the thought of this, she put away her phone. Seeing that Chu Luo had no intention of calling, Yu Xiang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said, ¡°The amodations for you have been arranged. Please follow me.¡± The group followed Yu Xiang out of the airport. Along the way, Chu Luo¡¯s looks became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people even took out their phones to secretly take photos of her. When the five boys saw this situation, they surrounded Chu Luo and she walked in the middle. No matter how those people tried to find an angle, they were blocked by one of the five. The car that came to pick them up was parked outside the airport gate. It was a very imposing seven-seater car. After the group got into the car, the car drove out. Yu Xiang talked to them in the car. ¡°Thepetition will be held in the economic zone, so the hotel thepany has prepared for the participants is in the nearest city. It will take an hour to get there from the airport. ¡°I brought some snacks with me when I came. If you¡¯re hungry, you can fill your stomachs first.¡± After saying that, she handed Chu Luo a beautifully packaged pastry box. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t used to airne food and was indeed hungry at this time. She took the pastry box and said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡± The architectural styles of the US and of the Empire were very different. Other than the structures in themercial center, the houses here weren¡¯t usually very tall. The car drove all the way. Not many residents had their lights on at past eight in the evening. Wang Mingtao, who was originally quite excited, looked out of the car window for a while. Then, he retracted his gaze andined, ¡°I always thought that the US was simr to our empire. That at night, the nightlife will definitely be very exciting. I didn¡¯t expect this ce to look so quiet.¡± Yu Xiang, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, smiled and said, ¡°This is the suburbs. The people in the suburbs have to rush to work in the morning bus every day, so they usually sleep early. It will be lively when we enter the city.¡± As Yu Xiang had said, once the car entered the city, the surroundings became lively. The endless stream of cars, shoppingplexes, and pedestrians with all kinds of skin colors on the sidewalk made the youngds unable to take their eyes off of them. Chu Luo had seen many videos introducing this ce before, so she wasn¡¯t as excited as them. The car drove straight to a huge fountain in front of a door and stopped outside a seven-star hotel that resembled a pce. The doorman came to open the door. Yu Xiang got off the car first and waited for the six of them to get off before saying, ¡°You guys will be staying in this hotel.¡± The boys looked at the hotel in front of them and cheered. ¡°Wow! The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition organizers are too rich. They actually prepared such a luxurious hotel for us participants.¡± ¡°This hotel must be a seven-star one!¡± Tang Zhiyun asked at this moment, ¡°Are the other contestants staying in this hotel too?¡± Chu Luo also looked at Yu Xiang. Yu Xiang smiled and shook her head. ¡°The other participants¡¯ residences are in another hotel. As your group arrived a littlete, all the empty rooms in that hotel are already full, so I could only arrange for you guys to stay in this hotel.¡± After saying that, she said to the six of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in to settle the check-in procedures. You guys have a good rest today. The preliminary round of the World Championship will be held on the fifth. You can move freely in the next two days.¡± ¡°Will everyone be gathered in the same ce during thepetition?¡± Chu Luo was more concerned about this. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can directly apply to participate in the preliminaries and semifinals at the hotel where you stay. When the timees, someone wille over to install the game equipment and staff wille over to supervise. ¡°Only after entering the finals will yers go to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany for thepetition.¡± They were very satisfied with the humane arrangement of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming group. Yu Xiang added, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll send you guys thepetition schedule via email, as well as the schedule for the Annual G. When the timees, you can arrange your itinerary ording to the time on it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked into the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. The boys were shocked again by the splendor of the lobby. There were more people entering and exiting the hotel at this time. The people who could stay here obviously weren¡¯t ordinary people. When they saw the few youngsters walk in, their eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Who are these youngsters? I think those men are dressed only averagely. To think they could stay in this hotel!¡± ¡°The girl in the middle is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Are they also here for the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯petition?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. Which of the other participating teams didn¡¯t have an entourage following them around? They don¡¯t even have a bodyguard.¡± ¡°These people look like they¡¯re from the Empire. I remember that three years ago, a team from the Empire entered the World Championship but was eliminated in the preliminary round.¡± ¡°Pfft. The people from the Empire look so weak. It¡¯s already good enough that they can enter the preliminary round of the World Championship.¡± ¡°Mr. Hans, which team do you n to invest in this year? You have good taste. The team that you invested in three years ago has indeed entered the finals. You must have made a lot of money these past three years.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s for sure. However, there are a few teams that are very powerful this year. I can¡¯t make up my mind yet, so I¡¯ll have to observe them during the preliminary round.¡± ¡­ The people who were discussing didn¡¯t lower their voices. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai were about to re up. Tang Zhiyun stopped them from arguing. ¡°We are new to the US and we are not familiar with this ce. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Chu Luo asked Yu Xiang, ¡°Who are those people?¡± Yu Xiang nced at the handful of people who were already walking towards the elevator and replied, ¡°They are the CEOs of game equipmentpanies.¡± She then deliberately mentioned whichpanies these people came from before continuing, ¡°During the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship, manypaniese over to rope in teams that they think might enter the finals. So that it will be easier to get them to endorse theirpanies when they win.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. She tilted her head and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Remember, we will make thesepanies regret what they said today.¡± They nodded heavily. Yu Xiang was a little surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura. However, since she was someone requested by the higher-ups to be taken special care of, she definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary. Thus, she wanted to impress Chu Luo. When she was settling the check-in procedures, she said to the front desk, ¡°Prepare two presidential suites for us.¡± When Tang Zhiyun and the rest heard this, they looked at Yu Xiang in surprise. After the check-in was done, everyone took the elevator to the floor where the presidential suites were located. The spacious and carpeted corridor, the murals on the wall, and the antique vases ced at a distance all clearly showed the status of those living on this floor. On this floor, even Yu Xiang subconsciously slowed down her pace until she reached the door that a room card she held opened. Yu Xiang passed one of the room cards to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, this suite is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± Then, she handed the other one to Tang Zhiyun and pointed to the front. ¡°The suite next door is yours. You may distribute the rooms among yourselves.¡± She then said, ¡°Thepany will send over a professional housekeeper to serve you. If you need anything, you can contact me directly. My number is xxxxx.¡± After Yu Xiang finished giving her instructions, Tang Zhiyun and the others went to their suite. Chu Luo also swiped her card and entered. There were only two words to describe the interior¡ªopulent, big. Yu Xiang followed in and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, if there¡¯s anything else you need, you can tell me now. Also¡­ tomorrow, the staff wille to install the game equipment for you. I wonder where you¡¯ve decided to install it.¡± Chu Luo scanned the entire hall. It was at least two hundred square meters. She pointed at the floor-to-ceiling windows in the hall. ¡°We¡¯ll install it there.¡± Chapter 117 - Bet

Chapter 117: Bet

After cing their luggage down, the boys came to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo told them where the game equipment would be ced, and the waiter brought them dinner. After the meal, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Sleep early if you are tired.¡± With that, he left with the other boys. Chu Luo went to take a shower and came out. She wasn¡¯t sleepy, so she took herptop and walked towards the balcony outside the bedroom. The balcony was especially ssy. Not only were there flowers and grass, but there were also swing chairs and lounge chairs. There was even a pillow and a thin nket considerately ced in the swing chair. The temperature in XX City in the US wasn¡¯t high, and it was only slightly more than ten degrees at night. Such a thin nket was indeed necessary at this time. Beside the thin nket was a very short folding table that could fit aptop. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in watching the night scenery. She kicked off her shoes and sat in the swing chair. She put her notebook on the folding table and logged into the game while appearing offline. Unexpectedly, all the ounts of Tang Zhiyun and the others were also online but appearing offline. It seemed that they had yet to sleep. At this moment, the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± game was abnormally lively. Everyone was discussing the next World Championship. Chu Luo went to the World Forum to look for a while and realized that many people had put up betting posts. Each betting post was betting on a team. After looking at dozens of betting posts, she saw that none of them were betting on their ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± team. At that moment, there was a message. It was from Wang Mingtao. As he was a friend, Wang Mingtao could see that Chu Luo hade online. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°(Tsk tsk tsk¡­) Sister Chu, are you as excited as us that you can¡¯t sleep?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Senior and the rest went on a side ount.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to PK? Do you want us to form a team and PK for two rounds?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu. Paging Sister Chu. What are you doing?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Have you looked at the World Forum?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°No, the World Forum is filled with English words. It makes me dizzy.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll look at the World Forum for a while more, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± After saying that, she logged out of the message window and continued to look at the forum¡¯s betting posts. Chu Luo realized that every banker had a huge bet and many people made bets. The more she looked at the posts, the more unhappy she became. ¡°Ridiculous! No one is betting that our team will win!¡± After a while, she dered, ¡°Hmph! Since there¡¯s no one else, I¡¯ll make a bet myself!¡± Chu Luo took her phone and checked her bnce. When she saw it, she frowned. ¡°I have only a hundred thousand yuan?¡± This hundred thousand yuan was from the time Wei Wei had asked her to leave the Wei residence. After that, she¡¯d bought some furniture, and this was the money left over. A hundred thousand yuan was definitely not enough. However, she had a bag of jewelry on her. Chu Luo was wondering who could be a reliable person to help her sell the jewelry. An idea shed across her mind. She quickly searched for a number and dialed it using her new phone. The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. A polite voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jin Hui. May I know who you are?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± When Jin Hui heard that it was Chu Luo, his tone instantly became warm. ¡°So it¡¯s Master Chu. I wonder if Master Chu has moved into that residence. Have you removed that thing inside the vi?¡± Chu Luo talked to him about what happened in the residence before saying, ¡°Master Jin, I was hoping to ask you for a favor.¡± Jin Hui immediately said, ¡°Master Chu, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want you to help me sell some gems.¡± Jin Hui: ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you not able to do that?¡± Jin Hui: ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just saying, Master Chu, rather than selling gems, why don¡¯t you draw a few talismans to sell? They¡¯re much more valuable than gems.¡± Only then did Chu Luo realize that in this world, a talisman sold by a real master was worth more than a thousand precious gems. Chu Luo immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write a few Luck Enhancement Talismans and Safety Talismans and send them to you right away.¡± Jin Hui was excited. ¡°Sure, sure. When does Master Chu want the money? Why don¡¯t I transfer 50 million yuan to you first? See if it¡¯s enough. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll transfer more to you. After the talismans are sold, you can just return the money to me.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went to the bedroom, took out a few pieces of yellow paper, and wrote a few talismans. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport the talismans to Jin Hui. In less than a minute, she received the news of the sessful transfer. Chu Luo looked at the amount on it and smiled. She went to ce a bet on the losing team in every betting post. Then, she opened a bet thread. [I¡¯m betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ getting first ce] The banker ced his bet: 40 million yuan. There was an official betting channel on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± so Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to worry about the subsequent process. As long as the other side passed the review, the bet would immediately be disyed. After Chu Luo ced her bets, she thought for a while and sent a message to [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I opened a betting thread. Tell the seniors that you guys can ce your bets.¡± When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo¡¯s message, he didn¡¯t even reply. He shouted at the others who were ying games, ¡°Sister Chu has set up a thread to bet that our ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will get first ce. Everyone, quickly, ce your bets.¡± The others, who were ying fiercely, didn¡¯t care about their opponents anymore. They turned on the automatic mode and logged into the World Forum¡¯s betting zone. Coincidentally, the thread that Chu Luo had applied for was just released. ¡°Wow! Sister Chu is generous. She actually made a bet¡­¡± Wang Mingtao leaned against theputer and used his hand to count the zeros behind the amount. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡­ F*ck! Sister Chu actually made a bet of 40 million yuan!¡± Xie Minghai concluded, ¡°Little Junior Sister is indeed a wealthydy!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°No matter what, I must make this bet. Wait¡­ I¡¯ll see how much money I have left in my card.¡± Xu Qingfeng also quietly took out his phone to check how much money was on his card. Without hesitation, Tang Zhiyun ced his bet. He said, ¡°I also think we¡¯ll win, so I put all my money into it.¡± Xie Minghai craned his neck to take a look and clicked his tongue. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to leave some money for your living expenses?¡± Tang Zhiyun said without hesitation, ¡°No, I believe that we can win.¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow in your footsteps, Boss. I¡¯ll bet everything on our team.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I¡¯ll bet too.¡± Xu Qingfeng transferred all the money on his card. Wang Mingtao was even more direct. He took his phone and called his father. Once Mr. Wang picked up the call, he told him about it. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang was straightforward. ¡°Bet! Definitely! Wait, I¡¯ll transfer five million yuan to you.¡± Then he hung up. Wang Mingtao looked at the call that was hung up and muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°When did my old man be so straightforward!¡± Chu Luo looked at the stakes and smiled. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I will make you guys get back dozens of times more than what you betted.¡± The moment Chu Luo posted this betting thread, it instantly caused a sensation on the Inte. ¡°To think that someone would bet so much on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ winning. I¡¯m going to bet on their loss just for this bet.¡± Everyone who saw this thread bet on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± losing with simr thoughts. In less than half an hour, this post was pushed to eighth ce on the trending forum. As soon as the post was uploaded to the trending topics list, more people saw it. Inside one of the participating teams: ¡°Pfft! This post must have been opened by the team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ If they want to win, we¡¯ll tell them what it feels like to lose. Bet on their loss with everything you have.¡± ¡°If you want to bet, bet more. Even if we can¡¯t get much money after splitting the winnings eventually, it¡¯s good to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We want that person to see that other than him, no one else in the Empire canpare to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet five million yuan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet six million yuan.¡± ¡­ There were several such teams. Another 20 minutester, the bet rose to third ce on the trending list. The merchants who had been staring at the thread also noticed it. The merchants thought a lot. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will lose. If everyone bets on their loss, we won¡¯t be able to get much. Forget it, forget it. We won¡¯t join them.¡± However, as soon as this thought appeared, a piece of world news suddenly exploded. Before the news spread, there was the sound of gold coins entering someone¡¯s pocket. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, because everyone knew that the appearance of this sound proved that a super big shot had ced a bet. World news: [Anonymous person ced a bet of two billion yuan on the victory of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯] ¡­¡­¡­ The world suddenly became very quiet. Everyone sitting in front of theputer let their mouths fall wide open and their eyes wide open in shock. The merchants were the first to react. ¡°Quick, ce your bet!¡± ¡°Since someone is giving us money for free, we¡¯d be fools to miss the chance!¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a wealthy sugar daddy backing ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ This proves that [Bai Ling] is a big shot ranked in the top ten in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already checked. The people ranked second to tenth don¡¯t have any records ofmunication with the Empire. There aren¡¯t even any people or managers around them. That must not be the case.¡± ¡°Since none of them are it, all the more the elusive God Y can¡¯t be it!¡± ¡°So someone is deliberately trying to muddle our vision.¡± ¡°Check the IP address of the person who¡¯d ced the bet immediately.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find anything. A hacker had immediately checked his IP. This person is obviously an online expert. His anti-detection ability is too awesome.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll y a little more.¡± Then¡­ Tens of millions betting on the loss of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± flowed in. The boys in the next room couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and rushed to Chu Luo¡¯s side. They stared at herptop, their mouths forming an O shape. After a while. Xie Minghai patted his pounding heart and took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Holy shit! Who exactly is the big shot who ced a bet of two billion yuan on us?¡± Tang Zhiyun clenched his fists. ¡°Two billion yuan is too tempting. It hasn¡¯t even been two hours, and there are already more than three billion yuan ced to bet on our loss!¡± Yu Lei suddenly jumped up and down and swore with his fist. ¡°Since so many people are betting on us losing, we will win for them to see. We will ruthlessly p their faces and make them cry!¡± Just as the three of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenly raised his voice and eximed, ¡°Everyone, look! Someone is actually betting that we can win. Wow! And there¡¯s more than one!¡± Chapter 118 - Anonymous Bet of Four Billion Yuan

Chapter 118: Anonymous Bet of Four Billion Yuan

After Wang Mingtao finished eximing, more people bet on their team winning. Their bets weren¡¯t high, only a few hundred or a few thousand. The highest number was only a few tens of thousands. But because of the sheer number of people, soon, it reached ten million. ¡°Quickly check the IP address of these people.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others hurriedly searched for the IP addresses of these people using theirputers. Then, everyone eximed in unison, ¡°These IP addresses are all from the Empire!¡± Then, manyments surged into the post that Chu Luo had posted. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much money, I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely win.¡± ¡°Me too. I used all my pocket money to bet. As a team from our Empire, how can ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ be looked down upon by those foreigners?¡± ¡°Although those have bet that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will lose money, we have a lot of people. Brothers and sisters, even if it¡¯s just to make a point, we have to bet too.¡± ¡°I admire the strategy [Bai Ling] had used in the Empire Competition. So, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend,¡¯ all the best!¡± ¡°Good luck! I¡¯ve taken out all my personal savings over the years. I hope ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡­ Looking at the countless cheeringments and the bets that wereing in, the boys were so touched that their eyes became watery. At that moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Jin Hui. Jin Hui smiled over the phone and said, ¡°Master Chu, all your talismans have been sold.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised by Jin Hui¡¯s speed. Jin Hui seemed to have guessed that she would be surprised, so he told her, ¡°Coincidentally, I know a lot of people. Recently, there have been a few people who have been troubled by bad luck. Some people¡¯s families have been gued by illnesses. After I told them about your abilities, they directly bought the talismans. ¡°The four talismans were sold for 300 million yuan in total. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡± ¡°Just transfer 250 million yuan. Deduct my loan from you.¡± ¡°No need, no need. You must be in a hurry to have asked for money. I¡¯ll treat the 50 million yuan as a temporary loan.¡± Chu Luo was definitely willing to ept that. She thanked him and they hung up. Not long after hanging up the phone, she received a notification that she had received 300 million yuan. Under the surprised gazes of the boys, Chu Luo ced all 300 million yuan into the betting pool. Three hundred million yuan was a huge sum again. The sound of gold coins falling into someone¡¯s pocket sounded again. World news: [The banker added 300 million yuan.] Before anyone could react to this news¡­ Right on the heels of that, there was the sound of gold coins entering someone¡¯s pocket. [Anonymous person adds two billion yuan betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ winning.] Everyone who was watching thispetition: ¡°!!!¡± They had only one thought: The banker and the anonymous person who bet that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would win must be crazy! Before everyone could start discussing, their shocked expressions froze for the next half hour as they listened to the sound of the gold coins entering pockets and the system notification. [xx adds 100 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] [yy adds 100 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] [zz adds 150 million yuan, betting on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing!] ¡­ Instantly, Chu Luo¡¯s betting post became a huge gamble, rming the upper echelons of the US. The upper echelons of the country immediately sent the cyber police to deal with this. The crowd said: ¡°This is a world-ss gamble. The excitement is too great. Our hearts can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t know how they walked back and fell asleep. That night, the five boys dreamt about the crisp sound of gold coins falling into their pockets. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected by this at all. After Tang Zhiyun and the others left, she left the betting tform and started to type on the keyboard. ¡°Hmph! Want to sit back and enjoy benefits from others? Have you asked for my permission?¡± That¡¯s right, she wanted to find out who the anonymous person was. Ever since Chu Luo started watching Professor Wu¡¯s video lessons, her understanding of the Inte had reached a deeper level. Therefore, in terms of tracking IPs, she could say that she could alreadypete with hackers. However, to her surprise, the other party was also aputer expert. After Chu Luo and the anonymous person engaged in a tug-of-war for half an hour, she actually didn¡¯t find any traces of that anonymous person. This aroused her fighting spirit even more. She quickly wrote a tracking program. After the program turned into a rocket and disappeared from herputer, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t track you down.¡± After she was done, Chu Luo looked at the time and realized that it was already past midnight. Chu Luo turned off herputer and decided to go to sleep first. She woulde back tomorrow to catch that person. The next day, the first thing Chu Luo did when she woke up was to check if her tracking program had tracked that person¡¯s IP address yesterday. What she saw made her smile. ¡°XX, XX Road. Looks like I have to meet you.¡± After she closed herputer and washed up, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao was so excited over the phone that his voice was trembling. ¡°Sister Chu, did you see the betting thread you opened?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Then take a look. Heavens, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so much money. Last night, my dreams were filled with money. I¡¯m really surrounded by money now.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his tone. She turned on theputer and looked at it. She was a little surprised. There were already six billion yuan betting on their team winning and ten billion yuan betting on their team losing. Chu Luo said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Wang Mingtao giggled. ¡­ After a while, the group met up with Chu Luo. The housekeepers sent by the gaming group had arrived. They were four middle-aged women who looked honest and didn¡¯t talk much. After the meal, the gaming group sent over the game equipment. The five of them tried it, but the boys were unwilling to move after they sat down. Chu Luo still wanted to find out who the person with the IP address was, so she stood up and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°Junior, where are you going? Why don¡¯t we apany you?¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up after saying that and the others followed suit. ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said as she walked towards the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯lle back after I take a look somewhere.¡± Having said the words, she went to the bedroom to get her backpack and was about to leave when Tang Zhiyun stopped her. ¡°Junior, wait a minute.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. Tang Zhiyun came over with a mask and sunsses and said, ¡°Qingfeng prepared these beforeing here. They are not used yet. Put them on when you go out.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to wear them. You¡¯re so beautiful. What if you meet someone with evil intentions?¡± ¡°Who dares to have ill intentions towards me?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all, but she still took the mask and sunsses. The sunsses and the mask that Xu Qingfeng brought were ordinary ones. Chu Luo¡¯s face was small. Once she put on the mask, it covered almost her entire face. Then, she put on the sunsses. The boys were satisfied. It was past nine in the morning. While Chu Luo was taking the elevator down, the businessmen fromst night happened to enter. The moment they walked in, they discussed the bet excitedly. Someone asked, ¡°Have you guys noticed the bet that the Empire¡¯s team will win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal. Of course I¡¯ve been paying attention. Not only did I pay attention to it, but I even ced a 200 million bet.¡± ¡°Me too. I put down 300 million yuan. It would be a waste not to earn this kind of sure profit.¡± ¡°Who do you think that anonymous person is? To be able to fork out four billion yuan at once, he must be from some major international conglomerate.¡± ¡°Who cares who he is? If that person is willing to part with his wealth, we¡¯ll take him on.¡± ¡°Haha, right. I wonder if that person has added more stakes. If he has, I¡¯ll add more too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to their proudughter and wondered how she could earn another few billion yuan in the shortest time possible. Then, she would take out all the money in their pockets. After going downstairs, Chu Luo got into a taxi and gave the address. The chauffeur nced at Chu Luo in the rearview mirror in surprise. Seeing that she had covered her face tightly, the chauffeur¡¯s gaze suddenly changed. There was 30% disdain and 30% sympathy in it. Chu Luo took out her phone to check it as soon as she got into the car, so she didn¡¯t notice the chauffeur¡¯s gaze. Forty minutester, the car stopped. Chu Luo looked up and realized that something was wrong. She was about to speak. The chauffeur said, ¡°Miss, cars can¡¯t enter XX street normally. I can only drive you here. After you get off, walk straight through the street in front.¡± Chu Luo looked at the satellite navigation system and realized that what the chauffeur said was true. She nodded and gave him the fare before getting out of the car. After she alighted, the chauffeur shook his head and muttered, ¡°Looks like another vain woman who wants to take a shortcut into the upper-ss circle.¡± After Chu Luo got off the car, she walked along the road until she reached the street she was looking for. After walking for about a kilometer, she saw the street she was looking for. Looking at the street entrance guarded by armed guards, Chu Luo finally understood why the chauffeur wasn¡¯t willing to drive the car over. However, these people weren¡¯t a problem for her. Chu Luo¡¯s figure shed and she followed the GPS to a very remote alley. This alley was very narrow, and there were high walls on both sides. If one kept walking forward, they would discover that there was a dead-end ahead, separated by a very tall wall. Not only was there a high-pressure installed on this wall, but there was also a police rm installed. Of course, this was nothing to Chu Luo. ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to vi XX.¡± A red light shed. In the next second, Chu Luo was standing in a room in a vi. Chu Luo looked around and asked Phoenix, ¡°Where is this?¡± Phoenix: ¡°The outer hall of the master bedroom.¡± Chapter 119 - Are You Going to Come Out, Or Do You Want Me to Catch You?

Chapter 119: Are You Going to Come Out, Or Do You Want Me to Catch You?

Hearing this answer, Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead and asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have teleported me elsewhere?¡± Phoenix said apologetically, ¡°Other than the master bedroom, this vi doesn¡¯t have any other spots that do not have invasive equipment or bodyguards patrolling. There aren¡¯t any blind spots outside.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Forget it. Although it¡¯s a little strange to run into someone else¡¯s bedroom, this will make it easier to see who the person trying to take advantage of the situation is.¡± After saying that, she quickly sized up the living room and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why is the living room outside the bedroom so big? It looks so empty.¡± At this moment, Phoenix suddenly warned her, ¡°Mistress, someone ising towards the bedroom.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly retreated and searched for a hiding ce. The living room was huge, but there was no ce for her to hide. In the end, Chu Luo simply opened the bedroom door. The bedroom was huge too, especially the bed. In addition to the bed, there was also a wardrobe and a few other furniture ornaments in the bedroom. Chu Luo nced at the bed and wardrobe. As the High Priestess, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to hide in these ces. So, after thinking for a while, she simply stood by the door. ¡°Hmph! Who cares who you are? I¡¯ll tap your acupoints the moment you enter.¡± Phoenix kept reporting where the person had gone. Chu Luo stood behind the door and soon saw the bedroom door handle turn. In the next moment, the door opened. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the person who hade. She attacked. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream stopped halfway. Chu Luo was staring at a woman who was wearing next to nothing. The woman was probably a US citizen. She had blond hair and blue eyes. Coupled with her attire, she could only be described as sexy. The woman looked at Chu Luo, her eyes wide open and her mouth agape. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t. Her already pale face turned even paler. Chu Luo looked at the woman in front of her and simrly frowned. She asked in English, ¡°You are the owner of this vi?¡± Hearing her question, the woman quickly retracted the fear in her eyes and nodded at her. There was a trace of threat in her eyes, as if she was saying, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Chu Luo hated it when people threatened her. ¡°Hmph! So what if you¡¯re the owner of this vi? How dare you threaten me? You can just stand here.¡± After saying that, she swaggered out of the bedroom. In the living room, she quickly searched for aptop orputer. Surprisingly, there was none. She returned to stand in front of the ashen-faced woman and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, did you ce a four billion yuan bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flickered. Chu Luo immediately guessed. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s not the case. Could there be a male owner in this vi?¡± When the woman heard this, her eyes lit up and she nodded hurriedly. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is the male owner your husband?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up even more and she nodded even harder. ¡°In that case, you should know where hisputer is. Just tell me and I¡¯ll let you speak.¡± The woman nodded fiercely. Chu Luo unblocked the woman¡¯s mute acupoint. The woman was about to scream. Chu Luo reminded coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the mistress of this house, you should know whether this bedroom has soundproofing effects and if there are any surveince cameras installed. Are you really going to scream?¡± The woman abruptly stopped screaming and tried her best to remain calm. ¡°I am the mistress of this house. If you dare to do anything to me, my husband will never let you off!¡± ¡°I told you, I hate being threatened.¡± Chu Luo then moved to tap her acupoints. The woman was so frightened that she finally screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The woman shut her mouth in fear when Chu Luo shouted. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where is your husband¡¯sputer?¡± The woman stared at Chu Luo, who was wearing a mask and sunsses. A calcting glint shed across the depths of her eyes. She said in a frightened tone, ¡°In¡­ in his study. Don¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the study?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ turn right after you leave the bedroom. It¡¯s the third room.¡± Chu Luo stared at the woman¡¯s expression and could tell at a nce that she was lying. She snorted in displeasure and tapped her acupoints again. ¡°If you want to trick me into going out, we can just wait here.¡± After saying that, she ignored the woman whose face was about to turn purple and walked to the bedside table to sit down. She decided to stay here and wait for the man toe in. Coincidentally, the woman was standing by the bedroom door. Even if the man entered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see or discover her immediately. She could even use the woman¡¯s cover to restrain the man. At the thought of this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, she waited until she was about to fall asleep, but there was still no movement outside the door. After waiting for a while more, she finally heard the sound of the door opening. Chu Luo quickly hid behind the door under the woman¡¯s frightened gaze. At this moment, a cold voice came from outside. ¡°Who let you in?¡± When Chu Luo heard this voice, her eyes widened in disbelief. At the same time, she immediately understood this woman¡¯s identity. It was obvious that this woman was here to seduce him! In the next second, Li Yan returned to open the door and called over a few bodyguards. He said coldly, ¡°Capture her and get her out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards quickly rushed in and escorted her out. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could figure out what was going on, footsteps came again. Chu Luo subconsciously took out a pill and pinched it between her fingers. Li Yan actually stopped outside the door and said coldly, ¡°Are youing out, or do you want me to catch you?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. Since he had discovered her, she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Her body shed and the pill in her hand quickly bounced off of Li Yan. Unexpectedly, Li Yan dodged and attacked at the same time. The two of them started fighting. Li Yan seemed to have known who she was all along. He could counter every move she made and stop her before she could take the pill. As they fought, they went straight to the bedroom. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled out his whip and waved it at her. Chu Luo jumped back reflexively. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the big bed would be behind her. She jumped onto the big bed and the whip came at her head at the same time. She could only bend her waist back. Li Yan actually pounced on her as she bent backward. He pinned her there. Chu Luo struggled and realized that the mattress was too deceptive. It was actually the kind that was especially soft and could sink people into it. It wasn¡¯t easy to exert strength while on it either. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Li Yan threatened in a low voice. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll tie you up here.¡± After saying that, he waved the whip in his hand in front of her eyes. Chu Luo looked at him through her sunsses with those smoldering eyes. Li Yan threw the whip to the side and quickly took off her sunsses and mask. At the same time, he tightened his grip and pulled her into his arms, pressing her down. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Sneaking into my bedroom¡­ Tell me, what are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo was so furious that she wanted to kick him. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Yan sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go and let you poison me?¡± Chu Luo red at him with her burning eyes. After a few seconds, she rolled her eyes and suddenly smirked at him. In the next second, Li Yan¡¯s expression changed and his body stiffened. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know how to use anything else besides poison?¡± With that, she pulled her arm out of his grasp and wanted to push him away. But this person was too heavy. Moreover, the bed was too soft. She couldn¡¯t exert much strength. At this moment, a drop of sweat fell from Li Yan¡¯s forehead onto her cheek. Chu Luo¡¯s long eyshes suddenly trembled a few times, as if she had been scalded. Li Yan smiled at her. This was the first time Chu Luo had seen him smile, and she forgot to react for a moment. Li Yan said, ¡°I knew you¡¯de. Do you know what material this bed is made of?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes. ¡°You did that on purpose?¡± ¡°How else could I have restrained you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan suddenly snorted. He leaned his head on her shoulder and said in a lower voice, ¡°What did you do to me? If you don¡¯t undo it, we¡¯ll just lie here forever.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt that something was wrong and quickly asked Phoenix to remove the talisman from his body. Even after Li Yan could already move, he didn¡¯t get up immediately. ¡°Get up!¡± Chu Luo pushed him. Li Yan suddenly looked up at her. The two of them were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warm breath. At this moment, with their hearts pressed together, the tempo of their heartbeats got messed up. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Chu Luo licked her lips uneasily. In the next second, Li Yan abruptly stood up from the bed and turned to leave the bedroom. As he walked, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with those two people just now. You¡¯re not allowed to escape.¡± Chu Luo abruptly jumped off the bed when she heard the door being mmed shut. She red at the door and said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with you. How can I escape!¡± After saying that, she walked out of the bedroom. Chapter 120 - Li Yan, Can We Talk About a Cooperation?

Chapter 120: Li Yan, Can We Talk About a Cooperation?

When Chu Luo walked out, the corridor was very quiet. There were no guards, but she quickly discovered many monitoring devices. Looking at the monitoring equipment, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So many surveince cameras and that woman managed to enter your room¡­ It must be on purpose!¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered that she had been lying on his bed earlier. She felt awful. Chu Luo simply quickened her pace. Just as she reached the end of the corridor, she heard the frightened screams and angry roarsing from the hall downstairs. ¡°Li Yan! Our father is the Minister X. How dare you treat us like this? Our father will never let you off.¡± ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s see if Ross Blue has the ability.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking coldly, he directly ordered, ¡°Since this woman likes to seduce people, throw her somewhere with a lot of people.¡± ¡°Li Yan, how dare you!¡± Pa! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t dare to do!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was filled with ruthlessness. Coupled with the sound of the whip just now, the air in the entire living room seemed to have frozen. Chu Luo walked to the staircase and looked downstairs. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting in the wheelchair with his back facing her. His powerful and fierce aura made him look like a demon king who had just crawled up from the ground. He looked cold and bloodthirsty. Opposite Li Yan was a young man who had fallen to the ground after being whipped. His entire body was convulsing in pain but his face was still filled with anger. He was also facing a woman who was lying on the ground. The woman couldn¡¯t make a sound, but she was so frightened that tears rolled down her face. The woman was still wearing the same attire as before. She was already gorgeous to begin with, so lying down like this, most men who saw would definitely cherish her, but Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at her. Chu Luo looked at the scene in the living room. Her eyes darted around before she plucked a leaf from a potted nt at the side and flicked it at the woman. When the leaf hit the woman, Li Yan tilted his head in her direction. He seemed to have discovered Chu Luo standing there, but he didn¡¯t turn around to look. The woman¡¯s mute acupoint was unsealed and she started crying. ¡°Li Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Minister X¡¯s daughter. If you dare to do this to me, my father won¡¯t let you off.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Throw her out!¡± The two bodyguards standing at the side quickly walked over and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm before leaving. ¡°No¡­ Ahhh¡­ Let go of me¡­ Li Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­ Brother, save me¡­¡± The young man sitting on the ground ignored the pain in his body and got up to stop them, but he was stopped by another bodyguard. The young man was finally anxious. ¡°Master Li, Master Li, you can¡¯t throw my sister to such a crowded ce. She¡¯s ady from the elite circle. If you throw her there dressed like this, our Blue family will be entirely disgraced!¡± ¡°Hmph! You should have known the consequences when you tried to scheme against me.¡± Li Yan gestured to the bodyguard. ¡°Throw him out too!¡± ¡°No¡­ Master Li, let go of my sister. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Noisy. Shut him up and throw him out!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Soon, that person was dragged out of the room. After they were taken away, Qin Ming came over and said, ¡°Master, the people they¡¯d bribed have been dealt with.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. Qin Ming nced at the person standing upstairs and thought to himself,?¡®No wonder Master revealed his IP address. It turns out that he wanted to lure Miss Chu here.¡¯ At this point, he suddenly understood why Butler Beitang had specifically asked him to be respectful to Miss Chu when they had left the empire. So Miss Chu was really distinct in Master¡¯s heart! At this moment, Li Yan stood up from the wheelchair and turned to look at Chu Luo. He asked in his uniquely deep and cold voice, ¡°Was the show good?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips at him and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re more popr. Even if you have a lot of enemies outside, there are still many women who are willing to throw themselves at you, huh?¡± She then walked downstairs without looking at Li Yan¡¯s narrowed and dangerous gaze. After she walked in front of him, she nced at the wheelchair beside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the outside world know that your leg has recovered?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to deal with people this way.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Chu Luo thought of how he¡¯d used his other identity to deal with people everywhere and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. She asked directly, ¡°Are you the anonymous person?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her, whose eyes had turned especially bright from anger. He didn¡¯t answer her at all and turned to walk towards the sofa. Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± With that, she quickly attacked. When she approached, Li Yan turned around and quickly took the blow. The two of them started fighting in the living room. The group of bodyguards standing by the door wanted to go in and catch Chu Luo, but they were stopped by Qin Ming, who was standing outside the door. Qin Ming said, ¡°Those who want to die, go up.¡± Everyone instantly dismissed the thought. Chu Luo was already furious. Once she started fighting with Li Yan, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. Moreover, she had a lot of poison on her. Li Yan was forced to dodge several times because of her poison. Soon, some of the decorations and furnishings in the living room were broken. Li Yan growled at her, ¡°If you break one more thing, you¡¯ll have to pay for it. If you don¡¯t, you can use yourself to repay the debt!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t break it by myself!¡± Li Yanughed in exasperation and whipped her. Chu Luo shed towards the back of the antique disy. The whip fell upon the antique disy as it made a whistling sound through the air. Then¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The entire antique disy copsed, and the antique jade items inside shattered all over the floor. Chu Luo stood there with her eyes wide open before gloating. ¡°You broke them all yourself!¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. He put away his whip and walked to the side. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at his tall and broad back and thought that his heart was aching. She said, ¡°Is there a need to feel heartache over those lousy trinkets?¡± The group of bodyguards standing by the door: ¡°¡­¡± Any piece of jewelry or jade in Master¡¯s antique disy could be sold for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions yuan. How could they be rubbish in Miss Chu¡¯s eyes? Li Yan walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Come here.¡± Chu Luo stood there without moving. There was a message in her eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not going over. I¡¯ll see what you could do to me.¡± Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to talk to me about the anonymous person?¡± Chu Luo quickly walked over and chose an armchair to sit down. Li Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the anonymous person.¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth and snorted. ¡°You want to reap the benefits without doing anything?!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my four billion yuan, do you think your total bet would have reached ten billion yuan so quickly?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. If Li Yan hadn¡¯t ced his bet, although she had a way to get those merchants to ce their bets, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so fast. She wasn¡¯t a stubborn person. If there was profit to be made, she felt that she could put down her prejudice against him first. ¡°Li Yan, why don¡¯t we discuss a partnership?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How about I help you set up an array formation in this house? This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about women running to your bedroom all the time.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Chu Luo. His gaze was deep and one couldn¡¯t read his emotions. Seeing that he didn¡¯t agree, Chu Luo looked at him and asked with a frown, ¡°Do you want another woman to run to your bedroom?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°One¡­¡± Chu Luo gestured with one finger. She originally wanted to say 100 million yuan, but when she thought about how she could sell a talisman for almost 80 million yuan just by drawing one, she felt that she should ask for more regarding such an important matter like setting up an array. She immediately extended five fingers. ¡°Five hundred million yuan.¡± Li Yan tapped his knee and narrowed his eyes at her outstretched hand. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, Chu Luo lost her patience and said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. If ites down to it, I¡¯ll find someone else. I don¡¯t believe that with my ability, those people won¡¯t beg me to help them set up an array.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°But I have a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m attending a banquet tonight. Are you willing to be my femalepanion?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Other than the 500 million yuan, I can lend you another few billion yuan. I won¡¯t charge you any interest.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. This time, she didn¡¯t answer directly, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°Are you up to something by making me your femalepanion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tricked by countless women at the banquet.¡± This annoying tone! Hearing this, the evil portion in Chu Luo¡¯s heart started to stir. Li Yan looked at her and continued, ¡°Moreover, all the female partners attending the banquet tonight will be wearing masks.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After Chu Luo agreed, Li Yan stood up from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only morning.¡± Could a banquet be held in the morning? Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Set up the array.¡± Chu Luo stood up. ¡°Where do you want to set up the array core?¡± ¡°The bedroom.¡± The two of them walked upstairs. When she reached Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, Chu Luo walked around the living room outside and pointed at the window. ¡°I¡¯ll set up the array core here and set up the Beguilement Array. When the timees, even if someone wants toe to your bedroom, they¡¯ll be trapped outside and won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo started to move. She took out a few things from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and scanned the entire living room under Li Yan¡¯s gaze. She said to him, ¡°I need some small items to set up the array.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Your bedroom looks too cold. Why don¡¯t you put in something lively, such as a potted nt?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s shifting eyes and knew that she had this idea for a long time, but he didn¡¯t object. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How many do you require?¡± ¡°Eighteen small potted nts.¡± He took out a Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it in his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Bring 18 small potted nts up immediately.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. In less than two minutes, a knock sounded on the door. Then, Qin Ming pushed open the door and walked in with a group of servants carrying potted nts. Chu Luo walked over and instructed the servants where to ce the potted nts. Li Yan watched the petite figure busying herself in the living room. Qin Ming stood beside him and reported in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Blue family has sent someone over just now. They want you to give them an exnation.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°Tell Secretary Jin to immediately withdraw all cooperation with the Blue family and spread the word that whoever dares to cooperate with the Blue family again will be my enemy.¡± Qin Ming straightened his body. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, he walked out the door. Chapter 121 - Who Knows When You Will Be in a Good Mood

Chapter 121: Who Knows When You Will Be in a Good Mood

After Chu Luo instructed the servants where to ce the potted nts, there were still two pots left. She walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said to him, ¡°There are two more pots that need to be ced in your bedroom.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and gestured for the two people who were still carrying the potted nts toe over. ¡°Take these two pots to the bedroom.¡± The two servants were so frightened that their expressions changed. They quickly lowered their heads and stood there, not daring to move. Li Yan nced at the two of them and said, ¡°ce them on the ground. All of you, get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone quickly left. Li Yan walked over to pick up the two potted nts. ¡°Where do you want to put them?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked towards his bedroom. Li Yan walked behind her with the potted nts. When she reached his bedroom, she pointed at two spots. ¡°ce them on both sides of the window sill.¡± Li Yan walked over. Chu Luo followed behind him. After he put down the two potted nts, she took out two beads from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and buried them in the soil. As she buried them, she said, ¡°These potted nts don¡¯t need to be specially tended. As long as the array I set up hasn¡¯t been broken by anyone, they will live well.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo buried the beads, she saw that her fingers were covered with dirt and raised her hands in front of Li Yan. ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom? I want to wash my hands.¡± Li Yan looked at her slender and pink fingers and at the mud on them for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t answer her and turned to walk away. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Li Yan stopped and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to wash your hands? Follow.¡± Chu Luo looked at his back and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s only this short of a distance. Can¡¯t you just say it?¡± Despite saying that, she still followed him. Li Yan opened the bathroom door. Chu Luo walked in, but she couldn¡¯t find anywhere she could wash her hands. ¡°Inside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why was the bathroom so big? Chu Luo had been inside for a while before finding the sink. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan was no longer in the bedroom. Chu Luo walked out and didn¡¯t see anyone in the small living room outside. She could only walk out of the door. She walked along the corridor and reached the staircase before seeing Li Yan standing there. In front of him stood a middle-aged foreign man with a respectful expression and slightly lowered head. Li Yan must have said something to him just now. The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Okay, Master.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo looked at the time. It was almost half-past eleven. Just then, Tang Zhiyun called her. She swiped her phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked worriedly, ¡°Junior, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was standing downstairs. Thinking about how she had agreed to be his femalepanion tonight, she said, ¡°I¡¯m borrowing money.¡± ¡°Where are you borrowing it from?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked hurriedly. ¡°Junior, do you have friends here?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yeah, I met an acquaintance.¡± Tang Zhiyun let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bete.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked downstairs. The middle-aged man who had gone out just now happened to walk in with a group of servants carrying lunch. Li Yan nced at her and walked towards the dining room first. Chu Luo followed. This vi was built in the American style, and besides being luxurious, the decorations downstairs weren¡¯t too cold. However, the tables here were very long and luxurious. After Li Yan sat down, Chu Luo looked at the entire table and walked to his side to sit. ¡°Young¡­¡± The middle-aged man was shocked and was about to correct her when he quickly swallowed his words under a cold gaze. There was a lingering fear in his heart. After the main course was served, Chu Luo realized that it was steak. Recalling the steak Wei Xueying had eatenst time, Chu Luo lost her appetite. Chu Luo, who never intended to force herself, asked directly, ¡°Why is lunch steak?¡± Li Yan, who was about to take his fork and knife, looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not even cooked.¡± The middle-aged man was about to say that this was a medium-well steak when he was red at again. Li Yan gestured at the middle-aged man. ¡°Rece all the steak.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled and he quickly gestured to the servant who hadn¡¯t gone out. ¡°Rece the steak with imperial cuisine.¡± The servant put away the tes in front of them and walked out of the door. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t eat steak either?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Imperial cuisine was served very quickly. As the middle-aged man left with the group of servants, he thought with a cold sweat,?¡®Who exactly is this youngdy? To think she received such a different treatment from Master.¡¯ He nned to call the empire and ask Butler Beitang about it. Otherwise, he was afraid that he might do something wrong. After the meal, Li Yan said to her, ¡°We leave at five in the afternoon. I have a game room here. You can go y games.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. The gaming room at Li Yan¡¯s ce was well-equipped and advanced. When Chu Luo entered, the first thing she saw was the simtion chamber she had seen at the Imperial University Science and Technology building. ¡°You have a simtion chamber here?!¡± Chu Luo quickly walked over and curiously looked around the simtion chamber. After she was done, she turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°Is this simtion chamber the same as the one at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Why do you have it? I thought it wasn¡¯t ready yet?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I came here to test its data.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re a debugger too?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you familiar with this area, then?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I want to see all the data in this gaming capsule. May I?¡± After saying that, she blinked at him expectantly. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, he walked over to the control panel and pressed the start button. Then, all the data was disyed above the simtor in the form of 5G. For the next few hours, the two of them talked and watched. While Li Yan would asionally point at a piece of data and exin it to her, she¡¯d be too agitated and would grab his finger to stop him from swiping it so quickly. At this moment, Li Yan had unconsciously retracted all his coldness and ruthlessness. The atmosphere was so harmonious that it was warm. Chu Luo, who was immersed in learning and digesting this knowledge, didn¡¯t realize it. It wasn¡¯t until 4:30 in the afternoon when a knock sounded on the game room door that Li Yan stopped and said to Chu Luo, ¡°You should go wash up and change into your gown.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him. Then, she remembered that she had agreed to be his femalepanion. She looked at the data on the simtion chamber reluctantly and nodded at him. Li Yan closed the simtor and the two of them walked towards the door. Chu Luo had yet to finish reading the data in the simtion chamber, and she felt as if a cat was tickling her heart. She asked, ¡°Can I stille over to look at the data in the simtion chamber in the future?¡± Li Yan looked at her expectant gaze and moved his fingers by his side. His expression was cold. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. She probed, ¡°You mean, I can onlye if you¡¯re in a good mood?¡± Li Yan gave her a ¡°Bingo, you¡¯re right¡± look. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from his face and muttered with a frown, ¡°Who knows when you¡¯ll be in a good mood? If you keep being in a bad mood all the time, then wouldn¡¯t I have to wait for nothing?¡± At this point, she concluded, ¡°You are indeed a big baddie!¡± Li Yan looked at the little thing mumbling as she walked and his lips curled into a faint smile. Opening the door, she saw a middle-aged man standing outside. The middle-aged man respectfully said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, Miss Chu¡¯s gown has been sent over. The makeup artist and stylist are waiting there.¡± The three of them walked into the living room. At this moment, there were a few people standing in the living room. The three of them walked over. The people there quickly greeted respectfully and with trepidation, ¡°Master Li.¡± The middle-aged man standing at the side said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, they¡¯re the makeup artist and the stylist team.¡± ¡°Take her to her room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± The middle-aged man led Chu Luo into one of the rooms downstairs. The others quickly followed. When she arrived at one of the rooms, a dressing table had already been prepared. The middle-aged man first introduced himself to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m Master¡¯s butler in this vi, Abel. Miss Chu, if you need anything in the future, please feel free to let me know.¡± Abel thought about what the other butler had told him, and his heart was still beating a little fast. Chu Luo nced at Abel and casually nodded. She asked the others, ¡°What do I need to do now?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, go change into your gown first.¡± One of them quickly handed her the gown box. Chu Luo took the box and followed Abel¡¯s guidance to the small room in this suite. The dress box was huge. When Chu Luo opened it, she realized that there was not only a dress inside, but also shoes and jewelry. She took out the dress and shook it open. It was a light purple dress. The design of the dress was simple and elegant. Other than Chu Luo¡¯s good-looking calves, it didn¡¯t reveal anything else. Even so, Chu Luo still found it uneptable. ¡°Why do the people here like to wear dresses so short? They won¡¯t even dare to lift their legs in a fight!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t very satisfied, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her words regarding what she had agreed to. She put on the dress. She then took out the matching pair of high heels. However, after seeing the thin and tall heels, she decided, ¡°I¡¯ll put these on right before going into the banquet hall.¡± After saying that, she put them aside and took out the set of jewelry. There were hair essories, earrings, nes, and bracelets. Chu Luo didn¡¯t put on the jewelry but walked out with the set. The group of people waiting outside the door was stunned to see here out. Chu Luo was originally white-skinned and thin. Even though she had grown a lot of flesh in the past few months, she had mostly grown where she should grow. Wearing this dress, coupled with her disposition, she appeared noble and confident. She gave people the impression that she was a queen. They suddenly had the urge to bow to her. Chu Luo nced at them, walked over, and sat down. She said indifferently, ¡°The banquet will be held at 5:30. If you guys just continue standing there, Li Yan and I won¡¯t bother to go.¡± These words were like a stick that immediately knocked those few people awake. The makeup artist and stylist quickly took action at the same time. They spent half an hour doing Chu Luo¡¯s makeup and hairstyle. The stylist didn¡¯t bun up all of Chu Luo¡¯s hair. Instead, shebed her hair into a princess style and put on a hair essory. She looked like the most venerable princess. After they were done, Chu Luo left with the pair of high heels in her hands under the bright gaze of the others. Chapter 122 - Female Companion at the Banquet

Chapter 122: Female Companion at the Banquet

When Chu Luo emerged into the living room, Li Yan was standing by the window, answering a call. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his body was emitting a murderous aura. She didn¡¯t know what the other party had said, but he sneered. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and put it away before turning around. When he saw Chu Luo standing there, a dark glint suddenly shed across his eyes. Then, his gazended on the high heels in her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change into your shoes?¡± Chu Luo carried her shoes and walked up to him. She realized that he had changed into a suit too. After sizing him up, she said, ¡°I n to put them on only once we reach our destination.¡± Li Yan looked at the sneakers on her feet and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them went out to get into the car and Li Yan told her about the banquet. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is organized by the chairman of XX Corporation, Antis. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone there. If anyone dares to provoke you, just deal with them.¡± Chu Luo gave him an ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that¡± look. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s amunicator in your earring. When the timees, if you¡¯re not with me, you can press here.¡± He tapped her ear stud with his phone. ¡°You can contact me then.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and pressed it. Indeed, she saw the brooch on Li Yan¡¯s suit sh red. Chu Luo became interested. She pointed at the brooch on his clothes and asked, ¡°If there are a lot of people around you, would you notice that the light is shing?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t just sh. It has a sensor. I can feel it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan pressed on the brooch and Chu Luo felt her earring vibrate. She said seriously, ¡°The person who designed this is amazing.¡± She wanted to learn how. Li Yan nced at her sparkling eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. When it was almost six o¡¯clock, the car stopped outside the gate of arge garden vi. At this moment, there were no guests besides the guards at the door. It was obvious that the guests had already entered. After the car stopped, a guard standing by the gate of the vi immediately went in to report his arrival. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the bodyguards to open the door. He first took out a mask for Chu Luo. ¡°Put this on.¡± It was a ck phoenix mask with dark carvings on it. It looked mysterious and noble, and it could cover up areas above the nose. After Chu Luo put on the mask, she put on the pair of thin high heels. At this moment, a few men walked out of the vi. There were middle-aged men and a few young people. These people were the owner of the vi, Antis, and his sons. As soon as they reached the car, Antis came over and knocked on the car window. Li Yan pulled out a wheelchair from behind and sat in it under Chu Luo¡¯s bright gaze. He then gestured for the chauffeur to lower the window. When Antis saw Li Yan, he immediately smiled warmly. ¡°Li, wee to our family¡¯s banquet.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. The chauffeur and Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, got off the car at the same time to open the door for the two of them. Antis and the young men quickly moved aside. Qin Ming and the chauffeur carried the wheelchair down. Antis seemed to want toe over and chat with him. However, Li Yan turned his wheelchair around and looked into the car. Antis and the young men looked into the car in surprise. When they saw Chu Luo get out, they thought in shock:?¡®Li Yan actually brought a femalepanion! Could thisdy be Li Yan¡¯s¡­¡¯ Before they could finish thinking, their eyes widened. This was the first time Chu Luo was wearing a dress like this, and it was also the first time she was wearing high heels like this. It was then that she realized that she wasn¡¯t used to it at all. Thus, when she alighted from the car, she didn¡¯t manage to grasp the angle and directly stuck the heel of her shoe on the cushion beside the car. Chu Luo was dumbfounded. Seeing her like this, Li Yan frowned and reached out to grab her ankle. The temperature of the palm on her skin made Chu Luo reflexively want to retract her leg. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± After warning her in a low voice, Li Yan rescued her shoes from the cushion. He gestured for Qin Ming to push the wheelchair away a little. Chu Luo nced at him before getting out of the car. After getting out of the car, she didn¡¯t expect to have to bnce in such shoes. She was careless and lost her footing. If Li Yan hadn¡¯t quickly grabbed her wrist, she would have fallen. Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°I should have known.¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful feet and said, ¡°Change back if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± Chu Luo had attended other banquets since she came to this world. How could she not know the importance of high heels for girls? (High heels can make a person taller so that they don¡¯t have to look up at people.) She struggled free from Li Yan¡¯s grasp and walked into the vi. She realized that as long as she grasped the bnce, wearing such shoes was nothing. However, after taking a few steps, she saw that no one was following her, so she stopped and turned around to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nced at the shocked group standing to the side and gestured for Qin Ming to push the wheelchair. The rest of them came back to their senses, and Antis quickly caught up to them. No matter what they thought, they quickly praised her in a probing tone. ¡°Thedy that Li brought here tonight is really beautiful.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Antis was certain that the woman Li Yan had brought tonight was extraordinary and already had a n in mind. He praised Chu Luo a little more and took the opportunity to introduce his sons to him. ¡°Li, let me introduce you. This is my eldest son, Ian. This is my second son, Derry. This is my youngest son, An.¡± Li Yan nced at the three of them and retracted his gaze. The group then walked towards the entrance of the vi. As they approached the vi, they saw a short corridor. They turned on the corridor and arrived at the hall. In the luxurious and bright hall, under the colorful pce chandelier and amid the soothing music, there were gentlemanly men and women whose elegance couldn¡¯t be hidden even with a mask on. They walked through the hall, stopping asionally to raise their sses and chat with people they knew. The people who came here tonight were all important figures in the US business world. When Antis led Li Yan and Chu Luo into the hall, the bustling scene suddenly fell silent. Antis seemed to have expected this reaction from everyone. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce everyone to you guys. This is the chairman of the zing Glory Corporation, Li.¡± Then, he introduced Chu Luo in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°This beautifuldy is Li¡¯s femalepanion.¡± He then gestured to Li Yan and Chu Luo to enter. ¡°Li, beautifuldy, please enter.¡± Qin Ming pushed Li Yan and Chu Luo followed. Everyone looked at the two of them in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Antis actually managed to invite Master Li over!¡± ¡°I heard that XX Group is working with the zing Glory Corporation on a project worth tens of billions. Antis¡¯ identity is special. It¡¯s normal for him to be able to invite Master Li over.¡± ¡°Master Li actually brought a femalepanion tonight. Didn¡¯t he used to never bring a femalepanion?¡± ¡°The woman beside Li Yan must be a very beautiful woman. Her figure and disposition are really good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? She doesn¡¯t look like she has any flesh. She¡¯s so skinny. How can she possibly serve Li well?¡± ¡°Exactly. And she¡¯s wearing a mask. Who knows if she¡¯s beautiful or not?¡± ¡°I really want to see what she looks like.¡± At this point, even though Li Yan was emanating cold air, he couldn¡¯t withstand the passion of the men present. Soon, the men left their femalepanions behind and came over to toast and chat with him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like being surrounded by these people and retreated. As soon as she stood still, a few women wearing all kinds of gorgeous masks walked towards her. One of them was a woman wearing a mask with three feathers in the middle that only covered her eyes. She was wearing a low-cut ck evening dress and was the first to greet her. ¡°Hi.¡± After the woman greeted her, she waved to a servant to bring a ss of wine for Chu Luo and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Julina. Nice to meet you.¡± The other woman also introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Tina.¡± This person was wearing a backless champagne-colored evening gown. ¡°I¡¯m Sonia.¡± This person was wearing a strapless butterfly evening dress. Chu Luo nced at the three of them before shifting her gaze to the wine ss in front of her. Julina looked at Chu Luo and smiled. She deliberately said in a joking tone, ¡°Could it be that the woman Master Li has brought doesn¡¯t dare to drink?¡± Tina and Sonia immediately covered their mouths and chuckled. Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at the three of them. She said rudely, ¡°Why should I get acquainted with you three?¡± The three of them stopped smiling at the same time. However, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You guys are just trying to get close to me because you want to get close to Li Yan. As his femalepanion, would I be stupid enough to give you this chance?¡± With that, she walked away under the three women¡¯s disbelieving gazes. The three women looked at each other with displeasure in their eyes. They didn¡¯t follow her but went to the other group of women standing somewhere else. Chu Luo stood in a quieter corner and looked into the hall. The cold aura emanating from Li Yan was probably too strong. The men who flocked over quickly dispersed. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the venue. When his gazended on Chu Luo, he frowned. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and turned to look at a colorful oil painting on the wall. At this moment, Antis¡¯ eldest son personally came to invite Chu Luo. ¡°Beautifuldy, please go over there.¡± It was impossible for Chu Luo not to give Li Yan face, so she followed him. The host of the banquet, Antis, raised his ss and smiled as he announced the opening of the banquet to everyone present. He emphasized, ¡°The most important thing for tonight¡¯s banquet is to celebrate the smooth cooperation between XX Group and the zing Glory Corporation.¡± He then personally handed Li Yan a ss of wine and raised it at him. ¡°Li, let me toast you.¡± Li Yan took the ss from him and took a sip. Antis was extremely happy. He drank a ss of wine and asked the servant to refill the wine. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Beautifuldy, let me toast you too.¡± The men in this country appeared to be very gentlemanly on the surface. Usually, when toasting to a VIP, they would also toast to their VIP¡¯s femalepanion. Chu Luo knew this custom, so she reached out to get some wine from the servant¡¯s tray. However, Li Yan pressed her hand down. Li Yan said in a firm tone, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to drink.¡± The scene fell silent again. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and thought in shock:?¡®Li Yan is actually being so protective of a woman!¡¯ Chapter 123 - The Expert Retorter Chu Luo

Chapter 123: The Expert Retorter Chu Luo

After being stunned for a moment, Antis quickly raised his ss at everyone. ¡°Let me toast everyone. Thank you foring to this banquet.¡± The others quickly raised their sses and congratted him. After drinking, no one danced. A few people who looked like the CEO of corporations surrounded Li Yan. The others gathered around Antis¡¯ sons and family, eavesdropping on their conversation while chatting and drinking. Antis also had a daughter named Amina. He deliberately used his gaze to signal Amina to treat Chu Luo with hospitality. Amina was wearing a silver fishtail dress and a gold fox mask tonight. She walked up to Chu Luo and invited her warmly, ¡°Hello, my name is Amina. It¡¯s too stuffy in here. Let¡¯s go over there and y.¡± After saying that, she pointed to a group of women. Chu Luo felt the gazesing from several directions and thought about her mission tonight. She nodded. Other than the main living room, there was also a small living room in the hall of the vi. It was obviously specially used to entertain female guests. The room was divided into several areas with sofas, food, and even musical instruments and books. The paintings hanging inside were also lively and romantic. They walked together that way. ¡°May I know your name?¡± Amina asked as they walked. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu¡­¡± Amina felt that Chu Luo¡¯s name was especially awkward to pronounce, so she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Chu.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked over as they spoke. When the other women standing in the living room saw Amina bringing Chu Luo to the small living room, they all quietly followed her. As soon as she walked in, Amina introduced Chu Luo to everyone. The first person to speak was probing. ¡°Chu, we are all surprised that Li brought a femalepanion tonight. How do you and Li know each other?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, another person asked, ¡°I wonder which conglomerate Chu is from? My family also has a branchpany in the empire. I know a little about thoserge corporations in there.¡± Then, someone said, ¡°To be brought here by Master Li, she must be very capable in various aspects. I wonder what Chu knows?¡± Chu Luo nced at the three people who were asking questions. A glint shed across her eyes as she curled her lips and said in a grating tone, ¡°I know everything that you guys know. I also know everything that you don¡¯t. Say, what do you think I know?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this person too arrogant! Chu Luo added, ¡°Li Yan must have brought me here to attend a banquet because he adores me. Given his cold personality, other women would be thrown out by him if they tried to get close to him.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m not the daughter of anyrge conglomerate¡­¡± Disdain shed across everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not a rich second-generation heir, can¡¯t I be a rich first-generation heir?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s few words rendered this group of women, who self-proimed to be from the upper-ss society, speechless. They had seen arrogant people, but not someone this arrogant. Chu Luo nced at everyone before walking to an armchair and sitting down. Her sitting posture was actually very casual, but once she sat down, that demeanor, even if she sat alone and the others stood, gave the impression that she wasn¡¯t inferior. Instead, she seemed to have be a queen whereas the rest were all servants and could only stand. How could that do! All the women subconsciously found a seat and sat down. A woman with a hot figure sat up straight on purpose and smiled deliberately. ¡°Master Li has difficulty moving. Chu is so thin and frail. In certain aspects, can you serve Master Li well?¡± ¡°In what aspects?¡± Chu Luo looked at her teasingly. ¡°Li Yan has so many bodyguards and servants, yet he still needs me to serve him?¡± A few women looked at each other and felt that Chu Luo was acting clueless. However, they didn¡¯t continue. Thinking that they didn¡¯t know Chu Luo at all and that this person had admitted that she wasn¡¯t the daughter of arge corporation, they didn¡¯t intend to give her much face. After all, there were many women sitting here who wanted to be the wife of the CEO of zing Glory Corporation. A woman pretended to ask casually, ¡°Chu, do you know why all the women have to wear masks at tonight¡¯s banquet but the men don¡¯t?¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t know. She raised her hand to touch the mask on her face and guessed, ¡°Could this be the host¡¯s weird preference?¡± When Amina heard this, she quickly rified, ¡°No! This was Li Yan¡¯s condition for agreeing to attend my family¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was stunned for two seconds. She nodded seriously and deliberately guessed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Li Yan is too good-looking. Some of you are too ugly, so he¡¯d rather not see you! Is that why he simply asked everyone to wear masks?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Where did this persone from? Why was she so bad at talking! Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and retorted, ¡°Since Chu is Li¡¯s femalepanion, why didn¡¯t you receive any special treatment and not need to wear a mask?¡± ¡°Why should I be given special treatment?¡± Chu Luo gave her a strange look. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone staring at me like monkeys.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They really couldn¡¯t continue this topic. The women looked at each other. One of them asked, ¡°I wonder what Chu usually likes?¡± ¡°Reading and gaming.¡± ¡°Then what kind of sports does Chu like?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Does Chu know how to y instruments?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can Chu dance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my forte.¡± ¡­ A few women asked different questions, but Chu Luo answered them calmly. Later on, they couldn¡¯t continue asking. A woman wearing a Queen¡¯s mask, looking extremely hot as she stood outside the small living room, having not followed in, waved the wine ss in her hand and sneered. The woman wearing a butterfly mask standing beside her sneered and said, ¡°Looks like the woman Li brought tonight has no other talent other than having a sharp tongue.¡± As she spoke, she retracted her gaze and looked at the woman beside her. ¡°Miss Adeline, as Prince An¡¯s cousin, you are the person most suited to be Li¡¯s femalepanion for tonight¡¯s banquet. That woman isn¡¯t worthy at all.¡± Adeline smiled at this. The woman added, ¡°Although he¡¯s a little cold, he¡¯s really charming. Many women discuss him in private.¡± ¡°Discussing what about him?¡± The woman answered by whispering into her ear. Adeline¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She turned her gaze to Li Yan and narrowed her eyes at the thought of this person¡¯s business acumen and his business empire that was even greater than his gorgeous appearance. Seeing her reaction, the woman said even more enthusiastically, ¡°The femalepanion Li has brought can¡¯tpare to you in terms of figure. Although I can¡¯t see what she looks like, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s very young. Maybe she hasn¡¯t even done this and that with Li yet. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± She then whispered into Adeline¡¯s ear, ¡°As long as Miss Adeline can find a way to showcase her beauty in front of Li, Li will definitely be charmed by you.¡± Adeline¡¯s smile widened. She said, ¡°Only other women do this.¡± ¡°I know, I know. But Miss Adeline, just wait for the show and find a chance to have an encounter with Li in private. I believe that when the timees, as long as you remove your mask, Li will definitely be deeply charmed by you.¡± Adeline smiled and didn¡¯t reply, but there was a sh of anticipation in her eyes. ¡­ After Chu Luo had choked the group of women until they couldn¡¯t speak anymore, she also stopped talking. The women sitting around her had be even more indignant. Someone looked at Chu Luo¡¯s figure and suddenly had an idea. ¡°If I recall, there¡¯s a nice swimming pool at Amina¡¯s house. Why don¡¯t we go for a swim?¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman who spoke. She really wanted to say, ¡°Why are you so eager to go to the host¡¯s swimming pool to swim when you came to attend a banquet?¡± Just as she was about to speak, Amina refused. She said, ¡°Everyone who came tonight is an esteemed guest. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go over there. Why don¡¯t we go and admire the paintings? There¡¯s an art room in my home.¡± A few women immediately agreed. ¡°I heard that Amina¡¯s father is an oil painting collector and has a lot of famous oil paintings. I¡¯ve always wanted to see them.¡± ¡°Me too. I heard that Amina¡¯s dad even has paintings from famous oil painters from the Middle Ages.¡± Most importantly, as daughters from the upper-ss society, they were used to unting their talents. They wanted to see how capable this woman Li Yan had brought was. Chu Luo could guess what these women were up to, but she didn¡¯t object. Everyone walked towards the art room. The art room at Amina¡¯s house was on the other side, a ways away from the living room. Everyone walked over while chatting. The art room was huge, and there were many famous oil paintings in it. The moment the women walked in, they eximed: ¡°Heavens, Amina¡¯s oil painting room is so big!¡± ¡°Wow! There are so many paintings by famous painters.¡± ¡°And the drawings of the XX painter I like.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also something I like.¡± As they spoke, they slowly started to admire the paintings. In the end, Chu Luo was left alone. Chu Luo scanned the paintings in the art room. She didn¡¯t like them very much. Compared to impressionist oil paintings from other countries, she preferred thendscape paintings of the empire which looked way more imposing. Just then, a woman in a swan mask walked up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t you go and appreciate Amina¡¯s paintings?¡± Many women stopped and looked at her. The woman in the butterfly mask covered her mouth andughed deliberately. ¡°Could it be that Chu can¡¯t appreciate these oil paintings?¡± Chapter 124 - Master Li Has Just Said Something Romantic!

Chapter 124: Master Li Has Just Said Something Romantic!

Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t appreciate oil paintings from abroad, especially such impressionist paintings.¡± Before the women could react, Chu Luo continued, ¡°Compared to these oil paintings, I prefer our empire¡¯s national paintings. The mountains, rivers, flowers, and birds are magnanimous and gentle.¡± The woman wearing a Queen¡¯s maskughed softly. Although she didn¡¯t show it, her words revealed contempt. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t appreciate the paintings in your empire either. What¡¯s the point of painting those emotionless flowers and stones all day long?¡± ¡°Emotionless?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°Who said that our empire¡¯s paintings are emotionless?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting otherwise? Look at XX painter¡¯s oil painting. From this painting, we can feel the freedom he yearns for. And this painting evokes hope and dreams.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t disparage the paintings of a country with your short-sighted opinions.¡± ¡°My opinions are short-sighted? If you don¡¯t agree, then draw something that will convince us instead!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± So this was what these people had been up to. Chu Luo sneered at the woman. ¡°Painting is fine, but I don¡¯t like being yed like a monkey. Since we all insist on our own views, why don¡¯t we each paint one?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone started whispering. ¡°This woman whom Master Li has brought is really overconfident. Doesn¡¯t she know that Adeline is a brilliant student at XX Academy and the proud disciple of the master painter XX?¡± ¡°I think this person got carried away after bing Master Li¡¯s femalepanion. It¡¯s better to let Adeline deal with her. Destroy her arrogance. When the timees, we¡¯ll deliberately call over the people in the living room. We¡¯ll see whether or not Master Li will be angry when she disgraces herself.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Adeline¡¯s purpose was topete against Chu Luo. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a smug smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Amina tried to stop them, but someone behind her pulled her back. ¡°Amina, since Adeline and Chu want topete, as the host, you can just get the servants to prepare the canvas and paint.¡± The other women standing beside her chimed in. ¡°Exactly. We can¡¯t dampen the mood of Master Li¡¯s femalepanion.¡± Unable to refuse, Amina had no choice but to get the servants to prepare the materials. They had all these things at home because Amina was an art student. She nced at Adeline, wanting to tell her not to go too far. However, there were too many people here, and with all that chatter going on, there was no room for her to speak at all. In the end, she thought for a while and called a servant over. She said to her, ¡°Tell my father what¡¯s happening here.¡± The servant nodded at her and turned to walk into the living room. The other servants quickly prepared the tools that they wanted. Chu Luo looked at the canvas that the servant had spread out and asked Amina, ¡°Is there Xuan paper[1]?¡± Amina shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Adeline deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Chu, that you can¡¯t draw without the paper you need? You have to know that a real expert at drawing can draw good works on any paper.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said coldly, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you use toilet paper to draw? That way, I can give up and admit defeat directly.¡± Adeline was stunned at first, then she said in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving an example.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s casual remark almost made Adeline vomit blood. She realized that the person Master Li had brought had a vicious mouth. As ady of the upper-ss society, she nned to not argue with her and simply p her face with the facts. At the thought of this, Adeline calmed down. The two of them prepared to draw. Before holding the paintbrush, Chu Luo said, ¡°In order to be fair, shall we draw a painting that can attract the butterflies outside the door?¡± ¡°There are butterflies at night?¡± ¡°They can be caught even if there aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These words were too reasonable. The person who asked the question actually had nothing to say. After a whispered discussion, everyone looked at Amina. Amina suddenly had the feeling that things weren¡¯t going to be easy to clean up tonight. However, she couldn¡¯t say much at this time. She called two servants to the garden to catch butterflies. Chu Luo and Adeline began to paint. As the two of them drew, the servant Amina had sent to inform her father found Antis and told him about what was happening in a hushed voice. Antis nced at Li Yan, who continued to sit in the wheelchair with a cold expression, asionally taking a sip of wine. He frowned. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly turned to look at him. The moment Antis was stared at by Li Yan¡¯s sharp eyes, his body tensed up. He felt that if he didn¡¯t say anything, he would be in trouble in the next second. Thus, he quickly walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and leaned in to whisper into his ear about Chu Luo¡¯s matter. When Li Yan heard this, he pursed his lips slightly. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or not. ¡°Li, do I need to stop this?¡± Li Yan suddenly looked up at him. ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, he brought the wine in his hand to his lips and took a sip. Antis heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Li Yan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who wants topete with her?¡± ¡°Mr. Lausanne¡¯s daughter, Adeline.¡± Li Yan said after a few seconds, ¡°Let her y. Tell me after they¡¯re done.¡± It took Antis a few seconds to realize what Li Yan meant. He quickly responded and said to the servant standing there, ¡°Go take a look over there. Call us when Li¡¯s femalepanion is almost done.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t start painting immediately. Instead, she watched Adeline paint for a while. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Chu drawing yet? Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t know how to draw? Was she just bragging?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Look at how she uses the paintbrush. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t know how to draw.¡± ¡°Does this count as Adeline winning before thepetition even begins?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I feel embarrassed for Chu.¡± ¡­ ¡°Chu, why aren¡¯t you painting?¡± Amina couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had walked over and asked Chu Luo this in a low voice. Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I think she¡¯s painting too slowly. I¡¯ll wait for her first.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Ten minutester, Chu Luo started. Chu Luo¡¯s drawing was smooth and flowing, and her strokes were spirited. Soon, she¡¯d outlined the shape of the flower leaves. Everyone stared at her drawing. Towards the end, everyone seemed to have been bewitched. Their breathing subconsciously followed her paintbrush a little more closely. And when Chu Luo began coloring them, everyone held their breaths. Chu Luo put down her paintbrush and announced, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Then she turned to look at Adeline, who had justpleted a third of her painting. To Amina, she said, ¡°Release the butterflies.¡± Halfway through, Adeline had seen Chu Luo¡¯s painting and was already feeling very stressed. Hearing Chu Luo say this now, she raised her voice and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! How can you release the butterflies!¡± Chu Luo retorted directly, ¡°Do you want to continue painting until the banquet ends?¡± Adeline¡¯s face turned red. At this moment, the sound of a wheelchair and footsteps came from the archway of the small living room into the great room. In a panic, Adeline identally made an extra stroke on the paper. At this moment, everyone was looking at the arched door. She looked at the drawing on the paper, and tears welled up in her eyes. At that moment, a heavy push came from the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adeline screamed in surprise and mmed into Chu Luo. Seeing that she was about to bump into Chu Luo, Adeline panicked. Her hand quickly grabbed the drawing table, but instead of grabbing the edge, she grabbed the paint tray. Before everyone¡¯s gaze, the paint tray was knocked over and thrown towards her and Chu Luo. Although Chu Luo reacted quickly, she didn¡¯t have time to dodge all the paint. Seeing that the light purple dress had quickly been stained with paint, before Chu Luo could react, a berating voice was heard. ¡°Adeline, what are you doing?¡± It was Adeline¡¯s father, Lausanne. There was more paint on Adeline than on Chu Luo. After being shouted at, she was so panicked that she started crying. ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ Someone pushed me just now.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Adeline. At the same time, she nced at the people standing beside her. They quickly retreated and rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair arrived beside Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan frowned deeply and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your dress is dirty.¡± Antis, who was standing nearby, felt his heart swell. He quickly said to Amina, ¡°Amina, quickly, take Chu to change her clothes.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°No need.¡± She didn¡¯t like wearing other people¡¯s clothes. Antis looked at Li Yan, afraid that he would cancel his cooperation with him if he became unhappy. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo pointed at her dress indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to add a ssh of color?¡± Adeline had been framed. She could tell at a nce that someone was trying to make a fool of her. Why would she let that person have her way? Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, before everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he removed his suit jacket and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°No¡­¡± Li Yan said in disdain, ¡°Even though it¡¯s nice, you can just show it to me alone.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Master Li had just said something romantic!!! Right?! Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. However, Chu Luo could tell that Li Yan was disdaining the paint on her. She straightened her face and red at him. Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her threateningly. As soon as their eyes met, Qin Ming, who was standing behind the wheelchair, suddenly walked over and took the suit jacket from Li Yan¡¯s hand. He then approached Chu Luo and put it on her. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, like master, like servant! [1] Xuan paper, or rice paper, is a kind of paper originating in ancient China used for writing and painting Chapter 125 - Dont Be Impulsive

Chapter 125: Don¡¯t Be Impulsive

Lausanne finally came back to his senses and quickly stood up to ask Adeline to apologize to Chu Luo. How could Adeline, who was feeling extremely aggrieved, be willing to apologize to Chu Luo? However, under Lausanne¡¯s intense gaze, she had no choice but to lower her head and apologize to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. Please forgive me.¡± Chu Luo looked at Adeline and smiled with an unreadable expression. She pointed at the painting on the table and said, ¡°Ourpetition isn¡¯t over. Do you want to continue painting?¡± How could Adeline continue to paint at this time? She looked at the vivid flowers on Chu Luo¡¯s paper and prepared herself to say that she admitted defeat. ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t think you are in the mood to draw now, but we have to continue with thest step of ourpetition.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned to look at Amina. ¡°Amina, where are the butterflies that you¡¯ve asked others to catch?¡± Without thinking, Amina reflexively turned to the two servants standing beside her. ¡°Release the butterflies.¡± The butterflies had been ced in a container by the servants. In the living room that was as bright as day, they started dancing as soon as they were released. The people standing near the papers automatically made space for them. Soon, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the butterflies flew directly towards Chu Luo¡¯s drawing paper. Chu Luo looked at the wide-eyed Adeline. ¡°Do you still think that our empire¡¯s paintings can¡¯tpare to your oil paintings?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± What else did Adeline have to say? The truth had hit her hard in the face. She felt her cheeks burn. She lowered her head in shame and said, ¡°I apologize for what I said before.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to lower her head so quickly. She was a little bored and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan lowered his eyes and gestured to Qin Ming. Qin Ming went over to take Chu Luo¡¯s painting and turned Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair. Antis immediately understood what Li Yan meant. He first praised Chu Luo¡¯s painting before saying to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding. Since there¡¯s nothing else, everyone, please continue drinking.¡± Then he said to Amina, ¡°Amina, take Miss Adeline to change her clothes.¡± Amina quickly nodded and led Adeline, who was dying to leave, to the side. After the two of them had walked out of the crowd, Adeline finally couldn¡¯t help but sob softly. Amina quicklyforted her. ¡°Adeline, stop crying. About this¡­¡± ¡°Amina, I¡¯m really not as good as Chu.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s painting attract butterflies. Chu¡¯s painting has actually done it.¡± Amina suddenly didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Adeline added, ¡°Someone really pushed me just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Chu and knocked over the paint.¡± Amina gave her aplicated look, not knowing how tofort her. She simply maintained her silence and brought her to her bedroom. But Adeline didn¡¯t want to go out after changing. She said, ¡°It¡¯s humiliating. I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask. Li and Chu don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°But everyone else here knows.¡± After saying that, she started crying. Amina had no choice but to sit beside her andfort her. In the hall. The group of women went back to the hall. Lausanne wanted to apologize to the two of them, so he asked a servant to bring over a few sses of wine. He said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°It was my daughter¡¯s fault just now. I¡¯ll bring her along to apologize to the two of you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the wine Lausanne was handing her and her nose twitched. She realized that there was something added to it and her lips curled up. She took the wine and gave Li Yan a ss. When she handed the wine to Li Yan, she leaned in and said in his ear, ¡°There¡¯s something added to the wine. Since someone is being so insensible, why don¡¯t we y along? We can use this chance to make an example out of her. How about that?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and looked at the fair face inches from his own, as well as at those sparkling eyes that were calctive. His gaze darkened. In the eyes of others, the two of them appeared extremely intimate. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°After you finish your wine, go outside and take a breather. Don¡¯t let anyone else follow you.¡± After saying that, she stood up. Li Yan picked up his ss and drank. Chu Luo also drank the wine in her ss. Lausanne was delighted and quickly downed a ss of wine. Seeing that Li Yan and Chu Luo had already forgiven Adeline, everyone shifted the topic back to their concerns. The atmosphere became lively again. Chu Luo stood beside Li Yan for a while before suddenly summoning a servant and asking softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± The servant quickly said to her in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± Chu Luo followed the servant. Not long after she left, Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Push me out for some air.¡± When Antis heard this, he expressed his willingness to apany Li Yan. The others had the same thought. Li Yan nced at them coldly. ¡°No one is allowed to follow me out.¡± Everyone could only give up on this thought. Nheless, Antis still brought Li Yan to the garden at the back. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Li, if you need anything, get someone to call me immediately.¡± Li Yan nodded slightly and Antis left. After Antis left, Li Yan gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Go get some water.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and turned around to walk into the vi. Only Li Yan was left in the garden. The faint light of the streemp shone on him and the fragrance of the flowers wafted around him. Li Yan raised his hand. He originally wanted to use hismunicator to contact Chu Luo, but he remembered that he had given her his suit. There was a fire burning in his body. When he thought about the fact that he had been drugged, he didn¡¯t feel like he was being burned by a fire. Instead, he felt the urge to kill someone. Suddenly, a figure in a suit walked quickly to the side. Li Yan narrowed his eyes at the figure that quickly disappeared and his lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He operated his wheelchair and followed that figure. Antis¡¯s residence was a garden vi. The garden behind was huge, and some flowering nts were as tall as a person. When Li Yan pushed the wheelchair over, he saw that the woman was standing with her back facing him. Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura intensified. ¡°Who asked you to wear my coat?¡± The thought of the little thing actually giving his coat to another woman made the bloodthirstiness in Li Yan¡¯s body burn even more fiercely. He took out a whip from his wheelchair and pointed it at the woman. The woman turned around. It was Adeline. Adeline had removed her mask to reveal her gorgeous face. She was originally delighted to turn around, but when she saw the whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand, her expression changed. ¡°Master¡­ Master Li.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was cold and dangerous. ¡°Who asked you to wear my coat?¡± Even though Adeline was scared to death by his aura, she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. She stuttered and replied, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu gave it to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Luo walked over from the side and said angrily, ¡°I only went to the toilet for a while, and you already took away my coat.¡± Li Yan suddenly nced at Chu Luo. Then, he waved the whip coldly. Pa¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adeline covered her right arm and screamed. Blood flowed from her fingertips. ¡°Noisy!¡± Li Yan quickly attacked, sealing Adeline¡¯s mute acupoint with a bead. Adeline was instantly rendered mute and retreated in fear. She staggered and fell to the ground. At this moment, Qin Ming quickly walked over. ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Let her have a taste of this drug and throw her into the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming walked towards Adeline. Adeline was so frightened that she didn¡¯t care about the pain in her arm. She propped herself up with both hands and retreated. As Qin Ming approached, she wanted to get up and run to the side. However, she wasn¡¯t as fast as Qin Ming. Qin Ming reached out and grabbed her arm. He took out a pill and fed it to her mouth. Then, he moved her chin and the pill slid into her throat. Adeline let out a silent scream of horror. Qin Ming pulled her towards the vi. After the two of them had left, Chu Luo looked at the suit on the ground that Adeline had dropped while struggling. She started to walk over to pick it up. However, at this moment, Li Yan grabbed her arm. ¡°Uh¡­¡± As the world spun around her, she was pressed into the wheelchair by him. ¡°Little imp, did you let her wear my coat on purpose?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chu Luo was about to deny it when she was startled by Li Yan¡¯s breath as he suddenly got near her. Their lips were about to touch. She quickly turned her head away and pushed him with both hands. ¡°You¡­ move aside.¡± His body temperature was so high that it almost burned her palm. Chu Luo then remembered that he had been drugged and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll give you the antidote immediately.¡± Li Yan looked at her cherry lips, which were more beautiful than flower petals, and his throat bobbed. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Time seemed to have suddenly stopped. The surroundings were so quiet that only the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeats could be heard. Something snapped in her mind. In the next moment, Chu Luo abruptly snapped out of her trance and pped Li Yan. She quickly jumped out of the wheelchair as Li Yan was pushed back by her internal energy. She jumped a few meters away before ring at him in disbelief. She raised her hand to wipe her lips. She pointed at him and stuttered. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you lecher!¡± Li Yan looked at her with those deep eyes and suddenly coughed. This little thing was too ruthless. Chu Luo quickly took out a pill and threw it at him. She said to him in exasperation, ¡°Hurry up and swallow the antidote.¡± Li Yan took the pill and swallowed it. He stood there for nearly a minute, and when he heard the chaos in the vi beside him, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to let other women wear my clothes again, I¡¯ll punish you like this again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ just try!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. Li Yan looked at her face, which had turned red (from fury or embarrassment?), and said lightly, ¡°See if I don¡¯t.¡± Chapter 126 - Someone Dares to Threaten Master Li

Chapter 126: Someone Dares to Threaten Master Li

Chu Luo was so incensed by Li Yan¡¯s words that she wanted to pounce on him. Li Yan stood there and didn¡¯t dodge. ¡°They should be here soon. Are you sure you want to fight me now?¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when he heard amotion in the backyard. Li Yan walked to the wheelchair and sat down, gesturing to Chu Luo. ¡°Push me out.¡± Those people had already walked into the garden, but their side was blocked by the flower racks and they couldn¡¯t see them. Chu Luo thought for a while and decided to settle scores with himter. Only then did she reluctantly walk over and push him out of the flower racks. Arge group of people rushed over from the vi. ¡°Li, are you okay?¡± Li Yan¡¯s shirt was now in slight disarray from Chu Luo¡¯s struggle and pping. Coupled with his hair that had been messed up by the wind when he dodged, he who was already extraordinarily handsome looked even more wild, dangerous, and sexy at this moment. The group of women screamed crazily in their hearts at his appearance. Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned sharp and his body instantly exuded a strong murderous aura. Everyone stopped in their tracks and felt a chill down their spines. Antis felt a headacheing on as he thought about Adeline¡¯s indecent actions in the living room. Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression, he knew that things weren¡¯t going to be easy today. Antis suddenly wanted to act clueless and asked the obvious, ¡°Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Antis couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. He asked, ¡°Erm¡­ what did Miss Adeline do? You want to¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what she did, Mr. Antis?¡± ¡°I have no idea!¡± Antis didn¡¯t dare to take the me. He only found out that Adeline was attending his family¡¯s banquet tonight after seeing her without a mask just now. ¡°Li, I really didn¡¯t know that Miss Adeline would do such a thing. You¡­ she has already been punished. On ount that she is Prince An¡¯s cousin, please let her go.¡± ¡°Let her go, ha!¡± Li Yan¡¯s sneer made Antis¡¯ heart tighten. Li Yan said, ¡°Since she dared to drug me like this, she has to be prepared for my revenge.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, the butler ran over from the vi in a panic and shouted, ¡°Master, Prince An¡¯s men areing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Antis¡¯ expression changed drastically. He turned around and walked into the vi with the butler. The others looked at each other for a while before quickly following suit. Chu Luo watched the group leave and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like you caused quite amotion tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Yan was still as cold as ever. At this moment, Qin Ming took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Prince An is calling you.¡± Li Yan took the phone. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. The other party must be very angry. Chu Luo could hear the angry roar from the phone even from where she stood. However, Li Yan maintained his cold expression and allowed the other party to continue shouting. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond at all. It wasn¡¯t until the other party had spoken for a long time that he finally said, ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re faster or I¡¯m faster.¡± After saying that, he suddenly smiled coldly. The other party hung up. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who had put away his phone as if nothing had happened, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Prince An won¡¯t threaten you anymore, right?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Will the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship be affected?¡± Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you very concerned about this matter?¡± Chu Luo stared back at him with her big, innocent eyes. Li Yan felt a ball of anger in his heart. For some reason, he suddenly told her, ¡°An gave me two choices: marry Adeline or give him 60% of zing Glory¡¯s shares in America aspensation. ¡°Otherwise, he will suppress all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in America. When the timees, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship will definitely be affected. What choice do you think I should make?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. ¡°This person is really greedy.¡± Li Yan stared at her intently. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°Neither, of course. Surely you¡¯re not afraid of his threat?¡± When Li Yan heard this, the cold aura around him suddenly retracted. He gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Qin Ming came over and pushed his wheelchair towards the vi. Chu Luo nced at his suit and quickly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want your coat anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with cleanliness¡­ Help me get rid of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before she muttered, ¡°Your obsession with cleanliness is really strange. Why didn¡¯t you say that you were obsessed with cleanliness before you put it on me?¡± With that, she threw a talisman over, and the clothes quickly burned to ashes. When the three of them walked to the hall of the vi, Prince An¡¯s men had already taken Adeline away. The living room was no longer lively. Everyone stood there withplicated expressions. They were obviously waiting for Li Yan. When they saw Li Yaning over, they seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Antis quickly walked over and called out to him, ¡°Li.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t stop pushing Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair and continued walking towards the door. Antis asked in surprise, ¡°Li is leaving?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand Antis¡¯ stupid look anymore and retorted, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not expecting him to stay overnight at your house?¡± Antis: ¡°¡­¡± The three of them left the hall before everyone¡¯s eyes. As soon as they left, the originally quiet hall exploded. ¡°Li taught Prince An¡¯s cousin a lesson. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Prince An¡¯s guards will take him away if he goes out like this?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be afraid. zing Glory Corporation is the world¡¯s number onepany. Even Prince An can¡¯t do anything to him on a whim.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t do anything to him openly, as long as he makes trouble for him covertly, it will be enough to keep him busy!¡± At this point, all the bosses suddenly looked at each other, and they all wanted to watch the show from the sidelines. Chu Luo and the other two went straight to the car parked outside the vi. Li Yan must have brought a lot of bodyguards with him to attend the banquet. At this moment, a bodyguard came over and whispered into Qin Ming¡¯s ear. Qin Ming said to Li Yan in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Blue family has set up an ambush ahead.¡± Chu Luo thought of the couple in Li Yan¡¯s vi this morning and turned to look at him. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Perfect timing.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Will Prince An ally with the Blue family to deal with you?¡± Li Yan looked at her and gestured for her to get in the car first. After the two of them got into the car, Li Yan first took out his phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed ording to n.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at the confused Chu Luo. He curled his lips and asked, ¡°Do you want toe with me to y?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± The car drove out. Li Yan lifted the front and back fender and took out a shirt from behind to change into before putting on a mask. The moment Chu Luo saw him putting on the mask, she understood. ¡°You¡¯re going to deal with someone?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Li Yan handed her a bag from behind. ¡°There are clothes inside. Change into them.¡± Chu Luo took the bag and opened it to take a look. Inside were a pair of jeans and a loose-fitting long hooded jacket. There was also a cap. This set of gear was obviously good for running, jumping, and beating people up. She looked at Li Yan. ¡°Where should I change?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You go in front.¡± Li Yan nced at her and put on an eye mask before turning his head to the other side. ¡°We¡¯ll get off in at most three minutes. If you dy any longer, you won¡¯t have to get off.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She put on the pants first before taking off her dress. However, it was difficult to take off her dress while sitting. She stood up a little and lowered her head to avoid hitting her head. She reached behind her to pull the zipper. Just as she unzipped her dress halfway, the car suddenly jolted. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body tilted and she fell onto Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan subconsciously took off his eye mask and turned to catch her. At the same time, he asked Qin Ming in the front passenger seat through the walkie-talkie, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master, an animal ran across the road just now.¡± Li Yan turned off the walkie-talkie and turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo quickly covered his eyes when he turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± The dress had slid just below her shoulder and she had exposed herself. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let him see it. However, she forgot that to cover his eyes, she had to lean forward and lean into his arms. Soft and fragrant. Li Yan tightened his grip on her before immediately letting go, saying in a low voice, ¡°Continue changing. I¡¯m not looking.¡± Only then did Chu Luo let go. Seeing that he had turned his head away, she continued to change her clothes. After she was done, the car slowed down at a corner. The two of them got off the car quickly. After watching the car leave, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°Silicon Valley.¡± Hearing the name of this ce, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How are we getting there?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them turned the corner and walked along a small path. After walking for about three to four minutes, they came to a ce with trees. A very eye-catching motorcycle was already parked there. ¡°We¡¯ll take this there.¡± Li Yan took out a key from his pocket and walked over. Chu Luo followed. When they reached the motorcycle, she sized it up curiously and asked excitedly and expectantly, ¡°Can I ride?¡± Chapter 127 - Li Yan Warned Chu Luo: "Dont Cause Trouble!"

Chapter 127: Li Yan Warned Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t Cause Trouble!¡±

Li Yan nced into her eyes and crossed his long leg over the motorcycle. ¡°No.¡± He then said, ¡°Come up.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°Petty.¡± However, she still walked up behind him and sat on the motorcycle. ¡°Sit properly.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, the motorcycle had already sped off. She quickly grabbed the ends of Li Yan¡¯s clothes. There weren¡¯t many cars in XX City at night. The motorcycle drove along the streets smoothly. Chu Luo had forgotten to tie her hair up earlier and the wind was now whipping it around her face. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pressed her head against Li Yan¡¯s back. At this moment, the motorcycle encountered a speed bump. Amid the bumpy ride, she pressed against his back. She wanted to straighten up but immediately heard Li Yan¡¯s warning. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do, both of us will fall.¡± Chu Luo had never been on a motorcycle before. Hearing his words, she stopped moving. On the motorcycle, it took them half an hour to reach Silicon Valley, which was filled with high-tech industries. Chu Luo looked at the world-famous high-techpanies they¡¯re passing by and suddenly felt a little excited. The motorcycle finally stopped outside a building with an entire wall of television screens. The television screens weren¡¯t showing advertisements but various statistics. Chu Luo alighted and tucked her hair behind her ear. She looked up at the rapidly scrolling data and asked Li Yan, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°The stock market.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what it was, she subconsciously felt that it must be something incredible. She blinked her big, confused eyes and looked at him. Li Yan raised his hand to take the cap from her hand that she couldn¡¯t wear while on the motorcycle (because the wind would have blown it off). He put it on her head and grabbed her wrist before walking inside. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°If you want to know what it is, go in and take a look.¡± Li Yan was tall and had wide strides. He didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to retract her hand at all. The two of them quickly walked into the hall. It was already past ten at night, but the hall was still packed. These people were all looking at therge disy screen opposite the entrance. On it was also the movements of the stock market, but it was very detailed. ¡°Those who enter here can get rich overnight or go bankrupt overnight,¡± Li Yan said as he pulled Chu Luo towards the building. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is this also a form of gambling?¡± ¡°Sort of. But the amounts here are even greater.¡± ¡°How great?¡± ¡°One billion, ten billion, one hundred billion.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though Chu Luo didn¡¯t have much of an understanding of money, the numbers Li Yan had mentioned still surprised her. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and continued, ¡°The gambling here is equivalent to betting on an internationalpany. As long as you have the means and ability, you can determine the direction of the stock market.¡± ¡°So you came here to control the stock market?¡± Li Yan gave her a look of approval. The two of them walked to the second floor and actually had to take the elevator. The elevator didn¡¯t stop until it reached the top floor. This floor was very quiet, unlike the floors below where the hall was, where everyone was together. On this floor, there were rooms one after another. It was so quiet that when the two of them walked on the floor, it was filled with the echoes of footsteps. Chu Luo observed for a while. The rooms here all had fingerprint and eye-scanning door locks. If one wanted to enter, they would have to use these two items. The two of them stopped outside a room and Li Yan unlocked the door. The moment she walked in, Chu Luo was shocked by the scene before her. The four walls were filled with all kinds of rapidly rolling data and line graphs. This room was very big, but there was only a veryrge circr work table in the middle. On the work table, there was only a desktop and aptop. ¡°Here¡­¡± Chu Luo pointed at the surrounding data. ¡°Is this the data of the entire zing Glory Corporation?¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and walked to the middle of the room to sit. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo followed him. ¡°What is that, then?¡± ¡°The entire stock market trends of therge corporations in the US.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned on hisputer and quickly started typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo stood beside him and watched his fingers move continuously. She was still very curious and said, ¡°Li Yan, tell me what the stock market is.¡± Li Yan nced at her and quickly talked about the stock market. ¡°The stock market has these various metrics: the highest daily price, the lowest daily price, the adjustment, the daily transaction volume, the number of transactions each day, the number of openings, the rise and fall¡­¡± Li Yan spoke quickly. What others might take half a day to say, he finished saying in ten minutes. He didn¡¯t think that Chu Luo would understand much. After saying that, he said, ¡°There¡¯s another door on the right side of the door. The pantry is inside, and the bathroom is on the left.¡± Chu Luo quickly digested what he had just said, and her mind worked quickly. When she heard him say this, she was stunned for two seconds before nodding and turning to walk over. The pantry wasn¡¯t very big. There was only one window inside. If you wanted something, you could order it on the control panel beside the window. In less than two minutes, everything would be served. Chu Luo quickly looked at what was on it and quickly ordered. As she waited for these items, she rubbed her chin and muttered: ¡°If I can earn billions here tonight, I won¡¯t have to borrow his money.¡± At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up as an idea popped into her mind. The food she ordered was quickly served. Chu Luo also ordered a pot of tea for Li Yan. She carried it out on a tray. Chu Luo realized that the data on the walls in the room was different from earlier. She carried the tray to Li Yan¡¯s side and ced the pot of tea beside him. ¡°I ordered a pot of tea for you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s originally tense jawline suddenly rxed. He nodded at her and pointed at theptop. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can y games.¡± Chu Luo carried her flower tea and snacks to the other side of the room and sat down. She turned on herptop and didn¡¯t log in to the game. Instead, she quickly searched for information regarding the stock market and stock prices. She also looked at the market trends and transaction rates in recent years. After understanding all of this, her thoughts became more active. She thought about hacking into theputers in this building to take a look. Her first goal was to hack into Li Yan¡¯sputer, but as soon as she did that, Li Yan tapped his fingers on the desk and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you 100 million yuan. You can y however you want tonight, but don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Are you brushing me off like I¡¯m a child?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Unprincipled, Chu Luo sneered at him and raised a hand to promise him, ¡°I promise not to hack into yourputer.¡± Two secondster, Li Yan retracted his gaze from her face and quickly typed a few words on the keyboard. ¡°The security measures in this building are world-ss. If you want to y, hide your IP address well. If you trip the security rm, or if anything else happens, I won¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°Who wants you to save me?¡± Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll return your 100 million yuan to you after tonight. Also, I don¡¯t intend to borrow money from you anymore.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying perfunctorily, ¡°Ambitious.¡± Then, he continued doing his work. Chu Luo snorted at him and continued programming. She spent nearly two hours programming a super-hidden wall, then she started hacking theputers in the building. The stock-market maniption building in Silicon Valley was different from the typical securities trading market. This was the stock market trading building of all therge internationalpanies in the US. Normal people could not enter at all. There was no such thing as a night off here. Everypany was monitored by a professional, 24 hours a day. It could be said that a single fluctuation here would shake the entire economy of the US. Tonight, the big shots of the entire US economy were destined to not be able to sleep. At two in the morning, a voice suddenly sounded from a VIP room in the building. ¡°Everyone, look. What¡¯s going on with the zing Glory Corporation? Their share price is falling drastically!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ who¡¯s so suicidal as to dare to fight the zing Glory Corporation in the stock market?¡± ¡°This force is so powerful. I¡¯m guessing that besides the people up there, no otherpany can touch zing Glory at all.¡± ¡°The people up there? Who would deal with zing Glory so fiercely? Or did zing Glory offend someone up there?¡± ¡°We have to report this matter to the board of directors immediately. Hopefully, this war doesn¡¯t affect ourpany.¡± Soon, everyone in the building called their board of directors to report this matter. Regardless of where the board of directors were, and regardless of what they were doing at this time, they immediately held a shareholder video conference. Some people decided to watch the fire from the shore while others prepared themselves. In any case, all thepanies were on high alert. 3:00 AM. zing Glory¡¯s share price, which had been suppressed, suddenlyunched a counterattack at lightning speed, beating that force until it couldn¡¯t retaliate. Just as the group of people watching from the sidelines was seeing the drastic movements of zing Glory¡¯s share price on the US stock market, a force so small that it could be ignored suddenly extended its hand towards the tworge factions. This force didn¡¯t attract much attention at first. When that small force moved a little, a hole suddenly appeared in the billions of funds that the other party had invested. This breach opened the door for zing Glory Corporation to invade the other party¡¯s forces. In less than half an hour, they swallowed up all the forces that wanted to suppress zing Glory. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The entire stock market building and the group of big shots watching from the sidelines all gasped heavily. ¡°As expected of zing Glory, to be able to catch that faction off guard in such a short time.¡± ¡°So, no matter whom you offend, you can¡¯t offend zing Glory. Maybe Li Yan will personally take charge tonight. No one knows just how capable Li Yan is.¡± ¡°Definitely. Other than Li Yan, who else can force their opponent to this extent?¡± ¡°I think the person who wanted to suppress zing Glory must be spitting blood from anger.¡± ¡°Definitely. Ten billion isn¡¯t a small sum.¡± On the other side. Bam! The sound of a coffee cup mming upon the ground rang out. In the study room of Prince An¡¯s house, An smashed theputer in front of him in exasperation. Not yet done venting his anger, he mmed the desk in front of him again. His subordinates were so frightened that they stood at the side and held their breaths. ¡°F*ck! That Li fellow actually swallowed up all my ten billion. Damn it! Damn it!¡± After saying that, he kicked the desk that had been flipped over. The subordinates were so shocked that their bodies trembled. An pointed at them with red eyes. ¡°Are you all pigs? I told you to catch zing Glory off guard. Can someone tell me why they crushed you people in just a few hours?¡± ¡°Prince An.¡± Someone carefully stood up and said, ¡°The person who fought with us is too powerful. Moreover, halfway through¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear how powerful the other party is!¡± When An roared, the person shrunk his neck in fear. He didn¡¯t dare to tell him that a hacker had interrupted midway to cause trouble. An was so angry that his chest hurt. At that moment, his phone, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly rang. A subordinate quickly picked it up and handed it to him. An swiped his phone and immediately asked, ¡°Did you catch Li Yan?¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but An smashed the phone to the ground. His phone broke into pieces. ¡°Good-for-nothings! All good-for-nothings!¡± Arran was about to re up again when there was a knock on the door. The butler pushed open the door and told him carefully and anxiously, ¡°Prince An, the Earl called just now and asked you to return to your house immediately.¡± And¡¯s face darkened. He quickly went around the desk and walked out of the door. The people who stayed behind were extremely perturbed and didn¡¯t know how to end this. Chapter 128 - Youre Quite Good at Taking Advantage of the Situation to Profitee

Chapter 128: You¡¯re Quite Good at Taking Advantage of the Situation to Profiteer

At half-past four, Li Yan looked up from hisputer at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was looking at the amount entering her ount with sparkling eyes. When she saw Li Yan¡¯s gaze, she quickly hid the sparkles and looked at him with innocent big eyes. Li Yan was amused by her expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at taking advantage of the situation to profiteer.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin modestly. ¡°You tter me.¡± After saying that, she quickly transferred the money to another ount that she had opened. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan stood up from his chair and walked up to her. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan leaned towards her slightly and looked into her sparkling eyes. He suddenly wanted to touch them, so he raised his finger to tap the edge of her eye. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. Li Yan retracted his hand and said sternly, ¡°You have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Chu Luo was stunned at first, then she raised her voice. ¡°How is that possible!¡± All girls liked to look pretty. Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him, she subconsciously wanted to take her phone to look. However, Li Yan held her back. ¡°We should go back.¡± With that, he pulled her up. Chu Luo quickly retracted her hand from his and took out her phone from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She had originally nned to turn on the selfie camera to see if there were dark circles around her eyes, but she realized that there were many missed calls on her phone. They were all from Tang Zhiyun and the gang. She then remembered that she had forgotten to tell them that she wasn¡¯t going back yesterday. But it was too early. The five of them must be sleeping. Chu Luo thought for a moment and sent a message to Tang Zhiyun. ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun called her as soon as she sent the message. When Chu Luo picked up the call, Li Yan subconsciously frowned. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo where she went that night and why she didn¡¯t go back. It was just like how an older brother would take his sister in hand. Other than him, the other boys kept asking her where she went and why she didn¡¯t go back. That it wasn¡¯t safe for a girl like her to stay outside, h h h. Chu Luo suddenly recalled that,st time, when she brought Li Yan to eat with them, Li Yan had said that he was her brother. So that they wouldn¡¯t continue asking, she said to them seriously, ¡°I¡¯m with my older brother.¡± Indeed, these words immediately shut the mouths of those people. Chu Luo said, ¡°We went to a banquetst night, but I forgot to tell you guys. Thank you for your concern. You guys should rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The boys were relieved and told her toe back early to rest. After hanging up, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the excuse that you¡¯re my older brother to be so useful.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes shed and his lips suddenly curled up into a smile. He also thought that her calling him ¡°Brother¡± sounded good. He asked, ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Taking advantage of the situation earlier was also a taxing activity. She was already very hungry. The two of them walked out of the door. When they reached the first floor, they didn¡¯t expect that there would be more people in the hall than when they arrived. These people were excitedly discussing the online battle that happened a few hours ago. ¡°As expected of thergest corporation in the world. I wonder who it was that wanted to go against the zing Glory Corporation. The war just now was too exciting.¡± ¡°In the beginning, I thought that zing Glory would be unable to withstand a single blow. I didn¡¯t expect that this was actually just zing Glory¡¯s way of luring the enemy.¡± ¡°The other party lost ten billion, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From the stock market curve, it can be seen that even if zing Glory¡¯s subsidiarypany is in the US, they won¡¯t be able to do make any ripples without putting in a lot of money.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already guessed the result¡­ However, that hacker who suddenly barged in was really bold. To actually dare to take away more than a billion from under the noses of two big shots. I wonder if that person will be chased down by the zing Glory Corporation and the other party.¡± ¡°Since he had the ability to interfere at that time, he must not be underestimated. At that time, I tracked that person¡¯s IP address. I didn¡¯t expect his anti-tracking skills to be so good.¡± ¡°I wonder who that was? Could it be one of the top ten hackers in the world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tonight was a cyberwar between zing Glory and some higher-ups. No matter how powerful those hackers are, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trifle with either side!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the hall. When they reached the motorcycle parked there, Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Those people have always been under the impression that it was zing Glory¡¯s team fighting the battles. Who knew that it was only you?¡± ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t admit it. Suddenly, she thought of something and changed the topic to ask him, ¡°Did Qin Ming deal with the people the Blue family and Prince An had sent to kill you?¡± Li Yan nodded and got onto the motorcycle, then looked at her. ¡°Hop on.¡± Chu Luo got on and the motorcycle drove out. The two of them went to a nearby restaurant. In order to amodate the overtime crowd, many of the restaurants here were open 24 hours a day. When the two of them entered, there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant, but the masked Li Yan and the beautiful Chu Luo still became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people started pointing at them. ¡°That man is wearing a mask!¡± ¡°The woman beside him is so beautiful.¡± ¡°To be able to eat here at this time, he must be the head of somepany. That man might be an important figure who doesn¡¯t want to be recognized.¡± ¡­ Li Yan asked for a private room. After the two of them entered, the waiter brought the menu. Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong, so the waiter handed the menu to Chu Luo. Chu Luo was really hungry. She took the menu and started ordering. After ordering, she said to the waiter, ¡°Serve some pastries first. Also, serve the ice cream I ordered first.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡± The pastries and ice cream were served quickly. Chu Luo was eating ice cream with a spoon in one hand and was holding a small cake in the other. Li Yan sat opposite her and subconsciously ced his gaze on her small mouth. It was probably because she had eaten strawberry jam ice cream, but Chu Luo¡¯s lips were especially red. They were especially tempting. Li Yan suddenly narrowed his eyes. He subconsciously recalled the feeling when his lips met hers and his gaze deepened. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Seeing that Li Yan was staring at the food in her hand, Chu Luo handed him a small piece of cake with a fork. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at the piece of cake with disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, fine.¡± Actually, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very sincere about letting him eat it. Seeing his expression, she immediately wanted to retract her hand. However, at this moment, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to eat it?¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he grabbed her hand and brought the cake to his mouth to eat before letting go of her hand. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but blush and quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand again. If you want to eat, use your own fork.¡± Li Yan smiled at her and retracted his gaze. He leaned back in his chair and immediately exuded azy and elegant aura. No one could have imagined how cold and ruthless he could be if they saw him in this manner. He was simply like a different person after he¡¯d taken off his mask. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. He said, ¡°Okay.¡± As for how credible this word was, only he knew. After their meal, it was still dark. Li Yan sent Chu Luo back to the hotel she was staying at. Chu Luo alighted and said goodbye to him before walking towards the entrance. However, footsteps soon followed behind her. Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back yet?¡± Li Yan nced at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Since I¡¯m your older brother, I have a duty to send you up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When they reached the floor, the corridor was very quiet. When Chu Luo walked to the door of her suite, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mm, open the door.¡± Chu Luo refused. Li Yan raised his hand to massage his temple and said, ¡°If something had gone wrong, those people might be guarding my vi. I drank a lotst night and used my brain too much. I might not be able to deal with them if I go back at this time.¡± ¡°You can get someone to pick you up¡­ Ah¡­ What are you doing?¡± Li Yan suddenly pressed a hand on the door behind her and leaned towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously wanted to push him. Li Yan pointed at his chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that you pped mest night, did you? I¡¯ve likely already sustained internal injuries. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly retracted her hand and looked at him with sparkling eyes. She had a nagging feeling that this person had definitely had a change of heart. She asked nkly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Chu Yan, your older brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did this person really think that he could be someone else just by wearing a mask! The two of them stood by the door and stared at each other for a while. Li Yan suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here for two hours. I¡¯ll leave at daybreak.¡± Chu Luo was used to seeing him be domineering. Seeing him suddenly give in, a strange feeling surged in her heart. She subconsciously looked into his tired eyes, and her heart suddenly softened. In the end, she let him in. After entering, Chu Luo pointed at one of the guest rooms. ¡°You can stay in that room.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡± With that, she went to her bedroom and took out a bottle of ointment. ¡°Apply it thereter. If it still hurts¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly stopped talking. Li Yan stared at her intently. ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. Recalling his nasty behavior, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore in two days.¡± With that, she entered her bedroom and closed the door. Li Yan looked at her bedroom door for a while, a warm glow flickering across his eyes. He then opened the door to the adjacent bedroom and walked in. Chapter 129 - Attacked by a Hacker

Chapter 129: Attacked by a Hacker

Chu Luo slept until nearly noon before getting up. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw a few boys sitting in front of aputer, engrossed in ying a game. Coincidentally, Wang Mingtao was facing Chu Luo. When he saw her, he immediately grinned and greeted her, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously scanned the living room and finally turned her gaze to the bedroom beside hers. Tang Zhiyun stopped and turned to her. ¡°Junior, Brother Chu left at around eight o¡¯clock. He asked me to tell you that he has something to deal with these next days and that you shouldn¡¯t look for him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± He made it sound like it was true. She wasn¡¯t even going to look for him! Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s mood. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Since you are awake, let¡¯s have lunch first. I will tell you about the rules of thepetition.¡± He then called the housekeeper. Wang Mingtao added enthusiastically, ¡°And our bet.¡± Chu Luo nodded. There was a knock on the door, followed by two housekeepers pushing a food cart in. The lunch was sumptuous and nutritious. While they were eating, Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming group treats us contestants really well. Not only did they assign us four housekeepers, but they even made every meal look like a national banquet.¡± Yu Lei smiled and said, ¡°For the sake of the gaming team¡¯s generosity, we have to ovee all obstacles and get first ce.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± After the meal. After Chu Luo sat down in front of theputer, she first looked at the betting thread. Wang Mingtao stood behind her and pointed angrily at the amount of the bets ced on them losing. ¡°Sister Chu, look. It¡¯s only been such a short time, but so many people have ced so much money on us losing.¡± Xie Minghai tilted his head and looked over. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a share of such a huge bet?¡± Yu Lei looked at hisputer. ¡°Then we¡¯ll let them see how we win this money.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Let me calcte. ording to the current bet amount, the odds are 1:35.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already so high!¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said to them, ¡°I have decided to sell out the little programs that I programmed before and bet the money. Maybe after thepetition, we will even have the capital to start apany.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too,¡± the other three chimed in. Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao looked at the four of them. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You want to start your ownpany?¡± Tang Zhiyun replied with a smile, ¡°Of course. We are programmers anyway. Instead of working for others at apany, we might as well develop our own software¡­ unless we can get into the zing Glory International Gaming Group.¡± Chu Luo thought that their idea was good, so she nodded and said, ¡°How much are you short of when the timees? I¡¯ll help contribute some.¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± When the boys heard this, they were so excited that their faces turned red and they couldn¡¯t even speak. Asputer science students, their biggest dream was to set up apany and develop their own software. Wang Mingtao looked at Tang Zhiyun and the others expectantly. ¡°Seniors, I want to join you too.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The boysughed. Chu Luo also smiled. She thought about the billion yuan she had earnedst night and decided to return to Li Yan the hundred million yuan that he had given her. She then ced the rest of that billion yuan into the bet. The sound of the gold coins falling into a pocket immediately made the excited boys look at the nearestputer subconsciously. The system message sounded at the same time. [The banker of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has added 1.5 billion yuan.] ¡­¡­ The game world, which was originally very lively, instantly fell silent. Then, all the yers exploded. ¡°D*mn! Is the banker of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ being forced into a corner?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s obvious that the banker is suicidal and wants to continue sending us money.¡± ¡°Since the banker is so generous, what are we waiting for? It¡¯s a waste not to earn this free money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s increase our stakes. When the timees, we¡¯ll make the banker lose so much that they can¡¯t even afford the northwest wind.¡± Right on the heels of that, the yers continued to raise their stakes. Most of them bet that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would lose. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°Drink northwest wind[1]? Ha! Let¡¯s see who will drink northwest wind, then!¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°Since these people made a bet, those bosses should be following suit too.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t ce their bets at this time,¡± Chu Luo said after thinking for a while. ¡°Those people will probably ce their bets after our preliminary match.¡± When the boys heard this, they guessed the reason at the same time. ¡°Those people want to see how strong we are and then consider betting on us winning or losing.¡± ¡°What a good n. They want to earn money from us regardless of what happens. If you want to win, you have to see if the rest of us agree. ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold off from revealing all our strength in the preliminary round? It¡¯s fine as long as we can advance.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± The preliminary round of the World Championship had finally begun. Compared to the opponents they had encountered in the empirepetition, the opponents they encountered in the World Championship, even in the preliminary rounds, were very powerful. However, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was a team that bes stronger when faced with the strong. One-third of the hundred-plus world-ss yers had advanced to the next round after three days of team PK matches. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had advanced, but their ranking was deadst. Even so, more people came to know about ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± Of course, most people were surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ from the empire won¡¯t advance. To think they actually managed to advance!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that they were lucky and didn¡¯t encounter any powerful opponents.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. If their team was really strong, their ranking wouldn¡¯t be so low.¡± ¡°I bet that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ won¡¯t make it to the semi-finals.¡± ¡°Before the bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ ends, I¡¯ve decided to bet again. When the timees, I¡¯ll just have to wait for the money to be distributed.¡± ¡­ On Chu Luo¡¯s side. After three days of intense PK matches, not only did the boys not show signs of fatigue, but all of them were still extremely excited. Yu Leiughed and said, ¡°Indeed, the opponents in the World Championship are stronger. PKing with these people and then beating them feels like an aplishment.¡± Xie Minghai also smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, we followed Junior and learned the Thirty-Six Stratagems. I feel that our empire¡¯s ancestors are indeed talented. To think that the Thirty-Six Stratagems can be used everywhere.¡± When the others heard this, they smiled knowingly. Tang Zhiyun called out to everyone at this moment. ¡°Everyone, take a look. The map of the semi-finals is out.¡± ¡°What is it? What is it?¡± The rest of them quickly craned their necks to take a look. What they saw made them shout again. ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s actually an interster war!¡± ¡°A map won¡¯t help much in an interster war!¡± ¡°Quick, take a look at thepetition rules.¡± The semi-finals would also be held over three days. Thepetition would be held from nine in the morning to five in the afternoon. Within these three days, every team had to find a in the gxy to build their base. The system would distribute energy from their base, and the team would use energy to build battleships. The rules of thepetition were: Thest team to remain advances. ¡°Therefore, whoever builds the battleship first andunches the first attack to defeat the opponent will have the advantage in advancing.¡± ¡°If some teams deliberately hide and don¡¯te out, won¡¯t they easily advance?¡± ¡°Since the gaming team is going to announce the semi-finals, there must be many more details that will be announced during thepetition.¡± ¡°Besides, no one knows which we will be ced on. I¡¯m just afraid that there will be many monsters on the.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. Yu Lei, stop jinxing us. Our luck can¡¯t be that bad.¡± When Chu Luo heard them say this, an idea shed across her mind. She suggested, ¡°Since no one knows which everyone will be sent to, why don¡¯t we watch more Star Wars films in the next few days and study astronomy?¡± The people who were discussing immediately stopped and looked at her. Chu Luo curled her lips and asked, ¡°Do you know where the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ came from?¡± Their eyes lit up. ¡°What Junior means is that we should first understand the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ before we delve deeper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although there are manys in the gxy, the variety of monsters on them must be limited. As long as we understand them, we can save a lot of time.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± The group quickly sat back down beside theirputers and quickly searched for the background images of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± Everyone was shocked by what they saw. Xie Minghai had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ actually has more than a thousand background images. It¡¯s already good enough if we can finish looking at them in three days. We don¡¯t even have time to understand, do we?¡± The other boys had the same expression. Chu Luo looked at their expressions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You guys just need to be responsible for finding all the information.¡± The rest of them looked puzzled. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s the use of finding information?¡± Chu Luo pointed at her head and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll memorize them.¡± Looking at her expression, they actually felt that she could really do it, so they went to look up information without saying anything. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t know what to do, so he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what should I do?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Help me get the housekeeper to make some snacks. Just don¡¯t disturb me from now on.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Then, Sister Chu, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Chu Luo pointed at theputer. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something important.¡± With that, she turned on the betting tform. What she saw made her lips curl up. ¡°What a bunch of ignorant fools.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo announced the end of the bet. The group of businessmen who were watching couldn¡¯t sit still when they saw the deadline appear on the page. ¡°The banker is actually stopping the bet so early!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t keep watching on the sidelines anymore. There are still six hours until midnight. If I miss such a good opportunity to earn money, I¡¯ll never have such a chance again.¡± ¡°Quick, continue cing your bets. We¡¯re definitely going to win this time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo watched as more money surged in, and the smile on her face widened. She had already expected these people to go crazy in thest few hours. She exited the betting thread and quickly did some programming. ¡­ The amount of money that was transferred into the betting post that Chu Luo had opened had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. She had long attracted the attention of many people. In the world¡¯s underground market, two bounty posts attracted the attention of many people who had been wandering in the dark for a long time. The first bounty post: 50 million yuan. Find out all the information about the person who opened the betting post. The second bounty post: Bounty of 200 million yuan. After discovering all the information about that person, kidnap him/her. The moment these two bounty posts were released, a few of the world¡¯s hackers epted the orders. So while Chu Luo was programming, the protective wall sent out a warning signal that someone was attacking. She looked at the various spots getting attacked and pursed her lips before quickly responding. Tang Zhiyun, who was sitting next to her, happened to turn his head, and he saw the abnormality on herputer. He asked worriedly, ¡°Junior, are some hackers attacking your IP address?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The other boys immediately gathered around her. They said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need. You just need to protect your IP address.¡± This was the first time Chu Luo was facing off against several world-ss hackers. She didn¡¯t show any signs of panic or helplessness. Instead, she quickly counterattacked. Half an hourter, seeing that Chu Luo couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, the boys¡¯ hearts rose to their throats. ¡°Junior, be careful. This hacker¡¯s attacks are too strange.¡± ¡°Junior, quick, a crack has appeared on that protective wall.¡± ¡­ [1] To have to go hungry Chapter 130 - Counterattack

Chapter 130: Counterattack

Chu Luo pursed her lips and stared at the many attacks on theputer. It was only then that she realized that herputer knowledge was still a tadcking. Even so, she didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. Instead, she said to Tang Zhiyun calmly, ¡°Senior Tang, call Professor Wu with my phone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Zhiyun picked up her phone from the desk and dialed Professor Wu¡¯s number. Professor Wu picked up the call quickly and even guessed Chu Luo¡¯s purpose in calling. He said directly, ¡°Xiao Chu, to deal with hackers, you must use¡­¡± Professor Wu spoke so quickly that the boys standing at the side were dumbfounded. Chu Luo listened attentively. At the same time, her fingers were rapidly typing on the keyboard during Professor Wu¡¯s impromptu lecture. Under the incredulous gazes of the boys, Chu Luo actually started a war with the hackers as she was learning all this new knowledge. Time passed by slowly. At midnight, the phone rang. Chu Luo pressed thest button and said to Professor Wu, who hadn¡¯t hung up yet, ¡°Done!¡± Professor Wu smiled and praised, ¡°Xiao Chu, you¡¯re the fastest and most incredible person I¡¯ve seen in terms of learning and absorbing knowledge.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile and say to Professor Wu, ¡°Thank you, Professor Wu.¡± ¡°Haha! No need to thank me. It¡¯s my honor to teach a student like you.¡± Professor Wu knew that it was already veryte on Chu Luo¡¯s side, so he told them to go rest after a few words. Not many people knew about Chu Luo¡¯s fight with the world-ss hackers. Everyone who knew about it was shocked. At this moment, Chu Luo turned off herputer and stood up to say to the others, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You guys go rest early too.¡± With that, she took her phone and walked towards the bedroom. The next day, not long after Chu Luo had left her bedroom, the doorbell rang. She walked over and opened the door to see Qin Ming standing outside. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She let him in. After Qin Ming entered, he reported to Chu Luo in a businesslike tone, ¡°Master said that themotion you causedst night was a little big.¡± Chu Luo smiled arrogantly. ¡°So what?¡± Qin Ming continued, ¡°Other than hacking yourputerst night, there were also people from the upper echelons of the US who met Master.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°The upper echelons of the US think that your bet is too big and intend to use special methods to punish you.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°How are they going to punish me? Are they going to take my bet or look for some excuse to transfer the money away?¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have guessed this. He said, ¡°Both.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Soon, anger burned in her eyes. ¡°Hmph! These people are nning to take advantage of the situation without paying a single cent.¡± Previously, when Li Yan ced his bet of four billion yuan, Chu Luo thought that he wanted to take advantage of the situation. Unexpectedly, the upper echelons of the US were even more shameless. Had they asked for her opinion on this matter? Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°The bet we started seems to belong to the zing Glory Corporation.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought of Li Yan and asked, ¡°What did Li Yan say about this?¡± ¡°Master said that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t want this group of US people to reap the benefits, you should cooperate with him and put on a show.¡± ¡°What show?¡± ¡°Master said that Miss Chu can ask him face to face.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So why did Li Yan ask him toe over? This matter could be resolved with a phone call. ¡°Master is at the office now. Thepany¡¯s address is 108 Silicon Valley.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he took out a maic card and handed it to her. ¡°This is the elevator card to elevator number 9, which leads straight to Master¡¯s office.¡± Chu Luo looked down at the card and epted it with a wooden expression, wondering what Li Yan was up to. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve arranged for a chauffeur for you outside the hotel. You can go over as and when you wish.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Chu Luo took the card and turned to walk towards the window. They lived on the 45th floor. Standing here, they could see all the buildings in XX City. After drawing on the ss with her fingers, Chu Luo asked Phoenix, ¡°Did something happen nearby?¡± Since Li Yan had sent Qin Ming here personally. He must have assigned Qin Ming an important mission. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress, someone is monitoring us from the building opposite.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re fast.¡± At this point, she turned around and walked into the bedroom. ¡°Since you want to monitor us, I¡¯ll let you see how hardworking we are.¡± Chu Luo would definitely not spend too much effort on something that could be resolved with an illusion. Just as Chu Luo had finished setting up the illusion, there was another knock on the door. It was Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re up so early.¡± Chu Luo looked at the five of them and realized that they all had dark eye circles. She asked, ¡°Did you guys not sleep all night?¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We sorted out all the information you asked forst night. I have sent it to your email just now.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought for a while and said, ¡°After breakfast, you guys go and sleep first.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not tired.¡± The five of them declined at the same time. They nned to familiarize themselves with the interster environment in the next few days. Time was tight, and they definitely had to grasp every second. Chu Luo guessed what they were thinking and didn¡¯t continue. Soon, the housekeeper brought breakfast over. While eating breakfast, Chu Luo quietly gave them some medicine to help them sleep. Once they were done eating, they yawned continuously. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t open my eyes. I have to sleep for a while.¡± This was the same for Xie Minghai and Yu Lei. They copsed in front of theirputers. Chu Luo looked at them and suggested, ¡°You should go and sleep for a few hours. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to y properly in this state.¡± The five couldn¡¯t hold on anymore even if they wanted to. In the end, they could only go back and rest. After Chu Luo and the others had left, she took out the maic card from her pocket and nced at it. She went back to her bedroom, took her phone, and walked downstairs. After the first three days ofpetitions, discussions could be heard everywhere in the hotel. Chu Luo passed through the hall on the first floor. Just as she was about to walk to the revolving door, she saw an arrogant young man wearing a flowery shirt and jeans. He had a sapphire ear stud in his ear and a lollipop in his mouth, looking very defiant. As the young man passed Chu Luo, he deliberately nced at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and walked out. As soon as she walked out, a car drove over. The car stopped in front of her and the window rolled down. The chauffeur in the driver¡¯s seat alighted and respectfully opened the car door for her. ¡°Miss Chu, please get in.¡± Chu Luo got into the car. At this moment, she suddenly tilted her head and nced at the hotel door. If she didn¡¯t sense wrongly, someone was staring at her just now. ¡°Phoenix, look who it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person from just now.¡± When the car arrived at zing Glory¡¯s building in Silicon Valley, it was already an hourter. Chu Luo alighted and looked up at the skyscraper in front of her with admiration in her eyes. At this moment, a group of people rushed past her. When they reached her side, they deliberately stopped to take a look. Then, they walked towards the door. A woman couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly and say, ¡°Where did this little girle from? She¡¯s obviously here to see our zing Glory building.¡± Another person answered, ¡°Our zing Glory is the most outstanding in the world. It¡¯s normal for these youngsters to speciallye over to take a look.¡± The group of people quickly walked in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and followed inside. This skyscraper belonged to the zing Glory Corporation. She entered the hall on the first floor; the modern and high-techbination made the ce look tall and solemn. The hall was huge, and there were several reception areas at a nce. There were many people in the lobby. Other than the receptionist and security officers who were wearing the uniform of the zing Glory Corporation, the rest of the people were dressed in suits. The women were also in formal attire. Everyone who entered appeared to be gentlemanly anddy-like. None of them spoke loudly. Chu Luo looked around and didn¡¯t find the elevators. She moved to find someone to ask. At this moment, she heard the sound of running footsteps behind her. Chu Luo¡¯s body tilted just before that person bumped into her. A mixed-blood woman with a bag and a folder ran past her. The woman had wavy hair and a tall figure. She probably realized that she had almost bumped into someone and ran out two steps before hurriedly stopping to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Sorry, I almost bumped into you.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The woman looked at Chu Luo and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you also here to audition for a film role for the uing ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly remembered what she had heard in the empire before and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the filming for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ being held in the empire?¡± The woman obviously heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not here for the audition.¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will be shot in several countries, so a few directors will cast a few actors in the corresponding country.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The woman nced at her wristwatch and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, then. I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± After saying that, she walked towards a service counter. Chu Luo looked around and didn¡¯t discover where the elevator was. She also walked towards the service counter. As she walked in, she heard the woman ask, ¡°May I know on which floor is the casting for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ being held?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the 28th floor. Miss, you can take elevator number 2 and elevator number 5.¡± After saying that, the receptionist pointed in the direction of the elevators. When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t go over to ask. She followed the woman towards the elevators. When she walked over, she realized that the elevators were crowded with people. Chu Luo found elevator number 9 and realized that no one was queuing up here. Just as she was feeling strange, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter that elevator.¡± Chapter 131 - Encountering a Movie Casting at Li Yans Company

Chapter 131: Encountering a Movie Casting at Li Yan¡¯s Company

The others watched coldly as two women discussed softly. ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from? To think she doesn¡¯t know that elevator 9, which is owned by the zing Glory Corporation, isn¡¯t open to the public.¡± ¡°Look at her appearance. She¡¯s obviously here for the audition.¡± ¡°How can a woman with ck hair and dark eyes be cast here in the States? Besides, other than that face, there¡¯s nothing special about her.¡± ¡°Exactly. She doesn¡¯t know the rules. Maybe the director wouldn¡¯t even want to see her and would just ignore her.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two women who were whispering to each other. She slowly took out a maic card from her pocket and scanned it by the elevator door. With a ding, the door to elevator 9 opened. Everyone widened their eyes. ¡°!!!¡± As Chu Luo entered the elevator, she deliberately nced at the two of them. The two of them instantly shrunk their necks and became like quails. Chu Luo subconsciously nced at herself after entering the elevator. She was still wearing a loose-fitting cardigan and jeans today. She had a small frame to begin with. Even though she had grown a lot of flesh during this period of time, her figure could not be seen under the loose-fitting clothes. When the elevator reached the top floor and stopped so the door could open, Li Yan¡¯s secretary, Tan Yinfei, was already waiting for her. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± Tan Yinfei greeted. As she walked out of the elevator, he said, ¡°Master is hosting a meeting. He asked me to take you to his office first.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°How long will it take for him to finish his meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take at least half an hour.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly wanted to see what the casting process for ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± was like, so she asked, ¡°Can I walk around?¡± Tan Yinfei nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he took off his work pass from his neck and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, you can go around with my work pass. It¡¯s more convenient this way.¡± zing Glory¡¯s office building wasn¡¯t a ce that just anyone could enter and exit, especially if one was just strolling around. Tan Yinfei was worried that Chu Luo would be troubled by daft employees, so he gave her his work pass. Chu Luo took the work pass and turned to walk back to the elevator. Tan Yinfei even reminded her, ¡°Miss Chu, please be careful.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the elevator door closed. The elevator stopped on the 28th floor. When Chu Luo walked out, she realized that there was no one outside the elevator. However, a voice came from the corner ahead. Chu Luo walked over and turned the corner, only to discover that she was in a spacious, bright, and semi-open lounge. The lounge connected to a long corridor, and multiple office rooms were in the corridor. At this moment, there were many people sitting in the lounge. Chu Luo listened for a while and realized that they were all assistants of some celebrity. She stopped listening and walked towards the corridor. The originally noisy environment suddenly became quiet. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a ck-haired, ck-eyed Asian girling for an audition!¡± ¡°I used to think Easterners looked simr. This one looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°Whichpany is this person from? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? She didn¡¯t even bring an assistant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s just a nobody who hasn¡¯t debuted yet and is here to try her luck.¡± ¡°Ha! Does she think it¡¯ll be enough to have a good-looking face? Maybe she won¡¯t even be able to speak properly when she sees the casting directors.¡± All the doors on both sides of the corridor were closed. Outside one of the doors were two rows of long benches. At this moment, there were seven to eight handsome men and beautiful women standing and looking at a piece of paper each. The moment Chu Luo appeared, everyone turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman she¡¯d met downstairs and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Has the audition begun?¡± ¡°No. The audition will start in a few minutes. Everyone is looking at the materials that the staff has just provided.¡± After saying that, Inabel shook the piece of paper in her hand and stood up to introduce herself. ¡°My name is Inabel. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu, are you from the empire?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Hehe, I heard that the chairman of zing Glory Corporation is also from the empire.¡± After saying this, Inabel pointed at the chair beside her enthusiastically. ¡°Chu, do you want to sit over there?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No need. Continue reading.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Inabel sat back down and continued reading the material. The others only sized her up. Soon, the staff came out to call out numbers. Unexpectedly, Inabel was the first to enter. A woman suddenly sneered in disdain after Inabel entered. Chu Luo turned to look at her. She was a woman with brown hair and green eyes. She was wearing a tight dress and wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Inabel, but she was good-looking. When the woman saw Chu Luo looking over, she said bluntly, ¡°I advise you not to get too close to her. Otherwise, you might get duped or betrayed by her.¡± After saying that, the woman lowered her head and continued reading the material in her hand. Inabel was inside for five to six minutes beforeing out. She had a faint smile on her face when she came out. She walked over to Chu Luo and sat down. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did the audition go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The results will be announced after everyone has finished their audition.¡± There was unconcealed confidence in Inabel¡¯s tone. Then, the others were called in one after another. When the brown-haired woman entered, Inabel even cheered her on. ¡°Be, you can do it.¡± Be only nced at her before entering. When Be came out, Inabel hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Be, which scene did the director ask you to perform?¡± ¡°The one where Dark Elves got exiled into the gxy.¡± ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t get to read this scene in the script yesterday, did you? Doesn¡¯t that mean you had to improvise?¡± Be pursed her lips and stopped talking. There was a clear sh of frustration in her eyes. At that moment, a middle-aged man with curly red hair strode out of the audition room. The man was holding a phone and his tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to send a few more over? The person for this role must be domineering.¡± When the middle-aged man with curly red hair man came out, the group of people who came to audition stood up. After the middle-aged man ended the call, he nced at them and his gazended on Chu Luo, who was just sitting there. ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man pointed at Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we don¡¯t need Asian faces for the casting here? Who called you over?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do I need your approval?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man swallowed his words. A few secondster, he looked at her fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± In this circle, who wouldn¡¯t greet him respectfully when they met him? Where did this wildsse from? To think she dared to be so impudent. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, the door was opened again. A man who was obviously an assistant hurriedly called out to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Angus, the audition isn¡¯t over. Look¡­¡± Angus nced around at the people standing there, then focused on Chu Luo. ¡°How many people haven¡¯t auditioned yet?¡± he asked. The assistant flipped through the papers and said, ¡°There are three more.¡± ¡°Then let here in for the audition first.¡± He wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant after he criticized her so directlyter. Angus pointed at Chu Luo and walked towards the door. Everyone looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo merely raised her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m here to audition?¡± After she said that, her body quickly exuded a powerful aura. Angus stopped in his tracks at the sight of her aura. He turned around and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want! An overbearing aura.¡± After saying that, he seemed to have forgotten his previous words and said excitedly, ¡°You can use this kind of aura during the auditionter.¡± Chu Luo still sat there without moving, but her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here to audition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You cane to the audition now.¡± Angus simply walked over to her side and looked at her with a scorching gaze. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie is aiming for this year¡¯s International Film Awards. Do you know how much stardom it will bring you if you yed one of the roles? ¡°When the timees, you can jump from being an unknown person to being an international superstar. Then, with thepany¡¯s help, you might be the next international movie queen.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Mr. Angus, if you didn¡¯t lose your memory, you should still be able to remember what you said before.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in acting.¡± ¡°Beautifuldy, listen to me¡­¡± When Angus suddenly became enthusiastic about Chu Luo, the expressions of the people who came for the audition became extremely fascinating. They didn¡¯t expect that the famous director, who had been cold to them just now, would personally lobby Chu Luo. They couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, jealous, and hateful. In particr, Inabel felt that Chu Luo had tricked her. Inabel sized up Chu Luo. A calcting glint shed across her eyes. She walked over and called out intimately, ¡°Chu.¡± When Chu Luo and Angus looked at her, she helped to persuade the other girl. ¡°Director Angus is the most famous director in the world. It was really hard for us to even qualify for the audition today. Since you have such a good opportunity, you must cherish it.¡± In and out, she was implying that Chu Luo had gotten lucky today. Angus gave Inabel a look of approval. Encouraged, Inabel tried even harder to persuade her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and audition first? Some people are born to stand under the spotlight, but others aren¡¯t. You can see if you¡¯re suited to it first.¡± In her heart, however, she thought maliciously,?¡®I can tell at a nce that you¡¯ve never acted before, nor have you been surrounded by cameras before. When you go to the audition, Director Angus will know which of us is more suitable for that role!¡¯ Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Inabel. Chapter 132 - Li Yan Said, "You Look Ugly in This"

Chapter 132: Li Yan Said, ¡°You Look Ugly in This¡±

Inabel looked at her with those sincere green eyes. Chu Luo thought:?¡®Such a pure color, but she doesn¡¯t have a good heart.¡¯ At the thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up. Just as she was about to agree, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Li Yan. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and ced it by her ear. She heard Li Yan¡¯s unique cold voice on the other end. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the 28th floor.¡± Li Yan asked after a few seconds, ¡°You want to go for the audition?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No, I just came to watch the show.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and stood up to leave. ¡°Chu, are you really not going to go for the audition?¡± Inabel looked at her and smiled in her heart. She even tried to persuade Chu Luo sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s a pity for you to miss such a good opportunity to audition. Are you really not going to consider it?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was about to leave, Angus immediately panicked. He had already auditioned more than a hundred people, and none of them gave him the vibes he wanted. Now that he had finally met someone with the same character and disposition as the character in his heart, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her slip by. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± As Angus roared, he walked up to Chu Luo to block her. He waved his hands excitedly as he said, ¡°Beautifuldy, there aren¡¯t many scenes for the role you¡¯re auditioning for, and it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. As long as you agree to the audition¡­¡± Chu Luo interrupted him unhappily. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me y that role?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Angus raised his voice and lowered it abruptly. He said, ¡°It depends on your performance in front of the camera. If you can pass the audition, I will immediately arrange for professionals to train you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°How much can you pay me for this role?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± It was not only Angus who was so stunned that he forgot to answer Chu Luo¡¯s question. The others were also dumbfounded. ¡°Chu.¡± Inabel quickly said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ movie is an adaptation of the most popr game this year. It¡¯s also the biggest production this year. As long as we can y one of the roles, it will be our greatest honor. Don¡¯t question Director Angus like that.¡± ¡°Oh? Then how should I question him?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try auditioning for it first? The audition won¡¯t take long. If you really don¡¯t like it, Mr. Angus won¡¯t have anything to say about it.¡± Chu Luo looked at her extremely sincere expression and wondered if everyone in the entertainment circle were like this, whether they could be so insincere in their words so naturally like her. However, her interest in acting had been aroused, so she pretended to consider it for a while and nodded. Angus was so happy to see Chu Luo agree that he quickly led her to the audition room. As soon as the door was closed, Inabel suddenly lowered her eyes to conceal the calction and disdain in them. Someone whispered beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s trained in acting. Do you think Director Angus would choose her?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? The promotion for the movie adaptation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ startedst year. It has been rated byizens as the most anticipated movie this year. If Director Angus were to use a neer who knows nothing, do you think the other directors would agree?¡± ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s why our chances are still very high.¡± At this, Inabel suddenlyughed silently. At this moment, Be¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Inabel, you¡¯re really good at ying tricks.¡± A startled expression appeared on Inabel¡¯s face as she turned to look at her. ¡°Be, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about? You probably changed one of my scripts yesterday. Also, you know that the person who just entered doesn¡¯t know anything, but you tried your best to persuade her. Wasn¡¯t it so you could leave a good impression on Mr. Angus?¡± ¡°Be, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. I just want Chu to not miss such a good opportunity.¡± While the two of them were talking, the others had already turned to look at them. Upon hearing Inabel¡¯s words, all of them looked at Be. Be shrugged and remained silent. In the audition room. When Chu Luo was brought to the audition room, there was a 3D projection of a sea of stars across half of the room. Opposite the projection was a table and a chair. Angus asked his assistant and the others standing in the room to prepare, and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The scene you¡¯re going to audition with is one where the Goddess of War, Hilda, has just experienced an interster war. There won¡¯t be any lines. You just need to hold a sword in your hand and look down at the sea of stars, releasing all your aura.¡± After saying that, Angus quickly got someone to take Chu Luo to change her clothes. Chu Luo was brought to the changing room at the side. Unexpectedly, the production team had made ample preparations, and all the clothes inside were all in the style of the characters in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± How should one describe the costumes in the game? ¡°How can I wear that in public when it¡¯s so revealing?¡± After changing her clothes, Chu Luo lowered her head and looked at herself. Large patches of her skin were exposed, and there were also red silk ribbons tied on her slender ankles and wrists. This red silk ribbon was the weapon of the Goddess of War, Hilda, in the game. But the red color formed a striking contrast to her fair wrists and ankles. Just then, someone knocked on the door of the changing room. ¡°Miss Chu, are you done changing?¡± a staff member said, urging her along. Chu Luo thought for a while, pulled off a ck cloak at the side, and put it on before walking out. She wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes and didn¡¯t make a sound as she walked on the ground. The staff standing by the door wanted to knock again, but the door opened. When he saw Chu Luo standing there, he was stunned on the spot. At the same time, blood spurted from his nose. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and the aura on her body surged. It shocked the person back to reality, and his first thought was to escape. However, he was too frantic, and his left leg tripped over his right leg, causing him to fall backward. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Themotion caused by this person¡¯s fall was too great, and it immediately attracted the attention of several others. When everyone saw Chu Luo standing by the door, their breathing stopped. At this moment, Chu Luo, who was wearing that gaming attire, was extremelypatible with that character. Everyone suddenly wanted to see how charming she would be after she took off her cloak. However, when Chu Luo unleashed her powerful aura, she was the Goddess of War in their hearts again. She was high up in the air, cold and domineering. Before her, all things were insignificant. It was as if taking an extra nce at her was a sin. The two sensations suppressed them so much that they forgot to react. Chu Luo nced at the group and walked towards the 3D projection. Her steps weren¡¯t big, but every step she took carried a powerful aura. Her cloak moved though there was no wind, and the red ribbons on her wrists and ankles also fluttered, making people want to drop to the ground to worship her. When Chu Luo reached the middle of the 3D projection, she said, ¡°Sword.¡± The word was like a start button, immediately snapping everyone back to reality. Angus hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quick, bring the sword to Hilda.¡± A staff member hurriedly ran over to retrieve a long sword. Seeing this, Angus stopped him. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll bring it over myself.¡± With that, he took the sword from the staff member¡¯s hand and walked towards Chu Luo. But at this moment, there was a click and all the lights in the room went out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angus bellowed behind him. ¡°Who turned off the lights!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look immediately.¡± One of them hurriedly ran towards the door while the others took out their phones to illuminate the area. The person who had run to the door had just touched the handle when the door was pushed open from the outside. The person let out a yelp when the door hit him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angus was extremely irritated by that person¡¯s startled reaction. He wished he could start shooting immediately. He felt that even dying it by a second was a waste of time. ¡°Dir, Dir¡­¡± When that person saw who it was outside the door, he was rendered speechless. Chu Luo raised her wrist in boredom and waved the red silk ribbon around. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that someone had deliberately turned off the power. As for who had deliberately turned off the lights at this time, she didn¡¯t care. At this moment, the sound of a wheelchair rolling came from the door. Then, a cold voice sounded. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Angus, who was still fuming, immediately retreated. When only the two of them were left in the room, all the lights came back on. Chu Luo stood in the space surrounded by stars and looked at the man who stood up from the wheelchair and walked over. She frowned and asked, ¡°Did you order for the lights to be turned off?¡± Li Yan was wearing a custom-made ck suit today. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. Coupled with the cold aura emanating from his body and his dark expression, he looked rather intimidating. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer while also looking like this, Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Did someone offend you again?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer. He stood in front of her and looked down at her attire. When he saw her dazzling skin, he immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look ugly in this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a tense face. This person actually said that she was ugly. It was unforgivable. ¡°Change out of it.¡± ¡°No. I think this outfit looks pretty good.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she deliberately waved the red silk ribbons on her wrist in front of his eyes. ¡°Look, this costume is very simr to the one in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± The red silk ribbon fluttered against Li Yan¡¯s face and his nose was filled with the unique fragrance emanating from her. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened and he grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan looked down at her sparkling eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°The Goddess of War, Hilda, doesn¡¯t have a cloak. Since you want to look like the character in the game, you¡¯ll have to do so thoroughly.¡± After saying that, his hand quickly reached for the belt of her cloak. Chapter 133 - This Is Just Normal Contact, yet You Cant Accept It?

Chapter 133: This Is Just Normal Contact, yet You Can¡¯t ept It?

Chu Luo reacted quickly. Before his hand reached the strap, she pressed it down and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Helping you undo your cloak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being filmed. Why must I undo it?¡± ¡°If you want to be filmed¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he actually walked up to the camera. He looked at the adjusted camera and asked Chu Luo with a cold expression, ¡°Which scene did the director ask you to audition with?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan looked into the camera and said, ¡°If you want to stay here for the entire day, we can take our time.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you know how to shoot?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the shoot is over.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She had a nagging feeling that this person was acting strangely today. She thought for a while and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not free, we can skip the shoot.¡± In any case, she only felt that it was fun and wanted to try out what filming was like. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. He quickly pressed on the camera and said, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Seeing that he had made up his mind to shoot for her, she told him about the scene that the director had mentioned earlier. After Li Yan heard this, he turned to the side and saw a prop sword still there. He walked over to pick it up and walked towards Chu Luo. As she faced the man walking towards her, Chu Luo¡¯s heart suddenly started beating faster. She pursed her lips and looked at him. Li Yan walked up to her and handed her the sword in his hand. Chu Luo took the sword. Seeing that he was standing at the side and not returning, she shot him a questioning look. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold and serious. ¡°I¡¯ve already pressed the automatic filming button on the camera. I¡¯m now equivalent to your director. As a director, I have to guide and correct the actors¡¯ mistakes. You can think about the plot and filming can start anytime. ¡°There will be professionals who will edit off the excess.¡± Chu Luo felt that he had a point. She took the longsword and walked towards the middle. ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan stopped her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Take off your cloak.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment before untying the belt of her cloak. The moment she took off her cloak, she actually shielded herself with her sword ufortably under Li Yan¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°You¡­ where are you looking?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°All the women¡¯s clothes in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ are like this. The Goddess of War¡¯s clothes are the most conservative. Since you want to act, you have to ept everyone¡¯s gazes.¡± After saying that, his gaze deliberately stopped somewhere for a few seconds. Chu Luo instantly blushed. She suddenly had the urge to stop filming. At this moment, Li Yan became a real director with a stern expression. ¡°I told you before that you¡¯re not suited to acting. Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then do your best today. ¡°You have martial arts skills. You can do a few imposing martial arts movester. ¡°Now, let¡¯s do an assassination move.¡± With the long sword in hand, Chu Luo executed an assassination move perfectly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your actions aren¡¯t beautiful enough. Not only must you make a movie that makes people¡¯s blood boil, but you also have to pay attention to the aesthetics.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he walked up behind Chu Luo. One of his hands was wrapped around her slender waist and the other was helping her correct the angle at which she should strike with the sword. Chu Luo felt the temperature behind her and tilted her head with a frown. ¡°Is the director supposed to guide the actors step by step?¡± If that was the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go and film. Li Yan nodded seriously. Then, he deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°This is just normal contact, yet you already can¡¯t ept it?¡± The hot air entered her ear. Chu Luo felt strange and subconsciously moved her head away. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me.¡± After saying that, she pushed him away from her. However, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Other than that, you¡¯ll also have to ept kissing scenes with different male actors.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo really hadn¡¯t known about this. When Li Yan saw that the little thing was frightened, a dark glint shed across his eyes. But he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her petite lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you get used to the feeling of shooting a kissing scene with someone?¡± After saying that, Li Yan grabbed her chin and turned to press his lips upon it. Chu Luo suddenly snapped out of her trance and quickly put a hand between their lips. A trace of helplessness appeared in her eyes. Li Yan stopped and let go of her. The moment Chu Luo was released, she quickly took two steps back. Li Yan looked at her with those dark eyes and deliberately asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re scared now?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She thought to herself that she would never act again. As the most respected High Priestess in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, how could she kiss a man casually? When he saw that his goal had been achieved, Li Yan¡¯s mood instantly brightened. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and walked over to put it on her, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue filming, go change your clothes.¡± Chu Luo grabbed his coat and ran towards the changing room. Li Yan watched the little thing run faster than a rabbit and his lips finally curled up. This was the first time Chu Luo had encountered something that she didn¡¯t want to learn at all. Even after she arrived at Li Yan¡¯s office, she leaned against the sofa with her chin propped up and was still thinking about this. Li Yan didn¡¯t interrupt her and walked straight to his office desk. The secretary knocked on the door and came in, holding a tray with juice and snacks. It was obviously for Chu Luo. When he ced the things on the coffee table in front of Chu Luo, he realized that Chu Luo didn¡¯t react. He quietly sized her up and quickly retracted his gaze, trying to guess what Master had done to Miss Chu in that room. At this moment, Chu Luo thought it through. Actually, it was good not to be an actress. She had so much to learn. Once she joined a production team, she would have to spend a few months at a time filming. She might as well use that time to do more meaningful things. For example, she could be the screenwriter, the manager, or¡­ The more Chu Luo thought about it, the more she felt that it was feasible. She decided to sit in on a filming ss. After thinking about this, Chu Luo remembered her purpose ining here. She turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°How do you want me to cooperate with you to put on a show?¡± Li Yan looked up from the document and gazed at her in satisfaction, seeing that she was no longer conflicted about acting. He said, ¡°The amount of money on your bet has reached a level that many people are envious of. ¡°Not only are those people envious, but there are also people higher up who want to take the money for themselves. So before thepetition ends, we have to think of a way to stop those people from making a move.¡± ¡°How do we stop them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the people up there, but you have to cooperate with me and attend one or two banquets with me.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ what about me?¡± ¡°You just need to make ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ win.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin and curled her lips. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely win.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident manner and his eyes flickered. He said, ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s a banquet tonight that I need you to attend with me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly had a feeling that he had nned this all along. What was going on? ¡°This banquet was organized by Earl y¡¯s family. His son is Prince An.¡± ¡°The Earl¡¯s son is a prince?¡± That sounded strange. ¡°An is liked by the Queen. The Queen has long since acknowledged An as her godson.¡± Chu Luo nodded and understood. However¡­ ¡°Are they holding a banquet tonight to deal with you¡­? You know it is a trap, yet you are still going?¡± ¡°I have ns,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The y family has something I want¡­ We can also cause them trouble tonight so that they won¡¯t have time to care about anything else for the time being.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan added, ¡°Earl y was the one who suggested we confiscate your bet.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± She wanted to see how thick-skinned this earl was to keep staring at her wager. After the two of them finished speaking, Li Yan continued to work. The secretary sent Chu Luo aptop. After the secretary left, Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°No one will enter my office. You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at him. At first, she sat down and read the information that Tang Zhiyun and the others had sent her. As she read, her back leaned against the sofa. Later, she simply leaned against the sofa and started to read the information. Li Yan would look at her every once in a while. When he saw herzily leaning on the sofa, his cold and hard face subconsciously softened. He had already confirmed his feelings for her, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As long as she didn¡¯t have any contact with other men who had feelings for her, he could wait for her to grow up. Suddenly, he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s birthday. ording to the household registry, her birthday was tomorrow. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo was seriously looking at herptop when she suddenly heard this. She looked up at Li Yan, who was sitting behind his desk. Li Yan asked again, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She wanted to learn a lot of interesting knowledge in this world, so she said, ¡°I will get everything I want.¡± When Li Yan heard this answer, he pursed his lips and frowned. Despite seeing that he was very dissatisfied with her answer, Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to look at the information. At this moment, Li Yan sent a message to his secretary via the intr. How to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday. As for Secretary Tan¡¯s shocked reaction after he sent the message, it wasn¡¯t his concern. Chapter 134 - Take Master Li a Notch Down

Chapter 134: Take Master Li a Notch Down

Before she knew it, it was already lunchtime. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, lunch is ready.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately sat up straight. Li Yan looked up. ¡°Bring it in.¡± Secretary Tan led a person in a chef¡¯s uniform pushing a food cart from outside the door to the sofa area. After the two of them carried the dishes to the coffee table, they went out. Chu Luo looked at the delicious-looking food and immediately put down the tablet in her hand. Li Yan walked to the wall and pressed a button before walking over to sit in the armchair beside her. Chu Luo gave him a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of food to eat. Her eyes lit up. ¡°I thought that the imperial cuisine cooked by your chef here would definitely be average. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so delicious.¡± Li Yan nced at her and said, ¡°You cane over to eat in the future.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she bit her chopsticks and looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I stay so far away from here. Am I really going toe all the way here just to eat?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After they ate, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. After the boys woke up, they went to her ce to y games. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t gone back yet, they were a little worried. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I have something on today. I¡¯ll be backte tonight, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others guessed that Chu Luo was with her older brother, so they didn¡¯t ask anything else. In the afternoon, Li Yan continued to work while Chu Luo watched interster materials and videos. When it was almost four o¡¯clock, Secretary Tan sent over a gown. Li Yan pointed at the lounge. ¡°You can go inside to change.¡± Chu Luo took the gift box and walked in. When she closed the door, Secretary Tan said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Li Yan nodded and walked over to call Qin Ming. Qin Ming reported to him, ¡°Master, everything is ready here.¡± Li Yan hung up and Secretary Tan left. The evening gown Secretary Tan had prepared for Chu Luo had a red skirt bottom and fitting waistline. There was also a gauze sleeve on her shoulders. It looked pretty good and was something she could ept wearing. Chu Luo put on the dress and the matching high heels, then put on the jewelry and walked out. Li Yan had already changed into a suit and was waiting there. When Chu Luo came out, he sized her up. There was satisfaction in his eyes. Chu Luo walked over and asked, ¡°Are we going over now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± Recalling that there would be an ambush tonight, Chu Luo nodded in agreement. The two of them walked out of the office. ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°The restaurant downstairs.¡± The restaurant of the zing Glory Corporation wasn¡¯t inferior to a seven-star restaurant. It wasn¡¯t dinnertime yet. When the two of them entered, the head chef personally led them to a dining table and sat down, then handed them menus. Chu Luo looked at the dishes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely drink wine when you go over tonight. In that case, order these few dishes.¡± With that, she ordered the dishes and handed the menu to the head chef. After the chef had left, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ingredients on me. Otherwise, I¡¯d have concocted some hangover medicine for you.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered that there were pharmacies everywhere. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy some medicine on the way. I¡¯ll concoct some hangover medicine for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Earl y¡¯s home was located in the western suburbs of XX City. As he had a noble title, he lived in an ancient castle. The castle was majestic and massive. Not only did it have a sense of age, but it was also a symbol of status. Li Yan definitely wasn¡¯t the only person invited to Earl y¡¯s family¡¯s banquet. When their car arrived at the entrance of the Earl¡¯s castle, there were already many luxury cars parked there. Li Yan didn¡¯t get the chauffeur to open the door immediately but instead told Chu Luo: ¡°Other than the people from the business world, there are also some nobles who are close to him attending the banquet tonight. When the timees, I will be invited to talk to them alone. If anyone invites you to leave, you can leave with them. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to protect you. No one can hurt you.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say that even if no one protected her, no one could hurt her. However, after thinking for a while, she only took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°Take this talisman with you. If you encounter any danger, I wille and save you.¡± Li Yan stared at the talisman in her hand with an unfathomable gaze. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something non-human in this Earl¡¯s family that you can¡¯t resolve.¡± Li Yan took the talisman from her hand and put it in his pocket before gesturing for the chauffeur to open the door. There was actually an automatic detector device beside the door of the Earl¡¯s house that scanned for dangerous items. A bodyguard pushed Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair and Chu Luo followed beside him. They walked over under the escort of a group of bodyguards. The guard by the door politely gestured for them to enter. ¡°Esteemed guest, please walk through the dangerous item detector.¡± Chu Luo nced over. There was a tform about five to six centimeters tall below the device. One had to stand on it. At this moment, a bodyguard asked bluntly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s convenient for Master to walk over there?¡± Unexpectedly, they had made arrangements. The guard walked over and pressed a button, and the tform descended. ¡°Mr. Li, please.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan only nodded at the bodyguards behind him before they pushed him over. Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair was special and the detector couldn¡¯t detect anything. Chu Luo saw that the guard who¡¯d brought them here had pressed themunicator on his ear and said to Li Yan apologetically, ¡°Mr. Li, our machine had a slight malfunction just now. Please let us check your wheelchair again.¡± A cold aura emanated from Li Yan. The guard was so startled by his aura that he immediately put his hand on his waist and subconsciously took a small step back. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Since Earl y has no intention of inviting me to the banquet, why should I go in?¡± The guard didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to say he would go back. He was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just a mistake on our side. I¡¯ll report this matter to the Earl immediately.¡± The guard quickly ran over to make a call. Chu Luo looked at the other guards who were staring at them and asked, ¡°What did you do to this Earl¡¯s family previously? Why is he so guarded against you¡­ Is it because of An? ¡°I have a feeling that after we enter, the most you can do is bring a bodyguard to push your wheelchair into the banquet hall.¡± Li Yan snorted in disdain. The guard quickly walked out and said to Li Yan at once, ¡°Mr. Li, the Young Master is already personally on the way to wee you in. Please wait for a moment.¡± Chu Luo muttered, ¡°Looks like this Earl is really going to take you down a notch before you enter.¡± In the car, Chu Luo had investigated the gossip about the Earl¡¯s family and knew that his eldest son was the most unloved in the family. The Earl¡¯s eldest son was named Ian. He was 32 years old this year and had a rough appearance and figure. He looked a little wooden. The moment Ian walked out, he kept apologizing to Li Yan and wanted to bring them in. The guard received the Earl¡¯s signal and didn¡¯t dare to let them in. He quickly said to Ian, ¡°Young Master, Mr. Li¡¯s wheelchair hasn¡¯t been checked.¡± When Ian heard this, he stopped and looked at Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Li, if you don¡¯t mind, may I personally check your wheelchair?¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan wouldn¡¯t agree, but he agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Ian immediately took the instrument from the guard and carefully examined Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. The detector didn¡¯t make a sound. Ian handed it to the guard. The guard didn¡¯t say anything else and retreated to the side. The group walked through the gate that was like a city wall. There was a huge courtyard inside, and there were many guards standing inside. After Ian brought the group in, he said to Li Yan, ¡°Mr. Li, there are a lot of guests at my house tonight. All the guests¡¯ bodyguards are arranged uniformly. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Li Yan nodded. A guard came over to take Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards away. As Chu Luo had expected, in the end, they left Li Yan with only one bodyguard to push his wheelchair. Under Ian¡¯s lead, the three of them continued heading forward. They walked past the beautifully carved Roman columns and therge fountain with human sculptures. What appeared in front of them was a gorgeous living room. At this moment, the door of the living room was wide open. People in luxurious clothes were walking inside, chatting softly or dancing to the cheerful jazz music. The sound of the wheelchair rolling on the ground passed through the living room. Those who were closer to the hall door turned to look when they heard this. When they saw who it was, many people were shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the CEO of zing Glory Corporation never ept invitations from anyone in the past? Why is he here tonight?¡± ¡°That means Earl y is highly esteemed.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Didn¡¯t you hear what happened at Antis¡¯s family banquet?¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly.¡± The person lowered his voice. ¡°Previously, at Mr. Antis¡¯s family¡¯s banquet, didn¡¯t they request all the girls to wear masks? I heard that Lausanne¡¯s daughter Adeline wanted to seduce CEO Li, but CEO Li directly forced her to take the drug and threw her into the hall for everyone to see.¡± ¡°This¡­ Li Yan is too ruthless. Who doesn¡¯t know that Adeline is Prince An¡¯s precious cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I heard that Prince An was furious that night. Not only did he send people to stop Li Yan halfway, but he also wanted to take the opportunity to destroy hispany¡¯s stock price in the US. However¡­ he was still a step behind.¡± Those who heard the gossip immediately understood. When the bodyguards pushed Li Yan into the hall, everyone subconsciously made way for him. Li Yan ignored the whispers around him and maintained his cold expression. Just as he was about to approach Earl y, who was talking to a few nobles in the hall, before Earl y could speak, An¡¯s entric voice was heard. ¡°CEO Li, you¡¯re really a bigshot, huh? My family invited you to a banquet, but you actually arrivedte.¡± Chapter 135 - Its Possible That Im His Type

Chapter 135: It¡¯s Possible That I¡¯m His Type

Li Yan¡¯s gaze sharpened. Earl y immediately said apologetically, ¡°Li, don¡¯t lower yourself to An¡¯s level. He¡¯s just a child who has been spoiled by us.¡± Chu Luo looked at An, who was being treated like a child, and suddenly had doubts about the age of the children in America. This person looked even older than Li Yan. An suddenly looked at Chu Luo. When he saw Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, he narrowed his eyes and thought of something. The corners of his lips quickly curled up. Earl y didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for Li Yan at the start. After saying this, he gestured to the butler. ¡°Butler, get someone to serve the wine.¡± The butler immediately did as instructed. After a while, servants dressed in the special uniform of the Earl¡¯s Castle walked towards everyone with wine in their hands. The Earl picked up a ss of wine. A servant brought a tray to Li Yan. Li Yan picked up a ss of wine. The servant then brought the tray to Chu Luo. Chu Luo also picked up a ss of wine. The Earl raised his ss and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. It¡¯s rare that I get to meet you all. It¡¯s a great blessing that everyone can gather tonight. Come, let me toast everyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Earl. We should be the ones toasting you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be restrained, everyone. Let¡¯s have a gathering with our old friends tonight and have a good time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone drank the wine in their sses. The servants quickly refilled everyone¡¯s sses. This time, the Earl especially toasted Li Yan. ¡°Recently, the gamingpetition organized by zing Glory Corporation has been very popr. It has also received the attention of the higher-ups. Coincidentally, CEO Li and I are old friends, so I invited CEO Li to my house as a guest first. I hope that CEO Li will have a wonderful time tonight.¡± He then stepped forward to clink his ss against Li Yan¡¯s and downed it first. Li Yan didn¡¯t refuse and also drank. After drinking, the Earl got his sons to entertain everyone. The music started ying, and many men invited their femalepanions to dance. At this moment, An suddenly walked up to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Beautifuldy, do you mind dancing with me?¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said in a cold voice, ¡°I do mind.¡± A sneer shed across An¡¯s eyes, and he deliberately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°CEO Li, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re not able to dance with such a beautifuldy. Are you going to stop other people from inviting her?¡± After saying that, he deliberately leaned towards him and said provocatively, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between CEO Li and this beautifuldy? Can you reject me on behalf of this beautifuldy?¡± Chu Luo was about to say bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you.¡± However, Li Yan said first, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Do you think I can reject you on her behalf?¡± A trace of surprise shed across An¡¯s eyes before the smile on his lips deepened. He stood up straight and called a servant over to drink a ss of wine. After that, he tugged at his cor and said to Li Yan in a bare tone, ¡°Then CEO Li will have to take good care of your beautiful and charming fianc¨¦e.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked away. Chu Luo watched as he left. Before she could flick the pill between her fingers, Li Yan suddenly tightened his grip on her. Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan said in a murderous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll make this person pay for what he said just now.¡± Chu Luo put away the pill in her hand and nodded. There were already many people dancing on the dance floor. Chu Luo looked over and saw that some people hade to chat with Li Yan, but they were all dismissed by his coldness. Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Do you like to dance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As a High Priestess, she had to dance after every sacrificial ritual and war. A part of the reason why she cultivated was to be able to give off that majestic vibe while doing the dance. When Li Yan heard this, his eyes flickered. Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice. She retracted her hand from his and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you think Earl y suddenly left you here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s observing how much I care about you.¡± ¡°They want to start with me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as Li Yan grabbed her hand again. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for tonight. You just have to stand at the side and watch.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± This was too boring for her. ¡°Here ites.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, Earl y walked over with a few people who were obviously of extraordinary status. The moment they arrived, they surrounded Li Yan. Earl y said, ¡°CEO Li, I see that you don¡¯t like this noisy environment very much. Why don¡¯t youe over there with us for a drink and a casual chat?¡± Another person looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I think CEO Li¡¯s partner is very interested in dancing. Since CEO Li can¡¯t dance with her, why don¡¯t you get the other men to dance with your femalepanion?¡± Li Yan suddenly swept a cold nce at that person. ¡°My partner won¡¯t dance with anyone but me.¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to be such a possessive person. Let¡¯s pretend that I was just joking. I hope CEO Li doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I mind.¡± Li Yan really didn¡¯t give him face. The person who spoke paused. Earl y immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°CEO Li, Cruz didn¡¯t mean anything by that. If you really mind, why don¡¯t we punish him with a drink?¡± Cruz was also very straightforward. He raised the ss of wine in his hand and drank its contents. ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t mind now, do you?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak again. Everyone walked towards a small, half-open living room. Chu Luo was the only woman there. Everyone casually chatted about international trade and economic developments during these past few years. They even talked about the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± tournament organized by zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany. All of them praised Li Yan¡¯s business acumen. Li Yan¡¯s expression remained cold and aloof throughout. He would asionally drink with everyone. After a while, a woman of simr age to Chu Luo walked in with a smile and said to the Earl, ¡°Uncle, I see that you¡¯ve forgotten about this beautifuldy while chatting. Why don¡¯t I take her out to y?¡± Earl y said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°This is my niece, Cece. She¡¯s 15 years old this year. She should be around the same age as CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion. Why don¡¯t you let them have fun together? Otherwise, CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion will feel very bored.¡± Cece also looked at Chu Luo with her dark blue eyes that were like that of a baby deer. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve known this younger sister for a long time already. CEO Li, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of her.¡± Chu Luo had goosebumps all over her body when she heard this 15-year-old girl call her ¡°younger sister.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m 18 this year.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re actually 18 now? I thought you were younger than me.¡± Chu Luo merely lifted her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. Unable to get a response from the two of them, Cece walked over and wanted to take Chu Luo¡¯s arm as if they were close. However, Chu Luo avoided it. She said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like physical contact with unfamiliar people.¡± Cece paused and looked at Earl y. Earl y smiled and said, ¡°Is CEO Li afraid that something will happen to your partner here? Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to be disrespectful to your partner in this ce.¡± Li Yan seemed to consider it for a moment before turning to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you want to go with her?¡± Chu Luo looked into Li Yan¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°Then go. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo followed Cece. The two of them walked out of the small living room. Cece smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to care so much about you. I heard from the rumors that CEO Li has never been close to women.¡± Chu Luo guessed casually, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I happen to be his type.¡± Cece nodded and changed the subject. ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu¡­ your names are too difficult to pronounce. I¡¯ll call you Chu.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Are you really 18 years old?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°No wonder everyone says not to guess the age of the people from the empire. I really thought that you¡¯re younger than me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the mature-looking Cece, who was wearing tworge circr earrings. She said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t tell your ages either.¡± All of them looked older than their age. Cece didn¡¯t realize that Chu Luo had left half of her sentence hanging. The two of them quickly walked out. At this moment, the number of people dancing had gradually decreased. Everyone else had gathered in groups and chatted while drinking. Cece brought Chu Luo to where there were seven or eight youngsters. When everyone saw Chu Luo, they sized her up. A boy said excitedly, ¡°Cece, you¡¯re awesome to seed in bringing CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion out.¡± Cece smiled at him smugly. ¡°Of course. Chu is a very gentle person.¡± Chu Luo nced at Cece and was doubtful of her ¡°gentle¡± remark. ¡°So your name is Chu.¡± The man extended his hand to Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to give her a warm hug. Chu Luo shifted to the side and avoided his hug. Only then did Cece say to the man in a warning tone, ¡°Chu isn¡¯t from America and isn¡¯t used to getting too close to people. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Since Cece has invited Chu here, why don¡¯t we continue ying our previous game?¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the others immediately echoed. Chu Luo looked at the crowd and guessed that they were trying to trick her. She pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°What game were you guys ying just now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re ying a game of drinking using the turntable.¡± Someone pointed at the turntable beside them. ¡°It means that whoever the turntable spins to will have to drink. Chu, do you want to y with us?¡± After this person finished speaking, the others spoke one after another, urging Chu Luo to y with them. Chu Luo looked at the turntable and could tell at a nce that the turntable could be manipted by someone. How could she not know their intentions? The corners of her lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, she sat down and started ying the game with everyone. Chapter 136 - Attacking Master Li

Chapter 136: Attacking Master Li

While Chu Luo was ying the game with those people, on Li Yan¡¯s side, the topic had already shifted to Chu Luo¡¯s big bet. Someone said, ¡°This kind of gamble has exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. The amount is toorge. If we don¡¯t stop it, it will have a huge impact on society.¡± Just as the others were about to agree, Li Yan asked coldly, ¡°You mean you want me to transfer thispetition to the empire? In the empire, the higher-ups won¡¯t say that the bets started by my zing Glory gamingpany are too high.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Everyone didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to say that. A few people¡¯s expressions changed. They were even more certain of their determination to make him stay tonight. Everyone deliberately said nice things while toasting Li Yan ss after ss. After three rounds of drinking, a few people revealed intoxicated looks. Li Yan¡¯s arm was also propped on the armrest of the wheelchair, supporting his forehead as if he was getting drunk. At this moment, the Earl asked in a concerned tone, ¡°CEO Li, why don¡¯t you go to the guest room and rest for a while? I think you¡¯re drunk.¡± Li Yan closed his eyes slightly and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Call Luoluo over.¡± The bodyguard nodded and walked towards the hall. The Earl quickly signaled to one of his subordinates standing by the door. The subordinate understood and immediately followed. After a while, since Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t bring Chu Luo over, the Earl said to Li Yan with concern, ¡°CEO Li¡¯s femalepanion must be having a lot of fun with those youngsters. Why don¡¯t you go to the guest room to rest first, CEO Li? When your femalepaniones, I¡¯ll get someone to bring her over to look for you.¡± A trace of displeasure shed across Li Yan¡¯s face. He looked like he was unhappy that Chu Luo had dared to get so carried away ying with others that she was nowhere to be seen. The Earl deliberately advised, ¡°For young people, especially young women like CEO Li¡¯s partner, it¡¯s normal to be a little yful.¡± Li Yan retracted his displeasure and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± The Earl was delighted and personally pushed his wheelchair towards the door beside the small guest room. Past the door, there was a corridor. After turning a corner, they couldn¡¯t hear the voices behind them. In front was another tall building. The Earl didn¡¯t push Li Yan away for long before two people walked out from the side. One of them was his eldest son, Ian, and the other was his second son, Derry. The Earl had three sons. The eldest son was not pampered, the youngest son had acknowledged the queen as his godmother, and the second son was naturally groomed to be the next heir to the Earl. When the two of them walked over, they called out to him at the same time, ¡°Father.¡± Derry came to take over the task of pushing the wheelchair. The father-and-sons trio exchanged nces and continued walking forward. After walking for about five minutes, the three of them arrived outside a room. Ian walked over and pushed open the heavy door. The room was spacious, but it wasn¡¯t a guest room. Derry pushed Li Yan in. As the door closed behind him, Li Yan lowered his hand that was supporting his forehead and red at Derry. ¡°This isn¡¯t a guest room. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Looks like CEO Li isn¡¯t too drunk.¡± Derry looked at Li Yan with a glint in his eyes. He suddenly licked his lips and said, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we let him drink more wine? Coincidentally, I have a jar of good wine there. Since CEO Li doesn¡¯t like women, why don¡¯t we let him try something different?¡± When Derry said this, a wolfish glint shed across his eyes. The Earl looked at Li Yan with the same scheming smile. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let him sign a few documents first.¡± He then gestured to Ian. ¡°Ian, go get those documents.¡± Ian responded and walked towards a wall cab in the room. He quickly took out a stack of documents from the wall cab and walked over. The Earl took the documents and handed them to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to suffer physical pain, sign these documents first.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll sign them?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual, but there was no surprise or fear. ¡°Looks like CEO Li still hasn¡¯t realized his current situation.¡± After saying that, Derry walked to the wall on the left and pressed a button. The wall moved to the side, revealing the scene inside. It was a torture chamber used to imprison criminals in ancient times. There were all kinds of torture devices inside. There were also many half-naked, burly, and murderous-looking men standing there. The Earl quickly walked behind Li Yan and rudely kicked his wheelchair over, causing it to slide in at an extremely fast speed. The Earl and his sons quickly followed him in. The door closed at the same time. Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair only stopped when it reached the middle of the interrogation room. He scanned the people inside, and his lips suddenly curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He said slowly in an unusually cold tone, ¡°With my influence in the business world, so many people saw meing here tonight. Does the Earl think that the outsiders won¡¯t notice if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Derry sneered. ¡°Does CEO Li think that we didn¡¯t think of what you could think of?¡± The Earl asked, ¡°CEO Li obviously cares a lot about the femalepanion you brought tonight.¡± ¡°What do you want to do to Luoluo?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Derry chuckled. ¡°What indeed? CEO Li and that woman¡¯s intimate photos have already been uploaded online tonight. Everyone knows that CEO Li has a very precious fianc¨¦e. When the timees, as long as your fianc¨¦ees forward to say a few words and redirects your matter to others, do you think they will believe it? Also¡­ coincidentally, my third brother has taken a fancy to your woman and wants to y with her.¡± Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura instantly emanated from him, and his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, he quickly pulled out the whip from his wheelchair. With a sh, he stood up and swung the whip at Derry. Pa! Pfft! ¡°Ouch~~¡± No one expected Li Yan to be able to stand up. After a moment of disbelief and shock, the Earl and Derry shouted at the servants standing there at the same time, ¡°Capture him quickly.¡± Then, Li Yan showed the Earl¡¯s family what a devil was. Li Yan¡¯s ruthlessness was carved into his bones. The whip in his hand was like a venomous snake as heshed out at the person attacking him. That person¡¯s skin and flesh were instantlycerated. Soon, broken limbs and blood sttered everywhere in the interrogation room. The Earl looked at Li Yan, who was like a malicious ghost, and said to Derry in a trembling voice, ¡°Shoot him. Quickly, kill him with a gun!¡± Derry, who was frightened by Li Yan¡¯s aura, quickly took out a gun and pointed it at Li Yan. At that moment, Ian, who was standing beside them, suddenly moved and mmed into Derry. The impact caused Derry to stagger and fall against the wall beside him. At the same time, the impact caused him to drop the gun on the floor. Ian quickly picked up the gun and pointed it at the Earl. The Earl looked at Ian in disbelief, his pupils contracting. In the next moment, he shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Ian, you¡¯re crazy. How dare you point a gun at me, your father?¡± Ian retracted the wooden expression on his face and sneered. ¡°Father? Back then, when you gave up on me, I swore that I wouldn¡¯t have a father like you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ Have you been pretending all these years?¡± ¡°What do you think, my good father?¡± There was deep hatred on Ian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m the heir to the Earldom, but because he¡¯s that woman¡¯s child, you didn¡¯t hesitate to drug me and turn me into an idiot so that I could give up my position to him. That way, you can give the outsiders an exnation, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°So what if you know?¡± At this, Derry stood up. He wiped the blood from his lips with his thumb and looked at him with disdain and ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that you and that civilian mother of yours couldn¡¯t give my father any help. My mother is the eldest daughter of America¡¯s Y&Y Corporation. My maternal grandfather only has my mother as his daughter. In the future, Y&Y Corporation will also be mine. You should be grateful that we didn¡¯t take your life.¡± Ian stared at Derry with hatred and ruthlessness in his eyes. He pointed the gun directly at Derry. Derry looked at him as if he was looking at a piece of trash and wasn¡¯t scared by the gun in his hand. ¡°If you dare to shoot, that civilian mother of yours will be dead immediately.¡± ¡°What did you do to my mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you guys, so I got Shaman H to cast witchcraft on that civilian woman¡­ If anything happens to me, she will die immediately.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red from anger, but the gun in his hand felt like it weighed 500 kilograms. He wished he could pull the trigger, but he was also worried that Derry was telling the truth. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°You even believe the enemy¡¯s words. How indecisive!¡± Ian hardened his heart and pulled the trigger. ¡°Ah¡­ Derry!¡± The Earl¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the bullet enter Derry¡¯s heart. His eyes widened as he quickly ran over and hugged his head. ¡°Derry, my precious son!¡± Then, he turned around and red at Ian. He roared at him, ¡°Ian, do you think that the title of Earl is yours just because you¡¯ve killed Derry? I still have An. Dream on!¡± Ian was trembling with anger. ¡°See that? This is your father, whom you still held a trace of hope for.¡± Li Yan ended the fight on his side and walked over, his body covered in blood. Ian stared at Li Yan in a daze. He controlled the trembling in his body and gritted his teeth as he pointed the gun at the Earl. However, just before he fired, a woman in a ck cloak appeared in the room. The woman said in a pitiful tone, ¡°What an unfilial child.¡± With that, she waved her hand and the gun in Ian¡¯s hand disappeared. Ian looked at the cloaked woman in horror. ¡°You are Shaman H!¡± When the Earl saw the shaman, H, he shouted, ¡°H, quickly, kill Li Yan.¡± H turned to look at Li Yan and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Honorable Earl, as you wish.¡± Chapter 137 - The Special Birthday Present for Chu Luo

Chapter 137: The Special Birthday Present for Chu Luo

A ball of me suddenly appeared in Shaman H¡¯s hand and flew towards Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, be careful!¡± Amid Ian¡¯s loud warning, Li Yan ducked to the side and quickly dodged the ball of light. At the same time, he waved his whip at H. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite skilled.¡± After saying that, H appeared behind Li Yan in the next moment. She used her hand like a w, and a ball of light was about to smash onto Li Yan¡¯s head. Li Yan instantly sensed danger and quickly dodged the ball of light. ¡°H, aren¡¯t you a very powerful shaman? Quickly, finish him off!¡± The Earl felt impatient after seeing Li Yan dodge twice. Worried that something had happened to Li Yan, Ian warned him, ¡°CEO Li, pay attention to the magic sword in H¡¯s hand.¡± The Earl red at Ian fiercely. Ian felt the Earl¡¯s gaze and quickly turned to look. He was frightened by the Earl¡¯s gaze and took two steps back. Suddenly, the Earl had a gun in his hand. It was the one Ian was holding previously. Before Ian¡¯s horrified gaze, the Earl pointed the gun at him. ¡°Ian, die.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Li Yan heard Ian¡¯s frightened cry andshed out with his whip. The whip blocked the bullet and diverted it. At the same time, a magic sword emitting a ck aura appeared in H¡¯s hand, and she thrust it straight at Li Yan¡¯s heart. Li Yan couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The magic sword was about to pierce his heart. Instinctively, he raised his hand to block it. However, how could his hand block a sword of magic? The magic sword shed past his arm and continued to thrust towards him as a trail of blood appeared. Just as it was about to pierce through, there was a bang! The magic sword seemed to have encountered an indestructible resistance and the sharp de was blocked. Li Yan attacked at the same time using an exquisite gun in his hand, which he pressed against H¡¯s heart. With a pfft, the dull sound of a bullet passing through flesh and blood could be heard. ¡°How is that possible!¡± H held a hand to her heart in disbelief and looked at Li Yan. ¡°How can an ordinary person like you block my magic sword?¡± Li Yan was also stunned for a moment. In the next second, he remembered that there was that talisman Chu Luo had given him before she alighted from the car. At first, he had kept it in his trouser pocket, butter, he ced it in the pocket of his suit jacket, where it was close to his heart. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved by this talisman. While he was feeling stunned, H quickly put away the light sword in her hand, and a ball of light appeared there before she smashed it at Li Yan. ¡°No matter what method you used to block my light sword, you will die this time!¡± Li Yan only had time to turn his head to look at the ball of light that was emitting a ck aura before it smashed towards him¡­ ¡°So this is the ck magic used by foreign shamans. I¡¯ve learned something new today.¡± After a crisp sound, Chu Luo instantly appeared beside Li Yan and blocked that ball of magic with her palm. A red light shed from her arm, and the ck magic disappeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± H widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°I am¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled at H and deliberately spouted nonsense. ¡°The Lightbringer that God sent to deal with an evil shaman like you. ¡± After saying that, she quickly took action and rained a handful of pills. H did not even have time to react before she was poisoned by Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s poison pills were overbearing in that they took care of every spot. From her hair to her fingernails¡­ there was no part of her that wasn¡¯t poisoned. ¡°Ooh¡­ What did you use on me? My eyes, my ears, my nose¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Seeing H instantly bend over and roll on the ground in pain, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. What she saw made her frown. ¡°Is your arm injured?¡± After saying that, she quickly grabbed his arm and looked at the wound that was still bleeding and emitting a ck aura. ¡°You were actually hit by a magic sword.¡± Li Yan looked down at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How is this fine? This is a very serious matter.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out a talisman paper from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She bit her finger and used the blood on her fingertip to draw a few strokes on the talisman paper before quickly sticking it on his wound. Then, she said: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to cure this kind of magic. After you¡¯ve dealt with the matters here, I¡¯ll go back and study it properly.¡± Li Yan nodded at her. The warmth in his eyes disappeared and he red at the stunned Earl. The Earl was really frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s sudden appearance. When he saw Li Yan looking over, his body trembled. As he retreated towards the door, his lips trembled as he said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and quickly used his left hand to take out a retracted whip and send it towards the Earl. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The whip wrapped around the Earl¡¯s body and sent him flying into the air. Then, the Earl¡¯s body mmed heavily against a wall. Bam! Pfft! The Earl spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Li Yan put away the whip in his hand and looked at Ian. Ian shuddered. Li Yan retracted his gaze and grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand before walking towards the door. Chu Luo nced at Ian, who was just standing there, but didn¡¯t pull her hand out. As Li Yan headed to the door, he said in a low voice, ¡°You can handle the rest yourself.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Ian quickly found the mechanism by the door and pressed it before it slid to either side. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo out. As Chu Luo was being pulled along, she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want your wheelchair anymore?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With that, he quickened his pace. Li Yan actually led Chu Luo upstairs. The two of them walked for about ten minutes before they reached the rooftop. There was already a helicopter parked there. Chu Luo looked up at the helicopter with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Is that a helicopter?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Once the two of them had boarded the helicopter, Chu Luo realized that the one driving the helicopter was Qin Ming. Li Yan said, ¡°Get out of here immediately.¡± When the helicopter was two kilometers away from the ancient castle, a rumbling explosion suddenly came from the ce. After the explosion, there was a raging fire. Chu Luo leaned against the window and looked at the ancient castle, a corner of which had started burning. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Is that where we were just now?¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sat properly and sighed. ¡°Looks like Ian is a ruthless person too.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°What were you doing outside previously?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I was ying spin-the-wheel and drinking with the others. Those people wanted to get me drunk and deliberately did something to the wheel, so I taught them a lesson about the consequences of tampering with stuff in front of me.¡± Those people had taken turns drinking and eventually became drunk. However, she¡¯d guessed that those people must have something else going on, so she deliberately drank a few bottles herself. As a High Priestess, Chu Luo felt that a priest who didn¡¯t know how to drink wasn¡¯t qualified to be a priest. Therefore, she had started drinking since she was young. Drinking alcohol was equivalent to drinking water to her. Indeed, there had been more toe. Just as she was pretending to have drunk too much, a servant from the Earl¡¯s family came over and helped her into a room. Then, An came in, wanting to do something to her. She¡¯d just beaten up An until he¡¯d have trouble functioning independently when she sensed something wrong with Li Yan. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Li Yan, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± ¡°Go somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips. Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously for a while. Seeing that he really wasn¡¯t going to say anything, she felt certain that he hadn¡¯t yet finished his business and didn¡¯t ask further. The helicopter flew above XX City for nearly half an hour. When it reached the skies of Silicon Valley, Li Yan suddenly took out his tablet and quickly typed on the keyboard. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over with a curious expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. As he typed rapidly, he gestured to her. ¡°The time is just right. Look out the window.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked out of the window. Instantly, all the lights in Silicon Valley went out. At this moment, the words ¡°Countdown¡± appeared on the entire outer wall of a skyscraper. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0. As the helicopter approached, an entire starry sky began to appear on the building. Chu Luo took a look and eximed, ¡°Wow! This is the entire Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯!¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you only half an hour. This is your birthday present. How much you can remember depends on your own ability.¡± ¡°My birthday?¡± Chu Luo then remembered that her original self¡¯s birthday was today. She quickly turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Is this the backdoor you¡¯re opening for me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly retracted her gaze and leaned against the window. The helicopter slowly circled the building from below. Half an hourter, the helicopter stopped on the balcony of the top floor of the zing Glory Corporation building. All the lights in Silicon Valley lit up simultaneously. Chu Luo sat there with her eyes closed for a while before opening them to look at Li Yan. ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Then get off the helicopter.¡± After saying that, Li Yan stood up and walked towards the cabin door. After the three of them alighted from the helicopter, they took the elevator to the first floor. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to her hotel. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you for celebrating my birthday.¡± Li Yan looked at her smiling face and nodded. ¡°Not yet.¡± Chapter 138 - Dirty-faced Kitten Chu Luo

Chapter 138: Dirty-faced Kitten Chu Luo

Chu Luo looked at Li Yan in surprise, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You want to celebrate my birthday some more?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He then took off his suit jacket and put on his mask. He gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Get off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to my ce to celebrate my birthday?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After the surprise just now, Chu Luo felt a sense of anticipation. She got out with Li Yan. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people in the first-floor lobby other than the staff on night duty and a few guests. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Judging from his aura, I doubt he¡¯s someone ordinary. Could he be someone terrifying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If that¡¯s the case, why isn¡¯t the beauty walking beside him afraid at all? Besides, that beauty isn¡¯t wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Maybe that man is too ugly, or he¡¯s too afraid to show his face because his face is injured.¡± ¡­ When a few guests paused to whisper about them, the lobby manager walked over and politely stopped Li Yan and Chu Luo. ¡°Esteemed guests, my apologies.¡± The lobby manager was a brown-haired man in his early thirties. His gazended on Li Yan¡¯s face with vignce. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a guest who¡¯s staying in our hotel. For the safety of the other guests, the hotel has a rule that non-hotel staff who enter at night must register their identification.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan pursed his lips slightly, his emotions unreadable. Before everyone¡¯s gaze, he took out a card. He said, ¡°I only brought this.¡± When the lobby manager saw this card, his expression changed instantly. He immediately lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Sorry, esteemed guest, you don¡¯t have to register. Please.¡± Li Yan put away his card and gestured for Chu Luo to continue walking. The discussion behind them became even louder. After getting into the elevator, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan curiously, ¡°What card did you show that person just now?¡± ¡°The privilege card.¡± Chu Luo was confused. ¡°I have shares in this hotel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. When the elevator reached the floor where Chu Luo was staying, Li Yan took off his mask and the two of them headed to the door of her suite. Li Yan stood at the side as Chu Luo opened the door. The curtains in the living room were drawn, so the living room was pitch-ck. Chu Luo stood there and immediately felt that there was someone else in the room. She sensed that it was Tang Zhiyun and the others inside. She didn¡¯t show it. She turned on the lights in the hall on the porch. The moment the lights turned on¡­ Five voices called simultaneously, ¡°Junior/Sister Chu, happy birthday!¡± Then, Wang Mingtao gestured to her. ¡°Sister Chu, turn off the lights first. Let¡¯s light up the candles.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately turned off the lights. Several lighters sounded at the same time. Using a few mes, 18 birthday candles were lit on the ten-inch-long two-story cake. Li Yan said to her in a low voice, ¡°Go over.¡± Chu Luo walked over with Li Yan. She walked up to the cake. The boys started to sing her a birthday song. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Close your eyes and make a wish.¡± In the Phoenix Skies Nation, her wish was for the country to be prosperous and for the people to be at peace. Here, her wish was¡­ Chu Luo was confused. ¡°What wish?¡± Li Yan opened his mouth but only said after two seconds, ¡°What do you want the most?¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed her eyes, and made a wish. ¡°I hope that the king and the citizens of the Phoenix Skies Nation can still lead a peaceful life without me and elect a new High Priest as soon as possible.¡± After making the wish, Chu Luo opened her eyes. Tang Zhiyun and the others had just finished singing the birthday song. ¡°Blow out the candles.¡± Chu Luo blew out the candles. Tang Zhiyun walked over and turned on the lights in the hall. Chu Luo looked at them with sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°What else do I have to do?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, do what you did on your birthday in the past. Do it now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had a birthday like this before.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the five boys looked at her with heartache. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t pitiful. Previously, her teacher and elders had celebrated her birthday for her. It was also very lively. The pitiful one was probably the original owner of this body. Her birthday and Chu Ting¡¯s birthday were on the same day, and hers had always been celebrated in passing. Li Yan¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Cut the cake.¡± Tang Zhiyun handed her the knife to cut the cake with. Chu Luo took it and first gestured how to cut it. The fragrance of the cake made her swallow hard. Wang Mingtao, who was beside her, said excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, let us get some cake on your face. This way, you can be happy every day for the next year.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Chu Luo. ¡°How much cake do you have to put on my face?¡± ¡°Just a little bit.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Give me the knife, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo handed him the knife. Wang Mingtao took it and scooped up a bit of cream before cing it on a te. He used his fingers to scoop up a bit of it and stuck it on her face. Then, he gestured to the other boys excitedly. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others held back theirughter and looked at Chu Luo, who really believed him. Thinking that this was a rare opportunity, they also stuck some cake onto her face. Soon, Chu Luo had cake all over her petite face. She turned to look at Li Yan and asked him, ¡°Are you going to do it too?¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face and nodded. He reached out to scoop some cream onto her face, but as his finger approached her cheek, he suddenly changed directions and pressed it against her lips. Chu Luo subconsciously licked the cream. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The boys immediatelyughed out loud at her gluttonous behavior. Wang Mingtao wasughing so hard that he rocked back and forth and almost fell. The other four people took out their phones and snapped pictures of her current appearance. ¡°The way Junior looks right now is enough to make meugh for a year.¡± ¡°Junior looks like a dirty-faced kitten.¡± ¡°And a dirty-faced kitten who¡¯d snuck in a treat at that.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo finally realized that she had been tricked by them. She didn¡¯t get angry. Her eyes darted around before she said with a smile, ¡°I think I should stick some cake on your faces too. This way, I can share with you guys some of my happiness for the next year.¡± After saying that, she scooped up a little cake from the te and stuck it on Wang Mingtao¡¯s face. ¡°Oww¡­¡± Wang Mingtao shouted. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too fast.¡± The movement was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. ¡°Was it fast?¡± Chu Luo giggled and used her four fingers to scoop up some cream at the same time. She looked at the other four boys with sparkling eyes. The four of them reacted quickly. They stepped to the side and retreated a few meters. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body flickered as she quickly attacked. Before the four of them realized, their faces were covered with cake. ¡°Junior, you cheated!¡± ¡°Hehe, are you the only ones allowed to trick me? Am I not allowed to cheat?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it on your older brother¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re siblings. You should get more in your brother¡¯s face.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and grinned at him. Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes but didn¡¯t move away. Chu Luo used her fingers to scoop some cream from the te and stuck it onto his handsome face. When her fingertip approached, Li Yan subconsciously tilted his head back. Chu Luo identally touched his throat. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He quickly put an arm around her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to wipe the cream off his throat. Chu Luo watched him wipe the cream off his throat. Thinking that it must be delicious, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened. He motioned to her. ¡°Time to cut the cake.¡± The boys who had run away heard this and walked over. Chu Luo wiped the cream off her face with a tissue before starting to cut the cake. After the five boys finished their cake, they said good night to the two of them and went to sleep. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who didn¡¯t eat his cake, and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you haven¡¯t finished celebrating my birthday for me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m d to have friends to celebrate my birthday with.¡± After saying that, she thought of something and asked, ¡°When is your birthday? Should I celebrate it with you too?¡± ¡°The 1st of January.¡± ¡°The 1st of January. It¡¯s easy to remember. What do you want for your birthday?¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± Before Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, Li Yan lowered his voice and said, ¡°At that time, I want¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan actually stopped halfway and took out his injured arm. ¡°I feel a little difort in my arm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s attention immediately shifted to his arm. Looking at the sealed wound, she frowned and said, ¡°Looks like the Eastern talisman doesn¡¯t have much effect on overseas magic. Wait for a while, I¡¯ll find some medicine for you to take. I¡¯ll find a way to resolve this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went to the bedroom, took out a pill, and handed it to him. ¡°Take one first. If you feel ufortable tonight,e and call me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took the medicine and turned to enter the bedroom he¡¯d stayed in before. Chu Luo also went in to take a shower and fell asleep. At around 3 AM, there was a sudden knock on Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door. She quickly got out of bed and opened the door, only to see Li Yan standing there with a dark expression. He was also wearing pajamas. ¡°Li Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 139 - The Shaman in the Castle

Chapter 139: The Shaman in the Castle

Li Yan closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The moment I close my eyes, I feel like I¡¯m fighting all kinds of ferocious beasts. Moreover, there¡¯s an illusion that I¡¯m being bitten.¡± ¡°What happens after you open your eyes?¡± ¡°My head hurts when I open my eyes.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. She stepped aside and pointed at the bed. ¡°Come in and sit down first. I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡± Li Yan walked in and sat by the bed. Chu Luo stood behind him and touched his head for a while before saying, ¡°A ball of ck aura went to your head.¡± After saying that, she gestured at him. ¡°Take off your shoes and sit cross-legged on the bed. I¡¯ll try to remove the ck aura.¡± Li Yan did as she said. Chu Luo sat behind him and said to him, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± After Li Yan closed his eyes, Chu Luo tapped his sleeping acupoint and called out in her mind, ¡°Phoenix.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°See if you can get rid of the ck aura in his brain.¡± A red light shed and entered Li Yan¡¯s mind. After a moment, the red light returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mistress, I don¡¯t know magic. The ck aura can¡¯t be removed. I¡¯ve already driven the ck aura back to where he was injured.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Try sensing where anyone who knows magic here can be located. I¡¯ll go meet that person.¡± After a while, Phoenix told her, ¡°On the outskirts to the West.¡± Chu Luo waited for Phoenix to finish speaking before asking it to teleport her there. It was actually inside a mountain. Chu Luo looked at the dark house and was a little surprised that it was an ancient castle that had obviously been abandoned. The moonlight was dim tonight, and the mountains were filled with the cries of various animals. Along with the mountain breeze, it gave people a sinister and terrifying feeling. Chu Luo stepped on the dead branches and leaves and immediately made cracking sounds. Phoenix said to her, ¡°There¡¯s a shaman living here.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Can you feel how powerful she is?¡± Phoenix sensed the area and gave a rough estimate. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Then all the more reason for me to meet her.¡± Soon, Chu Luo arrived at the bottom of the steps outside the ancient castle. The stairs were four to five meters wide and had about 20 steps. There were railings carved with birds and beasts on both sides. On the steps were eerie white bones, and it was unknown whether they were human or animal. On a skull stood a ck cat. The ck cat¡¯s eyes were glowing in the night as it stared straight at Chu Luo. That was more than terrifying. Chu Luo looked at the two sinister rays of light and muttered, ¡°Is this cat being raised by the owner inside? Looks like it has a lot of hostility towards me.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the ck cat let out a shrill and terrifying scream and pounced on her. As the ck cat flew over, Chu Luo tapped her toes and leaped over the cat¡¯s body. At the same time, she quickly turned around. A red light shed in her hand and the ck cat froze where it was. Meow~ ¡°Noisy.¡± Chu Luo walked in front of the ck cat, squatted down, and patted its head. The ck cat stopped purring and even trembled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and threatened it in a t tone, ¡°I know you already have sentience and can understand me¡­ Tell me, where is your master? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll turn you into a bald cat.¡± After saying that, she pinched the cat on its head and tugged. The ck cat was furious. It realized that it could not move or even scream. Its eyes immediately revealed a frightened look. ¡°Hehe, were you scared? Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you tell me where your master is, I¡¯ll let you move and scream.¡± The ck cat weighed the pros and cons and looked towards the door. Chu Luo carried it and walked towards the door. When she reached the door, the heavy door suddenly opened automatically. Chu Luo stepped over the threshold and entered. There was a huge hall inside, and it was also very dark. The door behind her closed with a bang. The only light from outside the door was blocked, and there were whining soundsing from all directions. Chu Luo snorted and waved a talisman, igniting a me. The mes instantly lit up her surroundings. At this moment, an evil gust of wind blew over, obviously wanting to blow out the fire in her hand. Unexpectedly, no matter how the evil wind blew, it couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes on her talisman. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the me, and it instantly became a torch. With that, the entire hall was illuminated. At this moment, an angry and displeased voice came from the front. ¡°Who dares to barge into my castle?¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw a woman in a ck robe standing on the stairs. Chu Luo said politely, ¡°Sorry to interrupt you. My friend has been poisoned by a magic sword. As soon as you show me a way to remove the effects of the magic sword, I will leave immediately.¡± ¡°Hmph! An ignorantss! How dare youe here to ask for something!¡± After the woman finished speaking, a ray of magic attacked Chu Luo. Chu Luo tapped her toes and quickly jumped to the side. At this moment, the woman finally discovered the ck cat in her arms. She snapped, ¡°How dare you hold my cat!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Chu Luo replied sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not holding your cat but kidnapping it. If you don¡¯t tell me how to remove the effects of the magic sword, I will take your cat away.¡± With that, her body blurred and she arrived at the entrance. ¡°How dare you!¡± The woman instantly appeared in front of her and used her hand as a w to snatch the cat. Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t give her that chance. Her body shed. The two of them started fighting. During the fight, the woman used all kinds of magic upon Chu Luo. Chu Luo had cast a barrier on herself when she entered. No matter what sort of magic was used on her, the barrier could block it. The other party obviously lost her patience and directly summoned something that resembled a monster towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo quickly retreated and shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± Golden light shed. In the next moment, a phoenix bathed in mes appeared above Chu Luo. The woman standing there looked at Phoenix and Chu Luo in surprise and asked loudly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Someone who wants to save a friend.¡± ¡°Hmph! ying to the gallery.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. In the next second, she shouted at the ck monster hiding in the dark, ¡°ck Devil, kill this woman and that bird.¡± ¡°Bird? Phoenix, devour.¡± A ball of mes suddenly flew towards the ck monster. Roar¡­ The moment the ck Devil was surrounded by the mes, he immediately let out a scream of pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman attacked Chu Luo crazily. ¡°What did you do to my ck Devil?¡± Chu Luo nced at the ball that had be much smaller and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you sense that my Phoenix is eating your ck Devil? I forgot to tell you that my Phoenix specializes in eating these things. Are you sure you still want to fight me?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not fighting anymore. Let go of the ck Devil.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Chu Luo called out to Phoenix. Phoenix¡¯s body swayed and she flew back from the ck Devil to Chu Luo¡¯s head. Golden light sprinkled on Chu Luo¡¯s body. At that moment, Chu Luo¡¯s entire body was emitting a pure light. The woman looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. My Phoenix ate the ck aura and it was purified immediately. Thank you for giving me so much pure magic power.¡± Pfft! The woman spat out a mouthful of blood. She clutched her chest, feeling indignant but helpless. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have a magic library here. Go and find it yourself.¡± After saying that, she disappeared with her ck Devil. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. ¡°Where¡¯s the magic library?¡± What answered her was the sound of wind outside the door. ¡°Hmph! Do you think this will stump me?¡± After saying that, she looked down at the obedient ck cat in her arms and patted its head. ¡°Tell me where the magic library is and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± With that, she removed the talisman from the ck cat. After the ck cat could move, it reluctantly raised its paw and pointed in a certain direction. Chu Luo carried it in the direction it pointed. In a room downstairs. Chu Luo walked into the library and looked at the bookshelves full of various books on the wall in front of her. Her eyes lit up. She set the cat down on the ground and, ignoring the ck cat that instantly darted out, started searching for the remedy in the nearest book. What she didn¡¯t know was that after the ck cat darted out, it didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, it stood outside the door and looked at her for a long while before going to that woman. The woman was standing on the roof of the ancient castle. The ck cat jumped onto her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s that person doing?¡± The ck cat rubbed against the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°Mistress, that woman went to the library and is looking through books one by one.¡± The woman sneered in disdain. ¡°There are five thousand books in the library. If she wants to search, she can go ahead and do so. I don¡¯t believe she can find the one book she wants.¡± The ck cat rubbed against her neck again. ¡°Mistress, aren¡¯t you worried that that woman will find that magical book?¡± ¡°Hmph! Not everyone can see that magic book. She¡¯s an outsider. Even if the magical book is ced in front of her, she won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± The ck cat stopped asking questions and stared into the distance with the woman with an icy gaze. Chu Luo read from the middle of the night until morning and from the next morning until the afternoon. Just as she was halfway through reading all the books on the bookshelf, Phoenix suddenly alerted her in an excited voice in her mind, ¡°Mistress, a book with magic suddenly appeared on the fifth row above your head.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she jumped and picked up the book with Phoenix¡¯s guidance. The book cover wasn¡¯t special. Like the other books, it had ¡°XX Magic Book¡± written on it. However, the moment she opened it, Chu Luo was surrounded by powerful magic¡­ Chapter 140 - Tell Me, Who Exactly Are You?

Chapter 140: Tell Me, Who Exactly Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Chu Luo was looking for a way to treat Li Yan¡¯s magic injuries, the outside world had been stirred up by what happenedst night. Early in the morning, as was their habit, people turned on the television or browsed the Inte. They then found out that two major things had happenedst night. Firstly, there was a major explosion in Earl y¡¯s castle. Then at midnight, the entire Silicon Valley had a ckout for about 25 minutes. zing Glory¡¯s skyscraper extravagantly disyed an entire sea of stars. Everyone who saw that scene was shocked and would never forget it. Instantly, thements online flew everywhere. ¡°No way. There are so many guards in Earl y¡¯s house. How could there be an explosion?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Earl y¡¯s family hold a banquetst night? So many nobles and big bosses went there. Did something happen to all of them?¡± ¡°I saw on the news that Earl y and his second son were killed on the spot. The eldest son was seriously injured and had fainted. As for the third son¡­ I heard from reliable sources that Prince An¡¯s leg was blown up!¡± ¡­ When this news was released, theizens were instantly excited. ¡°Did that bomb have eyes? It actually blew up Prince An¡¯s leg.¡± ¡°Maybe Prince An offended ady and was taken revenge on.¡± However, not longter¡­ ¡°Eh? That message was taken down.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Queen¡¯s godson, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if word of this got out!¡± ¡°Haha! Luckily, I saw it.¡± ¡°Even if discussions aren¡¯t allowed on the Inte, how can they stop people from discussing it in private?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. I heard that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation went to Earl y¡¯s housest night as well. I heard that no one saw hime out after that.¡± ¡°What?! The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation didn¡¯t get blown up too, did he?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Yesterday, the skyscraper of the zing Glory Corporation disyed an interster image for more than 20 minutes. If something had really happened to the president of the zing Glory Corporation, there wouldn¡¯t be such a hugemotion in thepany.¡± ¡°zing Glory is really generous. Not to mention how much it costs to make the entire Silicon Valley have a ckout for so long, it¡¯s also very difficult to make thosepanies ckout at the same time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m really curious about how the zing Glory Corporation did it.¡± ¡°The image of the entire outer wall of the skyscraper belonging to the zing Glory Corporation was incredible. I remember that the skyscraper only disyed such a scene when the zing Glory Corporation moved in.¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation¡¯s building seems to have 99 floors. Who is so capable as to create an image in the entire building?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s shocking. I¡¯ve been watching the video since I found out about this.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve already watched it ten times.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched it 15 times and suddenly realized that the image disyed was very familiar.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°Right, they¡¯re too alike!¡± ¡°Why did the zing Glory Corporation release the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Interster Map for more than 20 minutes?¡± ¡°To advertise, perhaps. The moment this scene was released, all the major online tforms went crazy. It¡¯s equivalent to getting to advertise worldwide.¡± ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ has long been famous worldwide. There¡¯s no way that zing Glory would do something so unnecessary, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that the outer wall of the skyscraper is being prepared to take on otherpanies to advertise on it? You have to know, if you advertise on a skyscraper, it¡¯s equivalent to advertising throughout the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡­ The manager of the zing Glory customer service department, who had received a lot of advertisement offers early in the morning, was scratching his head in Secretary Tan¡¯s office. ¡°Secretary Tan, if this continues, the hundreds of phones in the customer service department are going to explode.¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said calmly, ¡°Take down the messages from all the calls. I will ask Master for instructions regarding this matter.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Master for instructions immediately? If Master agrees, we can get the budget department to calcte how much the advertisement will cost.¡± ¡°Do you think Master would be interested in that little bit of money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The manager of the customer service department roared in his heart:?¡®To be able to advertise on the outer wall of the zing Glory Skyscraper, a conservative estimate would be a few hundred million yuan. You call that a little bit of money?!!!¡¯ ¡­ Never mind what the outside world thought. No one answered when Tang Zhiyun and the others, who had slepttest night and woke upte the next day, knocked on the door of Chu Luo¡¯s suite at ten o¡¯clock. The five of them asked the housekeeper. The housekeeper shook her head and said, ¡°When I went in to clean the living room this morning, Miss Chu didn¡¯te out.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°What about the other man living inside?¡± The housekeeper continued to shake her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Wang Mingtao said casually, ¡°Sister Chu must still be sleeping. Brother Chu might have already left. Let¡¯s not worry about her and go in to y games. Sister Chu will naturallye out when she wakes up.¡± They thought about it and walked in. During lunch, they still didn¡¯t see Chu Luoe out. Tang Zhiyun was a little worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the housekeeper to knock on the door?¡± Everyone agreed. Tang Zhiyun called the housekeeper to knock on the door. However, after she¡¯d been knocking on the door for a long time, no one answered. ¡°Could it be that Sister Chu went out with Brother Chu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Why don¡¯t we give her a call? The semi-finals are tomorrow. I wonder how she¡¯s doing with memorizing the Interster Map?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tang Zhiyun took out his phone and dialed Chu Luo¡¯s number. The call ended automatically. The five boys looked at each other with worried expressions. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for a while? Maybe Junior wille back?¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo learned the magic in that book, she directly asked Phoenix to teleport her to the hotel room. Looking at Li Yan, who was frowning after falling asleep, having had his sleeping acupoint tapped, Chu Luo ced a hand over his injured area. Soft light shed. Before long, the ck aura emanating from Li Yan¡¯s wound slowly scabbed over. In less than five minutes, the wound on his arm was healed. Only then did Chu Luo undo Li Yan¡¯s sleeping acupoint. Before Li Yan could open his eyes, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and twisted it. As the world spun, Chu Luo was pressed down. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Only then did Li Yan open his eyes. Chu Luo red at him angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, it was an instinctive reaction.¡± Although Li Yan said that, he didn¡¯t let go of her immediately. Chu Luo pushed him. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Li Yan looked down at her rosy cheeks and his gaze slowly moved to her lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°How do you want to be impolite to me?¡± After saying that, he leaned his head on her shoulder. While she was struggling, he grabbed her waist and said in a cold voice, ¡°I was struck by a magic sword. I¡¯m weak all over.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body stiffened. She held her face in and told him, ¡°I¡¯ve neutralized the magic.¡± Li Yan then realized that he couldn¡¯t feel anything on his arm. He raised his arm to take a look and realized that he couldn¡¯t even find the wound. This little thing actually had such ability! ¡°Tell me, how did you undo it?¡± ¡°I learned magic.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued to push him. Li Yan held her petite hands and threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked at him like he was an ingrate. ¡°I saved you!¡± ¡°I want to¡­¡± Li Yan asked in a low and hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°I want to know who exactly you are. ¡°You can¡¯t be the real Chu Luo. The real Chu Luo doesn¡¯t have your abilities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She was about to speak¡­ ¡°Think before you speak. Otherwise¡­¡± As Li Yan spoke, his gazended on her lips. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red as she struggled. However, she immediately felt that something was wrong with him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you big baddie!¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Luo red at him, wondering if there was any poison on her that would stop him from having designs on her. Li Yan immediately read her mind and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡­ After a while. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, we can continue. It just so happens that you saved me. There¡¯s nothing I can do to repay you, so I can only¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chu Luo recovered from her daze and hurriedly shook her head. Her face was so red that it seemed like blood could drip from it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you get up.¡± ¡°No, you first.¡± Li Yan obviously didn¡¯t believe her and nned to ¡°force a confession out of her.¡± His palm was on her face, moving down. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she wanted to move away. At this moment, Li Yan asked in a coaxing tone, ¡°I know someone in the empire who has the ability to reincarnate into a different body. You¡¯re definitely not Chu Luo¡­ Tell me, who are you?¡± Chu Luo paused. She didn¡¯t expect him to know about this. Her gaze finally met Li Yan¡¯s. At this moment, it was as if there was a ma in his eyes that could suck people in. She bit her lip, thinking that since he already knew so much, there was no point in denying it anymore. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Yan stared at her. ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her face to the other side. Li Yan looked at the stubborn little thing and really wanted to make her cry. However¡­ In the end, he still let go of her. The moment Chu Luo regained her freedom, she jumped up and ran out of the door. Li Yan looked at the closed door and his lips curled into a delighted smile. He muttered, ¡°Little thing, there¡¯s still time.¡± After Chu Luo jumped out of the bedroom, she didn¡¯t have time to heave a sigh of relief. She looked up and saw five pairs of eyes staring at her from theputer. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 141 - This Person Is Shameless!

Chapter 141: This Person Is Shameless!

¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ve been in the bedroom all this time!¡± After a moment of surprise, Wang Mingtao was the first to speak. Chu Luo felt an unprecedented sense of embarrassment. She really didn¡¯t know how to face them. In the end, she could only nod with a wooden face. The clueless Wang Mingtao asked amid his shock, ¡°Sister Chu, you weren¡¯t asleep until just now, were you? You¡¯re too good at sleeping!¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when the door opened behind her. The five boys stood up at the same time and greeted obediently, ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± Chu Luo felt the warm aura behind her and felt inexplicably nervous. She was worried about what Wang Mingtao and the rest would ask. Li Yan nodded at them and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°You n to stand there forever?¡± Chu Luo had just started walking when Wang Mingtao suddenly reacted and eximed. ¡°We¡¯ve been here at Sister Chu¡¯s since ten o¡¯clock. When did Brother Chu enter her room?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others also looked confused. Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. ¡°At half-past nine.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked around Chu Luo and walked out. ¡°Oh, oh! We thought Brother Chu had left in the morning.¡± Wang Mingtao and the others immediately believed Li Yan. At this moment, Wang Mingtao seemed to have discovered something. ¡°Eh? Why has Brother Chu be fairer?¡± Chu Luo then remembered that this person wasn¡¯t wearing any disguise. Li Yan casually replied, ¡°I used whitening products.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded subconsciously. Li Yan asked Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Where¡¯s the housekeeper who takes care of you?¡± Tang Zhiyun understood what he meant immediately. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, I will ask the housekeeper to prepare food for you.¡± He then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guyse out for lunch?¡± ¡°Luoluo was looking at the Interster Map of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ and wasn¡¯t willing to eat.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked over to their side. There were five desktops and aptop on the gaming table. Theptop was Wang Mingtao¡¯s. Li Yan looked at the images on their screens and walked to sit down in front of theputer that hadn¡¯t been turned on. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan turned on his phone and quickly walked over to ask, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± She suddenly didn¡¯t want to see this man. How could Li Yan not know what she was thinking? The corners of his lips suddenly curled up. He said seriously, ¡°From now on, as your older brother, I have to cheer you on here.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was too shameless! Who was his younger sister! Chu Luo red at him and turned around to sit on the sofa. She took out her phone and started browsing the Inte. She abruptly turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan saw her looking over and lifted his eyes. Chu Luo retracted her gaze. She quickly tapped on her phone for a while and finally found the post that had been deleted early in the morning. After reading it, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly. The housekeeper quickly sent lunch to them. After dinner, Chu Luo briefly talked to the four of them about the distributionw of the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Interster Map, discussing thes she felt they might be teleported to. Li Yan left after dinner. As the chairman of an international corporation, his job couldn¡¯t be easy. The next morning, the five of them gathered in Chu Luo¡¯s living room. The ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gaming team sent some staff over. The semi-finals continued for three days, from nine in the morning to four in the afternoon. Compared to the preliminary rounds, the semi-finals were more intense. The number of people watching had reached an unprecedented level. The intepanies under the zing Glory Corporation activated a high-speedwork to avoid tens of thousands ofments paralyzing thework every second. Spections about thepetition spread like wildfire on variousrge, medium, and small forums. At half-past eight, all the participating teams logged into the game and waited for the system to release the details of thepetition and the distribution of thes. At the same time, the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± server was closed. All other yers could only log into thepetition viewing interface. 8:40. World news: [The rules of the semi-finals: Thepetition is divided into three days. Each team will be randomly dropped on a. From the moment they drop onto a, the yers must get rid of the biggest boss on it. They will use the energy on this to build an Interster Warship. Each team must defeat five teams in order to advance. Otherwise, they will automatically be judged to have failed the mission.] When the news got out, the Inte blew up. ¡°Haha, this is good. When the timees, we will know which team is stronger.¡± ¡°This rule is good. It directly puts an end to certain teams¡¯ thoughts of taking the opportunity to ck off and hide for three days before advancing.¡± ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ will definitely lose!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the bet set by ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has ended. If I had known that the game team would issue such a rule, I would have bet more.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Sit and wait for the money to be distributed.¡± ¡­ Nine o¡¯clock. The system¡¯s broadcast waspleted. The five members of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± were thrown onto a covered in grass. Xie Minghai, who was sitting in front of theputer, cheered excitedly. ¡°Ohoho! Seeing such a beautiful scene, I suddenly feel poetic and want topose a poem. ¡°The sky is vast and wild, and the grass is blown by the wind, but cows and sheep are seen. However, this group of cows and sheep are a little strong. Oh my god! Don¡¯t tell me we were thrown into the boss¡¯sir!¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, the four of us will go around and find out what is going on. You stay here and wait for us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, the four of them returned with their game characters. Tang Zhiyun typed in the dialog box: [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Bai Ling didn¡¯t guess wrongly. We were thrown onto this covered in grass. Everyone, be careful. The big boss on this is one of the top ten interster monsters.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°What should we do next, Junior? How about you allocate tasks to us?¡± The other three immediately agreed. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s too time-consuming to deal with the little boss. We might as well capture the leader first.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Good idea. Then let¡¯s go look for the big boss¡¯sir now.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll split up into five directions this morning. We¡¯ll find a ce where we can build an Interster Warship and deal with the big boss in the afternoon.¡± The four of them: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ For the next half a day, the audience watching thepetition had originally been paying special attention to the team, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± Among the dozens of shots, their team¡¯s viewership was far in the lead. Two hourster, the audience finally lost their patience. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are those people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ serious about thepetition? It¡¯s been two hours. Why haven¡¯t they started fighting the boss? If I didn¡¯t know they werepeting, I¡¯d think they were just strolling around.¡± ¡°Maybe they really?are?just strolling around. It¡¯s been two hours. Not only are the five of them not fighting the boss, but they¡¯re also walking on their own. Every one of them takes a detour when they encounter big and small monsters. It¡¯s boring to watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more interesting to watch the other teams fight the boss. In any case, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is destined to lose. I¡¯ve decided not to watch them today. I¡¯ll only watch the two teams I like.¡± There was a row of agreements below. At midnight, the audience who still had hope in ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± retreated from their scenes. Instantly, the number of people watching ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± became the lowest among the dozens of teams. Twelve to one. Chu Luo and her team discussed the situation they had discovered in the morning while eating. They also formted a battle n to deal with the big boss. The staff guarding the ce seriously recorded all their conversations about the game. While recording, a staff member couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Your team is the mostposed team I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The five of them only smiled. In the afternoon, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had the lowest view count among the dozens of teams. 2:30 PM. The first piece of news on the World News: [Congrattions to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for being the first to defeat the big boss of a. You have received a reward package.] ¡­ The world suddenly stopped for a few seconds. Then: ¡°Holy shit! Am I seeing things?!¡± ¡°Holy f*ck! When did ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ defeat the ultimate boss? Weren¡¯t they just strolling around this morning?¡± ¡°D*mn! This won¡¯t do. I have to see what ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ did just now. To think they suddenly finished off the big boss.¡± ¡­ Instantly, zing Glory¡¯swork department sped up the regionalwork so that the audience wouldn¡¯t encounterwork problems when watching the rey of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± defeating the ultimate boss. The other dozens of teams were also in disbelief when they saw the world news. ¡°Maybe ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ simply got lucky. Maybe it¡¯s because the ultimate boss on that happens to be the weakest.¡± ¡°So what if they¡¯re the first team to defeat the ultimate boss? They¡¯ll still be defeated by our team.¡± ¡­ Amid the discussions in the outside world, the five of them had already begun to quickly gather the materials to build an Interster Warship. The next morning. By the time the other teams had defeated the big boss and started building their Interster Warship, the five of them had already finished building theirs. Just as the audience was thinking that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would directly drive their Interster Warship to attack the other teams, the five yers of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± drove their Interster Warship to a few nearbys and fight bosses, collecting more materials. ¡°What are the people of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ trying to do? They can clearly strike first. Why didn¡¯t they just attack the nearby teams?¡± ¡°I think water has entered their brains. They didn¡¯t grasp such a good opportunity. Aren¡¯t they aware that after the other teams¡¯ Interster Warships are built, they¡¯d have nothing on them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re indeed a weak team.¡± ¡­ Just as many people were criticizing their team for being weak, Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of theputer, asked the four of them, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of your study of the Thirty-six Stratagems?¡± The four of them replied at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re almost done learning.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s employ two of the stratagems first.¡± Chapter 142 - The Semi-finals, Shocking the World

Chapter 142: The Semi-finals, Shocking the World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Amid the cursing from the audience, the other teams had almost finished building their Interster Warships. At eleven in the morning, a warship suddenly appeared above the where one of the teams was located. The shining ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± symbol on the warship was particrly eye-catching. Without another word, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡±unched a fierce attack on them in midair. After a moment of panic, the team regained their senses and counterattacked. However, at this moment, the warship in the air suddenly fled. ¡°Chase them! That warship must have used up most of its energy just now. As long as we catch up to them andunch a fierce attack, that warship will definitely sink.¡± As that person spoke, the team drove their warship to give chase. The fleeing warship appeared in the air above another team, catching them off guard. Then, they fled and were chased. Half an hourter, the two warships that were pursuing the warship of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± met in the gxy. The teams on the two warships didn¡¯t say anything andunched fierce attacks on each other. When the two teams had used up most of their energy, a warship hiding behind a huge meteorite suddenly appeared andunched a fierce attack on the two teams. Boom! A dazzling light wave instantly lit up the nearby Interster Field. Even the audience sitting in front of the screens felt dazzled by the light. In the blink of an eye¡­ System Notification: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating both the ¡®King of Satan¡¯ and the ¡®Bullfighter¡¯ teams.] Woah¡­ The entire Inte and all the yers were shocked. The discussions on the Inte broke new records. The other yers also began to pay attention to ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± ¡°It seems that we have underestimated ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Since they can defeat two teams at the same time, they must have used some kind of strategy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the performance of the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ during the Imperial Tournament. Among them, [Bai Ling] is very good at using the empire¡¯s Thirty-six Stratagems. I even especially looked up the Thirty-six Stratagems because of it.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re using the Thirty-six Stratagems, we¡¯ll use them too. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t beat them with our results in Russia.¡± ¡­ While all the teams were remaining vignt against the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend,¡± half of the three days had passed. The interster war erupted. Whenever two teams met, they would immediately start fighting. The next afternoon, the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± team that everyone was most concerned about had disappeared. No more news about them was revealed. Only the audience knew that this team had gone to thes without teams to fight bosses to gather all kinds of materials that were of use. There was another wave of discussion on the Inte. ¡°What exactly is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ trying to do? Why aren¡¯t they fighting with the other teams anding instead to theses to fight the bosses?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve guessed their goal.¡± ¡°I guessed as well.¡± ¡­ On the third day. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± encountered one of the legendary top five teams¡ªthe ¡°Knight Squad.¡± The ¡°Knight Squad¡± team came from Russia and was famous for their captain¡¯smanding ability and for the five team members¡¯ powerful operating abilities. The moment the two teams met, they started fighting. The audience sitting in front of the screen became excited. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has actually encountered ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ from Russia. There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch now.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s useless no matter what tricks ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ uses this time. I heard that the captain of the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ is studying abroad in the empire and is very knowledgeable about the culture of the empire.¡± ¡°Tsk, that ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ move was good. They forced ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ into the live Meteorite Array.¡± ¡°Wow! ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ actually came out of the Meteorite Array. Who¡¯s the person controlling the warship? Their techniques are too awesome.¡± The two teams fought back and forth. After using all kinds of attacks, ¡°Knight Squad¡± still had the upper hand. The right wing of the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± warship was hit. Just as the audience thought that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was about to lose¡­ After the ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± warship unleashed an energy cannon, it fled in a certain direction. ¡°Pfft, is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ preparing to repeat the same trick? They don¡¯t even look at which team they¡¯re facing now.¡± ¡°I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doesn¡¯t have any moves other than fleeing.¡± ¡­ The people from the ¡°Knight Squad¡± thought so too. They chased after them. Unexpectedly, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had fled to the vicinity of an interster ck hole. Inside the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team. ¡°Haha, I think ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has nowhere to go. To think they would escape to the vicinity of an interster ck hole.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we send their team back to the Novice Vige?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, after yers are sucked into the ck hole, will they be sent back to the Novice Vige?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try.¡± ¡­ While everyone was discussing, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± suddenly attacked the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team first. A gorgeous attack instantly filled the entire screen. The attack that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± used no longer had a strategy. Instead, it was like a crazy person attacking the ¡°Knight Squad¡± team by injuring eight hundred enemies and self-destructing a thousand. ¡°Are the yers of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ crazy? If they fight like this, they will definitely lose.¡± ¡°This kind of energy-consuming method is simply courting death.¡± ¡°But this kind of ystyle seems to have really subdued the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ team.¡± ¡°Why are the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ team¡¯s counterattacks getting weaker and weaker?¡± ¡°Ah, the ¡®Knight Squad¡¯ warship shook from the impact.¡± ¡°Did you notice that the attack power of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ hasn¡¯t weakened even after so long? Could it be that they have inexhaustible energy?¡± ¡°So this is why ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ gathered a lot of energy before this. This is amazing!¡± ¡°Up until now, I can¡¯t help but admire the foresight of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± Half an hourter, amid a ring light cannon, the ¡°Knight Squad¡± warship was blown to pieces. At the same time, there was a system message: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating ¡®Knight Squad.¡¯] This time, everyone watching the match was so shocked that their mouths were agape and their eyes were wide open. ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± didn¡¯t even give them a chance to discuss. They actually went on tounch fierce attacks on another two teams immediately after. At 11 am on the third day. System Notification: [Congrattions to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for defeating five teams. The first team has advanced to the finals.] Woah¡­ ¡°Heavens! I can¡¯t believe this is real!¡± ¡°The team that we thought was the least likely to advance is the first to advance. This is a magical world!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Those who said that our Empire¡¯s ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team is weak, are your faces aching?¡± ¡°If ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is a weakling, then what are the other teams?¡± While the Empire¡¯sizens were retaliating, the otherizens remained silent. At this moment, amenter said, ¡°I wonder if those who¡¯d bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing back then regret it now?¡± As soon as thisment was out, many people became anxious. One could tell from looking at the bounty list in the underground market. During the semi-finals, ten teams advanced to the final. The grand finals will be held in three days. At this time, one could tell how famous ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± was just by looking at the posts discussing them on the world web. Before Chu Luo left the game, she suddenly received a friend request. Chu Luo had turned off her friend requests long ago, but this friend request was sent by one of the participants and she saw it again. Xie Minghai, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, turned his head just in time to see Chu Luo¡¯s friend request. He was shocked. ¡°The captain of ¡®Knight Squad,¡¯ [Sir Battle Emperor], actually sent a friend request to Junior!¡± When the others heard this, they immediately stood up. ¡°Why is [Sir Battle Emperor] adding Junior at this time?¡± Yu Lei rubbed his chin and guessed, ¡°Surely he¡¯s not indignant and wants to challenge Junior alone, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that [Sir Battle Emperor] is an international student at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and added him as a friend. A message from [Sir Battle Emperor] immediately came: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m very impressed with yourbat strategy. Can you tell me what strategies you used during the battle with us?¡± When they saw this message, they were stunned. [Sir Battle Emperor]: ¡°I know that this is very presumptuous, but my teammates and I are a little indignant after losing this battle. Please let us be convinced.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t tell them. Let them suffocate to death.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just randomly make up something? What if he keeps bugging you?¡± ¡°Junior, make your own decision.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and typed on the dialog box while saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with telling him. We didn¡¯t use any strategies to attack them anyway.¡± The five people standing behind herughed when they heard this. As for how the other party would react when he saw what Chu Luo typed, they had already guessed. In the middle of the night, Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out at the same time. ¡°Mistress, a group of people has sneaked into the hotel. They don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put on her clothes, and walked out calmly. When she walked into the corridor, she thought for a moment, took out a talisman from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, and stuck it outside the suite where Tang Zhiyun and the others were staying. Then, she turned around and walked towards the protected stairs. Chapter 143 - Chu Luo Got Injured

Chapter 143: Chu Luo Got Injured

In the hotel, arge group of people wearing tight ck clothes and masks sneaked in. These people all hadmunicators in their ears. The person on themunicator quickly gave an order. ¡°That team is on the 28th floor. Tonight, your mission is to capture all of them.¡± These people quickly split up and walked up through a few protected passages. In the No. 1 protected passage, a few people walked up quickly. Just as they reached the ninth floor, someone suddenly stood in front of them and blocked their way. The group looked at the girl who was leaning against the railing and ying with her phone. Their hearts skipped a beat and they quickly looked at each other. At this moment, the girl suddenly looked up at them. Not only was she not frightened by their masks, but she also asked curiously, ¡°Why did you take the protected stairs instead of the elevator?¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was soothing and refreshing. Everyone feltpassion for her. One of them lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, go back to your room and sleep immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡°How do you want to be rude to me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she shed a quick smile at them. Just as these people were feeling charmed by her smile, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she attacked instantly. These people¡¯s acupoints were sealed and they froze on the spot. ¡°What did you do to us?¡± Once they could react, fear appeared in their eyes. ¡°Nothing?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I just want you to stand here and reflect on your actions.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door. Then, the same thing happened to the people over at the other protected stairs. In less than ten minutes, Chu Luo had sealed all their acupoints there on the stairwell. After she was done, Chu Luo dusted her hands and took out her phone to quickly fiddle with it a few times. After she pressed a button, the sound of an rm came from a few protected stairs. The sound of the rms alerted the hotel staff. The security guards all got into action and quickly captured these people. Chu Luo went to the rooftop. The rooftop was very wide and had manyrge water tanks and power control systems. Chu Luo opened the door to the rooftop and stood there, quickly sizing up the surroundings. It was very quiet here and no one seemed to be around. ¡°Could it be someone with special abilities?¡± Chu Luo muttered as she stepped out of the door. She walked around the open space. With her ability, she could sense where those people were hiding. However, she did not walk over immediately. Instead, she casually walked whilemunicating with Phoenix in her mind. ¡°Phoenix, can you feel the energy fluctuation on their bodies?¡± ¡°Mistress, I can¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Eh? Then what¡¯s the deal with these people? Howe there¡¯s no energy fluctuation and the aura is different from that of ordinary people?¡± Just as Chu Luo was feeling puzzled, her phone rang. The sound of her phone ringing spread far on this spacious rooftop, and there was actually an echo. Chu Luo stopped and looked at the caller ID. She was a little surprised that Li Yan would call her at this time. Chu Luo answered the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was very deep. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°On the rooftop of the hotel.¡± The other party suddenly stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at the phone strangely and ced it to her ear again. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan then said, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. Those people are a group of robots. Your ability can¡¯t deal with them.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could express her displeasure, Li Yan hung up. Chu Luo looked at the phone and muttered, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t deal with them? I¡¯m not even afraid of demons and ghosts. Why would I be afraid of a few robots?¡± The next second: ¡°Eh? Robots!! So they¡¯re robots! It would be good if I could bring two back to be bodyguards!¡± The moment she was done expressing her excitement, she looked up and saw a few robots standing silently a few meters away from her. ¡°Robots are so powerful. They can actually remain undetected!?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but her lips curled up in excitement. ¡°Then let me see how powerful you are.¡± After saying that, she quickly put away her phone and attacked them. These robots were indeed powerful as Li Yan had said. After dozens of moves, Chu Luo was forced to the water tank. At this moment, a robot¡¯s fingers quickly turned into a gun and fired at Chu Luo. Chu Luo dodged left and right, but something urred to her at an inappropriate time: Previously, Li Yan had said that he would give her a gun, but that person actually went back on his word. At the thought of this, she dodged the bullets. The bullets hit the water tanks and made a few holes. Water spurted out from the holes in the water tank. Chu Luo looked at the robots who were unwilling to give up. She stood behind the buckets and wondered if they were afraid of water. Then, she pped the tanks with her internal energy and made the water in the holes turn into water arrows that shot at them. The robots didn¡¯t dodge and quickly rushed towards Chu Luo. ¡°They¡¯re actually not afraid of water!¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged. Ten minutester, Chu Luo leaned against a big tank and patted her chest. ¡°Are these robots done? They¡¯re even more annoying than unkible cockroaches. Who exactly designed them? If I find them¡­¡± ¡°What will you do if you find that person?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from behind another big tank. Chu Luo quickly looked over. A masked man with a lollipop in his mouth walked out from behind therge water tank. Chu Luo frowned. She had been chased by those robots and didn¡¯t notice if anyone was around. Could this also be a robot? ¡°You¡¯re human?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man took out a lollipop and asked with a smile, ¡°Want one?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and continued to ask, ¡°Are you the owner of those robots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You actually know that they¡¯re robots.¡± After the man finished speaking, he asked again, ¡°You really don¡¯t want one?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a tense face, but her eyes were sizing him up. A pill was prepared between her fingers. At this moment, the man said, ¡°You¡¯re good at fighting, but my robots have imitation abilities. Do you want to see how they can grab you by imitating your actions just now?¡± With that, he snapped his fingers at the robots, and the robots quickly attacked Chu Luo. The pills in Chu Luo¡¯s fingers flicked at the man at the same time. Unexpectedly, the man shed behind the water tank. Chu Luo was about to chase after him when a few robots rushed over from behind and beside her, blocking her way. Chu Luo pressed her back against the water tank and looked at the robots that were simr to humans. She really didn¡¯t want to destroy them using special methods. Just as she was feeling conflicted, the robots surrounding her attacked her. At the same time, a roar of fury came from the balcony door. ¡°Get rid of all those things.¡± Then, a group of bodyguards in ck rushed over. They were all holding special weapons and shooting at the robots. Soon, the nearest robot was melted into a pile of scrap metal. When Chu Luo saw this situation, she quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop quickly!¡± Then, she jumped between the robots and Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards. She said to Li Yan, who was striding over with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t destroy them. Save them for me to y with.¡± All the bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡± Miss Chu, to think you said such a thing at a time like this. As Chu Luo spoke, the robot closest to her suddenly turned around. A finger quickly turned into a sharp de and stabbed at her. ¡°Careful!¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became stern. He quickly snatched the gun from a bodyguard beside him and fired ferociously at the robot. Chu Luo¡¯s arm got shed and was bleeding as the robot became a pile of scrap metal. Li Yan threw down his weapon and pulled out the whip from his waist. He wrapped it around her waist and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo fell against Li Yan¡¯s broad chest and didn¡¯t even bother to retreat. She quickly looked up and said to him with her eyes sparkling, ¡°Leave a few behind. Don¡¯t cripple them all.¡± Li Yan nced at her with undisguised anger in his eyes. ¡°Stop the bleeding on your arm.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a pill from her body, crushed it, and scattered it on the wound. The bleeding quickly stopped. Li Yan then said to someone beside him, ¡°Tablet.¡± The person quickly took out a foldable tablet and handed it to him before standing in front of him with his back arched. Li Yan opened his tablet and ced it on the bodyguard¡¯s back before quickly typing on it. Chu Luo looked at him curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Connecting to the nearby satellites will destroy their main program.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he continued to speedily operate the interface. Soon, something that looked like a radar scan appeared on the interface. As Chu Luo watched, she said, ¡°I saw the person controlling these robots just now. Later, he escaped.¡± ¡°My men have surrounded this hotel.¡± ¡°Who was that person? To think he could create such powerful robots.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her sparkling eyes. He was a little displeased and said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re just a few robots. There¡¯s nothing impressive about them.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped on the interface and said, ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo quickly looked at the robots. The robots were already immobilized. Chapter 144 - Meeting a Retard

Chapter 144: Meeting a Retard

Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards brought the captive robots to Chu Luo¡¯s suite. The bodyguards left quickly. Chu Luo walked around the motionless robots a few times. Suddenly, she had the urge to tear one of the robots apart and take a look. Li Yan went to his bedroom to wash up. When Chu Luo looked for him, he happened to be walking out in his pajamas. Li Yan was handsome to begin with. When he wasn¡¯t emanating cold air, his body naturally exuded a sense of nobility. At this moment, he was wearing a sleeping robe, revealing a section of bronze skin below his neck. Coupled with his straight and powerful calves, he actually looked more feral as he walked. Chu Luo¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as she stared at him. Li Yan was delighted by her reaction. He walked over and deliberately lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Luoluo, what do you want to say?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s height happened to reach Li Yan¡¯s chin. As he approached, her gaze met the bare skin peeking out of his sleeping robe. She could feel the heat emanating from his body and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Your face is very hot.¡± Li Yan ced his broad palm on her cheek. Chu Luo reacted and subconsciously wanted to lean back. Li Yan retracted his hand. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked around him towards the bedroom door. After taking two steps, she suddenly remembered what she had wanted to say and stopped. ¡°I want to study these robots. Do you have any tools?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan turned to look at her. ¡°That person hasn¡¯t been found yet and wille looking for me anytime. The most important thing on these robots is the control panel. In order to not be destroyed, I¡¯ll get someone to move these robots to my ce. If you want to study them, just go to my ce.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she happily returned to her bedroom. The moment Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door closed, Li Yan¡¯s expression returned to its usual coldness. At this moment, Qin Ming walked in and reported to him, ¡°Master, that person is from the ¡®Seven Evils.''¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. He tilted his head to look at the few robots standing there and said, ¡°That person is still in this hotel. Search carefully.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. Li Yan then walked towards his room. The next day. When Chu Luo walked out of the bedroom, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa in the living room, using hisputer. The curtains in the living room were all drawn open. The sunlight shone on him, casting a golden glow. Chu Luo scanned the living room and realized that the robots had disappeared. She walked towards him and asked as she walked, ¡°Did you get someone to take those robots away?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to your ceter.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go after thepetition. I want to study the teams that have advanced.¡± Li Yan looked up at her. Chu Luo had already walked to his side. Seeing the fruit on the coffee table, she took a grape and peeled it before eating it. Li Yan¡¯s gaze stopped on her lips for two seconds before he looked away to continue with his business. Soon, Tang Zhiyun and the others arrived. They usually ate at Chu Luo¡¯s ce. Seeing Li Yan eating here today, they felt a little restrained for no reason and subconsciously slowed down during their meal. After the meal, Li Yan left. The boys subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He chased after Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what exactly does your brother do? I feel like I¡¯m facing a highly-ranked superior when I¡¯m with him. I don¡¯t even dare to breathe too forcefully.¡± After saying that, he took a deep breath in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Ah¡­ much more rxing now.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s exaggerated appearance amused Chu Luo. She said, ¡°He¡¯s just apany CEO. Why are you afraid of him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fear. It¡¯s reverence.¡± Wang Mingtao corrected her. ¡°Sister Chu, you don¡¯t know. When I went to Imperial University to y previously, I met some of the school¡¯s heads. I feel that those heads don¡¯t have Brother Chu¡¯s powerful aura.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. The group sat in front of theputer. Tang Zhiyun said at this moment, ¡°The gaming team didn¡¯t announce how the finals will be yed this time. We can only figure out the opponent¡¯s ability first.¡± ¡°Those who can advance must be the best,¡± said Xie Minghai. ¡°I feel that we might as well study the Thirty-six Stratagems instead of studying them. Junior¡¯s application of the Thirty-six Stratagems is excellent. We can deploy the stratagems for every match.¡± Yu Lei agreed. At this moment, Xu Qingfeng gestured to the others. ¡°Everyone, take a look at the forum.¡± The rest of them logged into the forum at the same time. When they saw what it was, Xie Minghai and Wang Mingtao immediately eximed. ¡°There are actually so many people who opened a betting post to bet on us winning!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s useless even if they did. Now that many people think we will win, no matter how many posts they opened, they won¡¯t be able to win money.¡± At this point, everyone looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re far-sighted. You closed the bet so early. As long as we win thest match, we¡¯ll make boatloads of money.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and started reading the other posts. Most of them were discussing the semi-finals. Now, her [Bai Ling] had be something of a legend. Everyonepared the top ten yers in the world, hoping to find out that [Bai Ling] was their other identity. Looking at these posts, Chu Luo suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to not reveal her identity. It was quite fun to have others guessing who she was. The other half of the posts was about her bet, and many people were jealous and envious of her. Chu Luo read a few of these posts and snorted. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t we team up and PK? I haven¡¯t teamed up with you in a long time.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting opposite her, looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo looked up at him and was about to decline. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to say no.¡± Wang Mingtao saw her expression and guessed that she would reject him. His face fell and he said, ¡°Ever sincest night, someone has been chasing me around to PK me. This person is too shameless. He¡¯s only level 95, but he¡¯s actually chasing after me, a level 80, to PK.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°me yourself for being lousy. You¡¯re being chased down and beaten up by someone who is only 15 levels higher than you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying that?¡± Wang Mingtao choked on his words for a long time before saying, ¡°Do you think everyone is as crazy as you? If I could defeat someone who¡¯s at level 95, I wouldn¡¯t have you help me vent my anger.¡± Chu Luo actually felt that what he said made sense and said, ¡°Give me your ount, I¡¯ll help you teach that person a lesson.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not teaming up anymore?¡± ¡°Why team up? I don¡¯t want to be called a bully.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, your words make so much sense. I¡¯ve already logged out. Go ahead and log in.¡± After hearing their conversation, Tang Zhiyun and the other two looked at them with sparkling eyes. The four of them thought at the same time:?¡®You call this not bullying?¡¯ The moment Chu Luo logged into Wang Mingtao¡¯s ount, the other party sent her a few disdainful messages. [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Yo! You know you can¡¯t beat me, so you ran away like a coward?¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°You are indeed trash. Didn¡¯t you say that the yers from your empire are powerful? Doesn¡¯t seem like it to me!¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Other than [Y] and [Bai Ling], I don¡¯t think there are any other yers in your empire who are presentable. If not for these two, you would all be a bunch of trash.¡± After she read these three messages, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a displeased smirk. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s PK.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Yo~~~ Brother, why do you suddenly sound so bold? Did you find a helper?¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Come on, I said that I¡¯ll fight two against one. Find an aplice and I¡¯ll beat you until you doubt your life.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Remember what you¡¯re saying now.¡± System Notification: [[Evil Dragon Crossing the River] hasunched ten consecutive PKs against [Evil God Defying Heavens]. ept OR Decline?] [Evil God Defying Heavens] directly epted it. The PK began and the two of them were teleported to the PK arena. Chu Luo didn¡¯t give [Evil God Defying Heavens] any time to talk nonsense. She directly attacked him fiercely. Their PK didn¡¯t attract much attention at first. When [Evil God Defying Heavens] lost five rounds in a row and was getting beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate, many yers ran over to watch. ¡°D*mn! What¡¯s going on? A level 95 yer is beaten up by a level 80 yer until he couldn¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°Could the level 80 yer be an NPC? How can there be such a powerful madman?¡± ¡°Tsk! This operation is too awesome. That movement and use of skills are simply seamless. I feel that even if the yers who are PKing with him are at the max level, they will be beaten up until they can¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡­ While everyone was spamming, [Evil God Defying Heavens] was already begging for mercy. [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Brother, are you done? I don¡¯t want to PK with you anymore. I want to quit.¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°Big Brother, please spare me. If this continues, my ount will drop in level!¡± [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°O~¡± An hourter, there was a system notification. [yer [Evil God Defying Heavens] was beaten back to level 1 by yer [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] due to hisck of strength.] ¡°Gasp¡­ This [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] is too ruthless!¡± ¡°Live and let live. [Evil God Defying Heavens] was already level 95. Isn¡¯t it too ruthless to directly banish him back to level 1?¡± ¡°This [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] is from the Empire. Is everyone from the Empire like this? If they can¡¯t stand the person, they¡¯ll send him or her back to the Novice Vige? Aren¡¯t they afraid of encountering stronger opponents and suffering retribution?¡± ¡­ A group ofmenters criticizing [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] kept surfacing. Wang Mingtao, who was standing behind Chu Luo, rolled up his sleeves in anger. ¡°D*mn! See if I don¡¯t retort back at them.¡± ¡°Why talk back so much to these retards?¡± Chu Luo typed out a message. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, PK. What kind of ability is it to hide behind aputer and talk about others?¡± Chu Luo had just sent out this message when she saw [Evil God Defying Heavens] buying a loudspeaker and cursing on the World News. The group of yers who wanted to speak up for [Evil God Defying Heavens]: ¡°¡­¡± That person must be a retard. What a sore loser. He actually bought a loudspeaker to berate someone? At this moment, the system announced: [Due to the poor manners of the yer [Evil God Defying Heavens], whose usage of foulnguage has polluted the gaming environment, their ount has been banned. Hopefully, everyone can contribute to a caring Inte environment.] All the yers: ¡°¡­¡± The gaming team was even more ruthless! Chapter 145 - Team Up with the Worlds Number One, PK with the Worlds Number

Chapter 145: Team Up with the World¡¯s Number One, PK with the World¡¯s Number Two

The system¡¯s punishment for [Evil God Defying Heavens] was ruthless. Once the news was out, the entire game world fell silent. ¡°Good job!¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the news and pped. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Previously, he even said that it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t stand to lose that I ran away. I think this person is even more of a sore loser than me.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°In the future, if you meet someone you can¡¯t handle, tell me. I¡¯ll help you handle it.¡± Wang Mingtao was instantly touched. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll be yours from now on. I¡¯ll serve you tea and water. If you tell me to go west, I won¡¯t go east.¡± Chu Luo gave him a disdainful look and was about to log out of his ount. At this moment, a Level 85 yer named [Sun] stopped her. Wang Mingtao looked at that yer and muttered unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this person wants to PK with me again?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°So what if he wants a PK? Am I afraid of him?¡± Chu Luo prepared to challenge this yer. But yer [Sun] actually sent a friend request. [Sun]: ¡°Can we have a private chat?¡± Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Do you want to add him?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little unsure. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you decide?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s not add him. Why should we add someone we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Okay, then no.¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, [Sun] sent another message. [Sun]: ¡°I know you definitely won¡¯t add me. I¡¯ll be frank. You¡¯re the Empire¡¯s crazy PK demon, right?¡± When Wang Mingtao saw this, he raised his voice in surprise. ¡°This person actually guessed that it was you, Sister Chu!¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised. [Sun]: ¡°I¡¯m a smurf ount too. If you don¡¯t want to use this ount to add me, then use your ount. I¡¯ve sent you a friend request.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously opened her friend request column. When he saw the name, Wang Mingtao shouted in shock, ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s actually the third-ranked yer in the world, [Linebarrel]!¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s shout startled the other four people wearing earphones. The four of them quickly took off their earphones and ran over to watch. When the four of them saw the name, they eximed in unison, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Tang Zhiyun asked in confusion, ¡°Junior, what did you do just now? How did you get to know [Linebarrel]?¡± Chu Luo looked innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Junior, what did you do just now that made [Linebarrel] notice you?¡± Wang Mingtao helped her to reply, ¡°Just now, Sister Chu logged into my ount and helped me beat a level 95 yer back to the Novice Vige. Coincidentally, [Linebarrel] saw it and wanted to add Sister Chu.¡± The four of them: ¡°¡­¡± What a coincidence! Wang Mingtao was extremely excited. ¡°Sister Chu, Sister Chu, add [Linebarrel]. See what he will say to you.¡± Xie Minghai agreed. ¡°Junior, the operation method of [Linebarrel] is very special. Didn¡¯t you want to challenge such a person? Add him and chat.¡± The other three agreed. Chu Luo thought for a while and added this person as a friend. [Linebarrel] sent a message: ¡°Let me officially introduce myself. My name is [Linebarrel].¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°[Bai Ling].¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few matches between you and that person just now. Your moves were seamless. I admire that.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Thank you.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re as quiet as the rumors say. In that case, let¡¯s PK.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± System message: [yer [Linebarrel] challenges you in a PK. ept OR Decline.] Chu Luo clicked ept. The two of them were transported to the PK arena. No one had noticed them yet. The two of them started PKing. The people standing behind Chu Luo watched the two of them PK and sighed from time to time. Xie Minghai: ¡°As expected of a fight between experts. This technique is too awesome!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I¡¯ve seen all of [Linebarrel]¡¯s PK videos. I realized that his tactics are very special. His attacks aren¡¯t too intense, but he has the ability to win every match.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Even if he used to win all the time, his winning streak will end with Sister Chu. Sister Chu is the best!¡± The four boys turned to look at the confident and proud Wang Mingtao and remained silent. Just like Yu Lei had said, [Linebarrel]¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t intense, but every time Chu Luo attacked, he could urately dodge and counterattack. Moreover, his counterattack didn¡¯t seem fierce, but it could subdue enemies with every strike. Chu Luo was famous for her ferocity in terms of her operation, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to dodge [Linebarrel]¡¯s attack. The two of them fought back and forth for almost an hour before ending in a draw. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t satisfied with this oue at all. ¡°To think I didn¡¯t defeat him. No, I have to study this yer properly.¡± The five people who wanted to say that Chu Luo was so impressive for ending up in a draw with [Linebarrel]: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Forget it, as long as Junior/Sister Chu is happy.¡¯ [Linebarrel]: ¡°You¡¯re good at this.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Thank you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Continue.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°(Smiley face¡­) Sorry, I suddenly have something on here. I¡¯lle online tonight. Let¡¯s continue then.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± [Linebarrel] then went off the game. Chu Luo muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°How disappointing. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have fought with this person.¡± The five people who were about to speak: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a message notification popped up. Then, a system message: [[Y] challenges you in a PK. ept OR Decline?] Chu Luo was delighted and clicked ept right away. Then, the system teleported the two of them to a concealed room. The five people standing behind Chu Luo: ¡°!!!¡± Holy shit! Who was that? Who was it they just saw? Were their eyes ying tricks on them? ¡°Chu Chu¡­ Sister Chu, who was the yer who PKed you?¡± Chu Luo replied without looking back, ¡°[Y]. Don¡¯t you know the alphabet?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Did he not know the alphabet? He just couldn¡¯t believe that he was seeing the legendary first-ranked yer! [Bai Ling]: ¡°Let¡¯s PK a few more rounds until dinnertime.¡± [Y]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them started PKing. The five people standing behind Chu Luo maintained a shocked expression throughout. Whenever they saw the skills that the two of them used, the word ¡°F*ck!¡± would sh across their hearts from time to time. When the five matches ended, Chu Luo lost three matches and won two. She typed indignantly: ¡°One more round.¡± [Y]: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± With that, he got off the game. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So maddening! Looking at the angry Chu Luo, the five of them finally regained their senses. Wang Mingtao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and called out to her, ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°Sister Chu, you actually won two rounds against [Y].¡± It would have been better if Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t said that. Once he did, she immediately stood up from her seat. ¡°Sister Chu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat!¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked to the dining table and sat down. Wang Mingtao said with a confused look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Chu? She looks very angry.¡± Tang Zhiyun guessed in aplicated tone, ¡°It is possible that she is not satisfied with the result of the PK with [Y].¡± ¡­ The five of them looked at each other for a while and sat there silently, waiting for the housekeeper to deliver the food. After dinner, Chu Luo was about to continue ying when her phone suddenly rang. It was from Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her, ¡°Master Chu, regarding the few talismans that you asked me to sellst time, a customer gave feedback that it was especially useful. Now, a few more people want to buy your talismans. Are you willing to draw a few more?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tck money now. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money for now. Let¡¯s talk about it when I return to the country.¡± On the other end, Jin Hui had no objections to her answer. ¡°Very well. Master Chu¡¯s talismans are very good to begin with. It¡¯s the quality, not the quantity, that matters. There¡¯s no need to let everyone buy it.¡± As a master, she had to give off the vibes of a master. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After Chu Luo hung up, she suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. She said to the group, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk this afternoon.¡± Thinking that she was still sulking, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Chu, you can go shopping at the mall. You¡¯re a girl, so you should at least buy something here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have such awareness. She went back to the bedroom to get something before leaving. As she took the elevator down, someone came up from one of the floors. This person was the young man she had metst time. The young man was still wearing his flowery shirt and jeans, and he was still chewing on a lollipop. Chu Luo looked at the lollipop in the young man¡¯s mouth and couldn¡¯t help but think:?¡®Isn¡¯t this person afraid his teeth would go bad if he ate lollipops like this?¡¯ However, this had nothing to do with her. She then turned her attention to other things. She suddenly remembered that the person who had appeared on the rooftop yesterday also had a lollipop in his mouth. Chu Luo turned to look at the young man again, thinking, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? The young man seemed to have noticed her gaze and suddenly turned to look at her. Being caught red-handed, Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she probed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your teeth will go bad from eating so many lollipops?¡± The young man¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, he turned around arrogantly, as if to say that she was being nosy. Chu Luo looked at the young man¡¯s side profile and her eyes shed. She quietly took out a bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and held it between her fingers. She didn¡¯t say anything else. When the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened, Chu Luo flicked her finger and the bead hit the knee of the young man walking out of the elevator. The young man bent his leg and staggered as he pounced forward. Chapter 146 - Master Lis Thoughts

Chapter 146: Master Li¡¯s Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± A service staff standing outside the elevator happened to grab hold of the young man. The young man steadied himself and turned around to look at Chu Luo fiercely. Chu Luo looked back at him with an innocent expression, but she felt a little regretful that she didn¡¯t see through this person¡¯s skills. She walked out of the elevator and passed by him. When she walked out of the hotel, there was already a car parked outside the fountain. The car window rolled down, revealing the face of the chauffeur who had taken her therest time. Chu Luo walked over. The chauffeur said respectfully to her, ¡°Miss Chu, please get in.¡± Chu Luo opened the car door and got in. ¡°Miss Chu, where do you wish to go?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She was unhappy and definitely had to go abuse someone to vent her anger. She said, ¡°Go to the stock market here.¡± The chauffeur sent her to the building of XX City¡¯s stock market trading center. Chu Luo looked at the stock market building that looked far different from the one in Silicon Valley and pushed open the car door with a yful attitude. The chauffeur quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Chu, you need to open an ount here. You¡¯re not from our country, so it¡¯s more troublesome for you to do so. Do you want me to go with you?¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. Compared to the stock market building in Silicon Valley, this ce was extremely noisy. There were so many people in the hall on the first floor that it was like visiting a wet market. They came from all walks of life, and all of them had a notebook in their hands. They sat or stood staring at the stock market screen on the entrance. Theyughed, shouted, or cried. Their faces were tense, agitated, excited, or desperate. At this moment, someone suddenly broke down and started wailing. As if she had gone crazy, she wanted to smash the wall, but she was quickly dragged out by two security guards. Then, there came the sympathetic voices of the people nearby. ¡°Recently, I lost all the money from my Lausanne Corporation stocks. How many people have had a breakdown today?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lausanne Corporation¡¯s development momentum very fierce previously? Why did the stock prices drop drastically just like that?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe it was just a deception before.¡± ¡°Luckily, I used all my money to buy the shares of otherpanies. Otherwise, I would have ended up like these people today.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hey, recently, the shares of the gamespany under zing Glory have skyrocketed. Did you guys buy them previously?¡± ¡°No. How can we, theypeople, buy zing Glory¡¯s shares? If anyone were to buy them, it would be those big shots upstairs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m so envious of those who bought the shares of the zing Glory Corporation. Owning the shares of anypany under zing Glory is like having a golden rice bowl. One can just sit at home and wait for money to roll in.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo walked past these people with the chauffeur and went straight to the service window to settle the administrative procedures for opening an ount. These matters were all handled by the chauffeur. Chu Luo only waited for a few minutes at the side before it was done. The chauffeur handed her a room number. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve booked a VIP room for you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know much about these things. She thanked him and the two of them were enthusiastically led upstairs by a staff. As soon as they went upstairs, they saw that there were rooms everywhere. Every room had a number written on it. Chu Luo and the chauffeur followed the numbers and entered a room. There was the equipment needed to specte about stocks in the room. Before going out, the staff told them to press the bell if there was anything they needed. Chu Luo sat in front of theputer. First, she checked what Lausanne Corporation did. She realized that it was actually a skincarepany. After thinking for a while, she started entering the stock market. All afternoon, the big shots who were specting in the other rooms were shocked. ¡°Someone is actually buying up Lausanne¡¯s shares in bulk?¡± ¡°Who is this person? Don¡¯t they know that Lausanne has offended someone and is being suppressed?¡± ¡°It might be someone from the Lausanne family.¡± ¡­ When the people guarding the hall on the first floor saw that someone was buying Lausanne Corporation¡¯s shares, they all sold them out, regardless of how low the price was. In the end, Chu Luo realized that she had no money left. She thought about where she could borrow money from and realized that besides Li Yan, no one else could lend her so much at once. She took out her phone and dialed a number. Li Yan picked up the call quickly, but his voice was lower than usual. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m investing in stocks. Can you lend me some money?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Sure.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he called his secretary over and said to him, ¡°Send some money to Luoluo immediately.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The secretary will transfer the money to you immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°When I earn money, I¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted her. ¡°Just treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°But I haven¡¯t earned money yet.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Your earning money is only a matter of time. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Where are we eating? If you don¡¯t know, I can help you arrange it.¡± Chu Luo really had no idea. ¡°Then help me arrange it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan was obviously very busy. ¡°I still have some work to do. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo looked at her phone and thought:?¡®I¡¯m just borrowing money. Why must I treat him to a meal immediately?¡¯ There was a notification from the bank on her cell phone that the money had arrived. Chu Luo put away her thoughts and quickly went to buy Lausanne Corporation¡¯s shares. At five o¡¯clock, Li Yan called Chu Luo on time. When Chu Luo walked out, Li Yan¡¯s car was already waiting there. In the car, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s happy face and asked, ¡°Feeling happy?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯ve acquired 40% of Lausanne¡¯s shares this afternoon.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his brows subconsciously softened. He deliberately asked, ¡°Why did you want to acquire the shares of thatpany?¡± ¡°Their shares are so cheap. Why shouldn¡¯t I buy them?¡± ¡°The Lausanne family¡¯s cosmetics products are very famous in the US, but their share price suddenly dropped so drastically. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯s a trap?¡± ¡°How could that be? Weren¡¯t you the one suppressing thepany in secret?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°You look especially handsome when you don¡¯t emit a cold aura.¡± Li Yan turned his head to look back at her. His fingers on his knees moved, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her face. Chu Luo was stunned by his actions and asked nkly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan replied seriously, ¡°There¡¯s something dirty on your face.¡± ¡°Where?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her hand to wipe it. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± Chu Luo stopped moving. She felt his fingers move on her cheek a few times before he took his hand away. ¡°Done.¡± Li Yan changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you n to do after acquiring Lausanne?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thatpany producing cosmetics? I¡¯ll just give them a few forms, then. I guarantee that those will be a hundred times better than their current cosmetics products.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good deal to be able to buy argepany at such a cheap price.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ve bought only 40% of the shares currently. That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Are the other stocks in Lausanne¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around as she thought about how to get those shares from Lausanne. Li Yan looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything else. The car drove for a while and stopped outside a restaurant. Li Yan didn¡¯t get Chu Luo to get off immediately. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Do you have any medicine that can darken one¡¯s skin?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in a wheelchair while eating with you.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and reached into her pocket. She took out a pill and said to him, ¡°Pour me some water.¡± Li Yan took out a bottle of water from the small fridge, along with a small exquisite ss. He poured the water into the ss and handed it to her. Chu Luo put the pill in the water. The water quickly turned ck. She dipped a tissue into the water before applying it to his face. The two of them were too close. Soon, their breaths intertwined. A faint fragrance wafted into his nose. Li Yan asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is this the same ointment asst time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This is another kind of medicine, but it doesn¡¯t affect the skin. It will fall off once it gets wet. So don¡¯t let your skin get wet before you go back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After a while. ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo used the wet tissue Li Yan had handed her to wipe the ck liquid off of her fingers, then said with a smile, ¡°No one will recognize you in this state for sure.¡± Li Yan nodded and took off his coat before putting on his ck shirt. Only then did the two of them get off the car and walk towards the restaurant. This was a high-end restaurant, and those who could eat here were all upper-ss people. The environment inside was very elegant and romantic. There was a piano in the middle of the restaurant and a young man was ying it. Li Yan had had someone book a table in advance, and the waiter brought them to a private room. The design of the private room was also very stylish. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know that this was a couple¡¯s private room. After entering, she sniffled and immediately raised her guard. She quickly whispered to Li Yan in their empire¡¯snguage, ¡°Li Yan, there¡¯s something wrong with this private room.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Worried that she would alert the enemy, Chu Luo approached him and whispered into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s an incense burning in here. If you drink some alcohol, it will make people¡­¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Li Yan looked at her deeply. ¡°Mm? What will it make people do?¡± ¡°It can make people sexually attracted to each other.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Is this fragrance poisonous?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Many restaurants abroad have this fragrance. It only enhances the atmosphere.¡± ¡°What atmosphere?¡± ¡°The atmosphere for eating.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes, feeling that he was spouting nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡± Chapter 147 - Help You Take Revenge

Chapter 147: Help You Take Revenge

After they ordered, the waiter left. Chu Luo was still worried and walked to the ce where the incense was ced. She was about to take out the incense burner when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. Li Yan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything ced in the restaurant.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the rules of this restaurant.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her hand and pulled her to the dining table. As they walked, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at these things? Are you worried that this fragrance will affect you?¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Chu Luo felt that what he said made sense. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will be affected by this fragrance.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and sat down. After Chu Luo sat down opposite him, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo recalled what had happened that morning and didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That day, you clearly¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­ clearly what?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hum was slightly nasal and sounded bewitching. Chu Luo¡¯s heart trembled, and her face suddenly turned red in embarrassment. She stopped talking. Li Yan looked at her and moved his fingers, restraining himself from doing anything. At this moment, the waiter came in to serve the dishes. The dishes were especially exquisite, and Chu Luo liked them all. Not long after the two of them had eaten, a displeased and mocking voice suddenly came from the living room. ¡°You invited me today. Can¡¯t I even make you y a tune on the piano for me? In that case, we don¡¯t have to eat today¡¯s meal.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked out and saw a man and a woman standing by the piano with their backs facing them. The man had broad shoulders and a round waist. He was a portly middle-aged man. The woman was wearing a tight dress. Her figure was very attractive. ¡°Is that Adeline?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at the portly man who was taking advantage of Adeline in public. Adeline only restrained her anger and didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°What is Adeline trying to do?¡± Since she didn¡¯t like that man, why did she have to tolerate it? Li Yan looked at the little thing who was especially innocent in this area and said, ¡°That person wants that man to help her family.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Adeline Prince An¡¯s cousin? Why didn¡¯t she go to An?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°An can barely save himself right now.¡± Chu Luo knew that this was all Li Yan¡¯s doing, so she didn¡¯t ask further and continued to look at the two people standing by the piano. At this moment, the middle-aged man had already called the person ying the piano up and said to Adeline rudely, ¡°Adeline, go up and y a song for me. If I¡¯m satisfied, we can discuss our cooperation with your family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adeline heaved a sigh of relief and walked over. Adeline yed the piano well, but it was obvious that the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t doing this to hear her y the piano. She had yed only two parts when the middle-aged man became anxious. ¡°Alright, alright, you can stop.¡± With that, he walked over and grabbed her hand. As Adeline struggled, he revealed his big yellow teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room here. Let¡¯s talk in the private room.¡± Adeline stopped struggling and followed him to the private room. Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and continue eating. When she was about to finish eating, Chu Luo looked up and saw a familiar man walking out of a booth. ¡°Li Yan, look at that person.¡± Chu Luo quickly turned around and said to Li Yan, ¡°I keep feeling like he¡¯s the one who was controlling the robot.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look. He was very unhappy with the person who¡¯d disturbed them, but he still responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo stood up from her seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Li Yan looked at her deeply for a few seconds before standing up. The two of them walked out of the private room. It was already dark outside and the neon lights were shing. The two of them walked out of the restaurant and saw the young man turn into an alley with a few people. Chu Luo wanted to follow him, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That person has an instrument that can detect if anyone is following him. We can¡¯t follow him directly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes flickered and she curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± ¡­ Abroad, after nightfall, it wasn¡¯t as safe as it was in the empire. By eight o¡¯clock, there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the streets. Especially in those dark alleys. The young man strode through the dark alley with a calm expression, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about meeting someone. After he¡¯d walked through several dark alleys, a few people suddenly appeared in front of him. These people all emitted powerful killing intent. One could tell at a nce that they weren¡¯t good people. The young man stopped. Someone said, ¡°Mr. Neeson, pleasee with us.¡± Although this person said ¡°please,¡± there was no room for discussion in his tone. Neeson looked at them and snorted. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being disrespectful to you.¡± As soon as that person finished speaking, all of them walked towards him at the same time. Neeson stood there without moving. He put two fingers to his mouth and whistled. Two robots jumped out from the side. The others stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. At the same time, they each took out a special weapon and pointed it at the two robots. ¡°Young Master Neeson, do you think we will be stopped by your robots after the same thing has happened a few times?¡± After that person finished speaking, they all fired ferociously at the two robots. The robots dodged left and right. One of the robots¡¯ right arm still got hit and it immediately corroded. When Neeson saw this situation, he instantly frowned. ¡°You actually used super corrosive agents on my robot!¡± ¡°We came up with this n because Mr. Neeson refused to cooperate with us.¡± The men continued to shoot at the two robots. The two robots were quickly corroded into a puddle of bronze-colored water by the super corrosive agent. These people then put away their weapons and pointed a weapon that resembled a crossbow at Neeson. Neeson subconsciously took a few steps back, turned around, and ran. Those people didn¡¯t chase after him at all. They pulled the crossbow, and a rope with darts was seen flying towards Neeson. Neeson rolled to the side, dodged the few ropes that were shooting at him, and turned into another alley. Those people chased after him. After these people had left, Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared using Invisibility Talismans. Chu Luo wanted to follow them, but Li Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s ake at the end of that alley. Let that person suffer a loss first.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Help you take revenge.¡± Chu Luo stared at him. Li Yan turned to look at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I only had a small cut.¡± Li Yan tyrannically interjected, ¡°Not even a small cut.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked into the alley. Chu Luo looked at his big hand that was holding her petite one. Her face turned red from his words just now, but she was a little conflicted about whether to pull her hand out or not. She felt conflicted all the way as they went to the vicinity of the group of fighting people. At this moment, Neeson had been forced to theke and was obviously injured. Chu Luo looked over and asked Li Yan, ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from ¡®y.¡¯ It is a world-ss assassin organization.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Neeson one of them?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s from ¡®Ink Feather.¡¯ Everyone in Ink Feather has special abilities, but they¡¯re not as good as y inbat.¡± ¡°Those people obviously want to capture Neeson. What do they want?¡± ¡°Neeson is especially talented in machinery, especially in making robots.¡± ¡°Could it be that they want to capture Neeson to help them create robots?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As the two of them spoke, Neeson was forced to fall into theke. Then, two more figures jumped into the water to catch Neeson. Watching Neeson resist in theke, Chu Luo rubbed her chin and said, ¡°The robots this person made are indeed powerful, but the materials used aren¡¯t good enough. Instead of letting the men from y bring him back, why don¡¯t we capture him back?¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people would rather die than serve outsiders. Once they¡¯re caught, regardless of what method is used, they¡¯ll die silently.¡± ¡°Why does this sound like sorcery?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the two men pulled Neeson up from theke. At this moment, Neeson was drenched, and the hair on his forehead was stuck to his face. Even in such a sorry state, he still had a trace of arrogance. Panting, he sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you can take me away just by capturing me?¡± After saying that, heughed out loud. Just as Neeson was preparing himself to die, there was a swoosh in the air. A stone hit Neeson¡¯s forehead and he fainted. The sudden turn of events made those people look over quickly. ¡°Who are you? I advise you not to be nosy.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°What if we insist?¡± Li Yan: ¡°He stays. All of you¡­ die.¡± Without giving them a chance to react, Li Yan took out his gun and pulled the trigger. Li Yan walked over as he fired. His expression was cold as if the people standing opposite him were just a few lifeless targets. Half of those six people had died in an instant. When the other three saw this situation, the person holding on to Neeson threw him aside, causing Neeson to fall backward into theke. They didn¡¯t care anymore and quickly dodged. But they still weren¡¯t faster than the bullets. The men were quickly killed. Chu Luo walked towards theke. However, when she reached theke, she quickly said to Li Yan, ¡°I think something took Neeson away.¡± Chapter 148 - Chu Luo Learns About Being Married

Chapter 148: Chu Luo Learns About Being Married

Li Yan put away his gun and walked over. He stood on the shore with Chu Luo and looked into theke. Chu Luo looked at theke reflecting the moonlight and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and quickly flew to the surface of theke. Then, she chased towards the center of theke. Indeed, not long after, a moving figure appeared in theke. However, it wasn¡¯t a water monster that was dragging Neeson. It was a fish that had turned into a spirit. Chu Luo quickened her pace and jumped up to block the fish with a woman¡¯s face. ¡°Fish spirit, leave him behind.¡± The fish spirit roared at her in displeasure and actually spoke in humannguage. ¡°I like this person. I¡¯m going to bring him back to be my man. Get lost, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Hmph! A little vixen like you wants to have a fish-human love affair? Did you ask for his permission?¡± ¡°He will definitely agree. I¡¯ve already made him eat the Amnesia Pill. He knows only me now. Hehehehe¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s ears felt ufortable hearing the giggling of this fish spirit. It was a rare asion for her to waste so much saliva. She directly brought down her palm and mmed the fish spirit into the water. At the same time, she threw out a talisman. The talisman instantly erged and carried Neeson towards the shore. That fish spirit emerged from the bottom of theke. When it saw that the person had been brought away, it was furious and quickly used its tail to stir theke water. ¡°How dare you snatch my man! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Instantly, theke water was stirred up and turned upside down, stirring up the fishes in theke and throwing them into the air. ¡°Return my husband to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was shocked by the shamelessness of this fish spirit. She quickly avoided the fishes that had sshed on her and said angrily, ¡°Are you done or not? Since you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± After saying that, she quickly shook the bracelet on her wrist and chanted a string of incantations. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± After a sharp scream, the fish was beaten back to its original form and became an ordinary fish. Fishes had short memories. When it fell into the water from midair, it wagged its tail and swam away. Only then did Chu Luo jump towards the shore. When she reached the shore, the talisman had just brought Neeson there. At this moment, Neeson was still unconscious. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood beside him and looked at him. Chu Luo told Li Yan what the fish spirit had said. ¡°The fish spirit gave him an Amnesia Pill. I¡¯ve heard of this medicine before. Amnesia Pills only cause one to forget people and not other things.¡± At this point, she thought of something and smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, the fish spirit did us a favor. Since this person has forgotten about the people he knew previously, his ability can be used by us.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Knowing that she was interested in these things, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take him back first. If you want to study robotics, you can ask him when he wakes up.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan took out themunicator from his pocket and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Come and take him away.¡± In less than two minutes, Qin Ming brought two people over. Qin Ming asked one of them to carry Neeson. They all then walked out of the alley. Li Yan brought Neeson back to his vi and Chu Luo followed. ¡°When can he wake up?¡± Li Yan asked as the two of them stood in the living room. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You can stay here tonight.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. She wanted to see how effective the Demon n¡¯s Amnesia Pill was. It was still early, so Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to game for a while?¡± Chu Luo thought of the simtion chamber that day and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look at your simtion chamber?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them went to the room where the simtion chamber was. Li Yan activated the simtion chamber and Chu Luo stood at the side, looking at the data. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t tell her anything in detail and only let her see things for herself. Chu Luo looked at the rolling data and asked, ¡°When can the simtion chamber be used?¡± She had been looking forward to it for a long time. ¡°The only thing missing now is connecting brainwaves and data.¡± Li Yan looked at her serious face and his expression softened unconsciously. ¡°Everyone¡¯s brainwaves are different. This is a very dangerous area. The research and development team must find a set of data that can be used for all brainwaves.¡± ¡°Are there any users?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are minor adverse reactions.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him with big eyes and a face full of anticipation. ¡°Since someone has tried it before, can I try it too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly became stern. Seeing Li Yan¡¯s firm expression, Chu Luo suddenly became stubborn. She pulled a long face and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°What if I insist on trying?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you up.¡± ¡°Hmph! That depends on whether you can catch me or not.¡± Chu Luo knew that it was useless to tap his acupoints now. After saying that, she quickly reached into her pocket. Li Yan knew what she was going to do. He wrapped his long arm around her and pulled her into his embrace. Chu Luo was pulled into his arms and couldn¡¯t reach with her arm at all. She red at him and said angrily, ¡°Big baddie, let go of me.¡± ¡°Those people who¡¯d tried more or less had some adverse reactionster on. Aren¡¯t you worried that you will end up like them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Chu Luo had Phoenix and knew how to concoct various medicines. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. However, Li Yan was determined not to let her try. He directly wrapped his arms around her body. The two of them were instantly pressed against each other. Chu Luo twisted her body. Li Yan was angered by her twisting and threatened in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you twist again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She raised her head and looked at him provocatively. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ Mm¡­¡± Li Yan directly dealt with her. When he saw the dazed look in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but ce his hand on her waist. He tightened his grip and applied more force. When Chu Luo could breathe in fresh air again, her first reaction was to p him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan held a hand to the spot where he¡¯d been hit and took two steps back. His expression changed as he looked at the little thing¡¯s red lips. His gaze darkened, but he said in a pained voice, ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡± After saying that, he started coughing in pain. Chu Luo saw a trace of blood slide down the corner of his lips and realized that she had been too ruthless. She suddenly panicked and subconsciously walked towards him. However, just as she raised her leg, she immediately retracted it. Blushing, she said, ¡°Who asked you to do that to me¡­¡± Li Yan leaned against the table with the control panel beside him and didn¡¯t answer her. He coughed again. Chu Luo walked towards him anyway. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Do you want me to show you how ruthless you were just now?¡± With that, he really did unbutton his shirt. Chu Luo watched as his fingers moved on his shirt buttons a few times. Her eyes flickered unconsciously. Soon, the palm mark was revealed. Chu Luo put her hands behind her back guiltily. Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Luoluo,¡± Li Yan suddenly called out in a low and maic voice. He asked, ¡°Do you hate how I treated you just now?¡± Chu Luo was stunned. She thought back to what she¡¯d felt. Other than feeling that she was a little light-headed and that her heart was beating a little fast, she didn¡¯t hate it. She was a casual person to begin with. Once she understood this, she shook her head at him. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it.¡± After she said that, a trace of joy shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can do that either.¡± ¡°Why not? Since we¡¯re both willing¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s willing!¡± Chu Luo immediately interrupted him. ¡°You were the one who suddenly attacked me.¡± ¡°You mean, as long as I tell you beforehand, it¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°No! Only a married couple can do that kind of thing. If you do it again¡­ I¡¯ll hit you again!¡± ¡°A married couple?¡± When Li Yan heard this, his lips suddenly curled into a happy smile. After saying that, he reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Li Yan, you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this kind of thing should be done by a husband and wife? In that case, as your husband, can I do worse to you?¡± ¡°Since when were you my husband?¡± Chu Luo had been pushing against his chest with her hands. When she heard that, her eyes widened. ¡°Your household register is under my name. Aren¡¯t we a married couple?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Luo was dissatisfied and wanted to p him again. Suddenly, she saw the p mark on his chest and immediately gave up on this idea. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°I only transferred my household register to your household register for now. I¡¯ll transfer it out when I get back.¡± Li Yan quietly ced a hand on her waist and caressed it. Feeling the warmth against his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Think about it before you hit me again. Unless you¡¯re willing to carry the reputation of a widow on your back forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt a breath get stuck in her chest. If she didn¡¯t vent it out, she would be angered to death. So, without thinking, she stood on her tiptoes and bared her white teeth while edging towards his neck. She wanted to bite this baddie to death! ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan let out a dull moan and tilted his head to look at the impolite little thing. His lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He tightened his grip on her waist and said hoarsely, ¡°After drinking my blood, you¡¯re mine from now on.¡± Chu Luo abruptly looked up when she heard this. Li Yan looked at the blood on her lips and his Adam¡¯s apple fluttered. He reached out to press a hand on the back of her head and pulled her towards him. Chapter 149 - Little Thing, Why Did You Secretly Come to Me?

Chapter 149: Little Thing, Why Did You Secretly Come to Me?

In the end, Chu Luo tapped Li Yan¡¯s acupoint and ran away. After she ran out of the room, she wanted to walk out of the house. However, she suddenly stopped when she reached the entrance. ¡°Why should I run? That person is so detestable. How can I not punish him?¡± At the thought of this, she turned around and walked towards the sofa. She decided that she would hack into the Empire¡¯s household register system to see what was going on. When Li Yan walked out of the door, he saw the little thing sitting on the sofa and speedily scrolling through her phone with a fierce expression. As if he had guessed something, he turned around and went to the study. Chu Luo quickly hacked into the Empire¡¯s household register system and realized that Li Yan¡¯s household register had been encrypted. ¡°Hmph! You think I can¡¯t do anything after you encrypted it?¡± It was difficult to do this on the phone. At this moment, Butler Abel passed by the door and Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Butler Abel.¡± Abel walked in. ¡°Miss Chu, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Is there aptop around?¡± ¡°Yes. Does Miss Chu need to use it? I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, I need to use it. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. It¡¯s my honor to serve Miss Chu.¡± With that, Abel walked off to the side. Chu Luo watched as he left. Previously, she hadn¡¯t realized that Li Yan¡¯s butler and secretary treated her a little strangely. After hearing what Li Yan had said, she realized this and was unhappy again. Abel quickly brought her a brand newptop. Chu Luo took it and quickly opened it to connect to the Inte. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t connect to the Inte in the vi. Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe it. She tried several methods but still couldn¡¯t connect to the Inte. She snorted in displeasure and took out her phone to turn on the hotspot. After turning on the hotspot, she connected to the Inte and quickly typed on the keyboard. Before long, she¡¯d unlocked the encrypted section and found Li Yan¡¯s household register. The word ¡°Married¡± appeared in front of her eyes. Chu Luo¡¯s face was tense as she quickly scrolled the page. Abel, who had been standing at the side, stole a nce at Chu Luo¡¯s expression. Thinking about who had angered Miss Chu, he probed, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want to drink some milk or eat some fruit?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not eating.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s fingers kept moving. She wanted to edit the information on it. Abel confirmed that Miss Chu was indeed angry now. He wondered who had provoked her. If Master were to find out about it, that person would definitely be finished. At this moment, Chu Luo finally entered the household registration system. She gritted her teeth and fiercely deleted the word ¡°Married¡± on her own page before deleting it on Li Yan¡¯s page. Looking at the two nk spaces where the words were now missing, she was about to smile in satisfaction when those two words reappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that something must have gone wrong with the system there and deleted those two words again. However, she had just deleted them when the words returned once more. Just like that, Chu Luo deleted it N times, and the other side restored it N times. Perhaps because she had deleted it too earnestly, it alerted the people from the Empire¡¯s household registration department. Soon, they sent people to investigate her. Chu Luo quickly logged out of the Empire¡¯s household register system and wiped her traces. She decided to try again tomorrow. After doing all of this, she looked up and saw Abel standing beside her. Abel smiled in an amicable manner. ¡°Miss Chu, your room is ready. Do you want to rest or y for a while?¡± Chu Luo looked at Abel¡¯s smiling face and suddenly couldn¡¯t re up. She only said with a straight face, ¡°Rest.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± Abel led her upstairs after Chu Luo stood up. Chu Luo¡¯s room was next to Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. Chu Luo stood by the door and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t like this room.¡± ¡°Then you can choose which room you like, Miss Chu.¡± Abel remembered Butler Beitang¡¯s reminders. Miss Chu was the future mistress. He had to support whatever she wanted unconditionally. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s room and thought fiercely:?¡®I¡¯ll upy your room tonight and let you sleep in the guest room!¡¯ ¡°I want to stay in this bedroom.¡± Abel didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to take the initiative to request to sleep in the Master¡¯s room. He wondered if Miss Chu had already developed feelings for Master. At the thought of this, he was delighted and decided to report this matter to Butler Beitangter. Perhaps they could start on Master and Miss Chu¡¯s wedding now. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu, please.¡± Abel opened the bedroom door for Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what else do you need? I¡¯ll send it to you immediately.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Luo closed the door after saying that. Abel stood by the door for a few seconds before turning around. He turned around and immediately met Li Yan, who was standing at the end of the corridor. He quickly and respectfully greeted, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan looked at his bedroom and lowered his eyes to think for a moment. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Abel hurriedly gave him a gentlemanly bow before quickly leaving. Li Yan walked to the bedroom door. At first, he extended his hand, but after some thought, he put it down again. He didn¡¯t leave and just stood there waiting. After Chu Luo entered, she went straight to the bedroom. She scanned the room and suddenly felt a little regretful. ¡°I won¡¯t sleep on the bed that he sleeps in!¡± She looked around and didn¡¯t find anywhere else to sleep in the bedroom. After some thought, she retreated and ced her gaze on the sofa. She decided to sleep on the sofa. After deciding on where to sleep, she went to the bathroom, which was filled with Li Yan¡¯s belongings. Chu Luo looked around but didn¡¯t find any spare toiletries. She had no choice but to go over and open the door to see if Abel had left. However, when she opened the door, she met Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. The moment Chu Luo saw this person, she was annoyed and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m already upying your bedroom.¡± She even raised her eyebrows smugly. She didn¡¯t know how alluring she looked by behaving like this, but it made Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepen. He said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep here. But you have to let me in to get my pajamas and wash up.¡± ¡°No. This is your house. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t find pajamas or toiletries elsewhere.¡± Li Yan frowned in distress. ¡°There are toiletries in the other rooms, but no pajamas.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to clutch his chest and coughed a few times, reminding Chu Luo that his internal injuries were still there. Chu Luo had made up her mind not to let him in, but seeing him cough and feeling a little guilty, she said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°It¡¯s in my bedroom¡¯s changing room. The changing room is on the left side of the door.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Chu Luo said as she closed the door. Only then did she go to his changing room. The changing room was huge too, with a long row of closets. Chu Luo looked at the wardrobes and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me where the pajamas were? How do I retrieve them?¡± Despite her words, she still opened the doors one by one and started searching. She searched in a few wardrobes before finding his pajamas. She casually picked up a sleeping robe and opened the door to hand it to Li Yan. Li Yan looked at the pajamas and raised his eyes. ¡°Underwear too.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Are you telling me not to change my underwear after showering?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and tilted her face. She said angrily, ¡°Go get it yourself!¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful profile and walked in. Chu Luo stood by the door and didn¡¯t move. She threatened him, ¡°Get out after you¡¯ve taken it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight.¡± Li Yan stopped in his tracks and suddenly turned around to look at her with his pitch-ck eyes. That nce made Chu Luo blush. She had a nagging feeling that there was a special meaning in his gaze. Li Yan went to retrieve the clothes inside. When he walked up to her, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have pajamas, you can wear mine.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo stared at his back and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing yours!¡± After saying that, she closed the door. After she closed the door, she suddenly thought of what she¡¯d been meaning to do. She opened the door a little more to make sure that no one was outside before walking out. She walked to the end of the corridor and leaned against the railing as she looked around. When she saw that no one was around, she called out, ¡°Butler Abel.¡± As soon as she did that, Abel walked in from outside. ¡°Miss Chu, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Are there any pajamas I can wear here?¡± ¡°Yes, in the guest room beside Master¡¯s bedroom.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°Can youe up and help me get it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Abel said apologetically, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has a habit. While he is resting, no one is allowed to go upstairs.¡± ¡°What bad habit is that?¡± Chu Luo muttered. Abel asked again, ¡°What other instructions do you have, Miss Chu?¡± ¡°None. You may go rest.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked back. In the end, she had no choice but to walk to the guest room next door. She raised her hand and wanted to knock on the door, but when her hand approached the door, she stopped. ¡°He must be showering now. I¡¯ll just go in and get my pajamas before leaving. Why should I let him know?¡± At the thought of this, she turned the doorknob, opened the door, and stuck her head in to take a look. Sure enough, she could hear the sound of watering from the bathroom. Chu Luo curled her lips and walked in lightly. The guest room only had one bedroom, and the wardrobe was inside. Chu Luo walked over and opened the wardrobe, only to discover that there were many female clothes for various asions inside. ¡°To think he has so many women¡¯s clothes here. He even said that he has no interest in women. Big liar!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took a set of pajamas and was about to leave. However, when she turned around, she bumped into a broad and strong embrace. A hand wrapped around her waist at the same time, and a low voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Little thing, why did you secretlye to me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here secretly!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She quickly reached out to push him, but her palm was pressed against the exposed skin past his open sleeping robe. As if she had been scalded, she quickly retracted her hand. Without looking at him, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to get my pajamas. Let go, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Li Yan looked at her face, which was so red it looked like blood might drip from it. He knew he shouldn¡¯t scare her, so he let go of her. Chu Luo turned around to run. Li Yan kindly reminded her from behind, ¡°You only took your pajamas. Are you not going to wear anything inside?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 150 - Chu Luo Is Angry and Misunderstood

Chapter 150: Chu Luo Is Angry and Misunderstood

In the end, Chu Luo flew into a rage out of humiliation and pushed Li Yan out of the guest room. Before she closed the door, Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping in my bedroom anymore?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him and mmed the door shut. Early the next morning. When Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the living room. Butler Abel immediately walked in. Abel told her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master is having his morning practice in the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about him.¡± Abel smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m just reporting to you about Master¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk about Li Yan anymore, so she asked, ¡°Is the man we brought backst night awake?¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards Neeson¡¯s room. When Abel saw Chu Luo walking in that direction, he quickly followed behind her, thinking,?¡®Miss Chu is my master¡¯s woman. How can she go to some savage¡¯s room?¡¯ Abel quickly said anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, that man hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Why don¡¯t I go and tell Master to apany you?¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned around to re at him with displeasure. Being stared at by her, Abel asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Li Yan in front of me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued walking towards Neeson¡¯s room. Abel was stunned for a moment and thought in shock,?¡®Miss Chu is actually angry at Master!¡¯ However, he still followed. Neeson was staying in a room on the first floor of the vi. Chu Luo walked to the door and was about to push it open when Abel spoke first. ¡°Miss Chu, let me do it.¡± After saying that, he quickly grabbed the door handle. Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Abel opened the door and was relieved to see that Neeson wasn¡¯t awake. Chu Luo walked in and stood by Neeson¡¯s bed to look at him for a while. She said to Abel, ¡°Butler Abel, help me find something.¡± ¡°What does Miss Chu need?¡± ¡°Are there any silver needles here?¡± ¡°Silver needles?¡± Abel thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Any needle will do too.¡± ¡°Can the needle on a syringe work?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Abel nced at Neeson, who showed no signs of waking up, then turned and walked out the door. Chu Luo stood there and waited. A whileter, Neeson suddenly opened his eyes. Their eyes met. Chu Luo saw several emotions sh across his eyes before they turned into confusion. ¡°Looks like you woke up earlier than I expected.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. Then, Chu Luo saw Neeson frown. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡± ¡°Your name is Neeson.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°My name is Chu Luo.¡± Neeson was silent for a few seconds. Then, with a serious expression, he said to her in the Empire¡¯snguage, ¡°You have a nice name.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person had only forgotten about the people he used to know. Was there something wrong with his brain too? Wait¡­ ¡°You speak the Empire¡¯snguage?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At that moment, two approaching footsteps came from outside. Neeson asked another question, ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± ¡°Not rted.¡± A cold voice came from outside the door, followed by Li Yan and Abel walking in. Neeson felt a strong sense of oppression, and his muscles tightened. He looked at Li Yan warily and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan, who was exuding a cold aura. She turned around and told Neeson, ¡°He¡¯s the owner of this vi.¡± Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and stared at Neeson with his cold eyes. Neeson frowned and red back at him. The two men¡¯s gazes met in the air, and it felt like there was a sh of swords. Chu Luo felt that the atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t right and asked Neeson, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as Neeson finished speaking, Li Yan said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t provide for idle people here. Luoluo wants to learn robotics. As long as you teach her, you can stay here.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo red at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more polite to him?¡± Li Yan looked at Neeson and answered curtly, ¡°No.¡± She¡¯s asking him to be polite to a man who had just looked at his woman with such a gaze? It was already a blessing that he didn¡¯t directly shoot him. Chu Luo opened her mouth when she heard this. In the end, she decided not to look at him and said to Neeson, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in robotics. Can you teach me when you¡¯re done resting?¡± After saying that, she looked at him expectantly with herrge eyes. Neeson looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. He was almost sucked in, but he lowered his eyes and nodded. ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡± It was obvious that he wanted them to leave first. Chu Luo knew that he wouldn¡¯t be used to not remembering anyone, so she said, ¡°Then take a few days to rest. Coincidentally, I have something to attend to these next few days. After I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them left the room. In the living room, Abel couldn¡¯t stand the cold air emanating from Li Yan and found an excuse to leave. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at his dark face. Thinking of this person¡¯s evil deeds, she snorted and walked out of the door. It was still early, so she decided to run. She heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo ignored him and went to the backyard of the vi to run for a while. After breakfast, Chu Luo was in a hurry to get rid of her married status, so she left. Li Yan watched the car leave and pursed his lips tightly. A strong sense of viciousness instantly emanated from his body. Abel, who was standing beside him, asked carefully, ¡°Master, what should we do with that man?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak but turned around to go to Neeson¡¯s room. Neeson was staring absently as he thought about something. When he heard the door open, he immediately looked over warily. Then he saw who had walked in, and his eyes narrowed. Li Yan walked towards the bed, exuding a strong aura. He looked down at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to the hotel room, Tang Zhiyun and the others were already ying the game in her suite. When Wang Mingtao saw her enter, he smiled and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, did you go to Brother Chu¡¯s ce against night?¡± Chu Luo paused for a moment, but in the end, she nodded. Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you guys are rich. Junior, why don¡¯t you just live with Brother Chu instead of staying in a hotel with us?¡± Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°I like it here.¡± With that, she walked towards the bedroom. Xie Minghai scratched his head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Young Tao, don¡¯t you think that Junior is a little unhappy today?¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Wang Mingtao guessed, ¡°Maybe Brother Chu provoked Sister Chu?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Junior is such a cute younger sister. How could Brother Chu bear to anger her?¡± Xie Mingtao said. ¡°If I had such a beautiful and adorable younger sister, I would definitely spoil her to the skies.¡± ¡°I feel that Brother Chu must be doting on Sister Chu too. So then, why is Sister Chu angry?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xie Minghai whispered in a gossipy tone. ¡°Junior¡¯s period is here. That¡¯s why she¡¯s grumpy.¡± As soon as Xie Minghai finished speaking, the other boys looked at him with sparkling eyes. Yu Lei teased, ¡°Young Hai, I really didn¡¯t expect a single dog like you to know this.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a single dog? Our biology teacher taught us about this in junior high. Besides¡­ even though I¡¯m a single dog, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a woman before. The girls talk about it from time to time. It¡¯s normal for me to know.¡± They actually felt that what he said made sense. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be careful in the next two days. Don¡¯t provoke Junior again. Also, show more concern for her. Her mood might improve then.¡± Everyone nodded. Chu Luo had no idea what the boys were discussing outside. After returning to the bedroom, she took out theptop that she had been using and started fiddling with it. ¡°Unforgivable. How dare you make me a married girl. Have you asked for my permission?¡± This time, she first wrote a hidden program before hacking into the imperial marriage register. Initially, she¡¯d thought that she would seed for sure, but she didn¡¯t expect to be targeted as soon as she entered. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerfulputer expert in such a ce?¡± Chu Luo¡¯spetitive spirit was aroused, and she immediately engaged in a hacking war with the person on the other end. The two of them exchanged blows. An hourter, Chu Luo finally trapped that person in a software and quickly entered the household register system. However, to her surprise, there were dozens of encryptions on Li Yan¡¯s household register. There were even three words written on the outside: top-secret file. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo did a quick calction. If she were to decrypt these dozens of encryptions, it would take at least a day. The finals were the day after tomorrow. She shouldn¡¯t be spending all her time on this. At the thought of this, she immediately decided to decrypt all these after the finals. ¡­ After Chu Luo went out and sat down for a while, the five boys came to shower concern upon her. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to drink hot water? I¡¯ll fetch it for you immediately.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Young Tao, add brown sugar to the hot water.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, if you are not feeling well, you shouldn¡¯t keep sitting here. You can go back to the bedroom to rest.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at them in confusion and asked in a baffled tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As she spoke, she quickly logged in to the game, then she saw that [Linebarrel] had sent her a few messages. Only then did Chu Luo remember that the two of them had agreed to continue the PKst night. She opened [Linebarrel]¡¯s messages and found that it was indeed about this matter. After thinking for a moment, Chu Luo replied, ¡°Sorry, I had something to attend tost night and didn¡¯te online.¡± As [Linebarrel] was online, he replied immediately: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you want to PK now?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went straight to the PK arena. Chapter 151 - If I Have the Ability, Why Should I Be Modest?

Chapter 151: If I Have the Ability, Why Should I Be Modest?

For the entire morning, many yers only cared about watching the battle. Everyone watched with astonished expressions. ¡°D*mn! [Bai Ling] is so powerful to be evenly matched in a PK with [Linebarrel]!¡± ¡°After watching their PK for the entire morning, I suddenly wonder if [Bai Ling] is the number two ranked yer [Chimim¨­ry¨­].¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m familiar with the operations of [Chimim¨­ry¨­]. They¡¯repletely different from those of [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thought of the possibility that [Bai Ling] could be the number one ranked yer, [Y]?¡± ¡­ When thisment was published, the world channel actually fell silent for a few seconds. Following that, everyone started toment. ¡°How is that possible? [Y] has always been elusive. If it weren¡¯t for thepetition, he wouldn¡¯t even bother PKing with others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t believe [Bai Ling] is [Y].¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not the number one or the number two ranked yer, then who else has the ability to PK with [Linebarrel] without losing?¡± ¡°The finals areing up soon. During the finals, all the contestants will have to go to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany building for thepetition. Wouldn¡¯t everyone know who it is when thepetition is broadcast live?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Other than [Y], the rest of the top ten yers have real-life photos on the expert rankings of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ We¡¯ll know who exactly [Bai Ling] is when the timees.¡± Everyone was looking forward to the grand finals. After Chu Luo and [Linebarrel] ended their PK, they chatted privately. [Linebarrel]: ¡°Your operation is even better than yesterday. I¡¯m really tempted to suspect that the person sitting opposite theputer has changed. But because the operation method is the same, I have to admit that it¡¯s you.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Can you tell me how you managed to improve so much in such a short time?¡± Chu Luo remembered that she had been upset all along today, so she¡¯d brought her emotions into the game. That was why she¡¯d improved so much in the PK. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything about that. She just said: ¡°I be stronger when I meet strong opponents. Even if I were to PK with [Y], I would still defeat him.¡± The other party immediately sent several smiling emoticons. [Linebarrel]: ¡°Many people look forward to seeing your true appearance. I¡¯m looking forward to it too. You are a very strong opponent. In reality, you must be a very strong person.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Of course.¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°Haha¡­ Looks like Bai is a very confident person too.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°If I have the ability, why should I be humble?¡± [Linebarrel]: ¡°I can¡¯t say anything to that.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before going offline to eat. At around ten o¡¯clock, Tang Zhiyun called in the cooking housekeeper to order food. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about it at the time. But when she saw that there was at least half a table of dishes and soup made from red dates and wolfberry, Chu Luo finally realized that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Why are the dishes like this today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Tang Zhiyun looked troubled. ¡°I looked it up on the Inte and found out that girls on their period need to replenish their blood.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo stared at them, making the boys feel embarrassed. Chu Luo said to them sternly, ¡°My period didn¡¯te. Also¡­ why are you boys paying attention to this? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?!¡± ¡°Why should we be embarrassed?!¡± Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Sister Chu, you¡¯re giving us a chance to learn. When we find a girlfriend in the future, we¡¯ll know how to care about her during her period.¡± The others quickly nodded in agreement. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel like she had be the guinea pig that they used for experiments? In the afternoon, Chu Luo had just logged in to the game when she was pulled into a two-person team by [Y]. [Y]: ¡°Let¡¯s go to space for a mission.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went straight to the teleportation array and teleported to the gxy. For the entire afternoon, those who had wanted to watch [Bai Ling]¡¯s PK game had waited at the PK venue. However, they waited until the flowers had wilted, and [Bai Ling] still hadn¡¯t arrived. Everyone started guessing where [Bai Ling] went. ¡°Did you notice that [Bai Ling] hasn¡¯t logged into the game for long? The finals will be here soon, but he¡¯d actually go missing for a day or half a day from time to time?¡± ¡°Ah, could it be that [Bai Ling] is really [Y]?¡± A new round of spection about whether [Bai Ling] was [Y] began again. Chu Luo realized that as long as she was doing missions or PKing with experts, time would pass extremely quickly. The afternoon passed quickly. At five o¡¯clock. [Y] said, ¡°Time to eat¡± and left the game. The speed was extremely efficient. Chu Luo had been doing missions with [Y] in the afternoon and was in a good mood. She forgot that fact that she was angry and left the game to eat. The next day, Chu Luo stayed in the game. On the third day. The highly anticipated ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals had finally arrived. There were too many people tuning in to this year¡¯spetition. Early on, the gaming and onlinepanies under the zing Glory Corporation had already made all kinds of emergency preparations. From seven in the morning, viewership of the gamingpetition had already risen to an astonishing level. At half-past seven, the staff of the gaming team knocked on Chu Luo¡¯s guest room. Chu Luo and the others were invited to the gamingpany¡¯s car. Halfway through the journey, a staff member sitting in the front passenger seat suddenly took out a mask and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, please put on the mask.¡± Chu Luo took the mask and didn¡¯t put it on immediately. She knew that this must be Li Yan¡¯s idea. The staff member peeked at Chu Luo through the rearview mirror. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t putting it on, he was a little anxious and said: ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re the only girl who¡¯s entered the finals. When the timees, it will definitely cause a huge sensation. That¡¯s why the gaming team feels that it¡¯s better for you to maintain a little mystery. This way, it can protect your privacy and also increase your divinity.¡± Chu Luo looked up at the staff. The staff immediately looked away from the rearview mirror sheepishly. Tang Zhiyun and the others agreed with the staff. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, you are so beautiful that you will definitely cause a huge sensation when you appear in public. Why don¡¯t you put on the mask?¡± Xie Mingtao chimed in, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re starting university soon when you go back. What if you meet those brainless fans and they bother you at school?¡± Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng nodded in agreement. Actually, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried about appearing in public, but seeing that Tang Zhiyun and the others meant well, she put on the mask. Chu Luo was wearing the team uniform that their team had prepared beforehand. It was a white tracksuit with a golden phoenix spreading its wings on the back. On the front of the sports attire, there was also a golden Phoenix team emblem. The mask was also a golden phoenix. Once Chu Luo put it on, her entire atmosphere changed, and she exuded a domineering aura that made people want to worship her. The boys¡¯ mouths fell open. After a moment, Yu Lei swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Junior, your wearing this mask reminds me of an ancient saying¡­ Women are not inferior to men.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. Junior is beautiful to begin with, and she has a good disposition. When she¡¯s wearing a mask, not only does she be domineering, but she also seems very mysterious. I have a feeling that when Junior appears in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming buildingter, it will definitely cause a sensation.¡± Xie Minghai¡¯s guess was right. Many gaming fans and reporters had gathered outside the building of the zing Glory Gaming Company. Ten teams had advanced to the finals. Every time a car carrying a yer drove in, the camera lights would sh fiercely. Game fans would scream in excitement. When the car that had picked up ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± drove over, the screaming instantly increased by tens of degrees. All the cameras were pointed at the back door of the car. Be it the live audience or the audience sitting in front of theputer, everyone subconsciously craned their necks and held their breaths. Just as everyone was feeling nervous and expectant, a few youngsters alighted from the car. Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh and make a guess. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the team members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ to be so good-looking. I wonder which one is [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s the one who got off first. That man looks like he has good taste.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re the fourth man who got off the car. I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s a man of few words, but he¡¯s really good-looking.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is a PK demon. How can they be these two? I think they¡¯re one of the two who¡¯d alighted in the middle.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t a team have five members? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re any of those four who¡¯d alighted first. [Bai Ling] must be at the back.¡± Many people immediately agreed with this. Everyone craned their necks and stared at the car door. Their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°What does [Bai Ling] look like? Is it a smurf ount?¡± This was what everyone wanted to know. After Tang Zhiyun and the others got off the car, they turned around and waited for Chu Luo to get off. Xie Minghai chuckled and said, ¡°Junior, you have to be mentally prepared. There are a lot of spectators today. If the security guards can¡¯t hold them back anymore, run into the building. We¡¯ll cover your retreat.¡± Chu Luo nced out of the window and got out of the car without worry. When she alighted from the car, the entire world seemed to have fallen silent. The eyeballs of everyone who¡¯d craned their necks nearly fell out. Seeing this, Tang Zhiyun said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They entered before anyone could react. Once Chu Luo had reached the entrance of the gamepany surrounded by four boys, there was a suddenmotion behind her. ¡°Heavens, am I seeing things? Thest person toe down is a girl!!!¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t something wrong with my eyes, then the world is a fantasy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How can a girl y the game so awesomely in ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Maybe that girl is their manager.¡± ¡°Why is that girl wearing a mask? But her aura is so strong. When she alighted from the car just now, I thought that she was some country¡¯s princess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she is a member of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡­ Chapter 152 - The Sensational Grand Finals

Chapter 152: The Sensational Grand Finals

It was not only the audience and reporters outside, as well as the audience sitting in front of theputer, who did not believe that Chu Luo was a member of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± When the five of them entered thepany lobby, the other teams waiting there also didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone started whispering. ¡°Why is ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ missing a member?¡± ¡°Could it be that one teammate can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°But that girl wearing the mask is so imposing. By the looks of her, she must be a great beauty when she takes off the mask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how beautiful she is. We¡¯re here for thepetition today, not for the beauties.¡± ¡°I think the members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are crazy.¡± ¡°Maybe one of the team members can¡¯t make it. That¡¯s why they purposely brought a girl here. Otherwise, why would she be wearing a mask?¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are really busybodies!¡± Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said to the others in Imperial, ¡°Just wait and see how Junior will p their faces.¡± At that moment, a group of people with the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± work pass walked over from the elevator. After they approached the members of the ten teams waiting in the hall, one of them looked at his wristwatch and said to everyone, ¡°Contestants, we are the people who¡¯ll be in charge of yourpetition. Later, everyone will draw a number. Whichever number you draw, you will follow the person in charge of the corresponding number.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t wepeting together?¡± someone asked in confusion. That person replied, ¡°Every team will have a separatepetition room.¡± After the person-in-charge said this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he got a staff to bring over number cards for everyone to take. Someone asked something that everyone was concerned about. ¡°There are only four people in ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ How are they going topete?¡± The person-in-charge: ¡°Why do you say there are only four of them? Didn¡¯t five of theme?¡± When the other teams heard this, they immediately revealed expressions of disbelief. Then, everyone became noisy. ¡°How can there be girlspeting?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯d heard the biggest joke of all time today.¡± ¡°¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is known to be extremely difficult. Many men can¡¯t even y it. How can a young girl like her possiblye topete? This is the World Championship. Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡­ Listening to the discussions of those people, Xie Minghai was really furious. He muttered beside Chu Luo, ¡°Hmph! Those people have their noses in the air. Junior, make them see what an expert is and how a girl defeats them!¡± Chu Luo nced at those people and said calmly, ¡°They can say whatever they want. It¡¯s the only time they can say it anyway.¡± She would make them unable to speak afterward. At this moment, a staff member with the number cards walked over and Tang Zhiyun picked out a random card. They were number 5. Soon, everyone received their numbers, and the corresponding staff led them into the elevator. Each team took an elevator to the 20th floor. On the 20th floor, there were many gaming rooms separated by frosted ss. The rooms were fully equipped with a beverage area and a resting area. Standing in the game room, one could only vaguely see shadows in the other rooms, but they couldn¡¯t see what they were doing. The staff told them, ¡°During thepetition, I will cooperate with you in all aspects. If you want to drink or eat anything, or if you need anything else, you can tell me. ¡°The toilet is all the way inside. Considering that there¡¯s a girl in your group, the gaming team will send a female staff overter. If Miss Chu needs anything, you can tell the female staff. ¡°Also, all the cameras in your room will be turned onter. Before the game begins, everyone will briefly introduce themselves.¡± The five of them made an OK gesture to the staff. Yu Lei sighed. ¡°The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team is really thoughtful. They even went out of their way to consider the fact that our junior is a girl.¡± Everyone approached theirputers and sat down. At 7:40 AM, all the members were in position. The cameras were turned on, and the feeds were broadcasted live on the Inte. When everyone saw Chu Luo sitting beside the game console, the Inte exploded again. ¡°Holy shit! That girl is really a member of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯!¡± ¡°This is incredible. There¡¯s actually a girlpeting. And their team actually made it to the finals!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I have to admit now. I¡¯m even more curious about who the girl is from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.''¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she is [Dream yer]. Only this username resembles her slightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that she is [Intoxicated]. After all, she¡¯s using a male ount.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thinks she¡¯s [Bai Ling]? There¡¯s obviously a female ount in their team, and she¡¯s a girl. Why would she y a male ount instead of a female ount?¡± ¡°Some people simply look down on girls. Be careful not to get pped in the face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think we girls can¡¯t y such an overbearing game like ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? Now that a girl has made it to the world finals, aren¡¯t the faces of those people who hide behind theirputers and say that girls can¡¯t do it hurting?¡± ¡°The game hasn¡¯t even started. So what if a girl made it to the finals? They¡¯re facing the nine strongest teams now. I don¡¯t believe their team can get first ce.¡± ¡°Hur hur!¡± ¡­ While the Inte was in chaos, every team started introducing themselves. Chu Luo and the others logged into the game. They hadn¡¯t been teleported into the game yet. Theputer disyed the video of the ten teams. The introductions started with Team No. 1. When it was Chu Luo¡¯s team¡¯s turn to introduce themselves, everyone subconsciously held their breaths. The four boys introduced themselves first. When they finished introducing their usernames, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, Chu Luo said in a clear and domineering voice, ¡°I¡¯m [Bai Ling].¡± After saying that, she shut her mouth. However, at this moment, be it the other nine teams, the Inte, or the audience watching therge screen downstairs, they were all rendered speechless by her simple words. After a while, a hugemotion was finally raised. ¡°Holy shit! She¡¯s really [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡°In my imagination, [Bai Ling] is an extremely domineering man. How can she be such a beautiful and mysterious girl wearing a mask?¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] has really subverted my perceptions. I really can¡¯t imagine how such a young girl canplete such amazing operations.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe it unless I see her ying the game!¡± ¡­ After the ten teams had finished introducing themselves, they were teleported to a town. 8:55 AM. World News: [The rules of the finals: Thepetition will begin at nine in the morning and willst until four in the afternoon on the second day. Each team will be randomly sent to different ces. The team that returns to Earth first wins.] Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that the grand finals are especially simple?¡± ¡°What if someone is lucky and gets teleported near Earth or directly on Earth? Wouldn¡¯t that be a sure win?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with the gaming group? The mission for the grand finals is so simple, what¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°This is too different from what I expected. What is the gaming team thinking?¡± ¡­ Amid the curses, the clock struck nine. All the teams entered the teleportation zone. Soon, the gaming team used facts to tell those who were cursing that they were thinking too much. ¡°F*ck! What did I see? Team No. 3 has been teleported near the ck hole. Tsk¡­ Heavens, I¡¯m worried that they will be sucked in by the ck hole before they even begin.¡± ¡°Oh! Team No. 2 was actually teleported to the most difficult meteorite monster in the gxy. Can¡­ they stille out?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Team No. 6 is even worse. They are actually jointly attacked by five of the top ten bosses in the world.¡± ¡°Heavens! Heavens! Who¡¯s going to pinch me? Team No. 7 actually encountered the teams led by [Chimim¨­ry¨­] and [Bob].¡± ¡°Team No. 8 encountered teams led by [Linebarrel] and [Camillo]. ¡­ ¡°Quick, look at where the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has been ced.¡± Everyone looked at the video of ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± What they saw made everyone gasp again. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is too pitiful. They were actually sent light-years away. Even if they didn¡¯t meet any powerful opponents, it would be difficult for them to find their way back to Earth.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­ Who said that they wouldn¡¯t meet a powerful opponent? The top ten bosses of the gxy were actually all teleported over. How¡­ how are they supposed to fight this!¡± ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ reminds me of a saying: ¡®There is no such thing as the worst. There is only worse.''¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯d bet on ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ losing. I¡¯ll definitely win this time.¡± ¡­ ¡°D*mn! The grand finals are too crazy!¡± When they saw the ce that the system had teleported them to and the big boss that was ring at them, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei let out a yelp at the same time. The five of them quickly got into position and prepared to fight. Xu Qingfeng talked about the attributes and difficulty level of this big boss and then turned to look at Tang Zhiyun and Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°Just fight it when we encounter it.¡± What else could they do if they didn¡¯t fight? The big boss had already started fighting with them. No matter what, they had no choice but to defeat this big boss first. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. She said, ¡°Based on the current situation, we¡¯ll definitely meet a lot of big bossester. Let¡¯s warm up using this boss first. Maybe something useful will drop from the big boss.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± the boys asked at the same time. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Have you guys considered the overall strategy for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? Especially the strategy for thepetition that happens once every three years? Do you really think we can return to Earth with our own abilities?¡± Chu Luo asked three questions in a row. Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, she said, ¡°Fight.¡± The battle began. Chapter 153 - Mission Failure, Elimination

Chapter 153: Mission Failure, Elimination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As expected of a boss monster ranked in the top ten, it took Chu Luo and her team more than two hours to kill it. During this period, [Dream yer] was almost KO-ed. Fortunately, [Bai Ling] blocked it for him. The five of them fought the monster seriously. There were several times where those watching the live broadcast experienced tension and excitement that made them feel worry before it was reced by relief. ¡°Huff¡­ exciting, exciting. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an exciting battle. As expected of [Bai Ling]. I have to admit that I¡¯m impressed with her technique.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t reconcile that mysterious and beautiful girl with the game¡¯s [Bai Ling]. The contrast is too great.¡± ¡°Those people who said before that girls can¡¯t y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ do you feel your faces hurting now? [Bai Ling]¡¯s techniques are even better than those of you men. Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°One word¡ªconvinced! I¡¯m convinced.¡± ¡°I heard that [Bai Ling] is very good at using the empire¡¯s Thirty-six Stratagems. I wonder if she will use it this time?¡± ¡°Based on the ce where they were teleported, they won¡¯t be fighting other yers. If she can use the stratagems on the big bosses, I¡¯ll call her Daddy directly!¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and her team defeated the big boss, they saw something drop from his body. [Carefree Wanderer] walked over to pick it up. The items that fell were all top-grade, but they were equipment or weapons that they had no use for right now. [Turbid Liquor Glutton] followed him to take a look at the equipment and said, ¡°These are all top-grade items. Who cares if they¡¯re useful? We can just pick them up first.¡± The others also walked over. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Can anyone see if these weapons can bebined?¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After saying that, he threw all the weapons and equipment into the synthesizer. After a while, he actually synthesized a treasure chest. The treasure chest floated in front of them and they eximed in surprise. Xie Mingtao said, ¡°These things actuallybined into a treasure chest. Could it be that the gaming team specially prepared this for us participants?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°In any case, let¡¯s open the treasure chest first.¡± With that, he opened the treasure chest. When the treasure chest opened, inside was actually a key that was flickering with golden light. The key floated in the air. Not only did the five of them find it strange, but even everyone who was watching theirpetition also felt the same. There was another round of discussion and spection in the outside world. Chu Luo said, ¡°Put away the key first. Since these things can be synthesized into something else, they must be helpful to us. Let¡¯s continue walking and see how we can get out of here.¡± Not long after that, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± encountered another big boss. Again, it took more than two hours to deal with the big boss. Simrly, after they defeated the big boss, weapons dropped from it and something else was synthesized. During lunch, they discussed their strategy for the afternoon while eating. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I feel that we will encounter a big boss again in the afternoon.¡± Xie Mingtao immediately chimed in, ¡°I think so too. My seventh sense as a man tells me that the gaming team has sent all the crazy big bosses ranked in the top ten to light-years away. We have to eliminate all of them before we can leave.¡± Xu Qingfeng frowned. ¡°We managed to defeat only two big bosses in the morning. There isn¡¯t enough time at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to change our approach in the afternoon,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Since it¡¯s the grand finals, the gaming team definitely won¡¯t let us leave so easily.¡± Xie Minghai asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Did you notice that we can synthesize all the things that the bosses have dropped? If I am not mistaken, what we synthesized is the key to leaving this ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to speed up. If all ten bosses really appear, we have to get rid of them all before midnight tonight.¡± ¡­ The five of them discussed as they ate. The cameraman dutifully recorded their conversation but didn¡¯t release it to the public. Mealtime wasn¡¯t broadcasted live. When the higher-ups of the gaming group heard their discussion, they couldn¡¯t help but praise their intelligence. ¡°Indeed, those who know how to use the Thirty-six Stratagems of the Empire aren¡¯t ordinary. I think their discussions can be ced as Easter eggs after thepetition ends. This way, it can increase the click rate further.¡± The game continued in the afternoon. 2:25 PM. World News: [Team No. 3 failed their mission and is eliminated!] When this news was released, everyone exploded. The audience watched as they were swept into the ck hole, but the other nine teams were dumbfounded. ¡°D*mn! A team was eliminated so early. This match is indeed not simple.¡± All the teams tensed up and prepared for tough challenges toe. ¡°I wonder who will be the second to be eliminated?¡± 3:40 PM. World News: [Team No. 8 failed their mission and is eliminated!] Two out of the ten teams were eliminated in half a day. The other teams got even more worried. The forum was filled with discussions. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Team No. 8, whom I had my eye on, was actually eliminated so early. I¡¯m so sad!¡± ¡°As expected, thispetition isn¡¯t simple. In just a few hours, two teams have been eliminated. I wonder which team will be eliminated next?¡± ¡°I think it would be Team No. 5, ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Based on the trend of the big bosses they¡¯ve encountered, all ten of the crazy bosses must be there.¡± ¡°I think so too. If they really encounter the ten bosses, no matter how powerful [Bai Ling] is, she¡¯ll probably be exhausted.¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was thinking that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± would be the third to be eliminated, Chu Luo and her team had already formted a battle n. After that, everyone was so shocked that they forgot that there were other teams. Everyone stared at how ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± used the empire¡¯s military arts and strategies on those big bosses. From four in the afternoon to midnight, the system announced the elimination of three more teams. However, Chu Luo and her team had wiped out all ten bosses by two in the morning. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. When the audience saw that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± hadpleted an impossible task, the entire Inte erupted. Even the senior official in the gaming group couldn¡¯t help but say in praise, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the empire that women aren¡¯t inferior to men. Indeed, we can¡¯t underestimate anyone, especially women. [Bai Ling]¡¯s excellence in the game has reached an unparalleled level.¡± ¡°Wrong. Only that person can match the excellence of [Bai Ling]. Unfortunately, the difference in their statuses is too great. I suddenly hope that [Bai Ling]¡¯s identity in real life is as everyone has guessed, that of a princess of a certain country.¡± These words received everyone¡¯s agreement. In the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor of the gamingpany building. Secretary Tan knocked on the door twice before pushing it open and entering. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa and looking at the wall monitor. It was a live broadcast of thepetition. Li Yan didn¡¯t look at the other contestants and only looked at Team ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± The television was 200 inches long. On one side was the game, and on the other was Chu Luo, who was focused on ying the game. ¡°Master,¡± Secretary Tan greeted as he walked over. Li Yan didn¡¯t retract his gaze from the television and said to him directly, ¡°Get the gaming team to close all the entrances to where their team is and let her rest for a few hours.¡± Secretary Tan froze. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he simply said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he turned around and left. When Secretary Tan walked out of the CEO¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Master really dotes on Miss Chu. However, I wonder if Miss Chu will appreciate his gesture?¡± After Chu Luo and her team defeated the ten bosses, they took out all ten synthesized items. ¡°Keys, wings, engines¡­ There are even fuel crystals?¡± Xie Minghai controlled his game character to circle around the ten items as he muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like I can¡¯t understand what these things mean?¡± The others were also thinking about what these things meant. Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Could it be a hint from the system?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t expect that at all. ¡°What hint?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°These can be used to build interster warships.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Maybe they want us to build an Interster Spacecraft so that we can leave this ce.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Minghai mmed the table. ¡°That must be it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing outside of light-years. How are we going to build an Interster Spacecraft?¡± Everyone fell silent again. Even the audience standing in front of theputer fell into deep thought. At this moment, the words ¡°Light-years away is entering a dormant state. yers, please be mentally prepared¡± suddenly appeared in the void. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. When the game characters froze on the spot, everyone was left with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°No way!¡± Xie Minghai was the first to cry out. ¡°At the critical moment, we actually entered a dormant state!¡± The guys turned to look at the staff sitting beside them. The staff was also dumbfounded. He had never heard of such a thing as light-years away ¡°entering a dormant state.¡± He quicklyforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call and ask around.¡± With that, he took out his phone. He was about to dial when his phone rang first. After the staff finished answering the call, he said to them, ¡°They said that entering a dormant state is also one of the steps of the mission.¡± He then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys rest for a few hours?¡± ¡°A few hours?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked with a frown. ¡°Time is so tight. You have to tell us how many hours we will be in a dormant state.¡± ¡°Not much, not much. Just four hours.¡± ¡°F*ck! Four hours, that long?¡± The boys started to get cranky. Chu Luo thought for a while. She had a nagging feeling that this situation must have been caused by a certain baddie. She gritted her teeth and said to the group, ¡°You guys rest first. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked out. ¡°Junior.¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up and followed her. ¡°Where are you going? I will go with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. You guys rest first. If you can¡¯t sleep, think about what those ten things are for.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Chapter 154 - Do You Want to Kill Your Husband?

Chapter 154: Do You Want to Kill Your Husband?

When the staff saw Chu Luo leaving, he quickly chased after her. ¡°Miss Chu, where are you going?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She exuded a cold aura as she took out her phone and dialed a number. The staff was stunned by the cold air emanating from her. Seeing that she was making a call, he just followed her and didn¡¯t ask anything further. The call went through quickly. At the same time, a unique cold and maic voice sounded. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was filled with displeasure. ¡°Did you order this?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m in the office on the top floor. You can take elevator 8 up.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she hung up the phone and strode towards the elevator. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± the staff quickly called out to Chu Luo. Chu Luo stopped and turned to the staff. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± The staff stopped in his tracks and quickly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m settling scores with someone.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was threatening. ¡°You better not follow me.¡± After saying that, she turned and continued walking towards the elevator. The staff froze in ce. As he looked at the departing figure, he patted his chest and muttered with fear, ¡°This girl¡¯s aura is so strong. I was nearly scared to death.¡± After saying that, he remembered that the participants could not leave halfway. He let out a low cry and hurriedly chased after her. However, before he could chase after her to the corridor, his phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression changed instantly. He turned around and walked back with a ¡°Damn¡± expression. Chu Luo took elevator 8 and went straight to the top floor. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she saw the tall figure waiting for her there. Chu Luo strode out and stood in front of him. She looked up at him and asked angrily, ¡°Who asked you to make the game enter a dormant state?¡± Li Yan looked down at her eyes, which had be even more sparkling from anger. He raised his hand to tap the corners of her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Your dark eye circles are about toe out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Even if my dark circlese out, it has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and get someone to change this dormant state.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan turned around and strode towards the office. Chu Luo was so furious that she quickly chased after him and waved her hand. Li Yan guessed what she would do. He shifted his body and quickly dodged the p. At the same time, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her quickly into the nearby office. When Chu Luo was pressed against the back of the door, she struggled angrily. Li Yan used his body to pin her down and his hands to restrain her arms. Chu Luo was held tightly by him and couldn¡¯t move at all. She wanted to kick him. The next second, her legs were forced to mp together. ¡°Let go of me, you big baddie!¡± ¡°Little thing, stop moving.¡± Li Yan¡¯s anger rose. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her eyes turned red. ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing her reaction, Li Yan immediately softened his tone. ¡°I just want you to rest for a few hours.¡± ¡°I¡¯mpeting. Time is so important. How can I rest?¡± Chu Luo was so angry that she wanted to bite him to death. Unexpectedly, Li Yan brought his neck to her mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, bite me for now. Hm¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hesitate at all and bit down. As he felt the pain on his neck, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He eased his grip on her a little and raised his hand to stroke her backfortingly. He said in a low voice, ¡°A person¡¯s brain will automatically enter a dormant state after midnight. If one forcefully operated it, the efficiency will drop to almost zero. ¡°You might as well rest for a few hours. Maybe after you¡¯ve rested, your team would quicklye up with a solution to the problem.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously loosened her bite. There was a faint metallic taste of blood in her mouth. Li Yan felt her warm lips on his skin and his throat tightened. The hand on her waist couldn¡¯t help but reach under her clothes and rub against the smooth skin on her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly let go of his neck. With a red face, she scolded, ¡°Big baddie, take your hand away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop it off.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, just enough to see the redness on her lips. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Since you drank my blood, I must take something in return.¡± After which, his palm deliberately moved upwards. Chu Luo tensed up and blushed even more. She prepared to attack him. But Li Yan stopped and said, ¡°My chest still hurts from the p you gave me the night before yesterday. The doctor said that I can¡¯t take such a heavy blow anymore. Otherwise, my life will be in danger. Do you really want to kill your husband and carry the reputation of being a widow in the future?¡± Chu Luo paused when she heard this. Li Yan looked at her face and leaned his chin on her shoulder. Their cheeks were close. When she turned her face away, he tilted his head and swept his lips across her cheek. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened in exasperation. ¡°You lecher.¡± ¡°I only did what a married couple should do. How am I a lecher?¡± Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice by her ear. ¡°As long as you rest here for a few hours, you can continue with thepetition. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be stuck in a stalemate.¡± Then, he added, ¡°If you like it when I hug you like this, I¡¯d be more than happy to continue.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s brain started to heat up because of the breath on her neck. When she heard him say that, her face turned even redder. She thought,?¡®On ount of you still being my husband in name for now, I¡¯ll let you off today.¡¯ After thinking about it, she said with a straight face, ¡°Let go of me quickly. I promise to rest.¡± Disappointment shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t force the little thing too hard. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand her fierceness. Hence, he let her go. As soon as Chu Luo was released, she pushed him and quickly fled. Li Yan took a small step back before stabilizing himself. He turned around and saw Chu Luo sitting on the sofa. Li Yan walked over and looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s a lounge in the office. It¡¯s morefortable to rest there.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything but stood up. Li Yan looked at her tense face and suddenly wanted to capture her and bully her again. But in the end, he restrained himself. He led her to the lounge. The lounge was behind the desk. Chu Luo followed him in. Li Yan took out a new set of toiletries for her and pointed to the bed. ¡°I got someone to prepare your pajamas.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to even help her prepare this. She nced at him with aplicated gaze, took her toiletries, and walked towards the washroom. When she came out after washing up, Li Yan had already left the lounge. Chu Luo muttered, ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Then, she walked over, took her pajamas, and changed into them before lying on the bed. Chu Luo woke up after sleeping for three hours. She walked out of the lounge and immediately saw Li Yan, who was resting on the sofa. Li Yan was at least 1.85 meters tall, and the sofa was obviously a little ufortable for him. One of his feet was on the ground, and the other was curled up on the sofa. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him for a while. The sleeping Li Yan no longer had his usual aggression. He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him. Chu Luo snorted at him and turned to leave. As soon as the door closed, the sleeping man opened his eyes. If one looked closely, one could still see the smirk on his face. ¡°What a tsundere little thing.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to thepetition room, the four boys were all sitting or lying on the sofa, but none of them had closed their eyes to rest. The moment Chu Luo entered, they immediately sat up straight and looked at her. Xie Minghai was the first to ask, ¡°Junior, where did you go?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We were all worried about you.¡± ¡°I was fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Luo said as she walked to the game console. The boys stood up and walked over. The staff sitting at the side looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. His heart was churning as he thought,?¡®Who exactly is Miss Chu? To think that the senior secretary up there personally called!¡¯ Chu Luo sat in the chair and used the mouse to tap on the frozen game interface a few times. Then, the game character moved. ¡°Eh? We¡¯re actually out of the dormant state!¡± The boys were delighted. They had no idea why the state had been removed in advance. They quickly sat back down. The staff sitting at the back let out a ¡°Damn¡± in his heart. ¡°Junior, what do you think these ten things are for?¡± ¡°They really look like materials for an Interster Spacecraft, but what¡¯s with the key?¡± ¡°Is there something we need to look for in light-years away?¡± After they finished speaking, they subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± The five of them controlled their game characters and split up. Ten minutester, Yu Lei was the first to cuss. ¡°F*ck! I met a boss. Boss sent me a PK challenge!¡± The others quickly turned to look. ¡°This boss isn¡¯t too difficult to deal with. You just have to be careful.¡± Yu Lei responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and went all out to fight the boss. The others retracted their gazes and continued searching. Then, everyone encountered a boss. The bosses weren¡¯t strong, but there was no end to them. One after another, they appeared. Not only were the people killing the bosses irritated, but even the audience was anxious for them. ¡°¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is too unlucky. The bosses keep appearing. Can they walk out of here?¡± ¡°They obviously can¡¯t leave. Even if they have the ability to kill all the bosses, there¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll light a candle for this team now.¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that the teams that were eliminated were considered lucky. At least they weren¡¯t destroyed like this.¡± ¡­ Chapter 155 - First Place

Chapter 155: First ce

At half-past eleven, another team was eliminated. Towards the end, there were only four teams left. Xie Minghai and Yu Lei mmed their keyboard furiously, treating the boss as their enemy. Xie Minghai said, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely break down.¡± Yu Lei chimed in, ¡°This is indeed crazy. I feel like the number of bosses I¡¯m fighting today isparable to the total number I fight in an ordinary week.¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at Chu Luo¡¯s screen. At this moment, Chu Luo happened to have just killed a boss and was walking over to pick up the equipment. ¡°Junior, these equipment aren¡¯t as good as those from the big bosses yesterday. Why are we picking them up?¡± Chu Luo said as she picked up the equipment, ¡°Since the big boss¡¯s equipment can bebined, maybe these can be too.¡± After saying that, she nced at the time. It was already 11 AM. She asked the group, ¡°Are your inventories full?¡± They all pulled out their inventory at the same time and said, ¡°It¡¯s full.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather first.¡± After saying that, she directed her game character to walk towards the gathering point. The other four people walked over as well. After the five of them gathered, Chu Luo typed in the chatbox. [Bai Ling]: ¡°[Intoxicated], let¡¯s see if your cauldron can be upgraded.¡± [Intoxicated]: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, he started to level up his cauldron. It actually took half an hour to level up. At this moment, a staff member reminded them from behind, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d still be in the mood to eat at this time?¡± Xie Minghai stared at Xu Qingfeng¡¯sputer and asked anxiously, ¡°Why did it take so long to level up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Xu Qingfeng tried to press a few buttons but to no avail. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we¡¯ve eaten, the cauldron will have just finished upgrading. When the timees, there might be an unexpected effect.¡± The four of them thought for a while and paused the game to eat. The audience who had been guarding theirputer was even more anxious than they were. ¡°I¡¯m so anxious. Could it be that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ feels that there is no way they could leave, so they aren¡¯t anxious anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. In such a situation, it¡¯s already good enough that they didn¡¯t give up on thepetition.¡± ¡°The rules for this year¡¯s World Championship are too crazy. I feel like none of them can return to Earth.¡± ¡°I have the same feeling. Other than ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend,¡¯ the other teams that encountered two of the yers ranked in the top ten of the world¡¯s expert rankings had been eliminated. The fact that they haven¡¯t been eliminated yet proves that their strength isparable to that of those experts.¡± ¡°However, the team captain and [Bai Ling] of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ are too calm. To think they¡¯d still be in the mood to eat at this time. Even I, a spectator, can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Say, do you think [Carefree Wanderer] and [Bai Ling] are a pair? Their coordination is too good, right?¡± ¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Secretary Tan, who was reporting to Li Yan, suddenly felt a strong murderous aura. He quickly looked up at him and was shocked by his cold expression. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get someone to rify the rtionship between Luoluo and [Carefree Wanderer]. I don¡¯t want to see such groundless rumors spreading again.¡± Secretary Tan hurriedly nced at the forum with the tablet in his hand. What he saw made him light a candle for the person who¡¯d spected about Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Yes.¡± The moment Secretary Tan walked out, Li Yan quickly started typing on the keyboard. The force behind his typing made one feel like the keyboard was going to be destroyed. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had just finished their meal when the female staff was called out. Then, a beautifully wrapped cake was brought in. She handed the cake to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss [Bai Ling], this is the dessert that the gaming team has prepared for you.¡± ¡°Eh? The gaming team is so good. They even prepared dessert for Junior?¡± Xie Minghai immediately craned his neck to take a look. Chu Luo looked at the cake in front of her and guessed who it was from. She pursed her lips and hesitated about whether to take it. Seeing that she was taking a long time to respond, Xie Minghai took it for her and even thanked the female staff as well. After the female staff left, he handed the cake to Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t you like cake a lot? You didn¡¯t eat much for lunch anyway. You should eat a little more. Maybe inspiration might strike after dessert.¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai, then took the cake and sat on the sofa to open the box. The fragrance of the cake instantly brightened her mood. However, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. The cake wasn¡¯t big and there were many fruits on it. There were no less than ten types of fruits. Chu Luo used a spoon and ate the fruit one by one. Every piece of fruit was fresh and sweet, and they tasted especially fragrant with cream. As she ate, her eyes suddenly lit up. She turned around and asked Xu Qingfeng, ¡°Senior, has the cauldron finished upgrading?¡± Xu Qingfeng was already sitting in front of theputer. By now, half an hour had just passed. He made an OK gesture to Chu Luo. Chu Luo dug up another spoonful of cake and ate it, then put the cake aside and walked over. The other three followed. After Chu Luo sat down, she said to them, ¡°Everyone, take out everything that the bosses have dropped today.¡± The four boys quickly opened their inventories. Chu Luo began to tell them what they needed, one by one. The outside world was stunned by their actions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? These people from ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ don¡¯t think they can get out of here anymore, so they are starting to split the loot from the bosses?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s possible. After all, the equipment they¡¯d obtained are all top-grade items that can¡¯t be obtained easily usually.¡± ¡°It seems like we are destined to win our bet.¡± ¡°Sigh, what a pity. Previously, I¡¯d thought that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ was really going to win.¡± ¡°I was hoping that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ would match up with one of the other three teams on the way back. I was waiting to see a fight!¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey¡­ Wait, everyone, look. What¡¯s the support of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ doing?¡± ¡°Eh? He actually threw all their items into the cauldron?¡± ¡°Can the items be refined like this? Could it be that they think¡­¡± These words stopped here. When everyone saw therge items that were being synthesized, there was a new wave of discussion. ¡°What is that? Could it be a newly developed Interster Spacecraft by the gaming team?¡± ¡°There are even wings and a cabin. It must be.¡± ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t it mean that as long as they¡¯ve gathered all the parts, they can create an Interster Spacecraft that will take them away from where they are and return to Earth?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± The audience who had been paying attention to ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± immediately became excited. Everyone held their breaths and stared at theputer screen. In Game Room No.5. Looking at the almostplete warship, the boys were excited. At 1:30 PM, Xu Qingfeng finally finished the synthesis. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m missing something?¡± Yu Lei controlled the game character to enter the warship and take a look. He came out and said, ¡°There¡¯s really something missing.¡± Just then, Tang Zhiyun suddenly warned them, ¡°Everyone, get ready. Seven or eight bosses areing towards us.¡± ¡°Tsk, seven or eight?¡± ¡°You must be kidding!¡± ¡°That¡¯s no fun at all!¡± Chu Luo stared at the seven or eight bosses that were rapidly approaching and pursed her lips. Then, she said to the group, ¡°Everyone, take out the materials that can be used to synthesize a cannon from your inventory.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Oh, okay!¡± After being stunned for a moment, the four boys quickly took out the materials from their inventories. Xu Qingfeng threw all of them into the cauldron. As the bosses surrounded them, an awesome cannon was sessfully synthesized. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Fight!¡± Rumble¡­ After that, everyone could only see the dazzling white light on the entire screen and hear the bosses¡¯ furious roars as they were killed. In less than ten minutes, those seven or eight bosses were blown to pieces. The white light disappeared, and all they could see were the top-grade items that had fallen from their bodies. This time, Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to say anything. Xu Qingfeng quickly refined these things. By 2:30 in the afternoon, everything was sessfully refined. An Interster Spacecraft that was different from what everyone had seen before appeared in front of them. The five of them quickly boarded the Interster Spacecraft. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Why isn¡¯t there an interface for activation?¡± [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°Everyone, split up and look for it. It is possible that this kind of spacecraft doesn¡¯t need an activation interface.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°See if there¡¯s anywhere to insert the key.¡± The five of them quickly split up to look for it. After searching for almost two minutes, [Bai Ling]: ¡°Everyone,e here.¡± Everyone surrounded her and saw a groove near the right wing of the spacecraft. [Carefree Wanderer] inserted the key. In a sh, the spacecraft disappeared. The team called ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± also disappeared from sight. ¡°What just happened? Why did the entire ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team disappear?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯d activated something that shouldn¡¯t have been activated and were directly eliminated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The system didn¡¯t send out any news of elimination.¡± At this moment. System Notification: [Congrattions to team ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ for returning to Earth and getting first ce in the World Championship.] ¡­ At this moment, the entire Inte suddenly fell silent as though no one was watching. Ten secondster, the firstment appeared: ¡°D*mn! Awesome!¡± Then, the entire world channel blew up. Chu Luo had no idea what the outside world was like. She looked at the boys who¡¯d jumped up from their seats and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, she suddenly thought of the unfinished cake and turned around to look for it. The two staff members standing at the side were so excited that they couldn¡¯t speak. They seemed to have understood her intentions and the female staff quickly took out the remaining cake from the fridge and handed it to her. Chu Luo took the cake and smiled at the boys jumping around as she ate. In her heart, however, she thought in a tsundere manner,?¡®On ount of your cake making me think of the key points, I won¡¯t argue with you about anything other than being married.¡¯ Chapter 156 - No One Is Allowed to Talk About Me Without My Permission

Chapter 156: No One Is Allowed to Talk About Me Without My Permission

The match ended at four o¡¯clock sharp. The three victorious teams were Team No. 1, ¡°Heavenly Fiend Alliance¡±; Team No. 5, ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡±; and Team No. 9, ¡°The Strongest Pdin.¡± Be it the Inte or the crowd outside the game building, everyone was excited. After the staff answered a call, he said to Chu Luo and the others, ¡°Everyone, the higher-ups of ourpany would like to invite you to gather in the meeting room. Please.¡± The three teams walked out of their respective gaming rooms. When they met in the corridor, they stopped at the same time. One of the men with short, xen hair who was obviously of mixed blood walked up to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her enthusiastically. ¡°Hello. My name is Dave. I¡¯m the captain of ¡®Heavenly Fiend Alliance.¡¯ Congrattions on getting first ce. Also, you are the most powerful girl I¡¯ve seen in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ I¡¯m very impressed with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the hand that was extended in front of her but didn¡¯t reach for it. The others stared at them. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Chu Luo nodded at him and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°You guys have always looked down on girls. I just want to tell you people that girls aren¡¯t weaker than boys.¡± Without looking at Dave¡¯s expression, she walked towards the elevator. Tang Zhiyun and the other three followed her. After the five of them had left, the captain of ¡°The Strongest Pdin,¡± who had been watching, walked up to Dave. He gave him a meaningful look and walked towards the elevator with his teammates. After they left, a man standing behind Dave finally sneered. ¡°No matter how arrogant she is, she¡¯s a woman who needs a man¡¯s protection.¡± Dave nced at the team member, pursed his lips, and walked away without saying anything. The three teams took the elevator upstairs to one of therge meeting rooms. The other team members were already waiting there. There were also a few videographers and reporters on the side. When Chu Luo and the others walked in, the eliminated teams all came over to congratte the three teams. Many people even went straight to Chu Luo¡¯s team to congratte them. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. Your performance has made me look at you in a different light.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced of my loss. You were teleported to such a freakish ce yet you managed toe out. If it were us, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very impressed with [Bai Ling]¡¯s intelligence andbat ability. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, shall we team up and PK?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to deal with these people who were sucking up to her. Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at each other, took over the conversation, and started to joke with them. Soon, everyone in the hall learned that [Bai Ling] was a very cold and quiet girl. Someone started whispering at the side. ¡°[Bai Ling] is too cold. To think she ignores everyone.¡± ¡°I think she must be ady from some big family in the empire. I heard that thedies from such families in the empire are strictly disciplined and can¡¯t participate in such entertainment shows.¡± ¡°In that case, this person must have secretlye to participate. She¡¯s wearing a mask because she¡¯s afraid of being seen by her family.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Why am I even more curious about this person¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± At this moment, the door of the meeting room was opened again, and arge group of people walked in. These people were obviously senior officials of the gamepany. All of them were dressed in suits and had the demeanor of elites. The people who were talking stopped at the same time. After the group of senior executives walked over, they congratted the top three teams. Then, a kind-looking middle-aged man with a slicked-back hairstyle said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± There was arge oval conference table in the meeting room. Everyone walked over and sat down. The executive who spoke earlier continued with a smile, ¡°Everyone¡¯s performance this time was brilliant, especially the top three. Your abilities are obvious to all. Ourpany has prepared generous prizes for the top three.¡± He gestured to a staff member to y the slides behind him. The prizes for the top three ces were written on it. Third ce: 40 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± and an all-expenses-paid world tour for a month. Second ce: 50 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± an all-expenses-paid world tour for a month, and the right to visit the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Game Research and Development Center. First ce: 80 million yuan in reward, a limited editionplete set of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± an all-expenses-paid one-month trip to Hawaii, the right to visit the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± Gaming Research and Development Center, and the gaming capsule that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± is nning tounch on the market in a year¡¯s time (to be giventer). After everyone finished reading the rewards for the top three, they all gasped. ¡°Heavens, the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team is too rich!¡± ¡°The rewards for the top three are making me so jealous. The rewards are too awesome!¡± ¡°That legendary gaming capsule has really been developed. It will be in the market in a year! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°After watching the entire finals, I suddenly want to apologize to ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend.¡¯ Having looked down on their team previously, I feel like my face hurts now.¡± ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t say that women can¡¯t y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ anymore. The truth is that when women get ruthless, a man has nothing on her.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is my goddess from now on. I want to worship her.¡± ¡°Bai Ling, Bai Ling¡­¡± ¡­ The name [Bai Ling] was trending on the Inte like crazy. From then on, [Bai Ling] became a legend in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± After the game¡¯s in-charge announced the prizes, he even mentioned the prizes for the fourth to tenth ce. After saying that, he stood up and shook hands with the top three again. When the in-charge walked in front of Chu Luo, he didn¡¯t extend his hand. He only smiled and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re very outstanding. On behalf of the gaming team, I invite you to join the research and development department of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming capsule. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, gasps could be heard from behind. Before anyone could say anything, the in-charge continued, ¡°You¡¯ve brought us different surprises in every game. As expected, your Empire¡¯s culture is broad and profound, especially the ancient people¡¯s stratagems¡­ ¡°Moreover, I heard that you¡¯re very proficient inputer programming. This decision to invite you was unanimously made by the upper echelons of the gaming group.¡± Although that was what the in-charge said, everyone knew that the benefits that the world¡¯s number one female yer would bring to the gamepany were immeasurable. Even if she didn¡¯t attend any events, as long as she was with thispany, just this fact alone would ensure that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± would be ranked first in the gaming world within three years, not to mention many other benefits. Everyone stared at Chu Luo. Many people felt that she wouldn¡¯t agree or would say something like she would consider. However, Chu Luo simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After answering, she reached out to shake the person-in-charge¡¯s hand. After shaking hands, the in-charge turned to everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard for the past 30 hours. The gaming group has organized a gathering tonight. Please do us the honor.¡± He even added, ¡°Tonight, the top ten experts of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will be present.¡± Initially, some people wanted to say that they were too tired to go. But when they heard this, they all became excited. What a joke. It was everyone¡¯s dream to meet the top ten experts of ¡°Battle of Lightyears,¡± let alone have dinner with them. ¡°Will [Y] be there?¡± When this question was asked, everyone looked at the in-charge with bright eyes. The in-charge¡¯s smile froze. In the next second, he said vaguely, ¡°Everyone will know when you get there.¡± They looked forward to it even more. The gathering ce wasn¡¯t far from the gamepany. After everyone took the elevator down, arge group of security guards went out to maintain the situation. When Chu Luo walked out, the people guarding outside instantly erupted. ¡°Bai Ling! Bai Ling!¡± They chanted Bai Ling¡¯s name in an unusually warm and excited voice, as though she was an international superstar. Many people were so excited that they wanted to knock aside the security guards who were stopping them and run to Chu Luo to get up close to her. The surrounding reporters also held their microphones and kept asking questions. The shutter of the cameras kept clicking away. ¡°Bai Ling, as the first female yer to enter the World Championship, with your team even winning first ce, what do you have to say?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, why are you always wearing a mask? Can you take off your mask?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, so many people didn¡¯t think your team would win. What do you have to say to those people who looked down on you?¡± ¡­ Those reporters were too enthusiastic. Seeing Chu Luo frown, Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Junior, walk between us and we will block those people¡¯s view for you.¡± The other three protected her in the middle. At this moment, a female reporter suddenly asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that you and [Carefree Wanderer] are a couple. Is that true?¡± The group of people walking towards the car stopped at the same time and turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo and the four boys also stopped. Tang Zhiyun frowned. ¡°These people are making things up. Don¡¯t worry, Junior. I will exin.¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Chu Luo said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the four¡¯s encirclement and faced the group of reporters. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and swept her gaze across the crowd. Everyone inexplicably felt a powerful pressure. When everyone quietened down, Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I hope everyone will stop saying such groundless things again.¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s been circting on the Inte for a while, and then it was suppressed by force. Since Miss Bai Ling doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, why must this topic be suppressed?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to let everyone continue spreading it around instead?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t bother to mince her words. ¡°I¡¯m only a participant in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ I¡¯m not a public figure or a superstar. No one has the right to discuss my private affairs in private.¡± At this point, a cold glint shed across her eyes, shocking the reporter and the people watching the video. ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to talk about me without my permission.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s aura was too powerful, so powerful that no one dared to oppose her. Chu Luo turned around and left while everyone was still in a daze. Chapter 157 - Celebration Party, Sudden Appearance of Li Yan

Chapter 157: Celebration Party, Sudden Appearance of Li Yan

It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car and the car drove out that everyone standing there regained their senses. Everyone stared at each other. Someone suddenly patted his chest and said, ¡°[Bai Ling]¡¯s aura was so strong just now. I was suppressed by it until I could barely breathe!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but make a guess. ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] is really the daughter of some important figure. Everyone, don¡¯t make wild guesses about her in the future. If you¡¯re unlucky, you won¡¯t even have a ce to cry when she seeks revenge on you.¡± Most people had thought it through and continued to worship [Bai Ling] as their goddess. Only a small portion of people spected maliciously: ¡°Since her status is so high, maybe the gaming team opened a back door for her this time. I don¡¯t believe that a woman can y ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ enter the World Championship Finals, and even get first ce in the end!¡± No matter how the outside world discussed or spected about her, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. The group of people quickly arrived at the restaurant that the gaming team had booked beforehand. The gaming team had booked the entire floor of the restaurant to wee the ten teams of contestants. In order to cater to all the participants¡¯ tastes, a buffet was served tonight, and there were both Chinese and Western cuisines. As soon as everyone entered the restaurant, they saw nine of the top ten people waiting there. These nine people came from different countries and had different skin colors. When everyone saw them, they excitedly surrounded them. Tang Zhiyun and the other three also admired some of the top ten yers. Seeing the nine of them being surrounded by others, they were also eager to join them. However, they were worried about Chu Luo. Even if they wanted to go over and chat with their idols, they restrained themselves. How could Chu Luo not tell what they were thinking? She walked straight towards the buffet table and said to them as she walked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me around. I¡¯m a little hungry, so I¡¯ll go and eat something first. There¡¯d be too many peopleter to choose what I want.¡± When they heard this, they were a little touched. They knew that Chu Luo was saying this deliberately, and all the more, they made up their minds to follow her and protect her. Chu Luo turned to look at them and asked, ¡°Do you think someone can bully me?¡± The image of Chu Luo beating someone up suddenly popped into their heads. They shook their heads at the same time. Xie Minghai grinned and said, ¡°Then, Junior, we¡¯ll go greet our idols first beforeing to eat with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Tang Zhiyun also asked, ¡°Junior, do you really not have an idol?¡± ¡°Idols are people that a person can¡¯t surpass. There¡¯s no one that I can¡¯t surpass. Why should I have an idol?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Goodbye, Junior. We have nothing more to say.¡¯ The four of them silently turned around and walked towards the crowd. Chu Luo continued walking towards the buffet table. The buffet was close to therge windowsill, which was semi-open. There were also a few armchairs and sofas beside it. Chu Luo picked up a few types of food she liked and put them on a te. She even picked up a few small pastries. She then turned around and sat down in an armchair by the window. Looking at the night scenery of XX City while eating delicious food was extremely satisfying. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± At this moment, a cough sounded behind her. Chu Luo turned around and saw a fair-skinned, blond, and blue-eyed man standing there. He had deep-set facial features and looked handsome with a hint of gentleness. When the man saw Chu Luo looking over, his lips immediately curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Hello, [Bai Ling].¡± Chu Luo looked at him with those big eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. In the man¡¯s eyes, she was nothing short of a little beast that was full of vignce against him. The man walked over slowly. His steps were very elegant, and his body naturally exuded an aristocratic aura. He walked over to Chu Luo and extended his hand to her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m [Linebarrel]. It¡¯s good to see you here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t shake his hand back but only nodded at him. [Linebarrell] retracted his hand naturally and asked in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Can I sit here?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± [Linebarrel] sat down on the sofa beside her and studied the mask on her face with his gentle eyes for a few seconds. Heughed softly and said: ¡°Previously, like everyone else, I¡¯d guessed at your appearance, but like everyone else, I¡¯d thought that you would be a boy. I didn¡¯t expect you to really be a girl.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re biased against girls.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± [Linenbarrel] said. ¡°Your handling is too domineering. As you said, we were guessing your gender through our prejudice against women. I¡¯m no exception.¡± [Linebarrel]¡¯s tone was too sincere and gentle, making one unable to get angry with him. Chu Luo had a good impression of him in the game. In real life, this person wasn¡¯t bad either. She nodded, meaning that she didn¡¯t me him. [Linebarrel] smiled and talked to her about the finals. ¡°No one expected the gaming group to make the mission in the finals so difficult. Even the nine of us were only invited to be opponents for the grand finals after the semi-finals.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised to hear this. ¡°Could this have been ast-minute decision by the gaming team?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Previously, the gaming team had allowed us to form teams to practice our teamwork. We had already guessed something at that time, but we didn¡¯t expect it to appear in the finals.¡± The two of them chatted merrily about thepetition. After a while, many people came over. ¡°[Linebarrel], I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. And [Bai Ling], your ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has won first ce. You¡¯ve got to have a drink with everyone tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As the loser, even if we are convinced, we still have to have a drink.¡± Everyone talked at once, wanting Chu Luo to drink with them. Many people at the scene wanted to see Chu Luo¡¯s face under the mask, so they wondered if they could peek at her after she was drunk. ¡°Everyone, [Bai Ling] is a girl. It¡¯s not good for her to drink too much,¡± [Linebarrel] said as he stood up. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°[Bai Ling], let¡¯s go. As the first cer, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here and be idle.¡± After saying that, he winked at her, as if saying that he would help her drinkter. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Chu Luo thought for a while and stood up. She set aside the unfinished te and walked into the hall with everyone. As soon as Tang Zhiyun and the other three saw Chu Luo and [Linebarrel] walking over together, they walked over immediately. At this moment, everyone gathered around. Someone specially fetched wine for Chu Luo and [Linebarrel]. Looking at the ss of wine, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Junior, if you don¡¯t know how to drink, I can help you drink it.¡± Chu Luo gave him a ¡°don¡¯t worry¡± look and took the ss. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast to [Bai Ling] first. We are convinced by your handling and strategy. I think you¡¯re a carefree person in reality. You must drink this ss of wine.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. After drinking, tell us how your handling is so awesome.¡± ¡°How long have you been ying ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Everyone kept asking Chu Luo questions, wanting to dig up everything about her at once. Chu Luo took the wine ss and pursed her lips slightly, not answering them. From the first time everyone saw her, they¡¯d felt that she was a cold girl. It was expected that she wouldn¡¯t answer. Everyone didn¡¯t get angry and instead urged her to drink. Chu Luo held the wine and was about to drink. At this moment, [Linebarrel] suddenly raised his hand to stop her and said to everyone, ¡°[Bai Ling] is a girl and everyone here is a man. As gentlemen, we shouldn¡¯t make her drink.¡± The people present came from all kinds of social sses. When someone heard [Linebarrel] say that, for some reason, he directly teased: ¡°Mr. [Linebarrel], don¡¯t tell me you want to be the escort of [Bai Ling]? Tonight is such an important day, and as a member of the first-ce team, [Bai Ling] has to have a drink! Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡± After this person finished speaking, his team members immediately cheered and replied loudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say that it was just a ss of wine, but she didn¡¯t expect [Linebarrel] to think for a while before saying, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help [Bai Ling] drink.¡± ¡°How can that do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you really want to help [Bai Ling] drink, you must drink three sses in a row.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone was cheering when Chu Luo raised the wine ss to her lips and drank it. After she was done, she said, ¡°Done.¡± [Linebarrel] and the cheering crowd were stunned by her heroic act of finishing her wine. [Linebarrel] said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can drink.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to drink.¡± [Linebarrel] lowered his eyes, and when he looked up, the smile in them had deepened. ¡°If you say that, you¡¯ll make us mistake you for a good drinker.¡± ¡°I?am?good at drinking.¡± If not for the fact that Tang Zhiyun and the other three had been staring at her with watchful eyes, she would have gone straight to the ce where the wine was kept as soon as she entered the venue. She wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was forced to drink. She nced at those people and said, ¡°Who is indignant after losing and wants to drink with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help her drink them all.¡± The sudden deep and cold voice made everyone subconsciously turn to look at the door. When everyone saw the man who was also wearing a mask and who had a terrifying aura walk in, they all froze. A few people swallowed their saliva with difficulty due to that aura. Chu Luo red at him, wondering what this person was up to. Tang Zhiyun and the others let out a sigh of relief at the same time. They felt relieved that Brother Chu was here. Only [Linebarrel] suddenly narrowed his eyes and quietly sized up the person. Chapter 158 - I Can Help Her Drink as Much as You Want

Chapter 158: I Can Help Her Drink as Much as You Want

After everyone regained their senses, they immediately started whispering. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°This person is wearing a mask too?¡± ¡°Could it be another powerful yer?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is only for the top ten experts and our ten teams. What is this person here for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to help [Bai Ling] drink?¡± ¡°Could he be rted to [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡­ Li Yan had already walked up to Chu Luo and was looking at her coldly. [Linebarrel] retracted his gaze and asked politely, ¡°Who might this gentleman be?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and nced at him with his cold eyes before looking away. He had no intention of answering. The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward. Many people thought:?¡®Who is this person? He¡¯s too arrogant! He doesn¡¯t even answer [Linebarrel]¡¯s question.¡¯ A glint flickered across [Linebarrel]¡¯s eyes. He smiled and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to help me drink.¡± She then asked the waiter to refill the wine for her. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Li Yan leaned in and whispered into her ear, his tone thick with threat, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink. If you want to drink, go drink at my ce. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Luo red at him, displeased. ¡°I¡¯ll publicize our rtionship.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°How dare you!¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and pursed his lips tightly. A trace of anxiousness shed across his heart. This made his aura even colder. He took the ss from her hand and asked the waiter to fill it up. Then, he said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll help her drink as much as you want.¡± [Linebarrel] looked at the two of them with aplicated expression. They were so close just now. What was their rtionship? However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He raised his ss and said with a smile, ¡°This gentleman is good at drinking. Today, [Bai Ling] and her team won first ce. We should have a good drink to celebrate. As she¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s better if someone can drink on behalf of [Bai Ling]. Come, let me toast you first.¡± He raised his ss and made a toast to Li Yan before downing it. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything and simrly downed his wine. The service staff immediately refilled their sses. [Linebarrel] then said, ¡°I¡¯ve PKed with [Bai Ling] before, and I admire her handling. This is my toast to [Bai Ling]. Please.¡± The two of them drank it at the same time. [Linebarrel] toasting Li Yan was like a signal. The others started to take turns to toast. They didn¡¯t say they were toasting to Li Yan but toasted to [Bai Ling] instead. Li Yan was ruthless enough to ept all the toasts and drank it all. ¡°Junior, Brother Chu will definitely get drunk if he continues drinking like this. Say something.¡± The four boys standing behind Chu Luo were a little anxious. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was drinking ss after ss, and pursed her lips tightly. Xie Minghai said, ¡°These people are obviously after Brother Chu. Red wine is strong to begin with. How can Brother Chu drink like this?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°This means that Brother Chu is good to Junior and can¡¯t bear to let her drink.¡± Chu Luo nced at the four of them before shifting her gaze to Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan was holding a ss of wine and drinking it with his head slightly tilted up. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. Due to the mask on, his already cold and hard face had a metallic feel to it. He looked wild and sexy like this. It was impossible to look away. Li Yan seemed to have sensed her gaze and suddenly turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and Chu Luo realized that the ends of his eyes were slightly red. He was obviously drunk. Before Chu Luo realized what she had done, she had already walked up to him and snatched the ss of wine that he had just had filled. She said to everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, she held his hand and strode towards the door. She didn¡¯t notice that as she pulled Li Yan out, a glint shed across his eyes. Then, he turned to nce at [Linebarrel]. This nce was filled with killing intent. Those who saw it felt a chill down their spines. [Linebarrel] looked at the two of them walking away and looked down at the wine in the ss in his hand. After a few seconds, he suddenly curled his lips and muttered in a voice only he could hear, ¡°How interesting¡­ What if that makes me even more interested in her?¡± Chu Luo pulled Li Yan along and quickly walked out of the hall. After getting into the elevator, she pushed him against the wall in dissatisfaction and scolded softly, ¡°Who asked you to help me drink?¡± Li Yan looked down at the beautiful face inches away from him and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only right for a husband to help his wife drink?¡± When she heard this, Chu Luo instantly raised her voice. ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife! I¡¯ll change our rtionship when we get back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t object and only said, ¡°At least for now, we are.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. When he saw her like this, Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He tilted his head to look at her hand and raised his hand to bring her hand down. Chu Luo retracted hers when she saw him raise his hand. At this moment, the elevator stopped halfway. As the elevator door slowly opened, they heard a conversation between two people. ¡°I wonder if the reporters and gaming fans downstairs have left.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect [Bai Ling] to really be a woman. I really want to take off her mask and see what she looks like.¡± The elevator door opened. The two of them looked up and met Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s equally cold and sharp eyes. They were immediately suppressed where they stood. Li Yan nced at them coldly and reached out to close the elevator door. When the elevator continued to descend, those two people came back to their senses. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Was that [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± After saying this, the two of them instantly became excited and reached out to press the elevator button. ¡°They¡¯re going down. Let¡¯s take the stairs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have this chance to meet [Bai Ling], so it¡¯ll be good if we could talk to her.¡± As they spoke, they rushed into the protected stairway. After the elevator door closed, Li Yan pressed the next floor button. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go change before going downstairs.¡± Chu Luo thought of the reporters asking questions that she didn¡¯t like and nodded. The elevator reached the next floor. Before the elevator doors opened, Li Yan lifted his hand to remove Chu Luo¡¯s mask. At the same time, he quickly took off his coat and covered her with it. The elevator door opened and they walked out. This floor was also a banquet hall, but there was no one there. The two of them quickly walked into the lounge beside the banquet hall. Li Yan took out his Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Get someone to send her a set of clothes to the 15th floor.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. The two of them stood there and waited. Chu Luo opened her mouth as she watched Li Yan hold her mask in his hand. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo was startled. Li Yan raised his hand to massage his temple and said to her in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I might be drunk.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before she snorted and looked away. ¡°Who asked you to drink so much?¡± Li Yan stopped talking and walked to the sofa to sit. Chu Luo thought for a while and searched in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch for a while, but she didn¡¯t find any medicine that could sober him up. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll concoct some hangover medicine for youter.¡± Li Yan leaned back in his chair. The suit jacket he was wearing today had been draped over Chu Luo, leaving him with only his ck shirt. He exuded a dangerous aura. However, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t scared by his dangerous aura. Seeing his eyes close slightly, she suddenly realized that the green color around his eyes was obviously a sign of sleep deprivation. She thought for a while, took off her suit jacket, moved over, and kicked his leg lightly. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going to sleep here?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer her. Chu Luo moved a little closer to him and poked his arm with a finger. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t open his eyes. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and covered him with the coat. She muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very vignt? Be careful that your enemies don¡¯te looking for youter.¡± After saying that, she walked to the side and sat down, waiting for someone to deliver the clothes. While she waited, she took out her phone. Tang Zhiyun had called and sent her a message. Chu Luo clicked on the message and took a look. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, have you gone back? Brother Chu has drunk so much wine. Don¡¯t let him drive. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun sent another message: ¡°Junior, are there many reporters and gaming fans downstairs? Have you left the hotel?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No. We¡¯re on one of the floors waiting for someone to send clothes over. I won¡¯t be needing a mask then.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°That¡¯s good. Then let Brother Chu go back and rest well. Also, we will probably go backte tonight.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yeah, give me a call when you get back.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t text again. After she¡¯d been waiting for almost ten minutes, footsteps came from outside the lounge, followed by a careful voice. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m a hotel staff who came up to deliver the clothes. Are youing to get the clothes, or should I leave them here for you?¡± Chu Luo sensed that this person was very weak and said, ¡°Leave them there. I¡¯ll take them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The person left not long after answering. Chu Luo walked out to retrieve the clothes. She walked to the toilet to change her clothes and walked with her uniform in the bag. To her surprise, Li Yan was already standing there waiting for her. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Li Yan nodded and the two of them walked towards the elevator. The elevator reached the underground parking lot. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, she saw a group of reporters and other people waiting there. When everyone saw the two of them, they were first stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s appearance before quickly retracting their eyes due to Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze. The two of them walked past them and walked towards a car. Chu Luo suddenly thought of the message Tang Zhiyun had sent her and hurriedly said to Li Yan, who was about to open the door to the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Chapter 159 - The First Time Driving

Chapter 159: The First Time Driving

Li Yan¡¯s hand stopped in midair and he turned to ask her, ¡°You know how to drive?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She just smiled and asked, ¡°Do you dare to get in?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes. He knew that she had never driven before, but he didn¡¯t mind. He handed her the key and walked around the front of the car to the front passenger seat. Chu Luo watched him walk over before opening the car door. She got in and quickly looked around at the things that needed to be controlled. After Li Yan sat down, he said to her, ¡°Turn on the GPS and see if there¡¯s a more remote road. The first few streets are blocked by reporters and gaming fans.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo inserted the key into the keyhole but didn¡¯t start the car immediately. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him, blinking those longing eyes. ¡­ Li Yan was silent for nearly half a minute before starting to exin the mechanics and techniques of driving. After Chu Luo heard that, she gave him an OK sign. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she started the car and stepped on the elerator to drive out. A normal person would be more or less afraid to drive too fast when they first started driving. Chu Luo was different from ordinary people. As soon as she drove off, she wanted to step on the elerator to the max. Li Yan leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°There are many cars in the parking lot. If you don¡¯t want to hit a car, slow down a little.¡± Chu Luo reluctantly changed gears and reduced the speed of the car. On the way out of the parking lot, the car almost collided with other cars in the parking lot twice. One time, it almost hit a pir, and another time, it almost collided with the car driving out from the sidene. Just as Chu Luo was considering whether to return the seat to Li Yan, he said, ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Luo immediately dismissed the idea when she heard this. After the car drove out, they saw that there were indeed many reporters and gaming fans waiting outside. There were also many security guards maintaining the situation. Chu Luo nced over and followed the navigation instructions to drive towards the back of the hotel. However, at a turn, she hit a wall. Fortunately, Chu Luo was quick to react and mmed on the brakes. The inertia caused their bodies to lean forward before being pulled back heavily. Chu Luo pursed her lips and turned to look at Li Yan. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had closed his eyes and looked like he was asleep. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around, reversed the car, and continued on the road. After the car had driven out for a while, Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°You can use the GPS to practice driving in the suburbs, if you¡¯re not tired yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly typed on the GPS and drove to the suburbs. There were very few cars in the US at night. When they reached the suburbs, not a single car passed by. Chu Luo stepped on the elerator and turned the car into a race car. As she drove, she thought in dissatisfaction,?¡®This speed isn¡¯t good!¡¯ The car was driven on the road in the suburbs for more than two hours. The man beside her kept sitting there quietly, asleep. Chu Luo only remembered to look at the time after she had driven to her heart¡¯s content and gotten the hang of driving. ¡°It¡¯s actually past midnight!¡± She turned to look at the man beside her. Chu Luo thought for a while and muttered, ¡°On ount of the fact that you dared to let me drive, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± With that, she turned the car around and prepared to drive into the city. Just then, a car with headlights on approached them. Chu Luo instantly felt the malice in the car opposite her. She snorted and stopped the car. The car in front of her drove over quickly. It was a ck van. The van stopped a few meters away from them, and a group of fierce-looking muscr men wearing singlets and work clothes alighted. There were seven to eight of them, and all of them were ferocious-looking. They were also holding weapons like iron rods. Soon, they came and surrounded Chu Luo¡¯s car. Then, a burly man kicked the car and shouted fiercely, ¡°Everyone inside the car, get off!¡± The burly man¡¯s kick was powerful enough to shake the car and produce a loud bang. Li Yan finally opened his eyes due to the noise, his gaze filled with murderous intent. He nced at the evil men surrounding the car before turning to Chu Luo. Chu Luo smiled at him and said excitedly, ¡°We might have met robbers.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan slowly reached for his waist. Chu Luo quickly pressed his hand down. ¡°Don¡¯t use a gun.¡± Li Yan retracted his hand and asked her, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Teach them a lesson, of course¡ªnot everyone can be robbed.¡± With that, she went to open the car door. Li Yan opened the door at the same time. The two of them quickly got out of the car. When the group of people saw the beautiful Chu Luo, their eyes widened. A few people whistled at the same time. ¡°Yo! There¡¯s actually a little beauty here. Kill the manter, and the beauty¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Li Yan quickly took out his whip and whipped that person several times. Pa! Pa! Pa! ¡°O~~~ O¡­¡± After letting out those tragic cries that ripped through the air, the person fell to the ground, hugging his body and rolling around. The others swallowed their saliva in fear and their hearts trembled. After a while, one of them came back to his senses and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you hurt our people! Brothers, attack!¡± Chu Luo was about to attack when Li Yanshed out dozens of times, causing those people to hug their arms and legs as they rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Leave two for me. Before Chu Luo could finish her sentence, Li Yan had continued to whip them with a murderous aura. In less than two minutes, seven to eight burly men were lying on the ground, their bodies twitching and their flesh turning into mush. At this moment, Li Yan put away his whip and turned to say to Chu Luo in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk. Send me back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She pointed at the burly men on the ground. ¡°They¡¯re in the way. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get them to move aside.¡± As she spoke, she walked up to them and waved a handful of medicinal powder over. In the next moment. ¡°O~¡± ¡°O¡­¡± ¡°What did you do to us!¡± ¡°Of course I gave you good stuff that will have you guys staying in the hospital for six months to a year.¡± Chu Luo dug her ears and shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Shut up.¡± Everyone shut up. ¡°Take out all your valuables. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to scram to the side. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± When these burly men heard this, their bodies trembled. They quickly took out all the valuables from their bodies and endured the intense pain as they crawled to the side. Chu Luo picked up those things and threw them into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She looked at the van in front of her and wondered if she should use a special method to move the car. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Li Yan asked as he walked over. Chu Luo lifted her chin. ¡°That van is blocking the way.¡± Li Yan quickly walked to the van and lifted his leg to kick it hard. Under the frightened gazes of the burly men, his kick caused the van to flip over to the side. Bam! The burly men¡¯s bodies trembled thrice as they heard that sound. They regretted not worshipping Jesus when they went out today. To think they would meet such ruthless people. After Li Yan had kicked the car to the side, he walked back and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so strong.¡± Li Yan nced at her and walked to the front passenger seat to open the door. Chu Luo also got into the car and drove off. After the car started, Li Yan took out his phone and typed: ¡°Get rid of that group of people.¡± After sending the message, he put his phone back and continued to close his eyes. Chu Luo was driving seriously and had no idea what he had done. The car arrived at Li Yan¡¯s ce at 1:30 AM. The bodyguards on the street let her through as if they knew who was inside. The car drove into the metal gate outside the vi and stopped in front of it. Qin Ming and Abel were already waiting for them. Chu Luo stopped the car and turned to look at Li Yan, who had his eyes closed. ¡°Li Yan.¡± Li Yan opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± She then gestured for him to get off the car. Li Yan sat still. Chu Luo waited for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting off the car?¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer her. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was so strange tonight. Did his reaction get slower because he drank too much? At this thought, she lowered the car window and said to Qin Ming and Abel, ¡°Li Yan drank too much. Help him down.¡± It was already sote and she was still in a hurry to return to the hotel. Abel walked over and said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m going to prepare some hangover soup for Master. Otherwise, he will have a headache tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he turned and left. Chu Luo turned to Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something.¡± With that, he also turned around and left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These people were simply outrageous! Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had his eyes closed. She poked his arm and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a failure as a person. Your subordinate and butler don¡¯t care about you.¡± Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo wanted to struggle free. Li Yan finally opened his eyes. Chu Luo was delighted and didn¡¯t care that he was still holding her hand. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve sent you back. Get off quickly. I¡¯m going back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Just stay here.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and got out of the car. He walked around the front to Chu Luo¡¯s side. He opened the car door for her and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°I have all kinds of good wine here. If you want to drink¡­¡± Chu Luo got out of the car before he could finish speaking. ¡°I want to drink.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to walk into the vi. Chu Luo followed. In the hall, Li Yan continued to walk upstairs. Chu Luo followed him, thinking that the ce where the wine was kept was upstairs. Until Li Yan walked to his bedroom door. Chu Luo finally asked suspiciously, ¡°Did you leave the wine in your bedroom?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her. He opened the door and walked in. Chu Luo followed. Li Yan continued walking in. Chu Luo still followed, but when she saw Li Yan¡¯s behavior, her eyes widened. ¡°Why are you undressing?¡± Chapter 160 - The Drunk Master Li

Chapter 160: The Drunk Master Li

After Li Yan took off his clothes, he looked at her and replied, ¡°To take a shower.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you bringing me to the wine?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. She walked up to him and looked up at him. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Li Yan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Go tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± You didn¡¯t keep your word! ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m a little irritable right now. If I go to the wine cer, I might smash all the wine in it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Chu Luo looked at his chest, mesmerized by the hot air and the smell of alcohol emanating from his body. Her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go drink tomorrow.¡± With that, she turned to leave. But her wrist was grabbed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. In the next second, she reflexively wanted to p him. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he fell straight onto her. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo was knocked back a small step. In the next second, two strong arms wrapped around her waist. Chu Luo shouted at him angrily, ¡°Li Yan, let go of me! Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Li Yan leaned his head on her shoulder and whispered in her ear in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°You can be as rude to me as you want, but¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. She felt his lips brush past the tip of her ear. The warm touch felt like there was a trace of electricity. Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly carried a trace of abnormality. He said, ¡°I might not be able to hold on anymore.¡± There was no response after that. Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before she patted his shoulder. ¡°Li Yan, Li Yan.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo struggled out of his arms with a wooden face. She quickly supported him, who was about to fall to the ground, and walked towards the bedroom. After throwing him onto the bed, she turned around and walked out. Opening the door, she immediately met Abel, who was standing there with a bowl of hangover soup and preparing to knock. When Abel saw Chu Luoe out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, how is Master now?¡± With a wooden expression, she replied, ¡°Fallen asleep.¡± Abel was suddenly silent. After a few seconds, he said in a pleading tone, ¡°Miss Chu, please bring the hangover soup in for Master to drink. Master¡¯s alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good. He will have a headache the next day after drinking.¡± ¡°Li Yan can¡¯t hold his liquor well?¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°He drank more than ten sses of wine tonight and even drove with me to the suburbs for a few hours.¡± When Abel heard this, he suddenly revealed a gratified smile and exined to Chu Luo, ¡°Master has very strong self-control. As long as he hasn¡¯t yet returned to a safe ce, he won¡¯t let himself show a hint of drunkenness no matter how much he¡¯s drunk.¡± Chu Luo thought about Li Yan¡¯s previous behavior. Other than the fact that he kept his eyes closed in the car as if he was sleeping, he had told her many times that he was drunk. At that time, she didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Miss Chu definitely couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Abel guessed it when he saw her expression. He told her, ¡°If Master is drunk, no one would dare to get close to him.¡± He even added, ¡°Of course, Miss Chu is different.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pursed her lips without saying anything. Abel even raised the bowl of hangover soup in front of her. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, only you can get close to Master. Please help him. Otherwise, he will definitely have a headache tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and took the bowl from him. She turned around and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. Abel didn¡¯t follow her in. Chu Luo walked to the bedroom inside. Li Yan was still in the same position as when she had thrown him on the bed. Chu Luo ced the bowl on the bedside table and thought for a while. In the end, she straightened him up and sat on the edge of the bed with the bowl in her hand. She patted his cheek and said, ¡°Li Yan, the butler made you some hangover soup. Get up and drink some.¡± Li Yan only frowned but didn¡¯t open his eyes. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo had no choice but to put down the bowl and feed him with a spoon. Li Yan¡¯s mouth was tightly shut. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t opening his mouth, Chu Luo pressed his chin and he opened his mouth. Fortunately, he swallowed subconsciously. After feeding him the bowl of hangover soup, Chu Luo looked at him, who was lying there without any aggression. A strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Since you can¡¯t hold your liquor, why did you drink so much? ¡°No one can hold their liquor better than I can. Who asked you for help?¡± After saying this, she got up to leave. At this moment, her wrist was grabbed. Chu Luo turned around to see that Li Yan had actually opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking a shower.¡± Li Yan lifted the nket and grabbed her wrist with one hand while his other hand started to undo his belt. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo yelped and immediately pressed his hand that was unbuckling his belt. She said in exasperation, ¡°How dare you act like a hooligan in front of me!¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes for a while and said with a vexed expression, ¡°How can I shower if I don¡¯t take off my pants?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to take a shower, but you can¡¯t take off your pants in front of me. Also, let go of my hand or I¡¯ll cripple it.¡± Li Yan frowned. At the same time, he nced at the fair hand he was holding. Not only did he not let go, but he even wrapped his other arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Er¡­¡± After being brought into his arms, Chu Luo pped him. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. He said in a domineering tone by her ear, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re not allowed to drink with other men in the future. If you want to drink, you can drink only with me.¡± It would have been fine if this person hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter, but the moment he did, she got angry and directly tapped his acupoints. Before he could unseal his acupoints, she struggled out of his arms, looked at him, and snorted coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? I¡¯ll immediately go and delete the word ¡®married.''¡± With that, she walked out. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Li Yan quickly unsealed his acupoints and stepped forward to block her. He looked down at her with a serious expression. ¡°You can¡¯t delete that word.¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin and looked at him unhappily. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± After saying those words, he quickly made a move. Chu Luo was already prepared. The two of them started fighting. This fight knocked over many things in the bedroom. Li Yan suffered a few ps in the middle, but he continued to stop her as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. The two of them fought for more than half an hour. Chu Luo was shocked by how difficult Li Yan was to deal with. At the same time, she was getting a little tired. At this moment, Li Yan grabbed her wrist, pulled, and carried her to the bed. Chu Luo wanted to struggle. Li Yan turned her around and she was now underneath him. Li Yan restrained her and panted slightly. ¡°Little thing, if you move again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Chu Luo was so angry that a ferocious glint appeared in her eyes. She raised her hand to give him a knifehand strike. At this moment, Li Yan fell asleep on his stomach. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Li Yan, you big baddie, get up!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. In any case, before she fell asleep, she remembered that not only had she not managed to lift this person up, but she was also exhausted. When she opened her eyes the next morning, she saw a broad chest and a few obvious palm prints. The memory ofst night came back to her in an instant. Chu Luo was about to re up when she heard a low, pained cough above her. Chu Luo¡¯s ear was already on his chest. As a doctor, she could immediately tell that he had suffered internal injuries. Chu Luo silently retracted her hand that wanted to p him again. Only then did she look up at the hateful face above her. Li Yan was looking down at her. Seeing her look over, he frowned slightly and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Little thing, what did I dost night that made you beat me up until I suffered internal injuries?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember what you did?¡± Chu Luo red. Li Yan looked at her with his unique cold eyes, but innocence shed across them. ¡°What did I do?¡± After he said that, his gazended on her cherry lips, and his throat moved. The next second, he coughed again. After coughing, he asked seriously, ¡°Did I keep hugging youst night and stopped you from leaving?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know.¡± After saying that, she moved and got up. However, her body froze in the next second. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Li Yan buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. ¡°Since you know how to treat patients, don¡¯t you know that this is a man¡¯s instinctive reaction in the morning?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face exploded with redness. Li Yan started coughing again. After that, he said, ¡°Little thing, if you p me a few more times, you¡¯re really going to be a widow.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s admitting to being married to you!¡± She was the most respected High Priestess in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. How could she get married so casually! ¡°The Empire¡¯sws recognize it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll delete that word on it today!¡± Li Yan actually stopped talking and released her. Chu Luo got down from the bed and saw him frowning, obviously in pain. She suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. With a straight face, she took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at him. ¡°Take the medicine and use your internal energy to spread the medicine throughout your body.¡± Li Yan looked at her, a dark glint flickering across his eyes. The next second, he coughed again. After coughing, hey there and said, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain that I don¡¯t have the strength to use my internal energy.¡± Chapter 161 - How Dare You Hit on Masters Woman? You Are Courting Death

Chapter 161: How Dare You Hit on Master¡¯s Woman? You Are Courting Death

Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked at the ¡°weak¡± Li Yan. After a while, she walked over and dispensed a pill for him with a stiff face. ¡°Take the medicine first.¡± Li Yan took the medicine and said very calmly, ¡°My throat feels a little ufortable. I can¡¯t swallow it without water.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at him with a tense face. A few secondster, she turned around and poured him a cup of warm water. Li Yan propped himself up and leaned against the bedhead to take the medicine before drinking the water. After swallowing, he looked at her with his deep eyes. Chu Luo gestured at him reluctantly. ¡°Sit down a little.¡± Li Yan followed her instructions. Only then did Chu Luo take off his shoes and sit behind him, using internal energy to spread the medicine he had taken throughout his body. After doing all this, she got off the bed and lowered her eyes without looking at him. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t get up.¡± With that said, she turned around and strode out of the door in frustration. Why did she care if he was alright? He deserved it! Li Yan watched as the petite figure fled in a huff, and his lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. After Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, she first went to the guest room to wash up. When she got downstairs, Abel was already waiting. When Abel saw Chu Luoing down, he quickly went up to her and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, did Master have a headache when he woke up this morning?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to mention Li Yan and nodded casually. ¡°Probably.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. When Abel heard this, he chased after her with a worried expression and continued asking, ¡°Miss Chu, did the hangover soup I prepared for my masterst night fail? How is my master now? Do you need a doctor to take a look at him?¡± ¡°Then go get a doctor.¡± Abel suddenly stopped talking. He¡¯d only casually mentioned looking for a doctor. His master would never allow ordinary doctors to get close to him. Chu Luo nced at Abel and continued walking out the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°You can just get someone to make some stomach-nourishing porridge for him. There¡¯s no need to get a doctor.¡± ¡°The porridge is ready.¡± ¡°Then bring it to him.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. Her voice came from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Abel, who was about to follow her, stopped and quickly turned towards the kitchen. Chu Luo went to the backyard of the vi. In the backyard, there were many luxuriant trees nted near the yard wall. In other ces, there were low ornamental trees and awn. There was a big empty space in the middle, and it was quite nice to punch and kick on it. Chu Luo was about to walk over when he saw a person running over from the other side. It was Neeson. Neeson¡¯s expression was filled with his usual arrogance. Probably because he had been running for a while, there was sweat on the tip of his nose and in his hair. He immediately stopped when he saw Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t walk over. Instead, he stood there frowning and asked, ¡°Where have you been these past few days?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and only asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Neeson lowered his eyes then looked up at her again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to learn how to make robots? I can teach you at any time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll start learning after breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo prepared to jog. Still, Neeson stood there staring at her. There was a strange glow in his eyes, as if he had something to ask her. In the end, though, he didn¡¯t ask anything as he watched Chu Luo run past him. Then, he simply followed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The two of them ran together in the backyard. Abel brought some stomach-nourishing porridge to Li Yan. Seeing that Li Yan was still lying in bed, he quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look well. Why don¡¯t I get Doctor Boni to take a look at you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°What is Luoluo doing?¡± ¡°Miss Chu is running in the backyard.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Abel ced the porridge on the bedside table and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu asked me to prepare the stomach-nourishing porridge for you.¡± Li Yan nced at the bowl of porridge, which smelled strongly of chicken soup. His expression softened a little. At that moment, Abel thought of something and added, ¡°Neeson is also running in the backyard.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Abel turned and walked down the stairs. Li Yan got off the bed and walked to the window to draw the curtains. He happened to see the two figures running one after another, as well as the gaze of the person behind who had been staring at the person in front. A murderous glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t run for long when she saw Abel walking over. She happened to run to his side, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Abel nced at Neeson, who was following behind Chu Luo, and thought,?¡®You even dare to have designs on Master¡¯s woman. You¡¯re simply courting death.¡¯ He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came to see if you needed anything.¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued running. However, Abel didn¡¯t leave. He stood where he could see the two of them and waited, staring at Neeson anxiously. Then, Chu Luo finished running and walked into the vi. Abel immediately followed. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car I drove back yesterday?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, are you looking for your phone?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Last night, Tang Zhiyun and the other three didn¡¯t go back until 11 pm. Tang Zhiyun had sent her a message at that time, but Chu Luo had only nced at it and didn¡¯t reply. She was ready to reply now. Abel said, ¡°Miss Chu, I ced your phone in the living roomst night.¡± The two of them walked to the living room. Abel hurried over to get her phone. Chu Luo took a look and saw that Tang Zhiyun and the others hadn¡¯t sent her any more messages or called her. Clearly, they were very assured seeing that she had left with Li Yan. Chu Luo thought for a moment and gave Wang Mingtao a call. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Sister Chu, the seniors aren¡¯t up yet.¡± After saying that, he immediately said to her, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Last night, when the four senior brothers came back, they brought a lot of things. I heard that they were given to you by the fans guarding the hotel. Those things are all for you.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°The seniors didn¡¯t want them either. It¡¯s just that those fans were too crazy. When I went down to pick them up, they were surrounded and couldn¡¯t leave. It was the hotel manager who¡¯d persuaded the seniors to ept the gifts so as to send the fans away.¡± Chu Luo thought about the situation at that time. Tang Zhiyun and the other three probably couldn¡¯t control it either. So she nodded and asked, ¡°Did anyonee to the floor where we live?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. I only found outst night that our entire floor had been booked by someone. The manager even arranged for more than ten bodyguards to guard the elevator. No one coulde up.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing over?¡± Then, he added, ¡°You¡¯d better note over. What if those people are still waiting downstairs?¡± Chu Luo thought about it and agreed. After the two of them finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenlyughed. He said, ¡°Sister Chu, today, can we start calcting how much we won from the bet?¡± Chu Luo remembered this and nodded. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look after dinner. You just have to wait for the money to go into your ounts.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Wang Mingtao was especially excited. ¡°Our ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ is awesome. Not only did we clinch first ce in the World Championship, we even won so much money in the bet. I can brag about this for countless years.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She nodded. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went to eat first. While eating, she asked Abel, ¡°Where is Neeson eating?¡± Abel didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Mr. Neeson doesn¡¯t like to eat with others. He always eats alone in his room.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it was normal for Neeson to not like eating with outsiders since he didn¡¯t know anyone at the moment, so she stopped asking. After the meal, she asked Abel to bring her aptop. Chu Luo went invisible and logged in. As soon as she entered, she saw her ¡°Messages¡± shing non-stop. It was from He Jiang and Li Tao. The two of them had suffered a serious blowst time. They only sent her a message of encouragement before Chu Luo came to the US and didn¡¯t disturb her after that. The messages sent by the two of them were from after yesterday¡¯s match. One could see excitement and pride in their words. They were congratting her at the same time. Li Tao said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the most arrogant girl in our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school, the best wherever you go.¡± He Jiang said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried that you would be surrounded by people when you go to Imperial University in the future, I would have wanted everyone around me to know that [Bai Ling] is you. Chu Luo, good job. You make me worship you even more.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t reply after reading their messages. Then, she logged into the official betting tform of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± The amount betting on their win was 8.97 billion yuan, and the amount betting on their loss was 12.55 billion yuan. Below was the list of people who had bet on their victory. Chu Luo quickly scanned the name list. She could roughly see their IDs here. It showed that 90% of the people on that list were from the empire. After reading it, she clicked on the distribution application (there was a professional distribution betting team on the betting tform). Then, the system sent her a message that basically said that a staff member would contact her soon. In less than a minute, her phone rang. Chu Luo picked up the call and heard a familiar voice on the other end. ¡°Hello, Miss Chu. I¡¯m Secretary Tan. As the stakes you¡¯ve set this time are too high, I¡¯ll be in charge of this matter.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised and asked casually, ¡°Are you very free?¡± Secretary Tan was obviously stunned for a moment and felt a little sheepish. His tone immediately became serious. ¡°This is an especially important matter. It¡¯s normal for me to handle it.¡± Chapter 162 - Looks Like You Secretly Drank in the Wine Cellar

Chapter 162: Looks Like You Secretly Drank in the Wine Cer

Chu Luo couldn¡¯t feel how crazy the outside world was with Li Yan. At this moment, many merchants wanted to contact her. One had to know that she was the first female yer in the history of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± to have won the World Championship. ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± was also the game with the most yers in the world. The yers were spread across all levels of society, from elementary school students to old people. [Bai Ling] was the person who stood out the most in this World Championship. Regardless of whether she agreed to endorse or help advertise their products, the effects would be immeasurable. However, Chu Luo seemed to have suddenly disappeared from the world. Even if someone had connections and went to the gamingpany to ask about her, they hadn¡¯t been able to get anything out of it. Some people even offered a high price to get the hackers to dig up information on [Bai Ling]. In the end, all the hackers were counterattacked and their identities were exposed. After that, no hacker dared to investigate [Bai Ling] anymore. This led some people to have designs on the mysterious [Bai Ling]. Of course, that was forter. After Chu Luo finished talking to Secretary Tan, she asked Abel to help her call for Neeson. When Neeson walked over, Chu Luo was looking at a webpage. It was filled with news about the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals. She and [Bai Ling] were now even more famous than international superstars. There were people who idolized her on the Inte, some who spoke sarcastically, and some who had dirty thoughts. Looking at the posts that said sour things, Chu Luo pursed her lips and frowned slightly, looking displeased. Neeson stood there and looked at her side profile. Although he didn¡¯t remember everyone he¡¯d known before, he felt a different kind of closeness towards her. This was the first person he¡¯d seen, and he¡¯d carved her into his heart. He felt that she was an angel, the most beautiful angel. When Abel, who was standing at the side, saw Neeson¡¯s gaze, he quickly reminded Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Neeson is here.¡± Chu Luo looked up. She pointed at the sofa beside her. ¡°Sit.¡± Neeson walked over and sat down. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do I need to learn how to make robots?¡± Neeson quickly stated what was needed. Chu Luo looked at Abel. Abel quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare them immediately.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t go out. He called someone over with his phone and told the person about the tools he needed. He also said, ¡°Prepare all these tools within an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, Butler.¡± After the person left, Abel suggested, ¡°Miss Chu, since you can¡¯t learn for the next hour, why don¡¯t you walk around?¡± He thought to himself,?¡®It¡¯d be best if you went upstairs and saw Master.¡¯ Chu Luo thought for a moment and recalled the wine cer Li Yan had mentioned. She stood up and said, ¡°Take me to the wine cer to take a look.¡± Abel was a little disappointed but didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu, pleasee with me.¡± Chu Luo stood up and suddenly thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good to let Neeson sit here alone and wait. She asked, ¡°Neeson, do you want to go to the wine cer with us?¡± Abel immediately red at Neeson without batting an eyelid. Instead of answering, Neeson stood up. ¡°Butler Abel, lead the way.¡± Abel had no choice but to take the two of them to the warm wine cer in the basement. The wine cer was huge, and the quantity and varieties of wine stored inside were spectacr. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw so much wine. She walked straight to the alcohol and started looking at them. Abel followed her and introduced the year and ce of origin of the wines. Neeson followed them, keeping silent. Until the three of them walked to a ce where wine was ced in a wooden barrel. Chu Luo looked at therge wooden barrels of wine and asked curiously, ¡°Why are these wines in wooden barrels?¡± ¡°These are the wines produced by my master¡¯s manor. They haven¡¯t been opened yet, so they are being been kept in wooden barrels. However, such wine is more pure and fragrant than the wine sold outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked to a wooden barrel and asked Abel, ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°As long as you want to drink, Miss Chu, you can.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately ced her hand on the iid lid of the wooden barrel. ¡°Miss Chu, this wine has never been opened before. It¡¯s a little troublesome to open it. Wait, I¡¯ll get someone to¡­¡± Pfft! Chu Luo held the lid in her hand and took a deep whiff of the fragrance of the wine that instantly wafted out. She then said to the dumbfounded Abel, ¡°No need to call for help. This kind of lid is very easy to open.¡± Abel opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Chu Luo was so enticed by the strong aroma of the wine that she didn¡¯t even want to speak. She looked around and happened to see a winedle beside her. She walked over to take the winedle, scooped a spoonful, and ced it to her lips to drink. This mouthful made her eyes brighten. The sight of it made Abel and Neeson¡¯s hearts soften. Abel said, ¡°Miss Chu, why don¡¯t I go get you a cup?¡± Chu Luo nodded. When Abel left, he even nced at Neeson, who was standing there with an expressionless face. Only then did he speed up his pace and head upstairs. Chu Luo continued to drink from the longdle. When she realized that Neeson was staring at thedle in her hand, she said, ¡°If you want to drink, get Butler Abel to get another cup. I¡¯m using thisdle. I won¡¯t let you use it.¡± Neeson¡¯s lips moved, and he subconsciously said, ¡°My family also has a veryrge wine cer.¡± After saying that, he was stunned. ¡°If you have a wine cer at home, why do you still want to drink my wine?¡± ¡°But I forgot where my house is.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and thought that the fish spirit¡¯s medicine was really good. She said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll remember it when you get close to your house one day.¡± She was a vengeful person. She had not forgotten about this person controlling the robots to deal with herst time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any sympathy for his current situation. Neeson stopped talking when he heard what Chu Luo said. He stood there and looked at Chu Luo. There was aplicated look in his eyes. Chu Luo was a little unhappy with his gaze. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just think about how to teach meter. I hope to finish learning everything you know in a few days.¡± Neeson frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t learn much in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. You just need to teach me what you know in a few days.¡± ¡°Why do you want to learn this?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Chu Luo ignored him and continued drinking. When Abel came down with the wine ss, Chu Luo was standing by the wooden barrel, drinking happily. Neeson was standing at the side with his eyes lowered, thinking about something. This made him heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve brought you the wine ss.¡± Chu Luo took the wine ss from his hand and scooped a few spoonfuls into the wine ss. She wanted to drink all of it, but when the wine ss reached her mouth, she restrained herself. After all, there were outsiders here, and she had to take into ount her image. After drinking only one ss, Chu Luo had the idea ofing back after her studies ended. The three of them went up. She had just walked to the living room when she saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa in his casual home clothes. Li Yan was looking at her. Finally, his gazended on her lips, which had turned red from drinking. He asked, ¡°Looks like you secretly drank in the wine cer.¡± ¡°What do you mean by secretly drank?¡± Chu Luo walked towards him in dissatisfaction. As she walked, she said, ¡°You promised mest night that you would treat me to a drink.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Yan tapped his fingers on his knee and said, ¡°If you like the wine in the wine cer, we can take it with us when we go home.¡± With that, he nced at Neeson indifferently. Chu Luo was definitely willing. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t go back on your words when the timees.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°But you can¡¯t drink too much at once.¡± ording to his subordinates, the few jars of wine that Chu Luo had brought back from her trip to the vist time were gone after just two days. Li Yan felt that he should control her alcohol tolerance. Chu Luo wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if she drank a thousand sses, but when she thought about how this person would think that she had drunk too much, she quickly nodded and replied readily, ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, she suddenly thought of the grapes in her courtyard. She nned to call hometer and get the servants to brew the grapes. The things that Abel had asked someone to buy arrived in an hour. Neeson asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where do you want to study?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Li Yan was the first to speak, his tone firm. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care where she studied. She nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s study here.¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and felt a sh of displeasure. How could he speak to his angel in such a tone! Chu Luo spent the entire morning listening to Neeson exin the principles and rted mechanical knowledge of making robots. Li Yan sat at the side and used hisptop to work. This continued into the afternoon. At two in the afternoon, Tang Zhiyun, who had finally woken up, called Chu Luo. After thepetition ended, they had to go to the gamepany to take a look. They also had to go to XX University of Technology to take a look. At the same time, they had to participate in the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± g. The schedule was actually very tight. The two of them agreed to meet at the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gamingpany tomorrow and hung up. Chu Luo spent the entire day learning about making robots. It wasn¡¯t until ten at night that their lesson ended. When it was over, Neeson asked, ¡°When are youing over to study next?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She should only be free at night next. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare a few hours at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Neeson carried the pile of items to the room he was staying in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and saw Li Yan sitting there with a slight frown. Li Yan was still holding hisptop. Ever since this afternoon, he had been covered in a cold aura. It was obvious that something had upset him. Chu Luo walked up to him and was about to speak when Li Yan stood up first. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Chapter 163 - Teach the Rude Man a Lesson

Chapter 163: Teach the Rude Man a Lesson

Li Yan then walked upstairs. Chu Luo subconsciously followed him as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Business.¡± Li Yan shut his mouth and didn¡¯t speak again. The two of them walked upstairs together. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to enter his bedroom at first. Li Yan suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. After entering, Li Yan let go of her hand and said as he walked in, ¡°Give me one more of that pill.¡± ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little guilty, but when she thought of this person¡¯s evil deedsst night, she immediately put away that guilt. She took out the bottle of medicine and handed it to him. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this bottle. Treat it as my payment to buy your wine.¡± Li Yan held the bottle and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°What? You think it¡¯s not enough?!¡± Chu Luo thought that he felt he was at a disadvantage. She snorted and said, ¡°If I sell this medicine, it will be worth a thousand gold coins. It¡¯s much more valuable than your wine.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere expression and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He suddenly bent down and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Li Yan!¡± Chu Luo instantly exploded. ¡°You lecher, how dare you take advantage of me again!¡± She was about to p him. Li Yan stood up straight and didn¡¯t dodge. He only said, ¡°My internal injuries fromst night haven¡¯t fully recovered. If you p me again, I think I won¡¯t have to take this medicine anymore.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her outstretched hand stopped in midair. In the next second, she retracted it and turned to leave. ¡°I might note back tonight,¡± Li Yan said from behind her. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Chu Luo continued walking. ¡°If I can¡¯t resolve this matter, I can¡¯te back tomorrow either.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She had already walked to the door. When she walked out of the door, Li Yan finally said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to stay alone with Neeson.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped in her tracks. She turned around and red at him fiercely. She snorted and left without saying anything. The next day, Li Yan didn¡¯t return. Chu Luo took a taxi to the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gamingpany. The car stopped outside the gate surrounded by security guards. Chu Luo put on her mask and alighted from the car. Immediately, waves of screams could be heard. ¡°Bai Ling! Bai Ling¡­¡± Following that was the clicking of the cameras and the loud questions from the reporters. ¡°Bai Ling, where did you go yesterday? Why couldn¡¯t we contact you?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that you¡¯re a royaldy from the empire. Are you wearing a mask because your identity can¡¯t be exposed?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, many gamepanies want you to endorse them. Will you agree?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, I heard that a man wearing a mask came to your banquet the night before yesterday to help you drink. Who is that person to you?¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun and the others, who had been waiting there, walked over when Chu Luo got off the car. Hearing these reporters¡¯ questions, they frowned. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go in quickly. These reporters are so annoying. Why are they spinning circles around you instead of those famous celebrities?¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Luckily, the gaming team had foresight and allowed our junior to wear a mask from the start. Otherwise, things would have been troublesome.¡± As they spoke, they walked into thepany building. At this moment, the ten people from the second and third teams were already waiting there. There were a few staff members standing in the hall. A staff member was saying, ¡°When all of you from the three teams are here, we¡¯ll go to the game research center to take a look.¡± As soon as the staff finished speaking, one of themined in a displeased tone, ¡°Women are indeed troublesome. She actually made arge group of us wait for just her. Couldn¡¯t she havee over earlier?¡± Hearing this, Xie Minghai asked bluntly, ¡°Is it the stipted time yet?¡± Everyone looked over. When everyone saw the masked Chu Luo, the people standing at the back started whispering. ¡°Why is she still wearing a mask? I thought I could see her face today.¡± ¡°Could she really be an imperial princess in the empire? Is that why she doesn¡¯t remove her mask?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she really is a royal princess, why didn¡¯t she bring a bodyguard? Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too beautiful that she¡¯s afraid of causing amotion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡­ Xie Minghai¡¯s words had choked that person. He nced at Chu Luo and deliberately whispered to the others, ¡°How can someone who can y the game so forcefully be beautiful? I think she must be too ugly to face anyone¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly nced at him sharply. That person seemed to have been strangled by something. His heart skipped a beat and he couldn¡¯t continue. Only then did Chu Luo say in a displeased tone, ¡°Whoever is unhappy with me can just PK in-game. The world alwayspares talkative women to gossipy women. I think some men are even more talkative than women.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± When the man heard this, he suppressed his fear, and, relying on his tall and burly appearance, immediately stood up and shook his fist at Chu Luo, wanting to scare the especially petite girl. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. Some people didn¡¯t know their own limits unless they were taught a lesson, especially men who looked down on women. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She pinched a pill between her fingers and used a trace of internal energy to flick it onto that person¡¯s knee. The pill exploded in an instant and sshed on him. At the same time, he bent his knees and knelt heavily on the ground. Bam! That sound made everyone else feel pain for him. ¡°Oww¡­ Who hit me!¡± After he let out a scream, that person¡¯s face contorted in pain. Chu Luo happened to be standing in front of him and said in a clear and pleasant voice, ¡°Even if you lost to me in the game, you don¡¯t have to bow so respectfully.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A few people couldn¡¯t help butugh. When that person heard this, his face twisted even more. ¡°Shit! You¡­ Mm¡­¡± Before he could curse, his expression changed drastically and cold sweat rolled down his face. His lips trembled as he said with a pained expression, ¡°My¡­ my knees seem to be broken. It hurts! Ouch~~¡± Many people were shocked. Under the chaos and the watchful eyes of the reporters outside the door, the staff quickly called for the doctors in thepany to bring him for a checkup. One of the staff even asked the other four members of ¡°The Strongest Pdin,¡± ¡°Do you need to send someone to take care of that gentleman?¡± The members of ¡°The Strongest Pdin¡± looked at each other. Captain Reuben said, ¡°No need. We believe the doctor will take good care of Deji.¡± What a joke. They were about to visit the Game Research and Development Center. Who would want to miss such a rare opportunity? Seeing that no one was going to take care of that person, the staff didn¡¯t say anything. He first looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. Everyone, please follow me.¡± Everyone walked in together. Unexpectedly, the game development center wasn¡¯t in this building. Instead, it was behind the building. When they walked out of the back door, they saw a huge open space. On the opposite side of the open space, a high-tech circr building appeared in front of them. The exterior walls of the building were all made of special blue ss steel. The ss glowed blue in the sunlight. When the staff member led everyone to the door of the building, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Everyone, because there are many experiments that ourpany doesn¡¯t publicize at this stage, before you enter, please take out all your electronic items and ce them in a nearby locker.¡± When everyone entered, there was a fully automatic detector by the door. ¡°When we enter, everyone needs to sign a non-disclosure agreement. I hope everyone can cooperate.¡± The staff¡¯s request was reasonable. Even those who had nned otherwise had to take out their electronic devices and put them in their lockers. Tang Zhiyun put away their cell phones and watches into a cab. Xie Minghai said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m inexplicably excited every time I go to the school¡¯s science and technology building. To be able to visit the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ Game Research and Development Center today feels like a dream.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°I was so excitedst night that I yed games for the entire night. I still can¡¯t control my excitement.¡± Although Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng didn¡¯t say anything, they couldn¡¯t conceal their excitement either. After cing the electronic products on them in their lockers, everyone followed the staff towards the door. After they¡¯d walked past the automatic testing door, a spacious hall appeared in front of them. The hall was divided into sections and disyed the internal system equipment and data of every generation of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± On the wall were advertisements and endorsement posters for every generation of the game. Everyone eximed in admiration. One of the staff members said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, you can take a look around the hall for a while. We¡¯ll continue touring elsewhere in an hour.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately dispersed. ¡°Heavens, the database of the first generation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is actually so huge. As expected of a gamingpany that hasn¡¯t declined for a long time!¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation is too powerful! To think the code converter that many gamingpanies use nowadays, zing Glory had switched to using it in the second generation!¡± ¡­ Various exmations sounded. Chu Luo and the others stood in front of one of the generations and discussed. At this moment, a voice suddenly called her name from behind. ¡°Bai Ling.¡± Chapter 164 - The Passionate Dave

Chapter 164: The Passionate Dave

Chu Luo and the four boys turned around at the same time. They saw Dave walking towards them. Dave walked closer and saw what they were looking at. He asked enthusiastically, ¡°Is Bai Ling interested in these data?¡± After saying that, he looked at the other boys and asked tentatively, ¡°I heard that you guys are students from the Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science faculty. Could it be that Bai Ling is also a student from there?¡± The information about Tang Zhiyun and the other three was not confidential, so it was reasonable for Dave to ask this question. However, the four of them were a little worried. They were worried, what if everyone dug up Junior¡¯s identity by investigating the four of them? ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all. She said, ¡°One doesn¡¯t have to be aputer science student to like these things.¡± After saying that, she turned her gaze back to the data. It was obvious that she had no intention of chatting with him. Dave, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice Chu Luo¡¯s coldness. He continued, ¡°Bai Ling shouldn¡¯t be too old. What major do you study? A girl who likesputer-rted knowledge must be different from other girls.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered with him this time. Looking at her wless chin and the beautiful outline that could be seen even with a mask on, Dave continued to guess. ¡°I think you must be very interested in games. You¡¯ve loved ying since you were young?¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer. Tang Zhiyun and the others exchanged a look and Tang Zhiyun said politely, ¡°Mr. Dave, Bai Ling is usually quiet and doesn¡¯t like to interact with unfamiliar people.¡± What he meant was: Can you not keep asking her stuff? Dave nced at the four boys. As if he had not understood what Tang Zhiyun meant, he said with a smile, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t my imagination. But Bai Ling is so good at ying games. It is normal for her to be quiet.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Bai Ling, how about we have a solo PK when we have time? It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t meet in the preliminary and semi-finals. Otherwise, we could have had a proper spar.¡± The four boys thought to themselves,?¡®If we really met in the preliminary and semi-finals, you won¡¯t be qualified to stand here.¡¯ Seeing that Chu Luo was looking at the data in front of her, Dave said, ¡°I¡¯m aputer science student too. I know a lot about these things.¡± As he spoke, he talked about the conversion and transmission of the data and theposition of the program. Chu Luo listened for a while before finally turning to look at him. Even Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t humble at all. ¡°I was interested in this since I was in university. After that, I self-learned many game programmingnguages. Later on, I even developed a few game programs with my friend.¡± ¡°Awesome. Is Mr. Dave also developing his own game program right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a few small games that are attached torge websites. They can¡¯tpare to a full-service game like ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡°That¡¯s very impressive.¡± The boys were already interested in this, so Dave¡¯s words immediately piqued their interest. Soon, the boys and Dave were talking. Chu Luo listened to their conversation casually and didn¡¯t reply. Everyone chatted as they looked around. Soon, an hour had passed. After looking at the game equipment and rted procedures and converters for the past few generations, everyone was gathered together by the staff. At this moment, someone suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that the endorsement deal with Annie Belle for this generation of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is about to expire. Will you still look for her to renew the contract? To be honest, I¡¯m very fond of Annie Belle. She is the eternal goddess in my heart.¡± The staff smiled and replied, ¡°That is the decision of thepany¡¯s higher-ups. I don¡¯t know about it.¡± The man said confidently, ¡°I think no one except Annie Belle can push ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ to the peak.¡± After this person finished speaking, the others looked at him awkwardly. Even Yu Lei couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This person must be obsessed with chasing after celebrities. I think even if we don¡¯t use real people to advertise the games under zing Glory, the games can still stand at the peak.¡± The staff member onlyughed and said, ¡°Our research and development center is very big. If you want to finish seeing it in one day, you have to hurry up. So, I¡¯ll lead you guys to take a look¡­¡± After the staff said that, he led them inside. Previously, everyone had felt that this building was like a gigantic egg. After entering, they realized that it wasn¡¯t just huge. The hall that was at least 500 square meters was only a corner. After that, the staff led everyone around many ces. Every ce made everyone gasp in surprise. In the afternoon, the staff led everyone to thetest database. There were several R & D maintenance personnel working in the database. In front of them was the 4D scrolling data. ¡°Wow! So the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ version we¡¯re ying now has so much data in it. Heavens, I¡¯m dazzled.¡± ¡°These programmers are too amazing. How did theye up with such a huge amount of data?¡± ¡°If a bug appears in the system, how are the maintenance personnel supposed to find it?¡± ¡­ As the saying goes, industry insiders look at the tricks while outsiders watch the show. Gamers didn¡¯t necessarily have a deep understanding ofputers. While those people were gasping in surprise, Chu Luo and the others quickly looked at the pattern of these data. Not long after, Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°As expected of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game program. If I had to program these programs, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so even if I were killed.¡± The rest of them nced at him, and Yu Lei said, ¡°These programs were originally created by gathering the results of many people. If you cane up with them alone, ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ wouldn¡¯t need game programmers anymore.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just sighing. Just now, they mentioned bugs in the program. Actually, I¡¯m also very curious what their system¡¯s bug rm looks like.¡± Dave chimed in, ¡°I think the first person on the left is responsible for the bug rm.¡± Everyone looked over. Just then, an rm beeped. The person quickly followed the red dot on the database to fill in the gaps. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with this, Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright.¡± At four in the afternoon, the staff announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today¡¯s tour ends here. ¡°Ah, so soon? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve had much of a tour.¡± ¡°The database of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ is too big. After looking at it, my mind seems to be filled with program codes.¡± ¡­ While everyone was talking, Dave walked to the staff and asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take us to see the research and development database of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming capsule?¡± The staff said apologetically, ¡°The gaming capsule is still ssified at the moment. Even I don¡¯t have the right to enter.¡± ¡°I thought our tour today included the gaming capsule database?¡± Dave looked disappointed. After he finished speaking, the others couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°My biggest goal in visiting this ce is to see the gaming capsule. Why don¡¯t you let us see it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we don¡¯t look at the gaming capsule¡¯s database, it¡¯d be good to look at the gaming capsule directly.¡± ¡­ No matter what they said, the staff kept apologizing that he had no right to show it to them. In the end, everyone could only give up. After walking out of the building, Dave walked to Chu Luo and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Guys, shall we go eat?¡± The boys looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. We have something to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to go to dinner with me.¡± Dave looked sad. ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm to you. I just want to be friends with you.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I see that Bai Ling is very interested in those data programs. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also in this field. I can tell you all about these things over dinner.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three were a little tempted when they heard this. They had coded small games before, butpared to Dave, who had been in this field for a long time, they were still not good enough. If someone could speak to them about this, it would be equivalent to listening to a teacher giving a lesson. They turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have something on tonight.¡± ¡°A meal won¡¯t take long. You can leave early if need be,¡± said Dave earnestly. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about crowds, I¡¯ll have a meal with you guys alone. It¡¯s fate that we got acquainted in thepetition. As friends, you can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun and the others, lowered her eyes, and thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But if you want to eat, go to the hotel we¡¯re staying at.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Everyone walked out of the gamingpany building. There were actually many people and reporters outside. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°These people are too persistent. To think they¡¯ve been waiting for us outside.¡± Yu Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°We¡¯re not celebrities. Why are they so enthusiastic? I still wanted to y around in the US. Now, I don¡¯t even dare to leave the hotel.¡± When Dave heard this, he gave them an idea. ¡°If you really want to go out and y, why don¡¯t you change your clothes so they won¡¯t recognize you?¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± David talked to his teammates before getting into the car that Chu Luo and the others were in. When the car arrived at the hotel, there was still a group of reporters and gaming fans guarding below. When they saw the group of them walking over, they were instantly excited. The hotel¡¯s security guards quickly went over to stop them. However, these reporters and gaming fans were a little crazy tonight. The security guards couldn¡¯t stop them. Soon, someone rushed over. ¡°You guys go in first!¡± Dave shouted and shielded Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun and the other two led Chu Luo into the hotel. When they saw someone blocking their way, they immediately attacked Dave. Xie Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Why are these people so crazy tonight? I think Dave can¡¯t hold them off anymore. I¡¯ll go over and help.¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of people and Dave, who had been punched several times. She raised her hand to stop Xie Minghai. ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Chapter 165 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 165: Misunderstanding

¡°Junior, why don¡¯t you help Dave? Can he do it alone?¡± ¡°Someone is secretly taking photos.¡± As they entered the elevator, Chu Luo said, ¡°Dave is quite skilled.¡± ¡°Eh? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai and asked Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Do you have Dave¡¯s number?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Well, you can call him and tell him which floor to go to.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s behavior was a little strange to the boys. Before dialing the number, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem to like Dave very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not whether I like him or not. I¡¯m not familiar with that person.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped through the information for a while before showing them what she had found. The boys looked over at the same time. ¡°Eh, this person is actually an RT gamepany programmer?¡± ¡°Why did Dave hide it from us before?¡± ¡°He actually said that he started his own business.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and thought for a while. She curled her lips and said, ¡°The biggest possibility for this person to worm his way into being friends with us is to persuade us to join RT.¡± If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t feel any malice from him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to eat with him. The boys froze. In the next second, anger appeared on Xie Minghai¡¯s face. ¡°I thought he really wanted to be friends with us.¡± Yu Lei was furious as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let him go back? We only have two goals. Either we start our own business or we enter the zing Glory Gaming Company. Since he approached us for a purpose, we should reject him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here, and he¡¯s also helping us stop the reporters and those gaming fans. We have to treat him to a meal, no matter what.¡± The rest of them were unable to make up their minds. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Everyone, you can see what he wants to doter. If he really wants everyone to join RT, just reject him. If he has other motives¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t finish her sentence. If that person had other motives, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off. The boys agreed and discussed where to eat before Tang Zhiyun called David. They went to the eighth floor¡¯s western restaurant. When Dave arrived, his clothes were a little wrinkled and there was a bruise on his chin. It was obvious how crazy the group of reporters and gaming fans had been. ¡°Dave, are you okay?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked concernedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dave sat down and said, ¡°I thought the reporters and gaming fans guarding our hotel were troublesome enough. I didn¡¯t expect your ce to be even more so. I think this won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t you talk to the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team and get them to send some bodyguards over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our¡­¡± Xie Minghai was about to say that there were many bodyguards on their floor when Tang Zhiyun suddenly said on his behalf, ¡°These reporters and gaming fans weren¡¯t like this before. Maybe it¡¯s because Bai Ling is here.¡± Dave was a little surprised. ¡°Bai Ling doesn¡¯t live here?¡± ¡°She lives with her older brother.¡± ¡°So Bai Ling¡¯s brother is also here. It would appear that you have a very good brother.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched but she didn¡¯t say anything. After ordering, everyone chatted as they ate. Dave was enthusiastic and talkative. After the meal, he didn¡¯t talk about anything else except the game and coding. When they were about to finish eating, Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Dave is from RT Corporation. Why did you say that you¡¯re an entrepreneur?¡± Dave was surprised to hear this. ¡°So you¡¯ve found out about it?¡± Then, with a vexed expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you guys will misunderstand because I¡¯m an RT employee. Actually, this isn¡¯t a very confidential matter. The ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gaming team does know about it.¡± When the boys heard him say that, they immediately felt relieved. At the same time, they wondered if Chu Luo was being too careful. Chu Luo looked at Dave but didn¡¯t say anything. She took out her phone and nced at the time. It was already past seven. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°You should go up and rest too.¡± The guys nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful when you go down.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I send Miss Bai down?¡± Dave stood up as well. ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo left after saying that. Looking at the departing figure, Dave asked Tang Zhiyun and the others worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Bai Ling will be surrounded by those reporters and game fans when she goes down?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three thought to themselves:?¡®If Junior removed her mask when she went down, no one would know that she was Bai Ling.¡¯ However, they didn¡¯t say it out loud. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Her brother must have sent bodyguards to pick her up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dave sat down and asked casually, ¡°Bai Ling¡¯s brother must be someone important, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I heard that he¡¯s the owner of apany.¡± ¡°Did Bai Ling not tell you about him?¡± The four boys shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± Dave changed the topic. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how you met Bai Ling? I¡¯m just too curious about her.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Actually, we¡¯re not very familiar with her. We only met her when we came to the US. We used to chat in-game.¡± ¡°I see. Looks like she¡¯s really mysterious.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyone had just started chatting when Dave¡¯s phone rang. He stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to go take this.¡± With that, he took his phone and walked out. There was a ce in the restaurant where people could answer their phones. Dave walked to a window surrounded by potted nts and called back the number that had hung up automatically. The other party asked, ¡°Have you asked about her?¡± Dave said, ¡°No. These people are really tight-lipped.¡± Then, he said, ¡°But she¡¯s already left. I¡¯m going to use some special method to make them tell me about herter.¡± The other party: ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Dave returned to the private room. ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to Li Yan¡¯s vi, the first thing Abel said to her was, ¡°Miss Chu, Master isn¡¯t back yet.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he finished dealing with his business?¡± ¡°Erm, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Luo nced at him speechlessly and decided not to mention Li Yan. As she walked into the vi, she asked, ¡°Is Neeson waiting for me in the hall?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them walked into the hall one after another, only to see that Neeson was already waiting for her on the sofa. Chu Luo walked over and nodded at him. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The two of them started teaching and learning, respectively. It was indeed not easy to create a robot, as Neeson had said. Furthermore, it required actual operation. After Neeson had finished exining the principles of production and the materials needed ording to Chu Luo¡¯s request, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you have the materials. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless even if you learn too much theoretical knowledge.¡± Chu Luo agreed and turned to ask Abel, ¡°Are those materials avable?¡± ¡°If Miss Chu needs them, I¡¯ll send someone to prepare them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, get someone to prepare them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After answering, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s gettingte. You have something to do tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go and rest for the night?¡± It was already eleven o¡¯clock, and it was indeed gettingte. Chu Luo said to Neeson, ¡°Neeson, you should go and rest too.¡± She stood up and walked upstairs. At around midnight, Chu Luo suddenly felt a powerful energy fluctuation. At the same time, Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Mistress, there is a very strong energy fluctuationing from the east.¡± Chu Luo quickly got out of bed, put on her clothes, and went to Li Yan¡¯s bedroom. In the small living room of Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, there was a balcony facing the east. She stood there and looked for a while before muttering, ¡°To the east seems to be the castle where the king of this country lives. To think there¡¯s such a huge energy fluctuation inside. Looks like that person isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± ¡°Mistress, should we go take a look?¡± ¡°No. The people here use magic. I believe no one¡¯s magic is more powerful than mine.¡± She had no idea what kind of magical treasure that magic book was. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything or practice anything, she could feel that she had more magic every day than she had the previous day. At the thought of this, she extended her hand and pointed downstairs. Thewn turned into a flowerbed. Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the flowers and smiled mischievously. ¡°I wonder if the servants, bodyguards, and Abel will be scared to death when they see the changedwn tomorrow.¡± After saying this, she turned around and walked out of the door, intending to continue sleeping. However, just as she opened Li Yan¡¯s bedroom, she bumped into Abel and Qin Ming, who were walking over quickly. ¡°¡­¡± Abel immediately looked relieved. Qin Ming couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Chu Luo moved her lips. She wanted to exin, but seeing their expressions, she knew that they wouldn¡¯t listen to her exnation. She asked directly, ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± When he heard this, Qin Ming quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, the Queen invited the Master to a banquet tonight. Master told me toe and look for you if he doesn¡¯te out by midnight.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she recalled the powerful energy fluctuation she had felt just now and frowned. ¡°Do you know which castle Li Yan went to?¡± ¡°Yes. The Queen personally sent someone to invite Master today. He had no choice but to go.¡± ¡°Do you know where Li Yan is at the castle?¡± Qin Ming shook his head with an ugly expression. ¡°Master only brought one bodyguard in. We lost contact with that bodyguard too.¡± Chapter 166 - Saving Li Yan

Chapter 166: Saving Li Yan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo heard this, she only said, ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she closed the door. After Chu Luo closed the door, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to the ce with the greatest energy fluctuation in the castle.¡± With a sh of light, Chu Luo arrived at a corner of the castle. It was very quiet here. In front of her was a corridor carved with white jade pirs. On the left of the corridor was a garden, and on the right was a wall. That powerful energy fluctuation came from the wall. Chu Luo observed her surroundings and realized that the end of the corridor led to the wall. She used an Invisibility Talisman and walked over. Walking through the circr arched door, she saw a huge courtyard with a fountain in the middle. There were a few people wearing ck cloaks standing opposite the fountain. Chu Luo stood there and looked over. At this moment, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. She turned around and saw a servant walking over with a bowl of piping hot ck medicine. ¡°Could Li Yan be inside?¡± At the thought of this, Chu Luo decided to go in and take a look. She went over to tap the servant¡¯s acupoints and hid the servant in a hidden ce. Then, she carried the bowl of medicine and used magic to transform into the servant before walking into the courtyard. She had just walked to the door when she was stopped by the men in ck cloaks. ¡°Stop right there.¡± One of them walked up and said, ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and passed the tray to him. The person took the tray and said, ¡°You can leave.¡± Chu Luo retreated respectfully and walked out, but she cast a spell at the fountain. The statue in the fountain suddenly trembled, and the water in the fountain turned into water arrows that shot towards them. ¡°Who is it!¡± Two of the ck cloaks quickly went over. Chu Luo pretended to be frightened and kept backing away. The person holding the tray didn¡¯t enter immediately. He said to the two people blocking the water arrows, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise. If you disturb Master, she will definitely be angry.¡± After saying that, he pushed the door open and walked in. Chu Luo immediately followed. Unexpectedly, there was a passageway inside. The passageway was very long, and there were crystal wallmps everywhere. The light elongated the shadow of the ck-cloaked man holding the bowl of medicine. Chu Luo had used an Invisibility Talisman after entering, so that person didn¡¯t discover her. She followed this person for a while before arriving outside a room. ck Cloak knocked on the door a few times, pushed it open, and walked in. Chu Luo quickly followed him in before the door closed. It was a bedroom with many gorgeous furniture inside. At this moment, a conversation came from inside. ¡°Mr. An, this is the medicine that Master prepared for you. Hurry up and drink it.¡± Then, she heard an anxious and sharp voice. ¡°Will I turn back into a real man after drinking this bowl of medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink it, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to enter to know who was inside. She thought disdainfully,?¡®Have you asked for my permission before you can be a man again?¡¯ An quickly drank the bowl of medicine and asked, ¡°Where is the man we caught tonight?¡± ¡°In the house in the middle of West Lake.¡± ¡°Did you torture him?¡± ¡°No. The Queen has ordered that we can¡¯t torture that person for the time being.¡± ¡°Why!¡± An¡¯s voice instantly raised by an octave. ¡°That person harmed me so badly. Why didn¡¯t Godma torture him?¡± ¡°The Queen wants to get the zing Glory Corporation from him.¡± An¡¯s tone was very unpleasant. ¡°Your master is so powerful that that man¡¯spany can be obtained with any random spell. Do they want him to hand it over willingly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± After saying that, he walked out. An shouted from behind him, ¡°Take me there. I want to see that Li fellow.¡± ¡°Your Excellency An, the Queen and Master have instructed us not to torture him for the time being.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t torture him. I¡¯m just going to take a look,¡± An threatened. ¡°Your master said that you must satisfy all my requests. Are you not going to agree to this little request of mine?¡± In the end, ck Cloak agreed. When An walked out of the room, Chu Luo was shocked by his current appearance. This person had only one part missing, but he actually made himself look like a woman. He was covered in makeup, and Chu Luo almost vomited from disgust. She followed the two of them outside for a while before finally arriving at ake. Theke was behind the castle. It was huge. A house had been built in the middle of theke. As there wasn¡¯t a path that led straight to the house, ck Cloak flew over with An. As soon as An was put down, he started walking towards the door of the house. There were also a few people in ck cloaks standing by the door. Chu Luo also discovered that surrounding the house, there was a magic array. When An walked over, ck Cloak gestured to the person standing inside. The magic formation was activated and he walked in. Chu Luo slowly followed him in. When she passed through the quickly sealed magic formation, she was not affected at all. An walked to the door, unable to hide the excitement on his face. He turned to the men behind him. ¡°All of you, stay outside and don¡¯te in.¡± The ck-cloaked men seemed to be at ease and stood there without moving. An quickly pushed open the door and walked in, then crossed the hall to a room. When he pushed open the door, Chu Luo saw Li Yan sitting in his wheelchair with his eyes closed. The moment the door was pushed open, he suddenly opened his eyes, a sharp glint flickering across them. An looked at Li Yan and smiled smugly. ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re in my hands. What do you think I should do to you?¡± Li Yan looked at him with intense disdain. Provoked by his gaze, An took out a dagger and pointed it at his eyes. ¡°I hate your eyes. How about I dig them out and y with them like a ball?¡± Li Yan finally spoke in a deep and cold voice. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Hmph! I think you haven¡¯t seen your current situation clearly. In that case, let me teach you.¡± After saying that, he quickly raised the dagger and lunged at his eyes. Li Yan reacted quickly. He tilted his head back and, while avoiding the man¡¯s dagger, reached out to grab his wrist. An didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be so skilled even at a time like this. He was shocked and shouted outside, ¡°Someone,e quickly!¡± Chu Luo had already set up a soundproofing talisman when she entered. No matter how An shouted, no one outside could hear him. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s body shook and his arm powerlessly let go of An¡¯s wrist and drooped down. Seeing him like this, An was delighted andughed sinisterly. ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t use force at all. Hahahaha¡­ Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he stabbed the dagger into his eye again. Ding! Pa! Amid those two sounds, the dagger in An¡¯s hand was suddenly flicked towards his own face. In the next second, the side of the dagger hit his face, leaving a red mark. ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± In the next second, An threw the dagger in his hand and covered his face as he bent down and screamed in pain. Li Yan quickly scanned his surroundings. Chu Luo deliberately didn¡¯t appear. She walked behind him and patted his shoulder. Li Yan abruptly turned around to look. If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t see anyone reflected in his eyes, Chu Luo would have thought that he could see her. At this moment, Li Yan whispered extremely softly, ¡°Make him lose consciousness.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously turned around, took out a pill, and flicked it at An. An, who was still screaming, fell to the ground and lost consciousness. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly called out to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo.¡± His voice was dry, hoarse, and especially low, probably because he hadn¡¯t drunk water in a long time. Chu Luo removed the Invisibility Talisman and appeared in front of him. She looked at him in the wheelchair and frowned with disdain. ¡°Why are you so pitiful?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a depth that made her heart tremble. He said, ¡°There is a very powerful mage here. I¡¯m trapped by the magic rope and can¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and tapped his body. The magic rope appeared and quickly became an ordinary rope. ¡°Will this alert the mage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if she¡¯s alerted so that I can meet her.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a powerful energy fluctuation came from the room. Then, a woman in a ck court dress appeared in front of them. The woman looked very young. The moment she appeared, she looked at the ¡°disfigured¡± and unconscious An. Powerful anger appeared on her face. ¡°How dare you treat An like this!¡± Chu Luo nced at her, then ignored An and bluntly pointed out her age. ¡°You¡¯re obviously an old woman, but you use magic to make yourself look like a young person. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Farah, the mage, hated it when people called her an old woman. She looked at the young and beautiful Chu Luo and immediately emitted a ck aura. ¡°Since you dare to call me an old woman, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be an old woman.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and a ck magic energy crystal ball appeared in it. The crystal ball revolved and quickly shot out ck magic rays towards Chu Luo. ¡°A little trick.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly attacked and absorbed the ck magic into her body. Chapter 167 - Li Yan Is Mine to Manage. Who Do You Think I Am?

Chapter 167: Li Yan Is Mine to Manage. Who Do You Think I Am?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How is that possible!¡± Farah¡¯s expression changed when she saw the ck magic that was instantly absorbed by the girl opposite her. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re obviously an Easterner, so why do you know the magic here?¡± Farah seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes widened. ¡°Did you obtain the inheritance of the Light Magus?!¡± ¡°Light Magus.¡± Chu Luo repeated these words. Suddenly, she curled her lips and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I am the sessor of the Light Magus. Now, I am prepared to destroy you on behalf of the Light.¡± After saying that, she called out to Phoenix in her heart. In the next moment, a red light appeared and quickly surrounded the ck magic crystal in Farah¡¯s hand. Farah¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her ck magic crystal surrounded by red light. In the next moment, she quickly chanted a string of incantations. Just as the red light was about to absorb the ck magic inside the crystal, Farah panicked and disappeared after a string of incantations. ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± Chu Luo quickly chased her outside. When she reached the door, arge group of ck-cloaked men attacked her. Chu Luo was tripped and had to deal with these ck-cloaked men first. While she was dealing with these ck-cloaked men, Farah fled. Chu Luo stood there and was a little angry. ¡°When I finish making the robot, I can deal with all of them at the same time, no matter how many of them there are.¡± At this moment, a low and hoarse voice came from behind. ¡°This person won¡¯t escape far.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at her angry face. He raised his hand to touch her. When Chu Luo saw his hand, she jumped in fright and quickly leaned back, but she didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan turned around and wrapped his arm around her waist. Chu Luo raised her hand and pushed him. Li Yan said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hold you for a while.¡± After saying that, he pulled her close and leaned his chin on her head. Chu Luo listened to his steady and strong heartbeat and thought,?¡®Seeing as you¡¯re so pitiful tonight and also needfort, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡¯ Li Yan realized that the petite woman in his arms wasn¡¯t resisting and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chu Luo was hugged for a while. Seeing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t letting go, she knocked his shoulder with her forehead in dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you done? I still have to go after that old woman.¡± ¡°That person is inside the castle. She won¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet was a trap set up by the Queen. She captured me and wanted me to hand zing Glory to her.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Hmph! That person is dreaming. Why must you hand your things to her?¡± Li Yan smiled and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s ours¡­ You¡¯re still my wife right now. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but Chu Luo got angry when he did. However, before she could re up, Li Yan said above her head, ¡°If we cancel our marriage, half of my assets will go to you. This is a rule set by the imperial marriagew.¡± ¡°Really?¡± There was actually such a good thing? Chu Luo quickly looked up at him from his arms, her eyes sparkling. Li Yan looked down at Chu Luo, who had instantly turned into a money-grubber, and nodded. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. In that case, she couldn¡¯t let the Queen take away zing Glory. She asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Realistic little thing. ¡°Take me to the King¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I discovered something at the banquet today. I n to verify it.¡± ¡°Where is the King¡¯s chamber?¡± ¡°About five kilometers east of here, 45 degrees.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You remember it so clearly.¡± Li Yan nced at her embarrassed expression and tightened his grip on her waist. Chu Luo then remembered that she was still being hugged and immediately struggled out of his arms. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t pull her back. Chu Luo nced at the east side of the castle. Li Yan started to tell her the route and the more guarded spots. In the end, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we didn¡¯t alert anyone.¡± Chu Luo nodded and led him towards theke. The two of them walked to theke and Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo thought for a while and quickly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it into the water. Soon, the talisman became bigger and wider. Chu Luo gestured at him. ¡°Jump on it.¡± After saying that, she jumped up first. Li Yan followed suit. The talisman moved without wind and quickly floated towards the opposite shore like a boat. Once they were ashore, Chu Luo handed Li Yan another talisman. ¡°We¡¯ll go there invisibly.¡± ¡­ In the King¡¯s pce. It was already 3 AM, close to 4, but the King had yet to go to rest. At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice could be hearding from his pce. ¡°Father, why did you let Mother lock Li up? Could it be that you agree with Mother and intend to take the zing Glory Corporation for yourself?¡± The King¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°Anya, is this something a daughter should say to her father? You came to me in the middle of the night to question me about this?!¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t stand it anymore! As the royal family, do we have to do such a thing?¡± ¡°Anya, watch your tone.¡± In the living room of the King¡¯s bedroom, the King, who was over 50 years old, sat on his throne. In front of him stood a woman who was 23 or 24 years old. The woman had a head of especially beautiful golden curly hair and a charming face. She was a real beauty. She was the King¡¯s youngest daughter, Anya. Anya¡¯s expression was filled with confusion, anger, and a trace of disappointment. ¡°Father, why have you be like this¡­? In the past, you often warned us that as members of the royal family, we have to think about the reputation of the royal family with every word and action. ¡°Many people know that Mother invited Li to attend the banquet. Do you think you can really do such a thing without anyone knowing?¡± The king didn¡¯t look good. He mmed the armrest of his chair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. You just have to be a good princess.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Get out, I¡¯m going to rest!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ If you don¡¯t let go of Li today, I¡¯ll stay here and not leave.¡± ¡°Anya, did I pamper you too much in the past that you don¡¯t even understand the most basic courtesy?¡± The father-and-daughter duo turned red with anger as they spoke. Anya¡¯s eyes turned red, and the King¡¯s face darkened. At that moment, a familiar voice came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s talk.¡± While the King and Anya were staring at the door in disbelief, Li Yan pushed the door open and walked in with Chu Luo. The King and Anya asked at the same time, ¡°How did you get in?!¡± One had to know that there were dozens, or even a hundred, guards outside. Did they not notice these two people? The King¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°Li Yan, how dare you barge into my bedroom? And who¡¯s that girl beside you? Do you think I can¡¯t get the guards toe in and arrest you?!¡± After the surprise, Anya¡¯s eyes were filled with this expression. ¡°Li, it¡¯s great that you can get out of that house on the ind in the middle of theke.¡± After saying that, she suddenly saw his legs and raised her voice in surprise. ¡°Li, your legs have recovered!¡± Chu Luo quietly nced at the surprised Anya and narrowed her eyes. She felt inexplicably unhappy. The King didn¡¯t expect his daughter to side with outsiders like this. His face darkened and he told her off. ¡°Anya, shut up.¡± Anya reluctantly shut her mouth. The King then looked at Li Yan with the dignity of a ruler. He first nced at Li Yan¡¯s legs before shifting his gaze to his cold face. The two of them stared at each other. Instantly, saber shes and sword shadows appeared, and a fierce cold wind seemed to blow around. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak immediately? I still want to go back to sleep.¡± The three of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Anya finally looked at her squarely and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Chu Luo realized that she disliked the woman opposite her even more. Her eyes shifted and she pointed at Li Yan while saying an earth-shattering sentence. ¡°Li Yan is mine to manage. Who do you think I am?¡± The King and Anya fell into a dead silence. In the next moment, Li Yanughed softly in pleasure. Theughter was deep and pleasant to listen to. Anya looked at Li Yan in disbelief. ¡°Li, you actually know how tough!¡± Li Yan quickly retracted his smile and looked at the King sternly. ¡°Your Majesty, my wife wants to go back and rest early, so we¡¯ll resolve this matter as soon as possible.¡± Without giving the King a chance to speak, he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of the Queen¡­ oh, no, that woman who looks like the Queen.¡± The King was shocked to hear this. Anya widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Li, what do you mean?¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°Li Yan, you mean that the current Queen isn¡¯t the real Queen¡­? To think that you¡¯re a princess. Don¡¯t you understand what he was saying?¡± Anya choked on Chu Luo¡¯s rude words. She thought to herself,?¡®This girl is so annoying!¡¯ In the next second, she raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother isn¡¯t my real mother!¡± The King nced at the startled Anya and said in a low voice, ¡°Anya, watch your manners!¡± Anya was so anxious that she was about to cry. How could she still pay attention to her demeanor? However, looking at the two people opposite her, she still closed her mouth. Li Yan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± ¡°What can you use to make a deal with me!¡± The King was displeased. To think he couldn¡¯t even suppress a young man. It was a great humiliation. Li Yan continued, ¡°We¡¯ll help you get rid of that woman.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The King suddenly became very agitated. ¡°She has powerful magic. If we anger her, everyone in our entire castle will be finished.¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at the King in disbelief. Li Yan didn¡¯t exin. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Luoluo, think of a way to make His Majesty believe in your ability.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and grinned mischievously. ¡°No problem. Watch me.¡± Chapter 168 - Flirting

Chapter 168: Flirting

After saying that, Chu Luo pointed at the King¡¯s seat. In the next moment, the chair disappeared into thin air. Bang! Before the King could react, he fell heavily to the ground. The King¡¯s face contorted in pain. One could only imagine how painful it was. Just as the King was about to re up, Li Yan said to Chu Luo insincerely, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be naughty. Return the chair to His Majesty.¡± Anya finally reacted and rushed to help the King. She asked anxiously, ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± Then, she looked at Chu Luo in displeasure. ¡°How bold of you to treat my father like this!¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Bold? I have bolder moves.¡± With that, she waved her finger around the entire room. Under the shocked gazes of the King and Anya, the entire room became empty. After a moment of silence, Anya became anxious. ¡°Where did you take the furniture in my father¡¯s room?¡± The King suppressed the shock in his heart and stared at Chu Luo with his sharp eyes. ¡°Who are you? How is it that you were able to make so many things vanish?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and smirked, but she didn¡¯t answer them. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and asked coldly, ¡°Does His Majesty believe that we can cooperate with you now?¡± The King paused and stared at Chu Luo. ¡°Tell me first, who is she?¡± ¡°My wife.¡± ¡°Li, you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re obviously not married!¡± ¡°Anya, shut up!¡± Chu Luo leaned closer to Li Yan¡¯s arm and pinched it in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, the coldness in his eyes instantly retracting. Chu Luo said with a tense face, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Li Yan said seriously, ¡°You said it yourself.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°How could I possibly have said such a thing!¡± Looking at the two people ¡°flirting¡± as if no one else was around, the King and Anya had mixed feelings. In the end, Anya couldn¡¯t help but growl at the two of them. ¡°What time is it now? Can you two stop?¡± Li Yan had mentioned a few times that the girl beside him was his wife. Anya already felt very hurt. To think the two of them were even flirting here! Chu Luo turned around and looked at Anya. She narrowed her eyes and dered arrogantly, ¡°I like it.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± The King looked at Chu Luo. He couldn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of him was so capable. He cleared his throat and maintained his kingly demeanor. He ordered, ¡°Return the items to their original positions in the room first.¡± Li Yan knew that the King had relented. He gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, make theme back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger and everything in the room appeared. The King and Anya were shocked again. The King sat back and gestured for Li Yan and Chu Luo to sit. After they sat down, he asked, ¡°What method do you have to defeat that person, and¡­ my queen¡­¡± At this point, the King¡¯s voice suddenly became a little tense. ¡°Can you help me find my queen?¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately sat up straight. A glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°Father, you mean, Mother¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the King said. ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions since the Queen stopped sleeping with me. I just didn¡¯t have any evidence. Then I realized she wasn¡¯t the Queen, but she found out. She threatened me with everyone in the castle, therefore I had topromise.¡± Anya looked furious. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch that woman!¡± ¡°Anya, sit properly.¡± The King looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°How do you suggest we should work together?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was nning, so she just looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°We¡¯ll be responsible for defeating that woman. You just have to agree not to make things difficult for mypany.¡± The King didn¡¯t expect Li Yan¡¯s request to be so simple and was about to agree. Chu Luo added, ¡°In the future, zing Glory will be exempted from paying tax.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The King and Anya lost theirposure at the same time. One must know that zing Glory¡¯s taxes in the US ounted for an astonishing portion of the country¡¯s total taxes. If they were to be tax-exempted, how much would the country lose? Li Yan nced at the serious little thing who was demanding an exorbitant price and held her hand. Chu Luo was about to pull her hand out when Li Yan said, ¡°A 50% reduction will do.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him and wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the tax relief as pocket money in the future.¡± ¡°Li Yan, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°The tax that the zing Glory Corporation pays to this country is over 100 billion a year. How dare you ask for half a tax reduction!¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, my wife and I will leave immediately.¡± With that, he pulled Chu Luo up. ¡°Wait.¡± The King looked at the two of them, his face ashen, but he said, ¡°As long as you get rid of that woman and get my wife back.¡± Chu Luo said bluntly, ¡°If your wife is dead, do you want me to go down and look for her?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the King and Anya shouted at the same time, their countenances changing drastically. A sharp murderous aura emanated from Li Yan. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to shout at my wife again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± This was a tant threat. The King and Anya¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and felt the energy approaching them. She kindly reminded them, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your queen is about toe and find the King.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The King immediately grabbed the armrest of his chair to prevent himself from losing hisposure. Anya immediately became furious. Li Yan looked at their expressions and said calmly, ¡°Luoluo fought with that woman just now and she escaped. I think she is here to vent her anger on you or ask you to do something.¡± Veins could be seen on the King¡¯s hand on the armrest. At this moment, footsteps could be hearding from outside. Pa da! Pa da! Pa da! Soon, footsteps approached the door. Anya panicked. ¡°Father, that woman is here. What should we do?¡± Before the King ended up crushing the armrest of his chair, he gritted his teeth and said to Li Yan, ¡°I agree to your request.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and pressed the recording under the King¡¯s furious gaze. He nodded at Chu Luo. Before the King and Anya¡¯s widened eyes, Chu Luo and Li Yan disappeared at the same time. At the same time, the person outside the door had already walked to it and it was pushed open. A beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties walked in gracefully. The servant closed the door from the outside. The fake Queen looked at the father-and-daughter duo and said with a smile, ¡°So you haven¡¯t rested.¡± Without asking why they were still awake at this time or why Anya was still at the King¡¯s ce in the middle of the night, she walked over and sat beside the King. The King used his gaze to suppress Anya, who was about to re up, and asked the fake queen, ¡°Queen, why are you in my bed-chamber at this time?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we are husband and wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe here?¡± After saying that, the fake Queen raised her hand with ck nail polish to touch the King¡¯s hand. The King didn¡¯t change his expression. Anya¡¯s expression changed. She mmed the armrest of the chair beside her and stood up. She pointed at the fake Queen and shouted angrily, ¡°You are not our mother. You fake thing, don¡¯t touch my father.¡± The fake Queen paused in her actions and her gentle expression turned stern. ¡°Anya, you unfilial thing. To think I gave birth to you after ten months. How dare you say that about me?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, you fake.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, look at what our daughter has be.¡± The fake Queen covered her face and cried softly. ¡°If outsiders found out that the respected princess of this country was so uneducated, what would be left of this royal family¡¯s dignity?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Anya, sit down.¡± The King was very calm at this moment. He looked at the fake Queen and exuded the dignity of a ruler. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not my queen, so stop pretending.¡± When the fake Queen heard this, she immediately put down her hand that was covering her face. There was no trace of tears in her eyes. Instead, sheughed unrestrainedly. Afterughing, she said with a bored expression: ¡°How boring. I thought you would keep pretending, old thing.¡± Hearing her say that about her father, Anya was furious. ¡°How dare you say that about my father?¡± The fake Queen nced at her disdainfully and sneered. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re an old man in your fifties. You should be secretly happy that I have lowered myself to be your queen.¡± Just as the fake Queen finished speaking, a voice suddenly came from the air. ¡°You speak as if you are very young.¡± The fake Queen¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this voice. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re here!¡± Chu Luo appeared and said with a smile, ¡°Are you very surprised? I let you escape just now. Now, I can finish what I didn¡¯t finish before.¡± Without giving the fake Queen a chance to speak, she raised her wrist and shook the bracelet on it. Amid the sound of the bracelet, a red light appeared and surrounded the fake Queen. The fake Queen¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You really think you can do anything to me?¡± ¡°Earth Demon,e out and pull her down!¡± Thick ck smoke crawled out from the ground, and the entire room fell into darkness. Under the frightened expressions of the King and Anya, the ck smoke slowly gathered into a terrifying magical beast. The magical beast quickly turned into a monster over three meters tall. After an ear-piercing roar, it turned into ck mist and swept towards Chu Luo. Soon, Chu Luo was surrounded by the magical beast¡¯s ck mist. The King and Anya¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The fake Queenughed proudly. Afterughing, she turned to look at the King and Anya, who were sitting there with cold bodies, and said with a vicious expression, ¡°How dare you ask people to deal with me! You deserve to die!¡± Chapter 169 - You Cant Go Back on Your Words After Saying Im Yours

Chapter 169: You Can¡¯t Go Back on Your Words After Saying I¡¯m Yours

A ball of ck smoke instantly flew towards the King and Anya. Before their frightened gazes, the two balls of ck smoke stopped dozens of centimeters away from them, as if they were blocked by something. ¡°I say¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly opened her mouth and the fake Queen abruptly turned around. When she saw Chu Luo glowing, her eyes widened. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Then, she asked anxiously, ¡°What did you do to my Earth Demon? ¡°Earth Demon! Earth Demon! Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°So noisy,¡± Chu Luo said in a displeased tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop screaming, I¡¯m going to stuff your mouth.¡± Then, she said with a grin, ¡°I ate your Earth Demon.¡± The fake Queen¡¯s eyes widened as a powerful ck aura quickly gathered in her hand. Her face was filled with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you can.¡± Chu Luo raised her wrist and a red light shed, piercing the woman¡¯s be[1]. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The woman quickly covered her forehead and moaned in pain. Then, her body and face rapidly changed. In less than a minute, she became an old and ugly woman. Her gorgeous clothes also became a ck robe unique to a dark magician. The King and Anya looked at the person opposite them and forgot to react. They thought in shock,?¡®This girl is amazing!¡¯ Chu Luo walked up to the woman and pointed at her. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°You¡¯vemitted all kinds of evil. The heavens won¡¯t tolerate you. You can go to hell now.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Farah¡¯s eyes finally revealed fear. Suddenly, she thought of something and said loudly, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, you will never see the real Queen again. ¡± When the King and Anya heard this, their expressions changed drastically and they questioned simultaneously: ¡°What did you do to my wife?¡± ¡°What did you do to my mother?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Seeing their reaction, Farah seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and suddenly became fearless. She stood up and ignored the bloody hole that had appeared on her forehead. She pointed at Chu Luo and said with a murderous look, ¡°As long as you kill her, I will let that woman out.¡± Chu Luo looked at the King and Anya. The King¡¯s face showed signs of loosening. Anya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think your words are trustworthy?!¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. She walked in front of Farah and raised her hand to p her, sending Farah underground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at the disappearing figure, the King and Anya could only keep their mouths agape and eyes wide open. Chu Luo pped her hands and announced, ¡°Alright, this person has gone to hell.¡± After saying that, she looked at the King with a displeased expression. She didn¡¯t say anything and waved her hand. Li Yan appeared in front of everyone. Li Yan¡¯s expression was as dark as a devil that had just crawled out of the ground. He said, ¡°Just as Luoluo had said, zing Glory will be exempted from all taxes in this country.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The King couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You actually went back on your words!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and stood still with a cold expression. ¡°You can choose not to ept it. Luoluo can just get that woman up here again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ you dare to threaten me!¡± Anya seemed to have guessed why Li Yan went back on his words. She turned to look at the King with aplicated expression. ¡°Father, why are you so muddle-headed? Do you think Farah would really let Mother off?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The King was stumped. Anya looked at them, feeling angry and anxious. In the end, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Li, as long as you can get her to save my mother, we will agree to anything.¡± The King said nothing this time. Li Yan¡¯s expression was still very cold. He turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo extended her hand and a red light floated out. Soon, she said, ¡°Farah had turned the Queen into a pce maid in the kitchen.¡± ¡°What?¡± shouted the King and Anya at the same time before standing up and striding out of the door. After they found the real Queen and Chu Luo returned her to her original appearance, Li Yan and Chu Luo weren¡¯t in the mood to watch the family reunion drama. Li Yan said, ¡°I hope Your Majesty will abide by our agreement.¡± With that, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and led her out. As the King watched the two of them leave, he felt extremely unwilling and even had a trace of killing intent. At this moment, Anya reminded him, ¡°Father, Li¡¯s¡­ woman is so powerful. If you go back on your word, do you think she will let the matter rest?¡± The King¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even though he was indignant, he decided against it. Seeing that her father had thought things through, Anya took out her phone and called the adjutant, asking him to notify all the guards in the castle to immediately let them go if they saw the two of them. Thus, Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of this magnificent castle unhindered. Outside the castle, Qin Ming was anxiously waiting. When Qin Ming saw the two of theme out, he finally felt relieved. He quickly weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± After saying that, he subconsciously nced at Chu Luo. An indescribable sense of admiration fermented in his heart. When Chu Luo saw him, she took her hand away from Li Yan. When they returned to Li Yan¡¯s vi, it was almost morning. The two of them walked upstairs together. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the guest bedroom when she realized that the man behind her was following her. She stopped and turned around. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Li Yan nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®You didn¡¯t say anything just now, but now that I feel like sleeping, you speak.¡¯ ¡°Say what you want. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°You can open the door first.¡± Li Yan looked towards her guest bedroom door. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Do you want to go to my room to talk? Then we¡¯ll talk tomorrow morning.¡± In the next second, her wrist was grabbed. With a pull and a turn, Chu Luo¡¯s back was pressed against the wall. Looking at Li Yan, who had one hand on the wall and the other holding her wrist, Chu Luo felt her heart suddenly beating faster. She turned her head away and said unhappily, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to¡­¡± Li Yan lowered his head and was about to kiss her. Chu Luo knew what he was trying to do when she saw his movement. She quickly took out the hand he was holding and pressed it against his chest with the other hand. She grabbed his arm and turned it around, switching their positions. Due to her height, Chu Luo could only ce her hand on his shoulder and point at his nose. She said angrily, ¡°Big baddie! You actually want to kiss me again!¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was either feeling angry or shy. He quietly wrapped his other arm around her waist and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Did you forget what you said in the castle?¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°You said¡­¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and lowered his head. When their lips met, he said, ¡°Since you said I¡¯m yours, you can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯m yours from now on. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your¡­ Mm, wife!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened as her lips were sealed. Just as her lips touched his, Li Yan let go of her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, his eyes darkened and he wanted to lower his head again. Chu Luo came back to her senses at this moment. She pressed his chest and leaned back. Li Yan¡¯s lipsnded on her neck. Chu Luo blushed and scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie!¡± After cursing, she pushed him away and ran to her room. Li Yan listened to the loud bang of the door and the corners of his lips curled up. He wondered if it was time to take major action towards the little thing. After Chu Luo entered the room, she patted her red face and scolded angrily, ¡°Big baddie!¡± The next day. When Chu Luo woke up, opened the door, and walked out, she didn¡¯t see Li Yan in the corridor. When she reached the staircase, she saw Anya sitting on the sofa, drinking flower tea and looking out of the window. Chu Luo followed Anya¡¯s gaze and happened to see Li Yan and Qin Ming sparring in the courtyard that she had turned into a garden. At this moment, the sun wasn¡¯t scorching. When itnded on the two of them, it was as if they were coated with ayer of light. Li Yan¡¯s figure was a little thinner than Qin Ming¡¯s, but his martial strength and explosive power were clearly a tad superior. When Anya saw the interesting part, she put down her teacup and stood up to walk to the window to watch with both hands on it. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and suddenly felt a little displeased. She walked down. Abel appeared in a timely manner. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re up. Do you want breakfast now?¡± Chu Luo nodded and pointed at Anya, who did not notice them at all. She asked with a straight face, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Abel nced at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and nodded in relief.?¡®Looks like Miss Chu is jealous.¡¯ He told her, ¡°Princess Anya just came over. She said that she has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for me?¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°Hmph! If she¡¯s here to look for me, why is she staring at the person outside?¡± Abel quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go alert Princess Anya?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo walked towards Anya after saying that. Anya only heard footsteps and turned around when Chu Luo walked in. Her eyes lit up when she saw Chu Luo. She said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. I thought I¡¯d have to wait a while.¡± Chu Luo looked out of the window. As though sensing her gaze, Li Yan turned to look at her. Chu Luo snorted at him in a tsundere manner and retracted her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Instead of answering immediately, Anya asked with a smile, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Anya recited her name out loud and asked sincerely, ¡°Can I be your friend?¡± [1] The smooth part of the forehead above and between the eyebrows Chapter 170 - How Impudent! Do You Know Who You Are Talking to?

Chapter 170: How Impudent! Do You Know Who You Are Talking to?

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Anya to say this and didn¡¯t know how to answer her. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Anya was a little disappointed that Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Are you still angry with my father?¡± Chu Luo suddenly doubted Anya¡¯s motive for wanting to be friends with her. She didn¡¯t bother to mince her words. ¡°Why should I be angry with your father? After all, he was the one who suffered in the end.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Not only was Anya not angry, but she also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since Chu isn¡¯t angry with my father, why don¡¯t you agree to us being friends?¡± ¡°Why should I agree?¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya. ¡°Other than the fact that you are a princess, I don¡¯t see a need to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya said. ¡°If we be friends, no one in this country will dare to offend you.¡± ¡°No one dares to offend me now.¡± Anya choked, but she wasn¡¯t discouraged. She continued, ¡°While you¡¯re here, I can be your tour guide. I can take you wherever you want to y.¡± Chu Luo stared at her and continued curtly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere I want to go.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya looked at her with her jade eyes wide open. ¡°Experts like you must like to interact with other mages. Coincidentally, I know where there are other light mages.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. She first walked towards the sofa. Anya followed. After Chu Luo sat down, she gestured for her to sit. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Since you know light mages, why didn¡¯t you discover that a dark mage was living in your house?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Anya was stumped again. She realized that the girl opposite her was stubborn. However, her goal today was to be friends with her and persuade Li Yan to reconsider paying the taxes. After all, the taxes paid by zing Glory was too enormous a sum of money. If they really didn¡¯t pay taxes, it would affect the entire country¡¯s situation. She still wanted to fight for benefits for this country, even if it meant getting zing Glory to pay half of its taxes. So she exined in a vexed tone, ¡°After I went to university, I basically lived in a house over at the university city. I seldom came back. That woman acted too much like my mother, so I never noticed.¡± At this point, a trace of heartache shed across her eyes. ¡°If I had known that such a thing had happened, I would have risked my life to drive that woman out of the castle.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya and didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, Abel came in with a tray containing breakfast. ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± When Chu Luo heard this form of address, she frowned and looked at Abel. With a natural expression, Abel asked, ¡°Madam, are you eating on the sofa or at the dining table?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya raised her voice. ¡°Are you really Madam Li?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the worked-up Anya. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to correct Abel anymore. She stood up and walked towards the dining table. Abel followed her to set up the breakfast and went over to help Chu Luo entertain Anya. ¡°Honored Princess Anya, my mistress is having breakfast. Do you want to eat some pastries? After my mistress came here, Master has asked the chef to only cook Imperial cuisine. Coincidentally, the chef prepared green bean cake this morning.¡± Anya was in no mood to eat, but she still said, ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± Then Abel went out. As a princess of the royal family, Anya had had an excellent upbringing. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt Chu Luo¡¯s meal, so she subconsciously looked out of the window. At this moment, there was no sign of the two men in the open space. Anya sighed in her heart. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from the door. Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in one after another. Li Yan nced coldly at Anya, who was smiling at him and about to greet him. After silencing her, he said to Qin Ming, ¡°Treat her with hospitality.¡± After saying that, he walked straight towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo was eating porridge. Li Yan walked to her side and pulled out a chair to sit down. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand being stared at anymore and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t sit here.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°There¡¯s an outsider at home. I don¡¯t like sitting with outsiders.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya, who was trying to find something to say to Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo stared at Li Yan for a few seconds before looking away to continue eating her breakfast. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said to her over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, the seniors drank too muchst night and aren¡¯t up yet. Our schedule might be dyed today.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked, ¡°When did they go backst night?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°When it was almost eleven. It was Senior Tang who called me and asked me to go down to pick them up.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did they react when you went down?¡± Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, are you asking if they¡¯ve gone crazy from alcohol? No. The seniors are all very good at drinking. It¡¯s just that Senior Xie drank too much and talked too much. When I brought them back, Senior Xie pulled me and talked for at least an hour.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Was Dave drunk when you went down there?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°He¡¯s drunk too. Dave looked like he¡¯s the drunkest. When I got there, he had juste out from vomiting in the bathroom.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. ¡°Why did they drink so much?¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and added, ¡°I¡¯lle overter.¡± With that, she hung up and continued eating. After breakfast, Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, then at Anya, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, she stood up. Li Yan stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Why was this person following her? Anya, who had been watching them, stood up from the sofa when she saw them standing up. She looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan walking over and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, are you going out?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She continued walking towards the door. Anya wanted to follow. At this moment, Qin Ming stood up from the side and blocked her path. Anya was a little anxious. She stuck her head out and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, you haven¡¯t agreed to be my friend.¡± Chu Luo, who had walked to the door, stopped and turned to look at Anya. ¡°I think the person you¡¯re looking for is Li Yan. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. If you have something to say, just tell Li Yan.¡± With that, she walked out of the door. Anya wanted to exin. ¡°Chu, I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Luo had already walked out. Li Yan was a step behind. Anya quickly called out, ¡°Li.¡± Li Yan also stopped. Without looking back, he ordered Qin Ming in a cold tone, ¡°Send Princess Anya out.¡± After saying that, he walked out. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Anya was really anxious this time and wanted to go around Qin Ming to chase after them. At this moment, a strong arm blocked her path. ¡°Princess Anya, Master wants me to send you out. Please.¡± Anya looked at the tall and burly Qin Ming in front of her. If she didn¡¯t have to maintain her princess-like demeanor, she would have stamped her feet in anxiousness. She took a deep breath to suppress her anxious feelings. Nodding at him, she walked out of the door. ¡­ After Chu Luo and Li Yan left, the chauffeur drove over. Chu Luo said to the chauffeur, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± The chauffeur nced at Li Yan before getting out of the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Luo sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Li Yan walked around the front of the car and got into the front passenger seat. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Li Yan nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. You can give me a ride.¡± Only then did Chu Luo drive the car out. ¡­ When Anya and Qin Ming walked out, they happened to see the car driving out of the vi¡¯s iron gate. Anya couldn¡¯t help but ask Qin Ming, ¡°When did Li¡¯s legs recover?¡± Qin Ming only nced at her. With a cold and rigid tone, he said, ¡°Noment.¡± He even warned her, ¡°You¡¯d better not gossip about Master¡¯s matter.¡± Anya was furious. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who you are talking to?¡± She could tolerate Li Yan¡¯s coldness towards her because she had something to ask of him, but since Li Yan¡¯s subordinate dared to be so cold towards her, as a princess, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it at all. Qin Ming remained rigid. ¡°I know. You are the princess of this country.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya realized that she was at odds with everyone here. She decided to go back and think of a better solution beforeing. However, she was furious! Qin Ming looked at Princess Anya, who was exuding anger, and walked towards the car parked outside the vi. He turned around and walked into the garage. ¡­ After Chu Luo had driven Li Yan out of the street, she saw several cars parked there with a dozen bodyguards standing around. The door of the main car in the middle opened and a bodyguard moved a wheelchair out to take Li Yan down. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was sitting in the wheelchair, and was puzzled. ¡°How long do you n to sit in the wheelchair for?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°Two months at most.¡± Then, he said, ¡°If you want to go out and y, you can call Qin Ming and ask him to send a few bodyguards to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at his legs and thought that this person must be up to something major again. She didn¡¯t ask anything more and only said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a bodyguard.¡± With that, she stepped on the elerator and left. After Li Yan got into the car, his phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression darkened. ¡°Block them all.¡± Then he hung up. Chapter 171 - Challenging the Top Ten Experts in the World

Chapter 171: Challenging the Top Ten Experts in the World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo went to the hotel, only Wang Mingtao was ying games in her suite. When Wang Mingtao saw her, he smiled and greeted her, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are the seniors still not awake?¡± ¡°No,¡± Wang Mingtao said. ¡°I knocked on their door after I called you. Senior Tang opened the door and told me that his head was hurting, then he went back to sleep.¡± ¡°Did you get the housekeeper to prepare hangover soup for them?¡± ¡°Yes, they just finished drinking.¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the bedroom. When she came out, she saw Wang Mingtao shouting angrily, ¡°F*ck!¡± Puzzled, Chu Luo walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, look at what¡¯s written here.¡± Chu Luo looked over. Wang Mingtao had opened a webpage. In the past two days, the topic on the webpage had definitely been about the bet that Chu Luo had initiated. At that time, only a small portion of people had bet on ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± winning. However, nearly 500,000 people had bet on them losing, and in particr, many of them were bosses. Therefore, now that ¡°Phoenix Skies Legend¡± had won, there were plenty who were jealous and unconvinced, and they created posts to nder them. ¡°I think that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ must have connections in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Otherwise, how could ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ have won?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never believed that ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ could win.¡± ¡°At that time, a mysterious person ced a bet of four billion yuan. Maybe it was apetition between the upper echelons of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ Without covert operations, how could someone have bet such a ginormous amount? Four billion yuan! It¡¯s not like it was four hundred yuan or four thousand yuan!¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] has always been wearing a mask. I think it¡¯s a gimmick of ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ It wants to use the character of [Bai Ling] to advertise.¡± ¡°Maybe [Bai Ling] is a woman from a certain upper echelon in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.¡¯ That¡¯s why she made it to the finals and got first ce.¡± ¡°It must be. Otherwise, why would [Bai Ling] disappear as soon as thepetition ended?¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao got angrier the more he looked at the posts. ¡°These people are simply sore losers. They even made Sister Chu sound so awful. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m about to be angered to death.¡± ¡°What are you angry about?¡± Chu Luo calmly walked to her seat and sat down. She said, ¡°Since these people aren¡¯t convinced, let¡¯s make them submit.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, what are you going to do?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly tilted his head and looked at her screen. Chu Luo quickly logged into the game and bought ten world horns, then rapidly typed away. ¡°I¡¯m at the PK field. If you¡¯re not convinced,e and PK.¡± The effects of the World Horn were amazing. After the ten horns sounded, all the yers who were ying ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± knew. Instantly, the news on the world channel rolled at a dazzling speed. ¡°Gosh! [Bai Ling] is too arrogant!¡± ¡°Right now, everyone is guessing that she is a woman who¡¯s one of the higher-ups in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ gamingpany. What does she mean by dering war on everyone so quickly? Is she feeling guilty?¡± ¡°Ever since I saw the various analysis posts on the Inte, I don¡¯t believe that [Bai Ling] is real. Since she wants to court death, there¡¯s no need to be polite to her, experts.¡± ¡°Who knows if the person sitting opposite you is that woman with the mask? Maybe she¡¯d hired a stunt double.¡± ¡°Who knows if the people inside ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ will deliberately go easy on her?¡± ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that smoke was rising from his head. ¡°These people are too filthy-minded!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. At this moment, the second-ranked yer in the world, [Linebarrel], sent a world message. ¡°[Bai Ling], I¡¯m willing to ept your challenge.¡± Then, the third ce, the fourth ce¡­ all the way to the tenth ce, they issued a PK challenge at the same time. The world channel instantly fell silent. Just as everyone was saying ¡°f*ck¡± in their hearts, an unexpected yer name appeared in the world news. This person also sent a message. [Y]: ¡°I ept the challenge.¡± ... ¡°D*mn, did I see wrongly? It¡¯s God [Y]!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Could it be that God [Y] can¡¯t stand watching [Bai Ling] and the upper echelons of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ scheming behind the scenes? He¡¯s nning to teach [Bai Ling] a lesson.¡± ¡°Let alone God [Y], I think [Bai Ling] won¡¯t even be able to win against [Van Site Bin], who is ranked tenth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These people are from all over the world. All of them relied on their own abilities to climb up the world expert rankings. If [Bai Ling] is ying as an MC and isn¡¯t going to PK^, they definitely won¡¯t be able to win.¡± ¡°In order to be fair, we strongly request for [Bai Ling] to y video games with the microphone turned on.¡± ¡°Right, we strongly request for that.¡± These words quickly appeared on the screen. ¡°Sister Chu, these people are too much! What should we do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer Wang Mingtao¡¯s question and typed on the keyboard. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure, I can turn on the video and the microphone. If I lose, I¡¯ll give everyone the 1.75 billion yuan I¡¯d ced into the bet.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°If I win, everyone who has ndered me on the Inte, turn on their videos and microphones and apologize to me on the World Forum!¡± ... ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the world channel that had instantly be so quiet that there wasn¡¯t a single message. He admired Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura a lot but was also a little worried. ¡°Sister Chu, aren¡¯t we making a big bet by doing this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have faith in me?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. The strong confidence in her eyes instantly infected Wang Mingtao. ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Her mental strength had reached the point where she could control anything. It was just an online game. As long as she wanted to, she could challenge all the experts in the top 100 in one go. It took almost a minute for the world news to return to normal. Everyone said that [Bai Ling] was too arrogant. They were certain that [Bai Ling] would lose, so they all agreed to her request. ¡°Hmph! These people agreed so readily. Sister Chu, p their faces swollen.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao suddenly thought, ¡°Sister Chu, if you win, what if they go back on their words?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll upload their IDs one by one and have them be criticized. I¡¯ll let them know what real online violence is.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Sister Chu, your move is even more ruthless! But I like it!¡± Chu Luo was about to turn on the video and microphone when she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Come opposite me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to stand behind her and watch. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want to be criticized by everyone?¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned for a moment before heughed like a husky. ¡°Sister Chu, are you concerned about me? I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Idiot!¡± Chu Luo waited for Wang Mingtao to go opposite her. She returned to the bedroom and took out her mask. Then, she entered the PK arena and activated PK mode. The first person to enter was [Van Site Bin], who was ranked tenth. Chu Luo turned on the video and microphone. [Van Site Bin]: ¡°Bai Ling, nice to meet you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Nice to meet you. Let¡¯s begin.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them started fighting. Powerful skills coupled with impressive operations made everyone stare at the game screen. As Chu Luo¡¯s fingers rapidly flew across the keyboard, the viewers were dazzled by the powerful special effects of the skills that kept appearing on the screen, and their hearts were beating rapidly and slowly because of Chu Luo¡¯s dancing fingers. Half an hourter. System Notification: ¡°Congrattions to yer [Bai Ling] for defeating the tenth expert on the world ranking, [Van Site Bin], and sessfully taking over his position.¡± ... ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°How could I have forgotten that this is the g period of ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? As long as one dares to challenge an expert on the world rankings, one can take over his position after the challenge is sessful.¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] actually defeated [Van Site Bin]. She must have gotten lucky. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Could it be that the game team went easy on her?¡± At this moment, [Van Site Bin]¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°[Bai Ling], I¡¯m convinced by your operating skills. Next, I¡¯ll give the PK field to the others. Good luck. I¡¯ll keep watching you PK with the other nine people.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll help [Bai Ling] rify. Her operation just now was all down to her real ability. As a world expert, I can tell if the system went easy on her.¡± As soon as [Van Site Bin] finished speaking, someone else said something like,?¡®Maybe he was bought off.¡¯ Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear one more time. If the truth still can¡¯t shut some people up, then just wait. I¡¯ll pull out all those people. When the timees, I¡¯ll have you guyse here to PK with me face-to-face.¡± ... Chu Luo once again made the world channel fall silent. [Bai Ling]: ¡°The PK continues.¡± The next to enter was the ninth ce, [Smallest]. Then, Chu Luo let all the yers in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± experience what a god-like operation ability was, along with the speed of growth when faced with a strong opponent. Today, all the yers weren¡¯t in the mood to y games, and they had lost track of time. All of them stared at the game characters on the screen, as well as at the mysterious girl whose video had been turned on throughout the PK challenges. Every time the system announced the ranking of the one whom [Bai Ling] would take over, everyone subconsciously cheered and congratted her. In the end, no one said that [Bai Ling] was a woman from the upper echelon of ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Her actions subdued everyone. Chapter 172 - Is Luoluo Praising Me?

Chapter 172: Is Luoluo Praising Me?

The PKsted from 9:30 in the morning until 6:30 in the evening. Chu Luo went from defeating the 10th ce to defeating the second ce. After she had sessfully taken over the second ce, everyone¡¯s emotions reached an uncontroble frequency. When [Y] entered the PK arena, the entire world¡¯s ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± gaming zone exploded. Unexpectedly, [Y] didn¡¯t ept the PK challenge. Instead, he typed a row of words. [Y]: ¡°I don¡¯t bully women. You fought with nine people today. In the interim, you ate only one meal and drank a bit of water. Even a man can¡¯t withstand such an intense PK. I¡¯m not so petty and ungentlemanly.¡± [Y]: ¡°Tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock, I ept your PK challenge.¡± With that, he actually went offline. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others, who hade here at noon, were worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if she kept ying against these experts. But seeing the words [Y] had typed out¡­ Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°[Y] isn¡¯t bad. To think he¡¯s being considerate that Junior would be tired, unlike those who make sarcastic remarks and can¡¯t wait for Junior to lose in whichever match.¡± Everyone knew what had been said online and what [Bai Ling] had said. They were still angry about this matter. Coincidentally, Chu Luo had just turned off the video and hadn¡¯t turned off the microphone yet. Tang Zhiyun said directly, ¡°What [Bai Ling] said is what we wanted to say too. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t find you just because some people are hiding behind theirputers. As a member of the Computer Science Department of Imperial University, we will never embarrass our teacher.¡± Yu Lei added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Haters, you¡¯d better cover up your IP addresses. Our partner should rest now. Next, it¡¯s our turn to go on stage. We will look at all the posts. As long as we discover anyone who had dared to defame her during the PK between [Bai Ling] and the nine experts, we will directly expose them.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting opposite them, couldn¡¯t help but give them a thumbs up. Chu Luo turned off the microphone. She turned around and looked at the angry boys. Tang Zhiyun looked worried. ¡°Junior, go and eat first. After that, you can go rest. Leave the rest to us.¡± The other boys nodded in agreement. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re too bold today. You actually challenged nine of the top ten experts in the world. Maybe you¡¯ve already be a legend in many people¡¯s hearts.¡± Wang Mingtao was browsing the World Forum when he answered, ¡°Not only that, many people on the World Forum are calling Sister Chu ¡®Daddy.''¡± At this moment, the Inte exploded: ¡°I just want to say: [Bai Ling], please ept my knees. I¡¯ve been sitting in front of myputer since [Bai Ling] had started PKing nine of the top ten. Many times, I¡¯d felt like my heart was about to jump out. I¡¯ve never seen such brilliant nine matches. I think I won¡¯t be able to see such again.¡± ¡°Previously, I thought that anyone who defeats anyone on the world ranking would be an incredible yer. Now, [Bai Ling] is using facts to tell me that she is not only an incredible yer, but she is also a fighter jet among incredible yers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯ve been staring at [Bai Ling]¡¯s hands for the past eight to nine hours. That speed isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡± ¡°From now on, [Bai Ling] will be my daddy. I¡¯m willing to kneel down and sing ¡®Conquer''[1] to her.¡± ¡°Recalling what she said first, I feel that her arrogance matches her ability very well. [Bai Ling] has the right to be this arrogant.¡± ¡°If anyone really wants to defame my goddess at this time, I¡¯ll be the first to beat him to death when I see him.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ At this moment, they were already sitting at the dining table. The housekeeper was serving them food and setting up the dishes. When they saw a bowl and chopsticks beside Chu Luo, everyone looked at the housekeeper strangely. Wang Mingtao even joked, ¡°Did you set up an extra set of chopsticks?¡± The housekeeper was actually stunned by his question. ¡°Just now, a Mr. Bodyguard came over to tell me to ce an extra pair.¡± The housekeeper had just finished speaking when there was amotion by the door. Li Yan pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Brother Chu.¡± The five boys greeted him at the same time. Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, you came at the right time. We were just about to eat.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and said to the boys, ¡°Eat.¡± The boys obeyed and started eating. Chu Luo bit her chopsticks and tilted her head to look at him. Li Yan suddenly picked up a piece of her favorite food and ced it in her bowl. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to use your hands again at night.¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked at him, thinking in dissatisfaction,?¡®How dare you interfere with me.¡¯ At this moment, Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We were just feeling afraid that Junior wouldn¡¯t listen to us. She¡¯s been challenging others today. She must be tired.¡± Chu Luo replied in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°You are!¡± the boys retorted at the same time. Chu Luo red at them. Li Yan scooped another bowl of soup for her and ced it beside her to cool before saying to them, ¡°You can go back to your guest room to y games tonight.¡± The boys immediately nodded and thought, ¡°Since Brother Chu is disciplining Junior, we shouldn¡¯t stay here and watch. This way, we can save some face for Junior.¡± Wanting to save face for Chu Luo, the boys returned to their guest room after dinner. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and looked at Li Yan, who was also sitting over. Li Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can listen to a lecture.¡± After saying that, he stood up and went to the room where he was staying. He took out his tablet and prepared to work. Chu Luo was displeased.?¡®If you won¡¯t let me y with theputer, don¡¯t even think about using it yourself.¡¯ At the thought of this, she pressed her hand on his keyboard and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to work.¡± Li Yan looked at her fair and slender finger and reached out to hold it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want me to work? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand but ced theptop aside. Chu Luo¡¯s petite hand was enclosed within a broad palm. She could feel the heat from his palm, and this made her face flush unconsciously. She tried to pull her hand out. ¡°Why are you grabbing my hand when you¡¯re only apanying me? Besides¡­ I don¡¯t want you to apany me.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and wrapped his other hand around her back to hold her waist. Chu Luo was vignt this time. As soon as she realized his intention, she immediately got up. She pointed at his nose and scolded in a delicate voice, ¡°Big baddie, you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me again.¡± When Li Yan heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. He leaned back on the sofa and reached out to undo the top button of his shirt. When his healthy and strong skin was revealed, he said with a rxed expression, ¡°You can take advantage of me.¡± Chu Luo was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± With that, she walked towards her bedroom. Li Yan didn¡¯t stand up to chase after her but said from behind her, ¡°Secretary Tan has already allocated the stakes you¡¯d asked for. Do you want to hear how much you can get?¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. She was a little tempted, but thinking that even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she would know tomorrow or in two days, she said, ¡°No.¡± Then, she continued walking. Li Yan looked at her back and said calmly, ¡°Previously, you wanted to get your hands on the Lausannes¡¯ cosmeticspany. I already had someone buy 50% of the shares yesterday.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped and quickly turned to look at Li Yan, a little unhappy. This person wanted to snatch her business? Li Yan continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in thispany. If you want, I can sell it to you at the purchase price. Do you want to discuss this?¡± Chu Luo walked back and sat in an armchair beside him. She said, ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. Chu Luo added, ¡°I¡¯ll go rest after we¡¯re done talking.¡± ¡°Okay. The price I purchased it at was ten yuan per share. In total, there are¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you bought it at ten yuan per share?¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°I bought them for 15 yuan back then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference between businessmen andymen.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a cunning one.¡± ¡°Is Luoluo praising me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s praising you?¡± Chu Luo realized that this man was bing more and more shameless in front of her. Not wanting to talk to him about anything else, she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll just give you as much money as you spent.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do next? Who will manage thispany and who will receive the form? Will youe over often afterward?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As a High Priestess, when had she ever thought twice about these secr world things?! Chu Luo frowned and was really vexed. After a while, Li Yan asked in a casual tone, ¡°I brought a few jars of high-quality wine with me. Do you want to think about what to do next while drinking?¡± Chu Luo nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and dialed a number. Soon, there was a knock on the door. He stood up and opened the door, only to see three bodyguards standing there with several bottles of wine. ¡°Put it inside.¡± At Li Yan¡¯s signal, the bodyguards ced them on the coffee table and left. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the alcohol that the bodyguards had brought in. Once they put down the wine jars, she immediately took one to open the lid. ¡°Smells good. What wine is this? Why didn¡¯t I discover it in your wine cerst time?¡± ¡°This is strong alcohol ced deep in the wine cer. See if you can drink it.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t I drink?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo went to get a ss, poured a ss of wine, and took a sip. After she finished drinking, she paused and looked at Li Yan in surprise. [1] The title of a Mandarin pop song Chapter 173 - Master Li Is Getting More and More Bottomless Chasing His Wife

Chapter 173: Master Li Is Getting More and More Bottomless Chasing His Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Li Yan also went to get a ss. After pouring himself a ss, he sat down beside her. Seeing that he was about to drink it, Chu Luo quickly pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t drink. You¡¯ll definitely get drunk.¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes for a few seconds before saying, ¡°If you can drink it, why can¡¯t I?¡± After saying that, he downed the entire ss. The strong alcohol slid into his throat. First, it was cold, making him feelfortable. Then, it was rich and fragrant. Finally, the spiciness exploded in his throat, making the entire top of his head tremble. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan¡¯s face. She wanted to find a reaction in his cold and handsome face, but his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually drink such strong wine in one go.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not at the stage where I can get drunk from just one ss.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around and she had a wicked idea. She smirked. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± After saying that, she picked up the bottle and poured a ss for each of them. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯spete and see who gets drunk first.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her sparkling eyes. He moved his fingers on his knees and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, is there a prize?¡± Chu Luo felt that with Li Yan¡¯s alcohol tolerance, she could easily win. Without thinking, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A dark glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you my most important thing.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®This person owns thergestpany in the world. Could hispany be the most important thing?¡¯ At the thought of this, she suddenly looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Li Yan smiled and continued, ¡°If you lose, then¡­¡± Li Yan nced at her lips, which were moistened by the alcohol, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Then take the initiative to kiss me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought that he would ask her to tell him where she was from. She didn¡¯t expect his condition to be this. She looked at him as if he was a lecher. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo felt that he was joking. ¡°Fine, let¡¯spete. Don¡¯t regret it when you lose.¡± After saying that, she picked up the ss and drank the strong wine in one go. Then, she signaled him to drink with her eyes. Li Yan also picked up his ss and drank. The alcohol was not only strong but also had a strong aftertaste. After the two of them drank five sses, Chu Luo could clearly feel that Li Yan was drunk. She asked happily, ¡°Li Yan, are you admitting defeat?¡± Just as Abel had said, even if Li Yan was drunk, his face wouldn¡¯t reveal any signs of intoxication. Moreover, aside from his voice being slightly lower than usual, there weren¡¯t many changes. Chu Luo only came to this conclusion after staying with him for a few hoursst time. Li Yan nced at her with his deep eyes and said lightly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the sort of person who admits defeat?¡± After saying that, he continued to fill their sses. Chu Luo looked at him. With her medical skills, she wasn¡¯t afraid that something would happen to him due to drinking. She smiled and raised her ss, deliberately clinking it with the ss in his hand. After a clink, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± The two of them drank the wine together. On the tenth ss, Li Yan finally put down his ss and unbuttoned another button on his shirt. He seemed to be in a little difort, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed several times before he said, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk.¡± When Chu Luo heard that he had admitted defeat, sheughed until her eyes curved. She also put down her wine ss and approached him to look at him. ¡°Since you lost, you have to admit defeat, understand?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, the coldness and sharpness in Li Yan¡¯s eyes had long disappeared and they became deep and charming. Chu Luo recalled thest time he had gotten drunk, he hadn¡¯t remembered anything after he woke up the next day. She was a little worried and said, ¡°Wait, I want to make sure you don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Before Li Yan¡¯s deep gaze, she ran back to the bedroom to get pen and paper. She squatted on the coffee table and wrote: ¡°I, Li Yan, am a man of my word. I willingly give Chu Luo the most important thing I have. Once I have signed this, I will never go back on my word.¡± After she was done, she signed on the paper herself and stood up to hand Li Yan the pen and paper. ¡°Sign it.¡± Li Yan took the pen and paper, ced them on his knees, and signed his name. Chu Luo held the piece of paper and smiled. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be able to go back on your words when you wake up from your drunken stupor tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, she looked at the other wine on the table and put them away. She decided to keep the rest for herself to drink slowly. After she put away the wine and paper, Chu Luo brought out a pill for Li Yan. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a sobering pill. After you take it, I guarantee you won¡¯t suffer any side effects tomorrow morning.¡± Li Yan merely looked up at the pill and didn¡¯t extend his hand. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Feed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought,?¡®On ount that you¡¯d lost your most important thing to me, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡¯ She brought the pill to his mouth. Li Yan took the medicine from her and his lips happened to brush against the tip of Chu Luo¡¯s finger. It was warm. Chu Luo suddenly retracted her hand as if she had been scalded. After Li Yan swallowed the pill, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards her bedroom. She could hear footsteps behind her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She walked to the bedroom, opened the door, and walked in. Just as she was about to close the door, Li Yan¡¯s foot stepped in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan looked down at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m yours now. I¡¯ll definitely have to follow you.¡± ¡°Since when are you mine?!¡± ¡°My most important thing is myself. Since you¡¯ve epted it, I¡¯m yours.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked straight into her bedroom before Chu Luo¡¯s shocked gaze. In the next moment, Chu Luo reacted and immediately raised her voice. ¡°What did you say just now? What is your most important thing?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Li Yan then removed his clothes. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t say anything. She widened her eyes and pointed at him. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t take it off!¡± Chu Luo watched as he took off his clothes. His hand was already on his belt buckle. Ignoring her anger, she pounced on him. Unexpectedly, Li Yan was already so drunk that his body was unstable. Chu Luo pounced, and just as she grabbed his hand, the two of them fell straight onto the bed. Her head hit his chest, and Chu Luo could feel his temperature, which was higher than usual. She was a little dazed. By the time she regained her senses, her waist was already encircled by two strong arms. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly looked up but couldn¡¯t speak. Li Yan was already extraordinarily handsome, but his expression was usually cold and his gaze was too fierce. It made people fear to look at him. At this moment, there was a wild glint in his deep eyes. Coupled with his upturned lips and frivolous eyebrows, there was no longer any chilling coldness. He was handsome and wild, making one unable to take their eyes off him. Chu Luo¡¯s mind suddenly snapped. Her gaze subconsciously moved to his lips. Li Yan¡¯s lips were slightly thin, but they were very good-looking. Li Yan¡¯s hand slowly moved to the back of her head and he stroked her hair. When she let down her guard, he slowly exerted strength and brought her down. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that she was also drunk¡­ The next day. When Chu Luo opened her eyes halfway, she saw a broad chest and heard a steady and powerful heartbeat. At this moment, the grip on her waist was tightened and she heard Li Yan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Luo abruptly opened her eyes and looked up. She just happened to meet Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly forgot what she was going to say. Faced with her confused expression, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and leaned his chin on her shoulder. In a slightly hoarse and domineering voice, he said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m yours. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your words.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. Li Yan spoke first again. ¡°You didn¡¯t object to me kissing youst night either.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she must have been drunkst night too. The next second, her body trembled. ¡°You¡­ you big baddie! Take your hands out!¡± After saying that, she quickly pushed him away, got up from the bed, held together the clothes that he had unbuttoned at some point, and ran to the bathroom. After a loud bang, the bathroom door trembled several times. Li Yan reached out from under the nket and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t nourish your body for nothing during this time.¡± It felt good to the touch. Chu Luo stood in the bathroom for a while before suppressing the heat on her face. She prepared to take a shower first, but when she remembered that she hadn¡¯t brought in her change of clothes, she opened the door a little wider. With a tense face, she chased him out. ¡°You should go back to your room.¡± Li Yany there and looked at her. In order not to anger her, he lifted the nket and prepared to sit up. Coincidentally, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes happened to see something that she shouldn¡¯t be looking at. She quickly covered her eyes and screamed, ¡°Big baddie, quickly cover yourself with the nket!¡± Li Yan paused as he was lifting the nket. His lips curled up before he pulled the nket back on. Chapter 174 - Jealous

Chapter 174: Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at him. She walked out to take her clothes and ran back to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan had already returned to his guest room. Chu Luo looked at the bed and blushed unconsciously. She quickly retracted her gaze and walked towards the door. When she opened the door, she saw that Li Yan had already changed his clothes and was standing by the window, making a call. The morning light shone on him, making him look even more noble and tall. The moment Li Yan heard the door open, he ended the call and turned around. Their eyes met. Li Yan¡¯s gaze was deep and intense. Chu Luo actually lowered her eyes in embarrassment and asked directly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Li Yan walked over from the window and wrapped his arm around her waist. With a tense face, Chu Luo shoved him. ¡°How can you be hugging me in broad daylight?!¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a husband to hug his wife.¡± Chu Luo struggled out of his arms and walked towards theputer. As she walked, she said, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Have I agreed to marry you? You¡¯re only mine right now!¡± When Li Yan heard this, his smile widened. He followed her over. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m yours.¡± As for whether they were husband and wife, what mattered was that the empire¡¯sws acknowledged it. Chu Luo sat down, turned on herputer, and logged into the game invisible. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went online, a friend sent her a message. It was [Linebarrel]. [Linebarrel]: ¡°You¡¯repeting with [Y] at ten o¡¯clock today. Why did you log into the game so early?¡± Chu Luo was about to type when an arm reached over to block her. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A trace of coldness had appeared in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you very close with him?¡± ¡°Not very close.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked again, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you want to go for your morning exercise?¡± With that, he pulled her up from the chair. Chu Luo was pulled towards the door. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t replied to [Linebarrel].¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t close anyway. You can just reply to himter.¡± The two of them walked to the door. Li Yan opened the door and pulled her along. Chu Luo thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything else. She followed Li Yan. ¡°Where are we going to exercise?¡± ¡°The rooftop.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to tell Neesonst night that she wasn¡¯t going over. She said in frustration, ¡°I actually forgot to tell Neeson that I wasn¡¯t going overst night. Did he wait for me for a long time?¡± ¡°The butler would have handled this matter.¡± The two of them walked through a safe passageway. The floor where Chu Luo and Li Yan lived was already on the top few floors. The two of them didn¡¯t have to climb for long to reach the rooftop. There were no longer any signs of fighting on the rooftop. The two of them stood in the spacious open space and started practicing. Li Yan¡¯s strength and explosive power were both astonishing. But Chu Luo won in terms of nimbleness and dexterity. Half an hourter, the two of them stopped. Chu Luo said in surprise, ¡°Your martial arts have improved again.¡± She then asked, ¡°When did you start practicing martial arts?¡± ¡°When I was very young.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°Since you began practicing martial arts so early, why did your legs still get injured?¡± ¡°Because I was betrayed by my family.¡± Li Yan looked into the distance with a calm expression. His tone was like he was narrating someone else¡¯s story. ¡°The Li family is a hundred-year-old family. Our ancestors have been wealthy families for several generations. However, by my father¡¯s generation, no one had the ability to take over the family business. Before Grandfather died, he specified that I should take over after I became an adult. ¡°My so-called rtives don¡¯t show it on the surface, but they¡¯ve secretly nned for several years. When I became an adult, they gave me a huge gift.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± After Chu Luo asked, she immediately guessed. ¡°They cast a curse on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After they cursed me, they even beat me until I was left with myst breath. In the end, they threw me into the mountain to fend for myself.¡± ¡°The same ce we went tost time?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at him sympathetically. No wonder his personality was so cold. If it had been anyone else, they might have died after being treated like this by their own rtives. It was already a miracle that he was still alive. Li Yan seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°An old man saved me back then.¡± In other words, he couldn¡¯t have survived without that old man. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°You and I share the same fate.¡± Li Yan nced at her. ¡°Not you. You upied this body.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°This body was going to jump off a building to die anyway. Right now, I¡¯m not at all alike to her.¡± Li Yan recalled her fierce appearance and nodded. He deliberately said with a serious expression, ¡°Indeed, you were very ugly back then.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re very beautiful now.¡± Chu Luo suddenly suppressed the smile on her face and lifted her chin confidently. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a natural beauty.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to peck her forehead. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo quickly pushed him away and lectured him with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the rooftop door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Li Yan followed her and deliberately asked, ¡°How do you want to be impolite to me? Are you going to do the same thing back to me?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo stepped through the threshold. When the two of them arrived downstairs, they had just turned into the corridor when they saw Wang Mingtao and the others walking towards her guest room with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They were chatting merrily. When the five guys saw the two of them walking over, they were a little surprised. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Brother Chu, Sister Chu, did you guys go out?¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked over. Chu Luo opened the door and the seven of them walked in one after another. As soon as Wang Mingtao saw that Chu Luo¡¯sputer was on, he walked over withrge strides. ¡°Sister Chu, you logged into the game early in the morning. [Linebarrel] sent you a few messages.¡± He then turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, [Linebarrel] asked you about your ns for the next two days. He asked us to visit the technology park in Silicon Valley.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan spoke first. ¡°Tell him that Luoluo isn¡¯t free.¡± Wang Mingtao could feel the coldness emanating from Li Yan and was shocked. He quickly responded and replied. At this moment, the housekeeper came in to deliver breakfast. After the group had eaten, Li Yan took a call and left after informing Chu Luo. After Li Yan left, Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo with a grin, ¡°Sister Chu, did Brother Chu misunderstand you and [Linebarrel]?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± ¡°He misunderstood that [Linebarrel] wants to court you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To be honest.¡± While Chu Luo was silent, Xie Minghai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°If I were Brother Chu, I would be worried that the wild men outside would kidnap such a beautiful and adorable younger sister.¡± The other boys nodded at the same time. Although they weren¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s brothers, they were her senior brothers. They were also a little worried that the wild men outside would abduct such a cute and beautiful junior. The boys suddenly started preaching to Chu Luo in unison. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, if those men outside ask you out, they must be wooing you. You mustn¡¯t agree.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°If you really want to find a boyfriend, you have to find someone whose background is known. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who knows what kind of evil intentions the wild men outside have?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°You are still young. Studying is the most important thing right now. After you graduate, you can choose any outstanding man you want.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, rather than falling in love with a man, why don¡¯t you team up with me to PK a few times? It feels so good to be king in the game.¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°They¡¯re right.¡± Chu Luo looked speechlessly at the group of guys who sounded like her mother. After they finished speaking, she said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± After saying that, she sat in front of herputer and logged into the betting tform. She realized that the winnings had been split up. Looking at the amount distributed, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Go and take a look at how much money you¡¯ve received. It¡¯s possible that the money from the bet will be in your ount within the next two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The boys were immediately excited. They hurriedly ran to their seats and quickly logged into the tform to check. For a long while after that, she heard the boys cheering excitedly. ¡°Wow! I actually got so much! I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that my father will definitely be over the moon if he finds out about this!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at them and quickly nned where to use the money after the money was split up. Soon, it was 9:55. Chu Luo appeared outside the PK arena. It was only then that she realized that the ce was already packed to the brim. There were even dozens of messages flooding the news channel every second. Chu Luo blocked all messages and waited for [Y] to appear. When [Y] appeared in the PK arena, the entire gaming tform fell silent. [Bai Ling]: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± [Y]: ¡°Yeah.¡± System Notification: ¡®[Bai Ling] has challenged [Y] to a PK. ept or Decline.¡¯ After [Y] clicked on ept, the two of them were sent to the PK arena. The entire world channel exploded. ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to imagine a PK between [Bai Ling] and [Y].¡± ¡°[Bai Ling] is indeed arrogant. I wonder if she will continue to be arrogant after being defeated by [Y].¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredible thing to be able to PK with [Y]. Regardless of whether she can win or not, she will forever be my goddess.¡± ¡°Yes, I support you, [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡­ Chapter 175 - Challenging the Worlds Number One

Chapter 175: Challenging the World¡¯s Number One

¡°Haha, there are so many people supporting you today. Looks like you didn¡¯t be a goddess for nothing. You¡¯ve garnered arge batch of fans.¡± Xie Minghaiughed as he spoke, looking proud of her. The others were also happy for Chu Luo. However, Chu Luo directly put on her mask and earpiece and connected through video. The moment she appeared, everyone automatically quietened down. She said, ¡°This is thest match. Those who ndered me, watch carefully. I¡¯ll show you all a level that you guys will never be able to reach. Also¡­ are you prepared to apologize via video?¡± With that, the PK began. While Chu Luo and [Y] were fighting, Tang Zhiyun was quickly following the tracking program. Wang Mingtao stood behind Chu Luo and stared at the dazzling various skills and special effects on the screen. At this moment, his eyes suddenly swept across the otherputers. He eximed and asked curiously, ¡°Senior, what are you guys doing?¡± Xie Minghai replied, ¡°We have to lock onto the IPs of those who¡¯d ndered her before she wins. If they don¡¯t upload a video to apologize, we¡¯ll release their identities directly.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately gave them a thumbs up. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± On the Inte, everyone held their breaths and stared at the two people PK. From time to time, there were exmations. No one had expected the PK between [Bai Ling] and [Y] to have such a strong visual effect. Just as everyone¡¯s heartstrings were being pulled into a straight line¡­ System Notification: ¡®[Y] and [Bai Ling] tied. Do you want to start the second match?¡¯ Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°[Y], let¡¯s continue.¡± [Y]: ¡°Okay.¡± The second round of PK began. ¡­ More than an hourter. System Notification: ¡®Congrattions, [Bai Ling], for defeating the first ce [Y] and taking over the first ce in the world¡¯s experts ranking.¡¯ ¡­ The world fell silent. Chu Luo turned off the video and took off her earpiece. The five boys stood up and high-fived each other. ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister Chu has finally won first ce!¡± Then, all the gamers of ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± exploded. However, Chu Luo leaned back in her chair and said unhappily, ¡°[Y] went easy on me just now and deliberately lost to me.¡± The excited boys paused at the same time. When they realized what she had said, they revealed looks of disbelief. Chu Luo sent a private message to [Y]: ¡°Why did you go easy on me?¡± [Y]: ¡°Our standards are about the same. Since we have been fighting to a draw, we might as well let you deal with those people who have been ndering you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sister Chu, I think [Y] is a real man. He¡¯s too thoughtful.¡± Although Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very satisfied, she still said, ¡°I owe you one.¡± After saying that, she quickly shouted into the world channel through the loudspeaker, ¡°Those who smeared me and doubted me, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡± The world channel that had been spammed with messages suddenly fell silent. Many people were waiting for those people toe out and apologize. A minute passed. Two minutes passed. ¡­ Five minutes passed. The world channel started flooding with messages again. ¡°Holy shit! Did those people run away because they couldn¡¯t afford to lose?¡± ¡°How dare you nder my goddess? Don¡¯t you have the guts to apologize, coward?¡± ¡°Apologize. Since you dared to nder our goddess, you have to be prepared to apologize!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aputer science student. Wait, I¡¯ll track these people¡¯s IDs immediately.¡± ¡°We have to get those people to apologize. Otherwise, they will think that our goddess is a pushover. In the future, anyone will dare to bully her.¡± ¡­ ¡°Let people off whenever possible. I think we should just forget it.¡± ¡°Haha! Holy Virgin, White Lotus, get lost. If you¡¯re so capable, let those trolls nder you like they did to our goddess before.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you really want to help those people, why don¡¯t you apologize to our goddess on their behalf?¡± ¡°Why should I apologize? I didn¡¯t say anything bad about [Bai Ling]!¡± ¡°Then why are you posturing here?¡± ¡­ ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for us to deal with people ourselves anymore. Sister Chu already has a powerful harem.¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and disapproved of his words. ¡°What do you mean by harem? A harem is only applicable to the emperor, who has three thousand beauties.¡± ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± ¡°Huge difference.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We have locked onto dozens of IDs that have scolded Junior before.¡± ¡°Are they from a residence?¡± ¡°Most of them are from inte cafes.¡± ¡°Hmph! Did they think I wouldn¡¯t be able to track them down just because they¡¯re at an inte cafe?¡± In the next half a day, Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the others made all the ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± game fans understand what it meant to never offend anyone who studiedputer science. In particr, there was a powerful faction helping in the dark. At around four in the afternoon, nearly 50 people¡¯s IDs and addresses had been revealed. Chu Luo and the others hacked into the surveince camera of the inte cafes to find the identities of those who were hiding in the inte cafes. ¡°D*mn! It turns out that not only is [Bai Ling]¡¯s gamey awesome, but she¡¯s also so awesome inputer science. It¡¯s incredible that she could track down the identities of so many haters in such a short time.¡± ¡°Those whose identities haven¡¯t been released yet must be trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Serves them right. Just before, they thought that by hiding behind theputer, they could criticize anyone they wanted. But have they ever thought about how much psychological and social pressure the person being criticized would suffer? Serves these people right for being exposed.¡± Chu Luo and the others, along with that powerful faction, pulled out all the people who had criticized [Bai Ling] at that time. Some people couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of public opinion and directly cried on the screen. Some people were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t speak. Some people still thought that they weren¡¯t in the wrong, but in the end, they were criticized badly. Regardless of which one it was, from then on, the name [Bai Ling] became an unattainable queen in ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± If anyone dared to me or nder her, Chu Luo and the others wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. Someone would naturally help them expose the identity of that person. Ever since then, no one dared to me her on the Inte. At this moment, Chu Luo packed her things and went to Li Yan¡¯s ce. Li Yan had an international meeting to organize, so he hadn¡¯t returned yet. When Chu Luo alighted from the car, she saw Neeson staring at her from a path beside the vi. It was obvious that Neeson was going to walk over. However, Abel arrived in front of Chu Luo before him and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and wondered why this person suddenly called her Madam. She felt very strange. As if not noticing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, Abel continued, ¡°Dinner is ready. Madam, do you want to go up and wash up first, or do you want to eat directly?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam.¡± Just then, Neeson walked over. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to eat with me?¡± Neeson nodded at her while Abel quietly threatened him with his gaze. The two of them walked into the vi. Looking at the two of them walking in one after another, Abel was a little anxious. ¡°What if Master finds out? ¡°No. I have to keep an eye on Neeson.¡± He quickly said to a servant by the door, ¡°Go get someone to serve the food.¡± Then, he strode in. The dining table in the vi was a long European-style table. After Abel walked in, Chu Luo and Neeson had just reached the dining table. Abel stopped Neeson, who was about to sit next to Chu Luo, and said to him sternly, ¡°Mr. Neeson, as a guest, you can¡¯t sit with the host.¡± With that, he walked to a chair diagonally opposite Chu Luo, which was at least a few seats away from her. He extended his hand and gestured for him toe. ¡°Mr. Neeson, pleasee here and sit.¡± Neeson nced at him sharply. Abel sneered to himself, but on the surface, he didn¡¯t seem to notice the look in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Neeson, please.¡± Chu Luo nced at Abel and said to Neeson, ¡°Since this is the etiquette here, Neeson, go over and take a seat.¡± Neeson lowered his eyes and walked over. After the meal, Abel led the two of them to the robot production room, which was ready. There were electrical appliances, gears, connecting rods, wires, circuit boards, and other materials in the production room. After Chu Luo and Neeson discussed what functions to build into the robot, Chu Luo got down to work while Neeson stood at the side and exined. When Li Yan returned and entered the production room, a simple robot that Chu Luo was making had started to take shape. The moment she saw Li Yan enter, she said to him proudly, ¡°Li Yan, look at the robot I made.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at the things on the work table. He nodded and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s already half-past eleven. Come back tomorrow to do it.¡± ¡°Sote?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she nodded at him and said to Neeson, ¡°Then we¡¯ll stop here tonight.¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them walked out of the door. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked upstairs, Chu Luo walked straight to her bedroom. However, Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Go to this bedroom and sleep.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°No.¡± She then walked around him and continued walking. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t stop her but followed behind her. When Chu Luo walked to the door, she turned around and puffed up her cheeks as she said, ¡°You should go back to your bedroom to sleep. You¡¯re not allowed to follow me.¡± Li Yan smiled at her and his eyes darkened. ¡°Since I¡¯m yours, I have a duty to warm your bed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 176 - Little Fool, Dont You Know How to Breathe Through Your Nose?

Chapter 176: Little Fool, Don¡¯t You Know How to Breathe Through Your Nose?

The two of them stood there for a while before Li Yan raised his hand. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned back. When he saw her reaction, Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo also became aware of her subconscious reaction and was suddenly feeling a little unhappy. As the most respected High Priestess, she had never been afraid of anyone. Why would she be afraid of him? At the thought of this, Chu Luo grabbed his hand. As she spun, she switched their positions. Li Yan leaned against the door. Chu Luo had one hand on his shoulder and the other waving in front of him. She threatened fiercely, ¡°Li Yan, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to have any designs on me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Li Yan looked down at the fierce little thing and quietly wrapped his arm around her from behind. When she wasn¡¯t looking, he tightened his grip. ¡°Uh¡­¡± As her body was brought into his broad embrace, Chu Luo¡¯s aura instantly weakened. Li Yan suggested, ¡°Since you can¡¯t beat me, why don¡¯t you use another method to punish me?¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. Li Yan curled his lips, looking like a bad boy. ¡°You can block my mouth, like this¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even have time to close her mouth before she was attacked. Her mind instantly exploded. Other than their breaths, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Li Yan only let go of her when her breathing became a little irregr. ¡°Little fool, don¡¯t you know how to breathe through your nose?¡± Chu Luo blinked a few times, her eyes watery. After she tried her best to take a few deep breaths, her mind started working again. The moment she could, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and pped him. With a red face, she pointed at him and chided, ¡°You, you, you¡­ you big baddie!¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and chuckled. Hisughter was low and bewitching, causing Chu Luo¡¯s face to flush even more. He deliberately asked, ¡°Do you want to return it?¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Dream on.¡± After saying that, she pushed him to the side. Li Yan obediently took two steps to the side. Chu Luo quickly opened the door and mmed it shut. Looking at the closed door, Li Yan rubbed his lips with his thumb, and the smile in his eyes deepened. To prevent Li Yan from entering, Chu Luo locked the door and even set up a small array by it. Only then did she go to wash up and sleep in peace. However, in the middle of the night, Chu Luo suddenly felt danger approaching and immediately woke up and opened her eyes. At the same time, someone knocked on the door. Chu Luo quickly walked over and opened the door. Standing outside was Li Yan. Li Yan had already changed. Seeing that Chu Luo was still wearing her pajamas, he said, ¡°Go change.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and quickly went to the bathroom to change before heading downstairs with him. There was no moonlight tonight, and only the light from the streetmp shone in from downstairs. Abel strode over from the corridor and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, Qin Ming has already gone out to stop that group of people. I just received news that there are people with special abilities among the people who came.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Li Yan, whose expression was concealed in the night. She could only feel the cold aura emanating from his body. She asked in confusion, ¡°What are these people trying to do?¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Could it be your enemies again?¡± ¡°This street is filled with important people. It¡¯s heavily guarded. Normal people can¡¯t enter. Even those who want to deal with me can¡¯te here.¡± Li Yan walked towards the door and said to Abel after taking two steps, ¡°Go to the armory and get Luoluo a gun that suits her.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked into the courtyard and could hear the sound of fighting outside. The fragrance of the flowers wafted into her nose. Chu Luo looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a barrier around your vi. To think someone here knows about this.¡± ¡°Has the barrier been broken?¡± ¡°The barrier that I set up cannot be easily broken by others.¡± Just then, Abel came out quickly. He handed Chu Luo a gun. Chu Luo took it and looked at it lovingly for a while before saying, ¡°These people have caused such a hugemotion. The people living here aren¡¯t ordinary people. Aren¡¯t they afraid of rming everyone?¡± ¡°The people here won¡¯t be nosy.¡± Li Yan moved to walk out of the gate. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, he put the earpiece in his pocket on his ears and strode out as he asked about the situation outside. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t follow him. Instead, she walked towards the backyard. Abel quickly followed her. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we wait for Master and the rest in the living room?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Chu Luo and Abel quickly walked to the backyard. There were streetlights in the backyard, and their orange glow was cast upon the flowers. With the evening wind blowing, it was supposed to be a veryfortable view. Chu Luo just stood there. Abel didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, so he followed suit. At this moment, she heard footsteps behind her. The two of them turned around at the same time. ¡°Mr. Neeson, what are you doing out here?¡± Abel frowned when he saw who it was. Neeson didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What happened outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some fools just want to steal something.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a huge explosion suddenly came from outside. A huge fire appeared not far ahead. Chu Luo looked over and frowned. She said to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked towards the wall. After taking a few steps, she quickened her pace. When she reached the wall, she jumped out. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Abel didn¡¯t have time to stop her at all and could only watch as Chu Luo left. At that moment, he felt a knife pressed against his waist. Abel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mr. Neeson, you actually¡­¡± Neeson threatened him in a low voice. ¡°You better not act rashly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Are you on their side?!¡± Neeson didn¡¯t bother to answer him. He might not remember anyone, but living here had made him unhappy. Now that he had such a good chance to leave, he would be a fool not to take it. He¡¯d been looking for this chance for a long time. He quickly withdrew the weapon from Abel and headed for the back door. Abel looked at Neeson, who was walking quickly in that direction. ¡°Without my master and madam¡¯s permission, you think you can leave?¡± he snapped. With that, he attacked him. Before the fist could hit the back of his head, Neeson quickly sidestepped and counterattacked. The two of them instantly started fighting. The fight between the two was very intense. Many blooming flowers were smashed by them. Just then, a powerful gust of wind blew towards them. Abel instinctively dodged to the side. In the next second, Neeson was gone. As he looked at the empty space, Abel¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly chased after him to the back door. Chu Luo quickly rushed to Li Yan¡¯s side. At this moment, a group of people with special abilities was holding them back. Once Chu Luo arrived, she said to them loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡± With a gesture from Li Yan, everyone took a few steps back. Chu Luo quickly surrounded them with magic power. At the same time, she took out a handful of medicinal powder and threw it at those people. The powder seemed to have eyes. No matter how powerful these people were, they were instantly poisoned and fled, wailing in pain. Chu Luo walked over to Li Yan and the others. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Get rid of these people.¡± After saying that, he grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and led her towards the vi. Chu Luo sensed around as she walked and suddenly frowned. She grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and led him to the back door of the vi. As she ran, she said, ¡°We must have been tricked. The most powerful person has moved only now and went straight to the backyard.¡± The two of them were very fast, but when they arrived, they were still a step toote. Abel happened to open the back door and rush out. When he saw the two of them, he quickly walked over and told them what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s actually Neeson¡¯s men?¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan snorted. ¡°We underestimated his status.¡± Neeson really didn¡¯t remember everyone, but the fact that the organization behind him could find this ce proved that ¡°Ink Feather¡± was more powerful than they had imagined. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the courtyard and take a look.¡± The three of them walked to the spot where the strong winds hade from. Chu Luo sensed it carefully and said, ¡°The people who came in weren¡¯t humans. They didn¡¯t destroy the array I¡¯d set up and used other things directly.¡± ¡°There are many capable people from Ink Feather,¡± Li Yan said in a low voice. ¡°I underestimated them.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and moved his earpiece before ordering, ¡°Search for him.¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa. Qin Ming was reporting to him. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men bribed the manager of XX City. When our men found that ce yesterday, that manager stopped us for almost half an hour. In the end, Neeson and the others escaped.¡± A strong murderous aura emanated from Li Yan, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo walked over and sneered. ¡°Those people were really willing to do anything to take Neeson away.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°So be it.¡± If Chu Luo hadn¡¯t wanted to learn from him, he would have dealt with that person long ago. Out of sight, out of mind. If he saw him again, he couldn¡¯t be med for being impolite. For the next period of time, Chu Luo and the five boys went where they¡¯d nned to go. Many people knew Tang Zhiyun and his friends now. Whenever they went out, Chu Luo would smear something on their faces so that no one would recognize them. The group stayed here until the middle of August before returning to the empire. Chapter 177 - You Dont Have to Worry About Me Anymore

Chapter 177: You Don¡¯t Have to Worry About Me Anymore

The moment he got off the ne, the boys jumped in excitement, especially Wang Mingtao. His father had personally driven to pick him up. When Wang Mingtao saw his father, he immediately shouted lovingly, ¡°Daddy~~¡± Mr. Wang and Wang Mingtao were indeed father and son. Their looks were simr to one another. They immediately ran towards each other with a smile. However, the touching scene of the father-and-son pair meeting didn¡¯t happen. Just as Wang Mingtao threw down his luggage and was about to give him a big hug, Mr. Wang pushed him away and walked towards Chu Luo with a smile that was as vibrant as a flower. ¡°You must be Little Chu.¡± ¡°Yes, hello, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± No matter how Mr. Wang looked at her, he felt that Chu Luo was shining. He said, ¡°You¡¯re too amazing. Not only are you the best in the country in your studies, but you¡¯re also good at games¡­ Mmfff¡­¡± Wang Mingtao had quickly covered Mr. Wang¡¯s mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, Sister Chu¡¯s identity is a secret. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± After saying that, he looked around worriedly. There were already many people looking over. ¡°That girl looks like the college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Chu Luo is so recognizable.¡± ¡°Was she on a graduation trip with her ssmates?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I actually saw my goddess at the airport. This won¡¯t do. I have to post it on my Moments to show off.¡± ¡­ The boys quickly surrounded Chu Luo with tacit understanding and blocked those people from secretly taking photos. Everyone quickly walked out. Mr. Wang said, ¡°I knew you wereing back, so I drove a van here.¡± When everyone walked out, they indeed saw a van parked there. As he walked, Mr. Wang said to them enthusiastically, ¡°Mingtao¡¯s mother has already prepared dinner at home. She¡¯s waiting for you guys toe back.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a child from another family. How can you be so good-looking and have such a brilliant mind? Uncle Wang here doesn¡¯t know how to thank you for all the money you¡¯ve earned for me this time around.¡± Chu Luo was friendly to people who were friendly to her in return. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang earned the money through his own judgment. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Not only is Little Chu good at studying and has good looks, but she¡¯s also a humble child.¡± After saying that, Mr. Wang nced at Wang Mingtao with disdain before quickly shifting his eyes away. He looked like his eyes would hurt if he took another look. The corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s mouth twitched. He was suddenly worried that he wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s biological son. Just as they walked towards the van, a low-key and luxurious car drove over. The car window rolled down halfway to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face in sunsses. Wang Mingtao quickly said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Dad, Sister Chu¡¯s older brother is with us. His car is here.¡± When Mr. Wang heard that it was Chu Luo¡¯s brother, he immediately said, ¡°Then let Little Chu¡¯s brothere with us. It¡¯s just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks anyway.¡± ¡°Dad, Brother Chu¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to say that Li Yan was the big boss of apany, so how could he possibly go to that small ce with them? Chu Luo was faster than him and said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go talk to my brother.¡± She then walked towards Li Yan¡¯s car. Chu Luo walked to the front passenger seat and said to Li Yan, ¡°Uncle Wang is inviting us to eat together. Do you want to go?¡± Li Yan still had his earpiece on and the European manager was currently reporting to him over the earpiece. He tapped his earpiece twice and the other party immediately shut up. He said, ¡°Sure, get in the car.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll tell them.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and said to Mr. Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, lead the way. We¡¯ll follow.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Mr. Wang immediately nodded happily and waved his hand. ¡°Children, get in the car.¡± The boys cheered and got into the car. Chu Luo sat in Li Yan¡¯s car and tilted her head to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized since you¡¯re so high-profile?¡± ¡°No one will believe that I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo grinned at him and stopped talking. She took out the phone that she used in the empire and turned it on. The moment she turned on her phone, she was almost stumped by the tide of missed calls and text messages. Half of the calls were from Chu Zhengyang, some were from Wei Xueying, and some were from high school ssmates and unknown numbers. Chu Luo called Old Gao first. The call was picked up quickly. Old Gao asked with augh, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you came back from your trip to the US?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Yes, Teacher Gao¡­ I brought back some specialties for you. I¡¯ll send them to you when I get back.¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice became even more jolly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then Teacher will wait to receive the package. But I don¡¯t want anything too valuable.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Hehe, Old Gao, what are you thinking about? I brought you some specialties from there and two books.¡± Old Gao: ¡°Pfft, cough, cough¡­ Little Chu Luo, why did you buy me books?¡± Chu Luo grinned. ¡°Of course so I could show them to you. You¡¯ll definitely have to thank me when you receive them.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice immediately became serious. ¡°Little Chu Luo, I seriously suspect that you¡¯re seeking revenge.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes narrowed from smiling. ¡°Of course not. Teacher, you have to believe me. You will definitely thank me when the timees.¡± Then, as expected, Chu Luo was educated by Old Gao for more than ten minutes before the two of them hung up. Li Yan nced at her in the rearview mirror and saw that her eyes were filled with stars from her smile. His heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. When the car arrived near Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, Chu Luo received a call from Chu Zhengyang. It was obvious that Chu Zhengyang had found out about her return from the posts that those people had shared at the airport. Looking at the caller ID, Chu Luo swiped to answer the call. Chu Luo greeted, ¡°Uncle.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed anger, but his voice was a little choked up. ¡°Luoluo, why haven¡¯t you contacted Uncle for the past month and a half? Do you know how worried I was?¡± Chu Luo replied with a question, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get someone to tell you that I was going to the US for a holiday?¡± Chu Zhengyang took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Even if you were going to the US for a holiday, didn¡¯t you have time to call Uncle? Luoluo, are you still ming Uncle? It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault, but¡­¡± Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m already an adult. I can make my own decisions regarding anything. If you want to take someone in hand, just take Chu Ting in hand well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Also¡­ previously, I only stayed at your house because I didn¡¯t have the ability to do otherwise. If you mind it, you can calcte the child support fees you¡¯d spend all these years.¡± ¡°Luoluo, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What I mean is that from now on, you¡¯re just my father¡¯s older brother. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Why have you be like this?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she seemed to have heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. She said, ¡°In the past, Chu Luo was timid and weak. You forced her to be that way. Now, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s time to live for myself.¡± She then said, ¡°If there¡¯s no need for it in the future, please don¡¯t call me again.¡± Then she hung up. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was obviously unhappy with her lips pursed. A trace of anger also shed across his eyes. Whoever dared to anger his baby, he would make them suffer. The car followed Mr. Wang¡¯s car into a neighborhood near Imperial University and finally stopped outside an apartment building. After Mr. Wang got out of the car, he came over and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, we¡¯re here. Come down with your brother.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to look at Li Yan. In the end, she thought for a while and magically conjured a mask for him. ¡°Put on the mask.¡± Li Yan took the mask and put it on. After they got off the car, they walked upstairs together. The district here was considered a middle-ss district with an elevator. As everyone walked towards the elevator, some of those peopleing out of the elevator asked Chu Luo in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo who got first ce in the country for the college entrance examination, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded, and they stopped to praise her. None of them had any ill intentions. However, when everyone arrived at Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, it was already half an hourter. After entering through the door, Mr. Wang specially exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Everyone here has children. They like kids who study well and are good-looking. They don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The moment they entered, Mrs. Wang, who was cooking in the kitchen, weed them with a smile. Wang Mingtao¡¯s parents were around 45 years old. The two of them were obviously people who liked to smile and were warm towards others. ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯ve finally brought the children back.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! Aiyo, this must be the Chu Luo that Little Tao was talking about. The youngdy is really beautiful. ¡°And these young men look really energetic.¡± She then looked at Li Yan. When Li Yan entered, he took off his sunsses and mask. Mrs. Wang said, ¡°I can tell at a nce that this young man is here to do something big.¡± ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s Brother Chu, Sister Chu¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh. They¡¯re indeed a family. Their appearance and disposition are simply indescribable.¡± Li Yan nodded at her. ¡°Everyone, go wash your hands and eat first. I just need to finish up the soup.¡± The boys quickly said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all. I¡¯m already very happy that you guys came. My Little Tao used to be very naughty. Ever since he got to know you guys, it¡¯s like he¡¯s be a different person. I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you guys. Our house is close to Imperial University. You¡¯re wee toe and y anytime in the future.¡± The meal passed happily. In the meantime, the Wang parents showered Chu Luo with praises. When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, it was already more than two hourster. Chapter 178 - What Slapped My Face!

Chapter 178: What pped My Face!

After returning to her house and seeing the scenery that she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Chu Luo pushed Li Yan aside and ran inside. Watching the petite figure running away happily, Li Yan subconsciously chased after her. Chu Luo walked around the courtyard and returned to the living room to see that Li Yan was already sitting on the sofa and using hisputer. She walked over and blinked her big, expectant eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your house?¡± Li Yan nced at her and continued typing on hisputer. After two seconds, he said, ¡°This is my house.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was really shameless! ring at the shameless person, Chu Luo went to take the luggage that Qin Ming and the others had brought back for her. She opened it and took out the presents for Old Gao and Professor Wu. After she made an order to the deliverypany online and asked the housekeeper to bring the gifts she was going to send to the door to wait for the courier to pick them up, Chu Luo called Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao was especially happy to hear that she was back. The two of them talked for a while before Chu Luo told her, ¡°I brought back some gifts for you. I¡¯ll send them to youter.¡± Wu Yiyao agreed happily. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went up to wash up and change her clothes, then went out with the present for the Wu family. Only Wu Yiyao was at home. Wu Yiyao was already waiting for her at the door. She looked good. Chu Luo handed the present to her and took her pulse. She praised, ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯ve been recuperating well.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded happily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking the nutrition pills you made for me. I feel like I¡¯m like a normal person now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo was also happy for her. ¡°Next, you can train for half an hour each morning and night. This can increase your immunity.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the living room. Wu Yiyao said excitedly, ¡°Little Chu, your performance in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship was amazing. Everyone is talking about your PK with the top ten experts in those matches.¡± As the two of them spoke, they talked about the bets on thepetition. Wu Yiyao told her mysteriously, ¡°I saw my father secretly cing bets on your team.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°My father only knows how to teach usually. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t miss out on any part of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship. ¡°To tell you secretly, I watched it too.¡± ¡°Can you stand staying up all night?¡± ¡°I stayed at home and didn¡¯t go out. I stayed upte at night and could catch up on sleep during the day. It didn¡¯t affect me at all¡­ Also, Little Chu, that war between you and the hackers, Daddy said that he¡¯s going to use it as teaching material in the future.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She suddenly remembered that Wu Yiyao had said that she would go back to Imperial University to teach, so she asked, ¡°School is about to start. When Sister Wu goes back, what year will you be teaching?¡± ¡°Year 3,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°The curriculum has been arranged. The school is considering my situation and wants me to adapt first.¡± Coincidentally, in the third year of university, there were fewer sses. Chu Luo nodded. The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo left. However, just as she approached her house, she heard a car horn behind her. The car soon stopped beside her. The car window rolled down, and Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying were revealed. Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t show her a pleasant countenance. Her hands were on the steering wheel and her face was turned to the side. Wei Xueying¡¯s expression and tone were alright. ¡°Luoluo,e up. We¡¯ll take you home.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and frowned. She pointed at the courtyard in front and said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s my home.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Wushuang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned to look at her and said rudely, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything, yet you went to the US to y and you live in such a good house. I think you¡¯re just relying on your looks and on a man like those indecent women¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned cold, and her body instantly exuded a fierce aura. Wei Wushuang was shocked to the core. In the next second, she realized that the person in front of her was only a child raised by her aunt¡¯s family who had no parents. What right did she have to talk to her like that? She became even more unbridled. ¡°Am I wrong, you¡­ Ouch! What hit me in the face?!¡± Wei Xueying reacted and quickly turned to ask Wei Wushuang to speak less. She saw a palm mark on Wei Wushuang¡¯s face and was shocked. She abruptly turned to look at Chu Luo as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Luoluo, what did you do to Wushuang?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them fiercely. ¡°I happen to know a person in the US who knows magic, and that person taught me a thing or two. If I hear these words again, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡°Also, don¡¯te looking for me again. I have nothing to do with your Wei family.¡± Wei Wushuang, who had never been pped before, even forgot her fear. She was furious. ¡°Chu Luo, are you so great just because you have a man to help you? Let me tell you, without our Wei family¡¯s protection, do you think those people who want to use you won¡¯t divide you up in your current situation?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Then let me see if I will be divided up by others without your Wei family¡¯s protection.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards her house. ¡°Sister! We¡¯re here to pick Luoluo up. Why are you so angry with her?!¡± Wei Xueying panicked at the thought of today¡¯s mission and quickly pushed open the car door to catch up. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t listen to Wushuang¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just being frank. We¡¯re here to pick you up for dinner at our house. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve been traveling for a month and a half. No matter what, you should go and see your uncle, right? Aren¡¯t you worried about his injuries?¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± With that, she left. ¡°Luoluo, are you really that heartless? Think about it. Your uncle raised you for 18 years. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything for you, he still put in a lot of effort. It¡¯s fine if you went on a vacation when he was dying, but now that you¡¯re back from your vacation, shouldn¡¯t you go and see him?¡± Chu Luo stopped when she heard this and turned to look at her. Wei Xueying looked at her and said, ¡°The Wei family is a prestigious family. Everyone knows that you¡¯re my aunt and uncle¡¯s child. If this matter is exposed by someone, your reputation will be ruined. Other than being good at studying, Imperial University focuses more on a person¡¯s character. Don¡¯t you want to study at Imperial University anymore?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even bother responding this time. She turned around and continued walking. Wei Xueying was so mad that she couldn¡¯t speak. After Chu Luo walked in, Wei Wushuang drove to her side and said mockingly, ¡°See? I told you that this person is stubborn, but you insisted on taking on this task. This person has no manners at all. What a waste of the title as first ce in the college entrance examination.¡± Wei Xueying turned around and nced at Wei Wushuang, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she walked over, opened the car door, and sat in the front passenger seat. She took out her phone and dialed a number. After the call went through, she said directly, ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s noting back.¡± No one knew what the other party said, but Wei Xueying nodded and put away her phone. She said to Wei Wushuang, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± The car drove off. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the Wei family seriously at all. She wasn¡¯t worried that someone would really spread rumors of her as Wei Xueying had said. However, Wei Wushuang made her very unhappy. She would definitely find a way to deal with that person. As she walked into the courtyard, Chu Luo happened to hear voicesing from the living room. It was Li Yan¡¯s butler, Beitang Hong. The moment Chu Luo walked in, Beitang Hong greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked upstairs. Li Yan stopped her from behind. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yan gestured for Beitang Hong to leave. He stood up and walked up to her. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up before she quickly retracted it. ¡°Okay, bye.¡± With that, she headed upstairs. However, Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his broad embrace. ¡°Big baddie, let go of me!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter tonight.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®What does it have to do with me if youe backter?¡¯ ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Her lips were suddenly attacked, and Chu Luo bit his lips angrily. Later on, she gradually lost her strength. Later on¡­ When Li Yan finally let go of her, Chu Luo could only lie in his arms and pant. Li Yan stroked her hair and said softly, ¡°If you want to y gamester, don¡¯t y toote.¡± After a while, Chu Luo finally managed to catch her breath and squirmed out of his embrace. After snorting at him in a tsundere manner, she ran upstairs. After Chu Luo went upstairs, she didn¡¯t have time to y games at all. She logged into the official website of Phoenix Plume Corporation, which was formerly owned by the Lausanne Corporation. At the thought of the expressions of disbelief on Lausanne and Adeline¡¯s faces when she took over the Lausanne Corporation, she found the corners of her lips curling up. Back then, when Lausanne had helplessly signed the transfer agreement with her, he had even asked her to allow everyone in thepany to stay, as if it was only right and proper. Chu Luo had said to him directly, ¡°Those with the ability and those without ulterior motives can stay.¡± However, those people took advantage of her young age and did one thing in front of her and another thing behind her back, leaking all thepany¡¯s secrets (of course, she had deliberately allowed them to do so). The next day, she fired all those people. It could be said that such arge cosmetics group was almost an empty shell now. After that, Lausanne and his subordinates released many rumors about her, but they were quickly suppressed. As for who had suppressed the rumors, Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know. At the thought of this, Chu Luo took a pen and a notepad and quickly wrote down the form for beauty products. As she wrote, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Big baddie, on ount of the fact that you helped me, I won¡¯t pursue the matter with you from earlier.¡± Chapter 179 - Luoluo, My Chest Hurts

Chapter 179: Luoluo, My Chest Hurts

On the other side. After they got back, Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying went to the living room. Wei Yongchang, First Madam, and Third Madam were all there. Chu Zhengyang was also waiting in the living room. Chu Zhengyang sighed in disappointment when he saw that no one was following the two sisters. ¡°Looks like Luoluo really doesn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± With that, his shoulders slumped in defeat. However, Third Madam saw the p mark on Wei Wushuang¡¯s face at a nce and immediately raised her voice to ask, ¡°Wushuang, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Wei Wushuang was furious to begin with. When she heard her mother¡¯s question, she immediately exaggerated what had happened. ¡°What? That wretched girl used sorcery?¡± When Third Madam heard this, her face turned ashen. Wei Xueying even interjected, ¡°Mommy, Luoluo said that she learned a few moves from a mage in the US.¡± ¡°You believe that? Do you think a mage¡¯s magic can be learned so easily? I think she must be with someone who knows sorcery¡­ Maybe that man is that kind of person.¡± At this point, her voice became even more shrill. ¡°Ha! We treated her as one of our own and wanted her toe back to stay. But not only did she not appreciate our kindness, she even used evil magic to hit people.¡± ¡°Third Sister-inw, Luoluo wasn¡¯t that kind of person in the past.¡± Chu Zhengyang still defended her. Third Madam¡¯s voice became even sharper. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the past, too. People change. Especially after the scar on that girl¡¯s forehead has healed, I¡¯ve been feeling that she wasn¡¯t a good person¡­ Now, look what happened. Not only did she leave with a man of unknown origin, but she¡¯s even refusing to see you, who had raised her for so many years.¡± These words made Chu Zhengyang cough in anger. First Madam tried to calm him down. ¡°Zhengyang, you¡¯ve been discharged for only a few days. The doctor told you not to get too worked up. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Chu Zhengyang raised his hand to touch his face. He wanted to wipe the tears from his eyes, but tears covered his face instead. He said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who has let down Yichen and Xiao Shao. I didn¡¯t teach their daughter well.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now!¡± Wei Yongchang was a little impatient. His tone immediately became stern. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Luoluo was tricked by that man. Now, we should find a way to bring her back from that man¡¯s side.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°How? That man definitely knows sorcery¡­ Have you not realized that when Chu Luo came to our house in the past, she didn¡¯t seem to have be a different person like she did this time? That man might have used sorcery to turn her into this state.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± First Madam was a little worried. ¡°What if that man uses Luoluo to deal with the Wei family?¡± These words made everyone fall silent. After a while, Wei Yongchang called out to the door, ¡°Butler.¡± The butler walked in quickly. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Go and invite Master Qingping back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler turned around and left. When the people in the living room heard that they were going to invite Master Qingping, they heaved a sigh of relief. Master Qingping was a very powerful expert. Whenever strange or evil spirits appeared in the houses of wealthy and powerful families like theirs, they would invite Master Qingping back to help drive them away. Third Madam immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as we can get Master Qingping back, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t deal with that man who knows sorcery.¡± ¡°And Chu Luo.¡± Wei Wushuang immediately added, ¡°She must have learned some sorcery from that man to have hit me through the air.¡± In her heart, she thought fiercely:?¡®As long as I get rid of that man and get Master to remove the sorcery that you¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you wretched woman!¡¯ Third Madam was also furious to see that her daughter had actually been beaten up. Based on her character, she would definitely return the favor. So she said, ¡°After we invite Master Qingping over, why don¡¯t we find an excuse to trick Chu Luo back and remove the evil magic on her? Maybe she¡¯ll be as obedient as before. ¡°Then, I can teach that wretched girl a lesson for hitting my precious daughter.¡± ¡°Mommy is right. Maybe Chu Luo was bewitched by that man. After the evil magic on her is removed, she will be obedient.¡± The others thought about it and felt that this was a good idea. Wei Yongchang said to Chu Zhengyang, ¡°You know Luoluo better than us. You know what can lure her back. You can handle this matter.¡± Chu Zhengyang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded. ¡­ On the other side. Chu Luo kept writing down the forms and only went to wash up and rest at 11:30 PM. However, not long after she fell asleep, she heard a soft knock on the door. She knew who it was. Just as she was considering pretending not to hear, the knocking stopped. Chu Luo curled her lips and thought,?¡®You came to knock on my room in the middle of the night. I can tell that you have ill intentions.¡¯ After a long period of silence, Chu Luo prepared to sleep. Just then, there was movement by the window. Chu Luo abruptly opened her eyes and stared at the window. She was wondering if the window was closed tightly tonight. Just then, the window was pushed open. Chu Luo abruptly got off the bed and shed to a corner. A tall and agile figure rolled in from the window at the same time. After Li Yan entered, he went straight to the bed to lie down without looking for anyone, as if he knew she wasn¡¯t on the bed. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Amid the rustling of the nkets, Li Yan¡¯s deep voice could be heard. ¡°If you want to keep standing, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± A ball of anger appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She quickly walked to the bed and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Big baddie! Get up.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Then go back to your own room and sleep.¡± ¡°As your man, I can¡¯t sleep unless I warm your bed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This man was too shameless! Chu Luo red at him. Then, she turned around and walked out of the door. Li Yan immediately sensed her thoughts. He lifted the nket and quickly got out of bed to pounce on her. Chu Luo sensed his approach and quickly dodged. At the same time, she attacked. ¡°Er¡­¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t dodge and was pped. Seeing him take a few steps back, Chu Luo immediately restrained her strength and said angrily, ¡°Are you a pig? Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± ¡°The furniture in this room is all your favorite. It¡¯s very difficult to buy. If we fight, the furniture inside will suffer¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Li Yan coughed several times. Chu Luo¡¯s heart ached a little. She quickly turned on the lights and walked over. Li Yan was wearing pajamas. Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°Show me where you were hit.¡± Li Yan looked down at the little thing who was worried about him. He controlled the curve of his lips and unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his wheat-colored skin and the palm mark on it. Actually, as long as he used his internal energy to block it, it wouldn¡¯t be too serious. But to make the little thing¡¯s heart ache, it was worth it to be pped. Chu Luo looked at the palm mark on his face and quickly took a pill for him to take. Li Yan didn¡¯t want water this time. After swallowing, he hugged her waist tightly. ¡°Luoluo, my chest hurts.¡± ¡°Then lie down.¡± ¡°It will hurt even more if I don¡¯t hug you to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan was already standing by the bed. He grabbed her waist tightly and the two of them fell. The moment Chu Luo struggled, he sucked in a cold breath. Chu Luo could only lie on top of him and stop moving. Satisfied, Li Yan pulled the nket over them. At the same time, he threatened in a low voice by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll be impulsive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Mm¡­ you baddie!¡± ¡°This is just a goodnight kiss.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already morning and Li Yan was already awake. Chu Luo looked up and saw his chin. Chu Luo, who was used to seeing his clean chin, was suddenly curious when she saw the stubble. She subconsciously reached out to touch it. It was prickly and itchy. And she realized that even with the stubble on his chin, his handsomeness wasn¡¯t diminished at all. Just as she was about to retract her hand, arge hand quickly grabbed it. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Luo called out. Li Yan actually ground his teeth on the back of her hand. Chu Luo quickly retracted her hand, wanting to hide it under the nket. This movement froze her. Li Yan suddenly panted and quickly hugged her waist. He buried his head in her shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Big baddie!¡± Chu Luo could feel his urge and didn¡¯t dare to move. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Li Yan looked up at her and saw panic sh across her eyes. He quickly raised his hand and ced it on her back tofort her. After her body rxed, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about men and women? Why are you afraid when you¡¯re with me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Li Yan chuckled and quickly attacked. Chu Luo¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°You, you, you¡­ how dare you!¡± Li Yan retracted his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not afraid?¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. As the High Priestess, she knew everything about the world, but she didn¡¯t know how to go about doing that thing that a man and a woman did. No one told her either. Li Yan calmed himself down before letting go of her. Chu Luo quickly got up, took her clothes, and ran to the bathroom. Li Yany in bed and muttered, ¡°Little thing, what was your identity in the past?¡± Chapter 180 - License Checked While Driving on the Road

Chapter 180: License Checked While Driving on the Road

For the next two days, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere. She just wrote down the forms for beauty products at home. After she finished writing the forms, she received an invitation from the President of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her over the phone, ¡°There¡¯s a seminar for our Metaphysics Society in the next two days. It will be held in the western temple of the city. At that time, there will be masters from all over the countrying to participate. Master Chu, are you interested in taking a look?¡± Chu Luo was also very interested in the metaphysics of this world, so she agreed. The two of them talked about where they would meet up tomorrow and hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo took the beauty forms and carried her backpack, intending to go out and buy the herbs she needed. She had walked to the door when Wu Yiyao called her. Wu Yiyao had been alone at home these past few days. She was a little bored and wanted to call Chu Luo over to apany her. Chu Luo told her where she was going. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, can I go with you?¡± Chu Luo went to thergest herb market in the capital. It didn¡¯t matter if she brought Wu Yiyao along, so she drove the car Li Yan had prepared for her to pick Wu Yiyao up. Wu Yiyao was a little surprised that Chu Luo knew how to drive. ¡°So Little Chu knows how to drive.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her with a proud expression. This made Wu Yiyao unable to help butugh, but she still asked, ¡°When did Little Chu learn to drive?¡± ¡°When I went to the US.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the suddenly silent Wu Yiyao, wondering if she was afraid. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t show any fear and only asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time, it was Chu Luo¡¯s turn to be silent. Seeing her silence, Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s possible that we won¡¯t be able to make it out of this street.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the street guard stopped them. ¡°Can¡¯t be that unlucky,¡± Chu Luo muttered. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a famous person now. Everyone is paying attention to you. After seeing you, it¡¯s normal for them to want to confirm if it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amid Chu Luo¡¯s speechlessness, the duty officer knocked on the window ss. Chu Luo lowered the window ss and immediately revealed that amiable face. ¡°Hello. Please show your credentials.¡± Under Wu Yiyao¡¯s nervous gaze, Chu Luo calmly reached into her bag and took out her driver¡¯s license. After the guard on duty finished looking at the driver¡¯s license, he returned it to her and immediately suggested with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯ve had your driver¡¯s license for only a short while. The road ahead is a little congested. If you want to go to the city center, you can take a detour around XX Road and XX Road.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Policeman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Uncle Policeman, my sister wants to go to the herb market to buy some tonics. May I know what route to take?¡± ¡°Then take the YY Road and the ZZ Road. The traffic on those two roads is rtively light at this time.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle Policeman.¡± Chu Luo rolled up the window after saying that. Before Wu Yiyao¡¯s bright gaze, she winked and drove the car out. The duty officer looked at the car that drove away and sighed. ¡°Good results, good looks, and good manners. Such a child is indeed worthy of being a famous daughter of the country. If only my girl was half as good as her.¡± After the car had driven for a while, Wu Yiyao took Chu Luo¡¯s driver¡¯s license from the side and flipped through it for a while. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Little Chu, did you just conjure up a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to get a driver¡¯s license anymore?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Sister Wu, you¡¯re thinking too much. This driver¡¯s license can¡¯t withstand the test.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo continued to drive, wondering if she could get her driver¡¯s license before school started. The herb market was located north of the city and close to the outer ring. It upied more than 1,000 acres and was one of thergest and mostplete herb markets in the empire. Chu Luo parked the car and walked into the market with Wu Yiyao. As it was the hottest time of July, there weren¡¯t many people in the herb market at 3 PM. Wu Yiyao had been frail since she was young and had taken a lot of Chinese and Western medicine. As she walked, she looked at the mountains of herbs and said to Chu Luo: ¡°Previously, when I was abroad, many herbs needed to be sent from China. At that time, I thought that herbs were supposed to be very expensive. I didn¡¯t expect the herbs here to be so cheap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that the herbs are cheap, but they have to be categorized. What we¡¯re seeing now are allmon herbs. Many of them are high-yield, thus cheap.¡± ¡°What medicinal herbs are more expensive?¡± ¡°Wild ones and those that are rarer.¡± ¡°Like wild ginseng and lingzhi?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Their conversation happened to enter the ears of an ordinary-looking shop owner who was probably only 1.7 meters tall. However, his eyes were sparkling. It was obvious that he was a shrewd and calctive shop owner. The shop owner immediately walked out and stopped the two of them. ¡°Misses, what herbs do you want to buy? I have them all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Then tell me what medicinal herbs you have here.¡± The shop owner actually named more than a hundred kinds of herbs in one go. Wu Yiyao was stunned. When Chu Luo heard this, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Boss, are you trying to scam us? When XX and XX herb are put together, they will produce a powerful poison and will also destroy the medicinal properties of other medicines. Usually, those who know this wouldn¡¯t sell these two medicines at the same time. You reported them without blinking. You must have been memorizing the list of medicinal herbs a lot, right?¡± Even though Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao were wearing masks, they were still very attractive. In just a short while, many people had gathered around them. When those people heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, they quickly took out their phones to investigate. They found that what Chu Luo had said was true. Everyone started pointing at the shop owner. The shop owner was a little angry at being pointed at, so he straightened his neck and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What does a youngdy like you know? If you want to buy herbs, then buy them. If not, then leave.¡± ¡°How can you be like this? You were the one who stopped us just now¡­¡± Wu Yiyao was a little angry and wanted to argue with the shop owner. Chu Luo pulled Wu Yiyao back. ¡°Sister, why are you arguing with him? It¡¯s obvious that this kind of shop owner likes to cheat people. We won¡¯t buy from his shop.¡± Once the two of them had left, the surrounding people continued to point at the shop owner. Someone even said that he wanted to expose his shop. The shop owner flew into a rage out of humiliation and chased them away. After the crowd had dispersed, the boss¡¯s anger had yet to subside. He walked in, took out his phone, and made a call. When the call got through, the shop owner said, ¡°F*ck! Just now, two women came to my ce to find trouble and scared away all my customers. Get someone to teach them a lesson¡­ They¡¯re wearing masks, a white dress, and a green t-shirt.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao continued walking forward. There were stalls and shops in this market. Chu Luo looked at them for a while before entering a huge shop with Wu Yiyao. There were still customers in the shop, and the staff was entertaining them. The owner of the shop was a gentle man in his thirties who was wearing a Tang suit. At this moment, he was sitting behind the counter and typing on hisputer. When the two of them entered, the shop owner didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Guests, take your time. If you see something that catches your eye, you can call me.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at the owner and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°This boss is too casual. Isn¡¯t he worried that the guests will leave directly if no one entertains them?¡± ¡°That means the boss is confident.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You can identally buy fake or half-fake medicinal herbs if you aren¡¯t careful. Only those with confidence won¡¯t worry about those who know their stuff leaving.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t lower her voice on purpose. When the shop owner heard this, he finally looked up. ¡°What do you need to buy, Misses?¡± Chu Luo walked to the counter and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want many herbs for now, but there are many kinds I want. I wonder if Boss has these herbs here?¡± After saying that, she took out a dozen sheets from her backpack and handed them to him. The shop owner took the list and looked at it carefully for a while. After reading it, he looked at her in surprise. ¡°There are two herbs you¡¯re looking for that are especially rare. If you want them, I can reserve them here, but you have to pay the deposit first.¡± ¡°I can pay the deposit, but Boss, you have to ensure the quality of the herbs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Since I can open a shop so big, it¡¯s impossible for my herbs to be subpar.¡± ¡°Alright. You can give me whatever you have in your shop today. I¡¯ll reserve the rest.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for a while. I¡¯ll go to the warehouse to gather the herbs.¡± After saying that, the shop owner stood up, took her order, and turned to go behind the shutter door. After the shop owner entered, Wu Yiyao approached Chu Luo and asked softly, ¡°Little Chu, what list is that? Why do you need so many herbs?¡± Chu Luo whispered to her, ¡°For beauty products.¡± Wu Yiyao immediately understood and didn¡¯t ask further. While the two of them were waiting for the owner, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun went to make an internal engine for apany today. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo in a few days, he called her and asked her what she was going to do next. Chu Luo told him, ¡°I¡¯m buying herbs in the herb market in the north of the city. I have something to do next.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. I am also in the north of the city. You are in the biggest herb market, right? Have you bought a lot of herbs? Let me help you with that.¡± It was a waste not to use freebor. Chu Luo said readily, ¡°Come over.¡± After hanging up the phone, the two of them waited for more than ten minutes before the shop owner brought out all the herbs Chu Luo wanted in a bag. ¡°How much do these herbs cost?¡± Chu Luo took out her wallet. The shop owner didn¡¯t calcte the money. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I heard from Miss that you only want this much for now. Will you want more in the future?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect the shop owner to be so observant and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll confirm if your herbs can make what I need first.¡± ¡°Miss, can you tell me how much you want if you still need it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely not enough herbs in your shop.¡± The shop ownerughed. ¡°Alright, take these herbs as a gift to you, Miss. You can go back and try them. If the medicinal effects are to your liking, you¡¯re wee toe and buy them again. If they¡¯re not to your liking, you can go to other shops.¡± After saying that, he took out a name card from the drawer of the counter and passed it to her. ¡°This is my name card. My name is Chen Xuan¡­ I have a medicinal herb library outside the city. I can supply as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo took the name card and nodded at him. Chapter 181 - Ill Make You Pay in Blood Since You Injured My Friend

Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Make You Pay in Blood Since You Injured My Friend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Tang Zhiyun arrived, the shop owner happened to be enthusiastically offering to carry the herbs to their car. Chu Luo pointed at Tang Zhiyun and said, ¡°No need. The man who¡¯s helping us carry the things is here.¡± Tang Zhiyun happened to hear this when he walked over. He smiled brightly. ¡°You are right, Junior. I am here to help you carry your things.¡± He then saw Wu Yiyao standing beside Chu Luo. He thought to himself,?¡®This girl looks so schrly. She must be a very cultured person.¡¯ At the thought of this, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, is this girl your ssmate?¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other. Wu Yiyao said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than Little Chu. Maybe even older than you. You can call me Sister Wu like Little Chu does.¡± Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t believe her, so he didn¡¯t greet her that way. Instead, he introduced himself. ¡°My name is Tang Zhiyun.¡± After Wu Yiyao reached out to him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Yiyao. Nice to meet you.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at the fair palm that was being extended to him and suddenly felt a little shy. He subconsciously wiped his hands on his pants and reached out to shake hands with her. Then, Tang Zhiyun took the tworge bags of herbs that the boss had given Chu Luo and the three of them walked out. Tang Zhiyun asked as he walked, ¡°Junior, you¡¯ll report to the school on the first of September every year and attend military training. There are ten days until the first. Do you want to go to the library with us for the next ten days?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I have something on for the next few days.¡± Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Is Little Tang also from the Computer Science Department?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded at her. ¡°I am going to be a graduate student soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Good luck, then.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to see the other pharmacies next?¡± Tang Zhiyun said immediately, ¡°Junior, take a look at anything you want. I will help you carry as much as you can buy.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed softly when she heard this. Chu Luo also smiled until her eyes turned into crescents. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit two more shops. We¡¯ll go back after that. Otherwise, when the rush houres, there will definitely be a traffic jam.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The herb market was too big. It would be unrealistic to finish browsing it. The three of them strolled for a while before heading back. However, not long after they left, Chu Luo warned the two of them, ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao raised their vignce at the same time. However, they didn¡¯t turn around to look. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°What should we do? Are these people sent by the owner of the shop we first visited? Are they here to take revenge on us?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked immediately, ¡°What happened to you before?¡± Wu Yiyao told him briefly about their initial visit. Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun looked furious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If those people dare to do anything to you, I will hold them back and you can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. After the three of them walked out of the medicinal herb market, they still had to walk for a while before they reached the parking lot. The herb market closed at five in the afternoon. There weren¡¯t many people and cars in the parking lot. The people following them were soon exposed. It seemed like they didn¡¯t intend to conceal themselves anymore and strode over to chase after them. ¡°You three, stop right there!¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression changed and he said to them, ¡°Junior, Little Wu, go to the car first.¡± ¡°No need. You and Sister Wu can wait for me in the car.¡± Chu Luo stopped as she spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Little Tang, let¡¯s listen to Little Chu.¡± Wu Yiyao had seen Chu Luo¡¯s abilities and believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to deal with those people. Although Tang Zhiyun knew that Chu Luo was good at fighting, he was still worried. Wu Yiyao could tell what he was worried about and said, ¡°We might even be Little Chu¡¯s burden here. If you¡¯re worried, call the policeter.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and nodded, then they walked towards the car quickly. Chu Luo turned to look at the burly men, who quickly walked over with fierce expressions. The burly man walking at the front pointed at Tang Zhiyao and Wu Yiyao, who were walking towards the car, and bellowed, ¡°Stop right there, you two. Don¡¯t even think about leaving today.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What? Do you know who you offended today? Brother Lu. Offending Brother Lu is akin to offending us underlings!¡± With that, they revealed the muscles on their arms. ¡°Since you dare to behave atrociously in our medicinal herb market, you have to be prepared to be taught a lesson.¡± ¡°Atrocious.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I think you still don¡¯t know what it means to be atrocious. I¡¯ll let you all experience it today.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the burly middle-aged men felt a shadow sh across their eyes. In the next moment, everyone clutched their stomachs in pain, their faces pale and their backs dripping with cold sweat. ¡°Ouch~~¡± O¡­ O~ Chu Luo dusted her hands and walked away from them. She said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯m done warming up.¡± The handful of burly men broke out in a cold sweat after hearing this. Chu Luo looked down at them. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to teach me a lesson? I¡¯m still waiting.¡± The men shook their heads repeatedly, thinking that they were really f*cking unlucky to have met someone who had studied martial arts before. Escape was more important, and no one was stupid enough to continue fighting with her. The man who spoke just now gasped and said, ¡°We were the ones who failed to recognize Mount?Tai1. Miss, please be magnanimous. We¡¯ll leave immediately. Right away.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Have you asked for my permission?¡± Chu Luo picked up a wooden stick from the side. After a swishing sound in the air¡­ O¡­ Instantly, wailing filled the air. Those people rolled on the ground in pain. Only then did Chu Luo stop and say coldly, ¡°You bunch of bullies. If I see you again, it won¡¯t be as simple as just beating you up today. Also¡­ tell that ¡®brother¡¯ of yours to wait for his misfortune.¡± After saying that, she turned around. However, just as she turned around, someone who was indignant took out a fruit knife from his body and stabbed at her, ignoring the pain on his body. Chu Luo turned around and raised her leg. The person flew straight ahead like a kite with a broken string. It wasn¡¯t until he was more than ten meters away that he fell heavily to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. The others turned pale from fright. At the same time, they said with trembling lips, ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t have a knife¡­¡± Just as Chu Luo was about to kick that person, the shop owner came out. He had wanted toe and watch the show, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a violent scene. He was so angry that his eyes had turned red. He quickly emerged from a small door to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao were still worried about Chu Luo, so they stood by the car door and didn¡¯t get in. The two of them had been staring at that side when Tang Zhiyun suddenly sensed danger. He turned around abruptly. This nce happened to meet the owner¡¯s eyes, who was rapidly approaching them with a knife. Startled, Tang Zhiyun warned Wu Yiyao loudly, ¡°Little Wu, get in the car.¡± Wu Yiyao subconsciously turned around. When the owner saw that the two of them had discovered him, he stopped sneaking around. He raised the knife in his hand and ran towards them. The knife was about to pierce Wu Yiyao¡¯s right waist. Tang Zhiyun subconsciously put his arms around her waist and pulled her back. Then he quickly used his arms to grab the knife. The tip of the knife shed across his arm, instantly producing a string of blood beads. ¡°Little Tang, your hand is injured.¡± When Wu Yiyao was ced on the ground, the mask on her right ear had been removed, revealing her anxious face. When Tang Zhiyun saw Wu Yiyao¡¯s face, he got startled as if there were white flowers blooming in his heart. Determined to restrain them, the shop owner stabbed at Tang Zhiyun again. ¡°Careful,¡± Wu Yiyao quickly warned him. Just as the tip of the knife was about to pierce Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm again, there was a swishing sound in the air. Then, a wooden stick hit the back of the owner¡¯s hand. Pa! Thud! The moment the knife fell to the ground, the owner screamed. ¡°Ah~~~ The bones of my hand are broken¡­¡± Chu Luo strode over as the shop owner covered the back of his hand and cried. Wu Yiyao got anxious when she saw the palm-sized wound on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm and the blood that was flowing out. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What should we do? The wound on your arm looks very serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing though? It just looks serious.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked into her eyes andforted her. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small cut.¡± Chu Luo walked over, nced at his arm, and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, there¡¯s gauze and hemostatic medicine in the side pocket of my backpack. Get in the car first. If you know how to bandage a wound, help Senior bandage it first.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Wu Yiyao quickly got into the car to look for these two things. Tang Zhiyun followed her into the car. Chu Luo picked up the knife that the shop owner had dropped and walked up to him. When the shop owner saw Chu Luoing over with a knife, his face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You stabbed my friend. Of course I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood.¡± ¡°No¡­ Ouch~~~¡± Chapter 182 - I Will Spend the Rest of My Life Repaying You

Chapter 182: I Will Spend the Rest of My Life Repaying You

Although the injury on Tang Zhiyun¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t serious, Wu Yiyao was still worried. After the car drove out, Wu Yiyao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t we send Little Tang to the hospital and redress his wounds? I didn¡¯t bandage his wounds well just now.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Tang Zhiyun refused immediately. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. I will be fine soon.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to get a shot to prevent tetanus. It¡¯s summertime, and wounds are most likely to get inmed.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. It is already sote. Go back early. I can always go to the school doctor¡¯s ce to have it checked.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I have medicine in my bag. Senior, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡± She then gestured at Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, see if there¡¯s a brown bottle and a yellow bottle in my backpack.¡± Wu Yiyao quickly took her backpack and searched it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take it back for Senior. Apply the brown one on the skin and consume the yellow one orally. I guarantee that Senior¡¯s wound will be fully healed by tomorrow morning.¡± Wu Yiyao handed the two bottles of medicine to Tang Zhiyun and said, ¡°Little Chu is great at concocting medicine. Little Tang, you must apply the medicine internally and externally as she said.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun took the bottles and smiled at her. Chu Luo had wanted to send Tang Zhiyun back to Imperial University, but Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Just send me to the train station.¡± There were many subway lines from Imperial University to the city, and they were all direct. Actually, it was much faster than driving on the road. Chu Luo thought for a moment and sent him to the nearest train station. When Tang Zhiyun got off the car, he asked Wu Yiyao shyly, ¡°Little Wu, can we exchange contact information?¡± Wu Yiyao was a little surprised. Tang Zhiyun also felt that he was being abrupt. He rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡°Well, I was just joking. If it is not convenient for you¡­¡± ¡°137xxxxxxx, my phone number.¡± Tang Zhiyun froze for a moment. When he came back to himself, he took out his phone and saved her number before calling her. He said with a smile, ¡°This is my number.¡± After saying that, he said to the two of them, ¡°Little Wu, Junior, I¡¯ll leave first. Junior, drive slowly and be careful.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing Tang Zhiyun leave, Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao with a smile, ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t you think that Senior Tang looked a little silly just now?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed and said, ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s like a cute big boy.¡± Chu Luo was amused by Wu Yiyao¡¯s description. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Luo only drove home after sending Wu Yiyao home. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to havee back earlier than her today. At this moment, Li Yan was standing in the courtyard with Qin Ming beside him. Qin Ming must have reported something to him. When Chu Luo walked in, she heard him say in a cold tone, ¡°Make them disappear immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming left. Chu Luo walked in and asked, ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Li Yan walked over and took the tworge bags of herbs from her hands. ¡°I know a few big herb merchants. If you want to buy herbs, you can buy them from them directly.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the cold contour of his face. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to see if the herbs in the herb market are good. Besides¡­ I had some gains today. It wasn¡¯t bad meeting that boss. He asked me to try them for free.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes. He wanted to say that this was just a marketing tactic by a businessman, and that boss just happened to be good at marketing. He swallowed his words. He believed that she knew about this. The two of them walked into the backyard and the butler weed them. Li Yan handed the two bags of herbs to the housekeeper. ¡°Bring it to Luoluo¡¯s refining room.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Chu Luo looked at the butler¡¯s back and narrowed her eyes as she asked Li Yan, ¡°Do you still know where your house is?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it here?¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°Shameless.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and made a move to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly ced her hands on his chest and pulled a long face as she threatened, ¡°Big baddie, if you dare to kiss me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°Muack¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Luo blinked after a while. When she realized that he had really kissed her, she raised her hand to p him. At this moment, footsteps could be heard from upstairs. The butler, who had obviously helped her store the herbs, hade out. Chu Luo nimbly wriggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and took a few steps back. She straightened her slightly wrinkled clothes and acted as if nothing had happened. When he saw her behaving like this, a smile surfaced in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo red at him and turned to walk towards the sofa. She sat on the sofa and took out her phone to y. The butler came down from upstairs. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. The butler went out to get someone to send dinner in. Chu Luo was about to open the game interface when Tang Zhiyun sent her a message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, go and see the news.¡± Chu Luo curiously logged out of the game and opened the webpage. The headlines read: ¡°XX medicinal herb market¡¯s Boss Lu has been arrested by the Food and Drug Administration for selling fake medicine and contraband pills. He has been handed over to the judiciary.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading, she subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan, who was sitting beside her. Li Yan turned to look at her at the same time, his eyes cold and deep. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®Maybe that person was just unlucky and got discovered.¡¯ ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying that, she turned around and continued logging in. Tang Zhiyun, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, Xu Qingfeng, and Wang Mingtao were all there. The group of them formed a team and switched to talking in the team. As soon as they saw Chu Luo online, they immediately pulled her into the team. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Sister Chu, I heard from Senior Tang that you met a rogue shop owner in the marketce today. Are you okay?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Do you think something will happen to me?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°Hehe, my Sister Chu is a heroine. How can a few ordinary people be your match?¡± Chu Luo got goosebumps after hearing Wang Mingtao¡¯s bootlicking. She ignored him and spoke to Tang Zhiyun. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Senior Tang, look at your wound.¡± After a while, [Carefree Wanderer]: ¡°The scabs have formed.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Mm, apply the medicine again before you sleep. It should be more or less healed by tomorrow morning.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, what medicine did you give Wanderer that¡¯s so magical?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good medicine.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°After Senior Tang¡¯s arm has recovered, store those two bottles of medicine. In the future, if you have any superficial wounds, just use them directly.¡± The rest of them replied in unison. At this moment, the butler brought the servants in to serve the dishes. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Eat first.¡± Chu Luo told them she was leaving and then left the game to eat. While they were eating, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the question about the driver¡¯s license and asked Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, do you know from which ce one can obtain a driver¡¯s license at the fastest speed?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°If you want a driver¡¯s license, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare one for you.¡± Chu Luo blinked and smirked, about to nod. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better do it myself.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t fall for his trick. She said, ¡°You just have to tell me if there¡¯s a ce where I can finish all the testing in one day.¡± Li Yan looked at her tense face and smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t believe his words. Her eyes darted around and she nned to hack into the driver¡¯s licensework after dinner. At the thought of this, she quickly finished her meal, put down her chopsticks, and ran upstairs. Chu Luo went straight to the study room, turned on theputer, and quickly hacked into the driver¡¯s licensework. She quickly looked at the process and realized that there had to be a gap between subject two and subject three. Initially, she had wanted to go through the formal procedure, but now, she didn¡¯t have to. After registering herself and issuing a series ofmands, she just had to wait for the approval to have the driver¡¯s license issued. ¡°Done.¡± When Li Yan walked in, he happened to hear her say this. When Chu Luo saw him walk in, she raised her chin slightly and snorted at him smugly. That expression was obvious saying: ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do what you can do?¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers twitched a few times, but in the end, he restrained himself from grabbing her into his arms and kissing her fiercely. After Chu Luo was done with this matter, she stood up and walked towards the refining room. Li Yan followed behind her. Chu Luo took out all the herbs in the bag and sorted them out. Li Yan suddenly asked her, ¡°Can you refine medicine that can restore an old man¡¯s bodily functions?¡± ¡°You mean medicine that can extend one¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Luo said as she took out her medicine bag. ¡°This kind of medicine requires more medicinal herbs and a few special herbs. The refinement process is also veryplicated, so preparations have to be made.¡± Typically, the citizens of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies could live up to 150 to 180 years old. The priests and the members of the royal family lived longer because the high priests had the form for this herb that could extend their lives. Most importantly, only the High Priest or Priestess could concoct this medicine, because it required their ability. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say this and Li Yan didn¡¯t ask. He only said, ¡°I told you before that after I was thrown into the mountains by my family, an old man saved me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo guessed something. ¡°The old man who saved you is experiencing rapid physical decline and his life is possibly in danger?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. When Chu Luo reacted, her face turned red and she scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Li Yan changed the topic and said to her sternly, ¡°The old man who saved me is currently in danger of physical deterioration. I don¡¯t want to owe him too much.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. ¡°If I help you extend his life, won¡¯t you owe me a favor?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life repaying you.¡± Chapter 183 - Cover Yourself Up First!

Chapter 183: Cover Yourself Up First!

Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to answer her like that. Her heart inexplicably started beating uncontrobly. She looked away in embarrassment and said, ¡°Who wants you to spend the rest of your life doing that? Shameless.¡± Li Yan looked at her rapidly reddening earlobe and tilted his head to give it a peck. Chu Luo abruptly raised her hand and covered her ear. She reacted to his half-smile and pushed him angrily. ¡°Big baddie, get out. Don¡¯t disturb me here.¡± Li Yan used the force of her push to walk out of the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you at eleven.¡± Chu Luo thought that this person would definitely find a way to go to her bedroom again tonight. She thought about returning to the bedroom earlier and setting up a small array in the bedroom so that he couldn¡¯t enter. She deliberatelyined on the surface, ¡°It¡¯s too early. I don¡¯t sleep until midnight.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. ¡°Your words don¡¯t count.¡± After saying that, she pushed him out and closed the door. After she closed the door, the corners of her lips curled up before she went to write the life-extending prescription. After the prescription was written, she went to grind the herbs. At half-past ten, the rm clock on her phone rang. She quickly packed her things, opened the door, and walked towards her bedroom. After entering the bedroom, she quickly took out a talisman paper from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and ced it on the door before muttering smugly, ¡°Want to enter my bedroom? Hmph! You can stroll around outside tonight.¡± After saying that, she turned around and saw the man lying on her bed. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo raised her voice. ¡°When did youe to my bedroom?¡± Li Yan watched her expression change several times and smiled. ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath and quickly walked to the bed. ¡°Get out.¡± Li Yan lifted the nket. ¡°Ahhh¡­ quickly cover yourself with the nket! You exhibitionist freak.¡± ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m wearing underwear.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and not wearing anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°Cover yourself with the nket first!¡± She was in no mood to hear him say that there was no difference between wearing underwear and not. She turned around to back-face him, but her face was red. This was the first time she had seen a man¡¯s body. The impact was too great. The scene from before reyed in her mind. Her heart was pounding as if it was going to jump out at the next second. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what to do now. When the strong male aura surrounded her, her body trembled and she was stunned. Li Yan turned her around and quickly pressed his lips against hers. ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was still thinking about what they had donest night. A low and bewitching voice came from above her head. ¡°What, haven¡¯t you returned to your senses yet?¡± Chu Luo looked up and found her forehead pressing against his chin. Annoyed and embarrassed, she knocked against his chin with her forehead. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do it all the way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could he not say such an embarrassing thing? ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and hoarse with restraint. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s normal for us to do things that married couples do.¡± Chu Luo covered her ears. ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Li Yan was amused by her adorable reaction. Afterughing, he let his hand brazenly move upwards. Chu Luo froze and wanted to grab his hand, her face red. However, his other hand was tightly wrapped around her waist, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°You¡­ let go.¡± ¡°Promise me first that you¡¯ll let me into your bedroom at night.¡± ¡°No¡­ ooh¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Are you agreeing or not?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was dangerous. Chu Luo blinked. Soon, tears gathered in her eyes because she was too shy. Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He took his hand out and whispered into her ear in a scorching voice, ¡°Luoluo, promise me.¡± Chu Luo shrunk her neck and lowered her eyes to consider it. Li Yan pulled her close and kissed the top of her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take it that you agreed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ In the end, Chu Luo chased Li Yan back to his room to wash up. When she came downstairs after washing up, she saw Li Yan standing by the window, looking out. Qin Ming was standing behind him. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to say, ¡°Master, Princess Anya is here in the empire.¡± Before Li Yan could answer, Chu Luo stood on the stairs and asked unhappily, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Qin Ming turned around and told her, ¡°She is representing her country to cooperate with the empire on a project.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. She stopped talking and walked downstairs. Qin Ming didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Li Yan¡¯s instructions. Li Yan had turned around when Chu Luo walked over, and he said, ¡°Hering to discuss a project has nothing to do with me.¡± After saying that, he took Chu Luo¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for morning practice.¡± Qin Ming watched the two of them leave and was a little surprised that his master would give up the hundred billion yuan project for Miss Chu. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the door, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Did Princess Anyae for you?¡± Li Yan frowned and said sternly, ¡°How would she dare.¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, she was silent for a few seconds. Then, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly. She stopped discussing this with him and got into her stance. ¡°We¡¯ll practice for half an hour. I¡¯m going out next.¡± When Li Yan heard that she was going out, his brows furrowed even more. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the Western Temple in the city to attend the Metaphysical Conference.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else. After practicing for half an hour, they went to eat breakfast. Jin Hui¡¯s call came just as Chu Luo was about to leave. Jin Hui asked Chu Luo, ¡°Master Chu, are you on your way yet?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I was just about to leave.¡± Jin Hui smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet outside Fangqing Temple. I¡¯ll set off as well.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo walked towards the garage. Li Yan also wanted to go out, so the two of them walked over together. Qin Ming was already waiting there. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Chu Luo looked at his handsome face and shook her head in disdain. ¡°No. You¡¯re too famous. People will point and gossip if I go with you.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± The fingers by his side twitched. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her over. Chu Luo seemed to have guessed what he was going to do. With a sh, she dodged towards her car and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone discover that you are you when you go out. Otherwise, don¡¯te back to my ce.¡± With that, she got into the car and drove off. Qin Ming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at his master, who stood there for a long time without moving. He suddenly felt a little sympathy in his heart. Why did such a proud and noble person¡¯s status be so low after he fell for Miss Chu? Li Yan stood for a while before getting into the car. His expression was no longer gentle like it had been in front of Chu Luo, bing fierce and cold instead. ¡°To the office.¡± ¡­ Fangqing Temple was located on the outskirts of the city¡¯s west side, and it upied dozens of acres. The temple was an ancient site left behind from the previous century. It had an almond-yellow courtyard wall and a bluish-gray temple ridge. It had a very cultural ancient charm. The environment nearby was also excellent. Arge peach forest surrounded the outer wall of the temple. It was the season for peaches to mature. Chu Luo drove all the way there and opened the car window. The air was filled with an alluring peach fragrance. The car finally stopped in the parking lot by the wall outside the temple. When Chu Luo got off the car, she heard a voice calling her from the gate. ¡°Master Chu.¡± At this moment, Jin Hui brought a few middle-aged men over. Chu Luo walked over at the same time. As they walked in, one of the middle-aged men was a little surprised. ¡°Senior Brother, the Master Chu you¡¯re talking about is this young friend?¡± Another person chimed in at the same time, ¡°Why do I feel that Master Chu looks very simr to this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr?¡± Jin Hui smiled and said, ¡°Master Chu is this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± When they heard this, they praised: ¡°As expected of a master. The best in every aspect.¡± ¡°The talismans that Master Chu asked President Jin to sell are really powerful. Master Chu must share with us your experience during our exchange activity.¡± ¡­ The group didn¡¯t ¡°unt their seniority¡± just because Chu Luo was young. Instead, they were very polite to her. Chu Luo turned to look at Jin Hui. Jin Hui quickly introduced the group to her with a smile. ¡°This is Lu Yungui from Province A, this is Zhang Ziyong from Province S, this is Cheng Bing from Province H, and this is Xie Mian from Province L. They are the organizers of this Metaphysical Conference and are my fellow disciples.¡± Chu Luo greeted them, ¡°Hello.¡± After exchanging greetings, the group walked towards the monastery¡¯s door. As Jin Hui walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°There are a total of more than 50 people who came to participate in the Metaphysical Conference this year. Most of them are representatives from the Metaphysics Society of the various provinces, and some are disciples sent by the metaphysics sects to study. The schedule goes like this¡­¡± Apanied by a simple exnation from Jin Hui, the six of them walked through the monastery¡¯s door. As soon as they entered the door, they saw an ancient tree in the courtyard. The ancient tree¡¯s branches and leaves were so tall that they covered the sun. As they walked under the tree¡¯s shade, a refreshing feeling spread throughout their bodies, making their minds much clearer. ¡°This tree has to be hundreds of years old.¡± When Chu Luo walked by the tree root, she deliberately stopped for a moment and said in surprise, ¡°To think it produced a tree soul that protects this temple.¡± ¡°Master is so capable to be able to tell this at a nce.¡± The masters gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Tsk~¡± At this moment, a young man in a green robe passed by. The young man nced at Chu Luo and said disdainfully, ¡°Stop putting on airs! You¡¯re just ying to the gallery!¡± After saying that, he walked in first. Chapter 184 - Who Is Less Skillful?

Chapter 184: Who Is Less Skillful?

¡°Who is that?¡± Chu Luo asked the group of people, who had on an awkward expression. The person who answered was Lu Yungui. Lu Yungui shook his head and said with a regretful expression, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Xuanqing School. That person¡¯s name is Xuan Yi. He was born with good talent, especially in the evolution of array formations. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too arrogant and thinks too highly of himself.¡± At this point, he warned Chu Luo, ¡°That person is used to doing whatever he wants. He likes to set up arrays to trap people without giving them notice. Master Chu, you have to be careful these next two days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the Xuanqing School person she¡¯d dealt withst time. Her lips curled up slightly and she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take this chance to spar with this person.¡± The group continued walking inside. After walking into the front yard, they saw the temple hall where the devotees burned incense and worshiped Buddha. The group didn¡¯t enter the temple hall but walked around the corridor. After going around the temple hall, they arrived at another courtyard. There were many purple bamboos nted on both sides of the courtyard, and in the middle was a huge open space. At this moment, there were around two monks sweeping the fallen leaves on the open space. Opposite the courtyard was a veryrge hall. The wooden doors of the hall were wide open, and a group of people could be seen standing inside. These people had been chatting softly. They only stopped when Chu Luo and the others walked in. Everyone first greeted Jin Hui, then turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Who is she? Why does she look so simr to this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t just look like her. She is her.¡± ¡°With her full forehead and extraordinary aura, she is indeed cut out for studying. I can conclude that this woman will definitely be aplished in the future.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for seminars and learning. Why did President Jin bring Chu Luo here?¡± ¡­ The group walked to the front and stood still. Jin Hui introduced Chu Luo to everyone first. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Chu Luo, whom I met two months ago. My young friend Chu.¡± Everyone felt a little strange when they heard Jin Hui address Chu Luo as ¡°young friend Chu.¡± One of the more impatient ones asked, ¡°President Jin, all of us are from the Metaphysics Society and are capable experts. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring a child here, right?¡± Then, many people echoed it. ¡°Exactly. Our seminar is filled with topics that outsiders don¡¯t understand. Wouldn¡¯t a kid be too bored to be here?¡± ¡°There are also many young people here today. With Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, aren¡¯t there concerns of distracting them?¡± This was said by a woman. That woman looked to be 27 or 28 years old. She was wearing a cotton dress and had a head full of hair. She looked a little like an ancient Daoist nun. Beside the woman stood Xuan Yi, whom Chu Luo and the others had encountered in the outer courtyard. Lu Yungui, who was standing beside Chu Luo, tilted his head and whispered to her, ¡°That person is Xuan Yi¡¯s senior sister, Xuan Xin.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them. Coincidentally, her gaze met Xuan Yi¡¯s, and she saw deep disdain in his eyes. At this moment, Xuan Yi said something in Xuan Xin¡¯s ear. Xuan Xin looked at Chu Luo and gave her a contemptuous look. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly but didn¡¯t emit any killing intent. She only smiled at them. At this moment, Jin Hui raised his hand to silence everyone. He asked, ¡°Who said that my young friend doesn¡¯t understand metaphysics?¡± ¡°Could it be that Little Chu also has a master to guide her? Or did she be a disciple of an expert?¡± someone asked. ¡°I wonder which sect this young friend¡¯s masteres from?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Chu Luo realized that as long as she said this, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t continue asking. Indeed¡­ ¡°What does Little Chu know then?¡± ¡°I know everything you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo strangely. This child was too arrogant! To think that she dared to boast so arrogantly at such a young age! ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Xuan Yi suddenly sneered and walked over as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the college entrance examination venue, nor is it a school. Since you¡¯re so confident, show us a few moves.¡± Instead of approaching Chu Luo, Xuan Yi walked around her. Jin Hui quickly warned Chu Luo, ¡°Young friend, be careful. This person is probably setting up an array formation against you.¡± While Jin Hui was warning Chu Luo, the others had also been able to tell as much. No one made a sound. Instead, they took a few steps to the side at the same time to leave space. Everyone wanted to see if Chu Luo had the ability. Chu Luo said to Jin Hui and the others, ¡°You guys retreat too.¡± Lu Yungui and the others wanted to say something, but Jin Hui raised his hand to stop them. ¡°Listen to our young friend.¡± After saying that, he took the lead and took a few steps back. Soon, only Chu Luo and Xuan Yi were left in the vast space. At this moment, Xuan Yi pulled out a piece of dark iron stone and tossed it somewhere. Instantly, the hall moved without the wind. Soon, the two of them entered a sealed array formation. The winds in the array formation were fierce, blowing so hard that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. At this moment, Xuan Yi¡¯s mocking voice could be heard. ¡°I thought you were extraordinary to actually harm my senior brother like that.¡± Chu Luo had a calm expression. ¡°Are you nning to help Xuan Tong regain his face?¡± ¡°Hmph! You are now in the array formation that I¡¯ve set up. Even if I injured you and crippled you, no one would say anything. Who asked you to be so useless as toe to our Metaphysical Conference?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. Xuan Yi didn¡¯t see the glow in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. His expression became vicious. ¡°It¡¯s just normal sparring for people like us. The higher-ups won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her hand, and the violent winds that were circling around her immediately turned into wind des that flew straight at Xuan Yi. Xuan Yi looked at the wind des in disbelief. He quickly retreated and took out a piece of dark iron stone. After which, he disappeared. However, just as he disappeared, he appeared in front of Chu Luo again in the next second. At this moment, he finally realized that something was amiss. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Are you surprised that you can¡¯t hide?¡± After saying that, she extended her hand and pointed at the dark iron stone on the ground with her fingertip. ¡°Trap him.¡± The two dark iron stones moved instantly. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Xuan Yi widened his eyes in disbelief. In the next second, those wind des appeared again and quickly shot towards him. ¡°Ah¡­ Boo¡­¡± Hearing the miserable cry, Chu Luo directly retreated from the array formation. The moment Chu Luo came out, everyone looked at her in disbelief. There was only one reason why Chu Luo could walk out of the array formation. The person who had set up the array was trapped inside. A woman¡¯s raised voice was heard. ¡°Why did youe out first? Where¡¯s my junior brother?¡± After the questioning, Xuan Xin walked over. Her face was filled with worry and anger. ¡°What did you do to my junior brother?¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly, but her lips curled into a smile that made Xuan Xin want to tear her apart. ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about him, why don¡¯t you go in and take a look yourself?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand. Xuan Xin felt a powerful suction force sucking her into that array. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not going in¡­¡± Xuan Xin panicked. Just as she was about to be sucked in, a person dressed in monk robes walked over and grabbed her. The monk pressed his palms together and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Young Patron, please show mercy.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile disappeared and she sneered. ¡°Show mercy? Then I¡¯ll let you hear what the person trapped in the array said just now.¡± With that, he waved his hand and Xuan Yi¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone fell silent upon hearing this, feeling even more disdainful of Xuan Yi¡¯s actions. Chu Luo looked at the monk and asked, ¡°If I were weaker than him, I would have been sliced into pieces by the wind des he created. Why didn¡¯t you step up to speak for me before this? Why did youe out only now? Are you in cahoots with them?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Young Patron, please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± After the monk finished speaking, he bowed to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go back immediately and reflect on my mistakes.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Xuan Xin was anxious. She reached out to pull him back. ¡°Master, what will happen to my junior brother if you leave?¡± The monk said, ¡°If there is a cause, there must be an effect. This is the cause nted by that benefactor. He has to be the one to suffer the effects.¡± With that, he strode away. Xuan Xin was hopping mad. She knew that it was useless to hop in fury. She quickly looked around and said anxiously, ¡°What are you all looking at? Quickly save him!¡± Although she sounded anxious, she didn¡¯t look like she was asking for a favor. Everyone who came here was a master. Everyone had their own pride. Xuan Xin¡¯s tone ofmand offended everyone. Lu Yungui said, ¡°This is a normal sparring session between Young Friend Chu and Xuan Yi. None of us can break the rules.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Xuan Yi set up the formation himself, how could he not be able to walk out?¡± ¡°Exactly. Wouldn¡¯t we be Xuan Yi¡¯s helpers by attacking her?¡± ¡­ Everyone started speaking up. At this moment, Jin Hui added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Xuan Yi toe out of the array? At the same time, we can listen to how Young Friend came out first.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡­ ¡°Young friend, please tell us how you managed to walk out without destroying the formation.¡± At this point, everyone called Chu Luo ¡°Young Friend.¡± No one called her ¡°Little Chu¡± anymore. Seeing that everyone was curious, Chu Luo started spouting nonsense in all seriousness. Everyone listened with relish and praised her. Only Xuan Xin was there with her eyes red with anxiety. She red fiercely at Chu Luo, wanting to pounce on her and tear her apart. Chapter 185 - Arent All Monks Completely Indifferent to Worldly Affairs?

Chapter 185: Aren¡¯t All Monks Completely Indifferent to Worldly Affairs?

Chu Luo talked for half an hour before stopping. Everyone wanted to continue listening to her and started discussing. ¡°So array formations have so many tricks. Looks like the array formation books we¡¯ve read and our understanding of them are all superficial.¡± ¡°Young Friend Chu is truly amazing. Not only are you good at studying, but your attainments in array formations are also deep. I really don¡¯t know which reclusive expert your master is to have been able to teach a great talent like you.¡± ¡­ Xuan Xin finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted everyone loudly. ¡°Do you all still have any sympathy? My junior brother is still trapped in the array. Are you really going to ignore him?¡± At this point, she red at Jin Hui angrily. ¡°President Jin, you¡¯re the president of the Metaphysical Society. Don¡¯t you care about this matter? Do you really intend to let my junior brother be trapped in the array formation for the rest of his life?¡± Everyone looked at Xuan Xin in displeasure. Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s head? Xuan Yi set up the array formation himself. What did it have to do with them if he couldn¡¯t walk out? ¡°I believe that with Xuan Yi¡¯s ability, he will definitely be able to walk out of the array formation he had set up himself.¡± The person who spoke seemed to be consoling Xuan Xin, but his words were mocking. Jin Hui chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Your junior brother might be studying how to transform it into another array formation inside.¡± When Xuan Xin heard this, she felt like her nose was going to explode. ¡°How is that possible? My junior brother set up the array himself. No one has evere out after they were trapped by him.¡± As she spoke, she stared at Chu Luo. ¡°What did you do in the array formation? You actually made my junior brother stay inside for more than half an hour?¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red. ¡°If you don¡¯t let my junior brother out, I¡¯ll ask my master to deal with you.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a talisman and tossed it into the air. Then, a loud and stern voice sounded. ¡°Xin, what happened?¡± ¡°Master~~~¡± Xuan Xin¡¯s shout echoed, giving everyone goosebumps. She then spoke in an aggrieved voice. ¡°You sent me and Junior Brother to attend a conference held by the Metaphysics Society. Junior Brother was sparring with someone, and that person actually trapped Junior Brother in the array. Now, I don¡¯t even know if Junior Brother is dead or alive. Come and save Junior Brother, sob sob sob¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The loud and clear voice on the other end was even more resounding. ¡°Who dared to trap a disciple of my Xuan Sect in the array? Tell him to wait, I¡¯ll immediately take a ne over.¡± Then there was silence on the other end. Xuan Xin waited for the talisman to fail and turn to ashes before speaking to Chu Luo confidently. ¡°Did you hear that? If you¡¯re that capable, don¡¯t leave. When my masteres, I¡¯ll see how he will deal with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smug Xuan Xin and smiled. She said to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your master again and tell him that I was the one who¡¯d taught your junior brother, Xuan Tong, a lesson?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xuan Xin raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one who robbed my Eldest Senior Brother and crippled him!¡± The others also thought of what had happened to Xuan Tong and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. However, no one stood up to criticize her. The people from Xuan Sect were too high-profile and arrogant. Xuan Tong especially; he wasn¡¯t open and aboveboard at all. He had offended many people in both the open and in the dark. When word spread that Xuan Tong¡¯s ability had been crippled, many people privately felt that this person deserved it. Xuan Xin really took out her phone and called her master. Looking at Xuan Xin striding out of the door, Jin Hui was a little worried. He warned Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, Xuan Ba, the head of Xuan Sect, is especially protective of his people and has an explosive temper. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to tell others about how you dealt with Xuan Tong.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She curled her lips. ¡°They will find out sooner orter anyway. Why don¡¯t we let them be mentally prepared?¡± It would be easier for her to deal with him then. Xuan Xin came in after ending the call. She looked at Chu Luo and sneered, ¡°Just wait for my master to deal with you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Then, she asked Jin Hui, ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Jin Hui nced at Xuan Xin, who was ring at Chu Luo, and then at Xuan Yi, who had yet toe out of the array. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Continue.¡± The morning passed quickly. Until now, Xuan Yi still hadn¡¯te out of the formation. The monks from the monastery came to inform everyone to go eat. Everyone walked towards the temple hall. One of them even kindly asked Xuan Xin, ¡°Xuan Xin, do you want to eat with us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xuan Xin red at Chu Luo before saying, ¡°My junior brother hasn¡¯te out of the array formation yet. How can I possibly eat?¡± Seeing how rude she sounded, the person who asked the question left without saying anything else. Jin Hui was very familiar with the monastery¡¯s abbot. As a group of people walked over to eat, a young monk walked over and said to him and Chu Luo, ¡°Patrons, Master invites the two of you to go over after the meal.¡± Jin Hui nodded. He was a little surprised that the abbot would call Chu Luo over. He deliberately said to Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, the abbot is a very kind person and knows a lot. When the timees, you cane with me to listen to him talk.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The young monk waited for the two of them to nod before leaving. The two of them continued to follow the others towards the temple hall. The temple hall was seven to eight minutes away from the hall where they were meeting. The vegetarian dishes were sumptuous and delicious. Jin Hui was at first a little worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be used to eating them, so he deliberately said, ¡°The vegetarian dishes in the monastery are all made from crops nted by the monks. There¡¯s no pesticide used, but it¡¯s all vegetarian and no meat at all. Little Chu, try it and see if you¡¯re used to eating them.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Very good.¡± After the meal, the two of them went to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. There was a ginkgo tree nted by the wall in the abbot¡¯s courtyard. It was during this season that ginkgo fruits hung everywhere. There was a door beside the courtyard wall, and with the door open, one could see arge plot of vegetable field outside. An older monk walked in with a bucket. When Jin Hui saw who it was, he quickly led Chu Luo over. ¡°Master Qinghe.¡± Qinghe nodded at him with a smile and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Young Patron, you are charming and extraordinary.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and greeted him, ¡°Master Qinghe.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Master Qinghe to put down the bucket, put his palms together, and bow to her. Just as Jin Hui was feeling a little surprised, Master Qinghe said, ¡°Please sit inside.¡± After saying that, he led them to the room in the middle. This room was also a meditation room. There were consecrated Bodhisattvas and prayer mats. Master Qinghe and Jin Hui went over to bow to Bodhisattva, but Chu Luo stood there without moving. Jin Hui found this a little strange. He turned around and asked, ¡°Young Friend, aren¡¯t you going to pray?¡± Chu Luo shook her head at him but didn¡¯t say anything. However, Master Qinghe said in an understanding tone, ¡°Young Friend has a different faith from us. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to pray.¡± Jin Hui was even more puzzled. However, after Master Qinghe bowed, he began reciting the scriptures. He had no choice but to shut up. After about five minutes, Master Qinghe bowed again with Jin Hui before getting up. The three of them went to the tea room at the side and sat down. Qinghe personally brewed a pot of tea for the two of them, and the three of them chatted casually. Not long after, someone called Jin Hui and said that they had something to discuss with him. Qinghe said to Chu Luo, ¡°Patron Chu, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can drink more tea before leaving.¡± Qinghe obviously had something to say to Chu Luo in private. Jin Hui stood up and said to her, ¡°Young Friend, you cane directly to the hallter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Jin Hui left, Chu Luo picked up her teacup and looked at the steaming tea. She said, ¡°Master Qinghe, if you have something to say, feel free to say it.¡± Qinghe pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Patron Chu, can you tell me where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Aren¡¯t all monkspletely indifferent to worldly affairs? Why do you have to know certain things so clearly?¡± Qinghe thought for a while and nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything else and only advised, ¡°Patron Chu is too high-profile. It¡¯ll be good for you and the people around you to keep a low profile asionally.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at the steaming tea and didn¡¯t answer him. Qinghe said, ¡°I know Patron Chu has the ability to protect yourself and the people around you, but humans have seven emotions and six desires. Maybe the people around you have no choice sometimes. If you act too high-profile, you might identally harm them.¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer, but she started thinking about these words. Seeing that she was silent, Qinghe suddenly said, ¡°Patron Chu, you can go to the peach forest after you leave my courtyard. If you want to eat peaches, you can go and pluck some.¡± ¡°Oh? Those peaches are from your monastery?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door. When she reached the door, his clear voice was heard again. ¡°Patron Chu, this world is about karma and reincarnation. Since you¡¯ve taken over this body, you have to ept some of her responsibility.¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned to look at Qinghe. She raised the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Master Qinghe, I know that you monks have a kind of broad-mindedness that wishes to deliver salvation to all living things, but¡­ I forgot to tell you that I can judge the good and the bad in people¡¯s hearts and also determine life and death. ¡°You were obviously trying to persuade me just now because someone asked you to. My fate with the Chu family isn¡¯t with Chu Zhengyang. Don¡¯t force what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± After saying that, she walked out. At this moment, Qinghe sped his hands and bowed in the direction Chu Luo had left. ¡°I was too abrupt.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps approaching from outside the door. Following that, he saw a monk about his age walk in. The person who came was his junior brother, Qingping. Qingping asked Qinghe, ¡°Senior Brother, did you persuade Patron Chu?¡± Qinghe looked at him with those clear and wise eyes and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there are some things that we shouldn¡¯t force.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards the futon. Chapter 186 - Chu Luo Posts on Her Moments, the Storm Is Not Small

Chapter 186: Chu Luo Posts on Her Moments, the Storm Is Not Small

After Chu Luo walked into the peach forest, she looked at the bowl-sized peach and plucked one off greedily. She peeled the skin off and took a bite. This mouthful was so sweet that she instantly narrowed her eyes. ¡°So sweet, so delicious.¡± At this moment, she suddenly remembered that everyone liked to post on their Moments. On a whim, she took out her phone and took a photo of the peach, which she had taken a bite of. She then typed on it, her words filled with boastfulness. ¡°Such a big peach, it¡¯s so sweet and fragrant. Do you want to eat it?¡± After she was done editing, she sent it out. She didn¡¯t care how big of amotion it would cause when she sent it out. She immediately put away her phone. Everyone wasn¡¯t talking about the peach in her hand but about her gorgeous face. ¡°Junior is indeed Junior. Even though this photo was taken casually, she looks like a fairy in it.¡± ¡°I want to download this photo as wallpaper.¡± ¡°Too beautiful. Chu Luo, what did you do to your face? Why is it getting more and more beautiful?¡± ¡°I want to be the peach in her hands¡­¡± ¡­ Pa! The sound of a heavy m on the keyboard rang out in the quiet meeting room. Everyone held their breaths and stole a nce at the CEO, who was sitting in the upper seat with a dark expression. Even the regional manager on the big screen opposite them stopped and asked fearfully, ¡°CEO¡­ CEO, what did I say wrong?¡± Li Yan quickly typed on the keyboard and said in a cold voice, ¡°Continue reporting.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± The regional manager continued to report his ns while stealing nces at the cold-faced Li Yan. Seeing that Li Yan was typing on the keyboard with his eyes lowered, he felt extremely uneasy. What was Li Yan doing at this time? One could tell from Chu Luo¡¯s explosive Momentsments. ¡°D*mn! Who¡¯s so fast? I was just about to save the photo when it disappeared?¡± ¡°Did Chu Luo delete it herself?¡± ¡°Not her. She must be trying to eat that peach the size of her face right now.¡± ¡°D*mn! Who¡¯s so wicked as to deny us the enjoyment of looking at beauties?¡± ¡°D*mn! Don¡¯t tell me some pervert wants to enjoy it alone.¡± ¡°Should we tell Chu Luo about this?¡± ¡­ Li Yan put Chu Luo¡¯s photo in a newly created folder and quickly came up with a program that would alert him as soon as Chu Luo posted something on her Moments. He suddenly said to the regional manager who was reporting, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± With that, he stood up and left with hisptop. The regional manager was dumbfounded. The others in the office stood up and followed outside. The regional manager quickly stopped Secretary Tan. ¡°Secretary Tan, is the CEO very dissatisfied with my proposal, so much so that he even lost the desire to listen to it?¡± Secretary Tan looked at the anxious regional manager and pushed his sses up his nose bridge. His expression was unfathomable. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Then why did the CEO suddenly leave?¡± ¡°CEO has more important things to attend to than this. You can go and prepare again. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo finished therge peach before walking back. At this moment, the discussion in the hall was very loud. Chu Luo walked in and was stopped by Xuan Xin, who had been waiting for her by the door. Xuan Xin was so anxious that her face turned red. ¡°Chu Luo, why hasn¡¯t my junior brothere out of the array yet?¡± When Chu Luo entered, the others stopped talking and looked at them. Chu Luo shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your junior brother. He was the one who set up the array. Why hasn¡¯t hee out even after I¡¯ve been out for so long?¡± ¡°You¡­ stop talking nonsense here. I want you to let my junior brother out immediately.¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she were crazy. ¡°You want me to? Who do you think you are?¡± After saying that, she stopped looking at her and walked towards Jin Hui and the others. Xuan Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. She took out a handful of medicinal powder and sprinkled it on Chu Luo. ¡°Young Friend Chu, be careful.¡± Amid their warnings, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she quickly dodged the medicinal powder. Xuan Xin said with red eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t let my junior brother out today, I¡¯ll poison you to death.¡± ¡°Xuan Xin, how dare you harm our young friend in front of so many people!¡± ¡°Xuan Xin, you¡¯re crazy. If you really do that, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡­ Xuan Xin¡¯s eyes were red and her face was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°How do you want to be rude to me?! My junior brother is trapped in the array with his life on the line, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to joke around? You¡¯re even siding with this person. Let me tell you, if anything happens to my junior brother, my master won¡¯t let any of you off.¡± When she said this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly. ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± Chu Luo also pinched a pill on the tip of her finger and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you like to use medicine so much, I¡¯ll y with you.¡± With that, she flicked the pill in her hand at her. The pill exploded on her. In the next moment, Xuan Xin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What medicine is that?! ¡°Boohoo¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Seeing Xuan Xin hugging her body and sweating from the pain, Chu Luo said, ¡°I only used the same medicine you wanted to use on me.¡± When Xuan Xin heard this, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Chu Luo walked around her and smiled coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your junior brother? I¡¯ll send you in to apany him, then.¡± With that, she raised her hand and Xuan Xin was thrown into an invisible array amid her scream of horror. Chu Luo¡¯s move stunned everyone present. Everyone fell silent, but they thought in their hearts,?¡®Young Friend is actually so powerful!¡¯ However, some people felt that she had gone a little overboard. ¡°Young Friend, won¡¯t someone die if you do this?¡± Chu Luo nced at the person who asked this and said coldly, ¡°They won¡¯t die.¡± After saying that, she walked to Jin Hui¡¯s side and stood there. He felt like exining. Jin Hui admired Chu Luo¡¯s character of distinguishing between love and hate. Seeing that person ask this question, he said, ¡°Young Friend only epted Xuan Yi¡¯s challenge. It¡¯s Xuan Yi who couldn¡¯t walk out of the array formation due to his ownck of skills. Xuan Xin even dared to use medicine to harm Young Friend. Young Friend, there¡¯s nothing wrong with returning a tooth for a tooth.¡± Lu Yungui and the other three immediately echoed him. That person stopped talking. Jin Hui didn¡¯t intend to let this topic continue. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our discussion. When the timees, their master will naturallye to save the Xuan Sect disciples.¡± The others felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad idea. In any case, they couldn¡¯t stand the Xuan Sect disciples¡¯ behavior, so they changed the topic. At four in the afternoon, the conference ended. Jin Hui asked Chu Luo, ¡°Young Friend, our seminar will take two days. I¡¯ve already spoken to the monastery¡¯s abbot before. We can stay here directly. Do you want to go back ande back tomorrow, or do you want to stay here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°When can the Xuan Sect¡¯s sect master arrive?¡± ¡°It should be around five or six.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here.¡± At this moment, most of the others had already left. Jin Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, what did you do in Xuan Yi¡¯s array formation? Why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him. ¡°I just set up another array in his array.¡± Jin Hui gave her a thumbs up. Coincidentally, at this moment, everyone else had gone to the temple hall in front to pray to Buddha. Jin Hui stood where Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin had disappeared and looked at the two pieces of ck iron on the ground. He studied it for a while before saying, ¡°Young Friend, the power of this array formation is really domineering. I think Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin definitely aren¡¯t feeling good inside.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just returning a tooth for a tooth.¡± ¡°People who aren¡¯t from the orthodox school of metaphysics tend to respect the strong. Young Friend, your method is very correct. ¡°However, Young Friend, you still have to be wary of Xuan Bater. Since that person can have disciples with such character, his own character can¡¯t be much better.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take note.¡± ¡­ Xuan Ba, the sect master of Xuan Sect, arrived at Fangqing Temple at six in the afternoon. Xuan Ba aggressively strode in and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Who trapped my disciple in a formation? How dare they! I¡¯ll teach them what it means to keep a low profile today!¡± The ones who brought Xuan Ba in were two members of the Metaphysics Society who happened to see him in the front yard. As they followed behind Xuan Ba, who was walking with big strides, they advised, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, your disciple started this matter. With Young Friend Chu¡­¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! My disciple obtained my teachings in array formations. How is it possible that he can¡¯t walk out of the array formation he had set up himself? That person must have used some underhanded method!¡± When the person persuading him heard this, he was so angry that heughed and stopped talking. The two of them brought him to the hall at the back. Chu Luo and Jin Hui were already waiting there. The others who heard the news also rushed over. As soon as Xuan Ba walked in, he shouted, ¡°Where are my two beloved disciples?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Chu Luo kindly pointed at the formation Xuan Yi had set up. Xuan Ba still didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo was the person Xuan Xin had mentioned. He wondered why there was a little girl here and walked over with a fierce expression. The array Xuan Yi had set up was also under a barrier. No one could see anything from outside except for the two pieces of ck iron on the ground. The two pieces of ck iron couldn¡¯t even be moved. Once they moved, no one knew what array the array formation would evolve into. Xuan Ba walked over and scanned the surroundings. He asked with a straight face, ¡°Who trapped my two disciples inside the array?¡± Chu Luo stood up calmly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 187 - How Dare a Young Lass Act Like a Tiger in Front of Me!

Chapter 187: How Dare a Young Lass Act Like a Tiger in Front of Me!

Xuan Ba sized up Chu Luo with a look of disbelief, then he finally looked at Jin Hui and said mockingly, ¡°President Jin, even if you wanted to be biased, you shouldn¡¯t be biased to this extent. To think that you¡¯re actually making a little girl take the rap. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t argue with you just because of that.¡± ¡°Sect Master Xuan, you¡­¡± ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Xuan Ba didn¡¯t want to listen to Jin Hui at all. His body emitted a powerful murderous aura. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand that person over today, we won¡¯t let this rest.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand, and the bracelet on her wrist made a crisp sound. Then, everyone felt a change in the atmosphere in the hall. The air seemed to freeze for two seconds. After those two seconds, a powerful gust of wind came from Xuan Yi¡¯s formation. The strong gust turned into a wind de that headed straight for everyone. Everyone jumped in fright and quickly used their best abilities to block those wind des while retreating. When the others moved to the wall and found that the wind des weren¡¯t following them, they heaved a sigh of relief and looked towards the middle. At this moment, Chu Luo and Xuan Ba were standing in the middle of the hall. After being stunned silent momentarily, Xuan Ba angrily pointed at her. ¡°So it really is you!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luoughed, augh that was especially annoying. ¡°I admitted to it but you refused to believe me. Who can you me?¡± ¡°Hmph! A youngss dares to y tricks in front of me! I was already running while you were still learning to crawl. Today, I¡¯ll teach you what it means when people say there¡¯s always someone better.¡± After saying that, a Lightning Talisman appeared in his hand. The Lightning Talisman flew to Chu Luo¡¯s head, and rumbling thunder exploded above her. The group of people standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Jin Hui roared furiously, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, are you crazy? If you dare to use the Lightning Talisman here, you¡¯ll ruin this hall. Buddhistnd is sacred. How can you behave atrociously in a sacred ce like this?!¡± ¡°Not only am I going to destroy this ce today, but I¡¯m also going to blow up this youngss. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at the anxious Jin Hui and at the few other people who were worried about her. She also took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. As soon as the talisman was out, the surrounding aura changed rapidly. In the next second, she and Xuan Ba disappeared at the same time. Chu Luo pulled Xuan Ba into the small space. Xuan Ba looked at the boundless space and widened his eyes until they were like copper bells. ¡°You actually know spatial magic.¡± ¡°I know many things.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and snorted. ¡°If you want to fight, fight. After that, I n on checking out the night view at the monastery.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xuan Ba felt that he had been underestimated by a young girl. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly threw a few Lightning Talismans into the air. Thunder rumbled and exploded in the sky. However, to his surprise, the space that was originally filled with a few bolts of lightning soon became filled with lightning and thunder, apanied by violent winds. In the next moment, all the lightning and thunder flew towards him. Xuan Ba realized that something was wrong and asked loudly, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°In this small world that I created, I will, of course, follow my heart.¡± ¡°F*ck, I actually fell for your trap.¡± Xuan Ba also had some ability. After he finished speaking, he shouted, jumped up, and mmed his hand down below his feet. His strength was especially great. As a bolt of lightning sted his hair into a chicken¡¯s nest, he actually forcefully broke through Chu Luo¡¯s small space and returned to reality. Everyone looked at the sudden appearance of Xuan Ba and was shocked by his explosive hairstyle and pitch-ck face. Xuan Ba took a few steps back before he could regain his bnce. After he regained his bnce, he raised his hand and quickly touched his face. When he felt that everyone was looking at him, his face, which was already dark from the explosion, darkened even more. The physical pain in his chest was minorpared to the loss of face. Xuan Ba shouted, ¡°Littless, looks like you¡¯re forcing me to use my real ability on you!¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a fist-sized copper bell and a talisman, intending to cause trouble for Chu Luo. When the others saw this, they jumped in fright. Jin Hui shouted at Xuan Ba, ¡°Sect Master Xuan, forgive people wherever you can. It was your disciple who started this matter. It¡¯s truly hical of you to deal with a child like this! Besides, this is a monastery. Do you want to kill someone in it?¡± The others quickly agreed with Jin Hui. Who didn¡¯t know that the copper bell in Xuan Ba¡¯s hand was a Dharmic Artifact of their sect? This kind of magic tool was especially domineering. It could even shatter the souls of demons and ghosts, let alone that of a mortal. No matter how unreasonable Xuan Ba was usually, it was impossible for him to really kill in the monastery. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke the abbot inside. Therefore, when he saw so many people advising him, he deliberately revealed an expression that seemed to convey he was giving everyone face. He said to Chu Luo in a high and mighty tone, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± After saying that, he put away the bell and walked to the array formation Xuan Yi had set up to investigate. Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly and looked at Xuan Ba, but she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she turned around and stood beside Jin Hui. Jin Hui nced at the explosive-headed Xuan Ba and tilted his head to cover his mouth with his hand as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, what did you do to Xuan Ba just now? He¡¯s actually so¡­¡± Jin Hui had originally wanted to say ¡°disheveled,¡± but seeing Xuan Ba like this, he thought that the word ¡°disheveled¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe it. It could only be described as ¡°sorry-looking.¡± So he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I let him test how powerful the lightning he lured here is. Reality has proven that this person has a thick skin and a good lightning resistance.¡± The corners of Jin Hui¡¯s lips twitched as he choked and coughed. He quickly clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips to suppress the cough. He continued in a low voice, ¡°Young Friend, don¡¯t anger this person too much. The copper bell in his hand is a divine artifact. Its power is especially domineering.¡± ¡°Divine artifact?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes as she looked at the copper bell that Xuan Ba had deliberately stuck to his belt with a talisman. A glint shed across her eyes as the corners of her lips curled up. She said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful his divine artifact is.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Jin Hui said, ¡°Xuan Ba¡¯s copper bell can shatter the souls of demons and ghosts. If it were used on a person, their soul would definitely be shattered as well.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Has he harmed anyone with this bell before?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jin Hui in surprise. Jin Hui said, ¡°Our Metaphysics Society doesn¡¯t actually have much contact with sects like them in private. Moreover, the research direction is different, so no one knows what Xuan Ba did in private. As long as he destroys the evidence, no one will know.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, but she had already made up her mind. At this moment, Xuan Ba happened to feel impatient from studying that array. He turned around and looked at Chu Luo, pointed at her, and ordered fiercely, ¡°You, break this array!¡± After saying that, he ced his hand on the bell on his belt again, a clear threat. Chu Luo walked over in front of the worried gazes of the others and looked at Xuan Ba. She raised the corners of her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you break this formation? I thought you were very powerful.¡± Xuan Ba swallowed his words back down, and a ball of fury burned in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡¯ and roared, ¡°You made the formation so break it. If you keep spouting nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Are you nning to deal with me in private?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. Suddenly, she said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the peach forest outside to sparter.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t care if Xuan Ba agreed or not. She walked to the two pieces of ck iron and quickly pointed in several directions. ¡°Break!¡± With a loud crack, Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin both fell out of the array. Looking at the disheveled hair and ragged clothes of the two of them, at their exposed skin was even bruised, it was as if they had been beaten up by someone, or as if they had just experienced a robbery. They were extremely sorry-looking. The moment Xuan Xin fell out of the array, she fainted. Xuan Yi didn¡¯t faint, but he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. As soon as he saw Xuan Ba, he wailed. Xuan Ba strode over and squatted in front of Xuan Xin. With a livid expression, he quickly reached out to touch her nose. After confirming that she was still breathing, his expression brightened a little. After confirming that Xuan Xin wasn¡¯t dead, he turned to ask Xuan Yi, ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t youe out of the array you set up yourself?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Boo¡­¡± Xuan Ba was as irritable as thunder. ¡°Shut up! Answer my question!¡± Xuan Yi trembled and stopped crying. He turned to Chu Luo and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s her! She did something to my array!¡± ¡°Tsk~¡± Chu Luo had a look of disdain. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? You can¡¯te out after I casually tampered with your array. You¡¯re not very skilled, are you?!¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked after she finished speaking, ¡°Who taught you?¡± Xuan Ba¡¯s face instantly darkened to a new level. He asked while breathing heavily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your senior sister?¡± ¡°Senior Sister was poisoned.¡± ¡°Whose poison can poison your senior sister?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if Xuan Xin doesn¡¯t poison others, maybe she poisoned herself.¡± Xuan Ba and Xuan Yi red at Chu Luo as if they wanted to eat her alive. Chu Luo shrugged innocently. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± If they admitted it, then they would be admitting that they weren¡¯t skilled enough. Xuan Ba and Xuan Yi were prideful people, so they could only swallow their anger. However, killing intent shed across Xuan Ba¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo looked into his eyes and turned to walk out of the hall. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done watching the show. I¡¯ll go see what the monks in the temple are going to do during their evening ss.¡± With that, she strode away. Chapter 188 - Li Yan Said, "I Miss You."

Chapter 188: Li Yan Said, ¡°I Miss You.¡±

At around nine in the evening, a monk came over and said to Chu Luo, who was leaning against the door frame and listening to the monks reciting scriptures, ¡°Patron Chu, someone wants to meet you in the peach blossom forest outside the monastery.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The monk left. Chu Luo turned and walked out of the monastery. Just as she reached the ancient tree in the outermost courtyard, her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that the caller ID was ¡°Big Baddie.¡± Chu Luo answered the call. Li Yan¡¯s unique cold and steady voice immediately came from the other end of the line. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, she realized that this was a little too intimate and asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I miss you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. An indescribable feeling rose in her heart. Her cheeks felt a little warm. Why was this person suddenly so mushy! Li Yan asked, ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she had already walked to the side of the door that looked even more solemn and sacred under the streetmp. Li Yan said, ¡°I want to eat peaches.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring some back for you tomorrow.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo had already walked out the door. After sensing it, she walked along the outer wall of the temple to the left. This ce was far from the city, and there wererge peach trees everywhere. Other than the sound of the evening wind rustling the leaves and the chirping of frogs, birds, and insects, everything was quiet. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I have something on now. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and Chu Luo hung up. She put away her phone and strode forward. There was a small path about a meter wide every once in a while in the peach forest. Chu Luo walked in from one of the paths and walked for almost ten minutes before stopping by ake. There were no streetlights here anymore, but there was an abundance of moonlight tonight, allowing people to see their surroundings clearly. Xuan Ba was standing by theke, his back facing her. The copper bell on his belt let out a clear tinkling sound in the evening wind. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Xuan Ba¡¯s back as she said, ¡°I have something to doter. If you want to fight, then fight quickly.¡± Xuan Ba, who had wanted to pose a little longer, turned around at this moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you want to die early, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± With that, he quickly attacked, sending a talisman towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the talisman and stood still, but a red glow shed across her wrist. The red light flickered, then the talisman burned itself in midair. Xuan Ba widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Can¡¯t you tell what I did?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not human!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she pointed her finger towards theke. Countless water pirs rose and instantly turned into sharp swords that flew towards Xuan Ba. Xuan Ba quickly took out a talisman and cast a barrier around him. When the water swords hit the barrier, they turned into water and fell to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not human. How else could you control things with just a flick of your finger?!¡± Xuan Ba shouted. ¡°You little vixen, I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today and make your soul dissipate. You won¡¯t dare toe out and harm anyone again.¡± ¡°I harmed people?¡± Chu Luo sneered when she heard that. ¡°Some people are worse than demons. Don¡¯t do things that make you worse than beasts under the guise of upholding justice for the heavens.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Did the people and animals that you¡¯ve killed all these years not turn into ghosts to take revenge on you?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xuan Ba flew into a rage out of humiliation and took off the bell on his belt. The moment the bell rang, the surrounding maic field changed. The originally beautiful scenery of the ten-kilometer peach forest immediately turned into dark clouds that covered the sky. In the dark sky, lightning exploded and thunder rumbled. Chu Luo frowned slightly when she saw this scene. ¡°It¡¯s actually a divine weapon with a murderous aura. No wonder there¡¯s so much resentment on it.¡± Xuan Ba looked at Chu Luo, who was just standing there, and said with a ruthless expression, ¡°Return all the things you took from my eldest disciple and I¡¯ll let you die faster. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being struck by eighteen lightning bolts.¡± ¡°Eighteen bolts of lightning.¡± When Chu Luo heard his threat, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. She even sneered and said in a clear voice, ¡°Have you watched too many television dramas? Eighteen bolts of lightning¡­ Is it that I can be an immortal after enduring eighteen bolts of lightning?¡± ¡°Hmph! You can only be cheeky now! You injured three of my disciples. We¡¯ll settle this score slowly.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to take my time slowly calcting with you.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her arm, and a ray of light appeared, slicing through the sky. Amid that powerful ray of light, a guqin that was flickering with fluorescence appeared in front of her. It was as if a phoenix was spreading its wings around the zither. When Xuan Ba saw the zither, greed quickly shed across his eyes. ¡°So this is the legendary ¡®Fengxuan Zither.''¡± After saying this, the killing intent in his eyes became even stronger. ¡°This is perfect. After you die, this zither will be mine.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly plucked the strings. The moment the melody was yed, the world changed color. Xuan Ba instantly felt its power. He hurriedly shook the bell to block it. The two types of sounds collided. In that instant, the entire world seemed to have been torn apart. A wave of powerful energy quickly poured in. By the time Xuan Ba sensed that something was wrong, it was already toote. The melody had traveled through his ears to his limbs. In the next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt down. The bell in his hand fell out against his will. ¡°Copper Bell,e back.¡± At this moment, even if he shouted until his throat was hoarse, the bell wouldn¡¯t return to his hand. A dark cloud quickly gathered above his head. Xuan Ba widened his eyes in horror. In the next instant, there was an explosion above his head. Boom! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rumble¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Amid the deafening thunder and miserable screams, Chu Luo put away the Fengxuan Zither and walked to the ce where the bell had fallen to pick it up. Only then did she walk towards Xuan Ba, who was surrounded by dark clouds and couldn¡¯t escape. She kindly reminded him: ¡°You wanted me to transcend the tribtion just now. I¡¯m giving this chance to you instead. As long as you can withstand eighteen bolts of heavenly lightning, you have a chance to be an immortal. So¡­ all the best!¡± After saying that, she even gestured at him to cheer him on. Amid Xuan Ba¡¯s screams, she turned around and walked back towards the path. After walking for a while, she waved her arm and the barrier that she had set down when she came parted to form a path. After she walked over, she closed it again. So, besides a portion of people, no one else knew what had happened inside the barrier. After Chu Luo walked out of the barrier, she was no longer in a hurry. It was cooler here than in the city. The evening wind blew morefortably, and there was also an alluring peach fragrance. Chu Luo looked at the peaches that reached over from the side of the road and plucked one without hesitation. She ate it after she skinned it. She happened to walk out of the path halfway through chewing on the big peach. As soon as she reached the avenue by the monastery wall and was about to continue nibbling on the peach, she blinked at the man walking towards her and was stunned. Her heart suddenly started beating faster. Li Yan walked over to look at the silly little thing who had ced the peach by her mouth. He took the peach from her hand and took a bite on the bite mark. Chu Luo¡¯s gazended on his throat. She subconsciously swallowed. Li Yan¡¯s gaze deepened at her gaze and he lowered his head to nt a kiss on her lips. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. When she recovered, she quickly covered her mouth and looked around with a sheepish expression. Seeing that no one was around, she pointed at him and scolded him in a delicate voice. ¡°Big baddie! Who asked you to kiss me?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Nonsense! When did I let you kiss me?!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw her half-eaten peach in his hand. She walked closer to him and wanted to snatch it back from him. Li Yan immediately realized her motive and raised his hand. As she was shorter than him, when he raised his hand, she couldn¡¯t reach it at all. ¡°Big baddie, return my peach to me.¡± ¡°Your peach is sweeter than all the other peaches.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s sweet, it belongs to me.¡± Chu Luo stood on tiptoes and jumped up to snatch it. However, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Her body was quickly brought into his broad embrace. Li Yan tilted his head and said in a slightly hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll return the peach to you.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, she watched as Li Yan took her peach and took another bite. In her attempt to snatch it, Chu Luo sent herself to him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Her mouth was sealed. After a while, Chu Luo was released. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo panted for a while before pushing him away. She turned her head away and snorted. ¡°No.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere expression and wished he could grab her again. However, he knew his limits. Knowing that the little thing was about to be angered, he handed the peach to her. Chu Luo looked at him in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll finish it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Chu Luo watched as Li Yan ate the remaining half of the peach and red at him with a tense expression. Big baddie! He¡¯s finishing all of it just because she said no? Li Yan looked at her expression and held her hand as they walked towards the path. Chu Luo tried to pull her hand away but failed to do so. Thus, she gave up. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To pluck the biggest and sweetest peach for you.¡± Chapter 189 - Cant Be Too High-profile During the Day

Chapter 189: Can¡¯t Be Too High-profile During the Day

The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s not go in. It¡¯s dark.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her eyes, which were still sparkling under the moonlight. His lips curled up. ¡°Are you afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Seeing her tense face, Li Yan¡¯s smile widened. He let go of her hand and said, ¡°Stand here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go pluck it for you.¡± Chu Luo deliberately pointed at a peach tree in the distance and said, ¡°I want the biggest peach on that tenth peach tree from here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan walked into the peach forest. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to wait long before Li Yan walked over with a big peach. Chu Luo looked at the peach that he handed her and thought about how he had just eaten her own peach. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately made things difficult for him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to peel. Help me peel the skin.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t say anything and started peeling the peach for her. His expression was serious as if he was doing a very pressing job. The skin of the honey peaches was very easy to peel and was very moist. Li Yan had just peeled off a piece of skin when the sweet fragrance of the peach wafted into their nose. Li Yan only skinned half of it before passing the peach to her. Chu Luo took a bite of the peach with both hands and nodded at him with a smile. ¡°Sweet.¡± Li Yan looked at her and felt his heart brimming with sweetness too. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he said hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Let me try it.¡± Chu Luo immediately shielded her food and hid the peach behind her. In the next moment, her lips were attacked. ¡°Ooh¡­ Baddie!¡± Li Yan stood up straight and licked his lips before nodding. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her eyes fluttered, but she didn¡¯t look at him. After a while, she remembered and asked, ¡°Why are you here sote at night?¡± ¡°I wanted to eat peaches.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d bring it for you when Ie back tomorrow.¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he reached out to hug her waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± With the big peach in her hand, Chu Luo red at him with her big eyes that were filled with stars. Li Yan asked, ¡°Do you want toe home with me tonight?¡± Chu Luo shook her head fiercely. Li Yan frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo reacted and said with a wooden face, ¡°I heard from Jin Hui that there¡¯s no more room here. You should go back. The journey back is only an hour or so.¡± ¡°I asked Qin Ming to drive the car away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo continued to be expressionless. ¡°I can lend you my car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯d have to send your car over tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo red at him and stopped talking. Li Yan released her at this moment and said, ¡°I can only sleep on the floor in your roomter.¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This is sacred Buddhistnd. Men and women can¡¯t sleep in the same room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for President Jin to share a room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thus, Chu Luo and Li Yan walked into the temple together. It was already past ten, and the monks were already resting. The members of the Metaphysical Society who hade had long returned to their rooms, so the temple was especially quiet. The two of them walked into the front yard and didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way. However, when she walked to the courtyard where the rooms were, a young monk suddenly strode over from a corridor. He walked over and pressed his palms together. ¡°Patron, your room is ready. Please follow me.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan in surprise. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Before I came, I greeted the abbot here.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds. A little unhappy that he deliberately hid it from her, she snorted at him and walked towards her room with her big peach. After Chu Luo closed the door, Li Yan followed the young monk to the room prepared for him. The next morning, Chu Luo had just opened the door to her room when she saw Jin Hui pacing around the courtyard. At this moment, he happened to turn to look at her door. When Jin Hui saw Chu Luoe out, he hurriedly went up to her and asked, ¡°Young Friend, were you alrightst night?¡± He had sensed what had happenedst night near theke in the peach forest. He had wanted to ask Chu Luo when she came backst night, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be another man who came back with Chu Luost night. At that time, he didn¡¯t look closely at who the man was. Thinking that he was an outsider, he didn¡¯te out to ask. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Li Yan. She wondered if that person had awoken yet. Jin Hui lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Young Friend, how¡¯s Xuan Ba?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and told him, ¡°You can go to theke to take a look. Last night, he tried to see if he can achieve immortality after using eighteen bolts of lightning. He might really have withstood the lightning tribtion and be an immortal.¡± Jin Hui was stunned for a while before asking in surprise, ¡°Young Friend, do you mean you blew him up with lightning?¡± ¡°No. He attracted the lightning himself.¡± Chu Luo refused to admit to something that she hadn¡¯t done. At this point, she took out the copper bell from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She removed the talisman from the bell and took it out. It exuded a strong murderous aura. This was evidence that Chu Luo had deliberately left behind. When Jin Hui saw the baleful aura on the bell, his eyes widened abruptly, but his expression instantly darkened. ¡°This¡­ this Dharmic Artifact was actually refined into a fiendish object by Xuan Ba.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°What do you think we should do with this thing and Xuan Ba?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave that person alive. If we do, he¡¯ll be a scourge.¡± Jin Hui¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately gather everyone to discuss this matter. Also, this Dharmic Artifact¡­¡± ¡°This Dharmic Artifact doesn¡¯t have an owner yet. Maybe someone will have designs on it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Jin Hui thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave it at Fangqing Temple and let the abbot find a way to remove the baneful aura from it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After deciding on this matter, Jin Hui gathered people. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss this with them, so she took out her phone to call Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call quickly and said to her, ¡°Luoluo,e to the abbot¡¯s courtyard.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo went to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. To her surprise, Li Yan was ying chess with the abbot. The moment they saw hering¡­ The abbot smiled and said, ¡°Patron Chu, you look good today. Looks like staying herest night suited you.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded at him. ¡°It¡¯s quiet here.¡± After saying that, she walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and looked at their chessboard. This game was alreadying to an end, but both sides were blocking each other¡¯s path. To win, it depended on whose chess skill was better. Li Yan suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you want to eat peaches?¡± Chu Luo asked deliberately, ¡°Are you going to pluck them for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them if you want.¡± Chu Luo looked at the chessboard. ¡°I want to eat.¡± Li Yan nodded and ced the ck piece in his hand somewhere. The supposed dead-end was resolved immediately. After Li Yan ate all of the abbot¡¯s white pieces, he said before standing up, ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± The abbot stared at the chessboard. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t understand how Li Yan had thought of that move. Chu Luo also didn¡¯t understand. She wanted to look at it further, but Li Yan held her hand and led her to the door. As there were others here, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. Li Yan made a move to put his arm around her waist. She quickly jumped to the side and was led out of the abbot¡¯s courtyard by Li Yan. After the two of them had walked out, Chu Luo said to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me outside.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo tried to retract her hand. Li Yan said, ¡°No one¡¯s looking now.¡± After saying that, he tightened his grip and continued walking with her. As they walked, he asked, ¡°Which peach do you want to eat today?¡± Chu Luo nced at the peach forest bathed in the morning light and pointed at a peach tree in the distance. ¡°The peach on that tallest tree.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan led her to pick the peach she had chosen and skinned half of it for her to eat slowly. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive your car awayter. Call me before you end this afternoon. I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qin Minging to pick you up?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be too high-profile during the day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To think that this person knew not to be too high-profile! Li Yan said that he was leaving and left without eating breakfast. However, before he left, he took half of the peach from Chu Luo¡¯s hand and, at the same time, ate some tender tofu[1]. When Chu Luo walked back, her face was still red. She stopped under the ancient tree for a while before going to look for the abbot. At this moment, the abbot was meditating with the monastery¡¯s monks. Chu Luo didn¡¯t interrupt him and stood outside the door, listening. Half an hourter, the abbot walked out of the door and greeted her, ¡°Patron Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and the two of them walked towards a meditation room. When they reached the meditation room, Chu Luo took out the copper bell for the abbot. Chu Luo said, ¡°This copper bell¡¯s murderous aura is too strong. It can only be suppressed in your monastery. I¡¯ll leave it here.¡± Actually, she was just toozy to deal with it herself. The moment the abbot saw the bell, he immediately chanted a sutra before receiving it. ¡°Patron Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will bring all the disciples in the monastery to do a sending in the morning and in the evening for the souls of the dead brought about by this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left for the Metaphysics Society conference. Today, without those from the Xuan Sect around, the meeting was much more peaceful. Chu Luo could feel that these people were bing respectful towards her. Later on, Jin Hui told Chu Luo, ¡°When we rushed to theke, there was only scorched earth left.¡± It was obvious that Xuan Ba had been struck to death by lightning. ¡°Xuan Yi and Xuan Xin don¡¯t have good natures. We¡¯ve decided to cripple their abilities and make them ordinary people.¡± As for how their abilities were crippled, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Li Yan seemed to have calcted the time and called Chu Luo just as the conference ended. [1] Took advantage of her Chapter 190 - Junior, Someone Is Defaming You and Brother Chu Online

Chapter 190: Junior, Someone Is Defaming You and Brother Chu Online

Chu Luo informed Jin Hui and left first. Li Yan didn¡¯t get out of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat with his sunsses on. He wasn¡¯t worried about being recognized at all. As soon as Chu Luo got into the car, he drove it out. Chu Luo looked at the peaches on both sides and said covetously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pluck a few peaches before leaving?¡± ¡°There are some in the back.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw a huge box of peaches in the back seat. She turned around in surprise and asked, ¡°When did you pluck them?¡± ¡°While you wereing out.¡± Chu Luo thought about how he had run into the peach forest alone to pick peaches and couldn¡¯t help but smile. When the car reached the city, it was suddenly blocked. They couldn¡¯t go to the old city district at all. ¡°Why is there such a traffic jam today?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone to look at it. As she looked at it, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya is really causing quite themotion now that she¡¯s here. Where is she going to visit today? There are a fewst-minute blockades on the roads.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. This ce was closer to hispany than to the old city district. She asked, ¡°Has the road to yourpany been blocked?¡± Li Yan quickly tapped on the GPS in the car and said, ¡°There¡¯s an alley not far ahead that we can go through.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take that alley.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan started the car, he drove for a while before steering the car into that alley. There were a few breakfast shops at the entrance of the alley, and inside was Breakfast Street. It was the peak of breakfast time and many people hade for breakfast before heading to work. The car couldn¡¯t drive over at all. Chu Luo looked around and frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t drive over here either.¡± Li Yan parked his car in an empty parking space outside a shop. Just as the engine stopped, a man wearing a singlet with a tattoo on his arm walked over and knocked on the window. Li Yan lowered the car window. The tattooed man said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Brother, this is a special parking spot. Other cars aren¡¯t allowed to park here.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Whose special parking space is it?¡± The tattooed man was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s cold voice and his expression turned even uglier. ¡°It¡¯s the shop owner¡¯s special parking space. The shop owner ising soon. Hurry up and drive the car away.¡± Li Yan stopped talking to him and took out his earpiece to put it on. He pressed upon it and said to the person on the other end, ¡°I need to park my car in the parking lot outside XX Road.¡± With that, he took off his earpiece. The tattooed man looked at Li Yan as if he was crazy. ¡°Do you think you can park here after one call? You¡­¡± Li Yan nced at him sternly. The tattooed man shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. Li Yan took out his wallet and pulled out a stack of money. He said in a low voice, ¡°The car will be taken away in half an hour. This is the parking fee.¡± The tattooed man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the huge stack of money. He then stared at Li Yan¡¯s wallet with greed. Li Yan quickly exuded a murderous aura and was about to take the money back. The tattooed man was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He quickly took the money with both hands and straightened his neck as he said, ¡°It can only be parked for half an hour. If you don¡¯t drive the car away in half an hour, I¡¯ll call the tow truckpany toe and tow the car away.¡± The tattooed man obviously thought that Chu Luo and Li Yan were going to eat breakfast here. As he turned to leave, he muttered, ¡°From the way you¡¯re dressed, I¡¯d thought you¡¯re some big shots. It turns out that you can only eat breakfast in such a ce.¡± Li Yan wound up the car window and took out a mask, a pair of sunsses, and a hat from thepartment in the middle. He handed them to Chu Luo. ¡°Put these on.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°I thought that that person would force us to drive the car away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem in this world that money can¡¯t solve.¡± Before getting out of the car, Li Yan also put on a mask and sunsses. The two of them walked into the alley. There were too many people around at this time. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo along and shielded her by his side. Even when he restrained it, he still carried a sharp and cold aura. This coupled with the noble air that he exuded from within made the pedestrians subconsciously make a path as they walked. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to pull her hand out, but Li Yan held it tightly. The ces where the two of them passed immediately became the focus of attention. A few people took out their phones and secretly took photos. ¡°What kind of godly duo is this? As the two of them walked past this breakfast street, I suddenly feel that this breakfast street has be much more ssy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re celebrities?¡± ¡°Judging from their heights, they must be models.¡± ¡°Definitely. Only an international supermodel can have such a good disposition.¡± The back view of the two of them holding hands was taken and posted on WeChat. Soon, it was shared by tens of thousands of people. Everyone was guessing which two models they were. At the Wei residence. Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying were ying with their phones on the sofa. Wei Wushuang also saw the video of the two of them and said disdainfully, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re models who are deliberately trying to earn poprity. Just wait, I¡¯m certain that some entertainmentpany will release their front-view photos soon.¡± Wei Xueying craned her neck to take a look. After a while, she eximed, ¡°Eh? Why do I feel like this woman¡¯s back is a little familiar?¡± Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°You¡¯ve seen so many celebrities and models because you study acting. Isn¡¯t it normal to find them familiar?¡± ¡°No, this person¡¯s back is different from other models.¡± Wei Xueying took the phone from her hand and looked at it carefully. ¡°Why do I feel like it looks like Luoluo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Wei Wushuang¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She snatched her phone back and passed it to Chu Zhengyang, who was walking past her, in disbelief. ¡°Uncle, see if this is Chu Luo.¡± Chu Zhengyang stopped when he heard Chu Luo¡¯s name. He took the phone and looked at it carefully for a while before saying, ¡°Yes, she is Luoluo.¡± After saying this, he frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s the man with her?¡± Wei Xueying walked over as well. ¡°Could it be the person who lives with her?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± Once Wei Wushuang was certain that this person was Chu Luo, she made a decision. She took back her phone and said to Chu Zhengyang earnestly, ¡°Uncle, look at how intimate they are now. If you don¡¯t get Chu Luo toe back, you might be a grand-uncle soon.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face turned ashen. Wei Xueying shot Wei Wushuang a look to tell her not to spout nonsense. Wei Wushuang shrugged and took her phone, then went to the coffee table to retrieve her keys. She said to the two of them, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Wei Wushuang drove to the online mediapany owned by her friend. ¡°Yo~ What brings our beautiful Wushuang here? Come in and take a seat.¡± Wei Wushuang walked into hispany in her high heels. She nced at the dozen or so employees inside and said, ¡°Xu Xiang, you¡¯re doing pretty well here, huh? It¡¯s been open for only a month, but there are already more than ten employees.¡± Xu Xiang pretended to be humble, but there was a smug look on his face. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s alright. How about a meal?¡± Wei Wushuang didn¡¯t intend to catch up with him. She said directly, ¡°I have news here that has the potential to earn a lot of money. Do you want to hear it?¡± Xu Xiang was definitely willing. ¡°What? Wushuang,e to my office and let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± When the two of them arrived at the office, Wei Wushuang showed Xu Xiang the photo. Xu Xiang immediately smelled something and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°That woman is the college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Chu Luo was raised by my uncle. He said it himself. Can it be fake?¡± Xu Xiang was still a little worried. ¡°The man with her doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person before. He¡¯s not from our circle.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Xiang was relieved. His face immediately revealed an expression that said he was going to make a fortune. ¡°Haha, what do you think about me getting someone to write the title of ¡®College Entrance Examination Top Schr, National Daughter; Visited Breakfast Street with Mysterious Man; Suspected to Be a Kept Mistress!¡¯?¡± Wei Wushuang gave him a thumbs up in approval. ¡°Then your online mediapany will be famous.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of that breakfast street, a car drove over and stopped in front of them. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Get in.¡± Qin Ming had sent someone to pick them up. The two of them went to the office and took the elevator from the underground parking lot to the top floor. When the elevator door opened, Secretary Tan weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, breakfast has been sent to the office.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked into the CEO¡¯s office. After breakfast, Qin Ming moved the peaches, which had been left in their car, over. Li Yan had an important meeting to attend. After Secretary Tan came to remind him of it, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°You can go around and y, but you¡¯re not allowed to go to the 28th floor.¡± Chu Luo no longer had a good impression of that floor. How could she be willing to go there? She said, ¡°Got it.¡± After Li Yan went out, Chu Luo took a peach and ate it as she went online. There were many people online at this time. Ny percent of Chu Luo¡¯s friends list was lit up. Wang Mingtao had been obsessed with gaming recently. Once he saw her online, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to team up?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No.¡± After typing that, she pulled out her notebook and nned to write a prescription on it. However, not long after, Wang Mingtao anxiously sent her a message. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, something bad has happened. Go and look at the webpage.¡± When Wang Mingtao sent this message, the others also sent her a message. Chu Luo opened Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, someone is defaming you and Brother Chu on the web. We are trying to stop the news from spreading.¡± Chapter 191 - Getting All the Peach Juice on Her

Chapter 191: Getting All the Peach Juice on Her

When Chu Luo opened the webpage, she couldn¡¯t see the news they were talking about. It was obvious that they had been intercepted by Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chu Luo quickly did some programming and found the source of the news. She pulled Tang Zhiyun and the others into a group and turned on the voice chat. Chu Luo asked, ¡°When did this newse out?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Two minutes ago. Qingfeng was browsing the web and saw it as soon as it was posted.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t worry. Not many people have seen this news. We intercepted the news quickly. Right now, we¡¯re just worried that someputer experts will release this news again.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s see if they have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard. The sound of typing could also be heard from the other end. Yu Lei said, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the website of the point of dissemination and see what it does.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ Xu¡¯s mediawork. ¡°Boss, bad news. The news we posted has been intercepted.¡± Xu Xiang and Wei Wushuang were chatting merrily in the office. Their expressions changed when they heard this. Xu Xiang quickly turned on hisputer. Wei Wushuang was standing behind his chair, leaning on one arm and looking at hisputer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Xu Xiang, didn¡¯t you say that your Inte skills canpete with hackers? Why was this news intercepted as soon as you disseminated it?¡± Xu Xiang quickly typed on the keyboard. As he typed, he said casually, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s people must have discovered it. But it doesn¡¯t matter if they did. I¡¯ll beat them up until they question their existence.¡± ¡°Then hurry up. The news that was released just now must not have been seen by others. We have to spread Chu Luo¡¯s scandal this morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to let everyone see what the national daughter that they admire is like, the college entrance examination top schr.¡± Xu Xiangughed sinisterly as he typed. ¡°I can imagine how many views this piece of news will get. As long as my website can produce results, my old man will look at me in a different light. Hahaha¡­¡± After a while. Xu Xiang couldn¡¯t hold his smile anymore. At the same time, the secretary pushed open the office door and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, bad news. Ourputers have been attacked.¡± ¡°What are you panicking for!¡± Xu Xiang mmed his fingers heavily on the keyboard, his expression terrifyingly dark. Wei Wushuang sat on the armrest of his chair and said anxiously, ¡°Xu Xiang, can you do it or not? Don¡¯t let them attack yourputer.¡± ¡°No one can attack myputer.¡± Just as Xu Xiang finished speaking, hisputer suddenly went ck. An electric current flowed through his fingers and spread throughout his body. Xu Xiang¡¯s body trembled from being electrocuted. Wei Wushuang was so frightened that she fell off the armrest of the chair. ¡°Xu Xiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Xiang shouted at his secretary, who was standing by the door in a daze, ¡°Hurry up and pull out the power. Myputer is leaking current.¡± The secretary was so frightened that his body trembled. After two seconds, he reacted and responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± He quickly walked over and squatted down to remove the plug. Only then did Xu Xiang¡¯s body stop trembling. It was just that his expression became even worse. He felt that the electrician must have failed to install the cables properly here. With a livid expression, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and get the electrician here, dammit! How did he install the electric cables? If I¡¯d been electrocuted to death, I¡¯d bury his entire family.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± The secretary was frightened by Xu Xiang¡¯s expression and hurriedly responded before leaving. The electrician came quickly. He checked the circuit and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no problem with the circuit.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I was almost electrocuted to death just now.¡± The electrician was unhappy in his heart, but he still had to say with fear on his face, ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can use an electric pen to measure it. There¡¯s no electricity leaking at all.¡± Xu Xiang didn¡¯t believe him, so he snatched the pen from his hand and quickly tested the circuit. Indeed, there was no sign of a power leak. Wei Wushuang was a little impatient. ¡°Xu Xiang, since there¡¯s no leakage, hurry up and publicize Chu Luo¡¯s matter.¡± Xu Xiang nodded and asked his secretary, ¡°How are theputers outside?¡± ¡°Boss, everyone¡¯sputers are still ck.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± Xu Xiang quickly turned on hisputer and typed on the keyboard. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that aputer expert like me can¡¯t beat a few weaklings.¡± However, no matter how hard he typed, he couldn¡¯t open thepany¡¯s webpage. Wei Wushuang had a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Xiang said to his secretary, ¡°Go and see if ourpany¡¯s Inte connection has been removed.¡± The secretary quickly went out. The electrician took the opportunity to follow. When the office door closed automatically, an image finally appeared on Xu Xiang¡¯sputer. Before Xu Xiang and Wei Wushuang could rejoice, an extremely terrifying scene appeared on hisputer. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wei Wushuang asked with trembling lips. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m in hell?¡± Xu Xiang quickly typed on the keyboard with a dark face. Seeing that it was useless, he wanted to turn off theputer forcefully, but he couldn¡¯t. He was so angry that he stood up and smashed the keyboard. ¡°F*ck! Myputer is being attacked.¡± But at this moment, the lights above their heads suddenly went out. Not only had the lights gone out, but the image on theputer hadn¡¯t disappeared at all. It was as if something had escaped from inside. Their bodies were suppressed and they couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to. Countless demons and ghosts surrounded the two of them and slowly devoured their flesh and blood. Then, one of them was thrown into an oil pot and the other into a sea of fire. Wei Wushuang was so scared that her face turned pale and she broke out in a cold sweat. She tried his best to open her mouth wide and scream, but she couldn¡¯t. Her body trembled uncontrobly as tears, snot, and cold sweat rolled down her face. In the end, she fainted. Xu Xiang felt that he was a courageous person, but under this extremely frightening experience, he was so scared that his heart tightened and cold sweat flowed down his back. Then, he jolted and urinated. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pressed thest button and said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Find a way to let people know about the current situation of the Xu mediapany.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and went back to typing. Xie Minghai asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, how do we deal with the good stuff we found on Boss Xu¡¯sputer?¡± ¡°Expose it directly,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°Since they like to expose other people¡¯s private matters so much, we¡¯ll let them know what it feels like to have their own private matters exposed.¡± Xu Qingfeng asked, ¡°Junior, how should we deal with that woman?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t there photos of her on Boss Xu¡¯sputer? If they¡¯re posted anonymously, they will definitely trend.¡± Xu Qingfeng replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Half an hourter, a piece of news quickly trended online. ¡°All employees of the Xu¡¯s online mediapany hallucinated because of food poisoning and were sent to XX Hospital¡¯s Neurology Department.¡± Another ten minutes passed. Young Master Xu¡¯s private life was messy. All kinds of illegal transactions were exposed and started trending online. Then, the Wei family¡¯s daughter, Wei Wushuang, who had an indecent rtionship with many people, was also exposed and went viral. The gossipy Inte crowd exploded after the two consecutive explosive pieces of news: ¡°Holy shit! The Xu family? The Wei family? Aren¡¯t these two families ranked top in the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°I know about the Wei family¡¯s daughters. I heard that these daughters from a wealthy family both possess virtue and talent. So this is what their private life is like.¡± ¡°Ha! Ladies from wealthy families. Such daughters of rich families must be putting on a pretense to outsiders like us who don¡¯t know any better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Her private life is so messy even though she¡¯s ady from a wealthy family. What a joke.¡± ¡°And Young Master Xu, do you think that they have an ambiguous rtionship since news about them is trending at the same time?¡± ¡°Maybe Young Master Xu and Miss Wei fell out and are now defaming each other.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Young Master Xu was poisoned and his nerves were injured?¡± ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s true? Maybe only his employees were poisoned. He wanted to shirk responsibility and lied that he was poisoned too.¡± ¡­ Instantly, discussions raged on the Inte. The Wei and Xu families were pushed into the center of public opinion. As for how the Wei and Xu families would react, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Chu Luo closed the webpage and switched off her phone. She took a peach and sat on the sofa, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window as she slowly nibbled on it. At this moment, she heard the door open behind her. Chu Luo tilted her head to look and saw Li Yan striding over with a dark expression. He had a Bluetooth earpiece on his ear. He said, ¡°Let these trending searches stay in the top three. Whoever dares to remove them, we will attack theirpany.¡± He then walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him and handed him the peach. Blinking her big eyes, she asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Li Yan sat down beside her and pressed hisrge hand against the back of her head. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡­ After a while, Chu Luo felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe and quickly pushed him away. Li Yan pulled her back and hugged her. Chu Luo wanted to break free. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the peach¡¯s juice on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Change your clothester.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a piece of clothing.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. He called out hoarsely, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Let me participate in such matters next time.¡± Chapter 192 - Miss Chu, Im Allergic to Peach

Chapter 192: Miss Chu, I¡¯m Allergic to Peach

Chu Luo looked up from his embrace and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Why should you get involved?¡± Li Yan kissed her on the lips and pulled a long face. His expression told her that he was angry. Chu Luo pped him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t move your mouth or I¡¯ll seal it.¡± ¡°With your mouth?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± The cold aura emanating from Li Yan¡¯s body dissipated at these words. However, Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°When did I be your kept mistress?¡± ¡°No. The one who is kept is me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Do you want me to make a statement immediately?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Luo broke free from his arms and disdainfully looked at him with a straight face. Seeing her expression, Li Yan felt stifled and grabbed her. This time, peach juice stained both of them. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a few sets of clothes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time and suddenly didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change.¡± With that, she walked out. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not eating lunch? Today, the chef has prepared several dishes that you like.¡± Li Yan then named a few dishes. Chu Luo liked the dishes in the internal restaurants of the zing Glory Corporation. When she heard the dishes he had reported, she was a little conflicted. Li Yan looked at her and guided her patiently. ¡°The chef should be sending the food up soon. Do you really not want to eat anymore before leaving?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat first.¡± With that, she sat down. Sure enough, in less than a minute, there was a knock on the office door. Li Yan pressed on his Bluetooth earpiece and saw Secretary Tan push open the office door and push the food cart in. As soon as lunch was served on the coffee table, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. After Secretary Tan brought out all the dishes from the dining car, she picked up her chopsticks and ate a piece of food, chewing it slowly. Then, she narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Delicious.¡± Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her and watched her eat. He found it a very enjoyable thing to watch. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was watching her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and shifted his gaze to the food she was holding with her chopsticks. ¡°I want to eat that piece you picked up.¡± Chu Luo paused. She suddenly remembered the disdainful look on his face when they first ate together. She said in a disdainful tone, ¡°No, you will stain my chopsticks with your saliva.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± After the meal, Chu Luo was satisfied while Li Yan¡¯s face remained dark. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at him. She hugged the box of peaches and said to him, ¡°Give me your car keys. I¡¯m going back.¡± She even stretched out her hand. Li Yan looked at the fair and tender hand before him and stood up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The key is with Qin Ming. I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± After saying that, he took the box in her hands and carried it with one arm as he walked towards the office door. Chu Luo immediately followed. When they walked out of the office, there was no one in the corridor. Everyone must have gone to eat by now. Li Yan moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and said, ¡°Bring me the key to Luoluo¡¯s car.¡± It was unknown what Qin Ming said, but Li Yan put down his hand and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Qin Ming is in the underground parking lot. I¡¯ll send you down.¡± The two of them walked to the elevator. Chu Luo ran in front of him and stopped him with a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t send me down. This is an exclusive elevator. Why do you still need to send me down?¡± Then, she muttered, ¡°If you have the time, you might as well go and rest so that you can work better in the afternoon. The money you earn is mine.¡± Li Yan was delighted by her words. He quickly leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. Before she could react, he stood up and said, ¡°Honey, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you and will work hard to earn money.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips moved. She snorted in a tsundere manner and opened the elevator door to enter. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, Chu Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Ming and prepared to wait by the car. However, she had just taken a few steps with the box when a few people walked over. The group consisted of both men and women. The men were dressed in suits while the women were dressed meticulously. There was no zing Glory¡¯s namete on their clothes. They were obviously from otherpanies. When they walked over, they looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Astonishment shed across the men¡¯s eyes. As a woman walked past Chu Luo, she sized her up with a jealous and disdainful gaze. After she passed Chu Luo, she whispered to herpanion beside her, ¡°I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s here to promote peaches. She looks dirty, and she¡¯s even thinking of walking to the underground parking lot to quietly go up. Maybe she was chased out by the security guards.¡± Chu Luo looked down at the peach juice staining her body and frowned as she thought,?¡®I don¡¯t look like someone who promotes peaches. Besides¡­ who would dare to buy these peaches?¡¯ Just as she finished thinking this, the group of people stopped. Then, a man walked over and asked, ¡°Hey, are you selling your peaches? I¡¯ll buy two. How much are they?¡± Chu Luo looked up at the person walking over and said unhappily, ¡°Not selling.¡± With that, she prepared to walk towards the car. At this moment, the woman walked over. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just a peach seller. We¡¯re buying your peaches out of kindness, but you¡­¡± ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was going to sell peaches?¡± Chu Luo interrupted her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re wearing¡­¡± The woman walked up to her rudely. She looked at her clothes and was about to speak, but halfway through, she suddenly stopped. ¡°Wearing what? My clothes aren¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re only stained with peach juice. Don¡¯t tell me my clothes look like that of a peach seller?¡± After two seconds, the woman suddenly raised her voice in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually wearing a high-end custom-made brand under zing Glory!¡± Chu Luo raised the corners of her lips and leaned towards her. ¡°Wrong. I bought these clothes for hundreds of yuan on an online shopping tform.¡±?¡®And I bought a lot of them.¡¯ With that, she turned and left. A woman¡¯s disbelieving voice came from behind her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way I could be mistaken. You¡¯re wearing zing Glory¡¯s high-end custom-made brand. No one would dare to replicate their brand.¡± Chu Luo only wanted to say, ¡°Lunatic.¡± She quickly walked out of the crowd¡¯s line of sight. Just as she found the car that she was driving, Qin Ming strode over from the other side. Qin Ming gave the key to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took it and thought for a while before taking out a peach from the box and passing it to him. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Qin Ming thought:?¡®If I eat the peach that you and Master brought back, I will freeze to death from Master¡¯s cold aura.¡¯ With a straight face, he said in refusal, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m allergic to peaches.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo drove the car to the city center, she realized that there was still a lot of traffic. While being stuck somewhere, she took her phone and turned it on. Several missed calls immediately popped up. They were all from Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo pursed her lips and pretended not to see them. She knew very well what Chu Zhengyang was thinking. A rtive who would never think of her when something happened and who wanted to pull her back onto the right path when she was nning to be a little rebellious was reallyughable. Just as she was about to put down her phone, Boss Chen from the herbs shop called her. Boss Chen informed her that the two herbs she wanted had arrived. He asked her if she wanted to retrieve them herself or have them sent to her. Chu Luo nced at the blocked traffic. If she was going back to the old city district, she would have to cross the entire city area to get to the north of the city. At the next intersection, she would be able to turn. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them myself.¡± When she arrived at the medicinal herb market, it was already more than an hourter. After Chu Luo walked into the herb market wearing a mask, she realized that the owner of that rogue shop had changed. She didn¡¯t mind and went straight to Boss Chen¡¯s shop. However, when she reached the shop door, she saw many people surrounding it. Then, a few people who were cursing and looking fierce walked out. Chu Luo thought that these people were here to cause trouble. The crowd started discussing. ¡°Boss Chen is really unlucky to have such an older brother who likes to gamble. If this continues, his entire shop will be ruined.¡± ¡°What a pity. No matter how good Boss Chen is at earning money, he can¡¯tpensate for the debt his brother owes from gambling.¡± ¡°Definitely. Theye every few months. No matter how profitable the herbs are, they still need cash flow. I doubt if their shop has any more liquid funds.¡± ¡°What do you think his older brother is thinking? Boss Chen treated him so well, but he just had to be like that. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the brothers worked together to operate the herbs shop?¡± ¡­ The surrounding crowd dispersed after booing for a while. Only then did Chu Luo walk into the shop. It was obvious that the Chen family¡¯s shop had been smashed by someone. The hall was filled with scattered herbs. At this moment, the shop assistant was clearing up the mess. Chen Xuan sat at the counter, staring at something in a daze. At this moment, his expression was very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care that the shop had been smashed. When Chu Luo walked up to Chen Xuan, he snapped back to reality and looked at her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re here. The herbs you wanted are ready. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the back. Chen Xuan handed the two packets of herbs to Chu Luo and said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to attend to Miss Chu today, so I won¡¯t be entertaining you. If you think the herbs here are to your liking, you can call me directly in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything. She picked up the herbs and was about to leave. However, just as she turned around, a man who resembled Chen Xuan but was much tougher than him strode in. The man walked in and shouted rudely, ¡°Chen Xuan, give me 50 million yuan immediately.¡± Chapter 193 - Your Mouth Is Too Smelly, Its Better If You Dont Talk

Chapter 193: Your Mouth Is Too Smelly, It¡¯s Better If You Don¡¯t Talk

When Chu Luo saw who it was, she was no longer in a hurry to leave. She stood at the side and watched. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s voice was cold, but underneath it was deep disappointment and coldness. Chen Han quickly walked up to Chen Xuan. He grabbed Chen Xuan¡¯s cor and spat at him fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t have money? Who are you lying to? This herb shop is all yours. You¡¯ve made a lot of money these past few years. How can you be broke?¡± Chen Xuan lowered his eyes and nced at Chen Han¡¯s hand that was grabbing his cor. He didn¡¯t let go, but instead pointed at the entire hall and said in a narrating tone, ¡°Because of you, a group of peoplee here every few days to collect debt. If they don¡¯t get it, they¡¯ll smash the shop. Didn¡¯t you see this shop in disarray when you came in?¡± ¡°Chen Han.¡± Chen Xuan suddenly called out his name. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Do you know how much they wanted from me today?¡± When Chen Han heard this, his eyes flickered for no reason. In the next second, he became self-righteous again. ¡°This shop is all yours. If they don¡¯t ask for money from you, do you expect them to ask it from me, an unemployed person? Chen Xuan, let me tell you. When Father died, he said that whoever takes over this shop will take care of the other sibling. You were the one who insisted on taking away this shop that ought to be mine.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chen Xuanughed softly and didn¡¯t argue with him anymore. He only said, ¡°You already owe the loan sharks 500 million yuan. Even if you sell this shop, it¡¯s impossible for us to gather so much money immediately. I¡¯ve helped you repay enough debts all these years.¡± ¡°Then return this shop to me.¡± Chen Han widened his eyes and said confidently, ¡°As long as you return this shop to me, I will pay back the money I owe myself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xuan looked up at him and said lightly, ¡°Dream on!¡± Bam! A heavy punchnded on Chen Xuan¡¯s left cheek. Chen Xuan was caught off guard and staggered backward, mming into the wall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The shop assistant standing at the side screamed in fright. Chen Xuan covered his face and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Xiao Li, you can get off work first.¡± ¡°Boss, do you want me to help you call the police?¡± Xiao Li could not stand Chen Han¡¯s behavior. Chen Han turned around and red at him furiously. ¡°You¡¯re fired, you motherf*cker! Get lost!¡± Xiao Li clenched his fists in anger. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t want to involve outsiders and quickly said, ¡°Xiao Li, go back first.¡± Xiao Li nced at him and left in the end. At this moment, Chen Han finally discovered Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Continue. I¡¯m just an audience member watching the show.¡± Chen Xuan said apologetically, ¡°Sorry about this!¡± Chen Han sneered. ¡°Go somewhere else to watch the show. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo also sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the show here today. Such an excitingpetition between brothers is rare.¡± Chen Han was angered and shouted at her angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re a guest. Get out while I¡¯m asking nicely!¡± Chen Xuan was also angered. He put down the hand that was covering half his face and strode towards Chen Han. He also raised his fist and punched him. ¡°F*ck! Chen Xuan, you degenerate, you actually dare to hit me! See if I don¡¯t beat you to death today.¡± When Chen Xuan heard Chen Han¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. When she saw that the two brothers were about to fight, Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she directly hit their acupoints. Chen Han felt that he could no longer move and was shocked. His eyes widened and he shouted, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s pupils constricted, but he didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo stood between the two brothers and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today and intend to meddle in this matter.¡± After saying that, she looked at Chen Xuan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me, maybe I can help.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chen Han sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. I think you¡¯re attracted to Chen Xuan¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Chen Han, shut up!¡± ¡°Shut up? Since you dare to do it, what¡¯s there to be afraid of admitting!¡± Chen Han didn¡¯t care about their brotherhood at all and said directly, ¡°Did you know? Chen Xuan is a degenerate.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Chen Xuan, who had suddenly turned pale, then at Chen Han, who had a fierce expression. She didn¡¯t immediately speak. Chen Han continued to mock and ridicule, ¡°So it¡¯s useless even if you like him. He¡¯s a total degenerate.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled from anger. His face was filled with suppressed anger and disappointment, as well as indescribable despair. That¡¯s right. Anyone would be disheartened to be treated like this by their closest kin. Seeing him like this, Chen Han said even more fearlessly, ¡°It¡¯s because of him that I can¡¯t lift my head in front of my friends and have to suffer the cold gazes of others every day. He¡¯s a pervert. On what basis did our father give him the herbs shop¡­? He should die.¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Han, who was getting more and more excited as he spoke, then looked at Chen Xuan, who was silent with his eyes lowered. She asked, ¡°Are you really biological brothers?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather we¡¯re not!¡± Chen Han shouted. ¡°Being his brother is the biggest humiliation of my life!¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Xuan, who was trembling slightly, and asked, ¡°Since he never treated you as a brother, why did you agree to your father¡¯s request to guard this herbs shop? Why did you help him pay off the loan? Why did you help him clean up this mess?¡± Chen Xuan finally looked at Chu Luo. He was a little surprised that she knew all this. Chen Han sneered. ¡°If this herbs shop had been given to me, he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything. These are all things that he should do.¡± Chen Xuan looked at Chen Han with his pitch-ck eyes. His lips trembled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo said, ¡°Coincidentally, your experience is simr to mine. I also hate people who obviously don¡¯t have the ability but still want something that they shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯ll give you two choices: ¡°First, you can continue to fight it out with him until you two fight to the death. Second, I¡¯ll give you a chance to start afresh. Come with me.¡± Chen Xuan looked at her in disbelief, but he could see a domineering and confident look in her eyes. Chen Xuan¡¯s lips moved a few times and he was about to speak. Chen Han was the first to mock him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked by others for bringing a degenerate along?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint flickering across them. ¡°Who dares to mock my people?¡± After saying that, she looked at Chen Xuan. ¡°Your decision.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo unsealed their acupoints. Just as Chen Han was about to speak again, Chu Luo sealed his mute acupoint again. Chen Han covered his neck with his hands and opened his mouth wide, a fearful look in his eyes. ¡°Your mouth stinks. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak.¡± After saying that, she asked Chen Xuan, ¡°Are youing with me now or do you have things to settle here?¡± Chen Xuan put away the disappointment and coldness on his face and said, ¡°I originally nned to manage our herbs shop well, but there¡¯s no need for that now¡­ I¡¯ll go with you now.¡± He then looked at Chen Han. ¡°Our brotherhood is over. No matter how you manage this herbs shop in the future or what bes of you, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Chen Han red at him as if to say: I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Chen Xuan followed Chu Luo. Just as Chen Han was about to rejoice, he remembered that he couldn¡¯t speak. His expression changed drastically, and all his joy turned into fear. However, when he chased after them, the two of them had already disappeared. After getting into the car, Chen Xuan asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Who you like is your business. Why should I mind?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled as he looked at her in disbelief. Suddenly, an indescribable feeling of being touched fermented in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to say this would be a girl who wasn¡¯t rted to him at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°As for you, why don¡¯t you ask me what I do and what arrangements I have for you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Chen Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯d be best if we went to a ce where no one knows me.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you go to America and help me manage a beauty productspany.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xuan finally looked shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to manage apany? Also¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about beauty products.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. You can learn. What I need is someone who can firmly guard my forms and not let anyone take them away.¡± Chen Xuan fell silent. After a while, he replied resolutely, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When the car drove back to the old district, it was already four in the afternoon. Chu Luo stopped the car and the butler weed her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± After saying that, he quietly sized up Chen Xuan, who had returned with Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Help him arrange a guest room. He will stay here for the next two days.¡± The butler nodded. The three of them walked in together. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t look around. Chu Luo brought him to her herbs refining room. When he saw the herbs refining room, Chen Xuan was finally shocked. ¡°Miss Chu, you know how to make medicine yourself?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I asked you to go to America.¡± ¡°You know how to develop your own form for beauty products?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took out the two bags of herbs she had brought back and gestured to Chen Xuan. ¡°Help me grind these two herbs into powder.¡± Chen Xuan was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± When Li Yan returned, the first thing he did was ask the butler, who came up to wee him, ¡°Where is Luoluo?¡± ¡°Master, Miss Chu is in the herbs refining room.¡± Li Yan walked straight to the herbs refining room. The butler quickly followed up and said, ¡°Miss Chu brought back a gentleman today.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and quickened his pace. Chapter 194 - He Is My Employee, What Are You Talking to Him About?

Chapter 194: He Is My Employee, What Are You Talking to Him About?

When Li Yan pushed open the herbs refining room, Chu Luo was standing by the cauldron, brewing medicine while Chen Xuan was grinding herbs on the other side. Chu Luo looked up and saw that it was Li Yan. Her lips curled up and she called out sweetly, ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± The coldness on Li Yan¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He nodded and walked to her side. There was a thick medicinal fragrance floating in the air. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have all the herbs I wanted. I¡¯ll prepare them in the next two days. After I¡¯m done, Chen Xuan can go to America.¡± At this point, she pointed at Chen Xuan, who was stunned to see Li Yan. ¡°He¡¯s Chen Xuan. I told you about the owner of that herbs shop the other day, but he¡¯s mine now.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t look at Chen Xuan but stared at Chu Luo and corrected her. ¡°He¡¯s your employee.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him, who had suddenly be serious. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Li Yan didn¡¯t say much and asked, ¡°How long more?¡± ¡°Soon. This medicine needs to be brewed for another ten minutes.¡± ¡°Let him watch it.¡± After saying that, Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the door. As he walked, he said to Chen Xuan, ¡°Watch Luoluo¡¯s medicine.¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s body trembled for no reason. Before he could answer, the two of them had already walked out. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo all the way upstairs and into the bedroom. He pressed her against the wall. Chu Luo leaned against the wall and blinked her big eyes at him in confusion. ¡°You seem a little unhappy.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and sealed her lips. It wasn¡¯t until their breathing was a little unstable that he let go of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say others are yours again.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Li Yan looked like he was about to kiss her again. Chu Luo quickly ced her hands on his chest and pushed him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me.¡± Li Yan simply pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear. After Chu Luo heard what he said, her ears slowly turned red. In the end, she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan sealed her mouth again. After a while. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, I told you not to kiss me.¡± Seeing how shy she was, Li Yan swept his lips across her cheek and asked, ¡°Are you still going to the herbs refining room tonight?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe the prescription you want tonight so that you can get someone to look for the herbs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I smell like medicine. Get out, I¡¯ll change.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pushed him out of the door. Li Yan followed her lead. Chu Luo went to take a shower and happened to see Li Yane out in his casual home clothes. Chu Luo walked up to him and touched the material of his clothes before touching the material of hers. Li Yan watched her movements with a questioning gaze. Chu Luo said, ¡°I met a few people at yourpany¡¯s underground parking lot today. A woman insisted that my clothes were from a high-end custom-made brand under zing Glory.¡± Li Yan looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo added, ¡°It does feel a little simr to mine, so¡­ did you get someone to swap the clothes I boughtst time?¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes were warm. He responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and didn¡¯t deny it. Chu Luo bit her lips, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She took the initiative to hold his hand and the two of them walked downstairs. As she walked, she told him about her n to have Chen Xuan go to America. ¡°Chen Xuan can¡¯t manage such argepany alone for now.¡± Li Yan suggested, ¡°You can get the headhunterpany to help you recruit a few professional managers.¡± Li Yan gave Chu Luo many suggestions. As he was the CEO of an international corporation, Li Yan¡¯s every suggestion was spot-on. Chu Luo had never reallye into contact with this before, so she listened seriously. While eating, Chu Luo called Chen Xuan out. When Chen Xuan saw Li Yan this time, he had put away the shock on his face. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say who Li Yan was, and he didn¡¯t ask. After dinner, Li Yan called him to the study. Puzzled, Chu Luo asked, ¡°He¡¯s my employee. Why are you talking to him?¡± ¡°To tell him how to manage thepany. My wife¡¯spany must be managed by someone capable.¡± When Chen Xuan heard Li Yan address Chu Luo as such, surprise shed across his eyes. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed when she heard him call her his wife, but she couldn¡¯t criticize Li Yan in front of Chen Xuan. Therefore, she merely nodded. Li Yan brought Chen Xuan to the study. Chu Luo was bored alone and strolled in the courtyard. It was only six o¡¯clock and the sky wasn¡¯t dark yet. The flowers and trees in the courtyard grew especially well, making people feel good just by looking at them. At this moment, Chu Luo saw Qin Ming striding in from the courtyard. The butler happened to walk out from the door. Qin Ming asked the butler, ¡°Butler, where¡¯s Master?¡± The butler replied, ¡°Master is in the study.¡± Qin Ming stopped. Seeing Chu Luo by the pavilion, he turned around and walked over. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. Qin Ming said to her expressionlessly, ¡°Just now, Princess Anya called and said that she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Why did she call you if she wanted to see me?¡± Qin Ming thought to himself,?¡®Since strangers can¡¯t call you and Master, she only managed to contact me. What can I do?¡¯ His face remained expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did she say why she wanted to see me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since she didn¡¯t say anything, just tell her I¡¯m busy the next time she calls.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming turned around and walked out. Chu Luo waited for him to leave before turning around and walking towards the door. Li Yan didn¡¯t talk to Chen Xuan for long. When he came down, Chu Luo was writing rapidly on a piece of paper. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo¡¯s words were very beautiful. Amid the mboyance, they carried an indescribable lightness and beauty. Li Yan looked at her writing for a while before asking, ¡°Are these herbs easy to find?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find all of them,¡± Chu Luo said as she wrote. ¡°There are a few herbs that are only recorded in ancient books. Basically, not many people have heard of them.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll draw out the appearance of those herbster. Then, I¡¯ll write down the characteristics and the environment where they grow. You can send more people to look for them.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo continued writing until past ten o¡¯clock. She had asked for more than 30 kinds of herbs, and thest few were especially apanied by drawings and exnations. Li Yan looked at them and asked the butler to bring him hisptop. Chu Luo watched as he typed all these medicinal names into hisptop¡¯s notebook and asked strangely, ¡°Why did you have to key them into theputer?¡± ¡°Your handwriting can¡¯t be seen.¡± Li Yan only said this one sentence and didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand and wanted to continue asking, but Li Yan said to her, ¡°Can you make these herbs into a 3D drawing?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. Li Yan quickly entered the list of medicinal herbs and handed her hisptop. Chu Luo made a 3D diagram of those herbs. As she did that, she said, ¡°This Ice Fire Unicorn Grass grows by natural hot springs, but it must be surrounded by snow that doesn¡¯t melt all year round. ¡°As for this White Withered Floss, it grows in dense forests, which are ces where the sun can¡¯t be seen all day long. There¡¯s also a simr type of grass growing around it. When looking for it, you have to look at the back of its leaves. The fluff on the back of the leaves will glow. The other leaves glow from the front. ¡°This ming Phoenix Grass¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped here. Li Yan looked at her, who had suddenly stopped talking, and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°This grass has its guardian beast. Its guardian beast can breathe fire. Once someone is spat by the fire, they will turn into ashes quickly.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± but his expression didn¡¯t change much. He asked, ¡°Where is thest herb found?¡± ¡°In a valley where all four seasons are like spring. This herb is delicate. It can¡¯t be too cold nor can it withstand heat. Even if you find it, you¡¯ll have to store it at a constant temperature to protect it.¡± Li Yan fell silent again. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°How long do you need that old man to live? If it¡¯s only for a year or so, I can use other herbs as recements. If you want him to live for a few more years and also ensure that he is in good health, we will have to use these handful of herbs.¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, he lowered his eyes and started thinking. After about ten minutes, he said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan stood up and pulled her upstairs. ¡°Go rest first. I¡¯ll go to the study room.¡± The two of them walked upstairs and Li Yan went to the study. When the butler brought Li Yan tea, Li Yan was sitting at his desk in deep thought. The butler ced the tea on the desk and stood still. After a while, he called out to Li Yan, ¡°Master.¡± Li Yan looked up at him with his eternally cold eyes. The butler deliberated for a moment and asked in confusion, ¡°If you use Miss Chu¡¯s prescription in exchange for what you promised Old Master, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore. Why did you¡­¡± Li Yan waved at him, gesturing for him to leave. The butler sighed in his heart but ultimately turned around to leave. He knew that his young master was sincere towards Miss Chu and didn¡¯t want her to be involved in this matter. However¡­ Li Yan had been sitting in the study for nearly half an hour when his phone rang. When he picked up the phone, he heard an anxious voice. ¡°Old Master has fallen ill. We¡¯re going to lock down the news now. If you find that ancient tomb, go down to the tomb immediately to look for the medicine.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer immediately. As if afraid that he would go back on his word, the other party said anxiously, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t forget who saved your life.¡± Li Yan frowned and a cold aura emanated from his body. The other party seemed to have realized that he had been too impulsive and said, ¡°Sorry, I was too anxious. You know that Old Master can¡¯t fall. If he falls, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Li Yan finally spoke, his tone cold. ¡°It¡¯s you people, not me.¡± Chapter 195 - Since You Dont Want to Wear Shoes, I Can Only Carry You

Chapter 195: Since You Don¡¯t Want to Wear Shoes, I Can Only Carry You

The other party seemed to be stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s us. But you promised Old Master that you would repay his life-saving grace. It¡¯s time for you to repay his kindness. Are you nning to go back on your word? ¡°Li Yan, I don¡¯t have a choice at this time¡­ Old Master suddenly fainted, and many people are scared out of their wits. We¡¯re all worried that the other party will discover something, so only you can help us now. ¡°Go to the tomb. I heard that there¡¯s medicine in that tomb that can revive the dead. Regardless of whether it¡¯s real or fake, we have to try.¡± The other party¡¯s voice turned from domineering to choked. One could hear his helplessness. Li Yan didn¡¯t have any special feelings for the others around Old Master Li, but his heart softened for the old master who would always be smiling at him. He asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± The other party said, ¡°The doctor used a special method to save Old Master, but Old Master had suffered too many injuries when he was young. His body had suffered a huge loss. Even if he was rescued, he could only lie in bed and be a living dead¡­ ¡°This news can¡¯t be concealed for long. There are too many people monitoring our family. Once Old Master falls, they will definitely wait for an opportunity. ¡°Li Yan, nothing must happen to Old Master for at least two years.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his expression turned even colder. These people seemed to be concerned about Old Master, but in the end, they were doing it for their own benefit. It was trulyughable. He said, ¡°I have obtained a prescription that can ensure that Old Master will be fine for a year and a half.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The other party raised his voice. ¡°Then send it over quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the two of them hung up at the same time. He stood up and walked out of the study. When he reached Chu Luo¡¯s bedroom door, he grabbed the doorknob, opened the door, and walked in. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t asleep at this time. She was lying on the bed with her earphones on, learning German from a video. Perhaps it was because she was too engrossed in learning and was in her bedroom again, but she was especially rxed and had even crossed her legs. A few adorable toes were even fidgeting following her pronunciation. Li Yan looked at her beautiful toes and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed, then held one foot in his hand. Chu Luo jumped in fright and turned to look at him nkly. Li Yan was struck by her adorable expression and couldn¡¯t help but tickle her foot. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. She tried to retract her leg. Li Yan held it tightly. Chu Luo quickly took off her earphones and said loudly, ¡°Big baddie, let go of my leg.¡± Li Yan tickled her foot again. Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud. As sheughed, she rubbed her foot against his hand and reached out to grab his hand. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t catch him, she decided to hug his arm. ¡°Big baddie, stop tickling me.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her foot and turn around to pull her into his arms. He rubbed his lips against her ear and said, ¡°Luoluo, do me a favor.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Write me the prescription that will make that old man be fine for a year and a half.¡± Chu Luo guessed something, but she didn¡¯t ask. She said to him, ¡°Change the four herbs into¡­¡± She told him about it and Li Yan nodded. He let go of her and walked towards the study. Chu Luo got off the bed and wanted to follow him. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, Li Yan quickly stopped and said to her: ¡°Go put on your shoes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold. Ah¡­ what are you doing? Put me down.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to wear shoes, I can only carry you.¡± ¡°How can we be seen like this?¡± ¡°Other than us, there¡¯s no one else on the second floor.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. This was the first time someone had carried her like this. Actually, it didn¡¯t feel bad. She hugged his neck and curled her lips as she quietly nestled in his arms. Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the study and ced her on a chair. He stood at the side, took theptop, bent down, and typed in the herbs that Chu Luo had mentioned. Chu Luo looked at his profile and said, ¡°These herbs can prolong his life, but they can¡¯t guarantee how healthy his body can be.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°The old man suddenly fainted. We have to save him.¡± ¡°Will you send someone to look for those herbs next?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further and Li Yan also stopped speaking. He typed out the prescription again and sent it to an email inbox. After sending the email, he took out his phone and dialed a number. After the other party picked up the call, he only said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to your email. Give me a call when Old Master wakes up.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the tense lines on his face and guessed that he was worried about that old man. She pulled his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The prescription I gave is better than any doctors¡¯. After Old Master wakes up, you can get someone to look for other kinds of herbs.¡± Li Yan looked at her and picked her up again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a warning beforehand?¡± Li Yan lowered his head to nt a kiss on her lips, then retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know next time.¡± Chu Luo said with a tsundere expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to carry me next time.¡± Li Yan kissed her lips again. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth with her hands and red at him with her big eyes. Li Yan was tickled by her expression, and the haze in his heart finally dissipated. After carrying her into the bedroom, he proceeded to the bathroom. Chu Luoy on the bed and raised her voice. ¡°Go back to your room to wash up. You¡¯re not allowed to stay here with me.¡± Li Yan pretended not to hear and walked in. Chu Luo quickly put on her slippers and walked towards the bathroom door. After she walked over, she quickly pushed open the door and said angrily, ¡°Li Yan, you¡­¡± Li Yan, who had already unbuttoned his shirt, stopped and looked at her with his slightly dark eyes. His chest and abdominal muscles exposed, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°You want to shower with me?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t close the door, I¡¯ll take off my pants.¡± After saying that, Li Yan took off his clothes and ced his hand on his belt buckle. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She mmed the door shut and ran to the bed to cover her head with the nket. When Li Yan came out of the shower, what he saw was the little thing who had wrapped herself up like a Silkworm Baby. He walked over, took off his shoes, andy beside her. He deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Luoluo, share with me some of that nket.¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear him. Li Yan reached out with one arm and hugged her and the nket. After a while, Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand the heat anymore and stuck her head out from under the nket. Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°This is my nket. If you want a nket, go back to your room.¡± Li Yan leaned his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Then I won¡¯t cover myself with it. It¡¯ll be warmer hugging you anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them were in a stalemate for a while. Li Yan asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, aren¡¯t you hot?¡± With a ball of fire hugging her, Chu Luo was definitely feeling hot. However, she was a little indignant that he was sleeping on her bed again and was wondering if she should use some special method to reduce his temperature. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m going out very early tomorrow. Be good and go to sleep.¡± He even patted her back twice. Chu Luo looked at him, who had closed his eyes after saying that. After waiting for a few minutes, she finally let down her guard and closed her eyes. Half an hourter, Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the little thing sleeping sweetly in his arms and felt his heart skip a beat. He kissed her on the lips and gently pulled open the nket around her. He crawled in and continued to sleep with her in his arms. A good night¡¯s sleep. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she realized that she was in Li Yan¡¯s arms. His breath surrounded her, and she could hear his strong and steady heartbeat. Chu Luo was a little confused. At this moment, she heard a maic voice. ¡°Little thing, take your hand away.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Coincidentally, he was looking down at her. ¡­ Half an hourter. Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to leave the bedroom and closed the door before opening her eyes. The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. Chu Luo pulled the nket and covered her face. But at this moment, her phone rang. She reached out for her phone from under the duvet. Looking at the caller ID, she saw that it was from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, do you know who contacted me just now?¡± Chu Luoy on the bed and didn¡¯t want to get up. She asked casually, ¡°Who?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Dave.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Huh? Why did he contact you?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°He said that he wants to travel to the empire and look at the online market at the same time.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Why did he call you?¡± Wang Mingtao was also puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Back then, when I went down to pick up the four seniors, I talked to him for a while¡­ Oh right, he was worried about the seniors. Before he left, we even gave each other our contact numbers.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°What else did he ask?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Nothing much, he just asked if school was starting soon.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to stay in bed anymore. After she got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs, she saw the butler saying something to Chen Xuan. Chapter 196 - Miss Chu, My Young Master Invites You to Have Coffee

Chapter 196: Miss Chu, My Young Master Invites You to Have Coffee

Chu Luo deliberately stopped to listen. She was a little surprised that the butler was talking to Chen Xuan about management. The butler quickly discovered Chu Luo standing upstairs. He greeted her and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat now, or do you want to go for a run first?¡± Chu Luo looked outside the door. She had woken up a littlete today, and the sun had already risen. As she went downstairs, she said, ¡°Have breakfast.¡± The butler went out to serve her breakfast. Chu Luo and Chen Xuan sat on the sofa and started chatting. Chen Xuan said, ¡°Mr. Beitang is especially good at management. Upon hearing his words, I feel enlightened.¡± Chu Luo thought about how Abel seemed to ask Beitang Hong for guidance on many things. She guessed that Beitang Hong was the head butler and nodded in agreement. ¡°He is in charge of a lot of people.¡± Chen Xuan didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but he didn¡¯t mind. Then, he looked at Chu Luo with aplicated expression, as if he wanted to ask something but didn¡¯t know how to. Chu Luo guessed what he wanted to ask and said, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡± Chen Xuan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Boss and Master Li to be husband and wife.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t deny it in the end. Chen Xuan continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Master Li to live in the old district. Moreover, his legs¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Chen Xuan and smiled slightly. ¡°You can pretend that you don¡¯t know about this.¡± Chen Xuan was stunned and quickly nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as Boss and Master Li don¡¯t want it revealed, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo nodded, not caring at all. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Your older brother treated you so badly. Do you want him to lose everything?¡± Chen Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I already called those debt collectorsst night. They should be looking for him today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± The manager she wanted should be decisive and shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. The two of them hadn¡¯t talked for long when the butler served Chu Luo breakfast. For the rest of the day, Chu Luo stayed in the herbs refining room. Chen Xuan stood at the side and listened to her talk about the ratio. The next day, Chu Luo made several kinds of skincare products. These skincare products included men¡¯s and women¡¯s skincare products. Chu Luo decided to give them all away. She said to Chen Xuan, ¡°These skincare products will show their effects in a month. Your current mission is to buy enough herbs to bring over. At the same time, find a good supplier.¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I have my sources. I can finish purchasing the herbs in three days.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo handed him a card. ¡°There are 1.5 billion yuan on the card. The password is xxxxxx. After you finish these tasks, go over to that ce immediately. There are no more workers in the factory. You have to find a way to recruit a batch of workers.¡± Chen Xuan thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, can I bring some people over?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Chen Xuan said, ¡°I used to supply medicinal herbs to the army and know many people who had retired from the army after being injured. Unwilling to increase the burden on the country, many of them only find jobs or start businesses themselves. But the truth is, it¡¯s more difficult than one would imagine. I want to give them a good job.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that they¡¯ll be willing to go overseas with you?¡± ¡°That depends on how much the boss is willing to pay them.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You can decide on how much to pay them.¡± Chen Xuan also smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Boss on behalf of everyone.¡± Chu Luo added, ¡°After you go over, get someone to make 500 sets of finished products. The sooner, the better.¡± Chen Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°Boss, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give them all away. I¡¯ll get someone to advertise them.¡± Chen Xuan was even more surprised. ¡°Who does Boss intend to give them to?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you yed ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ before?¡± ¡°Yes. I think everyone who knows how to use aputer knows how to y it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell me, what do you think the effects of having ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ advertise the products would be?¡± Chen Xuan was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to Chu Luo¡¯s bold idea. ¡°If we manage to get them to advertise them, I think our products will go viral, especially if we get [Bai Ling] to do so¡­¡± At this point, Chen Xuan suddenly asked excitedly, ¡°Boss, do you know them?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Ling.¡± ¡­ Chen Xuan left feeling an indescribable excitement. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She gave the few sets of skincare products that she had made over the past two days to Professor Wu¡¯s family. When she went, Wu Yiyao was still at home alone. Chu Luo handed the cosmetics to her. The two of them chatted casually for a while before Chu Luo said, ¡°I still have to send these to a few seniors. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Wu Yiyao quickly stopped her. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll go with you. Coincidentally, the school wants me to report for the next few days, so I might as well go today¡­ Wait for me for a few minutes, I¡¯ll go change.¡± After saying that, she took the cosmetics and walked upstairs. As she walked, she said to her, ¡°Little Chu, do as you please. There¡¯s fruit on the coffee table.¡± Chu Luo responded and walked over to eat fruits while waiting for Wu Yiyao toe down. Wu Yiyao was upstairs for nearly five minutes beforeing down. She walked in front of Chu Luo and deliberately walked around her. ¡°Little Chu, how do I look?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Wu Yiyao covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I used the makeup you gave me. It feels really different.¡± The two of them walked out of the door as they spoke. Wu Yiyao had high praises for the makeup Chu Luo had given her. ¡°This fragrance suits me too well. I¡¯ve never liked using perfume. I just felt that it was unnatural. The fragrance of your makeup smells so natural. Also, the effects are amazing, I feel like my face has be much more tender.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo drove Wu Yiyao to Imperial University. Wu Yiyao went straight to report. As she left, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m going to my father¡¯s ceter. If you want toe over, give me a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Other than the bicycles in the school, there was also a school bus. Wu Yiyao took the school bus. Wang Mingtao¡¯s school card had been left at Chu Luo¡¯s cest time. Chu Luo could ride her bike there. There were still a few days before the students were to report to school. Other than those who didn¡¯t go home and those from the Student Union, there weren¡¯t many people around. Chu Luo wore a big hat, hat, and sunsses as she rode her bike to the Computer Science Department. She didn¡¯t attract much attention. Tang Zhiyun and the other two had been staying in the library all this time. They were already waiting at the parking spot outside the library. Xie Minghai deliberatelyined, ¡°Junior, what do you have to give us? Why didn¡¯t you tell us over the phone? I couldn¡¯t program anything for the past two hours.¡± The others were also a little surprised to see that she didn¡¯t bring anything with her. Chu Luo turned around and pointed at the basket in front of the bike. ¡°There.¡± The guys quickly walked over to retrieve the items and looked at them. Tang Zhiyun was a little confused. ¡°Why do I feel that these are skincare products?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Xie Minghai rubbed his chin. ¡°They¡¯re obviously skincare products¡­ Could it be that Junior is giving them to us to remind us that we should find a girlfriend to give them to?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Yu Lei was jealous of Xie Minghai¡¯s words. ¡°Tsk¡­ Minghai, that¡¯s enough. Why are you daydreaming on this summer day? Junior must have bought too much, so she¡¯s asking us to help her use it up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Qingfeng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe Junior thinks that we look too ungroomed.¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t know what expression to show. In the end, she deliberately said with a wooden face, ¡°I n to use you guys as guinea pigs and see if the effects are good.¡± The boys actually believed her. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Are you going to give them to your boyfriend so you¡¯re testing them on us first?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, you are still young. You can only find a boyfriend in a few years¡­¡± Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold a hand to her forehead and gestured for them to stop. She said, ¡°These are cosmetics that I developed myself. Try them. If the effects are good, help me endorse them. We¡¯ll discuss the endorsement fee when the timees.¡± The boys were dumbfounded. Chu Luo gestured at them. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you guys somewhere.¡± The bunch of them went to the tap beside the library and found a quiet corner to sit down. Chu Luo briefly told them what had happened. When they heard that, of course they agreed. Xie Minghai patted his chest. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Junior, why are you even talking about endorsement fees? I¡¯m more than happy to help you out a little.¡± The other three didn¡¯t want any endorsement fees either. Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist. She smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take care of your and your girlfriend¡¯s cosmetics from now on.¡± The four boys would definitely agree. Just as they finished speaking, Wang Mingtao came over. There was still sweat on his fringe. It was obvious that he had run over. ¡°Whew, Sister Chu, I¡¯m here. Why did you call me out?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and twitched her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me outside the school?¡± As she spoke, she handed him three sets of skincare products and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The two of them rode their bikes towards the school gate. Just as they reached the school gate, Wang Mingtao suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are the two people standing beside your car your bodyguards?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and strode over. As she walked, she said, ¡°Not my bodyguards.¡± Wang Mingtao was startled and quickly followed her. ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± As soon as Chu Luo walked over, one of the bodyguards stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Chu, my young master invites you for a cup of coffee.¡± Chapter 197 - Li Yan Is About to Lose Everything. Miss Chu, Why Dont You Consider Becoming My Woman?

Chapter 197: Li Yan Is About to Lose Everything. Miss Chu, Why Don¡¯t You Consider Bing My Woman?

Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao stood in front of her and shielded her behind him. He asked warily, ¡°Who is your young master? Why is he asking for my Sister Chu?¡± The bodyguard said with a serious expression, ¡°Irrelevant parties must please leave immediately.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was furious. ¡°With that attitude of yours, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not a good person. If you want to take my Sister Chu away, you have to ask my fist for permission¡­¡± The bodyguard suddenly attacked, wanting to grab his fist. However, just before he grabbed Wang Mingtao, something suddenly flew over and flicked him. It immediately hurt so much that the muscles on his face twitched a few times. He subconsciously used his other hand to cover the spot where he had been struck and looked at Chu Luo in shock. Chu Luo walked out from behind Wang Mingtao and said with a cold face, ¡°If you dare to touch my friend again, I¡¯ll cripple your arm.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as this bodyguard was about to speak, another bodyguard standing beside him quickly pulled him back and used his gaze to tell him not to be rash. He said to Chu Luo politely, ¡°Miss Chu, my young master¡¯s surname is Duanmu. He¡¯s waiting for you at a cafe not far away. Young Master said that he wanted to talk to you about Master Li. You¡¯ll definitely be interested.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously frowned. There weren¡¯t many people with the Duanmu surname to begin with. In the capital, the only family who could talk to her about Li Yan was the Duanmu family. At the thought of this, she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Mingtao, go back first.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, they¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was worried about these two people. He kept feeling that they and their young master didn¡¯t have good intentions towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Wang Mingtao with a serious gaze. Wang Mingtao was actually stunned by her gaze. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you think they can deal with me?¡± Wang Mingtao knew about Chu Luo¡¯s skills and thought that she might have a n. He thought that he would be more of a hindrance than a help if he went. In the end, he nodded at her and said before leaving, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll call you in an hour.¡± If no one answered, he would call the police. Chu Luo nodded. Only then did Wang Mingtao leave. Chu Luo said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Lead the way.¡± With that, she walked over to open the car door. The bodyguard that she had flicked wanted to stop her and make her get into their car, but he was stopped by the other bodyguard. The other bodyguard said, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± After saying that, she walked towards their car with the bodyguards. Chu Luo followed them to a cafe not far away. As it was a holiday, there weren¡¯t many people in the shops outside the school. In particr, there were a few bodyguards standing by the door of this coffee shop. It seemed like the entire ce had been booked. When she reached the door, the two bodyguards stopped and Chu Luo walked in alone. She saw a man in a wine-red suit with his hair gelled back, revealing his entire forehead. He looked elegant and handsome as he sat at the piano in the middle, ying it. The man¡¯s fingers were long and he yed the piano well. When Chu Luo walked over, the man tilted his head and nced at her before turning back to continue ying the piano. Chu Luo stopped five steps away from the man. After she finished ying the song, the man stood up and walked up to Chu Luo. He first sized her up before his lips suddenly curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°As expected of the woman Li Yan has his eyes on. Very charming indeed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t reply. The man extended his hand to her. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Duanmu Tian.¡± Chu Luo looked at his hand but didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°Mr. Duanmu, you can speak frankly if you have anything to say. I still have something to attend to and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Duanmu Tian suddenlyughed, looking a little delighted. He said, ¡°You are the first woman who has dared to speak to me like this.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She walked towards the nearest table and sat down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to treat me to coffee? Coincidentally, I¡¯m a little thirsty too. Waiter, help me get a ss of water.¡± ¡°Miss Chu doesn¡¯t like coffee?¡± ¡°Yes. Compared to the coffee from overseas, I prefer tea.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll treat Miss Chu to tea.¡± After Duanmu Tian finished speaking, he said to the service staff standing there, ¡°Make two cups of tea.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The service staff looked troubled. Just as she was about to say that they didn¡¯t have tea here, the manager, who had been standing at the side, quickly walked over to answer, ¡°Okay, Young Master Duanmu and Young Lady. Please wait for a moment.¡± With that, he took the waiter away. Duanmu Tian leaned back in his chair, looking very casual. However, it didn¡¯t reduce the noble aura that he exuded. He looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Miss Chu must be very curious about how I know about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°In any case, it wasn¡¯t Li Yan who told you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Duanmu Tianughed again. He ced one arm on the table and leaned towards her. ¡°No wonder Li Yan, who¡¯s such a cold person, would fall for Miss Chu. Miss Chu is a very interesting girl.¡± Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table and said impatiently, ¡°I said that I won¡¯t chat with Mr. Duanmu. Mr. Duanmu, if you have something to say, just say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You will definitely be interested in what I say.¡± Duanmu Tian leaned back in his chair and said directly, ¡°Li Yan owes our Duanmu family a favor. He must return this favor.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Our current request is for him to give the entire zing Glory to the Duanmu family.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She knew that Duanmu Tian was lying, but she didn¡¯t expose him. She only asked in confusion, ¡°Why is Mr. Duanmu telling me this?¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Li Yan is about to lose everything. Miss Chu, why don¡¯t you consider bing my woman?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out but didn¡¯t answer it immediately. Instead, she ced it on the table and looked at Duanmu Tian. When Duanmu Tian saw the words on the caller ID, a dark glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Big Baddie¡­ could that be Miss Chu¡¯s nickname for Li Yan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t deny it. Duanmu Tian immediately sat up straight and ced his hands on the table. He subconsciously curled his fingers, but his expression remained the same. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Chu answer it? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. However¡­ I wonder how much Miss Chu knows about Li Yan and zing Glory?¡± At this point, he stared at Chu Luo and quickly said, ¡°Back then, he had used everything in his power to obtain zing Glory. Don¡¯t you want to know which is more important to him¡ªyou or zing Glory?¡± Chu Luo looked at his subconscious action and smiled. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should ask.¡± With that, she picked up the call as Duanmu Tian straightened his body. At the same time, she put him on speaker. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Chu Luo said, calling his name. Li Yan¡¯s voice could be heard over the phone; it was filled with suppressed coldness and ruthlessness. ¡°Luoluo, where are you?¡± ¡°At a cafe not far from Imperial University.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo added, ¡°With Duanmu Tian.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Chu Luo repeated honestly, ¡°He said that you owe the Duanmu family a huge favor. The Duanmu family wants you to hand over the zing Glory Corporation.¡± Li Yan asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Duanmu Tian, can you say this on behalf of the Duanmu family?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression changed. The calmness andposure that he had used to scare Chu Luo earlier were gone. He quickly said, ¡°I was just joking with Miss Chu.¡± ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± ¡°I took it seriously.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan spoke at the same time, thetter through the phone. Li Yan said, ¡°If you like zing Glory, then take it. Don¡¯t keep saying I owe you people anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with Old Master¡¯s matters anymore.¡± Duanmu Tian was anxious. ¡°Li Yan, my grandfather saved your life. How can you be so cold-blooded as to say such things!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since you people didn¡¯t keep your promise, why can¡¯t I be cold-blooded?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Li Yan, how dare you say that? Do you think I won¡¯t immediately tell Chu Luo about you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Duanmu Tian: ¡°¡­¡± A deep chuckle came from the other end of the line. Afterughing, Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, what do you want to hear? You cane back and ask me.¡± ¡°But I like hearing people talk about you. It might be more exciting than if it came from you.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s possible. Then take your time and listen. I¡¯lle and get youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Are you going to give your zing Glory to the Duanmu family or not?¡± Li Yan replied indifferently, ¡°My wife has the final say.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Better not give it, then. What¡¯s yours is mine. How can I give what is mine to others?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was warm. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to chat with Mr. Duanmu.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and, with her big, curious eyes, looked at Duanmu Tian, who had to maintain a calm expression despite feeling devastated inside. ¡°You can tell me about Li Yan now.¡± A string of curses shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s mind. Indeed, the woman Li Yan had his eye on wasn¡¯t normal either! The two of them were silent for a while before the manager personally sent over two cups of tea made with excellent tea leaves. Only then did Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression return to normal. Looking at the steam floating out of the teacup, he was still feeling a little indignant. He said, ¡°Miss Chu, as a famous daughter of the country, what do you think would happen if someone exposed your rtionship with Li Yan?¡± Chapter 198 - You Can Ask Me If You Want to Know Anything

Chapter 198: You Can Ask Me If You Want to Know Anything

Chu Luo wasn¡¯t frightened by his words at all. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± As she spoke, her hand reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch calmly. She took out a pill and pinched it between her fingers. She nned to deal with this person if he said anything nasty again. Unexpectedly, Duanmu Tian shrugged at her. ¡°I¡¯m just saying if. My Duanmu family will definitely not talk about this.¡± Chu Luo put down the pill, picked up the tea in front of her, and took a small sip. She didn¡¯t reply. Duanmu Tian also picked up his tea to drink. He wondered,?¡®Can a person¡¯s character really change so drastically in just a few months? Also, why is her appearance no longer the same as in the previous pictures?¡¯ If he didn¡¯t know that Li Yan¡¯s woman was Chu Luo from the Chu family, Duanmu Tian would have suspected that he had found the wrong person. The two of them had just finished drinking a cup of tea when there was a considerablemotion by the door, followed by the sound of a wheelchair rolling. Soon, Li Yan, who had a cold aura, was pushed in by Qin Ming. The temperature in the entire cafe seemed to drop by several degrees. Chu Luo happened to be facing him. When she saw him, she happily waved at him and called out sweetly, ¡°Li Yan.¡± She subconsciously shifted her chair to the side and gave up her seat to have him park his wheelchair there. Duanmu Tian didn¡¯t turn his head, but the lines on his face were a little tense. Li Yan was pushed by Qin Ming to stop beside Chu Luo. He looked at Duanmu Tian with his sharp eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you say to Luoluo?¡± Duanmu Tian was vexed that he was so afraid of Li Yan every time he saw him. He put on a calm andposed expression and shrugged. ¡°I said whatever Miss Chu wanted to know¡­ Look, I¡¯m not so bad to your people, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Are you going back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I still have something on. I originally nned to go back.¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo stood up and followed Qin Ming as he pushed the wheelchair. Duanmu Tian sat there and watched the two of them leave without even bidding him farewell. He could no longer restrain his face, and it became almost twisted. After he heard the sound of the car leaving from outside, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished testing the person you asked me to test.¡± The other party: ¡°How was it?¡± Duanmu Tian: ¡°As we¡¯ve investigated, her personality has changed drastically, and even her appearance did so as well¡­ Moreover, right now, she¡¯s the most perfect girl I¡¯ve ever seen with her disposition and appearance. How could a person like Li Yan be so lucky as to find such a girl? If¡­¡± The other party: ¡°Put away your flowery thoughts.¡± Duanmu Tian replied, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m just saying.¡± The other party: ¡°What else did you find out?¡± Duanmu Tian said, ¡°Chu Luo and zing Glory. He chose Chu Luo¡­ I don¡¯t believe in his choice. Do you think he guessed my goal today and purposely put on such a performance?¡± The other party was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°After she goes to school, arrange for one or two people to stay by her side. Don¡¯t appear in front of her anymore.¡± Duanmu Tian said reluctantly, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡­ As long as Li Yan was in a wheelchair, he would have many bodyguards with him. When Chu Luo went out, she got surrounded by all the bodyguards. Coupled with the fact that there weren¡¯t many cars on the street, no one saw her at all. On the way back, Chu Luo saw that Li Yan was frowning and reached out to grab his hand. Li Yan grabbed her hand and looked at her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°You can ask me directly if there¡¯s anything you want to know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to mind this matter. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to ask. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know about you.¡± Li Yan had told her about his rtionship with his familyst time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°Repay kindness with kindness and revenge with hatred. It¡¯s an unchangingw.¡± When he heard her say this, Li Yan¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm. He pulled her into his arms and swept his lips across her forehead. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Little thing, I really want to eat you up.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things.¡± Li Yan looked at the embarrassed her and deepened his gaze. He lifted the barrier between them and lowered his head to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hand and lectured with a stern face, ¡°How can you do such a thing outside!¡± Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°You mean, we can do it when we¡¯re at home?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Could he not say such embarrassing words?! Li Yan looked at her flushed face and buried his head in her neck. Theughter was low and bewitching, and at the same time, it was filled with obvious pleasure. However, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed by his chuckle. She struggled out of his arms and quickly moved to the side with her back facing him. After snorting in a tsundere way, she ignored him and took out her phone to look. Unexpectedly, just as she took out her phone, Wang Mingtao called. Chu Luo then remembered that Wang Mingtao had said that he would call her in an hour. She picked up the call and, indeed, she heard Wang Mingtao ask worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, are you alright?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already on the way back.¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was just afraid that those people would make things difficult for you.¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Sister Chu, who were those people? They really don¡¯t look like good people.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll beat them up until they turn over a new leaf. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She moved to hang up. Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister Chu, wait! Dave called me again just now. He asked me if the houses near Imperial University are easy to buy. Why do you think he asked that? He¡¯s a foreigner. How can he possibly buy a house in the capital?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know either. She said, ¡°Just answer truthfully.¡± The two of them hung up and Chu Luo opened the browser to look. Suddenly, she saw a piece of news. It said thatst night, the boss of Chen¡¯s Medicinal Store, who was at the herb market, had been beaten up and his herbs shop had been smashed. The boss of Chen¡¯s Medicinal Store said that a group of hooligans had entered to rob him. He even mentioned the characteristics of those hooligans. When she saw this, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Chen Han had had a good idea. On the surface, he didn¡¯t dare to offend the debt collectors, but he wanted to use the pretext of gangsters to get the police to find and arrest them. Why didn¡¯t it ur to him that since those people dared to tantlye to him for revenge, they must not be afraid of being caught? After reading this news, Chu Luo realized that the man beside her was very quiet. She subconsciously turned around. She saw Li Yan working on aptop with his earpiece attached. The moment she turned around, Li Yan took off his earpiece and closed hisptop. He looked at her and said with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re willing to talk to me now.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She put her phone away and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan carried her over. ¡°Big baddie! I told you not to kiss me outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kissing you, I¡¯m just hugging you.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo leaned her head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°Is the old master of the Duanmu family the one who saved you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Is it that by treating Old Master¡¯s illness and making him live for a few more years, you will have repaid his kindness?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you find those three medicinal herbs when the timees.¡± Li Yan hugged her waist tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to search regarding this matter. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± At this moment, the car suddenly stopped. Li Yan pressed the button on the side and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Master, a few cars are blocking our car.¡± ¡°Go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo moved to the window and looked out. She said to Li Yan, ¡°The people who stopped us are a group of foreign bodyguards.¡± She then retracted her gaze. ¡°Could they be Anya¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Just as she finished speaking, Qin Ming walked over with someone. Qin Ming knocked on the window and it rolled down a little. Qin Ming said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, the person stopping the car is Princess Anya¡¯s guard.¡± After saying that, he moved to the side. A brown-haired, green-eyed man walked over and respectfully said to the two of them, ¡°CEO Li, Miss Chu, I¡¯m the captain of Princess Anya¡¯s guards, Philip. The Princess invites you over for a chat.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I think your princess isn¡¯t inviting us. She¡¯s asking you to capture us, right?¡± Philip¡¯s expression remained respectful. ¡°I think Miss Chu misunderstood. The Princess just wants to invite the two of you over for a chat. She doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Chu Luo wanted to continue, but Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Tell Anya we¡¯re not free.¡± With that, the car window was lowered. Philip was anxious and wanted to p the car window. Qin Ming stopped him and said expressionlessly, ¡°My master said that he won¡¯t go. You better not stop him.¡± Philip frowned and looked troubled. ¡°The Princess said that I have to invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu over today. If the mission isn¡¯tpleted, I don¡¯t have to go back.¡± After saying that, he waved Qin Ming¡¯s arm away. Qin Ming¡¯s arm was like steel and couldn¡¯t be waved away. At this moment, the car started. Qin Ming said, ¡°You better get your men to drive the car away. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happenter.¡± Chapter 199 - Come, I Can Go Back After Fighting

Chapter 199: Come, I Can Go Back After Fighting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Philip didn¡¯t believe that Li Yan would dare to do anything to them in public. ¡°Do you think you can scare me with that? I¡­¡± Bam! The loud sound of the collision stopped Philip from finishing his sentence. He widened his eyes in disbelief and turned around to see Li Yan¡¯s two bodyguards¡¯ cars knocking his car out of the way before driving away. Philip: ¡°¡­¡± A while after the cars had driven away, Philip suddenly came back to his senses. He pointed a trembling finger at the cars and stomped his feet in exasperation. ¡°Mr. Li, how dare you bump into our car.¡± As Philip spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°No, I must tell the Princess about this. Let the Princess find your empire¡­¡± Seeing that Philip was about to dial, Qin Ming pressed his hand on his phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Philip¡¯s expression instantly became stern. ¡°Do you know how serious this matter is? Li Yan is destroying the friendship between the two countries.¡± Qin Ming was still expressionless. ¡°Mr. Philip, I advise you to think twice before you act. Princess Anya asked you to invite them. Who do you think will be the one to suffer if this matter gets blown up?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip had also thought of this, but the Princess had said that he shouldn¡¯t go back until he¡¯d managed to invite them over. He was feeling frustrated. ¡°My princess did say that she would invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu, but it¡¯s two different matters if Li directly used his car to knock our car away. It concerns your respect for our princess.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°Master and Miss Chu won¡¯t meet Princess Anya.¡± ¡°¡­Then what else is there to talk about?¡± Philip looked as if there was no room for discussion. At this moment, Qin Ming suddenly moved the earpiece on his ear and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you and exin it to Princess Anya.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Are not worthy! ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, forget it.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he walked towards the car that was waiting for him. It didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Philip¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly felt anxious. He thought that if all the people here left, the Princess would be even angrier. It would be good for someone to bear the brunt of the Princess¡¯s anger. Upon thinking this, he quickly took two steps forward to stop Qin Ming. Looking as though he was giving Qin Ming a chance, he said, ¡°Since you are willing to exin, follow me. When the timees, if the Princess gets angry, you better make things clear. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t invite Mr. Li and Miss Chu but that they didn¡¯t want to go themselves.¡± Qin Ming cast a cold nce at him and sneered. He walked around him and continued walking towards the car. Philip: ¡°!¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, I was wrong. Please follow me to the Princess to exin. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble today!¡± Qin Ming looked at Philip, who had suddenly pulled him back, and his lips twitched. He said coldly, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No! If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let go!¡± Philip went all out. In order not to be med, he didn¡¯t want his face anymore. Qin Ming clenched his fists, intending to beat him up. As Philip guarded against his fist, he said, ¡°You just have to exin to Her Highness. Do you want me to keep following you¡­? Once I follow you, I won¡¯t go back until I¡¯ve invited Mr. Li and Miss Chu back.¡± Qin Ming waved his fist. The two of them started fighting. Philip¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad either. After more than ten moves, more and more people gathered around. Seeing that the bodyguards Philip brought couldn¡¯t stop those people, Qin Ming stopped. He even patted Philip¡¯s swollen face. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about sparring again next time. Let¡¯s go, Brother.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inconsequential. Philip steadied himself, gritted his teeth, and thought:?¡®F*ck! Who¡¯s your brother now?!¡¯ ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Philip used his finger to point at the corner of his mouth, which had been bitten by his own teeth. A friendly smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand to return Qin Ming¡¯s p. Qin Ming nced at him and walked towards the car. Instead of hitting Qin Ming, Phillip missed and staggered and almost fell to the ground. He quickly put away the ruthlessness on his face and walked back to his car with a smile. Then, he gestured to the bodyguards. ¡°Everyone, get in.¡± At the same time, he said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in your empire¡¯s martial arts. I was a little rude today. Please don¡¯t send out the photos just now.¡± He even gave everyone a gentlemanly bow. After all, since he was an international friend, everyone gave him face and put away their phones. ¡­ Princess Anya waited at her country¡¯s conste in the capital for a long time before she finally heard footsteps approaching. She quickly stood up to wee them. ¡°Li, Chu, you¡¯re¡­¡± When she saw that the person behind Philip wasn¡¯t the two people she wanted to invite, Anya¡¯s countenance instantly turned ugly. ¡°Philip, I asked you to invite Li and Chu. Why did you bring this person back?¡± The moment she saw Qin Ming, Anya lost her temper. She strode towards Qin Ming and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Who called you here?¡± Qin Ming looked at her with an expressionless face and said in a business-like tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop Master and Miss Chu on the road. This will cause a lot of trouble for them.¡± ¡°How dare you! How dare you speak to me in such a tone! Do you think I won¡¯t get someone to arrest you?¡± ¡°The Princess wants to detain a citizen of the empire?¡± ¡°Hmph! I have plenty of ways to convict you.¡± ¡°Then you can try, Princess. That way, you can meet Master and Miss Chu, but the way you meet them won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re threatening me!¡± ¡°You can choose not to ept it.¡± After Qin Ming finished speaking, he continued, ¡°I came to tell you that if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t want to see you. Master naturally won¡¯t see you either. Please don¡¯t pester them.¡± The more Anya listened, the more she felt that something was amiss. She was so angry that her body was trembling. Seeing that Qin Ming had angered his princess so badly, Philip shouted angrily, ¡°If you dare to be disrespectful to the Princess again, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± ¡°You want to fight me again?¡± Qin Ming unbuttoned his shirt and took off his wristwatch to put it in his pocket. He made a fighting pose. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go back after we fight.¡± Philip gritted his teeth again.?¡®!#[emailprotected]&*&%...¡¯ Anya looked at the stubborn Qin Ming and knew that it was useless to talk to him. Her mind raced and she suddenly thought of a good idea. ¡°Philip.¡± Anya called out to Philip and said to him, ¡°Entertain Mr. Qin first. Don¡¯t let him leave.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked in. Qin Ming intended to leave, but Philip stopped him. ¡°Her Highness asked you to wait here. You must wait.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll fight. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± The two of them stopped talking and started fighting. ¡­ Anya went in and changed into an ordinary outfit. When she came out, she saw the two people fighting in the courtyard. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Stop right there.¡± Philip stopped at the sound of her voice. Qin Ming happened to be throwing a punch at him. Even after hearing Anya¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t intend to retract his fist. With a punch, Philip was sent flying. Only then did he look at Anya. Anya had tied her beautiful golden hair up high. She was wearing a white shirt and a knee-length skirt. She carried a handbag in one hand and a pair of sunsses and arge hat in the other. Seeing this, Qin Ming narrowed his eyes. Anya looked at Philip, who had been sent flying, and her eyes widened. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you dare to hit my men!¡± Qin Ming said expressionlessly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t have time to retract my fist.¡± When Philip, who had just crawled to his feet, heard this, he had an urge to pounce on Qin Ming again. However, when he saw Anya¡¯s attire, his heart tightened. He quickly asked, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡± Anya didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°Your face is injured. Go and get the doctor to take a look at it. It won¡¯t be good if something goes wrong.¡± After saying that, she walked towards Qin Ming, who was standing there, and said, ¡°You can leave.¡± Without a word, Qin Ming turned around and left. Anya put on her big hat and followed behind him. Seeing her like this, Philip guessed what she was going to do. Startled, he hurried after her. After taking a few steps, Qin Ming stopped and said in a serious tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t follow me.¡± Anya also put on her sunsses and said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to go wherever I want. How dare you control me?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold and he stopped talking. He turned around and quickened his pace. Anya jogged over to catch up. Qin Ming¡¯s car was parked outside the entrance of the embassy. Seeing that he had locked the door after getting in, Anya quickly instructed Philip, ¡°Philip, stop his car.¡± Philip quickly walked to the car and had two guards guarding the door block the back. Anya walked to the front passenger seat and mmed on the window. ¡°Open the door.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t expect Anya to do this and frowned. He didn¡¯t open the door and reported the current situation to Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Since she wants to follow us, bring her along. You can go on a mission directly for the next two days.¡± Qin Ming responded and unlocked the car door. Anya sat in the front passenger seat with a smug look on her face. Without looking at her, Qin Ming drove the car out. Chapter 200 - How Weak Are You to Get a Girl to Help

Chapter 200: How Weak Are You to Get a Girl to Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You asked Qin Ming to bring Anya along for a mission?¡± By the time Chu Luo found out about this, a long while had passed. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What did you ask Qin Ming to do?¡± ¡°A batch of special goods has arrived. Qin Ming will personally bring them back.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and tried to guess what special goods he was talking about. Seeing the curiosity on her face, Li Yan tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Heat weapons.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually buy such a thing.¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you have money, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy.¡± ¡°If some people find out, they¡¯ll definitely target those goods, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo suddenly pitied Anya. If the news about that batch of goods didn¡¯t leak, it would be fine since no one would know. But if the news leaked, many people would definitely want to target them. There might be an armed conflict then. After feeling sympathetic for a few seconds, Chu Luo went to write a delivery order. She nned to send out the cosmetics she was giving to others via express delivery. Not long after dinner, Li Yan suddenly received a call. The two of them were originally taking a stroll in the courtyard. Seeing that his expression was a tad cold after he had put away his phone, Chu Luo asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Old Master is awake,¡± Li Yan told her. ¡°He wants to see me.¡± Chu Luo found his reaction a little strange. ¡°Is there anything strange about him wanting to see you?¡± ¡°Everyone from the Duanmu family is there at this time. Old Master would never ask me to see him in front of so many people.¡± After saying that, Li Yan turned around and walked into the living room. As he walked, he put the Bluetooth earpiece in his pocket on his ear and pressed it with his finger. He asked the person on the other end, ¡°Have you received that batch of goods?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but he responded with, ¡°Mm. After you collect it, directly transport it to the vi.¡± After saying that, he took off his earpiece and said to the butler standing by the door, ¡°Get ready. You¡¯reing with me to the Duanmu residence.¡± The butler responded and went out to prepare. Chu Luo subconsciously followed Li Yan upstairs. After going upstairs, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and led her away. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to struggle out of his arms. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and tilted his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door tonight. I mighte back veryte.¡± Chu Luo nudged him with her elbow but didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. The two of them quickly arrived at Li Yan¡¯s room. Li Yan let go of her and walked to the wardrobe to retrieve his clothes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to be here to change his clothes and was about to turn around to leave. However, Li Yan, who had been watching her, grabbed her wrist first. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Luoluo, wait. I have something to tell you.¡± Li Yan only let go of her wrist after saying that. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Li Yan started unbuttoning first. ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me? Why are you unbuttoning your shirt?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk while I¡¯m changing. This will save time.¡± Chu Luo stared at him with a straight face. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that this person was doing it on purpose. Li Yan said, ¡°The Duanmu family suddenly called me over to test my attitude again. If they do anything to you again, you don¡¯t have to be polite to them.¡± Chu Luo blinked. Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s only Old Master that I¡¯m indebted to in the Duanmu family. I don¡¯t have to agree to any of their requests; neither do you have to listen to anything they say.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to speak when she saw him take off his clothes. His belt was unbuckled. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly forgot what she was about to say. She abruptly turned around and said with a red face, ¡°Big baddie, who asked you to take off your pants too?¡± Li Yan watched as Chu Luo¡¯s ears turned red. He wished he could grab her and bully her. However, he held it in and said seriously, ¡°Saves time this way.¡± Chu Luo red at him with a red face. This person had only taken his shirt. If she had known that he was going to change his pants too, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to his nonsense about speaking while changing so as to save time. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He walked to the wardrobe and took out his pants that he deliberately didn¡¯t take out to put them on. Then, he put on his ck shirt and walked over to hug her from behind. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll let you look at it more. You won¡¯t be so shy then.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned around to re at him in dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan¡¯s face to be right beside hers. When she turned around, he sent his mouth over. When her lips touched the warm sensation, Chu Luo wanted to turn her head away. In the next second, Li Yan¡¯srge palm stopped her. ¡­ After a while, Li Yan let go of her and turned her around to hug her. Chu Luoy in his arms and panted. Li Yan emphasized once more, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lock the door at night. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo struggled out of his arms and shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to lock the door.¡± After saying that, she turned and ran out of the door. Li Yan watched as the figure ran out and followed with his coat. When the two of them went downstairs and walked to the courtyard outside, the butler was already waiting there. There was only one car parked in the courtyard. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you going just like that?¡± The butler answered, ¡°Miss Chu, Master¡¯s wheelchair and other cars are waiting elsewhere.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan walked towards the car. When he reached the door, he stopped and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t y until toote at night.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan pretended not to see her displeasure and turned to get into the car. The butler followed him and sat in the back and the car drove out quickly. It was already dark. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the house and took a stroll in the courtyard. When it was almost eight o¡¯clock, a servant found her in the front yard and handed her the phone that she had left in the living room. ¡°Miss Chu, your phone rang twice before it was hung up.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s phone had a setting that prevented strangers from calling her. She took it and saw that it was from Wang Mingtao. Chu Luo called back, and the other party actually took a long time to answer. Wang Mingtao sounded a little breathless as if he was running. ¡°Sister Chu, why are you calling? I have something to do right now¡­¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, the sound of a stick swishing through the air could be heard. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Wang Mingtao screamed in pain but didn¡¯t forget to say to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m hanging up first.¡± ¡°What happened over there?¡± Chu Luo had just finished asking when there was no more sound from the other side. Chu Luo frowned and quickly checked Wang Mingtao¡¯s exact location. It was actually near his neighborhood. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Mr. Wang first. Mr. Wang picked up the call quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, why are you calling Uncle Wang at this time?¡± Chu Luo immediately realized that Mr. Wang didn¡¯t know Wang Mingtao¡¯s current situation. She asked casually, ¡°Uncle Wang, I just wanted to ask, did Mingtao give you and Auntie Wang any cosmetics?¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re such a thoughtful child. Your Auntie Wang used it tonight. She said that it felt especially good.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s especially good. You have to use the set I gave you too. I¡¯ll have to see the effects when the timees.¡± Mr. Wangughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll use itter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Uncle Wang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± After Mr. Wang responded, Chu Luo hung up. She put away the phone and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to Mingtao.¡± The next second, Chu Luo was standing in a dark alley. Not far away, there was a three-way junction. The sound of fighting came from another alley. Chu Luo quickly walked over and saw a few hooligans with colorful hair beating up Wang Mingtao alone. Wang Mingtao¡¯s face and body were covered with injuries. At this moment, he had already been beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate. He squatted in a corner and used his arm to block his face as he shouted, ¡°Beat me to death if you have the guts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Pfft! You have a backbone, kid. Then let¡¯s see if we dare to beat you to death tonight!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± When the crisp sound rang out, the gangsters turned to look at Chu Luo in surprise. One of them said in mockery, ¡°Yo~ boy, you actually found a girl to save you. How weak are you to get a girl to help you?¡± That person walked towards Chu Luo after saying that. As he got closer, he could vaguely see her face. Although it was a little shadowy, it couldn¡¯t conceal the beautiful outline of Chu Luo¡¯s face. That hooligan¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. He said loudly to the people behind him in an excited tone, ¡°Brothers,e over quickly. It¡¯s actually a beauty. We brothers are blessed tonight.¡± When those people heard that, they immediately threw Wang Mingtao aside and walked over. Chu Luo looked at the bunch of people who walked over and pursed her lips into a cold line. Without saying anything, she waved the stick in her hand. ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Ah~~~~¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± What followed was the tragic cries of this group of people. After a while. Chu Luo stood in front of the hooligans who were rolling on the ground and wailing. She put away the stick in her hand and walked towards Wang Mingtao, who was leaning against the wall, panting. She asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo. He had wanted to grin at her to show that he was fine, but the corner of his lips was bruised and bleeding. With that, he gritted his teeth in pain. Chu Luo looked at his pitiful state and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and said, ¡°I was ying at a friend¡¯s Inte cafe today. When I heard these people badmouthing you, I couldn¡¯t stand it and had a fight with them. I didn¡¯t expect these people to stop me on the way.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and handed him a pill. ¡°Take the medicine.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took the medicine and swallowed it. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What bad things did they say about me?¡± ¡°They said¡­ they said¡­¡± Chapter 201 - Chu Luo Flares Up

Chapter 201: Chu Luo res Up

Wang Mingtao looked embarrassed. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice. ¡°Speak.¡± Stunned by her aura, Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth and continued with fire in his eyes, ¡°They said that since you¡¯re so beautiful, after youe to Imperial University, they will definitely find a way to get you to y with them. Then¡­ then¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, her body exuded a strong murderous aura. She turned around and walked back to the gangsters, staring at them coldly. The bunch of hooligans who were rolling on the ground and wailing was actually frightened stiff by the murderous aura around her body. They even forgot to roll around and scream. Their bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over or we¡¯ll scream!¡± Chu Luo let out a cold snort from her nose and waved the stick in her hand, frightening these people until they trembled. At this moment, Chu Luo retracted her stick and sneered. ¡°Since you like to hit on girls, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Castrate¡­ or kill.¡± The gangsters pissed their pants when they heard that. The bunch of them immediately started wailing. They were no longer as arrogant as before. All of them were crying like children. ¡°I, I, I¡­ We were wrong. Heroine, please spare us. Heroine, please spare us¡­¡± ¡°As long as the heroine lets us go, we¡¯ll nevery our hands on girls again.¡± ¡°We will definitely turn over a new leaf and be good people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We will definitely be good, civilized, and polite.¡± Chu Luo looked at them coldly. At this moment, Wang Mingtao walked over and stood beside her. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t believe them. These people are gangsters from a nearby gang. What they said is nonsense.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What gang?¡± Wang Mingtao was shocked. ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Chu, what are you going to do?¡± A sharp glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°We must remove the tumor from the source.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the trembling people sympathetically. He felt that she made sense and told her everything he knew. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Tiger Gang. They often rob the seniors whoe back at night. Also¡­ they take advantage of beautiful girls.¡± The more Wang Mingtao spoke, the more furious he became. He wished he could go up and kick them a few times. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone care?¡± ¡°These people run fast. Theirirs change frequently. They can¡¯t catch them at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at them. ¡°Take me to your territory.¡± The gangsters shrunk back. In the next second, they remembered that their territory was filled with their brothers. Their boss was also very powerful. When the time came, they would be more than enough to deal with this girl. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what this girl might really do to them. At the thought of this, a gangster with a tuft of green hair on his head quickly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you there.¡± The others sneered in their hearts. Wang Mingtao looked at them and was a little worried. ¡°Sister Chu, I heard that the Dragon Tiger Gang has more than fifty people. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go if you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°How could I be afraid!¡± Even if he was afraid, he wanted to protect Sister Chu! Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and pointed at the hooligans with the stick. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The gangsters ignored the pain in their bodies and quickly got up from the ground, leading them to the side. The bunch of them walked around several dark alleys before stopping in the depths of an alley. There was a door at the end of the alley. The gangsters stopped by the door and were now obviously more confident. After mming the door a few times, they looked at Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao fiercely. They had already thought of ten thousand ways to deal with the two of them. Soon, a signal was heard from behind the door. The person inside asked, ¡°The heavenly king covers the earth tiger.¡± One of the gangsters said, ¡°Let the money roll in.¡± The corners of Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. The door was opened at this moment. The hooligan quickly signaled to the people inside the door and said, ¡°Two people are here. They want to see Boss.¡± The person inside the door knew what was going on when he saw the injuries on their faces. He asked, ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°A girl and a boy. Looks like they just graduated from high school.¡± The person stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡± The gangsters walked in first. Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao followed. The person standing by the door waited for the two of them to enter before mming the door shut. He shouted, ¡°Boss, troublemakers are here!¡± With this shout, arge group of people rushed out of the house in front. Then, a fierce voice came from afar. ¡°Whoever dares to cause trouble with the Dragon Tiger Gang, see if I don¡¯t beat them up until they can¡¯t take care of themselves!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the others quickly opened up a path. A muscr man wearing a leather coat and a nose ring walked over. ¡°Who¡¯s here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s them.¡± The gang leader walked up to Chu Luo. When he saw her face clearly, he said to the people behind him in disbelief, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block the light.¡± Everyone subconsciously moved aside a little. At this moment, everyone saw Chu Luo¡¯s appearance clearly and was extremely surprised. ¡°It¡¯s actually that national college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Chu Luo swept a sharp gaze across the group of people who were drooling at her. Their hearts skipped a beat, and all of them shut up. The gang leader finally came back to his senses. There was a tant possessiveness in his eyes. Suddenly, heughed ambiguously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous national college entrance examination top schr to bump into my territory. What do you think, should I make such a beautiful girl be your sister-inw?¡± ¡°You¡¯re f*cking dreaming!¡± Wang Mingtao was furious as he roared, ¡°A toad lusting after swan meat. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look in the mirror to see what kind of bear you look like! How are you worthy of Sister Chu!?¡± ¡°F*ck! Brat, you¡¯re courting death.¡± After saying that, the gang leader raised his fist to punch Wang Mingtao. However, in the next second, his fist was stopped by a rod that had been waved at him. Bang! After the loud sound of the rod striking bone¡­ ¡°Ouch~~¡± The gang leader¡¯s face was twisted in pain as he shouted at the people behind him, ¡°Brothers, capture this damn woman!¡± Chu Luo held the stick in her hand and said to Wang Mingtao calmly, ¡°Mingtao, stand at the side.¡± Wang Mingtao responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and quickly retreated to the door. Then, a one-on-one fight unfolded in this small backyard. The scene was too violent. Wang Mingtao, who had wanted to make a call, was stunned. Once everyone was rolling on the ground and crying for mercy, Wang Mingtao snapped back to reality and walked towards Chu Luo, who was standing in the middle of them. He said with admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of people in the courtyard, took out a handful of medicinal powder from her pocket, and quickly sprinkled it on them. Wang Mingtao asked in a daze, ¡°Sister Chu, what did you sprinkle?¡± Chu Luo looked at the drastically changed expressions of the people who were rolling around and wailing. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Poison.¡± ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°On the first day, they¡¯ll have a nosebleed. On the second day, they¡¯ll vomit blood. On the third day, their eyes will bleed. On the fourth day¡­ on the seventh day, they¡¯ll bleed to death from their seven orifices.¡± When Chu Luo said this, those people felt that she was deliberately scaring them. Chu Luo added, ¡°Coincidentally, today is the first day.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, two of them subconsciously touched their noses. This touch scared them to death. ¡°Ah¡­ my nose is really bleeding.¡± ¡°Mine too. Boohoo¡­¡± When the others heard this, they rubbed their noses at the same time. This touch scared everyone until their faces turned pale. Instantly, they wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. Chu Luo turned around and left. Wang Mingtao quickly followed. After the two of them walked out of the alley, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you have a public phone card with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go and buy er.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wang Mingtao looked at her in surprise. ¡°Sister Chu, you poisoned them. What if they use you instead after we call the police?¡± ¡°What is there to be afraid of? These people should have been brought to justice long ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless, but he was still worried. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking. She said calmly, ¡°I only gave them a drug that will make their nose bleed whenever they have any evil intentions. Even if they want to sue me, they won¡¯t be able to find any evidence.¡± Normal instruments couldn¡¯t analyze the drug that she had developed. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t expect that Chu Luo were only scaring those people just now. When he thought of how those people had pissed their pants from fright, as well as how they wouldn¡¯t bleed anywhere else tomorrow and would instead have a nosebleed continuously whenever they wanted to do something bad, heughed out loud. ¡°Sister Chu, your method is more effective than killing them directly!¡± At this point, he thought of something. ¡°What if they dare to have any designs on girls again?¡± ¡°How much blood do you think there is in the human body that they can afford to lose? If they dare to have designs on girls again, their blood can just run dry.¡± ¡°!¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re so ruthless! Hehe! But I like it.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and took out her phone. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. She said, ¡°Hurry up and find a shop to buy a card and call the police. I¡¯m going back.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Wang Mingtao quickly followed up. ¡°Sister Chu, how did you get here just now? Where¡¯s your car?¡± He had to send her to the car. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go do your own thing.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and nced at it. It showed¡ªBig Baddie. Chapter 202 - Little Liar, How Should I Punish You

Chapter 202: Little Liar, How Should I Punish You

Seeing that Chu Luo¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t move for a long time, Wang Mingtao craned his neck to take a look. ¡°Sister Chu, who would call you at this time? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Chu Luo tilted her phone so that he wouldn¡¯t see the caller ID. Wang Mingtao immediately understood. ¡°I know. You must have not told Brother Chu when you came out. Brother Chu found out.¡± At this point, he looked touched and guilty. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve let you down. If Brother Chu punishes you, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you bear the consequences.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her bright eyes and said woodenly, ¡°Go buy your card. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, she ignored him and quickly walked towards a turn. ¡°Hey, Sister Chu¡­¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to leave so quickly. He subconsciously followed her. However, when he turned the corner, she was already gone. Wang Mingtao craned his neck and looked ahead for a while. He eximed in surprise, ¡°Why did Sister Chu walk so quickly? She¡¯s actually gone.¡± He scratched his head and thought of the gangster group. He quickly ran towards the convenience store, which had not closed yet. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her back to her bedroom. The moment she appeared, she immediately met Li Yan¡¯s red eyes. At this moment, his body exuded a frighteningly evil aura. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to ask him what was wrong. Li Yan hugged her tightly. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Chu Luo was hugged so tightly that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She quickly patted his back and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tightly. I¡¯m almost unable to breathe.¡± ¡°Luoluo, where did you go just now?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and suppressed, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear. Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his shoulder. Her eyes darted around before she said seriously, ¡°I went out to y.¡± ¡°Little liar.¡± Li Yan lowered his head to capture her lips. ¡°How do you think I should punish you?¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to be shy. He let her experience what it was like to be bullied to tears. The night passed. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she felt terrible everywhere. Luckily, Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the bedroom right now, or else she would have exploded on the spot. She had wanted to get up and get dressed, but the moment she moved, her body froze. At this moment, the door opened. The moment Li Yan entered, his eyes met Chu Luo¡¯s big, angry eyes, which were, unbeknownst to her, mildly glistening with lust. Li Yan carried breakfast in his hand and strode over with an indescribable sense of satisfaction, his lips arched joyfully. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her head to the other side. Looking at her tsundere demeanor, Li Yan almost couldn¡¯t control himself. He set the breakfast down beside her and sat on the edge of the bed. He raised his hand and touched her pink and tender cheek. He lowered his head and asked in her ear, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She closed her eyes and growled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask.¡± Li Yan then reached in. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lifting you up so you could have breakfast. It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You¡¯ll be hungry if you don¡¯t eat now.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he closed the nket and lifted her until she was leaning on his shoulder. He took the bowl of porridge and started feeding her. Chu Luo leaned against his shoulder weakly and pursed her lips tightly. Li Yan coaxed gently, ¡°Be good, open your mouth.¡± Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan smiled. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I don¡¯t mind doing it again.¡± After saying that, he lowered his eyes and saw an endless spring. Chu Luo¡¯s petite body trembled. She quickly grabbed the corner of the nket and tried to block his view. She opened her mouth reluctantly. Li Yan looked away in disappointment and slowly fed her porridge. As he fed her, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, sleep after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡®Is there no end to this person? Can¡¯t he stop saying such embarrassing things?¡¯ Li Yan was amused by her reaction. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll act directly from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan lowered his head and nted a kiss on her cheek before changing the topic. ¡°Wang Mingtao called you this morning.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Yan looked at her with those deep and gentle eyes. ¡°He asked if I punished you foring back sotest night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to know how I answered?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her head. His answer would definitely not be what she wanted to hear. Li Yan¡¯s expression softened and he deliberately whispered into her ear, ¡°I said to him, how could I bear to punish you? Instead, you¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became a little dangerous. ¡°Why did you give me the nickname Big Baddie, huh?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly, not feeling that she had given a wrong nickname for him at all. ¡°You¡¯re a big baddie to begin with!¡± But in the next second, her lips were attacked. After a while, Chu Luo scolded him in a delicate voice while panting, ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan looked at her red lips in satisfaction and smiled. He actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he continued to feed her porridge. After eating a bowl of porridge, Chu Luo felt that she had regained her strength. She stretched out a hand from under the nket and pushed Li Yan. ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to get dressed and get up.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was straightforward this time and left with the bowl. Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief and got out of bed to wash up. But when she was brushing her teeth, she realized that her cor was too low and couldn¡¯t cover anything. She quickly went out to find a cored shirt to put on. She stood in the bedroom for a long time, finally suppressing the shyness in her heart. Then, she opened the door and walked downstairs, pretending not to care. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the living room downstairs. Chu Luo subconsciously leaned on the staircase railing and looked out. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Li Yan¡¯s gaze as he was just walking in. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and snorted in a tsundere manner at him before walking downstairs. Li Yan walked over and looked at her clothes with a spurious smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the heat?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°No.¡± With that, she walked down the stairs. The two of them walked to the sofa. Chu Luo looked at the two extra cushions on the sofa, nced at him, and sat down, pretending not to know. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere today. I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡± Li Yan sat beside her and handed her the tablet on the coffee table. Chu Luo had already gotten over her shyness and was browsing the Inte with the tablet. Li Yan sat beside her and worked on hisptop. The butler brought tea and snacks to the two of them. When he went out, he even quietly nced at the two of them. Seeing the intimate aura emanating from their surroundings, he was touched and thought:?¡®Looks like we can now prepare for Master and Miss Chu¡¯s wedding. Maybe we can even prepare Little Master¡¯s things.¡¯ At the thought of this, he left happily. Chu Luo looked up at the butler¡¯s back and thought that he seemed very happy today. After this thought, she retracted her gaze and continued to surf the Inte. At this moment, Wang Mingtao sent her a message. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, Brother Chu answered my call this morning. I was shocked.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked at the stern Li Yan at work. Li Yan felt her gaze and turned back to look at her. ¡°Do you want some pastries?¡± After saying that, he reached out to take the pastry te and ced it beside her before continuing to work. Chu Luo took a piece of pastry and put it in her mouth. She typed: ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°When I heard it was Brother Chu¡¯s voice, I didn¡¯t dare to speak.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Is he that scary?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Yes. It was fine whenever I see him, but when I heard his voice without seeing him in person, I kept feeling that his voice carried an oppressive aura.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. nning to end the topic, she asked, ¡°Why did you call me this morning?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe, actually, I wanted to call youst night, but I was afraid that you were already asleep.¡± ¡®Lucky you didn¡¯t,¡¯?Chu Luo thought. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Last night, when I called the police and said that I knew about the gangster¡¯sir, the guards went there to capture them. ¡°At that time, I was hiding in a shop and saw the appearance of that group of people. All of them had swollen faces. They even shouted that it was you who hit them. The guards definitely didn¡¯t believe them and took them away.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was still a little worried. He asked, ¡°Sister Chu, if they all insist that you hit them, will the guards call you in for questioning?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No. The medicine I gave them had hallucinogens in it. If nothing goes wrong, they have already been identified to be mentally unstable.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at their current situation.¡± After saying that, she exited the chat and looked to the side. Li Yan asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to use myptop.¡± Li Yan raised his voice. ¡°Butler.¡± The butler walked in quickly. ¡°Master, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Get Luoluo aptop.¡± The butler immediately went to get Chu Luo aptop. Chu Luo quickly coded a small program on herptop and quietly entered the surveince camera footage of the group of people being interrogated. Indeed, when those people were brought back, they appeared a little mentally unstable. The guards directly called for a doctor to examine them. With this examination, they found out that they had taken XX drug. These people were social malignancies to begin with. If they were caught, everyone would be happy. Hence, they were sent to the rehabilitation center. Chapter 203 - Wang Mingtao Said That You Are His Idol, Very Cool

Chapter 203: Wang Mingtao Said That You Are His Idol, Very Cool

Chu Luo yed with herptop for a while before suddenly remembering Li Yan¡¯s visit to the Duanmu residencest night. She put down herptop and called out, ¡°Li Yan.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Did they do anything to youst night when you went to the Duanmu residence?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s concerned face and felt his heart be warm. He put down hisptop and pulled her into his arms. ¡°They just wanted to test my attitude. Also¡­ they wanted to know where the prescription I gave them came from.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan lowered his head and touched her face. ¡°They need zing Glory¡¯s support. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. For the next two days, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go anywhere. Li Yan also moved his workce to the living room. Chu Luo sat on the sofa reading while he worked beside her. As long as there was no one in the living room, Li Yan would sneakily kiss Chu Luo from time to time. Whenever he held a video conference, he would regain that cold and grim expression. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Looking at his expression, which was so cold that the people on the other end of the video call didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, her eyes darted around and she stretched out her leg to kick him yfully. Li Yan suddenly turned to look at her. Chu Luo gave him a provocative look and was about to retract her leg when Li Yan moved his hand and grabbed it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s soft cry had just left her mouth when she quickly retracted it. She was worried that his subordinates would hear her on the other end. Li Yan grabbed her leg and swiped his fingers across it. Chu Luo almostughed out loud. She kicked him with her other leg, displeased. At this moment, Li Yan said to his subordinates across the video call, ¡°Rest for ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he closed hisptop and taught Chu Luo a lesson. After a while. Chu Luo sat in his arms, panting. She grabbed his clothes in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Li Yan looked at her unusually red lips and swallowed before saying in an even more hoarse voice, ¡°You provoked me.¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. When her breathing had stabilized, she shrugged off his body and put on her shoes. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a stroll. You can work leisurely.¡± With that, she left. When she reached the door, Chu Luo stopped and looked back at Li Yan. Her lips subconsciously curled up. The weather was hot now, and it was past ten in the morning. Actually, it wasn¡¯t suitable for a stroll. However, this courtyard had been modified by Chu Luo. The temperature inside was at least five degrees lower than outside. Even if one took a stroll, it wouldn¡¯t be too hot. Chu Luo had just walked to a few water cisterns filled with water lilies when the butler suddenly walked over with her phone. ¡°Miss Chu, your phone is ringing.¡± Chu Luo took the phone. It was from Jin Hui. After picking up the call, she heard Jin Hui say with a smile, ¡°Young Friend, do you remember the talismans that you asked me to help you sellst time?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Hui: ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few more people came looking for those talismans during this period of time. I was going to tell youst time, but I forgot after being busy. Do you have time to write a few more talismans?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who are these people? Previously, I was short of money, but now, I¡¯m not short of money. Tell me about their situation. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a need to draw the talismans.¡± Jin Hui told her about the people who came to his door. Those people were basically businessmen who were asking for luck. Two of them had asked for safety talismans. After Chu Luo heard that, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and write a Luck Enhancement Talisman and a Bad Luck Ridding Talismanter. You can give them to Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Li. As usual, you can get them to transfer the money to you. As for the rest, just tell them that I¡¯m not taking on business.¡± Jin Hui definitely had no objections. After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo walked back. Li Yan was still having a video conference. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb him and went to the study. After spending a while writing the two talismans, Chu Luo folded the talismans into the shape of a paper airne and sent them to the two owners with magic. Just like that, Chu Luo became famous in this industry. Moreover, she was the kind of person who was praised as an immortal with just her name being uttered. Of course, that was forter. The day before Chu Luo went to school to report, Qin Ming returned afterpleting his mission. Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°Anya didn¡¯t follow you.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face cracked for a moment. Two secondster, he said, ¡°She went back the next day.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Qin Ming¡¯s phone rang. But he didn¡¯t take the call. Chu Luo looked at him and guessed, ¡°Is Anya calling you?¡± Qin Ming actually turned around and left. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This person was even more annoying than Li Yan. Li Yan, who was working, looked up at her. Chu Luo walked up to him and looked at his cold face. She poked his mouth with her finger and said, ¡°You have to smile more.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Who made you unhappy?¡± Chu Luo leaned her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°No one.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow.¡± ¡°No. If you go, I¡¯ll be the subject of rumors.¡± ¡°I can send you there as your older brother.¡± This was the little thing¡¯s first time reporting at the university. As her husband and parent, how could he not send her there? He had already pushed back all his ns for tomorrow. When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at his face and studied it carefully. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apply something for you tomorrow.¡± The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. After dinner, Chu Luo smeared some herbal juice on Li Yan¡¯s face to darken his skin. She then messed up his hair before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°For sure, no one will recognize you this way.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t mind her transformation of him at all. The butler and Qin Ming, who were standing at the side, stole a few nces at the two of them. After the two of them had left, Qin Ming said with a wooden face, ¡°Master actually let Miss Chu treat him like that.¡± The butler looked at Qin Ming as if he was looking at a pitiful child. He patted Qin Ming¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Qin Ming, you aren¡¯t young anymore. I suggest you find a girlfriend.¡± Qin Ming expressionlessly replied, ¡°Women are troublesome.¡± With that, he left. The butler looked at his back and shook his head with a look of pity. Li Yan drove while Chu Luo sat in the front passenger seat. Before the car left the old district, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, when are youing to school? I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the school gate for half an hour.¡± Chu Luo specifically looked at the time. It was 7:30 in the morning. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Why did you go so early?¡± Wang Mingtaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m excited. School is finally going to reopen. I can¡¯t help but report early.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You can go look for the seniors first.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Wait for me¡­ When Brother sends me there, don¡¯t show any surprise when you see his face.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Chu?¡± Chu Luo felt that it was troublesome to talk about it, so she said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take a photo of him and you¡¯ll know. Tell the seniors about itter.¡± Coincidentally, they were at the traffic junction right now. Chu Luo called out to Li Yan and, while Li Yan was looking at her, she snapped a photo of him. She narrowed her eyes and said to him with a smile, ¡°In order not to surprise them when they see youter, I took a photo of you to send to Mingtao.¡± After saying that, she sent the photo over. Wang Mingtao eximed. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, is this Brother Chu? He, he, he¡­ is so cool! He¡¯s simply like the Prince Charming in my heart!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo specially tapped on the photo she had taken of Li Yan to take a look. Today, Li Yan was wearing a pair of jeans and a ck shirt. Coupled with his slightly tanned skin, disheveled hair, and that cold face, he was indeed cool and unbridled. As she looked, Chu Luo¡¯s heart started beating faster. She put away her phone and tilted her head to peek at him. Li Yan was driving with a focused expression. However, when the car got stuck in the traffic, he turned to look at her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel guilty. She even smiled at him and said, ¡°Wang Mingtao said that you¡¯re his idol and that you¡¯re especially cool.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Who is your idol?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can I have an idol? I¡¯m not a fan of celebrities.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. Chu Luo quickly raised her head back. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything in public.¡± Li Yanughed at her reaction and retracted his hand. At this moment, a sharp glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes as he looked at the sidewalk in front of him. Chu Luo noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone took pictures of us secretly just now.¡± After saying that, he took out his Bluetooth earpiece and put it on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°Pay attention to the recent online developments. I don¡¯t want Luoluo¡¯s photo to appear in unnecessary ces.¡± With that, he took off hismunicator. The car arrived at Imperial University at half-past eight. The gate of Imperial University was no longer as quiet as thest time Chu Luo hade. It was especially lively today. The freshmen were reporting for the first day, and there were many people. There were already various cars parked in the open space outside the school. There were freshmen and their parents everywhere. Some of them were chatting andughing while others took photos wherever they went. Beside the school gate, there was actually a group of reporters interviewing the freshmen. Li Yan parked his car in the parking lot outside the school. Before getting out of the car, he put a sunhat on Chu Luo¡¯s head and a pair of sunsses on his face. Only then did the two of them get out of the car. Chapter 204 - Have You Obtained My Consent to Befriend Luoluo?

Chapter 204: Have You Obtained My Consent to Befriend Luoluo?

When Chu Luo appeared in their field of vision, she immediately caused a sensation, especially the reporters who were guarding there. They swarmed over. ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you didn¡¯t fill in the first specialization in your choice. Which specialization will you choose?¡± These words immediately caused the people who stopped there to discuss. A freshman said, ¡°To think Chu Luo didn¡¯t enroll in a specialization. The back door that the school opened for her is too big.¡± Another parent replied, ¡°She scored full marks. If I were the principal, I would also be willing to let her choose her own specialization at her leisure.¡± The others started discussing as well. After the results of the college entrance examination were released, Chu Luo had be the best daughter in the hearts of the parents of the empire. Everyone was a little excited to see her in person today. Chu Luo looked at everyone and asked the reporter calmly, ¡°I¡¯m enrolling in a few specializations. Which one do you want to ask about?¡± The group of people who were still discussing stopped immediately. Everyone looked like they didn¡¯t understand. The reporter was also a little worked up. ¡°Chu Luo, do you mean that you will enroll in several specializations at once?¡± If this news was released, how big of amotion would it cause? Chu Luo curled her lips. She had the confidence andposure that everyone was familiar with. ¡°If you want to know, you can go to the school to check after I finish reporting.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the gate. The others wanted to follow her, but at this moment, Li Yan, who was walking behind her, suddenly swept a cold nce at the reporters. The reporters¡¯ feet seemed to have been frozen and they didn¡¯t dare to follow her. The moment she entered the school, she saw that there was a reception area for the freshmen from each faculty in the open space in front. After everyone walked over, they took the notices and followed their seniors from that specialization. When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked over together, the seniors who were attending to the other freshmen stood up excitedly. A girl beat her to it. ¡°Chu Luo, our medical school wees you.¡± Another boy quickly added, ¡°Chu Luo, our School of Economics wees you too.¡± ¡°I say, with Chu Luo¡¯s disposition, it¡¯s definitely better for her to learn art.¡± ¡°What a waste of her talent if she were to learn art. Chu Luo should enroll in the School of Foreign Languages.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There were dozens of colleges at Imperial University. As everyone chatted, they started fighting over Chu Luo. ¡°If you want Chu Luo,e and PK with me if you have the capability.¡± ¡°So be it. Whoever wins will get Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Those who could enter Imperial University were the top students from every province. These senior students, in particr, could be said to be skilled in both literary and martial arts. And here they were, about to roll up their sleeves and PK. The group of students and parents standing at the side was stunned. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was standing beside her. She pouted at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t they know that applying for a major can be done online? I applied for a major two days ago.¡± Since the school was going to divide the students into sses, it had already called Chu Luo to ask her to enroll in a specialization. Li Yan knew which specializations Chu Luo had applied for and asked, ¡°Which specialization do you n to report to first?¡± Chu Luo nced at the senior students who were arguing and walked to the engineering school that didn¡¯t participate in the fight, for they felt that Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t choose engineering. She said to the two boys standing there, ¡°Senior, where is the registration for mechanical engineering?¡± The two boys from the engineering school were ttered. The other people who were arguing suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, you actually applied for mechanical engineering!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you studying humanities?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, think about it again. It¡¯s not easy to switch to studying science.¡± ¡­ At this moment, a fashionable girl with exquisite makeup walked over with a bodyguard. When she heard this, she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re being praised too highly by everyone. You¡¯re simply trying to please the crowd.¡± She then gestured to the bodyguard. ¡°Go get the registration form. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡± The bodyguard: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t answer them. Li Yan said, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get you the form.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan walked to a few reception spots to get the forms. Then, the two of them walked forward. Everyone who stayed behind: ¡°!!!¡± After a while, a senior asked with a confused expression, ¡°That handsome guy who came with Chu Luo just now seemed to have collected the registration forms from a few schools?¡± Another person: ¡°I think he got one from our School of Electronic Engineering!¡± ¡°And our School of Physics!¡± ¡°He even took one from our School of Foreign Language!¡± ¡­ ¡°D*mn! Is Chu Luo going to study a few specializations at the same time?!¡± ¡°This is too impressive!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Chu Luo studied humanities. She actually chose a few science majors?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she too confident!¡± ¡°I used to think that it¡¯s good that she¡¯s confident, but now, I think that she¡¯s too conceited.¡± ¡°I really want to see Chu Luo suffer.¡± ¡°Maybe she has that ability.¡± ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s a humanities major. Even if she¡¯s a genius, it¡¯s impossible for her to cross-discipline!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had a card to swipe a bike, so the two of them went straight to the parking spot. As Chu Luo walked, she told Li Yan about her riding a bike her first time here. Then she talked about how she hadpeted with Wang Mingtao over who should ride the bike and who should sit in the back seat. Li Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Did you take his back seat?¡± ¡°How could I possibly sit in the back? I can¡¯t see the front from the back. It¡¯s not fun at all.¡± Li Yan was very satisfied with her idea. He took the card from her and went to choose a bike with a backseat. He pushed it out and sat in it. ¡°Hop on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the back seat. Her lips moved, but she subconsciously walked over. She sat in the back seat and grabbed his clothes with both hands. She suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike?¡± Li Yan turned around and nced at her with his deep eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall.¡± With that, he propped one leg against the pedal and the bike rode out. The road ahead was a little crooked. After moving for ten meters, Li Yan started riding more smoothly. Chu Luo said in an affirmative tone, ¡°This is definitely your first time riding a bike.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her, but the corners of his lips curled up. Then, the two of them went to the majors that Chu Luo applied for. Under the disbelieving eyes of everyone, Chu Luo finally went to the Information Engineering College to meet up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Sister Chu, here.¡± The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked over, Wang Mingtao smiled and waved at them. When the others saw them, they were a little surprised. ¡°Chu Luo actually knows the seniors from the Computer Science Department. Could it be that she wants to enroll in the Computer Science Department too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I observed just now. There are very few girls who enroll in the Computer Science Department, especially beautiful ones. As long as Chu Luo enrolls in this specialization, I¡¯d rather she be the only girl in our Computer Science Department.¡± ¡°Chu Luo alone can defeat all the girls in Imperial University!¡± ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s too beautiful. If the man standing beside her didn¡¯t look a little scary, I would have gone over to ask for her number.¡± ¡°Do you think you can get her number?¡± ¡°Hehe, think, think. Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Chu Luo is my goddess. I think if ourputer science department has a girl as beautiful as her, we¡¯d have to raise our standards when looking for a girlfriend from now on.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see the forum? Chu Luo didn¡¯t even enroll in the Computer Science Department. Why are you so excited?¡± Everyone looked disappointed. ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan approached, Tang Zhiyun and the others greeted Li Yan at the same time. ¡°Brother Chu.¡± After Li Yan nodded at the five of them, he nced at the boys standing beside. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, when are you going to report to Professor Wu?¡± Everyone knew that Chu Luo had already been chosen by Professor Wu. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Chu, how many specializations did you enroll in? Which specialization are you following for your military training?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Whichever specialization the school assigns me to.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a boy suddenly walked over. The guy was tall and handsome and energetic-looking, and he said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m a freshman this year too. I¡¯m majoring inputer science too. Can we study together in the future?¡± The others standing at the side looked at the boy as if he was their love rival. The boy added confidently, ¡°Coincidentally, I ranked just two ces below you in the college entrance examination this year.¡± Wang Mingtao and the rest subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan was wearing sunsses and had his lips pursed slightly. No one could make out his emotions, but the five of them subconsciously wanted to take a small step back. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand this feeling and asked the boy, ¡°You got third ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The boy nodded and looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, a cold gazended on him. The boy felt a chill down his spine and subconsciously nced at Li Yan, who was standing beside Chu Luo with his sunsses on. At this moment, Li Yan removed his sunsses and asked coldly, ¡°Did you get my permission to be friends with Luoluo?¡± Hearing Li Yan¡¯s cold voice, the boy actually felt fear in his heart. He quickly clenched his fists by his side to control his trembling. ¡°Who are you to Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and said domineeringly, ¡°Her parent.¡± Everyone had their own thoughts. The boy standing opposite Chu Luo inexplicably felt that there was a deeper meaning behind those words. He tried to ask, ¡°Are you Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Xie Minghai was about to tell him not to talk nonsense when Tang Zhiyun pressed his arm and answered for him. ¡°You are right, ssmate. He is Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend.¡± He then gestured to Chu Luo and Li Yan with his eyes and said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo knew that Tang Zhiyun was trying to make everyone think that she had a boyfriend so that no boys would confess to her again. But this seemed to be exactly what someone wanted¡­ She looked at Li Yan, who had mostly retracted his cold aura, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Their group left together. But those who remained exploded. ¡°Waah¡­ So Goddess really has a boyfriend. Although I guessed it, seeing it with my own eyes still feels like I¡¯ve broken up with her.¡± ¡°The goddess is so outstanding. I don¡¯t think that man is worthy of her. That man looks so ¡®old¡¯!¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s also so dark!¡± ¡°Is that man as smart as Goddess? My goddess is the smartest in the world!¡± ¡­ All kinds of sour words kepting out of this group of young boys and girls. They had originally thought of having a pure school romance with their goddess, but they suddenly realized that their goddess already had a boyfriend. Only they themselves could understand such a feeling. ¡­ ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re not angry at me for saying that, are you?¡± They walked out of the building and onto a road with no one else around. Tang Zhiyun said in embarrassment, ¡°I was just trying to stall for time. I was thinking that from the first day of school, some boys would express their interest in her. The best solution is to let everyone know from the start that the girl already has a boyfriend. This way, Junior won¡¯t be harassed by so many boys in the future.¡± The other three boys actually thought so too. Wang Mingtao was the only one who realized this after hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? But¡­ what if Sister Chu wants to have a boyfriend?¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao felt a chill run down his spine. Facing the five pairs of unfriendly eyes, Wang Mingtao instantly cowered. ¡°I¡­ I was just kidding.¡± After saying that, he even advised Chu Luo earnestly, ¡°Sister Chu, it¡¯s not fun to have a boyfriend at all. This will take up a lot of your time. Why don¡¯t we gain more knowledge and y more games? We can crush people in other aspects¡­ don¡¯t you think so?¡± He even winked at her, afraid that she would say no. Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly and looked at the cowardly him before looking at Li Yan. ¡°I won¡¯t like anyone else.¡± Li Yan was satisfied and the sharp lines on his face loosened a little. He said to the other boys, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Luoluo to you guys in school from now on. I don¡¯t want to hear about her being harassed by anyone.¡± ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely protect our junior well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With us around, no one cany their hands on Junior.¡± ¡­ The boys all gave their guarantees, and they were just short of pping their chests and swearing. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These ignorant people! Chapter 205 - Li Yans Scheme

Chapter 205: Li Yan¡¯s Scheme

Other than reporting to the specializations that she had confirmed with the school earlier, Chu Luo also had to report to Professor Wu. The bunch of them walked towards theputer science faculty building. When they reached the office building, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll go up alone. Wait for me here.¡± They stopped. All the faculty members were on duty at this time, especially Professor Wu. He had just returned from abroad and was one of the developers of the gaming capsule. He had been at the school this summer. When Chu Luo walked into the office building, she was a little surprised to meet a few undergraduate teachers. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo who scored full marks in the college entrance examination this year? Why did shee to the office building directly?¡± ¡°She might be here to greet a teacher she knows.¡± ¡­ Professor Wu¡¯s office was on the third floor, at the end of the corridor. The office building was huge, and there were dozens of rooms on each floor. Chu Luo went to the location that Professor Wu had told her. Just as she walked out of an office door, that office suddenly opened from inside. A middle-aged man wearing a blue turtleneck and a short-sleeved t-shirt, his hair neatlybed back, walked out with a folder under his armpit. As the two of them passed each other, the middle-aged man deliberately sized up Chu Luo with a scrutinizing gaze. Chu Luo had just walked past him when the middle-aged man called out to her from behind, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man looked at her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Youngdy, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t be too high-profile. This is a prestigious educational institute where talents are produced, not a high school in a small ce like where you came from. ¡°In your world, you might be a top student. But here, everyone has to learn new things. We don¡¯t know if you are a mule or a horse yet. Don¡¯t end up bing another Shang Zhongyong[1].¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of her and nodded without saying anything. The middle-aged man turned around and left. Chu Luo continued walking towards Professor Wu¡¯s office. Professor Wu¡¯s office was not closed tightly. As soon as Chu Luo knocked on the door, a voice said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chu Luo walked in. ¡°Professor Wu.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Professor Wu was typing on hisputer when he gestured to her. ¡°Take a seat for now. I¡¯ll reply to an email first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited for a few minutes before Professor Wu stopped. He smiled and took out a form from his desk for her. ¡°Fill in this form first. I¡¯ll submit it to the school¡¯s heads. As long as the school seals it, you will officially be my student.¡± Chu Luo took the form and quickly finished scanning through it. She took a pen and started to fill in the nks. While she was filling in the form, Professor Wu asked, ¡°Little Chu, the school stiptes that all freshmen have to undergo military training. However, in the next month, the zing Glory Gaming Corporation will send a batch of technicians to help me perfect the gaming capsule. Do you want to undergo military training ore with me?¡± ¡°Go with you, of course.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and talk to the school¡¯s heads personally. You don¡¯t have to go to the military training then.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them talked about the simtion chamber for a while. After Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± finals, the zing Glory Gaming Department had invited her to be a developer of the gaming capsule. Therefore, it would be her duty to work with Professor Wu. In the end, Professor Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you all the data of the gaming capsule in the next two days. The database is toorge. Try and understand as much as you can. If you encounter trouble,e and ask me about it anytime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo walked out of Professor Wu¡¯s office, it was already more than half an hourter. She had just reached the stairs when her phone rang. It was Tang Heping. Chu Luo was a little surprised. Previously, she had asked Doctor Tang to tell Chu Zhengyang that she was going to the US, and she hadn¡¯t had any contact with Doctor Tang ever since. She didn¡¯t expect him to call her at this time. Chu Luo picked up the call. At this moment, Tang Heping must be walking with arge group of people. There was a series of footsteps and voicesing from the other side first, followed by Tang Heping¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Chu, you still remember me, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Is there something you want from me, Doctor Tang?¡± Tang Heping said, ¡°I want to ask if you went to Imperial University to report today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Heping said, ¡°Then wait for me at Imperial University. I should be able to rush over in half an hour.¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. Tang Heping continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already applied to the school. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly recruit you as my student.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you willing?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Tang Heping thought that she didn¡¯t agree and said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯d originally nned to contact you to discuss this with you, but I went to XX Medical University in Germany for a month and couldn¡¯t find the time there. That¡¯s why this matter dragged until today.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. Previously, she hadn¡¯t nned on studying medicine. To her, her medical skills could beat all doctors. However¡­ since Tang Heping had the intention and there were many medical equipment and treatment methods that she had never seen before in this world, she could learn from him. She said, ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Heping heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. When Chu Luo went out, she saw the others waiting for her. Chu Luo walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°We have to wait for a while before we can go back. I have to see someer.¡± Li Yan nodded and put the cap on her head. ¡°See who? Are you going now?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked. ¡°No need. That person is still outside the school. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Chu Luo briefly told them about the call she had just received. ¡°What? Professor Tang from the medical school wants to take on Junior as his student?!¡± The four of them obviously knew who Tang Heping was and were shocked. Then, Tang Zhiyun told her excitedly, ¡°Professor Tang is a famous professor in the medical school and an expert doctor in the city hospital. He hasn¡¯t taken on any students in a long time, but he made an exception and asked Junior to be his student directly!¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others were obviously more excited than Chu Luo and expressed that they wanted to send Chu Luo over. Before they saw Professor Tang Heping, they were already discussing where to celebrate for Chu Luo. But before they could leave the Computer Science Department, Tang Zhiyun and the others were called away by a call from the department. When they left, Xie Minghai said reluctantly, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, if we cane out at noon, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them. ¡°Okay.¡± After Tang Zhiyun and the others left, only Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Wang Mingtao were left. Li Yan asked, ¡°Are we going to the medical school or should we find a ce to sit and wait?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the medical school first.¡± As Wang Mingtao walked, he used his phone to check the distance between theputer and the medical schools. He eximed. ¡°Brother Chu, Sister Chu, it¡¯s more than four kilometers from here to the medical school. We have to ride a bike there.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you still have the school card on you?¡± His own was with Chu Luo. Wang Mingtao shook his head and said in frustration, ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have asked the seniors to leave two cards with me. What should we do now?¡± Li Yan nced at him. ¡°You stay behind. Luoluo and I will go over.¡± ¡°Eh? Alright.¡± Wang Mingtao actually wanted to follow them, but in this situation, he could only dismiss the thought. He sent the two of them to the parking lot and said as he walked, ¡°There¡¯s only one card. Why don¡¯t you wait for Sister Chu here with me, Brother Chu?¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. The three of them quickly arrived at the parking spot. Li Yan took out his card from his pocket and scanned for a bike. Wang Mingtao was about to say something when Li Yan took the front seat and Chu Luo sat in the back. At this moment, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can look for the seniors. I¡¯lle back to look for you after I¡¯m done talking to Professor Tang.¡± Li Yan rode off. Wang Mingtao subconsciously nodded. He looked at the two of them and scratched his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Chu say that she won¡¯t sit in the back?¡± Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s shirt with both hands and looked at the scenery on both sides. She said with a smile, ¡°In the future, when I go to school, I¡¯ll ride a bike every day. From this school to that school, I can tour half of Imperial University.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t reply. The two of them arrived at the medical school. Coincidentally, there were more people registering now. Those who came early were basically from the city. At this moment, many people from other cities had already arrived. The two of them alighted at the registration venue for the medical school. Chu Luo nced at the sea of people in front and said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour. There are too many people at the junction ahead.¡± After saying that, she wanted to take off her hat. However, Li Yan pressed her down with hisrge hand. Li Yan¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°Wear it.¡± Chu Luo pouted at him. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± Li Yan took out a wet tissue from her backpack and wiped her face with a serious expression. ¡°You won¡¯t feel hot after you wipe your face.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, someone in front discovered Chu Luo. Some people were already excited. ¡°That girl is Chu Luo, right?¡± ¡°She must be. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Chu Luo on my first day here. No, I have to go say hello to her.¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± Just as they walked over, Li Yan swept his cold gaze across them. While they were stunned, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the side of the road. When the two of them disappeared at the end of the road, those people suddenly jolted back to their senses. ¡°Who¡¯s that man holding Chu Luo¡¯s hand? His eyes are so scary!¡± ¡°Could he be Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°It must be. Why else would Chu Luo let a man hold her hand?¡± ¡°Is my first love gone just like that? I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± ¡­ Beforeing to Imperial University to report, many of the freshmen had fantasized about having a campus romance with Chu Luo. With Li Yan¡¯s actions, their thoughts were immediately stuck at the budding stage. As Chu Luo was led away by him, she finally realized what he was thinking. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Are you worried that those people will snatch me away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± Li Yan said domineeringly and confidently. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone snatch you away.¡± He came here today only to let everyone know that this little thing was already taken. If anyone was still blind, then don¡¯t me him for being rude. At this moment, a figure quickly left. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked in that direction at the same time. ¡°Someone was secretly taking pictures!¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 206 - No One Can Say Anything If Luoluo Stays with Me

Chapter 206: No One Can Say Anything If Luoluo Stays with Me

Chu Luo was about to chase after her when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°A student from the school took photos secretly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to block the photos he¡¯d send out.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them continued walking. Half an hourter, she reached the medical school staff building. Chu Luo looked at the building in front of her and turned to a building not far away. She saw a group of people walking towards the building from one direction. These people were obviously graduate students. There were men and women, all wearing white coats and carrying a bunch of vessels. Chu Luo looked at the vessels in their hands and suddenly wanted to know what they were for. She subconsciously walked over. At this moment, Li Yan stopped her. Li Yan looked into her eyes and guessed what she was thinking. ¡°There will be plenty of chances in the future. Let¡¯s find a ce to wait for Professor Tang.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded at him. The two of them walked straight into the office building. There were chairs in the hall on the first floor, and the two of them sat on them and waited. Soon, everyone entering and exiting the building subconsciously turned to look at the two people sitting there. A few people walked over and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Have you guys heard? Chu Luo applied for several specializations.¡± ¡°This matter has long spread among the faculty. You weren¡¯t aware of it because you were on a business trip.¡± ¡°This girl is really crazy. As a humanities student, she actually dares to enroll in several science subjects. Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting pped in the face if she fails to master them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Even if she really did enroll, those colleges might not agree to take her in. Although Chu Luo is the college entrance examination top schr, our school isn¡¯t short of top students. Who knows if those with good high school results will still be so good in university?¡± ¡°Still too young and too arrogant. I can already see her future.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good-looking and popr that she¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo sat down, she took out her phone and yed. Li Yan sat beside her and looked out the window. asionally, he would retract his gaze and look at her. Seeing that her lips were a little dry, he took out some water from her backpack and handed it to her. Chu Luo looked up from her phone and licked her lips. It was indeed a little dry, so she took it and took two sips. After drinking, she said, ¡°The school just sent me an email consenting that I don¡¯t need military training anymore.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that he was about to put the bottle back, Chu Luo subconsciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and took out the bottle to take a sip too. Chu Luo blushed and said shyly, ¡°Aren¡¯t there two bottles of water inside?¡± ¡°This bottle of yours is better.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo lowered her head and continued to scroll through her phone, but her eyes swept around sheepishly. She heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that no one was around. After about 20 minutes, a few people walked in. The bunch of them were discussing a medical problem. At this moment, one of the middle-aged men stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call first.¡± Then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo turned around and met Tang Heping¡¯s eyes. As Chu Luo stood up, Tang Heping strode over. ¡°Little Chu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Professor Tang, long time no see.¡± The others followed. ¡°Professor Tang, you know this student? Why do I feel that she looks like Chu Luo who recently appeared on the Education Channel?¡± ¡°She is Chu Luo.¡± Professor Tang finally smiled and said in a formal tone, ¡°Let me introduce you guys. Chu Luo is my student.¡± He even added, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bully her just because she¡¯s young. No one is allowed to bully my students.¡± Aplicated expression appeared on their faces. After a while, a professor asked, ¡°Old Tang, are you really nning to take Chu Luo in as your student?¡± ¡°Right!¡± They looked at Tang Heping with aplicated gaze. They had a feeling that his brain had gone haywire. One of them said in an obscure tone, ¡°If Old Tang intends to take Chu Luo in as a student, he will have to spend more effort in the future. I heard that Chu Luo studied humanities. If so, Chu Luo will be considered to have crossed disciplines.¡± In their opinion, Chu Luo was someone who knew nothing about medicine. Even though she was the college entrance examination top schr, no one thought highly of her. Professor Tang knew what everyone was thinking and was a little unhappy. He didn¡¯t exin and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just treat it that I¡¯m raising a daughter when the timees.¡± After saying this, he felt that he had taken advantage of Chu Luo. He even asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°That depends on how much you can teach me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely teach you everything I know.¡± The two of them knew each other¡¯s strength, and only they themselves understood what they were saying. This didn¡¯t sound right to the others. They suddenly had the feeling that Tang Heping was fooling around. However, Tang Heping¡¯s qualifications in medical school were too high, so they couldn¡¯t say anything. They justughed and said, ¡°Then from now on, we¡¯ll wait for another rising star in the medical world.¡± Tang Heping nodded. ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± With that, under theplicated gazes of the group, he brought Chu Luo and Li Yan to his office. After the office door closed and the three of them sat down, Tang Heping went to get a form for Chu Luo to fill in. While Chu Luo was filling in the form, he deliberately nced at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Little Chu, this is?¡± Chu Luo replied without looking up, ¡°My family member.¡± Tang Heping was relieved and said, ¡°I studied Little Chu¡¯s previous surgery a few more times. I¡¯ve always had a question. Could it be that Little Chu¡¯s key to ensuring the patient¡¯s survival was those few silver needles?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Then, the two of them talked about the surgery. In the end, Tang Heping even said, ¡°The patient didn¡¯t know that it was Little Chu who saved him. Little Chu, although I don¡¯t know why you wanted to hide it from him, I saw that the patient was very disappointed when he heard what you asked me to tell him. His family members were also very angry when you were mentioned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Since the patient is your rtive, why aren¡¯t you willing to let him know that you rescued him and, instead, let them misunderstand you?¡± In fact, Tang Heping was just feeling indignant on Chu Luo¡¯s behalf. Back then, some of the people who hade to see Chu Zhengyang had said some pretty awful things. If he hadn¡¯t agreed to Chu Luo¡¯s request, he would have told them the truth directly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those people. They can say whatever they want.¡± In any case, she wouldn¡¯t let any of them off. ¡°Why should I let them know that I know medicine so that they can use this matter to gain benefits?¡± From the moment the Wei family learned about her and Chu Ting¡¯s results, she¡¯d known that these people only wanted to benefit from her reputation as the top schr of the college entrance examination. If they found out that her medical skills were good, they would definitely think of ways to use her reputation to obtain greater benefits. Why should she let them have their way? When Tang Heping heard Chu Luo say that, even if he didn¡¯t know what had happened between her and that group of people, he knew that she really didn¡¯t want to be involved with them. Thus, he didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo and Li Yan left the medical school¡¯s office building. As soon as she went out, Tang Zhiyun called Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun said apologetically on the phone, ¡°Junior, we are not done here. We can¡¯t eat with you at noon.¡± Since Tang Zhiyun and the others had been called to help, Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t say anything. She said, ¡°Then we will go back first.¡± After hanging up, she spoke to Li Yan and the two of them went to the parking lot. Along the way, more and more freshmen showed up to report. Many people saw Chu Luo sitting on the back seat of a man¡¯s bike. With his powerful aura and handsome appearance, Li Yan was riding the bike with the fairy in everyone¡¯s hearts, Chu Luo, sitting in the back. Before school officially started, Chu Luo became famous at Imperial University. Instantly, the news that Chu Luo was already taken spread throughout the entire school. The moment the two of them walked out of the school gate, they saw an unexpected person. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang hade early these past few days with the intention of meeting Chu Luo at the school gate since she was starting school. He didn¡¯t expect to hear someone talking about Chu Luo reporting in today as soon as he arrived, so he had been standing outside the gate until now. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, he saw the two of them. Initially, he was a little happy to see Chu Luo. However, when he saw Li Yan walking beside her, his expression changed instantly and even his amiable smile disappeared. He strode over. ¡°Luoluo, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang, who was walking over, and asked with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make things clear to youst time?¡± Chu Zhengyang felt an indescribable sadness in his heart when he heard this. His voice trembled with sadness. ¡°Luoluo, are you really not going to forgive Uncle?¡± There were already many people entering and exiting the school gate. Moreover, Chu Luo was a figure that everyone was paying attention to. At this moment, many people had already stopped to look over. Li Yan looked at Chu Zhengyang and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Zhengyang wanted to continue, but Li Yan interrupted him. ¡°Do you want everyone to criticize Luoluo?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled. He quickly nodded. The three of them got into their respective cars and drove to get a private room in a restaurant. After sitting down, Chu Luo asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Chu Zhengyang nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°Luoluo,e back with me.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Zhengyang, on the other hand, felt a chill down his spine and quickly clenched his fists to control his fear. He continued in a thoughtful tone: ¡°If you don¡¯t like staying at the Wei residence, I can buy a house elsewhere for you to stay in. It¡¯s better than living with outsiders.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who subconsciously exuded a cold aura, and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think the ce I¡¯m living in now is bad. Instead, I like it a lot. On the other hand, why do you want me to move out of that house so badly?¡± ¡°Luoluo, why don¡¯t you understand!¡± Chu Zhengyang was exasperated at her failure to meet his expectations. ¡°You¡¯re especially famous now. Many people are paying attention to your matter. If you continue to live with a man of unknown origin, your reputation¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yan was finally angry. Cold air emanated from his body. ¡°No one can say anything about the fact that Luoluo and I live together.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Luoluo isn¡¯t on your household register anymore?¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his expression turned ugly. ¡°So it was you who transferred Luoluo¡¯s household register!¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. At this moment, Chu Luo continued in a mocking tone, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t transferred my household register away that time, I won¡¯t even have the right to study now. To think that you¡¯re my uncle. You knew that during those few days, I needed to fill in my application. What did you do? Did you think of the fact that I needed my parents to sign?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang was at a loss for words. He anxiously exined, ¡°During those days, when that kind of thing happened to your aunt and Tingting, my mind was too confused. Furthermore, I had something very important to do¡­¡± ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Zhengyang, who was getting more and more speechless as he spoke, and the sneer on her face widened. She asked calmly, ¡°Were you busy raiding tombs during those days?¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled and he widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°How did you know?¡± At this point, he looked at Li Yan with a knowing expression. ¡°Was he the one who told you?¡± He then questioned loudly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who he is. Let¡¯s talk about why you didn¡¯t remember that your niece needed you, her only parent, to sign the papers.¡± Chu Luo was a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang was rendered speechless. He wasn¡¯t willing to be talked down to like this. He panicked and said, ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t remember at that time. Why didn¡¯t you mention it yourself?¡± Chapter 207 - You Are a Bully!

Chapter 207: You Are a Bully!

¡°Hur hur!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m only talking to you because you¡¯re my uncle. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary now. I¡¯m better off without an uncle like you. I repeat, don¡¯te looking for me again. You¡¯re just my father¡¯s brother, that¡¯s all.¡± With that, she stood up. She didn¡¯t want to eat here anymore. Li Yan also stood up. Seeing Chu Luo leave just like that, Chu Zhengyang became even more anxious. He quickly said, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t you want to know about your parents?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if I told you that your mother isn¡¯t dead and is still alive?¡± Chu Luo stopped when she heard this. It wasn¡¯t that she was curious. She just wanted to see what Chu Zhengyang was thinking when he said this. Chu Zhengyang stood up as well and said, ¡°Back then, your mother disappeared after giving birth to you. We all guessed that she went to look for your father, butter on, I found out that the tomb could move. After that, for more than ten years, no one found that tomb at all. So your mother might still be alive.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of you telling me this?¡± ¡°The Wei family has the ability to help us find her. Luoluo, as long as you separate from this man, Uncle will immediately ask the Wei family to help find your mother.¡± This time, Li Yan directly wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and led her out. As he walked, he said, ¡°If Luoluo¡¯s mother is still alive in this world, I will help her find her.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked out. Chu Zhengyang wanted to catch up to them and stop them, but his feet seemed to have taken root and he couldn¡¯t step out no matter what. He raised his hand and touched his sad face. He sighed and muttered, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle is doing this for your own good. Why don¡¯t you understand Uncle¡¯s intentions?¡± He sat in the private room for a few minutes before walking out. He had just walked out of the restaurant when he saw someone standing beside his car. That person was obviously waiting for him. Chu Zhengyang quickly walked over. When that person saw him walking over, he said directly, ¡°Mr. Chu, my young master wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your young master?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at him warily. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± Chu Zhengyang wasn¡¯t in the mood to see this young master. He said with a dark expression, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± He was about to open the car door when the person stopped him. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s expression changed and he was about to berate him. However, that person spoke first. ¡°Mr. Chu, didn¡¯t you and Miss Chu have a misunderstanding? My young master said that he can help.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°My young master is at the restaurant in front.¡± That person pointed at a restaurant not far away. ¡°If Mr. Chu wants to see my young master, you can just go there.¡± In the end, Chu Zhengyang still went to the restaurant. Once he entered, he was brought to the door of a private room. The person who led him there knocked on the door three times and pushed open the private room to let him in alone. Chu Zhengyang walked in and saw a tall man in casual clothes sitting with his back facing him. ¡°Since Mr. Chu is here,e and sit.¡± Chu Zhengyang walked opposite the man and realized that he was wearing a mask. Moreover, he had an indescribable gloomy aura. Being stared at by this person was like being stared at by a cobra. Chu Zhengyang felt a chill down his spine and immediately raised his guard. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone who can help you.¡± Chu Zhengyang didn¡¯t believe him at all. That person looked at him and continued, ¡°Chu Luo is living with a man of unknown origin right now. She doesn¡¯t intend to go back with you at all, but¡­ do you know who that man is?¡± Chu Zhengyang quickly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know.¡± That person smiled sinisterly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s¡­ Li Yan¡¯s man. Moreover, he¡¯s a knife in Li Yan¡¯s hand.¡± When Chu Zhengyang heard this, his body trembled for no reason. His face turned pale. ¡°Luoluo, she actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s lips trembled, and he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. After a while, as if he had made up his mind, he said loudly, ¡°No, I must bring her back. I can¡¯t let her follow that man. Otherwise, her entire life will be ruined.¡± ¡°Do you think you have the ability to fight against Li Yan¡¯s men?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He wanted to go back and seek help from the Wei family. That person seemed to have read his mind andughed again. ¡°Do you think the Wei family still dares to offend Li Yan at this time?¡± The Wei family had already offended Li Yan previously and had already suffered heavy losses. They definitely wouldn¡¯t help him now. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s face turned ashen. The person touched the handle of his coffee cup. ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, I can help you.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Qin family in the capital?¡± There were many aristocratic families in the capital. These aristocratic families were only rich, but there were two top-notch families in the capital. One was the Duanmu family, and the other was the Qin family. Not only were they rich, but they also had power. ¡°Right. Are you going to cooperate with me now?¡± Chu Zhengyang lowered his head and clenched his fists. After a while, he said, ¡°Let me think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it. You have to understand that it is dangerous for Chu Luo to stay by that man¡¯s side for one more day. You might just have to look at her corpse tomorrow.¡± Chu Zhengyang¡¯s body trembled. He didn¡¯t want to think anymore and said directly, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle when she returned. As she had applied for a lot of specializations, the school had asked her to choose a specialization in advance. In the afternoon, she took a pen and a notebook and sat cross-legged on the sofa with aptop. She watched all the professional introductions as she wrote and drew on the notebook. Li Yan sat beside her and worked. When Chu Luo was choosing mechanical engineering, she tapped on a few majors and was a little unsure. She thought for a while and quickly attacked the school¡¯s library to find books on this topic. A day passed quickly. At around four in the afternoon, Li Yan suddenly received a call. Chu Luo sat beside him and could tell that Qin Ming was reporting something. Just then, she heard Qin Ming say, ¡°Anya is following me.¡± Li Yan was about to speak when Chu Luo quickly tugged at his clothes. When Li Yan looked over, she asked, ¡°Why is Anya following Qin Ming?¡± Li Yan put his phone on speaker. Chu Luo asked Qin Ming, ¡°Why is Anya following you?¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°She wants to see you and Master.¡± ¡°This person really doesn¡¯t give up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. In any case, she was tired from reading books today, so she might as well go y. She asked, ¡°Where are you guys now?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the vi immediately.¡± The vi Qin Ming was talking about was the Li family vi. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around, and she said to Li Yan, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to your vi to y tonight?¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she happily went to put on her shoes. After putting on her shoes, she held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work anymore. Let¡¯s go wash our hands and eat.¡± Li Yan put hisptop down and walked upstairs with her. The two of them stood at the sink. Chu Luo went to get the handwash while Li Yan stood beside her. Chu Luo also got some for him. As she did so, she asked, ¡°Did anyone check your ce properly afterward?¡± After asking that, she started washing her hands under the tap. In the next moment, her hands were grabbed by a hand from behind. Li Yan stood behind her and hugged her as they washed their hands together. He replied as he washed, ¡°I got someone to redecorate that courtyard.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she turned to look at him. Unexpectedly, his face was right beside her shoulder. When she tilted her head, her lips swept across his chin. Li Yan lowered his head and intercepted her lips. ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m not done washing my hands.¡± ¡°Wash themter.¡± Li Yan turned her around. ¡­ After a while, they continued to wash their hands. Chu Luo even nudged him with her elbow, displeased. ¡°I have hand soap on my clothes.¡± ¡°Change themter.¡± After washing her hands, Chu Luo changed her clothes and went downstairs. After dinner, the two of them went to the Li family vi. The car drove all the way into the vi entrance and finally stopped outside a vi in the front. It was already dark and the vi was brightly lit. The moment the car stopped, two people quickly walked out from the vi, one behind the other. It was Qin Ming and Anya. When Anya saw that it was Chu Luo and Li Yan, she quickened her pace. ¡°Li, Chu, I finally got to see you.¡± She then said a little unhappily, ¡°Li, your subordinate is too disrespectful.¡± Li Yan nced at Anya and decided to ignore her as he walked through the door. Chu Luo followed him. Anya quickly stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, can we talk?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and stopped. Li Yan, who had taken a step forward, stopped to look at the two of them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go in first. We¡¯lle inter.¡± Li Yan nodded and entered with Qin Ming. Chu Luo looked at Anya. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Anya was about to speak when Chu Luo said first, ¡°If you want to talk about the taxation of the zing Glory Corporation in your country, don¡¯t.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Then why had she been following a stinky man who never showed her a pleasant countenance all this time? Anya felt a little aggrieved. This, coupled with the fact that she had been pampered since she was young, made her tone sound arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you as a princess of a country. If you¡­¡± ¡°What can you do to me if I don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Anya swallowed and refused to give up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken over the Lausanne family¡¯s cosmeticspany. If¡­¡± ¡°Hur hur!¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to discuss. Anyway, that cosmeticspany hasn¡¯t started operating yet. The world is so big. I can open it in whichever country I want. I won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Anya was about to vomit blood. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Chu, stop right there.¡± After saying that, she quickly ran up to her and stopped her. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was a little taller than her, and narrowed her eyes. Her aura surged. While Anya was stunned by her aura, Chu Luo approached her and spoke in a dangerous tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t your country or the embassy. Your status as a princess can¡¯t scare me at all. Say, if I use magic to turn you into something else, can you resist?¡± Anya suddenly thought of her mother. Her body trembled and her face turned even paler. ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The environment suddenly changed. Looking at the various terrifying animals crawling over from all directions, Anya screamed in fear. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Just that and you¡¯re afraid?¡± Chu Luo chuckled. After she snapped her fingers, the surroundings returned to normal. Anya¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. Chu Luo said breezily, ¡°How about I turn you into one of them?¡± Anya¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at Chu Luo. Moisture quickly gathered in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ you bully.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bully me first?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand. ¡°Ahhh¡­ stop conjuring!¡± Anya quickly closed her eyes and shielded her face with her hands. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°I just want to sweep the hair off your face.¡± Anya¡¯s body trembled and she quickly put down her hand to watch as the strand of hair on her face was tucked behind her ear. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Anya quickly shook her head. ¡°Do you want to stop mypany from operating?¡± Anya shook her head again. Only then was Chu Luo satisfied. She suddenly thought of something and her lips curled up into a calctive smile. ¡°Since you want Li Yan to take back what he said before, I have an idea.¡± Chapter 208 - How Dare You Drive in the Li Family Villa!

Chapter 208: How Dare You Drive in the Li Family Vi!

Anya looked at her warily. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± After two seconds, Anya asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When my cosmeticspany isunched, help me publicize it in the upper-ss circle of your country.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya thought to herself,?¡®F*ck.¡¯?She was clearly here to persuade Chu Luo and Li Yan. Why did things turn out like this in the end? Chu Luo¡¯s words might sound like a suggestion, but she could hear the threat in them. She, a princess of a country, was being threatened! At the thought of this, Anya felt awful in every way. She was a princess of a country. Why did she have to suffer such grievances? Chu Luo watched as Anya¡¯s expression changed a few times. She turned around and walked towards the gate of the vi. Seeing her leave, Anya panicked. ¡°Can you promise that Li will continue to pay taxes?¡± ¡°You can discuss this with Li Yan.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo and Anya walked into the vi one after another. Li Yan and Qin Ming were sitting on the sofa opposite each other. At this moment, Qin Ming was saying something to him. The moment the two of them entered, Qin Ming shut his mouth. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo blinked at him. There was that sparkle in her eyes that appeared whenever she had sessfully tricked someone. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression instantly disappeared. Anya, who was walking behind her, didn¡¯t see Chu Luo¡¯s expression. The moment she entered, she looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Li, Chu said that as long as I agree to promote her cosmetics in my country, zing Glory Corporation will continue to pay taxes.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to correct her. ¡°Wrong. I said you could talk to Li Yan.¡± Anya wanted to re at Chu Luo, but she didn¡¯t dare. Now, whenever she saw Chu Luo, she would think of her abilities and feel frightened. Li Yan finally looked up at her and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Anya walked over and saw Chu Luo sitting beside Li Yan with Qin Ming opposite her. In the end, she decided to find a seat beside him. The two of them started talking. Chu Luo then realized that Anya was actually quite good at negotiation. She would advance and retreat when necessary. Furthermore, Li Yan had said that if zing Glory wanted to earn more money in her country, it was necessary to give its citizens some benefits (taxes). He had all along refused topromise because he wanted to make those people in her country understand zing Glory¡¯s importance. Thus, Chu Luo had already guessed what the oue would be. The two of them would definitely talk for a while. Chu Luo was bored and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯m going out to shop.¡± ¡°Bring your phone.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took her phone and walked out. As soon as Chu Luo walked out, the butler, who had followed her back, said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, do you need a car?¡± The Li family vi was huge. It was so big that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to finish strolling it in a day or two. Chu Luo thought for a while. Having decorated the vist time, she could go check it out since she was here today. She nodded. The butler quickly got someone to drive a car over. When the butler opened the car door for her, he asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want me to drive for you?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll use the GPS.¡± The butler stepped aside and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you can drive as much as you want. There won¡¯t be anyone in the vi.¡± ¡°Thank you, Butler.¡± Chu Luo got into the car and drove out. The car drove along the road to the vi and would asionally pass by the bodyguards on patrol. When they saw the car driving over, they would move to the side and make way beforehand. When the car drove past, these people would think:?¡®So this is the future madam.¡¯ Chu Luo kept driving. As she drove, she saw that there were fewer people on patrol here, and she got into the mood for racing. She stepped on the elerator and drove it like a sports car. After some time, a woman suddenly appeared in front. When the woman saw the car driving over, she seemed to have been scared stiff and stood in the middle without moving. Chu Luo pursed her lips and quickly pressed the horn to brake. However, she was too fast. Even if she stepped on the brakes, she couldn¡¯t stop the car immediately. The car was about to hit that woman. The woman was so frightened that her legs went limp. She fell to the ground and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, in the next second, she widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at the car flying over her head. She was dumbfounded. Chu Luo parked the car behind the woman, turned off the engine, opened the door, and got out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman suddenly turned to look at Chu Luo with a frightened expression. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman, who was pale from fright. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°Do you need me to help you up?¡± The woman was about to speak when a figure suddenly rushed over from the side. Before the figure could get close, it shouted in a frightened tone, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Luo looked at the middle-aged woman who rushed over and took a step back. The moment the middle-aged woman ran to the woman sitting on the ground, her pained voice changed. ¡°Miss, what happened to you? Who pushed you to the ground?¡± After saying that, she suddenly turned to look at Chu Luo. Her face darkened as if she was looking at an enemy, and she said sternly, ¡°Did you push my miss to the ground? My miss has been frail since she was young. If she suffers any injuries or catches a cold, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to apologize, but when she saw that the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, she became a little unhappy. Without looking at the middle-aged woman, her gaze shifted to the woman, who was still very pale, and she asked, ¡°Did you suffer any injuries from the fall? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± the middle-aged woman shouted angrily. ¡°Do you think any doctor can treat my miss?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips twitched. She asked rudely, ¡°Could it be that your miss has something that she can¡¯t talk about and can¡¯t see a doctor for?¡± ¡°What are you talk¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, stop talking.¡± Thisdy finally spoke, her voice soft. The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Sister. I was out for a stroll and didn¡¯t see your car. I thought the car was going to hit me and got scared.¡± ¡°Drive?!¡± The middle-aged woman widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Who are you? How dare you drive here? Do you know whose vi this is?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Li Yan¡¯s vi?¡± ¡°How dare you call Master Li by his name!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was so sharp that Chu Luo wanted to dig her ears. It was too ear-piercing. She blinked her big, curious eyes and asked, ¡°Could it be that Li Yan¡¯s name can¡¯t be uttered?¡± She called him that every day, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The young woman pulled the middle-aged woman up. ¡°Auntie Zhang, help me up.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, Miss, it¡¯s Auntie Zhang¡¯s fault. Get up quickly.¡± Auntie Zhang quickly helped the young woman up and checked if there were any bumps on her body before saying with a pained heart, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not feeling well. Why did youe out alone at night? If anything happens to you, how can I exin it to Old Master, Madam, and Third Madam?¡± The young woman said softly, ¡°I was just bored staying in the room and wanted toe out for a walk.¡± ¡°You should have called Auntie Zhang along if you¡¯re taking a stroll. If I¡¯m with you, let¡¯s see who¡¯d still dare to bully you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Chu Luo, who¡¯d originally nned to wait for the two of them to finish speaking, was displeased. ¡°What do you mean by who¡¯d dare to bully her?¡± Chu Luo looked at the young woman. ¡°Did I bully you?¡± The young woman bit her lips and put on a soft and pitiful look. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t move aside when I saw the caring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all, Miss!¡± Auntie Zhang said in a sharp voice. ¡°You¡¯re not well and can¡¯t do strenuous exercise to begin with. Moreover, outsiders are not allowed to drive in the Li family vi. If Third Madam were to find out about this, this girl would definitely be finished.¡± Chu Luo felt that the two people in front of her were extremely interesting. One was the modern version of Lin Daiyu[1] while the other was the modern version of Nanny Rong[2]. (Don¡¯t ask her how she knew about Nanny Rong.) Just looking at them gave her goosebumps. She didn¡¯t want to talk to these two anymore and directly took out her phone to call Li Yan. She had to confirm who these two were and see if she should give Li Yan face and teach them a lesson. The call went through quickly. Li Yan¡¯s cold voice came through the phone with an indescribable charm. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is driving forbidden in your vi?¡± Li Yan corrected her, ¡°Our vi.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. That wasn¡¯t the main point, okay? Unexpectedly, Li Yan immediately guessed something and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who dared to say that you can¡¯t drive in our vi?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two women opposite her and said, ¡°One is a pampered youngdy and the other is a good servant.¡± Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°See where Luoluo is?¡± Qin Ming quickly told him the location. Li Yan¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°Who dares to criticize you? You can just beat them to death and throw them out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent. Our family needs to be more peaceful.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone instantly softened. ¡°Then take your time ying. Once you¡¯re done, you can throw the ¡®blind¡¯ one out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Luo answered happily and hung up. She then looked at the two women staring at her and asked, ¡°Who are you to Li Yan?¡± ¡°My miss is¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, stop it.¡± The young woman looked at Chu Luo, and her eyes flickered. She gently interrupted Auntie Zhang and said to Chu Luo, ¡°We are guests here. My aunt is Master Li¡¯s third aunt. Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but my health has been poor since I was young. Auntie Zhang was too anxious.¡± After saying that, she tugged at Auntie Zhang¡¯s arm and said to her, ¡°Auntie Zhang, let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, Auntie will be anxious.¡± Chu Luo looked at the young woman who wanted to leave and smiled slightly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I startled you. If you get sick, I have to take responsibility for you.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. That¡¯s why you let people bully you.¡± Auntie Zhang red at Chu Luo. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that she was a vixen who might be here to seduce Master Li. She directly mocked and ridiculed, ¡°You look like a vixen, yet you want to strut around the Li residence¡­ If the Third Madam were to find out about this, she would definitely make you leave the Li family vi immediately.¡± ¡°Oh? Your third madam, that third aunt of Li Yan¡¯s, is actually so capable?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips. ¡°You make me want to see her.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Auntie Zhang wanted to pull Chu Luo¡¯s arm. The young woman wanted to pull her back but didn¡¯t manage to. [1] One of the principal characters of the 18th-century Chinese novel ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber,¡¯ a beautiful young woman with physical frailty who is somewhat prone to asional mncholy [2] The loyal and ruthless sidekick of the empress in a TV drama ¡®My Fair Princess¡¯ Chapter 209 - Since Youre Done Biting, Isnt It My Turn Now?

Chapter 209: Since You¡¯re Done Biting, Isn¡¯t It My Turn Now?

Auntie Zhang was about to catch Chu Luo. Chu Luo tilted her body and stretched her leg. Auntie Zhang tripped and fell to the ground. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~~¡± ¡°Auntie Zhang, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo stood at the side and looked at the young woman who quickly ran over to help Auntie Zhang. She said with a smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t run too fast. You¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t run until you die.¡± The young woman almost staggered at her words. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and suddenly had an idea. She curled her lips and said to them seriously, ¡°I¡¯m an honored guest invited by Li Yan, an especially honored one. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can get that Third Madam toin to Li Yan. Li Yan is back tonight.¡± With that, she walked towards the car. After she turned around, the young woman suddenly nced at her with a cold glint flickering across her eyes. Chu Luo drove the car away. After driving for a distance, she curled her lips and muttered, ¡°What an interesting woman.¡± After saying that, a glint shed across her eyes as if she had thought of something. When Chu Luo drove the car back to the vi in front, Li Yan and Anya were still talking. The atmosphere in the living room was a little grim. Anya¡¯s body was tense as she sat straight. Her hands were clenched by her sides. On a closer look, one could see the slight tremble of restraint. Chu Luo thought to herself,?¡®How ruthlessly did this big baddie bully her? So much so that her body is trembling.¡¯ However, just as she walked over, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became much warmer. Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you finished dealing with those who don¡¯t have eyes?¡± Chu Luo nced at him, raised her chin, and said, ¡°I suddenly didn¡¯t want to deal with them immediately. I¡¯ll wait for the show tomorrow.¡± She then asked, ¡°Are you done talking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and Anya, who had spoken at the same time. Her eyes shifted. Thinking about how Anya was around tonight and how she could let some unruly wolf sleep elsewhere, she said, ¡°I want to rest.¡± She then asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to stay here or go back?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll stay here.¡± She hadn¡¯t even obtained the benefits she wanted. How could she possibly leave? Chu Luo nodded and decided. ¡°Alright, you stay with me tonight.¡± Li Yan, Anya, and Qin Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Butler,¡± Chu Luo greeted. The butler strode in from outside. ¡°Miss Chu, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Take Anya and me to rest.¡± The butler quietly nced at the dark-faced Li Yan and nodded. ¡°Miss Chu and Princess Anya, please follow me.¡± With that, he left with the two of them. Once Chu Luo was gone, the air in the living room cooled down rapidly like the Siberian cold current. Qin Ming felt that it was better not to provoke his master at this time. He raised his feet and prepared to leave. However, just as he lifted his leg, Li Yan stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Let Anya stay at your ce tonight. Keep a close eye on her.¡± Qin Ming felt that that was too difficult for him. However, he still maintained an expressionless face. ¡°Yes.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he walked out of the living room and Qin Ming immediately followed. Chu Luo and Anya were led by the butler into the vi. Anya looked at the dark scenery under the streetlights andmented, ¡°Chu, don¡¯t you think Li¡¯s vi is too in? It¡¯s either trees or grass. There¡¯s no garden at all.¡± Chu Luo also looked around and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to conjure up a garden.¡± She conjured a spell and a garden appeared. When the butler heard this, he suddenly remembered what Abel had called to say. He thought to himself,?¡®The garden in the vi in the US was indeed Miss Chu¡¯s work.¡¯ The three of them walked for a while, turned left and right, and finally arrived outside a courtyard. Chu Luo looked at the familiar courtyard and then at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, only this courtyard has been redecorated ording to your preferences. You can sleep more soundly here.¡± Chu Luo epted his exnation and walked in with Anya. The butler didn¡¯t follow them in but said, ¡°Your toiletries are ready. If Miss Chu and Princess Anya need anything else, just give me a call. I¡¯ll send someone over.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked in with Anya. When Anya walked into the courtyard, she was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the decorations inside to be so romantic judging from the monotonous exterior of the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo looked around and realized that the decoration inside was simr to her house. However, likewise, there weren¡¯t any flowers nted. ¡°It would be even more perfect if some roses were nted inside.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya and snapped her fingers at the wall. Flowers bloomed all over the wall. ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Anya was stunned and quickly walked over to admire them. Chu Luo nced at the roses on the wall and walked into the house. Anya quickly followed her in. Chu Luo said, ¡°You can find a room downstairs.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the upstairs the ce to stay? Why do I have to stay downstairs?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay downstairs, you can sleep on the sofa in the living room.¡± Anya took a deep breath and red at Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re too annoying.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her, then walked up to her and leaned towards her. Surprised by her action, Anya quickly retreated. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo took a step back and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can go out and get the butler to arrange a new ce for you.¡± Although Anya was afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s ability, she was unwilling to live in another courtyard alone. She felt that it was more reassuring to live with Chu Luo, so she said in a tense voice, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to stay here? Fine, I¡¯ll just stay downstairs.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the guest room downstairs. Chu Luo ignored her and walked upstairs. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, Anya¡¯s scream and exasperation could be heard from downstairs. ¡°How dare you! Where are you taking me? Ahhh¡­ Let go of me!¡± Chu Luo quickly got off the bed and walked downstairs. When she reached the staircase, she saw Qin Ming carrying Anya on his shoulder as he walked out. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Unable to struggle free, Anya shouted for help, ¡°Chu! Chu, save me!¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them who were about to leave and was about to say something when she suddenly thought of something and quickly walked back. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw Li Yan walking towards the bathroom, almostpletely naked except for thatst bit of cloth to cover himself. Chu Luo took a deep breath and raised her voice to ask, ¡°Who asked you toe to my room?¡± Li Yan retracted his leg from the bathroom door and turned to walk towards her. Chu Luo looked at his naked body and blushed. Li Yan walked over and carried her to the bed. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Luoluo, since you don¡¯t want me to enter your bedroom, can you give me a reason?¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t tell him that she did it on purpose. She said, ¡°I want to sleep alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. After cing her on the bed, he touched her cheek and asked, ¡°Did someone make you angry?¡± After he asked that, a vicious aura emanated from him. ¡°Is it my Third Aunt or someone rted to her?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes and looked into his eyes that were filled with killing intent. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such a big reaction. She raised her hand and grabbed his neck, pulled him down, shed her teeth, and bit his neck. When he felt the pain in his neck, Li Yan¡¯s heart surged with an indescribable joy. He let her bite his neck and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you like, you can bite harder.¡± However, his hand on her waist moved up dishonestly. Chu Luo panted lightly and soon couldn¡¯t bite down. Li Yan¡¯s breath was warm. ¡°Since you¡¯re done biting me, isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡± With that, he bit her lips. The night was still long. ¡­ Early the next morning, Chu Luo was woken up by the sound of birds outside the window. Opening her eyes, she saw a ray of light sneaking in through the window. Chu Luoy on the bedzily, not wanting to get up at all. At this moment, the door opened. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at a certain someone who looked refreshed. She pulled the nket and covered herself. Li Yan was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s behavior. He walked over to sit on the bed and asked, ¡°Luoluo, are you feeling shy?¡± Chu Luo lifted the nket on her head. ¡°Who¡¯s feeling shy?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not?¡± Li Yan reached into the nket. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Massaging your waist. Didn¡¯t youin about your waist hurtingst night?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo pushed his hand away and rolled under the nket. Then she red at him. However, she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, her eyes were still filled with lust and moisture. They were sparkling and bright, making her extremely alluring. Li Yan swallowed and asked in an even more hoarse voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips, but there was hunger in her eyes. Li Yan was provoked by her adorable expression and immediately reached out to pull her over. Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan tapped her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch a good show? Those women will probablye knocking on your door soon.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed or angry anymore. She pushed him. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m getting up.¡± Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Go out first.¡± ¡°What part of you haven¡¯t I seen before? Surely you¡¯re not feeling shy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan still went out. Otherwise, the little thing would be furious and try to stop him from getting into her bed again. He would be very irritable. After Chu Luo had washed up and gone downstairs, she saw Li Yan standing in the courtyard looking at the wall of roses. Chu Luo asked proudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t those roses beautiful?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and held her hand. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use your abilities in front of outsiders.¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be used by others?¡± Chu Luo raised her chin at him. ¡°No one can use me.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms. At this moment, the butler¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Third Madam wants to see Master.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, a glint flickering across her eyes. Li Yan said, ¡°Tell her to wait in the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler left. Chu Luo struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. Li Yan followed behind her. Not long after the two of them walked out of the courtyard, they met Anya and Qin Ming, who had walked out from another path. Anya had a pair ofrge panda eyes. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. As usual, Qin Ming was expressionless. After Qin Ming greeted Li Yan and Chu Luo, he walked to the side and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo looked at Anya and said with disdain, ¡°You have heavy and dark eye circles. You look ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya red at Qin Ming. No one would be able to fall asleep while being stared at like a criminal by a grown man all night long. Moreover, that fellow didn¡¯t even react to her ring up at him! Anya was so angry that she didn¡¯t even want to speak. Seeing her reaction, Chu Luo knew that something must have happened after Qin Ming took her awayst night. She moved closer to Anya and asked, ¡°You have such heavy and dark eye circles. Are you going to continue negotiating with Li Yan today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anya tried her best to maintain her high-and-mighty princess demeanor. ¡°Why not? That¡¯s my purpose foring here.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so ugly. It¡¯ll affect our mood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya took a deep breath and thought:?¡®I am a princess of a country. I must be magnanimous and not argue with a child!¡¯ Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She liked to see her deted. Who asked her to have designs on Li Yan before? However, there would be outsiderster, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to let Anya go out with those two dark eye circles. Chu Luo decided to be kind and said, ¡°I have some beauty products here that can cover dark eye circles. Do you want to use them?¡± Anya looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, since you want me to help you advertise your cosmetics products, you¡¯re deliberately making me try out the effects first?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you dare to try them?¡± Anya actually cared a lot about her image. When she woke up in the morning and saw her two dark eye circles, she almost copsed. In the end, she braced herself and came out. Now that Chu Luo had provoked her, she felt like she had nothing to lose. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Chapter 210 - Chu, So You Are a Vixen in That Old Womans Heart (1)

Chapter 210: Chu, So You Are a Vixen in That Old Woman¡¯s Heart (1)

When Chu Luo heard Anya say that, she nned to take out a set of cosmetics from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. However, just as she reached her hand in, she suddenly decided to y a prank on her and only gave it to her after she went to the vi. She said seriously, ¡°The cosmetics are ced in the vi in front.¡± Anya had no idea what evil tricks Chu Luo had up her sleeve, so she followed her to the vi in front. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s third aunt and the two women were already waiting there. Li Yan¡¯s third aunt was a middle-aged beauty who looked to be in her forties. She was wearing a dark blue cheongsam and had a dignified woman¡¯s hairstyle. She also had a string of Buddha beads in her hand. As she sat there, she looked like a female Bodhisattva. The young woman was also sitting primly beside her. She was wearing a pure white dress, and her hair was draped over her shoulders. She looked delicate and frail, invoking pity in those who saw her. Only Auntie Zhang, who was standing behind her, had a straight face. She looked like someone who was owed money and was here to collect it. Anya didn¡¯t look into the living room. As soon as she reached the door, she asked Chu Luo anxiously, ¡°Chu, where are the cosmetics?¡± Along the way, she passed many bodyguards and many servants standing by the door. Anya felt that everyone was looking at her and mocking her. This made her so ashamed that she almost exploded on the spot. To think that she, a princess, would beughed at by so many people. She simply couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Chu Luo nced at the three people in the living room who were looking at them. Instead of answering her, she asked the butler behind her, ¡°Butler, where¡¯s my backpack?¡± The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve helped you keep it in the living room.¡± Chu Luo then replied to Anya, ¡°The things are in my backpack.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your backpack?¡± ¡°On the sofa.¡± Hearing this, Anya didn¡¯t care if she was rude or not and walked into the living room immediately. However, when she reached the front, she saw the two women sitting on the sofa. ¡°Chu, who are they?¡± Anya had already lost her face in front of Chu Luo and the others, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care about her face in front of outsiders. When faced with the three pairs of eyes sizing her up, she immediately acted like a princess. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that there are guests at your house?¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s sharp voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that we¡¯re guests?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Anya frowned. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know them, why would that old woman, who doesn¡¯t look like a good person, talk to me like that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Auntie Zhang was furious and was about to speak. Suddenly, a few cold gazes swept across her. She shivered and shrunk her neck, immediately turning into a quail. Chu Luo walked in and nced at Third Madam Li and the woman. She went straight to the point, ¡°What? Are you guys here to ask forpensation or to ask me to find a doctor to treat her?¡± Third Madam Li had been observing Li Yan¡¯s expression. From the moment Li Yan entered, she knew that the woman standing in front of her wasn¡¯t someone she could touch. She immediately revealed a kind smile. ¡°No, I just heard that Xiao Yan is back and came to see him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Chu, who are they to Li?¡± Anya stared at the docile-looking woman sitting there, not liking her at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°She¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. As for these two¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Third Madam Li quickly introduced the young woman beside her to them with a smile. ¡°She is my niece, Qing Ning. She is studying in the English department at Imperial University. I brought her here to recuperate because she¡¯s not in good health.¡± After Third Madam finished speaking, she looked at Li Yan uneasily. ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you about this, but you never came back, so I¡­¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly and Third Madam couldn¡¯t continue. Qing Ning was still sitting there with her eyes lowered. However, if one were to take a closer look, they would see her tightly clenched fingers. Auntie Zhang, who was standing behind them, was even more afraid to speak. Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at them and kept his gaze on Chu Luo. He was certain that the three of them must have angered the little thingst night, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t let him get into bed! He said to Chu Luo, ¡°You call the shots here.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words shocked the three people opposite him. They looked at Chu Luo in disbelief. Chu Luo curled her lips and walked up to the three of them. She looked at Auntie Zhang and said, ¡°What did you say yesterday? If your third madames, I¡¯ll be finished. Today, I¡¯ll give you a chance toin properly.¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly lowered her head to apologize. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re with Master Li.¡± But in her heart, she thought disdainfully,?¡®Master Li is such an elegant person. How can he really like a vixen like you? I want to see when Master Li gets tired of toying with you and abandons you.¡¯ Just as Auntie Zhang finished thinking, the air in the living room turned cold. A strong murderous aura attacked Auntie Zhang. Third Madam and Qing Ning¡¯s expressions darkened. Auntie Zhang felt the murderous aura and was scared silly. However, for some reason, she quickly asked with trembling lips, ¡°Mi-mi¡­ Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Anya gloated. ¡°Chu, so you¡¯re a vixen in that old woman¡¯s heart! The legendary vixens in your empire are all drop-dead gorgeous. With your looks, you do have the potential to be a vixen.¡± After saying that, she even looked at her and asked with her gaze:?¡®You made her speak her mind, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Chu Luo gave her a light look but didn¡¯t answer. However, Anya felt a chill in her heart. She quickly looked at Auntie Zhang and pretended to remind her kindly, ¡°I say, is there something wrong with your brain? To actually say what¡¯s on your mind. You¡¯re clearly tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡± Auntie Zhang was shocked. ¡°What¡­ what did I say?¡± ¡°When Li gets tired of Chu¡­¡± A sharp look shot her way. Anya shrugged and said tactfully, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t repeat what she said.¡± Li Yan looked at Auntie Zhang and said to the butler, ¡°Her mouth stinks. She mustn¡¯t talk anymore. The Li family doesn¡¯t wee such people. Throw them out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler immediately called two bodyguards in to take Auntie Zhang away. Auntie Zhang¡¯s face turned green. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that.¡± As she spoke, she subconsciously retreated. Two bodyguards quickly walked up to her and grabbed her arms. Auntie Zhang struggled as she pleaded with Third Madam and Qing Ning. ¡°Third Madam, Miss, please save me.¡± Third Madam lowered her eyes and chanted Buddhist scriptures. The Buddha beads in her hand kept rotating. Her attitude was obvious. Qing Ning interlocked her fingers tightly and looked up at Li Yan, asking gently, ¡°Master Li¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to enter unless they¡¯re from the Li family. If something like this happens again, you can move out too.¡± Third Madam paused in her actions, though her face remained unusually calm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send Xiao Ning away immediately.¡± ¡°Third Aunt.¡± Qing Ning turned to look at Third Madam with a teary gaze. Third Madam stood up and said to her, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get someone to send you out immediately.¡± Qing Ning bit her lips tightly. In the end, she stood up without saying anything. Auntie Zhang was being held down. Seeing that neither of them was pleading for her, she struggled and said, ¡°Third Madam, Miss, what should I do? Please save me, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she flicked out a pill. Auntie Zhang opened her mouth wide and her lips kept parting and closing, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Third Madam and Qing Ning looked at Auntie Zhang and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. The two of them quickly followed the bodyguards who were escorting Auntie Zhang out. As soon as they left, Anya remembered her purpose. She quickly walked to the sofa and looked around. Sure enough, she saw a school bag beside her. ¡°Chu, is this bag yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Anya quickly passed it to her. ¡°Hurry up and give me your skincare products.¡± Chu Luo took out a small bottle from inside and passed it to her. She told her about the amount to be used. Anya opened the small bottle and quickly used her fingers to scoop some up to spread under her eyes. She felt that her eyes were veryfortable, but under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t sing high praises of it, so she deliberately said, ¡°It feels okay.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. At this moment, the butler brought the servants in to serve breakfast. The bunch of them walked towards the dining table. As she walked, Anya said, ¡°What did those two women want exactly? They don¡¯t have anybat power at all. It¡¯s like they¡¯re here to show their faces before being pped.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re indeed here to show their faces.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here to test how high your status is in Li¡¯s heart.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. Anya shook her head. ¡°This test wasn¡¯t worth it. That woman called Qing Ning won¡¯t be able toe here anymore. However¡­ that Qing Ning is also from Imperial University. Aren¡¯t you worried that she will tell others about your rtionship with Li?¡± At this point, she added, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that woman will tell anyone. That aunt of hers seems to be a very smart woman. She will definitely make sure that Qing Ning doesn¡¯t go around shooting off her mouth.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Yan. Li Yan tilted his head to look back at her. As if he had guessed what she wanted to say, he said, ¡°Back then, she stood on my side. I agreed to let her spend the rest of her life in peace.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood. After the meal, Li Yan and Anya negotiated for a while. In the end, Li Yan agreed to pay 50% of the tax. Anya was still a little dissatisfied. Li Yan only said, ¡°The remaining 50% will be given to Luoluo as pocket money.¡± As a princess, Anya had only ever been envied by others. She had never been envious of anyone. However, today, she endured it again and again. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said sourly, ¡°Billions of yuan in allowance every month. Is she going to just look at it?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. I like to see the numbers on the card keep increasing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So sour! After they finished talking business, Anya remembered to look at her dark eye circles. When she looked in the mirror, she was shocked. ¡°My dark eye circles are gone! Heavens, Chu, what magical concealer is that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not concealer.¡± Anya didn¡¯t care if that was concealer or not. This was the first time she had encountered skincare products with such amazing effects. She quickly said, ¡°Chu, didn¡¯t you say that it was one set? What about the rest?¡± At this moment, she had already forgotten her previous thoughts. Chu Luo gave her the entire set and said, ¡°If it works well, rmend it among the upper-ss circle of your country.¡± Anya was about to nod, but after thinking about it, she decided not to make Chu Luo too proud. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll see the overall effect after a period of time before telling others about it.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Up to you.¡± After achieving her goal, Anya returned to the embassy and left the empire the next day. Soon, it was time for the freshmen to start school. There were more than ten colleges and hundreds of faculties in Imperial University. Usually, the students were made to go to the army for military training. However, there would be half a day¡¯s military training mobilization before they left. It was Chu Luo¡¯s first day reporting in, and not many people saw her. Even though itter spread that Chu Luo had a boyfriend, it couldn¡¯t stop all the new and existing students from wanting to see Chu Luo in person. The senior-year students discussed as they walked. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. Chu Luo has applied for several different specializations. We just have to go to the ces where the specializations gather before the military training.¡± ¡°Everyone, you must maintain Inte ess. Once you discover Chu Luo, you must post it on the school website immediately.¡± ¡­ The students from the schools that Chu Luo applied to also looked around. ¡°Where is Chu Luo? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not in our department.¡± ¡°I wonder which department has the honor.¡± ¡°To be able to undergo military training with Chu Luo for a month, I¡¯d feel like my life isplete.¡± ¡°I saw on the video that Chu Luo¡¯s skin was very fair. I wonder what she looks like after being tanned for a month?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so smart. I wonder if her specialization will get first ce in the military training this time.¡± As soon as these words were out, many people felt stifled in their hearts¡­ Since they couldn¡¯tpare to Chu Luo in the exam, they had to surpass her in the military training. So this year¡¯s military instructors were pleased. The instructors said, ¡°This is the best batch of students we¡¯ve ever taught.¡± Of course, that was forter. While everyone was looking for Chu Luo, she had already entered the research team of the gaming capsule with Professor Wu and the technicians sent by the zing Glory Gaming Corporation. The gaming capsule in the science building had been transferred to an open area after school started. When Professor Wu and Chu Luo appeared in front of the technicians, all the researchers were shocked. ¡°You¡¯re actually [Bai Ling]!¡± Chapter 211 - Miss Chu, Can You Wake Master Up?

Chapter 211: Miss Chu, Can You Wake Master Up?

Chu Luo had joined the research and development team of the gaming capsule. Although these researchers didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, they didn¡¯t think highly of her in private. ¡°That girl is too young. Does she know what Hypertext-Preprocessor, Active-Server-Page, etc., are?¡± ¡°The higher-ups made too hasty a decision. She¡¯s only good at ying games and knows how to use the empire¡¯s Art of War. Letting her join our core research and development team is simply child¡¯s y.¡± ¡°I only hope she doesn¡¯t cause trouble for us. If she only stays quietly by the side and watches, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. After all, it¡¯s also a form of enjoyment to look at a beautiful girl after facing a sea of data every day.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡­ At lunchtime, Chu Luo and Professor Wu had just returned from the restaurant when they heard the two voices discussing. Professor Wu subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was very calm, as if the people inside weren¡¯t talking about her. Professor Wu admired her calmness and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Chu, aren¡¯t you angry to hear them say that?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him. She blinked and asked, ¡°Is anger useful?¡± Professor Wu realized that he was stunned by the little girl¡¯s question. Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°The best way to shut them up is to prove my strength.¡± With that said, she walked in. When the two people discussing Chu Luo saw her and Professor Wu enter, they first had an embarrassed look on their faces. Then, they remembered that they weren¡¯t wrong and walked away as if nothing had happened. This continued into the afternoon. Everyone had their own tasks. Chu Luo had just entered and had yet to be assigned any task. She didn¡¯t idle around. Electronic devices couldn¡¯t be brought in here, so she specially prepared a pen and a notebook. As she listened to their discussion, she quickly took down notes. When these people rested halfway, she looked at the notes andpared them with the operations of the programs. This was the first day. The second day. The third day. ¡­ On the fifth day, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little girl, I see that you¡¯ve been writing and drawing in your notebook. Do you understand or not?¡± Chu Luo put away the pen in her hand and said, ¡°I do.¡± When the others heard this, they all revealed looks of disbelief. Chu Luo nced at everyone and walked to the gaming capsule. She started talking about the drawbacks that they hadn¡¯t discovered. ¡°Here, since it¡¯s a space converter, why do you only use¡­¡± Everyone listened to Chu Luo¡¯s words with the attitude of watching a show. As they listened, everyone was stunned by her logic and powerfulprehension. Half an hourter, Chu Luo finished speaking. She looked at everyone and deliberately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The person who asked her the question first apuded for her, and then the others followed suit. Professor Wu stood at the side and gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. Then, the others who had ignored Chu Luo for five days also started to warm up to her. Chu Luo officially joined in. As the technicians were in Imperial University for a secret project, Chu Luo had to keep her entry and exit into Imperial University this month a secret too. For convenience, she simply applied for a dormitory unit in the school in a building where PhD students lived. Every building here was separated by a distance, and there was greenery in the middle. As long as one paid attention, one wouldn¡¯t be noticed or disturbed. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t gone out since the first day she moved here. In the day, she studied with the technicians of the gaming capsule with Professor Wu. In the morning, she wore earphones to listen to several foreignnguages. Then, she took a stroll on the nearby path. At night, she browsed through arge amount of information onputers. If she didn¡¯t understand anything, she would directly contact Professor Wu and ask him to teach her through video. Professor Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Little Chu has the highest IQ score and is the most hardworking person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± While the entire research team was praising Chu Luo, someone was unhappy. This person was Li Yan. He¡¯d been waiting at home for five days, but his little thing still hadn¡¯t called or texted him, let alone sent a video message. Master Li finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. That night, Chu Luo returned from the science building at ten o¡¯clock as usual. Ever since Imperial University opened, the school grounds had be lively. In order to avoid peak periods, Chu Luo usually waited until there were fewer people before she strolled back while thinking about various procedures. But tonight, just as she reached a small forest, someone suddenly shed out from there, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her back into it. Chu Luo immediately realized who it was. With her back against a tree, Chu Luo looked at the cold face inches from hers and asked in confusion, ¡°Li Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan looked at the beautiful face in front of him and said with a dark expression, ¡°I was just passing by.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck. Then, she stood on tiptoes and rubbed her face against his handsome one. In a clear and pleasant voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t maintain the coldness on his face due to Chu Luo¡¯s intimate actions. He hugged her waist and asked in a low voice by her ear, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me these past few days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, she tightened her grip on his waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body was pressed against his and she could feel the powerful aura emanating from his body. Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you even turned off your phone?¡± Chu Luo blinked and said innocently, ¡°I turn off my phone during the day.¡± ¡°What about at night?¡± ¡°I forget to turn it on at night.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her, thinking about how to punish this little thing who had no self-awareness at all. Chu Luo immediately sensed his thoughts. She rubbed his chin fawningly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart instantly melted at her soft fawning voice. He lowered his head to seal her mouth, which he had been missing for five days, but at this moment, an intimate sound of clothes rubbing came from the side. Following that was a girl¡¯s suppressed voice. ¡°What if someonees over?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you don¡¯t make a sound, everything will be fine.¡± Then, there was an even more intimate sound. When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned red. She buried her head in his shoulder and said sheepishly, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Li Yan definitely wasn¡¯t willing to let his little wife listen to others getting intimate either. He let go of her hand and led her out of the woods. After walking out of the woods, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan¡¯s profile. She was delighted, and the corners of her lips curled up. The two of them walked for a while and arrived in front of the dormitory building where Chu Luo was staying. Li Yan¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°Open the door.¡± Chu Luo searched in her pocket for a while, then looked at him. She blinked innocently. ¡°I think I forgot to bring my key when I left this morning.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d forgotten about it this morning, but she¡¯d forgotten about it every day. She¡¯d conjured the key every day with magic, but she didn¡¯t want to do that today. Li Yan looked at her and touched her head. As Chu Luo stared at him in a daze, he took out a card and opened the door. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Li Yan turned around and pulled her inside. As the two of them walked, he asked, ¡°Where have you been eating for the past few days?¡± ¡°Our technicians eat at a designated restaurant.¡± ¡°Who prepares supper for you at night?¡± ¡°I eat with the professor and the others beforeing back.¡± As the two of them chatted, they walked to the sofa. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and subconsciously picked up the book on the coffee table to read. Li Yan sat over and took the book out of her hand. ¡°Do you have a housekeeper?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a housekeeper. I can just conjure whatever I want.¡± She tapped her finger on the coffee table and a te of fruits and a pot of steaming tea appeared in front of Li Yan. Chu Luo smiled at him proudly. ¡°The magic I learned in the US is very useful.¡± She then asked him, ¡°What do you want? I can conjure it for you.¡± Li Yan looked at her face and said, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t react for a moment and tilted her head to look at him in confusion. Li Yan moved closer to her and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I want you.¡± With that, he used his actions to tell her how much he wanted her¡­ After heavens knew how long. When Chu Luo fell asleep in his arms, she remembered and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t studied tonight.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he gave her a passionate kiss that made her forget to study. After that, he asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Chu Luo nodded in a daze. Li Yan hugged her in his arms and caressed her smooth back. ¡°Be good. Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo slowly closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. Li Yan hugged her and closed his eyes. However, after he¡¯d been sleeping for two hours, his phone suddenly rang. Li Yan quickly switched off his phone when Chu Luo was woken up and took a look. After that, he gently put her on the bed and left the bedroom. As he walked towards the living room, he called back. ¡°Speak.¡± After a while, he said, ¡°Continue searching.¡± Then he hung up. After hanging up the phone, he was about to go back to his room when his phone rang again. Li Yan picked up the call and was about to return to the bedroom when the bedroom door suddenly opened. Chu Luo was standing by the door in her slippers, rubbing her eyes as she looked at him. Li Yan quickly walked over and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you up?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him, her eyes hazy from sleep. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart fluttered at her words. He bent down and carried her before walking towards the bed. As he walked, he said, ¡°I just took a call.¡± Chu Luo leaned into his arms and nodded before closing her eyes again. Li Yan looked at the little thing who fell asleep the moment she touched the bed, his heart brimming with fondness. He put his phone on silent mode and continued to sleep with her in his arms. The night passed. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. When she opened her eyes, Li Yan was still asleep. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. She looked up at his handsome face. She then realized that there was a faint green color below his eyelids. ¡°How long has it been since you had a good rest?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise her arm and tap his eyelids with her finger. With a spell, he fell soundly asleep. Only then did Chu Luo get up to wash up. She originally wanted to take a book to read, but as she walked out of the bedroom, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. Chu Luo walked over and saw that it was a call from Qin Ming. She picked up the call. She said, ¡°Li Yan isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Chu, can you wake Master up?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you let him sleep a little longer and talk about thister?¡± Qin Ming was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Something happened to the people we sent to look for the ming Phoenix Grass.¡± Chapter 212 - Chu Luo Is Threatened

Chapter 212: Chu Luo Is Threatened

When Chu Luo heard this, her frown deepened. ¡°What happened? Who leaked the news?¡± Qin Ming: ¡°No one leaked the news. The ming Phoenix Grass is in the territory of the Southern Wilderness¡¯s necromancers. They must have offended something there and were captured. These people lost contact with mest night.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Send me the location.¡± Qin Ming was unwilling. ¡°Master has to speak on this matter.¡± He then said, ¡°Miss Chu, please wake Master up.¡± Chu Luo was displeased. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he hasn¡¯t been resting well these past few days.¡± Qin Ming fell silent. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let him sleep for another hour. When he wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him about it.¡± Then she hung up. After hanging up, Chu Luo left Li Yan¡¯s phone there and went out. Chu Luo said that Li Yan should sleep for another hour, so she really waited for him to sleep for another hour before removing the magic she had cast on him. The moment Li Yan opened his eyes, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Luo ran into his arms and knocked her forehead against his chin. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing?¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead before saying in his unique hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, did you make me sleep for a while longer?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him curiously. Li Yan pecked her on the lips before saying, ¡°I woke up too when you woke up.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I just made you sleep for one more hour.¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and tapped his eyelids. With a straight face, she said, ¡°Your dark eye circles are out. So ugly.¡± Li Yan punished her fiercely for her provocation. After a while, he asked, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m ugly?¡± Chu Luo shook her head tactfully. ¡°No.¡± Then, she added, ¡°With the skincare products that I¡¯ve developed, you can¡¯t be ugly even if you wanted to.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡­ When Li Yan got out of bed to wash up, Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming¡¯s call. Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo stood by the bathroom door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw a few talismans for youter. Get someone to send them over. Necromancers deal with the dead and have certain strong beliefs. Your people must have offended something in their area. ¡°After you take those talismans, get someone to burn one at the back of their mountain. After they¡¯ve done that, those people won¡¯t make things difficult for your people.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and realized that this little thing seemed to know a lot about this area. He pulled her over and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that your talismans can save them from the things they offended?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around. Thinking that there wasn¡¯t a High Priest or Priestess in this world, she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She said seriously, ¡°You just have to know that I¡¯m very powerful.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident face and couldn¡¯t help but move his hand on her waist. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, Chu Luo was in his arms. She patted his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing?¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and asked, ¡°Did you deal with such matters in the past?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. She did have to offer sacrifices to the dead after a major war. Li Yan tightened his grip on her and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo said that she wanted to draw talismans, but she didn¡¯t have any materials on her, so she asked Li Yan to help her prepare some things. After Li Yan agreed, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Li Yan had sent one of his men, disguised, to bring them breakfast this morning. While they were eating breakfast, someone knocked on the door. Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and opened the door. As she walked, she said to Li Yan, ¡°It must be the technician. He said yesterday that he would help me find someputer-rted information.¡± After saying that, she walked to the door and opened it. Sure enough, it was that technician, Joshin. Joshin was from Russia and didn¡¯t talk much usually. However, whenever he talked aboutputer stuff, it was like he was a different person. Initially, he had been ignoring Chu Luo. Ever since he realized that Chu Luo knew more things than they imagined yesterday, he had be more friendly towards herst night. ¡°Good morning, Chu.¡± ¡°Good morning, Joshin.¡± After they exchanged greetings, Joshin asked, ¡°Chu, have you eaten breakfast? I bought extra. Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she didn¡¯t intend to let him in. She asked, ¡°Have you brought the information you mentioned to me?¡± ¡°I brought it.¡± Joshin also took out that document from his bag and passed it to her. At this moment, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo. Joshin looked at the man who walked out and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu, this is?¡± Chu Luo stepped aside. After Li Yan stood beside her, she thought that it would be fine to tell him, so she said, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Joshin nodded. ¡°Since Chu is eating with your boyfriend, I won¡¯t disturb you. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can discuss it with me at the research centerter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joshin turned around and left with his breakfast. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and saw Li Yan looking deeply in the direction Joshin had left. Chu Luo tugged at his arm. Li Yan retracted his gaze and held her hand as they walked towards the dining table. After their meal, Li Yan said to her before leaving, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare what you want today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan woulde tonight, but to her surprise, the person who came tonight was the butler. The butler was waiting for her in front of her dormitory building with the things she wanted. When he saw hering, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has a banquet to attend tonight and he asked me toe and deliver what you wanted.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After letting him in, she went to the study room and drew a few talismans for him. The butler took the talismans and Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whose banquet is he attending today?¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t attend banquets. He definitely had a motive for attending. The butler replied, ¡°Master is attending the Qin family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± ¡°The Qin family? The Qin family that is at odds with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Then why did he go?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. Master is prepared. The Qin family won¡¯t be able to threaten Master.¡± At this point, the butler didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°On the other hand, Miss Chu, please be more vignt at present. The Qin family should already know that you didn¡¯t go to military training. They will definitely think of ways to nt people beside you recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°The Qin family knows about me?¡± The butler nodded. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are simr in strength. They must have already found out about you and Master through special channels.¡± Chu Luo understood. The butler then left. Li Yan didn¡¯te over tonight. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from him. Li Yan was going overseas. After hanging up, Chu Luo went to the technology building. In the afternoon, a staff from the technology building suddenly sent her a package. ¡°Miss Chu, someone sent you a package just now. They specifically asked you to check it personally.¡± Chu Luo looked at the package and narrowed her eyes. Before she could speak, Professor Wu frowned and asked, ¡°Who sent the package? How did that person know that Little Chu is here?¡± The staff obviously knew who the person who sent the package was, so he replied with a smile, ¡°It was sent by an undergraduate teacher. She said that it was the information Chu Luo wanted previously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that person.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she received the package under the surprised gaze of the staff and the frown of Professor Wu. ¡°But I¡¯ll take this package.¡± With that, she walked towards the lounge with the package. There were individual rooms in the lounge where the staff could rest after lunch. Chu Luo entered a single room and quickly opened the bag. There were indeed a few books of information inside. She took out a book from it and quickly flipped through it. Sure enough, she found a note on one of the pages. The note said: ¡°I have evidence of you hanging out with Master Li¡¯s subordinate. Come to the pavilion on the west side of Crescent Lake (ake in Imperial University) at 11 o¡¯clock tonight. Otherwise, I will send the evidence to Master Li.¡± After reading the note, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but rub her chin. ¡°Looks like not only did they find out that I married Li Yan, they even thought that I had something going on with his men.¡± At the thought of this, a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°But this person came to me to threaten me, so I¡¯ll y along with him.¡± At the thought of this, she put away the note and walked out merrily. At this moment, the staff member who had sent the package over had already left. Professor Wu was still waiting for her. When Professor Wu saw here out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, do you really not know the teacher who sent you something?¡± In order not to worry him, Chu Luo nodded. ¡°A friend of mine asked that teacher to pass the books to me. I forgot about this matter just now. I remembered it when I saw the books.¡± Only then was Professor Wu relieved. A day passed quickly. At 10:30 PM, Chu Luo came out of the technology building with everyone. Professor Wu even said to her, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been studying for several nights now. Rest early tonight or your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± Everyone parted at an intersection. Chu Luo walked towards the PhD building where she was staying under the gaze of Professor Wu and the others. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of their sight that Chu Luo turned around and walked towards Crescent Lake. It was already veryte. As Chu Luo walked, she didn¡¯t meet anyone. Crescent Lake was half an hour away from the PhD building. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She walked over slowly. When she arrived at the pavilion at Crescent Lake, it was already past eleven. There was no one there. Most people would think that the person waiting for her had left because they were impatient. Chu Luo sensed that the person was hiding in the surroundings. She pretended not to know and stood in the pavilion for half a minute before turning around to leave. As soon as she walked out of the pavilion, a person walked out from the shade of a tree. This person deliberately walked over with his back facing the streetmp. His hands were still in his pockets, looking rather mysterious. Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Are you the person who gave me the note?¡± Instead of answering, that person said, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Chu Luoined in all seriousness, ¡°This ce is too far away, and I¡¯m not familiar with Imperial University. It¡¯s already good enough that I can find it.¡± After saying that, she went straight to the point. ¡°Where is the evidence you mentioned? How much money do I need to pay before you¡¯ll give it to me?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Master Li will find out about you and his subordinate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious. Master Li is so scary. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°In that case, how dare youy your hands on his subordinate?¡± ¡°What do you mean byy my hands on his subordinate? He and I are in love.¡± The person opposite her looked a little excited, and his hand was trembling in his pocket. Chu Luo nced at the person and asked impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m here. Hurry up and give me the evidence.¡± ¡°What evidence do you think I will give you?¡± This person¡¯s expression changed immediately. At the same time, he took out his hand from his pocket and held a recording pen in it. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded what you said just now. Tell me, if I let Master Li hear this, what will he do to you?¡± Chu Luo yed along and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you were lying to me?¡± With that, she moved to snatch the recording pen from his hand. That person took out a knife and pointed it at her. Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. That person walked towards her. ¡°I already have something on you. You better listen to me obediently, or else¡­¡± Chu Luo pushed back and said as she retreated, ¡°I¡¯m Master Li¡¯s woman. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll get Master Li to kill you.¡± ¡°Hmph! A two-timing woman actually dares to threaten me. Looks like you still don¡¯t know how ruthless Master Li is towards a betrayer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. How could he bear to be ruthless to me?¡± ¡°Hur! Woman, you think too highly of yourself.¡± After that person finished speaking, he was about to approach Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at his proud expression and thought about how to deal with this person. At that moment, a snort suddenly came from the side. ¡°Is bullying a woman something to be proud of?¡± Chapter 213 - I Heard That You and My Subordinate Are in Love?

Chapter 213: I Heard That You and My Subordinate Are in Love?

Chu Luo and that person turned to look at the same time at the girl walking over. The girl was thin and tall. She had a heroic appearance and short hair. Her temperament was especially valiant. That person looked at the person walking over and threatened in a low voice, ¡°I advise you not to be a busybody. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to treat me rudely.¡± After the girl finished speaking, she strode over and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Stand aside.¡± Chu Luo obediently walked to the side. ¡°Stop right there!¡± that person shouted, intending to catch Chu Luo. The girl quickened her pace and attacked that person. The two of them started fighting. Chu Luo stood at the side and looked with interest at the two people fighting. She wondered if they were in cahoots or if they had their own masters. Both of them had good skills. After dozens of moves, there was still no winner. Chu Luo looked at them and said to the girl, ¡°ssmate, help me snatch the recording pen from his hand.¡± The moment she opened her mouth, that man began to walk towards her. The girl continued to block him. As she did so, she shouted, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Okay!¡± Chu Luo turned around and ran away without looking back. After walking out of their sight, she stopped and stood under a tree to look over. The two of them were still fighting fiercely. At this moment, the girl pped the man. The man retreated two steps back due to the impact of the p. In a rage, he stabbed at her fiercely with the knife in his hand. The girl dodged and attacked, but in the end, her left forearm was still stabbed. When Chu Luo saw this, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while. As she walked back, she took out her phone and turned it on. She called the school¡¯s security guard and hid her name and number before sending a message. ¡°On the west side of Crescent Lake, someone is fighting near the pavilion. Someone is about to die.¡± After sending the message, she strode towards her ce. The night passed. The next morning, Chu Luo went out for a run with a mask on. She had just run to a flower bed when she saw the girl fromst night sitting on a wooden chair with a bandaged hand and breakfast in the other hand. Chu Luo walked over and took off her earpiece. When the girl looked over, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you the person who helped mest night?¡± The girl retracted her gaze and said indifferently, ¡°You got the wrong person.¡± Chu Luo also had an aloof expression. ¡°Sorry.¡± After saying that, she stuffed her earpiece back in and prepared to continue jogging. ¡°Hey!¡± The girl¡¯s cold and displeased voice came from behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you even recognize who helped you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Wasn¡¯t she just pretending? Let¡¯s see who could pretend better. She turned around and said seriously, ¡°I thought you wanted to do good deeds without leaving a name. In that case, in order to express my gratitude, I would definitely y along with you.¡± After saying that, she walked up to her and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you get the recording pen?¡± The girl stopped talking. There was a sh of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t get it.¡± Chu Luo looked disappointed. Her gaze turned to her left arm and she said something that made the girl gnash her teeth. ¡°I thought you were powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to get injured and even then fail to snatch the recording pen back.¡± After saying that, she searched her pocket but didn¡¯t find anything. She said, ¡°I still have to take responsibility for your injury, but I didn¡¯t bring money with me. Why don¡¯t you wait here? I¡¯ll go back and get the money for you.¡± The girl¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I only helped you because I couldn¡¯t stand it. I didn¡¯t do it for money.¡± ¡°Eh? So there are people in this world who help for free.¡± Chu Luo deliberately portrayed her greediness vividly. When she saw the disdain in the woman¡¯s eyes, the smile on her face widened. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want anything, I¡¯ll leave.¡± After taking two steps, she seemed to have remembered something. She stopped and turned around to instruct her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I didn¡¯t go to military training. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hide here and enjoy myself through my connections. If you tell anyone, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying that, she put on her earpiece and ran away. The expression of the girl sitting there was extremely interesting. She took out her phone and dialed a number. There was a great deal of dissatisfaction in her voice. ¡°You want me to be friends with a bimbo?¡± The other party reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr. There¡¯s also those videos.¡± The girl recalled that and her expression turned ugly. The other party said, ¡°You might have been tricked by her.¡± The girl¡¯s countenance darkened and she hung up the phone angrily. She stood up and kicked the chair beside her before walking forward. A day passed quickly. When Chu Luo returned to her dormitory building at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, she saw the girl waiting with her back against the wall. As Chu Luo approached, the girl sized her up and took out the recording pen from her pocket. She said coldly, ¡°This is the recording pen you wanted.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked warily, ¡°Did you hear the content inside?¡± The girl said in an annoyed tone, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the content inside.¡± Relieved, Chu Luo took the recording pen, thanked her, and turned to open the door. She suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to take her keys again. However, with outsiders around, she still took out a key from her pocket and opened the door. After opening the door, she turned around. She had no intention of inviting the girl in to have a seat. Instead, she asked casually, ¡°It was sotest night. Why were you still by theke?¡± The girl looked at her and said calmly, ¡°My learning efficiency at night is better than during the day. I especially like to think about the concepts while taking a stroll.¡± Chu Luo nodded and epted her exnation. She said, ¡°Then take your time to study. My studying efficiency isn¡¯t good at night, so I n to go to bed. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she walked in and closed the door. The girl standing outside the door: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo closed the door, she walked into the bedroom with the recording pen. She turned on her phone and received a video call from Li Yan. Chu Luo clicked on the video. The man opposite her was sitting behind his desk, his aura strong. At this moment, he was looking at her with his deep eyes. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°I heard that you and my subordinate are in love?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you angry?¡± The lines on Li Yan¡¯s face instantly softened. He held the recording pen in his hand and said, ¡°The Qin family gave this to me.¡± Chu Luo also showed him the recording pen in her hand. ¡°A girl gave this to me.¡± She then told him aboutst night. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate who that woman is.¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to touch them. I¡¯m a little bored and want to y with them.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure, but you have to video call me at least half an hour every morning and night from now on.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan leaned forward slightly and asked in a bewitching voice, ¡°Luoluo, did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan smiled. Then, the two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Sure enough, the girl didn¡¯t appear in front of Chu Luo for the next few days, but someone followed her every morning and night. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and pretended not to know anything. After a few days, the research team had made great progress in the improvement of the gaming capsule, but at the same time, they had reached a bottleneck. ¡°The gaming capsule needs to connect to a person¡¯s brain. It¡¯s equivalent to letting a person enter the game through mental strength. Everyone¡¯s mental strength is different. We¡¯ve failed a few experiments in Germany,¡± said a technician. The other person was a little disheartened. ¡°I think we still can¡¯t get past this hurdle.¡± Someone standing beside Chu Luo suddenly asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, do you have an idea?¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from those data and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that human mental strength is also rted to medical science?¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the others fell into deep thought. After a while, Professor Wu said, ¡°Mental strength is equivalent to the cerebral nerves. It¡¯s indeed rted to medical science. In that case, shouldn¡¯t we go in a different direction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, we only thought about connecting brainwaves, but we didn¡¯t understand why we kept failing. That is, we didn¡¯t think of what medium was needed to stimte the cerebral nerves.¡± ¡°If we can find a bnced stimting nerve point, will this problem be resolved?¡± Everyone became more and more excited as they spoke. After a moment of excitement, Professor Wu finally calmed down. ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to medicine, someone who knows medicine has to be brought in to continue, but¡­ ¡°Someone who has medical knowledge and can alsobine it with physics and programming knowledge¡ªwe need to find someone who is proficient in these areas to try it out. But who knows so much?¡± When everyone heard this, they froze. ¡°I think I can try.¡± Chu Luo suddenly spoke, and everyone subconsciously looked at her. Chu Luo walked to the gaming capsule and said, ¡°I have an idea. If we put some drug that stimtes the central nervous system of the brain at the spot of the gaming capsule where the head is positioned, making the smell of the drug stimte one¡¯s mental strength, will this problem be resolved?¡± Everyone fell into deep thought. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Will there be side effects?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Then use a drug with no side effects that can even be beneficial to the human brain. That way, everyone can use it when the timees.¡± Everyone thought about Chu Luo¡¯s words. If what she said became reality, the gaming capsule developed by the zing Glory Gaming Corporation would not only be machines used to y games, but they would also be able to stimte the human brain. This would simply be a major breakthrough in the development of humans. Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Everyone¡¯s hearts started pounding uncontrobly. Professor Wu walked up to Chu Luo, raised his hand that was trembling due to his excitement, and patted her shoulder. ¡°Little Chu, your suggestion is very good.¡± After saying that, he said to the others, ¡°We can ask the higher-ups about this matter.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Go ask for permission immediately.¡± ¡°If Chu¡¯s suggestion is feasible, we will really solve the biggest problem of the gaming capsule.¡± ¡°If we really managed to achieve that, anyone can go online in the future. This can even stimte one¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°If we really managed to achieve that, we will be the greatest contributors to mankind¡¯s progress.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at everyone who was getting more and more excited as they spoke and didn¡¯t say anything else. They immediately took action. They went to the seminar room and reported this matter to their superiors via video call. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go. Instead, she continued to stand by the gaming capsule and look at the rolling data. After these days, she had memorized all the data and had recorded seven to eight notebooks¡¯ worth of notes. The others were in the seminar room for nearly half an hour and still hadn¡¯te out. Chu Luo simply took out all her notes and looked through them again. After a while, Professor Wu came out and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, we have already connected to the headquarters of the zing Glory Corporation. The chairman would like to hear your suggestion personally.¡± Chu Luo paused for a moment before nodding. She put away her notebook before following him to the seminar room. The seminar room was actually a conference room. Opposite the conference room was arge disy screen. At this moment, the disy was showing Li Yan, who was sitting upright and exuding a noble and cold aura. Beside him sat arge group of zing Glory¡¯s higher-ups. When Chu Luo walked in, she realized that the atmosphere was very serious and subconsciously looked up at Li Yan. When Li Yan saw her, the tense and cold lines on his face subconsciously rxed. The group of people who initially felt stifled suddenly felt like the air was flowing much more freely. Li Yan said with a strong aura, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard Miss Chu¡¯s suggestion just now, but I want to hear your exact thoughts.¡± Chu Luo nodded and started to speak her mind. The moment Chu Luo opened her mouth, everyone fell silent. The group of people sitting on Li Yan¡¯s side, some of whom were from the upper echelons of zing Glory, quickly typed on theirputers. Everyone else listened attentively. Ten minutester, Chu Luo finished speaking. Li Yan didn¡¯t speak immediately. The others couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement on their faces. After nearly half a minute, Li Yan finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to Miss Chu. I¡¯ll transfer a team to assist Miss Chu and transfer five billion yuan as the initial research and development funds. I wonder if Miss Chu has the confidence to take on this project?¡± Chu Luo nodded confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Very good.¡± After saying this, he said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get out. I have something to discuss with Miss Chu alone.¡± Chapter 214 - He Wished the Entire World Knew That She Was His Woman

Chapter 214: He Wished the Entire World Knew That She Was His Woman

After everyone left and the door was closed, Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly softened. Chu Luo looked at his handsome face and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your subordinates or my technicians will return? If that happens, your aloof image will be destroyed.¡± Li Yan sat there and didn¡¯t move. He only stared at her face and said indifferently, ¡°So what if they see it?¡± He wished the entire world knew that she was his woman. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him in dissatisfaction and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she said, ¡°You handed such an important matter to me. Aren¡¯t you worried that my suggestion was wrong and that you would suffer a loss?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. It doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Hmph! With me around, you can forget about making a loss.¡± Li Yan looked at her tsundere manner and wished he could grab her and bully her. He said, ¡°I want toe back.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then quickly end the matter over there.¡± When Li Yan heard this, an urge surged in his chest. In the end, he restrained himself and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He then asked, ¡°What kind of person do you need?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly thought of someone. She said, ¡°I have a candidate now. You don¡¯t have to send anyone over for the time being. I¡¯ll ask that person if he wants to join us.¡± Li Yan immediately guessed who it was. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of looking for Professor Tang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This kind of research regarding the nervous system and the brain must be done by someone trustworthy. Otherwise, once someone has ulterior motives, something bad will happen.¡± Li Yan nodded, his eyes flickering with joy. ¡°My wife is so thoughtful.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She deliberately turned her head away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that outside.¡± Li Yan stared at her intently. ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± He then changed the topic. After chatting for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± If she stayed with Li Yan for too long, the group outside might get worried. The reluctant Li Yan said, ¡°Turn on your phone when you get back tonight.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Only then did Li Yan turn off the monitor and Chu Luo walk out of the door. Just as she had thought, everyone was waiting for her outside the door. When she came out, a few people heaved a sigh of relief. When Chu Luo walked over, someone asked her, ¡°Chu, did you feel afraid facing CEO Li alone?¡± The others also revealed curious expressions. Chu Luo smiled at everyone and said, ¡°No.¡± A few people gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Although I¡¯ve only seen Big Boss once or twice, I feel scared every time I see him. Big Boss¡¯s aura is too strong.¡± ¡°Face to face with him, I feel like I don¡¯t even dare to breathe. I¡¯m just afraid that if I identally anger him, he can kill me with a single look.¡± ¡°Big Boss looks too cold. So freezing cold.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Chu Luo pursed her lips slightly, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. After chatting for a while, they walked towards the gaming capsule. As Professor Wu walked, he suggested, ¡°Everyone has been busy for half a month. It¡¯s a good time to rest so that we can wait for the head office to send someone down.¡± Of course, everyone agreed. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s professors are famous worldwide. It¡¯s good to take a break and attend one or two public lectures.¡± ¡°I heard that the scenery at Imperial University isn¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°There are also a few iconic buildings in Imperial University. Before I came to the empire, my daughter asked me to take a few photos of it.¡± ¡°You can take a tour around Imperial University if you want, but you must not expose your identities.¡± ¡°I know, I know. This definitely won¡¯t be exposed.¡± As they spoke, they packed their things and walked out. When they came, many people must have known of their arrival. The school¡¯s exnation was that these people were here to exchange knowledge. There were many research projects at Imperial University that weren¡¯t publicized. As long as the higher-ups kept it a secret, no one would know which project they were participating in. It was only past ten in the morning. There were many professors and teachers in the technology building who brought their students here to learn. Chu Luo took out her big hat and mask from her backpack and put them on before walking out of the back door. As they walked along the school path, people who passed by asionally discussed what they had learned in thest ss. Some people even held books or listened to their earphones. A strong academic aura emanated from them. There were also gossipy people, such as the two girls walking beside Chu Luo. ¡°Have you seen the Student Union admission criteria for this year? I feel that this year is even more difficult thanst year.¡± ¡°I did. Initially, I wanted to register, but why is it so easy to get into other people¡¯s university Student Union, but it¡¯s so difficult to get into the Student Union at Imperial University!¡± ¡°I can only me myself for not being multi-talented. Those who can enter are all the best in all aspects.¡± ¡°Why do you think a logistics department needs to recruit people who studied advanced statistics?¡± ¡°This is still the simplest requirement, okay? If you want to enter the liaison department, you have to raise funds of a hundred thousand yuan for the Student Union first. You also have to have a certificate for a third-level eloquence exam.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Then if you want to interview for the position of the heads of the various departments, won¡¯t one have to take the managerial exam?¡± ¡°Dream on. The heads of the various departments have to know how to n things. A management certificate is just one of the requirements.¡± ¡°Although it sounds difficult, I still want to enter the Student Union.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to enter? I heard that if you enter the Student Union at Imperial University, the chances of you being able to find a job outside are 99%.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But there seem to be a few administrative positions left unrecruited by the Student Union this year. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for the freshmen. The first-year students are away at military training. Doesn¡¯t the Student Union recruit in October every year?¡± ¡°Right, right, right. Do you think the legendary college entrance examination top schr Chu Luo will join the Student Union?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Then what department will she choose?¡± ¡°Who knows? The school¡¯s BBS is discussing this matter now. You can go take a look if you have nothing to do.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay¡­ Speaking of which, is Chu Luo really as incredible as the rumors say?¡± ¡°You yourself said they¡¯re rumors. Just wait. Those people from the Student Union are all formidable characters. They definitely won¡¯t let Chu Luo bully them.¡± ¡°Then there will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Right, it will definitely be an exciting show.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pulled the cap on her head and wondered what kind of ce the Student Union was. When she reached a three-way junction, a few people suddenly walked over from the front. These people were handsome and beautiful. They walked very quickly and emitted a strong confident aura. When Chu Luo walked past them, she happened to hear a girlin, ¡°Why did you leave three important spots in the Student Union this year? Wasn¡¯t it just one spot previously?¡± Another tall boy, who looked very calm and handsome, replied, ¡°There are a few very good seedlings among this year¡¯s batch of freshmen¡­ A few people from the Student Union are already fourth-year students. It¡¯s impossible for their time to be spent entirely on the Student Union.¡± The girl was still in disagreement. ¡°You can choose from the second or third years. Why must you choose from the freshmen? The freshmen don¡¯t know anything. We still have to teach them personally.¡± The other boy smiled and said, ¡°The minister just said that we should choose from the freshmen first. If we really can¡¯t find anyone capable, they will definitely choose from the second or third years.¡± The girl: ¡°Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± The boy said, ¡°Why is it unnecessary? I have high hopes for the college entrance examination top schr Chu Luo this year.¡± ¡°Tsk! I think you just like her looks.¡± ¡°Xiao Yi, are you jealous that Chu Luo is prettier than you?¡± ¡°Hur hur! What¡¯s the use of looking good? There are many good-looking girls in our school. At Imperial University, ability is the most important.¡± ¡­ The group of them walked away quickly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect that her name would be mentioned twice in such a short time. She suddenly thought about it. Did she really give everyone the impression that she was just beautiful? At the thought of this, she was a little unhappy. She wanted to go back, but she stopped and took out her phone from her backpack. She called Professor Tang. When Professor Tang received her call, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why is Little Chu calling me at this time?¡± He knew where Chu Luo was. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem on this side that needs to be resolved.¡± Professor Tang asked, ¡°Is Little Chu on a break today?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes. Is Professor Tang free now? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Professor Tang: ¡°I¡¯m going to the military hospital for a major operation soon. If Little Chu is free today, why don¡¯t youe with me? You can tell me on the way.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and agreed. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Where are you right now, Little Chu? Can I drive over to pick you up?¡± The school allowed professors to drive their cars in. Chu Luo told Professor Tang where she was and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo stood under a tree and waited for Professor Tang. Ten minutester, Professor Tang drove the car over. When Chu Luo got into the car, the people passing by immediately stopped and started discussing. ¡°Who¡¯s that student? A professor from the school personally came to pick her up?¡± ¡°Could it be a top student who just won an international award?¡± ¡°Maybe. Only the beloved disciple of certain professors would enjoy such an honor.¡± ¡­ Chapter 215 - Stand There and Dont Move If You Dont Want the Patient to Die

Chapter 215: Stand There and Don¡¯t Move If You Don¡¯t Want the Patient to Die

After Chu Luo got into the car, she told Professor Tang that the gaming capsule needed the help of a neurologist. When Professor Tang heard this, he immediately became interested. ¡°Little Chu, you actually came up with such an idea. If you can really develop a drug that stimtes the cerebral nerve without any side effects, it should be very helpful for patients with cerebral palsy, right?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t thought of this, but now that she thought about it, it was indeed so. She nodded. Professor Tang looked excited. ¡°This kind of thing that can contribute to medical science is a good thing. I definitely am willing, but I think just the two of us aren¡¯t enough to study this medicine.¡± ¡°Mm, we also need an authoritative figure in the field of neurology and a capable old Chinese doctor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°I know people in this field. After we finish this surgery today, I¡¯ll contact them immediately.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. When the car arrived at the military hospital, it was already an hourter. The two of them alighted. There was already someone waiting there. Waiting for them was a tough-looking middle-aged man. The two shook hands and Professor Tang introduced the two of them. ¡°Little Chu, this is Dean Wang from the surgical field. ¡°Old Wang, this is the student I told you about, Little Chu.¡± Dean Wang looked at Chu Luo and sized her up for a few seconds. He nodded at her and said to Professor Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ward first. The patient¡¯s condition can¡¯t be prolonged anymore. I¡¯ll tell you the patient¡¯s current physical data as we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them quickly walked into the hospital. Dean Wang spoke as he walked, and Professor Tang asionally asked questions. Chu Luo was very quiet and followed the two of them without interrupting. This ce was rather special. Although there were people sizing them up as they walked, they wouldn¡¯t go overboard. They walked past the lobby of the outpatient department and through a long and central courtyard aisle to the inpatient department. The operating theater was a few floors below the inpatient department, and there were wards all over it. When the three of them walked to the elevator, there were many people waiting for the elevator. Dean Wang brought the two of them to the private elevator and entered. The patient was in the VIP ward on the top floor. When the three of them walked over, there were a few people guarding the door. These people didn¡¯t look like people that ordinary people could provoke. The three of them walked to the door, and Dean Wang and Professor Tang entered. When Chu Luo followed them in, she was stopped by an outstretched arm. There was a stern look on this person¡¯s face and a firm tone in his voice. ¡°Wait outside.¡± Chu Luo nced at them but didn¡¯t say anything. She stopped. Professor Tang, who had walked in, said to the person, ¡°This is my student. Please let her in.¡± ¡°No,¡± the person said sternly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Since she wasn¡¯t allowed to look, she wouldn¡¯t look. ¡°Professor Tang, go and see the patient¡¯s condition first.¡± A trace of displeasure shed across Professor Tang¡¯s eyes. In the end, he nodded at her and walked in. The two of them hadn¡¯t entered for long before they pushed the patient out on a gurney. The moment the patient came out, the people standing by the door squeezed Chu Luo to the back. Professor Tang had a serious expression. ¡°Do the surgery immediately. The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t optimistic.¡± The ones pushing the hospital bed weren¡¯t the nurses. Instead, it was two middle-aged men who couldn¡¯t hide their high positions and aura even though they were anxious. They were also young men who were 23 or 24 years old. They didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. Everyone tookrge strides. When they reached the private elevator, only two people could enter. The others took the other elevator down. Chu Luo followed the others into the other elevator. These people didn¡¯t say anything, but their faces were filled with worry. The atmosphere in the elevator became a little tense because of the powerful aura emanating from their bodies. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel anything at all. She stood at the side and watched the elevator indicator light go down. The elevator reached the floor and they walked out. To Chu Luo¡¯s surprise, there were no other patients on this floor. The patient¡¯s family members were standing outside the operating theater. When they came down, the patient had already been pushed into the operating theater. The few people who came down from behind stood outside the operating theater with straight backs, staring at the door. After a while, the door of the operating theater opened and the two family members who pushed the patient in came out. Professor Tang stood by the door and said, ¡°Little Chu,e in.¡± Everyone outside turned to look at her with scrutiny in their eyes. The young man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for professors to teach students.¡± Professor Tang was stunned. He looked at the young man and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking Little Chu toe in and help.¡± ¡°You can look for a professional if you need help. She¡­¡± The young man stared at Chu Luo and asked rudely, ¡°Are you even an adult?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a doctor based on age, you should look for an old doctor in his seventies or eighties. That way, you¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shooting out from them. Chu Luo snorted at him and didn¡¯t want to argue with him at all. She said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, if there are enough people in the ward, I won¡¯t go in.¡± When the time came, she could just look at the patient¡¯s condition. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the family members of the patient since they were looking at her through prejudiced lenses. Professor Tang nodded and closed the door of the operating theater. The moment the door closed, that young man walked towards Chu Luo on his long legs. ¡°Hey.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± The man red at her in dissatisfaction and said in amanding tone, ¡°No matter whose student you are, you¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble.¡± Chu Luo sneered at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked to the chair in the corner and sat down to y with her phone. When he saw Chu Luo treat him with disdain, displeasure surged in the man¡¯s heart. He strode over and said domineeringly, ¡°You, put away your phone.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are people forbidden from looking at their phones here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man looked domineering. ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°Who made the rule?¡± ¡°I made the rule.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze and ignored him. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Tianhao, shut up.¡± As soon as he heard the voice from opposite, Sun Tianhao reluctantly shut up. However, he didn¡¯t walk over but stood in front of Chu Luo. He felt that the girl in front of him was a time bomb. He had to keep a tight watch on her and not let her enter the operating room. How could his grandfather¡¯s life be left in the hands of a little girl? Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao and ignored him as she continued ying with her phone. She logged into Imperial University¡¯s BBS to take a look and realized the role of the Student Union. She logged in to the Student Union¡¯s intr to take a look. Just as she was looking at what the responsibilities of those positions were, there was a sudden alert sounding from the door of the operating theater. The expressions of the people standing outside changed at the same time. Sun Tianhao quickly walked over. Chu Luo had just put away her phone when the door of the operating theater opened. She saw Dean Wang standing by the door with a serious expression. The group of people asked anxiously, ¡°Dean Wang, how¡¯s our father/grandfather?¡± ¡°The patient suffered massive bleeding during surgery. We don¡¯t have enough blood sma left. Which of you has the closest blood type to the patient? Come in immediately for a blood transfusion.¡± As soon as Dean Wang finished speaking, all of them said at the same time, ¡°Transfuse mine.¡± Dean Wang: ¡°Old Master¡¯s blood type is a little special. Although you guys are immediate family, your blood types may not bepatible. It¡¯s best if someone with an O blood typees in.¡± The men looked at each other. One of the middle-aged men said, ¡°No one in our family has such a blood type.¡± ¡°Then let the youngsters in.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly stepped forward. ¡°Let me.¡± Dean Wang nodded but didn¡¯t bring him in immediately. Instead, he stretched his neck and looked outside. Finally, he saw Chu Luo through a gap standing behind a few men. He quickly called out to her, ¡°Chu Luo,e in and help with the blood transfusion.¡± The others quickly made way for Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo with a warning gaze. His eyes clearly said, ¡°You¡¯d better turn down the task. There are so many professional nurses who specialize in blood transfusion. I don¡¯t want you to do the blood transfusion for me.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. Under his intent gaze, she went in first. Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Is this kid itching for a beating!? See how I¡¯ll deal with you when Ie out! After Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao followed Dean Wang in, he got an assistant to bring the two of them to the sterilization room to get disinfected and change their clothes. As soon as they entered the sterilization room, Sun Tianhao immediately put on a fierce look to scare her. ¡°You better be careful, or else¡­¡± At this point, he raised his fist and waved it in front of her. ¡°Haha!¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending someone who¡¯s doing a transfusion for you?¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Without giving him a chance to react, Chu Luo waved her hand. Sun Tianhao was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t help but retreat. In the end, he mmed heavily into the wall. Bam! ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at the stunned Sun Tianhao, Chu Luo raised her chin at him. ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve studied martial arts before.¡± After saying that, she put on her doctor¡¯s uniform and walked out. Sun Tianhao only came back to his senses after Chu Luo had closed the door. He clutched his chest, which was in pain from the strike. Shock shed across his face, along with disbelief and fighting spirit. ¡°You¡¯re actually an expert who hides her strength. Just wait. After I¡¯m done with my blood transfusion, I¡¯ll definitely teach you what an expert is!¡± After saying that, he stood up, changed into a hospital gown, and followed her out. When a blood transfusion involved a patient in critical condition, the person whose blood was drawn would definitely be lying next to the patient. Sun Tianhaoy down and looked at his grandfather. A look of worry shed across his eyes as he looked at his pale old face. However, he waited for half a minute. Seeing that Chu Luo hadn¡¯t moved, he said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go ahead and transfuse the blood.¡± He had already extended his arm, so why was the child still standing there? Just as Sun Tianhao was feeling so anxious that his eyes had turned red, Chu Luo suddenly turned around and asked an assistant standing at the side, ¡°How do I transfuse blood?¡± These words made everyone look at her at the same time. Dean Wang and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions changed drastically. As he carried out the surgery, Professor Tang told her the blood transfusion steps as if it wasn¡¯t strange at all. After Professor Tang finished speaking, he said, ¡°Old Wang, go and carry out the blood transfusion. Get Little Chu toe over.¡± Professor Wang¡¯s heart sank. He had wanted to berate Professor Tang, but when he remembered that Sun Tianhao was here, he tactfully reminded him, ¡°The patient¡¯s life force is getting weaker.¡± Professor Tang looked at the monitor and thought for a while. He then said, ¡°Little Chu,e here. I¡¯ll assist you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Only then did Dean Wang and Sun Tianhao shout at the same time. Sun Tianhao was about to re up. Chu Luo was even faster than him. She quickly took out a silver needle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at him. ¡°Er¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Sun Tianhao, who instantly fell back, widened his eyes. ¡°If you dare to joke with my grandfather¡¯s life, our Sun family won¡¯t let you off!¡± As he spoke, his eyes turned red. He shouted at Dean Wang and the other man, ¡°Stop her quickly. Nothing can happen to my grandfather!¡± Dean Wang and the others suddenly snapped back to reality. Chu Luo red at him and exuded a strong aura. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the patient to die, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± She quickly took over Professor Tang¡¯s surgery. Professor Tang didn¡¯t even look at the people who were being suppressed by Chu Luo¡¯s aura, which included Sun Tianhao, who was so anxious that he wanted to jump up and kill Chu Luo. He quickly told Chu Luo how to use every surgical tool. Chu Luo spent five seconds digesting the information. Then, she took a scalpel and quickly and urately performed the surgery. Once Chu Luo started performing the surgery, the atmosphere in the entire ward seemed to have changed drastically. Everyone subconsciously looked at her hands and felt that they seemed to have magic power. The spots that the doctors hadn¡¯t been able to find urately, Chu Luo found them without blinking. With a scalpel, she was as urate as the most precise medical machine. ¡°Give the patient a blood transfusion.¡± When Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded, the others instantly came back to their senses. No one said anything and quickly moved. Even Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t speak again. The surgery proceeded smoothly. The patient¡¯s illness was very serious, and he had suffered several cardiac arrests during this period. While everyone was feeling worried, only Chu Luo remained calm. Eight hourster. Chu Luo took off her mask, wiped her sweat, and announced, ¡°The surgery ended sessfully.¡± Everyone subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 216 - Are You Threatening Me, or Are You Abusing Private Power?

Chapter 216: Are You Threatening Me, or Are You Abusing Private Power?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After being restrained by Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao was anxious, angry, and worried. His nerves even tensed into a straight line. When Chu Luo announced that the surgery was sessful, he actually started wailing. Looking at Sun Tianhao, who was crying like a child, the others didn¡¯tugh at him. Instead, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. If it were anyone else, they would definitely lose control of their emotions after seeing their family member¡¯s life hanging by a thread and being treated by such a young person. Professor Tan and Dean Wang wrapped up the surgery. Chu Luo walked to Sun Tianhao, who was lying there, and took out the silver needles that sealed his acupoints. She handed him a piece of tissue. ¡°You look ugly. Wipe it.¡± . Sun Tianhao suddenly felt very embarrassed. He quickly took the tissue from her hand and wiped his face a few times, wanting to get up from the bed. However, since he had just lost so much blood, he was already anemic. The moment he moved, his vision blurred and he fell back. He quickly closed his eyes and looked up at Chu Luo, who had walked away. He called out, ¡°Hey.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to be polite to others?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s face turned red. His lips moved a few times before he finally called out softly, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Then, he straightened his neck and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young. Who knew you were so incredible?¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao red at her. His main point wasn¡¯t to praise her at all! Chu Luo stopped looking at him and walked towards Professor Tang. Dean Wang looked at her with aplicated gaze. There were many things he wanted to rify, but now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. He said, ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s have a chatter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Professor Tang.¡± Professor Tang nced at Dean Wang and said, ¡°Prepare to send the patient to the ICU ward.¡± Recalling his attitude towards Chu Luo previously, Dean Wang¡¯s face burned. He turned around and used the internal phone to inform the other medical staff toe in and prepare. After Dean Wang was done informing them, he came over and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Little Young Master Sun,e out with me. Your family is still waiting outside.¡± Sun Tianhao first nced at Chu Luo before nodding at him. The two of them left first. After Professor Tang was done with the finishing touches, he asked the nurse to push the patient out. He stopped Chu Luo and said, ¡°Little Chu,e here. I¡¯ll tell you how to use the other equipment in the operating room.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them stayed in the operating theater for two more minutes before going out. At this time, the patient had already been sent to the ICU. Unexpectedly, there was someone waiting outside the operating theater. It was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao stood there alone. He didn¡¯t stand there as primly and as properly as his family did. Perhaps it was because he had just undergone a blood transfusion. He had his back against the wall, one leg bent, and the heel of his hand was against the wall. He was craning his neck and looking over. The moment the door opened, he retracted his neck. At the same time, he stood up andined in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re the attending physicians. How can youe out sote?¡± Professor Tang replied, ¡°There¡¯s still some unfinished work.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s discuss the patient¡¯s recovery n with the specialist group first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked towards the elevator. With his long legs, Sun Tianhao followed them into the elevator. He stuck his hand into his pocket and looked elsewhere. Just as the elevator was about to reach the floor, he suddenly took out a piece of chocte and handed it to Chu Luo. ¡°Oh, my niece happened to leave them with me before she finished eating. I¡¯ll give it to you since you¡¯ve spent such a long time doing the operation.¡± Chu Luo looked at the chocte and didn¡¯t take it. Professor Tang looked at the awkward Sun Tianhao and guessed that this young man was in the wrong. However, he didn¡¯t want to apologize openly, so he tried to be friendly. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been performing surgery for eight hours. It¡¯s not a bad idea to eat some chocte to replenish your energy. We¡¯ll have to discuss for at least two hours after this. You¡¯re still young, so you definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand the hunger.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she had food on her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to take it, Sun Tianhao stuffed it into her hand. Chu Luo subconsciously took it. The elevator arrived at the floor and the three of them quickly walked towards the conference room. At this moment, the Sun family and the doctors who had participated in the surgery were all sitting there, waiting for the two of them. When the door opened, everyone looked over. Everyone looked at Chu Luo. The Sun family members¡¯ eyes were sizing her up and were filled with disbelief. The people who participated in the surgery stared at her with burning gazes. At this moment, Dean Wang called out, ¡°Old Tang, Little Chu,e over and sit.¡± The two of them walked to the seats that were reserved for them. After Professor Tang sat down, he introduced the other unfamiliar faces to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Dean Ouyang, this is Dean Qian from the Cardiology Department, this is Doctor Ren from the Radiology Department, this is Dean Zhang from theboratory, and this is Doctor Li from the Surgery Department.¡± The bunch of them were very warm towards Chu Luo, but with the Sun family around, they didn¡¯t say much. The director said, ¡°Let the meeting begin.¡± Then, everyone started discussing. Chu Luo didn¡¯t talk much, only speaking one or two sentences when someone asked her something. The discussion only ended after more than two hours. Eldest Master Sun suddenly said, ¡°I heard that our father¡¯s surgery was performed by Young Friend Chu. I wonder if Young Friend Chu has performed such a major surgery on patients before?¡± Eldest Master Sun had a stern look on his face. When he asked this question, he had an expression that made it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry, and everyone in the hospital felt their hearts skip a beat. They were afraid that he would take revengeter. Professor Tang was about to speak. Chu Luo widened her big and sparkly eyes at him and her long eyshes fluttered as she blinked. She asked, ¡°If I said no, would you pursue the matter?¡± Eldest Master Sun stared at her. Their gazes met. The entire atmosphere in the meeting room changed, making people not dare to breathe loudly. At that moment, the sound of a chair scraping against the floor suddenly rang out, immediately breaking the suffocating silence. Everyone looked at Sun Tianhao, who had made a sound using his chair. Sun Tianhao quickly sat up straight, as if the sound he had made was an ident. However, Eldest Master Sun retracted his gaze and said in a firm tone, ¡°You must be present for every follow-up examination during our father¡¯s recovery period.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°No.¡± The moment she spoke, the air in the entire conference room became tense. The people at the hospital broke out in a cold sweat for her. However, Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°I have something on during the day. I¡¯ll take the time toe and take a look every night at most.¡± The expressions of the people from the Sun family were very dark. Their expressions made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Chu Luo, however, curled her lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Do you know what the consequences of your words are for you and your family?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me or abusing your private rights?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes as anger shed across them. The aura on her body instantly became so sharp that it shocked the Sun family, whose members had been in high positions for a long time. Professor Tang, who was sitting next to her, looked at her worriedly. He knew that the Sun family wasn¡¯t unreasonable. They just doubted Chu Luo¡¯s ability and wanted to observe her carefully. Therefore, he exined, ¡°Little Chu is currently participating in a very important research. She must be present during the day and only has time at night.¡± Only then did the expressions of the Sun family members improve. Seeing that the atmosphere had improved, the director quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Everyone, go and eat first. Don¡¯t let the kid starve to death.¡± Only then did everyone remember Chu Luo, the child who had performed eight hours of surgery and discussed with them for two hours. The expressions of the Sun family and the others finally calmed down. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°Third Brother, Tianhao, take them out to eat.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat in the hospital cafeteria. I¡¯ll go back after observing the grandpa¡¯s condition.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone walked towards the hospital cafeteria. The news of Chu Luo being the chief surgeon for Old Master Sun quickly spread throughout the entire department. When she came back from eating, the doctors and nurses who passed by would secretly size her up. First, they were stunned by her looks, and then, when they thought about her age, all of them felt that it was incredible. ¡°I remember now. She¡¯s this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo!¡± someone suddenly eximed. Everyone else was shocked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was wondering why she looked so familiar.¡± ¡°Heavens, the college entrance examination¡¯s top schr, Chu Luo, actually knows how to treat patients. Her medical skills are so good that she can even be the chief surgeon. She¡¯s too amazing!¡± ¡°Could she be from a medical family?¡± ¡°No. The Education Channel revealed that she¡¯s just the child of an ordinary family doing business.¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s extremely talented and self-taught?¡± ¡°She might have encountered an otherworldly expert.¡± ¡­ The more they spoke, the more mystified they felt. However, they were all extremely impressed by her. It could be said that because of this surgery, Chu Luo quickly became known by all the doctors in the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Master Sun¡¯s condition here was kept a secret and that the people who operated on him couldn¡¯t publicize it for the time being, they would have wanted to publicize it everywhere. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang were called by the director and Dean Wang to talk for half an hour. The two of them went to look at the patients in the ICU ward. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo: ¡°Little Chu, you should go back to school first. When the patient is transferred from the ICU to a normal ward, I¡¯lle over to talk to you about that matter and the doctor you need. I¡¯ll help you contact him tomorrow and let you guys meet him.¡± Chu Luo had no objections and prepared to return to Imperial University. However, just as she reached the elevator, Sun Tianhao followed her. Chu Luo nced at him and took out her phone. The elevator came down and she walked in. Sun Tianhao followed. During this time, Chu Luo kept looking at her phone. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his hands in his pockets and looked straight ahead, staring at her through the reflection of the elevator wall. When the elevator reached the first floor, Chu Luo walked out while Sun Tianhao continued to follow her. When they reached the middle courtyard, Chu Luo finally stopped and said in a displeased tone, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept that p, just say it. I¡¯ll fight with you. If it¡¯s not about that, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Sun Tianhao replied with a tense face, ¡°You saved my grandfather. I won¡¯t fight you.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chapter 217 - Who Do You Think Would Dare to Assault Me?

Chapter 217: Who Do You Think Would Dare to Assault Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips twitched. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m just walking in the same direction as you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re walking in the same direction as me, you¡¯re not allowed to walk with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This child was really not adorable! Sun Tianhao stood there and stared at Chu Luo¡¯s back. He said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being assaulted by perverts on your way back?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to walk to a tree and plucked a leaf from it. Without even looking, she threw it at him using a trace of internal energy. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes widened as he reflexively dodged to the side.. However, the leaf was too fast. Even though he dodged quickly, the leaf still grazed his arm, and a small wound appeared. Chu Luo¡¯s voice came from further away. ¡°Who do you think would dare to assault me?¡± With that, she quickened her pace. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he turned to look at the leaf that had fallen three to four meters behind him and said in a daze, ¡°You actually have such good skills!¡± Chu Luo found an empty corner that had no cameras and asked Phoenix to teleport her back. She was about to get her pajamas when Li Yan gave her a video call. When she picked up the call, Li Yan was still sitting behind his desk. Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you straight out live in the office.¡± It was already eleven at night when the video conference started in the morning. It was already past seven in the morning, but he was still sitting in his office. Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Saves time.¡± After saying that, he looked at her face and said in an affirmative tone, ¡°You went out today.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Yes. Professor Tang and I went to the military hospital and did a major surgery.¡± Then, she told him about the surgery. Li Yan listened seriously. After she was done, he said, ¡°The Sun family is the thirdrgest family after the Qin family and the Duanmu family. Their family has never participated in anything above them. They usually keep a low profile, but their true strength can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Chu Luo nodded, not very concerned about these things. She subconsciously asked, ¡°How long until you return?¡± Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he asked, ¡°Did Luoluo miss me?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. She turned her head away and said in a tsundere way, ¡°Who missed you? I was just asking casually.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a scorching gaze. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be back for now.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t notice that her unhappiness was showing. Li Yan was delighted by her reaction and continued, ¡°But your older brother ising back soon.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Li Yan leaned closer to the video and said, ¡°I received your recording. Since you want to y with them, I¡¯ll definitely have to cooperate with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him curiously. ¡°How?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°I was furious after I heard the recording. How about I give the order to pursue the man you¡¯re in love with?¡± Chu Luo replied stubbornly, ¡°Who¡¯s in love with you?¡± Li Yan looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s in love with you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She bit her lips shyly and looked at him with her big eyes. Li Yan¡¯s throat tightened and his voice burned. ¡°I really want toe back immediately.¡± Chu Luo felt even more embarrassed being stared at. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even half an hour,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°If you want to wash up, just take your phone in.¡± ¡°But I want to take a shower.¡± ¡°Then put your phone in the bathroom.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ you hooligan!¡± Li Yan admitted, ¡°Mm¡­ only towards you.¡± Unable to continue, Chu Luo said, ¡°Turning it off.¡± She ended the video call. Even after she turned it off, the heat on her face didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time. After sitting for a while, she went to wash up. After washing up, she sat on the bed and studied for a while. Just as shey down, she heard amotion by the door. Chu Luo quickly got up, opened the window, and jumped down from the second floor. She went around the back and walked to the front, only to see someone unlocking the door. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and watched for a few seconds. She picked up a stone from the flower bed beside her and flicked it at the person. The person froze as if someone had pressed the pause button. The person who spoke wanted to scream but stopped before he could. It was obvious what he was doing here. Chu Luo looked at the person and thought:?¡®Perfect. You can keep a watch at the door tonight.¡¯ She then leaped back into her bedroom. At five the next morning, an indignant voice sounded from outside the dormitory building. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing sneaking around in front of that building?¡± This was a cleaner who came here to clean every morning. Her voice was especially loud. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t think that just by pretending you can¡¯t hear me, I won¡¯t know that you don¡¯t live in that building. ¡°You¡¯re stealing in the student dormitory. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death.¡± Then came the muffled sound of the broom hitting someone. Chu Luo went downstairs and stood by the window to look outside. Seeing that the person who had been standing stiffly the entire night was grimacing in pain but didn¡¯t dare to cry out, she deliberately shouted at the auntie outside the door, ¡°Auntie, quickly, call the security officer and get him toe and catch him. Otherwise, he will escape.¡± When the cleaner heard this, she felt that it made sense. She put down the broom in her hand and took out her phone to call the security office. The school¡¯s security guard drove over quickly. When the security guard arrived, Chu Luo flicked a bead out of the window to unseal that person¡¯s acupoints. After the person was caught, his legs were trembling because of the stiffness. His voice also became especially rough because he had not spoken for a time. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I¡¯m here to deliver something to a student in this building.¡± ¡°Screw your delivery. Can¡¯t you wait for the student inside to wake up before delivering something?¡± After the auntie was done scolding him, she said to the security officer, ¡°Security, you must send this person to the Guards Bureau and let him rot in jail. Those living here are girls. He must have been up to no good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Go tell that to the guards.¡± The person was quickly taken away by the security guard. The cleaner auntie stood by the door and shouted, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be afraid. The next time you meet such a person, just call the police or someone else. This is a school. Once you shout, someone wille and help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The cleaner then picked up the broom and continued sweeping. Only then did Chu Luo open the door and go out for a run. When she came back from her run, she saw a book by the door. Chu Luo looked at the book and curled her lips. She walked over and squatted down to pick it up. A mocking female voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°You really have no vignce at all. Don¡¯t you know that some things can¡¯t be picked up?¡± Chu Luo squatted there and looked over. She saw the short-haired girl standing not far away, looking at her with disdain. She nodded with a wooden face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After saying that, she stood up and moved aside a little. She tilted her head and said to her, ¡°Since you¡¯re so formidable, why don¡¯t you help me take a look?¡± The girl paused and said with a hint of displeasure in her eyes, ¡°Why should I help you look?¡± ¡°Then why are you here? To watch the show?¡± Chu Luo said bluntly. ¡°If you¡¯re here to watch the show, leave immediately. I don¡¯t have any show here for you to watch.¡± With that, she bent down to pick up the book. The girl strode over at the same time and snatched the book from her hand. She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that you need to be wary of things of unknown origin?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°No. But someone told me that people who are unountably solicitous¡­ are hiding evil intentions.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo took the book from her hand and opened the door. She said, ¡°Since you look down on me, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person and appear in front of me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bam! Chu Luo closed the door and said as she walked, ¡°If you want to get someone to get close to me, at least find someone who can talk. I don¡¯t even want to y with such a person with no EQ!¡± After saying that, she walked to the sofa and sat down. She opened the book and took out the note inside. The note said: ¡°Master Li already knows about you and that man. If you want to stay alive,e to the Chinesenguage bridge at the Chinese Academy.¡± Chu Luo gave Li Yan a video call and showed him that piece of paper. Li Yan picked up the call quickly and called her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo recalled what he saidst night and shook the note in her hand at him with a straight face. ¡°It says that if I want to stay alive, I have to go to the Chinesenguage bridge.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and exuded a murderous aura. However, he quickly retracted it and asked, ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°No. Although I¡¯m willing to y with them, I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send some bodyguards over.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Master Li was bewitched by your beauty and couldn¡¯t bear to punish you. He could only send people to kill your man while also sending people to watch over you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought with a wooden face:?¡®Doesn¡¯t this man find it inappropriate to say such things with this cold face?¡¯ Li Yan said that he was going to send bodyguards over, but to her surprise, they were already there when she walked out. The bodyguards didn¡¯t appear in front of her either, but they deliberately let the other two groups discover them. They only stopped outside when Chu Luo reached the technology building. At night, when she came out of the technology building, there were bodyguards following her secretly. She had no choice but to return to her dormitory building before getting Phoenix to teleport her to the military hospital. The moment she entered the hospital lobby, she saw Sun Tianhao waiting there. Chapter 218 - Youre So Fierce, Careful That No One Will Marry You

Chapter 218: You¡¯re So Fierce, Careful That No One Will Marry You

¡°Why are you here only now?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure, but he heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. She walked straight to the Inpatient Department. Sun Tianhao looked at her and opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and merely followed her. The two of them arrived at the floor where Old Master Sun stayed. Chu Luo went straight to Dean Wang¡¯s office. Professor Tang and Dean Wang were waiting for her in the office. There were two other people sitting in the office. One was an old man and the other a middle-aged man. Chu Luo could guess who they were. Dean Wang knew that they had something important to discuss, so he stood up and said, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go to the ward area to take a look.¡± With that, he walked over and got Sun Tianhao to leave together with him. After the door closed, Professor Tang introduced the two men to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu,e, let me introduce you. This is Elder Hu, a professor who has retired from the Chinese medicine hospital. This is Professor Cao Dongliang, Professor Cao.¡± Chu Luo greeted the two of them, ¡°Hello, Elder Hu. Hello, Professor Cao.¡± ¡°Hello, Little Chu.¡± When the two of them came, they had heard Professor Tang talk about Chu Luo¡¯s abilities. They had a good impression of her to begin with, and they were also very interested in her suggestion. When they saw her in person, they liked her even more. Elder Hu said, ¡°Xiao Tang told us about the youngdy¡¯s idea. I think that¡¯s a good idea. During the summer break, my grandson watched the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship every day. I took a few nces at it at that time. My grandson even showed me thements on the Inte. That youngdy [Bai Ling] is quite good. She helped our empire regain our honor.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips andughed lightly. She said, ¡°Actually, I like to y ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ too.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to like ying games too.¡± Cao Dongliang also smiled and added, ¡°To tell you the truth, during the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ championship, I even made a bet that the ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ team would win. ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ has indeed brought glory to our empire. Many yers from the empire won money.¡± ¡°Haha, my grandson even secretly borrowed money from me to ce a bet. Later on, he won money and even gave me a bonus.¡± Chu Luo realized that it was not only Elder Hu¡¯s grandson and Professor Cao but also Professor Tang who had ced a bet. Everyone talked for a while. Professor Tang looked at the time and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll take Little Chu to see the patient first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± With that, he led Chu Luo towards the ICU ward. ¡°When Old Master Sun was transferred to the ICU wardst night, he had a high fever, but it subsided quickly. After that, his body stats weren¡¯t bad.¡± When the two of them walked out of the ICU ward, they saw Sun Tianhao and Second Master Sun guarding the door. There were also a few guards standing beside them. Professor Tang whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°The Sun family waited until this morning before taking turns to look after Old Master. However, Sun Tianhao has been staying here all this time. He even asked several times if you wereing.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Although this person is a little arrogant, he¡¯s actually quite a good person. His pride probably held him back from apologizing and thanking you, so he waited at the hospital.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was standing there and looking over, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After the two of them walked over, they greeted Second Master Sun and entered the ICU ward. Chu Luo stood in front of the patient and quickly examined him. Professor Tang stood beside her and talked to her about the record data for every hour. Chu Luo discussed this with Professor Tang after her examination. ¡°The patient is fine, but he¡¯s getting on in years and will take a long time to recover. It¡¯s best if he stays in this ward for two more days.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we said.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked out of the ICU ward. Second Master Sun and Sun Tianhao walked over at the same time. Chu Luo nodded at the two of them. ¡°The patient¡¯s various indicators are all fine.¡± The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Professor Tang and Chu Luo were about to leave when Sun Tianhao called out, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Tang stopped. Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao put his hands in his pockets and lowered his eyes. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡± After saying that, he looked up at her. Chu Luo nodded at him and left with Professor Tang. Sun Tianhao stood there, unsure if she had epted his apology or not. At this moment, Second Master Sun nced at him and said to him in a serious tone, ¡°Since you were in the wrong, you should have a better attitude when you apologize.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously stood up straight and nodded at him. ¡°Second Uncle, I understand.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Professor Tang returned to Dean Wang¡¯s office and discussed with Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang. Professor Tang said, ¡°Since this is a secret research and development project by zing Glory Gaming, we can¡¯t be too high-profile.¡± Cao Dongliang agreed. ¡°Moreover, if this kind of medical research is sessful, it will definitely be a major breakthrough in medicine. Before the research is sessful, I¡¯m all for keeping it a secret.¡± Elder Hu nodded in agreement. After reaching an agreement, they discussed where to conduct the research. Cao Dongliang said, ¡°I think the military hospital is good. It¡¯s highly confidential and information won¡¯t leak out easily.¡± This hospital had aplete secret research base to begin with. Many of the empire¡¯s current confidential medical research were being carried out here. This was the best choice. However, Professor Tang was a little worried about Chu Luo¡¯s schedule. ¡°Little Chu doesn¡¯t have time in the day. Will it be too tight for her toe here at night?¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m in charge of this mission, I¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We can list the research instruments we need first. I¡¯ll submit an application to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t zing Glory Corporation be the one to negotiate with the higher-ups?¡± ¡°Indeed. Since we¡¯re conducting the research here, we must negotiate properly.¡± After hearing their discussion, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to CEO Li about this matter and tell you tomorrow.¡± The rest of them agreed. Chu Luo said goodbye to them and left. When she walked to the elevator, Sun Tianhao followed her. This time, he didn¡¯t follow her silently. Instead, he walked to her side and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, retracted her gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°No need.¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked calmly, ¡°You want to experience my ability again?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned by her words. He said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re so fierce. Careful that no one will marry you in the future.¡± Chu Luo gave him a ¡°you¡¯re an idiot¡± look and left. Sun Tianhao red at her back and thought:?¡®This child is so not adorable!¡¯ Chu Luo returned to her dormitory and told Li Yan about her discussion with Professor Tang and the others. Li Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°The medical school is too far away from Imperial University. I¡¯ll arrange for a ce for you to conduct the research.¡± Since Li Yan had said that, Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue talking about this. Li Yan said to her, ¡°I have something on tomorrow and can¡¯t video call you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion and asked subconsciously, ¡°What do you have on?¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and his lips curled up. ¡°Something very important.¡± He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s video call a little longer tonight.¡± ¡°But I have to study.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look at you while you study.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up before she retracted them. ¡°Alright.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo went to sleep that the two of them ended the video call. The next day, when Chu Luo went to the technology building, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards were already there. The person following her didn¡¯t appear. However, she met the short-haired girl beside the technology building. The short-haired girl was holding a book and walking behind a professor. It was obvious that the two of them were going to the technology building. Chu Luo didn¡¯t walk over, but the girl suddenly tilted her head and looked over. Then, she naturally turned around and left. Chu Luo continued walking towards the special passageway. The day ended quickly. Chu Luo went to see Old Master Sun¡¯s condition that night and passed on Li Yan¡¯s message to Professor Tang before returning. She had been video calling Li Yan these past few nights. For some reason, Chu Luo felt like something was missing when she suddenly didn¡¯t video call him tonight. At eleven o¡¯clock, just as she was about to sleep early, she felt a trace of energy fluctuation. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they sent someone with special abilities over just because Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards are around.¡± After saying that, she closed the book, stood up, and walked downstairs. The energy fluctuation was at Imperial University, but it was in a rather remote area. Chu Luo thought for a moment and walked out. There was a small forest on the west side of Imperial University, and next to the forest was Crescent Lake. The forest was privately called Love Slope by students. However, most Imperial University students were straight As students. Even if there were couples, they wouldn¡¯t go there toote at night. Therefore, other than during the weekend, there would basically be no one there. There was no moonlight tonight and the small forest was dark. Chu Luo used an Invisibility Talisman and swaggered over. A few people were standing near theke. These people formed a semicircle, and in front of them stood a man in a long robe. At this moment, they were talking. Someone said, ¡°Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards are too much of a hindrance. Master, you just have to find a way to trap them tonight.¡± Long Robe replied, ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array here. When you lure them over, I¡¯ll trap them inside.¡± The other person added, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Sir said that Li Yan¡¯s subordinate probably escaped back to the capital. If that woman refuses to cooperate with us, we are to capture her. Tonight is a good opportunity. Maybe we can lure that person out too. If we can lure that person out and capture her, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get something on Li Yan.¡± ¡°There are also people from the other side. Master, trap those people from that side tonight as well. Otherwise, they will definitelye out and foil our ns.¡± They discussed for a while and prepared to take action. Chu Luo smiled and suddenly thought of a good idea. She turned around and walked back. Chapter 219 - Chu Luo Was Taken Away by the Opponent

Chapter 219: Chu Luo Was Taken Away by the Opponent

In the girls¡¯ dormitory, at past eleven at night, the lights had just turned off not long ago. It was time for the girls to chat. In one of the girls¡¯ dormitories, the short-haired girl, Zhao Chuxia, was lying in bed listening to the other girls talk about celebrity XX and XX. Her phone suddenly shed. She quickly picked it up and nced at it. After reading the message, she sat up. ¡°Chuxia, where are you going?¡± ¡°To the toilet.¡± After Zhao Chuxia replied, she opened the door and walked out. Someone muttered behind her, ¡°There¡¯s a toilet in the dormitory. Why are you going to the public toilet?¡± After the door was closed, Zhao Chuxia quickly went downstairs. When she passed by the window, her body shed and she appeared by the iron gate in the courtyard outside. There was a small courtyard outside their dormitory and a two-meter-tall wall outside it. Zhao Chuxia climbed over the wall with familiarity and went out of the dormitory door. Once she was out of the door, she quickly walked to the side. As she walked, she took out her phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up the call, she said: ¡°Something happened to the people guarding Chu Luo. Before that happened, I was sent a message saying that arge group of people went over to take her away. They should be facing Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards right now.¡± No one knew what the other party said, but she acknowledged them and hung up the phone. She quickly ran towards Chu Luo¡¯s ce. ¡­ Chu Luo stopped a hundred meters away from her dormitory building. She didn¡¯t take off her Invisibility Talisman and sat on a bench by the road to give Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards an order. After about five minutes, a group of people quietly walked over. Their surroundings were quiet and their footsteps were light. However, when they approached the dormitory building Chu Luo lived in, a few of Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards came out. ¡°Who are you? If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± The other party didn¡¯t even speak and directly attacked. The two sides immediately started fighting. Chu Luo nced at the group of people fighting and calcted when the short-haired girl woulde. Just then, she saw a few peopleing around to the back of her dormitory building. Chu Luo stood up and walked towards the dormitory building. She walked behind those people and watched as they gestured and threw a rope hook at her bedroom window. She jumped into a nearby window and shed in. When she returned to her bedroom, she removed the Invisibility Talisman on her body and looked at the things in the room before quickly putting the books away in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Soon, a person climbed up the rope. He bumped into Chu Luo, who was standing there. That person suddenly jumped in and threatened in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Chu Luo cooperated and revealed a frightened expression. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my room?¡± After saying that, she looked like she was about to scream. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to scream!¡± Then, another person climbed in. The two of them walked towards her. Chu Luo retreated backward. As she retreated, she said, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I have many of Master Li¡¯s bodyguards around me. If you dare to do anything to me, they won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chu Luo quickly retreated to the door. She reached behind her back and quickly opened the door. Then, she turned around and ran out. The two of them quickly gave chase. However, as soon as they walked out of the bedroom, they could no longer see anyone in the corridor. The two of them looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°She must be hiding somewhere, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search.¡± There were only three rooms upstairs: two bedrooms and a study. The two of them quickly searched the two rooms. When they came out, they shook their heads at the same time with ugly expressions. But at that moment, they heard rapid footsteps heading down the stairs. The two of them gave chase immediately. When Chu Luo ran to the middle of the stairs, the two men chased after her. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Both of them grabbed the railing at the same time and propped themselves up. They actually slid down the railing. Once they reached the middle, they jumped onto the ground at the same time. Before Chu Luo could run down the stairs, she was nked by the two of them. One of them reached out to grab her. ¡°Come with us or suffer the consequences of resisting!¡± Chu Luo turned around to run upstairs. But a knife was pressed against her back. ¡°If you keep running, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chu Luo trembled and stood still. That person was about to catch her. Just then, a loud bang came from the window in the living room, followed by the sound of ss falling to the ground. The three of them subconsciously looked over and saw a short-haired girl standing there staring at them coldly. ¡°How can two grown men deal with a girl?¡± ¡°Hmph! You better not poke your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± One of them went up to her. The girl suddenly exerted her might and quickly walked over to fight that person. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the two people fighting, then at the person who was pressing a knife against her back. She turned around and escaped from the knife. At the same time, she kindly made a sound to remind that person. That person abruptly turned around and saw Chu Luo standing on the stairs. His pupils shrank. At this moment, Chu Luo pointed at the two people fighting and calmly warned him, ¡°Yourpanion seems to be losing.¡± The moment she finished speaking, the other man suffered a punch from the girl and staggered backward. When the person saw this situation, he took his knife and attacked. As he attacked, he said to hispanion, ¡°Take that woman away first.¡± Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Help!¡± The moment she did that, the sound of rapid approach and fighting came from the door. A group of people quickly rushed in, including Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards and the other party¡¯s men. The person who was heading towards her to catch her was quickly restrained. Chu Luo nced at the short-haired girl who was being attacked by two people and kindly took out two beads to flick at the knees of the two people attacking her. While the two of them were staggering, Zhao Chuxia knocked one of them down with a turn. At the same time, she kicked the other person. As the two of them retreated, she quickly walked up to Chu Luo and wanted to grab her wrist. Chu Luo turned to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be caught by that group of people,e with me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the people fighting and hesitated for a while before nodding at her. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. I don¡¯t like physical contact with people.¡± Zhao Chuxia sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Then, she said, ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, she turned and ran out of the door with Chu Luo. There was also a fight outside the door. Zhao Chuxia led Chu Luo while dodging those people and quickly ran forward. After running for a while, Chu Luo suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± After saying that, she walked to the bench and sat down. Zhao Chuxia pursed her lips and looked at her. She said coldly, ¡°Those people will catch up soon. If you don¡¯t want to be taken away, get up and move.¡± ¡°What does it matter?¡± Chu Luo said confidently. ¡°Those people definitely can¡¯t beat Master Li¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Zhao Chuxia sneered. ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t know the severity of the matter.¡± ¡°What severity?¡± Chu Luo looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why those people dared toe and catch you when Master Li sent so many bodyguards over?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± Chu Luo shrugged, looking like she had long understood. ¡°These people want to capture me. It¡¯s obvious they want to threaten Master Li into using money to ransom me.¡± When Zhao Chuxia heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She thought:?¡®Why should I talk to such a narcissistic girl who doesn¡¯t even have a brain?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo nced at Zhao Chuxia and asked, ¡°Why did you appear? Don¡¯t say that you just happened to pass by. This is the PhD students¡¯ residence area. Normal people won¡¯te here.¡± Zhao Chuxia was stunned for two seconds. There was displeasure on her face. ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with those bright eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I suspect you?¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked in front of her. ¡°You must be in cahoots with those people. You people are putting on a show. While your aplice is holding Master Li¡¯s bodyguards back, you brought me out and then made me obediently follow you.¡± Zhao Chuxia looked at her strangely. Two secondster, she said, ¡°If you think that way, you can leave directly.¡± Without a word, Chu Luo turned around and left. After walking two steps, she broke into a run. Zhao Chuxia was stunned to see her run faster than a rabbit. Seeing that Chu Luo was about to run out of her sight, she quickly chased after her with an ugly expression. Just as she turned the corner, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Zhao Chuxia quickly stopped and took out her phone to answer the call. She quickly described the current situation to the other party. The other party said, ¡°Think of a way to bring her out from the west school gate. There will be someone to receive you.¡± Zhao Chuxia responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. When she turned around, she saw that Chu Luo had been grabbed by a few people. One of them even covered her mouth and quickly led her to the side. Chu Luo saw Zhao Chuxia and whined for help. ¡°Leave her behind!¡± Zhao Chuxia bellowed and rushed over. The person who covered Chu Luo¡¯s mouth said in a low voice, ¡°Leave two people to deal with her.¡± The others quickly left with Chu Luo. Zhao Chuxia panicked, took out a folding knife, and quickly attacked. ¡°You want to leave? No way.¡± The two men who had been left behind rushed towards her. The fightsted for about three minutes. Seeing how ruthless the girl was, the two men looked at each other and ran in two different directions. Zhao Chuxia stomped her feet in anger and quickly took out her phone to make a call. The moment the other party picked up the call, she quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo has been taken away by the other party¡¯s men.¡± The person on the other side: ¡°Go to the woods near Crescent Lake.¡± Zhao Chuxia hung up and quickly ran over. Chapter 220 - If You Move Any More, I Will Carry You Upstairs

Chapter 220: If You Move Any More, I Will Carry You Upstairs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Had Chu Luo really been caught? That was definitely impossible. She had just walked past the corner when a familiar voice quickly came from the dark. Behind him were a few bodyguards. When Chu Luo saw that person, surprise shed across her eyes and she ran over. ¡°Li Yan.¡± The unconcealed joy in Chu Luo¡¯s voice made Li Yan¡¯s cold face soften. He strode over and quickly pulled her into his arms. He said in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, use a smokescreen to turn us into the opponent¡¯s men..¡± With that, he let go of her. Chu Luo nodded at him, and with a tap, Li Yan and his bodyguards became unfamiliar faces. Just then, Zhao Chuxia caught up. Li Yan reached out and pulled Chu Luo into his arms, covering her mouth. Chu Luo cooperatively struggled and whined as she pleaded for help from Zhao Chuxia. Sure enough, Zhao Chuxia anxiously rushed over to snatch her away. Li Yan left two people behind and left with Chu Luo. When they were out of range, Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Chu Luo told him about the arrangements of those people and grinned at him. She said, ¡°When I went out of the forest, I set up arge array. Coincidentally, after both sides have entered, the array will be activated. Let¡¯s go over there and watch the show.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her sparkling eyes and restrained himself from kissing her on the spot. He responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°You guys go over first.¡± The bodyguards left. After the bodyguards left, Li Yan led Chu Luo forward. Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°Did you do that just now to make both sides think that the other party took me away?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her petite hand. Chu Luo could feel the power and heat in his hand. When the two of them reached the shade of a building, Li Yan suddenly pulled her to a spot where the light couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°Mm¡­¡± With her lips sealed, Chu Luo was almost frightened by his eagerness and passion. In the next moment, she wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to respond. ¡­ After a while, the two of them walked out of the shadows. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s red lips and watery eyes and tilted his head to whisper into her ear, ¡°Luoluo, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take you to the show anymore.¡± Chu Luo was scalded by his scorching hot breath. Her face, which was already red, turned even redder. She nced at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and kiss her cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, Chu Luo quickly covered that half of her face with her other hand and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t object just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took her hand out of his and quickly ran forward. Li Yan watched as Chu Luo ran away and quickly followed with a smile. When the two of them arrived at the small forest, the two groups of people had already entered it. Standing outside the forest, they could see the scene of their fight. At this moment, Qin Ming was waiting outside the forest with a group of bodyguards. As the two of them walked over, Qin Ming said to them, ¡°There are more than ten people on both sides. Everyone has entered.¡± Chu Luo looked around the forest and said to Li Yan, ¡°The person who knows array formations is also inside.¡± After two seconds, she added, ¡°There¡¯s also someone with special abilities inside. I wonder if it¡¯s from one side or the other.¡± Li Yan looked sharply at the people fighting in the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. After these people are done fighting, those two will definitelye out.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. After saying that, they really stood there and watched the show. The fight was intense. Ten minutester, all of them had their guns out. ¡°These people actually have guns on them.¡± ¡°Very normal.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he asked her, ¡°Can you feel where those two are?¡± Chu Luo felt them and pointed in two directions. ¡°One is in the southwest, and the other is in the northeast.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Think of a way to restrain them.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the show?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I have ns.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him what other ns he had. She walked around the forest for a while and did something to a few spots before nodding at Li Yan. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to warm up.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out his mask from his pocket and put it on. He took off his suit jacket and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. He then unbuttoned his sleeve and rolled it up twice before striding inside. Chu Luo quickly followed. Qin Ming, who was standing there, didn¡¯t move. Behind him, a subordinate said worriedly, ¡°Boss, Master and Miss Chu have entered. Should we follow them in?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°Just watch. No need to join in the fun.¡± After Chu Luo entered, she made a few moves on the array formation and trapped the two people with special abilities in two small arrays that were quickly forming. Watching them go around in a circle, Chu Luo dusted her hands and turned to look at Li Yan, who was dealing with a group of people by himself. Initially, she thought that he would directly deal with these people here. However, after he had beaten all of them to the ground, he suddenly said in a cold tone, ¡°Go back and tell your masters that if they have any other ideas about my woman, they shouldn¡¯t me me for killing them.¡± His tone was domineering and cold. Coupled with his powerful aura, he was like a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed. It was sharp and filled with killing intent. It was as if he would start a massacre in the next second. These people were actually shocked by his aura until their bodies trembled subconsciously. Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and pulled her hand out of the small forest. Their figures quickly disappeared into ayer of fog that had appeared at some point in time, making one¡¯s heart tremble. After leaving the small forest, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had removed his mask, and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for you to let their masters know that you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t practiced in a long time. I¡¯ll y with them during this time.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°These people will tell their masters that you¡¯re here at Imperial University. Tomorrow, you¡ªwho are far away overseas¡ªwill receive news of you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly at her words and he corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s Master Li who will receive news tomorrow that your man is here.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. Recalling that Qin Ming and the others were still standing beside her, she red at him with dissatisfaction and deliberately said in a gloating tone, ¡°You¡¯re going to be hunted down by the three parties.¡± ¡°No. Compared to hunting me down to kill me, they would rather be using me. Everyone knows that I¡¯m Master Li¡¯s shadow and that I know everything about him that no one else knows.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Li Yan nodded at Qin Ming. Qin Ming left with the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo¡¯s dormitory building. After walking for a long time, Chu Luo picked up a stone from the side and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll undo that array and let them go back toin.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to let them out so early. Just do it before dawn.¡± Chu Luo nodded and threw the stone away. She took out a talisman from her body and quickly folded it into a paper airne before throwing it over. The talisman quickly disappeared into the night. The two of them continued walking towards the building. Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°When I wake up in the morning, I¡¯ll get the talisman to break the array.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them arrived at the dormitory building and looked at the messy and wide door in the courtyard, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°There was a fight here just now, but there was no movement from the school at all. Were the surveince cameras broken? Or did someone inform the school not to interfere beforehand?¡± ¡°The surveince cameras have been destroyed.¡± Of course, he had also sent his men to guard the roads, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to say it. The two of them stood in the small courtyard. After Li Yan closed the door, Chu Luo cast a spell on the courtyard. The originally dpidated courtyard and living room instantly returned to their previous clean and tidy appearance. As the two of them walked in, Chu Luo remembered something. ¡°You came here as soon as you came back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What about your luggage?¡± How would he change his clothes without his luggage? Li Yan looked at her concerned face and smiled. ¡°My luggage is in the car outside the school.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask someone to send it over just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same if I retrieve it tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the stairs. Chu Luo followed behind him. Li Yan took two steps, stopped, and reached out to pull her into his arms to walk with her. Chu Luo twisted her body. Li Yan tilted his head and threatened her, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll carry you upstairs.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She stopped and extended her hand to him. Blinking her lively eyes, she said, ¡°Then carry me now.¡± Li Yan was tempted by her coquettish behavior and wished he could bully her here. He bent down and picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo leaned her cheek against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She said, ¡°Big baddie, you came back secretly and even lied to me that you had something important on today.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at the displeased her. He curled his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Coming back is a very important matter.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep it from me?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and poked his face with her finger. She said with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s no surprise at all.¡± Li Yan looked at her lips with a scorching gaze. His throat moved and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you wish to do to me tonight.¡± After saying that, he quickly walked upstairs, entered the bedroom, and ced her on the bed. Then hey over her¡­ As for who was being punished and who was being bullied in the end, it was obvious from how a certain someone was all smiles the next morning and another was unwilling to get up from bed with a certain someone. Chapter 221 - If I Dont Stay with My Wife, Do You Want Me to Sleep on the Street?

Chapter 221: If I Don¡¯t Stay with My Wife, Do You Want Me to Sleep on the Street?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was nestled in his arms, and called out softly, ¡°Littlezy pig, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Chu Luo buried her head in his arms and said in a soft and sleepy voice, ¡°No.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face, which had turned red from sleeping. He kissed it lovingly and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock.¡± The little thing usually woke up at five. She¡¯d had a tiring nightst night and Li Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see her exhausted, so he pulled her into his arms and nned to let her continue sleeping for half an hour. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes a minuteter. Li Yan kept looking at her. Seeing that she had opened her eyes, he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think I forgot to undo the array formation in the small forest..¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she moved. Only then did she remember their situation. She blushed and pushed him away. ¡°Get up quickly.¡± Li Yan leaned his chin on her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear.¡± Chu Luo paused and felt his change. Her voice tightened. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to move anymore.¡± Li Yan felt the little thing¡¯s trembling body and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not moving, but you have to help me get my luggage downstairs.¡± ¡°Eh? Your luggage is downstairs?¡± After asking this, she frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask someone to send your luggage overst night?¡± Li Yan whispered something in her ear that only she could hear. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She pushed him to the side and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m getting up.¡± Li Yan let go of her easily this time. The moment Chu Luo sat up, she felt his scorching gaze and quickly took the pillow beside her to press against his face. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Then, she quickly got off the bed to get dressed. After putting on her clothes, she went downstairs to bring his luggage up. Li Yan didn¡¯t have much luggage, only a few clothes, aptop, and a set of toiletries. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan took out all his clothes and ced them in the wardrobe. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Are you nning to stay with me?¡± Li Yan nced at her. After putting all his clothes in, he pulled her over by the waist and asked by her ear, ¡°If I don¡¯t stay at my wife¡¯s ce, do you want me to sleep on the streets?¡± Chu Luoughed at his words. ¡°Then go sleep on the streets.¡± Li Yan punished her by sealing her lips. After a while, Chu Luo suddenly remembered something serious and pushed him away. ¡°If you don¡¯t let those people out, it won¡¯t be good if some students go over there and identally walk into the array.¡± After saying that, she walked to the window and quickly chanted an incantation. Then, she said ¡°Break¡± and turned around to walk back. ¡°The array over there has been broken, but we don¡¯t know if those people will be seen by the sanitation workers over there.¡± Li Yan looked at her gloating expression and walked over to stroke her head. ¡°I¡¯m going out during the day. What do you need? I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Tell me what ce you¡¯re going to first.¡± ¡°There should be all kinds of pastries there.¡± ¡°I want to eat them.¡± Chu Luo looked at him expectantly. ¡°I have to go to the hospital tonight. Bring more food for me. I can eat when Ie back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked downstairs. As it was already a littlete, Chu Luo wanted to bring some food along to eat on the way. Li Yan pulled her back and pointed at the dining table. ¡°Breakfast isn¡¯t hot anymore. Eat before you leave.¡± Chu Luo looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table and thought for a while before walking over with him to sit down. Chu Luo left in a hurry after breakfast. Li Yan went upstairs to get hisptop and quickly started working on it. At eight o¡¯clock, an email arrived in his mailbox. It was from a person with a hidden ID who had seen his video and addressst night. Li Yan pursed his lips into a cold smile and quickly tracked down the hidden ID. ¡°The Qin family.¡± At this moment, his phone rang. Li Yan¡¯s phone had a message from the two partiesst night. After reading it, his expression turned even colder. ¡°It¡¯s really the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family¡­ They¡¯d better only want me to help them catch those people. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡­ Before continuing, Chu Luo and the others had to wait for Li Yan to arrange a medical research venue to develop the medicine that was needed to stimte the cerebral nerves. They didn¡¯t have much to do for the time being. After checking all the programs in the morning and having lunch, someone suggested, ¡°Since we have nothing to do, why don¡¯t we y a few games to rx?¡± This suggestion was agreed on by a few people. Everyone started discussing. ¡°When I saw Chu ying games previously, I was wondering when I could PK with her.¡± ¡°Me too. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we technicians can¡¯t participate usually, I would have fought with [Bai Ling] a long time ago.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Chu, you won¡¯t object, right?¡± What else could Chu Luo say? ¡°So be it. Am I afraid of you guys?¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too arrogant. Let me teach youter. Little kid, you have to be humble!¡± Chu Luo nodded and everyone walked towards the conference room. ¡°We can¡¯t haveptops from the outside world here. We¡¯ll use theputers inside.¡± There were quite a lot ofputers in the conference room. The technicians who wanted to PK with Chu Luo each found aputer and sat down. Chu Luo also walked towards aputer. Professor Wu followed behind her and reminded her tactfully, ¡°Little Chu, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Prepared for what?¡± Chu Luo asked, but Professor Wu deliberately smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. When Chu Luo logged into the game, she finally found out what Professor Wu meant by asking her to be prepared. Upon seeing the NPCs who appeared in front of her, Chu Luo looked up at them with bright eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the higher-ups will find out and punish you?¡± Previously, Wu Yiyao had even told her that NPCs could not interfere with yers¡¯ affairs, let alone PK with yers. A technician sitting opposite her grinned at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve blocked the main program.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded and said, ¡°Thene on. Who wants to go first? The sooner we finish the PK, the sooner you can give up.¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you know the consequences of challenging an NPC?¡± ¡°There are only two consequences. I¡¯ll defeat you¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately stopped talking. ¡°Chu, please say the second consequence, which is that we will defeat you.¡± ¡°Hehe, how is that possible!¡± After chatting andughing for a while, [Bai Ling] and one of the NPCs entered the arena. The PK began. A few people stood behind Chu Luo and looked at the gorgeous skills that kept appearing on theputer. They were obviously more excited than Chu Luo. ¡°Oh¡­ Chu is using this skill too well. It¡¯s actually connected in zero seconds.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, yes, yes! What an awesome defensive tactic.¡± ¡°Attack, attack, defeat Ethel.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ethel, is your finger cramping? You actually made such a mistake?¡± ¡­ After a while. Ethel, who was sitting opposite them, mmed his hand on theputer desk in dissatisfaction and pointed at them indignantly. ¡°Whose side are you on? Your voices severely affect my judgment.¡± Someone said to him in a serious tone, ¡°Ethel, just admit you lost. It¡¯s not embarrassing.¡± Ethel blushed and refused to admit it. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who distracted me.¡± After saying that, he stood up. ¡°Hmph! Even if I lost, I still have my assistants.¡± After saying that, he looked at the bunch of people sitting at the side and cheered them on. ¡°Later, let everyone see how you torture [Bai Ling].¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± The PK continued. After some time, Professor Wu reminded everyone, ¡°You¡¯ve been PKing for three hours. If you don¡¯t end it soon, dinner will be gone.¡± When everyone heard this, they all stood up. At this moment, no one mentioned who had lost and who had won. They walked out as if they hadn¡¯t PKed at all. When Chu Luo walked over, Professor Wu quietly gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Little Chu, you actually defeated Ethel and the other NPCs.¡± Chu Luo gave him a fox-like smile and whispered to him, ¡°Last time, Sister Wu controlled an NPC to fight monsters with me in the gxy. She told me many of the NPCs¡¯ skills characteristics and weaknesses. Later on, I specially studied them. I didn¡¯t expect them toe in handy today.¡± When Professor Wu heard this, he was stunned at first, then he looked with a sympathetic gaze at the people who had obviously been dealt a blow. Chu Luo nned to leave early tonight. She told Professor Wu about it at seven in the evening and left. At this moment, there were many people in the school. Chu Luo was wearing a mask, and no one paid special attention to her. Coincidentally, someone was discussing the National Day events beside her. Chu Luo listened curiously. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. The various gs that are held every year are very exciting. I heard that a few heads of the Student Union will personally go on stage to perform this year. I really want to know what they will perform.¡± ¡°Actually, I want to see the President of the Student Union perform the most. I heard that the President will quit his position at the Student Union next semester and go abroad to further his studies. I can¡¯t bear to see him leave.¡± ¡°Where did you hear that from? If he¡¯s not the president, who¡¯s going to take over? It¡¯s not that easy to be the president of the Student Union at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Heard some rumors. As for who said that, who knows?¡± ¡°As long as the President doesn¡¯t say it himself, I don¡¯t believe that he will go overseas. Why would he go overseas when Imperial University is so good?¡± ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo found it boring and quickened her pace. However, as she walked past the two of them, she heard a girl say, ¡°I wonder what program the freshmen will present this year.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be back until the afternoon of September 28. What program can theye up with in a day?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is more exciting. Didn¡¯t we do the same back then? Let¡¯s see if this year¡¯s junior brothers and sisters will make a fool of themselves or stun everyone.¡± Chapter 222 - Baby, Call Me Brother

Chapter 222: Baby, Call Me Brother

When Chu Luo returned to her apartment, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the hospital. She came early today and called Professor Tang. Professor Tang asked her to go to the special ward area behind the Inpatient Department. Chu Luo hung up the phone and walked back. Just as she walked into the courtyard outside the hospitalization department, she saw Sun Tianhao striding over. Sun Tianhao had his hands in his pockets and was wearing a pair of jeans and a dark blue short-sleeved t-shirt. His legs were long to begin with, and perhaps because he had undergone training, he had a straight back. He looked very imposing. However, that tense face could make one annoyed. ¡°Follow. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± These words made it sound as if Chu Luo didn¡¯t know where the special ward area was. Well, she really didn¡¯t know. However¡­ ¡°There¡¯s an indicator over there. You didn¡¯t have to specificallye out to pick me up.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her face for a few seconds. In the end, he turned around and left without saying anything. Chu Luo followed. Sun Tianhao slowed down and suddenly said, ¡°When my grandfather recovers¡­¡± He originally wanted to say that he would definitelypete with her, but after looking at her petite body, he suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who had stopped talking halfway. Sun Tianhao looked ahead and pursed his lips. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this person so annoying? At that moment, Sun Tianhao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out to answer the call. It was unknown what the other party said, but she heard him say in a displeased tone, ¡°I said not toe over. Why are you here?¡± After two seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in the courtyard at the Inpatient Department. If you want toe, hurry up.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Two people want to see my grandfather.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them waited for a while before a young man and a young woman walked over. The two of them looked to be about the same age as Sun Tianhao. The man had a crew cut and his skin color was healthy. He looked righteous and gave a good impression. The woman had a ponytail and was quite good-looking. She looked like someone with a carefree personality. However, as soon as she walked over, her gaze was fixed on Chu Luo. Her eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°Tianhao, who is this beauty?¡± The man looked at Chu Luo, surprise shing across his eyes. After asking, he subconsciously nced at the woman walking beside him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, he introduced the two of them to Chu Luo. ¡°These two are my childhood friends. His name is Yang Bin, and she is Yang Lu. They are siblings.¡± After saying that, he introduced Chu Luo to the two of them. ¡°She¡¯s Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo nodded at the two of them and turned around to walk back. Sun Tianhao followed. Yang Bin quickly strode over and pulled him back. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Tianhao, when did you meet such a beauty? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this?¡± Yang Lu also walked over and frowned. ¡°Brother Tianhao, it¡¯s not good for you to bring a random girl to the hospital.¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased to hear this. ¡°What do you mean by a random girl? Chu Luo is very important to me and my family.¡± This was their family¡¯s benefactor. Later on, Doctor Tang had even specially exined to them that he actually wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Old Master at all. That was why he had asked Chu Luo to do it. Later on, they also watched the video. Sun Tianhao kept watching. His grandfather had indeed experienced several life-and-death situations. However, Sun Tianhao¡¯s words had a different meaning to the siblings. Yang Lu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Yang Bin knew that his sister liked Sun Tianhao, so he walked over and put his arm on Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder. As the two of them walked behind, he said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Tianhao, you¡¯re not being a good pal. You didn¡¯t tell us that you had a girlfriend and even hid it so well.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard those words, he stopped in his tracks and said to him with a strange expression, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not? You have yet to sessfully woo her?¡± ¡°Since Brother Tianhao hasn¡¯t gotten an answer from Chu Luo, it¡¯s not good for you to bring her to visit Grandpa Sun!¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the siblings with a baffled look. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± After saying that, he shook off Yang Bin¡¯s arm and strode back with a straight face. Looking at Sun Tianhao¡¯s back, Yang Lu was about to cry. Seeing her like this, Yang Bin quicklyforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Maybe we misunderstood Tianhao. Didn¡¯t he not admit it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t admit it because he hasn¡¯t sessfully wooed her yet.¡± Yang Lu was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. She turned around and walked back. Yang Bin quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Lulu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why should I still stay here when he already has a girlfriend? Am I supposed to watch him treat other girls well?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here to see Grandpa Sun. If you really go back aftering all the way here, won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Lu was really sad, but upon hearing Yang Bin say that, she could only follow him and chase after Sun Tianhao. The special ward area had small courtyards, with one patient to one courtyard. The environment in the courtyard was quiet and suited for patients¡¯ recuperation. When Chu Luo arrived, Professor Tang was standing outside the door talking with the masters of the Sun family. When he saw Chu Luoing over, he said to her, ¡°Little Chu,e over quickly.¡± Chu Luo walked over and greeted the masters of the Sun family before looking at Professor Tang. Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Old Master Sun first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The group of them walked in together. Old Master Sun lived in the ward downstairs. As Professor Tang walked, he told her about Old Master Sun¡¯s health and various indicators for the past few hours. Soon, they arrived outside Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Chu Luo said to the masters of the Sun family behind her, ¡°You guys wait outside.¡± The masters of the Sun family didn¡¯t say anything and stopped. Chu Luo and Professor Tang walked in. At this moment, Old Master Sun was still covered in tubes. There were two professional senior nurses taking care of him in the room. Chu Luo asked the two nurses a few questions before walking to Old Master Sun¡¯s side and looking at the instrument disy beside him. Then, she lifted Old Master Sun¡¯s eyelids to take a look. ¡°There¡¯s a little too much blood clot in Old Master Sun¡¯s body.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°We can only wait for his body to dissolve that by itself.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°He must have suffered many hidden injuries when he was young.¡± The door wasn¡¯t tightly closed. When the masters of the Sun family heard this, Eldest Master Sun quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our father suffered many internal injuries when he was young. After he got older, we specifically found an old Chinese doctor to help him recuperate. Later on, his health improved.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Are there silver needles here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Professor Tang brought over a set of silver needles. Chu Luo gestured to one of the nurses. ¡°Pull his nket up to his navel.¡± After the nurse lifted the nket, Chu Luo lifted his hospital gown and pressed a few acupoints. She quickly inserted the silver needles. At this moment, everyone subconsciously held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to speak. When Sun Tianhao, who came in from behind, saw his father and uncles standing outside the door, he walked over and stood behind them. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on in the room, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from behind. ¡°Tianhao¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak.¡± After shushing them, Sun Tianhao turned around and stared at the door. Yang Bin and Yang Lu looked at each other. Seeing that the parents of the Sun family were here, they didn¡¯t dare to continue asking and could only stand there and wait. After about an hour, the door was opened. The heads of the Sun family moved to the side and Chu Luo walked out alone. When she came out, she was still holding her phone and obviously texting. Yang Bin and Yang Lu¡¯s eyes widened. After Chu Luo came out, she said, ¡°You can go in.¡± She then walked out. Li Yan had called her just now, but she hadn¡¯t answered. She was about to go out to return his call. After saying that, Chu Luo strode out. Yang Bin and Yang Lu looked at Chu Luo walking out and then at the Sun family members walking in. They were a little stunned. Yang Bin said to Yang Lu, who was standing there, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see Grandpa Sun.¡± Yang Lu nced at the door and nodded before walking towards Old Master Sun¡¯s ward with him. Chu Luo walked out of the door and walked to a corner of the courtyard to call Li Yan. The call went through quickly. Chu Luo called out to him sweetly, ¡°Li¡­¡± Li Yan interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Baby, call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± A maic chuckle came from the other end of the line. ¡°My current identity is only your man. Li Yan is on a business trip in another country.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned a little red. She responded with an ¡°Mm,¡± but she felt a little awkward calling him ¡°Brother.¡± Hence, she called out, ¡°Yan.¡± The other party actually stopped talking. Just as Chu Luo was feeling strange, Li Yan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She nodded. At this moment, she heard footsteps behind her. She tilted her head and saw that it was Yang Lu. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Call me when you arrive.¡± She then thought of what he had said in the morning and added, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°I brought you a few pastries that you like.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo stopped smiling and turned to look at Yang Lu. Yang Lu¡¯s expression was very strange, as if she had found evidence of Chu Luo¡¯s affair. She was furious. ¡°You actually called another man and even sounded so intimate!¡± Chapter 223 - I Dont Want to Two-time

Chapter 223: I Don¡¯t Want to Two-time

Chu Luo nced at her in confusion and walked towards the door. ¡°You¡¯re not to leave.¡± Yang Lu reached out to stop her. ¡°Make yourself clear or I¡¯ll tell Brother Tianhao about your call just now!¡± Chu Luo had a nonchnt expression. ¡°Up to you.¡± No one in the world could control who she called, let alone Sun Tianhao, who was not rted to her at all. Yang Lu red at her with fire in her eyes. ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Chu Luo finally faced Yang Lu¡¯s reaction seriously. She carefully sized up Yang Lu¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Sun Tianhao?¡± ¡°We were childhood sweethearts!¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What what else?¡± Yang Lu suddenly felt that Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was a little terrifying. It was so clear that it seemed to be able to see through her heart. She subconsciously looked away and said sternly, ¡°Since Brother Tianhao brought you here, it proves that he really likes you. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t allow you to be two-timing!¡± Chu Luo could tell. ¡°You like Sun Tianhao.¡± ¡°So¡­ so what if I do!¡± Yang Lu raised her chin and looked at her cross-eyed. ¡°Me liking him is my business. Since Brother Tianhao likes you, you have to be loyal to him!¡± ¡°Tsch!¡± Chu Luo sneered and walked closer to Yang Lu. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re really impartial, but I don¡¯t like your Brother Tianhao.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s eyes widened and her voice rose. ¡°How can you not like him!¡± Chu Luo took a small step back, shrugged, and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be two-timing.¡± After saying that, she walked around her and walked towards the door. Yang Lu suddenly turned around and red at Chu Luo¡¯s back. ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to such a person. A person who sts others before they even bothered to figure out the truth wasn¡¯t worth her time. Chu Luo had just walked to the door when she saw Sun Tianhao walk out of Old Master Sun¡¯s ward. At the same time, Yang Lu¡¯s angry voice came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, we haven¡¯t finished talking. Stop right there!¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who was walking over, and said coldly, ¡°Yang Lu likes you. Please resolve the problem between the two of you. Don¡¯t implicate me.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly stopped and frowned. Chu Luo stopped looking at his expression and walked towards the ward. As for how they would deal with their rtionship, that wasn¡¯t her concern. When she entered the ward, Professor Tang was talking to the masters of the Sun family about Old Master¡¯s condition. ¡°The silver needles that Little Chu inserted into Old Master are very useful. If nothing goes wrong, Old Master will wake up tonight.¡± When the masters of the Sun family heard this, their faces revealed a trace of excitement. Chu Luo walked up to them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feed Grandpa Sun anything for the next two days. Just inject him with nutritional fluids and¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were too professional. The masters of the Sun family stood there like primary school students and listened seriously. If they had a pen and paper in their hands, they would have definitely taken notes on the spot. After Chu Luo finished speaking, Second Master Sun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Chu must have studied under an extremely brilliant gentleman before, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°There are many things I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll learn more from Professor Tang going forward.¡± Professor Tang smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu is talented. There¡¯s a limit to what I can teach.¡± The masters of the Sun family looked at Chu Luo kindly. There was no trace of the sternness and imposingness from before. Yang Bin, who was standing at the side, eximed in his heart,?¡®Who exactly is this Chu Luo? To actually be praised by the uncles from the Sun family like this?¡¯ Chu Luo chatted with them about Old Master Sun for a while before Sun Tianhao and Yang Lu entered. Yang Lu looked aggrieved while Sun Tianhao was pursing his lips and looking helpless. Yang Bin nced at the two of them before shifting his gaze to Chu Luo. There was aplicated look in his eyes. Chu Luo and Professor Tang stayed for a while before leaving. As the two of them walked forward, Professor Tang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made a list of the instruments and equipment we need. We can buy them when they reply.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°They should be able to reply in two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. Elder Hu even called me today to ask about this.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at the Inpatient Department in the middle and the two of them went to the Neurology Department. At this moment, Cao Dongliang was watching a video of a cerebral nerve patient. Seeing the two of theme, he called out to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu,e and take a look at this video.¡± Chu Luo walked over and looked at it curiously. After seeing it, she pointed at something and said, ¡°Is there something growing here?¡± Cao Dongliang smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can Little Chu tell what it is?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen this. I don¡¯t know what to look for.¡± Cao Dongliang widened his mouth and turned to look at Professor Tang in surprise. Professor Tang was obviously not surprised by Chu Luo¡¯s ¡°shocking¡± words. He told her about the functions and uses of CT scans and how to look at them. Chu Luo listened seriously. After listening, she blinked and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look at this kind of detector?¡± Nobody could say no when she spoke with that expression. Cao Dongliang brought her to take a look at this kind of instrument and also looked at the other detectors. After Chu Luo saw it, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really good to have such an instrument. However, Chinese medicine¡¯s observation, smell, and analysis are also very urate.¡± When Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. Chu Luo stayed there until half-past ten before Li Yan called her. She said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school.¡± ¡°Little Chu, is anyoneing to pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked downstairs. As she walked out of the hospital and towards the parking lot, she suddenly heard a voice calling her from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned around. It was Yang Bin and Yang Lu. The two of them strode over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Yang Bin looked at her and asked directly, ¡°Are you and Tianhao a couple?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yang Lu in displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sun Tianhao make things clear to you?¡± When Yang Lu heard this, her eyes turned red. Chu Luo frowned when she saw her like this. Her voice subconsciously became a little imposing. ¡°Have you made yourself clear?¡± Yang Lu turned her head away with a sad expression. ¡°Brother Tianhao said that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°He also said that you two are not a couple.¡± ¡°Then why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Yang Lu red at her. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. He must like you.¡± Chu Luo restrained herself from getting physical. Just as she was about to speak, a cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Luoluo already has a boyfriend.¡± Chu Luo and the Yang siblings turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan had applied the soft cream that Chu Luo had specially concocted for him. Though he was darker than usual, his handsome face and aura could not be hidden. Yang Lu and Yang Bin looked at him in a daze. They suddenly felt that Chu Luo really didn¡¯t like Sun Tianhao. After Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side, he looked at the Yang siblings with his sharp eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°If I hear you pair Luoluo with others again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he wrapped his arm around her waist and turned to walk towards the car. The Yang siblings watched as the two of them walked to a car. That man considerately opened the door for Chu Luo. After she got into the car, he went to the driver¡¯s seat and got in. The two of them only came back to their senses after the car had left. Yang Bin said to Yang Lu awkwardly, ¡°Sister, we might have really misunderstood Tianhao and Chu Luo.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s face was also a little hot. Yang Bin added, ¡°If you really like Tianhao, go after him. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± The corners of Yang Lu¡¯s lips twitched as she thought,?¡®I¡¯ve already confessed to Brother Tianhao countless times but he refused me every time. What can I do!?¡¯ ¡­ Chu Luo sat in the car and ate the pastry Li Yan had brought her. ¡°Yan, have you found a ce for medical research?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked ahead and said, ¡°In the vi district beside Imperial University.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo paused with the pastry in her hand. ¡°Is it safe there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one of zing Glory¡¯s properties. The few vis in the innermost area haven¡¯t been sold. It¡¯s perfect. You guys can use that as a research base.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and ate the pastry in her hand before saying, ¡°Coincidentally, Professor Tang just gave me the list of medical instruments needed. When I go back, I¡¯ll write down some herbs I need. After you buy these, I¡¯ll set up a formation around those vis. That way, it¡¯ll be even safer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the car drove back to Imperial University, it was already half-past eleven. Chu Luo had been teleporting to and fro with Phoenix¡¯s help during this period of time. At this time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t walk through the door openly. She turned to look at the side and said to Li Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s climb over the wall and enter.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked along the wall outside Imperial University. When they reached a remote ce, Li Yan looked at the height of the wall and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to carry you up?¡± Chu Luo, who was about to jump up, quickly nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and took out a thin whip. He wrapped it around the tree trunk that extended out from the courtyard wall and pushed off with his feet. The two of them climbed in. The two of them had justnded on the ground when two boys¡¯ voices suddenly came from the courtyard wall. ¡°Why do I feel that someone climbed in from here just now?¡± Chapter 224 - Sun Tianhao Likes Bai Ling

Chapter 224: Sun Tianhao Likes Bai Ling

After that person finished speaking, another nonchnt voice sounded. ¡°Maybe they came backte like us and took a shortcut. Step on my shoulder first. The dormitory building will closeter. When the timees, we will be nagged at by the dormitory manager again.¡± ¡°Is this my fault? I told you not to y games for too long, but you refused to listen. If I hadn¡¯t forced you, you would¡¯ve stayed up all night again.¡± ¡°I want to level up. My ount is about to level up to level 90. When I level up to the maximum, I must PK with Senior Brother Tang and the others.¡± ¡°Ambitious, but do you think you can beat them in a PK?¡± ¡°Stop scorning me. Maybe I¡¯ll win the PK.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ There have been so many people looking for them to PK in the past few days. Look who won.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so boring. Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and held hands as they walked forward. In the middle of the night, Li Yan¡¯s phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. He suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to get his phone. Chu Luo opened her eyes at the same time and looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan took his phone and told her, ¡°The Qin family sent someone over.¡± With that, he let go of her body. ¡°Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll think of a way to get the Duanmu family to deal with these people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she curled her lips. ¡°Thene back quickly.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and left after putting on his clothes. Li Yan went straight to the study. He quickly took out hisputer and hacked into the Duanmu family¡¯s safety to send an anonymous message to a certain someone. At the Duanmu residence. Duanmu Tian, who was sleeping, was suddenly woken up by a phone call. He rubbed his face angrily and picked up the phone. Without looking at it, he scolded, ¡°Which bastard¡­¡± ¡°Duanmu Tian, say that again.¡± The moment the other party¡¯s stern voice sounded, Duanmu Tian immediately cowered. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. I thought that it was my friends who called at this time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duanmu Rui snorted. Duanmu Tian was so frightened that his heart trembled. He quickly asked fawningly, ¡°Big Brother, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°Someone hacked into myputer just now and left me a message.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Who dares to hack into yourputer? Big Brother, you must have caught that person, right?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s tone carried a trace of anger. Duanmu Tian was afraid that his anger would affect him, so he quickly asked, ¡°What was that message?¡± ¡°The Qin family went to Imperial University to catch Li Yan¡¯s subordinate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Duanmu Tian suddenly sat up in bed and suddenly became a little more awake. ¡°Is this a trap? There are so many of Li Yan¡¯s men at Imperial University. That person must be hiding. How do they know where he is?¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a trap or not. Send someone to take a look immediately. That person can¡¯t be taken away by the Qin family.¡± Duanmu Tian was puzzled. ¡°Big Brother, do you really want to capture that person and send him to Li Yan? We can¡¯t control that Li Yan at all. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to capture that shadow of his? When the timees, we can interrogate him about some unknown matters and directly deal with him.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Do you think we can touch Li Yan as we please?¡± Duanmu Tian said, ¡°Why not? He¡¯s just a businessman. There are many ways to deal with him.¡± Duanmu Rui: ¡°There are indeed many ways to deal with him, but after we deal with him, do you think we can get hispany?¡± Duanmu Tian thought for a moment and stopped talking. Duanmu Rui said, ¡°You have to set your sights further when doing things. Grandfather is Li Yan¡¯s benefactor. As long as Grandfather is alive, Li Yan will owe a debt of gratitude to Grandfather. When the timees, let him support our Duanmu family. It won¡¯t be worse than getting zing Glory from his hands.¡± Duanmu Tian was enlightened. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll personally bring people to capture that person.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to catch him for now,¡± Duanmu Tian said. ¡°This message is a little strange. You have to confirm if the Qin family will go over tonight. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for Li Yan¡¯s shadow to be easily caught. Also¡­ don¡¯t alert Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards again. Li Yan was already a little suspiciousst time.¡± Duanmu Tian quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he hung up the phone, put on his clothes, and strode out of the bedroom. ¡­ 3:00 AM. The Imperial University campus was quiet. A group of people quickly climbed over a remote wall and ran towards the PhD students¡¯ residential area. However, not long after they left, they bumped into someone walking quickly from another path. When the two sides met, the first reaction of the people from the Duanmu family was that they were from the Qin family. Just as they raised their guard, one of the other party said, ¡°Fight.¡± Those people attacked. Half an hourter, someone triggered the school¡¯s rm and an ear-piercing rm sounded. The other party left without a word. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, the people from the Duanmu family also quickly retreated. ¡­ At the same time, in a remote corner of Imperial University, the group sent by the Qin family happened to meet a group of people. Without a word, the other party started fighting again. Half an hourter, the rm was triggered and the group of people immediately retreated. The group of Qin family members who had been beaten until their backs were bent thought that they were definitely from the Duanmu family and went back toin. ¡­ Li Yan waited for the two sides on the video to retreat before closing hisputer and walking out of the study. When he returned to the bedroom, Chu Luo was already asleep. He took off his shoes and got into bed, then hugged her to sleep. The next day, when Chu Luo woke up, she asked him aboutst night. Li Yan briefly told her what happened. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°If you do that, will the Qin family and the Duanmu family fight directly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if they fight. No one will disturb us then.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. The two of them washed up and went downstairs. In the day, Chu Luo went to the technology building while Li Yan went out. At night, when Chu Luo went to the hospital, Professor Tang told her, ¡°Old Master Sun woke up not long after you leftst night. However, he didn¡¯t wake up for long. He¡¯s been asleep for the entire day.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to let Grandpa Sun sleep more.¡± Professor Tang said the same thing and the two of them walked out. It was impossible for Old Master Sun¡¯s sons to guard the hospital every day. They had many things to do. Ever since Old Master Sun woke up, his daughters-inw took turns to guard him during the day. At night, the sons took turns to guard him. Today, it was Sun Hongqing, the eldest son of the Sun family, who came to guard during the night. When he saw the two of theme out, he called them over to sit down. The three of them talked about the old master¡¯s recovery. Sun Tianhao was also there. He looked at Chu Luo and hesitated. When the three of them were almost done talking, he suddenly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Sun Hongqing looked at the two youngsters and a trace of warmth appeared on his serious face. He had always thought that Sun Tianhao wanted to apologize and thank Chu Luo, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Thus, he decided to help him. ¡°Little Chu, talk to Tianhao. Coincidentally, I have a private matter to ask Professor Tang.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door with Sun Tianhao. The two of them walked to the wall before stopping. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao stared at her and said, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Yang Lu for what she said to you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Sun Tianhao was actually a little embarrassed from staring at her. He turned his head away and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like Yang Lu. I told Yang Lu about this many times. I thought that she had given up. I didn¡¯t expect her to confront you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said in the tone of a teacher teaching a student, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t give her any hope.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned by her tone. In the next second, he suddenly grinned and gritted his teeth. ¡°I know, Little Teacher Chu.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She was so serious, but this person actually thought that she was joking with him! Ridiculous! She said lightly, ¡°When we¡¯re free one day, let¡¯spete. Let me see how good your skills are.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t bully girls.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt that the girl in front of him was so not adorable! However, there was something he still wanted to say. He said, ¡°In the future, if Yang Lues to you again and talks nonsense, just tell her that I have someone I like.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Sun Tianhao was also vexed. ¡°I told her yesterday, but she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Then bring that girl to her and let her see.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly pursed his lips and stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. After a while, Sun Tianhao said with a vexed expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the person I like is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a monster. ¡°Could it be that your sweetheart is an alien?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment and immediately retorted, ¡°No! She¡¯s a gamer. I¡¯ve only seen her during the World Championship, but she was wearing a mask.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo suddenly had a bad premonition. A glint of admiration shed across Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes as he said proudly, ¡°Her name is [Bai Ling]. She¡¯s the first female yer to participate in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship. She¡¯s also the first female yer to win thepetition. She¡¯s also a female yer who even challenged the top ten experts and won.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 225 - Did Luoluo Miss Me?

Chapter 225: Did Luoluo Miss Me?

Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao with aplicated gaze, surprised that this person actually liked her gamer self! Sun Tianhao felt an inexplicable annoyance in his heart when he was stared at. His face tensed up. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Do you, like Yang Lu, think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly became serious. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯m [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly became very strange. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who had widened his eyes in disbelief before anger appeared on his face. She asked in displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sun Tianhao clenched and unclenched his fists. He thought to himself,?¡®The girl opposite me is my benefactor. I can¡¯t be irritable!¡¯ However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t control his temper and growled at her, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?!¡± Chu Luo blinked from being shouted at and pulled a long face. She took out her phone and quickly pulled out her game ount. ¡°Here, take a look for yourself.¡± With that, she handed the phone to Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao nced at the game character on her phone. With just one nce at them, the two words of the username made his eyes tighten. His expression changed a few times. In the end, he said in a rough voice, his face ashen, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back? If you want to leave, leave quickly.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he started running. It was as if Chu Luo was a poisonous snake or some ferocious beast that would eat him up if he ran slowly. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around and continued walking out of the hospital. She had just walked to the passageway when Li Yan suddenly called her. Chu Luo picked up the call and Li Yan told her, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ming backter tonight.¡± Chu Luo listened to the sound of the wind and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°At the harbor.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan obviously had something important to attend to and hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked to a remote spot to let Phoenix teleport her back. Back at the building where she lived, she read for a while. Thinking of what she had heard about Tang Zhiyun and the othersst night, she logged into Wang Mingtao¡¯s game ount and went online. Unexpectedly, all four of them were online. The moment [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] came online, the four of them guessed that it was her. [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, why are you online?¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t contact the outside world for the time being?¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a bottleneck in our research. We n to resolve it in another way, but we¡¯re still waiting for the equipment.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go into voice chat. Seeing this game character and thinking that you¡¯re the one controlling it, why do I feel a little awkward?¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s game character was a tough guy with eight-pack abs and a broadsword. Thinking about how the person logging into this game character was actually a beautiful and soft girl, it was indeed a little strange. Chu Luo didn¡¯t object and contacted them via voice chat. Xie Minghai immediately said, ¡°Junior, your freshman military training will end in a few days. What¡¯s going to happen to the research project you¡¯re participating in then?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will know if I follow Professor Wu.¡± Xie Minghai pped his forehead. ¡°Look at my memory. How could I have forgotten that Junior was directly epted by Professor Wu?¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Tang Zhiyun suddenly asked, ¡°Junior, do you know about this year¡¯s Cybersecurity Competition?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I don¡¯t. What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°This kind of Cybersecurity Competition between university students is like a hacker war. It is organized by the Computer Alliances of university students worldwide. There will be one every year where students participate.¡± Chu Luo was interested. ¡°Sounds like fun. Senior Tang, tell me more about it.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°This Cybersecurity Competition is a tform for everyone to show their hacking skills. Programs will be attacked and defended by countries. Once the university students from other countries break the others¡¯ program, they will lose.¡± Xie Minghai added, ¡°There are at least a hundred university students participating in thepetition every year. They won¡¯t be divided into preliminaries and finals like in online games. Thepetition willst for a total of three days. In these three days, as long as we defeat the university alliances of other countries, we will win.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment. ¡°This way, will there be a few countries forming alliances, first attacking and upying other countries before they attack and defend against each other?¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°In the past, would our empire ally with university students from other countries?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Yes, the empire¡¯sputer science department is famous in the world. There are many people who want to form an alliance with us.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Then how many times has the empire won?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s question made the other people on the other end fall silent. After a few seconds, Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Many times. Thest time was four years ago.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they won in the past few years?¡± Xu Qingfeng said, ¡°Because our country has always won before. No country is willing to ally with us anymore.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°The current situation is that the other countries will ally together to deal with us first.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°When will thepetition be held?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°From the 1st to the 3rd of October.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sounds like fun. I want to participate too.¡± The four people on the other endughed when they heard this. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°I knew that you would want to participate, so I signed you up.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily. Then, the four boys took turns telling Chu Luo about the rules of the Cybersecurity Competition between university students worldwide and to take note of which countries were strong inputer science. In the end, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Everyone has a code name. I haven¡¯t filled in the code name for Junior yet. You can think about it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Make it Feng Ling.¡± The four boys chuckled when they heard this name. Xie Minghai said, ¡°I noticed that Junior likes the word ¡®Ling¡¯ a lot. There is ¡®Ling¡¯ in your game character¡¯s name, and now there¡¯s also ¡®Ling¡¯ in your code name.¡± Chu Luo giggled. She wouldn¡¯t tell them that her real name was Feng Ling. They discussed until nearly midnight, then Tang Zhiyun urged her to go offline. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, it iste. You are busy tomorrow. Go to sleep and stop ying.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time and said goodbye to them before going offline. After going offline, she took a shower and changed into her pajamas. Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Chu Luo sent him a message on her phone: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Li Yan quickly called. Li Yan sounded delighted. ¡°Did Luoluo miss me?¡± Chu Luo blushed, but she still responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Luo heard gunshots from his side. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already dealt with most of these people.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the ck screen and thought for a while. She muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you for half an hour. If you don¡¯te back in half an hour, I¡¯lle and find you.¡± With that, she took a book and read it. Half an hour passed quickly. Chu Luo put down her book, changed her clothes, and walked downstairs. When she walked to the living room, she heard the sound of a motorcycleing from afar. Chu Luo quickly walked over to open the door and saw that Li Yan had just opened it. He came back in the motorcycle and drove the motorcycle in. Chu Luo walked over and looked at him. Li Yan parked the motorcycle and wrapped his arm around her waist to kiss her passionately. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo was panting that he let go of her and whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, do you know that when you called me, I wished I could leave those people behind ande back immediately?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand the heat of his breath in her ear. She turned her head away and asked with a red face, ¡°What were you doing at the harbor?¡± ¡°Went to retrieve a batch of goods. Some people found out about it and they wanted to snatch that batch away.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you deliberately released the news.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and let out a low and bewitchingugh above her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. At this moment, she noticed that the door wasn¡¯t closed and pushed him. ¡°Go close the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey.¡± Li Yan walked over and closed the door. Chu Luo looked at his motorcycle and remembered something. ¡°How did you ride the motorcycle in?¡± ¡°I greeted the school¡¯s leaders.¡± ¡°The school¡¯s leaders actually agreed?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan held her hand and walked into the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°I promised to donate a school building to the school.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Under which identity are you donating it?¡± Li Yan smiled at her. ¡°Another identity.¡± ¡°What identity?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes but deliberately didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he held her hand and quickened his pace upstairs. Chu Luo became even more curious. After the two of them entered the bedroom, Li Yan went to wash up. Chu Luoy there waiting for him. When he came out, she pulled his clothes and asked, ¡°What identity is it exactly?¡± Li Yan turned around and hugged her. His palm was on her waist and his breath was hot. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± With that, his hand glided up. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled. She leaned against his chest weakly and panted as she said, ¡°Tell me first¡­¡± Her lips were sealed. Later on, even after Chu Luo fell asleep, she didn¡¯t remember this matter¡­ Chapter 226 - The Rumor That Chu Luo Didnt Go to Military Training

Chapter 226: The Rumor That Chu Luo Didn¡¯t Go to Military Training

In the next few days, Chu Luo went to the hospital and didn¡¯t see Sun Tianhao again. She didn¡¯t mind. She had already said what she needed to say anyway. As for what he thought, she didn¡¯t care. Three dayster, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°Theboratory has been renovated. The batch of medical equipment and herbs you wanted has also been sent over.¡± Chu Luo told Professor Tang about this. Professor Tang then informed Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang. The four of them discussed and went over the next day. When Chu Luo and the others went over, it was already September 27. Chu Luo, Professor Tang, Elder Hu, and Cao Dongliang met in the vi. The first thing Cao Dongliang said was, ¡°As expected of a property under the zing Glory Corporation. There¡¯s no doubt about the environment and security of this vi area. When the timees, we¡¯ll do our research here and not have to worry about being disturbed.¡± A person-in-charge waiting for them here smiled and replied, ¡°In the future, you can stay here directly.¡± She pointed at a vi in front. ¡°That vi is for you.¡± She then pointed at the vi behind. ¡°That is where you guys will carry out your research.¡± Not only were Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang surprised, but even Elder Hu was surprised. Elder Hu said, ¡°The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is indeed generous¡­ Let¡¯s go and take a look at the instruments and equipment.¡± Everyone walked towards the vi at the back. The vi was a two-story building. It wasn¡¯t tall, but it was especially big. The outside was surrounded by a wall with a protective installed on it. There were trees taller than the courtyard wall in a circle near the courtyard, but the courtyard was empty. Chu Luo told the three of them, ¡°I n to nt herbs in the courtyard. When the timees, I don¡¯t need to wait for the herbs to be purchased and delivered before continuing.¡± Elder Hu agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Little Chu, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Everyone walked into the vi again. The rooms in the vi on the first floor had all been opened up and divided into several research rooms using special ss. Chu Luo had only seen the medical equipment inside in books. Everyone took a look from front to back. Elder Hu¡¯s wrinkled face was already slightly red from excitement. He immediately decided. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pack my luggage and move in today. I can grow herbs with Little Chu.¡± Cao Dongliang also said excitedly, ¡°I thought that our hospital¡¯s medical equipment was already advanced enough. I didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to actually get someone to buy back so many advanced equipment that even the country can¡¯t buy.¡± After saying that, he became restless. ¡°Continue looking. I¡¯ll go take a look at that instrument first.¡± After saying that, he strode to the door, pushed it open, and walked in. Chu Luo and the others looked at Cao Dongliang, who quickly ran to the instrument and seemed to be looking at his lover. They couldn¡¯t help but smile. The three of them continued to walk to the other rooms. Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted an application to the school. I won¡¯t be taking in any students this semester. I only have two public lectures every week. The hospital has also informed us that unless the others in the hospital can¡¯t handle it, I won¡¯t have to go.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Cao Dongliang and said, ¡°Old Cao too. He also applied to the hospital and said that he wants to study for a period of time. He wants to push away all his work for the next half of the year.¡± ¡°Haha, looks like Little Cao is like me, interested in studying drugs that stimte the cerebral nerves.¡± ¡°If our research really seeds, our empire¡¯s medical research will take a huge step forward. We won¡¯t have to put up with the attitudes of some countries anymore.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and felt a little excited. Cao Dongliang came out after half an hour. He told them that he would move over as soon as possible. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This ce is very safe and quiet. It¡¯s indeed a very good research venue.¡± After they finished looking around, they sat in the resting area outside and discussed the uing research. It was almost noon before Chu Luo took Professor Tang¡¯s car back to Imperial University. On the way back, Professor Tang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, the people from the military training areing back tomorrow. ording to tradition, the school should have a freshman mobilization meeting. Did the school inform you to go up and talk?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been switching off my phone during the day. No one from the school came to inform me.¡± Professor Tang nodded and said, ¡°The school probably thought that you had worked hard recently, so they aren¡¯t asking you to give a speech.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. Professor Tang sent Chu Luo to the technology building. At this moment, many students were entering and exiting the technology building. Chu Luo put on a mask and got out of the car. After saying goodbye to Professor Tang, she closed the car door and walked over. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to walk into the special passage, she saw Tang Zhiyun and Xie Minghai. The two of them were talking as they walked. Xie Minghai looked furious. As he spoke, he waved a fist into the air. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips, looking very angry. Chu Luo thought for a while but didn¡¯t walk over. She turned around and walked towards the special passageway. After entering the special room where the gaming capsule was stored, she saw that a few technicians were standing around the gaming capsule, discussing a set of data. Professor Wu had a ss this morning and hadn¡¯t arrived. When Chu Luo walked over, everyone smiled and greeted her. Joshin walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Chu, the freshmen from your school areing back tomorrow. Are you going out too?¡± Someone standing beside them smiled and said, ¡°Chu has been with us, this group of technological geeks, for almost a month. She must go and interact with her ssmates.¡± Another person said, ¡°But Chu is so beautiful. Won¡¯t many young men pursue her?¡± Joshin winked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu has an escort. If someone really pursues her, her boyfriend will definitely be jealous.¡± ¡°Joshin, from the sounds of it, you have seen Chu¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah. I saw Chu¡¯s boyfriendst time when I sent Chu the information materials.¡± ¡°Chu is so beautiful. I¡¯m really curious what her boyfriend looks like.¡± ¡°He must be worthy of Chu.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t reply and only pursed her lips and smiled. At five in the afternoon, Professor Wu suddenly said to her, ¡°Little Chu, leave early today. You don¡¯t have toe here often. Your current mission is to research and focus on developing that kind of medicine.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him, packed her things, and walked out. Unexpectedly, when she walked out of the special passage, Tang Zhiyun and the others were waiting for her by a flower bed opposite. The four of them grinned when they saw here out. ¡°Junior, wee back from the den of technological geeks.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. The bunch of them walked towards the school path. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°We¡¯re here to pick you up.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°The freshmen are supposed toe back tomorrow. Mingtao called at noon and told us that they will be back tonight and should be arriving at the school soon. Uncle Wang just called to invite us to his house for dinner tonight. He is already waiting for us outside the school gate. We¡¯re meeting up with Mingtao now.¡± Xie Minghai added, ¡°Coincidentally, we met Professor Tang today and talked to him.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The five of them walked to the parking spot and swiped their cards. Each of them pushed out a bike and rode towards the school gate. When the people from the other grades saw the five of them, many people stopped. After the five of them rode over. Everyone started pointing at Chu Luo¡¯s back and discussed. ¡°Look, is that Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Definitely. Other than with Chu Luo, when have the four swordsmen of theputer science department ever walked with other girls?¡± ¡°In the history of Imperial University, she¡¯s the first person to not attend military training, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many students from noble families in our school, and those people are no exception. How capable is she to not participate in the military training?¡± ¡°In that case, the rumors are true. Chu Luo didn¡¯t attend the military training because someone with an especially high status asked the school to open a back door for her.¡± ¡°Previously, when I saw the video of Chu Luo talking at Ocean City High School, I thought that she was quite good. Moreover, her results were so good. If she worked hard at Imperial University, she would definitely be an extraordinary person in the future¡­ Sigh~ Why is she so unwise?¡± ¡°What do you call this? She obviously can rely on her ability to earn a living, but she took the shortcut and relied on beauty to get special treatment?¡± ¡°My younger sister in Grade 11 still likes her so much. I don¡¯t even dare to mention her to my sister again.¡± ¡°How disappointing. There¡¯s something wrong with the way this person conducts herself. To think that Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel promotes her so much. Also, Imperial University even gave her such privilege. I feel like Imperial University has been cheated.¡± ¡°If those rumors are true, I think Imperial University will definitely express their stance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a freshman mobilization meeting tomorrow? We¡¯ll see if she¡¯d go on stage to speak.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go on stage to speak, it must mean that the school already knows about her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how she will react when her matter is exposed!¡± ¡­ The farther out they biked, the more people they passed by. Chu Luo finally felt that the atmosphere today was a little off. She didn¡¯t ask Tang Zhiyun and the others about it. Instead, she spread her five senses and listened to the voices pointing at her. Soon, she found the reason. When they arrived at the school gate, Chu Luo asked Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Are there rumors about me in school?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three looked at each other. Xie Minghai said with augh, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t make wild guesses. Everyone in school is talking about whether you became tanned or not, and whether you will look good after you are tanned.¡± Chu Luo looked into Xie Minghai¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly felt a little sheepish. He tilted his head and winked at Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go out and meet Uncle Wang first. Mingtao might have already passed.¡± The military training buses were driving towards the school one after another. Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. The five of them walked out of the school. Chapter 227 - Classmate, Youve Got the Wrong Person

Chapter 227: ssmate, You¡¯ve Got the Wrong Person

The moment they came out of the school gate, they saw Wang Mingtao and Mr. Wang waving at them from afar. The two of them had equally brilliant smiles on their faces. The five of them strode over. Xie Minghai walked up to Wang Mingtao and sized him up carefully. He said strangely, ¡°Mingtao, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been cking off at the training base?¡± Wang Mingtao was displeased to hear this. ¡°How could I have cked off?¡± After saying that, he even raised his head and puffed up his chest. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of our ss!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t tell. Then why aren¡¯t you especially tanned? During my military training back then, I became so tanned that even my mother didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Yu Lei chimed in, ¡°Me too. Back then, we only turned fairer again slightly after one semester.¡± Wang Mingtao was also vexed. ¡°How would I know? All the boys in our faculty became so tanned until they couldn¡¯t stand it. I was the only one who didn¡¯t get tanned. I was almost despised by them. ¡°And that group of terrifying girls. During the breaks, they would always stop me and ask me what sunscreen I used¡­ Other than Sister Chu¡¯s skincare products, I¡¯ve never used sunscreen before!¡± Wang Mingtao sounded aggrieved, but the smile on his face betrayed the smugness in his heart. Mr. Wang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and smacked him on the forehead. ¡°What are you showing off for, kid? Let me tell you, as a man, you have to be responsible. How dare you be flirty in front of girls? See if I don¡¯t beat you up.¡± Wang Mingtao looked wronged. ¡°When did I flirt with girls? I just couldn¡¯t avoid them.¡± When Mr. Wang heard this, his expression suddenly turned serious. He even fake-coughed twice to clear his throat before saying to him earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to sweet-talk a random girl, not to hide from all the girls. If you like her, you can woo her. Our family isn¡¯t that old-fashioned.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right. Mingtao, you have to find a girlfriend during your freshman year. By the time you¡¯re a sophomore, the girls will have higher standards and will have be smarter. When the timees, it will be difficult for you to woo them even if you wanted to.¡± Chu Luo nced at Xie Minghai, who looked experienced, and the corners of her lips twitched. The group got into the car. Along the way, as Mr. Wang drove, Wang Mingtao kept talking about the interesting things that happened during the military training. In the end, Wang Mingtao even said gloatingly, ¡°When we went over, many people were looking for Sister Chu. They wanted to see what you looked like. ¡°During that period of time, everyone handed in their phones. Without anymunication tools in the day, some boys secretly sent messages at night. Finally, one night, a few students were caught red-handed by the instructor. The instructor punished them to run for 10,000 meters. The next day, those people¡¯s legs trembled so much that they couldn¡¯t stand straight. It was terrible, hahaha¡­¡± When the boys heard this, they also gloated. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Did they find out that Junior didn¡¯t go to military training?¡± ¡°They did.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°But Sister Chu went to do something big. So what if she didn¡¯t go for military training? She¡¯s someone who has been approved by the school not to participate in the military training.¡± After Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he turned around and winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m especially looking forward to everyone¡¯s reaction when Professor Wu announces that you¡¯re his student.¡± When the boys heard this, they suddenly looked at each other. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo seriously, ¡°Junior, there¡¯s something I think you should know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone released news this afternoon that you didn¡¯t go to military training because¡­¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Wang Mingtao was even more anxious than Chu Luo. ¡°Senior Brother Tang, don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Someone said that Junior is a kept mistress of a person of high status. She went through the back door and didn¡¯t participate in the military training.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Mingtao jumped up in anger and was pulled back by the seatbelt. Mr. Wang said angrily, ¡°Rascal, sit properly. Are you trying to jump in the car?!¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao sit down obediently. Chu Luo was very calm. She asked, ¡°Do you know who spread this?¡± ¡°The IP address is from the school¡¯s Inte cafe. At that time, I hacked into the Inte cafe¡¯s surveince system and took a look. The person who went on thatputer was very smart. At that time, he had been wearing a hat and a mask.¡± ¡°Who dares to defame Sister Chu like that?¡± Wang Mingtao said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll rify things for Sister Chu when we get back!¡± ¡°Do you think it would help if you speak up?¡± Tang Zhiyun told him not to be impulsive. ¡°If we talk about this matter, we will put Junior in a more passive position. We might as well get the school¡¯s heads to talk about it.¡± At this point, Tang Zhiyun looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, what do you think?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Since someone wants to defame me, let them be smug for a while more.¡± After saying that, she tapped her fingers on her knees and continued, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, many things about me will be exposed tonight. We¡¯ll see who it is then.¡± The boys looked at each other and nodded. The car arrived outside Wang Mingtao¡¯s apartment building. The bunch of them got off and went upstairs. Mrs. Wang had already prepared dinner and was waiting for them at home. When Mrs. Wang saw them, she greeted them enthusiastically. She even held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, that set of cosmetics you gave mest time was very useful. Look at the corners of my eyes. Can¡¯t see any wrinkles anymore.¡± Chu Luo looked at the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°If Auntie thinks it¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll send it to you when you¡¯re done using this set. I¡¯ll cover your cosmetics from now on.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay, okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ve waited for this sentence for decades. That blockhead of mine couldn¡¯te up with it. I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to say it. If only Little Chu was my daughter.¡± ¡°Mom, am I no good?¡± Wang Mingtao grinned and leaned over. He ced his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against her head wheedlingly. Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his actions. She pushed his big head away with a look of disdain. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still wheedling here? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed!¡± Then, she added, ¡°If you were a daughter like Chu Luo, I¡¯ll let you wheedle as you please.¡± Wang Mingtao clutched his chest. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m definitely not your biological child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a freebie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how Wang Mingtao looked like he had been dealt a heavy blow, Mr. Wang and the boysughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao who was clowning around and smiled. Mrs. Wang nced at Wang Mingtao, who seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Look at how prescient I was. I asked you to bring the skincare products that Little Chu gave me. You¡¯re not very tanned now because of that, eh?¡± Wang Mingtao looked enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s because of the lotion Sister Chu gave me. I thought I was born unsusceptible to getting tanned!¡± ¡°Forget it. Have you forgotten how tanned you got during your high school military training?¡± Wang Mingtao stopped talking. Mrs. Wang waved at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Otherwise, the food will turn cold.¡± Everyone chatted andughed as they walked over to eat. After a joyous dinner, Chu Luo and the others sat in the Wang residence for a while before returning to Imperial University. Today, all the freshmen had returned. It was much more lively inside and outside Imperial University. When the five of them entered the school gate, someone stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, she was shielded by the four boys. At this moment, many people had stopped to watch. Tang Zhiyun said politely, ¡°ssmate, you have the wrong person.¡± Chu Luo was wearing a mask. The male voice craned his neck to look at her but was blocked by Tang Zhiyun. The boy scratched his head and was a little unsure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the brilliant senior brothers inputer science? I heard that the girl walking with you is Chu Luo.¡± Xie Minghai grinned. ¡°ssmate, you really got the wrong person. She¡¯s my younger sister. My biological sister. She¡¯s here to see me today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Xie Minghai spouted nonsense in a serious tone. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re a freshman, right? If you want to see Junior Chu, you can see her during ss. This is my younger sister. She just got off the train. I still have to bring her to the school¡¯s guesthouse to register for amodation. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The boy subconsciously moved aside. Chu Luo walked into the school gate under the protection of the four boys. As they walked to the bicycle parking lot, a boy happened to be standing by a bike talking on the phone. Beside him stood a girl. The girl wasining to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling for half an hour. Can¡¯t you stop calling?¡± The boy nced at her and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the rest in person tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he hung up and said to the girl, ¡°Sorry, the New Year¡¯s G ising up soon. There are a lot of things going on in the Student Union, so I have to confirm some things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously the Head of Publicity. Why do I feel that you¡¯re even busier than the Head of Arts?¡± The boy smiled and pushed the bike over to sit in the front seat. He said, ¡°We¡¯re all busy. After these two days, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want to go during National Day.¡± The girl sat down and hugged his waist, leaning her head on his back. She said, ¡°Previously, you said that the president asked the art department to reserve a show. What does the president want to do? Could it be that he¡¯s really prepared to perform himself? But how would he have the time to prepare when he¡¯s so busy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either.¡± The two of them rode away. Chapter 228 - Buying Ice Cream

Chapter 228: Buying Ice Cream

When Chu Luo returned, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet, but he had sent a text message saying that he would pick her up at the hospital tonight. Chu Luo changed and went to the hospital. Old Master Sun¡¯s waking time was getting longer by the day. When Chu Luo went over, he had just woken up. Old Master Sun hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo thesest few days and could only hear about her from other people. When he saw her today, disbelief quickly shed across his eyes. He was so excited that he extended his hand to her. His lips were trembling non-stop, and it was obvious that he wanted to say something. Professor Tang and Third Master Sun were a little surprised. Chu Luo walked over, then held Old Master¡¯s hand and ced it under the nket. With a stern face, she said to him, ¡°Grandpa Sun, you can¡¯t be too agitated right now.¡± Old Master allowed Chu Luo to put his hand back, but he looked at her without blinking. As he looked on, two rows of tears actually flowed out. Chu Luo and the other two were shocked. Third Master Sun quickly went over tofort him. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare Little Chu.¡± After saying that, he quickly wiped his tears with a tissue. Professor Tang looked at Old Master Sun and guessed, ¡°Could it be that Old Master Sun knows Chu Luo?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chu Luo recalled the people she had met in the past 18 years and the people she interacted with in the Chu family. She denied it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Old Master Sun before.¡± Third Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Maybe my father got the wrong person. Little Chu, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Chu Luo acknowledged that and looked at Old Master Sun, who had been staring at her intently. ¡°Grandpa Sun, let me check on you first.¡± Third Master Sun quickly moved aside. Chu Luo checked his health stats and said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa Sun¡¯s recovery is alright, but if he wants to get better, he has to treat the old illness that has been left untreated since he was young.¡± Third Master Sun looked worried when he heard this. Hearing Chu Luo say this, Professor Tang guessed that she had an idea. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you have any good ideas to treat Old Master Sun¡¯s old illness during this period of time?¡± Third Master Sun suddenly stood up and bowed to her. ¡°If Little Chu can cure Old Master¡¯s old illness, you will be our family¡¯s great benefactor. Our entire family will be endlessly grateful to you.¡± Professor Tang was shocked by Third Master Sun¡¯s attitude. He wanted to say that he was just guessing. Now that Third Master Sun was being so serious about asking Chu Luo for help, he was a little worried about her. Chu Luo looked at the determined Third Master Sun and knew that his family was made up of legendary heroes. She suddenly thought of the soldiers of the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies and felt her heart skip a beat. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After saying that, she looked at Old Master Sun, who had been looking at her. ¡°I won¡¯te over often after this, but I¡¯lle to insert silver needles for Grandpa Sun once a week. When Grandpa Sun is about to be discharged, I¡¯ll write down a prescription to nurture his constitution.¡± Third Master Sun quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Since you let me treat Grandpa Sun, I will definitely find a way to treat his illness.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo inserted a silver needle into Old Master Sun. By the time she was done, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Chu Luo and Professor Tang had just walked out of the courtyard when Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, the person who¡¯s picking me up is here.¡± Professor Tang nodded at her and said, ¡°Little Chu¡¯s boyfriend, right? You can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left first. Outside the hospital, a car drove over at the same time. When Chu Luo walked over, the car stopped in front of her. The back window rolled down a little to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo opened the car door and got in. She was a little surprised that he had brought a chauffeur with him today. Moreover, he had aptop on hisp. Chu Luo looked at hisputer and then at his especially dark and cold face. She immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy? Who provoked you?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a smile and reached out to hold her hand. His voice was low. ¡°Someone is defaming you.¡± Chu Luo was stunned and quickly moved in to look at theputer screen. It was actually Imperial University¡¯s BBS interface. Chu Luo turned to look at him and poked his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This person must be jealous of me. When I get back, I¡¯ll teach them the consequences of defaming me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you teach that person a lesson.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo looked at the screen again and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You actually exposed my defamer and even hung it in the world channel.¡± ¡°Mm, this person must have been instigated by someone. Let¡¯s see how he reacts next.¡± Chu Luo looked at thements on the forum with him. ¡°This student is really pitiful. He actually ndered Chu Luo and caused himself to be hung in the world channel. Lu Liangren? Why is this person¡¯s name so familiar?¡± ¡°Hearing what the person above said, I remember now. Isn¡¯t this person a professional nderer of our Imperial University¡¯s beauties?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This person can¡¯t stand all the beautiful girls. He has defamed all the four great beauties in our school. I didn¡¯t expect him to start defaming Chu Luo now.¡± ¡°So¡­ what he said remains to be proven.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to military training. If she doesn¡¯t have a background so influential that even the school has to give way, do you think she can be an exception in the history of Imperial University?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo didn¡¯t participate in the military training. All the freshmen have been talking about it after the military training. It can¡¯t be fake. Moreover, Chu Luo was sent by her boyfriend on her first day at Imperial University. Who knows what her boyfriend¡¯s identity is and whether they are boyfriend and girlfriend!¡± ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t believe Chu Luo is such a person!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to have suitors? Aren¡¯t you curious where she went this month?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. We¡¯ll know the school¡¯s attitude tomorrow when we see if the school has asked her to speak at their freshman assembly.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. If she doesn¡¯t go up to speak, maybe she simply chose not to.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to go if such a good opportunity is presented to them? Do you believe that yourself?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan from thements and smiled. ¡°Looks like the person who spread the rumors is more meticulous and knows to find such a person.¡± ¡°We can ask that Lu Liangrenter.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to ask tonight. Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to ask after the freshman assembly tomorrow?¡± Li Yan closed hisptop and ced his palm on Chu Luo¡¯s cheek. He frowned slightly, clearly unhappy that she was still letting those people defame her. Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against his palm and grabbed his hand to take it off. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and tilted his head to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly pushed him. Looking into his eyes, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not to kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan was provoked by her gaze and wished he could grab her and kiss her fiercely for a while. However, he didn¡¯t want his little thing¡¯s beautiful side to be seen by outsiders, so he controlled his thoughts. When the car arrived at a street away from Imperial University, Li Yan asked the chauffeur to stop the car. He put a mask on Chu Luo before the two of them got out. After the students started school, the streets near Imperial University were especially lively. Especially at night, it was packed. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to go back to the old district tomorrow night?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the Cybersecurity Competition with the seniors from the first to the third of the month.¡± Li Yan nodded. He would be very busy during the National Day period, so Chu Luo could stay at Imperial University. The two of them walked to an ice cream shop. Chu Luo watched as the girls came out with ice cream in their hands and couldn¡¯t move her feet. Li Yan had been holding her hand. Seeing that she had slowed down, he followed her gaze and led her over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ice cream.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. The two of them walked into the ice cream shop and Li Yan nced at the signboard coldly. That gaze stunned thedy standing behind the counter. The youngdy eximed in her heart,?¡®Who is this person? His aura is so strong, but he¡¯s so handsome!¡¯ ¡°What vor do you want to eat?¡± ¡°That, that, that¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to try everything, so she pointed at seven or eight of them. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and reached out to put down her finger. He said to the cashier, ¡°We¡¯ll have one with the original vor.¡± Chu Luo red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for the original vor!¡± ¡°There¡¯s some pigment added in the ones here. If you want to eat those, get the chef to prepare them.¡± Chu Luo reluctantly shut her mouth. The cashierdy standing there screamed in her heart,?¡®Ahhh¡­ Indeed, cool and handsome men all dote on their girlfriends so much. I¡¯m so envious! So jealous!¡¯ Chu Luo walked out with the ice cream before remembering that she was wearing a mask. She moved to remove it. However, Li Yan stopped her. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan tilted his body and shielded her in his arms before saying, ¡°Eat.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Next, as soon as Chu Luo ate her ice cream, Li Yan shielded her with his body. When Chu Luo finished eating the ice cream, she looked up and asked him, ¡°Why do you keep blocking me?¡± Li Yan looked at her and saw that there was still some ice cream on the corner of her lips. He raised his finger to wipe it off for her. When Chu Luo¡¯s face became a little red, he said, ¡°There are many people here.¡± He didn¡¯t want everyone to stare at her. Chapter 229 - Why Are You So Tired Tonight?

Chapter 229: Why Are You So Tired Tonight?

On the other side, after Lu Liangren received the money and went out to have fun back at Imperial University, he was faced with everyone pointing at him and discussing him. Lu Liangren was a very sensitive person to begin with. Once he was pointed at and discussed, his expression instantly turned ugly. He quickly walked towards a less crowded ce. When he reached a corner, he suspiciously took out his phone and logged into the school¡¯s BBS. When he saw it, his face turned ashen. ¡°F*ck, how dare she expose me on the world channel!¡± After saying that, he quickly flipped through thements. He gritted his teeth. ¡°It must be that sugar daddy of Chu Luo who asked someone to do this. Since Chu Luo can make the most famous school in the empire open a back door and not go to military training, a back door must have been opened for her for the college entrance examination, allowing her to obtain the papers beforehand! ¡°No, I must expose this girl and have the entire school despise her. Other than my goddess, none of the good-looking girls are decent!¡± Lu Liangren typed as he spoke. He had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Chu Luo, just wait to be expelled from the school.¡± After typing a message, he was about to click send when he suddenly received a call. The word ¡°goddess¡± on it made his expression instantly be warm and his eyes be filled with love. Even though he wasn¡¯t face-to-face with the goddess, he still cleared his throat and swiped the answer button. In his most gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Goddess, why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°No. I just came out of the library.¡± ¡°You want to see me!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯lle to the Foreign Language Department to look for you. Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, he uploaded the post that he had typed out. Without looking to see if the post had been sent sessfully, he put away his phone and ran towards the parking lot. ¡­ Chu Luo had juste out of the shower when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun told her, ¡°Junior, Lu Liangren wrote a post to defame you again. We were about to delete the post when someone deleted it first.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked at Li Yan, who was typing on the keyboard with a cold expression. ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, do you need us to ¡®blow up¡¯ Lu Liangren¡¯s ount?¡± Chu Luo walked behind Li Yan and watched him quickly type out instructions. She smiled and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Then she hung up. Li Yan quickly typed on theputer. In less than a minute, the program on it started. Their conversation sounded. A soft and weak voice came from the other end. ¡°You were exposed. Are you okay?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised to hear this voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the voice of your third aunt¡¯s niece?¡± Qing Ning¡¯s voice was too recognizable. Chu Luo felt goosebumps on her arms every time she heard it. Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything, but his body exuded a chilling murderous aura. Lu Liangren sounded touched. ¡°Goddess, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so concerned about me.¡± Then, he said angrily, ¡°It must be Chu Luo¡¯s sugar daddy who asked someone to do this. Hmph! A girl who relied on a rich man to not go to military training probably relied on a rich man to get first ce in the college entrance examination. She¡¯s simply the scum of society!¡± Qing Ning: ¡°How did you know that she got first ce in the college entrance examination with the help of someone?¡± Lu Liangren¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°She can even rely on the power of a sugar daddy to make an elite school like Imperial University submit. What¡¯s a small Ocean City Education Bureau? One word from the sugar daddy and he can make the Education Bureau send the college entrance examination answers to her.¡± Qing Ning was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible that you misunderstood something¡­ If it¡¯s really as you said, if you expose her, won¡¯t the person backing her take revenge?¡± Lu Liangren probably thought for a while before saying, ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll create another post and upload it to BBSter. If anything happens to me, it must be because Chu Luo¡¯s sugar daddy has taken revenge on me. With so many people watching, I don¡¯t believe her sugar daddy will dare to do anything to me!¡± This time, Qing Ning didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Coincidentally, I want to buy something. Please help me bring it upter.¡± Lu Liangren chuckled. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. It¡¯s my honor to serve the goddess.¡± At this point, Li Yan turned off the sound and continued typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This person measures other people¡¯s corn by his own bushel. Letting someone like him stay in Imperial University really ruins such a strong learning atmosphere.¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± Although Li Yan was asking, he had already taken the time to issue an order to his subordinate. Chu Luo thought for a while, and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Since this person is certain that I have an influential sugar daddy, then let my sugar daddy know what he said.¡± If there really was an influential sugar daddy, it would definitely be Imperial University. This time, the heads of Imperial University had discussed before approving her not to participate in the military training. She wanted to see what the heads of Imperial University would think when they heard this. Li Yan tilted his head to look at the trace of a smile on her lips and nodded. He quickly sent that conversation anonymously to all the heads of Imperial University. Chu Luo waited for him to finish sending the conversation before taking aptop and logging into Imperial University¡¯s BBS. The topic of discussion about her was still very popr. The second-year and older students watched the show as theymented. However, many first-year students felt that this was a rumor. Many of ¡°Goddess¡± Chu Luo fans stood up to speak. ¡°Ocean City¡¯s Education Channel and Education Network have introduced Chu Luo¡¯s matter in detail. There are also people from the entire Ocean City¡¯s elite Grade 12, ss 4 who testified that our goddess relied on her real ability to get first ce in the country. If you¡¯re saying that she got in through the back door, then you haven¡¯t seen her in thest few months of Grade 12!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since that Lu Liangren said that my goddess got in through the back door, you definitely didn¡¯t look at her college entrance examination essay. Anything can be faked, but that essay that was listed as the college entrance examination example by the Education Bureau can¡¯t be faked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, everyone above. I¡¯m not from any party. I just want to say something that I don¡¯t understand: Ever since the college entrance examination started in the empire, it seems like no one has been able to get full marks in Chinese. Even if all the questions are answered correctly and the essay gets full marks, the grading teacher will also deduct some marks for the paper correspondingly. ¡°Students upstairs, please take a look at Chu Luo¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Some people probably don¡¯t really believe it yet, so I¡¯m uploading more pages of Chu Luo¡¯s usual workbook.¡± Just as this person finishedmenting, Chu Luo¡¯s college entrance examination paper was uploaded. Following that, it was an assignment with Chu Luo¡¯s name on it. Thements section suddenly fell silent for a while. Ten secondster, it exploded. ¡°D*mn! These words are even more beautiful than the words on those posts!¡± ¡°If I were a grading teacher, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to deduct points from such handwriting.¡± ¡°And these clean and tidy answer scripts can even be used for textbooks.¡± ¡­ At this point, Chu Luo said curiously, ¡°Could this have been done by Senior Tang and the others?¡± With that, she sent a message to Tang Zhiyun and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, did you upload those things?¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°One of your ssmates sent them to us.¡± Chu Luo immediately thought of Li Tao and He Jiang, but where did they get her notes from? Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message immediately solved her confusion. ¡°Your ssmates said that they called and asked your form teacher to send the photos over.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. At this moment, Old Gao called. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, Old Gao¡¯s angry voice could be heard. ¡°Little Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are getting bullied at Imperial University? If anyone dares to say that you cheated at the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll be the first to tell them off!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t take such clowns seriously.¡± When Old Gao heard this, heughed. ¡°I knew you could resolve it.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Will Little Chu Luo return to Ocean City during National Day?¡± Actually, Chu Luo would be very busy around this time, but after Old Gao asked that, she felt a little like going back to see him again. She said, ¡°I want to eat the dishes cooked by Mrs. Gao.¡± Old Gao¡¯sughter became louder. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. When youe back, I¡¯ll get my wife to cook a table for you.¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Is there wine?¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°Why are you craving wine, little girl? Yes, I asked my wife to brew a few jars of wine this year. You can drink as much as you want.¡± ¡°Hehe, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the fourth.¡± Old Gao: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone with a smile in her eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo removed theptop in front of him and pulled him to the bed. She threw herself into his arms and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make those people who look down on me see who they can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Li Yan caught her soft body andy down with her in his arms. ¡°Let me know if you need me to do anything.¡± Chu Luo rubbed against his chest, responded with an ¡°Mm,¡± and closed her eyes. Li Yan looked at the little thing who fell asleep so easily and kissed her cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so tired tonight?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m getting up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why are you waking up so early?¡± ¡°I just received a notice to make a trip to the Academic Affairs Office tomorrow.¡± Chapter 230 - Looks Like the Conditions I Offered Weren’t Enticing Enough

Chapter 230: Looks Like the Conditions I Offered Weren¡¯t Enticing Enough

Chu Luo woke up the next day and went to the Academic Affairs Office after breakfast. The Dean was already waiting for her in the office. Other than the Dean, there was a boy standing beside him. The man looked gentle and elegant, with a faint smile on his lips. His clear and bright eyes were filled with infinite charm. His tall nose and eyebrows were like swords, and his body exuded a strong schrly aura. When the Dean saw Chu Luo, he smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo,e over. Let me introduce you. This is the Student Union president, Nangong Yi.¡± Chu Luo walked over and nodded at Nangong Yi. She wasn¡¯t curious about his presence and asked the Dean directly, ¡°Dean Huang, why are you looking for me?¡± Dean Huang handed her a few timetables and said, ¡°These are the schedules for the specializations you chose. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to register for the elective ss online. The time is written on the application form. If you want to enroll, just remember the time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked down at the specializations she had chosen. When she saw them, she realized that one specialization was missing. She looked up and asked the Dean in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a course schedule for the Mechanical Craft and Automation specialization?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Dean Huang paused for a moment before saying to her in an advising tone, ¡°Ms. Chu, actually, I think you can just study these specializations. It will not be easy to digest if you study too much. ¡± Chu Luo frowned and saw through Dean Huang¡¯s thoughts. She asked, ¡°Is it that this specialization¡¯s teacher won¡¯t ept me?¡± Many people felt that it was child¡¯s y for a humanities student like her to study science. Up until now, not many people thought highly of her. It was reasonable for a teacher from the Mechanical Craft and Automation specialization to not ept her. She was just a little angry. ¡®Hmph! Forget it if you don¡¯t want to take me in. At most, I¡¯ll just take online sses and self-study.¡¯ Dean Huang looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Ms. Chu, don¡¯t be too disappointed. When you¡¯re loaded with homework in the future, you might even thank that teacher for not epting you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Dean Huang with bright eyes. This made Dean Huang unable to continue. Although he also felt that it wasn¡¯t good for Chu Luo to study so much, this was a promise given to her by the school. Now that the teacher from that specialization didn¡¯t want to take her in, he couldn¡¯t forcibly insert her into the ss. After a while, Chu Luo nodded at Dean Huang. Dean Huang thought that Chu Luo had epted this exnation and changed the topic. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why I asked you toe over so early today. The school asked if you were willing to speak as a freshman representative at the freshman mobilization meeting. You¡¯ve been running between two ces during this period of time. The school thought that you must be tired, so they didn¡¯t especially inform you to go up and talk.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She only asked, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, nced at Chu Luo strangely. However, Dean Huang remembered thatst time, he had heard from the principal of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school that Chu Luo had asked him what to say when he had asked her to go up to speak. In the end, she gave such a shocking speech. He thought for a while and said to her, ¡°Just talk about your future study ns and cheer up your ssmates.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Dean Huang was done talking, he pointed at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°I¡¯m done talking. Student Nangong Yi wants to talk to you.¡± Nangong Yi looked at her with his smiling eyes and said, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we talk as we walk? All the freshmen should be going to the auditorium at this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked out together. After walking out, Nangong Yi said directly, ¡°Chu Luo, I want to invite you to the g performance tonight.¡± Without thinking, Chu Luo refused bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m not participating.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t have to reject me so quickly. I mean, I want to invite you to perform with me.¡± Chu Luo had no idea of Nangong Yi¡¯s status in the hearts of the students. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. She still said, ¡°I¡¯m not free. I won¡¯t participate.¡± Despite seeing that she had refused so readily, Nangong Yi didn¡¯t retract his smile. Instead, he deepened it a little. ¡°In that case, how about I invite Chu Luo to join our Student Union?¡± Chu Luo had checked on the Student Union¡¯s daily life before and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± At this moment, the two of them happened to walk to the first-floor hall of the office building. Whenever a school¡¯s head passed by Nangong Yi, he would greet them politely. These leaders liked his manner very much. At the same time, they would look at Chu Luo with scrutiny and surprise in their eyes. When they reached the door, Nangong Yi said, ¡°The Student Union does have many daily activities, but¡­ if you can be the president of the Student Union, you will win over the hearts of people. Actually, there aren¡¯t many things you need to do¡­ Could it be that Chu Luo isn¡¯t confident in winning over the hearts of people?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and pulled a long face. ¡°Goading me won¡¯t work.¡± Nangong Yi looked troubled. ¡°Looks like the conditions I offered weren¡¯t enticing enough.¡± Chu Luo continued to nce at him and said bluntly, ¡°You didn¡¯t offer me any conditions.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nangong Yiughed lightly. Afterughing, he looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°The president of the Imperial University¡¯s Student Union has special privileges. For example, you don¡¯t need the teacher¡¯s permission to choose any course you want. The system will directly assign it to you. ¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was stunned for a moment, but she still asked, ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°When the timees, you can even use the name of the Imperial University Student Union to go to all the local and foreign universities and affiliated high schools to listen to the online sses of any teacher or professor. This way, Chu Luo won¡¯t have to worry about being rejected by any teacher.¡± Chu Luo suddenly felt a little tempted, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She asked in a calm tone, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Also, the president of the Imperial University Student Union can directly execute their decision-making power at certain times. There¡¯s no need to report it to the school¡¯s heads.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and thought:?¡®This condition doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t say anything. Nangong Yi looked at her and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one who has the final say in who bes the president of the Student Union. You still have to get the approval of 80% of the Student Union¡¯smittee. If anyone wants to run against you, there will be a vote by the entire school¡¯s students. ¡°Most importantly, you have to be capable of leadership and know everything.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m inviting you to perform with me tonight.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Perform what?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Are you asking about zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, literary, martial arts, or other aspects?¡± Nangong Yi was stunned for two seconds before asking with a smile, ¡°What are you best at?¡± Chu Luo was best at offering sacrifices. How could she possibly tell that to this person? She said, ¡°A lot.¡± When Nangong Yi heard her say that, he thought for a while and said, ¡°The Student Union¡¯smittee came up with a stage y that showcases all the music, dance, chess, and calligraphy skills seen throughout the prosperous times of the empire. Why don¡¯t you participate too?¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi with bright eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would act in the show with me? Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°If you take part, there must be music. The Student Union hasn¡¯t arranged that. I can help you y music.¡± Chu Luo knew that Nangong Yi was deliberately testing her. Her lips curled up and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Can you y all the music I need?¡± ¡°I can try.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like performing.¡± ¡°Then you can y music as long as you know all the instruments.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to perform?¡± ¡°As long as Ms. Chu can y all the music.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect this person to be as confident and arrogant as her. Her fighting spirit was immediately aroused, and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Since it was ancient imperial music, the instruments used must be ancient imperial instruments. As a priestess, other than the sacrificial dance, she was best at ying various instruments. Both of them wanted to make things difficult for each other. After reaching a consensus, they looked at each other and smiled. Then, they walked towards the road outside the school heads¡¯ office building. As Nangong Yi walked, he told Chu Luo about the arrangements for tonight¡¯s banquet. After saying that, he even suggested, ¡°Ms. Chu, you can practice after the freshman assembly. There are all kinds of ssical instruments in the Student Union. Call me directly when the timees.¡± After saying that, he gave Chu Luo a contact number and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you the schedule of the Student Union¡¯s yter. After lunch, I¡¯ll tell you which segment our show will be inserted into.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She didn¡¯t think that this was a challenge at all, but she didn¡¯t see the glint that shed across Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes. The two of them parted ways at the intersection outside the office building. Chu Luo walked towards the first hall alone. Along the way, when everyone saw Chu Luo walking over, they were stunned by her clear and bright eyes, her fair and wless face with a faint pink glow, and her noble aura, which naturally emanated from her light and agile body. After she walked over, everyone came back to their senses and started discussing excitedly. ¡°So Chu Luo is actually so beautiful!¡± ¡°She has a good disposition.¡± ¡°When I saw her on the video previously, I thought that she was beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be even more beautiful in person than on the video.¡± ¡°Such a beautiful and elegant girl must be very proud. How can she cheat!¡± ¡°And there are rumors that she¡¯s a kept mistress? Why don¡¯t I believe it at all?¡± ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you follow over and take a look instead of guessing here?¡± When this was said, many people followed. Chapter 231 - Two Professors Protect Chu Luo Domineeringly

Chapter 231: Two Professors Protect Chu Luo Domineeringly

When Chu Luo walked out of the first hall, there was already a group of people following behind her. The freshman mobilization meeting was to be held at 8:30. It was 8:10 PM now, and most of the freshmen had already entered. There weren¡¯t many people outside the hall. Chu Luo had just walked over when she saw a teachere out. When the teacher saw Chu Luo, he quickly waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo,e with me.¡± After saying that, he led her towards the side door. The moment the two of them left, the others looked at each other. ¡°Is the teacher who made Chu Luo follow her Professor Hu, who is called a demoness by the foreignnguage department?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Professor Hu hate those kinds of backdoor-taking or arrogant students the most?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she specifically called Chu Luo over to lecture her?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we secretly follow them?¡± After this person said this, a few people turned around and followed them. However, when they walked over, they only saw two figures walking through the side door¡­ After Chu Luo followed Professor Hu into the side door, Professor Hu suddenly said to her, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve seen the specialization ss you chose. I teach German. You¡¯ll probably be assigned to the ss I teach.¡± Professor Hu¡¯s tone was very good. She didn¡¯t sound like the demoness everyone was talking about. Chu Luo nodded at her. ¡°I self-studied German for a while during the holidays. I still don¡¯t understand some of it. Professor Hu, please guide me when the timees.¡± ¡°Then say a few words in German for me.¡± Chu Luo spoke as soon as she opened her mouth. It didn¡¯t look like she had never learned it before or had only studied it for a while. Professor Hu had seen her English results before and was stunned to see her speak German so well. She also spoke in German. When the two of them walked backstage, the group of school heads and teachers who were chatting subconsciously stopped. After Chu Luo walked over, she greeted everyone respectfully, ¡°Hello, leaders and teachers.¡± Most people looked at her kindly. Only a teacher standing on the other side said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s good-looking, but Imperial University can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s good-looking.¡± After saying that, she turned her face elsewhere. After the principal spoke to Chu Luo for a while, it was already 8:28. The school heads sat down on the stage following the host¡¯s announcement. First, it was the principal¡¯s speech. Then, the deans of the various colleges and the other school heads gave their speeches. Then, it was everyone¡¯s admission statement. Finally, the freshman representatives went on stage to speak. The first to go up was a boy who ranked second in the college entrance examination this year. The boy was wearing sses that were as thick as the bottom of a beer bottle. His words were also polite. After he finished speaking, he left the stage amid a round of apuse. In the end, the host walked up the stage and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite our other student representative, Chu Luo, toe up and speak.¡± After these words were out, all the students sitting below the stage became excited, and it immediately caused a wave of discussion. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take anything and walked up the stage. After she stood on the stage, the discussions became even louder. Chu Luo instantly exuded a powerful aura. She held the microphone and said in a cold voice, ¡°Quiet.¡± Everyone below the stage was stunned by her words and shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone here has participated in the college entrance examination with me. To be able to get into Imperial University, it proves that everyone is quite capable, but¡­¡± At this point, she nced at everyone. With just one look, everyone felt her provocation and deration of war. ¡°But past capabilities don¡¯t guarantee future capabilities. I believe that everyone here doesn¡¯t want to be suppressed by my results forever. I applied for German, French, Korean, Japanese, and English in the foreignnguage school. I also applied for electronic engineering and¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned more than ten subjects in a row. Every additional subject made the students sitting below the stage widen their eyes in shock. In the end, everyone was so shocked that they forgot to react. At the same time, they thought: ¡°D*mn! Is Chu Luo even human?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she added, ¡°I enrolled in all the specializations that I like. In the future, whenever anyone sees me, I hope you talk about only studies and not any nonsense, because I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Also, if anyone thinks they¡¯re better at learning than me and wants to spar with me when ites to academics, I¡¯ll wee them. However, I don¡¯t ept meaningless sparring. Also¡­ before you spar with me, you have to be prepared to lose miserably.¡± After saying that, she even pointed at everyone. She looked extremely arrogant and deserving of a beating. Everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly aroused. One of the boys sitting in the front row suddenly stood up and said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, just wait to be pped in the face.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Then, another handsome and tall boy stood up. ¡°Chu Luo, if I pursue you after winning the spar, will you agree?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± The boy: ¡°Then wait. I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡± A girl stood up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too arrogant. If I defeat you in a spar, I want you to write a 20,000-word letter of defeat to our entire university.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ The group of leaders sitting there watched as Chu Luo turned a freshman mobilization meeting into an interactive conference with all the students below the stage. They weren¡¯t angry at all. Instead, the corners of everyone¡¯s lips had curled up into a satisfied smile. They could imagine that this batch of students would definitely be extraordinary figures in the future. Seeing that Chu Luo¡¯s interactive conference was about to end, a girl sitting a little behind suddenly stood up and asked loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you participate in the military training with us?¡± These words silenced the noisy scene instantly. Everyone looked at her with bright eyes. Chu Luo looked at the girl who asked the question and was about to speak when a deep and powerful voice sounded. ¡°Let us help Chu Luo exin this matter.¡± Then, two middle-aged men with extraordinary bearings walked up the stairs. These two people were obviously professors in the school. Their academic aura and restrained demeanor made the students present unable to help but feel excited. Chu Luo looked at Professor Wu and Professor Tang, who had walked to her side and stood on her left and right. She smiled and asked, ¡°Professor Wu, Professor Tang, why are you here?¡± Professor Wu deliberately pulled a face and said to her, ¡°Someone is defaming you because you didn¡¯t participate in the military training. As your teacher, I must help you rify.¡± Professor Tang said sternly, ¡°No one can nder my student.¡± After Professor Tang finished speaking, he raised his microphone and said to all the freshmen below the stage, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m a professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school. My surname is Tang¡­ The person standing beside me is the only student I¡¯ve taken in this semester. During the first month of school, one-third of her time has been spent learning from me.¡± Professor Wu continued, ¡°I¡¯m Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department. At the same time, I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s teacher. Since school started, she has been studying with me for two-thirds of the time.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± The world is too mysterious. Everyone needed time to calm down! After the two professors finished speaking, they didn¡¯t go down but stood beside Chu Luo. The audience below the stage became silent, everyone¡¯s faces filled with disbelief. At this moment, the principal, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly said, ¡°Since the two professors havee out to rify things for Chu Luo, I¡¯ll also rify things for her. Last night, some dishonest students posted on Imperial University¡¯s BBS that Chu Luo went through the back door and didn¡¯t go to military training. ¡°As Chu Luo had to learn from the two professors, the school¡¯s heads had held a meeting and agreed to exempt her from the military training with the entire batch.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± The principal¡¯s expression suddenly became abnormally serious. ¡°Our Imperial University is the empire¡¯s most elite school. It¡¯s not a ce for gossip, especially such groundless rumors. Therefore, the school will find that person and punish him ording to the school rules.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± That person was in big trouble! They only wanted to say: Serves you right! Before the freshman mobilization meeting ended, Chu Luo¡¯s speech and the rification of the two professors and the principal had already spread throughout all the faculties of Imperial University through the school¡¯s BBS. After everyone finished watching the live broadcast, they couldn¡¯t even continue with their lesson. Everyone lowered their heads and typed on the BBS under their desks: ¡°This Chu Luo is too arrogant. If she weren¡¯t a junior, I would have challenged her to a one-on-one fight and let her know the consequences of being arrogant.¡± ¡°I think the above poster¡¯s idea is feasible. Didn¡¯t Chu Luo acknowledge two professors as her teachers? (Never admit that I¡¯ve already be a lemon spirit[1].) Since she can be taken in as a student by two professors from two different departments, she must be capable inputer science and medicine. I suggest that the people from the Computer Science and Medical School go and deal with her!¡± ¡°Deal with her! Otherwise, she¡¯ll walk all over us seniors and behave atrociously!¡± ¡°I say, you guys! Junior Chu Luo is so beautiful and adorable. Can you bear to deal with her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing. Chu Luo is beautiful. If she were to run for the school belle position this year, I would definitely choose her. But in terms of studies, I will definitely not let a junior climb over my head and behave atrociously.¡± These words received a series of approval. At this moment, four rows of red words suddenly appeared in thements section. ¡°If you want to bully Junior Chu Luo, let¡¯s see if our Four Swordsmen of Computer Science agree!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°D*mn! How did we forget that Chu Luo is under the protection of the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science!¡± [1] Meaning very jealous Chapter 232 - Being Stopped and Picked On

Chapter 232: Being Stopped and Picked On

After the freshman mobilization meeting ended, everyone walked out of the hall. When Chu Luo walked out, she saw He Jiang and Li Tao waiting for her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When He Jiang called out, some people who had deliberately slowed down to peek at Chu Luo looked at the two of them. Li Tao nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Keep a low profile. Do you think Chu Luo isn¡¯t famous enough?¡± He Jiang gritted his teeth. ¡°Chu Luo doesn¡¯t even care how famous she is. Are you worried?¡± With that, he walked towards Chu Luo. Li Tao quickly followed. Chu Luo waited for the two of them to approach before asking, ¡°What is it?¡± He Jiang gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re still so arrogant!¡± Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Everyone says that there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in Imperial University. Aren¡¯t you afraid that real experts wille knocking on your door?¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°So what if theye knocking on my door? It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose once. I won¡¯t let myself lose a second time.¡± This time, Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Your mentality is so good that I can¡¯tpare to you.¡± ¡°Wrong. You¡¯re not as good as me in many aspects.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Chu Luo, can you not be so vicious with your words? We haven¡¯t seen each other in three months. Let¡¯s go have dinner tonight.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡± ¡°Why not? Do you have a date with your boyfriend?¡± The two of them had heard about Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend the moment they arrived at Imperial University. Li Tao couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°That person who wasn¡¯t afraid of death just now actually dared to ask in front of the entire batch if he could pursue you. I can already see his miserable future¡­ Also, your boyfriend, how unlucky must he be to be with you?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a straight face. He Jiang patted Li Tao with an indecent smile. Li Tao shook off his hand. Chu Luo asked the two of them, ¡°What specialization did you enroll in?¡± He Jiang: ¡°I¡¯m in the College of Education. I n to walk the path of an educator in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mathematics major.¡± Li Tao pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°Since you¡¯re studyingputer science, why don¡¯t you study mathematics? You can use mathematics anywhere¡­¡± Li Tao spoke for a few minutes. In the end, He Jiang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Li Tao, if you continue, Chu Luo will leave.¡± Chu Luo really had such thoughts and nodded in agreement. Li Tao: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going back to Ocean City during National Day?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it has to be on the fourth. I¡¯ll go see Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at Old Gao¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After the three of them agreed, Chu Luo left. She hadn¡¯t gone far when her phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number, but Chu Luo remembered that it was Nangong Yi¡¯s number. Chu Luo answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Student Union. I¡¯ll send you the location of the Student Unionter. You¡¯ll need to ride a bike over from your side.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Nangong Yi sent the location to Chu Luo. It was indeed a little far from here. Chu Luo went to the parking spot not far away and swiped a bike. Just as she was about to ride it, a boy walked over. It was the boy who had asked her if he could pursue her if he won. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The boy stopped her and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Xue Yuheng. I studyputer science too. Please guide me in the future.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Xue Yuheng subconsciously stepped aside. After Chu Luo pushed the bike out, she said, ¡°Come again when you¡¯re at the level where you think you can let me guide you.¡± After saying that, she got on the bike and rode away. Before Xue Yuheng could react, the crowd started discussing. ¡°How courageous. You have to know that Chu Luo is a direct student of aputer science professor. Herputer skills must not be paltry. I think it¡¯s difficult for him to reach Chu Luo¡¯s level.¡± ¡°So Chu Luo is tantly rejecting him.¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t pity him at all.¡± ¡°Me too. This person actually dared to confess to Chu Luo in front of everyone. He deserves to be dealt a blow.¡± ¡­ The discussions behind became more and more sour. Everyone was jealous that the boy had confessed to Chu Luo in front of so many people. None of them dared to do so! Chu Luo rode the bike and received many gazes along the way. She didn¡¯t mind and rode the bike to Imperial University¡¯s Student Union building. The Student Union building was an independent building. There was a huge open space in front of the office building. In the middle of the open space was a circr altar with the Student Union¡¯s symbol in the middle. Chu Luo stood in front of the symbol and was about to take a look when, at this moment, a girl suddenly walked past her. After that girl walked past her, she turned. The girl sized up Chu Luo and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the Student Union. Why are you here?¡± the girl said. ¡°The Student Union isn¡¯t recruiting today. Please don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s work here.¡± Chu Luo was puzzled. Was this person picking on her directly? Her voice turned cold. ¡°How am I disturbing everyone¡¯s work here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any awareness of how famous you are? Everyone in the Student Union is very busy today. What if your arrival affects everyone¡¯s mood?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°You¡¯re stopping me with such a lousy excuse. I want to ask, are you a school head or the president of the Student Union? This ce belongs to Imperial University. What right do you have to stop me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A sharp glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. The girl was so shocked that she forgot to speak. ¡°Also,¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°if you want to feel a sense of superiority in front of me, find a better way. This kind of clownish behavior will waste my time.¡± With that, she walked around her and walked towards the Student Union building. The girl red at Chu Luo and huffed angrily. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The girl¡¯s shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone stopped to look at the two of them and started whispering. ¡°What is Zhang Yiran trying to do?¡± ¡°Could it be that she can¡¯t stand Chu Luo and intends to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t match her style. Why would she do such a thing that will ruin her image?¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, the corners of her lips curled up and she suddenly stopped. Zhang Yiran strode over and said in exasperation, ¡°Our Student Union members are all elites chosen by the school. Since you¡¯re so arrogant, it looks like I should let you know the consequences of offending the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± Zhang Yiran swallowed at Chu Luo¡¯s reply. Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re an elite of the school, you must know a lot. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s have it out here. If you lose, shut up.¡± ¡°You¡­ let¡¯spete then.¡± Zhang Yiran was furious at Chu Luo¡¯s arrogant tone. Her expression darkened, but she didn¡¯t lose her mind. ¡°You¡¯re a freshman, so I can¡¯t deliberately bully you. How about this? I study science, and you study humanities. Let¡¯s each ask one question that the other party doesn¡¯t know. As long as we can answer it, we¡¯ll win.¡± The surrounding crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone in the Student Union knew that Zhang Yiran was a science student, but she had a twin sister who studied humanities. They suddenly wondered if this was her twin sister in disguise. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°State all the ancient characters in the empire.¡± ¡­ The surroundings suddenly fell into dead silence. It wasn¡¯t until someone suddenly took a deep breath that everyone came back to their senses. There were tens of thousands of words in the ancientnguage of the empire. Even students of ancient literature might not be able to memorize all of them. Chu Luo¡¯s move was ruthless. Only then did Zhang Yiran snap back to her senses and raise her voice. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? There are tens of thousands of ancient characters in the empire and you¡¯re making me state all of them?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Chu Luo had a look of pity. ¡°Since you lost, our contest can only end here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°So the elites of the Student Union are also sore losers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of people standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. One of the girls crossed her arms and said, ¡°Zhang Yiran, you were the one who issued the challenge. Are you really going to throw our Student Union¡¯s face away?¡± Zhang Yiran¡¯s expression changed several times. She gritted her teeth and red at Chu Luo. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have memorized all of them!¡± Chu Luo nced at her again and turned to walk towards the Student Union building. As she walked, she recited ancient words. She was fast, but she enunciated every word clearly. Everyone could hear her clearly. After a moment of shock, a few people quickly took out their phones topare. Thisparison only left them shocked. Then Chu Luo reached the Student Union door and they couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. One of them picked up his fallen jaw and said in disbelief, ¡°She stated everything correctly just now. In this short time, she stated more than four thousand words.¡± ¡°Is she even human?¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Everyone sighed with emotion and looked at Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran hid the shock on her face and shrugged innocently at everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Someone forced me to do such a retarded thing.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They suddenly thought of who had forced her. What if they were ¡°silenced¡±? Chapter 233 - Sparring with the President of the Student Union

Chapter 233: Sparring with the President of the Student Union

After Chu Luo walked into the building, she casually stopped a person who was walking and asked, ¡°Senior, may I know which floor the president¡¯s office is on?¡± The girl pointed upstairs. ¡°Third floor. You¡¯ll see it when you go up.¡± With that, she left. Chu Luo walked towards the third floor. When she reached the third floor, she saw the signboard of the Student Union President¡¯s office beside a room in the corridor. Chu Luo walked over and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon pushing open the door, she saw that Nangong Yi was typing on hisputer without looking up. Chu Luo walked in and stood behind the desk. As she waited for Nangong Yi to finish his work, she sized up the office. This office was huge and bright. There wasn¡¯t much furniture inside, but the bookshelves on the wall made people unable to help but take a few more nces. There were all kinds of books on the bookshelf. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze stopped on one of the books for a few seconds. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. The person outside was obviously in a hurry. Before Nangong Yi could ask him toe in, he pushed the door open. ¡°President, bad news.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The person said, ¡°Our Inte surveince has been attacked.¡± Nangong Yi said calmly, ¡°You should look for Dean Tan regarding this matter. He¡¯s in charge of this.¡± The person was about to cry. ¡°Dean Tan asked me to look for you. Theputer skills of the person who attacked us today are too good. He can¡¯t stop him anymore.¡± ¡°Then invite aputer expert over.¡± ¡°I got someone to invite them. The Four Swordsmen of the Computer Science Department have a ss this afternoon. The other experts either have ss or have something to attend to.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he thought for a while and said in a soothing tone, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter. Go ahead and busy yourself. Time is tight. There will be reporters from the Education Channel at our g and it will be broadcasted online. Nothing can go wrong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The person nodded and left. The moment that person left, Nangong Yi frowned. Chu Luo nced at his expression and pretended not to see it as she pointed at the bookshelf. ¡°Since you have something to busy with, can I read?¡± Nangong Yi looked up at her and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo walked over and took down the book that she had just discovered. She walked to the sofa and sat down before reading it. Nangong Yi stared at Chu Luo for a few seconds. Watching her flip through the book quickly, he didn¡¯t ask if she had read it or not. Instead, he asked casually, ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you trained inputer science?¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Chu Luo stood up with the book and walked to the bookshelf to ce it there before looking at him. ¡°Then you should know how to deal with an attack from hackers. Help me take a look.¡± After saying that, he stood up, meaning to give her the seat. Chu Luo nced at him and sat down without saying anything. Her ten fingers quickly moved on the keyboard. Nangong Yi stared at the disy and said, ¡°The Student Union gets hacked many times every year, especially duringrge-scale gs or events. The stage effects and lights outside are all controlled byputers. Once they¡¯re attacked, we will be in trouble.¡± Chu Luo only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± as if she wasn¡¯t interested in this. However, her fingers quickly typed on the keyboard. After about ten minutes, she said, ¡°Done.¡± After saying that, she stood up and looked into his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you want to test me on, you can say it all at once. This way, you won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he was stunned for two seconds. Then he smiled. His smile was light and breezy, making people unable to be angry at him. Nangong Yi threw up his hands. ¡°So you found out so quickly¡­ No, you probably found out downstairs. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked to the sofa to sit. Nangong Yi followed her and sat on the sofa opposite her. He continued, ¡°I told you before that if you want to be the president of the Student Union, you have to get the approval of more than 80% of the members of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did I say that I wanted to be the president of the Student Union?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°If you want to sit in this position, I can allow you show everyone your strength. If you don¡¯t like this position, take it that you helped me just now. Take it that I owe you a favor.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi looked back at her with the same faint smile in his eyes. After a few seconds, Chu Luo said, ¡°The people who attacked you just now were from CC School in Country B.¡± Nangong Yi gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Imperial University is too famous internationally. It¡¯s inevitable that they can¡¯t stand it and want to challenge our school. That¡¯s why there are many instances of Imperial University being provoked every year.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the school going to do something about this?¡± ¡°The school said that if the Student Union can¡¯t even resolve such a minor matter, what right do we have to negotiate with them?¡± These words sounded ruthless, but they were meant to train the Student Union¡¯s ability. Chu Luo felt that the school was right. ¡°If you want to have power, you have to use your own ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nangong Yi agreed with her. ¡°That¡¯s why our Student Union doesn¡¯t recruit ipetent people.¡± When she heard this, a glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said in a doubtful tone, ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s a girl from the Student Union who can¡¯t even memorize the words passed down by our ancestors. How can that be considered capable?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was actually unable to refute it. Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him. ¡°Since your subordinate can¡¯t memorize it, you can do it. Take it as you thanking me for helping you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yiughed. It seemed like this junior in front of him was someone who would take revenge for the smallest grievance. He searched his memory and started stating the words. His clear voice was very pleasant to the ears, especially when he emphasized certain words with a ssical elegance. Chu Luo took out her phone from her pocket and quickly pulled out the recording device. She tapped it many times. At this moment, Nangong Yi¡¯s voice suddenly came from the speaker outside the Student Union office building. When a group of busy Student Union members heard their president¡¯s voice, they stopped in confusion and subconsciously listened. After a few seconds, someone cursed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, the president is reading out the ancient words of the empire!¡± ¡°Why would the president read these?¡± ¡°Chu Luo doesn¡¯t seem to havee out of the president¡¯s office yet.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked for Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran happened to be standing in the middle of everyone. With everyone staring at her, she clutched her chest. ¡°I suddenly feel like the president is helping me repay my debt. What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were saying: Please don¡¯t tter yourself. At this moment, a pleasant female voice came from the loudspeaker. ¡°Wrong. X¡¯s pronunciation is wrong. It should be the third tone.¡± Nangong Yi immediately corrected this pronunciation and continued reciting. Everyone thought to themselves,?¡®F*ck! Is the president really memorizing ancient words, or is he reading them under Chu Luo¡¯s supervision?!¡¯ What did this mean? Everyone looked at Zhang Yiran again. At the same time, the gaze in their eyes said, ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Zhang Yiran finally snapped out of her daze. She turned around and ran. As she ran, she said, ¡°If the president looks for meter, just tell him that I went out to get sponsorships and haven¡¯t returned yet. Maybe I¡¯ll go so far as to sell myself to get sponsorships. I don¡¯t know if I can evene back tonight.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yiran, where¡¯s your integrity?! Nangong Yi read out tens of thousands of ancient words for nearly half an hour. When it ended, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Have I passed my memorization?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Just passable.¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. Next, he prepared to tell Chu Luo about tonight¡¯s performance. ¡°The Student Union¡¯s performance is divided into four parts, ¡®Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon.¡¯ For ¡®Wind,¡¯ we have a sword dance by the boys. For ¡®Flower,¡¯ it¡¯ll be a dance by the girls. As for ¡®Snow,¡¯ the people from the Painting Association will be doing a painting on the spot. Finally, ¡®Moon¡¯ will be a musical performance featuring ssical instruments. ¡°Since we agreed that you will y an instrument and I will dance, thest performance will be by the two of us. Do you think you can ept it?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll take you to see the instruments now.¡± The two of them went straight to the instrument room. Just as Nangong Yi had said, there were all kinds of instruments in the instrument room. Chu Luo walked around the instrument room and pointed at a zither. ¡°This one.¡± Nangong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked over and plucked the strings. A gorgeous sound instantly spread throughout the entire instrument room. Chu Luo looked up at Nangong Yi. ¡°You better think about what you can dance.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll y whatever I dance?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the Student Union, everyone who saw her looked at her with admiration. Chu Luo scanned these people and walked towards the parking lot. At this moment, a petite girl with a brilliant smile on her face walked over and asked Chu Luo curiously, ¡°Chu Luo, how did you make the president recite the ancient text?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°You can ask your president.¡± With that, she pushed the bike out and prepared to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± The girl quickly stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask the president. Tell me.¡± After saying that, she looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed and she gestured to her. ¡°Come closer.¡± The girl quickly approached. Chu Luo said something in her ear and left on her bike while the girl¡¯s mouth was hanging wide open. After Chu Luo left, everyone immediately surrounded her. ¡°Yu Tong, what did Chu Luo say to you just now?¡± Yu Tong was still in a state of shock. Someone pushed her anxiously. ¡°Snap out of it. I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡± Chapter 234 - Chu Luo Knocked into Someone

Chapter 234: Chu Luo Knocked into Someone

Yu Tong finally came back to her senses. She looked up at the office window on the third floor and said, ¡°She said that the president¡­¡± At this moment, Yu Tong was suddenly jolted. She abruptly retracted her gaze and turned to leave. ¡°I remember that I have many things to do. If I don¡¯t do them now, it will be toote.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked up at the window on the third floor and met Nangong Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes that carried a faint smile. Everyone shuddered. Then, they dispersed like bees. Nangong Yi ced his well-defined fingers on the window sill and looked at the group of people who had dispersed. He thought to himself,?¡®Looks like I gave these people too little work. Otherwise, why would they have time to gather and gossip?¡¯ Suddenly, he thought of Chu Luo and muttered, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be bored for the next few days.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went to the College of Foreign Languages after leaving the Student Union. At this moment, the entire first-year batch was holding a ss meeting. When Chu Luo went to German ss 1, they were choosing ssmittee members. Chu Luo stood by the door and everyone looked at her. With her ss-like eyes, she asked the professor standing on the podium, ¡°Am Ite?¡± Everyone replied at the same time, ¡°No, no.¡± Then, everyone became excited. Many people covered their mouths and eximed softly: ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo is actually in our ss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to faint from happiness.¡± Just as everyone was getting excited, the counselor walked over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are there any ns today?¡± The counselor shook his head. ¡°The students in the ss are just familiarizing themselves with each other and voting for themittee today. The books will also be given outter. Chu Luo, you cane in to run for the ssmittee.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± The counselor guessed that she was going to report to other specializations and nodded in understanding. ¡°Then you cane when the lesson officially begins. I¡¯ll get someone to keep the books for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she turned around and left. The group of people sitting in the ssroom was disappointed. ¡°Why did she leave?¡± ¡°I thought she wasing in.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she chose many specializations? Maybe she went to other sses.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s not running for the ssmittee, she could¡¯vee in and introduced herself.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can confirm that Chu Luo is in our ss.¡± ¡°Me too. I suddenly have a sense of urgency. No, I have to start revising during National Day.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ By the time Chu Luo finished reporting to all the specializations she was enrolled in, it was already noon. In the afternoon, Nangong Yi sent Chu Luo the ssical dance he had chosen. Chu Luo nced at it and walked towards the instrument room. However, when she reached the instrument room, the door was locked. There was no one around. Chu Luo looked at the locked instrument room and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She turned around and left. As soon as she walked out of the building, she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun asked her over the phone, ¡°Junior, have you seen Imperial University¡¯s BBS?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Zhiyunughed over the phone. ¡°The person who defamed you had been reported. It was said that he stole something from a ssmate in private and was caught red-handed. This person is courting death before the punishment is out. He might get expelled.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°What did he steal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an xx watch from a boy in their ss.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how much a watch of this brand was worth, she seemed to have seen this brand on Li Yan¡¯s wrist. Since Li Yan was wearing it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be cheap. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qing Ning, who had met Lu Liangren that night, and asked, ¡°Is there gossip about that girl on BBS?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No.¡± This was expected. That night, when Qing Ning met Lu Liangren, she didn¡¯t say anything that could be used against her. However, Chu Luo¡¯s intuition told her that this matter was definitely rted to Qing Ning. She responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. Then, she took her phone and checked how to get to the music school before riding her bike over. The College of Music was at the northernmost part of Imperial University. Chu Luo rode her bike over and received a lot of attention along the way. She didn¡¯t mind. When the bike reached a turn, Chu Luo deliberately slowed down. Unexpectedly, when she turned the corner, a person suddenly ran out from the side. Chu Luo moved aside as she pressed the bell. Unexpectedly, this person bumped into her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Chu Luo steadied the bike and looked at the girl who had been knocked to the ground and at the books and pens scattered all over the ground. She quickly got off the bike and helped pick them up. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± In this short time, many people had already surrounded her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think Chu Luo bumped into that girl.¡± Amid the discussions of some people, a few people came over to help pick up books and help the girl up. After Chu Luo picked up the girl¡¯sst book, she walked over and handed it to her. She said, ¡°Fellow student, please look at the road when you walk in the future.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl lowered her head and looked aggrieved, not daring to refute. Chu Luo frowned even more. Indeed, the other two girls supporting the girl were displeased. ¡°Chu Luo, you were the one who bumped into this ssmate. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize, but how can you say such things!¡± ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not being polite at all?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two girls who were criticizing her and then at the girl who still had her head lowered. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them and asked the students standing at the side, ¡°Which of you took a video just now?¡± As Chu Luo walked, many people had taken videos of her. As soon as she asked, someone raised their phone. ¡°Chu Luo, I took a video here.¡± ¡°Did you film the part where I bumped into her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very good. y it for everyone to see.¡± That ssmate pressed the yback button, and many people quickly craned their necks to look. When everyone saw Chu Luo decelerating and pressing the bell again and avoiding the girl, everyone looked at the girl who was lowering her head as well as at the two girls who were supporting her. The girl blushed from being stared at, and so did the two girls supporting her. ¡°I was wondering why this student kept silent. So it¡¯s because she¡¯s guilty. It¡¯s rare to see someone who runs into a bike after already being warned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she wants to make use of Chu Luo¡¯s poprity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Everyone¡¯s pointed fingers made the girl¡¯s head almost sink into her chest. Chu Luo looked around and everyone immediately shut up. Chu Luo said to the girl, ¡°Please be serious when you walk around school in the future.¡± After saying that, she walked over and left on her bike. Seeing that Chu Luo had left, everyone lost interest and left as well. Only then did the girl look up in the direction Chu Luo had left. She clenched her fists and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡®You were the one who bumped into me. Just because you¡¯re good-looking, everyone is on your side. Why?¡¯ When Chu Luo arrived at the College of Music, she stopped a passing student and asked, ¡°Fellow student, may I know where the music school¡¯s instrument room is?¡± The student who was stopped didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be the one stopping him. He immediately said enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s in front. I¡¯ll take you there. You¡¯re not from our college. You definitely won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The two of them walked towards one of the buildings in front. Along the way, everyone who passed by looked at the two of them in surprise. The boy who walked beside Chu Luo puffed out his chest and felt that his life wasplete. When they arrived at the famous musical instrument building, the boy brought her to the entrance. ¡°Student, the instrument room you¡¯re looking for is inside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the closed door and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The boy took out his school card and swiped it on the sensor. The door opened. He even deliberately said to Chu Luo, ¡°This is a public instrument room. The students from our college can enter using a school card. Chu Luo, y as you please.¡± After the boy finished speaking, he nned to find a ce to sit and admire Chu Luo¡¯s magnificent beauty at a close distance. His heart was simply bubbling with happiness. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said, ¡°If you have something to do¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing on.¡± The boy interrupted her. ¡°Go ahead and y as long as you want.¡± Chu Luo nodded and calmly took out her phone. She quickly hacked into the boy¡¯s phone, intending to send him a message in the name of his friend to ask him to leave. However, someone sent him a message first. The boy looked at the message and hesitated for a few seconds before standing up. ¡°Chu Luo, I have something on at thest minute. You can y first. I¡¯lle overter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the door was closed, she put her phone in her pocket and walked to the zithers. As there was a holiday tomorrow and a g tonight, there weren¡¯t many sses this afternoon, and there weren¡¯t many people at the musical instrument building. No one watched as Chu Luo practiced the tune Nangong Yi had sent her. She stopped two hourster. As expected, the boy didn¡¯te back. She was still locked in the instrument room. Chu Luo turned around and walked to the window to take a look. This was the fourth floor, and there was no one downstairs at this time. However, in a certain hidden corner, there was a figure moving. This person had obviously been sent to monitor her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know whose idea this was. She curled her lips. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have you beg me personally.¡± After saying that, she walked over and sat down. She took out her phone and quickly swiped on it calmly. Chapter 235 - President, Why Dont You Apologize to Chu Luo

Chapter 235: President, Why Don¡¯t You Apologize to Chu Luo

At three in the afternoon, the grand hall where the g was going to be held tonight was bustling with activity as the final inspection was carried out. The heads of the Entertainment Department, Technical Department, and Security Department stood in the middle of the audience and looked at the modern stage with pride on their faces. The Entertainment Head said, ¡°After the g ends, we¡¯ll go out for a gathering to celebrate. I¡¯ve been busy for almost a month and haven¡¯t had a good time.¡± The Technical Head agreed and said, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll get the president to treat us. He only has to sit in his office andmands us while we have to slog away like cows and horses for him. We have to take some benefits from him.¡± The Security Head: ¡°If you have the ability, go and tell the president. I will definitely support you mentally.¡± The Entertainment Head: ¡°I¡¯m also mentally supporting you.¡± The Technical Head was displeased. ¡°Do you have no love left for your fellow countryman? Shouldn¡¯t we be telling him this together?¡± The Entertainment Head rolled his eyes. ¡°I want to have afortable and peaceful National Day. I don¡¯t want to be remembered by the president.¡± The Security Head said, ¡°I promised my girlfriend that we would go to a rural vige amusement park in the suburbs for a few days during National Day. I don¡¯t want to be caught and deployed as a manualborer.¡± The Technical Head: ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool. Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if he said it alone? At this moment, the Logistics Head walked over and stood with them. He had a gossipy expression on his face. ¡°Have you guys seen the Student Union¡¯s internal group chat? That first-year college entrance examination top schr actually made our president recite all the ancient words. Moreover, many people heard it.¡± ¡°I say, Old Huang, which corner of the world did you juste from? To think you¡¯re that behind on news. This matter has long spread throughout the internal group chat.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been busy all day. I was just preparing to take a breather when I saw such explosive news. Quickly tell me, I¡¯m so curious. Which god is that Junior Chu Luo to actually make the president recite ancient words?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to start with the Liaison Head, Zhang Yiran, being forced into prostitution¡­¡± The Entertainment Head added fuel to the fire. The Logistics Head was speechless. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Boss must¡¯ve kicked an iron te, haha¡­¡± ¡°We still have to verify if it¡¯s an iron te or not, but that person will be attending the banquet tonight. We can look forward to it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Say¡­¡± The Logistics Head was about to speak again when the lights in the venue suddenly went out. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is there a ckout!¡± ¡°Everyone, turn on the lights on your phones.¡± The Technical Head shouted, ¡°Take someone to see if the circuit breaker has tripped.¡± After nearly two minutes, a person¡¯s voice sounded from the exit. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± The Technical Head thought for a while and shouted at him, ¡°Get someone who¡¯s an electrician to check the circuit and see if the circuit shorted.¡± After a while, that person returned and said, ¡°The circuit is fine too.¡± At this moment, the lights in the entire venue suddenly lit up. The electricity was back on. Many people couldn¡¯t stand this stimtion and raised their hands to block their eyes. But everyone still heaved a sigh of relief. However, not long after, a panting voice came from the front. ¡°Not good. Our main controller has been hacked. A pattern that looks like a phoenix¡¯s tail appeared on the control panel.¡± When the heads heard that, they walked towards the surveince room backstage. When they saw that only a phoenix tail was on all the surveince cameras in the monitoring room, they frowned. ¡°It¡¯s obviously an attack by hackers.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a girl who attacked us.¡± ¡°Who has such ability to attack our main surveince room?¡± ¡°Should we report this to the president immediately?¡± ¡°Let the Computer Science Department help first. The president must be preparing to receive the VIPs. If we look for him for everything, he will definitely deal with us.¡± ¡­ 3:40 PM. ¡°Sorry, this invader¡¯s technique is too brilliant. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The twoputer science students stood up from their seats at the same time with apologetic expressions. The Entertainment Head nced at the time and was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the president. The g will start at seven. If we don¡¯t resolve this matter, what will happen to our g?¡± The heads of the Security Department and Logistics Department agreed. The Technical Head could only take out his phone and call Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi rushed over fifteen minutester. At this moment, he was wearing a white casual suit. This coupled with his elegant demeanor gave him the appearance of a perfect Prince Charming. Behind him, Tang Zhiyun and his three friends also came. Nangong Yi was not in a hurry to ask what was going on. He said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Guys, sorry to trouble you here.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others nodded and nced at the phoenix tail on the monitor. When they saw this, they subconsciously looked at each other and sat down. They quickly typed on the keyboard. Everyone stared at the monitor. Ten minutester, Tang Zhiyun suddenly stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the toilet.¡± With that, he walked out. After he came out of the toilet, two minutester, the four of them stood up. The Technical Head asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you solve it?¡± Xie Minghai was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Yu Lei sneered at them. ¡°We suddenly don¡¯t want to help you resolve this matter.¡± Xu Qingfeng nced at them coldly. When Tang Zhiyun walked up to Nangong Yi, he stopped and said, ¡°President, someone has locked our junior in the College of Music¡¯s instrument room. We are in a hurry to bring her out. Goodbye.¡± With that, the four of them left. After the four of them walked out, everyone looked at each other in confusion. Only Nangong Yi calmly looked at the phoenix tail on the controller and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I made a mistake.¡± The Entertainment Head asked, ¡°President, what did Tang Zhiyun and the others mean just now? Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± The Technical Head: ¡°Their words were so strange. We¡¯re asking them to chase away the invaders for us. Why did they say that they wanted to bring their junior out?¡± The Logistics Head said, ¡°President, if our main controller doesn¡¯t recover, the entire stage won¡¯t be able to operate.¡± The Security Head was about to speak when Nangong Yi suddenly nced at them and said, ¡°Our main controller is being controlled by Chu Luo.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if we invited the four swordsmen over?¡± ¡°President, what did you do to Chu Luo?¡± The three male heads turned to look at the Entertainment Head at the same time, shocked by his ¡°shocking¡± words. Nangong Yi nced at the Entertainment Head and walked over to sit in front of aputer before quickly typing on the keyboard. The heads walked over to take a look. The images that appeared on theputer were like a maze. Moreover, it was a maze that kept moving, making onlookers dazzled. Ten minutester, just as the maze was about to be destroyed by Nangong Yi, an evenrger maze took shape. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The Technical Head was frightened. ¡°Boss, is there an even greater force added in?¡± The Entertainment Head nced at the time and said in reminder, ¡°It¡¯s already 4:15.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s expression finally turned serious. He continued typing rapidly on the keyboard. After another 20 minutes, lines of words suddenly appeared on theputer. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°As long as you call and apologize to me, I¡¯ll remove the virus imnted in your controller.¡± ¡°Either we continue ying?¡± ¡°Or you canin.¡± The provocation on the screen made the heads peek at Nangong Yi. Other than the seriousness on Nangong Yi¡¯s face just now, he had already recovered his usual expression. The Entertainment Head really took out his phone to take a look. ¡°President, my phone really has no signal.¡± The other three also took out their phones to look. Indeed, there was no signal. Nangong Yi finally stopped. They all looked at him with bright eyes. The words on the screen were still rolling. Such a lofty provocation. They immediately thought of Chu Luo. ¡°President, why don¡¯t you apologize to Chu Luo?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they knew immediately that their president had done something to Chu Luo. However, why did they feel a sense of schadenfreude? It was like when someone had been bullied for too long suddenly saw the person who bullied them being bullied by someone else. How could the feeling be described with just one word? Nangong Yi suddenly stood up and walked out. The rest of them quickly followed. Nangong Yi suddenly stopped and said to them, ¡°You guys stay.¡± With that, he left. The people who were left behind looked at each other, dying of curiosity. ¡°Would the president really call Chu Luo to apologize?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡± ¡°At such an important moment, I really want to follow and eavesdrop.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see the sun tomorrow, go ahead.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better not go. However, Chu Luo is really amazing. She actually made our president admit defeat twice in one day.¡± ¡°I must get to know such an immortal-like person.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ On the other side. In the musical instrument building of the College of Music. ¡°Junior Sister, Nangong Yi isn¡¯t moving anymore.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Xie Minghai pushed the door a few times and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t we smash this door and save you?¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Wait for Nangong Yi to call and apologize.¡± When the four people standing outside the door heard this, theyughed at the same time. After a while, Nangong Yi called. Chapter 236 - Where Do You Want to Go with Me Here?

Chapter 236: Where Do You Want to Go with Me Here?

The person who opened the door for Chu Luo was the person who had been monitoring her from outside the building. That person felt extremely stressed when faced with the unfriendly gazes of Tang Zhiyun and the others. After he opened the door, he said without any backbone, ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy.¡± With that, he ran off. Xie Minghai snorted as he watched the person run faster than a rabbit. Seeing Chu Luo walking out, Tang Zhiyun asked angrily, ¡°Junior, when were you locked inside?¡± The others didn¡¯t look too good either. Xie Minghai added, ¡°What does the president of the Student Union mean by doing such a thing? Why don¡¯t we attack all his electronic devices?¡± Tang Zhiyun asked him not to be irritable. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with the president of the Student Union before. This person is very good at dealing with interpersonal rtionships. Is he up to something by doing this?¡± The four boys looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°He wants me to be the president of the Student Union.¡± ¡°What?¡± The four boys were stunned. Chu Luo looked at their shocked expressions and rubbed her stomach. She looked at them with her big eyes. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The four of them came back to their senses. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat immediately.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the cafeteria at the College of Music. It¡¯s a good time to be going over.¡± As they spoke, they walked downstairs. The corridor was especially quiet, so quiet that only the footsteps and voices of a few people could be heard. As Chu Luo walked, she told them about her performance with Nangong Yi tonight. The boys were extremely surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think Nangong Yi has participated in any performances since he became the president of the Student Union. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nangong Yi is a year younger than us. Ever since he became the president of the Student Union in his first year of university, he has only given everyone the impression that he is especially efficient and is admired by girls. However, he is very mysterious in private. Everyone rarely sees him in school during the weekends.¡± ¡°Everyone guessed that he¡¯s a young master from a rich family.¡± The boys told Chu Luo about the gossip they knew about Nangong Yi. ¡°Moreover, Nangong Yi¡¯s love life is also a mystery at Imperial University. Some people guessed that he has a girlfriend, but no one saw him walking with a girl other than the girls from the Student Union.¡± ¡°Some people also guess that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but whenever a girl confesses to him, he will reject her.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was about to speak when she suddenly felt a huge change in the atmosphere in the building. She narrowed her eyes and said to the four of them, ¡°Stop for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The four of them subconsciously stopped. Chu Luo sensed something and said to them seriously, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I left my bag on the fourth floor and forgot to take it.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai turned and walked upstairs. Chu Luo looked at the other three. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go up and help me get it?¡± Tang Zhiyun said in amusement, ¡°It¡¯s just a bag. Old Xie can take it down.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose. ¡°The door to the instrument room closed after I came out. Are you sure Senior Xie won¡¯t open the door in a rough manner?¡± ¡°Very likely,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up.¡± With that, he also left. Chu Luo looked at Yu Lei, who was going upstairs quickly, and then at Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng. ¡°Are you sure that two straightforward people can persuade each other when they are together?¡± Tang Zhiyun chuckled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up together.¡± He wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting Chu Luo wait for them on the stairs alone. Chu Luo thought for a while and followed them upstairs. When they reached the third floor, Chu Luo suddenly said in embarrassment, ¡°You guys go up first. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± The washroom wasn¡¯t far from the stairs and could be seen from there. Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng didn¡¯t suspect anything and went up first. Chu Luo waited for them to go up and quickly took out a talisman from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, then stuck it on the corridor. After the talisman protected the entire fourth floor, she walked downstairs. The further down she went, the darker it became. Chu Luo stopped when she reached the first floor. At the same time, she heard bell-like giggles. When thisughter appeared, it made her hair stand on end. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t frightened at all. A glint shed across her eyes. She looked at the humanoid doll floating in front of her and asked, ¡°Where is your master?¡± The doll continued to giggle at her and extended her arm. A child¡¯s voice came from her tightly shut mouth. ¡°Sister, y with Yinyin?¡± Chu Luo chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you. Why don¡¯t I y with your master?¡± With that, she disappeared in front of the doll. The ragdoll rolled her dark eyes and looked for Chu Luo everywhere. However, she couldn¡¯t find a single person. At this moment, a person wearing an especially wide ck hoodie walked over from the end of the corridor. The doll floated in front of that person, who caught her and hugged her. As he caressed the back of the doll, he said in a surprised tone, ¡°This person actually knows how to turn invisible. Could she also be someone with special abilities?¡± After saying that, he touched the doll¡¯s face and said, ¡°Yinyin, get your siblings toe out and look for that girl.¡± With that, he let go of the doll. The doll¡¯s body floated in the air, and its body shook until it became a phantom. Soon, more than ten dolls dispersed from her body. These dolls were of different sizes, and the expressions on each doll¡¯s face were different. That person said gently, ¡°Go find that woman and capture those four men.¡± The dozen or so dolls shed and disappeared into the corridor. Half a minuteter, loud explosions suddenly came from above. That person¡¯s expression changed, and he moved to go upstairs to see what was going on. However, a clear and pleasant voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where do you want to go?¡± That person abruptly stopped and said to the doll beside him, ¡°Yinyin, control her.¡± Chu Luo watched as the ck aura emanating from the doll headed towards her. She raised her wrist and shook it. All the ck aura was instantly absorbed by the phoenix mark on her arm. When that person saw this situation, his eyes narrowed. In the next second, he quickly chanted an incantation. ¡°Hmph! You want to catch me with a lousy curse?¡± Chu Luo threw out a talisman. ¡°Then let me see which is more powerful¡ªmy talismans or the cloth doll that you control with sorcery.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the talisman was pressed against the doll¡¯s forehead. The ragdoll seemed to have been cast with a Freezing Spell and froze there, unable to move. That person was shocked. ¡°Who are you? What did you do to my Yinyin?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who asked you to deal with me tell you who I am?¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll teach you today. You can¡¯t offend just anyone.¡± With a tap of her finger, that man realized that he couldn¡¯t move. He was about to leave using a special method when he realized that an invisible wall seemed to have been built around him. He couldn¡¯t even leave. Chu Luo raised her hand again and the ck aura around disappeared. Light shone in from the outside. Opposite her was a man with sunken cheeks, his veins visible. There was disbelief on the man¡¯s face. Chu Luo walked up to him and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You¡¯re not answering?¡± A me quickly appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s palm and flew towards the doll. The man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I want to see if the me in my hand can burn this special ragdoll of yours.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the mes burned the doll¡¯s clothes. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Yinyin is in so much pain. Daddy, save me.¡± ¡°Let go of my Yinyin!¡± ¡°Watch your attitude!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t really care for this doll. Coincidentally, this doll has also helped you do all kinds of evil. I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m eliminating evil for the people.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­ Don¡¯t burn her anymore. If you burn my Yinyin again, she¡¯ll die.¡± Chu Luo retracted her hand. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man who didn¡¯t reveal his face. I¡¯m just doing this for money¡­ Ah! You actually went back on your word! Stop burning her!¡± Facing the man¡¯s murderous gaze, Chu Luo nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°What you¡¯ve said is as good as nothing. Why should I keep my promise?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the doll was burned to ashes. With a face full of tears, the man looked at the spot where even the ashes had disappeared. He shouted at Chu Luo with a splitting gaze, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a powerful aura and flicked a pill at him. The man abruptly covered his eyes. ¡°Ahhh¡­ What did you do to my eyes? Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Since you use your eyes to control the doll, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t control it anymore in case you try to harm others again.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she sent the man flying into a ssroom with the wind from her palm. She walked over and closed the ssroom door. She heard footstepsing down the stairs. At the same time, her phone rang. Chapter 237 - Wang Mingtao Ran Over Someone; Chu Luo Was Implicated

Chapter 237: Wang Mingtao Ran Over Someone; Chu Luo Was Implicated

It was Li Yan. She swiped the answer button. Li Yan¡¯s voice carried a trace of ruthlessness. ¡°Luoluo, did anything happen on your end?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think that that was anything, but she still told him about it. Li Yan¡¯s breathing became heavy. He was obviously furious. ¡°The Qin family sent someone.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already resolved it.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo wheedled, ¡°I have a program tonight and have been practicing at the musical instrument building in the College of Music. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart immediately ached. ¡°I¡¯ll send you food right away.¡± Chu Luo listened to the wind on his side and asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m almost at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°I want to eat ice cream.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm, wait there. I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes at most.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo stood at the gate and waited for Tang Zhiyun and the others toe down. After they came down, Xie Minghai said strangely, ¡°I think I heard a sound on the stairs just now. Why didn¡¯t I see anything when I came down?¡± Yu Lei replied, ¡°Maybe something fell.¡± The four of them walked up to Chu Luo, who said to them, ¡°My older brother wille overter.¡± ¡°Brother Chu ising over?¡± Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait here and eat together.¡± The other three, of course, agreed. The five of them stood outside the musical instrument building and waited. Not long after, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao was very active in ss. On the first day of reporting, he had been running around with the ss director. It was only now that he had time to call them. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be with Tang Zhiyun and the others. After asking where they were, he also said that he wasing to look for them. However, after they¡¯d been waiting for about ten minutes, Wang Mingtao suddenly called Chu Luo. His tone sounded bitter. ¡°Sister Chu, I bumped into someone halfway.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Who did you bump into?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°It¡¯s a girl. I bumped into her a little too hard. That girl has been crying since. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chu Luo told Tang Zhiyun and the others about it. Then, she asked, ¡°How did you bump into her?¡± She turned on the speaker. Wang Mingtao felt especially aggrieved. ¡°I was in a hurry to find you guys, so I rode a little fast. Those two girls were clearly walking on the pedestrian path. I didn¡¯t expect the girl walking at the side to suddenly turn onto the school path. I didn¡¯t even have time to brake.¡± When Wang Mingtao said that, there were many voices on his side. There were female cries, criticisms, and discussions. Chu Luo said, ¡°Send me the exact location. We¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Sister Chu, don¡¯te. I¡¯ll send this girl to the school hospital first. I¡¯ll hang up first. Don¡¯t wait for me. Go eat. I¡¯lle to the hall to look for youter.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo looked at the phone and frowned. Tang Zhiyun took out his phone and logged in to BBS. After a while, he said to them, ¡°News of Mingtao hitting someone has spread to BBS.¡± Chu Luo also turned on the BBS. She narrowed her eyes when she saw the girl who had been run over by Tang Zhiyun. Xie Minghai and the other two craned their necks to look at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone. After reading it, Xie Minghai was furious. ¡°What¡¯s all this? Mingtao bumped into someone on purpose? Doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility for it?¡± Yu Lei was also furious. ¡°How can Mingtao deliberately bump into someone? This person is just here to watch the show, isn¡¯t he?¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng frowned at the same time. ¡°Old Tang, look at thements section.¡± Tang Zhiyun swiftly swiped to thements section. When they saw ament, the four boys cursed at the same time. ¡°Who is this person? To think he mentioned Junior.¡± ¡°No, I must expose him. What has Mingtao¡¯s collision got to do with Junior? Just because Junior and Mingtao are friends?!¡± As Xie Minghai spoke, the three of them took out their phones and quickly typed on them. ¡°This person used theputer in the school¡¯sputer room.¡± ¡°Check his student ID number.¡± ¡°Got it. It¡¯s someone from the English department named Zhang Lan.¡± ¡°Does this person have a grudge with Junior Sister?¡± The four of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I know that girl who was run over.¡± ¡°Mm? Who is it?¡± ¡°I bumped into her when I came to the College of Music this afternoon.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked towards the parking lot. ¡°Junior, where are you going now?¡± The four of them quickly followed. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu will be here soon. Let¡¯s wait for him toe with us.¡± As Chu Luo walked, she took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message, asking him to go to the school hospital. Li Yan quickly replied. After Chu Luo finished reading it, she put away her phone and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I told him to go over there directly.¡± There was no one at the school hospital. Basically, everyone was eating at this time. When Chu Luo and the others walked into the school hospital, they saw Wang Mingtao standing with his back against the wall in the left corridor. At this moment, he was like a child who had done something wrong and was being punished. When he heard footsteps, he subconsciously turned around. When he saw that it was Chu Luo and the others, his eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Chu, Seniors, why are you here?¡± After saying that, he nced at the closed door and said worriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe over?¡± Hearing this, Xie Mingtao deliberately punched his shoulder. ¡°Kid, what are you worried about?¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where is that girl?¡± ¡°In there.¡± Wang Mingtao pointed at the closed door. ¡°She said that her entire body hurts. The school doctor is checking her.¡± Chu Luo nodded and knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to stop Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Have you forgotten whose student Junior is?¡± The door opened quickly. Chu Luo asked the school doctor, ¡°Teacher, how is the student inside?¡± The school doctor was a very amiable middle-aged woman. Given the fact that Chu Luo was beautiful and obedient, she smiled and said, ¡°The girl¡¯s ankle is dislocated and she even had a bruise. Other than that, she¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°May I go in and take a look?¡± The school doctor nodded. Chu Luo followed her in. The boys also wanted to follow in. The school doctor¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°Why are you boysing in to join in the fun? Stay outside.¡± With that, she closed the door. The girl who had been run over was lying on the hospital bed. Her left leg was injured, and her left trouser leg was rolled up a little above her knee. One could see the scraped skin and arge bruise on her calf, as well as the swollen ankle. There was a girl sitting beside her. That girl happened to be talking to her. ¡°Siyi, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. He bumped into you. We should go to the big hospital to take a scan. What if something happens to your leg and your treatment is dyed?¡± The girl sitting there happened to block Wu Siyi¡¯s view. She heard the sound of someone walking over and looked up. The girl sitting beside her looked over at the same time. When they saw that it was Chu Luo, they were a little surprised. Chu Luo said to the girl sitting there, ¡°Please move aside.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The girl subconsciously stood up. Chu Luo walked over and looked at Wu Siyi¡¯s swollen leg. She asked the school doctor, ¡°Teacher, do you have medicinal wine here?¡± The school doctor had also heard that Chu Luo had been epted as a student by a top professor in the medical school and felt very assured regarding her. After Chu Luo asked, she quickly nodded at her. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, she went over to get a bottle of medicinal wine. Chu Luo nced at the medicinal wine and walked over to wash her hands. Under the stunned gazes of Wu Siyi and the other girl, she sat down by the bed and started massaging Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She hissed and tried to retract her leg. Chu Luo¡¯s voice was slightly low. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The girl didn¡¯t dare to move. However, when she saw Chu Luo¡¯s actions, the other girl¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, do you know how to massage? What if your massage worsens Siyi¡¯s injuries? You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Chu Luo snapped in a low voice. The girl trembled and reluctantly shut her mouth. Her expression was extremely ugly. Wu Siyi pursed her lips and watched Chu Luo massage her. There was a pained expression on her face, and the girl standing at the side wanted to speak again. At this moment, the school doctor smiled and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s massage technique to be so good. I see that the bruise on Ms. Wu¡¯s ankle has already dissipated a little.¡± The girl¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. Chu Luo massaged Wu Siyi for nearly ten minutes before stopping. She looked at Wu Siyi, who had her head lowered, and said, ¡°When you go home, apply more hot towels. Let the teacher prescribe you some anti-inmmatory medicer.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that by your doing this, Siyi¡¯s leg will recover?¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl standing at the side. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, call an ambnce for her immediately.¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, she quickly looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital.¡± Chu Luo looked into her eyes. ¡°I told you this morning to watch the road while walking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo red at the girl beside her and continued to say to Wu Siyi, ¡°You bumped into my bike in the morning and Mingtao¡¯s in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Wu Siyi replied weakly, as if Chu Luo was bullying her. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You know best if you did or didn¡¯t. There are surveince cameras on the school path. If you¡¯re not convinced, we can check the surveince cameras. I heard from Mingtao that you suddenly turned onto the school path while walking on the sidewalk.¡± Chapter 238 - Sorry, I Was Too Impulsive

Chapter 238: Sorry, I Was Too Impulsive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± After a while, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl standing at the side was furious. Chu Luo nced at Wu Siyi and turned to open the door. ¡°Mingtao,e in.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately walked in. He and Chu Luo walked up to the girl. Chu Luo said expressionlessly, ¡°I helped her massage her leg.. If she doesn¡¯t mess it up herself, she will recover in three days. In these three days, get Auntie to make some tonics for her and prepare for her three meals a day.¡± When Chu Luo said this, the school doctor standing at the side nodded in agreement. She felt that the youngdy had handled it well. Even the girl standing at the side was speechless. Wu Siyi looked up at her in a daze. Wang Mingtao listened to Chu Luo. He remembered what she said and nodded at the same time. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with the way I¡¯m handling this?¡± The girl pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to send me three meals. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand such pretentious people the most. She said, ¡°I have to make one thing clear. This matter ends here. I don¡¯t want you to deliberately lead everyone to shift the topic to me.¡± They looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was very cold¡ªit was the kind of coldness that said a storm was about toe. Wu Siyi and the girl didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°If I find suchments on the Inte again, we¡¯ll retrieve the video. We¡¯ll talk after watching the video.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked out of the door. Wang Mingtao turned around. ¡°No¡­ Sister Chu, what did you say just now? Who dares to involve you in my ident?¡± He abruptly turned to Wu Siyi and shouted, ¡°What did you post on BBS?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Wu Siyi shrunk her body, looking pitiful. Chu Luo¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Not her¡­ Take her number and leave?¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao retract the anger on his face and say apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was too impulsive.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, the school doctor said, ¡°I think Chu Luo is resolving it very well. Student, don¡¯t worry. Chu Luo is a direct student of Professor Tang from the medical school. If she says that this small injury of yours is nothing, then it¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re worried, you cane here to have it checked every day.¡± After the school doctor finished speaking, Wang Mingtao took out his phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your phone number? I¡¯ll get you food from schoolter. Also, if you can¡¯t go back to your dorm, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Wu Siyi said with a red face. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Xiao Lingter.¡± She then gave him her phone number. Wang Mingtao noted it down and called her. ¡°This is my number. I¡¯ll send you breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± Wu Siyi lowered her head and didn¡¯t answer. Wang Mingtao thought for a while and left. When Wu Siyi limped out of the school hospital with the help of the girl, Xiao Ling finally couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Siyi, you¡¯re just too good-tempered. It was that boy who bumped into you, but in the end, he made it look like it was your fault. You¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Ling, stop it. Actually, it¡¯s not all that boy¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t watch the road and I tripped. That¡¯s why I turned onto the school path.¡± The girl named Xiao Ling opened her mouth and remembered the situation. She said, ¡°No matter what, that boy bumped into you. He said that he would send you three meals a day for the next three days. You should just ept it.¡± At this point, she even sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that boy to be Chu Luo¡¯s first-year friend. To be honest, I think Chu Luo doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with at all. She even looks very fierce. I wonder why those boys are so obsessed with her. Also¡­¡± At this point, Xiao Ling couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Chu Luo has a boyfriend? A girl with a boyfriend still hangs out with a group of boys every day. I wonder what she¡¯s thinking. She¡¯s not worried about being misunderstood.¡± Wu Siyi didn¡¯t answer. However, Xiao Ling became more and more enthusiastic as she spoke. Her tone was filled with jealousy. ¡°So what if she¡¯s beautiful? Also, what she said at the freshman assembly today¡­ Tsk¡­ ¡°She really thinks she¡¯s omnipotent. To think she enrolled in so many specializations at once. I want to see how much she can learn at the end of this semester. Let¡¯s wait for her to be pped in the face.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had just left when they saw Li Yan waiting for them with a big bag. Chu Luo quickly strode forward. She looked at the bag in his hand and immediately smiled. ¡°Did you bring me ice cream?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, he nodded at the boys, who walked over to greet him. He then raised his hand to touch her head and said seriously, ¡°The ice cream has been sold out. I brought you your favorite cake.¡± Then, he handed her one of the bags. Chu Luo was originally a little dissatisfied, but after opening the bag and taking a look, she beamed. Li Yan said to the five boys, ¡°Go eat first.¡± After saying that, he stretched out his arm and pulled Chu Luo over. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled, and she quickly struggled out of his shoulder. She tilted her head and nced at the five boys. The five boys didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, they felt that Li Yan was just being an older brother walking with his younger sister. Wang Mingtao remembered what he had asked Chu Luo. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t answered, so he asked again, ¡°Sister Chu, what do you think is the reason someone mentioned you on BBS when I¡¯m the one who bumped into someone?¡± As soon as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he felt a cold aura emanating from Li Yan. Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes and waited for him to retract the cold air a little before exining the matter briefly. In the end, she even said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and pursed his lips tightly without saying anything. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was Nangong Yi who called to ask her to try on her costume. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deliver your costume to youter. You don¡¯t have to try on clothes that others have worn before.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked Nangong Yi to send her the clothes she was supposed to try. It was a white ancient costume that exuded a celestial air. Chu Luo held the phone in front of Li Yan. Li Yan nced at it, took her phone, and quickly typed in it before sending it to another number. Then, he put her phone in his pocket and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo wanted to break free again. Li Yan nced at her and whispered, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Chu Luo immediately became obedient. Tang Zhiyun and the others walked beside them and didn¡¯t notice anything. Everyone went to the nearest school restaurant. The moment the seven of them walked in, all the students eating in the restaurant looked at them. ¡°Look, Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is here. He¡¯s actually with the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science.¡± ¡°The rtionship between the Four Swordsmen and Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend looks good too.¡± ¡°Other than being a little tanned, Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome and cool¡­¡± ¡°What do you think her boyfriend does? Could he be a rich second-generation heir or the second-generation heir of an official?¡± ¡°Definitely. Ordinary people don¡¯t have that aura.¡± ¡°Do you think her boyfriend will be jealous if he finds out that a boy confessed to Chu Luo in front of so many people at the freshman event today?¡± ¡°Her boyfriend doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Maybe he¡¯ll deal with that boy in private after he finds out.¡± Li Yan asked for a private room. After the seven of them entered, they quickly ordered. As there were too many people, the service staff couldn¡¯t handle it. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and Yu Lei simply went to the take-out window to wait. Chu Luo ced the cake on the table and took it out to eat slowly. As she ate, she nced at the bags Li Yan had ced beside her from time to time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Your supper.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he put a ss of water in front of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much cake. You still have to eatter.¡± ¡°I can eat more.¡± Chu Luo was very confident. ¡°This cake is only so little.¡± Tang Zhiyun added, ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t you worried that your costume will be too tight if you eat too much?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear him and slowly dug into the cake with her spoon to continue eating. After eating a little, she asked them, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Tang Zhiyun and Xu Qingfeng had replied in unison. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her lips with his deep eyes. Chu Luo quietly retracted her gaze and continued eating. Wang Mingtao and the other two were gone for ten minutes before bringing in the dishes they had ordered. After their meal, it was already half-past six. When they walked out of the restaurant, they saw someone who resembled a student standing there with two bags. When that person saw them, he quickly walked over and said, ¡°Chu Luo, your things.¡± After Li Yan took them, that person left. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where are you changing?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auditorium. We¡¯ll be there at almost seven o¡¯clock if we go over now.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t object and the group walked towards the parking lot. However, when they got there, the boys were dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s not even a single bike left!¡± They subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan was about to take out his phone when Chu Luo thought of something and quickly tugged at him. ¡°I¡¯ll call Sister Wu and see if she has gone back. Professor Wu can drive in. I¡¯ll get her to pick us up in Professor Wu¡¯s car. Coincidentally, this ce isn¡¯t far from the Computer Science Department.¡± Li Yan nodded and handed her her phone. When Chu Luo said that she would call Wu Yiyao, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 239 - Close Your Eyes

Chapter 239: Close Your Eyes

When Chu Luo called her, Wu Yiyao was still in her office organizing documents. When she heard about their situation, she agreed to drive over immediately to pick them up. As soon as Chu Luo hung up the phone, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, Li¡­. Professor Wu is teaching at Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Tang Zhiyun smiled. When he chatted with her, it was mostly aboutputer science. Seeing that she was very free, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask her if she was working or where she was working. Wang Mingtao was faster than Chu Luo. ¡°Senior Tang, you could¡¯ve asked me. Professor Wu will be myputer science teacher from now on. She even came to our ss to meet us today. Many boys in the ss say that she¡¯s beautiful.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun walked to Wang Mingtao and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Mingtao, send me a copy of your ss schedule when you get back.¡± Wang Mingtao was startled by Tang Zhiyun¡¯s reaction. ¡°Senior Tang, why do you want our ss schedule? Also¡­ you seem very happy?¡± Tang Zhiyun smiled mysteriously, making Wang Mingtao even more curious. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Mingtao, can¡¯t you tell? Old Tang has fallen for your Little Professor Wu.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao instantly raised his voice before suppressing it in front of their bright gazes. He swallowed his saliva and said with a surprised expression, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, you actually like Professor Wu? Wouldn¡¯t this be considered a teacher-student rtionship?¡± After saying this, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly covered his mouth. He even looked around guiltily. Seeing that no one was around, he retracted his gaze and said in a low voice with a worried expression, ¡°Senior Tang, teachers are forbidden from dating students at Imperial University.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only woo her after I leave Imperial University.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you pursuing graduate studies? What if Professor Wu gets hooked by a young and promising male teacher while you¡¯re still studying these next few years?¡± Tang Zhiyun wanted to beat him up when he heard this. Wang Mingtao had long guessed that this would happen. He hid behind Chu Luo and Li Yan. Still behind them, he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think much of Imperial University¡¯s rules. She tilted her head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s rules state that students can¡¯t date teachers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I live near Imperial University and know the rules here very well. A few years ago, a student fell for a teacher. After it was exposed, the student was expelled.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Tang Zhiyun, who had suddenly be silent. She said, ¡°Everything depends on the person. As long as you are outstanding enough, nothing is impossible.¡± When he saw the confidence in her eyes, the frustration in Tang Zhiyun¡¯s heart disappeared. He nodded at her and became even more determined. They didn¡¯t wait long before Wu Yiyao drove her father¡¯s car over. The car could only take five people. Xie Mingtao said, ¡°Brother Chu, why don¡¯t you, Junior, and Old Tang go over first? We can walk over. When you get there, Old Tang can help us save a good spot.¡± That was the only way. Tang Zhiyun got into the front passenger seat and Chu Luo and Li Yan sat in the back. Before the car drove out, Wu Yiyao even said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after I send Little Chu and the others over. It¡¯ll take half an hour to walk over here.¡± ¡°Professor Wu, there¡¯s no need. The rest of us can take the chance to jog over and get in some exercise.¡± Wu Yiyao was amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s words and said, ¡°Alright. Little Tang and I will save you guys some seatster.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Professor Wu.¡± When the car arrived at the school road outside the venue, there were people everywhere. The car couldn¡¯t drive in at all. ¡°There are so many people tonight.¡± Wu Yiyao sighed. Tang Zhiyun told them, ¡°That is nothing. The auditorium can amodate only 5,000 people. There are more than 30,000 students at Imperial University. If all of theme, it will be even more terrifying.¡± ¡°Are there tickets to the g? Even if so many peoplee, they won¡¯t be able to enter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, and one has to snatch it online. Each ticket costs five yuan. You can enter if you have tickets.¡± ¡°Then did you guys manage to get tickets? I didn¡¯t even know about this.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little vexed. Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Yes, we did. We originally snatched six tickets, but since Junior has a performanceter, we don¡¯t need all of them. A performer can also bring one guest in, so Brother Chu and Junior can go in together. We will have one extra ticket here.¡± ¡°Is Little Chu going to perform? That¡¯s great. I must go in and watch.¡± Chu Luo smiled and looked at the crowded school path. ¡°Sister Wu, find a ce to park.¡± Tang Zhiyun pointed to a spot not far away. ¡°There are special guests invited by the school today. These guests drove here too. Little Professor Wu, turn right at the intersection in front.¡± Wu Yiyao followed his instructions and slowly drove the car through the crowd. After the car made a turn, there were indeed fewer people. Tang Zhiyun added, ¡°Drive two hundred meters ahead. There is a parking lot over there, but I can¡¯t guarantee that there is still space in the parking lot.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get off first? I¡¯ll park the car ande find you guys.¡± ¡°Junior and Brother Chu, you can leave first. Junior still has to go backstage to change. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Chu Luo nodded and alighted with Li Yan after Wu Yiyao stopped the car. The two of them didn¡¯t take the main road but walked through a small path. The path led to the back of the auditorium. No one was there. Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and asked as they walked, ¡°Which program are you on?¡± ¡°In the middle. At least an hour after it starts.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°Send us back to where we live with the magic you learned.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home and change.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and was a little conflicted. ¡°But I want to watch other people¡¯s programs first.¡± Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Everyone is changing backstage in the same room. Are you willing to change with others? Besides, you can juste back in time after changing.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it made sense, so she nodded at him. Satisfied, Li Yan pulled her into the shadows. Chu Luo hugged his waist. In the next second, the two of them arrived at the bedroom of their small building. The moment Chu Luo reached the bedroom, she took the bag from Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Change here. I want to see what you look like in ancient clothes immediately.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She shook her head. ¡°No~¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and held her in his arms. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°If you go change in the bathroom, I¡¯ll follow you. You might as well change here.¡± After saying that, he saw that her face was as red as the peach blossoms in March. He kissed her cheek lovingly and whispered into her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re shy, I¡¯ll help you change.¡± After saying that, he reached for her clothes. Chu Luo was wearing a t-shirt today, the loose kind. Li Yan moved his hand and lifted her shirt. His fingers swept across her back. The moment the cold fingertip touched her skin, it caused a faint tremble. Chu Luo buried her head in his arms and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers paused. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°Then take it off yourself.¡± After a few seconds, Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan then took the bag from her hand and let go of her. Chu Luo blushed and lifted her t-shirt under his scorching gaze. However, just as she did so and pulled her shirt over her eyes, Li Yan¡¯srge hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her into his arms. The two of them fell onto the bed. Chu Luo crossed her arms and turned around. ¡°Stop looking. Give me the clothes.¡± Li Yan stared at her beautiful back for a few seconds before lowering his eyes to get her clothes. He searched inside for a while, took out the dudou[1], and said in a suppressed hoarse voice, ¡°You need to wear this inside this set of clothes.¡± With that, he handed her the dudou over her shoulder. Chu Luo looked at the familiar undergarment and her face turned even redder. She snatched the undergarment and said in embarrassment, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ feeling shy?¡± Li Yan approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re as good as not wearing anything now. I¡¯ve seen what I should and shouldn¡¯t. Also¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze moved down and he said in an even lower voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t put on your clothes, I won¡¯t be able to control myself from wanting to make you stay and not letting you participate in the show.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand went to the hook on her back. With a flick of his finger, he unhooked herst undergarment. His hand came around her. Chu Luo trembled slightly as she snatched the dudou from his hand and quickly put it on. Li Yan tied the ribbon behind her as he took advantage of her. As he looked at the red dudou, his throat bobbed a few times. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you a few more dudou in a few days. You look good in them.¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 240 - Im Not Panicking at All, Why Are You Panicking?

Chapter 240: I¡¯m Not Panicking at All, Why Are You Panicking?

Chu Luo had an elegant and noble aura to begin with. Dressed in ancient clothes, she was elegant and peerlessly luxurious. Li Yan immediately regretted it. He hugged Chu Luo tightly and pecked her pink ear twice. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Luoluo, I really want to hide you.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her red ear against his chin and smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hide me.¡± Li Yan pulled her closer in dissatisfaction and said in a hoarse voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Little thing, do you know the consequences of saying this?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly struggled out of his arms before his hand could grab her belt. She lifted her skirt and ran towards the bedroom door. As she ran, she said, ¡°Big baddie, you¡¯re not allowed to enter my bedroom tonight.¡± After saying that, she opened the bedroom door and ran out. Li Yan looked at the closed bedroom door and let out a chuckle, whichter turned into a delightedugh. Afterughing, he calmly opened the door and slowly walked out with the matching embroidered shoes and hairpin, along with the bag of snacks. Chu Luo had just gone downstairs when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s side was especially noisy. It was obvious that he was at the venue or backstage. His voice carried a smile. ¡°Junior Chu, you¡¯re not going back on your words and backing out halfway, are you?¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t back out.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t I see you backstage?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to see Li Yan carrying the bag of food. She said calmly, ¡°I was locked in the musical instrument room today and was a little startled. I n to eat some dessert to calm my nerves beforeing.¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before saying in a helpless tone, ¡°Are you really not going to discuss our program with me?¡± Li Yan walked down. Chu Luo covered the phone¡¯s microphone and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to eat osmanthus cake.¡± Li Yan ced the bag on the coffee table and took out a small box of osmanthus cake for her. Chu Luo looked at the box of osmanthus cake and swallowed before taking back the hand that was covering her phone. She said to Nangong Yi: ¡°Only people who aren¡¯t confident in themselves need to discuss in advance. You were the one who suggested the program, and I¡¯m not panicking at all. Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, we are due to perform in 20 minutes. You have toe at least 10 minutes early to familiarize yourself with the stage and instruments, alright?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and strode over to take a piece of osmanthus cake before taking a bite. She then pouted and said to Li Yan in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gazended on the pastry crumbs stuck to the corners of her lips. His eyes darkened and he leaned towards her. ¡°Let me try.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously handed him the pastry in her hand. However, Li Yan swept the pastry crumbs off her lips away. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Li Yan said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not as delicious as our chef¡¯s. Let¡¯s move out in a few days and I¡¯ll get the chef to cook for you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± It was as if this person only ate pastries made by chefs at home! After Chu Luo finished eating a piece of pastry, Li Yan asked her to change her shoes. Chu Luo put on her embroidered shoes and walked a few steps. Li Yan almost forgot to blink. After two seconds, he handed her the hairpin and asked, ¡°Do you know how to coil your hair?¡± Chu Luo took the hairpin from his hand and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, she untied her hair and quickly styled it into a simple hairstyle on top of her head. She inserted the hairpin, and this paired with the white ancient costume made her look ethereal. After doing all this, the two of them returned to the concealed ce. The auditorium was brightly lit. Even through a wall, one could hear enthusiastic screams and music. The two of them walked to the back door of the hall. Chu Luo looked at the closed door and said, ¡°The door is closed. Why don¡¯t I call Nangong Yi?¡± The phone was on Li Yan. Chu Luo reached out to him. Li Yan nced at the door in front of him. ¡°No need to get someone to open it.¡± After saying that, he walked over and moved the door. It opened. There was a corridor behind the door. Compared to how noisy it was at the front, the corridor was very quiet. The two of them walked through the corridor and reached an ajar door. They heard two voicesing from the noisy door. ¡°Could Chu Luo have stood the president up? It¡¯s already 7:47. There are two more programs to go before the Student Union is due to perform. If she doesn¡¯te, will our president have to go up alone for thest performance?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Can¡¯t you see that the president is calm? The president isn¡¯t even in a hurry. Maybe Chu Luo wille soon.¡± ¡°This morning, Chu Luo asked the president to recite ancient words. In the afternoon, the president asked someone to lock her in the music school¡¯s instrument room. Say, even if Chu Luoes, would she find a way to deal with our president again?¡± ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you hear that the president called Chu Luo to apologize?¡± ¡°Really? Chu Luo is too amazing.¡± ¡°Amazing indeed. If such a person enters our Student Union, she will definitely be a tough nut to crack. No matter which department she enters, it won¡¯t be easy to control her.¡± ¡°Hearing you say that, I¡¯m suddenly a little worried. Don¡¯t let her enter our Secretarial Department.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? If anything, I think Chu Luo will enter the Study Department.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Me too.¡± ¡°However¡­ what do you think Chu Luo said to Yu Tong in front of the Student Union building today? I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Chu Luo said that the president was helping Zhang Yiran repay her debt.¡± ¡°Really? Is the president that kind?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She looked at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go to Sister Wu and the others first.¡± Li Yan nodded. Then, he strode over and opened the door. When the door opened, everyone standing by the back door looked over at the same time. Then, as if someone had pressed the pause button, their eyes widened in disbelief. Soon, everyone looked over. The entire backstage fell silent. A poem surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind: There¡¯s a beauty in the south, morous like a peach blossom. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± ¡°Gulp¡­¡± As the group of people was feeling dumbfounded, a powerful gust of cold air blew at them. Everyone subconsciously shivered and turned to look at the man standing beside Chu Luo. At this moment, the cold aura on the man was as thick as thousand-year-old ice. That dark face especially made people tremble in fear. Everyone quickly retracted their gazes. At this moment, an elegant voice came from the entrance in front. ¡°Is Chu Luo here?¡± Just then, everyone saw Nangong Yi walking over. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo, he was also stunned for a moment before instantlying back to his senses. He turned to Li Yan, who was standing beside Chu Luo, and walked towards the two of them with a smile. Nangong Yi had also changed into an ancient gentleman¡¯s robe and was wearing a wig. With him looking thus, he had the charm of an elegant young master. Nangong Yi walked up to the two of them and extended his hand to Li Yan. ¡°Hello.¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly and had no intention of shaking his hand. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t show an embarrassed expression. Instead, he naturally retracted his hand and looked at Chu Luo. He praised, ¡°I think Junior Chu is the most beautiful woman who can wear ssical clothes and have the most ssical disposition. There¡¯s no other.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Nangong Yi said, ¡°There are still a few minutes. Junior Chu¡¯s boyfriend can go outside and sit first. The first three rows on the left are reserved for our Student Union members. You can sit there.¡± Li Yan finally nodded. He nced at Chu Luo and walked towards the exit. After Li Yan walked out, many people heaved a sigh of relief. Nangong Yi looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s aura is really strong.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to familiarize yourself with the stage?¡± ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to watch it live or look at the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°Look at the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± The moment the two of them left, the entire backstage exploded. The boys said that Chu Luo was really beautiful. Unfortunately, she already had a boyfriend, and they didn¡¯t have a chance. The girls were even more excited than them. ¡°Heavens, my heart can¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Luo is too beautiful. I feel like I¡¯m going to turn lesbian.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a lesbian too. I want to be at the bottom.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Enough, women. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend will hear you and kill you all?¡± The girls shivered at the thought of the terrifying man. A girl said, ¡°In the past, I thought that President Smiling Tiger was scary enough. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend to be even scarier.¡± ¡°Could her boyfriend be from the Empire¡¯s special team?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. That aura could only be found in people who have seen great storms.¡± ¡­ Nangong Yi brought Chu Luo to the monitoring room. There was a simtion design on the stage. The two of them stood in front of aputer and Nangong Yi pointed at the set they were about to perform at. ¡°This is the set for ¡®Moon.¡¯ When the timees, the moon will transition through the four seasons. We only have five minutes, so you have to y the most exciting part of the tune I sent you.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Junior Chu, are you alright?¡± Chu Luo looked back at him. ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± After saying that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They saw tant provocation in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Nangong Yi told Chu Luo where she be would ying the zither. For the Student Union¡¯s performance, because there would only be the two of them in thest segment, their positioning was definitely important. Chapter 241 - An Astounding Performance

Chapter 241: An Astounding Performance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the two of them finished speaking, it was already time for the Student Union to perform. Even though she was standing in the monitoring room and looking at the surveince cameras, she could feel how lively the atmosphere was from the screen. There were dozens of feeds disyed on the monitor. Chu Luo nced at the people performing on the stage and then at the audience below the stage. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°The auditorium can only amodate 5,000 people. How are the others going to watch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being broadcasted live,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s gs are usually broadcasted live on Imperial TV Education Channel. Students who aren¡¯t here usually watch it online.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. At this moment, she saw a camera pointed at the first few rows in the middle.. Other than the school heads, there were also many people in suits and leather shoes who looked like sessful people. Nangong Yi followed her gaze and told her, ¡°These are my senior brothers and sisters who graduated from Imperial University. There are also some businessmen who gave sponsorships to the school.¡± Chu Luo looked over at them one by one. When she saw a familiar face, her eyes narrowed. At this moment, someone called out to them from the monitoring room door, ¡°President, Chu Luo, it¡¯s your turn to prepare.¡± The two of them walked out. At this moment, most of the people backstage had gone on stage to perform. When the two of them walked over, only the Technical Minister was standing there. Seeing the two of theming over, he reminded them seriously, ¡°President, Junior Chu, don¡¯t be frightened by the audience¡¯s enthusiasmter. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and nodded. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°I didn¡¯t let everyone know that you and I are performing. When they see uster, they should be very surprised.¡± Chu Luo nodded indifferently. At this moment, they were already performing the ¡°Snow¡± scene onstage. Two staff members carefully carried an ancient-looking zither over. ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to see this zither?¡± Chu Luo walked over and moved her fingers on it. She nodded at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°The sound quality is not bad.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. The Technical Minister said, ¡°The curtains have been lowered. Put the zither on. President, Junior Chu, it¡¯s all up to you now. You mustn¡¯t overshadow the entire Student Union.¡± A group of Student Union members quickly got off the stage and headed backstage. When everyone walked to their sides, they said, ¡°President, Chu Luo, all the best.¡± Imperial time: 8:15. The program list for tonight¡¯s g had actually been announced a few days ago. When the Student Union members finished performing ¡°Snow¡± and the curtains were lowered, the originally thunderous apuse and cheers suddenly fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the Student Union¡¯s performance ended?¡± ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t the Student Union doing four performances¡ª¡¯Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon¡¯? How regretful would it be if they missed one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that there will be a Student Union performance this year, that¡¯s why I deliberately waited in front of theputer for a few hours to snatch the tickets. Such an exciting performance suddenly has one missing. I feel like my heart is missing something.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was discussing, a gorgeous and pleasant zither melody sounded. The scene instantly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s mind seemed to have been transported into the warm moonlight. Pear blossoms floating with the fragrance of peach blossoms, beauties ying the zither, and elegant young masters walking under the moonlight with a paper fan in hand. The paper fan dance exuded strength amid its gentleness, making people dazzled. Unknowingly, the scene changed. The moon in the middle of the summer night was filled with romance and passion. The paper fan in Young Master Jia¡¯s hand turned into a book. The ink fragrance on the book seemed to be still floating to the tip of his nose. As he walked and stopped, he gave off a schrly and elegant charm. Just as everyone was feeling engrossed in it, the scene changed again. The melody became loud and powerful. The moonlight after autumn was blood-red. At some point, Young Master Jia had put on his battle armor and held a long sword. He waved it among the enemies, and blood dyed the vastnd. It was astounding. Many people couldn¡¯t help but cry. At this moment, the loud and powerful voices stopped abruptly. Snow fell heavily. He changed out of his battle robe amid the zither, sword, and jar of wine. Everyone suddenly came back to their senses and stared nkly at the beauty who was ying the zither in the moonlight. The moon was bright and her eyes were like a painting. It stunned everyone deep in their hearts. After Chu Luo finished ying thest tune, she sat there and nced at the audience coldly. When she saw the cold man sitting there, the corners of her lips curled up. Gasps immediately sounded from below the stage. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°Junior, we should get off the stage.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he subconsciously reached out to pull her up. Chu Luo nodded at him but didn¡¯t extend her hand. She stood up from her cross-legged position and turned to leave the stage. Looking at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t give him any face, Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could only retract his hand and follow her. The audience abruptly snapped back to reality when the two of them reached the stairs. Everyone went crazy. ¡°President! President!¡± ¡°Chu Luo! Chu Luo!¡± ¡°One more song!¡± ¡­ The cheering and screaming seemed like they would flip the roof over in the next second. The crowd was so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. A man sitting in aidback position in the front row suddenly turned his head and asked an Imperial University school head beside him, ¡°Who was that girl just now? She ys the zither really well.¡± The school head smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Luo, a freshman.¡± Laidback Man responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and his face was filled with interest. ¡°You mean this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo?¡± The school head nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Laidback Man praised, ¡°Not bad. She¡¯s beautiful, has good results, and is multi-talented. She¡¯ll definitely be extraordinary in the future.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The school head was extremely happy. He felt like the man was praising his child. Laidback Man also had a smile on his face, but a glint shed across his eyes. Then, he continued watching the next show. When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked backstage, they were instantly surrounded by a group of people from the Student Union. ¡°President, Chu Luo, your performance was too fascinating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fascinating that it overshadowed our performance. I wonder if the audience still remembers that our theme consists of the four parts ¡®Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon¡¯?¡± ¡°We¡¯re too pitiful. If I had known, I would have let the president and Junior Chu perform with us. Withoutparison, there¡¯s no harm.¡± ¡°I even suspect that the president and Chu Luo have been secretly practicing for a long time. How can they cooperate so well on stage?¡± ¡°I think after tonight¡¯s g ends, everyone will only remember the president and Chu Luo¡¯s performance.¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more worked up as they spoke, Nangong Yi ced a finger to his lips and hushed everyone. After everyone had fallen silent, he said, ¡°The g isn¡¯t over yet. Don¡¯t forget your duty.¡± There were two backstages. This side was specially separated for the Student Union. There was a big space beside it, which was where all the actors put on makeup and changed their clothes tonight. Although everyone wanted to continue gossiping, they didn¡¯t forget their duty. Someone suggested, ¡°The president and Chu Luo¡¯s performance tonight will definitely receive a good response from the public. ¡°I¡¯m certain that our Imperial University will be famous among all the international universities again. After the banquet, we must celebrate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss, you¡¯re about to be envied by all the students in the university. Such a prestigious matter should be celebrated.¡± ¡°And Chu Luo, you¡¯re our biggest contributor tonight. You must go to the celebration.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t answer them immediately. Instead, he smiled and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior Chu, do you want to celebrate with everyone?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have something on tomorrow.¡± Nangong Yi shrugged at everyone. ¡°If my partner doesn¡¯t go, I have no reason to go.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi, who had pushed all the me on her, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re the president of the Student Union. After your subordinates have sessfully held the g, shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating for them? Besides¡­ as the president of the Student Union, not only should you celebrate with them, you should also help to foot the bill.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Everyone subconsciously nodded in agreement. The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. He pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Since Junior Chu has said so, if I don¡¯t treat everyone, it will seem like I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not only unreasonable but also cold-blooded and heartless.¡± Everyone continued to nod in agreement. Nangong Yi nced at everyone and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll gather at the Elegant Building at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°President, I love you!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at everyone¡¯s excited expressions and then at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior Chu, are you really not going to celebrate with us? You can bring your boyfriend along.¡± ¡°No.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone shouted from behind the crowd, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The people around them subconsciously made way. Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying and narrowed her eyes. Wei Xueying looked especially happy and enthusiastic. ¡°Luoluo, I knew you were still backstage here.¡± Everyone in the Student Union knew Wei Xueying and greeted her with a smile. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Wei Xueying used to be the Student Union¡¯s secretary. She quit because of the Postgraduate Entrance Examination.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°You¡¯re very close?¡± ¡°Not very close.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, someone asked Wei Xueying if she was close to Chu Luo. She nodded and replied, ¡°Luoluo is my little cousin. Do you think we¡¯re close?¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was pursing her lips, in surprise. Wei Xueying walked up to Chu Luo and said earnestly, ¡°Luoluo, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Uncle has been worried that you aren¡¯t eating well outside. Why don¡¯t youe back with me tonight?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s words immediately made everyone look at Chu Luo curiously. Chapter 242 - Since You Dont Learn, I Wont Be Polite

Chapter 242: Since You Don¡¯t Learn, I Won¡¯t Be Polite

Chu Luo looked at Wei Xueying, who seemed to be acting considerate of her, and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she walked towards the front of the stage, intending to call Li Yan and Tang Zhiyun. Seeing that she was ignoring her and leaving, Wei Xueying quickly followed her. As she walked, she advised, ¡°Luoluo, I know you can¡¯t forgive Aunt, but Uncle really feels heartache for you. Are you really going to not acknowledge even him?¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately made guesses. ¡°What do you think Senior Xueying means?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­¡± ¡°Are you guys very free?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s words instantly stopped their gossip. Nangong Yi looked at the exit and said, ¡°As members of the Student Union, before you know the truth, it¡¯s best not to make wild guesses. If it turns out that the truth doesn¡¯t match what you hear, the reputation of the Student Union will be ruined.¡± When everyone heard this, they fell silent. Indeed, there were many people in society who criticized people based on what they saw on the surface. This might ruin an innocent person. Moreover, Chu Luo had given their president face tonight. Everyone quickly dispersed. Nangong Yi stopped the Liaison Deputy Minister and said to him, ¡°Call Zhang Yiran and tell her to appear in front of me in five minutes. If she doesn¡¯t, I will make her idea of ¡®selling her body to raise funds¡¯ into reality.¡± The Liaison Deputy Minister trembled and quickly said, ¡°Okay, President. I¡¯ll call Sister Yiran immediately.¡± With that, he fled. ¡­ Chu Luo and Wei Xueying walked out of the backstage one after another. They saw Wei Wushuang standing beside the stage, obviously waiting for them. When Wei Wushuang saw Chu Luo, her expression turned ugly. And after seeing her costume and cold expression, she started making snide remarks. ¡°I think she¡¯s doing very well. Why do you have to persuade her to go back? This ingrate will only anger Aunt and Cousin if she goes back.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang and said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts.¡± This was by itself an innocuous sentence, but when Wei Wushuang heard it, her expression changed and fear shed across her eyes. After a few seconds, she red at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± With that, she walked around her and continued walking. ¡°Make yourself clear. Did you get someone to do what happenedst time?¡± Wei Wushuang reached out to grab Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Chu Luo tilted her body and dodged her hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°You better not touch me or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Wushuang¡¯s eyes were red from anger. How could she listen to her? She raised her hand to p her face. ¡°Wushuang, don¡¯t¡­¡± Pa! Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang, who was covering her face, then at Wei Xueying, who was stunned speechless. She sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I learned magic in the US? Since you don¡¯t remember and insist on letting me practice on you, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Luoluo, stop!¡± Chu Luo looked at Wei Wushuang¡¯s red and swollen face and sneered. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Wei Wushuang was so angry that her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her eyes were filled with knives, and she wished she could hack Chu Luo into pieces. Wei Xueying finally came back to her senses and quickly pulled Wei Wushuang. ¡°Wushuang, calm down.¡± After saying that, she gave her a look and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, it¡¯s Wushuang¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be angry¡­ I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that Uncle has been so anxious about you that he has be much more haggard. No matter what, he¡¯s your only family now. You have to go back and take a look at him, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two sisters and said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± With that, she left. When Chu Luo walked out of the side of the stage and headed to the front, Wei Wushuang¡¯s face was twisted with anger. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°I must find a way to torture this woman to death!¡± Wei Xueying looked at her red and swollen face and raised her hand to touch it gently. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to her with the skills she learned in the US. Why would you try to fight her head-on?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand the arrogance on her face. Why should we humble ourselves and invite back someone who used to freeload in Aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so famous now. Inviting her back will be beneficial to our Wei family. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Our family¡¯spany has been dealt a heavy blow by Master Li recently. We have to find a way to turn things around.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is just a college entrance examination top schr. Her poprity has long passed. How can she be the turning point for the Wei family!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Chu Luo¡¯s poprity as the college entrance examination top schr has subsided, but she has be famous again in the past few days. Coupled with the fact that she has performed on the same stage as the Student Union president tonight, her reputation will only be even more resounding. Do you think Daddy, Uncle, and the others won¡¯t find a way to make Chu Luo go back? ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we persuade Chu Luo to go back first? Besides¡­ Chu Luo is still useful to me.¡± ¡°What use can she serve?¡± ¡°Last time, I heard from someone in the industry that Chu Luo is the woman of a high-ranking official from the zing Glory headquarters. When she goes to the zing Glory headquarters, she can actually take Master Li¡¯s special elevator. Say, if I build a good rtionship with her, won¡¯t it be easy for me to enter zing Glory Entertainment?¡± Wei Wushuang thought for a while. Although she still wanted to swallow Chu Luo alive, she restrained her temper and said, ¡°Do you think we can persuade her to go back?¡± ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Wei Xueying then walked forward. Wei Wushuang quickly followed. ¡­ Chu Luo arrived in front of the stage and immediately saw Li Yan sitting in one of the Student Union reserved seats. There were actually many Student Union members who had nothing to do sitting around Li Yan, but everyone had the same goal and was at least two seats away from Li Yan. This led to the other spots being crowded and the few seats around him being empty. The moment Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan looked at her. Before the others could look at her, Chu Luo sat beside Li Yan and said to him, ¡°I want to go back.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sister Wu and the others first and ask if they¡¯re leaving.¡± With that, she stood up. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Call them.¡± He then handed her her phone. Chu Luo had wanted to call Wu Yiyao, but the music ying was a little explosive and she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Chu Luo thought for a while and sent her a message before calling her. She hung up when Wu Yiyao picked up. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before a few people walked over from the side aisle. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others also expressed their intention to leave. Chu Luo nodded and stood up with Li Yan. The group walked towards a side door. After they left, theidback man sitting in front suddenly sat up straight. Someone sitting beside him quickly asked, ¡°Young Master Qin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Huai sat down again and casually took out his phone to text. ¡ªFollow Chu Luo and the others. Qin Huai had just sent the message when two women walked out. He looked at the two women and a glint shed across his eyes. Putting away his phone, he stood up and left his seat calmly. He looked like he was going to the bathroom. No one suspected a thing. ¡­ After Chu Luo and the others left the hall¡­ Wu Yiyao praised with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Little Chu could y the zither so well. At that time, I felt like I had walked into Little Chu¡¯s zither and really saw the four ¡®months¡¯ of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. It was too astounding.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°The part that left the deepest impression on me was ¡®Autumn Moon¡¯ yed by Junior. That magnificent battlefield made my blood boil.¡± ¡°Also, that tune ¡®Summer Moon¡¯ that Sister Chu yed. The feels it gave me was just awesome.¡± The boys all stated which part they liked. After everyone was done, Wang Mingtao suggested, ¡°Sister Chu¡¯s performance was so fascinating tonight. Let¡¯s go have some supper to celebrate.¡± Wu Yiyao thought of thepetition they would be participating in tomorrow and asked, ¡°Where are you guys participating in thepetition? I¡¯ll apany you for the next three days.¡± ¡°Little Professor Wu ising to apany us?¡± Tang Zhiyun was obviously very happy. He asked deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to y during National Day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like going to crowded ces. I don¡¯t know how to spend such a long break. Apanying you guys can be considered as killing time.¡± The boys nced at Tang Zhiyun and replied happily, ¡°Sure.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°We n to stay in one of theputer rooms.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°Other than the five of us, a few others have applied to use theputer room. One of theputer rooms will be reserved for us.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Theputer equipment in theputer room isn¡¯t considered good. You can¡¯t react quickly when a situation arises. Why don¡¯t we go to the technology building directly? Theputers in the technology building aren¡¯t installed with any software, so we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone hacking through the software system.¡± Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°But¡­ we didn¡¯t have time to apply to the school.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to help you.¡± After saying that, everyone turned the topic back to supper. The boys and Wu Yiyao agreed. Chu Luo also wanted to go, so Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, go back and change first.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s costume was indeed too eye-catching. Plus, she was famous to begin with. If she went out like this, she might get surrounded by people. Wu Yiyao handed Li Yan the key. ¡°Then you guys can take my car. We¡¯ll ride our bicycles and meet by the school gate.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Li Yan took the key. As soon as they left, Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang walked over. Wei Wushuang looked at them sympathetically. ¡°Do you know what Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend does?¡± Chapter 243 - Why Is This Person So Annoying!

Chapter 243: Why Is This Person So Annoying!

When Tang Zhiyun and the others heard this, they narrowed their eyes and looked displeased. Was this woman here to sow discord? Wang Mingtao was furious and asked her, ¡°What does Sister Chu¡¯s boyfriend do? What does it have to do with you? Did you fall for him? I advise you to wake up. Sister Chu¡¯s boyfriend won¡¯t fancy you.¡± Xie Minghai replied bluntly, ¡°Are you here to cause trouble because you were rejected by a boy and can¡¯t stand to see Junior doing well?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Wushuang was so angry that smoke was rising from her head. She didn¡¯t expect the people Chu Luo knew to have such a reaction. Wei Xueying originally wanted to test these people. Seeing their reaction, she quickly held back Wei Wushuang, who was about to re up, and exined with a perfect smile: ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We¡¯re Luoluo¡¯s cousins. My sister just wanted to test if you¡¯re sincere to Luoluo. You know that Luoluo is beautiful and there are many people who have designs on her. We¡¯re just worried¡­¡± Wei Xueying stopped, but her meaning was obvious. The rest of them didn¡¯t know about Chu Luo¡¯s rtives. From the moment they met Chu Luo, she had only been with her older brother and they had never heard her talk about her other family members. Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and asked politely, ¡°You said that you are her cousins. Why haven¡¯t I heard her mention you before?¡± ¡°Exactly. My Sister Chu only has one bro¡­ boyfriend.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wei Wushuang crossed her arms and looked at them. ¡°I thought you were close to Chu Luo, but it turns out that you don¡¯t even know anything about her.¡± Wei Xueying was worried that Wei Wushuang¡¯s words would disgust these people, so she quickly tugged at her and said to them ambiguously: ¡°Because Luoluo¡¯s aunt and older cousin fell ill before her college entrance examination, Uncle had been anxious to find medicine for them and forgot to sign her application form. She has been bearing a grudge against Uncle ever since. Later on, when Uncle came back, she didn¡¯t listen to his exnation and moved out.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she interrupted, ¡°The college entrance examination concerns a person¡¯s future. I don¡¯t believe your uncle couldn¡¯t even spare dozens of seconds to sign the form for her.¡± ¡°My uncle went to the south those few days and didn¡¯t have time to rush back.¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Xie Minghai sneered. ¡°It was only your uncle who went to the south to look for medicine for your aunt and cousin, but was your aunt also so sick that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to sign? Even if she was, she could¡¯ve just given the household register to Junior¡¯s uncle and let him go to the school to exin the situation. I don¡¯t believe that the school won¡¯t have been amodating.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Wei Xueying looked troubled. She hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Our auntie¡¯s illness is a little special. No one can get close to her.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately asked, ¡°Did she go crazy? Did she hit Sister Chu?¡± The Wei sisters: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this person so annoying! Couldn¡¯t he grasp the main point? Wei Xueying pretended not to hear his question and was about to say a parting sentence when a man walked out from the side door. The man had red lips and white teeth. He was wearing a wine-red satin shirt. The top two buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a section of white skin. This coupled with his deliberately messy hair made a casual and elegant aura emanate from him. Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang were a little surprised to see this person. Especially Wei Wushuang, who called out to him excitedly, ¡°Second Young Master Duanmu.¡± Duanmu Tian stopped and looked at her. He asked in a tone that suggested they didn¡¯t know each other all that well, ¡°What is it?¡± Wei Wushuang walked towards him, and Wei Xueying couldn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Second Young Master Duanmu, I¡¯m Wei Wushuang from the Wei family. We met at the riding arenast time.¡± Duanmu Tian looked at her red and swollen face and raised his finger to touch it. ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Only then did Wei Wushuang remember that her face was still red and swollen. She immediately blushed. However, Duanmu Tian smiled at her and said gently, ¡°You must have fallen. A girl¡¯s face is very important. Go back and apply some ointment to reduce the swelling and pain. Then, use a hot towel on it. It should heal in no time.¡± Wei Wushuang was instantly touched by his gentleness. Just as she was about to say something else, Duanmu Tian said, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he turned and left. Wei Wushuang: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Wei Xueying walked over and growled at her, ¡°Wushuang, you¡¯re crazy. Why did you provoke the Duanmu family? You obviously know that our family and¡­¡± Wei Wushuang interrupted her unhappily. ¡°And what¡­? Don¡¯t you also like Li Yan? I was just talking to Duanmu Tian.¡± Wei Xueying was rendered speechless. Wu Yiyao nced at the two sisters and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, Little Chu and the others will be waiting for us.¡± They nodded and walked towards the parking lot. The g was only halfway through. There was no one else outside. When they walked over, a group of men in ck suits suddenly jumped out. One of the men in a ck suit said expressionlessly, ¡°Everyone, pleasee with us.¡± Tang Zhiyun subconsciously shielded Wu Yiyao behind him and the boys looked at them warily. ¡°Who are you? This is a school. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Mess around if you dare.¡± The men in ck suits walked towards them at the same time. They had one hand in their trousers the entire time, as if they were holding something. The group became even more vignt. Wu Yiyao, who was standing behind the boys, quickly took out her phone from her bag and prepared to call the police. At this moment, the men took out a small spray from their pockets. They were sprayed and got drugged. Wu Yiyao also got sprayed. But in the end, just before she did, she pressed the number she had most recently called. The men in ck suits put away the spray. One of them said, ¡°Take away all of their phones. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The others quickly searched for their phones and tossed them to the grass beside them. Then, they left with the group who was under the influence of drugs. As soon as they left, the Wei sisters, who had followed behind and realized that something was wrong, came out from hiding behind the trees. Wei Xueying took out her phone to make a call. Wei Wushuang quickly pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Those people in ck suits are obviously not good people. I¡¯ll call the security office.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Didn¡¯t you see what those people took out from their bodies just now? They were controlled like puppets after those people sprayed that thing at them. If the security guards were also controlled, wouldn¡¯t we be exposed?¡± Wei Xueying thought for a while and felt that she made sense, so she put away her phone. At this moment, Chu Luo and Li Yan strode out from behind a tree. The Wei sisters looked at them in surprise. Li Yan strode over to check and pressed themunicator on his ear before quickly giving an order. Chu Luo strode towards the Wei sisters and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who took them away?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Wei Xueying intended to say that they didn¡¯t know either. But Wei Wushuang grabbed Wei Xueying and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What kind of tone is that? You¡¯re asking us something yet you sound so arrogant.¡± Chu Luo threw her a cold nce and turned to walk towards Li Yan. Wei Wushuang, who had wanted to take the opportunity to ridicule Chu Luo, could only re at Chu Luo¡¯s back. She was so angry that her liver hurt. After Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out where they went.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°They went to the College of Humanities and Archaeology.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the two of them quickly walked towards the forest, Chu Luo and Li Yan disappeared. By the time the Wei sisters had caught up, they were gone. The College of Humanities was a rtively unpopr specialization, especially the Archeology Department. There weren¡¯t many students who enrolled every year, and there were only around 1,000 people in the entire department, teachers, students, and professors included. However, the buildings in this college were a feature and a highlight of Imperial University. They were ancient and had pavilions. During the weekend, many students from other colleges woulde over to travel. The two of them appeared outside the Archaeology Department. As it was a holiday tomorrow, the department was empty. Chu Luo stood there and sensed something before saying to Li Yan, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone with special abilities.¡± ¡°Can you feel where those people are hiding?¡± ¡°Southwest of here. Wait¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly paused. ¡°There seems to be something there.¡± She then said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°My men will be here soon. Since they don¡¯t have special abilities, let my men go in to save them.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang. She quickly took out her phone and turned on the speaker. The other party¡¯s voice was obviously changed using a transformer. His voice seemed to be covered by something as he said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°If you want to save your friends,e to the College of Humanities immediately. Remember, don¡¯t call the police. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to your friends.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who quickly took out his phone and quickly tapped on the screen. At the same time, he gave her a look. Chu Luo deliberately raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt my friends. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call Li Yan and get him to send someone to deal with you.¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± The other party sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if your call is faster or if we are.¡± After that person finished speaking, a muffled groan came from the other side. Chapter 244 - Your Words Displeased Me; Slap Yourself

Chapter 244: Your Words Displeased Me; p Yourself

This grunt was from Xie Minghai. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened and a cold aura emanated from her body. The other party was still saying, ¡°How is it? Are you still going to call and tell Master Li?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was quickly scrolling through his phone, and said in a displeased voice, ¡°No.¡± This person was beside her already anyway. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and showed her his phone screen. Li Yan had already hacked into the camera of the other party¡¯s phone. There were many damaged ancient objects where they were, and Tang Zhiyun and the others were standing there. Li Yan tapped their faces, implying that their expressions were very strange. Chu Luo nodded at him and said to the person, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my friends. I¡¯lle with him immediately.¡± ¡°Very good. Remember, only the two of you cane over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for killing them.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo hung up and said to Li Yan, ¡°They¡¯re under some drug¡¯s influence.¡± Li Yan nodded and pointed at their location. ¡°This is the cultural relics repair room.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for your men toe down. These people are asking for a beating. How dare they hit my friends?¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face which was puffed up with anger and knew that the little thing was being protective. He didn¡¯t stop her and followed her inside. Chu Luo took out a talisman as she walked, and the two of them disappeared by the door. Not long after walking into the Archaeology Department, the duo¡¯s figures suddenly appeared. Li Yan looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo said, ¡°There are ancient items inside that sh with my Invisibility Talisman.¡± Li Yan nodded and wrapped his arm around her waist. A few men in ck suits walked towards the door from one direction. The two of them waited for them to leave before walking out of the shadows. As Chu Luo walked, she looked at the Archaeology Department under the dim streetlights. She said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Archaeology Department to have so many ancient treasures.¡± After saying that, she waited for a while and said regretfully, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s basically all damaged.¡± Li Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you feel what it is that¡¯s shing with your talisman?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan didn¡¯t ask further and held her hand as they walked in. Along the way, the two of them encountered a few batches of men in ck suits walking out. After avoiding the ck suits in another area, Chu Luo muttered, ¡°These people must have nned this long ago. They¡¯re really willing to spend a lot of money to capture you.¡± After saying that, she remembered something and asked him, ¡°When is Master Liing back?¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and touched her hair. ¡°The 5th.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Why the 5th?¡± ¡°I want to apany you back to Ocean City on the 4th.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips slightly but couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to peck her on the lips. Chu Luo pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan smiled and continued walking with her. The two of them walked to the courtyard outside the antique repair room and looked at the lights inside and at the people guarding the courtyard. The two of them exchanged a nce and turned around to hide behind a luxuriant osmanthus tree. This was the season when the osmanthus flowers bloomed. As the rich fragrance of the flowers wafted into her nose, Chu Luo felt it be a little itchy. She wanted to sneeze. Li Yan immediately realized her strange reaction and ced his hand against the back of her head to press her head into his arms. Li Yan¡¯s scent filled her nose and Chu Luo finally felt better. At this moment, she heard Li Yan¡¯s low voice. ¡°Luoluo, another group of people ising. Let¡¯s deal with the people here first.¡± Chu Luo nodded in his arms. She reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a medicine bottle. In his arms, she said in a low voice, ¡°Use this. It won¡¯t take much effort.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. The two of them walked out from behind the tree to vent their anger. ¡°Who¡­¡± Someone was about to speak but was immediately knocked out by the poison in Li Yan¡¯s hand. The others didn¡¯t have time to react. The moment Li Yan scattered the medicinal powder in his hand, the others were all drugged at the same time. After doing all of this, Li Yan let go of Chu Luo. The door in front was opened at the same time because of themotion outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The person standing inside the door narrowed his eyes when he saw the two people standing in the courtyard and the people who had fallen to the ground. He wanted to close the door. Chu Luo came out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and quickly grabbed a handful of leaves from the osmanthus tree, then threw them at him. That person was pierced by the leaves until he became a hedgehog. He fell back and twitched a few times on the ground before falling unconscious. The door opened. The bunch of people standing inside the door started to move. Some of them took out their guns and pointed them at the two of them while others aimed at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Someone said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to take a step forward, we¡¯ll kill these people.¡± Chu Luo looked at the guns and frowned. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind him. ¡°Wait first.¡± Chu Luo knew what he was talking about and didn¡¯t say anything else. The person outside the door shouted at the two of them again, ¡°Take out all your weapons. You¡­¡± That person pointed at Li Yan. ¡°You. Come in alone.¡± ¡°What do you people want?¡± Chu Luo asked in dissatisfaction. That person didn¡¯t even look at her. At this moment, that person moved the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and shouted at Li Yan, ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯ll blow this person¡¯s brains out first.¡± With that, he pointed the gun at Wang Mingtao¡¯s temple. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo back and wrote a number on her palm: 1. Then, he let go of her wrist and took out the gun on him. ¡°Throw the gun in.¡± Li Yan walked towards the door. When he reached it, that person shouted, ¡°Throw it there.¡± Li Yan bent down slightly and made a gesture of throwing the gun out. However, at this moment, the gun in his hand turned around. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three shots, that person and those men who had pointed a gun at Tang Zhiyun died. The others were furious and quickly fired at him. Li Yan dodged to the side. Chu Luo attacked at the same time. Just as they were about to enter and deal with the remaining two people, a few people quickly jumped down from the roof of the courtyard. These people looked like they had extraordinary skills. Li Yan fought with these people. Chu Luo ran in to deal with the other two people and was about to walk up to Tang Zhiyun and the others when an anxious-sounding whistle came from outside the door. After the whistle, Tang Zhiyun and the others moved and surrounded Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at the people surrounding her and muttered, ¡°I miscalcted.¡± After saying that, she raised her wrist and shook the bracelet. The sound of the bracelet wasn¡¯t loud, but when she shook it, the whistle was covered by this small sound. When Tang Zhiyun and the others stopped moving, Chu Luo turned around and looked outside the gate. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s men arrived. The fight in the courtyard was intense. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried at all. She turned her gaze to the wall opposite. A man in a long robe stood there with his hands behind his back. In the blink of an eye, that person arrived in front of Chu Luo. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a kindred spirit too.¡± That person sized Chu Luo up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you fell into my hands today. You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s not a bad idea to learn these things. After they deal with the people outside, how about bing my woman? I¡¯ll make you stronger.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her wrist and the bracelet made a crisp sound. That person smiled disdainfully. ¡°You still want to use¡­¡± He had just said those few words when his smile froze. His expression changed from disbelief to horror. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very formidable?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. A red light shed from her fingertip and that person trembled. In the next moment, he wanted to take something from his body. However, he realized that his hands weren¡¯t listening to him. ¡°What you said just now made me unhappy. p yourself.¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! The man pped himself more than ten times, and that half of his face became swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Chu Luo snapped her fingers and said in disappointment, ¡°I thought you were powerful, but it turns out that you¡¯re only so-so.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she mmed her palm forward. The man¡¯s body quickly flew towards the group of people fighting outside the door. At this moment, Li Yan happened to kick one person flying and p another person. That person dodged and his pnded on the expert¡¯s chest. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± That person was pped twice consecutively. Even an expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He fainted. Li Yan looked at the person who had fainted by his feet and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. He turned the gun in his hand and fired several shots at him without blinking. These shots stunned the other party. At this moment, Li Yan was like a demon that had just crawled out of the ground. His entire body was filled with ruthlessness and coldness. Just as the other party was about to be wiped out, a siren rang from the courtyard. It was obvious that someone had deliberately triggered the school¡¯s rm. The group of people took the opportunity to escape. Li Yan looked at the group and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Give chase.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked into the door. Chu Luo was standing in front of Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Can you undo the effects of the drug on them?¡± Li Yan walked to her side and said, ¡°Someone secretly triggered the rm. Restore this ce to its original state before taking them away.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a flick of her finger, everything that had been broken returned to normal. At the same time, the sound of the school¡¯s security guards quickly approaching came from outside. Chapter 245 - You Didnt Vomit, Did You?

Chapter 245: You Didn¡¯t Vomit, Did You?

Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can you take all these people away?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Then, she raised her hand and everyone disappeared from this ancient artifact room. In the next second, they appeared in the forest on a remote school path outside the wall of the College of Humanities. Looking at them, Li Yan asked, ¡°Can the poison in them be neutralized?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t just poisoned,¡± Chu Luo told him. ¡°Sister Wu and the others have been poisoned by a very small Gu. This Gu must be activated by the person who nted it before it will react. As long as the person who nted the Gu doesn¡¯t touch them, no one can root them out.¡± ¡°Is this Gu easy to cure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to cure, but I don¡¯t have the form to cure this Gu.¡± ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get someone to send them to the dormitory building over at the graduate student residential area.¡± Chu Luo told him what she needed. After that, she searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and found a bottle of pills. She took them out and poured a few onto her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Li Yan took the medicine from her hand. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± ¡°Just feed them and wake them up.¡± Li Yan walked up to them and rubbed their chins. He quickly fed each of them one pill and Chu Luo also fed Wu Yiyao one. Before long, their eyes gradually regained rity. The moment Wang Mingtao woke up, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, run!¡± He had just finished shouting this when he realized that Chu Luo and Li Yan were standing in front of them. He was especially surprised and realized that they weren¡¯t at the parking spot at the auditorium. The others realized the same when they woke up. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone drugged you to control your mind.¡± ¡°D*mn! Will we get controlled to cause chaos?¡± Xie Minghai asked worriedly. He quickly shouted, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, stand aside. What if we¡¯re controlled to hurt you?¡± After Xie Minghai finished speaking, they took two steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve neutralized your poison.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Otherwise, the school¡¯s security guards will find us.¡± Only then did they realize that there was a hugemotion in the courtyard. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°At the College of Humanities.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned around and walked forward. Li Yan followed. The others also quickly followed. A long time after everyone had walked out of the College of Humanities, Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my ce first. The poison in your bodies hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. You still need to take some medicine.¡± The rest of them didn¡¯t suspect anything and followed her and Li Yan to her dormitory building. Li Yan ced all the things he had prepared on the coffee table. ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go cook these things.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo went over to carry those things towards the kitchen that she had never used before. The rest of them asked, ¡°Do you need our help?¡± ¡°No need. Just wait.¡± Chu Luo had just taken a step when Li Yan took the things from her hand. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded at him. The two of them entered the kitchen. Chu Luo looked around and said with a vexed expression, ¡°I forgot to tell you to prepare a y pot for boiling medicine.¡± ¡°Will boiling using something else ruin the medicinal effects?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then use ordinary pots.¡± Li Yan then ced the herbs on the counter. Chu Luo stood there for a long time without moving. Li Yan turned to look at her. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this kind of stove.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He took out a pot from a cab, ced it on the stove, and turned on the stove. ¡°What do you need to do? Tell me, I¡¯ll cook.¡± Chu Luo stood beside him and told him what to do. After Li Yan boiled the medicine, Chu Luo looked like she had learned something. ¡°So this kind of stove is so simple to use.¡± Li Yan looked at her warmly. Chu Luo said, ¡°But it¡¯s a little strange to use this kind of stove and pot to cook medicine. It¡¯s better to use them to cook.¡± ¡°You know how to cook?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said matter-of-factly, ¡°Why should I cook for myself?¡± Li Yan was amused by her expression. He touched her face and nodded. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to cook yourself.¡± The two of them waited in the kitchen for a while until the medicine was prepared. Chu Luo took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and lit it up before letting the ashes fall inside. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A charm to remove the Gu. It¡¯s considered an unorthodox method to remove the Gu¡­ I created this method to remove it.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she even raised her chin at him with a smug expression. Li Yan almost couldn¡¯t control himself and pulled her closer to seal her mouth. After the medicine was done, Li Yan went out to get the boys to bring it in. The rest of them stood by the sofa and drank the medicine as if they were on the guillotine. Wu Yiyao drank the bowl of medicine in one go. ¡°Little Professor Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of the bitterness?¡± Seeing her drinking so quickly, Tang Zhiyun was worried that she would find the medicine too bitter. He happened to see the pastries on the coffee table and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, can these pastries be eaten?¡± ¡°Eat whatever you want.¡± Tang Zhiyun took a piece of pastry and handed it to Wu Yiyao. ¡°Eat a piece of pastry first to suppress the bitterness.¡± Wu Yiyao took the pastry from him and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been in poor health since I was young and am used to Chinese medicine. I¡¯m almost immune to this bitter taste.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked concerned. ¡°Are you still taking such medicine?¡± ¡°No. Little Chu helped me recuperate.¡± Tang Zhiyun let out a sigh of relief, picked up his bowl of medicine, and drank it down. The other four didn¡¯t have such courage. Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression twisted after taking a sip. Xie Minghai and Yu Lei pinched their noses. Although Xu Qingfeng was a little better, it took him a while to drink. Seeing the four of them drinking the medicine, Chu Luo was amused. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys hurry up? Drinking it in one go is much better than drinking it slowly.¡± ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll definitely vomit if I drink this medicine in one go.¡± The other three nodded. Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe their words. Her eyes darted around and she said seriously, ¡°This kind of medicine needs to be drunk in one go to have an effect. Do you want to drink this medicine a few more times?¡± When the four boys heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They picked up the bowl of medicine and gulped it down. After they finished drinking, Chu Luo nced at them. ¡°You didn¡¯t vomit, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. Wu Yiyao and Tang Zhiyun were both amused by their expressions. Only then did the four of them realize that they had been tricked by Chu Luo. The rest of them giggled for a while. At the same time, they looked at the pastries on the coffee table and pounced on them. Watching them snatch the pastries to eat them, Chu Luo thought in satisfaction:?¡®Someone finally ate these awful pastries.¡¯ At this moment, Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you still want to eat supper?¡± Chu Luo nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Better not. It¡¯s already sote. Besides, it¡¯ll take some time to go out.¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at Li Yan expectantly. Li Yan thought for a moment and sent a message. He put away his phone and looked up at everyone. ¡°I ordered takeout.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and said to everyone, ¡°Guys, go back after eating the takeout.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you not go back, Sister Wu? You¡¯reing again tomorrow anyway.¡± Li Yan looked at his warm little thing and said before she could say anything about letting Wu Yiyao stay here, ¡°You can stay at the school dormitory.¡± Li Yan had interrupted Chu Luo before she could say anything. She blinked at him. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°My father has a professor¡¯s apartment at Imperial University. He lives here most of the time. I¡¯ll stay at my father¡¯s apartmentter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. The takeout Li Yan mentioned was quickly delivered. Seeing the luxurious meal in front of them, the boys were stunned. Facing therge scallops and braised prawns, Wang Mingtao swallowed his saliva. ¡°I thought Brother Chu would call for supper at the supper shop near the school. Could this supper be from a big hotel?¡± Everyone sat on the sofa, took a pair of chopsticks and disposable gloves, and started eating. Li Yan had ordered more than ten dishes that filled the coffee table. Everyone ate as they talked about tonight. ¡°I wonder who sent them. How dare they do this to us tantly at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we report this to the school heads tomorrow?¡± ¡°There are so many outsiders invited tonight. Even if we report it, they won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± ¡°I wonder who it is. Are we in danger from now on?¡± ¡°Junior, do you know who sent them to catch us?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t sure if it was the Qin family or the Duanmu family, so she looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s my business rival. This won¡¯t happen a second time.¡± Li Yan had a domineering and steady aura to begin with. Hearing his words, everyone felt relieved. After supper, they talked about when they would gather tomorrow. The boys tactfully packed up the food boxes and rubbish on the coffee table before they left. Chapter 246 - What Is This? Moral Kidnapping

Chapter 246: What Is This? Moral Kidnapping

Chu Luo and Li Yan went upstairs to take a shower. Li Yan said to her, ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll go to the study. Don¡¯t wait for me if it getste.¡± Chu Luo knew what he was going to do and nodded at him. Li Yan went to the study to deal with tonight¡¯s matter, so she took a tablet and studied foreignnguages. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, she received a call from Princess Anya. Anya asked insincerely on the phone, ¡°Chu, did I ruin your harmonious time with Li by calling you at this time?¡± Chu Luo snorted and said straightforwardly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Don¡¯t hold me up from studying.¡± Anya was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re still studying at this time?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Of course. Am I as free as you?¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Deep breaths came from the other end of the line. After a few seconds, Anya said, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so not adorable.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Anya: ¡°Who said there¡¯s nothing?¡± Then, she said, ¡°Has your cosmeticspany started operating? The skincare products you gave mest time were really too awesome. I used it with my mother when I went back. We finished using them in just a month. I wanted to go to yourpany to buy it, but the door was closed. Hasn¡¯t yourpany started operating?¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s opening tomorrow.¡± Anya was stunned again. ¡°Since you¡¯re opening tomorrow, why aren¡¯t you advertising it first?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s all the same if we start advertising tomorrow.¡± Anya¡¯s tone wasplicated. ¡°Chu, I really wonder if you know how to do business. How can you advertise on the day you sell your products? Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be able to sell them?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to know when your products can be bought. I really need them now.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Help me do something now and I¡¯ll get someone to send two sets to you.¡± Anya immediately raised her guard. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t do anything that will ruin my princess image.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let you do such a thing.¡± Anya asked, ¡°What is it, then?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°At 10 AM US time, ourpany will have a productunch. You can just be an invited guest.¡± Anya was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not going. As a princess, how can I do freebor for you?¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your and the Queen¡¯s cosmetics from now on.¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m not someone whocks that bit of money.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You have to think carefully. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m taking care of it, not that mypany¡¯s taking care of it. I have a beauty form here that can make a person in her fifties or sixties look like she¡¯s 30, and there are definitely no side effects. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Anya stopped talking. It was obvious that she was tempted. Chu Luo added, ¡°If you like, I can give you 5% of my cosmeticspany.¡± Anya: ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Definitely not¡­ You have to be the ambassador for thepany¡¯s cosmetics products. Moreover, it¡¯s only 5% of the US.¡± Anya took a deep breath. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but growl at her, ¡°Am I only worth 5% of the shares? And furthermore, only the US?!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t agree. Goodbye.¡± Chu Luo hung up and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan was obviously very busy. After answering the call, Chu Luo first heard the sound of footsteps. Then, she heard his voice. ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°Get ready. Anya ising soon.¡± Chen Xuan responded and said to her, ¡°The media have all been arranged by the zing Glory Corporation. I¡¯ll upload the advertisement you shot.¡± The product advertisement that Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three had filmed was already ready and waiting to be released at the branding press conference. Chen Xuan¡¯s tone carried a trace of a smile. ¡°Yesterday, the regional general manager of the zing Glory Corporation even contacted me. When the timees, they will publicize our products on ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ for free.¡± To a game that had reached the height that ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± had, there was no need to ept any advertisements to earn extra money. Chen Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think:?¡®Master Li really dotes on Little Boss. He probably can¡¯t stand seeing her worry a little.¡¯ When Chu Luo heard what he said, the corners of her lips curled up. The two of them spoke for almost half an hour before hanging up. There was still more than an hour until ten in the US. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to wait until then. Seeing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet, she got off the bed and walked towards the study. Li Yan was sitting in front of hisputer and staring at theputer screen. His aura was so powerful that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The moment the door opened, he looked up and the viciousness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Li Yan stood up and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s heart surged at the thought of what he had done for her. She wrapped her arm around his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. This was the first time Chu Luo had taken the initiative. Li Yan narrowed his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, do you know the consequences of teasing me at this time?¡± Without giving her a chance to speak, he pressed hisrge hand against the back of her head and lowered his head to find her lips. ¡­ Only after a while did he let go of her, who was panting. Chu Luo leaned her head into his arms and asked, ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Li Yan looked at the top of her head and lowered his head to kiss her hair. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t sleep without me hugging you, huh?¡± Chu Luo felt the heat emanating from his body and patted his shoulder. She said, ¡°Hurry up and finish your work. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan kissed her cheek again before saying, ¡°At most half an hour more.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°Who sent the people tonight?¡± ¡°There were people from the Qin family and others.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo thought of Duanmu Tian, whom she had seen in front of the stage. She told him about it and guessed, ¡°Do you think the Duanmu family is involved?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family didn¡¯t participate. But Duanmu Tian and Duanmu Rui must have participated.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan said in a very indifferent tone, ¡°The Duanmu family only has three male grandchildren in the second generation. Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Tian are biological brothers. Ever since Old Master saved me, they¡¯ve felt that I should risk my life for Old Master and give all of zing Glory to the Duanmu family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. ¡°What do you call this? Moral kidnapping.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t know. Back then, when Old Master saved me, I told him that as long as he doesn¡¯t touch my bottom line in the future, I won¡¯t hesitate to help him if he has any instructions. The others have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ in the past few years, did they ask you to do anything, using the fact that Old Master had saved your life?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if there had been such instances, he had quietly made them pay back double. After a few times, they had realized that something was amiss and stopped looking for him. Right now, the most they could do was harp on the fact that he owed Old Master a favor. Chu Luo could guess what Li Yan meant. She wriggled out of his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first. Hurry up.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let out a joyful chuckle. After which, he leaned over and asked in a low and hoarse voice by her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re not asleep after I¡¯m done, can I ask for some benefits?¡± Chu Luo blushed and punched his chest before turning to leave. As for whether Chu Luo was asleep when Li Yan returned to the bedroom after he was done with his work, one would know when they saw that the person hadn¡¯t woken up by seven in the morning. Li Yan sat on the edge of the bed and ced a ss of water on the bedside table. He wiped Chu Luo¡¯s face which was red from sleeping and called out, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo was disturbed from her dream and shrunk her head into the nket. Li Yan chuckled and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re meeting the others at the technology building at around seven o¡¯clock.¡± The person on the bed still had her eyes closed, but three secondster, they suddenly opened and she sat up. Li Yan looked down with a scorching gaze. Only then did Chu Luo realize that she was naked. She quickly pushed his face to the side and, with her other hand, took the clothes he had prepared for her to quickly put on. After putting on her clothes, she felt thirsty and saw the warm water. Li Yan handed her the warm water. Chu Luo drank and quickly got off the bed to wash up. It took only a few minutes before the two of them were sitting at the dining table. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy for the next few days too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask him what he would be busy with. She remembered the productunch in the USst night. After breakfast, she called Chen Xuan. The moment Chen Xuan picked up the call, he said excitedly, ¡°Little Boss, our productunch was very sessful, especially our advertisement. At this time, the views have already reached tens of millions.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°So many people clicked?¡± It had to be known that the productunch had only been for a few hours, and the advertisement had been released in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± for less than five hours. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Xuan said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough operators left. The number of people who want to buy products has exceeded our expectations, especially from the upper-ss society of the US. Many people have already ced orders.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Mm, if too many people buy it, limit the purchase and appointments.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went upstairs to collect something, then went to the technology building to meet up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chapter 247 - The Best Explanation Is Talking With Ability

Chapter 247: The Best Exnation Is Talking With Ability

The Cybersecurity Competition of university students from all over the world had teams divided by countries. Chu Luo¡¯s team was called the ¡°Empire Team.¡± The difference between this kind of Cybersecurity Competition and hacking attacks was that everyone knew the other party¡¯s domain name. Defeating the other party tantly and sticking one¡¯s team¡¯s g on all the other participants¡¯puters would be considered a win. Thepetition would start at ten in the morning and wouldst until three in the afternoon on the third day. Chu Luo and the others gathered around seven to go online and greet all the ¡°Empire yers.¡± ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll split into three shifts. We can¡¯t let down our guard for a second for the next three days.¡± When Chu Luo and the others gathered in front of the technology building, arge group ofputer science students was already gathered there. When everyone saw Chu Luo appear, they were so shocked that they fell silent for a while. Then, everyone became excited. ¡°Could Chu Luo also be participating in this global Cybersecurity Competition among university students?¡± ¡°Are her standards good enough? Although she was internally recruited as a student by Professor Wu, I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s really good enough to participate in such a high-tech Cybersecurity Competition.¡± ¡°Exactly. This is a Cybersecurity Competition participated in by topputer science students worldwide. Everyone in the Empire Alliance has aputer. If she can¡¯t defend herputer and is attacked by others, the otherputers will be finished.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Maybe Chu Luo just followed them in to watch. After all, she has such a good rtionship with the Four Swordsmen. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to go in and cheer for them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As everyone spoke, someone said, ¡°Did you see the advertisement for ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Who exactly is that Phoenix Skies Corporation? Not only did they broadcast advertisements in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game that never showed any advertisements, but they even hired all the members of ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯ to advertise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Bai Ling still hasn¡¯t taken off her mask. However, the close-up shots of her hand and chin were simply too perfect. I don¡¯t think I have a hand fetish, but I¡¯ve fallen in love with her hand now.¡± ¡°Me too, especially her chin. It¡¯s so fair and tender that you can even see the tiny hairs on it. I wonder if water can be pinched out of that skin!¡± ¡°There are also the Four Swordsmen. To be honest, when I saw them recently, I felt that they looked a little different. I finally know why after this advertisement. Their skin has be very good.¡± ¡°Do you think the Four Swordsmen and Bai Ling shot the advertisement in the same ce? After the Four Swordsmen returned, so many people in the school followed them, but nobody saw them interact with any special girl.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t Chu Luo special enough?¡± ¡°Do you think Chu Luo is Bai Ling?¡± ¡°F*ck! How is that possible? No matter how powerful Chu Luo is, how can she have such an awesome gamey?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. One look and I can tell that she doesn¡¯t know how to y games!¡± Everyone refuted this idea. No one believed it at all. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others had no idea what was being discussed outside. After entering the technology building and arriving at theputer room, they saw that the other participants were already in position. Seeing that Chu Luo had entered, they were a little surprised. A boy with pimples on his face asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Feng Ling?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy had a strange expression and only asked, ¡°Junior, do you know how how to y in Cybersecurity Competitions?¡± The other three people¡¯s expressions were a little strange, but Chu Luo was beautiful, so they couldn¡¯t say anything excessive. Tang Zhiyun nced at them and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say anything. He introduced them to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Hu Yong. His IP name is Brave Warrior. This is Wang Luming. His IP name is Dawn and Twilight. This is Zeng Xiaoqiang. His IP name is Powerful Spear. This is Zhou Xingyu. His IP name is Victory in the Universe.¡± After the introductions, they went over and sat down. After everyone had sat in their seats, they first assigned missions. Then, everyone connected to the Imperial Universitywork. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°There are a total of 36 people from the Empire Team who are participating in thepetition this time. Everyone, find your own chance to greet themter. Then, we will split into three groups. Each group will be online for eight hours, which is exactly one day. Of course, if you can handle it, you can go online continuously for the next three days.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What if we encounter a rather troublesome problem that can¡¯t be resolved by a group of people?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve considered that too,¡± Hu Yong replied. ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone doesn¡¯t leave the school for the next few days. Your phones are on standby 24 hours a day. If you encounter any especially big problems, hurry over immediately.¡± Xie Minghai continued, ¡°Or find aputer nearby and connect to the Empire Team via other high-endputers.¡± Chu Luo asked again, ¡°It¡¯s easy to be attacked like this, right?¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior. These past few days before thepetition, all the students in the Computer Science Department who own high-endputers have restored theirputers to the factory setting. There is no software in them that makes them prone to attacks. They are on standby for us to use as a backup.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect everyone to do that, so she nodded. This kind of international university studentpetition was also highly valued by the school. At around eight o¡¯clock, the dean of the Computer Science Department and a few other school heads personally came to cheer them on. After the school heads left, the members of the Empire Team greeted everyone in their own way. Then, they started discussing how to split up into groups. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°There are ten of us. I, Junior, and Hu Yong will be in one group. Minghai, Old Yu, and Zeng Xiaoming will be in the same group, and the remaining four will be in the same group.¡± ¡°This grouping won¡¯t do,¡± Zhou Xingyu said. ¡°Old Tang, you guys can form a group of four. Our group doesn¡¯t need four people.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°No need. The three of us are enough.¡± Zeng Xiaoming wanted to say something, but Wang Luming put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Zeng Xiaoming, what are you worried about? In any case, we n to stay here for the next few days, not counting eating and going to the toilet. We¡¯ll even be guarding this ce when we sleep. If anything happens, we can just deal with it directly.¡± Zeng Xiaoming felt he made sense and didn¡¯t say anything else. At ten o¡¯clock sharp, the International University Cybersecurity Competition officially began. Arge screen was hung on one wall of theputer room. Tang Zhiyun gestured for Chu Luo to look at it. ¡°Junior, those lit-up spots are all the participating countries.¡± Therge screen disyed the entire map of Earth. At this moment, many countries had already lit up. ¡°When a team is taken over, the points of a country will disappear.¡± After Tang Zhiyun finished speaking, everyone started to move on the keyboard. All theputers were showing programs that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. An hourter, a powerful protective was built throughout the entire empire. In the afternoon, someone started attacking the Empire Team. The empire¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated. Within a few battles, they eliminated the red dots of three countries in a single afternoon. At five in the afternoon, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, if you are tired, take a rest first.¡± Xie Minghai chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the school cafeteria to eat? You can rest your brain.¡± Chu Luo nced at theputer screen in front of her and nodded after thinking for a while. She had something to do too, so she should take a rest. When Chu Luo stood up, she even said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll order takeout for you guyster.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boys replied in unison. Chu Luo left after saying that. She walked out and saw Wu Yiyao sitting there. When Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo, she stood up and walked over. ¡°Little Chu, what do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go eat first. I¡¯ll order takeout for the seniors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked out of the technology building. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t go in to disturb them, but she went in in the afternoon to deliver food and drinks to them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, you don¡¯t have to keep guarding us outside. There¡¯s a water dispenser in theputer room. We can prepare some food ourselves.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do either,¡± Wu Yiyao said. ¡°Little Chu, as a participant, you probably won¡¯t be able to understand how we feel. Every time we see you attacking and being attacked, we¡¯re even more excited and nervous than you.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. Wu Yiyao smiled too. ¡°Especially since we knowputer science. Look outside.¡± Chu Luo followed Wu Yiyao¡¯s instructions and looked outside. Only then did she realize that there were still many people guarding outside. Everyone had aptop in their hands. ¡°They¡¯ve been guarding here?¡± ¡°Mm, everyone is using theirptops to watch yourpetition.¡± The two of them walked out as they spoke. Once they went out, many people looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Why did Chu Luoe out? Did she retreat halfway?¡± ¡°Surely not? Indeed, this kind ofpetition isn¡¯t suitable for girls. Chu Luo probably can¡¯t withstand such strong pressure.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s whispers, Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t you exin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The best exnation is talking with ability. No matter how much I exin now, they might not believe it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The two of them quickly went to the school restaurant. As it was the National Day period, there weren¡¯t many people on campus. The two of them found a booth and sat down. After ordering what they wanted, along with takeouts, Chu Luo took out her phone. Not long after, two more people entered the restaurant. It was Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling. As Xiao Ling walked, sheined, ¡°What exactly does that boy surnamed Wang mean? Didn¡¯t he say that he would send you three meals in the next three days? Why didn¡¯t he bring you food at night?¡± Chapter 248 - Green Tea?

Chapter 248: Green Tea?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi said in a low voice, ¡°I was the one who asked him not to send me any more food. My leg doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s not a good idea to let him keep sending me food.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You were run over by him. Even if you can walk, you have to say that you can¡¯t. Moreover, it¡¯s only your first day. How can you be fine?¡± The more Xiao Ling spoke, the more indignant she became. ¡°No, Siyi, you should call Wang Mingtao. Why are you so kind-hearted to such a person? Especially to that friend of his, Chu Luo. Look at her attitude yesterday. She even said that she wanted to see the surveince cameras. Isn¡¯t it a fact that he bumped into you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Wu Siyi quickly stopped Xiao Ling from taking the phone from her pocket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him. I talked to Wang Mingtao for a long time before he agreed to stop sending me food. If you call him like this, how will he look at me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks of you. He should serve you well right now.¡± ¡­ ¡°Little Chu, do you know those two girls?¡± Wu Yiyao had been a little busy these past two days and didn¡¯t check out the BBS at all. The teachers didn¡¯t gossip about such stuff either, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Chu Luo nodded and briefly told her about Wang Mingtao and her bumping into that girl once. Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°This girl is really¡­¡± Making her speechless. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t say thest three words. She added, ¡°Then ask Little Wang what¡¯s going on. We can¡¯t let these two girls criticize him behind his back and implicate you.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of being implicated at all, but she still sent Wang Mingtao a message to ask. Wang Mingtao¡¯s return message only arrived after a while. He said: ¡°Sister Chu, my father sprained his backst night. I was going toe to the technology building to cheer you on today, but my father epted a batch of gardening projects and had to send them over to be nted today. So now, my family¡¯s workers and I are still nting flowers in the buyer¡¯s vi.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s family was in the gardening business. Chu Luo had heard from him before that they had a lot of orders during various festivals. At this moment, Wang Mingtao sent another message: ¡°Before I left in the morning, I¡¯d especially sent over the nourishing soup my mother brewedst night. I told that girl that the nourishing soup was enough for her to drink in the morning and at noon. I even ordered takeout for her at noon. Last night, she refused to let me deliver it. She said that if I did, she would throw it away.¡± As a straightforward boy, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hear the politeness in the girl¡¯s words at all. He immediately believed her, so he didn¡¯t send her food at night. After Chu Luo read the message, she replied, ¡°Come over and get some ointment for Uncle Wang¡¯s waist.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I probably won¡¯t be back before midnight. I¡¯ll ask my mother toe and get itter.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave the ointment with Sister Wu. When she gets here, call her.¡± After typing, she showed her phone to Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°That girl¡¯s friendined so much, but the girl only replied casually. This means that she¡¯s actually also a little dissatisfied with Wang Mingtao¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Pretentious!¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since she¡¯s dissatisfied, why did she say those words on purpose? Did she expect Mingtao to beg her?¡± After saying that, she raised her voice and called out, ¡°Waiter.¡± Everyone looked over. As she was sitting in the booth, others couldn¡¯t see who it was without specifically looking. Everyone looked over and realized it was Chu Luo. Everyone looked at her. When Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling saw Chu Luo, their expressions became a little unnatural. When the waiter walked over, Chu Luo pointed at Wu Siyi and said, ¡°My friend asked me to pay for that girl¡¯s dinner. My friend bumped into her on the school path yesterday and promised to deliver her three meals in the next three days. If you provide delivery service here, I can pay for the three meals in the next two days as well.¡± The service staff stopped and said, ¡°ssmate, our school has many hardworking students. You can directly pay for one of them to deliver it.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wu Siyi was about to speak. Chu Luo nced at her lightly and said, ¡°Alright. Send her the biggest portion for a single person for the next two days. Also, make her some tonics for every meal. I¡¯ll pay the billter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The service staff turned around and walked towards the counter. Chu Luo looked at the two girls standing there and stood up. ¡°My friend must have told you that his father¡¯s waist was sprained. He has to help his father deliver some goods these next few days, so I don¡¯t want to hear you gossip about him in private again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Wu Siyi lowered her eyes as she spoke, looking like she had suffered a grievance but not daring to retort. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t mislead everyone with this ¡®Someone is bullying me¡¯ look. Everyone should have already seen the video of Mingtao and me bumping into you yesterday.¡± Chu Luo had uploaded that videost night. The crowd looked at Wu Siyi¡¯s aggrieved expression and started discussing. ¡°Actually, Chu Luo¡¯s friend has already done very well. This person is too much. On those two asions, she was the one who bumped into the other party. Speaking of which, how different is her behavior from that of scammers outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of girl takes advantage of others and pretends to be obedient. She¡¯s simply a green?tea1.¡± ¡°And that girl beside her. She looks like she wants to eat Chu Luo up when Green Tea didn¡¯t even say anything. How ugly.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo sat down and Wu Yiyao nodded at her. ¡°Little Chu, you handled it well. Coincidentally, you managed to stop those two girls from continuing to make everyone misunderstand.¡± Chu Luo smiled. She wouldn¡¯t tell Wu Yiyao. Actually, this was the sort of scene she had identally witnessed in the pce when she had sneaked out of the Priest Hall. After the two of them finished eating, the takeout Chu Luo had ordered for Tang Zhiyun and the others had been booked. After settling the bill, the two of them carried a few bags each and walked out. Not long after she walked out, she heard a voice calling out to Chu Luo from behind. It was that Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi chased after her and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I told Wang Mingtao that he doesn¡¯t have to send me three meals. You really don¡¯t have to help me pay for food for the next two days.¡± Chu Luo sized her up and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away when it¡¯s delivered.¡± Wu Siyi: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao turned around and left. When they arrived at the technology building, those people were still guarding it. Wu Yiyao said to them, ¡°Students, go and eat first. There¡¯s no need to stay here forever. It¡¯s the same if you watch in the dormitory.¡± A student smiled and said, ¡°Professor Wu.¡± It was obvious that he knew Wu Yiyao. ¡°We have two high-endputers in our dormitory for the seniors to use in a hurry. The rest of us are worried that turning on ourptops will interfere with those twoputers, so we¡¯re prepared to go backter.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always admired the Four Swordsmen and some otherputer experts in our department. I hope they can win the championship this year.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Even so, you have to go eat.¡± ¡°We know. We brought bread and water.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, let¡¯s send the food in first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her. The two of them turned around and walked into the technology building. Just as she reached the steps, two familiar voices came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, good luck. You¡¯re the best.¡± Chu Luo turned around and nced at Li Tao and He Jiang, who were standing a little behind. She nodded at them and said to everyone, ¡°This year¡¯s champion will definitely be our empire¡¯s team.¡± With that, she entered. At midnight, the Empire Team was attacked by a few allied teams. Everyone stared at theputer screen and quickly defended and counterattacked. ¡°F*ck! These people really intend to kill us first!¡± ¡°Hmph! Want to f*ck us up? See if they have the ability.¡± Everyone¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboards as they typed. The rolling program dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes, but they stared at theputer in front of them with firm expressions. As Chu Luo typed on the keyboard, she asked, ¡°In the past years, when you were attacked, were there any other teams that took advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Mingtao said. ¡°Most of our Empire teams lost because of this.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you strengthen your defense?¡± ¡°This is already our strongest defense line.¡± Chu Luo quickly typed on the keyboard and looked at the rapidly rolling program. After a while, she said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we make the defense wall special?¡± Tang Zhiyun and the other three knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability, but the other four looked at her in confusion. Chu Luo said, ¡°The protective wall we built isn¡¯t special enough, so it¡¯s easy to break through it. As citizens of the empire, why can¡¯t we use our ancestors¡¯ method to create a defensive wall?¡± ¡°What method? Are we going to use the Art of War?¡± ¡°No, why don¡¯t we build a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net??Taiji1?is unpredictable. We can even trap them when the enemy attacks, and it will give us time to deal with them.¡± They were silent for a while when they heard this, then Tang Zhiyun nodded in agreement. ¡°That is a good idea, Junior. Our defense wall has always been just one wall. If it is broken, the enemy will breach inside. If we build a Taiji Eight Trigrams wall, it can indeed trap them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m not convinced by anything except the ancestors¡¯ Taiji Eight Trigrams Formation.¡± ¡°This kind of protective wall is very difficult to build, right? Weputer science students are not familiar with the Taiji Eight Trigrams. We have no idea where to start.¡± Hearing them say that, Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask others if they know anything about Taiji Eight Trigrams?¡± Yu Lei: ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Continue defending. I¡¯ll ask.¡± After saying that, she quickly inserted another program into the program. Then, a row of small words appeared on all the participants¡¯puters. ¡°Who knows Taiji Eight Trigrams? Build a Taiji Eight Trigrams defense wall with me.¡± ¡­ A minute passed. Two minutes passed. ¡­ Chapter 249 - Yan, Dont Be Angry with Me

Chapter 249: Yan, Don¡¯t Be Angry with Me

¡°See? I told you no one knows this.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and paused for a few seconds on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll try alone.¡± The boys looked at her at the same time, shocked by her persistence. Then, they advised her: ¡°Junior, this isn¡¯t easy to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to build a Taiji Eight Trigrams defense wall, you have to build one that can cover the entire empire. Not to mention anything else, just the amount of work alone can¡¯t bepleted in two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Chu, don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pay more attention to those teams that are taking advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°Basically, everyone from the Empire who¡¯s participating in thepetition this year has participated in it two years ago. Everyone has experience now.¡± Not only did these words not dispel Chu Luo¡¯s enthusiasm, but they also aroused herpetitive spirit. She asked, ¡°Will my withdrawal from the defense affect you guys?¡± When the boys heard her question, they knew she hadn¡¯t given up. Everyone thought she could y with it if she wanted. They hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to do anything anyway. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if one is missing.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the defensive line that everyone had built. Then, she didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, shebed through all theputer science knowledge she had learned and the online sses taught by professors from all over the world. Half an hourter, she quickly moved into action. 2:00 AM. A row of words shed across the empire universities¡¯ Computer Science departments andputer enthusiasts¡¯puters. ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing thisputer for two days. Please keep it on at all times. If you copy, please press the space button.¡± Those who leftputers on for the Empire Team were all night owls. They were definitely watching the live broadcast of this match. When they saw this line, they quickly moved away the instruments that could interfere with theputer. Some people who had the financial means even specifically prepared a small generator. At 2:30 in the morning, all the backupputers that the entire empire had prepared for the participants pressed the nk button. When a participant in City H went to the toilet and heard someone talking about this, he was shocked. He quickly ran back and said to hispanion, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s Feng Ling is controlling all the emptyputers.¡± ¡°No way. Does this person really intend to set up a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a waste of effort?¡± ¡°Not only is it a waste of energy, but if we had to borrow aputer at thest minute, it would be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys read the information? Feng Ling is Chu Luo, this year¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, the one who stole the limelight at the Imperial University freshman mobilization.¡± ¡°Pfft, how dare she challenge everyone in a ce like Imperial University? I wonder if she¡¯s been dealt with?¡± ¡°Definitely not. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Who would bear to do that? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°No. No matter how beautiful she is, she can¡¯t fool around. This concerns the glory of the entire empire¡¯s university students. We have to make her stop.¡± ¡°Someone is already warning her.¡± After a while. ¡°That Chu Luo is too much. She actually didn¡¯t listen to the warning.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t listen, destroy her program. We can¡¯t lose the greater for the less. If we lose, can she take responsibility?¡± 5:30 AM. ¡°F*ck! Chu Luo¡¯s programmingwork can¡¯t be destroyed.¡± 2:00 PM. ¡°Hah! We¡¯ve finally eliminated that group of people who teamed up to attack us!¡± ¡°Did you notice that the two teams that wanted to rob us couldn¡¯t sessfully attack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that they couldn¡¯t sessfully attack. We¡¯ve sent participants from several provinces to deal with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ The people who were dealing with the two teams were dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Why aren¡¯t these people attacking?¡± ¡°Are they so weak that they can¡¯t break through our protective wall?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The ones attacking us are the teams from Country B and Country L. These two teams are best at sneak attacks. Wepete every year. It¡¯s impossible for them to leave without leaving a trace this year.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Then what happened?¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun looked at Chu Luo, who had been typing on the keyboard, and said worriedly, ¡°Junior, go back and rest for a few hours. You have been programming for so long. Can your fingers stand it?¡± Chu Luo had been typing on the keyboard. She hadn¡¯t rested for so many hours. Even they couldn¡¯t stand it. The others were also shocked by her ¡°valiance,¡± especially the four boys. Hu Yong said, ¡°Junior Chu, it doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. Didn¡¯t we resist the team that ambushed us just now?¡± Zhou Xingyu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I n to rest for a few hours. You should go back to your ce and sleep.¡± The others also advised her simrly. Chu Luo looked up from theputer screen after almost a minute. She looked at them with her confident eyes. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± The rest of them looked at each other and walked behind her to look at herputer. What they saw made their mouths drop open in shock and their eyes widen. Hu Yong: ¡°Awesome! Junior Chu, you actually seeded!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°Too cool! This kind of defensive really looks like a Taiji diagram.¡± Zhou Xingyu: ¡°Junior Chu, how did you do that?¡± Zeng Xiaoqiang: ¡°Junior Chu, has your defensive been operational before this?¡± ¡­ As she faced everyone¡¯s question, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Taiji gives birth to the two principles. The two principles give birth to the four phases. The four phases give birth to the Eight Trigrams. The Eight Trigrams give birth to the sixty-four paths. From then on, there are endless changes.¡± Other than Tang Zhiyun, who seemed to understand what Chu Luo said, everyone else was dumbfounded. Xie Minghai scratched his head. ¡°Junior, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The others nodded in agreement. ¡°We don¡¯t understand either.¡± Chu Luoughed, and so did Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Junior, you mean that this defensework is ever-changing and that the other party can¡¯t attack even if they want to, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Luming was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if it¡¯s a real hacker attack?¡± Chu Luo was very confident. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a real hacker attack, I¡¯ll let him in but he won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Hu Yong: ¡°D*mn! So awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know how effective it is soon.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she narrowed her eyes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sleep for a few hours. I¡¯lle over again at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The rest of them watched Chu Luo leave and quickly surrounded herputer. Looking at the Taiji diagram on it, they felt that it was incredible. Hu Yong looked at the changing images without blinking and asked, ¡°Do you think Junior Chu¡¯s defensework can really trap hackers?¡± Xie Minghai had a proud look on his face. ¡°If Junior says yes, it definitely can.¡± ¡­ At this moment, everyone was exhausted. Many people were prepared to rest for a while. However, there were also teams that took advantage of this moment to deliberatelyunch a sneak attack. When they thought about how the other teams who had ambushed the Empire Team had kicked an iron te, those people were shocked. ¡°Why did the Empire Team¡¯s defensework suddenly be so strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strong, it¡¯s crazy. I¡¯ve never seen such a defensework that transforms more than ten thousand times per second. I¡¯m certain that even the most powerful hacker in the world or the people at the center of the country¡¯swork can¡¯t break through this defensework.¡± ¡°How can we fight them now!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo returned to the building, and when she woke up, it was already past nine in the evening. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa, typing on hisputer with a cold expression. The moment Li Yan heard footsteps, he turned to look at her. He put down hisptop and stood up to stride towards her. Chu Luo stopped on thest two steps and looked at Li Yan, who didn¡¯t look too good. She touched his cheek and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan reached out and carried her over. Chu Luo blinked and looked up at his face. Li Yan frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°You only came back this afternoon?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I created an especially powerful defense for our empirest night.¡± After saying that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to rub her face against his. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression was instantly ruined by her wheedling actions. He raised her up a little higher and lowered his head to seal her lips. ¡°Mm¡­¡± After a while. Chu Luo pushed him away, panting. ¡°I¡¯m going to the technology building.¡± ¡°Eat first.¡± Li Yan let go of her and led her to the dining table. After walking to the dining table, Chu Luo wanted to pick up her chopsticks, but she realized that her fingers were a little sore. Li Yan kept looking at her. Once she stopped, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly felt a little aggrieved. A watery glint appeared in her eyes as she said pitifully, ¡°My hand hurts.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and his expression turned ugly. However, he carefully took her hand and massaged it. As he did so, he asked in a low voice, ¡°How long have you been programming for?¡± ¡°Ten¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at his darkened expression and tugged at his sleeve with her other hand. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t withstand her voice and the anger in his heart dissipated. However, in order to teach her a lesson, he deliberately said with a dark countenance, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. ¡°Okay~¡± Chapter 250 - I Cant Sleep Without Hugging You

Chapter 250: I Can¡¯t Sleep Without Hugging You

After dinner, Chu Luo was in a hurry to leave. Li Yan held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± After saying that, he walked over and pressed on hisptop a few times. Then, he took out a Bluetooth earpiece and put it in his ear. He pressed it and said to the other party, ¡°Send more pastries and fruits to the technology building and wait there.¡± After saying that, he walked over and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand as they walked out. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him as she walked. Seeing that there was a faint green shadow under his eyes, she puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°Did you not sleepst night either?¡± Li Yan turned his head to look at her angry face and nodded. He then tilted his head and deliberately said in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She nced at him and turned away from him. Li Yan looked at her shy demeanor and smiled. The two of them went to the parking lot and Li Yan used Chu Luo¡¯s school card to swipe a bike out. Chu Luo sat in the back seat and tugged at his clothes. ¡°Sleep early when youe backter. Don¡¯t stay upte anymore.¡± Li Yan looked ahead and nodded. ¡°Hug my waist.¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed outside. Just as she was wondering if she should hug his waist, the bicycle shook and Chu Luo subconsciously hugged his waist. She quickly turned around to see what the bike had encountered and realized that there was nothing there. She poked Li Yan¡¯s waist in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tightened his waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing on the school path at all. You did it on purpose just now.¡± ¡°Mm. Now you won¡¯t feel embarrassed to hug my waist.¡± ¡°¡­Big baddie!¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± The evening wind blew against the trees on both sides of the road. The streetlights ovepped on their figures. Chu Luo buried her head in his back in embarrassment, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. When the car arrived at the parking spot at the technology building, someone was already waiting there with tworge bags. That person brought the things over and Li Yan took them before having the person leave. The two of them walked together. When they reached the open space in front of the technology building, Chu Luo saw that no one was guarding there and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Many Computer Science students were guarding here yesterday.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked to the electronic testing door of the technology building. Chu Luo took the tworge bags from his hand and said, ¡°Go back and sleep early.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and touched her face. ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll try my best to rush back to pick you up when you¡¯re done tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Are you going out for a long time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and scanned her school card to enter. When the nine boys in theputer room saw Chu Luo carrying tworge bags of food, their eyes lit up. ¡°Junior, what did you bring?¡± Xie Minghai looked at her bags enviously. ¡°Hurry up and give me some.¡± The others also wanted to eat. Chu Luo looked at them and asked brightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys eat dinner?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yu Lei said. ¡°At around four o¡¯clock, we suffered another wave of joint attacks. Everyone had just chased those people away and was about to take a breather.¡± Hu Yong smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, we have Junior Chu¡¯s Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. We just need to withstand the open attacks.¡± Everyone nodded. Hu Yong and the others no longer had their initial doubts about Chu Luo. They were simply filled with admiration for her ability. Zhou Xingyu asked, ¡°Junior Chu, yourputer skills are so good. Did you learn it from a young age?¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, Xie Minghai said, ¡°Wrong. Junior only came into contact with these after the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°Xie Minghai, you must be joking!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. Junior, tell them yourself.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes. I only started learning online technology after the college entrance examination.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the tworge bags she had ced there. ¡°There are pastries and fruits inside. You guys can eat.¡± The boys were already hungry. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, they went over to surround the food. Chu Luo walked to theputer and sat down. She checked the entire defensework. At this moment, a team came to ambush them fearlessly. Chu Luo nced at the boys who were obviously starving as they ate their pastries and quickly started operating. After the boys had eaten their fill, Tang Zhiyun snatched two boxes of fruits from their hands and handed them to Chu Luo. Then, he saw that Chu Luo had pulled the enemy into the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s going on?¡± After asking the question, Tang Zhiyun put down the two boxes of fruits beside her and sat back down quickly. The other boys rubbed their mouths and quickly sat back down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ the enemy has actually attacked our defense.¡± ¡°Wait, look. The other party can¡¯te out.¡± Just as the boys were about to quickly help Chu Luo, they saw that the other party seemed to have lost their way in the defense. The red dot was circling a very small area. More than nine boys watched in shock as this team went in circles inside their defense. All the contestants in the empire saw it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone had the same thought. After a while, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°We can get rid of this team.¡± When they heard this, they didn¡¯t ask anything more and started attacking them with theirputers. This wave of attacks left the other party dumbfounded. Moreover, that team¡¯s red dot was quickly extinguished, and the Empire Team¡¯s emblem appeared on all the participants¡¯puters. ¡°How is that possible!¡± The moment they saw the Empire Team¡¯s emblem, the other parties¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. This move by the Empire Team immediately attracted the attention of the other teams. Xie Minghai asked curiously, ¡°Junior, what did you do to the other party just now with this defense you built? Why do I feel that we¡¯ve killed the other party without even having to do anything?¡± The others also looked at her curiously. Chu Luo deliberately said, ¡°When thepetition is over, you can go and study the Taiji Eight Trigrams. You¡¯ll know then.¡± These words piqued their curiosity. The empire¡¯s defensework this year not only piqued the curiosity of the participants, but evenrge corporations and other organizations that had been paying attention to thispetition noticed it. In a room with no lights on and only theputer emitting fluorescence, a few men sitting in the dark looked at what was disyed on theputer. One of them said, ¡°This kind of defensework that the Empire Team has just built looks good. Why don¡¯t we go and meet them?¡± The other person didn¡¯t even look up. His face was pale under the light of theputer. ¡°I¡¯m not free. Why are you getting involved in apetition for children? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°How is it a waste of time? Didn¡¯t Boss ask us to take this opportunity to take out the confidential documents of these universities? When we enter the Imperial University¡¯s intrter, I¡¯ll go take a look at the defensivework made by these children and teach them what a real expert is.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡­ At midnight. ¡°These teams are simply outrageous. They actually teamed up wave after wave. Is there an end to this? I feel that ourpetition is between them and our Empire Team.¡± Xie Minghai gritted his teeth as he typed heavily on the keyboard. Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t think so. ¡°This proves that the strength of our Empire Team has frightened them. If they don¡¯t deal with us first, it will be very difficult for them to get first ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but if we get attacked again, we won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we rest for a few hours in the defense?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The boys looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°While we¡¯re in the defense, if they want to attack us, they have to attack the defense first. When the timees, we¡¯ll catch a turtle in a jar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Tang Zhiyun quickly told others about Chu Luo¡¯s method. Everyone agreed. Then, everyone from the Empire Team retreated into the defense. The Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net instantly covered an area that the entire Empire Team could control. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. How did Chu Luo do it?¡± At this moment, no one dared to look down on Chu Luo anymore. They were simply shocked by her defensive. 2:00 AM. After the Empire Team defeated two teams inside of the defense, the other teams didn¡¯t dare to attack anymore. Everyone in the Empire Teamughed. ¡°Junior, this defensework is too strong. I feel that we can get first ce just by sitting inside.¡± ¡°Haha, if we really get first ce like this, do you think the other teams will be jealous to death?¡± ¡°I think not only will they be jealous of us, but there will also be more foreigners who¡¯ll want toe here to study Computer Science.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s best if there are beautiful girls so that I can have a foreign love affair.¡± Everyone looked at Xie Minghai with bright eyes. ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with his idea. ¡°Brother.¡± Hu Yong, who was sitting beside him, said to him earnestly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t have such unrealistic dreams. I heard that foreign girls are all very tall. Aren¡¯t you worried that those whoe will be taller and more muscr than you?¡± ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m 179. If a girl taller and more muscr than me were to appear, tsk¡­¡± Xie Minghai shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± While everyone wasughing, Chu Luo, who was about to take a piece of fruit to eat, swept her gaze across theputer and quickly warned everyone loudly, ¡°Our defensework has been attacked!¡± Chapter 251 - If You Dare to Attack Imperial University Again, Well Kill Without Mercy!

Chapter 251: If You Dare to Attack Imperial University Again, We¡¯ll Kill Without Mercy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boys quickly looked at theputer screen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No red spots?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the participating teams to not have red spots.¡± ¡°Then this¡­¡± Everyone instantly raised their guard. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo immediately, ¡°Junior, tell everyone about this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly told everyone about the current situation. All the members of the Empire Team started moving. ¡°Junior, can you tell the approximate location of the person who entered?¡± Chu Luo stared at the screen. After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°The capital.¡± ¡°Hey! Are we being attacked by hackers?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the midst of apetition. If the hackers were hired by the enemy, we would definitely lose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone had a calming confidence. ¡°Even if there are hackers, the defensework I built can hold them back.¡± After saying that, she quickly sent a message to Professor Wu via internal instructions. Then, she said, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle. The other teams can¡¯t enter. Everyone just needs to deal with the hackers.¡± Everyone stopped talking and stared at the screen. They quickly typed on the keyboard and startedpeting with the hackers who entered. Half an hourter, the door to theputer room was opened. Professor Wu¡¯s voice came at the same time. ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Two other Computer Science professors followed Professor Wu in. The three of them strode towards Chu Luo¡¯sputer. Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Hackers have attacked us. These hackers have ulterior motives.¡± Professor Tan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s screen for a while and frowned. ¡°Is the dot disyed on this Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo took a closer look. ¡°Yes.¡± The three professors looked at each other and their expressions turned especially serious. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything and strode to the other three emptyputers to sit down. The three professors moved quickly, and the program quickly connected with Chu Luo and the others. Half an hourter, Professor Wu said, ¡°Little Chu, issue an order to all the team members to defend at all costs.¡± A few secondster. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Mm, follow the three of us to snipe the hackers. Little Tang, don¡¯t rx.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From two to seven in the morning on the 3rd of October, the universities that participated in the Cybersecurity Competition worldwide were hacked at the same time. When the other universities realized the situation and started to panic, it was already past four in the morning. Only the Empire Team had discovered the hackers attack immediately. At the same time, under the lead of the three professors, they quickly engaged in an unprecedented online battle with the hackers. Professor Wu quickly typed on the keyboard as he taught Chu Luo more advanced knowledge. Chu Luo also quickly typed on the keyboard as she listened and asionally asked him a question or two. The two of them taught and learned, making the originally tense atmosphere inexplicably relieved. The boys definitely wouldn¡¯t miss such a good learning opportunity. They also pricked up their ears to listen. The other two professors were also interested. After Professor Wu finished speaking, they also imparted them some knowledge. After the three professors took turns teaching, they surrounded the hacker. Professor Wu smiled and said, ¡°Today, the three of us will teach you what it means to catch a turtle in a jar.¡± After saying that, his voice instantly became serious. ¡°We¡¯ll give you a mission now. You must guard your respective positions.¡± The ten youngsters replied in unison, ¡°No problem.¡± Then, Professor Wu quickly issued a mission. ¡°We¡¯ll split into four groups and intercept them from the north, south, east, and west. I¡¯ll bring Little Tang in one group, Professor Tan will bring Little Hu, Professor Li will bring Little Xu, and the other boys in one group¡­ Little Chu will immediately build a small protective at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the ten of them agreed, everyone immediately took action. Due to Chu Luo¡¯s previous experience in building a national defensework, building an Imperial University defensework was a piece of cake. However, before building that, she issued a requisition order to all theputers in Imperial University and controlled all theputers that were turned on. In the Imperial University campus. The people who were online or ying games were surprised to receive a requisition order at the same time. Those who understood the situation quickly exined, ¡°Hackers have attacked our school during the International Cybersecurity Competition. Now that they¡¯re taking overputers for use, it must be because they don¡¯t want the hackers to hack into Imperial University¡¯sputers.¡± This exnation was perfect. Everyone quietly looked at the pattern slowly disyed on theputer. ¡°Taiji Eight Trigrams diagram?¡± ¡°Impressive. A Computer Science student can actually exercise the Taiji Eight Trigrams from the College of Humanities so well. The student who built this defensework must be very good in literature.¡± ¡­ The hacker, who had already gone deep into the Imperial Universitywork, originally nned to tease the students who were participating in thepetition, but he quickly lost hisposure. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m trapped by these kids.¡± The person sitting beside him said disapprovingly, ¡°If you¡¯re trapped, just get out. Can¡¯t youe out?¡± The others sneered. When the person who hacked into the empire heard this, hispetitive spirit was immediately aroused. ¡°Who said I can¡¯te out? I¡¯m justmenting that these children from the empire are interesting. Just wait, I¡¯ll be able to bring out all the confidential information of Imperial University soon.¡± But soon¡­ ¡°Shit! Looks like I¡¯ve really kicked an iron te. How can Imperial University students be so powerful!¡± ¡°Seth, I think yourputer skills have deteriorated. Just some students are enough to stump you?¡± ¡°Even if there are professors from Imperial University involved, with your ability, you can¡¯t be in such a miserable state.¡± ¡­ ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but Imperial University suddenly built an extremely crazy defense. No matter how fast I move, I can¡¯t keep up with this defense.¡± Seth was also very surprised. He looked at the program on theputer and said anxiously, ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks there. Come and support me or I¡¯ll be caught.¡± A few people who hadpleted their missions came over to help him. However¡­ 3:30 AM on the 3rd. The dozen or so people in theputer room of the technology building were all staring at theputer screen. Chu Luo¡¯s fingers kept moving. At this moment, the corners of her lips curled up. She said to everyone, ¡°There are a total of five hackers. They have all been caught by my defense.¡± ¡°Very good. Attack.¡± At Professor Wu¡¯smand, everyone attacked them fiercely. A smokeless war unfolded. At this moment, those who were staring at this war were shocked speechless. Even those who didn¡¯t understand felt a sense of nervousness and excitement for no reason. Seven o¡¯clock. Professor Tan said to Chu Luo: ¡°Little Chu, retract the.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed a few buttons and the Taiji Eight Trigrams on the screen spun at an even faster speed. The hackers who had already walked to the edge of the defense to break through it seemed to have been sucked in by a powerful suction force and quickly arrived at the center of the Taiji Eight Trigrams. At the same time, these people¡¯sputers were counterattacked forcefully. Nine o¡¯clock. A white g appeared on the Empire Team¡¯sputer. ¡°Haha, are the hackers surrendering?¡± ¡°Our empire¡¯s team is too amazing. To think they can defeat so many hackers.¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are raising a white g at this time.¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± After saying this, she quickly typed on the keyboard and chased after them. ¡°Little Chu¡­¡± Professor Tan wanted to stop her, but Professor Wu stopped him. ¡°Professor Tan, let Little Chu go.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tracking program was intercepted halfway. She pursed her lips and snorted coldly, using all the knowledge and skills she had learned. In addition, there were three professors taking turns to guide her. Chu Luo finally bypassed the obstacle half an hourter and quickly hacked into their internalwork. Looking at the broken defense line, Chu Luo left a message on theirputer. ¡°If you dare to attack Imperial University again, we¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡± Under this row of words was a phoenix feather. The group of hackers who had thought they were invincible was stunned. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone more arrogant than us. Who exactly is this person?¡± ¡°And why did they leave this feather behind?¡± ¡°They must be provoking us. No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± The hackers couldn¡¯t take it lying down. They wanted to use their hacking skills to take over Chu Luo¡¯sputer, but at this moment, the door was pushed open by two people. Then a man wearing a Satan mask appeared by the door. The entire room seemed to be covered by a murderous aura. The expressions of the people inside froze. At the same time, they stood up and called out respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡± The masked man¡¯s sharp and cold single-eyelid eyes swept across them. The bunch of them immediately felt goosebumps on their backs from his cold gaze. The masked man spoke slowly, his voice cold as if he had control over someone¡¯s life and death. ¡°A freshman girl attacked yourir directly. Looks like I¡¯m too lenient with you guys.¡± When they heard this, their bodies trembled and a bad premonition surged in their hearts. ¡°Go to the punishment hall to receive your punishment.¡± Without giving them a chance to speak, the masked man turned around and left. Chapter 252 - Junior, Can’t You Be More Modest?

Chapter 252: Junior, Can¡¯t You Be More Modest?

Chu Luo¡¯s charge into the hackers¡¯ir stunned the boys. They tilted their heads and craned their necks to look at herputer in a daze. At this moment, Chu Luo pressed a button unhappily. ¡°All signals have been cut off over there!¡± At the same time, the door of theputer room was pushed open again. It was the principal and a few people in special uniforms. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned her head and looked over. Worried that everyone would be frightened by this scene, the principal exined first: ¡°These are people who specialize in attacking those people who want to steal the country¡¯s confidential information. The hackers who were chased away by you just now originally wanted to steal our Imperial University¡¯s confidential information. The higher-ups are taking this matter seriously. You just have to cooperate with them and answer a few questionster.¡± When they heard this, the three professors stood up at the same time. Professor Wu said, ¡°The three of us participated in this matter. Little Chu and the others¡¯petition isn¡¯t over yet. The three of us will cooperate with you.¡± The investigators definitely wouldn¡¯t disturb Chu Luo and the others at this moment. They nodded at the three of them and everyone walked out of theputer room. As they left, a staff member said to them kindly, ¡°Everyone, work hard. Fight to bring glory to our empire.¡± With that, they left. After they left, everyone looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Looks like these hackers have a great background this time. Junior actually tracked down theirir and even left traces on theirputers. I wonder how traumatized they are now?¡± ¡°Haha, they must be doubting their lives.¡± ¡­ Everyone chatted andughed for a while before continuing thepetition. After the hackers¡¯ attack, there were only five teams left. Everyone stopped caring about strategy and just fought head-on. ¡°I can finally fight an online war with my own strength.¡± ¡°We must wash away the humiliation from the past few years today.¡± ¡°Charge, brothers!¡± ¡­ In thest half of the day, there were already many people watching the online battle between university students. A few hours since they¡¯d been under attack by the hackers, this news spread throughout all the universities and onlinepanies. In the next few hours, the number of viewers in the empire alone exceeded 100 million. When the Empire Team¡¯s emblem upied thest team, the university students were excited. In theputer room of the Imperial University technology building, the nine boys jumped up and down in joy. Hu Yong and Xie Minghai hugged each other and screamed. In the end, they actually started crying. The other boys were so excited that their eyes turned red. Chu Luo had never felt the aggrieving and screwed-up feeling of being jointly attacked by other teams for several years. So, seeing them like this, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. ¡°I say, you guys¡­¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t speak.¡± When Xie Minghai, who was crying, heard Chu Luo speak, he stopped crying and stopped her loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand our feelings. Take back what you wanted to say.¡± The other three boys who knew her chimed in. Yu Lei: ¡°The atmosphere is just right. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, just sit and rest and watch us quietly.¡± Chu Luo shrugged innocently and finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Junior, wait.¡± Tang Zhiyun stopped her. ¡°Why? Is there something else?¡± ¡°After thepetition, we usually greet the members of the other universities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sat down again. At this moment, theputer had turned into a dialog box. The conversation kept rolling. One could see their excitement through the screen. At this moment, everyone was discussing the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that Chu Luo had established. They were praising it to the skies. Many people kept @ing Chu Luo, wanting her toe out and tell them how she had managed to build such a huge defensive and why it was so powerful. Chu Luo kept looking at thements and had no intention to type. Seeing her like this, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t you just say something?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly typed: ¡°Previously, no one understood. Do you think you will understand if I talk about it? If you want to know the gossip about Taiji, I suggest you learn more about Chinese ancient civilization.¡± As soon as Chu Luo sent this message, the dialog box suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had pressed a pause button. Only then did everyone remember that everyone looked down on Chu Luo in the beginning. They had felt that she would be a burden, and in particr, some people had wanted to destroy the defense she had built in the beginning. Many people suddenly felt a burning pain on their faces. Chu Luo continued typing: ¡°Also, the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network that I built won¡¯t affect everyone from borrowing otherputers. Those people who wanted to destroy my Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network at the beginning of my creation, I advise you to go back and learn more. It¡¯s not scary to be uneducated. The scary thing is to pretend to be otherwise when you¡¯re uneducated.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were merciless, but at this moment, no one refuted them. The nine boys looked at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression, with mixed feelings. Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t say anything because they knew that Chu Luo had a vicious mouth sometimes. Besides, she was telling the truth. Hu Yong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Junior Chu, aren¡¯t you worried that some people will be indignant and cause trouble for you?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Whatever.¡± Tang Zhiyun also said, ¡°If these people dare to cause trouble for Junior, they ought to first ask if we agree.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Xie Minghai rolled up his sleeves and said fiercely, ¡°If these people want to cause trouble for Junior, they¡¯ll have to ask if my fist agrees first.¡± Hu Yong: ¡°¡­¡± Hu Yong said with a rude expression, ¡°I¡¯m only talking about finding trouble with Junior Chu online. These people are from other provinces. Don¡¯t tell me they would especiallye here in a car?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The othersughed. ¡°There¡¯s even less to worry about online.¡± Xie Minghao put down his arm naturally and sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything about this. Junior can easily deal with those people who want to cause trouble for her.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Given Junior¡¯s ruthlessness when she attacked the hackers¡¯ir, do you think she will take these people seriously?¡± Chu Luo answered first, ¡°No.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Junior, can¡¯t you be more humble?¡¯ Tang Zhiyun said, amused, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to continue chatting. Junior¡¯s words shut most of the people up. Let¡¯s go out for dinner and sleep.¡± Xie Mingtao stretched. ¡°You don¡¯t say. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all during the three days of thepetition. I was in an excited state the entire time. Now that it¡¯s ended, my entire body is moring for sleep. I suspect that I will fall asleep halfway before I even reach my dormitory.¡± At this moment, Hu Yong arranged two chairs end to end andy down. He closed his eyes. ¡°You guys are still preparing to return to the dormitory? In any case, I¡¯m preparing to sleep here first. I¡¯ll go back after I wake up.¡± Xie Minghai kicked his chair leg. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± After saying that, Hu Yong started snoring. Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the certificate and the reward.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back, then.¡± Just as she turned around, the door was pushed open from outside. Wu Yiyao and two other professors walked in with a few bags of food. ¡°Little Professor Wu, why are you here?¡± Tang Zhiyun stood up and took the two big bags from her hands. Wu Yiyao smiled gently and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t eat lunch. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat food even if I sent them to you at that time, so I called two professors to the school cafeteria to pack some food for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Another bespectacled professor smiled and said: ¡°You guys have worked hard. Thepetition this time was especially exciting. Moreover, you even helped all our Computer Science students win some face. After eating, you guys go to sleep first. The three of us will be your guest service. If there¡¯s anything on the International Computer Science Committee¡¯s side, we will help you guys note it down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee. Come and eat quickly.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Hu Yong, who was snoring, and said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Little Tang, why don¡¯t you wake him up? He will feel even worse if he sleeps without eating anything.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded, walked over, and nudged Hu Yong. Hu Yong slept like a pig and snored even louder. Wu Yiyao and the other two professorsughed. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior Tang, why don¡¯t I try?¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment, leaned forward, and said in Hu Yong¡¯s ear, ¡°Old Hu, the hackers are attacking.¡± In the next second, Hu Yong suddenly sat up from his chair and shouted, ¡°Quickly defend, quickly defend!¡± After shouting, he realized that something was wrong. He was about to re at Tang Zhiyun when he saw the three young female professors standing there. His arrogance was extinguished when he saw Wu Yiyao¡¯s beautiful face and gentle eyes. ¡°Hehe, the professors are here.¡± Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she pointed at the boys who were already eating. ¡°We sent you something to eat. Eat something before you sleep. Otherwise, you won¡¯t feel well sleeping.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re¡­¡± Hu Yong was about to tter Wu Yiyao when Tang Zhiyun grabbed his neck and brought him over. After eating something, Chu Luo thought about what Li Yan had said about picking her up if she could make it back in time, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask Wu Yiyao, ¡°Professor¡­ Wu, when you came in, did you see my boyfriend?¡± Chapter 253 - What Ancient Tomb Could Have Such a Magical Medicine?

Chapter 253: What Ancient Tomb Could Have Such a Magical Medicine?

Wu Yiyao walked to her side and handed her a ss of juice before saying, ¡°There are many people gathered outside. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took the fruit juice from her hand. She took a sip and continued eating. After eating, she said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, she stood up and prepared to walk towards the door. Tang Zhiyun said immediately, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go together or you will be surrounded.¡± The others also stood up and expressed their intention to leave with her. Chu Luo nodded. Everyone packed up and carried the unfinished food, intending to bring it back to the dormitory to eat, before walking out. She swiped her card and went out. Indeed, there was arge group of people guarding outside. When they saw the group of peoplee out, they immediately became excited. ¡°They¡¯re out! They¡¯re out! Ahhh¡­¡± There were very few Computer Students who chased after celebrities, but they had a fanatical admiration for the incredible figures in theputer field. During the holidays, they didn¡¯t go anywhere. They squatted in front of theputer every day, their mood fluctuating with the ups and downs of thepetition. ¡°The Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that you guys established this time is too cool!¡± It was obvious that no one knew that this defensive had been built by Chu Luo. ¡°Seniors, good job.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s final pursuit of the hackers was too cool!¡± ¡­ Everyone was getting more and more excited. Tang Zhiyun gestured a pause at them. ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± They were already tired, and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t suppress those people¡¯s excitement. Chu Luo nced at the surrounding people and quickly exuded a powerful aura. She said in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Actually, her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but these five words pierced everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone instantly fell silent. Chu Luo said, ¡°If you have endless passion, go online and y a few games. We¡¯re going back to rest. Move aside.¡± With that, she walked down the stairs. Everyone subconsciously made way. Hu Yong looked at Chu Luo, who was striding forward, and was a little surprised. ¡°Junior Chu¡¯s aura is simply too strong!¡± ¡°Hehe, our junior is just that cool.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai immediately followed. After everyone had walked for a while, Hu Yong asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior Chu, how are you going to spend the next few days? Why don¡¯t we form a team to y?¡± Chu Luo looked at her phone to see if there was a message. Without looking up, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it the holidays?¡± ¡°I need to do research with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xie Minghai patted Hu Yong, who was immediately rendered speechless. He said sympathetically, ¡°Brother, why do you have to embarrass yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Other than using her phone when she went backst night, Chu Luo had been storing her phone in a locker outside the technology building. When she opened it now, she realized that there were a few missed calls. They were from Chu Zhengyang. Chu Luo sneered and skipped them. At this moment, Li Yan called. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and ced the phone by her ear. She heard Li Yan¡¯s low and maic voice. ¡°Luoluo, I still have something to attend to outside. I can¡¯t rush back for now.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I want to go home and stay today.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. You can sleep for a while.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was obviously very busy. The two of them hung up. At this moment, everyone had already reached the passageway. Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are you going back to the old district?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wu Yiyao: ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you back first?¡± ¡°No need. A car will pick me upter.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone quickly ran over from the side fork. It was Wang Mingtao. ¡°Sister Chu, Seniors, ha¡­¡± After Wang Mingtao ran over, he propped his hands on his knees and panted heavily. ¡°Say, Mingtao, why did youe over only now?¡± Xie Minghai didn¡¯t know that his father had injured his leg. He walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°What did you do? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I just came back from the suburbs.¡± Wang Mingtao finally managed to catch his breath a little before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been going crazy these past few days. I¡¯ve been going to the suburbs every day, with buyers running around. I even took the time to watch yourpetition when I was resting.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Did Uncle Wang ask you to give up your studies and take over the family business?¡± ¡°No, my father sprained his waist. He¡¯s resting at home.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Is Uncle Wang okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already fine. The ointment Sister Chu gave my father is especially effective, but his waist is sprained, after all. He¡¯s been busy these past few days, so I want him to rest at home.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°He should indeed rest, but it¡¯s been hard on you these past few days.¡± Wang Mingtao scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯ll only be for a few days. I¡¯ll be free when school reopens.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was so touched that his eyes were watery. ¡°Senior Tang, I need you so much. Tomorrow at six¡­ No, I¡¯ll pick you up at seven. I¡¯ll get my father to pay you triple the sry.¡± ¡°Yo, how can I miss such a good deal? I¡¯ll go too,¡± Xie Minghai said. Then, Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng also expressed their willingness to help. Wang Mingtao was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Seniors, you¡¯re my saviors. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo looked at his exaggerated appearance and the corners of her lips twitched. She said, ¡°Tell Uncle Wang when you go back that even if his waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, he has to continue applying the ointment. This is beneficial to his waist.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wang Mingtao smiled and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, when youe back from Ocean City, let¡¯s find a time to celebrate.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the graduate student dormitory. Chu Luo had just reached the turn near the dormitory building when she saw Chu Zhengyang waiting for her with a thermos in his hand. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and walked over without slowing down. ¡°Luoluo.¡± When Chu Zhengyang saw Chu Luo, he immediately revealed a kind smile. ¡°I heard from Xueying that you were participating in the International Cybersecurity Competition these past few days. You definitely haven¡¯t eaten or slept well these past few days. I got the housekeeper to make you some pigeon soup today. Drink it while it¡¯s hot and sleep well.¡± Chu Luo listened to his words of concern and looked at the bag in his hand but didn¡¯t take it. Disappointment shed across Chu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes when he saw her reaction. However, he didn¡¯t put away the smile on his face. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. ¡°I said before that I would reward you for getting into a university. There are 500,000 yuan in here. Take it and buy whatever you want.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the bank card. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± After saying that, she turned to open the door. ¡°Luoluo,¡± Chu Zhengyang said in a tired tone. ¡°Your aunt and Tingting are getting worse and worse after being tortured by the Gu poison. I know you don¡¯t want to hear me talk about them, but I want to tell you that regardless of whether you forgive them or not, I¡¯m still your uncle. ¡°I will go out in a few days to find the antidote for the Gu poison for them. I don¡¯t know when I wille back. This money isn¡¯t much. Treat it as funding for your university studies. Take it.¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Find the antidote? What medicine are you looking for?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was willing to talk to him, Chu Zhengyang was delighted and said, ¡°I n to find an ancient tomb. There are herbs in that ancient tomb that can cure all poisons. As long as we find them, they will be saved.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she lowered her eyes. A sharp glint shed across them. Then, she looked up and asked, ¡°What ancient tomb would have such a magical medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a legendary ancient tomb. There are not only many magical things inside that ancient tomb.¡± ¡°That ancient tomb you went to look forst time? Or rather, that ancient tomb you and my father went down to 18 years ago?¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Luo, who looked especially calm. He was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo continued to ask, ¡°Have you found the location of that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I heard some news¡­ Regardless of whether the news is urate, I n to take a look.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Over at Y Province.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile. She looked him in the eye and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good husband and a good father, but¡­ you¡¯re not a good uncle.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m already an adult. You don¡¯t have to worry about me from now on. Neither do I need to use your money.¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned around to open the courtyard door. As she did so, she said, ¡°I wish you sess.¡± Chu Zhengyang looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and opened his mouth. He seemed to hesitate for a while before saying, ¡°Luoluo, I have something that your parents left behind. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Luo asked indifferently, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In the vi in Ocean City.¡± Chu Zhengyang tightened his grip on the thermos and said, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll go around there to prepare it for you before I leave. You can go back and get it yourself.¡± Chu Luo nodded coldly and pushed open the door to the small courtyard. Chapter 254 - Remember, Im Your Husband

Chapter 254: Remember, I¡¯m Your Husband

Chu Luo closed the courtyard door after entering and walked towards the small building without looking back. Chu Zhengyang watched her enter the building. A while after the door closed, he sighed and said, ¡°Luoluo, Uncle is doing this for your own good.¡± After saying that, he slipped the thermos and the bank card in his hands into the gap between the iron gate in the courtyard. After cing them somewhere that no one could see, he left. Chu Luo took a shower and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already midnight. She subconsciously reached out and realized that the other side was empty. Chu Luo then remembered that she had said that she would stay at the old district tonight. She was about to take her phone when the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside. Li Yan walked in with a bowl of fragrant supper. Chu Luo looked at him with those sparkling eyes. Li Yan walked to the bed and ced the bowl beside it. He pinched her rosy cheeks and said, ¡°Little baddie, you said you were going back to the old city district. Why did you fall asleep here?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to move after I showered and saw the bed.¡± A trace of heartache appeared in Li Yan¡¯s eyes as he asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Hungry~¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she propped herself up on both sides of the bed and stared at the bowl of sweet soup. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Velvet egg drop soup.¡± He then handed the soup to her. Chu Luo took it and scooped a spoonful to eat. After eating, she narrowed her eyes and said with enjoyment, ¡°It¡¯s the taste our chef made. Delicious.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head. ¡°There¡¯s also pastry. Do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and craned her neck to look. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s downstairs. Eat first. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Li Yan was about to stand up when Chu Luo grabbed his clothes. ¡°Go take a shower and change your clothes first. I¡¯ll go down and retrieve it myself after I finish the sweet soup.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. He took his pajamas and walked to the bathroom. Chu Luo nced at the time as she drank the sweet soup. It was half-past midnight. Chu Luo quickly drank the sweet soup, put on her slippers, and walked downstairs. The pastry was ced on the dining table. Chu Luo walked over and sat down, looking at her phone as she ate the pastry. On the Inte, news about the Empire Team was trending third. Thements below were dazzling. Chu Luo nced at them. This hot news was posted on the Empire¡¯s official website, and the words were filled with praise for them. Even thementers below were saying, ¡°If the young are strong, the empire is strong.¡± Many people were also discussing the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Net that Chu Luo had established. Chu Luo left after reading a little and went to look at the popr posts. There was a particrly popr post about Chu Luo chasing the hackers back to theirir. ¡°I heard that during the hacker invasion, three professors from the Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department went. Do you think the three professors dealt with the hackers?¡± ¡°I think so. Someone said that it was Chu Luo from Imperial University. I don¡¯t believe that. Although Chu Luo¡¯s results are good, it¡¯s impossible for her to be so heaven-defying as to have such impressive abilities.¡± ¡°Exactly. When the Imperial University official announced this matter this afternoon, I felt that Imperial University must have deliberately used Chu Luo to promote it.¡± ¡°The Empire Team hasn¡¯t won the International Cybersecurity Competition for four consecutive years. Winning this time is a joyous matter to begin with. Coupled with Chu Luo¡¯s participation, Imperial University might be doing this to make the teams of other countries jealous.¡± ¡°Although this kind of momentum is good, have they ever thought that by using up Chu Luo¡¯s reputation so much, there could be a rebound? Will Chu Luo be the next Shang Zhongyong[1]?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Imperial University didn¡¯t consider this matter. Maybe they have other ns.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity for such an elfin and beautiful youngdy. With this momentum, Chu Luo¡¯s studies will definitely not be peaceful in the future.¡± ¡°It might also affect her life. Didn¡¯t you see how manyrge corporations have publicly expressed their willingness to recruit Chu Luo into management as soon as she graduates?¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo finished half of the pastry in the lunchbox, footsteps came from the stairs. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo fed him a piece of pastry. Li Yan subconsciously shut his mouth. Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t open his mouth. Chu Luo snorted at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. I can finish everything anyway. If I can¡¯t sleep after eating, you can sleep first. I¡¯ll read.¡± With that, she was about to bring the pastry to her mouth when arge hand grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo looked at him. He took her hand and took the pastry from it. It wasn¡¯t until he swallowed the pastry that he said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to readter. Sleep.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him smugly. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± In the next second, her lips were sealed and she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Li Yan woke up at dawn. After the two of them washed up, Chu Luo packed some things and went downstairs to walk out of the building. Li Yan said as he walked, ¡°A housekeeper wille today to pack all your things. You can stay in the vi outside the school.¡± Chu Luo nodded. When the two of them were about to reach the courtyard door, Chu Luo saw the thermal container leaning against the wall and the bank card on it. Chu Luo stopped when she got there. Li Yan followed her gaze. Chu Luo pointed at the two items and told him, ¡°Chu Zhengyang brought these yesterday after I came back.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at the two items. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°You can donate the money on the card. Your father used his life in exchange for this money.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan added, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to handle the money.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and asked him, ¡°He said that he was going to the ancient tomb to find a medicine that could treat Wei Wei and Chu Ting¡¯s poison. Did you spread the news about that ancient tomb again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°This news was only released recently.¡± ¡°Who released it?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Many people.¡± ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Not only are there people from the empire, but there are also people from other sects. Recently, there has been a rumor that not only is there medicine in the imperial tomb that can revive people from the dead, but there are also many secret books. Most importantly, there are secrets to ascending to the heavens.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a trace of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°There are actually people who believe these rumors.¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and touched her face. ¡°These were all caused by what happened 18 years ago. There were too many people paying attention at that time. In addition, the things that Chu Zhengyang and another person had brought out from the tomb were indeed extraordinary. This coupled with the rumors that have been spreading for so many years made the ims about that imperial tomb be even more magical.¡± Chu Luo stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to obtain what¡¯s inside that tomb too?¡± Li Yan looked back into her eyes, and something fluttered in his heart. He said, ¡°I¡¯m already wealthy enough to rival a country. I have everything I want. That tomb isn¡¯t very attractive to me.¡± ¡°Then why did you participate in it before?¡± ¡°To deal with those who don¡¯t have eyes.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking when she heard this, but Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Luoluo, is that tomb rted to you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rted to me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice suddenly became a little tense. ¡°You¡¯re from that dynasty.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°So I¡¯m your ancestor?¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the suddenly silent Li Yan andughed out loud. Li Yan extended his arm and wrapped it around her waist before sealing her lips. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Worried that a cleaner woulde at this time, Chu Luo quickly pushed him with both hands. Li Yan waited until her lips were unusually red before letting go of her. He asked sternly, ¡°Are you still my ancestor?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and shook her head tactfully. ¡°No.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes, which were filled with threat. His voice was extremely low and hoarse. ¡°Then what are you to me?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. ¡°Younger sister.¡± Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth and quickly took two big steps back. She then let go and red at him. ¡°Big baddie, stop kissing me!¡± Li Yan walked towards her and pinched her chin. He looked into her eyes and said sternly, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your husband.¡± Chu Luo looked into his deep eyes and felt a little embarrassed. Her eyes darted around, and she didn¡¯t look at him. Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Li Yan watched her reaction and smiled. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really from that dynasty, you must be very young.¡± His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Luoluo, were you an adult there?¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 255 - Im Already an Adult

Chapter 255: I¡¯m Already an Adult

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice darkened. ¡°Fifteen years old?¡± ¡°Sixteen!¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s silent expression and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face and said in a slightly relieved voice, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re already 18 years old here.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all and looked at him in confusion. Li Yan stopped talking and handed her her backpack. As he walked, he said, ¡°Luoluo, open the door.¡± Chu Luo was feeling strange when she saw the motorcycle Li Yan had riddenst time parked beside the building. Li Yan hopped onto the motorcycle. Chu Luo opened the door and closed it after he drove the motorcycle out. After she sat in the back, the motorcycle drove out. When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived in Ocean City, it was already eleven in the morning. The car drove straight to the apartment building outside Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. The two of them got out of the car and went upstairs. Chu Luo had just put down her backpack when she received a call from Old Gao. Old Gao had called a few times on their way here. Now, he was asking if Chu Luo had arrived. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Teacher Gao, I¡¯m here.¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Thene over quickly. My wife has already prepared the dishes and I¡¯ve taken out the wine. I¡¯ve had enough today.¡± Then, she heard He Jiang and Li Tao¡¯s voices on the other end of the line. ¡°Chu Luo, do you want us to pick you up?¡± Chu Luo pretended not to hear and said to Old Gao, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle overter.¡± Then she hung up. After hanging up, she looked at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Are you going to Teacher Gao¡¯s house with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going outter,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Call me when you want to leave.¡± Chu Luo knew that he had something to do. She nodded and left the apartment. She had just walked halfway when she saw three people walking over. It was Old Gao, He Jiang, and Li Tao. ¡°Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Hey~~~¡± Old Gao¡¯s voice was filled with joy. The smile on his face squeezed out many wrinkles. After Chu Luo walked up to them, Old Gao sized her up carefully before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°You look good. Looks like you didn¡¯t suffer at Imperial University.¡± When Li Tao heard this, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Gao, geez. Do you think Chu Luo is someone who allows herself to be wronged?¡± Old Gao red at Li Tao in dissatisfaction. ¡°Shut up, kid. I¡¯m talking to Little Chu Luo. Stand aside.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Tao and advised Old Gao seriously, ¡°Teacher Gao, you have to be more understanding of him. After all, he¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Chu Luo, what do you mean by that? How is your older brother, I, ugly?¡± ¡°Older brother?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°I wonder who made a bet with me before, saying that if I lost, he would call me Boss¡­ Also, jealousy makes people ugly. How are you not ugly when you¡¯re so jealous of me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she didn¡¯t look at the furious boy and said to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The food is ready. We can eat when we get back.¡± After saying that, they ignored the two boys and walked towards Old Gao¡¯s residence. The two of them chatted as they walked away. Li Tao, who was standing there, rubbed his nose. He simply wanted to re up but couldn¡¯t. He was so stifled that he kept circting his energy. He Jiang, who was standing at the side, said gloatingly, ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Why do you have to look for trouble? You obviously know that Chu Luo¡¯s mouth has never been polite to anyone.¡± Li Tao punched his shoulder. ¡°Sure, continue gloating.¡± He Jiangughed out loud. Afterughing, he punched him in the shoulder and walked towards Old Gao¡¯s residence. On her way to the teacher¡¯s residence, everyone Chu Luo met along the way greeted her. ¡°Chu Luo is back.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them. When they returned to Old Gao¡¯s residence, Mrs. Gao was already waiting for them by the door. ¡°Mrs. Gao.¡± ¡°Hey, Chu Luo is here.¡± Mrs. Gao walked over and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve made our Old Gao and Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Old Gao said, ¡°Go wash your hands and eat. Little Chu Luo must be starving after such a long trip.¡± Everyone went to the kitchen to wash their hands. Old Gao instructed He Jiang and Li Tao, ¡°You two, move those two jars of wine over.¡± He Jiang deliberately said in a displeased tone, ¡°Old Gao, why aren¡¯t you asking Chu Luo to carry them?¡± Old Gao red at him. ¡°Kid, what are you spouting!¡± He Jiang puffed up his chest and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Why not? Chu Luo is very strong!¡± Chu Luo nced at him lightly. Old Gao rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re itching for a beating. I told you to move the wine, and you¡¯ve even found an excuse.¡± Chu Luo suggested, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you kick him out? This person looks annoying.¡± Old Gao was about to agree when He Jiang quickly pleaded, ¡°Old Gao, Beauty Chu, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± After saying that, he turned around and carried the two jars of wine that Old Gao had specified. This time, it was Li Tao¡¯s turn to look at him gloatingly. The meal ended inughter. After the meal, the four of them moved to the sofa to chat. This chatsted the entire afternoon. Chu Luo and the others talked about their respective lives at Imperial University. He Jiang and Li Tao also talked about many of Chu Luo¡¯s impressive deeds at Imperial University. The smile on Old Gao¡¯s face never once disappeared. The three of them left after dinner. When Chu Luo left, Old Gao sent them outside the district. Suddenly, his eyes were wet. ¡°Little Chu Luo, remember toe back and see me when you have holidays.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said to him seriously, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you miss me, you can log into Imperial University¡¯s BBS to see me. There must be a lot about me there.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this child so not adorable! He Jiang and Li Tao, who were standing at the side, giggled. Old Gaoughed until the veins on his forehead popped. The two of them quickly shut their mouths and took a big step to the side. At this moment, Chu Luo took out a jade pendant and handed it to Old Gao. ¡°I bought this before. Teacher Gao, you must keep it on you.¡± Actually, she had specially prepared it for him. There was a trace of phoenix red light in the jade pendant. Old Gao took the jade pendant preciously and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang it around my neck from now on.¡± With that, he hung the jade pendant around his neck. Only then did Chu Luo bid him farewell in satisfaction and left with He Jiang and Li Tao. It was only past six. Actually, it was still early. He Jiang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we go y again? Many students from our ss are back during this National Day. They even agreed to go to the entertainment city tonight to y. Li Tao and I didn¡¯t dare to tell them that you¡¯re back. Otherwise, the Gao residence¡¯s threshold would have been broken today.¡± Chu Luo nned to go to the Chu family vi then return to the capital. She said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the capital tonight.¡± ¡°Why are you going back so early? You can leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to learn from Professor Tang.¡± He Jiang rubbed his nose and said with a stifled expression, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m asking for humiliation.¡± Li Tao replied straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± That was why he didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo about this. The two boys insisted on sending Chu Luo to her apartment building. Chu Luo walked to the street and hailed a car. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my vi.¡± Only then did the two boys give up on sending her back. No one had been living in the Chu family vi these past few months. When Chu Luo came back, because Chu Zhengyang had left a servant here, the entire vi still looked the same. The servant came over to open the door for her, feeling especially surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Second Miss?¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked into the vi without saying anything. The servant quickly closed the door and followed her. As she walked, she asked in confusion, ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯re back. Are you staying today? I¡¯ll go clean your room immediately.¡± Chu Luo still didn¡¯t answer her. The servant was also used to Chu Luo¡¯s silence. Although she felt a little ufortable, she didn¡¯t show it. After entering the living room, Chu Luo stopped and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The servant quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Second Miss, have you eaten? Do you want me to cook something for you?¡± ¡°No need. I ate.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked upstairs. The servant followed her to the staircase and stopped. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Chu Luo walk to the third floor and heard the sound of the door opening and closing that the servant quickly took out her phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, she quickly said, ¡°Sir, Second Miss is back.¡± No one knew what Chu Zhengyang said, but she quickly replied, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± After hanging up, she walked towards the kitchen. Chu Luo went straight to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s study. Chu Zhengyang¡¯s study used to have many antique books. As he had gone to the capital to develop his career, he got someone toe back and move them over. So the study room looked a little empty. Chu Luo immediately saw a small box ced in apartment on the bookshelf. She walked over to look at the small box in front of her and raised her hand to tap it. A trace of ck aura floated out of the box. Chu Luo looked at this trace of ck aura and smiled.. ¡°This is what you mean by being good to her¡­ Hehe! You¡¯re really thoughtful.¡± Chapter 256 - Where Are You Planning to Take Me?

Chapter 256: Where Are You nning to Take Me?

There was something in the box that could control one¡¯s mind. To put it simply, the things inside could turn a person into a puppet doll. Chu Luo looked around again and realized that there were surveince cameras in several hidden ces. The corners of her lips curled up and she took down the box, pretending not to know anything. She took the box to the desk and opened it in front of the camera. A ck aura quietly entered her wrist. Chu Luo took out a photo and an exquisite jade buckle. In the photo were two very young people, a man and a woman. The man¡¯s looks bore a 50% resemnce to Chu Zhengyang¡¯s. He was wearing a matching Tang suit and had a righteous look on his face. The woman was beautiful and was wearing a crescent white cheongsam. She had the gentleness of a youngdy from a wealthy family in Jiangnan, but there was an indescribable heroic spirit between her eyebrows. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the photo and thought,?¡®These must be your biological parents.¡¯ The two people in the photo were very unfamiliar to her, but they were the biological parents of this body¡¯s original owner after all. Chu Luo nned to keep the photo. After she put the photo in her pocket, she looked at the jade buckle. The jade buckle was made of top-grade Tianzi material. Unfortunately, someone had tampered with it. A ck aura was emanating from it. Chu Luo took the jade buckle, and Phoenix began to absorb all the ck aura to purify it. Chu Luo quickly stopped her in her mind. ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t move.¡± Phoenix was puzzled. ¡°Mistress, why?¡± Chu Luo smiled again. ¡°I want to see what Chu Zhengyang wants to do to me.¡± Phoenix stopped moving. Chu Luo took the jade buckle and searched the study room again. She didn¡¯t find anything and began to leave the study. At this moment, someone knocked on the study door. Then, the housekeeper pushed open the door and said to her, ¡°Second Miss, I made you some desserts. If you want to eat,e downter.¡± Chu Luo looked at her. The housekeeper looked into her dark and sparkling eyes and felt inexplicably nervous. She subconsciously shifted her gaze away and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tidied up your bedroom. If you want to stay here tonight, you can directly do so.¡± With that, she closed the study door and left. Chu Luo looked at the closed study door, walked over, opened it, and slowly walked downstairs towards the bedroom she used to stay in. The awkward bedroom still retained the same look as when she lived there, but the nket had been reced with a new one. Chu Luo walked to the window and looked out. It was already dark, and the streetlights outside the vi were emitting a faint yellow light. It was already mid-autumn, and the night was slightly cold. The Persian chrysanthemum in the backyard was blooming beautifully. Chu Luo only had to lower her eyes to see the colors under the streetmp. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was Chu Zhengyang. Chu Zhengyang asked tentatively on the phone, ¡°Luoluo, did you go back to our vi? Uncle is on the way to the south now. Someone wille and pick you upter. You can just follow those people.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze from therge patch of color and only softly responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± She was extremely obedient. Chu Zhengyang heaved an obvious sigh of relief. Even his tone became a little more cheerful. ¡°When Unclees back from the south, you can move back and live with Uncle. You can do whatever you want in the future, as long as you¡¯re not with that man.¡± Chu Luo looked at the streetmp surrounded by mosquitoes and wondered how Li Yan would react if he found out. She only responded with a light ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Zhengyang was obviously relieved. He hung up after saying a few more words. Putting away her phone, Chu Luo became even more curious about what kind of ¡°expert¡± Chu Zhengyang had found to control her. At this moment, a message came in. Chu Luo looked at the message and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Li Yan: ¡°Baby, where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°At the Chu family vi.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Chu Zhengyang found an expert to control me.¡± Li Yan replied after a while, his words filled with hostility. ¡°Chu Zhengyang? Looks like this person needs to be dealt with.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to go to the tomb? Then he¡¯ll stay there for the rest of his life.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She typed: ¡°The expert wasn¡¯t found by Chu Zhengyang himself. He was used.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe in when you get here. Someone is here.¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t reply. Chu Luo pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d directly kill that person?¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she heard the sound of a bowl falling to the ground. Chu Luo pretended not to hear that and leaned against the window frame while browsing the web. Only then did she realize that the trending topics of the day had something to do with theirpetition. There were various experts¡¯ments and everyone else¡¯s reaction when they found out that she had set up the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. However, most people didn¡¯t believe it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She exited the website and logged in to her email. There were many emails on it. Chu Luo nced at them. They were all from somepanies, and most of them wanted her to do endorsements. She wasn¡¯t interested at all. She jumped over to look at the sales schedule for the past two days that Chen Xuan had sent. The data on it was very pleasing. After about twenty minutes, there was a knock on the door. Before Chu Luo could reply, the door was pushed open impatiently. Then, a middle-aged man and woman walked in. The man¡¯s eyes had been staring at Chu Luo¡¯s face since he entered. There was a naked glint in his eyes. The woman said, ¡°Chu Luo, your uncle called us to pick you up. Come with us immediately.¡± Chu Luo put her phone in her pocket and frowned in displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you that you have to knock on the door to enter someone else¡¯s room, especially if it¡¯s a girl¡¯s bedroom? You can¡¯t enter at will without getting permission.¡± After saying those words, she flicked her finger. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The man covered one of his eyes and groaned in pain. Then, he shouted, ¡°Who did that? What hit me!¡± The woman turned to look into his eyes. Her expression changed and her voice rose. She quickly said, ¡°Your eyes are bleeding.¡± After she said that, he abruptly turned to Chu Luo and stared at her hand. Anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°Was it you?¡± Chu Luo spread her hands. ¡°Do you see something in my hand?¡± After she said that, like a prank, a stone appeared on the tip of her finger. She flicked it again towards the man¡¯s other eye. O¡­ The scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered was deafening. That man covered his eyes and rolled on the ground in pain. The woman was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful. The woman looked at Chu Luo with a murderous gaze and gritted her teeth. ¡°Youss, we came to bring you back to the capital with good intentions, but you actually dare to treat my man like this¡­ You¡¯re deliberately inflicting harm. Do you think that I won¡¯t call the guards to capture you immediately?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Chu Luo nced at the man rolling on the ground and snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who sent you here tell you to be polite to me?¡± The woman was stunned to hear this. Then, her expression changed and she said with a dark expression, ¡°We¡¯re just taking the chance to send you back to the capital. Who sent us?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she flicked her finger again. This time, the woman couldn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. Chu Luo looked at the man who was still shouting and said, ¡°Too noisy.¡± In the next moment, the man fainted. The woman¡¯s eyes widened even more. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tell me, who asked you toe? Where do you n to bring me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she thought of the master who was with them and became fearless again. ¡°Chu Zhengyang was the one who asked us to bring you back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell the truth?¡± Chu Luo took out the jade buckle, and the ck aura floated into the woman¡¯s body. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a movement by the bedroom window. Chu Luo tilted her head and met Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. Li Yan was wearing a mask tonight. After he flipped in through the window, the powerful cold aura on his body instantly engulfed the entire room. When the woman saw Li Yan, her teeth subconsciously trembled. Li Yan strode to Chu Luo¡¯s side and nced at the man who was still bleeding and unconscious. He stared at the woman. ¡°What have you found out from them?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I was about to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he red at the woman opposite him, making her shudder. She had never seen someone with such a strong aura before. Her teeth trembled uncontrobly as she said, ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t fool her. We¡­ we really came to bring Miss Chu back to the capital.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan walked towards her with a murderous aura. The woman was so frightened that her legs trembled. She wanted to escape, but her feet were so weak that she couldn¡¯t lift them at all. Li Yan spoke, his voice so low that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡°Where do you want to take Luoluo?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°To¡­ We¡¯re bringing her to a mountain.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To the Peng Vi in the back mountain.¡± The woman had just finished speaking when her eyes bulged, filled with fear and pain. In the next second, her body went limp and she copsed. Chu Luo looked at the murderous Li Yan and walked over to pull his hand. Only then did Li Yan retract his murderous aura. The dagger in his other hand was still dripping with red blood. He looked even more cold and ruthless like this. Chu Luo nced at the two people on the ground and raised her hand. Instantly, they disappeared. ¡°I sent them to theirpanions.¡± Li Yan was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Take me there.¡± Chapter 257 - Puppet Skill

Chapter 257: Puppet Skill

Peng Vi wasn¡¯t far from Li Tao¡¯s family vi, but it was closer to the mountains. The two of them appeared in a forest. Chu Luo sensed her surroundings and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s someone in the manor who knows puppetry.¡± She continued, ¡°Looks like they want to bring me here and turn me into a puppet.¡± The moment she finished speaking, she felt an even stronger murderous aura emanating from Li Yan. Li Yan grabbed her hand and quickly pressed on themunicator in his ear. He said in a low voice, ¡°Bring people to the Peng family¡¯s vi immediately.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the people in the vi first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan held her hand and walked towards the back door of the vi. It was around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and many people hade here for a holiday during the National Day holiday. Several spots in the vi were very lively. Chu Luo could sense someone with special abilities and told Li Yan where that person was. Compared to the Li family¡¯s vi, which had retained its original simplicity, the Peng family¡¯s vi exuded opulence. The originally ancient-looking architecture had been forcibly transformed into the style of a resplendent and dazzling pce¡¯s inner courtyard. The two of them quietly entered the vi and walked along a meandering path with golden pirs. After turning a corner, they arrived at a lively courtyard. The lively voices came from the middle room in the courtyard. There were loud dirty jokes, the sound of wine sses clinking, and all kinds of bootlicking. At this moment, a loud voice said, ¡°I heard that Li Yan¡¯s shadow is especially capable. Moreover, he¡¯s a machine that kills people without blinking. Say, such a person actually dared to snatch Li Yan¡¯s woman. Does a person like him know how to dote on women? Haha¡­¡± A pretentious female voice answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t men all self-taught in this area? Besides, Master Li is always in a wheelchair. Who knows if that thing of his can still be used? It would be strange if that woman didn¡¯t run away with his subordinate.¡± These words immediately elicitedughter. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo turned her head and looked at the man whose eyes were filled with killing intent. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that personter.¡± Li Yan replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked towards the door. The group of people was still talking about this topic, and they were bing more and more enthusiastic. In this room, there was a young man who didn¡¯t fit in with them. The young man exuded the aura of an expert and was currently closing his eyes. No one dared to disturb him. At this moment, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight. The group of people had been intentionally or unintentionally paying attention to the young man. Seeing him sit up straight, they stopped talking at the same time and asked anxiously, ¡°Master Shen, what happened?¡± Shen Qingyun didn¡¯t answer this person. Instead, he moved his finger and a suitcase beside him opened automatically. A puppet doll floated out. Shen Qingyun said to the puppet doll, ¡°Go out and see if that woman has been brought over.¡± The puppet doll was the size of a baby. Her body floated in midair. The moment Shen Qingyun spoke, she floated to the door. Someone was afraid that she couldn¡¯t go out and wanted to open the door for her. However, before they could do anything, the puppet doll disappeared. That person jumped in fright. The others looked at Shen Qingyun with reverence in their eyes. ¡°Master is indeed a master. The doll that he made is too magical.¡± Shen Qingyun nced at the bootlicking man with a proud expression. It was obvious that he looked down on everyone here. No one present was angry. Instead, they felt that a master should be like this. The others prepared to continue sucking up to him, but at this moment, a loud bang came from the door. The entire door was kicked in from outside. The heavy door flew towards a few people sitting in front. Before these people could react, their bodies were mmed into the wall by a powerful force. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who dares to be impudent here!¡± Everyone came back to their senses and immediately stood up to look towards the doorway. However, they were stunned by the murderous aura emanating from the person standing outside the door. After a few seconds. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A woman screamed and fell to the ground in fright. At this moment, a cold sneer came from their side. ¡°Pfft¡­ It¡¯s just an ordinary person, but he¡¯s already scaring you like this. How weak.¡± Only then did everyone snap back to their senses. They couldn¡¯t allow themselves to be looked down upon by Master. For the sake of face, they quickly went to get their weapons. Shen Qingyun raised his finger and was about tomand his puppet doll when he realized that the puppet doll had lost contact with him. Shen Qingyun¡¯s heart sank. He quickly mobilized the other puppet dolls in the suitcase. ¡°Surround him.¡± The puppet dolls quickly flew towards Li Yan. However, when they flew in front of Li Yan, they were stopped by a force. Shen Qingyun finally realized that something was wrong and quickly walked out of the fighting circle. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard, holding a puppet doll that had flown out. She was swinging the doll around in boredom. When Shen Qingyun saw the doll in her hand, anger shed across his face. ¡°How dare you grab my doll.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and smiled faintly. ¡°This thing is so weak that it hit me directly.¡± When Shen Qingyun heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You want to control me rashly when you don¡¯t know my background? You will only end up with one oue.¡± At this point, Chu Luo threw the doll in her hand at him. Shen Qingyun looked at the doll flying over, intending to control her to continue dealing with Chu Luo. At the same time, he activated the other dolls. ¡°No matter who you are, since you¡¯vended in my hands today, you can only be my puppet.¡± ¡°Then try it.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a strong gust of wind blew around them. Amid the wind, the other dolls attacked Chu Luo, but the doll that Chu Luo had thrown out flew straight towards Shen Qingyun. Shen Qingyun didn¡¯t expect his puppet doll to be controlled by someone else one day. Fury quickly shed across his eyes. A me appeared in his hand and burned the doll to death. The puppet doll suddenly seemed to be alive when it was burned and let out a scream of pain. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. You actually destroyed the puppet doll you created just like that,¡± Chu Luo mocked. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s already been controlled. Why should I keep it?¡± ¡°Really? Then you can destroy all of them.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, those dolls turned around and all flew towards Shen Qingyun. Shen Qingyun¡¯s pupils constricted and his expression changed drastically. ¡°You actually controlled all my puppet dolls.¡± After saying that, he really destroyed those dolls. Cries of pain came from the dolls at the same time, sounding especially terrifying. Chu Luo looked at Shen Qingyun coldly. Shen Qingyun also looked at her with those sinister eyes. The corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you can control my dolls?¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a harmonica and blew on it. He nned to control the tourists in the vi to deal with Chu Luo. Chu Luo quietly watched him y the harmonica. She slowly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used her internal energy to p it on the wall of the courtyard beside her. The entire courtyard was enveloped by a barrier. ¡°Then let¡¯s see which is better at puppet techniques and charms.¡± Shen Qingyun whistled as hard as he could. His sound couldn¡¯t be transmitted at all. After a while, he finally realized that something was wrong. He immediately changed the tune and prepared to control everyone in the room. When he turned around, he was so shocked that the harmonica in his hand almost fell to the ground. There was only one person standing in the room. The mask on his face exuded a cold aura. Below his feet, everyone was lying in a pool of blood. It was impossible to tell if they were dead or alive. ¡°You actually killed all of them?¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s expression changed a few times. In the end, he revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you killed them. That way, I won¡¯t have to make my own move.¡± With that, he put the harmonica to his lips and was about to y it. Li Yan stared at him and threw the dagger in his hand. Hu¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Shen Qingyun looked at the dagger that had been embedded into his waist and couldn¡¯t believe that he had been stabbed by an ordinary person so easily. Chu Luo stood there and watched the show. ¡°So, the more nonsense you spout, the faster you die.¡± She then looked at Li Yan, who had exited, and walked up to Shen Qingyun, who was swaying and about to fall. She tapped his acupoints and asked, ¡°Who asked you to control me?¡± Shen Qingyun shut his mouth and didn¡¯t answer. He quickly brewed his energy to control Chu Luo. How could Chu Luo not know what he was thinking? She took out a talisman and pped it on him. ¡°Since you¡¯re not answering, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just took away your ability.¡± ¡°You¡­ pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged the blood he spat out and said with disdain, ¡°So disgusting.¡± At this moment, Li Yan had already walked to her side and said coldly, ¡°Since he¡¯s unwilling to speak, just kill him.¡± After saying that, he took out a dagger and stabbed him with it again. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Shen Qingyun finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell. Chu Luo looked at the wide-eyed and frightened Shen Qingyun and said, ¡°You must have an aplice. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me who. Your aplice should be arriving soon.¡± She then put away the talisman on the wall. After a few seconds, she said to Li Yan, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 258 - Luoluo, Be Careful

Chapter 258: Luoluo, Be Careful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only were the other party¡¯s men here, but Li Yan¡¯s men were also here. The two groups met on the mountain behind the vi. Without a word, Li Yan¡¯s men started fighting. Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t go out. The two of them stood in the courtyard and waited for a while before a middle-aged man in his forties jumped down from the wall. When he saw Shen Qingyun lying in the courtyard, his expression changed instantly. He quickly walked over and shook him. ¡°Qingyun, Qingyun.¡± Shen Qingyun¡¯s body spasmed and stopped moving in the next second. He¡¯s dead. ¡°Qingyun!¡± The middle-aged man looked pained before abruptly looking at Li Yan with a dark gaze. ¡°You killed my junior brother?¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a flute and blew on it. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, step back a little. There¡¯s something on this person¡¯s flute.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and quickly retreated to the wall. Chu Luo quickly shook the bracelet in her hand. The sound emitted by the bracelet wasn¡¯t louder than the flute, but it managed to drown out the ck auraing from it. The middle-aged man quickly realized this. He quickly put away his flute and looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re actually a fellow Daoist.¡± ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m different from you.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°You guys specialize in evil deeds. I specialize in taking in people like you.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he shook a thread in his hand. In the next moment, a few puppet skeletons appeared from underground. The skeletons¡¯ dark faces turned towards Chu Luo, and creaking sounds came from the joints in their bones. ¡°To think you mastered such an evil technique.¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her wrist. The sound of the bracelet made the skeletonsing towards her pause for a few seconds before continuing to move towards her. Seeing that the sound of the bracelet couldn¡¯t stop them, Chu Luo quickly fought with the skeletons. Li Yan, who was standing at the side, looked at her worriedly. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± Chu Luo casually dealt with these skeletons while answering Li Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things aren¡¯t difficult for me. I just want to see how good the puppetry here is.¡± The middle-aged man was angered by Chu Luo¡¯s arrogance. He said in a low voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know whether these puppets can stump you or not.¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he blew on the flute again. The skeletons attacked Chu Luo even more fiercely. Chu Luo dodged left and right in front of the puppets. After about two minutes, she said, ¡°These skeletons are all from the back mountain. You actually dug other people¡¯s graves.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly took out a few talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and pped them on the middle of their foreheads. The skeletons instantly stopped moving. The middle-aged man, who didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have this ability, sped up the music. The skeletons made cracking sounds under the influence of the music, as if their bones were about to fall apart. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t even let the people underground off. Looks like your ability can be destroyed too.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out the Phoenix Zither. The moment the zither appeared, a red light shed before quickly retracting. The middle-aged man looked at the Phoenix Zither in front of Chu Luo. Other than shock, there was also greed in his eyes. ¡°To think you have such a treasure. Looks like my junior brother and I underestimated you. However¡­ this zither will be mine today.¡± After saying that, he quickly ced the flute to his lips and blew on it. This time, the melodying from his flute carried a thick ck aura. The aura seemed to control everything wherever it went. Even Shen Qingyun, who was lying in a pool of blood, suddenly jumped up from the ground. The ck aura continued to move towards Li Yan and the door. Chu Luo looked at the ck aura and a cold glint shed across her eyes. She plucked at the strings of the zither, and wherever the sound wave went, all the ck aura was pushed away. Soon, all the ck aura returned to the middle-aged man¡¯s body. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The middle-aged man clutched his chest with one hand and spat out a mouthful of blood. The flute in his hand fell to the ground unsteadily. Shen Qingyun, who had been under his control, fell straight down. The middle-aged man was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re actually so powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the ones who courted death. You have no one to me but yourselves.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she plucked the strings again. The middle-aged man¡¯s flute, which had fallen to the ground, actually emitted a cracking sound. The middle-aged man widened his eyes and slowly lowered his head in disbelief. He saw that his sect¡¯s treasured divine weapon seemed to have been burned by fire. It had cracked into a few pieces. The middle-aged man¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he turned to escape. ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s toote.¡± Apanying this cold voice was the sound of something cutting through the air. The middle-aged man did not have time to dodge and the dagger plunged into his back leg. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Bam! The middle-aged man bent his leg and knelt down with a bang. Li Yan walked up to the middle-aged man and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are the people who asked you toe?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face contorted in pain. He looked up at Li Yan with murderous eyes, but he was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze. The middle-aged man was indignant. With a flick of the thread in his hand, he wanted to attack him. However, the thread was met with resistance when it approached Li Yan. Li Yan raised his leg and kicked his chest. The middle-aged man¡¯s body was quickly sent flying into the wall beside him. After a loud bang, the middle-aged man spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Li Yan looked at the talisman in his hand that had turned to ashes and his expression turned even uglier. He walked over again and his aura became even colder. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the man in front of him and inexplicably felt that he wasn¡¯t kidding when he said he was going to kill him. He clutched his chest and fear appeared in his eyes. After a while, he calmed down and said with trembling lips, ¡°In Ocean City¡¯s entertainment city.¡± When Li Yan was asking the question, Chu Luo had already put away her Phoenix Zither and walked over. When she heard this, she suddenly remembered that Li Tao and the others had said that they would go to the entertainment city tonight. Li Yan kicked the middle-aged man again, knocking him out. Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of person does evil things as long as someone pays him money. To think he even took out people¡¯s bones.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out the dagger from the middle-aged man¡¯sp. Even though the middle-aged man was unconscious, his body was twitching from the immense pain. Chu Luo pressed his hand down. ¡°Killing them would be letting them off easy. They¡¯ve done all kinds of evil deeds. They must be hated by the righteous path. There are many people who want to deal with them. I¡¯ll destroy their abilities and let them fend for themselves.¡± As a High Priestess, she wouldn¡¯t kill easily. However, there were many ways to punish people who hadmitted countless evil deeds and make them wish they were dead. Li Yan nced at her and nodded. Chu Luo raised her hand and the middle-aged man fainted. The skeletons disappeared. Li Yan held her hand and walked towards the back door. ¡°Have you dealt with the people at the back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°My high school ssmates should be at the entertainment city tonight. I want to go take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the back door. The back door was wide open. This ce was already remote, and the back was even darker without any light. Li Yan took out his phone from his pocket and turned on the shlight before leading her out. The two of them walked for about ten minutes until they reached a bright ce. A group of people stood there with straight backs. In front of them, there was arge group of people lying down. When the two of them walked over, someone came over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already dealt with all these people.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at the people lying on the ground who were either alive or dead. He held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and strode forward. The group of people followed behind them quietly. After walking out of the forest, they reached a winding mountain road. There were a few cars parked by the road. Li Yan and Chu Luo got into one of the cars. After the car started, Li Yan said, ¡°Go to Ocean City¡¯s entertainment city.¡± ¡­ This time, the person who got people to deal with Li Yan¡¯s ¡°shadow¡± was the Qin family¡¯s sixth young master, Qin Huai. The third generation of the Qin family had thirteen brothers and sisters. Those were a lot of people, and they were estranged to begin with. In addition, Old Master Qin had said long ago that the next head of the Qin family would be chosen from the third generation, so it led to an intense internalpetition. This time, it was Fifth Young Master Qin, Qin Zhao, who was supposed toe over. But Qin Huai gave Qin Zhao benefits and rushed toe over instead. Qin Huai was gambling with the rich people in Ocean City. Everyone with money and power knew the Qin family. They wanted to curry favor with Qin Huai, so after a few rounds of gambling, Qin Huai had already umted a lot of chips. The flirtatious woman sitting in Qin Huai¡¯s arms twisted her body and said with admiration, ¡°Fifth Young Master, you¡¯re amazing~~¡± That voice was so soft that no man could withstand it. Qin Huai pinched her fiercely. He listened to her cry in pain with a look of enjoyment and even pulled her body into his arms. When his blood rose, he pinched her again. The woman finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and punched his chest lightly. ¡°Fifth Young Master, you¡¯re so bad~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it a lot?¡± Qin Huai blew at her cor ambiguously, causing the woman to moan. Heughed and said to the tycoons sitting opposite him, ¡°Continue.¡± When the card distributor dealt the cards, the people opposite him started sucking up to him again. Qin Huai obviously enjoyed it andughed heartily. At this moment, a bodyguard standing behind him moved themunicator on his ear and quickly walked up to whisper into his ear. The smile on Qin Huai¡¯s face disappeared.. Not showing tenderness for the woman in his arms, he pushed her off of him. He stood up and mmed the gambling table, shouting in exasperation, ¡°F*ck, how dare you touch my people!¡± Chapter 259 - Group Fight

Chapter 259: Group Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qin Huai suddenly lost his temper. The group of tycoons opposite him was shocked, especially the woman who was thrown to the ground by him. She originally wanted to squeeze out a few tears to make his heart ache. Before she could squeeze them out, she was so frightened by Qin Huai¡¯s current appearance that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Qin Huai gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the person I hired?¡± His subordinate: ¡°He¡¯s been dealt with too.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Qin Huai kicked the gambling table fiercely again. The gambling table was too big, and the inertia knocked his chair back. The two bodyguards standing behind him quickly held his chair. A wealthy man thought of something and felt that the opportunity had arrived. Before the others could react, he quickly asked carefully, ¡°Young Master Qin, who was the one who was so blind as to touch your men? Why don¡¯t I send someone to capture them?¡± When the other wealthy men heard this, they quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re also willing to help Young Master Qin catch the person who offended you.¡± Qin Huai nced at the people opposite him and a glint shed across his eyes. He crossed his legs and said in a tone as if he was giving them a chance, ¡°Alright, they¡¯re just some insignificant people anyway. These people should being from the vi soon. You can send people to stop them on the way into the city¡­ Remember, there¡¯s a beautiful woman in that group. Keep her alive and don¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The group of them nodded hurriedly and took out their phones to send people to stop them. The person who called first asked, ¡°Fifth Young Master, should we deal with those people directly or capture them for you to deal with?¡± ¡°Capture them, of course.¡± Qin Huai crossed his legs and shook them. He sneered in his heart:?¡®I¡¯ll let you fools block them first. ¡®If your men can¡¯t stop that group of people, my men will attackter. Then, I¡¯ll tell the Duanmu family and Li Yan about this person¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, Qin Huai smiled. Then, he gestured to his subordinate. The subordinate immediately understood and turned to leave the room. Qin Huai put down his crossed legs and gestured for the bodyguards behind him to push the chair in. He then pulled the flirtatious woman standing at the side into his arms and copped a feel before saying to the tycoons, ¡°Continue.¡± Everyone continued. Half an hourter. The door was pushed open heavily. ¡°Boss, bad news. Our people called and said that they couldn¡¯t stop that group of people. They were all beaten up until they were on theirst breaths.¡± One wealthy man sitting in the room was afraid that Qin Huai would say that his men were useless and that his mood would be affected, so he shouted at him, ¡°Then send more people over. I don¡¯t believe that the bodyguards I hired from XX Bodyguard can¡¯t deal with a few people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Boss, bad news. Our people have been beaten up.¡± ¡°Boss, bad news. Our men are about to be killed!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Soon, all the wealthy men¡¯s subordinates were standing by the door. Everyone was shocked. Qin Huai pushed the woman on him to the ground again and abruptly stood up from his seat. The wealthy men stood up at the same time. He asked his bodyguard, ¡°How are our people?¡± The bodyguard contacted the other side and quickly said, ¡°Fifth Young Master, our people have been beaten up too.¡± Qin Huai¡¯s face was ashen. His chest heaved heavily for a while before he said to the tycoons in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Send as many people as you can to stop them.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± The bunch of tycoons suddenly came back to their senses and quickly ordered their men to dispatch people. Qin Huai also took out his phone and called someone. The moment the other party picked up the call, he quickly said, ¡°Have you released the news I asked you to? That person is about tond the people I brought into hospital¡­ F*ck! Hurry up and send more people over. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll callter¡­ I know, I know. I¡¯ll definitely perform well this time.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and strode out of the door. As he walked, he asked the bodyguard, ¡°Where is that person?¡± After the bodyguard asked someone else, his expression changed. ¡°They¡¯re almost at the entertainment city.¡± Qin Huai and the group of tycoons behind him also changed their expressions. Qin Huai thought for a moment and suddenly came up with something. He quickly said to the bodyguards, ¡°The teacher and ssmates of Li Yan¡¯s woman are all in Ocean City. Immediately inform someone to capture them. I don¡¯t believe that when that woman¡¯s teacher and ssmates are held hostage, that woman won¡¯t be soft-hearted and not ask Li Yan¡¯s shadow to save them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard quickly ordered his men to capture those people. Qin Huai brought a group of people to the most crowded ce in the entertainment city. Disco. He thought that if Li Yan¡¯s ¡°shadow¡± dared to act rashly, he would let those people block it first. Once themotion became big, it would alert the guards in Ocean City. When that happened, Li Yan¡¯s men and the Duanmu family woulde. They couldn¡¯t possibly fail to catch that person. Due to the National Day holiday, the music in the disco hall was deafening. It was crowded, and there were people everywhere. After Qin Huai walked in, he took off his coat and squeezed into the dance floor. The bunch of tycoons didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he was still in the mood to dance on the dance floor, they were a little stunned. One of the wealthy men quickly stopped a waiter and said to him loudly amid the deafening music and screams, ¡°Call your manager over.¡± Ocean City was only so big. The waiter knew these tycoons and quickly called the manager over. When the manager saw them, he immediately fawned over them and greeted them loudly. One of the wealthy men said, ¡°Manager, open a private room for us. It must be thergest where we can also see the dance floor.¡± A troubled look shed across the manager¡¯s face. In the next second, he thought that since thergest private room was filled with a group of youngsters, they could be duped into going away easily. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Bosses, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to clean the private room immediately.¡± The tycoons also knew that the people in that private room would have to be kicked out for their sake, so they only said, ¡°Hurry up. We came with Fifth Master from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Fifth Master is dancing now. You¡¯d better clear out the private room before he gets tired of dancing.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. He turned around and led the two security guards to the private room. The bosses didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce that made their scalps feel numb, so they followed the manager over. Coincidentally, the people in this private room were Chu Luo¡¯s ssmates. They had booked it a few days ago. Just as everyone was having fun, they saw the manager knock on the door and say in an apologetic tone: ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m really sorry. This private room was actually booked by someone a week ago. It was our staff¡¯s mistake that we gave you the private room. Look, those guests are already here. We can¡¯t breach the contract. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll prepare a new private room for you guys. The fruits you eat tonight is on Entertainment City.¡± How could the group of youngsters be so easily fooled? Those who often came here to y directly exposed him. ¡°Manager, do you think we¡¯re easy to fool? Even if they¡¯d reserved a private room here, it would be nullified if they didn¡¯t turn up by seven that night.¡± ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve been here since four in the afternoon. It¡¯s already past nine. How can we still change rooms?¡± ¡°Since you said that someone else is here, why don¡¯t you just give them an empty room?¡± ¡°Or perhaps there are no more private rooms. You think we youngsters are easy to bully, so you want to kick us out.¡± ¡­ The manager didn¡¯t expect these people to be so difficult to talk to. Just as he was feeling a little anxious, one of the bosses standing behind him said, ¡°Manager, why are you still talking to these people slowly? Fifth Young Master might being over to rest soon.¡± The manager was a little anxious. He wanted to scare this group of youngsters in the hopes that they would willingly give up the private room. ¡°I came here personally to tell you this because I¡¯m giving you face. If you don¡¯t care for that, please just leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Ji Cheng was the first to re up, and he directly shouted at the manager, ¡°If you want to kick us out directly, then get your overall in-charge toe here. I, Ji Cheng, have lived in Ocean City for more than ten years, but I have never met anyone as rude and unreasonable as you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Call your in-charge over.¡± Yang Meimei took out her phone and turned on the camera. ¡°I want to expose you.¡± The manager knew the background of these youngsters, but when he thought of that Young Master Qin outside and of how, even if the top or second-inmand here came, they would have to give Young Master Qin face, he became fearless. He said, ¡°Even if you call all your fathers over, I¡¯ll still have to invite you out of this private room today.¡± ¡°F*ck! Is there still anyw?!¡± A furious boy lost his temper and smashed the chair beside him to the ground. Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t budge, the manager¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°If you guys insist on being unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he said to the security guard behind him loudly, ¡°Invite them out.¡± Two security guards walked towards them. The boys instantly stood up. He Jiang rolled up his sleeves and stood at the front with Li Tao. ¡°Fight if you want to. We weren¡¯t raised to fear.¡± The girls quickly hid behind the boys and called their families. The boys instantly surrounded the two security guards. When the tycoons standing by the door saw that the two security guards couldn¡¯t beat these youngsters, they gestured for their bodyguards to go in and help. Soon, there were sounds of things being smashed, screams, and collisions in the private room. The manager didn¡¯t expect this group of youngsters to be so prickly.. He realized that he couldn¡¯t control the situation and quickly called the person-in-charge. Chapter 260 - Chu Luo Was Abused?

Chapter 260: Chu Luo Was Abused?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The crazy people outside didn¡¯t notice the gang fight in the private room. Until the deafening music suddenly stopped. Everyone exploded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the music stop?¡± ¡°Manager,e out! I¡¯m dancing enthusiastically. Who the hell stopped the music!¡± ¡°Is the tuner dead? Why did they stop the music?¡± ¡­ At this moment, dozens of people in ck suits who were obviously bodyguards staggered in from outside the door. Themotion died down a lot because of this. When Qin Huai, who was mixed in with the crowd on the dance floor, saw those people, a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart. He quickly asked the bodyguards who had been following him, ¡°Where did the others go?¡± The bodyguard told him, ¡°In the private room over there.¡± The bodyguard was about to point at the private room when he realized that someone had smashed the door. The others heard it too. Many people turned around. At this moment, a boy with a swollen face fell out of the private room. ¡°F*ck! How dare you hit a girl? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Even though the boy¡¯s face was swollen, this couldn¡¯t hide the viciousness on his face. He touched his face, raised his fist, and rushed in again. Before anyone could discuss, another group of people strode in. These people were all tall and straight. Their domineering aura spread throughout the entire disco hall. When they saw the group of men in ck suits who had entered first, they beat them up without a word. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A fight instantly unfolded in the hall. The others quickly ran towards the private rooms and the corners, afraid that they would be coteral damage. ¡°Fifth Young Master, what should we do?¡± Qin Huai red at the fight and turned to walk towards the private room. In the private room, the group of young men was like fierce hounds. Even though their faces were swollen, they didn¡¯t retreat. A few tycoons who were protected by bodyguards saw him enter and quickly walked over to protect him. Qin Huai asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A tycoon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°A bunch of kids looking for trouble. They won¡¯t do anything if we let them out.¡± Qin Huai looked at the youngsters fighting and then at the girls who were screaming and cheering for the youngsters. He hardened his expression and gestured to his bodyguards. ¡°Go grab one of the girls.¡± The bodyguard quickly avoided the fight and quietly walked to the girls¡¯ side. When the girl closest to him reacted, her body shook and she found her neck grabbed from the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The moment that girl screamed, the other girls screamed too. The boys realized it too. The bodyguard had a cold expression. ¡°Everyone, stop.¡± The fight stopped. A few boys red at him with red eyes and shouted, ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°If anyone dares to walk over, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± He Jiang said loudly, ¡°Let Yang Yingying go or we¡¯ll call the police.¡± With that, he reached for his phone. ¡°Tsch!¡± A cold sneer came from the direction of the door. Qin Huai walked to the girl who was being held hostage under the protection of the bodyguards brought by a few wealthy people. He turned around and looked at the group of young people standing together. A vicious glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I dare anyone to try to move again.¡± After saying that, he took out a gun and pointed it at the girl¡¯s temple. The girl turned pale. The others were also stunned. A few girls started crying. Li Tao pressed down Ji Cheng, who was so angry that he was about to explode. He clenched his slightly trembling hand and walked out to say, ¡°The person you¡¯re holding hostage is Minister XX¡¯s daughter. Are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°Ha! Then we can try.¡± When he heard this, Li Tao¡¯s pupils constricted. He maintained hisposure. ¡°A few people called back just now. If nothing goes wrong, they should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Not only was Qin Huai not threatened, but his lips even revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s see what her father can do to me if I kill her.¡± A tycoon immediately replied, ¡°Young man, I advise you to be sensible. Do you know who Fifth Young Master is? He¡¯s from the Qin family.¡± At the mention of the words ¡°Qin family,¡± their expressions changed. Li Tao clenched his fists and suppressed his palpitations. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Qin family? Can the Qin family break thew knowingly? Just now, many of us posted what happened here on our Moments. Coincidentally, someone took a photo of your face. I don¡¯t believe that your Qin family doesn¡¯t care about your own reputation.¡± Qin Huai narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Tao, a cold glint shooting out from them. Li Tao tightened his fists but remained calm. The two of them faced each other. Just as Li Tao couldn¡¯t stand Qin Huai¡¯s vicious gaze anymore, Qin Huaiughed. Qin Huai only smiled for a moment before suddenly retracting his smile. He said fiercely to the bodyguards, ¡°Bring over all these girls¡¯ phones. I want to see who took a photo of me just now!¡± The two bodyguards quickly walked towards the girls. The girls screamed again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! The door of the private room was suddenly kicked open. The group of tycoons standing by the door thought that it was someone from the entertainment city. A few of them were furious. ¡°Who dared to kick the door!¡± Qin Huai¡¯s fingers were on the handle as he stared outside the door. Amid the furious curses of the tycoons, a group of powerful and well-trained people quickly walked in. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trespassing. Believe it or not, we¡¯ll report you!¡± One of them nced over coldly. The tycoons were shocked and immediately cowered. They hurriedly ran to Qin Huai¡¯s side and stood there. Li Tao and the others also looked at the group of people who had entered. Just as they were wondering who had sent them¡­ Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the door. Everyone was delighted to see Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When he heard someone call out to her, Qin Huai, who had been pressing the gun against the girl¡¯s temple,ughed. ¡°Guys, looks like you came at the right time.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan darkly, ¡°Since the person here is your woman¡¯s ssmate, I think she definitely won¡¯t be able to bear to see her ssmate get shot by me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a cold aura. His gaze was so sharp that Qin Huai¡¯s heart trembled. Qin Huai quickly turned his gaze to Chu Luo¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want to see your ssmate die?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and then at the girl he was pointing a gun at. She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± As she spoke, she quietly took out a pill and pinched it between her fingertips. ¡°Just make sure he doesn¡¯t resist and let me catch him.¡± Before Chu Luo could flick the pill, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. You watch.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Even with his mask on, Li Yan couldn¡¯t hide the coldness and powerful ruthlessness on his face. Chu Luo smiled and nodded softly. She then looked at Qin Huai and asked, ¡°Where do you want to take him?¡± ¡°Of course to a ce he ought to go.¡± ¡°To Master Li¡¯s ce?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked forward. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. Chu Luo stopped. Li Yan wrote in her palm: Control that gun. In the eyes of others, it appeared that Li Yan treated Chu Luo badly and that Chu Luo was afraid of him. Li Tao red at Li Yan, his eyes almost popping out. How could his first love (although it was a one-sided love) be with such a terrifying man? He was worried that that man would hit Chu Luo. At this moment, a cold gaze swept over. Li Tao¡¯s body trembled and he immediately tensed up. Li Yan¡¯s gaze returned to Qin Huai. He finally said to his men, ¡°Beat him up.¡± The group of people started moving. No one expected Li Yan to ignore that girl¡¯s life, which was hanging in the bnce. There were all sorts of reactions¡ªfear, anger, screaming, crying, groaning, and wailing. Instantly, the entire private room became a one-sided fight. When Li Yan attacked, he let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and quickly rushed to Qin Huai¡¯s side. Startled, Qin Huai subconsciously turned his wrist and pulled the trigger. Li Yan grabbed the frightened girl and pushed her. The girl was pushed to the group of girls beside her. Qin Huai¡¯s gun shot out a nk. Startled, he tried to pull the trigger again. Li Yan punched him in the stomach. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The bodyguards and tycoons who were protecting him finally came back to their senses. ¡°Quick! Quick! Protect Young Master Qin.¡± ¡°Capture this person!¡± Li Yan nced at these people coldly and quickly attacked. Next. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± A few minutester, Li Yan walked back to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo looked at the group of people rolling on the ground and wailing, especially at Qin Huai, who had been beaten up until his face was as pale as paper. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Has anyone from the Qin familye?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°What about the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Soon too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at her ssmates. At this moment, all the youngsters were stealing nces at Chu Luo and Li Yan. When they saw Chu Luo looking over, a few people quickly winked at her. Chu Luo walked over. Li Tao gave her a look and a few people surrounded her. Li Tao whispered, ¡°Chu Luo, if you¡¯re being threatened by that man, we will definitely find a way to save you.¡± He Jiang: ¡°Is that man always rough with you?¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°Chu Luo, if you suffer any grievances, you must tell us. Even if we can¡¯t go head-on against that man, we can still activate the power of the Inte.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have so many Goddess fans. As long as everyone works together, they will definitely be able to save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. What were they talking about? Chapter 261 - If You Dare to Call Him Scary Again, Ill Beat You Up

Chapter 261: If You Dare to Call Him Scary Again, I¡¯ll Beat You Up

Chu Luo was silent for a while before finally asking, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The group of people who were trying their best to save Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao pushed his sses, which had lost a lens from the fight just now, and thought for a while before saying, ¡°What we mean is, if your boyfriend uses violence on you, we will definitely stand on your side.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked confused. ¡°Him? Using violence on me?¡± She even thought about it. It seemed like she was the one who used violence. Previously, she had beaten Li Yan until he suffered internal injuries several times. At the thought of this, Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. She quickly said seriously, ¡°He didn¡¯t use violence on me.¡± No one believed it. Ji Cheng¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. ¡°How is that possible? Your boyfriend looks so scary.¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased. ¡°He¡¯s not scary.¡± ¡°How is he not scary? He¡¯s not at all soft-hearted when he beats people up.¡± Chu Luo repeated, ¡°He¡¯s not scary.¡± Ji Cheng wanted to refute it again. Chu Luo threatened lightly, ¡°If you dare to say that he¡¯s scary again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Ji Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± Li Tao looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Will your boyfriend get into trouble after dealing with this group of people?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The group of people surrounding her felt their hearts skip a beat. Ji Cheng had a worried expression. ¡°Then what should we do? Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you escape? Otherwise, you will be implicated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°You can leave.¡± Li Tao: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He Jiang: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± They wanted to leave, but they weren¡¯t disloyal. This was really maddening! Chu Luo nced at them and said seriously, ¡°These people won¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m very famous.¡± As she spoke, she nced at them. ¡°That might not be the case if you guys are here.¡± A few people trembled. Chu Luo added, ¡°Besides, my boyfriend can resolve this matter. You guys are just a hindrance here.¡± Since Chu Luo had given them a way out, a few people were tempted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave? If we really be a hindrance, what if Chu Luo and her boyfriend are threatened again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we just go out and call the police? Then, we¡¯ll hide outside and watch. As long as these people dare to hurt Chu Luo, we¡¯ll take a photo of them and post it online. Chu Luo is now a national daughter and goddess. Who¡¯d dare to touch her?¡± ¡­ Everyone kept talking. In the end, Li Tao thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait outside. If you don¡¯te out safely before midnight, we¡¯ll take action.¡± Chu Luo nced at them with bright eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she found it troublesome, she would have directly teleported them away using magic. After the group left, Chu Luo returned to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Qin Huai and the others, who were rolling on the ground and wailing. He had no intention of retracting the murderous aura in his eyes. At this moment, he took out his phone from his pocket. Chu Luo was a little surprised that someone had sent him a video call. Li Yan turned on the video and directed it at Qin Huai on the ground. There was a furious roar from the other side. ¡°How dare you beat up my fifth brother like that? I¡­¡± The person on the other end was Qin Huai¡¯s biological brother, Second Young Master Qin. Before he could finish, Li Yan turned his phone around and stared at the screen. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll shoot him.¡± After saying that, he took out his gun and pointed it at Qin Huai while pointing his phone at the gun at the same time. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Second Young Master Qin was obviously panting from anger, but he had no choice but to suppress his anger and ask through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him however you want to deal with me.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°How dare you shoot my brother! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Li Yan fired another shot at Qin Huai¡¯s leg without even blinking an eye. ¡°Ouch¡­ Brother, save me. My leg is crippled¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Second Young Master Qin flew into a rage. Even though Chu Luo couldn¡¯t see this person¡¯s face through the screen, she could guess that he was so angry that he was about to faint. Li Yan asked in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Second Young Master Qin took two deep breaths to suppress his anger and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Give me the batch of goods you just received.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Second Young Master Qin gritted his teeth. Crack! Qin Huai was so frightened that he started crying loudly. ¡°Brother, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°My men are already at the harbor. Let them take that batch of goods away immediately. Otherwise¡­¡± Li Yan moved the trigger again. Qin Huai was so frightened that he peed. Second Young Master Qin clenched his fists tightly. It was obvious that he had used a lot of effort to control his emotions. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. As long as my men leave the harbor safely, I¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t shoot my younger brother again.¡± After saying that, he hung up. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said to his men, ¡°Knock them out.¡± The group of people quickly moved and knocked everyone unconscious. Li Yan quickly took aptop from someone and walked to the sofa to sit down before quickly typing. Chu Luo walked over and looked at hisptop. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Letting Second Young Master Qin know that I learned about his batch of private goods from Duanmu Tian.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. After Li Yan released the news, he left with Chu Luo and his subordinates. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for the news from that side?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No. Second Young Master Qin definitely won¡¯t give me the goods willingly. I¡¯ll get someone to destroy his goods.¡± Not long after the group left, the Qin family and the Duanmu family rushed to the entertainment city. Of course, Li Yan¡¯s men were also here. The three parties met and Li Yan¡¯s men left. However, the Qin family and the Duanmu family started quarreling and fighting. When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the capital, the gang fight in Ocean City made the headlines before it was immediately deleted. Chu Luo refreshed the webpage for a few minutes after waking up. They returned to the old districtst night. When she went downstairs, she saw Li Yan standing in the courtyard listening to the butler. When Chu Luo walked out, the butler stopped. He turned around and walked up to Chu Luo. He greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± The butler went to the kitchen to get the servants to serve the food. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked into the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°I saw the news just now. What happenedst night was exposed and quickly deleted.¡± ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family had it deleted.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After breakfast, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the vi today.¡± Chu Luo remembered that he had said that he woulde back from abroad today. She smiled and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Your shadow has been messing around with the Qin family and the Duanmu family recently. I think they wille to you to in¡¯ when youe back.¡± Li Yan looked at her smile and subconsciously smiled. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you back to the vi tonight.¡± ¡°I want to study the drug that could stimte the brain with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°You want to stay upte?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo had just nodded when Li Yan hugged her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body bumped into his arms. From the corner of her eye, she saw the butler waving at the cleaning servants to leave. Her face turned red. She said to him with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hug me outside.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t the outside.¡± Then, before she could retort, he whispered in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep at night without hugging you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she blushed. This man could say anything even when they¡¯re outside. And he didn¡¯t even feel embarrassed! Chu Luo pushed him away and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send someone to pick me up. I¡¯ll go over myself.¡± With that, she quickened her pace and walked towards the car. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back with intense gentleness in his eyes. Until Qin Ming walked over. Then his expression returned to its usual coldness. Qin Ming reported to him, ¡°Master, the Qin family has issued a bounty on your shadow¡¯s life to the ck market.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Two hundred million yuan.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went straight to the vi area outside Imperial University. Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Cao Dongliang had moved in a few days ago. When Chu Luo went over, they were all in the vi where the researchb was. The moment she walked in, she saw Elder Hu walking towards a plot ofnd with a spray can and a small spat. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Luo walked up to him. Elder Hu smiled at her and said, ¡°zing Glory Corporation sent people to deliver many medicinal herb seeds. I¡¯ve already nted the seeds on two pieces ofnd two days ago.¡± As Elder Hu spoke, he pointed at two pieces ofnd. ¡°Look, I¡¯m about to water them.¡± Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯ll water them.¡± After saying that, she took the water sk from his hand and walked over to water the seeds. She said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯ll nt the herbs. You just need to tell me the characteristics of some herbs.¡± ¡°This ce is too big. You can¡¯t finish nting them alone.¡± ¡°I can.¡± Chu Luo prepared to use magic to nt them. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to nt them with me when the timees.¡± Elder Hu was old and it was indeed a little physically demanding to nt herbs, so he agreed. For the entire morning, he talked to Chu Luo about how to nt some herbs. In the afternoon, Chu Luo experimented with the three of them. The day passed quickly. After the others returned to the front to rest, she cast a spell and nted all the herbs. Only then did she get Phoenix to teleport her back to the Li family vi. Chapter 262 - 2: Have You Had Plastic Surgery?

Chapter 262: Have You Had stic Surgery?

At around nine in the evening. Chu Luo appeared by the wall outside the vi. With a leap, she jumped into the road inside. She looked up and saw that therge vi in front was brightly lit. There were many bodyguards standing outside the vi. There were not only Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards around but also people wearing a different uniform. Chu Luo stood on the spot and watched for a while, conflicted about whether to go over to watch the show or go straight back to Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, a leggy woman wearing a short skirt walked out. Even from a distance, one could tell that the woman was a beauty. A person followed behind the woman. It was the butler. The two of them walked one after another. The woman turned around slightly and wanted to walk back. Chu Luo found it strange and followed. Coincidentally, she heard the butler say sternly and politely, ¡°Miss Qin, outsiders are forbidden from entering the backyard. If you want to take a breather, you can walk in the front yard.¡± Qin Xiang stopped in her tracks and didn¡¯t continue walking. Instead, she asked casually, ¡°Butler Beitang, didn¡¯t you say that Master Li has a beautiful woman? Why didn¡¯t I see here out?¡± The butler: ¡°Miss Chu is busy with her studies.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the National Day holiday now? Is Chu Luo so busy with her studies that she can¡¯t have a break?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, Chu Luo is still at the school?¡± The butler didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°Miss Qin, Master should be preparing to send guests off. Please return to the vi.¡± Qin Xiang nced at the butler and a trace of displeasure shed across her eyes. She walked towards the entrance of the vi. Chu Luo stood there and looked at Qin Xiang. The corners of her lips curled up. She felt that this woman was a little interesting, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to provoke her. She walked towards the backyard. However, just as she walked onto the road, Qin Xiang suddenly turned around. She turned around and saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Qin Xiang sounded a little surprised and subconsciously raised her voice. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. Qin Xiang lifted her skirt and elegantly turned around to walk in front of her. She sized her up from head to toe, and her eyes carried the arrogance of ady from a wealthy family. She asked again, ¡°You are Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo looked at her calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Xiang frowned slightly. ¡°Butler Beitang just said that you weren¡¯t in the vi. So you were¡­ Oh, looking at your clothes, you must have just returned.¡± Chu Luo quietly looked at Qin Xiang in front of her. With this woman¡¯s way of looking at outsiders, she was really asking for a beating. She didn¡¯t speak. Instead, Qin Xiang smiled and asked casually, ¡°Did you not pick Master Li up when he came back today?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked directly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Qin Xiang nced at the butler standing at the side and didn¡¯t answer Chu Luo immediately. Instead, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler Beitang, Chu Luo and I have something to discuss in private. You can go over first.¡± With her expression, people who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was the mistress here. Beitang Hong did not give her face at all. Instead, he looked at Chu Luo. Qin Xiang lost face and chuckled. However, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She deliberately asked, ¡°Is Butler Beitang worried that I¡¯ll bully Chu Luo?¡± Beitang Hong nced at her sternly and thought,?¡®I¡¯m worried that Miss Chu will bully you in a fit of anger and won¡¯t have any helpers around to continue stepping on you.¡¯ Nheless, Beitang Hong walked towards the vi. After Beitang Hong left, Qin Xiang retracted the smile on her face and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I returned from abroad. I heard about you from many people these past few days.¡± Chu Luo looked at her quietly. Qin Xiang added, ¡°Everyone said that you were beautiful. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time.¡± At this point, she raised her hand to ruffle her wavy hair, looking extremely charming. ¡°But now that I¡¯m looking at you, I see that you¡¯re indeed very beautiful.¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Xiang and said straightforwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Qin Xiangughed and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the truth. However, I¡¯m really curious. How can a person change so drastically in such a short time? I¡¯ve seen your photo from before. You looked entirely different from how you look now. ¡± ¡°So¡­ what are you trying to say?¡± Qin Xiang took a step towards Chu Luo, wanting to suppress her with her aura. Chu Luo exuded a sharp aura. It made Qin Xiang¡¯s leg pause and she subconsciously retracted hers. Chu Luo looked at her with those dark eyes. Qin Xiang inexplicably felt herself lower her head and was a little angry. The fake smile on her lips finally disappeared. She said, ¡°There are three things in this world that can change your appearance drastically.¡± ¡°Oh? Which three?¡± Chu Luo was interested. ¡°The first is stic surgery.¡± ¡°You had stic surgery?¡± ¡°How is that possible! The people from our Duanmu family are born with good genes. How can I possibly go for stic surgery?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What about the second possibility?¡± ¡°The second method is to take hormonal medicine internally and externally.¡± ¡°You used it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xiang became even more furious. She stared at Chu Luo¡¯s face and continued, ¡°The third possibility is a changing one¡¯s face.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a curious glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Change one¡¯s face? How?¡± Qin Xiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. I¡¯ve seen many women like you who want to climb up the socialdder. It¡¯s not a secret what you looked like before. Must I be frank?¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Then do be frank.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Xiang took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. She snorted coldly. ¡°You must have changed your face to seduce Master Li.¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Xiang, who looked like she wanted to expose her, and the corners of her lips curled up. She nodded in admission. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve tried all three of them. The effects are especially good. Do you want to try them too? ¡°Also¡­ seducing Li Yan is also true, but who asked him to like me? Why don¡¯t you try it too? ¡± ¡°You¡­ How can you say such things? Do you think that I won¡¯t tell Master Li what you said immediately?¡± ¡°Did you record it?¡± Chu Luo said kindly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t, take out your phone now and ask again. I¡¯ll answer again.¡± Qin Xiang was so shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s fearless attitude that she almost copsed. Chu Luo looked at her and continued to give her advice kindly. ¡°Do you like Li Yan too? If you really like him, you can learn from me. Undergo stic surgery, apply some hormones internally and externally, and change your face. Otherwise, with your looks, Li Yan will definitely not fancy you.¡± After saying that, she deliberately used her hand to indicate the gap between them. After doing so, she seemed to have thought of something and deliberately lowered her voice to remind her kindly, ¡°The woman Li Yan likes must be frank. Look at me, I can say whatever I want. It¡¯s all Li Yan¡¯s fault for spoiling me.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the vi in front. ¡°I think someone hase out. Maybe they¡¯re here to look for you.¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, she subconsciously turned around. Indeed, someone hade out. She turned around to say something to Chu Luo, but she realized that in the blink of an eye, Chu Luo had disappeared. Qin Xiang¡¯s face turned pale. She thought to herself,?¡®Could this person have really learned some unorthodox method?¡¯ At the thought of this, she quickly lifted her skirt and ran towards the person. She wanted to expose Chu Luo¡¯s true identity. Chu Luo slowly walked back to the small courtyard at the back. The roses in the courtyard had already withered, but they had been tended and didn¡¯t look ugly. Chu Luo thought for a while and pointed. The roses that filled the wall disappeared. The entire courtyard was now filled with fiery red roses. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard and admired them for a while. Just as she was about to walk towards the living room, she heard the sound of a car approaching from outside. Chu Luo stopped and waited. Soon, Li Yan pushed open the door and walked in. Li Yan immediately saw the roses in the courtyard. Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they nice?¡± Li Yan walked up to her and touched her face. Seeing that her face was a little cold, he led her in and answered as they walked, ¡°They look good.¡± The two of them walked into the living room and went upstairs. Chu Luo asked him as she walked, ¡°Did that womanin about me just now?¡± After asking, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Li Yan pinched the tip of her nose. However, his gaze darkened. Chu Luo still didn¡¯t realize it. She continued smiling and said, ¡°That woman is really interesting. She looks like she doesn¡¯t like you at all, but she can¡¯t stand seeing you being liked by others. What do you think she¡¯s thinking?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Li Yan turned his head to look at her. In the next second, he picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and poked his cold face with her fingers. Li Yan suddenly stopped and lowered his head to seal her lips. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo almost couldn¡¯t breathe. When he let go of her, she quickly buried her head in his arms and punched him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯te into contact with such a woman again. If she says anything else in front of you, throw her out.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the bedroom but didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he carried her into the bathroom. When the bathroom door was closed, Chu Luo¡¯s low voice could be heard. ¡°Big baddie, what are you doing? Ah¡­ Don¡¯t take off my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Shower together.¡± ¡­ By the time Chu Luo was in bed, she was already tired and sleepy. At this moment, she didn¡¯t forget to mutter to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet up with Professor Tang and the others early tomorrow. Wake me up. I can¡¯t wake upte.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had fallen asleep in his arms, in amusement. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead before answering softly, ¡°Okay.¡± He hugged her tightly and closed his eyes. Chapter 263 - That Depends on the Speed at

Chapter 263: That Depends on the Speed at Which You Change Your Clothes

The next day, Chu Luo was indeed woken up by Li Yan. When she was really awake, she heard the sound of birds outside the window. She sat up and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock.¡± Li Yan pointed at the clothes beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there after breakfast.¡± ¡°You have nothing on today?¡± ¡°I do, but it¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Imperial University,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°I have to personally check on the gaming capsule.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put on her clothes, washed up, and walked downstairs with Li Yan. They ate breakfast downstairs today. Just as they ate, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was from Professor Wu. Professor Wu smiled at her on the phone and said, ¡°Little Chu, the Imperial Cyberspace Administration has taken a fancy to the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network that you established during thepetitionst time. They want to hire you to build a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network for the entire Imperial Inte.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about this. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Professor Wu: ¡°If you help the Imperial Cyberspace Administration build this defensework, the higher-ups will award you an honorary certificate. It will be very beneficial to your development in this area.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo was interested in the certificate being awarded. She said, ¡°Alright, Professor Wu, confirm a time with them. Just tell me when the timees.¡± Professor Wu was stunned by her reaction before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Not long after she hung up the phone, Chu Luo received another call, this time from the school¡¯s director. It was also regarding that defensework. Imperial University also wanted to establish it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After the meal, Chu Luo got into Li Yan¡¯s car. She hadn¡¯t seen Li Yan in a wheelchair for a few days and deliberately took a few more nces. After looking, she asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with the Qin family?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be doing it myself. Someone will naturally resolve it when the timees.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qin Xiang, who hade to the vi yesterday. She asked, ¡°Why did the Qin familye to the vi sotest night?¡± ¡°To express goodwill.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°The conflict between the Qin family and the Duanmu family is about to be exposed. What they need most now are money and weapons.¡± ¡°They want you to support them?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. ¡°Old Master Duanmu is your benefactor. Hasn¡¯t the Duanmu family tried to let them know that you¡¯re close to the Duanmu family in the past few years?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give them that chance.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll probably be very busy these next few days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Qin Xiang and said to Li Yan, ¡°Does the Qin family want to give you Qin Xiang?¡± Li Yan reached out to hold her hand and his expression turned cold. ¡°They¡¯re dreaming!¡± Chu Luo quickly used her other hand to caress the back of his hand and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, see if I don¡¯t anger her to death¡­ Hmph! Since she dares to snatch my man, she has to be prepared to regret it.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold expression instantly disappeared because of her words. He tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°The Qin family is holding a banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan¡¯s profile and didn¡¯t ask what he wanted to do. She only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and asked, ¡°Do I have to attend?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pouted. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of my time to attend such a banquet. However¡­ if you attend the Qin family¡¯s banquet, the Duanmu family will definitely be anxious. I want to watch the show again.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°When are we going over?¡± ¡°No hurry. It can beter.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll end the experiment at 5:30 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Master Li went out, there were more than ten bodyguards¡¯ cars following him. When they arrived at Imperial University, the cars drove in. There weren¡¯t many people in Imperial University at this time. Chu Luo alighted in an empty ce and turned to walk towards the vi district outside the school. However, she didn¡¯t notice that when she got off the car, a girl passing by happened to see her. The girl was stunned. Chu Luo arrived outside the school gate. Not long after she walked on the street, she received a call from Chu Zhengyang. It would have been better if this person hadn¡¯t called. The moment he called, she remembered what he had done and sneered. She swiped the answer button and heard Chu Zhengyang¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Luoluo, I asked you to go back to the capital with the people I foundst night. Why didn¡¯t you go back with them?¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Are those two still alive?¡± ¡°Luoluo, how can you say such a thing?¡± ¡°Haha! Chu Zhengyang,¡± Chu Luo said in a low voice. ¡°Did you really find those two people to bring me to the capital and not bring me into the mountains and hand me over to a person who knows puppetry to turn me into a puppet doll?¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo had already lost her patience with this person. ¡°You¡¯d better not contact me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and quickly walked towards the high-end vi district. At the vi at the back. Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Cao Dongliang were standing in the courtyard, pointing at the herbs that had been nted. When the three of them saw Chu Luo enter, Elder Hu smiled and waved at her. ¡°Little Chu, did you get someone to nt herbs for the entire night when we were restingst night? It¡¯s such a big courtyard, but you actually nted all of them.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°We nted it ording to the method you told me during the day.¡± ¡°Haha, then we¡¯ll look forward to these seeds surviving.¡± ¡°They will.¡± The three of them were amused by Chu Luo¡¯s confident expression. After discussing the method to grow herbs, they went to the researchb. A day passed quickly. Chu Luo told the three of them that she had something to attend to at five in the afternoon and left theboratory. When she took out her phone, she found that there were several missed calls. Other than Chu Zhengyang, there were also calls from Tang Zhiyun. Chu Luo called Tang Zhiyun back. Tang Zhiyun heaved a sigh of relief when he received her call. ¡°Junior, you finally gave me a call.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Tang Zhiyun told her, ¡°Manypanies have been looking for you these days, but they couldn¡¯t reach you on the phone, so they reached out to me. These people want to invite you to build a defensework for their Inte safety department.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± Tang Zhiyun chuckled. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t agree. I told them, but they refused to give up.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°Tell them that I agreed to set up a Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network for the Imperial Cyberspace Administration. If they want to look for me, they can go to the Cyberspace Administration to apply.¡± Tang Zhiyunughed when he heard this. ¡°Okay, Junior, that is a good idea.¡± Before Tang Zhiyun could finish speaking, Wang Mingtao¡¯s anxious voice drifted over. It was obvious that he had taken the phone. ¡°Sister Chu, you really agreed to set up a defensework for the Imperial Cyberspace Administration?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is it very strange?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Not at all! You¡¯re contributing to the country now. Let¡¯s see who still dares to question you, hehe!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if others doubted her. In any case, she liked to speak with her capabilities. However, she still said, ¡°I heard that there will be a certificate when the timees. I prefer that one.¡± Wang Mingtao was stunned for a moment. He asked awkwardly, ¡°Sister Chu, did you agree to the request of the Imperial Cyberspace Administration because you wanted the certificate?¡± Chu Luo replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Why else?¡± Wang Mingtaoughed out loud. ¡°Sister Chu is indeed Sister Chu. She¡¯s too domineering.¡± After saying that, he said excitedly, ¡°For this, we have to celebrate after National Day.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked out of the vi. A car was already parked outside the vi. Chu Luo walked over and the car window rolled down to reveal Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo got into the car and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Go change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Company.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Qin residence?¡± ¡°In the east.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°When do you n to go to their house?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°That depends on how fast you change your clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The car drove straight to the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation. It was already past six o¡¯clock. The two of them took the elevator to the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Li Yan had already gotten someone to prepare a gorgeous evening gown for Chu Luo and ced it in his lounge. There was a shawl on her evening gown. Chu Luo put it on and exuded a splendid aura. Li Yan gave her another box of jewelry. Chu Luo opened it and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You actually got someone to make so many hairpins!¡± ¡°Mm, since you came from that era, you must be used to using this to updo your hair.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and took a hairpin from the box. She then picked up some hair, wanting to bun it up. However, Li Yan pressed her down. ¡°Make it a madam¡¯s hairstyle.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and blinked at him. Li Yan then let go of her hand. Chu Luo tied up all her hair ording to his request. With her hair up, her neck looked slender and fair, and her skin was like peach blossoms in March. Her beautiful eyes flowed with an indescribable charm. Coupled with the noble aura that naturally emanated from her body, this made one unable to move their eyes away. When he saw her like this, Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He wrapped his arm around her waist and said in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take you there anymore.¡± Chapter 264 - Exclusive Seal

Chapter 264: Exclusive Seal

Li Yan¡¯s hot breath blew on Chu Luo¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed his face away. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the show.¡± Li Yan kissed her palm. Chu Luo quickly let go of his hand as if she had been scalded. In the next second, her neck was attacked. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Chu Luo gasped. After he let go, she raised her hand to touch the spot that was a little painful and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°What did you do to my neck?¡± ¡°An exclusive seal.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around. She turned around and hugged his neck before pulling him in. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. I want to stamp a seal on you too.¡± With that, she bit his neck. Li Yan let her bite him. After Chu Luo finished biting him, he leaned his chin on her shoulder and let out a lowugh of delight. Theughter rushed into Chu Luo¡¯s ears and she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh into my ear.¡± Li Yan kissed her earlobe a few times before letting go of her waist. He then took out a jewelry box from his pocket and handed it to her. Chu Luo took it curiously and opened it. Inside was a beautiful pair of earrings. ¡°I got someone to install amunicator on the ear stud. If you want to contact me, just press the ear stud.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan took out the earrings and put them on her before holding her hand and walking out of the door. It was almost seven in the evening. After the two of them took the elevator down and got into the car, Qin Ming walked over with a lunchbox. Li Yan took the food box and Qin Ming closed the car door. The moment the car drove out, Li Yan raised the front and back fender, opened the window, and pulled out the dining table before opening the lunchbox. There were severalyers of food in the lunchbox, and there were actually seven to eight types of food inside. Chu Luo looked at these and asked in surprise, ¡°Are we eating dinner directly in the car?¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s fill our stomachs first. After the banquet, we¡¯ll go have supper.¡± Chu Luo nodded and happily picked up her chopsticks to eat. After the two of them finished eating, the car drove for another ten minutes before arriving outside the Qin residence. The Qin family was one of the two most elite families in the capital. Their residence was a prince¡¯s residence left behind from the previous dynasty. The two lions by the gate of the Qin family were mighty and domineering. With the thick gate, if Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at the luxury cars parked around her, she would have thought that she had returned to her dynasty. ¡°The Qin family actually lives in such a ce.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Li Yan suddenly asked. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Compared to such a ce, I prefer my home.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Which home?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°My home, of course.¡± In the next second, the back of her hand was pinched lightly. Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan said to her sternly, ¡°The Li family vi is your home. The old district is only considered a side courtyard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the barrier. Chu Luo subconsciously tilted her head and looked out of the car window. A middle-aged person and two youngsters came out of the door. Among them was Qin Xiang, who Chu Luo knew. Qin Xiang was dressed especially exquisitely tonight. With her beautiful face and alluring figure, she exuded a confident aura that said, ¡°I will definitely be the most beautiful tonight.¡± The young man standing beside her lowered his eyes slightly, but his body exuded a forbearing coldness. Li Yan pulled out a wheelchair from behind and sat in it. Qin Ming alighted and opened the car door. The three people from the Qin family quickly stood to the side. Qin Ming and the bodyguard carried his wheelchair down. ¡°CEO Li, wee, wee.¡± The middle-aged man waited for Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair tond on the ground before extending his hand to him. No matter what he thought on the inside, he appeared especially warm on the surface. Li Yan only nced at his hand coldly before turning to look into the car and extending his hand. The face of the young man standing beside the middle-aged man darkened. He was about to re up when he was stopped by the middle-aged man¡¯s warning gaze. Chu Luo was led out of the car by Li Yan and stood beside his wheelchair. Two pairs of eyes immediately locked on her. Chu Luo nced at Qin Xiang, whose expression changed several times after seeing her. The corners of her lips curled up before she retracted her gaze. The middle-aged man retracted his hand with a natural expression and asked with a smile, ¡°This is the talented Chu Luo, right? She¡¯s indeed as the rumors say.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him, but her expression was distant. Qin Xiang, who was standing there, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and snorted coldly. The middle-aged man remained enthusiastic and gestured towards the door. ¡°CEO Li, pleasee in.¡± With that, he led the way. Qin Ming pushed Li Yan¡¯s wheelchair in while Chu Luo followed beside him. Qin Xiang also nned to follow immediately, but the young man suddenly pulled her. Qin Xiang was shocked and quickly looked at Li Yan and the others, who were being carried in the wheelchair by the two of them because of the stairs. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± Qin Zhao narrowed his eyes and looked at them. He asked her, ¡°Last night, you followed Third Uncle to the Li residence. Did you see Chu Luo?¡± Qin Xiang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the mark on Li Yan¡¯s neck? It was obviously Chu Luo who bit him. Do you think a person like Li Yan would let a woman be so impudent to him under any circumstances?¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s lips curled up into a meaningful smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Uncle ask you to think of a way to make Li Yan marry you? Do you think you have a chance to interfere in this situation?¡± Qin Xiang frowned. She didn¡¯t want to marry that cold cripple at all. She didn¡¯t care who that cripple liked. Qin Zhao seemed to have read her mind and reminded her, ¡°You have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t grasp the opportunity tonight, Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister will do the same thing. When that timees, one of them will marry Li Yan and the title of the world¡¯s richestdy will be theirs.¡± Qin Xiang subconsciously snorted and looked at Qin Zhao with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Qin Zhao lowered his voice. ¡°Sixth Sister, you¡¯re being silly. It was Third Uncle¡¯s idea to have you marry Li Yan. If you don¡¯tplete Third Uncle¡¯s mission, do you think you can still have a good life in the future and still be together with the man you like?¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, her heart sank. ¡°Second Brother, you actually sent someone to follow me!¡± ¡°How can you think of me like that?¡± Qin Zhao revealed a pained expression. ¡°I just happened to see you hugging a man. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Qin Xiang wasn¡¯t stupid. Qin Zhao was from Second Uncle¡¯s family. Every family in their generation had a few men, and they were all secretly trying to fight for the position of the family head. She would definitely help her biological older brother. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re so considerate of me. You must be after something, right?¡± A ruthless glint shed across Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes, but his lips curled into a cynical smile. ¡°You know as well as I do that I¡¯m not very interested in the family business, but Li Yan¡¯s woman aroused my interest.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Xiang was surprised, but when she thought of Chu Luo¡¯s appearance, she snorted in displeasure. ¡°Indeed, all men are the same.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Everyone loves beauty. Is Sixth Sister willing to cooperate with me now? ¡°I¡¯ve tried this method a hundred times. You have to know that other than Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister, the Duanmu family also brought young women today. There are also other families. Do I have to spell out the meaning for you?¡± Qin Xiang still didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You can also work with Tenth Sister and Eleventh Sister. Why do you have to work with me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re better than them in many ways,¡± Qin Zhao said, then pointed at her figure. Qin Xiang raised her chin smugly and finally felt relieved. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Qin Zhao whispered something in her ear. When Qin Xiang heard this, her eyes widened. ¡°You actually want to¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Qin Zhao hushed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first or Third Uncle will be angry.¡± Qin Xiang nodded and the two of them strode towards the door. ¡­ When Li Yan and Chu Luo were brought into the banquet hall, the bustling scene instantly fell silent. Surprise shed across many people¡¯s eyes. They wondered what Master Li¡¯s attendance at the Qin family banquet tonight meant. However, some people stared at Li Yan and had an idea. Third Master Qin brought Li Yan to the other members of the Qin family in the living room. As a top wealthy family, the Qin family actually looked down on businessmen like Li Yan deep down. However, they wanted to gain benefits from him today and were very warm towards him. ¡°I heard that CEO Li managed to clinch another major international project in Country B this time. As expected of a business overlord. Your boldness isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡± ¡°CEO Li is really young yet promising!¡± ¡­ After the Qin family unterally praised Li Yan with small talk, Eldest Master Qin got the servants to bring over wine. The servant brought the wine to Li Yan and Chu Luo. The two of them took it. Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°The Qin family hasn¡¯t held a banquet in a long time. Tonight, I¡¯ll use the asion of my grandson turning one year old to make everyone happy together. Come, CEO Li, let me toast you.¡± After saying that, he drank the wine in one go. Li Yan took only a sip. Eldest Master Qin didn¡¯t mind. He gestured to the juniors of the Qin family. ¡°Make the guests feel wee.¡± Many people knew that Li Yan wasn¡¯t someone they could fawn over. The Qin family must have something to discuss with Li Yan today, so after Eldest Master Qin finished speaking, they dispersed. However, people from the Duanmu family and one or two other families walked over with wine sses. Chapter 265 - Did Li Yan Fall for You at First Sight?

Chapter 265: Did Li Yan Fall for You at First Sight?

Eldest Master Qin quietly gestured to Second Master Qin and Fourth Master Qin. After the two of them stopped the others, he looked at Chu Luo, who was standing beside Li Yan, and said: ¡°This must be CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend. I see that you¡¯re quite young. Why don¡¯t you go y with the youngsters? There are many youngsters here tonight. There are also a few girls in our family. They must have something inmon with you.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he tilted his head to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to y with them?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Send two bodyguards to follow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming used hismunicator to call two bodyguards in. This shocked everyone. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor some time ago that Chu Luo had gotten intimate with his shadow and that he was furious? Why was he so ¡°gentle¡± towards Chu Luo today? Could it be that Master Li was doing this on purpose to test everyone using Chu Luo? While everyone was gossiping, the people from the Duanmu family passed the two masters of the Qin family and walked over. The person who came today was the Third Master of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Hui. Duanmu Hui also brought a woman in her twenties. This woman was also very beautiful. She was delicate and elegant, giving people a good impression. As soon as Duanmu Hui walked over, heughed and raised his ss at Li Yan. ¡°Li Yan, if you¡¯re worried about Little Chu, coincidentally, my niece, Lan Lan, came with me today. Lan Lan is also a student at Imperial University. She¡¯s in her third year this year. Why don¡¯t you let Lan Lan apany Little Chu to y? Both of them are students at Imperial University. There must be something for them to talk about.¡± As soon as Duanmu Hui finished speaking, Lan Lan walked up to Chu Luo and greeted her as if she wanted to be friends with her. ¡°Chu Luo, your performance in the Cybersecurity Competition finals a few days ago was amazing. Can you tell me how you managed to build such a difficult defensework alone?¡± Chu Luo nced at Lan Lan, who was obviously not interested inputers but was still acting very interested. She didn¡¯t say anything. Since the Duanmu family had already done so, the Qin family definitely wouldn¡¯t fall behind. Eldest Master Qin said to a gentle and dignified young woman standing beside him, ¡°Little Ya, take Little Chu and y with your sister and the other girls.¡± Qin Ya was 28 years old this year and was already married. She was quite proficient in dealing with interpersonal rtionships. She nodded at Eldest Master Qin and walked over with a smile. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go over there and y. There are a few girls from your school today. You gals will definitely have a lot to talk about.¡± After Qin Ya finished speaking, she deliberately looked up at Lan Lan and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lan, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lan Lan: ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo quietly nced at the glint that shed across their eyes at the same time. The corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. The three of them walked towards the girls. ¡°Xiangxiang, aren¡¯t you going over with Third Sister and the others?¡± As soon as the three of them left, Qin Zhao came behind Qin Xiang to prod her. Qin Xiang nced at the three people who had already walked over. She originally wanted to say no, but just as she was about to speak, she saw Qin Xin (the tenth sister) and Qin Meng (the eleventh sister) walking over. After thinking for a while, Qin Xiang nodded and walked over. The moment Chu Luo was brought into the circle and was surrounded by this group of youngsters, everyone quietly sized her up. Qin Ya smiled and said to everyone, ¡°This is Chu Luo¡¯s first time joining our circle. Don¡¯t bully her.¡± Lan Lan immediately chimed in, ¡°Chu Luo is also my junior. If anyone bullies her, I¡¯ll be the first to object.¡± The other women, who had had a ¡°wait-and-see¡± attitude,ughed and said: ¡°How can we possibly bully Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. I¡¯m also studying at Imperial University and learning French. I heard that you also chose French. When the timees, we¡¯ll be sisters in the same specialization.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s gown tonight is really beautiful. Judging from the material, it¡¯s a custom-made dress under zing Glory¡¯s brand?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, your skin looks good. I heard that you participated in the Cybersecurity Competition for three days and two nights a few days ago. You stayed up sote, but your skin actually don¡¯t look dull at all. What cosmetics are you using?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, what cosmetics do you use exactly?¡± Everyone was interested in the cosmetics she used. Only Qin Xiang, who had just walked over, sneered. Chu Luo nced at everyone and a glint shed across her eyes. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I used the cosmetics that I recently advertised in ¡®Battle of Lightyears.''¡± ¡°Really? I heard that the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products are especially good. So this is true?¡± ¡°Me too. Initially, I was a little worried about these newlyunched cosmetics. I¡¯ll buy a set too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the main cosmeticspany of the Phoenix Corporation is in the US and it hasn¡¯t opened a branch in the empire. I heard from a friend of mine in there that this cosmetics product can only be bought by their upper-ss society. If anyone else wants to buy a set, they can only book it in advance.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my friends in the US to buy one set for me to try.¡± ¡­ There was no end to this cosmetics topic. Qin Xiang felt a little impatient and interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation to change the topic. ¡°Recently, the chrysanthemums in our backyard have bloomed especially beautifully. Why don¡¯t we go to our backyard to y?¡± Women didn¡¯t have much resistance to flowers to begin with. When Qin Xiang said that, everyone agreed. Everyone walked towards the back garden. Nights in the middle of August were slightly cold. The moment this group of young women walked into the Qin family¡¯s backyard, they were stunned by the various famous items under the streetmp. Everyone walked towards the middle of the garden. Qin Xiang, who was deliberately walking at the back, stopped the two bodyguards behind Chu Luo. ¡°We¡¯ll be having some girl talkter. You two men, don¡¯t follow us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty to follow Miss Chu.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just walking around in this garden. You can just stand here. Do you think anyone will dare to do anything to Chu Luo under your noses?¡± The two bodyguards nced at Chu Luo, who was a few meters away. They happened to see her gesture, so they stopped without saying anything. Satisfied, Qin Xiang followed. Everyone talked about how beautiful the chrysanthemums here were as they walked. Qin Xin and Qin Meng, who did not participate in the conversation, walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Qin Xin grinned and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, can I ask you a question?¡± Chu Luo nced at the naive and romantic Qin Xin and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°How did you and Li Yan meet?¡± The others stared at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said casually, ¡°At a banquet?¡± Qin Meng immediately replied, ¡°Could it be that Li Yan fell in love with you at first sight?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± The other two women standing at the side replied: ¡°No wonder Master Li is so good to Chu Luo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always thought that Master Li was cold to everyone. When I heard Master Li send two bodyguards to protect you just now, I guessed that you must be different in Li Yan¡¯s heart.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Qin Xin and Qin Meng looked at each other. Qin Xin continued to ask curiously with an innocent and romantic expression, ¡°But Li Yan looks too cold. Chu Luo, aren¡¯t you afraid of him when you interact with him usually?¡± Chu Luo nced into her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± This man sometimes made her almost unable to get up the next day. He was too scary! Qin Meng¡¯s eyes flickered and she asked, ¡°Chu Luo, tell us what Li Yan is like in private. We¡¯ve always been curious.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Is he as cold as he usually is?¡± ¡°And he¡­ It¡¯s a little inconvenient for him to move. Are you having a hard time?¡± As Chu Luo listened to Qin Xin and Qin Meng deliberately lead the conversation, she sneered in her heart and pursed her lips tightly with an expression that said, ¡°I can¡¯t say much.¡± Qin Xiang had seen Chu Luo¡¯s other sidest night and knew that she was pretending. She sneered in her heart and thought of her goal. She walked to Qin Ya¡¯s side and whispered to her: ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t forget our goal tonight. Think of a way to lure the others away. Tenth Sister and I will deal with her.¡± Qin Ya nodded at her and pped her hands. When everyone looked at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go admire the chrysanthemums. If anyone likes them, you can get the servants to bring back scissors and a flower basket to make tea.¡± Qin Ya¡¯s words were very tempting. Many people agreed to cut the flowers. Soon, most of the people gathered around dispersed. Other than Chu Luo and the women from the Qin family, Lan Lan was also left behind. Qin Ya smiled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lan Lan go y with them?¡± Lan Lan smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo and I hit it off well at first sight. I want to invite Chu Luo toe with me.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Qin Meng was the first to fail to hold herself back. Qin Meng¡¯s expression changed immediately. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°There are only us here now. Why are you still pretending? Lan Lan, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today.¡± Lan Lan had an innocent expression. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Qin Xin: ¡°Hehe, Sister Lan Lan, why don¡¯t you go y with my third sister? We have something to whisper to Chu Luo.¡± Lan Lan smiled and shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I promised my uncle to take care of Chu Luo.¡± Qin Xin and Qin Meng became a little impatient. Qin Ya smiled and said, ¡°How about this? Lan Lan will apany me to get a flower basket. You and Chu Luo can go and cut the flowerster.¡± Lan Lan¡¯s goal tonight was to observe Chu Luo carefully and think of a way to foil the Qin women¡¯s n to seduce Master Li. How could she agree to leave with Qin Ya? Chapter 266 - Theres Something in the Flower Tea

Chapter 266: There¡¯s Something in the Flower Tea

Qin Ya walked over and hooked her arm with hers, pulling her away. Lan Lan wanted to struggle, but Qin Ya still had a smile on her face. However, her tone was obviously threatening. ¡°Lan Lan, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m pregnant, and the doctor said that I have to be more careful in the first three months.¡± When Lan Lan heard this, her expression changed. In the next second, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the two of them to get the scissors and basket, so she could only follow her. The moment the two of them left, though Qin Xin was still smiling, her words became even more impolite than Qin Meng¡¯s. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you elope with Li Yan¡¯s shadow? Didn¡¯t Li Yan punish you?¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you believe those words yourself?¡± Qin Meng continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s because Chu Luo is too beautiful. Li Yan hasn¡¯t gotten tired of her yet, so he didn¡¯t punish her.¡± After Qin Meng finished speaking, she sized up Chu Luo¡¯s entire body and her gaze finallynded on her face. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. With your figure and face, even I, a woman, am a little¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Mengmeng, do you really think this face is hers?¡± Qin Xiang, who was standing at the side and watching the show, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her photo a few months ago? That person was short and thin, and there¡¯s such an ugly scar on her forehead. She¡¯s like a different person from the current her.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Chu Luo?¡± ¡°She changed her face.¡± ¡°Ah! Chu Luo, you actually changed your face?¡± Qin Meng deliberately raised her voice. Many people hadn¡¯t gone far in the first ce, but when they heard this, they looked over. Chu Luo admired them calmly. She raised her hand to tuck her hair that was blown by the wind behind her ear and asked with a smile, ¡°So what are you guys trying to say? Are you going to expose me or what?¡± At this point, she narrowed her eyes and nced at the three women. Her smile widened as she kindly reminded them: ¡°Since you all know about it, doesn¡¯t Li Yan know? Since he knows everything, do you dare toin to him? ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I say just now? I¡¯m using the products of the Phoenix Corporation. Did you selectively lose your memory, or do you want to deliberately damage my reputation?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly took a step towards the three of them. The three of them felt their hearts skip a beat. To think, this person wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she was fearless. Could it be that she really knew some sorcery? The three of them suddenly recalled the tragic scene where they invited the two masters to deal with Li Yan¡¯s shadowst time. They became even more certain that it was either Chu Luo had learned sorcery or that she knew people in this area. At the thought of this, the three of them subconsciously took a step back. Their expressions turned ugly. They nned to first go back and ask what to do next. Coincidentally, Qin Ya walked over with Lan Lan. Lan Lan was holding a flower basket with two scissors inside. She first nced at the expressions of the three women from the Qin family before smiling at Chu Luo and saying, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go cut the flowers.¡± Chu Luo looked at Lan Lan and nodded. The two of them walked to the side. After the two of them had walked away, Qin Ya stopped smiling and looked at the three of them. She asked, ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Qin Xin quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Sixth Sister. She said that Chu Luo changed her face and made Chu Luo unhappy.¡± Qin Xiang snorted. ¡°She changed her face to begin with. Do you really believe that a cosmetics product can make her so beautiful?¡± Qin Meng criticized her directly. ¡°Sixth Sister, our current goal is to find a way to embarrass Chu Luo in front of Li Yan and make him hate her. You¡¯re so direct that it made her vignt against us. How are we going to continue with our n?¡± Qin Xiang looked a little displeased. ¡°Was I the only one talking? You guys¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Ya shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Is this the time for you to argue? Don¡¯t forget that your sess or failure tonight is directly rted to the fate of our Qin family. Tamp down on your usual rich miss temper.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we already restraining ourselves?¡± Qin Meng muttered. ¡°If not for the Qin family, would I have to waste my breath on that poor person here?¡± Most importantly, that woman¡¯s mouth was too rude, so rude that Qing Meng couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Qin Xin was also a little aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that devil to begin with. If I really married him, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to enjoy being the wife of the richest man in the world before I would be frozen to death by his cold face.¡± Qin Meng opened her mouth as if she had something to say, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. Qin Xiang also didn¡¯t like Li Yan and despised him for being a cripple. Coupled with the fact that she already had a man she liked, if it weren¡¯t for her family, the third branch, she would have long quit. Qin Ya nced at them and said with a dark expression, ¡°Erase all thoughts. Tonight, one of you must seize the opportunity for me. Also¡­ don¡¯t you know that Grandpa said before that as long as anyone can get this huge amount of money to support our family, that person will be given priority for the spot of the family head? ¡°To put it bluntly, if I weren¡¯t married, you won¡¯t even have such a chance!¡± Qin Ya¡¯s words were like a wake-up call to the three of them. The three of them looked at each other and walked to the side together. As they walked, they made a call. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to transmit their conversation to her ears word by word. When Qin Ya walked towards them, she took a pair of scissors and cut off a Persian chrysanthemum before cing it in a basket by her feet. Thinking about how the women from the Qin family had designs on her man, she would be letting herself down if she didn¡¯t help them court death. She even forwent doing any experiments tonight and came to watch a show. At this moment, Lan Lan, who was standing at the side trimming the flowers, saw Qin Ya walking over from the corner of her eye. She suddenly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you must have heard that my third aunt is indebted to Li Yan, right?¡± Chu Luo responded casually, ¡°Mm. What has this got to do with me?¡± Lan Lan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unrted, but Master Li has always had a good rtionship with the Duanmu family. I just want to tell you that if you encounter anything, just look for the Duanmu family. They will definitely be very willing to help you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo was still nonchnt. Qin Ya, who walked over, smiled and continued, ¡°Lan Lan, if someone didn¡¯t know better, they would think that you were deliberately telling Chu Luo that Li Yan is indebted to Grandfather Duanmu and that Li Yan must repay the Duanmu family.¡± Lan Lan didn¡¯t expect Qin Ya to say that. The smile on her face froze for a moment. In the next second, she said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re mistaken. Why would I mean that?¡± ¡°Haha, I might have misunderstood.¡± Qin Ya walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and nced at the basket at her feet. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Sister Chu likes this kind of Persian chrysanthemum a lot. I see that you¡¯ve been cutting it here.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo put away the scissors and said, ¡°Compared to cutting flowers, I prefer to use flowers to make tea. Then, I¡¯ll take a book and sit down to read it slowly.¡± ¡°Sister Chu is indeed the college entrance examination top schr. How about this? Not far ahead, there¡¯s a greenhouse where one can admire the flowers. Usually, we sisters like to go there to read books and admire the flowers. It¡¯s just that the ce isn¡¯t big. If everyone goes there together, we definitely won¡¯t be able to stay. Why don¡¯t we go over there and take a seat? I¡¯ll get someone to make flower tea.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Lan Lan said first, ¡°Really? I prefer flower tea too. Why don¡¯t I go with you guys?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them and nodded. The three of them walked over. However, not long after she left, a bodyguard walked over and said to Lan Lan, ¡°Miss, Third Master wants you to go to the living room.¡± A strange glint shed across Lan Lan¡¯s eyes, but she still left with him. Chu Luo looked at the ¡°bodyguard¡± and smiled. It looked like the Qin family had made ample preparations tonight. They even used sleight of hand tricks. She wondered where that ¡°bodyguard¡± would take Lan Lan. ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo followed Qin Ya towards the greenhouse. When the two of them were about to reach the ss door, Qin Xiang followed them. The three of them walked into the greenhouse and sat down. Soon, a servant brought over the freshly brewed flower tea. The flower tea hadn¡¯t been poured into the cups. Chu Luo watched as the servant ced three cups in front of the three of them and her nose twitched. Of the three cups, only her cup was stained with a lot of good stuff. Chu Luo moved her fingers and transferred the good stuff from her cup to the two cups opposite hers. After the servant poured the brewed flower tea into the three cups, she retreated and stood by the ss door. Qin Xiang picked up the flower tea in front of her and said apologetically, ¡°Chu Luo, I apologize for what I said just now. I know it¡¯s impolite for me to casually talk about your appearance. Just take it that I¡¯m a little jealous of your beauty.¡± With that, she took a sip of the flower tea. Chu Luo graciously picked up the flower tea in front of her and took a sip under Qin Ya and Qin Xiang¡¯s watchful gazes. Qin Ya also picked up the flower tea and took a sip. She started to casually find a topic to chat with Chu Luo about. The three of them hadn¡¯t chatted for long when Qin Xiang suddenly used her hand to fan her face and muttered, ¡°Could it be my imagination? Why do I feel a little hot?¡± Qin Ya also took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her nose and said, ¡°Probably because we just drank tea.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t suspect anything. After saying that, they turned to look at Chu Luo. When the two of them looked over, Chu Luo propped her forehead with her hand and said pretentiously, ¡°I think I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Qin Xiang restrained herself from smiling. ¡°Maybe the greenhouse isn¡¯t well-ventted. Why don¡¯t you go to a guest room to rest, Sister Chu?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly remembered what happened in the USst time. She wondered if she should castrate the man herself or let Li Yan castrate him if another man dared to covet her again. Chapter 267 - Did You Really Only Drink a Little?

Chapter 267: Did You Really Only Drink a Little?

Chu Luo nodded at them. ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ya stood up and called the servant standing by the door. ¡°Help Miss Chu up.¡± Chu Luo waved her hand and refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± Seeing that she could stand up, Qin Ya nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the guest room.¡± Qin Ya led Chu Luo and a servant towards the guest room. Qin Xiang did not follow. Chu Luo realized that the two bodyguards Li Yan had sent to follow her were no longer standing by the back door. They had obviously been taken away by the Qin family using a smokescreen. The Qin family¡¯s guest room wasn¡¯t far behind the vi, but they had to walk through an ornamental forest that was as tall as a person. They couldn¡¯t see this side from the garden. When they reached the guest room door, Qin Ya¡¯s mouth was a little dry. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave a servant with you. You can just instruct her if there¡¯s anything you need. After the banquet ends, I¡¯ll get Li Yan to send someone to pick you up.¡± Before Chu Luo could answer, Qin Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left in a hurry. The servant opened the guest room door and was about to help Chu Luo in when Chu Luo cast a cold nce at her. The servant¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she stopped. Chu Luo walked in and closed the door. The servant stood by the door and didn¡¯t leave. Chu Luo sat at the table in the guest room and waited. While she waited, she moved the ear stud on her ear and quickly heard Li Yan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo asked in a low voice, ¡°How are you?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I drank a little.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You really only drank a little?¡± ¡°More than a little.¡± Li Yan let out a lowugh. ¡°Why? Honey, you called to check up on me.¡± Chu Luo blushed and snorted at him. Li Yan retracted his smile and said, ¡°I happened toe out to take a breather. Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m in a room behind the vi.¡± Li Yan must have recalled what happened in the USst time. The voice from his ear stud instantly turned cold. ¡°If anyone dares toeter, castrate him directly.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle look for you after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo put down her hand and waited for almost two minutes before footsteps came from outside the door. Then, a servant said respectfully, ¡°Second Master.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± The servant left. Qin Zhao knocked on the door. Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t respond. Sure enough, after Qin Zhao knocked on the door three times, he pushed it open and walked in. He was holding a video recorder in one hand. When he met Chu Luo¡¯s bright ck eyes, he even paused. However, in the next second, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°So Miss Chu hasn¡¯t rested?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Second Young Master Qin suddenly barged into a female guest¡¯s room and is even holding a camera. What are you trying to do?¡± When Qin Zhao heard this, the smile on his face didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it deepened as he stared at her face and said, ¡°I heard from Third Sister that you were a little unwell and went out of my way to bring you some medicine. This camera is obviously for filming the most beautiful scene in the world.¡± With that, he extended his hand. There was indeed a small bottle of medicine in his palm. Qin Zhao slowly walked towards her and sized her up with a piercing gaze. ¡°I definitely have to care about Miss Chu¡¯s health when she feels unwell at our house. Otherwise, if Li Yan pursues the matter, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves.¡± Chu Luo looked at the approaching Qin Zhao and casually drew a circle on the table. Qin Zhao walked up to her. First, he turned on the camera in his hand and ced it on the table. In the next second, he anxiously wanted to grab her fair and smooth hand. However, as his hand approached, a ball of mes suddenly jumped out of the circle Chu Luo had drawn and burned the back of his hand. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Qin Zhao was burned by the fire, and the burning pain made him retract his hand abruptly. At the same time, he looked at Chu Luo, who was still acting indifferently, in disbelief. His expression turned cold. ¡°What did you do on the table just now?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± After saying that, she tapped on the camera on his desk. In the next second, the image on the camera distorted and turned into a ck screen. Qin Zhao¡¯s face darkened instantly. He stared at her hand for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Looks like the rumors about you knowing a little magic are true.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Qin Zhao continued to look at her hand. Not only was there no fear on his face, but there was also a strong excitement. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a friend who knows magic too. Why don¡¯t¡­ you guys spar? If you lose, just lie there and let me¡­¡± Pa! Chu Luo didn¡¯t even move, but Qin Zhao¡¯s face was pped, stunning him. ¡°Let you what?¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Zhao with a murderous glint in her eyes. Qin Zhao had never been pped before. When he came back to his senses, intense anger instantly appeared in his eyes. He raised his hand to touch the side of his face that was burning from the p. A vicious glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll be¡­¡± Pa! ¡°F*ck!¡± Fury finally appeared in Qin Zhao¡¯s eyes. He quickly snapped his fingers, and a man in a ck robe appeared in the room. When Qin Zhao saw him, he pointed at Chu Luo and said fiercely, ¡°Capture this woman and throw her onto the bed. Since Li Yan dared to touch my younger brother, I¡¯ll make him a cuckold.¡± He even let out a terrifyingugh. ck Robe¡¯s voice carried an indescribable vicissitude and gloominess. ¡°Second Young Master Qin, why are you in such a hurry? This person harmed my two disciples. I n to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Okay, but you have to leave her ast breath. She¡¯s Li Yan¡¯s woman, I must have a good time¡­¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°F¡­¡± Pa! Pa! ¡°Capture her quickly!¡± At this moment, Qin Zhao¡¯s face had been beaten up into a pig¡¯s head. He was furious. ck Robe walked up to Chu Luo and waved his hand. A string of red bells surrounded her. ¡°Soul Locking Bell?¡± ¡°Looks like you know a lot.¡± After ck Robe finished speaking, he raised his finger and the Soul Locking Bell quickly surrounded Chu Luo and started spinning in midair. This kind of Soul Locking Bell could be considered an ancient divine artifact. Its power was definitely enormous. The hairpin on Chu Luo¡¯s head was shattered by the Soul Locking Bell¡¯s aura. Her long, seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders, making Qin Zhao, who was standing at the side, stare nkly. ck Robe quickly muttered something. After a while, Chu Luo and his figure disappeared from the room. In the next second, the two of them arrived in an empty space. Chu Luo nced around. There were all kinds of puppets piled up, and a pair of eyes with no sclera[1] stared over. Timid ones would have long been scared out of their wits. Chu Luo looked at ck Robe, who was working hard to set up an array. After he stopped, she suggested with a sincere expression, ¡°Your Soul Locking Array isn¡¯t set up properly. Why don¡¯t you check again?¡± ck Robe sneered. ¡°Then let me see if you can break this array.¡± As he spoke, his voice deepened. ¡°If you can¡¯t break it, you can apany my puppets. After I refine someone like you with such beauty into a puppet, you¡¯ll definitely be able to help me with twice the result using half the effort. Hahaha¡­¡± With that, he retreated from the array formation. However, in the next second, his eyes widened. He realized that he couldn¡¯t leave the array at all. Chu Luo giggled. ¡°I told you this array wasn¡¯t set up properly, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look, I only tampered with it a little and you already can¡¯t get out.¡± When ck Robe heard this, his pupils shrank. ¡°When did you do that?!¡± Chu Luo smiled and said in a nasty tone, ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe a youngss like you can trap me in the array I set up.¡± After saying that, he loudly practiced an incantation and quickly disappeared. However, in the next second, he returned to his original position. Chu Luo watched calmly as this person disappeared and returned. A minuteter, she lost her patience. With a tap of her finger, this person was pinned to the ground. That person was already a little shocked. He raised his right hand and saw more than ten puppets move at the same time. The moving puppets looked like humans, but upon closer inspection, they only had sclera. They were obviously soulless zombies. ¡°Indeed, the master determines how a disciple can turn out. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens by digging other people¡¯s graves?¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m Immortal Master Huang. With my abilities, even divine retribution can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her body suddenly emitted a sparkling white light. In the white light, her clothes and hair moved without wind. ¡°Ancient divine artifact, Phoenix Zither!¡± The moment the Phoenix Zither was yed, the entire space was enveloped by a red light. Chu Luo didn¡¯t y it, but it started ying. Amid the ancient melody, the entire space¡¯s aura instantly changed, bing solemn. Chu Luo¡¯s body started moving gracefully. She turned her toes and actually started dancing. Immortal Master Huang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In no time, all the puppets in the space knelt down before her. The fear in Immortal Master Huang magnified because of Chu Luo¡¯s dance. In the end, he widened his eyes and said with trembling lips, ¡°You¡­ you actually know how to dance the sacrificial dance from the ancient legends.¡± After saying that, he wanted to stop Chu Luo. However, after he took a step, a ball of mes suddenly darted out from under his feet and started burning. ¡°Hell Fire!¡± The fear in Immortal Master Huang¡¯s heart reached an unprecedented level. He quickly retracted his leg. [1] The white part of the eye Chapter 268 - Dreamscape (1)

Chapter 268: Dreamscape (1)

That ball of hell mes didn¡¯t disappear. It burned under his feet and spread out. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A momentter, Chu Luo stopped. Other than Immortal Master Huang, who was rolling on the ground and wailing from the mes of hell, the surroundings became especially quiet. Chu Luo nced at the puppets around her, then at Immortal Master Huang. She said coldly, ¡°Since you like puppets so much, you can be theirpanion from here on.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo disappeared into the void and returned to reality. As soon as she returned to reality, she raised her hand. The Soul Locking Bell that was spinning in midair became the size of a bracelet and fell into her palm. Chu Luo held the Soul Locking Bell in her hand and turned to look at the stunned Qin Zhao. Qin Zhao trembled when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. In the next second, he took out a gun and pointed it at her. He shouted at her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯te over or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Chu Luo looked at his trembling hand and smiled. Previously, she didn¡¯t know magic and thought that she shouldn¡¯t use special abilities to scare these ordinary people. Ever since she learned magic, she no longer had such considerations. With a slight movement of her finger, a spell blocked the muzzle. Chu Luo walked towards Qin Zhao and smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s face turned ashen, and he roared even louder, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± After shouting, he moved his finger and pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± The bullet bounced off of Qin Zhao¡¯s chest and exploded on his suit before exploding on his skin, turning him into a bloody mess. Chu Luo took a step back with a cold expression. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch suddenly trembled. Chu Luo subconsciously pressed down on the Heaven-and-Earth ring and thought,?¡®This is bad!¡¯ Perhaps it was because Qin Zhao was in too much pain, but his eyes were already red. At this moment, he suddenly stared at her with those bloodshot eyes, but there was a trace of ck floating in those blood-colored eyes. Chu Luo frowned slightly and was about to attack when the ck aura floated out before her. In the next second, Qin Zhao¡¯s body seemed to have lost all its strength. He fell to the ground and fainted. ¡°I miscalcted. To think they were hiding so deeply.¡± Chu Luo turned around and ran out the door to give chase. That trace of ck aura was being chased by Chu Luo until it was a little panicked. It floated faster and faster. Chu Luo chased after it for a while and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, find a way to trap it.¡± A red light shed on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and she rushed towards the ck aura at an even faster speed. At that moment, two rapid footsteps and voices could be heard from afar. It was Qin Xin and Qin Meng. When the ck aura saw the two of theming, it split into two and entered their bodies. They actually hid again. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened, but she didn¡¯t walk out. Instead, she jumped onto a tree. At this moment, Qin Meng said, ¡°What exactly does Sixth Sister mean by deliberately taking that medicine to seduce Li Yan?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Xin snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just relying on the fact that her figure is better than ours? I heard that those who took the initiative to seduce Li Yan before didn¡¯t end up well. Isn¡¯t she courting death by doing this?¡± ¡°Then should we stop her? If she makes Li Yan angry, our n won¡¯t be able to continue.¡± ¡°Go. We can¡¯t implicate the entire Qin family because of her.¡± ¡°But that Lan Lan is too annoying. The servant called me just now and said that Lan Lan had already realized that the bodyguard wasn¡¯t from the Duanmu family. I don¡¯t know what method she used to escape.¡± ¡°So what if she escaped? Third Sister has already informed the bodyguards at home to stop her. Surely she can¡¯t walk to Li Yan¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over quickly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if Sixth Sister ruins thingster.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they quickened their pace and walked along a corridor. Chu Luo quickly followed. Qin Xin and Qin Meng walked very quickly. The two of them walked for only four to five minutes before turning on the corridor and walking into a forest of ornamental nts. Chu Luo was on a tree and immediately saw Li Yan standing on the stone bridge. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the vi in front of the Qin residence. It was obvious that the Qin family had done something to it. At this moment, besides Li Yan and Qin Xiang, no one else was nearby. Under the stone bridge was an artificial river. Li Yan was facing a pond. There were fewer streetlights here than in the front yard and garden. The water in the pond glistened under the moonlight. Qin Xiang was standing three meters away from Li Yan and flirting. ¡°Li Yan, why won¡¯t you look at me? Do you think I¡¯m not as good-looking as Chu Luo?¡± Li Yan treated her like air. Qin Xiang obviously had been here for a while and speaking the entire time. Seeing that Li Yan was still not looking at her, she wanted to take a step closer to him. At this moment, Li Yan said coldly without looking back, ¡°If you dare to move, I¡¯ll throw you into the pond.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was too strong and the sharp cold aura emanating from him was even more terrifying. Qin Xiang was indignant but she didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward. She was already feeling hot to begin with, so when she saw Li Yan, she felt even hotter. Previously, she only felt that this man was so cold that he made people dislike him. At this moment, no matter how she looked at his profile, she felt that he was handsome. She even had an urge to pounce on him. At the thought of this, she subconsciously pulled down her already low neckline, revealing half of her bosom. She then said delicately, ¡°Li Yan, do you know where Chu Luo is now?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to shake her off. Qin Xiang: ¡°If I say that she¡¯s having sex with a man¡­¡± Hu~ Pa~ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qin Xiang didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to suddenly whip her. When the whip hit her body, the burning pain made her expression change drastically. She hugged her body and started crying. However, this whip seemed to have provoked the mes in her body. She looked at Li Yan with red eyes and pounced on him. ¡°Sixth Sister, stop!¡± ¡°Sixth Sister, stop right there!¡± At this moment, Qin Xin and Qin Meng ran over at the same time. However, they were still a step toote. Li Yan made the whip in his hand curl around Qing Xiang and threw her into the pond. Plop! ¡°Ah¡­ Help¡­ Help¡­¡± Qin Xin and Qin Meng looked at each other. Not only did the two of them not call for help, but they also didn¡¯t jump down to save her. At the same time, they turned around and quickly attacked Li Yan. As the two of them attacked, Chu Luo quickly plucked a handful of leaves from the tree and flicked them at the two. Li Yan swung the whip in his hand at the same time. Even though the two sisters had been stabbed by Chu Luo¡¯s leaf-shaped weapons and been hit by Li Yan¡¯s whip at the same time, they didn¡¯t feel any pain. The two of them quickly moved. The lights around them instantly went out, and the moonlight was also covered by dark clouds. When thest ray of light disappeared, Chu Luo quietly came to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed his hand. She took off the bracelet and threw it out. The bracelet quickly covered the ck color created by the two sisters and formed a barrier. ¡°Yan, they created a dreamscape. Hold my hand.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°The two of them are being controlled by a ball of ck aura. This ball of ck aura escaped from Qin Zhao¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What ck aura is this?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ck aura emanating from my personal items left behind by my younger sister who turned into a demon.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t need her to tell him to guess. ¡°It¡¯s also something retrieved from the ancient tomb 18 years ago?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she heard the sound of the wind and quickly turned around with Li Yan. After the sound of the wind passed, she suddenly said, ¡°Phoenix, protect Yan.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the two of them were surrounded by a powerful red light. Then, a phoenix with wings spread appeared in front of her. Chu Luo retracted her hand from Li Yan¡¯s and said in front of his surprised gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them first.¡± With that, she disappeared. In the next moment, the scene in front of Chu Luo changed and she entered a dreamscape created by the ck aura. In front of her was a majestic and imposing priest hall. The priest hall was filled with white and thick mist formed by spiritual aura. At this moment, bell-likeughter came from not far ahead. Then, a mischievous pink figure quietly walked to the side. Chu Luo saw that familiar figure and strode after her. Indeed, the pink figure stopped behind a woman in a white dress. The person in white was Chu Luo, who was also Feng Ling, who was about to be the High Priestess. At this moment, Feng Lan said, ¡°Sister, are you no longer ying with me just a few days after you¡¯ve be the High Priestess?¡± Feng Ling was reading a book. When she heard this, she looked up at her and said, ¡°After bing the High Priestess, my responsibilities be even heavier, so I need to learn more skills.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like this, I will definitely be very bored.¡± After Feng Lan finished speaking, she suddenly asked carefully, ¡°So now that you¡¯ve be the High Priestess, are you going to marry the king too?¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t feel much. She said very calmly, ¡°Master has such an intention.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Sister, do you like His Majesty?¡± ¡°The High Priestess¡¯ duty is to save the people of the world. How can she care about love?¡± Feng Lan suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Sister, you mean you don¡¯t like the His Majesty?¡± Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan strangely, but she still nodded. A glint shed across Feng Lan¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of ck aura. When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled into a sneer. ¡°So you¡¯ve been hiding it so well.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the two of them. However, as she approached, the two figures suddenly disappeared. Chu Luo stood on the spot and looked at the familiar surroundings before walking to the other side. However, just then, the scene changed drastically. Chapter 269 - Dreamscape (2)

Chapter 269: Dreamscape (2)

The scene instantly changed to half a year ago when Feng Ling became the High Priestess. Standing on the city gate tower, Feng Ling looked at the warriors who were about to go on an expedition and at the awe-inspiring man who was sitting on a horse with an iron-blooded domineering aura. She walked towards the giant war drum. Feng Lan, who was following behind her, asked in a low voice with a worried tone, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a batch of dark warlocks in Navy Tide Nation. Can the Grand General defeat them this time? If he can¡¯t, with the coldness of the King of Cann, our Phoenix Skies will fall into misery and suffering.¡± Feng Ling only said, ¡°Grand General and I will definitely not allow Navy Tide Nation to invade Phoenix Skies.¡± The sacrificial dance performed by the High Priestess not only transcended the souls of the dead, but it also boosted the morale and gave the warriors energy. Feng Ling had been chosen as the sessor of the High Priest since she was young. From the age of ten, she had danced many sacrificial dances. Feng Lan was Feng Ling¡¯s younger sister and also her guardian. When Feng Ling took off her embroidered shoes and stood on the big drum, the soldiers waiting outside the city gate all looked up. d in white, she had a fair face and ck lustrous hair. She raised her hand and turned around. As she twisted her waist and kicked her legs, softness and power turned into sparkling light spots that emitted from her body. The light spots instantly spread towards the heads of all the soldiers, giving them powerful energy. Amid the beating of the drums on the hearts of everyone, all the soldiers tightened their grip on their spears and bows. When the ritual dance ended, Chu Luo stood on the drum and stared at the man sitting on the tall horse. The man turned his horse around and led the army away quickly. The scene changed again. It actually brought her to this war that Chu Luo had never seen with her own eyes. Chu Luo remembered very clearly that the invincible iron-blooded general had been seriously injured in this war. It was her master who had exhausted half of his cultivation that saved him. Chu Luo had always thought that it was because of the warlocks from Navy Tide Nation. Until now, when she saw Feng Lan outside the battlefield. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re already possessed by now. Did I trust you too much?¡± At this point, she lost interest in watching. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a trace of a soul left behind and you want to trap me?¡± After she said that, the Phoenix Zither appeared. She turned around, sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, and quickly started ying. The moment the Phoenix Zither was yed, the surrounding dreamscape slowly disintegrated. Just as the song was about to end, Feng Lan¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside her ear, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to know why General Ironblood never said a word to you?¡± Chu Luo frowned. She knew that the ck aura was trying to disturb her mood and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± With a flick of her finger, thest note appeared and the ck aura instantly dissipated. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she had already returned to reality. The darkness around her had disappeared and Li Yan was holding her hand tightly. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Luoluo, someone¡¯s here.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and the phoenix circling Li Yan transformed into a red light that returned to her wrist. Li Yan looked at the phoenix birthmark on her wrist and seemed to have thought of something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo nced to the side. Qin Xin and Qin Meng were lying there and had obviously fainted. Qin Xiang was still struggling in the pond. At this moment, arge group of people was indistinctly walking on the path blocked by the ornamental trees and doing so quickly. Among these people, the Qin family was in charge. The Qin family masters¡¯ emotions couldn¡¯t be read from their faces, but the younger generation all had furious expressions. The people walking behind them started discussing. Even though they were very far away, Chu Luo could understand what was going on after seeing this. She turned to look at Li Yan. Seeing that he was still standing, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit back down? These people obviously want to catch adultery on the spot and want to hold you responsible.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a powerful aura and his voice was so cold that it felt like ice shards were about to fall off. ¡°These people think since I¡¯m a cripple, they can scheme against me. So I¡¯ll let them see how I can stand up.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. At this moment, the group of people had already walked out of the ornamental tree path. One of the young men shouted before he could see what was going on, ¡°Li Yan, what did you do to my younger sisters?¡± After the young man finished shouting, he realized that something was wrong. He saw the man standing under the moonlight exuding a strong murderous aura. Everyone was stunned. After a while, Third Master Duanmu asked in surprise, ¡°Li Yan, your legs are healed?¡± The expressions of the masters of the Qin family were a littleplicated, and the young man was still in shock. Eldest Master Qin stood up and nced at his two nieces who had fainted. He said to the two young men beside him, ¡°Hurry up and take Qin Xin and Qin Meng away.¡± The two young men responded with an ¡°oh¡± but didn¡¯t move. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura was too strong and they didn¡¯t dare to walk over. Eldest Master Qin¡¯s face darkened and he walked over. The other three masters of the Qin family quickly followed. The others stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move. The four masters of the Qin family walked up to the unconscious Qin Xin and Qin Meng. Fourth Master Qin squatted down to check on his daughter. However, Eldest Master Qin stopped him. Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°Let them lie down first.¡± He then looked at Li Yan with a serious gaze. ¡°Li Yan, what did my two nieces do to make you knock them out here?¡± Li Yan looked back at him coldly. ¡°What did they do? Don¡¯t your Qin family know yet?¡± Chu Luo reminded everyone, ¡°There¡¯s another one in the pond.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw Qin Xiang, who was about to lose her strength from struggling, about to sink to the bottom of the pool. Third Master Qin¡¯s expression changed and he quickly shouted, ¡°Someone save Xiangxiang!¡± Two Qin family bodyguards quickly jumped down to save her. Qin Xiang was wearing a low-cut dress, and the material was very thin. When the bodyguards rescued her and ced her on the ground in the middle, they didn¡¯t even dare to look at her. One of the young men from the Qin family quickly took off his coat to cover her and quickly gave her CPR. The moment Qin Xiang regained her senses, she sat up and said sternly, ¡°Li Yan, how dare you throw me into theke! If anything happens to me, I want you¡­¡± ¡°Qin Xiang, shut up!¡± Only then did Qin Xiang discover everyone. Her eyes widened at first. In the next second, she remembered that all her backing had arrived and pointed at Li Yan. ¡°Uncles, Dad, Li Yan threw me into the pond just now. You have to uphold justice for me.¡± After saying that, she started crying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them why Yan threw you down?¡± Chu Luo suddenly interrupted. ¡°Or are you afraid to say it?¡± When Qin Xiang heard this, her expression changed slightly. In the next second, she retracted her expression and wiped her tears. ¡°I just happened to pass by and saw Li Yan here. I came over to greet him. I didn¡¯t expect him to throw me into the pond without saying anything.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the sneer on her face widened. ¡°Do you think that with only Yan here and no evidence, you can distort the truth?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Xiang said angrily, ¡°How can it be just me alone? I even brought a housekeeper.¡± After saying that, she went to look for Qin Zhao. Since Chu Luo was here, Qin Zhao should be here too. ¡°Where¡¯s that housekeeper you mentioned?¡± Chu Luo also scanned everyone. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan clearly lost his patience and called out, ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Qin Ming walked over from the other end of the bridge with a camera in his hand. Chu Luo looked at the camera and tilted her head to look at Qin Xiang, whose expression had changed instantly. At this moment, Eldest Master Qin said, ¡°Xiangxiang drank too much tonight. She must have been drunk just now.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Qin said with his back facing the crowd, ¡°Get a few people to take Xiangxiang and the others away.¡± The others from the Qin family also reacted at this moment. They quickly came over and the three youngsters carried Qin Xiang and the other two away. Eldest Master Qin then looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Our Qin family didn¡¯t treat our guests well. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and have a good talk?¡± Eldest Master Qin¡¯s words meant that he was relenting to Li Yan. Everyone subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Before Li Yan could speak, augh came from the crowd. Third Master Duanmu walked out with a smile and said, ¡°Your Qin family really entertain your guests in a grand manner. Li Yan only came out to take a breather, but the three daughters of the Qin family passed by on the way.¡± These words made most of the Qin family¡¯s expressions change. However, Eldest Master Qin¡¯s expression remained the same. He kept looking at Li Yan as if he hadn¡¯t heard Third Master Duanmu. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± With that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked down the bridge. Qin Ming pushed his wheelchair and followed. As the three of them passed by, everyone subconsciously made way. Everyone knew that tonight¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end just like that. Seeing Li Yan leave, Third Master Duanmu called out to Lan Lan, who was standing at the side. He smiled happily at the masters of the Qin family whose faces had darkened. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave with my niece now.¡± With that, he led Lan Lan out. With deep eyes, Eldest Master Qin looked towards the direction where Li Yan and the others left. Second Master Qin asked in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Eldest Master Qin: ¡°Send the guests out.¡± Second Master Qin quickly straightened up and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, something happened with our family tonight. It¡¯s not convenient for us to continue entertaining everyone. The banquet will end here.¡± Everyone present definitely didn¡¯t want to stay anymore. They had to go back and consider their positions. So they left after being sent off by the few youngsters. As soon as the guests left, a servant ran over and said to the masters, ¡°Masters, Old Master wants you to see him immediately.¡± Chapter 270 - Rumors

Chapter 270: Rumors

The bunch of them arrived at Old Master Qin¡¯s study. Seeing Old Master Qin sitting behind the desk with his back facing them, they quickly greeted respectfully, ¡°Father.¡± ¡°What did you people do tonight?¡± Old Master Qin¡¯s voice was already deep to begin with. Under the influence of anger, it became even lower. Coupled with his superior aura, it shook the middle-aged men until they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Father, we didn¡¯t n well tonight.¡± At this moment, Old Master Qin turned around and looked at them with his sharp eagle-like eyes. There was disappointment in them. ¡°Hmph¡­ What a bunch of ipetent fools.¡± The bunch of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. After a while, Second Master Qin suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Father, Li Yan¡¯s legs are healed.¡± Old Master Qin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Looks like we underestimated this kid.¡± Second Master Qin probed, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡± Third Master Qin added, ¡°Father, given Li Yan¡¯s attitude tonight, it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us.¡± Fourth Master Qin also spoke. ¡°The Duanmu family was still causing trouble tonight as well.¡± After the second, third, and fourth masters of the Qin family finished speaking, the eldest son of the Qin family said, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we go straight to the tomb? We already know its rough location.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The northwest, where the Ancient Capital of Lon disappeared.¡± ¡°Then send someone to look for it. As for that brat Li Yan¡­ I¡¯ll send someone else to deal with him. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of the Qin residence, Third Master Duanmu and Lan Lan followed. Third Master Duanmu stopped Li Yan with undisguised joy and said kindly: ¡°Li Yan, you probably won¡¯t let this matter rest tonight. I don¡¯t think the Qin family will let this matter rest either. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with our Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly. After Chu Luo got into the car, he got in and the car drove away. Watching the car drive away, Lan Lan turned to look at Third Master Duanmu with aplicated gaze. ¡°Uncle, do you think Li Yan¡¯s legs have recovered long ago and he deliberately kept it from everyone?¡± Third Master Duanmu looked at the street corner and smiled cunningly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he recovered a long time ago. After what happened tonight, everyone knows that he has something against the Qin family. When the timees, let¡¯s see who else he can rely on besides us.¡± Lan Lan nodded. ¡°Indeed. Tonight¡¯s matter will definitely spread quickly. When the timees, will the Qin family strike first to gain the upper hand?¡± ¡°Since Li Yan can only rely on our Duanmu family, do you think we will allow the Qin family to do anything to him?¡± Third Master Duanmu was in a hurry to go back and tell the others in the Duanmu family about this. He turned around and walked towards the car. When Lan Lan thought about how tall and powerful Li Yan looked when he stood up, her heart palpitated and her face subconsciously burned. She quickly followed him into the car. ¡­ Indeed, before the next day arrived, the entire upper-ss circle in the capital had already found out that Li Yan could stand up. Some were shocked, some were surprised, some were waiting to watch a good show. Some people even discussed it in private. ¡°Li Yan can actually stand up on his legs? That¡¯s impossible. Did he find a miracle doctor?¡± ¡°Definitely. Didn¡¯t he keep looking for a way to treat those legs a few years ago? Maybe he really found it.¡± ¡°Of all the timing, Master Li stood up at the Qin family banquet. What does this mean? Does it mean that he and the Qin family have really fallen out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter how rich Master Li is, he¡¯s just a businessman. How can he possibly beat the Qin family? Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless he¡¯s really on the Duanmu family¡¯s side.¡± ¡­ The first thing Chu Luo did when she woke up the next day was to go online to see if anything that happened at the Qin residencest night had been reported. As expected, nothing aboutst night was reported. Chu Luo went downstairs to see Li Yan using theputer in the living room. She walked over and asked, ¡°Yan, you suddenly stood up yesterday. Does everyone think that you¡¯ve already chosen the Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sat beside him and nced at hisptop. She asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Releasing the bait and letting the Qin family and the Duanmu family slowly fight.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°The Qin family must want to kill you this time. You¡¯re such a big bait. They will definitely fight for you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°But everyone knows that you¡¯re close to the Duanmu family now. Is this good for you?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m close to the Duanmu family?¡± Li Yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not close to anyone. To me, there are only benefits.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming strode in. ¡°Master, the news has been released.¡± Chu Luo asked in confusion, ¡°What news?¡± Li Yan: ¡°The news of who cured my legs.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at him curiously. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten someone to handle the prescription you gave me previously. I¡¯ll let everyone know that I obtained a divine prescription before.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Since those herbs aren¡¯t easy to find, I¡¯ll get someone else to help us find them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was first stunned before asking, ¡°Those herbs are difficult to find and very rare. If they really find them, what if you can¡¯t get them?¡± ¡°When the timees, someone from the Duanmu family will naturally think of a way.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Qin Ming, ¡°You¡¯ll handle this matter personally?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he left. Li Yan then removed theptop in front of him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll send some people to protect you then. I¡¯ll also appear in a high-profile manner. If our rtionship is leaked, I¡¯ll announce it to the world.¡± Chu Luo blinked and opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When he saw her reaction, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips suddenly curled up. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can think of a way to suppress this matter first, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can suppress it.¡± Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that the man in front of her had deliberately brought her therest night and had nned it all out. At the thought of this, she red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan let out a lowugh of delight. Afterughing, he pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°I urgently want everyone to know that you¡¯re my wife. This way, no one will dare to have any designs on you again.¡± Especially those youngsters in their school. Someone actually dared to confess to his wife at the freshman assembly. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t get someone to teach that person a lesson. Chu Luo blushed and knocked her forehead against his chin. ¡°As long as I¡¯m not willing, no one can have designs on me.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his mood brightened. After breakfast, Chu Luo went to school. It was obvious how capable Li Yan was from the fact that Chu Luo and her friends weren¡¯t disturbed in the next few days. Sure enough, Li Yan appeared on the Inte in a high-profile manner. His cold image and handsome appearance made many people, especially the women, afraid of and obsessed with him. For the next two days, Chu Luo stayed in theboratory. The four of them discussed their research in the morning. Chu Luo learned a lot of modern medical knowledge from the three of them and even suggested her own ideas. The experiment was going well. The National Day holiday ended quickly. When Chu Luo appeared on Imperial University¡¯s campus, everyone looked at her with admiration. ¡°Have you heard? During National Day, Chu Luo participated in the International Cybersecurity Competition with a few experts from the Computer Science Department. Her self-created Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network trapped all the top hackers.¡± ¡°Really? Chu Luo is actually so brilliant?¡± ¡°How can that be fake? The news has spread throughout the Computer Science Department.¡± ¡°Not only that. I heard that Chu Luo even tracked down their of some top hackers.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is too awesome. Not only does she y the zither so well, but she¡¯s also so awesome inputer science. If she¡¯s not a goddess, who is?¡± ¡°This year¡¯s school belle contest has begun. I¡¯m prepared to vote for Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so envious when I think of Chu Luo being able to perform on the same stage as the president at the g.¡± At the mention of the president and Chu Luo performing on the same stage, many girls were envious and jealous. ¡°Why was Chu Luo so lucky as to have been on the same stage as the president?¡± ¡°The president¡¯s fan dance was too cool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Chu Luo already has a boyfriend. Actually, I think Chu Luo and the president look verypatible.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care how everyone discussed her. She had chosen a lot of courses, so she attended all of them at the same time. In order to not miss out on any, she discussed with the professors to ask them to record videos for her. However, there were still many people waiting to see her panic. Before ss started, teachers from other specializations had discussed this in private. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s specialization sses are packed to begin with. Chu Luo chose so many specializations at once. How much can she learn? I hope she doesn¡¯t end up learning nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Instead of choosing so many specializations, she might as well specialize in one. I originally thought that she was a moldable talent, but now¡­ Sigh¡­ What a pity.¡± ¡°Just watch. I¡¯m sure in less than a week, she¡¯ll automatically give up.¡± ¡­ The first lesson Chu Luo attended was the French ss in the foreignnguage school. When she walked into the ssroom, the originally noisy ssroom instantly fell silent. Imperial University was the cradle of academia. No matter how gossipy people were usually, they would be unusually serious during ss, especially since Chu Luo was in the same ssroom. Everyone subconsciously wanted to suppress her. Chapter 271 - On and On

Chapter 271: On and On

As Chu Luo didn¡¯t receive her books the day before National Day, every specialization professor asked the ss representative to ce her books on her desk. Perhaps on purpose, the ce where the books had been ced was in the middle of the ssroom. After Chu Luo sat down, everyone looked at her. She didn¡¯t mind at all. She picked up the topmost book and started reading. When the professor entered the ssroom, she had almost finished reading the books of this specialization. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± After the ss ended, the professor stopped Chu Luo, who was about to walk out of the ssroom with her books. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. The others subconsciously stopped. The professor said, ¡°Although the first semester¡¯s curriculum is rtively simple, they are the basics. You can only keep up after you have a good foundation, so you can¡¯t ck off.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The professor added, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me after ss.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and carried the few books in her arms to the podium. She ced the books on the lecture table and took out the books for this ss. She quickly flipped to the middle and pointed at a spot. ¡°Here, I¡¯m not sure about this grammar. Also here¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The professor was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you mastered the content in front?¡± ¡°Right, these are all the basics. I just read it and I learned it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Professor, I still have to attend other sses.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, this is¡­ Chu Luo, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°Is there anything else that you do not understand?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not very urate with some pronunciations, but there¡¯s not enough time now.¡± ¡°I see. You can ask me in private. My number is¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Professor. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Chu Luo walked out of the ssroom with her books in satisfaction, the professor standing on the podium put away the teaching materials with aplicated mood. Looking up and seeing the others who were still stunned in their seats, she reminded them, ¡°Students, do you not have ss anymore?¡± Only then did everyone put away their books and quickly leave the ssroom. The moment they walked out of the ssroom, everyone exploded. ¡°D*mn! Did Chu Luo make a rocket in ss? The professor taught only the first lesson, but she¡¯s asking about the middle part. I didn¡¯t understand anything just now.¡± ¡°Me too. During the holidays, I even specially revised my specialization sses. I realized that I basically didn¡¯t understand anything. Chu Luo actually more or less understood most of it.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that Chu Luo is puffing herself up at her own cost.¡± ¡°Maybe she revised this ss during the holidays and deliberately performed in the first ss.¡± ¡°No matter what, I think I should be more serious. If I can¡¯t evenpare to Chu Luo, who is studying a few specializations, isn¡¯t that too embarrassing?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone instantly felt immense pressure. Then, the first-year professors and the school heads realized that as long as they were in the same ss as Chu Luo, the students would be more hardworking than the ones in the other sses. Chu Luo, the ¡°culprit,¡± had no idea. After a full day of ss, the sky had already darkened. At this moment, dozens of textbooks had piled up on Chu Luo¡¯s desk. A few ssmates walked over and said to her enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, you have so many textbooks. Let¡¯s help you move them.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when a loud voice suddenly came from the ssroom door. ¡°Sister Chu, we¡¯re here to move your books.¡± Chu Luo looked up and nodded at Wang Mingtao, Tang Zhiyun, and the other three when she saw them. Wang Mingtao and the others walked in from the ssroom door. The five guys each took a few books from her until there were no more books on the table. Tang Zhiyun said to the other boys standing there with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, everyone. We will help Junior carry her books going forward.¡± The boys looked at the five of them and left tactfully. Wang Mingtao then winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, how was your ss today?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The group walked out of the ssroom. As Wang Mingtao walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, we agreed to celebrate together after school starts. You¡¯re free tonight, right?¡± Chu Luo stuffed an earpiece into her ear. Thinking that it was fine to go to theboratory after dinner, she nodded while listening to some foreignnguage audio. ¡°Then let¡¯s help you get the books back to where you live¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving out,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The bodyguard is by the school gate. He¡¯ll help me take the books back when the timees.¡± ¡°Where are you moving to?¡± ¡°Imperial Sky Park.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most luxurious vi area near Imperial University?¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice was a little high. After saying that, he saw many people looking at them and quickly stopped. The six of them walked out of the school building and headed to the bicycle parking spot. Only then did they realize that there were only three bicycles left. Wang Mingtao scratched his head. ¡°How are we going to ride three bicycles?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t two people share one bike?¡± Xie Minghai suggested. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She walked over and swiped a bike before hopping on. Tang Zhiyun and Yu Lei also went to get a bike. Everyone ced Chu Luo¡¯s books in the baskets. Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng each sat in the back seat. Wang Mingtao stood there dumbfounded. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Sit with me.¡± Chu Luo pointed at the back of her bike. ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Mingtao pointed at Chu Luo and then at himself. ¡°Our sizes are so different. It¡¯s so strange for me to sit in the back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit, you can just run behind us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The other four boysughed unkindly. Afterughing, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°We will leave first. Hurry up.¡± With that, he rode out with Yu Lei. Chu Luo nced at him and drove out. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo, who had ¡°heartlessly¡± left, and chased after her. As he chased her, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, let me take you. I¡¯m a grown boy, so it¡¯s embarrassing to let a young girl like you take me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Sit or not, if you want. If not, run along.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s stubborn temper red up. ¡°So be it. I won¡¯t sit in the back seat of a girl no matter what.¡± ¡°How fussy.¡± Along the way, everyone watched as a boy chased after Chu Luo¡¯s bike. It was an eye-catching sight. Ten minutester. Wang Mingtao, who was panting from running, finally pleaded, ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me. I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Chu Luo slowed the bike down and gestured to him. ¡°Come on up.¡± Like a young wife, Wang Mingtao ran to the back seat of her bike and hopped on. He stretched his long legs out. However, as soon as he sat down, he suddenly felt very embarrassed. He evenughed and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, do you think I¡¯ve already be the target of envy, jealousy, and hatred?¡± After saying that, he even whistled at the people who were pointing at them. He looked very punch-worthy. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo sped up to catch up with Tang Zhiyun and the others. But at this moment, her phone rang in the basket. Chu Luo stopped the bike and pressed the answer button on her earpiece. Nangong Yi¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Junior Chu, I¡¯ve sent the Student Union application form to your email. Take note.¡± Chu Luo casually responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯m riding a bike. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Then she hung up. At this moment, a shout came from the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wang Mingtao? Wang Mingtao!¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao turned around at the same time. She happened to see Wu Siyi tugging at Xiao Ling¡¯s arm to stop her from screaming. However, Xiao Ling didn¡¯t listen to her. She even shouted, ¡°Wang Mingtao, you bumped into Siyi and you didn¡¯t even say a word of concern when you saw her.¡± These words immediately attracted more attention. Wang Mingtao muttered in embarrassment, ¡°This Xiao Ling keeps going on and on.¡± Chu Luo nced over and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving calls from her every day for the past few days, all of which were to use me of being irresponsible.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo stopped the bike. At the same time, Xiao Ling pulled a reluctant Wu Siyi over. When everyone saw that there was a show to watch, they all stopped. The moment Xiao Ling came over, she red at Wang Mingtao as if he was a heartless man. ¡°You bumped into Siyi yet you showed up only once on the first day. You didn¡¯t even call to ask after her after so many days. Shouldn¡¯t you ask her how her leg is?¡± Wang Mingtao had a straightforward temper to begin with. After seeing Xiao Ling confounding ck and white, he instantly exploded. Just as he was about to speak, Chu Luo suddenly called out to him, ¡°Mingtao, hold the bike.¡± Wang Mingtao paused and subconsciously took the handrail of the bike. Seeing many people taking out their phones to take photos, Chu Luo walked up to Wu Siyi and Xiao Ling and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice fell and Xiao Ling was instantly stunned by her aura. Chu Luo stared at Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. She subconsciously lowered her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ already healed.¡± ¡°Did the restaurant send you three meals from the 1st to the 3rd?¡± ¡°They¡­ they did.¡± Chu Luo narrated calmly, ¡°Mingtao¡¯s father sprained his waist the day before National Day. His family grows flowers. All kinds of holidays are when their business does best. Uncle Wang sprained his waist, so Mingtao had to do all the work. Auntie Wang had woken up early in the morning to brew nourishing soup for the first two meals. Later, when Mingtao wasn¡¯t free, he asked me to help him order three meals for two days in a row from the school restaurant. Each meal cost 200 yuan¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped here. Chapter 272 - What Is a Troublemaker by Green Teas Side Called?

Chapter 272: What Is a Troublemaker by Green Tea¡¯s Side Called?

The surrounding students were stunned. ¡°Two hundred yuan per meal. Did she eat shark¡¯s fin and bird¡¯s nest for every meal?¡± ¡°Exactly. A growing boy like me has such a huge appetite, but I spend only 30 to 40 yuan per meal with meat and vegetables. Moreover, Imperial University¡¯s food is famous for being good. Two hundred yuan¡­ Tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°I think this male student sent three meals not only to the girl who was injured but also to her entire dormitory.¡± ¡°Also, the video of this girl getting ran over was on the campus BBS. She was the one who did the scam. The boy¡¯s already very humane and responsible for doing this. Why is she still here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°She obviously got used to eating delicacies and wants to continue eating.¡± ¡°How can there be such a shameless girl?¡± ¡­ As she faced everyone¡¯s usations, Wu Siyi¡¯s face turned pale. In the end, she was so ashamed that she ran away crying. Xiao Ling had wanted to uphold justice for Wu Siyi, but when she saw her run away and was faced with everyone¡¯s criticisms, her expression changed again and again. She also wanted to flee. However, Chu Luo stopped her. ¡°Since you started this, don¡¯t even think about leaving until we clear things up.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, was also furious. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re all over the ce. Make yourself clear.¡± The surrounding crowd also said: ¡°What do you call a troublemaker beside a Green Tea[1]? Aged Green Tea?¡± ¡°The Green Tea hasn¡¯t even said anything, yet you insist on making your presence known again. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re addicted to eating for free?¡± ¡°That¡¯s obviously the case. How can there be such a shameless girl at Imperial University? I¡¯ll feel embarrassed if this gets out.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s impolite words, Xiao Ling felt her mind buzz and tears flowed down her face. She suddenly thought of something and her face darkened. Her expression was filled with hatred. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you pretending to be virtuous? Why are you so smug when you¡¯re a rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°Ha! A rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling and a trace of coldness shed across her eyes. ¡°This rumor was from before I entered Imperial University. Are you trying to bring it up again because you can¡¯t find anything else to say?¡± At this point, she quickly exuded a sharp aura. ¡°I said before that whoever is spreading rumors should not me me for being rude.¡± With that, she raised her hand and pped her. Pa! ¡°Ah¡­¡± This p instantly made Xiao Ling stagger a few steps back and almost fall. The crowd quickly moved aside. Chu Luo took a step towards Xiao Ling with a straight face. ¡°Why are you bringing up things about me for no reason? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? You can¡¯tpare to me in terms of looks and studies. Even if you¡¯re jealous of me, hold it in. If I hear you say these things again, it won¡¯t be over with a p!¡± Xiao Ling didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so fierce. She was also furious about being pped. She shouted with a red face, ¡°Who said that my studies can¡¯tpare to yours? You¡¯re a freshman, but you actually dare to say that my, a second-year student¡¯s, studies can¡¯tpare to yours. I think you¡¯re too confident!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo sneered. Xiao Ling got even madder. She went all out and said, ¡°Do you dare topete with me? If I win, apologize to me immediately.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this person shameless? Asking Chu Luo, who has been to ss for only a day, topete with her, who is in her second year? Is she bullying a junior just because she¡¯s older?¡± ¡°Indeed, there are a few pieces of rat shit everywhere. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying such a thing?¡± ¡°This person must be crazy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s crazy. She¡¯s just so jealous that she doesn¡¯t even want her face anymore.¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s usations, Xiao Ling clenched her fists and blushed. However, when she thought about why the girl opposite her had everything and why so many people were protecting her, her heart twisted. ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, many people urged: ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯tpare yourself to her. This person obviously doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Junior Chu. As a second-year student, she¡¯s already shameless enough to provoke you. You should just ignore her.¡± ¡°This kind of person can just be treated as air.¡± ¡°Competing with this kind of person is a waste of time.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling, whose face was bing increasingly ashen. She gestured to everyone to stop and said to Xiao Ling, ¡°If you lose, shut your mouth. Also¡­ don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡± Xiao Ling looked at Chu Luo with a belittling gaze. ¡°Talk after you win.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± ¡°German.¡± ¡°How do you want topete?¡± A scheming glint shed across Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to say that I bullied you. How about this? Let¡¯s each use German to trante a passage.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s so boring. Why don¡¯t we each trante ten Imperial University rules in German?¡± Xiao Ling paused. She thought that Chu Luo was looking for trouble. Although she wasn¡¯t very good at tranting the rules, she could still roughly trante them. She immediately agreed. She took out her phone and called up Imperial University¡¯s rules. Then, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Without even turning on her phone, she spoke. Everyone subconsciously took out their phones and pulled up Imperial University¡¯s rules. At the same time, they turned on their trantors. Then, be it Xiao Ling or the surrounding crowd, their mouths fell wide open and their eyes widened. Two minutester, Chu Luo stopped and asked everyone, ¡°Did I trante them correctly?¡± Everyone nodded silently. Chu Luo looked at Xiao Ling. ¡°Your turn.¡± Xiao Ling was shocked. ¡°You¡­ you must have cheated!¡± After saying that, she looked at the earpiece in her ear and pointed. ¡°You must have recited what you heard over the earpiece.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone, took off her earpiece, and turned on the speaker. A girl eximed in shock, ¡°French! Chu Luo is actually listening to French audio and can even trante the school rules to German at the same time.¡± Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold at this moment, and a powerful cold aura emanated from her body. She looked straight at Xiao Ling and said in a low voice, ¡°Your turn.¡± Wang Mingtao, who had been silent, shouted at her even louder, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Xiao Ling was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s aura and felt her heart palpitate. This, coupled with the surrounding crowd¡¯s mocking, made her mind be even more of a mess. How could she still trante? She was so anxious that tears were flowing out. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Luckily, there are so many students here. Those who don¡¯t know will say that Sister Chu and I bullied you again.¡± After Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he asked everyone, ¡°Everyone saw it. This girl is so evil. Maybe she¡¯ll spout nonsense on BBS again.¡± A girl answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already uploaded all the videos to BBS.¡± When she heard this, Xiao Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was so frightened that she quickly retreated and wanted to escape. But at this moment, a leg reached behind her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Xiao Ling was dizzy from the fall and started wailing. Looking at Xiao Ling, who had instantly fallen to the ground with her face facing up, no one could sympathize with her. Instead, they all stepped aside. Chu Luo sneered and flicked a pill at her. Then, she turned to Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, the seniors wille back to look for us.¡± Wang Mingtao nced at Xiao Ling, who was lying on the ground and unable to cry. He handed the bike to Chu Luo. As soon as Chu Luo got on the bike, everyone automatically made way. Once the two of them left, everyone surrounded Xiao Ling again. ¡°How can there be such a girl at Imperial University? Whoever bes friends with such a girl will definitely be very unlucky.¡± ¡°Definitely. She¡¯s so jealous and always wants to take advantage of others. She stood up for that girl called Wu Siyi, but that girl has already run away. Yet she¡¯s still so insensible and kept pestering other people.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think that the boy bumped into her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this called? A dog using a mouse to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. This kind of person is so sinister. Maybe she¡¯ll me uster.¡± Everyone quickly dispersed. Only then did Xiao Ling pick herself up from the ground. With a hateful expression, she touched the big bump on the back of her head. Thinking about what those people had said just now, she hated Wu Siyi. ¡°Wu Siyi, how dare you treat me like this when I¡¯m fighting for justice for you. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao had not been following them for a long time, so Tang Zhiyun and the others were returning to look for them. ¡°Junior, why did you get here only now?¡± With that, they turned their bikes around and headed out of the school. Wang Mingtao told them what had happened. The four boys were furious. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already taught that person a lesson.¡± Outside the school, a car was already waiting. Chu Luo asked the boys to carry all her books to the car. Everyone got into the car and went to a restaurant to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. After doing experiments with Professor Tang and the others for a few hours, she went to look at the sprouting herbs with Elder Hu. She then returned to the vi to rest. She¡¯d been living in this vi alone for the past two days. When she walked in tonight, she realized that it had a courtyard full of roses. The lights in the vi¡¯s living room were also lit. She strode into the vi and saw the butler talking to a few servants. When the butler saw Chu Luo, he quickly stopped and greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Master sent me.¡± Chu Luo blinked. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Yan?¡± Chu Luo had just finished speaking when Li Yan called her from the second floor. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw Li Yan standing in the corridor on the second floor. Her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course I go wherever my wife goes.¡± [1] The term ¡°Green Tea Bitch¡± describes ambitious women who present themselves as ignorant, pure, and innocent Chapter 273 - Robot Roundy

Chapter 273: Robot Roundy

Chu Luo strode upstairs. Upstairs, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and led her to the bedroom. Chu Luo looked at him as she walked. Li Yan looked into her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head to kiss her on the lips. He then asked, ¡°Baby, I haven¡¯t seen you in two days. Did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she suddenly stopped. Li Yan also stopped. Chu Luo reached out to him and blinked her big, sparkling eyes. ¡°I want you to carry me.¡± Li Yan looked at the petite woman who was acting coquettishly in front of him and his smile widened. He picked her up horizontally and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled, but she didn¡¯t answer him. Li Yan¡¯s gazended on her lips. After they entered the bedroom, his voice deepened. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Chu Luo blinked at him and pursed her lips to smile at him. Li Yan sealed her lips. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± After that, Li Yan made Chu Luo say that she missed him for a few hours before letting her go. After Chu Luo fell asleep from exhaustion, Li Yan gently ced her on the bed, got off of it, and walked to the window to make a call. The other party picked up the call and said something. His expression became unusually cold. ¡°Make her disappear from Imperial University.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and turned around to sleep with Chu Luo in his arms. The next morning at six. After Chu Luo went downstairs, she took the French textbook and strolled in the courtyard while practicing her pronunciation. Li Yan was practicing in the open space beside her. Then he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stopped and walked over to stand in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Li Yan said, ¡°Wrong pronunciation.¡± After saying that, he corrected her on more than ten mistakes. After that, he went back to his morning exercise. Chu Luo looked at him as he walked away. Her eyes darted around before she quickly followed him and stood beside him. ¡°Yan, how many foreignnguages do you know?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Six or seven.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°!¡± ¡°Which six or seven?¡± ¡°English, German, Japanese, French, Korean, Khmer, Russian.¡± Chu Luo thought about her specializations and suddenly decided that she wanted to surpass him. At the thought of this, she turned around and walked into the living room. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly returned to the living room, and seemed to have guessed her thoughts. His lips suddenly curled into a faint smile. This little thing waspetitive. She wouldn¡¯t be so tired if he had mentioned one or two fewernguages. After Chu Luo returned to the living room, she took aptop and quickly looked at tutorials. By the time Li Yan came in from his morning practice, she had already learned several tutorials. Li Yan walked up to her and sat down. ¡°You can ask me if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She handed him her notes. ¡°These are all things I don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Yan nced at them and started exining to her. Until the butler came over to remind them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, it¡¯s almost half-past seven.¡± Li Yan closed herptop and said to her, ¡°Go eat. I¡¯ll teach you at night if you don¡¯t understand something.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out an earpiece from her pocket to stuff it into her ear. She listened to foreignnguage audio as she ate. However, when she heard something she didn¡¯t understand, she would stop and think. As she listened, she actually forgot to bring the food on her chopsticks to her mouth. Li Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took off her earpiece. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan¡¯s face was tense. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to listen while eating.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯lle to school to supervise you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo hesitated for a while before saying reluctantly, ¡°Alright.¡± After dinner, Chu Luo was about to leave with herrge stack of books. However, Li Yan picked her up first. The two of them walked out of the door. At this moment, a car happened to drive over and stop outside the vi. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You want to send me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan would be very busy during this period and wouldn¡¯t have time to send her off. The car door opened and Qin Ming alighted. He walked over and opened the back seat. Then, a robot that was a little round like a Teletubby jumped out of the car. Chu Luo looked at the robot and widened her eyes in surprise. The robot followed Qin Ming in and stood in front of the two of them. Li Yan pressed on the robot¡¯s shoulder and saw something sticking out. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°ce your finger on it and record your fingerprint. From now on, he¡¯s yours. He can help you move the books.¡± Chu Luo quickly put her finger on it and recorded her fingerprints. The robot spoke with a straight voice. ¡°Hello, Mistress. I¡¯m your personal robot, No. 10101. Please let me know if you have any instructions.¡± Chu Luo said in disdain, ¡°No. 10101 doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± ¡°You can change the name.¡± Li Yan pressed a button and a control panel appeared. There were many functions on it, such as changing the name. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the control panel a few times and said with a grin, ¡°The name Roundy suits him very well, don¡¯t you think?¡± Roundy replied in a rhythmic tone, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo felt dislike for him again. ¡°His voice isn¡¯t nice either.¡± Li Yan curled his lips. ¡°You can also change his voice.¡± Chu Luo took a look and chose a voice. ¡°The voice has been altered. What else do you need, Mistress?¡± It now had a clear child¡¯s voice. This, coupled with the name Roundy, made it sound veryical. Chu Luo nced at the time. Seeing that ss was about to start, she asked, ¡°How will you help me carry my books?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a tray stick out of his round stomach. Li Yan ced all of Chu Luo¡¯s books in his tray and put it back. ¡°How fun.¡± Chu Luo asked Li Yan expectantly, ¡°Can he transform?¡± Li Yan: ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, she thought that she had to find time to modify this robot. Li Yan could read her mind and said, ¡°You can modify it during the weekend. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare tools for you then.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and took Roundy to Imperial University in a low-key car. As soon as they entered Imperial University, the round robot Chu Luo had brought became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ah! Chu Luo brought a robot, right?¡± ¡°Clearly. This is way too trendy.¡± ¡°I wonder where she bought it. Previously, I heard that she also applied for Mechanical Manufacturing and Automation, but she was rejected by the specialization professor. Do you think she brought a robot to school on purpose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s her intention.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went to the bicycle stop and swiped a bicycle. She rode in front, and Roundy quickly stuck out a few wheels from under his feet and followed. Chu Luo listened to foreignnguage audio as she rode. After listening for a while, she suddenly asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, how many foreignnguages do you know?¡± Roundy: ¡°Mistress, I know Imperial and English.¡± Chu Luo decided to record a few morenguages tonight when she got back. When the time came, she would be able to converse with Roundy while walking. When they arrived outside the ssroom for the first ss, before Chu Luo could enter, they heard the excited voices saying ¡°Chu Luo is here¡± and ¡°She brought her robot.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and said to Roundy, ¡°Stand outside the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy leaned against the wall. After Chu Luo took the books for this ss, she walked in alone. When everyone saw that the robot didn¡¯t follow her in, many of them craned their necks, wishing their gazes could turn to look at the robot. Chu Luo sat down at a seat near the front. The first ss today was physics, and it was also the first ss of this subject. After Chu Luo sat down, many people came over to greet her. ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re ssmates from now on. If you don¡¯t have time to attend this ss, we¡¯ll help you take notes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo, we can also discuss learning content with each other in the future.¡± Chu Luo appreciated everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and thanked them. At this moment, a professor¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Yo! Who brought this robot?¡± Everyone quickly stopped talking and returned to their seats. After the professor entered, the first thing she did was nce at Chu Luo and ask, ¡°Whose is the robot outside the ssroom?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand. ¡°Professor, it¡¯s mine.¡± The professor nodded and said, ¡°You can bring the robot, as long as it doesn¡¯t disturb everyone.¡± ¡°Alright. That robot is only for helping me carry books.¡± Even if the students in this ss had never seen Chu Luo¡¯s books, they could imagine how many there were. So the professor didn¡¯t say anything else and started the ss. After ss, this professor also said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left after asking a few questions. At noon, Chu Luo had just eaten when she heard someone gossiping. ¡°Did you see that on the BBS? I heard that Xiao Ling quarreled with Wu Siyist night and pushed her down the stairs this morning.¡± ¡°Oh my god, is that girl crazy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely out of her mind. Otherwise, why would she criticize Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t she in big trouble this time? Did that Wu Siyi fall badly?¡± ¡°I read on the BBS that she¡¯s been sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Pfft, weren¡¯t the two of them really close previously? Why did she attack her just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for such a person to stay at Imperial University!¡± ¡­ Chapter 274 - When Will You Be Back? Ill Pick You Up

Chapter 274: When Will You Be Back? I¡¯ll Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a day, the most talked about topic in the entire Imperial University was Chu Luo and the robot following behind her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what others said in private. After thest lesson, she had just walked out of the ssroom when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior Chu, did you go back and look at the electronic form I sent you?¡± Chu Luo replied bluntly, ¡°No time to look.¡± Nangong Yi was obviously choked by her words. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°You have time to look at it tonight, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Tonight, after she returned, she had to go to theboratory to do three hours of experiments. She also had to find Li Yan to teach her a foreignnguage for an hour. How would she have time? Nangong Yi said in an I-knew-you-would-say-that tone, ¡°Alright. If you really don¡¯t have time, I can help you.¡± Chu Luo had already walked out of the school building and was about to go to the parking lot when she asked, ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°Help you fill in the application,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Junior Chu, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who cares least about joining the Imperial University Student Union.¡± Chu Luo was straightforward. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Student Union has the right to watch university professors from other countries teach online at any time, I wouldn¡¯t even want to join.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, not only was he not angry, but he also chuckled. Afterughing, he reminded her, ¡°Not everyone can watch other countries¡¯ university professors teaching online just by joining the Student Union. Only the president of the Student Union is qualified.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°How is it the same? Not everyone can be the president of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo had already reached the parking spot. She took out her school card and swiped it on the card reader before saying, ¡°I know. We have to get 80% of the Student Union¡¯s support. At the same time, we have to let the entire school vote.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Mm, as long as you remember this matter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± She then said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, there will be a group of foreign Student Union membersing to our school to study for half a month. You can take some time to receive them with the Liaison Department.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. In half a month, she would have already finished learning the few foreignnguage sses she had chosen for this semester. It would be just enough to test her speaking ability. She said, ¡°Sure.¡± Only then did Nangong Yi bid her farewell in satisfaction. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo got on her bike and rode out of the school. Not long after she rode out, a history teacher stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned around. ¡°Professor Yang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Yang was also riding a bike. When he reached her side, he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t usually attend evening self-study?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to go to the Archaeology Department to get some information. This information will be helpful for your history studies. Why don¡¯t youe with me? You can bring the information back and return it to me after reading it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo followed Professor Yang to the Archaeology Department. It was dinner time. The students from the Archaeology Department had already gone out to eat. Only a few professors who had yet to leave were chatting in the courtyard. When the two of them walked in, they happened to hear an excited teacher say, ¡°I heard that the geological exploration team found an ancient tomb under the ruins of the legendary Ancient Capital of Lon. Professor Peng, will our Imperial University¡¯s Archaeology Department send people along?¡± Then, an older person replied, ¡°If the news is correct, we will definitely send people over. If it¡¯s really the legendary ancient tomb, the archaeological value will be immeasurable.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we hear that there¡¯s a sinister door in that ancient tomb? Will it be dangerous for us to go there?¡± ¡°The country will definitely send people to protect us. We just have to follow the national team.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Which ancient tomb isn¡¯t dangerous? If we really can¡¯t go down, we can study it from the periphery.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Yang had already walked up to them. Only then did they stop and look over. ¡°Professor Yang is here.¡± ¡°This must be Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Student Chu enrolled in so many specializations. Why didn¡¯t you enroll in our Archeology Department?¡± The professors were obviously very easygoing. As they spoke, they started joking. Professor Yang smiled and introduced them to Chu Luo. ¡°This is Professor Peng, this is Professor Situ, this is Professor Li, and this is Professor Chen.¡± Chu Luo greeted them and Professor Yang started talking about serious matters. Professor Chen gave Professor Yang the information he wanted and everyone walked out of the door. As Chu Luo left, she casually asked, ¡°Professors, are you talking about the magical ancient tomb that was rumored to exist 18 years ago?¡± The professors were a little surprised. ¡°Student Chu seems to be very familiar with this.¡± ¡°A little.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°My family used to be in the antique business. I heard a fair bit about such stuff.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Professor Peng said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now. I¡¯ll have to wait for the news to be confirmed before I know.¡± Chu Luo nodded and changed the topic. As they spoke, they walked out of the Archaeology Department. Chu Luo nned to leave the school. After saying goodbye to them, she left on a bike with Roundy. After having a meal, she went to theboratory. When Elder Hu saw Chu Luoing, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to change your clothes.¡± After saying that, he walked out of theboratory and said to her happily, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the herbs.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After Elder Hu took off hisb coat and put it away, the two of them walked out. When they reached the backyard, she saw that the herbs were growing well and had revealed sharp horns. At this moment, an arm-long herb swaying in the evening wind caught her eye. The two of them walked up to the cluster of herbs. Elder Hu pointed at them and said happily, ¡°Little Chu, look. These herbs grow so quickly.¡± Chu Luo squatted down to look at the herbs. Elder Hu continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too incredible? This kind of herb usually doesn¡¯t germinate until two monthster.¡± Chu Luo looked around and realized that there was a ginseng seed nted beside her. Moreover, a faint fluorescence was emanating from the soil. Chu Luo seemed to have sensed something and her eyes lit up. She stood up and said to Elder Hu, ¡°Elder Hu, I know how to make these herbs grow quickly.¡± ¡°Child, aren¡¯t you spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out of the courtyard when Elder Hu quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, what are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo said as she ran, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ call CEO Li.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Elder Hu shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young people are really energetic.¡± Chu Luo ran back to her vi. The butler, who was instructing the servants to water the roses, was a little surprised to see her. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and ran back to the vi. Li Yan came back to eat with her today. When Chu Luo went to the vi at the back, he went to the study upstairs to work. Chu Luo ran to the study door before stopping. She knocked on the door first and pushed it open after receiving a response. Li Yan was obviously having a video conference. Once he saw her, he said to the person on the other end of the video call, ¡°Rest for ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he turned off the video and sat there looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo strode to his side. ¡°Yan, I¡¯ve discovered that the array I set up can promote the growth of herbs.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and flushed face as she said this. He reached out to pull her into his arms and said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°I found out that the array I set up can gather energy. This kind of energy can be used to nourish especially precious herbs. When their energy is released, it can also promote the growth of other herbs.¡± ¡°What are these herbs you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯ll get someone to look for them immediately.¡± ¡°Ginseng, lingzhi, Tianshan Snow Lotus¡­¡± Chu Luo named more than ten herbs in a row. Li Yan nodded and picked up his phone to order people to look for these herbs. Chu Luo held his hand and added, ¡°You can find more of each.¡± Li Yan said to the person on the other end, ¡°Do it immediately.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo. With a smile in her eyes, Chu Luo intended to jump out of his arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue with the experiment.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before asking, ¡°When are youing back tonight? I¡¯lle and pick you up then.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a short distance.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°Ten-thirty.¡± After saying that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her cheek against his. She smiled and said, ¡°Come and pick me up. You can teach me how to speak foreignnguages.¡± Li Yan rubbed his palm on her waist and let go of her. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Chapter 275 - Bookworm Chu Luo

Chapter 275: Bookworm Chu Luo

Professor Tang and the others usually finished their research at around ten at night. Chu Luo was used to staying for a while longer, so she took up the task of tying up the loose ends every day. As Professor Tang left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Old Master Sun will be discharged this Saturday. If you have time, let¡¯s go over together.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t stay too long. Go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After the three of them left, Chu Luo checked their research data from today and wrote down her own research data. She then cleaned theboratory until half-past ten. When she walked out of theboratory, she saw Li Yan waiting for her in the courtyard. Chu Luo quickened her pace. Li Yan reached out to hold her hand. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the herbs that grow very well.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went to the backyard. Chu Luo pointed at the cluster of herbs under the streetmp that had especially strong vitality. ¡°Don¡¯t they look especially good?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pulled his hand and walked closer. She pointed at a stone in the middle of the cluster of herbs. ¡°This is the eye of the array I set up. Because of the ginseng nted nearby, all the spiritual aura has been absorbed by them. Once we¡¯ve bought more supplemental herbs, I¡¯ll set up a small array inside. Our herbs will mature in a week at most.¡± Chu Luo became more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°When the herbs mature, our experiment will definitely progress quickly.¡± Li Yan looked at her excited face and smiled. He led her to the front yard and asked as they walked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn foreignnguages? Which one do you want to learn first?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan directly spoke to her in Japanese, and Chu Luo eagerly conversed back. The two of them walked back to their vi. The next morning, Professor Wu suddenly called Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Little Chu, can you spare some time this Friday? The Cyberspace Administration wants you to help them build the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network.¡± There were no sses for Imperial University undergraduates every Friday afternoon. Chu Luo thought for a while and agreed. After breakfast, she walked out of the vi. Coincidentally, Professor Tang came out of the other vi and walked towards her. Professor Tang was a little surprised to see the robot following her. ¡°Little Chu, you brought a robot to school?¡± ¡°Yes. Roundy is responsible for helping me carry my books.¡± She then said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, show it to Professor Tang.¡± Roundy replied, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy finished responding, he opened his stomach and took out the book tray. Professor Tang sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many books.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Professor Tang, are you going out today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to Imperial University.¡± At this moment, the chauffeur who drove Chu Luo pulled the car over. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Professor Tang had no objections and the two of them got into the car. The car stopped outside the school gate. When Chu Luo, Professor Tang, and Roundy appeared in front of everyone, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Then, everyone started whispering. ¡°Chu Luo is too amazing. She¡¯s here with Professor Tang from the medical school.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Professor Tang¡¯s student. What¡¯s so strange about her arriving with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. It only makes me turn into a lemon essence every minute.¡± ¡°Sigh! Some people are born winners.¡± ¡°Recently, on the Inte, people have been voting for the school belle of Imperial University. I didn¡¯t know before that there are so many beautiful girls at Imperial University.¡± ¡°No matter how beautiful they are, they¡¯re not as beautiful as Chu Luo.¡± ¡°But the previous three school belles had arge group of fans. I feel that it will be a little difficult for Chu Luo to run for the position.¡± ¡°Why would it be difficult? At most, we¡¯ll have one more school belle and there¡¯ll be four school belles. Wouldn¡¯t that be more perfect?¡± ¡°However, another girl from the first year was also nominated. That girl seems to have a very good family background and is already canvassing for votes in private.¡± ¡°Do you think Chu Luo knows that she¡¯s in the running to be the school belle?¡± ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t know at all.¡± ¡­ Hearing the hushed discussions, Professor Tang looked at Chu Luo and saw that she was calm. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Chu, even though studying is very important, you have to rest and y. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a bookworm.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a bookworm?¡± Professor Tang was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re still young and will have a lot of time to study. You don¡¯t have to learn everything in the shortest time.¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree with him, she still nodded. Then, she stuffed an earpiece into her ear and recited along as she listened to the words. Professor Tang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo would skip a few courses every day. Often, after one lesson, she would have to rush to another department for the next one. The students who wanted to talk to her had no chance at all. As a result, after attending sses with her for a few days, all the people in her sses knew her, but she could recognize only a handful of them. The first lesson on Wednesday afternoon was French ss. The second lesson was Electronic Engineering. It would take about twenty minutes to ride a bike from the east to the west. Even after Chu Luo rushed to the ssroom, she was stillte. Today¡¯s ss was being taught by a stern professor in his forties. He was a little unhappy that Chu Luo didn¡¯t attend the previous ss. Seeing her standing by the door, he said with a straight face, ¡°Student, you¡¯rete¡­¡± He then nced at his watch. ¡°Fifteen minutes.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t refute him. The professor added, ¡°No matter who you are, I told you in the first lesson that you don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re five minuteste for my ss.¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Professor Tu, Chu Luo¡¯s first ss was at the College of Foreign Languages. She has to ride a bike for more than half an hour to get here.¡± Professor Tu didn¡¯t listen to any exnation. ¡°No matter what the situation is, as long as you¡¯ve chosen my specialization, you have to treat it seriously.¡± At this point, he nced at the person who wanted to speak up for Chu Luo and said in an even more stern tone, ¡°If anyone can¡¯t stand it anymore, you can follow her out.¡± These words made everyone afraid to speak. Chu Luo nced at Professor Tu and left the ssroom without saying anything. She closed the door behind her, but she didn¡¯t close it tightly. Professor Tu nced at the door with a crack and retracted his gaze before continuing his lesson. Chu Luo stood by the door and quickly flipped to the page of the lecture, listening seriously. At this moment, there were other students walking in the corridor. When everyone saw Chu Luo standing by the door, they were first stunned. Then, they heard the sound of lessonsing from the ssroom. Many students who had been taught by Professor Tu understood what was going on. However, many people also thought gloatingly,?¡®I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be rejected at the door too.¡¯ This news quickly spread throughout Imperial University. Instantly, this topic became one for everyone to talk about to rx after studying. Of course, that was forter. When Professor Tu announced the end of ss, Chu Luo closed her book and left with Roundy. Even the other professors heard about this. Seeing Professor Tu return to his office, a professor from the same faculty asked, ¡°Professor Tu, why did you refuse Chu Luo?¡± Professor Tu only said, ¡°Nothing can be done without rules. At my ce, beingte is beingte. No one is an exception.¡± The professor who asked him that question shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. I heard from the professors at the College of Foreign Languages who taught Chu Luo that her IQ is really extraordinary. She¡¯s studying seven to eight foreignnguages at once, but she didn¡¯t fall behind on a single one.¡± ¡°That only means she has a gift fornguages. Electronics is different from foreignnguages.¡± Seeing that he was so stubborn, the professor only said, ¡°She probably won¡¯t be able to get to your ss on time every Wednesday. You really intend to let her stand outside the ssroom for the entire semester?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own business.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to stop her from achieving passable attendance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her own business.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have sufficient attendance, no matter how good her results are¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s absent for 15 minutes during every ss, her results couldn¡¯t be that good.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo had just ridden her bike out of the College of Electronic Engineering when she encountered a girl surrounded by a few boys and girls walking over from the opposite side. The girl walking in the middle was wearing fashionable clothes and had exquisite makeup. Her hair was dyed red like maple leaves, and her pair of arrogant eyes made her look superior. The people behind her were obviously sucking up to her. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t care about these people. However, when she rode past them, she heard someone say without hiding anything, ¡°Sister Gu, look at that person. It¡¯s Chu Luo. Just now, I read on the BBS that she was stopped outside the ssroom by a professor.¡± Another person immediately replied in a gloating tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Luo think she was very powerful? To think she actually got stopped outside the door.¡± ¡°Hur hur! She¡¯s just too confident. She thinks that all the professors will take special care of her even if she¡¯ste.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly stopped the bike and turned to look at the group of people. At this moment, the girl called Sister Gu turned around at the same time. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± She turned around and looked at her arrogantly with a provocative expression. ¡°My name is Gu Lexuan. I¡¯m definitely going to win this school belle contest.¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly and curled her lips. ¡°Take it if you want. I¡¯m not interested in campaigning for anything outside of studying.¡± With that, she rode her bike away. Gu Lexuan felt like she was being looked down upon. She stomped her high heels in anger. ¡°Hmph! Not interested? You just think you can¡¯t beat me!¡± Herckeys quickly echoed: ¡°Sister Gu is right. Chu Luo is jealous of you. Look at her. She doesn¡¯t even dress up. Many people call her a bookworm in private now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just a nerd who only knows how to study. How can shepare to you, Sister Gu?¡± ¡­ Chapter 276 - iss Chu, My Old Master Wants to See You

Chapter 276: Miss Chu, My Old Master Wants to See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the blink of an eye, it was Friday. Chu Luo attended ss as usual in the morning and was called over by Professor Wu at noon. The teacher-and-student duo ate at school and went to the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters. The buildings of the Imperial Cyberspace Administration Headquartersbined the traditional elements of the empire and the popr elements of the Inte. It looked very stylish. The two of them walked in from outside the door and saw an amiable-looking middle-aged man striding over. The middle-aged man shook Professor Wu¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Professor Wu, Little Chu, wee.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. The middle-aged man introduced himself. ¡°My name is Lu Zhijiang. I¡¯m the minister in charge of Inte Security. Please follow me.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Wu walked in following Lu Zhijiang¡¯s lead. As Lu Zhijiang walked, he said, ¡°The director and the others know that Little Chu wasing today. They originally nned to receive her personally, but there¡¯s an emergency meeting going on up there. The director specially instructed me to attend to you guys well. If Little Chu needs anythingter, just tell me.¡± Lu Zhijiang brought the two of them to aputer room on the third floor. There were all kinds ofputers here, and all of them were high-quality. The monitor on the wall at the front, in particr, had rolling data on it that was dazzling. There were many technicians inside. Every technician looked very busy. However, these people pulled out the surveince cameras and peeked at her openly after Chu Luo walked in. Lu Zhijiang led the two of them inside. After walking for a while, they stopped in a cubicle with more than tenputers. There were three to four people in the cubicle. Their sitting postures were very casual. One of them simply sat in a chair and rested his feet on another chair. His legs were crossed, and he had a pen in his mouth. He didn¡¯t look like a technician but like an ignorant gangster. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Lu Zhijiang was a little embarrassed and quickly coughed to alert them. They subconsciously turned around. However, they retracted their gazes at the same time. Just as Lu Zhijiang was about to change his expression, they seemed to have realized something and abruptly turned around. The men¡¯s gazes were all on Chu Luo¡¯s face. The glint in their eyes made Lu Zhijiang finally unable to help but shout at them, ¡°Retract your gazes. Don¡¯t scare the youngdy.¡± The bunch of them subconsciously retracted their gazes, but at the same time, they sat up straight and pretended to look at theputers, looking like they were busy. Lu Zhijiang¡¯s lips twitched and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just a bunch of technological geeks who haven¡¯t seen the world.¡± Someone was immediately displeased. ¡°Minister Lu, what do you mean by implying we¡¯re inexperienced? We travel the empire¡¯s territory every day and asionally go abroad for half a day. If this is called ¡®haven¡¯t seen the world,¡¯ you probably won¡¯t find someone who has seen the world.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Let me introduce you. This is Professor Wu from Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department. This is Professor Wu¡¯s student, Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± The bunch of them were shocked when they heard Chu Luo¡¯s name. ¡°No way. Chu Luo is actually so young?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually so beautiful!¡± ¡°Minister Lu, are you joking with us?¡± ¡­ Lu Zhijiang couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them anymore. He turned around and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, choose anyputer and start building the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defensive Network.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to an emptyputer. She pulled a chair and sat down before starting to operate theputer. The technicians quickly slid their chairs over. ¡°I say, little one, are you really that Chu Luo who built the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network?¡± ¡°You look so young. How do you have so muchputer knowledge?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at them and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a powerful aura that stunned the men. They felt a little unhappy, but they didn¡¯t want to miss out on seeing how she¡¯d build such a huge defense. They all stood behind her and stared at theputer she was operating. Lu Zhijiang couldn¡¯t bear to look at them and retracted his gaze. He said to Professor Wu, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. The technicians who can enter this ce are all quite skilled. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re a little unconvinced, especially with someone like Little Chu¡­ Uh¡­¡± Professor Wu nodded in understanding. Chu Luo started operating theputer and sat there without moving. An hourter, Lu Zhijiang, who went out to answer a call and came in with two bottles of water, was a little surprised. ¡°Has Little Chu been operating theputer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Wu asionally went over to take a look and then gave Chu Luo some suggestions. However, most of the time, he sat at the side and watched. Lu Zhijiang handed a bottle of water to Professor Wu and handed the other bottle to Chu Luo. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. She only thanked him but didn¡¯t take it. Lu Zhijiang put the water aside for her and didn¡¯t forget to say to the technicians who were looking at herputer, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to disturb Little Chu.¡± The technicians ignored him and continued staring at theputer screen. A few hourster, the director and the other leaders who had gone to the meeting returned. They walked over and were a little surprised to see the scene in front of them. Right now, when Chu Luo gave an order, the technicians immediately did as told. A leader pointed at them and said in surprise, ¡°They¡¯re actually so obedient!¡± Lu Zhijiang smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve been this obedient since Chu Luo built the defensive cone.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. Looks like someone can finally restrain these troublemakers.¡± The director smiled at Professor Wu and shook his hand. ¡°Professor Wu, thank you for your trouble.¡± Professor Wu waved his hand and didn¡¯t intend to take the credit. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Little Chu. I just apanied her here.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re both amazing,¡± the director said and gave him a thumbs up. Then, the few of them walked over to watch Chu Luo operate theputer. After looking at it for a while, the director was a little surprised to discover that the bottle of water beside Chu Luo hadn¡¯t even been opened. ¡°Has Little Chu been operating theputer for the past few hours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The director nodded. ¡°She¡¯s really a fine youngdy.¡± It took Chu Luo more than six hours to create the Taiji Eight Trigrams Defense Network. After stopping, she moved her slightly stiff fingers and said to the technicians, ¡°My mission ispleted. You can continue to perfect this defensework from here on.¡± A technician subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you going to wash your hands of it?¡± The other technicians looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the most important technical aspects just now. Why should I continue to care?¡± ¡°But this Taiji Eight Trigrams is too difficult!¡± ¡°You can read more books in this area. I was inspired by reading.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the technicians who were instantly deted, the othersughed. Lu Zhijiang said, ¡°Who told you guys to suspect Chu Luo¡¯s ability before? You¡¯re stumped for words now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After Lu Zhijiangughed, he said to Chu Luo and Professor Wu, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Forget about dinner. You just have to give me the certificate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Professor Wuughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, everyone. Little Chu has such a personality.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Chu Luo made a great contribution today. We only have praises for her¡­ Chu Luo, why aren¡¯t you willing to eat with us?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I have something on tonight.¡± She even emphasized, ¡°Something very important.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The director didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He said, ¡°I still have to get the certificate stamped, but I promise to give it to you on Monday.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. Since Chu Luo wasn¡¯t willing to stay for dinner, Professor Wu definitely wouldn¡¯t stay. The two of them walked out of the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters under the escort of the director and a group of leaders. However, just as she reached the entrance of the Cyberspace Administration Headquarters, she saw a person in a special uniform walking over. That person walked up to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, my old master wants to see you.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, the director and the others looked at Chu Luo in surprise. The director probed, ¡°Little Chu, do you know Old Master Qin?¡± Chu Luo looked at the person in front of her and said directly, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she said to that person, ¡°I don¡¯t know your old master, and it¡¯s veryte. Tell him that if he insists on inviting me, he can tell my family. If my family agrees, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Then, she said to Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she took the lead and walked towards their car. The director and the others looked at Chu Luo, who¡¯d left immediately, and then at the uniformed man standing there with a scowl on his face. They were surprised and worried. After the car drove out, Professor Wu looked at the car following behind theirs and was a little worried. ¡°Little Chu, that person has been following us. Why don¡¯t you call your boyfriend?¡± Chu Luo nced at the rearview mirror and thought for a while before saying to him, ¡°Professor Wu, stop the car after we leave that street.¡± ¡°Little Chu, what are you trying to do?¡± In order not to worry him, Chu Luo thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. Just now, it was because there were too many people. I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, so I didn¡¯t agree to meet Old Master Qin with that person.. Now that I¡¯ve walked out of that street, I¡¯ll go see Old Master Qin.¡± Chapter 277 - Confrontation with Old Master Qin

Chapter 277: Confrontation with Old Master Qin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Professor Wu nced at Chu Luo, still a little worried. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo saw through his thoughts and said seriously, ¡°Previously, my boyfriend and I went to the Qin family¡¯s banquet and hit it off with Old Master Qin. He must have missed me, that¡¯s why he invited me to talk with him.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were too clear, so Professor Wu couldn¡¯t suspect anything. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to get into the car before leaving. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car stopped by the road. The car following them also stopped. Chu Luo alighted and walked over. The chauffeur of the car behind even alighted and opened the door for her. Chu Luo got in. When the car passed by Professor Wu¡¯s car, she even waved at him. After the car drove out, Chu Luo took out her earphones and listened to foreignnguage audio. The chauffeur driving in front looked at her in the rearview mirror a few times. He thought to himself,?¡®This person isn¡¯t worried about herself at all. Could it be that she has already reported it to Master Li and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so fearless?¡¯ At the thought of this, the chauffeur tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. He had to quickly bring this person to the Qin residence so that nothing unexpected would happen midway. However, his premonition came true. When the car drove to a remote street, a car with strong lights suddenly drove over. The chauffeur narrowed his eyes and stepped on the elerator. The car in front stopped in the middle of the road. The chauffeur thought to himself ¡°Oh no¡± and quickly contacted the Qin family via hismunicator. At this moment, a clear voice came from behind. ¡°I blocked your signal.¡± At the same time, a person alighted from the car opposite and walked over with a powerful aura. Chu Luo looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Unlock the car door.¡± The chauffeur was unwilling. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to open it? It¡¯s Qin Ming, Li Yan¡¯s right-hand man, who¡¯s here now. Maybe Li Yan wille soon.¡± Qin Ming knocked on the car window. The chauffeur¡¯s hand trembled. He thought that someone woulde soon and decided to dy for a while. At this moment, Qin Ming took a step back, raised his leg, and kicked the driver¡¯s seat door. Bam! The car trembled and a pit appeared on the door. ¡°See, the car door is broken.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone made the veins on the chauffeur¡¯s forehead throb. Unexpectedly, Qin Ming kicked it again. Bam! The car door was finally kicked open. Before the chauffeur could react, Qin Ming grabbed his cor and dragged him out. ¡°F*ck, do you know who my boss is? Let go!¡± Qin Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Qin Ming turned around to look at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°This person is Old Master Qin¡¯s subordinate.¡± Qin Ming nodded. After dragging him out, he beat him up. After that person could no longer get up, he walked to the car and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re not getting off?¡± Chu Luo pointed ahead. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked over. Arge group of guards strode over from the street. At the same time, another group of guards surrounded the end of the street. Qin Ming was expressionless. ¡°If Miss Chu wants to leave, we can break out of the encirclement.¡± Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Since Old Master Qin personally invited me over, I have to give him face.¡± Qin Ming nodded and stood there without moving. Chu Luo alighted from the car and the guards surrounded her. The guard captain walked over and nced at the person who couldn¡¯t get up from the beating. He gestured for someone to take the person away before walking over to look at Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. The guard captain was a little displeased and wanted to put her in her ce. He said coldly, ¡°You even dare to hit the people under Old Master Qin. Looks like you don¡¯t know your ce.¡± ¡°Am I not a student at Imperial University?¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She said, ¡°Old Master Qin must have instructed you to invite me over. I can casually mention what your attitude is like in front of Old Master Qinter. What do you think will happen?¡± The guard captain narrowed his eyes and a trace of anger shed across them. After a few seconds, he snorted and said, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Qin Ming suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, take our own car.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The guard captain¡¯s eyes seemed like they could spit fire at any moment. In the end, he controlled his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and gestured to all the guards. ¡°Get in.¡± Then, seven to eight cars drove with Chu Luo¡¯s car towards the Qin residence. Outside the Qin residence, there was no one besides a middle-aged man, waiting. Chu Luo alighted. The middle-aged man walked over and said seriously, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant, Zhao He. Old Master Qin is waiting for you. Please follow me.¡± With that, he led her inside. Qin Ming followed. Zhao He didn¡¯t say anything. He led the two of them past therge building in front and walked inside from the left. Along the way, besides the people patrolling, no one else from the Qin family appeared. The three of them walked for about ten minutes before arriving outside a particrly quiet courtyard. The weather wasn¡¯t good tonight. It was past seven in the evening, and the sky had darkened. There was also a strong wind, and it was obvious that there would be rain. When Zhao He led the two of them to the door of a courtyard, he suddenly stopped and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Mr. Qin, please wait.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming blocked Chu Luo by his side. ¡°Master has given me orders. I must not leave Miss Chu¡¯s side.¡± Zhao He was silent for a moment before gesturing for them to enter. ¡°Please.¡± There were a fewrge ginkgo trees in the courtyard where Old Master Qin lived. It was the season for ginkgo leaves to fall. The golden ginkgo leaves fell to the ground. When the three of them walked over, there was a crackling sound. There seemed to be only a few guards standing guard in the courtyard, but Qin Ming had tensed his muscles since he entered. It was obvious that countless people were lying in ambush. Chu Luo pretended to know nothing and followed behind Zhao He. Soon, the three of them reached the door. The door was closed and the living room was brightly lit. Zhao He stopped and said to Qin Ming in a firm tone, ¡°Old Master Qin is in the living room. Mr. Qin, please wait.¡± Qin Ming tightened his expressionless face and didn¡¯t speak. The two of them stared at each other. Chu Luo looked at the two of them and then at the door. At this moment, a serious old man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Since Chu Luo is here,e in.¡± Chu Luo pushed open the door and walked in. Qin Ming wanted to follow her in, but Zhao He blocked him. Chu Luo turned around and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Old Master Qin won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± After saying that, she looked at the old man sitting in the armchair. The old man was wearing a Chinese tunic suit. The aura of a ruler on him was especially domineering. Especially his eyes, which were sharp and serious. When he stared at people, they became even more stern. ¡°You are Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± There were a few chairs in the living room and one beside Old Master Qin. There were a few chairs to his left and right. Old Master Qin didn¡¯t tell her which one to sit on. Chu Luo walked to the seat beside his and sat down. Old Master Qin sized her up with his sharp gaze and said sternly, ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re sitting?¡± Chu Luo looked back into his eyes and smiled innocently. ¡°Can¡¯t I sit here? But I like sitting here.¡± Old Master Qin stared at her sharply for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°If I were too timid, I would be at the mercy of the Qin family by now. I don¡¯t want to be Yan¡¯s burden.¡± ¡°Have you never thought that you¡¯ve already be Li Yan¡¯s burden here?¡± ¡°You want to detain me?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up.¡± ¡°Youngdy, how arrogant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she disappeared in the next second. Surprise shed across Old Master Qin¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he regained hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the person who injured my grandson.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Chu Luo appeared and corrected him. ¡°Qin Zhao wanted to do something to me. I was just teaching him which people shouldn¡¯t be provoked.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t retort. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t your family send someone to investigate?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be Chu Luo from Ocean City¡¯s Chu family. Could it be¡­ that you¡¯re an outsider who upied this body?!¡± There were many things in this world that science couldn¡¯t exin. With Old Master Qin¡¯s status, he had seen many things. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that he would guess this. She only smiled and said, ¡°As someone from one of the two top families in the empire, don¡¯t tell me that Old Master Qin always speaks without evidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send someone to look for the evidence.¡± A sharp glint shed across Old Master Qin¡¯s eyes and his body exuded an oppressive aura. He stared at Chu Luo and warned: ¡°But let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s best to leave a way out. If you fall in the gutter one day, the consequences will definitely not be something a youngdy like you can withstand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to eat.¡± Chu Luo stood up. Old Master Qin stared at her but didn¡¯t stop her. After Chu Luo took two steps, he suddenly said, ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re the real Chu Luo or not, this body of yours belongs to the Chu family. Now, your only rtive, Chu Zhengyang, has gone to the northwest desert to look for an ancient tomb. With just one word from me, he will never return.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly turned around and smiled at him. Then, she left without saying anything. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯m capable of. So you better not disturb my life. Otherwise, I can make you experience the consequences suffered by the two Puppet Masters you sent to Ocean Cityst time.¡± After Chu Luo had left, the masters of the Qin family walked angrily from a room beside the living room. ¡°Father, that Chu Luo is so arrogant! Why didn¡¯t you get someone to stop her?¡± Old Master Qin nced at Second Master Qin coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Foolish. Don¡¯t make a move until we know her background. ¡°Go and find a few masters who know how to collect souls. Also¡­ send someone to get close to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 278 - Li Yan Who Doesnt Like Sweet Food

Chapter 278: Li Yan Who Doesn¡¯t Like Sweet Food

When Chu Luo and Qin Ming went out, it was still Zhao He who sent them off. As soon as he reached the door, Zhao He stopped. After walking out of the Qin residence, Chu Luo immediately saw the familiar car parked outside the gate. The car door opened at the same time, revealing Li Yan¡¯s handsome and cold face. ¡°Luoluo, get in the car.¡± Chu Luo walked over and got into the car. She looked at him in his suit and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt, unable to block his murderous aura. ¡°I was held back by the trouble created by the Qin family this afternoon.¡± Otherwise, he would havee personally. He wanted to see what Old Master Qin wanted to do to his woman. Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed hisrge hand. She pulled it over and held it with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Qin family can¡¯t hurt me.¡± After saying that, she told him about her conversation with Old Master Qin. When Li Yan heard this, he grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Once the Qin family finds out about your ability, they definitely won¡¯t dare to act rashly against you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly thought of something and edged closer to Li Yan. She propped herself up and whispered into his ear, ¡°Do you think the Qin family will find an expert to collect my soul?¡± When Li Yan heard this, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. He raised the barrier between them and wrapped his arm around her waist. His voice was murderous. ¡°How dare they!¡± Chu Luo quickly patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The so-called experts in this world don¡¯t have much ability at all. Moreover, I¡¯m not an ordinary person who returned from the dead.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo told him, ¡°This body has highpatibility with my soul. When I entered it, the original Chu Luo¡¯s soul didn¡¯t exist at all anymore. So this body is mine in this world.¡± After saying that, she pointed at her face smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? I don¡¯t look like Chu Luo at all.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her beautiful face. ¡°Do you look like yourself now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo had just nodded when Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her on the lips. Chu Luo suddenly blushed and pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan looked at her shy expression and swallowed. He wanted to kiss her again. At this moment, there was a rumbling sound. Chu Luo covered her stomach and looked at him pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan then put away his thoughts and handed her a thermos sk. ¡°Have some snacks first. Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished asking, she said affirmatively, ¡°You must have not eaten either.¡± She then opened the thermos box and saw that there was an osmanthus cake and a lotus seed cake inside. She picked up a piece of lotus seed cake with her chopsticks and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, open your mouth.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan replied bluntly. Chu Luo looked at his pursed lips and took a bite of the pastry. Her eyes darted around. When she was halfway through with the pastry, she raised her chopsticks to his mouth and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not sweet. I¡¯ve tried it.¡± Li Yan looked at the bite mark and lowered his head to eat the pastry. After eating, he looked at her and said with a straight face, ¡°Sweet.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She said with a smile, ¡°Why do you dislike sweet food so much? Sweet food is very delicious.¡± After saying that, she picked up another piece and bit into it before continuing, ¡°Eating sweet food can make people happy.¡± Li Yan looked at her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo ate two pieces in a row and fed him a piece of pastry. This time, Li Yan opened his mouth but frowned after eating. Chu Luo was amused by his expression. She raised her finger and tapped his thin lips. In the next second, arge hand covered the back of her head and his lips pressed closer¡­ By the time the car drove back to Imperial Sky Park, Chu Luo¡¯s lips were a little red and swollen. She was a little embarrassed and put on a mask. Then, before Li Yan¡¯s spurious smile, she walked into the vi first. Seeing the two of them return, the butler quickly came up to them and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± The two of them had just walked in and sat at the dining table when Chu Luo received a call from Professor Wu. Chu Luo quickly picked up the phone. Indeed, Professor Wu asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you home?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m already home.¡± Professor Wu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± Then, the two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. After dinner, Li Yan picked up a call and said to her, ¡°The herbs you wanted will arrive tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and went to theboratory at the back. She went over and told Elder Hu about this. Elder Hu was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu, why did you ask CEO Li to buy so many nourishing herbs?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Chu Luo said seriously. ¡°CEO Li said that he rewards his employees.¡± When Elder Hu heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°As expected of the CEO of thergest corporation in the world. The benefits given to employees are indeed different.¡± Chu Luo nodded repeatedly. Then, she told Elder Hu where to nt the herbs. After saying that, she even emphasized, ¡°Grandpa Hu, you must make sure to nt them at the ces I mentioned. Those ces are good and can speed up the growth of our herbs.¡± Old Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°How can a child be so superstitious? Medicinal herbs onlyplement and counter each other. How can there be ideal positions to nt them?¡± ¡°Grandpa Hu, believe me. You won¡¯t go wrong with that.¡± Elder Hu liked the serious and studious Chu Luo more and more. He treated her as his granddaughter and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. The next Saturday, Chu Luo went to the military hospital with Professor Tang after breakfast. Chu Luo had followed Professor Tang to see Old Master Sun¡¯s conditionst night. This time, the tubes on the old man had been removed, and he looked much better. The people from the Sun family were probably all soldiers. Their family was very energetic. Everyone from the Sun family was here today. First Madam had seen Chu Luo before. When she saw Chu Luoe in, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here. My old master has asked for you a few times this week. He¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. At this moment, she heard Old Master Sun calling her name. Chu Luo walked over. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± Old Master Sun held her hand and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment. He looked a little anxious. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Otherwise, it will be detrimental to your recovery.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and said a few more words before falling silent. Second Madam Sun, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Why is Father so excited to see Chu Luo every time?¡± Third Madam Sun guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Chu Luo looks a lot like Daddy¡¯s old friend.¡± These words made everyone look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± After saying that, she looked at Old Master Sun. Actually, she agreed with Third Madam Sun a little, but she didn¡¯t mind. In this world, she didn¡¯t care about anything rted to the original Chu Luo. After Old Master Sun was discharged, the hospital director and a few higher-ups came. During this period, the masters of the Sun family and the young people even received many calls. It was obvious that some people wanted to visit Old Master Sun, but they were all rejected. Professor Tang chatted with the dean and the others for a while beforeing over to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, we discussed it just now. I¡¯ll go to Old Master Sun¡¯s house with youter. We¡¯ll do the regr checkup for Old Master Sun.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After settling the discharge procedures for Old Master Sun, Chu Luo and Professor Tang followed him to the Sun residence. The Sun residence was also big, but it wasn¡¯t as magnificent as the Qin residence and the Duanmu residence. The buildings were in. The small building that Old Master Sun lived in was a small building that had been left behind from thest century. After settling Old Master Sun down, Chu Luo, Professor Tang, and the Sun family discussed what to do to best facilitate Old Master Sun¡¯s recovery. After the discussion, it was lunchtime. The Sun family enthusiastically invited Chu Luo and Professor Tang to eat with them. However, just as they started to eat, Eldest and Second Madam, who had gone to serve Old Master Sun¡¯s meal, walked out with helpless expressions and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want to eat. He seems to be looking for Chu Luo.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with pleading eyes. Chu Luo nodded and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± First Madam brought Chu Luo to where Old Master Sun was. ¡°Father, Little Chu is here.¡± Old Master Sun looked at her. Chu Luo picked up the bowl of porridge and walked over to sit in front of him. She fed him a spoonful and said sternly, ¡°Old Master Sun, you need to ingest nutrients to recover quickly. You can¡¯t not eat just because you¡¯re stubborn.¡± Old Master Sunughed. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll prescribe you some Chinese medicine in a few days so that you can recover your speech earlier.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Old Master Sun nodded quickly. ¡°But you have to stay calm while recuperating.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Chu Luo fed him as she instructed him. Old Master Sun was especially cooperative. First Madam watched for a while before quietly retreating. She thought to herself,?¡®This youngdy is really a formidable child. To think she made my grumpy old master so obedient.¡¯ ¡°Auntie.¡± First Madam was shocked. ¡°Ouch¡­ you brat, why are you standing by the door? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Sun Tianhao gave First Madam a fawning smile. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chapter 279 - You Youngsters Like to Pretend

Chapter 279: You Youngsters Like to Pretend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios First Madam wasn¡¯t really angry with him, so she asked curiously, ¡°Why are you standing here instead of eating?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly stood up and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. I want to see Grandfather.¡± First Madam didn¡¯t believe him. She sized him up and exposed him. ¡°Kid, seeing your grandfather is just an excuse. Your true aim is to see the youngdy, right?¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed his nose and blinked. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± First Madam pped his arm and said in exasperation, ¡°The Sun family dares to love and hate. I¡¯m very displeased with your cowardly behavior.¡± Sun Tianhao put on a bitter face and said with a sad expression, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t understand.¡± First Madam couldn¡¯t stand his expression. ¡°You young people like to pretend. Go ahead and pretend. The youngdy is so eligible. If you overdo it, the youngdy will be taken by someone else.¡± Sun Tianhao thought in frustration,?¡®The youngdy you mentioned has long been taken by someone else.¡¯ First Madam couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sun Tianhao anymore. She walked forward and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Little Chu hasn¡¯t eaten yet. You¡¯re standing here like a wooden stake. Why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and see if there¡¯s anything good to bring her?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t find an excuse to enter anyway. Delivering food was a good excuse. At the thought of this, he ran towards the kitchen. Chu Luo was still feeding Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun had only started eating these past two days. Even though he was eating porridge, he ate very slowly. Chu Luo was also a person who had never taken care of anyone before. As she fed the old man, the interval became shorter and shorter. Soon, a lot of porridge flowed down Old Master Sun¡¯s chin. Chu Luo quickly took a towel and wiped him down. As she wiped, she muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s this troublesome to serve people to eat.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he blinked as if he had something to say. At this moment, Chu Luo scooped another spoonful to his mouth. He had no choice but to eat it first. When Sun Tianhao came in with a tray of fish and meat, he saw Chu Luo wiping Old Master Sun¡¯s chin. He quickly pretended to cough. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around, and the first thing she saw was the delicious food in Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand. She subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was already very hungry, so seeing this made her even hungrier. She thought that Sun Tianhao had brought it over for Old Master to eat. She immediately said to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Old Master Sun can¡¯t eat such meaty things right now?¡± Old Master Sun red at Sun Tianhao with usation in his eyes. Sun Tianhao felt wronged. ¡°I brought it for you.¡± Chu Luo was stunned to hear this and said, ¡°I need to feed Old Master Sun.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the half bowl of porridge in her hand and thought for a while. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feed Grandfather while you eat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo ced the bowl of porridge to the side and stood up to point at the table where Old Master Sun¡¯s medicine was ced. ¡°Just ce it there.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over to ce the tray under Old Master Sun¡¯s widened eyes. He pretended to look at Chu Luo casually and thought,?¡®How can she be Bai Ling? How can Bai Ling be her!¡¯ Without showing it on his face, he walked over to pick up the bowl of porridge. ¡°Grandfather, let me feed you.¡± Old Master Sun retracted his gaze and looked at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao suddenly felt a sense of pressure. He scooped up a spoonful and fed it to Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.?¡®Brat, why don¡¯t you just pour the entire bowl into my mouth? Can¡¯t you be more gentle like that youngdy?¡¯ Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Old Master Sun¡¯s gaze. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t opening his mouth, he immediately turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather isn¡¯t eating.¡± Chu Luo was about to put a piece of chicken into her mouth when she heard Sun Tianhao say that. She stopped and said to Old Master earnestly, ¡°Old Master Sun, you have to eat more to recover quickly. Otherwise, you can only stay in bed.¡± Old Master Sun tried his best to control his anger, but he still couldn¡¯t control it. He red at Sun Tianhao and thought to himself,?¡®When I recover, I¡¯ll definitely throw you in a primitive forest to live in the wild for two months.¡¯ Sun Tianhao shivered for no reason. As if he had suddenly realized something was wrong, he quietly shook out some of the porridge from the spoon and handed the remaining half to Old Master Sun¡¯s mouth. Only then did Old Master Sun open his mouth. When Chu Luo was full, Old Master Sun happened to have just finished eating as well. At this moment, the door opened. It was the Sun family¡¯s madams. When First Madam Sun saw that there was some food left over, she deliberately nced at Sun Tianhao before saying with a smile, ¡°We were worried that Little Chu didn¡¯t get to eat. Looks like Tianhao had been thoughtful enough to send Little Chu something to eat.¡± Worried that his aunt would say something she shouldn¡¯t, Sun Tianhao quickly said, ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, Mom, Fourth Aunt, Grandpa has already eaten a bowl of porridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Little Chu,¡± Second Madam said. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Old Master next. Professor Tang is talking to a few men in the living room in the front room. You should go too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up to say to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather asked when you¡¯lle again.¡± Thedies looked at Sun Tianhao at the same time, wondering how this kid knew what Old Master was thinking. Unexpectedly, Old Master nodded immediately. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Next weekend.¡± She had some time only on the weekends. A trace of disappointment shed across Old Master Sun and Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo left after saying that. There was a courtyard outside, and it was very spacious. There were only a few old trees on both sides. There was a chess table under two trees on the right, and many leaves had already fallen on it. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo had just walked to the middle of the courtyard when Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from behind. Soon, Sun Tianhao walked over. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± In front of her gaze, Sun Tianhao actually didn¡¯t know what to say. He simply took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°Previously, when I said that I liked Bai Ling, don¡¯t mind it. I really only like Bai Ling in the game. I don¡¯t have any designs on you in real life.¡± After saying that, he felt a little better. He stared at Chu Luo and waited for her to answer. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao: What else could he say? ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued walking. ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Do you want me to thank you for liking me in the game, or for not liking me in real life?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo walked into the house in front, Sun Tianhao said in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡± As for what he meant, even he didn¡¯t know. Chu Luo and Professor Tang left the Sun residence after two. After leaving the Sun residence, Chu Luo went to Imperial University. Previously, she had agreed to build a defensework for Imperial University, and she happened to have time today. When she went there, not only was one of the school heads waiting there, but Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi were also there. Chu Luo was the one who¡¯d called Tang Zhiyun over. Chu Luo first greeted the school head before looking at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her and said, ¡°I have something to attend to in school today. Coincidentally, I heard from Dean Wei that you¡¯re here to set up a defensework for the school. Do you mind if I go take a look?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. The school head said to Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, sorry to trouble you and Tang Zhiyun this afternoon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± The four of them went to the technology building. The school¡¯s online headquarters was also in the technology building. After Dean Wei brought the three of them in, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun started to operate theputer. Half an hourter, Dean Wei went out and returned. He said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, I have something to attend to. Help me take care of Student Chu and Student Tang. If they need anything, just give it to them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dean Wei left after Nangong Yi agreed. Nangong Yi dragged a chair and quietly sat at the side to watch the two of them build a defense. About two hourster, Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyu finished setting up the defensework of Imperial University. Nangong Yi said in praise, ¡°As expected of top Computer Science students chosen by the Computer Science professor. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Tang Zhiyu smiled. ¡°Credit goes to Junior.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re free tonight, right? Why don¡¯t we go for a meal? I can tell you about the process of running for the Student Union president.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Tang Zhiyu expressed some surprise. ¡°Are you really going to let Junior run for the position of the Student Union president?¡± ¡°I think Chu Luo¡¯s ability is up to the task.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have half a year? Why don¡¯t you wait until then to give up the position?¡± ¡°I want to apply for a graduate degree at XX University in Russia. I still have a lot to prepare.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun stopped asking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Imperial University is one of the top ten universities in the world. Why are you going overseas?¡± She didn¡¯t understand at all. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Every school has a specialization that it¡¯s famous for. Coincidentally, XX University is world number one in this specialization I like, so I want to go.¡± ¡°Inte sses are so advanced nowadays. Can¡¯t you just directly apply for online learning?¡± ¡°How can online lessons be as good as face-to-face learning?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t convinced.. ¡°They¡¯re the same.¡± Chapter 280 - There Has to Be a Reason for Liking and Not Liking Someone

Chapter 280: There Has to Be a Reason for Liking and Not Liking Someone

Nangong Yi and Chu Luo had different views. In the end, he simply smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It was time to eat, and the three of them went to the school restaurant. There weren¡¯t many people in the school restaurant on Saturday, but after the three of them entered, it still caused a considerable sensation. Nangong Yi had no choice but to ask for a small private room. After sitting down, Nangong Yi carefully told Chu Luo about the Student Union¡¯s election process. ¡°¡­What I¡¯m talking about is the process of running for the ministers. To be elected as the president of the Student Union, besides getting 80% of the Student Union¡¯s approval, you also have to get the approval of all the ministers.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Chu, don¡¯t take it lightly. The Student Union ces emphasis on capabilities. It¡¯s not easy for you to get the approval of all the ministers. ¡°Every minister of the Student Union isn¡¯t weak, especially since they have their own strengths in every field.¡± ¡°You mean, I have to be more powerful than all of them?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Tang Zhiyun got a little worried. ¡°Junior, you are so busy with your lessons. How can you have time to make those people approve of you?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That depends on how Junior Chu arranges her time. Besides, it doesn¡¯t necessarily need a lot of time to obtain everyone¡¯s approval.¡± Chu Luo thought so too and nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also necessary to have an appropriate connection with the ministers. Junior Chu, you¡¯d better take some time to interact with everyone. This way, you can quickly understand those people¡¯s temper.¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if she knew what he meant and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she took out her earpiece from her pocket and stuffed it in her ear as she listened to Korean. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He was suddenly worried that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. After dinner, the three of them walked out of the private room. Nangong Yi went to settle the bill. Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun were standing behind him. Chu Luo suddenly thought of Wang Mingtao and asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did Mingtao go to deliver flowers again this weekend?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Zhiyun said. ¡°He went with Uncle Wang.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this point, Tang Zhiyun said, amused, ¡°Mingtao called me this morning andined he got tortured because you haven¡¯t been ying games recently.¡± ¡°Mm? Who tortured him?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He just said that he wanted us to help him take revenge tonight.¡± Nangong Yi, who happened to hear this, took the change the cashier handed him and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re talking about ¡®Battle of Lightyears,¡¯ right?¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I like this game too.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi nced at Chu Luo and said, ¡°We can y two rounds together sometime.¡± It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Nangong Yi knew how to y ¡°Battle of Lightyears.¡± Tang Zhiyun replied, ¡°Sure.¡± At this moment, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo and the others. A gentle and weak female voice sounded. ¡°Thank you for today. If not for your help, I would have had to push the bike for half an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± After the male voice finished speaking, he walked to the counter first. ¡°Please help us tally the bill.¡± ¡°I said I would treat you.¡± ¡°As a boy, how can I let a girl treat me?¡± The boy standing by the counter turned around and met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. Chu Luo nced at him before shifting her gaze to the girl. The boy smiled in surprise and said, ¡°Chu Luo, what a coincidence.¡± It was He Jiang and Qing Ning. Chu Luo nodded at him but didn¡¯t say anything. However, He Jiang asked her enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, what are you doing this weekend? I was nning to call you and ask you toe out for a gathering.¡± ¡°I¡¯m following Professor Tang to the hospital.¡± He Jiang was stunned for a moment. Then, he patted his forehead. ¡°I was wondering why Li Tao stopped me from calling. Looks like it¡¯s useless even if I called you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you very free today?¡± ¡°Why would I be? I spent almost the entire day at the library. I only went out to buy something after three in the afternoon.¡± At this point, he pointed at Qing Ning and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Senior Qing Ning¡¯s bike break down, so I helped her fix it. Senior Qing Ning insisted on treating me to a meal.¡± After saying that, he suddenly raised his hand and scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. Chu Luo turned to look at Qing Ning. Qing Ning exined in a soft and pitiful voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Senior Qing Ning, why did you apologize to Chu Luo?¡± He Jiang was a little puzzled. Even Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi looked at Qing Ning in surprise. ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo chuckled. The three boys turned to look at her. Chu Luo also looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you apologize to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qing Ning realized that she had said something wrong and was a little helpless. She quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Qing Ning was obviously anxious and suddenly started coughing. ¡°Senior Qing Ning, are you okay?¡± He Jiang asked concernedly when he saw her like this. Qing Ning waved at him and coughed a few more times before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡± After saying that, she said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to treat me this time. I want to go back to the dormitory to rest first.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± He Jiang went to settle the bill. Qing Ning nodded at Chu Luo and left. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at Qing Ning¡¯s back. After He Jiang paid the bill, he saw that she had left and was a little confused. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did Senior Qing Ning leave so quickly?¡± Chu Luo only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Nangong Yi chuckled and teased, ¡°I think that girl was a little afraid to see you just now. Did you do something to her?¡± He Jiang looked at Chu Luo curiously. Thinking about how Chu Luo was especially fierce sometimes, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did you beat up someone Senior Qing Ning knew? Is she afraid of you?¡± Chu Luo asked breezily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that I beat her up?¡± He Jiang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Senior Qing Ning is such a gentle girl. How could you bear to beat her up?¡± Chu Luo raised her fist and waved it at him. He Jiang quickly took a big step back and asked with a confused expression, ¡°When did I provoke you?¡± Chu Luo retracted her hand and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you, as long as someone provokes me, I¡¯ll beat them up no matter what they look like.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Tang Zhiyun and Nangong Yi nced at He Jiang at the same time and followed her out. He Jiang was stunned. ¡°What did I say wrong? You?are?very fierce!¡± The three of them walked out of the restaurant. Nangong Yi asked in a casual tone, ¡°Junior Chu doesn¡¯t seem to like that girl just now, huh?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. ¡°Why should I like her?¡± Nangong Yi was stunned by this question. After a few seconds, he smiled and said, ¡°There has to be a reason for liking and not liking someone.¡± ¡°Reason? That person is pretentious. Feels tiring just looking at her.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Nangong Yi and Tang Zhiyun fell silent for a few seconds andughed at the same time. As the three of them walked towards the parking lot, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, your method of dealing with interpersonal rtionships isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t be too obvious when dealing with people you don¡¯t like, especially when you don¡¯t have something on that person.¡± Chu Luo and Tang Zhiyun looked at Nangong Yi with sparkling eyes. Nangong Yi just smiled lightly, making it impossible for anyone to guess that he was the one who spoke next. ¡°Some people like to pretend. Just think of a way to make her unable to continue pretending. This way, her true colors will naturally be exposed.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s born good at pretending?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s born good at pretending, just find what she cares about the most and expose her. As long as she¡¯s human, there will always be a reverse scale[1].¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your reverse scale?¡± Not only was Nangong Yi not angry at Chu Luo¡¯s sudden question, but he alsoughed out loud. ¡°I have many reverse scales. What is Junior asking about? If you want to know, I can tell you slowly.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to answer. She walked to a bike, swiped her card, and pushed it out. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior Tang, I will go back first.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Nangong Yi also pushed out a bike. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The two of them rode their bikes out of the school. At this moment, the streetlights in the school were already lit. It had rainedst night and the weather was cold to begin with today. With the wind, it was even colder. Nangong Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Junior Chu, I have a question that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask. Do you mind?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. She said calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a question that will make me mind, don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Haha, now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯m even more curious.¡± Nangong Yi asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re Bai Ling, right?¡± [1] Something that triggers a person Chapter 281 - Wearing Sunglasses at Night Really Makes You Look Like a Big Baddie

Chapter 281: Wearing Sunsses at Night Really Makes You Look Like a Big Baddie

Chu Luo knew that he was deliberately testing her, so she smiled and replied, ¡°If you think so.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we team up to PK tonight?¡± ¡°No time.¡± ¡°What do you have on?¡± ¡°Studying.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Junior, can¡¯t you just rest for the night?¡± Just as Nangong Yi finished speaking, the bike suddenly jolted and he almost fell. He quickly stopped. Chu Luo also stopped. Nangong Yi took a look and said with a helpless expression, ¡°The tire exploded.¡± Then, he looked around and said helplessly, ¡°This ce is at least two kilometers away from the nearest parking spot.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at his tire and nodded. ¡°Then take your time pushing. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­Junior, shouldn¡¯t you walk over with me at a time like this?¡± Chu Luo merely nced at him and left. This made Nangong Yi stand there for a few minutes beforeughing and shaking his head. ¡°How heartless!¡± After saying that, he could only push the bike slowly. After walking for half a kilometer, he heard a bike bell from ahead. Chu Luo quickly rode until she was in front of Nangong Yi and asked him, who was stunned, ¡°Do you know how to repair tires?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head honestly. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if he was really stupid. She stopped the bike and took out her phone to check. Then, she took tire-repairing tools and walked up to him. She gestured to him. ¡°Stand the bike upside down.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you know how to repair tires?¡± ¡°I can easily find out online.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo rolled up her sleeves and got ready to work. Nangong Yi quickly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. How embarrassing would it be to let a young girl like you help me fix my tire?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, it¡¯s indeed embarrassing for you to not know how to fix a tire.¡± Nangong Yi felt stifled. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out to see that the caller was Li Yan and subconsciously smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Li Yan was obviously in the car and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the school.¡± Chu Luo responded and hung up. She put away her phone and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Take your time to fix it. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Junior, are you really not going to help?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Alright, leave.¡± Chu Luo left immediately. As she walked, she said to him, ¡°If you can¡¯t fix your bike ording to what you read on the Inte, call this number. The number is¡­ I¡¯ve asked the people in the school¡¯s supermarket. There¡¯s someone over there that knows how to fix a bike.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t answer her. It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t call for help just to save face. Chu Luo walked out of the school and happened to see Li Yan¡¯s car parked in front of her. After she got into the car, Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you still going to do experiments tonight?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the herbs they nted today and set up the array.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car stopped outside theboratory vi. Chu Luo was about to get off when she saw that Li Yan was about to follow her. She asked, ¡°You want to go in with me?¡± Li Yan nced at her, took out his sunsses from his suit pocket, and put them on. He asked her, ¡°Can I follow you in now?¡± Chu Luo looked at him andughed. She raised her hand to take off his sunsses and said awkwardly, ¡°You look so strange like this.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Wearing sunsses at night, you really look like a big baddie.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. In the next second, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, pretending to kiss her. Chu Luo was startled and quickly tilted her head back. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and looked at her slender neck. He lowered his head and kissed her heavily. Muack! ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly closed her lips and pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, there¡¯s someone here.¡± Qin Ming, who was driving in front, looked forward and pretended not to see or hear anything. Li Yan let go of her neck and hugged her tightly. He chuckled and asked, ¡°What do I look like?¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± When Li Yan made a move to kiss her again, Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hands and changed the topic. ¡°I can put something on your face. If Elder Hu and the others see you wearing sunsses inside, their thoughts will definitely go wild.¡± She then let go of his mouth. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo took out a small bottle of ointment from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and applied it to his face. The two of them got off the car and walked into the vi. Professor Tang and the other two weren¡¯t outside. The two of them went straight to the backyard. The batch of herbs that came today had indeed been nted ording to Chu Luo¡¯s instructions. Chu Luo looked around and picked up a few small stones of simr size on the ground before quickly cing them in several directions. The array was quickly set up. She was about to dust off the soil on her hand when Li Yan took out a handkerchief and pulled her hand to wipe it. Chu Luo looked at his serious expression and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Professor Tang and the others to do two hours of experimentster.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Just as Chu Luo was about to speak again, an unexpected voice came from behind. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan turned to look at the same time and saw Elder Hu standing there with his hands behind his back and smiling at them. Chu Luo blushed and quickly retracted her hand from Li Yan¡¯s. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± Elder Hu walked towards the two of them and stared at Li Yan, sizing him up. ¡°This must be your boyfriend, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Haha, this young man looks really energetic.¡± After Elder Hu finished speaking, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The batch of herbs that came today were all nted ording to your request. I came over to take a look a few times today. To be honest, it seems like the other herb seedlings really seem to look more vibrant.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Chu Luo looked smug. ¡°nting herbs depends on the location.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I think you know something about metaphysics.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± As Elder Hu was old, he woulde out for a stroll after doing some experiments. The two of them spoke for a while and prepared to enter together. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go do the experiment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan turned around and walked out of the vi. Elder Hu nced at the tall figure who had left and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, your boyfriend came all the way here. Are you going to let him go back like this?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Every time Li Yan came, they would be doing experiments, so he didn¡¯t see him. Elder Hu seemed to have realized something. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that the youngdy would be embarrassed, so he said, ¡°Little Chu, although your boyfriend looks like a responsible person, you¡¯re still young. You have to protect yourself before you do anything. Don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked into the vi. When Chu Luo walked out of theboratory, Li Yan was already waiting for her at the door. The two of them walked towards the vi in front. Chu Luo told him about their research progress. ¡°When all the herbs we nt mature, we can speed up the research process. It¡¯s possible that we can develop the herbs we want in a month.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°We have to pause the research on the gaming capsule for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Qin family has been very active recently.¡± ¡°Did the Duanmu family not do anything?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange, so she stopped and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°You want to deliberately let them suppress you?¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t leaving, Li Yan bent down and carried her before continuing to walk. Chu Luo hugged his neck and smiled. Li Yan looked at her cherry lips and stopped himself from kissing her. He asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you still going to study foreignnguages tonight?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Chu Luo had spoken to him in Korean. Li Yan realized that her pronunciation had improved by a lot in just a few days. As he answered, he quickened his pace and quickly arrived at the bedroom. Chu Luo was about toe down when Li Yan bent his long legs and the two of them entered the bathroom. Two hourster, Chu Luoy in Li Yan¡¯s arms and patted him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to teach me foreignnguages?¡± ¡°Mm, I was teaching you physically just now.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her slightly swollen lips. His voice became even more hoarse. ¡°You still have the strength to speak. Looks like I didn¡¯t work hard enough just now and didn¡¯t teach you enough.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her rosy face turned even redder. She buried her head in his arm and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already asleep.¡± Li Yanughed at her actions, hisughter low and bewitching. He pulled her close and said, ¡°Good night, Baby.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Chu Luo quickly fell asleep. It was obvious that she was really tired. Li Yan looked at her peaceful sleeping face and felt an indescribable warmth in his heart. He wished he could dive straight into her body. At that moment, his phone suddenly vibrated. Li Yan took the phone and nced at the content. A sharp glint shed across his eyes. He gently let go of Chu Luo, got off the bed, put on his pants, and walked out of the door. He didn¡¯t return the call until he reached the study. The other party said, ¡°Master, the Qin family has already nted people in all thepanies in the empire.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked to his desk to sit down. He opened hisptop and quickly operated it for a while before saying, ¡°ce them in¡­ these ces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spread the news to the Duanmu family immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Li Yan put on his earpiece and ordered coldly, ¡°Send someone to monitor everyone in the Qin family. As soon as they find someone with special abilities, we¡¯ll deal with them directly.¡± Chapter 282 - Death Curse

Chapter 282: Death Curse

Chu Luo woke up a littlete the next day. The moment she opened her eyes, she subconsciously turned to look out of the window. The curtains were drawn open a small gap. Through the gap, one could see the traces of rain on the window ss. She continued to liezily for a few minutes before sitting up. At this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open. Li Yan looked at her, who was unaware that the nket had slid down to her corbone. He walked to the wardrobe and got her a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of pants. ¡°It¡¯s chilly today.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to hand her the clothes before taking them to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan had already pulled open all the curtains. Chu Luo walked over to look out of the window and happened to see the rose petals in the courtyard falling to the ground. When the two of them went downstairs, Chu Luo said to the butler, ¡°Butler, after the rain stops, get someone to pick all the roses in the courtyard.¡± She nned to use them for beauty products. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler got someone to deliver breakfast to them. Halfway through breakfast, a servant strode in and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Professor Tang said that he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Chu Luo quickly put down her chopsticks and stood up. Li Yan grabbed her wrist and said to the servant, ¡°Invite Professor Tang in.¡± The servant immediately left. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Eat more.¡± Chu Luo nodded and scooped a few spoonfuls of porridge to eat. Professor Tang was brought in by the butler. At this moment, he looked anxious. ¡°Little Chu, something bad has happened.¡± Chu Luo quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Professor Tang, what happened?¡± Professor Tang then realized that there was a man sitting beside Chu Luo. He thought about Old Master Sun¡¯s identity and hesitated. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking and said, ¡°Yan is not an outsider. Just speak.¡± Professor Tang nodded. ¡°Just now, the Sun family called and said that he had an allergic reaction to the medicine he took. Old Master Sun is already in aa.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve checked his medicine before. Why are there allergic symptoms?¡± Professor Tang was also curious about this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the Sun family has already sent a helicopter over. Get ready, the helicopter should be here soon.¡± Just as Professor Tang finished speaking, his phone rang. He quickly picked up the call. She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but he quickly replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°The helicopter is already parked in the open space in front.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s things were all in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything and was prepared to leave with him. Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Luoluo.¡± After saying that, he stood up and said to the butler standing by the door, ¡°Prepare an umbre.¡± After saying that, he said to her, ¡°Go get a coat.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth to say that she wasn¡¯t cold, but Li Yan walked upstairs. His steps were wide as he said, ¡°Eat something more. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± When Professor Tang heard this, he said, ¡°Then, Little Chu, eat more. You¡¯ll be busy over there for a long time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down to eat the porridge. Before long, Li Yan came down with a coat. Chu Luo took the coat and turned around to walk towards the door with Professor Tang. She took the umbre from the butler and walked into the rain. The moment the two of them left, Li Yan said to the butler, ¡°Prepare the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Professor Tang walked to the helicopter, they saw Sun Tianhao standing there with a tense face. As soon as he saw the two of them approaching, he looked like he had something to say. Chu Luo said, ¡°Get into the helicopter first.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. After the three of them boarded the helicopter, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but growl in a trembling voice, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why did your medicine make my grandfather allergic?¡± After saying that, he bowed and covered his face with his hands. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum at you.¡± Professor Tang patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We know how you feel.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and knew that Old Master Sun¡¯s current situation must be very dangerous. She asked, ¡°Tell us about this morning¡¯s situation. Tell us the details.¡± Sun Tianhao thought for a while before saying, ¡°Grandfather was fine when he woke up this morning. We followed your instructions and fed him some spinach porridge while he was taking his medicine. After drinking the porridge, we asked the nurse to feed him the medicine. ¡°After Grandfather took the medicine, he suddenly had many red blisters on his body that looked like rashes. Then, he fainted because he couldn¡¯t breathe properly.¡± ¡°Did you give him any oxygen after he fainted?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What color was Old Master Sun¡¯s face when you came out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little purple.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He clenched his fists to control his emotions. Chu Luo and Professor Tang looked at each other. Professor Tang said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the medicine and the porridge.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It must be something else that triggered Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Tianhao stared at her with red eyes. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s room was set up ording to your request. Nothing extra was ced inside.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked back at him. ¡°Do you think our prescription was wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Sun Tianhao raised his hand to touch his face. ¡°I was just too anxious, so my tone was a little bad. I¡¯m not suspecting you. If you really did something to the medicine, you wouldn¡¯t have saved my grandfather when he underwent surgery.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied with his words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. As long as Old Master Sun is still alive when we get there, I can definitely save him.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Why did this sound so awkward? The helicopter quickly arrived at the Sun residence. As soon as Chu Luo and Professor Tang alighted from the helicopter, they were surrounded by a few youngsters from the Sun family. The Sun family had six juniors¡ªfour men and two women. Sun Tianhao was the youngest, and the others had already established their families. At this moment, their eyes were red. When they saw the two of them, their faces were filled with suppressed anger. One of the men shouted at them with a cold face, ¡°Why are you here only now? If anything happens to my grandfather, I will definitely not let you off.¡± The others didn¡¯t have good expressions either. Chu Luo nced at the man and was about to speak when Sun Tianhao blocked Chu Luo by his side and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, calm down. Let them see Grandpa first.¡± The man then moved aside. Under Sun Tianhao¡¯s lead, Chu Luo and Professor Tang strode towards the house behind. At this moment, the rain had be even heavier than before. None of the juniors from the Sun family had an umbre. Everyone was drenched. Chu Luo opened the umbre as soon as she alighted from the helicopter. Seeing that Professor Tang didn¡¯t open an umbre, she approached him and raised hers. This made all the juniors of the Sun family look at her. Everyone walked to Old Master Sun¡¯s house. Chu Luo put away her umbre and strode in. When she walked into the living room, she said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me in. Old Master Sun can¡¯t catch a cold in his current condition. The cold aura on your bodies is too strong.¡± They stopped. Chu Luo and Professor Tang strode to Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Professor Tang knocked on the door and it was quickly opened. The two of them walked in and didn¡¯t say anything. They walked straight to Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. Professor Tang quickly examined him. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Leave one person here. Everyone else, get out.¡± Eldest Master Sun stayed behind. After the examination, Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Old Master Sun¡¯s surface symptoms are indeed an allergic reaction, but his tongue is dark and there are signs of poisoning.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Who would dare to poison my father in our family?¡± After saying that, he thought of the two nurses and his face turned ashen. Eldest Master Sun walked to the door and said to the person outside in a low voice, ¡°Restrain the two nurses.¡± The person outside the door quickly restrained the two nurses. Chu Luo quickly took out a set of silver needles and ced them on the table beside her. She took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Old Master Sun¡¯s arm. After more than ten seconds, she pulled out the silver needle and looked at it. She said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s not poison.¡± Eldest Master Sun quickly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and looked around the entire room. She pointed at the clean bedpan in the corner. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Although Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo wanted to do, he still walked over to take the bedpan. Chu Luo gestured at him. ¡°Take off thebel.¡± Eldest Master Sun did as he was told. When he saw that there was an additional talisman under thebel, his expression changed drastically. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a Death Curse. It¡¯s obvious that someone wants Old Master Sun to die.¡± Eldest Master Sun was so angry that he wanted to tear the charm on it. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you tear it. This thing must have been stuck on itst night. The curse has long entered Old Master Sun¡¯s body. That talisman is already useless.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s face turned ashen. After saying that, Chu Luo walked to the bed and looked at Old Master Sun. She said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Go prepare something for me¡­ Mm, a ck dog.¡± After Eldest Master Sun heard what she wanted, he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you want a ck dog?¡± ¡°I want its blood.¡± ¡°You know how to cure curses?¡± At this point, a sharp glint shed across Eldest Master Sun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Not everyone can do such a thing. Chu Luo, you have to think carefully.¡± Professor Tang also looked at Chu Luo worriedly. He thought that Little Chu was being too bold. What if something really happened to Old Master Sun? Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened slightly and she said, ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but with Old Master Sun¡¯s current situation, even if you sent someone to invite such experts over, it would be toote.¡± Chapter 283 - When Did Li Yan Get Married?

Chapter 283: When Did Li Yan Get Married?

Professor Tang saw that Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right and subconsciously looked at him. He quickly reminded him, ¡°Oxygen no longer works on Old Master Sun.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s body trembled. After taking a deep look at Chu Luo, he quickly opened the door and shouted at the person outside, ¡°Go and find a ck dog immediately. The sooner, the better!¡± There was a response from outside the door, followed by the sound of running feet. Chu Luo quickly took out a few silver needles and sealed a few of Old Master Sun¡¯s major acupoints. She said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°All of you, go outter. It¡¯s best if all of you leave this house¡­ If anyone¡¯s birthday is close to Old Master Sun¡¯s, you can leave one such person to keep guard outside the room. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone enter your house.¡± Eldest Master Sun opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he nodded at her without saying anything. The Sun family quickly brought over a ck dog. It was a German shepherd. When Chu Luo saw this huge dog, she was silent. ¡°Won¡¯t this type do?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was silent, Eldest Master Sun frowned and prepared to get someone to look for one again. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s toote. This one will have to do.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Can you guarantee that it won¡¯t scream?¡± Eldest Master Sun paused. ¡°This dog is being raised by Tianhao. If you only want blood, I¡¯ll let him in.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and nodded. Eldest Master Sun quickly called Sun Tianhao in. Sun Tianhao and the German shepherd obviously had a good rtionship. The German shepherd whimpered at the sight of him. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes revealed the pain of parting with his beloved. He quickly ced his gaze on the dying Old Master Sun¡¯s face. His gaze instantly became firm, but his voice was choked with sobs. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chu Luo nced at him with bright eyes. She took out an empty syringe from the medicine box and handed it to him. ¡°Draw me a tube of its blood.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes, which had turned gray, suddenly lit up. He confirmed in disbelief, ¡°You really only need one tube of blood?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s too little?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll draw the blood immediately.¡± After saying that, Sun Tianhao gestured to the German shepherd. ¡°ckie,e here.¡± The German shepherd obediently ran to his side and rubbed its big head against him. Sun Tianhao raised his hand to stroke its head and said, ¡°Grandpa needs your blood now. Be obedient. I¡¯ll draw only a tube of your blood.¡± ckie¡¯s head rubbed against his hand and it whimpered. Sun Tianhao drew a tube of blood from its body. ckie really stood beside him without making a sound. After Sun Tianhao finished drawing its blood, he quickly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can I take ckie away now?¡± His expression seemed to be saying that he was afraid that she would suddenly say that she wanted ckie¡¯s life. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Chu Luo said when Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Let it guard the living room with the person I mentioned.¡± ¡°Okay, then. ckie and I will keep guard together.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who had a glint in his eyes. She guessed that he had been born in the same month as the Old Master. She then said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯t panic. Remember, before I inform you toe in, no one is toe in. Otherwise, even a god won¡¯t be able to save Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Eldest Master Sun made everyone go out. At this moment, it was still raining. He made arrangements. ¡°Second and Third Brother, immediately bring people to surround the entire outer courtyard. Remember, no matter who it is, no one is allowed to enter. Fourth Brother, bring people to patrol inside.¡± At this point, he looked at the youngsters. ¡°You guys guard the courtyard. No one is allowed to enter. If anything happens inside, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone immediately split up. After a while, Second Brother Sun strode in and said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Big Brother, Li Yan¡¯s car is parked outside our house.¡± Eldest Master Sun frowned. ¡°Why is that person here?¡± He asked Second Master Sun, ¡°Did he say why he came over?¡± ¡°No. He brought some people here too, but it looks like he has no intention ofing in. I went to ask and he said that he¡¯s waiting for his wife.¡± ¡°Why is he waiting for his wife outside our house?¡± ¡°When did Li Yan get married?¡± ¡°Could he be here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± The Sun family had never paid much attention to Li Yan, so they didn¡¯t know about his rtionship with Chu Luo. Anger appeared on the faces of the youngsters. ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Eldest Master Sun thought for a while and said to Second Master Sun with a straight face, ¡°Send someone to watch him. If he dares to do anything rash, just kill him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Second Master Sun turned around and left. ¡­ After everyone left, Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, go prepare some herbs. It¡¯s best if you keep a close eye on them yourself.¡± She told him the herbs she needed, and Professor Tang nodded and left. After everyone had left, Chu Luo closed the door and strode back to Old Master Sun. She said to him, ¡°Old Master Sun, someone wants to forcefully take away your soul. You have to be mentally strong at this time. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few yellow paper talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and spurted the ck dog¡¯s blood around the bed. At the same time, she used her internal energy to say to Sun Tianhao, who was guarding outside the door: ¡°When the ck dog barkster, stop anyone you see. Even if it¡¯s your parents, you don¡¯t have to be polite. They¡¯re just your hallucination. If they attack, you must attack too. Remember, once they enter, your grandfather will die.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo drew a few talismans in a row and quickly stuck them around the bed. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve dealt with such a person. Let me see how powerful such people in this world is.¡± Half an hourter, the Sun residence was suddenly covered by a ck cloud. The entire courtyard fell into darkness. The younger generation of the Sun family panicked a little. Eldest Master Sun shouted, ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡± Everyone immediately came back to their senses and quickly raised their vignce. Li Yan, who was sitting in the car, looked at the Sun residence. The Buddha beads in his hand kept rotating. Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said to him, ¡°Master, the Sun family has sent some people to watch us.¡± Li Yan looked at the dark clouds above the Sun residence and nodded. After a while, he said, ¡°Get someone to control the few roads here. If anyone barges in, report immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Sun Tianhao, who had been waiting in the living room with ckie, saw that the sky outside the house had instantly darkened. His heart sank, but he still maintained his calm. After some time, ckie suddenly shouted at the door. Sun Tianhao stared at the door and subconsciously clenched his fists. At this moment, the door was pushed open and his mother and aunt walked in. ckie was still barking at the two of them as if he didn¡¯t know them at all. Sun Tianhao¡¯s heart beat faster subconsciously. Recalling Chu Luo¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t disturb Chu Luo from saving Grandfather.¡± ¡°Tianhao, your aunt and I are here to see how your grandfather is. We¡¯ll stand by the door and take a look. We won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ¡°Tianhao, stop your dog. What¡¯s wrong with it today? It looks like it wants to bite us as soon as it saw us.¡± ¡°ckie won¡¯t bite Mommy and Aunt. That is, unless you¡¯re not¡­¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he shouted at ckie, ¡°ckie, bite them!¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ckie rushed over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The two women turned pale when they saw ckie rushing over. In the next second, their bodies turned into a ck mist and disappeared. This was the first time Sun Tianhao had seen such a situation. His expression changed, but he heaved a sigh of relief. He patted ckie¡¯s head. ¡°ckie, thank god you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I would have made a huge mistake today.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo knew what was going on outside the door. When the two women entered, the lights in the room were extinguished. She took out amp from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used magic to make ampshade. The sound of the wind suddenly came from the room, and the wind blew towards themp. ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°If you want to blow out mymp, you¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability.¡± After saying that, she said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, protect Old Master Sun well.¡± Phoenix appeared and hovered above Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. A red light shed and Chu Luo disappeared from the room. In the next second, she had already arrived at a corridor that led to the basement. There was a candle burning at a certain distance in the corridor. The flickering candlelight elongated Chu Luo¡¯s shadow. She walked towards the end of the corridor. After she¡¯d been walking for about two to three minutes, a thick stone door appeared in front of her. At this moment, the stone door opened automatically. There was a huge room inside. There were 81 white candles lit on the ground. A white-bearded old man wearing a Daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk sat in the middle. There were more than ten middle-aged men who were also wearing Daoist robes sitting around him. These people were obviously doing a ritual. When they saw Chu Luo standing by the door, they were surprised. The white-bearded old man shouted in a low voice, ¡°Capture the trespasser.¡± ¡°Hmph! So many of you actually ganged up to harm an old man. Don¡¯t you know shame?¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, you actually dare toe and teach us a lesson? Then let us see how powerful you are.¡± The people sitting outside suddenly moved. They instantly jumped in front of Chu Luo and cast spells on her. Chapter 284 - You Actually Have Such Abilities!

Chapter 284: You Actually Have Such Abilities!

Chu Luo raised her arm and quickly blocked them. In the next second, she took out a copper bell and shook it. The sound of the bell brought a sonic wave into the room. In the next moment, all the candles and mes in the room fell to the side and were about to be extinguished. ¡°You actually have such a treasure on you!¡± The white-haired old man floated and arrived in front of Chu Luo. He said to the others, ¡°Retreat, let me deal with her.¡± The white-haired old man flicked the dust in his hand and a sharp killing intent flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body flickered as she quickly attacked. She looked at the Buddha Beads in the old man¡¯s other hand and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°The Buddha Beads in your hand is not bad. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Ha! Arrogant brat, let¡¯s see if you can.¡± The two of them instantly engaged in a fight. Magic artifacts shed, and an oppressive killing intent and a piercing light wave spread out at the same time. Various Dharma spells flew into the stone chamber, and the group of people standing at the side hurriedly retreated. After a while, a red light shed and the white-bearded old man¡¯s body was mmed against the wall behind him. Bam! The old man mmed heavily against the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he quickly chanted incantations. In the next second, the group of people who had retreated to the side seemed to be controlled by something as they quickly attacked Chu Luo barehanded. The bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand kept shaking. Those people¡¯s movements were blocked by the bell and their bodies became uncoordinated, but they weren¡¯t suppressed. Soon, they got near her. Chu Luo had no choice but to put away the bell. She had wanted to fight them directly, but she suddenly remembered that she had a gun on her and quickly picked it up and pointed it at them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Looking at the group of people falling down in front of her, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even blink. She nodded coldly. ¡°Not bad. This kind of weapon saves a lot of energy.¡± After dealing with the people in front of her, Chu Luo looked at the old man who had returned to the middle. The old man¡¯s expression was vicious as he quickly chanted an incantation. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold as she quickly pulled the trigger. The bullet was stopped by a barrier when it approached the old man. Chu Luo put away her gun and quickly walked over. At this moment, a raging fire suddenly erupted from the ground in front of them. ¡°Hmph! You want to use the mes of hell to stop me?¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t know what her intrinsic beast was. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of the fire under her feet at all and strode towards the old man. The old man looked at Chu Luo, who was walking over, with surprise in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually not afraid of the Hell Fire!¡± After saying that, he suddenly revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t stop you. I just need to take away Old Master Sun¡¯s soul.¡± After saying that, he quickly formed hand seals and kept chanting. Chu Luo stepped on the mes and continued walking towards the old man. Wherever she went, the mes were instantly extinguished. Even the candles were extinguished. When she walked in front of the old man, she shot out a silver needle. The old man blocked her silver needle with his Buddha Dust. In the next second, the old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and told him kindly, ¡°There are charms on my silver needles. I specially sealed your Buddha Dust.¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and the Buddha Beads in the old man¡¯s handnded in hers. ¡°Return the Buddha Beads to me!¡± the old man shouted, about to explode in rage. Chu Luo tapped her finger again and a barrier trapped him. ¡°You¡­ you actually have such great ability!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize that now.¡± Chu Luo took the Buddha Beads and nced at them. ¡°To think there¡¯s a relic from Master Yuan Ji here¡­ No wonder you can harm people so fearlessly.¡± ¡°Return the Buddha Beads to me.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t move. He red at Chu Luo as if he wanted to eat her up. Chu Luo looked at the old man and giggled. ¡°You must have a lot of good stuff on you. Coincidentally, I¡¯m about to use up all my things. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± After saying that, she raised her finger and the old man¡¯s body floated in the air. Chu Luo moved her fingers again. The old man¡¯s body stood up and trembled a few times. Then, many good stuff fell from his body. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and quickly put away the things that had fallen into the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The old man was so angry that blood was flowing from his seven orifices. He was about to curse loudly, ¡°You¡­¡± Swoosh~ A pill was stuck in the old man¡¯s throat, making him red in the face and unable to speak. Chu Luo looked at him and said with a cold expression, ¡°Looks like I¡¯d been too polite to you for you to still talk so much nonsense.¡± After saying that, she popped another pill into his mouth. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ What¡­ what did you feed me?¡± ¡°Poison.¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s expression change drastically, Chu Luo asked in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to harm Old Master Sun?¡± The old man red at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have to use a special method.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out the copper bell from her body and slowly shook it. The Hell Fire that had already been extinguished burned again. This time, not only did the Hell Fire burn, but it also burned under the old man. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man¡¯s soul was burned by the Hell Fire, and his expression became twisted. He no longer had the arrogance from before. He cried loudly and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it. Please don¡¯t burn me anymore. Ahhh¡­¡± The mes retracted. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°If you had said that earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer from the Hell Fire. You should know that as long as you are burned by the mes of hell, you will go straight to the Inferno Prison in the future. Isn¡¯t this reaping what you sow?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The old man was so angry that he spat out blood, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Chu Luo. Only then did he realize that the little girl in front of him was terrifyingly powerful. His lips trembled as he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. Tell me first who sent you to harm Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°Ha! The Qin family.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and the Hell Fire beneath the old man started burning again. ¡°Ahhh¡­ You went back on your word! Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a saint. Why should I keep my word for someone like you?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo disappeared. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The old man was in so much pain from the Hell Fire that he screamed loudly. After more than a minute, a person in white casual clothes whose face couldn¡¯t be seen suddenly appeared in front of him. When the old man saw who it was, he quickly pleaded, ¡°Save me¡­¡± With a wave of that person¡¯s hand, the Hell Fire was extinguished. The old man was put down at the same time. He stood in front of the person who hade. His body was still trembling because of the Hell Fire. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t youe out to help me just now?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°How is that possible? You are¡­¡± The old man suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t speak. His face turned purple. ¡°You¡¯d better not say anything you shouldn¡¯t. If I said that I couldn¡¯t help you, then that¡¯s the truth. Also, I advise you not to provoke that woman again. Otherwise, no one can save you.¡± After the person finished speaking, he walked towards the corridor outside the secret chamber. As he walked, he said, ¡°Tell the Qin family that I¡¯m not doing this deal anymore.¡± With that, he disappeared. The old man red at the corridor for a while. Suddenly, he felt like a fire was burning in his heart, consuming his entire body. Only then did he remember that he had been poisoned. His expression changed drastically. He quickly took his Buddha Dust and wanted to leave to heal, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t leave at all. The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his body started to spasm. Soon, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started rolling on the ground. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡­ The moment Chu Luo returned to Old Master Sun¡¯s room, the phoenix flew above her head. In the next moment, it turned into a red light and entered her wrist. Chu Luo walked closer to the bed, took out the copper bell, and shook it a few times above Old Master Sun¡¯s head. With the words ¡°Come back,¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s body trembled, and the heartbeat on the monitor returned to normal. At the same time, the sound of something being smashed and muffled noises came from the living room. Chu Luo quickly walked over and opened the door. She saw Sun Tianhao being chased and beaten up by a few things that had disguised themselves as Sun family members. She clicked her tongue and shot a few silver needles over. Those things instantly turned into ck mist and disappeared. When Sun Tianhao, who had been beaten ck and blue, saw Chu Luoe out, he quickly wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with his thumb and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Chu Luo said and looked at the ck dog lying on the ground. When Sun Tianhao saw ckie, tears flowed out of his eyes. ¡°ckie died saving me.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s dead?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he retracted his tears and asked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not dead?¡± After saying that, he quickly clutched his chest and staggered over. After running over, he wanted to squat down. However, he had been beaten up too badly just now. His legs bent and he knelt down. Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched when she saw him gritting his teeth. However, Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all. He quickly extended his hand to check ckie¡¯s breathing. A few secondster, heughed out loud. But after thatugh, he broke into a coughing fit. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took out a bottle of medicine and threw it to him. ¡°Take one pill. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die before your dog does.¡± Sun Tianhao took the bottle, poured out a pill, and swallowed it. After swallowing, he didn¡¯t get up and simplyy there with ckie. He said weakly, ¡°Wave after wave of people came in just now. They all looked like my family. There were a few times that my heart softened, so I was beaten up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it was all an illusion?¡± Sun Tianhao pursed his lips. ¡°I know, but looking at their faces, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Chu Luo shook her head and pointed at ckie beside him. ¡°How did it faint?¡± Chapter 285 - I Heard You and Li Yan Are Husband and Wife?

Chapter 285: I Heard You and Li Yan Are Husband and Wife?

¡°Someone ambushed me. ckie helped me block it and fainted.¡± ¡°Looks like you have a good dog.¡± ¡°Of course. ckie¡¯s my best brother.¡± Chu Luo thought:?¡®If your real brothers outside the door hear this, I wonder what they will think?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to open the door. Are you sure you¡¯re not getting up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting up.¡± Sun Tianhao gasped in pain. He slowly got up from the ground and walked to the sofa to lie down. Then, he looked at Chu Luo pleadingly. ¡°Can you help me wake ckie up first?¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked up to ckie. She flicked a pill at it. In the next moment, ckie suddenly got up from the ground and barked into the air. ¡°Shut up. Those things have been taken care of.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, ckie shut up and ran to Sun Tianhao¡¯s side. Chu Luo walked over to open the door. It was still raining, but the rain was lighter than before. The moment Chu Luo opened the door, she saw that the group of people outside was as motionless as statues. Even their eyes were fixed on the door. She said, ¡°Old Master Sun is fine.¡± The group of people¡¯s eyes moved first. After a while, joy and excitement appeared on their faces. ¡°Are you serious? Is our grandfather really fine?¡± ¡°Then can we go see Grandfather now?¡± ¡°Oh, I also have to tell First Aunt, Daddy, Mommy, Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, and the others.¡± ¡­ ¡°I say, you guys¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded them, ¡°You better go back and take a hot shower and change into a clean set of clothes. Before then, don¡¯t enter this door.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have cold air on us. We can¡¯t bring it to see Grandfather.¡± After saying that, they dispersed. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t have time to stop them. There was no one outside the door. Chu Luo could only take an umbre from the side and walk forward. At this moment, there were only a few madams in the living room. They were pacing around anxiously. Third Madam said, ¡°I wonder how Father is doing?¡± Fourth Madam¡¯s tone was filled with worry and confusion. ¡°Why are there so many outsiders here today? I don¡¯t know if they did it on purpose. I wonder if the heads of the household can stop all of them?¡± Second Madam: ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if these people are just Daddy¡¯s old subordinates? Why are the Qin and Duanmu families here too?¡± Third Madam: ¡°And that zing Glory Corporation¡¯s Li Yan. I wonder what he¡¯s here for!¡± First Madam: ¡°Did they already know about the Old Master and came here to find out?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked out. When the madams saw Chu Luo, their eyes widened. Then, they thought of something bad and their expressions changed at the same time. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°Old Master Sun is fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The madams raised their voices at the same time, looking pleasantly surprised. Chu Luo nodded but suddenly asked, ¡°You said that Li Yan is here too?¡± First Madam quickly replied, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, Little Chu. None of us let him in.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo walked out. First Madam asked in a hurry, ¡°Little Chu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You can go and see Old Master Sun first. I¡¯ll help you inform the others.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Chu.¡± The madams actually believed her and strode towards the backyard. When Chu Luo walked to the front yard, she realized how hardcore the Sun family was. The courtyard was filled with armed guards. Eldest Master Sun personally stood by the gate and stopped everyone. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Eldest Master Sun saying sternly to an old man standing outside the door, ¡°The Sun family isn¡¯t entertaining guests today. Elder Meng, please leave.¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn, you brat? I¡¯ve been standing here for more than an hour. Let me go in and see Old Master Sun. ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t let us know about Old Master Sun¡¯s surgery. Now that Old Master Sun has been discharged, you still don¡¯t want me to see him. Aren¡¯t you making me anxious?¡± ¡°Elder Meng, the doctor said that Father must recuperate quietly during this period of time. Only then can he recover quickly. You can go back first. When Father recovers, you cane and see him. You can even y chess with him.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel reassured if I don¡¯t see Old Master Sun. I must see him today.¡± ¡°Elder Meng, you¡­¡± ¡°Old Master Sun is sleeping. If you want to see him, stand by the door and take a look before leaving.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, his serious expression disappeared. He suddenly turned around and asked with his eyes, ¡°Little Chu, is my father alright?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°You can let one or two people in to see Old Master Sun. Since they¡¯re guests, it¡¯s not good to keep them outside.¡± ¡°I like what this youngdy says,¡± Elder Meng said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the logic. Although we know that Old Master Sun is weak now, we can rest assured if you let us go in and see him.¡± The others immediately echoed him. Only then did Eldest Master Sun really feel relieved. He turned around and said to Elder Meng and another old man, ¡°Little Chu is a doctor. Since she has said so, I¡¯ll let Elder Meng and Elder Li go in to see my father today. I can only apologize to the others.¡± The other old men standing by the door were Old Master Sun¡¯s old subordinates. They had rushed over because they had identally heard that Old Master Sun was about to die. Now that two people could enter, they were relieved and didn¡¯t say anything else. Eldest Master Sun led Elder Meng and Elder Li in. Second Master Sun and Third Master Sun continued to block the door. Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow them in. Instead, she walked out of the door with an umbre. When she walked past a group of guards, she saw a familiar car parked not far away. She subconsciously quickened her pace. The car door opened at the same time. Chu Luo put away the umbre and got into the car. Li Yan held her hands and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a coat?¡± Chu Luo had taken off her coat after entering Old Master Sun¡¯s room. She had forgotten to put it on when she came out just now. ¡°I forgot.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo stuck her cold hand into his coat and deliberately stuck it on his chest, which was covered by a thin shirt. She asked with a smile, ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°Has the matter here been resolved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done, but I still have to study Old Master Sun¡¯s medicine with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she rubbed her face against his chin wheedlingly and said, ¡°Yan, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan picked up a thermos sk from the side. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the food container. She walked out of his arms, opened the food container, and ate a piece of cake with a fork. Li Yan took out a thermos sk from the side. Inside was her favorite hot milk tea. After Chu Luo was done eating, she was satisfied and prepared to get out of the car. However, Li Yan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, he took off his coat and put it on her before letting her off the car. Chu Luo put on Li Yan¡¯s coat and walked towards the Sun residence¡¯s door with an umbre. Just as she reached the door, she saw a young man from the Sun family running out inrge strides. When he saw Chu Luo, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Luo, so you went out.¡± After saying that, he realized that she was wearing a man¡¯s coat and was a little surprised. Chu Luo only nodded at him and the two of them walked back. When they arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s courtyard and walked into the hall, everyone was there except for Sun Tianhao and Second Master Sun, who was guarding outside the door. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on the man¡¯s coat Chu Luo was wearing. Chu Luo nced at Elder Meng and Elder Li and said to the Sun family, ¡°It¡¯s best not to disturb Old Master Sun¡¯s rest while he is recuperating.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard this, he said to Elder Meng and Elder Li, ¡°Elder Meng, Elder Li, you¡¯ve seen Father now. Why don¡¯t you stop here today? You cane and see him again when Father¡¯s health is better.¡± Elder Meng and Elder Li were relieved to see that he was fine. After hearing Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words, they left. Chu Luo walked into the ward. Professor Tang was checking on Old Master Sun. He said in an incredulous tone, ¡°Little Chu, I didn¡¯t expect you to know a special method to save people other than the ordinary methods. Are you a mystic doctor?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Sort of.¡± Professor Tang nodded. He knew Chu Luo¡¯s level very well and didn¡¯t ask anything further. The two of them discussed Old Master Sun¡¯s subsequent use of medicine and how to have him recover before walking out together. The elders of the Sun family invited the two of them to the living room in front. Eldest Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, who wants our father¡¯s life?¡± When Eldest Master Sun asked this, the expressions of the others instantly became serious. ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed them!¡± Second Master Sun patted the armrest of his chair with a furious expression. ¡°Do they think our Sun family is easy to bully?!¡± ¡°Second Brother.¡± Eldest Master Sun called out to Second Master Sun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Father first.¡± Second Master Sun nodded. Chu Luo said something to Professor Tang and nned to leave. She said, ¡°Someone is waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Little Chu is talking about Li Yan, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded at Eldest Master Sun and asked Professor Tang under their surprised gazes, ¡°Professor Tang, are youing with us?¡± Professor Tang thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll observe Old Master Sun again. I¡¯ll go back in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the door after Eldest Master Sun personally sent her off. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Eldest Master Sun suddenly asked in a serious tone: ¡°Little Chu, I heard that you and Li Yan are husband and wife?¡± Chapter 286 - Being Played Around With by Roundy

Chapter 286: Being yed Around With by Roundy

After asking this, Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°Li Yan said he¡¯s waiting for his wife.¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s affirmative answer, he was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Help me thank him. Today, he helped our Sun family block a group of people who wanted to take the opportunity to sneak in and harm us.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the door alone. After Chu Luo left, Eldest Master Sun walked back and said to his third brother, ¡°Send someone to investigate Li Yan.¡± ¡°Why should we investigate him?¡± ¡°That person said that he¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s husband, and Chu Luo admitted it. Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s great benefactor. I¡¯m a little worried about Li Yan¡¯s poor reputation.¡± Third Master Sun frowned when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it personally. If he¡¯s treating Chu Luo as a toy, I¡¯ll shoot him.¡± ¡­ The people who came today had basically left. Other than the Sun family¡¯s guards, only Duanmu Hui was standing outside. When Duanmu Hui saw Chu Luo, he greeted her warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Chu to be the one treating Old Master Sun. Looks like not only is Miss Chu outstanding in her studies, but her ability is also outstanding.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to Li Yan, who had alighted and was walking over with an umbre. Li Yan¡¯s coat was still with her. At this moment, he was wearing only a shirt. His straight suit pants and ck shirt made his height and legs stand out even more. That, coupled with his inherent domineering and noble aura, made his aura oppressive as he walked. Duanmu Hui also turned to look at Li Yan and narrowed his eyes for a moment. He wasn¡¯t used to this person being able to stand up and walk. He was too sharp. The smile on his face deepened. ¡°CEO Li, I heard that the Qin family has been targeting yourpany these past few days. Do you need the Duanmu family¡¯s help?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo handed him his coat. Li Yan didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Then, he put his arm around her shoulder and led her to the car. Duanmu Hui looked at their backs and a dark glint shed across his eyes. He continued in a warm tone, ¡°CEO Li, Old Master mentioned yesterday that he wanted to look for you to y chess.¡± He had just finished speaking when Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the car and got in. After watching the car leave, Duanmu Hui retracted the smile on his face and walked back to the car. ¡­ After the car drove out, Chu Luo suddenly thought of her robot and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to modify Roundy in the afternoon.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°You can go to thepany. There¡¯s a floor inside that is the Mechanical Research and Development Department.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the robot to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the office. After lunch, when Li Yan personally brought Chu Luo to the Mechanical Research and Development Department, everyone on the floor was shocked. Some people even discussed it in private. ¡°So that¡¯s the legendary CEO¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. I wonder why CEO brought his wife here?¡± ¡°I heard that the CEO¡¯s wife wanted to specialize in Mechanical Engineering at Imperial University but was rejected. Could it be that she¡¯s indignant and wants to study in private before going to p the face of the teacher who rejected her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the CEO¡¯s wife is a god-like figure? To think a teacher could bear to reject her.¡± ¡°Pfft, Goddess of Studying. Who knows if the Goddess of Studying is faking it?¡± ¡°Since the CEO¡¯s wife is here to learn, I wonder who will be sent to teach herter.¡± ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife is so beautiful that everyone is willing to teach her. They¡¯re just afraid that some people won¡¯t have enough self-restraint.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? Since the teacher rejected her, it must be because she really can¡¯t do well in this area. If one doesn¡¯t teach her well and the CEO¡¯s wife gets angry and goes to the CEO toin, the person who teaches her will be in trouble.¡± Only then did everyone react. The group of people who were originally eager to try suddenly became a little worried about being called over. However, they waited left and right until the CEO¡¯s bodyguards sent over a robot. The CEO left this floor alone. Their director took some tools and went in, but he didn¡¯t get anyone to teach the CEO¡¯s wife. Everyone was surprised. Some bold people pretended to casually walk past the door and wanted to peek through the window on the door, but they were stopped by the director who passed by. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you have nothing to do?¡± The bunch of them quickly queued up guiltily. One of them exined, ¡°Director, we just want to see if Mrs. CEO needs any help.¡± ¡°Go, go, go. Miss Chu instructed no one to disturb her this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why is the CEO¡¯s wife staying in the manufacturing room alone? Does she know anything about machinery?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Leave quickly. Don¡¯t disturb Miss Chu.¡± The people who wanted to peek could only disperse. Chu Luo had previously learned the entire process of making robots from Neeson. Coupled with the fact that she hadter found many books in this area to read, she was familiar with modifying Roundy. Electronics, welding, programming, these weren¡¯t difficult for her at all. Moreover, there were all kinds of tools here. After an entire afternoon, Chu Luo was almost done modifying Roundy. When Li Yan came down to call her for dinner, she had made two mechanical wings for Roundy, and thetter was now circling the room. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan standing by the door, she smiled and said to him, ¡°Yan, I added a pair of wings to Roundy. If I¡¯m pressed for time in the future, I¡¯ll make him fly over.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and nced at the stain on her face. He raised his hand and wiped her face with his thumb. Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and let him wipe it. She continued, ¡°I also added a lot of functions to him. When the timees, I can get him to buy food and water. This can save me a lot of time. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve added eight majornguages to him and many local dialects. These can be connected to the worldnguage library at any time. I don¡¯t have to check them myself in the future.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Have you modified everything?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve modified them. The tools here are veryplete. I want to make a skateboard for myself so that I won¡¯t have to worry about beingte for ss.¡± Recallingst time when she stood outside the ssroom, especially when she was being pointed at by the students passing by, Chu Luo felt her self-esteem hurt. Li Yan definitely had no objections and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first. Coincidentally, I have a meeting to host tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Luo agreed and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, stay here. If there¡¯s not much battery left, charge yourself first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan left to eat. Roundy found a ce to connect to the charger. After about ten minutes, there was suddenly rustling by the door. Roundy, which was charging there, turned around and turned on the recording function to answer Chu Luo¡¯s phone. The door was quickly opened by a man in a hoodie, a mask, and gloves. He tiptoed in and scanned the manufacturing room. When he saw Roundy, he quickly walked towards it. When he reached Roundy, he sized it up and muttered, ¡°Li Yan is really generous to give Chu Luo the most advanced robot under zing Glory.¡± After saying that, he took out a thumb-sized chip from his pocket and quickly searched for the chip port on Roundy. However, after searching for a while, he didn¡¯t even see a crack. ¡°Where¡¯s the port?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The moment Roundy¡¯s voice sounded, the person searching its body was shocked and almost threw away the chip in his hand. When this person realized that it was the robot in front of him who answered him, he was so angry that he raised his leg and wanted to kick it. However, just as he had this thought, he controlled his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t fall into my hands or I¡¯ll smash you into scrap metal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± That person was shocked again. ¡°Holy shit, this robot is too high-tech. It can actually talk to me.¡± At the thought of this, his face darkened and he anxiously continued to look for the port on Roundy¡¯s body to insert the chip. However, he still couldn¡¯t find it. At this moment, he was a little anxious and subconsciously asked Roundy, ¡°Where is the port where your chip is inserted?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Roundy extended a port from its body. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The person heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but say smugly, ¡°Robots are indeed robots. Even though it looks like it has the intelligence of humans, it only has the intelligence of a small child. ¡± After saying that, he quickly inserted the chip in his hand and turned to walk towards the door. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Roundy quickly slid in front of him and stopped him. That person¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, should I y with you instead?¡± ¡°Yes, y with me.¡± After saying that, two mechanical arms quickly extended from both sides of Roundy and lifted him up. ¡°Ah¡­ Put me down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m raising you up high. Is it fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s not fun. Put me down quickly.¡± Roundy put him down but reached out to him. ¡°Then hold me high.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± That person felt a mouthful of blood in his throat. He thought to himself,?¡®Is there something wrong with this robot? To actually make me lift it up high.¡¯ He said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re too heavy for me to carry.¡± ¡°No. If you don¡¯t lift me up high, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t lift me up high, I¡¯ll call my mistress.¡± This person was so frightened that his face turned green. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chapter 287 - Sister Chu, Save Me

Chapter 287: Sister Chu, Save Me

¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at her phone and stopped eating. Sheughed until she was staggering. In the end, Li Yan wrapped an arm around her waist and let her lean on his shoulder before securing her in her position. Chu Luo showed Li Yan her phone. ¡°Look, I loaded a lot of television dramas into Roundy¡¯s program today. Looks like he¡¯s about done taking in most of them. To think he¡¯s applying what he¡¯s learned on the spot. This person is really pitiful.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her phone, then put down his chopsticks and moved themunicator on his ear. He said to the person on the other end, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in. Guard outside.¡± After saying that, he put down his hand and picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks to feed Chu Luo. After Chu Luo opened her mouth and ate the food, sheughed again. ¡°Yan, look. This person really carried Roundy. Hahaha, Roundy pressed him down.¡± Li Yan patted her waist. ¡°Eat first. We¡¯ll go watch live after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put her phone aside, and quickly ate. The two of them went to that floor after dinner. At this moment, there were already several bodyguards standing by the door of the manufacturing room, as well as the staff on this floor. These people were all watching the show. When the two of them walked over, they happened to hear a staff member gloating. ¡°This person was actually tricked by a robot.¡± Another person said in a strange tone, ¡°How did this robot be so smart?¡± At this moment, the bodyguards standing by the door turned around and greeted Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± The staff were shocked and quickly moved aside. Li Yan nced at them coldly. Their bodies trembled and they quickly left. After they left, Li Yan said to the bodyguards in a low voice, ¡°Open the door.¡± When a bodyguard opened the door, they saw that person lying on the ground with a red face and struggling with his limbs. When he saw the door open and Li Yan standing by it, fear quickly surfaced in his eyes. ¡°CEO¡­ CEO, I¡­ I¡­¡± He wanted to exin, but under Li Yan¡¯s powerful aura, he couldn¡¯tplete his sentence. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Take him away.¡± Two bodyguards walked in. Roundy came off him. Two bodyguards escorted him out of the door. That person was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He quickly said loudly, ¡°CEO, I¡¯m a maintenance staff. I¡¯m just here to do a maintenance check. You¡­¡± Before this person could finish speaking, he was taken away. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and the other bodyguards standing by the door quickly closed the door. Chu Luo walked up to Roundy and pressed a button on his head. The chip stuck out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Roundy, have you detected the use of this chip?¡± Roundy said, ¡°Mistress, this is a surveince chip.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and turned to look at Li Yan, whose expression was especially dark. Li Yan took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he ordered, ¡°Capture all the rat feces in thepany immediately.¡± With that, he hung up. ¡°You allowed someone to arrange for them to be here?¡± ¡°Mm, I ced a few in less important ces.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that even if he ced these people in a less important ce, they would still be able to find a chance. ¡°If you catch all of them, won¡¯t we alert the enemy?¡± ¡°No.¡± He had plenty of ways to make his opponents not notice. Li Yan put his arm around her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Since they dare to scheme against you, these people have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she pushed him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to a meeting? Go quickly. I¡¯ll finish the skateboard in two hours. I¡¯lle upstairs to look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips before letting go of her and turning to leave. Chu Luo continued her production. However, she had no idea how big Li Yan¡¯s actions were when he returned to his office. That night, many people were destined not to be able to sleep well. Chu Luo finished the skateboard in two hours as she had said. She asked Roundy to help her hold the skateboard and left the manufacturing room with Roundy. As she walked towards the elevator, a group of technicians hid by the door and peeked at her. ¡°I wonder what Mrs. CEO has been doing in the manufacturing room for so long.¡± ¡°I only saw the robot she brought helped her carry a¡­ skateboard. She didn¡¯t just make a skateboard all day, did she?¡± ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s already amazing for a delicate girl like Mrs. CEO to be able to make a skateboard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Many women don¡¯t even know how to use a screwdriver.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo brought Roundy up to the top floor. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw her secretary standing there, obviously waiting for her. ¡°Miss Chu, Master is having a meeting in the conference room. You can go to his office to y for a while.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°How much longer will the meetingst?¡± ¡°At least another hour and a half.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where can I y on the skateboard here?¡± The secretary thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The balcony on the top floor is spacious.¡± After Chu Luo heard this, she turned around and walked towards the top floor. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± The secretary stopped her. ¡°I got someone to prepare something to eat and drink for you. Why don¡¯t you bring it up with you?¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed the secretary towards the CEO¡¯s office. There were snacks and fruits to eat, as well as fruit juice and water to drink. Chu Luo took a bottle of water, some snacks, and fruits and went to the rooftop. This was the headquarters building of the zing Glory International Corporation. The top floor was like arge square, and it was so wide that Chu Luo could y with her skateboard as she pleased. The biggest difference between her skateboard and ordinary skateboards was that it had a GPS and an avoidance device. As long as she keyed in the location she was going to, she could use the time on the road to study. After Chu Luo stood up and set up the route, she ced one hand on the railing of the elevator and quickly flipped through a book with the other. Roundy didn¡¯t follow her. Instead, he stood in the corner of the rooftop. From the disy above his eyes, she could tell that he was watching television or an eight o¡¯clock soap opera. Chu Luo finished reading the books in her hand in half an hour. Just as she was about to stop and rest, a drone suddenly flew over from outside. The drone flew a few meters away andnded on the ground. Chu Luo looked at the drone and tilted her head. ¡°Roundy.¡± Roundy quickly walked over. ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Go take a look at that drone.¡± Roundy walked over and circled the drone. Then, he extended one of his mechanical arm¡¯s fingers and connected it to a spot on the drone. After a while, he retracted his arm and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s no danger.¡± ¡°See if there are any monitors on it. If there are, destroy it.¡± ¡°It has been destroyed.¡± Only then did Chu Luo get off the skateboard and walk over to pick up the drone. The drone looked very exquisite. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and quickly scanned the surroundings. Other than her, there was no one else on the rooftop. This proved that this drone had flown over from elsewhere. At the thought of this, Chu Luo curled her lips. She thought that the personmanding the drone must be regretting sending it to her at this moment. She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, go see if there¡¯s anything suspicious nearby.¡± Roundy turned and slid around. Chu Luo studied the drone for a while. No one knew where she pressed it, but a paper roll fell out of a small hole opened by the drone. Chu Luo opened the note and saw a string of letters. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Hill cipher[1].¡± Chu Luo looked up at Roundy and said, ¡°Roundy, let me use your control panel.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy slid back to Chu Luo and stood with his back facing her. His back quickly changed, and soon, his entire back became a control panel. Chu Luo quickly deciphered these letters. ¡°22 Imperial Sky Park.¡± Looking at the deciphered words, Chu Luo tilted her head and thought,?¡®We live on the 86, 87, and 88. The 22nd is at least three kilometers away from our ce. So what does this person mean by giving this address?¡¯ Although she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she still called the butler for safety reasons. After the butler answered the call, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Butler, send someone to 22 Imperial Sky Park to take a look. Be careful not to let anyone see you.¡± Chu Luo hung up after the butler agreed. After hanging up the phone, she called Qin Ming and told him about this matter before continuing to practice her skateboard and reading. The butler called her half an hourter. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, that building is undergoing renovation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and prepared to go back to take a look. She said, ¡°Have you found out who bought that house?¡± ¡°The name of a real estate developer.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo put away the skateboard and returned to the CEO¡¯s office downstairs with Roundy. Li Yan hadn¡¯t finished his meeting and Chu Luo was about to watch a tutorial when she received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked her anxiously over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, are you free now?¡± Chu Luo asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡± Wang Mingtao instantly wailed. ¡°I¡¯m about to be killed back to the Novice Vige. If you have time,e and save me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She walked over and took theptop that the secretary had prepared for her. Just as Wang Mingtao thought that there was no signal on her side, Chu Luo said in a cold voice, ¡°Game name, coordinates.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh, [Laughing Breeze], on the other side of the Bridge of Helplessness.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo hung up the phone and logged into the game to go to the ce Wang Mingtao had mentioned. Unexpectedly, that person was still there. [1] In ssical cryptography, the Hill cipher is a polygraphic substitution cipher based on linear algebra Chapter 288 - Bai Lings PK, God Ys Gang Fight

Chapter 288: Bai Ling¡¯s PK, God Y¡¯s Gang Fight

System Notification: ¡°[Bai Ling] challenged [Laughing Breeze] to a PK challenge. ept or reject?¡± The most famous person in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± now was none other than [Bai Ling]. The moment [Bai Ling] went online, the world news exploded. ¡°O, the goddess is finally online!!!¡± ¡°Heavens, the goddess is still so valiant. She started PKing as soon as she came online.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go over to watch. Otherwise, the PK arena will be jammed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Have you realized who the goddess wants to PK with? It¡¯s that [Laughing Breeze], who¡¯s been a madman recently.¡± ¡°Really? Someone is finally here to deal with [Laughing Breeze]. Since this person is so arrogant, someone should deal with him.¡± ¡°I remember [Laughing Breeze] killed [Evil Dragon Crossing the River], who had been teaming up with the Goddess, and banished him to level 40 today.¡± ¡°This [Laughing Breeze] is so arrogant. He obviously wants Goddess to appear and PK with him.¡± ¡°Waiting for Goddess to crush [Laughing Breeze]!¡± ¡°Waiting for Goddess to crush [Laughing Breeze]!¡± ¡­ After that, everyone started scrolling through the world channel. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for [Laughing Breeze] to ept the PK. She thought that if this person didn¡¯t ept it, she would force him to PK. At this moment, [Laughing Breeze] suddenly sent a private message. [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°Bai Ling, nice to meet you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°ept the PK.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, ept the PK.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± World news: ¡°[Laughing Breeze] refused [Bai Ling]¡¯s PK challenge.¡± World news: ¡°[Bai Ling] forcefully PKed [Laughing Breeze].¡± The officials allowed that, and the two of them were about to be sent to the PK arena. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 The PK began. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! I haven¡¯t seen my goddess use such an awesome and gorgeous skill in a long time. Indeed, watching my goddess PK makes my blood boil.¡± ¡°Although this [Laughing Breeze]¡¯s skill isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s still inferior to Goddess¡¯s. After offending Goddess, she forcefully PKed him. [Laughing Breeze]¡¯s current mood can only be described as fucked up.¡± ¡°Who asked him to provoke the friend of the Goddess out of everyone here? He even killed the friend of the Goddess. What is this called? Reaping what he sowed.¡± ¡°Eh, look. This [Laughing Breeze] actually concealed his strength previously. His ability is also powerful.¡± ¡°Holy shit, he actually blocked Goddess¡¯s chain attack!¡± ¡°Why is this person¡¯s technique looking more and more familiar?¡± ¡°He looks familiar? Could it be that the brother upstairs has seen him before?¡± ¡°I remember now. This person¡¯s technique perfectlybines the skills of the fourth-ce [Linebarrel] and the third-ce [Chimim¨­ry¨­].¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Who is this person? To think he can learn the techniques of [Linebarrel] and [Chimim¨­ry¨­] so proficiently. Can the Goddess defeat him like this?¡± Everyone suddenly became a little nervous. Chu Luo quickly realized this and immediately became serious. The PK between the two of them was so exciting that everyone sitting in front of theputer watching only had one expression. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths were agape. As their hearts raced, they kept saying ¡°Holy shit¡± in their hearts! As it was a fight between experts, this matchsted for nearly half an hour. [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°I lost.¡± Chu Luo looked at her game character who still had 30% health left and was very dissatisfied. ¡°Continue.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°Do you really want to beat me back to the Novice Vige?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Yes.¡± [Laughing Breeze]: ¡°You have to think carefully. I¡¯m not weak. If you fight me, you might have to fight for an entire night before you can beat me back to the Novice Vige. Do you have nothing to do tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else and continued PKing. Many people saw their conversation and the world channel exploded. Many people said that [Laughing Breeze] was too arrogant. A small portion of people felt that with the skills mastered by [Laughing Breeze], they still didn¡¯t know who would end up worse between [Bai Ling] and him. Just as everyone was making all kinds of guesses, an online message quickly appeared. It was then pushed up by dozens of messages every minute. However, some people saw the online message. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! Am I seeing things? I actually saw God [Y] online.¡± Someone replied: ¡°I saw it too. The elusive God [Y] is actually online at this time. What day is it today? Goddess is online, and so is God [Y]. Could it be that God [Y] knows that Goddess¡¯s friend is being bullied and is here to help her?¡± ¡°Indeed, God [Y]¡¯s and Goddess¡¯s ship aren¡¯t baseless rumors!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so excited to see God [Y] online. I hope he can help Goddess!¡± Not many people paid attention to these words. When [Bai Ling] and [Laughing Breeze] finished another round and [Y] suddenly stood in front of [Bai Ling], the entire game world suddenly stopped. [Y]: ¡°I haven¡¯t fought with anyone in a long time. Do you mind if I PK with [Laughing Breeze] for two rounds?¡± This question was obviously directed at [Bai Ling]. Before Chu Luo could type, a strange scene heralded by the words ¡°Say Yes¡± appeared on the world channel. Chu Luo looked at [Y] standing at the side and thought for a while. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Sure.¡± [Laughing Breeze] ¡°I quit! Hey! Are you two top experts of the world going to bully a neer like me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by everyone?¡± [Y]: ¡°Whatever.¡± With that, he started a forced PK with him. Then, all the onlookers were left with agape expressions of surprise. An hourter, [Laughing Breeze], who had dropped from level 100 to level 60, said, ¡°I admit defeat. Let¡¯s end it here tonight.¡± With that, he went offline. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This person actually escaped!!! Chu Luo looked at [Y], who was standing there, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± [Y]: ¡°No need.¡± With that, he went offline. Chu Luo saw that [Y] had logged off from the game, pursed her lips, and withdrew from the PK stage. She then realized that there were many avatars shing in the news column. Opening the message column, Chu Luo was about to reply to a few messages from familiar people when the office door was pushed open. She subconsciously looked up and saw Li Yan striding in with aptop in his hand. Li Yan walked up to her and nced at her disy. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°We can talk about it tomorrow. I am going off first.¡± With that, she exited the game and closed theputer. Li Yan pulled her up and held her hand as they walked out of the office. As Chu Luo walked, she told him about [Laughing Breeze] whom she had met just now. In the end, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°That person is simply outrageous. He actually went offline just like that. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely beat him back to the Novice Vige.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. When the car drove into the gate of the Imperial Sky Park vi, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the drone and the Hill cipher she had decrypted on the top floor today. She told Li Yan about it. ¡°I want to take a look there.¡± Li Yan nodded and got the chauffeur to stop the car halfway. Their figures disappeared into the shadows. Li Yan checked and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s three kilometers from No. 22.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use a teleportation talisman to teleport us there.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out a teleportation talisman and teleported the two of them to the back of vi 21. Chu Luo used another Invisibility Talisman and the two of them entered the vi. Just as the butler had discovered, the vi was undergoing renovation. The two of them walked around the vi and returned to their residence. Chu Luo said, ¡°The butler sent someone to investigate. That vi is under the name of a real estate developer.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°The renovations inside don¡¯t conform to the habits of real estate developers.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t quite understand. Li Yan reminded her, ¡°Real estate developers usually pay attention to the Feng Shuiyout of their residence. Have you observed the decorations in that vi carefully?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed it. It wasn¡¯t set up ording to the bestyout.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed it after he reminded her. ¡°You mean, the person who¡¯s going to move in isn¡¯t the registered owner?¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her hand and continued upstairs. As they walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to monitor that house. Go wash up and sleep first. It¡¯s already veryte.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, after dinner, Chu Luo took Roundy and the skateboard to Imperial University. When everyone saw her today, they were obviously more enthusiastic than before. Chu Luo listened for a while. These people mostly talked about electing the school belle. She didn¡¯t care about this at all, so she put the skateboard on the ground and headed into the school with Roundy. When she quickly disappeared, everyone was shocked. ¡°Chu Luo actually brought a skateboard to school!¡± ¡°Her posture on the skateboard is so fairy-like. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not wearing a dress. If she were wearing a dress, she would definitely be a fairy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the skateboard Chu Luo brought is very special?¡± ¡°That skateboard of hers runs so fast. Won¡¯t she hit someone?¡± ¡°And that robot of hers. Why do I feel that it¡¯s a little different today? It¡¯s moving so fast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. You said that the final voting for the school belle contest will be held today. Who will be chosen between Chu Luo and Gu Lexuan?¡± ¡°I think both might be chosen. Actually, what I want to know the most is, who will be the top school belle at Imperial University this year?¡± Chapter 289 - F*ck! What Did Chu Luo Do?

Chapter 289: F*ck! What Did Chu Luo Do?

Everyone was excited about the school belle contest. At this moment, Chu Luo was standing on a skateboard and listening to foreignnguage audio. She ignored everything outside and quickly walked towards today¡¯s first ss. There were many bicycles and pedestrians on the school road. When Chu Luo quickly passed by, many people subconsciously stopped and looked at her back. ¡°Chu Luo is actually riding a skateboard today. It looks so cool!¡± ¡°Her skateboard went so fast. Isn¡¯t she worried she¡¯ll bump into someone, or that a bike will run her over?¡± ¡°That robot of hers is so fat, but it can actually run so fast. Isn¡¯t she worried about bumping into someone?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was waiting to see if Chu Luo would be run over or if her robot would bump into someone, Chu Luo arrived at the most crowded crossroad. Not only were there many people here, but there was also a noticeboard at the side. There were also many people looking at the noticeboard. All the bicycles that had arrived here had no choice but to slow down. Some of the more anxious ones even kept ringing the bell. However, something still happened. ¡°Make way, make way, don¡¯t traverse the road!¡± ¡°Ahhh! Why is the bike in front braking!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! ¡°Ouch¡­ my leg!¡± ¡°Ouch! My clothes are stuck.¡± Just as the entire road was in chaos, Chu Luo, who was parked at the side, suddenly received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked her over the phone, ¡°Junior Chu, did an ident happen at the crossroad between the College of Economics and the College of Foreign Languages again?¡± Chu Luo nced at the scene in front and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Then think of a way to clear that ce. Otherwise, everyone will bete.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why should I think of a way to clear it?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Because this is one of the conditions to test the president of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, make them disperse.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy responded, something that looked like a horn suddenly stuck out from his head. Then, the group of people amid the chaos in front suddenly heard this especially serious and imposing sentence: ¡°Stop making so much noise! There are still ten minutes until ss starts. Aren¡¯t you worried that your points will be deducted if you¡¯rete?¡± What were Imperial University students most afraid of? Definitely, it¡¯s having their points deducted. Therefore, the increasingly chaotic scene suddenly fell silent. Only then did someone discover Chu Luo standing at the side. Chu Luo stood on the skateboard and looked at everyone indifferently. ¡°While you were arguing, I had already memorized 500 words.¡± Disbelief appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She suddenly recited a section of the macroeconomics, microeconomics, and statistical specialization of the College of Economics in severalnguages. Everyone was stunned. In the end, a few third-year students from the College of Foreign Language reacted and quickly tranted for everyone. Only then did everyone know what she was talking about. Then, everyone revealed an incredulous expression. Chu Luo nced at them and pointed at the few bicycles that had been knocked down. ¡°Help right the bicycles. If you have time to argue here, you might as well give way to each other and leave one by one. Also, those people who are watching the show, even if you don¡¯t have ss for the first lesson, have you mastered all the knowledge you need to learn?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Some people thought:?¡®Isn¡¯t Chu Luo too nosy?!¡¯ At this moment, a notice was suddenly broadcasted on the school¡¯s broadcast. ¡°Congrattions, freshman Chu Luo, for obtaining theputer certification issued by the National Cyberspace Administration. The university has specially approved for her a PhD in the Computer Science Department.¡± The broadcast actually broadcasted twice. Everyone thought:?¡®F*ck!!!¡¯ Chu Luo smiled in satisfaction and turned to look at the group in front of her again. Everyone subconsciously pulled up their fallen bikes. Under her gaze, they left in an orderly manner. Only then did Chu Luo continue moving forward with Roundy. After Chu Luo left, there was a group of people standing there for the first lesson. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! What did Chu Luo do? She actually obtained an official certificate from the empire¡¯s highest organization in Computer Science. Also, she actually became a PhD student in the Computer Science Department after only ten days of school!¡± Someone was checking the school¡¯s BBS and quickly said loudly, ¡°Everyone, look at the exnation posted on the university¡¯s official website.¡± Everyone quickly took out their phones to take a look. When they saw it, they felt extremely ashamed of their inferiority. ¡°By herself, Chu Luo actually took only seven to eight hours toplete the entire empire¡¯s defensework on Saturday. She even used only an hour toplete the Imperial University defensework. How did she aplish such a huge project!¡± ¡°I wonder what everyone in the Computer Science Department is thinking now.¡± ¡°I guess their mentalities must have copsed¡­ I¡¯m actually a little happy that Chu Luo didn¡¯t study finance. I can already imagine the scene of everyone in the College of Foreign Languages being pressed down by Chu Luo and rubbed against the ground.¡± ¡°Tsk~~ She¡¯s not studying finance, yet she can recite the macro, micro, and statistical specializations of the financial system in several foreignnguages. You should feel ashamed of your inferiority!¡± These words were like a blow to the souls of the students from the College of Finance. ¡­ Chu Luo had been going through the sybus of her specialization courses too quickly these past few days. The specialization sses for the first semester of her freshman year had no attraction to her at all. When she went to the school¡¯s administrative building to get the certificate, she went straight to the principal. No one knew what the two of them talked about. That afternoon, in the specialization sses Chu Luo had chosen, everyone waited for her but didn¡¯t see her. The next day, when all the students were concerned about the school belle contest, the school¡¯s public announcement column announced dozens of answer sheets for the exam for first-year students to jump to third year. When they saw the score, everyone eximed, ¡°D*mn! Which crazy person is this? To think they could score full marks for Imperial University¡¯s paper!¡± When everyone saw the name of that student, they fell silent. There was only the thought of ¡°Sorry for disturbing you! We¡¯re not even on the same.¡± After a while, everyone exploded. ¡°Is Chu Luo even human? She actually advanced to the third year in university in just a few days.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so incredible. Why didn¡¯t she just get into the fourth year or graduate school?¡± ¡°What is the Goddess of Studying? Other than Chu Luo, I really don¡¯t know who else is qualified to be the Goddess of Studying.¡± ¡°Why did she go from my junior to senior while we were still wondering who the top school belle will be? How can I take this?¡± ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny. When you guys were racking your brains about who will be the school belle, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is deserving to be the number one school belle.¡± ¡°Yes, no one canpare to Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ No matter how much envy, jealousy, admiration, and bitterness the outside world had, what was Chu Luo doing at this time? She was chasing after [Laughing Breeze] in ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± and had beaten him back to the Novice Vige from level 60. In the end, [Laughing Breeze] was not convinced and bought a World Horn to ask: ¡°[Bai Ling], why can¡¯t you let people off when you¡¯re already so powerful? Why must you beat me back to the Novice Vige? Aren¡¯t you too petty?¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m petty. Whoever dares to bully my friend, I¡¯ll pay them back ten times, a hundred times over.¡± Chu Luo quit the game as the entire ¡°Battle of Lightyears¡± exploded. Then, her phone rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was extremely touched. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ve finally avenged me. I¡¯m so touched.¡± Chu Luo only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re in ss. How did you know about this?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Someone texted me.¡± Wang Mingtao continued to say in admiration, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too awesome. You jumped grades without saying anything. How did you do that?¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Study more when I have nothing to do.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I¡¯ve studied a lot. Why don¡¯t I have a brain like yours?¡± Chu Luo continued straightforwardly, ¡°IQ is innate.¡± Wang Mingtao choked. Chu Luo looked at the time. School was almost over. She had been ying games in theputer library this afternoon. It was time to go back. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her and asked what he had been wanting to ask. ¡°Sister Chu, why did you directly jump grade to third year?¡± Chu Luo put away her books and called out to Roundy, who was quietly sitting in the corner. As she walked out of the library, she said, ¡°The university didn¡¯t allow me to be promoted directly to graduate school. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Moreover, the principal felt that she was too young and should enjoy an undergraduate life for a year, so he had her study as a third year first. She walked to the librarian and took out her school card. The librarian took the school card and couldn¡¯t help but peek at her a few times before swiping her card. Seeing that there was no sound on the other end of the line, Chu Luo said hello and prepared to hang up. Wang Mingtao swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, where are you now? I think I have to celebrate for you.¡± ¡°The library in the Computer Science Department.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the librarian returned the school card to her. She took it and walked out of the library. Wang Mingtao said, ¡°Then Sister Chu, wait for me outside. I¡¯lle over immediately. I¡¯m very close to the library.¡± Chu Luo thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao arrived quickly. His red hair was bouncing on his head. Coupled with his unusually bright smile, it made him especially eye-catching. ¡°Sister Chu, where are we going to eat to celebrate?¡± After Wang Mingtao finished asking, he even greeted Roundy, ¡°Good afternoon, Roundy~¡± Roundy: ¡°Peach[1], good afternoon.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, why do I feel that Roundy called me Peach?¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked to the side. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling. That¡¯s exactly what he called you.¡± [1] Sounds like Mingtao¡¯s nickname Chapter 290 - Contemporary Little Mozart; Youre Exaggerating, Right?

Chapter 290: Contemporary Little Mozart; You¡¯re Exaggerating, Right?

The two of them went straight to the nearest school restaurant. The moment Chu Luo entered, she became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Wang Mingtao ced the book in his hand on the dining table and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go order. What do you want to eat?¡± Chu Luo mentioned a few dishes. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao walked towards the ordering window. He had just taken two steps when Roundy followed him. Wang Mingtao asked in surprise, ¡°Roundy, why are you following me?¡± Roundy replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry the dishes.¡± Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even have hands. How can you help me carry them?¡± Roundy extended out a tform that looked like a tray from its stomach. It was estimated that there were three or four racks on it, and there was also a soup bowl beside it. Roundy said proudly, ¡°Mistress specially designed it. I have a pocket for snacks here.¡± Wang Mingtao gave him a thumbs up. ¡°My Sister Chu is amazing.¡± On Chu Luo¡¯s side. Not long after she sat down, people who¡¯d been sitting elsewhere surrounded her. At this moment, two girls walked up to her. ¡°Chu Luo, can we ask you a few questions?¡± Chu Luo looked up at them and said under their expectant gazes, ¡°Sure.¡± One of the girls quickly asked, ¡°How did you manage to pass the level-up examination in such a short time while learning so many specializations at once?¡± As Imperial University students, they were most concerned about their studies. Chu Luo thought for a while and pointed at her head. She wasn¡¯t humble at all. ¡°My memory is better than everyone else¡¯s. I can remember things after reading it once. Moreover, I read books very quickly.¡± ¡°How fast can it be?¡± The other girl didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some fast learning method that you can¡¯t bear to share with us?¡± Some people sitting elsewhere had the same thought. ¡°I think she refuses to tell us because she is afraid that we would find out about her learning method and surpass her.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s as difficult to get along with as the rumors say. No wonder no girl is willing to be her friend.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard these sour words, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. She suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Instead of making sarcastic remarks here, you might as well find a way to learn on your own. Being surpassed by a person like me who¡¯s only been here for a month, many people must feel terrible. I said before, if you¡¯re not convinced, you can challenge me.¡± Everyone shut up. At this moment, another person walked in from outside the restaurant. The person was wearing a dress and a pair of seven- to eight-centimeter high heels. Her footsteps were lively. At this moment, she was holding two books in one hand and a phone in the other. As she walked, she made a call and said in a displeased tone: ¡°I said that I don¡¯t need you to interfere. This is my own matter¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going into the restaurant.¡± Then she hung up. The moment Gu Lexuan entered the restaurant, she subconsciously looked around and her gazended on Chu Luo. Chu Luo was replying to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s message when she felt her gaze on her. Gu Lexuan stomped over to Chu Luo in her high heels and said in a displeased voice, ¡°Chu Luo, why didn¡¯t you react at all about the school belle contest?¡± Chu Luo said without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Lexuan was furious. She had treated this matter so seriously, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. This was preposterous. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be too smug. Do you think you can be the top school belle just because you¡¯re good at studying? Let me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I wanted to be the top school belle?¡± ¡°Hmph! Acting all high and mighty!¡± ¡°Do I need to pretend?¡± Chu Luo tapped her phone with her finger and asked, ¡°If the school belle¡¯s evaluation is based on looks, do you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s based on being cultured? In what way can youpare to me?¡± ¡°I know Chinese Art. I¡¯m the disciple of Zhang Doni, a member of the Chinese Arts Association.¡± At this point, Gu Lexuan suddenly became very confident. ¡°I¡¯m also a student of Master Wei, a famous pianist in the empire. The school belle of Imperial University must be proficient in all four arts. Other than studying, do you know anything else?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo chuckled but couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. At this moment, Wang Mingtao and Roundy returned with the dishes. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he said straightforwardly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know everything that my Sister Chu knows. But everything that you do know, my Sister Chu might already be tired of ying.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Lexuan red at Wang Mingtao and mocked, ¡°Keep bragging. Be careful not to get pped in the face.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the restaurant. As soon as she left, many people started discussing softly. ¡°No wonder Gu Lexuan has always been so confident. So she has such a powerful teacher. I heard that it¡¯s very difficult to enter the Chinese Arts Association. Any one of its members is a master.¡± ¡°And Master Wei. If it¡¯s that Master Wei I heard about, I can only say that Gu Lexuan is really impressive. That Master Wei is known as the Contemporary Little Mozart in the empire¡¯s piano world.¡± ¡°Contemporary Little Mozart? You¡¯re exaggerating, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a little exaggerated, but Master Wei¡¯s piano skills are really good. Previously, he even represented the empire to participate in an international pianopetition.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± ¡°Third.¡± ¡­ ¡°Sister Chu, that girl provoked you so much just now. Why didn¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡± Wang Mingtao was puzzled. At this moment, Tang Zhiyun sent another message saying that he was outside and would treat them to dinner when he returned. ¡°A waste of time.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she put her phone aside and picked up her chopsticks to eat. After eating a mouthful of food, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Wang¡¯s waist?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already recovered.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately beamed. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go out to work this week. Sister Chu, why don¡¯t we y games together this weekend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Chu Luo lowered her head and started eating again. Wang Mingtao scratched his head and didn¡¯t ask further. He followed suit and ate. However, not long after he ate, Wang Mingtao seemed to have thought of something. He covered his mouth and lowered his voice mysteriously. ¡°Sister Chu,st week, my father and I went to your rtive¡¯s house to nt flowers. Guess what I heard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my rtive,¡± Chu Luo emphasized. Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°Alright, Sister Chu, do you still want to hear their gossip?¡± ¡°If you want to say it, just say it.¡± Wang Mingtao liked to gossip in front of Chu Luo. ¡°I heard that the Wei family is going to the northwest to find an ancient tomb. Most of their men will go there.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard this. Seeing her reaction, Wang Mingtao continued, ¡°Sister Chu, do you think their family are tomb raiders? I think the things they prepared aren¡¯t what a regr archaeological team should have.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Did they discover you when you heard these words?¡± ¡°No. I was in a hurry to pee. I was going to go to the public toilet outside, but the back door of their vi happened to be open. I sneaked in and found the nearest bathroom. When I went out, I heard the two madams of the Wei family discussing this.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°No one. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. Not even my father.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then forget about it.¡± Wang Mingtao believed that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t harm him and nodded hurriedly. Just as the two of them were about to finish eating, someone suddenly walked over. ¡°Hello, Student Wang.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao looked over at the same time. When he saw who it was, Wang Mingtao asked warily, ¡°Student Wu, what are you trying to do?¡± Wu Siyi twisted her fingers nervously and stole a nce at Chu Luo. She suddenly took out 1000 yuan and handed it to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry aboutst time. I didn¡¯t expect every meal to be so expensive. There¡¯s 1000 yuan here. I¡¯ll return the extra money to you.¡± Wang Mingtao subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo picked up the soup and took a sip. She nced at her and didn¡¯t want to speak at all. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t take the money and said, ¡°No need. This matter is over.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, are you done eating? I¡¯ll go settle the bill.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wang Mingtao stood up and walked towards the counter. Wu Siyi turned to look at Wang Mingtao and then at Chu Luo. After thinking for a while, she put down the money and was about to leave. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo looked at the money in front of her and said, ¡°Take your money away.¡± Wu Siyi stopped and looked at Chu Luo. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m returning this to Student Wang.¡± ¡°Then put it in his hands.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo led Roundy towards the counter and didn¡¯t even look at Wu Siyi. Wu Siyi looked at the money on the dining table, bit her lips, and followed her. After Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao walked out of the restaurant, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground before saying to Wang Mingtao, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she left. The moment she left, Wu Siyi stopped Wang Mingtao. ¡­ When Chu Luo returned to the vi, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She put down her things and went to the vi behind. At this moment, Elder Hu was watering some herbs. When he saw Chu Luo, he immediately waved her over happily. ¡°Little Chu,e and see.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Elder Hu pointed at the herbs that filled the garden and was so happy that the creases on his face deepened. ¡°Look, you actually made these herbs grow. In a few days, we can use them in the experiment.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. The two of them walked towards theboratory. When Chu Luo returned to the vi after her experiment, the butler waiting in the courtyard said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back. Master said that he would be backter tonight, so don¡¯t wait for him.¡± Chapter 291 - I Wont Make You Angry

Chapter 291: I Won¡¯t Make You Angry

When Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to do the experiment, she had left her phone with the butler. She nodded and continued walking towards the door. The butler followed and said, ¡°President Jin from the Metaphysics Society called you at around eight. President Jin asked me to tell you to call him back immediately after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious about why President Jin was looking for her. After walking back to the vi, she called him back. Unexpectedly, President Jin called her to talk about going to the northwest. President Jin said over the phone, ¡°Master Chu, the national archaeology team discovered a legendary ancient tomb near the ancient ruins of the northwest Lon Kingdom. They want to invite our Metaphysics Society to go with them. I want to ask, would you want to go?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned unconsciously. She asked, ¡°Which dynasty¡¯s ancient tomb is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stated in the history books, but this ancient dynasty does exist in the long river of history. It¡¯s said that everything inside it is very magical.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but since the national archeological team is looking for us, there must be something.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. After hanging up the phone, she went upstairs to wash up. Tonight, she didn¡¯t read. Instead, she searched for many things regarding the ancient tomb on the Inte. The more she searched, the more her brows furrowed. ¡°What a bunch of fools.¡± ¡°Phoenix Skies Dynasty does indeed have many abilities that this era doesn¡¯t have, but it¡¯s not like how the legends say at all. There aren¡¯t medicines for immortality or cultivation techniques that can make people immortal. ¡°Ha! Cultivation to be immortal.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading all the legends about the ancient tomb that she could find, she put down her phone andy down. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter which way shey. There was burning anger in her heart. She didn¡¯t know for how long shey in bed, but she eventually got off the bed and put on a coat before walking to the study. She went to the study and connected to Chen Xuan in the US. Chen Xuan seemed very busy. When he picked up the call, he even signed a document before smiling at Chu Luo. ¡°Little Boss, if I remember correctly, it should be past midnight on your side. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to ask how things were on your side.¡± ¡°Very busy.¡± Although Chen Xuan said that he was busy, his tone was very pleasant. ¡°Our products are too popr in the US. I was nning to find time to ask you, Little Boss. Isn¡¯t it time for ourpany to open a branchpany?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. You can handle this matter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Xuan was very touched by Chu Luo¡¯s trust in him. The smile on his face deepened. The two of them chatted for a while more, then Chen Xuan suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Little Boss, I think there¡¯s something I should tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Princess Anya.¡± ¡°Her? What did she do?¡± ¡°Recently, Princess Anya has been sending her personal guard to look for me for the form of our beauty products.¡± When she heard this, Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did she interfere with thepany?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that her people came to look for me a few times in private, but I dodged them all. Initially, I¡¯d nned to look for the manager of Master Li¡¯spany if her people came again.¡± Previously, Li Yan had said that if anything happened to Chu Luo¡¯spany, he should immediately look for the regional manager of the zing Glory Corporation to have them deal with it. He didn¡¯t have to look for Chu Luo for no reason. She was very busy with her studies. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter.¡± With that, she ended the video call with him. Then, Chu Luo called Anya. Anya picked up the call quickly and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s incredible that you would call me.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep her guessing. She said directly, ¡°If you want the form of my cosmetics, you can call me directly. Why make things difficult for my employees?¡± ¡°When did I ask for the form of your cosmetics?¡± Anya¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Chu, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t even have such an idea!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she snorted. ¡°Your personal guard looked for Chen Xuan several times in private. How can that be fake?¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Anya was obviously anxious. ¡°Chu, believe me. I really don¡¯t have such intentions.¡± Chu Luo actually believed Anya when she said that she didn¡¯t do it. Other than the fact that Anya was a little spoiled, she was actually a good person. However, Chen Xuan wouldn¡¯t lie. She said, ¡°Since your men sought out Chen Xuan, you should resolve this matter properly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any more cosmetics and skincare products.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Chu Luo, how can you treat me like this?¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone as Anya went crazy upon hearing that she would no longer be supplied with cosmetics products. She believed that Anya would resolve this matter quickly. Just as she was about to return to the bedroom, the study door suddenly opened. She saw Li Yan, who was wearing only a shirt and had unbuttoned two buttons, walk in. Chu Luo sat there and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yan strode to her side and bent down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± He moved to stand up straight. But Chu Luo reached out to grab his cor first. She blinked her big eyes at him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Li Yan chuckled, hisughter filled with joy and enchantment. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep without me hugging you?¡± Chu Luo blushed. ¡°No way.¡± After saying that, she let go of his cor and extended her arms. ¡°Hug me.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart fluttered at her wheedling manner. He carried her horizontally and asked as he walked out of the study, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo leaned her face against his chest and said angrily, ¡°Why does everyone want to find that ancient tomb?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he stopped in his tracks. He looked down at her profile and asked, ¡°Does Luoluo not want those people to go down to that ancient tomb?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she hugged his neck tightly and said, ¡°But they can¡¯t enter the main tomb.¡± A glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. He hugged her tightly and quickly walked back to the bedroom. After a hearty exercise, Chu Luo fell asleep from exhaustion. Li Yan hugged her and kissed her rosy face a few times before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, as long as you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to stop them.¡± With that, he hugged her and fell asleep. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya said over the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve already investigated the matter. It was indeed one of my guards who went to threaten your employee, but it really wasn¡¯t me who sent him. It was my third brother who caused this. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely talk to my third brother about this matter.¡± Despite everything, Chu Luo was still very satisfied with her actions, so she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± However, she looked at Li Yan, who was practicing in the courtyard, and said, ¡°I understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Chu, wait.¡± Anya quickly stopped her and asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re going to take back what you said before, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance.¡± Chu Luo hung up and strode out towards the courtyard. Li Yan was practicing a fist technique. Chu Luo watched for a while and said to him, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s spar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them started sparring. Twenty minutester, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Why are your skills getting better and better?¡± Li Yan looked at her pouting lips and wiped the sweat off her nose. ¡°The internal energy you taught me to cultivate is very good.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she muttered, ¡°If I had known that the disciple would starve the master to death, I would have definitely held back.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he carried her over and smacked her lips. Chu Luo blushed. ¡°How¡­ how can you kiss me here!¡± Li Yanughed softly. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± After saying that, he tilted his head and said in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now. If you hit me in anger in the future, at least I won¡¯t suffer internal injuries.¡± Chu Luoughed when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you.¡± After saying that, she struggled out of his arms and turned to walk towards the living room. As she walked, she said, ¡°If I get angry with you, I won¡¯t let you into the bedroom.¡± Li Yan quickly followed her and grabbed her wrist by the door. He led her to the dining table and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t make you angry.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips andugh secretly. After the meal, Chu Luo went to school. She had just walked into the school gate when someone stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo recognized this person. It was the girl who had stopped her at the entrance of the Student Union, Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran was wearing a denim dress and a pair of casual sneakers with her hair tied up in a bun. She was originally a sweet and charming person, so she looked even more refreshing today. No one would be able to imagine how she could have provoked Chu Luo like an idiot. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Zhang Yiran smiled, but there was a hint of calction in it. ¡°I heard that you want to run for the Student Union office. Coincidentally, I have a mission here. Why don¡¯t you help me do it? I¡¯ll vote for you then.¡± Chapter 292 - Student Unions Test

Chapter 292: Student Union¡¯s Test

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhang Yiran was obviously very famous. When she stopped Chu Luo, she immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Hearing her say this, everyone was shocked. Then, many people started whispering. ¡°Minister Zhang looks very familiar with Chu Luo, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo say that she was going to run for the Student Union office?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t make a move, but once she does, it¡¯s actually to run for the Student Union office.¡± ¡°No wonder she was indifferent to the school belle contest. It turns out that she really didn¡¯t take a fancy to the title of school belle but to the even more powerful Student Union.¡± ¡°Minister Zhang stopped Chu Luo. Is Chu Luo going to run for the position of Liaison Minister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Zhang Yiran has been the Liaison Minister for only a year. How could she possibly retire?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would support Chu Luo as long as Chu Luo fulfilled her request? It only means that Chu Luo will run for one of the Minister positions. She didn¡¯t say that Chu Luo will run for Liaison Minister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but what Minister position will Chu Luo run for?¡± ¡°I think a nerd like Chu Luo will definitely run to be the Minister of the Study Department or the Secretary Department.¡± ¡°But the Minister of the Study Department has also been in office for only a year. How could he possibly retire?¡± ¡°Do you think with Chu Luo¡¯s character, she won¡¯t fight for it if she wants to run?¡± ¡°Then¡­ when the timees, won¡¯t Chu Luo have to fight with the Study Department or Secretary Department Minister alone? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Secretary Department Minister is capable enough to be a secretary forrgepanies? Would a nerd like Chu Luo who only knows how to study know how to run the Secretary Department?¡± ¡°The Minister of the Study Department has already won a few international heavyweight trophies for the country. Chu Luo only won a Computer Science national certificate. How can shepare to Minister Pei!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Minister Pei is much better than Chu Luo!¡± ¡°So there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo knew that Zhang Yiran was saying this on purpose to make everyone misunderstand. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Zhang Yiran, whose eyes were sparkling. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Zhang Yiran smiled. Her smile was bright and warm. ¡°It¡¯s like this. In a while, our Student Union will have to wee a few Student Union members from overseas universities. When the timees, we will hold some activities, but the school won¡¯t grant us any funds. Our Student Union can only think of a way to raise funds.¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. Indeed, someone gasped. ¡°Tsk¡­ Could it be that Minister Zhang wants Chu Luo to help the Student Union raise funds?¡± Zhang Yiran raised an eyebrow at Chu Luo. ¡°I want you to help me raise some funds. Is that okay?¡± After saying that, she looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo looked straight into her eyes. Just as Zhang Yiran thought that Chu Luo would give up, she asked, ¡°How much do you need to raise?¡± ¡°The more the merrier, of course.¡± Zhang Yiran deliberately didn¡¯t say how much she wanted to raise. She only added, ¡°After I became a minister, the highest batch of funds I raised was 200,000 yuan.¡± After saying that, she raised her chin slightly amid the admiring voices. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to agree so easily. She suddenly remembered that the President had said that Chu Luo was much more capable than she had imagined. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to make things difficult for her. Zhang Yiran thought for a moment and quickly added, ¡°Since this is a test for you, you have to raise funds that aren¡¯t sponsored by your family or friends.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You can choose someone directly. I¡¯ll just get him to donate when the timees.¡± Zhang Yiran thought to herself,?¡®This suits me too well. I¡¯ll designate apany for you that¡¯s about to go bankrupt to ask for sponsorship from. I¡¯ll make you retreat.¡¯ However, on the surface, she pretended to be thinking for her and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make things difficult for you. How about this? You can go to the CEO of Jinxin Construction and Equipment Company in the south of the city. You don¡¯t need to secure much sponsorship money. A few tens of thousands will do.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at Zhang Yiran. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Address.¡± Zhang Yiran quickly gave her an address. Chu Luo nodded and walked straight into the school. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zhang Yiran asked loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to go in a few days? I want it today.¡± Chu Luo had long walked away and didn¡¯t answer her. Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t get angry. The corners of her lips curled up. She took out her phone and sent a message to the Student Union¡¯s internal group chat before walking happily towards the school bus stop. The group of people who stayed behind to watch immediately spread this matter to the school¡¯s BBS. Then, the entire campus BBS exploded. Many people were betting that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to raise the money. Chu Luo was going to report to Year 3 today. After she chatted with all the specialization teachers, it was already noon. Coincidentally, Wu Yiyao called her, so she went to meet her for lunch. While eating, Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you suddenly went from first year to third year. The entire school exploded.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll just focus on learning.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°Have you been researching with Professor Tang and the others recently?¡± Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao knew what Chu Luo was doing research, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao quietly looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°My father and the other researchers have stopped. The higher-ups are suddenly suppressing zing Glory. They¡¯ve been under monitoring these past few days.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re waiting for you here. Otherwise, if this stops just like that, the researchers will go crazy.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Professor Wu and the others recently. She asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t say it here, so she gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Eat first. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s apartment to rest for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly ate. After eating, the two of them went to Professor Wu¡¯s apartment in the school¡¯s residential area reserved for professors. Professor Wu wasn¡¯t there. Wu Yiyao opened the door and entered. Before the two of them could speak, Roundy, who was following behind them, beeped. Wu Yiyao asked curiously, ¡°Little Chu, what happened to your robot?¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°Roundy is out of battery.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, then let him charge. The socket¡­¡± Before Wu Yiyao could finish, Roundy walked in by himself. He walked around the room as if looking for a socket. Wu Yiyao was wondering why Roundy didn¡¯t notice the few sockets in the room. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly pulled her hand. Wu Yiyao seemed to have guessed something and didn¡¯t say anything else. Roundy didn¡¯t stop until he reached the television cab in the living room. He took out a charger and plugged it into the socket. However, as soon as Roundy was connected to the socket, the wires in the room started making cracking noises. It was obvious that the circuit had short-circuited. Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t worried about the circuit. Instead, she was a little worried about Roundy. ¡°Little Chu, is your robot okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo walked over and pointed at the ce where Roundy stopped. ¡°There¡¯s a monitor installed here.¡± After saying that, she looked elsewhere. ¡°There are a few more spots.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, her expression changed and she quickly regained herposure. ¡°So is it very unsafe for us to be here now?¡± ¡°No. Just now, Roundy has destroyed the entire house¡¯s circuit and those monitors.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t this make those people suspicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay even if they get suspicious. In any case, they know who gave me my robot.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°At least no one will know what we¡¯re saying now.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and suddenly frowned. ¡°Does Little Chu know what happened? After my father and the other researchers began to be monitored, there were a few people among the higher-ups who came to do inspections. They were just short of calling the researchers one by one for interrogation.¡± ¡°What reason did the higher-ups give to monitor Professor Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Illegal operations. Some programs are disrupting human mental systems.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao sneered. ¡°The gaming capsule has been undergoing research for more than two years. If there really was a vition, why wasn¡¯t the research ordered to stop before?¡± Chu Luo took out a bottle of juice from Roundy¡¯s snacks pocket and handed it to Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t be angry. This matter will end soon.¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say much. She only said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just need to watch what happens up there. It doesn¡¯t matter if the gaming capsule stops at this time. ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move around alone during this period of time. I¡¯m worried that they will use you to threaten Professor Wu into saying something groundless to frame zing Glory and Li Yan.¡± Wu Yiyao frowned even more but still nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and handed her a talisman. ¡°Keep this with you at all times. As long as you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯d be able to feel it.¡± Wu Yiyao took the talisman and removed the jade pendant from her neck. She asked, ¡°Little Chu, can you attach the talisman to this?¡± Chu Luo tapped her hand and the talisman covered the jade pendant. Then, it disappeared. Wu Yiyao put the jade pendant back on. The two of them talked for a while more.. Chu Luo still had to go to the south of the city, so she left Imperial University with Roundy. Chapter 293 - Luck Has Been Borrowed

Chapter 293: Luck Has Been Borrowed

There was a construction materials city that spanned tens of thousands of hectares south of the city. The construction materials here could be said to be world-famous. Chu Luo stood outside the Jinxin Market, which was so cold and cheerless that it didn¡¯t fit in with the entire construction materials city. She nced at the other shops that were bustling with activity and walked in. There weren¡¯t many customers in the market. They were also picky when looking at materials,ining about this and that, appearing dissatisfied. The salesperson¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. He looked barely energetic. Chu Luo walked up to a salesperson and asked, ¡°Hello. Is your boss around?¡± The salesperson was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Why are you looking for our boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± When the salesperson heard this, he had a strange expression. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not here to get sponsorship, are you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and admitted, ¡°I want to see your boss.¡± When the salespeople standing at the side heard this, they also surrounded her. Another woman with an S Province ent said, ¡°Sister, you should go to anotherpany to get sponsors. Our boss probably doesn¡¯t have any spare money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister, why do you want toe to ourpany to get sponsorship? Look, there are so manypanies with customers outside. If you go to thosepanies and look for their bosses, you will definitely be able to get sponsorship.¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t you ask two boys to apany you? You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡­ As the salespeople spoke, the customers in the shop left without buying anything. Chu Luo looked at the entire market. The items inside didn¡¯t look bad. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are there so few visitors here? Is the price too high?¡± Chu Luo was too beautiful. This, coupled with her big, sparkling eyes that looked like they could talk, made the salesperson immediately stunned by her cuteness, and he spoke a little more. ¡°No. Ourpany¡¯s products are simr to otherpanies¡¯ products. If one purchased in bulk, our prices are even more attractive than those of otherpanies.¡± ¡°Then why is no one buying here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s like it¡¯s haunted.¡± Chu Luo blinked her curious eyes. ¡°Haunted?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just trying to describe what it¡¯s like.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said casually, ¡°The shop opposite yours looks like it¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°They¡¯re more than doing well. Their business is simply explosive.¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit and a leather bag walked in. He was on the phone. The middle-aged man¡¯s hair was a little long. It had probably not been trimmed for a long time. He looked a little listless, and his face was pale. He looked very haggard. Someone quickly told Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, that¡¯s our Boss Jin.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked up. ¡°Boss Jin.¡± Boss Jin was making a call, but the other party didn¡¯t answer. When he heard someone calling from behind, he subconsciously turned around. When he saw Chu Luo, he deliberately nced behind her and asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°Little kid, you called me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo walked towards him and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m from the Imperial University Student Union. I want to talk to you about getting a donation.¡± When Jin Yongfu heard this, his expression changed slightly. After a moment of silence, he said in a tone that could be considered friendly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have money to donate.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°But I want to talk to you about something else.¡± Jin Yongfu frowned slightly. He treated Chu Luo as someone who wouldn¡¯t stop until she got the donation and finally became a little impatient. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the elevator. Chu Luo followed him. Jin Yongfu walked into the elevator and so did Chu Luo. Jin Yongfu didn¡¯t expect the youngdy in front of him to cling to him. He controlled his frustration. ¡°Little kid, if you want a donation, you might as well go to other shops with a booming business and look for their bosses. I really don¡¯t have any money to donate to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jin Yongfu and said seriously, ¡°I want only you to donate.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jin Yongfu took a deep breath, but he still couldn¡¯t control his temper. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I said that I don¡¯t have money to donate.¡± At this moment, the elevator reached the office floor. Jin Yongfu walked out, and Chu Luo followed. The moment Jin Yongfu walked out, his secretary walked up to him with a folder. ¡°Boss, H Province is urging us to pay for the raw materials. Boss Chen said that if we don¡¯t transfer the money for thest batch of raw materials, he will terminate our cooperation.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call Boss Chen personallyter to talk to him.¡± Boss Jin strode towards the office. After taking two steps, he said to his secretary, ¡°Send her¡­¡± Before he could say the words ¡°send her out,¡± he suddenly stopped. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Go busy yourself.¡± The secretary nced at Chu Luo and turned around to get busy. Chu Luo looked at Boss Jin¡¯s back and thought that if this person was willing to provide sponsorship of his own ord, she would help him. After Boss Jin walked into the office, he looked at Chu Luo, who had followed him in, and said, ¡°Little kid, I said that I don¡¯t have money here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can sit there and wait. See if I lied to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo really sat down and waited. She didn¡¯t rest and quickly sized up this office. She realized that it originally had a treasure-gatheringyout, but it was covered by ayer of ck aura. It was obvious that Jin Yongfu¡¯s luck had been borrowed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought of the booming business opposite his. Then, Boss Jin made a few calls in a row, sounding fawning and subservient throughout. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She took out her phone and watched a quantum mechanics video taught by a physics professor. More than an hourter, Boss Jin finished making the calls. When he saw Chu Luo sitting there, he thought that she was watching a video. He stood up and walked over. Just as he was about to speak, his gazended on the contents of her phone. Surprise appeared on his face. Seeing Boss Jin walk over, Chu Luo took off her earpiece and turned off the video. She asked, ¡°Can we talk about the donation now?¡± Boss Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Boss Jin was extremely helpless. ¡°Little kid, I made a few calls just now. They were all urging me to pay up, but I don¡¯t have the money to pay them.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you fork out even ten or twenty thousand yuan?¡± Boss Jin red at Chu Luo in frustration. However, the little girl in front of him looked even younger than his daughter. Moreover, she came out alone to get sponsorship. It was obvious that she had nevere into contact with society. Boss Jin couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Little kid, can I ask why you muste to my ce to get sponsorship?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m preparing to run for President of the Student Union. I need to fulfill this request by the Liaison Minister to get her vote.¡± When he heard this, Boss Jin was shocked. The Imperial University students were famous for their talents. The youngdy in front of him actually wanted to run for the position of the Student Union president. While Boss Jin thought that she was biting off more than she could chew, he couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Ambitious.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not just ambition. I will definitely get this position.¡± Boss Jin was actually infected by Chu Luo¡¯s confidence. After thinking for a while, he felt that helping the youngdy in front of him could be considered a form of good karma. He took out the only card with money from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°I still have 20,000 yuan on my card. The password is 888888. With your confidence, I n to support you. I hope that when youe out in the future, you can contribute more to society and our country.¡± Chu Luo took his bank card and smiled. ¡°In return, I n to help you.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she stood up before Boss Jin¡¯s surprised expression and walked to the window to look at the shop opposite. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve probably asked a master toe and take a look. He said that the Feng Shui here isn¡¯t good, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Boss Jin was shocked. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°But that Master isn¡¯t skilled. He didn¡¯t change your luck and made you even more unlucky.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. After a while, he said, ¡°No wonder Master left directly afterward. He said that he couldn¡¯t help me and asked me to invite someone else.¡± ¡°And did you?¡± ¡°No. A Master isn¡¯t someone I can invite just because I want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know why your luck has been deteriorating in the past few years despite your being destined for wealth and riches?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your luck has been borrowed.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s body trembled and he asked anxiously, ¡°Are you serious? Who borrowed my luck?¡± Chu Luo pointed out the window. Boss Jin¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, his face was filled with anger. ¡°No wonder!¡± Chu Luo took the bank card that he had given her and said, ¡°If you believe me, change the name of thepany to¡­ ¡®Cherish Gold.¡¯ Also¡­¡± At this point, she took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°Go home and get your wife to sew a brocade pouch made of Tibetan cloth that can be worn on you at any time. Put this talisman inside. After you¡¯ve done these two things, your luck will return.¡± Boss Jin looked at the talisman in Chu Luo¡¯s hand with a strange expression and wondered if this youngdy was kidding. How could she take out a real talisman so casually? But another voice in his heart told him:?¡®Jin Yongfu, believe her, you¡¯ve met a benefactor.¡¯ Before he could react, he had already carefully taken the talisman. He turned around to get his phone to call his wife. After the call, he took his briefcase. Jin Yongfu suddenly froze. He gritted his teeth and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little kid, I won¡¯t entertain you today. I n to go to the Trade and Commerce Bureau and change mypany¡¯s name immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone before you¡¯ve changed the name. If the other party does anything, you can call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the door together. Jin Yongfu gave her a name card as he walked. The people in the office were shocked to see their boss sending Chu Luo out enthusiastically. The two of them walked out of the shop. Jin Yongfu looked at the bustling scene opposite him and said, ¡°If my shop is revived, I will donate some money to your Student Union.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the car. Jin Yongfu looked at Chu Luo¡¯s car te and was surprised. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the city center. Chu Luo¡¯s car was caught in a jam just as she reached the city center. While she was stuck in traffic, she looked around and realized that many of the billboards belonged to the zing Glory Corporation. At this point, she suddenly wanted to call Li Yan. She took out her phone and called him. Chapter 294 - Neeson Appears

Chapter 294: Neeson Appears

Unexpectedly, Li Yan was negotiating a contract with an international corporation nearby. Chu Luo wanted to take a look and deliberately didn¡¯t say where she was. She only asked how long his meeting wouldst before saying with a smile, ¡°Then take your time. I¡¯m going to ss.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and drove towards the internationalmercial building after the traffic had cleared up. The internationalmercial building Li Yan was in wasn¡¯t far from the Central Square. This ce was filled withrge internationalpanies with tall buildings. The light wall wasn¡¯t dazzling but was very imposing, making this area look especially high-ss. Chu Luo drove the car to the parking lot outside thepany building. After getting out of the car, she walked towards the door. After walking past the revolving ss door and entering, she saw a huge hall. On the left of the hall was the receptionist counter and on the right was the rest area. At this moment, people of all colors were walking quickly in the hall. They looked very busy. The moment Chu Luo walked in, everyone subconsciously looked at her. Surprise shed across their eyes. Chu Luo nced at the hall and walked to the lounge on the right to sit down. She nned to wait for Li Yan toe down. However, just as she took out her phone, her gaze suddenlynded on a man who had just walked in. This person¡¯s expression was indifferent and cold. He was wearing a ck casual outfit and had a lollipop in his mouth. He walked to the front desk and asked, ¡°Which floor is the Robot Research and Development Department in?¡± The receptionist looked at the man in front of her and her eyes lit up. She subconsciously stood up and asked, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± The man took out a name card and handed it to her. ¡°The researcher that Mr. Arth hired.¡± The receptionist looked at his name card and her eyes sparkled. ¡°The Robot Research and Development Department is on the 34th floor. Mr. Neeson, you can take elevator number 5.¡± Neeson nodded at her, took the name card, and walked over. The moment Neeson left, the women at the front desk clutched their chests and became smitten. ¡°So handsome. What day is it today? Not only did I see Master Li, but I also met such a handsome designer!¡± Chu Luo put away her phone, stood up, and followed him. At this moment, there were many people in the elevator. When Neeson entered, a few women looked at him. Chu Luo stood outside the elevator and looked on. Unexpectedly, Neeson didn¡¯t take the elevator. He turned around and walked towards the safety stairwell. One of the women said in a strange tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that handsome guy take the elevator?¡± ¡°Maybe he wants to exercise.¡± ¡°That man is so handsome. The way he holds the lollipop in his mouth is so tempting. I really want to eat the lollipop in his mouth.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She walked out. She knew which floor Neeson was going to. She couldn¡¯t possibly be stupid enough to follow him up the stairs. Chu Luo took the elevator to the 33rd floor. She walked out of the elevator and turned to enter the safety stairwell. She waited on the stairs for almost seven minutes before Neeson leisurely climbed up. Neeson didn¡¯t seem surprised to see her. Instead, he walked up to her and handed her a strawberry-vored lollipop. ¡°For you.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I saw you sitting in the lounge.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Then tell me, what will happen to you if I see you?¡± ¡°Do you want to have me captured?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the lollipop even after a long time, Neeson retracted his hand and seriously peeled off the lollipop wrapper before passing it to her. ¡°For you.¡± It seemed like if Chu Luo didn¡¯t ept it, he would keep passing it to her. Chu Luo looked at him but still didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Your aplices took you awayst time. So, how much do you remember now?¡± ¡°Nothing. But I know everything about me now.¡± Neeson looked at her face. There was a mist in his eyes, but the words he spoke were firm and serious. ¡°I came here to take you away.¡± ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t have the ability to take me away.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After saying that, Neeson looked down at the lollipop in his hand and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Are you really not going to eat the lollipop? Or do you not like strawberry-vored ones? I have many vors here.¡± With that, he threw away the lollipop in his hand and took out a few more lollipops from his pocket for her to see. ¡°There¡¯s apple-vored, orange-vored, and¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly attacked him. As if he had guessed that she would do that, Neeson took a few steps to the side and said to the air, ¡°Come out, all of you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few simtion robots appeared out of thin air. ¡°Catch her. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± After saying that, Neeson took a few steps back. Chu Luo looked at the robots and felt a little unhappy. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t teach me how to make these robots invisible.¡± ¡°If youe with me, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo started fighting with the robots. She knew that she couldn¡¯t beat these robots at all, so after a few moves, she concealed herself. Neeson looked around for Chu Luo, who had suddenly disappeared, and just stood there. ¡°I know you¡¯re still here¡­ Do you know why I came to your ce this time? Someone wants me to make a batch of robots to deal with Li Yan.¡± Chu Luo appeared in front of him and pointed a gun at his be with a cold expression. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Neeson looked into her eyes and said calmly, ¡°No one in this world can surpass the robot production techniques I know. Li Yan is also sending people to look for me. Are you sure you want to kill me? Moreover¡­¡± At this point, Neeson suddenly smiled at her. His smile was a little stiff. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t made such an expression in a long time. It was a little unnatural. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Arth just now. His security guards should be here soon.¡± Just as Neeson finished speaking, rapid footsteps came both from upstairs and down the stairs. Chu Luo nced at the calm Neeson and snorted. ¡°Do you think they can catch me or that I can¡¯t take you away?¡± Neeson kept looking into her eyes. ¡°We can try.¡± After he finished speaking, footsteps came from behind Chu Luo. It was those robots approaching. Chu Luo also smiled at him. Then, a pill popped into his mouth and melted. Chu Luo sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t kill you now.¡± With that, she disappeared again. The moment Chu Luo disappeared, the robots also disappeared. At the same time, the security guards from three directions arrived at Neeson¡¯s spot. The security manager quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Neeson, did something happen here just now?¡± Neeson suddenly covered his chest and put away the lollipops in his hand. He said indifferently, ¡°No. I just couldn¡¯t find my way.¡± When the security manager and the security guards heard this reason, their lips twitched uncontrobly. They felt that he was looking for trouble for no reason. The security manager had a serious expression and said, ¡°Since Mr. Neeson has no other instructions, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll leave a security guard with you to bring you up.¡± Neeson nodded. The security manager pointed at a security guard to bring Neeson up. After Neeson left, the security manager muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°You think you can mobilize so many people just because you were invited by the boss? Are you crazy?¡± With that, he left with all the security guards. Chu Luo took the elevator back to the hall on the first floor. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before a group of people walked out of the elevator. The first toe out was a group of bodyguards, followed by a group of foreign men in suits surrounding Li Yan and another middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes. Although that middle-aged man was walking beside Li Yan, Li Yan¡¯s aura was too domineering and obviously made the blond man unable to let go. ¡°CEO Li, our cooperation was very sessful. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal tonight? We can discuss the details of the cooperation in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak much in front of outsiders and his voice was cold. These three words stopped the middle-aged man from saying anything else. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly stopped. He said to the middle-aged man, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡± The middle-aged man was about to speak when Li Yan turned around and walked towards the lounge. The middle-aged man wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by two bodyguards. Chu Luo looked at the man striding towards her and stood up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Chu Luo looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± She then asked, ¡°Were you surprised?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan nodded and held her hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat outsideter.¡± ¡°Do you have anything onter?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and walk out of the door with him. The moment the two of them left, the middle-aged man standing there asked a subordinate from the empire beside him in surprise, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Master Li¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Li Yan actually knows how to find a woman?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What does that woman do?¡± ¡°A student. Studying at Imperial University.¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he thought for a while and walked towards the elevator. As he walked, he said to the secretary beside him, ¡°Go and find out what that woman likes. Help me send her a gift.¡± ¡°Yes, CEO.¡± Chapter 295 - Are We On a Date Tonight?

Chapter 295: Are We On a Date Tonight?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of thepany building under the protection of the bodyguards, she briefly told Li Yan about her encounter with Neeson. After rying all that, she said in frustration, ¡°I must develop something that can destroy his robots¡¯ invisibility.¡± Li Yan looked at her petite face that was puffed up with anger and said, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll get someone to bring him back immediately.¡± Chu Luo suddenly grinned at him. ¡°I fed him a pill. When he can¡¯t stand it anymore, he will naturallye and look for me.¡± As she spoke, a fierce expression appeared on her face. ¡°Hmph! He thinks that just because he has the most advanced robot technology in the world, I can¡¯t do anything to him. Just wait. When the timees, I will definitely surpass him.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get someone to build a basement in our vi in two days and prepare a studio for you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the car and got in. At the same time, a woman standing in a corner pushed Wei Xueying, who was standing there with a strange expression. ¡°Xueying, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Don¡¯t we have to rush to Director Zhang¡¯s ce?¡± Wei Xueying exuded a strong ck aura as she looked in the direction the car had disappeared to. She clenched her fists and controlled her emotions that she was on the verge of losing control of. She said to the woman beside her, ¡°Millie, I suddenly remembered that I have something especially important to do.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Millie frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s more important than us finding Director Zhang? Haven¡¯t you always wanted that second female lead role? We¡¯ve finally pulled some strings¡­¡± ¡°Millie,¡± Wei Xueying interrupted Millie loudly. Her expression was twisted as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I haven¡¯t always wanted the second female lead in that movie. I want to be the first female lead.¡± ¡°Xueying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Millie was shocked by her current appearance and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the first female lead already decided? Moreover, that person has a big sugar daddy behind her.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m confident that the first female lead role will be mine.¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying turned around and ran away. Millie didn¡¯t even have time to call to her. ¡­ Li Yan said that he would eat with Chu Luo outside, so the car stopped outside a stylish restaurant. Chu Luo looked at the Chinese restaurant in front of her and asked strangely, ¡°Why does it look like there are no customers here?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I booked the entire restaurant.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them headed to the restaurant. When they entered the restaurant, besides the boss and the head chef, there weren¡¯t many waiters inside. In the middle of the hall was a dining table with candles and flowers. Chu Luo looked at the dining table and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked him, ¡°Are we on a date tonight?¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he made a gentlemanly gesture. Chu Luo walked to the dining table and Li Yan pulled out a chair for her. After Chu Luo sat down, he walked to her side and sat down. The owner personally led the waiter to serve them food. At the same time, he got someone to bring over a jar of wine. ¡°Master Li, Miss Chu, this wine was brewed by a famous brewer from the empire that our restaurant hired. Please try it.¡± After saying that, he opened the lid and poured two sses. The fragrance of the flowers and fruit, coupled with the rich fragrance of alcohol, instantly assaulted her nose. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and her eyes lit up. ¡°So fragrant.¡± After saying that, she picked up the wine in front of her and took a sip. She smacked her lips and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing her reaction, the owner heaved a sigh of relief and said tteringly, ¡°There are many such drinks in the restaurant. If Miss Chu would like to, you can drink as much as you want.¡± Of course Chu Luo would like to. Usually, she had to study and didn¡¯t have much time to drink. Since she hade across such a satisfying wine today, she would definitely drink to her heart¡¯s content. She said to the boss, ¡°Bring over a few more jars of wine. This isn¡¯t enough.¡± The owner thought that Li Yan was drinking and deliberately peeked at him. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at him at all, he quickly nodded at Chu Luo and led his men to personally carry out a few jars of his precious wine. With a few jars ced there, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even want to eat anymore. Seeing her like this, Li Yan took the bowl in front of her and picked up a small bowl of food for her. ¡°Eat these first before drinking.¡± Chu Luo nodded and started eating. Li Yan looked at her anxious expression and pinched her cheek in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Li Yan said, ¡°You can drink, but not too much.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be drinking much.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him obediently and pointed at the jars of wine beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll drink just these jars.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo pulled his finger and wheedled at him. ¡°This much wine isn¡¯t too much for me at all. I haven¡¯t drunk wine in a long time.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°I¡¯m not like you who will get drunk after drinking a little more.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he grabbed her hand that was about to take the wine jar. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± ¡°You want to get drunk?¡± ¡°I can go back even if I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So next, their candlelit dinner became a drinking session. After Chu Luo drank a ss, Li Yan would follow suit. After drinking a few jars, Chu Luo looked at his unchanged expression and deliberately poked his cold face. She asked with a smile, ¡°Yan, are you drunk?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes and reached out to cover the back of her head. Before Chu Luo could react, he pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that the wine she had just drunk hadn¡¯t been as intoxicating as it was now. That indescribable trembling rushed to her brain and made her mind go nk. When she recovered and wanted to push him away, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. A low and hoarse voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Luoluo, do you want more?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± A warm, wet breath tickled the tip of her ear. ¡°But as long as you want to drink, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± While speaking, his naughty hand reached under her clothes and rested upon her waist. The heat from his scorching palm made Chu Luo¡¯s body tremble. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan chuckled in her ear and asked, ¡°Baby, did your tongue get bitten by a kitten? Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned even redder. She suddenly regretted making this man drunk. He was so cold and aloof outside, but now, he was teasing her in the restaurant! She quickly grabbed his moving hand, wanting to pull it out. Li Yan¡¯s hand was like a hot iron that stuck to her. She could even hear his low and bewitchingughter. Chu Luo knocked his chin with her forehead and looked up at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not to drink with me next time!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan replied quickly. Hisrge palm paused for a while before reluctantly leaving. At this moment, the boss walked over. Li Yan¡¯s expression had returned to its usual coldness. The owner asked nervously, ¡°I wonder if Master Li and Miss Chu are satisfied with our food?¡± Master Li¡¯s sudden visit to his ce for dinner tonight had made him feel ttered and frightened. Li Yan only nodded and said, ¡°Sell us a few more jars of the wine here.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The boss quickly got someone to carry a few jars of wine out. Heughed secretly and thought to himself,?¡®Master Li likes the wine in my restaurant so much. If I publicize it, my wine will be famous.¡¯ When Chu Luo and Li Yan left the restaurant, a few bodyguards were carrying wine in their arms. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The two of them had just walked to the car when a voice suddenly called out to her. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over. She only had time to see a figure disappear around the corner. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Capture her,¡± Li Yan suddenly said coldly. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped the bodyguard who was about to go over and said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s Wei Xueying. I¡¯ll deal with that person.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly as a cold glint shed across his eyes. In the end, he nodded. After the two of them got into the car, Li Yan leaned back in his seatzily and sexily. He was obviously really drunk. Chu Luo took out a wet tissue and wiped his face. As she wiped, she said, ¡°You really can¡¯t hold your liquor well.¡± Li Yan grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo looked up at him and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I haven¡¯t wiped your face properly.¡± Li Yan lowered his head to look for her lips. His voice was even lower than before. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as my wife can hold her liquor well.¡± With that, he sealed her mouth. After a while, Chu Luo pushed him away, panting. She wanted to sit properly but was hugged back by Li Yan. Chu Luo pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep hugging me. You¡¯re so hot.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± but tightened his grip. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When she returned to the vi, Chu Luo saw that it was still early and wanted to take a look at the vi at the back, but Li Yan pulled her upstairs. That night, Chu Luo was tormented badly. At the same time, she swore in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t let him drink anymore. When she woke up the next day, Chu Luo still felt dizzy after floating in the clouds. Li Yan was already up. Chu Luo nced at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock. She abruptly got up from the bed andy back down. ¡°Big baddie!¡± The bedroom door was pushed open at the same time. Li Yan happened to hear this and a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°How dare youugh!¡± Li Yan walked over to get her clothes and sat by the bed. ¡°I drank too muchst night and couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she blushed and turned her head away. Li Yan leaned in and said in a bewitching voice in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, you worked hardst night.¡± Chapter 296 - Do You Think Im Easy to Fool, Or Do You Think Im Stupid?

Chapter 296: Do You Think I¡¯m Easy to Fool, Or Do You Think I¡¯m Stupid?

Chu Luo suddenly suspected that Li Yan had deliberately drunk too muchst night to mit a crime while he was drunk,¡± but she had no evidence. Especially now that Li Yan was helping her put on her clothes in a gentlemanly manner. He then went to the bathroom to prepare everything for her. After Chu Luo had washed up ande out, he walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist. His tone was gentle only in front of her. ¡°I prepared your favorite breakfast foods this morning. I¡¯ll send you to school after dinner.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and puffed up her cheeks as she asked, ¡°What identity will you use to send me off?¡± ¡°Your man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the two of them had eaten downstairs, Li Yan put on a pair of sunsses and personally drove her to school. When Chu Luo alighted, he even asked, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school in the afternoon, okay?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself in the afternoon.¡± Li Yan nodded and drove away. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s car drove away. She asked Roundy to ce her skateboard on the ground, and she was about to stand on it when¡­ At this moment, a voice called out to her from behind. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw Wei Xueying walking over with a smile. She asked calmly, ¡°What is it?¡± While everyone was looking at them, Wei Xueying flipped her hair behind her back and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school in a long time. I have an important etiquette ss today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s tone was very intimate, as if she was talking to her own sister. ¡°I heard that Luoluo went from first year to third year. I¡¯d originally wanted toe to school to congratte you, but I¡¯ve recently epted an advertisement endorsement and haven¡¯t had the time toe over. Since we met today, why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± Wei Xueying was a fourth-year student and was a school belle at Imperial University. As soon as she stood with Chu Luo, many people had already started whispering. Hearing her say that, everyone became even more curious. ¡°What¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s rtionship with Beauty Wei? They look very close.¡± ¡°Beauty Wei actually received an advertisement endorsement again. She¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m actually ying the game she endorsedst time.¡± ¡°Beauty Wei is still so approachable. If not for the fact that she hasn¡¯te to school sincest semester, she would definitely be voted the school belle.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to everyone¡¯s discussion and looked at Wei Xueying. ¡°I¡¯m not free at noon.¡± With that, she left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wei Xueying wanted to stop Chu Luo, but Chu Luo was too fast for her to stop. As soon as Chu Luo left, someone came over to greet Wei Xueying. That someone asked, ¡°Senior Wei, are you close to Chu Luo?¡± Wei Xueying retracted the ruthlessness in her eyes and smiled warmly. ¡°Luoluo is my uncle¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Ah! So Chu Luo and Senior Wei are cousins.¡± Wei Xueying smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she asked in a concerned tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t beening to school recently. I still don¡¯t know how Luoluo is doing in school. Can anyone tell me?¡± She didn¡¯t expect everyone to answer her enthusiastically. Chu Luo was a famous person at Imperial University. As soon as they started talking about her, everyone could say a lot. Wei Xueying listened to Chu Luo¡¯s performance in school and smiled in relief. When everyone was almost done, she asked in a caring tone, ¡°Then did anyone bully Luoluo in school? Also¡­ are there any boys pursuing her?¡± ¡°Senior Wei, don¡¯t worry. No one can bully Chu Luo.¡± At this point, everyone kept talking about how amazing Chu Luo was. Wei Xueying¡¯s heart twisted. She maintained her smile, however. ¡°Then¡­ there must be a lot of boys wooing her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but Chu Luo has a boyfriend. There aren¡¯t many people who confess to her.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Xueying thought for a while and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I wanted to ask Luoluo when she was free just now. Does anyone know her schedule?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. Senior Wei can find it on BBS.¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone. ss is starting soon. Hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t bete.¡± After saying that, Wei Xueying said goodbye to them and strode into the school. When she reached an empty corner, Wei Xueying¡¯s expression darkened. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Find two people from the school to keep an eye on Chu Luo and get them to find a chance to create some ambiguity. Take some photos. The sooner, the better. ¡°Also, find a few more hooligans nearby¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, Wei Xueying got someone to secretly take photos of Miss Chu. She wants photos of her behaving intimately with guys.¡± When Qin Ming reported this matter to Li Yan, Li Yan happened to be heading to the Duanmu residence. When he heard this, a strong cold aura erupted from Li Yan. In the next moment, he said, ¡°Give her a chance to do this.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I must be the ambiguous party.¡± ¡­ After attending her second ss in the morning, Zhang Yiran stopped Chu Luo at the College of Foreign Languages. ¡°Chu Luo, have you obtained the sponsorship?¡± Chu Luo stopped, and so did everyone who passed by. This matter had spread throughout the entire Imperial University yesterday. Everyone was curious if Chu Luo had managed to get a sponsor. Chu Luo looked at Zhang Yiran, who was waiting for her to say that she didn¡¯t manage to get a sponsor. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°Are you going to vote for me when the timees if I manage to get the sponsorship?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Yiran looked up. ¡°I, Zhang Yiran, am a woman of my words. If you really manage to get the Jinxin Construction and Equipment Company to sponsor you, I¡¯ll vote for you.¡± In her heart, she thought,?¡®It would be strange if you could pull it off.¡¯ Chu Luo nodded and, before everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, took out the bank card that Jin Yongfu had given her. ¡°This is the card Boss Jin gave me. He said that there are 20,000 yuan inside.¡± Zhang Yiran looked at the card in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I said before that this money has to be sponsored by the boss of Jinxin. You casually gave me a card that contains 20,000 yuan. Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool or do you think I have no intelligence?¡± Chu Luo nced at her head, her sparkling eyes clearly saying, ¡°You have intelligence?¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yiran took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°Chu Luo, I think you¡¯re not taking this seriously. In that case, what right do you have to run for a Student Union position? Our Student Union doesn¡¯t recruit ipetent people.¡± The onlookers also looked at her as if she had gone too far. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin and asked directly, ¡°Is there an ATM nearby?¡± Zhang Yiran snapped, ¡°You¡¯re asking this¡­¡± At this point, she finally understood Chu Luo¡¯s intentions and suddenly stopped. A ssmate beside her replied, ¡°Not far ahead.¡± After saying that, she pointed in that direction. Chu Luo took her card and walked over. As she walked, she said to Zhang Yiran, ¡°Follow me.¡± Not only did Zhang Yiran follow, but the other students also followed. When Chu Luo walked to the ATM, there was already arge group of people following behind her. Chu Luo inserted the bank card and quickly entered the password. She then pressed on ¡°Check Bnce¡± and the words ¡°Jin Yongfu¡± and ¡°20,000 yuan¡± appeared in front of everyone. Chu Luo turned to look at Zhang Yiran. ¡°If you think this is someone with the same name, you can call Boss Jin now.¡± Zhang Yiran didn¡¯t believe her at all. She shouted, ¡°Of course I need to call.¡± Coincidentally, Chu Luo had Jin Yongfu¡¯s name card. She took it out and called him. As soon as Jin Yongfu picked up the call, Chu Luo gave him her name. Jin Yongfu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Youngdy, I was just about to call your school and ask for your number. Thank you for your help. I suddenly received an order this morning. The Trade and Commerce Bureau also said that they would be able to change mypany¡¯s name in a few days. Once mypany earns money, I will definitely donate ten¡­ no, two hundred thousand yuan to your Student Union.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and took out the bank card. She handed it to Zhang Yiran and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to vote for me when the timees.¡± Zhang Yiran subconsciously took the bank card. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at her expression and left. Coincidentally, when Chu Luo passed by the College of Electronic Engineering, she met Professor Tu, who had rejected her before. Professor Tu was walking over with a few students. As he walked, he said: ¡°There will be an International University Robot Competition soon. You can go take a look. It¡¯s at the high-tech exhibition in the Imperial Capital¡¯s High-Tech Exhibition Hall at the new district.¡± A student asked, ¡°Professor Tu, we haven¡¯t learned that much yet. What if we don¡¯t understand it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just to broaden your horizons. The knowledge needed to create robots is very broad, but knowledge of electronic mechanics is also essential.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, they all saw Chu Luo moving over on a skateboard. Chu Luo slid up to them and nodded at Professor Tu politely before sliding over. Professor Tu looked at the robot and skateboard Chu Luo was carrying and a glint of surprise shed across his eyes. At noon, Chu Luo was about to go to lunch when she realized that someone was following her. Chu Luo sensed that these people were very weak. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, they must have been sent by Wei Xueying. She smirked and continued walking. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to shake off the people following her. She had just arrived near the school restaurant when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun asked her, ¡°Junior, where are you? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Chu Luo told him about her location. Chapter 297 - Waah... You Actually Took Advantage of Me!

Chapter 297: Waah... You Actually Took Advantage of Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Chu Luo was standing in line with her earpiece on, Tang Zhiyun strode in. ¡°Junior, let me queue up.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gave him the meal card. Tang Zhiyun took it and queued up. Chu Luo stood at the side and nced at his clothes and the dark eye circles under his eyes. She asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did you juste back from outside the school?¡± Tang Zhiyun was wearing a casual suit and had speciallybed his hair. He had always had the aura of a big brother next door. When he put on a suit, he didn¡¯t look domineering. Instead, he looked calm and trustworthy. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Junior, go sit down and wait for me. There are many people here.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to turn around and walk towards a dining table when a boy standing beside her was suddenly pushed by someone and pounced on her. Chu Luo turned around and walked behind Roundy. Dong! The boy didn¡¯t even have time to brake before he bumped his nose into Roundy. The loud sound of the impact made everyone else ache for him. Roundy¡¯s material was especially hard, making the boy see stars. After a while, he covered his nose and screamed, ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± In the next second. ¡°Waah¡­ You actually took advantage of me! Annoying~¡± Everyone was disgusted by Roundy¡¯s shrill babyish voice. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Roundy¡¯s head, gesturing for him not to be weird. She asked the boy who bumped into her with a straight face, ¡°Why did you bump into Roundy?¡± Only then did everyone know the robot¡¯s name. They looked at the boy who was holding his nose and gasping. The boy blushed at Chu Luo¡¯s question. Afraid that he would be misunderstood, he quickly exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Someone pushed me.¡± After saying that, he quickly turned around to look behind him, wanting to find the person chasing him. Everyone standing behind him quickly rified at the same time, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me either!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at the person behind him and narrowed her eyes in displeasure. In the end, her gazended on a pimply boy with a mole on his nose. The pimply guy subconsciously retreated when he met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. At this moment, everyone looked at him. He was really under great pressure from being stared at. His expression darkened and he straightened his neck. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t push him at all.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t push him, why are you looking all guilty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guilty!¡± The boy raised his voice and spoke quickly. ¡°If you say that I pushed him, then show me the evidence. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a popr person at Imperial University, you can use others casually.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who was standing beside Chu Luo, frowned. ¡°Junior couldn¡¯t have wronged you.¡± ¡°Then show us the evidence.¡± At this point, the boy suddenly became fearless. He had deliberately avoided the person who had secretly taken photos of Chu Luo just now. It was impossible for him to be caught red-handed. ¡°Wronged you? I¡¯ve never wronged anyone.¡± After Chu Luo spoke, she then asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roundy¡¯s voice suddenly changed to sound like a dean¡¯s. ¡°We never wrong a good person or let a bad person off. Don¡¯t you know that there are surveince cameras at the lunch collection window?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked up to look for the surveince cameras. Indeed, there was a circr monitor with a 180-degree rotation. The boy¡¯s expression changed instantly. He wanted to sneak out, but how could the boy whom he had pushed possibly allow him to do so? He grabbed his cor and said angrily, ¡°Student, do you want to leave just like that?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. My stomach is too fat. Did I bump into you?¡± Everyone watched with bright eyes as Roundy knocked the boy to the ground. Not only did no one sympathize with the guy, but they even gloated. Chu Luo patted Roundy¡¯s head again and said, ¡°Roundy, good knock.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Chu Luo, although you¡¯re telling the truth, you should be more tactful!¡¯ ¡°No. 74, take your food.¡± The chef¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the ss window. Chu Luo gestured at Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Senior, we are number 74.¡± Tang Zhiyun turned around and took a look at the boy on the ground. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± The two of them and the robot walked towards an empty dining table without looking back. Behind them, the pimply guy suddenly screamed like a pig being ughtered. O~ Then, there were a few apologies. ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t see your hand.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to step on your foot.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She and Tang Zhiyun found a booth and sat down. Tang Zhiyun praised Roundy with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Junior¡¯s robot to be so smart¡­ But there are so many people in the queue. That person must¡¯ve been hiding in the crowd. What if the surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture him?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Even if the surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture him, Roundy did.¡± She pointed at something that looked like an antenna sticking out of Roundy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s a 360-degree surveince camera.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Roundy. ¡°Not bad.¡± Roundy: ¡°Hehe.¡± Tang Zhiyun was amused by Roundy¡¯s suddenughter. He alsoughed and said, ¡°Junior, your robot is so interesting.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Luo said smugly. ¡°I downloaded tens of thousands of local and overseas pce fighting drama and melodrama into Roundy. If we meet such viins again in the future, let him deal with them directly. It will definitely be exciting.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Does Junior want to watch a show?¡¯ Chu Luo started eating. After eating for a while, she asked, ¡°Senior, what have you been doing recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a location for a work studio.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you found one yet?¡± ¡°No. I want to find somece near Imperial University so that it won¡¯t hold us up from returning to school to attend important sses. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too difficult to find an apartment near the university.¡± ¡°Senior, how big of a ce are you looking for?¡± ¡°We have only a few people for now. Just a few dozen square meters will do.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± ¡°No need. Junior, your studies are important. Don¡¯t waste your time on these matters.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else and continued eating. After dinner, they walked out together. When they reached a ce with no one around, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, did something happen with Little Professor Wu¡¯s family recently?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask that, Senior?¡± ¡°I have been texting Little Professor Wu for the past two days. She asked me not to.¡± Tang Zhiyun was a little sad. ¡°I have only been sending questions about Computer Science. I didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate.¡± For the past two days, he had been a little anxious about this matter, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to go look for her directly, so he wanted to find out from Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°She probably asked you not to send messages for your own good. You must have heard some news that the gaming capsule¡¯s research and development has been stopped.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked worried. ¡°Did something really happen and Little Professor Wu is involved?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t involve her, but it¡¯s good for you to keep in touch less often at a time like this.¡± Tang Zhiyun tilted his head and nced at Chu Luo. He pursed his lips and frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else. However, he had made up his mind and decided to secretly send Little Professor Wu back home during this time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Tang Zhiyun was thinking. She looked at the time and said, ¡°I am going to the library to borrow a few books.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going back to my dorm to talk to the others about finding a studio.¡± The two of them said goodbye and left. Not long after Chu Luo left, Roundy beeped a few times. This was Roundy warning her that someone was following her. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t given up. I¡¯ll y with you guys.¡± With that, she took out the skateboard from Roundy and walked along a secluded path with the robot. Seeing that she had gone some distance away, the person following behind probably got a little anxious. He immediately took off and chased after her. As Chu Luo skated, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she send someone skilled to follow me? How boring.¡± With that, she sped up and disappeared with Roundy. When she stopped, she realized that she had reached the College of Archaeology. Last time, she had wanted to see those antiques that could stop her from using some of her abilities. Since she hade here, she nned to go in and take a look. There weren¡¯t many people in the College of Archeology to begin with, let alone at noon. Chu Luo asked Roundy to wait for her outside and walked in alone. She walked past the courtyard nted with vines and green bamboo, passed a few rows of ssrooms, turned into a long corridor, passed by a waterside pavilion, and arrived at a row of houses in the back. On the door signs of every house, the dynasty from which the respective ancient items came were written. Chu Luo stood in the courtyard and sensed her surroundings. She realized that the energy was emanating from the second room on the left. She was about to walk over when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Then, she was asked, ¡°Student, you¡¯re not from our archeology department, are you? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 298 - Jade Tablet

Chapter 298: Jade Tablet

Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and turned around. It was a thin boy with a lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Chu Luo!¡± When the boy saw Chu Luo, he was obviously a little surprised. He subconsciously quickened his pace and walked over. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you here in our archeology department? Are you here to take photos too?¡± The buildings in the College of Archaeology were very unique and ancient. Many students from the other colleges liked toe over and take photos. The boy added, ¡°You can take photos, but everyone takes photos in front. You¡¯re not allowed to take photos here.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I came over with a professor from the ancientnguage departmentst time. I heard from your professor that there are many antiques from various dynasties here. I happened to be here today, so I wanted toe in and take a look.¡± She widened her big, sparkling eyes and asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The boy looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°You can look, but you can¡¯t touch. Many of our antiques are damaged. A few are being repaired. If you touch them, all the efforts will be for naught. ¡± ¡°Okay, I promise not to touch anything.¡± After Chu Luo promised this, the boy led her to the room in front. Chu Luo pointed at the second room on the left. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this one.¡± The boy nodded and opened the room. As Chu Luo followed him in, she asked, ¡°Did the antiques insidee from the National Ancient Artifact Museum, or did the professors go to tombs to retrieve them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re basically brought back by professors who followed the national archeological team to the tombs.¡± The two of them walked into the room. Indeed, many of the items were damaged, with some parts missing. The boy pointed at a few ancient items in a ss cab that looked moreplete and said, ¡°Those were repaired by our faculty¡¯s professors.¡± Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of the ss cab. There were big antiques, small snuff bottles, and copper coins inside. After looking at them for a while, she pointed at a porcin bottle and asked, ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with that porcin bottle.¡± ¡°That porcin bottle was broken at the bottom. It¡¯s impossible to tell.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked elsewhere. There was a worktable on the right. It was at least two meters long and there were a few items of various sizes ced on it. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on a white jade tablet carved with two dragons ying with beads. Almost the entire white jade tablet was solid, but the two dragons ying with beads on the top were hollow. This jade tablet was obviously expensive, but arge piece of the head of one of the dragons had been damaged, and the bead in the middle was also no longer there. Chu Luo looked at the jade tablet and a voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Help me, help me.¡± Hearing this voice, Chu Luo subconsciously walked a little closer. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t get too close to that side. The things on it are very important. The professor instructed us not to touch them.¡± Just as the boy finished speaking, the lights above the work table suddenly went out. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± The boy wanted to go over and look at the lights. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Chu Luo spoke, the entire room became pitch-ck. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± The boy was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s clearly daytime. Why is it dark?¡± As he spoke, he wanted to walk towards the door. Chu Luo stood there without moving. Her gaze was still fixed on the work table. At this moment, the jade tablet on the work table emitted a faint glow. Chu Luo raised her arm and knocked out the boy walking towards the door. Then, she looked at the glowing jade tablet. The voice in her mind sounded again. ¡°Help me find my iplete part and retrieve my bead and I will fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I can fulfill my wish myself. Why should I let you fulfill it?¡± After she said that, a red light quickly erupted from her body. The red light instantly lit up the entire room and formed a barrier. ¡°You¡¯re actually from the Phoenix n!¡± ¡°No, Phoenix is just my intrinsic beast.¡± ¡°How is that possible? A phoenix is so proud. How can it possibly be your intrinsic beast!¡± After this sound ended, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew into the room. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes at the wind. Then, a faintly discernible dragon appeared in front of her. Chu Luo looked at the dragon in front of her who couldn¡¯t maintain its form at all and frowned. A strange premonition suddenly surged in her heart. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the guardian beast of the Imperial Mausoleum of Emperor Yan. Eighteen years ago, a group of tomb raiders barged into the Imperial Mausoleum. At the same time, they destroyed my real body, making me unable to protect that Imperial Mausoleum with powerful energy¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped him and frowned. ¡°Why is it 18 years ago again?¡± She asked the jade dragon, ¡°How did the tomb raiders find your Imperial Mausoleum 18 years ago?¡± When the jade dragon heard this, a strong gust of wind blew into the room. He looked very angry. ¡°Those tomb raiders were really looking for the Imperial Mausoleum beside the Yan Imperial Mausoleum.¡± ¡°That Imperial Mausoleum is beside the Yan Imperial Mausoleum?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That Imperial Mausoleum has always been close to the Yan Imperial Mausoleum. The one that the tomb raiders truly entered was the Yan Imperial Mausoleum. Everyone who entered that Imperial Mausoleum died. Later on, that Imperial Mausoleum disappeared. ¡°My missing piece disappeared from that Imperial Mausoleum.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her frown deepened. ¡°How did the livinge out 18 years ago?¡± ¡°They were protected by my true body.¡± Chu Luo finally thought through what she hadn¡¯t been able to fathom before and asked, ¡°Since it disappeared, how can I help you find it?¡± ¡°I can feel that the Imperial Mausoleum has appeared again.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. The jade dragon was a little anxious. ¡°A powerful curse was ced on that Imperial Mausoleum. In these thousands of years, it has formed a very powerful baneful aura. Those who enter will never return.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want anyone to enter that tomb either. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s good? I heard from the people here that they have already found the location of the Imperial Mausoleum. When the timees, they will all go there. Also, the temptation inside is too great. Can you guarantee that the people you care about won¡¯t go? ¡°You have the same aura as that Imperial Mausoleum on you. I can feel it. Only you can help me retrieve the iplete parts of my body. If you want to go down that tomb, you have to bring me along so you can escape unscathed.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. At that moment, Phoenix told her, ¡°Mistress, someone ising this way.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to the jade dragon, ¡°Restore this ce to normal.¡± With a sh of light, the room became bright again. Chu Luo looked at the jade tablet and raised her hand. The jade tablet flew into her hand. Chu Luo put the jade tablet into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and used a spell to restore all the antiques that had been shattered by the wind caused by the jade dragon before conjuring up an identical jade tablet to ce there. After she did all of this, the boy who had fainted opened his eyes. Chu Luo turned around and asked him, ¡°Why did you suddenly fall unconscious?¡± The boy didn¡¯t have any memory from just now. He got up from the ground awkwardly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well these past few days. My blood sugar was low just now.¡± Actually, he had yed games overnight for a few nights. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then quickly go back to the dormitory to rest.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, footsteps came from the courtyard outside. Then, the door was pushed open. A professor stood by the door and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± ¡°Professor Chen.¡± The boy said to the professor standing by the door, ¡°Chu Luo wanted to take a look, so I brought her here.¡± Professor Chen looked at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Chu Luo interested in our archaeology department?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see how the antiques here are repaired, so I came over at noon to take a look.¡± Professor Chen was obviously a warm person and had a good impression of Chu Luo. She said, ¡°You can ask me if you want to know anything. Yang Jun is just a dabbler.¡± Professor Chen gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo followed her to the work table and pointed at the jade tablet. ¡°Why is that jade tablet missing such a big piece? Can it be repaired?¡± ¡°As long as we can find the missing parts, we can definitely fix it.¡± ¡°Really? Then will it be exactly the same after it¡¯s repaired?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯ll definitely be a little different from before. After all, the repair won¡¯t be perfect.¡± Chu Luo was a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But if one doesn¡¯t look at it carefully, there should be no problem with it inside the disy case for others to view. This jade tablet is actually a very expensive antique. If not for the missing piece, it would definitely have been ced in the National Museum.¡± Professor Chen and Chu Luo talked about the origin of that jade tablet for a while. Chu Luo listened seriously and asionally asked a question or two. Yang Jun, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart:?¡®Who exactly is your student?!¡¯ Professor Chen only let Chu Luo go when ss was about to start. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo had just walked out of the ssroom when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan said to her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯lle to the school to pick you upter.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. She had clearly said in the morning that he didn¡¯t need to pick her up. Nheless, she didn¡¯t object. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside the school.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan said, ¡°No need. I¡¯lle into the school to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo was even more puzzled. She nned to see what he wanted to doter, so she responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± After hanging up the phone, she continued walking downstairs. As soon as she walked out of the school building, she was stopped by someone. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chapter 299 - Chu Luo Will Definitely Not Agree to Doing Something So Hard

Chapter 299: Chu Luo Will Definitely Not Agree to Doing Something So Hard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked over. It was a man and a woman. The boy was the Minister of the Organization Department, Yu Xiangtian. Chu Luo also had an impression of the girl. She was Yu Xiangtian¡¯s girlfriend. When Yu Xiangtian stopped Chu Luo, all the students nearby stopped. ¡°Is Minister Yu here to test Chu Luo too?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Xiangtian was also straightforward. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition in Imperial Capital this weekend. The venue is at Imperial University. The Organization Department and the Liaison Department are supposed to organize thispetition together, but I have something to attend to this weekend. Zhang Yiran isn¡¯t free either. You can organize the reception when the timees.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yu Xiangtian and didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Xiangtian continued, ¡°The members of the two departments can be mobilized by you.¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, the others standing at the side were stunned. ¡°Minister Yu and Minister Zhang are too ruthless. They¡¯re actually making Chu Luo organize by herself an activity that should be jointly organized by the two departments. Moreover, it¡¯s a national paintingpetition. If we screw it up, it will be a disgrace to our Imperial University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of test is too dangerous. Is Chu Luo up to it?¡± ¡°I think Minister Yu and Minister Zhang are obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. I wonder what position Chu Luo will be running for in the Student Union to make them make things so difficult for her.¡± ¡°Chu Luo definitely won¡¯t agree to do such a difficult matter.¡± ¡­ Everyone stared at Chu Luo, wanting to see her reaction. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°What time does it start on the weekend?¡± ¡°Thepetition will start at nine o¡¯clock on the weekend. However, you have to invite the judges in advance. All the participants will be arriving at the capital on Saturday. You have to receive them well.¡± ¡°Invite the judges?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a list of judges here. On it are the names of a few master painters. When the timees, you have to invite at least two of them.¡± After saying that, Minister Yu took out a form and handed it to her. Chu Luo took the form and nced at it. The names and addresses of these masters were written on it. After Chu Luo finished reading, she asked coldly, ¡°Is the sponsorship I helped Zhang Yiran with previously not considered her test for me? So¡­ your Student Union¡¯s Ministers are also people who go back on their words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I can promise that as long as youplete this task, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you again.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo smiled, but her smile made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. They had a strong feeling that if Chu Luo entered the Student Union, those who¡¯d upset her would be very unlucky. Chu Luo took the form and handed it to Roundy to store. She said, ¡°At four in the afternoon tomorrow, gather the members of your two departments to the Student Union and let me see them. Send me the process and details of thispetition. Send them over immediately.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an absolute domineering aura. Yu Xiangtian¡¯s heart trembled and he suddenly felt an indescribable pressure. He thought that it was already Wednesday today. Even if he sent it to her, it was impossible for her to do anything in such a short time, let alone invite the painters. At the thought of this, he took out his phone and sent her all the details that he had drawn up. Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡°You can leave.¡± Yu Xiangtian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression for a while before leaving with his girlfriend. After the two of them had walked far, Yu Xiangtian finally heaved a sigh of relief. His girlfriend said worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going too far by doing this?¡± Yu Xiangtian shook his head. ¡°Chu Luo is running for too special a role. If she can¡¯t even do these things well, no one will obey her.¡± ¡°What position is Chu Luo running for in the Student Union?¡± ¡°The president didn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re making things difficult for Chu Luo, the position she will be running for must be very important.¡± At this point, Lu Feifei suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Will Chu Luo run for your position?¡± ¡°No one knows right now.¡± Lu Feifei wanted to be prepared for it. ¡­ Before everyone¡¯s sympathetic gazes, Chu Luo took out her phone and earpiece and listened to a foreignnguage. Although she had jumped grades from first year to third year, she still had to take the test for foreignnguages. The school had given her the green light and asked her to start from level six. Although she wanted to get into level eight directly, she didn¡¯t insist since the principal didn¡¯t agree. Initially, many people had wanted to shower Chu Luo some concern. Seeing that she had put on her earpiece, they could only give up. This matter spread throughout the entire Imperial University at the fastest speed. In less than five minutes, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was anxious to death over the phone. ¡°Sister Chu, why did you agree to such an outrageous request from the Student Union? It¡¯s obviously an organizational activity that only a few ministers canplete together. How can you do it alone?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Calm down.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hah¡­ I can¡¯t calm down. This is a national activity. If you mess it up, you¡¯ll be embarrassed all over the country. Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you reject it?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why should I reject it?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao¡¯s father sold flowers in the capital. He must have interacted with many people. She said, ¡°Go back and help me ask Uncle Wang if he knows any famous painters in the capital.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call and ask¡­ Sister Chu, where are you now? Do you want me toe and look for you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No need. My boyfriend will pick me upter.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Oh, oh. Sister Chu, are you talking about Brother Chu? I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. Chu Luo was about to continue listening to the foreignnguage audio when another call came. When Li Yan arrived, Chu Luo had just finished answering everyone¡¯s calls. Chu Luo looked at him, who was in casual clothes and sunsses, in surprise. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You look a little different today.¡± Before everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Yan leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°A little unrecognizable?¡± ¡°No, I can recognize you no matter what.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo actually felt a little embarrassed. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. His originally cold expression softened a lot. Moreover, he had deliberately restrained his aura tonight, causing many of the surrounding girls to scream in infatuation. ¡°Heavens, who is this person? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. How can there be such a handsome man!¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is too handsome. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡­ Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with sparkling eyes and then at the infatuated girls. She muttered, ¡°These girls are exaggerating too much.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Chu Luo red at him with a red face. There was a message in her eyes: How can you hug me in public? A trace of a smile shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Knowing that she was shy, he let go of her. Satisfied, Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°On a bike.¡± ¡°Where did you get the school card from?¡± Li Yan took out a school card from his pocket and showed it to her. Chu Luo took it and nced at it. Her eyes widened. ¡°You actually obtained a special professor¡¯s school card.¡± When she saw the name on it, Chu Luo slowly tilted her head to look at him. There was a glint in her eyes that made Li Yan want to grab her and bully her. Li Yan took the card from her hand and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her towards the parking lot. When the two of them walked over, many people took out their phones to take pictures of them. Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t darken. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had reached the parking spot that Chu Luo came back to her senses. ¡°You actually used the name Chu Yan!¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan pushed the bike out and gestured to her. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Chu Luo quickly did so. The bike was driven out and Roundy followed behind them. Chu Luo grabbed the ends of his clothes with both hands. Roundy beside her suddenly said, ¡°Mistress, you should hug your husband.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let out a joyful chuckle. Then, the bike jolted and Chu Luo subconsciously bumped into Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, hug me.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Before the two of them could leave Imperial University, Wei Xueying, who had been waiting at home, finally received a photo. The photo was of Chu Luo hugging a man intimately as she sat on the backseat of a bike. The angle was excellent, and only half of Chu Luo¡¯s face was shown. Only the back view of the man on the bike was captured in the photo. However, Wei Xueying felt that that was enough. She held her phone and admired it for a while. A vicious glint shed across her eyes and her lips curled up into a vengeful smile. ¡°Chu Luo, you dare to snatch my man? You¡¯re even two-timing. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of two-timing.¡± She wanted to send the photo to Li Yan¡¯s secretary, but she stopped. ¡°What if Master Li¡¯s secretary directly deals with these photos and doesn¡¯t show them to Master Li? No, I have to think of a way to show these photos to Master Li personally.¡± At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Wei Xueying looked at the caller ID and became a little unhappy. It was from Millie, but she still picked up. Millie was especially excited over the phone. ¡°Xueying,e to Golden Fragrance Entertainment City quickly. Second Young Master Qin is here too.¡± When Wei Xueying heard this, she suddenly had a good idea. She might as well give the photos to Second Young Master Qin. With the tense rtionship between the Qin family and Li Yan, she believed that Li Yan would find out about these photos soon. So she agreed and strode out of the door with her bag. Chapter 300 - Visiting the President of the Painting Association

Chapter 300: Visiting the President of the Painting Association

Li Yan swaggered out of Imperial University with Chu Luo in his arms. The two of them didn¡¯t care how many jealous people were behind them. After getting into the car, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you still doing the experiment tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and asked Li Yan, ¡°Did you send someone to protect Professor Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Yan told her. ¡°The Duanmu family is restraining the Qin family. At most, they¡¯ll find an excuse to make them stop their research.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. The moment Chu Luo swiped the answer button, Wang Mingtao¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve already asked around. My father nted flowers in a few painters¡¯ houses before and has a good rtionship with one or two of them. When you want to see them, my father will bring you there.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tell Uncle Wang that I want to see them tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Wang Mingtao agreed, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what else do you need my help with? Although I can¡¯t help with the technical aspects, I can definitely do the physical work.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to be polite. ¡°Alright, wait for me at the Student Union at four in the afternoon tomorrow.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± Chu Luo smiled and hung up. At this moment, Li Yan nced at her and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and blinked. She deliberately asked, ¡°I¡¯m to contact master painters to be the judges for the National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition held by our school this weekend. Do you know anyone in this field?¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°I can help you contact the president of the Painting Association. If you want to look for a judge, why don¡¯t you look for the president directly?¡± Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°If you want to see him, I¡¯ll help you ask him out tonight.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he took out his phone and made a call. The other party picked up quickly. Li Yan said that he wanted to see the president of the Painting Association. No one else knew what the other party said, but Li Yan hung up and quickly turned the steering wheel. To Chu Luo¡¯s surprise, they went straight to the old district. ¡°The president of the Painting Association you mentioned lives in the old district?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How did you meet him?¡± Chu Luo was extremely curious. ¡°The president of the Painting Association is Tan Yinfei¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°¡­So, who did you call just now?¡± ¡°Tan Yinfei.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before suddenlyughing. ¡°So should I thank your secretary?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan would never mistreat the people around him. Even if the public didn¡¯t have a good impression of him, no one could poach the people working for him because he had the ability to gain the loyalty of his men. The home of the president of the Painting Association and Chu Luo¡¯s residence weren¡¯t on the same street, but they weren¡¯t too far away. When the car arrived outside the door of the president¡¯s house, a white car stopped just in front of them. Then, she saw Secretary Tan, who looked like an elite, get out of the car and walk over. Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted at the same time. Secretary Tan said to the two of them, ¡°CEO, Miss Chu, I¡¯ve already greeted my uncle. He¡¯s waiting for you at home.¡± After saying this, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, can I ask you why you want to see my uncle?¡± ¡°Our school is holding a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition this weekend. I want to invite a few judges.¡± Secretary Tan nodded and warned her, ¡°Although I can help introduce you to him, I can¡¯t guarantee that my uncle will agree to be a judge. As an artist, he has his own pride. Whether you can persuade him or not depends on your ability.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. Secretary Tan led the two of them towards the door. They had just walked to the door when it was opened. A middle-aged woman with a good disposition and wearing a cheongsam stood inside. Secretary Tan greeted respectfully, ¡°Aunt.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s auntined with a smile, ¡°Yinfei, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier? If you had called earlier, I could have prepared your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Tan Yinfei then said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°This is my aunt. You can call her Madam Zhang.¡± He then pointed at Li Yan and Chu Luo. ¡°Aunt, these are my boss and Chu Luo. I brought them to see Uncle.¡± Madam Zhang was a little surprised. She sized up the two of them and was first stunned by Li Yan¡¯s aura. Then, she looked at Chu Luo and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The youngdy is really beautiful.¡± Chu Luo greeted her politely, ¡°Hello.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s aunt nodded at her and said, ¡°Come in. Old He is drawing in the living room.¡± The three of them followed Madam Zhang into the courtyard. The residences in the old district were mostly two-way courtyards, but theyout of each residence was different. There were a lot of vigorous bamboos nted in the front yard of the He residence. The bamboos looked especially artistic when blown by the evening wind. They walked into the courtyard and saw a small bridge over flowing water. It was ancient-looking. The three of them walked towards the opposite door. When they walked in, they saw many calligraphy paintings in the living room. Chu Luo nced at the calligraphy paintings before retracting her gaze to look at the middle-aged man who was standing by the desk on the left and painting seriously. He Zhiqian was 52 years old this year. As he had been immersed in art for a long time, he had a proud disposition unique to schrs. ¡°Old He, Yinfei and the others are here.¡± After Madam Zhang spoke to He Zhiqian, she said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Yinfei, take the two guests over there to sit. I¡¯ll make tea.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt.¡± After Madam Zhang turned around and left, Tan Yinfei led the two of them to He Zhiqian. He Zhiqian didn¡¯t stop. When the three of them walked over, he only nced at Chu Luo and Li Yan and said warmly, ¡°Yinfei, take the two of them over there to sit.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Tan Yinfei said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and wait for a while.¡± Chu Luo looked at the artwork He Zhiqian was drawing and said to Li Yan and Tan Yinfei, ¡°Go over and sit. I¡¯ll take a look at Mr. He¡¯s artwork.¡± Tan Yinfei wanted to say something, but Li Yan nced at him and he immediately shut his mouth. He brought Li Yan to the sofa and sat down. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb He Zhiqian. She stood more than a meter away from the desk and watched. There were mountains and rivers, flowers, and grass in He Zhiqian¡¯s painting. The biggest highlight was those frolicking mountain sparrows. Every sparrow gave one a different feeling, but it also made one feel their current joy. Chu Luo looked at the painting seriously. He Zhiqian kept drawing and didn¡¯t look up at her. When he was painting thest sparrow, He Zhiqian¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. The entire painting became especially eye-catching because of that stroke. He Zhiqian sighed and was about to tear the painting apart. ¡°Mr. He, wait.¡± Chu Luo walked closer to the desk and looked at the painting. ¡°Since Mr. He doesn¡¯t want this painting anymore, can you let me add a stroke?¡± He Zhiqian finally looked up at Chu Luo. His expression was a little irritable since his efforts today had been destroyed. His tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°You want to draw like this?¡± ¡°Mr. He, lend me your drawing brush.¡± ¡°No. Although this painting has been ruined, I don¡¯t want it to be ruinedpletely.¡± ¡°How does Mr. He know that I would destroy this painting? Would you believe me if I said that I could save it?¡± ¡°What an arrogant tone.¡± ¡°Then should we make a bet?¡± Chu Luo stared at him and smiled confidently. ¡°As long as I save this painting, you will agree to be a judge at the University Painting and Calligraphy Competition organized by Imperial University this weekend.¡± This was the first time He Zhiqian had met someone as confident as Chu Luo. He wanted to teach her a lesson and said, ¡°What if you can¡¯t save it?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll take responsibility by treating Mr. He¡¯s hand disease.¡± He Zhiqian finally looked surprised. ¡°How did you know I have a hand disease?¡± ¡°I can tell you about thister, Mr. He.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo extended her hand to him. ¡°Mr. He, please lend me your paintbrush.¡± He Zhiqian stared at Chu Luo, not believing her at all. At this moment, Tan Yinfei, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Uncle, I can vouch for Chu Luo.¡± He Zhiqian was a little surprised that his nephew, who had always asked for perfection, would say this. After thinking for a while, he handed the paintbrush to Chu Luo and stepped aside. Chu Luo walked over with a paintbrush and quickly started drawing. Soon, two mountain sparrows were chasing and ying on the paper. A mountain sparrow that was at a disadvantage had one of its tail feathers pecked off by another mountain sparrow. The mountain sparrow whose feathers had been pecked off looked at the fallen feather in a daze. The brushstroke that He Zhiqian had drawn just happened to be the middle of the fallen feather. Two mountain sparrows and one fallen feather. Not only did it not destroy the entire painting, but instead, it made one feel even more delighted. After a while, He Zhiqian suddenly praised loudly, ¡°Brilliant!¡± He was simply stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s addition of the two mountain sparrows and the fallen feathers. His previous aloofness was instantly put away. When he looked at Chu Luo, his gaze became fervent. ¡°Young friend, how did you think of adding these?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the drawing. ¡°I drew only ording to Mr. He¡¯s intentions.¡± He Zhiqian nodded. Admiration shed across his eyes as he gestured to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit.¡± Chapter 301 - Chu Luo Protects Her Husband

Chapter 301: Chu Luo Protects Her Husband

After that, Chu Luo and He Zhiqian talked about painting for nearly two hours. He Zhiqian became more and more excited as he spoke, looking like he was prepared to talk to Chu Luo for the entire night. At half-past nine, Li Yan, who had been sitting there silently, suddenly nced at his wristwatch. When Secretary Tan saw his gesture, he knew that he was feeling a little impatient. He quickly clenched his fist and ced it by his lips before letting out a cough. He said to He Zhiqian, ¡°Uncle, Chu Luo still has ss tomorrow. She can¡¯t go backte.¡± He Zhiqian nced at him, and when he retracted his gaze, he saw Li Yan¡¯s cold face. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°CEO Li doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to stay at my house.¡± He Zhiqian knew Li Yan and was aware that his nephew worked for hispany. However, he had heard too much about Li Yan¡¯s ruthless methods and about the rumors that he was cold-blooded and ruthless, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. As an aplished painter, he had a lot of integrity and backbone. Once he had determined someone to be bad, he wouldn¡¯t bother to conceal his dislike for him. Thus, his gaze on Li Yan became even more unpleasant. ¡°CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to stay at my house, you can leave immediately.¡± Seeing that Li Yan was exuding a strong cold aura, Secretary Tan was about to speak when Chu Luo suddenly stood up with a tense expression. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and waited for him to stand up before saying in a low voice, ¡°Since Mr. He doesn¡¯t wee my Yan, we¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t disturb you again.¡± After saying that, she pulled him towards the door. Li Yan didn¡¯t speak. As he walked over, he nced at He Zhiqian coldly. He Zhiqian had always felt that he had never been afraid of anyone, but Li Yan¡¯s gaze made his heart tighten. And after seeing such a reaction from Chu Luo, whom he admired, he immediately stood up and said in disbelief, ¡°Chu Luo, you actually¡­¡± Secretary Tan stood up and said helplessly, ¡°Uncle, they¡¯re husband and wife.¡± He Zhiqian looked at the two of them holding hands in surprise. ¡°You¡­ how can that be?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, anger suddenly rose in her heart. She stopped and turned to look at He Zhiqian. She let go of Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked up to him. ¡°If not for the fact that I want to be the president of the Student Union, I wouldn¡¯t have approached you. In my eyes, the standards of your Painting Association can¡¯t evenpare to a piece of calligraphy written by Yan.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He Zhiqian turned red with anger at being belittled. ¡°Also, your painting could have been saved just now, but you wanted to tear it apart. This only proves that you¡¯re not skilled enough.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± How did it feel to be lectured by a child thirty-plus years younger than oneself? He Zhiqian only wanted to spit fire at Chu Luo. Chu Luo was really angry too. She didn¡¯t intend to give him face at all. ¡°What? Do you think I was wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He Zhiqian took a deep breath. If the little girl in front of him was really wrong, he would have something to say. The prerequisite was that she wasn¡¯t wrong and even helped him finish that painting. Looking at his uncle, who was fuming with anger, Secretary Tan had mixed feelings. At the same time, he realized how aggressive Chu Luo was in protecting his master. He opened his mouth and shut it. Only Li Yan, who was standing by the door, had retracted his cold aura. If one looked carefully, they would even see the corners of his lips curling up. After He Zhiqian panted heavily for a while, he said loudly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you know how to respect the old?¡± ¡°I know how to, but I don¡¯t respect the old who are not respectable and who look at people with prejudice.¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He Zhiqian was so angry that heughed. He didn¡¯t expect to fall at the hands of a little girl. He was indignant and felt that it would be difficult to quell that anger without teaching the little girl a lesson. He suppressed his prejudice and said, ¡°I apologize for my actions just now.¡± ¡°You should apologize to Yan.¡± At this point, Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and continued to say to He Zhiqian, ¡°If you have the ability, you can point out my mistakes, but you¡¯re not allowed to treat Yan with prejudice in front of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, she pulled him out of the door. Secretary Tan didn¡¯t follow them out immediately. Instead, he looked at He Zhiqian, who had turned pale, with aplicated mood and reminded him, ¡°Uncle, you better not think of making things difficult for Chu Luo. Otherwise¡­¡± He Zhiqian red at him and snorted heavily. ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Tan looked at him deeply and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll leave first. You and Aunt should rest early.¡± With that, he left. ¡°Hey¡­ you traitor brat¡­¡± Madam He walked in and interrupted him. ¡°Old He, stop talking. Why do you keep saying things that make people want to punch you in the face?¡± He Zhiqian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo pulled Li Yan out of the He residence and into the car. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and hugged her. After kissing her ear a few times, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t tell him off this time. Instead, she hugged his back and said angrily, ¡°Mr. He is really outrageous. Just you wait. After I figure out how to enter the Painting Association, I¡¯ll take his position as the president and ruthlessly defeat him in painting!¡± When Li Yan heard this, his heart burned. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her ear a few more times before saying hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he let go of her and started driving. He couldn¡¯t wait to bully her properly. ¡°Luoluo, can you stay here tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo was still angry and didn¡¯t notice Li Yan¡¯s thoughts. After the car drove back to their house, Chu Luo alighted and was led inside by Li Yan. The butler was still at Imperial University. The servants were surprised to see the two of them suddenly return. However, the two of them walked too quickly, and the servants didn¡¯t have time to greet them. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the bedroom, he couldn¡¯t wait to press her against the back of the door. Chu Luo looked up at him and blinked her big eyes. Li Yan looked down into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never cared what others said about me.¡± Usually, those who had badmouthed him and were heard by him would spend the rest of their lives in regret. ¡°But I¡¯m d you were so protective of me tonight¡­¡± At this point, he lowered his head and approached her lips. Their breaths intertwined. He continued, ¡°I have nothing to repay you with for protecting me like this. I can only use my body to¡­¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan made Chu Luo feel his sincerity. After it ended, Chu Luo was so tired that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Li Yan muttered in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Li Yan chuckled softly and asked in her ear, ¡°Did you feel my sincerity?¡± Chu Luo was so tired that she had fallen asleep. Li Yan then got out of bed and walked into the study. At this moment, his face was no longer gentle like before. There was only his usual coldness. His phone rang at the same time. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Master, Wei Xueying gave your photo to Qin Chu from the Qin family.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze stared at the dark night outside the window and he said in a low voice, ¡°Suppress it until Monday.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Li Yan dialed another number and gave several orders. ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo woke upte again. She red at Li Yan, who had brought her clothes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Li Yan touched her red face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early next time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll help you get dressed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help.¡± Chu Luo put on her clothes by herself and had just washed up when her phone rang. Li Yan handed her her phone. It was a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said over the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, where are you? We¡¯re preparing to leave now. Come over directlyter.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you also going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ um, I heard that artists are a little aloof. I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡± ¡°I need you to cheer me on? Go to ss.¡± Before Wang Mingtao could say anything, Mr. Wang¡¯s mocking voice could be heard. ¡°I told you not to follow me and you wouldn¡¯t listen. Let¡¯s see if anyone can subdue you!¡± Wang Mingtao retorted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you my biological father?¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°If I had a daughter like Chu Luo, I would definitely throw you away.¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. Chu Luoughed when she heard their bickering. Afterughing, she asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why are you guys so early?¡± Mr. Wang took Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going over there to deliver a batch of flowers. I¡¯ll get Mingtao to give you a call first. However, don¡¯t be in a hurry to rush over. Eat your breakfast first and take your time. I can deliver the flowers before bringing you over.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over after breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay, call me when youe. I¡¯ll rush Mingtao back to school for ss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo received a message from Wang Mingtao, who wasining. Chu Luo pretended not to see it. After the two of them had eaten, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Baby, do you want me to send you there?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan didn¡¯t insist and only said, ¡°I have something to attend to in the capital today. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep toote tonight.¡± Chu Luo pouted in dissatisfaction. Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°If our matter explodes in the next few days, what do you want me to do?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and blinked. ¡°Are you nning to deal with the Qin family?¡± ¡°Mm. It¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°In that case, deal with it as you should.¡± Li Yan smiled when he heard this. Chapter 302 - Unexpected Successful Invitation

Chapter 302: Unexpected Sessful Invitation

Chu Luo had long been mentally prepared and wasn¡¯t worried that her rtionship with Li Yan would be exposed. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood often. However, she nced at Li Yan and had a nagging feeling that this man had long nned this. Li Yan looked into her eyes and turned his head to kiss her cheek. Chu Luo nced at him and brought over the sweet soup beside her. She scooped a spoonful and fed it to him. As expected, it made Li Yan shut his mouth. Chu Luo didn¡¯t retract her hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t let you into the bedroom tonight.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Chu Luo and drank the sweet soup. After it was fed to him, he swallowed it with difficulty. Looking at the gloating Chu Luo, he ced his hand on the back of her head and asked her to deliver it herself. ¡°Boo¡­¡± Li Yan let go of her only after Chu Luo¡¯s lips had turned unusually red. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to give me another spoonful?¡± After a while, Chu Luo caught her breath and snorted at him before eating. After the meal, Chu Luo drove to meet Mr. Wang. ¡°Little Chu, over here.¡± Mr. Wang was driving a small van and was waiting for her there. Chu Luo walked over. Mr. Wang pointed at the district and told her, ¡°Master Li lives in this high-end vi district. I called himst night to greet him. We can go over directly today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°You child, what¡¯s there to thank?¡± The two of them walked into the vi. As Mr. Wang walked, he said, ¡°Mingtao said that you¡¯re going to run for president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union. This is an amazing position. If you can get chosen, we¡¯ll be happy for you. No need to stand on ceremony with Uncle Wang if I can help.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived outside a vi. Mr. Wang went over to press the electronic doorbell. Not long after, a housekeeper walked out. The housekeeper opened the metal door and deliberately nced at Chu Luo a few times. She invited the two of them in and said as she walked, ¡°Mr. Wang, my master is already waiting for you in the living room.¡± When she walked into the living room, she saw a middle-aged man who was about 47 years old sitting on the sofa and talking on the phone. When he saw the two of them enter, he pointed at the sofa opposite and gestured for the housekeeper to make tea. Then, he said to the person on the phone, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± With that, he hung up. ¡°Mr. Li, sorry to disturb you.¡± Mr. Li nodded at Mr. Wang and looked at Chu Luo with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Before she could speak, Mr. Li said, ¡°I know what you want. I agree to be a judge.¡± Chu Luo was surprised but didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Mr. Wang was very happy. He stood up and reached out to shake hands with Mr. Li. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li. Little Chu is still young and doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world. It¡¯s great to meet someone as easygoing as you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Mr. Li didn¡¯t refuse to shake Mr. Wang¡¯s hand. After retracting his hand, he said in a casual tone, ¡°The world of painting and calligraphy needs to be injected with fresh blood to begin with. Since it¡¯s a National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition, thepetitors definitely won¡¯t be weak. I suggest Little Chu invite a few more famous people from the world of painting and calligraphy. This will increase the reputation of the event.¡± Chu Luo looked at Mr. Li and nodded after thinking about it. Mr. Li added, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help Little Chu contact a few peopleter and see if they¡¯re free this weekend. If they are, I¡¯ll get them to be judges.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is our duty.¡± After Mr. Li finished speaking, he really took his phone and stood by the window to make a call. Looking at Mr. Li¡¯s back, Mr. Wang whispered to Chu Luo happily, ¡°Mr. Li is really a good person. You¡¯ll be much more rxed this way, Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo also looked at Mr. Li¡¯s back, but a glint shed across her eyes. Mr. Li contacted a few people from the painting and calligraphy world before putting away his phone and saying to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu is quite lucky. The people I contacted happen to be free this weekend.¡± Chu Luo smiled and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li. I¡¯ll wait for you at Imperial University before 8:30 this weekend.¡± ¡°Haha, okay. We¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to school first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo and Mr. Wang were escorted out by the housekeeper again. After Mr. Wang walked out of the Li family¡¯s door, he was still in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to invite these masters. I thought we would have to waste some time talking.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°There are things that they are interested in at thepetition. They will definitely go.¡± Mr. Wang didn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo meant, but he was still happy for her. ¡°Then, Little Chu, you can go back to Imperial University to study. I heard from Mingtao that you¡¯re studying many specializations. Don¡¯t miss any important sses.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Also, when you¡¯re free,e to our house for dinner. I¡¯ll get your Auntie Wang to prepare a big table of delicious food for you.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the vi area and got into their respective cars. Not long after Chu Luo drove the car out, she received a call from Boss Jin. The moment Chu Luo picked up the call, she heard a few frightened screams and Boss Jin¡¯s voice shouting for everyone not to panic. Chu Luo guessed that something had happened over there and quickly asked, ¡°Boss Jin, what happened on your side?¡± Boss Jin panted and said anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, I don¡¯t know what happened in my shop today. Many snakes, insects, rats, and ants came in and couldn¡¯t be chased away.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t wear the talisman I gave you?¡± Boss Jin paused and the sound of rummaging rang. Then, he pped his forehead and said in frustration, ¡°I must have left the brocade pouch at home when I changed my clothes this morning.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wear it at all times?¡± Boss Jin quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve been wearing it all this time. I was still thinking about it when I put on my clothes this morning, but after my wife took my clothes into the basket where the dirty clothes were ced, I forgot.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed what was going on. ¡°Looks like your family leaked the news that you have talismans and the other party found out. Your wife was controlled by someone this morning.¡± ¡°Whoa! What should I do, then?¡± ¡°Call your wife immediately and get her to yourpany. I¡¯lle over right now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she turned the steering wheel and went to the construction materials city in the south of the city. At this moment, there were already a lot of customers there. The other shops were filled with customers, but Boss Jin¡¯s shop was surrounded by people standing outside the door. It was obvious that they were watching a show. Chu Luo had just approached when she heard two people discussing. ¡°What¡¯s going on in this shop? There¡¯s a loud bang inside. Is someone causing trouble again?¡± ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an internal conflict. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no one downstairs?¡± As the two of them were discussing, there was a loud bang in the shop. It was obviously from upstairs. Chu Luo was about to separate these people when a voice sounded in the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The boss of this shop¡­ Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± At this point, that person suddenly covered his neck with both hands and opened his mouth wide. His face was red and he couldn¡¯t speak. The people standing near him quickly retreated. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Is your throat ufortable?¡± ¡°What were you saying about this boss?¡± That person covered his neck with both hands and his face turned red. It looked like he was getting choked by something. However, this person wasn¡¯t eating anything. ¡°Could he be possessed?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. Everyone was shocked and subconsciously retreated a little. While everyone was focused on that person, Chu Luo walked into the shop. She was fast. As soon as she walked in, she disappeared into the elevator before the others could notice. Chu Luo went straight to the office building. The elevator reached the fourth floor. As soon as it opened, there was a scream of horror. Chu Luo stood by the office door and looked at the office covered in ayer of ck aura. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°How dare youe out and make a fool of yourself with a mere illusion.¡± With that, she waved her hand and the ck aura was dispersed. The snakes, worms, rats, and ants that had been transformed by the illusion disappeared. The messy office suddenly quietened down. All the office staff inside still didn¡¯t react. Chu Luo walked towards Jin Yongfu¡¯s office. At this moment, Jin Yongfu¡¯s office was closed. After she walked over, she pushed open the door. Jin Yongfu was sitting behind his desk with an ashen face. A threatening voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Boss Jin, you saw it too. Yourpany can¡¯t continue operating. Why don¡¯t you transfer yourpany to me? This way, such a good prime location won¡¯t go to waste.¡± Chu Luo looked over and saw two leisurely-looking middle-aged men sitting on the sofa. One of them was wearing a suit and a bow tie. He had a beer belly and looked like a boss. The other was wearing a long coat and had two walnuts in his hand. He looked like an expert with his eyes closed. The two of them turned around when they saw the office door open. When they saw that it was a little girl, the big-bellied middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened and he shouted, ¡°Who asked you toe in!¡± Chapter 303 - Come Be My Assistant from Saturday

Chapter 303: Come Be My Assistant from Saturday

¡°The boss here seems to be surnamed Jin. Uncle, what right do you have to say that?¡± After saying this, Chu Luo walked in and closed the office door. The middle-aged man with the big belly sneered. ¡°This shop will be mine soon. Who do you think I am to say this?¡± The person who looked like an expert didn¡¯t even bother to look at Chu Luo. He was still sitting there twirling the walnuts and maintaining the demeanor of an expert. It was obvious that the two of them didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo had broken the illusion outside. Chu Luo also smiled and walked to the desk. She looked at Jin Yongfu and asked, ¡°Boss Jin, are you transferring this shop to him?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t manage this shop anymore. If he doesn¡¯t transfer it to me, he¡¯ll end up bankrupt!¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and nced at the middle-aged man. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Am I asking you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The big-bellied man was about to re up when Jin Yongfu suddenly moved. He mmed his desk and shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡± At the same time, he picked up the ashtray and threw it at the middle-aged man. The big-bellied middle-aged man and the expert didn¡¯t expect Jin Yongfu to move at all. When the expert reacted to block the ashtray, it was already toote. Bam! ¡°Ouch~~¡± The middle-aged man with the big belly covered his nose and screamed like a pig being ughtered. At the same time, blood quickly flowed out from his nose between his fingers. Jin Yongfu was also a little surprised that his aim was so urate. In the next second, he realized that this must have been Chu Luo¡¯s work. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What happened?¡± Jin Yongfu pointed at the middle-aged man with a big belly and said in exasperation, ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the shop opposite, Huang Jianren. He suddenly brought this person over today and said that he wanted to acquire my shop. I didn¡¯t agree, so he ordered this person to control me.¡± At this moment, Huang Jianren¡¯s nose was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. The expert sitting beside him twirled the walnuts in his hand and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re full of bad luck. Even if you insist on holding on to this shop, you¡¯ll only suffer more and more losses. You might as well transfer it to Boss Huang, who is born with fortune and prosperity.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, doesn¡¯t everyone have eyes to see? This is such a good location. Boss Jin managed such arge construction materialspany until not a single customer is willing toe. Doesn¡¯t that prove something?¡± Chu Luo gestured for Boss Jin to calm down. She looked at that person and asked, ¡°Is it really because of Boss Jin¡¯s bad luck?¡± That person looked at Chu Luo arrogantly and didn¡¯t even bother talking to her. ¡°What does a child like you know?¡± ¡°Hmph! You definitely don¡¯t know what I know.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her arm shook and the entire office¡¯s aura suddenly changed. In the next second, that person widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± ¡°What have I done?¡± Chu Luo walked towards the two of them. ¡°One of you is too greedy, and the other used an unorthodox method to borrow others¡¯ luck. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wrath of the heavens?¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and something that looked like a dark cloud suddenly appeared above their heads. That person¡¯s expression changed drastically. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I see that you¡¯re not afraid of divine retribution. Then I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning exploded on them. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± O~ After admiring the two people who were convulsing from the explosion, Chu Luo turned around and looked at Jin Yongfu. Jin Yongfu widened his eyes and looked over, stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s move. ¡°Chu¡­ Master, you actually have such powerful abilities. Will¡­ will they die from the explosion?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t die.¡± Her lightning was different from natural lightning. At most, it would cause people to faint. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she raised her hand and the dark cloud disappeared into thin air. Huang Jianren fainted from the explosion. That expert was blown up into a ck-furred lion king. There were also severalrge holes in his coat. He no longer had the demeanor of an expert. ¡°You¡­ you actually have such powerful abilities!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just capable of this, but I can also make you stoping out to harm others.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, a red light shed. That person¡¯s body suddenly cramped. Then, the walnuts in his hand shattered. As soon as the walnuts shattered, a golden light flew out of the big-bellied man¡¯s body and entered Jin Yongfu¡¯s body. Jin Yongfu¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, his mind suddenly became clear. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°He borrowed your wealth and good fortune. I¡¯ve helped you take it back.¡± When Jin Yongfu heard this, he quickly walked up to Chu Luo and knelt in front of her. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t stop him. Jin Yongfu¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Call the President of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui, and tell him my name. Tell him about your situation. He will deal with this person.¡± ¡°What about Huang Jianren?¡± ¡°You can call the police.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jin Yongfu stood up and went to his desk to get his phone to make a call. He had just finished making the call when the office door was pushed open from the outside. A middle-aged woman with curly hair jogged in. ¡°Old Jin, what exactly happened?¡± The moment she entered, she saw Chu Luo and was surprised. ¡°Little girl, you are?¡± ¡°Xiao Mei, close the door first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± After the woman closed the door, Boss Jin quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Master, this is my wife, Tian Mei.¡± Then, he said to Tian Mei, ¡°This is the master I told you about, Chu Luo.¡± Tian Mei looked at Chu Luo in surprise and subconsciously took out the pouch from her bag. ¡°The talisman paper inside was drawn by Chu¡­ Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only that, but they¡­¡± Only after Jin Yongfu mentioned them did Tian Mei notice the two people on the sofa. Jin Yongfu quickly told her what had happened. When Tian Mei heard this, her expression changed and she also wanted to kneel down to Chu Luo. Chu Luo raised her hand. ¡°No need.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Someone will deal with the rest. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jin Yongfu and Tian Mei looked at each other. Tian Mei quickly said, ¡°Master Chu, why don¡¯t we treat you to lunch?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m going back to school. Remember, don¡¯te to my school.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Luo walked out of the office and out of the building. When she returned to school, it was already past eleven. She went straight to the ssroom for thest ss in the morning. After thest ss, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said to her happily on the phone, ¡°Junior, I found a studio. Thank you.¡± Chu Luo was a little confused. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± She hadn¡¯t even helped him find it. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu sent someone to help me find a studio. The location and conditions are good.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. She asked, ¡°When did he help you find it?¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°His subordinate came to me today. I have signed the rental contract and am about to go back to school.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look when I¡¯m free.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°Okay. We will clean up that ce in the next two days and redecorate it. I n to ask students from our university¡¯s College of Engineering to help design it. Why don¡¯t youe after the renovation is done?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After the meal, Chu Luo went straight to the Student Union. There were more people in the Student Union at this time. Many of the staff would use two hours in the afternoon to work. The moment Chu Luo appeared in front of the Student Union office building, everyone contacted each other through the internal group chat. ¡°Chu Luo is here.¡± ¡°Why is she here at this time?¡± ¡°She must be unable to invite a master painter and hase to announce her giving up.¡± ¡°She went into the office building. See where she¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°She went up to the third floor. She¡¯s obviously looking for the president.¡± ¡°She entered the president¡¯s office. Quick, who has something important to tell the president? Go in and listen to what she has to say.¡± Chu Luo walked into the president¡¯s office. Nangong Yi was sitting behind his desk, looking like he had been waiting for a long time. He smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior Chu, good afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and didn¡¯t close the door. She walked to the desk and asked, ¡°Has the overall decision-making power been given to me for the reception of the National University Painting and Calligraphy Competition this time?¡± ¡°Why is Junior Chu asking this?¡± ¡°Only then will I know if anyone will suddenlye out and cause trouble after I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, you have to be adaptable on the spot.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while, as if she had epted his words. ¡°ording to you, what I¡¯m about to exercise is the right of the Acting Student Union President, right?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°What about those who aren¡¯t disciplined?¡± ¡°This is up to you to handle.¡± ¡°Really? I won¡¯t be polite, then.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he leaned back in his chair and asked with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°When do I start as the acting president?¡± ¡°Saturday.¡± ¡°Okay. From Saturday onwards, you¡¯ll be my assistant.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± The group of people who were eavesdropping outside the door: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo took out her phone from her pocket and waved it at him. ¡°I¡¯ve saved the evidence inside.¡± With that, she turned and left. Looking at Chu Luo walking out without looking back, Nangong Yi was stunned for a while. He suddenly raised his hand to cover his forehead andughed softly. It seemed like he had underestimated Chu Luo. He had thought she was here to ask him for help. Chapter 304 - Enjoy Your Holiday. After All, Theres Not Much Time Left

Chapter 304: Enjoy Your Holiday. After All, There¡¯s Not Much Time Left

When Chu Luo walked out, the group of people outside the door didn¡¯t have time to dodge. They didn¡¯t even have time to retract the stunned expression on their faces. She suddenly stopped in front of Zhang Yiran and Yu Xiangtian. She smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Enjoy your vacation. After all, there¡¯s not much time left.¡± With that, she left. A minuteter. Zhang Yiran stared nkly at Yu Xiangtian. ¡°What did Chu Luo mean by that?¡± Yu Xiangtian nced at Nangong Yi, who was sitting behind the office and smiling at them. His expression wasplicated. ¡°You can ask the president what position Chu Luo is running for.¡± Zhang Yiran also looked at Nangong Yi, her soul almost sucked away by his smiling eyes. She suddenly came back to her senses and shook her head with fear in her heart. She freely spoke what was on her mind, ¡°The president is a monster. I fell into his trap the moment I asked.¡± Yu Xiangtian nodded in agreement. ¡°Chu Luo is just a rookie who doesn¡¯t know anything. We can only choose between her and the president.¡± With that, the two of them turned around and left. The group of people standing at the side saw that there was no more excitement and quickly dispersed. Thest person walking didn¡¯t forget to help Nangong Yi close the door. After everyone had left, Nangong Yi leaned back in his chair andughed. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯re going to hold such a big event.¡± ¡­ Four in the afternoon. Chu Luo appeared in front of the Student Union office building on time. There weren¡¯t many people waiting for her there. It was obvious that people from the Liaison Department and the Organization Department weren¡¯t present. Wang Mingtao, who had been waiting here, walked up to Chu Luo. With a furious expression, he whispered to her, ¡°Sister Chu, I heard these people discussing just now. Some people won¡¯te. They said that you¡¯re not in the Student Union at all and have no right tomand them.¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. At the same time, he was worried. ¡°Sister Chu, what should we do? It¡¯s already difficult for you to organize such a hugepetition alone. If there aren¡¯t enough people¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo interrupted him and said, ¡°I have my ways. You just have to do as I sayter.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded and closed his mouth. Chu Luo walked in front of the 20 people. The group of people who were whispering quickly stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at them, and the aura emanating from her body made their hearts tremble for no reason. Chu Luo said, ¡°The people from your two departments should know why I called you here. I won¡¯t waste my breath. If anyone isn¡¯t free this weekend, leave now. As long as anyone stays, they must listen to my arrangements. If they can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Roundy beside her, ¡°Roundy, record down those who are willing to stay.¡± Roundy immediately walked forward a little and said, ¡°Everyone, line up here and swipe your school card so that I can register your names.¡± After saying that, a panel appeared in front of him, showing the card reader. The people who came today were all Chu Luo¡¯s goddess fans and would definitely be willing to listen to Chu Luo¡¯s arrangements. After Roundy finished speaking, everyone queued up to take out their school cards and swiped them. ¡°Chu Luo, we believe in you. Just say the word and we will do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, we are willing to witness you create a miracle at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nodded at them and said to Roundy, ¡°Send the proposed requests and procedures to their ounts.¡± Soon, everyone received a list on their phones. When everyone saw this, their faces revealed anticipation and excitement. However, Wang Mingtao still had a worried expression. ¡°Sister Chu, we don¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± Only then did the others realize this and worry appeared on their faces. Chu Luo nced at the people from the other departments and asked, ¡°Whoever is willing to volunteer to help on the weekend cane and register immediately.¡± When everyone heard that, they looked at each other. At this moment, the Arts Department¡¯s Minister, Yu Tong, stood up and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, can I join?¡± Yu Tong was a petite Sichuan girl, but Chu Luo had seen her ability to organize arge-scale g. She smiled. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Yu Tong walked over and took out her school card. ¡°Do I need to swipe my card too?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send the other tasks to your ount tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong walked over and swiped her card. The moment she moved, the other members of the Arts Department stood up. There were more than 20 people in the Arts Department. Once they joined, there were more than 50 people. Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are there enough people?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Yu Tong quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not enough. For such a nationalpetition, arge number of people are needed in the early stages, not to mention the people needed to deal with emergency situations and the people needed to maintain the venue.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Then, she said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, gather at the technology building after school tomorrow afternoon.¡± After saying that, she nced at the group of people watching the show. ¡°There¡¯s no need for unrted people toe.¡± With that, she left with Roundy. Wang Mingtao quickly followed. After walking for a while, Wang Mingtao asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what do you n to do? Since Minister Yu said that there aren¡¯t enough people, there definitely aren¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t we find more people?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°Since thispetition is being held at Imperial University, we have to let the entire country see our strength and ability. Why do we need so many people?¡± Wang Mingtao became even more curious. ¡°Sister Chu, what do you n to do with everyone?¡± ¡°Most people are in charge of reception.¡± ¡°What about thepetition the day after tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now.¡± She then gestured at Roundy. ¡°Roundy, take out my skateboard.¡± Roundy took out her skateboard and ced it on the ground. ¡°Sister Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the College of Mechanical Engineering¡¯s office building.¡± ¡°Why are you going there? It¡¯s almost mealtime. Why don¡¯t you eat first?¡± ¡°No need.¡± With that, she left Wang Mingtao behind. Wang Mingtao thought for a while and decided to go to the restaurant to buy some snacks and milk tea for Chu Luo. He then walked towards the parking lot. Chu Luo arrived at the College of Mechanical Engineering and entered the dean¡¯s office. When she came out of the dean¡¯s office, it was already more than 40 minutester. Just as she reached the hall downstairs, she met Professor Tu, who had rejected her before. Chu Luo still only nodded at him as a greeting and walked past him. Professor Tu looked at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back and stopped one of the other professors. ¡°What is Chu Luo doing here?¡± The professor said, ¡°She was here to look for the dean.¡± Professor Tu subconsciously felt that Chu Luo wanted to study this ss again, so he muttered, ¡°She¡¯s a humanities student yet thinks abouting to study engineering all day long. Does she really think studying is child¡¯s y?¡± With that, he left. The professor who was stopped by him shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Chu Luo is such a good student. Professor Tu must be possessed to not want to take her in.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the office building, she saw Wang Mingtao standing by the grass with a bag in his hand, kicking a stone as he waited for her. When Chu Luo walked over, she heard him muttering, ¡°I wonder what Sister Chu has in mind. She¡¯s been gone for so long. Aiya, I¡¯m so anxious.¡± ¡°Mingtao, what are you mumbling about?¡± ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re out.¡± Wang Mingtao handed her the bag in his hand. ¡°I had wanted to buy you rice but I was worried it would turn cold, so I bought you some snacks instead. Are you hungry? Have some snacks first before we go eat.¡± After saying that, he opened the bag and handed it to her. Chu Luo took a piece of pastry and ate it. Wang Mingtao followed suit. The two of them walked towards the restaurant as they ate. ¡°Sister Chu, why were you looking for the dean?¡± ¡°To borrow something.¡± ¡°Borrow what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The two of them went to eat, then Chu Luo went to the technology park at the College of Mechanical Engineering. Wang Mingtao continued following her. ¡°Sister Chu, why are we here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She took the school card and scanned the door lock. The technology park here was simr to the building format of the Computer Science building, but it was filled with program codes and the like. It was different here, and this side was filled with mechanical products. The two of them walked in. Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god! The machinery inside looks so tall and ssy.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She walked straight to the administrator and said to him, ¡°Please give me the right to use the robot production room.¡± The administrator had already received the instructions from the dean of the College of Mechanical Engineering. He handed her a maic card and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Chu Luo, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can check online. Don¡¯t touch the robots inside.¡± Wang Mingtao was displeased and was about to reply. Chu Luo raised her hand to stop him and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use it carefully.¡± After saying that, she took the card and walked towards the building. When the two of them went upstairs, Wang Mingtao asked softly, ¡°Sister Chu, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the curious him. She finally said, ¡°I n to borrow some of the robots here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Mingtao eximed and quickly suppressed his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re borrowing robots, Sister Chu, why did youe here?¡± ¡°I want to modify a few.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 305 - You Didnt Come Back Last Night?

Chapter 305: You Didn¡¯t Come Back Last Night?

The robot production room was on the third floor. The area here was huge to begin with. Added to the fact that tempered ss had been used to divide this ce into several areas, it was impossible to see the end. After Wang Mingtao followed Chu Luo in, every time he saw the rows of robots, he would gasp in surprise. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his noise anymore and said, ¡°You can leaveter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Mingtao was puzzled and unwilling. ¡°You¡¯re alone here and don¡¯t even have a helper. I can help to hand you tools if I follow you.¡± Chu Luo casually asked him the names of a few special tools. Wang Mingtao was dumbfounded. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of these simple tools, yet you say you can help me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. Chu Luo continued walking in and didn¡¯t stop until she reached a square room in the middle. It was huge and disyed manypleted robots. These robots came in many shapes, and every one of them looked especially tall. Chu Luo walked in. Wang Mingtao followed in and eximed, ¡°Wow! Wow!¡± Chu Luo walked to one of the robots and quickly studied it. ¡°Sister Chu, how do you n to modify it? Did the school ask you to modify it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to add some programming without destroying these robots¡¯ functions.¡± ¡°Then¡­ if¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to ask how she would ount to the school if the modification failed. However, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He felt that his Sister Chu was omnipotent and would definitely be able to modify the robots. Chu Luo walked towards the tool room. As she walked, he said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°You can leave. Take Roundy with youter.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°To your house.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay, okay.¡± Wang Mingtao especially liked Roundy. He felt that the robot was an omnipotent treasure. He fantasized about ying games with Roundy when he returned. Roundy must be very powerful. Chu Luo seemed to have guessed Wang Mingtao¡¯s thoughts. She suddenly looked at him with a glint in her eyes. She suddenly thought of something and said to him, ¡°Go back and help me ask Uncle Wang. I want to use some fresh flowers to decorate the venue for thepetition. What flowers are more suitable?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After Wang Mingtao nodded, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, how long will you stay?¡± ¡°Until I transform the robot I need.¡± ¡°Then what do you need? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°Just buy two bottles of water.¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll go buy them for you now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wang Mingtao left. Half an hourter, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. After Wang Mingtao went out, he couldn¡¯t enter. He got Chu Luo to go to the door to get the stuff from him. Chu Luo went down to retrieve the things from him and deliberately patted Roundy¡¯s big head and said to him, ¡°Roundy, follow Mingtao back to his house and apany him well.¡± Roundy said in a baby voice, ¡°Okay, Mistress. I promise toplete the mission.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he was so happy that his eyes narrowed into slits as he beamed. However, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore when he returned home. When Roundy arrived at his house, after Mr. Wang and Mrs. Wang weed him warmly, the two of them entered Wang Mingtao¡¯s bedroom. Wang Mingtao was sitting in front of hisputer. Roundy said to him, ¡°From now on, you will study for two and a half hours. Sleep at eleven o¡¯clock sharp.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Round: ¡°This is Mistress¡¯s order.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°All gaming devices are to enter standby mode. If you don¡¯t study, I will be taking mandatory measures.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Ahhh¡­ I¡¯ll study. Don¡¯t destroy my stuff. Boohoo¡­¡± Wang Mingtao wanted to cry but had no tears. He sat on the desk and studied with regret. Mr. Wang, who had peeped at the door, sat back on the sofa and watched television with Mrs. Wang. As he watched, he chuckled and said, ¡°That kid was restrained by Little Chu¡¯s robot and is studying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± ¡°If this kid were even a tenth as smart as Little Chu, I would beughing secretly.¡± ¡°Forget it. This is a matter of genes. Stop dreaming.¡± Mr. Wang was speechless. After a while, Mrs. Wang suddenly said, ¡°I heard from Little Tao that there are many people in the Student Union who are making things difficult for Little Chu. We can¡¯t help much. Why don¡¯t you just sponsor the fresh flowers needed to decorate the venue? When the timees, send more fresh flowers over. It will definitely be good to have the entire venue filled with fresh flowers for the paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Mr. Wang definitely agreed. He took out his phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the flower shop. What flowers do you think should I send?¡± ¡°Get a few more varieties. Anything with a good meaning will do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo stayed in the production room alone and started modifying the robots. At ten o¡¯clock, the technology park manager specially came up to remind her, ¡°Chu Luo, the technology park is closing. How long are you going to stay?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± Although the dean had told the administrator to cooperate with Chu Luo as much as possible, when he heard this, the administrator was still shocked. At the same time, he frowned. ¡°This ce is going to close. Can you really stay alone inside?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She suddenly snapped her fingers at him. The administrator nodded and left. No one disturbed her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t feel any burden when she modified the robots. The night passed quickly. When Li Yan called her, it was already five in the morning. Chu Luo received the call and asked, ¡°Yan, you just came back?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°You didn¡¯te backst night?¡± Chu Luo giggled. ¡°I forgot about the time.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Have you finished modifying the robots?¡± Chu Luo looked at her results. ¡°Just a little more. It will be done by six at most.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo quickened her pace. At six o¡¯clock, all the robots she needed had been modified. At this moment, the administrator wasn¡¯t here yet. The technology park wasn¡¯t open. Chu Luo thought for a while, left her phantom here, and left the technology park. At this moment, Li Yan was standing by the road into the technology park. The morning breeze ofte autumn was cold. He must have gone back to take a shower and changed into dark casual pants. He was wearing a ck shirt and a long windbreaker, making him look even taller. His handsome face had his usual coldness, but his gaze was focused on the technology park entrance. Chu Luo deliberately appeared behind him. Li Yan seemed to have sensed it and turned around at the same time as she appeared. ¡°How did you know I was out?¡± Chu Luo pouted, a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t manage to startle him. Li Yan¡¯s cold expression softened a lot when he saw her. He raised his hand to touch her cheek and frowned. ¡°Looks like I have to rush back to sleep in the future.¡± ¡°Hehe, I couldn¡¯t go backst night even if you rushed back.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo grabbed his hand and shook it off her face. She said wheedlingly, ¡°If you hade back earlier, you would have just stayed up with me.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He held her hand and walked to the side. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Are you going back to wash up or eat breakfast first?¡± ¡°Go back and wash up.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they arrived at a car parked there. Li Yan actually drove in. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did you drive in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a special professor.¡± The two of them got into the car and the car quickly drove back to the vi in Imperial Sky Park. While Chu Luo went to wash up, Li Yan worked on aptop in the living room downstairs. When Chu Luo went downstairs, he ced hisptop aside and walked over. He raised his hand to touch her cheek and said, ¡°Sleep for a few hours after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°I have something to attend to too.¡± Li Yan chuckled and said as he led her to the dining table, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good rest after we¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan went out again. Chu Luo returned to the technology park. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before the administrator came up. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s already morning. You should go back and rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up to say to the administrator, ¡°I¡¯ve entered some newmands into these twenty robots. I¡¯ll bring them to the third hall tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure. The technology park is only open for half a day every Saturday and Sunday. If you want toe in the afternoon, call me when the timees and I¡¯ll open the door for you, okay?¡± As he spoke, the manager gave his phone number to Chu Luo. Chu Luo noted it down and left. Not long after she left, Professor Cao came over. He asked the administrator, ¡°When did Chu Luoe to the technology park and when did she leave?¡± The administrator answered truthfully, ¡°She arrived at around six in the afternoon yesterday. She just left not long ago.¡± Professor Cao frowned. ¡°Who gave her the authority?¡± ¡°The dean.¡± Professor Cao stopped talking and walked upstairs. The administrator stopped him. ¡°Professor Cao, are you going to the third floor? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He followed him. The two of them arrived on the third floor together. As they walked, the administrator said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the dean was thinking. He actually let Chu Luo enter the third floor to input newmands for the robots. What if she had ignorantly destroyed the robots¡¯ internal structure?¡± Chapter 306 - A Bad Premonition

Chapter 306: A Bad Premonition

The more Professor Cao listened, the more he frowned and quickened his pace. He quickly looked at a few cubicles and finally stopped outside the cubicle that Chu Luo had entered. He asked, ¡°Did Chu Luo enter this one?¡± The administrator quickly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The door was closed and the cubicle was surrounded with tempered ss walls. The two of them could see the robots disyed inside as they stood outside. Professor Cao gestured to the administrator. ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± The administrator quickly took out his card and opened the door. Professor Cao walked in and quickly checked. The administrator stood at the side and watched worriedly. After more than ten minutes, he looked at Professor Cao, who was bing more and more serious. He asked worriedly, ¡°Professor Cao, is there a problem with these robots?¡± Professor Cao pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. After another ten minutes or so, he stopped and looked even more serious. The administrator¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Professor Cao, why don¡¯t I call the dean? If the robots here have really been destroyed by Chu Luo, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± Seeing that Professor Cao didn¡¯t answer him, he took out his phone to make a call. Professor Cao then said, ¡°No need. She didn¡¯t do anything.¡± At least, he didn¡¯t notice that the robots had been damaged. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± The administrator patted his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and open the door. Someone from the Student Union ising over to study this morning.¡± Professor Cao nodded at him. He had ss in the morning too, so they left together. ¡­ Not long after Chu Luo walked out of the technology park, she received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t sound so good. ¡°Sister Chu, where are you? I¡¯ll return Roundy to you.¡± Chu Luo told him where she was going. When Wang Mingtao came with Roundy, Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Wang Mingtao said with a bitter expression, ¡°Sister Chu, please don¡¯t let Roundy go back with me again.¡± ¡°What did Roundy do to you?¡± ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t listen to Peach¡¯s nonsense.¡± Roundy squeezed past Wang Mingtao, who was about toin, and said, ¡°I merely asked Peach to follow your studying habits and he keptining non-stop. Those who don¡¯t like learning should be whipped fiercely.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao. ¡°What did you want to do after you went backst night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Mingtao actually felt a little guilty before Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. Roundy answered on his behalf, ¡°He wanted to y games with me.¡± Chu Luo looked deeply at Wang Mingtao and patted Roundy¡¯s big head. ¡°Well done, Roundy. If you¡¯d like to go to Mingtao¡¯s house in the future, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Okay, Mistress. I¡¯m especially fond of Peach.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the devastated Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°ss is about to start. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao calm down and nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± He had just taken two steps when he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Sister Chu, I forgot to tell you. My father said that he would sponsor you fresh flowers to decorate the venue. Don¡¯t worry, our family doesn¡¯t have much except for flowers. I promise that the venue will be beautifully decorated with fresh flowers.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sponsor me. The Student Union is rich. Tell Uncle Wang that I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet. There¡¯s no need to sponsor me.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he grinned. ¡°Sister Chu is right. So many people are deliberately not helping you this time. On what basis should we save money for the Student Union? Then I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to collect money. When you enter the Student Union in the future, our family will provide fresh flowers to your office for free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them quickly parted ways. After thest ss in the morning, Chu Luo had just walked out of the ssroom when she heard a girl on her phone shout, ¡°Look, our school¡¯s Senior Wei Xueying is on the headlines.¡± One of the girls walking with her craned her neck to take a look. ¡°Did one of her works shoot to fame?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl who was scrolling through her phone said in a strange tone, ¡°It says that Senior Wei wanted to get the female lead role of ¡®Snow Wind Beauty¡¯ so she went to seduce Director Y. She was caught red-handed by the director¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t Senior Wei from a good family? Why would she seduce Director Y?¡± ¡°Because the female lead has already been chosen. It¡¯s the new actress, Lu Haitang. Who doesn¡¯t know that Lu Haitang has a big sugar daddy behind her?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, is that necessary? In the past, many boys said that she was the purest school belle. Now, she has be a joke.¡± ¡°What a pity. Look at the apanying photo. That director¡¯s wife looks so fierce. She pulled Senior Wei¡¯s hair and banged her head against the corner of the table. Tsk¡­ I can feel how painful it must have been just by looking.¡± The girls all took out their phones to take a look. As they looked, they eximed, ¡°Next, it said that the director¡¯s wife disfigured Senior Wei¡¯s face. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, Senior Wei¡¯s image is ruined.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wei family very rich? Why didn¡¯t theye out to suppress this news?¡± ¡°It can only mean that Senior Wei provoked someone more powerful than the Wei family.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, she quickened her pace and walked past them. However, just as she walked out of the school building, someone stopped her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know that your cousin is on the headlines?¡± Chu Luo nced at the girl who stopped her and asked coldly, ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± After saying that, she walked past her and continued walking. It was unknown what the girl was thinking, but she said loudly behind her, ¡°You¡¯re cousins. Shouldn¡¯t you be concerned now that news of her seducing Director Y has been exposed?¡± Chu Luo sneered and left on the skateboard. After sliding away on her skateboard for a while, she took out her phone and logged into the school¡¯s BBS. Indeed, there were many people discussing Wei Xueying. While they were discussing, they brought Chu Luo in. ¡°Wei Xueying is Chu Luo¡¯s cousin. Doesn¡¯t she care at all about what happened? I asked her just now, but she said that it has nothing to do with her. Isn¡¯t her behavior too cold!¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed a little cold. Wei Xueying is her cousin, after all. Shouldn¡¯t shee out and say something at this time?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not rted in the first ce. Wei Xueying is Wei Xueying, and our goddess is our goddess. Are some people finding fault on purpose and insisting on tying our goddess up with Wei Xueying and discussing them together?¡± ¡°The person who¡¯s asking Goddess to stand up to say something, what do you want her to say? Do you think she should say that she believes that her cousin didn¡¯t do such a thing and make everyone diss her? Or should she say that Wei Xueying deserved it and that serves her right to get disfigured?¡± ¡­ Soon, the BBS became lively and a debate began. Chu Luo looked at somements and quickly typed a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Wei Xueying is the daughter of my aunt¡¯s older brother. The Wei family and I are essentially unrted. From now on, if anyone dares to involve me with those unimportant people, don¡¯t me me for using cyber violence on you.¡± Many people were following Chu Luo¡¯s ount. When she sent this message, the entire BBS¡¯s chat area fell silent. Chu Luo left the BBS, not knowing what everyone said after that. While she was eating at the school restaurant, Nangong Yi came looking for her. Nangong Yi¡¯s appearance here made many girls scream in infatuation. However, everyone knew immediately that he was here for Chu Luo. ¡°Junior Chu, no one is sitting opposite you, right?¡± Chu Luo looked up at Nangong Yi, who was holding a tray and deliberately asking this question. She retracted her gaze and continued eating, not bothering to answer him. Nangong Yi smiled and sat down opposite her, then started eating. While the two of them were eating, many people secretly took out their phones to take photos of them. However, no matter what angle they tried taking it from, they would be blocked by Roundy¡¯s plump body. Nangong Yi realized this and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Chu, this robot is not bad.¡± Chu Luo only nodded. Only after the two of them had eaten did Nangong Yi say, ¡°Junior Chu, why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to talk about the reception the day after tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked, ¡°Why should I talk to you?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°As a senior, I can give you some suggestions.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them went straight to the coffee house. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like coffee and asked for a ss of water. Nangong Yi ordered a cup of coffee. After the coffee and water were served, he said, ¡°I heard that you had spent the entire night at the technology park at the College of Mechanical Engineeringst night?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Junior Chu wants to borrow the robots?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to admit it directly. He was a little surprised and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you were going to keep this a secret?¡± Chu Luo looked into his eyes and said bluntly with a straight face, ¡°Since you already know, why should I keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Then¡­ Junior, can you tell me about your arrangements?¡± ¡°Most of the people will be ced outside the venue for the reception. The venue will be attended to by robots and a small portion of people.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. She suddenly smiled at him with a trace of cunning. Seeing her smile, Nangong Yi picked up his coffee cup and said with a vexed expression, ¡°I have a bad premonition.¡± Chu Luo also picked up the water and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s not a premonition. You¡¯ll be one of those receiving guests at the venue.¡± Chapter 307 - You Can Ask About Studies, but Hold Back on Everything Else

Chapter 307: You Can Ask About Studies, but Hold Back on Everything Else

As expected, Nangong Yi immediately stopped smiling. He was stunned for a few seconds before saying with an ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sought you out¡± expression, ¡°Looks like I got on a pirate ship and can¡¯t get off.¡± After saying this, he looked at her knowingly. ¡°Junior, you nned this long ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Luo opened her big, sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you n this all along?¡± Nangong Yiughed softly when he heard this. Hisughter was light and gave people afortable feeling. ¡°So Junior is rebelling against me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± ¡°Alright, looks like I have to work like a ve for you this weekend.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± At this point, the two of themughed. Then, the two of them talked about the details of the reception. As the president of the Student Union, Nangong Yi definitely knew more details than Chu Luo. Chu Luo made Roundy note down everything. After saying all this, Nangong Yi specifically asked, ¡°I wonder which masters Junior has invited?¡± Chu Luo only said, ¡°A little too many.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Nangong Yi shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± ¡°Then you can count them yourself this weekend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi realized that Chu Luo always had a way to make him speechless. Since the two of them were done talking, Chu Luo didn¡¯t waste time. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the library to read.¡± She stood up and left with Roundy. After Chu Luo went to the library to read for more than half an hour, she went to ss. There were no sses for first and second-year students on Friday afternoons, but from the third year onwards, sses were held on a regr weekly basis. The third-year curriculum was already very tight for many people, but Chu Luo sat there and zoned out while attending lessons, writing and drawing in her notebook with a pen. Yet when the professor asked her to get up and answer questions, she could answer all of them. In the end, the professors turned a blind eye to her behavior. However, some students in the ss who were already very hardworking and received schrships every year were envious and jealous. At the same time, they felt a little unbnced. Just as Chu Luo was about to pack her textbooks after ss, a few ssmates surrounded her. ¡°Chu Luo, can we ask you a few questions?¡± Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°You can ask about studies, but hold back on everything else.¡± The bunch of them looked at each other with fire in their eyes. One of them opened the book in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand what the professor said here.¡± Chu Luo took a look and started answering the question. Chu Luo answered the question quickly and hit the nail on the head. After speaking, she even asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± If someone didn¡¯t understand, she would repeat it with a straight face. The people who asked questions subconsciously perked up and listened attentively. After hearing her answers, they felt enlightened. However, Chu Luo felt that it was simple and would directly say, ¡°Professor has taught this kind of question before. There are simr XX books and XXX books in the library. How do you spend your time? Don¡¯t you know how to read more books?¡± Chu Luo took only slightly over half an hour to finish answering all their questions. Chu Luo left. The bunch of them looked at each other withplicated feelings. ¡°She actually solved such a difficult question so casually!¡± ¡°Do you know which books have simr questions?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at these two books?¡± Without another word, they went to the library. Ten minutester, the entire BBS exploded again. At this moment, Chu Luo went to the technology building. More than 50 people who would be attending to the reception this weekend had arrived. Everyone stood outside the technology building. As it included those people who hade specifically to watch the show, the scene was quite spectacr. ¡°I wonder why Chu Luo gathered us here?¡± ¡°She must have something to say.¡± ¡°If she has something to say, shouldn¡¯t she gather at the Student Union office building?¡± ¡°Stop talking. Chu Luo is here. See what she wants to do.¡± The moment Chu Luo arrived, everyone subconsciously stopped talking. Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong walked up to Chu Luo at the same time. Wang Mingtao said, ¡°Sister Chu, all 54 people are here.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Yu Tong asked curiously, ¡°Chu Luo, why did you gather all of us here at the technology building?¡± ¡°To tell everyone what to do for the next two days.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, in front of Yu Tong¡¯s hesitant gaze, she walked towards the entrance of the technology building and said, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked over. Everyone became even more confused by her actions. However, everyone still followed Chu Luo into the technology building. There was a huge disy in the hall of the technology building. This disy was 5G and could simte the entire scene. After everyone was standing in the hall, Chu Luo walked towards the operating tform under the disy and stopped. She took out a maic card and inserted it. At the same time, she quickly ced her fingers on the operation buttons. Soon, everyone widened their eyes and mouths in surprise. Only then did Chu Luo speak. ¡°This will be the first time I¡¯m organizing such an activity. In order to let everyone better understand what I mean, I¡¯ll allocate everyone¡¯s work positions. The student ID number disyed on this will correspond to what you should do next.¡± The first scene to appear was the simtion for tomorrow. From the school gate to the guesthouse, and then to the route that these people would take to visit Imperial University, they were all disyed. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Our Imperial University is the organizer of thispetition, and the Imperial Capital Painting Association is the organizer. So when the timees, the organizer will also send staff over. We just need¡­¡± ¡­ In the Student Union meeting room. Other than Yu Tong, all the other members of the Student Union were present. They sat there and looked at theputer in front of them in surprise. After Chu Luo had assigned the tasks, Zhang Yiran was the first to speak in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo actually nned the reception so quickly!¡± ¡°She nned it in such great detail. She even included possible scenarios in her n. How did she do it?¡± ¡°Not just that. Did you notice? There are more than 50 of them. When the timees, 40 of them will be responsible for the reception and maintenance of the outer court. Are there to be only 10 or so people at the scene?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When the timees, besides the participating students sent by dozens of schools in the country, there would be teachers and judges leading the teams. Together with the invited audience, could just 10 or so people control the entire venue?¡± ¡­ Everyone spoke one after another for a while. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Nangong Yi, who had not spoken. Zhang Yiran suddenly remembered. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you agree to be Chu Luo¡¯s assistant? Where will Chu Luo assign you then?¡± Everyone looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°President, if you go, will you interfere if an emergency happens?¡± ¡°Boss, will Chu Luo deliberately make things difficult for you and order you around?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone obviously sounded concerned for him, but their expressions were filled with excitement. They actually secretly hoped that he and Chu Luo would fight over a disagreement. How could Nangong Yi not know what these people were thinking? He nced at them with his eyes that had a light smile and said, ¡°Chu Luo seemed to have said before that you guys should enjoy your weekend. Therefore, for those who aren¡¯t supposed to participate, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t appear tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Many people were nning to secretlye over to take a look in the next two days. Nangong Yi still smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver and feel a little cold. ¡­ Chu Luo spent more than half an hour arranging everyone. She logged out with the maic card and asked everyone, ¡°Do you have wireless Bluetooth earphones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After everyone answered, Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. After we gather here at seven tomorrow morning, everyone will wear Bluetooth. If anythinges up, make contact directly.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was done, Yu Tong reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, since we¡¯re weing so many participants from so many schools, shouldn¡¯t we put up some wee posters in the school?¡± No one told Chu Luo this in advance. Chu Luo was only stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there a designated ce to print the posters?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ the posters better be made today.¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she stared at Chu Luo¡¯s expression, wanting to see her troubled expression. At this moment, Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. My family has a machine that specializes in printing posters. Sister Chu, I¡¯ll call my father immediately and get them to do it.¡± Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao with sparkling eyes as he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Daddy, the school needs posters. They haven¡¯t made a single one up until now¡­ Yes, those people deliberately didn¡¯t tell her¡­ Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t care about Yu Tong, the Student Union member. He handed his phone to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, my father wants you to talk to him.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and called out, ¡°Uncle Wang.¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Little Chu, Uncle Wang will go to the office immediately. What posters do you need? I¡¯ll get all the machines to print them at the same time. I promise I¡¯ll send them to you soon.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and told him the standard and quantity of the required slogans before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the posters immediately. The sooner, the better.¡± Mr. Wang: ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 308 - Ahhh! Chu Luo Is Awesome!

Chapter 308: Ahhh! Chu Luo Is Awesome!

After the call, Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°The posters will be sent over in two or so hours. Everyone, go and eat first. After the posters are sent over, Mingtao will be responsible for getting people to hang them up.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Yu Tong suggested, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s best to get people from the Logistics Department to do the posters. They¡¯re used to it and are more efficient.¡± Wang Mingtao said first, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that at all. When my fatheres, he will definitely bring along some professionals specializing in posters. Their efficiency is much higher than that of the people from the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± Yu Tong opened her mouth and reminded her, ¡°The Student Union won¡¯t reimburse additional expenses.¡± Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, help me post on the BBS and directly recruit volunteers to hang up posters in the entire school.¡± The electronic screen on Roundy¡¯s eyes shed for a few seconds before he said, ¡°It has been released.¡± Chu Luo stood there and waited. A few people subconsciously took out their phones and logged into BBS. In less than a minute, someone eximed: ¡°Someone really signed up!¡± ¡°There are already 20 people who have signed up.¡± ¡°Thirty.¡± ¡°Forty.¡± ¡°Fifty.¡± ¡­ ¡°A hundred!¡± Chu Luo asked Yu Tong, ¡°Are there enough people?¡± Yu Tong nodded in a daze. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Roundy, end the registration.¡± ¡°It has ended. The total number of applicants is 155.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message about the locations to hang up the posters in. You can bring everyone over.¡± Wang Mingtao subconsciously stood up straight. ¡°I promise toplete the mission.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to hand such an important matter to Wang Mingtao. She quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what should I do?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and smiled. ¡°Of course you have more important things to do.¡± After saying that, she walked out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yay! Sister Chu, I heard from my ssmate that there are a few delicious specialty dishes at the Chinese Department¡¯s restaurant on Fridays.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and eat.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the card counter. The others stood there and looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°Chu Luo actually wants to treat us to a meal at the school restaurant!¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so rich!¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Will she ask the Student Union for reimbursement?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she quickly jogged over. ¡°Chu Luo, are you really treating everyone to a meal?¡± ¡°You can skip it if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Tong choked. Seeing Chu Luo walk forward, she jogged to catch up. ¡°There are so many of us. Are you prepared to let the Student Union reimburse us?¡± When he heard this, Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°My Sister Chu isn¡¯t short of money. Why would she seek reimbursement from the Student Union?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she suddenly stopped. She remembered a rumor that she had heard before. Chu Luo seemed to have a very rich boyfriend. At the thought of this, her expression suddenly changed several times. At this moment, the people behind followed. Someone from the Arts Department asked her, ¡°Boss, are we going to eat with them?¡± When they stopped, the others had already followed Chu Luo. Yu Tong thought for a while and gritted her teeth. ¡°Eat.¡± The 50-odd people walked majestically to the restaurant at the Chinese Department. Not many people came to eat dinner on Friday. When the group followed Chu Luo in, they were a little embarrassed to order. Wang Mingtao held his meal card and swiped on it for a while before queuing up at the ordering window. Some boys followed him to take a look and were shocked. ¡°Junior, is it really alright for you to order so much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Since we¡¯re here to eat specialty dishes, we definitely have to order all of them and try them out. Besides, there¡¯s not much left. I can finish them.¡± As he spoke, he gestured to the boy. ¡°You order too. Otherwise, once everyone orders, the chef will definitely cook slower.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The boy stood by the window and ordered, not standing on ceremony. Since someone had started ordering, the others also came to line up to order. By the time the meal was over, everyone was already chatting andughing. After the meal, Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Take everyone to the door to receive the posters Uncle Wang is sending over and hang them up.¡± Wang Mingtao patted his chest. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Yu Tong, ¡°Take me to the third hall so I can familiarize myself with the ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the third hall. The back of the third hall was close to Crescent Lake. It was a little remote, and the wind blew on the trees on both sides of the school path, making rustling sounds. As the two people and one robot walked, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else. Yu Tong suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what position are you running for? Why did you take on such a difficult event?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nangong Yi tell you?¡± ¡°No. Every time we ask the president, he just smiles.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at the building in front of her under the streetmp and asked, ¡°Is Nangong Yi going overseas?¡± ¡°Yes. The president will go abroad next year.¡± At this point, Yu Tong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. After a while, she asked, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re running for the president¡¯s position?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Yu Tong took it as her tacit agreement and was even more shocked. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if she was shocked. When she reached the door of the hall, she turned around and gestured to her. ¡°Open the door.¡± Yu Tong quickly strode over and subconsciously asked, ¡°How did you know I could open the door?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t open the door, why would Nangong Yi ask you toe?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Tong was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s question. After a few seconds, she asked in a strange tone, ¡°Chu Luo, why do you think the president asked me toe?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her but gestured to her. ¡°Open the door. Go back and rest early after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Yu Tong subconsciously took out her school card and opened the door. After opening the door, she walked in, found a switch by the wall, and pressed it. As soon as the lights turned on, the dark auditorium became bright. This auditorium could amodate 500 people. From the back, there was a two-meter-wide open space by the stage. Chu Luo nced at it and frowned. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for a paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°The contestants won¡¯t be able to express themselves.¡± ¡°They can justpete on stage.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Yu Tong before walking towards the stage. As she walked, she asked, ¡°I heard that the third hall was designed by the senior brothers and sisters of the Architectural Department¡¯s XX majors. Back then, they even won the first-level award from World University¡¯s Architectural Department. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Chu Luo, you know so much.¡± After Chu Luo walked to the side of the stage, she walked up from the side. Standing on the stage, Chu Luo nced around it and asked, ¡°Does this stage have an elevation function?¡± ¡°Yeah. You want to lower the stage?¡± ¡°No¡­ Since it has an elevation and lowering function, it must have an extension function,¡± Chu Luo said to her. ¡°Take me to the control room to take a look.¡± The two of them went to the control room. Chu Luo turned on theputer in the control room and gestured to Roundy, who had been following her. ¡°Roundy, connect and take a look.¡± ¡°Connection sessful.¡± Chu Luo quickly operated on Roundy¡¯s interface before Yu Tong¡¯s shocked gaze. After about 20 minutes, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go see the effects.¡± The two of them walked into the hall and saw that the entire stage had extended to the seats until it was parallel to a staircase. This way, it looked especially spacious. The people sitting in the front row could even walk straight to the stage. Yu Tong was dumbfounded. After a while, she swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°So the third hall can actually unfold the stage like this!¡± After saying that, she turned around and looked at Chu Luo with a scorching gaze. ¡°How did you know? I¡¯ve organized several activities here but didn¡¯t know¡­ Not only me, but I don¡¯t think anyone in our Student Union knows about it.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°There are designs for the third hall in the architectural library.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Tong: ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Chu Luo said to Roundy, who was standing beside the stage, ¡°Roundy, put away the stage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Arge portion of the stage slowly retracted. Yu Tong: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo actually used her robot to control the stage! Chu Luo turned around and walked down the stage. As she walked, she said, ¡°Someone will send flowers over tomorrow. When the timees, you will be in charge of directing the arrangements. Also¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned around and looked at her, who was standing there without moving. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Tong quickly followed up and asked, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Standardize the costumes for those assigned to reception.¡± ¡°What costumes?¡± ¡°Cheongsam. This suits the theme of the paintingpetition.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± As the two of them spoke, Chu Luo walked down the stage steps. Just as Yu Tong was about to go down, the lights in the entire hall suddenly shed twice and then went out. Yu Tong didn¡¯t notice it and staggered. She lost her footing and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next second, her waist was pushed up and her feetnded safely on the ground. Chu Luo said to Roundy in a low voice, ¡°Roundy, illuminate.¡± Roundy¡¯s body quickly lit up, illuminating most of the hall. As soon as she could see, Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo in a daze and asked, ¡°Did you catch me just now?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not me, is there a third person here?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, not only was she not angry, but her heart also started beating faster. She screamed in her heart:?¡®Ahhh! Chu Luo is so awesome!¡¯ Chapter 309 - Who Gave You the Courage to Think That Yan Is Yours?

Chapter 309: Who Gave You the Courage to Think That Yan Is Yours?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stopped looking at Yu Tong and turned to look at the door. The door was tightly closed and she couldn¡¯t see anything. However, there was an unfriendly energy fluctuation outside the door. Feeling this, Chu Luo walked towards the door. Roundy immediately followed. As he followed, he said, ¡°Mistress, the circuit system outside has been destroyed.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± When Yu Tong, who had followed up, heard this, she said angrily, ¡°Who did this? How dare they destroy the school¡¯s circuit system.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer her. When she reached the door, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°You can leave first after you go out. I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dark here. What do you want? We might as well find the school¡¯s electrician to take a look.¡± ¡°Go get him.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Yu Tong originally wanted to say that she would just make a call, but she felt the sharp aura emanating from Chu Luo. Her body trembled and she subconsciously nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo opened the door. The moment the door opened, Yu Tong eximed, ¡°Why are the streetlights outside also extinguished?¡± Chu Luo walked out of the hall. Yu Tong quickly followed. The light on Roundy¡¯s head shone on the surroundings. Chu Luo quickly sensed it and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, escort Yu Tong to look for an electrician.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± After Roundy agreed, he went from behind Chu Luo to the front. Yu Tong stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go together. Why do I feel that the atmosphere here is a little strange?¡± After saying that, she subconsciously touched her arm and realized that there was ayer of goosebumps on it. She looked around and quickly retracted her gaze. Her heart was pounding, and she felt even colder. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Imperial University to let anyone cut off the electricity. Not only did the electricity in the hall go out, but the electricity on this school path was also cut off. Could it be¡­ could it be that some criminals have sneaked in?¡± Yu Tong became more and more nervous as she spoke. Towards the end, she subconsciously leaned towards Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t we leave together? If we really encounter criminals¡­¡± ¡°If we really meet criminals, you¡¯ll be a burden to me.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even look at Yu Tong¡¯s eyes. She red at her and gestured at Roundy. ¡°Roundy, hand the skateboard to Yu Tong and bring her away.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy took out the skateboard and ced it at Yu Tong¡¯s feet. As Yu Tong wasn¡¯t willing to stand on top of it, Roundy extended his mechanical arm and lifted her onto the skateboard. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled as she watched Roundy running away with Yu Tong. After Yu Tong¡¯s figure disappeared at the end of the road, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face disappeared. She turned to look behind the hall. ¡°Come out.¡± As soon as she spoke, Wei Xueying walked out of the shadows. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Wei Xueying stopped calling her Luoluo. Her voice was filled with undisguised disgust and hatred. ¡°I treated you as my younger sister. You obviously know that I like Li Yan. Why did you snatch him from me?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned in displeasure. Wei Xueying sneered and pointed at her afterughing. She said hysterically, ¡°You shameless b¡­¡± Pa! A crisp p sounded in this quiet ce. The p made Wei Xueying¡¯s face turn to the side. She covered the burning half of her face and suddenly turned around to re at her fiercely. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you learned some Western magic.¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, Wei Xueying became even more furious. She said in a fierce tone, ¡°I hate that expression of yours the most. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you used to be useful to our family, I wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to a country bumpkin like you who doesn¡¯t have a father or a mother!¡± ¡°Ha! The Wei family was only able to prosper to this point because of those antiques that my father had exchanged his life for.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense? Since you look down on me so much, you must be looking down on Chu Zhengyang too, right? Wei Wei only married him in order to brazenly get those antiques from the Chu family, right?¡± Actually, Wei Xueying had heard a lot about Chu Zhengyang and her aunt¡¯s past. When she heard Chu Luo say it, not only did she not feel guilty, but she even smiled. ¡°So what if I am? Your Chu family are tomb raiders. Without the Wei family¡¯s protection, you would have long been imprisoned!¡± After saying that, she turned to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a man with long hair and a warrior¡¯s uniform walked out of the shadows. He sized up Chu Luo with a naked gaze. ¡°So beautiful.¡± Wei Xueying snapped, ¡°How can Li Yan take a fancy to her if she¡¯s not beautiful?¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ I like it too. Why don¡¯t I leave this face behind?¡± ¡°What do you want? Why leave it behind!¡± ¡°For you to use.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Li Yan likes this face? Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if you used this face to make him fall in love with you?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Chu Luo stared at the man in the warrior¡¯s uniform. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. ¡°If you want my skin, you have to see if you have the ability.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ is that so? Then I¡¯ll let you see my ability.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform moved over swiftly. However, just as he walked up to Chu Luo, she disappeared. The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re indeed capable.¡± After saying that, he took out a bead and threw it on the ground. In the next second, a barrier appeared in the open space. Wei Xueying was a little afraid and kept retreating. As she retreated, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Can you deal with her?¡± In the next second, the man in the warrior¡¯s uniform arrived in front of Wei Xueying. He pinched her chin tightly and made her look into his eyes. ¡°I hate it when people doubt my ability. If you weren¡¯t Second Young Master Qin¡¯s woman, I would have killed you.¡± Wei Xueying started trembling uncontrobly. Her face turned pale as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°That better not be the case.¡± The man in the warrior¡¯s uniform put her chin down and Wei Xueying subconsciously took two steps back. Then, he said to the air, ¡°I know you¡¯re still in this barrier. If you don¡¯t want to die an ugly death,e out. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Chu Luo stood outside the barrier and looked at the two people inside. She snorted and waved her hand, getting Wei Xueying out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bam! Wei Xueying was thrown to the ground. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Chu Luo was standing there. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and took out a small bottle. As soon as the bottle cap was opened, it sucked in the warrior-dressed man and his barrier. Wei Xueying was dumbfounded. Chu Luo closed the lid and ced it in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch before walking towards Wei Xueying. Wei Xueying retreated instinctively and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near me.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you fearless? Why are you afraid now?¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she raised her hand that held a pill in it. Her expression was extremely cold. ¡°Who gave you the courage to think that Yan should be yours?¡± Wei Xueying¡¯s face was pale. She propped her hands on the ground and kept backing away. As she retreated, her lips trembled as she said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s niece. You can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can or can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Chu Luo flicked the pill in her hand and itnded on Wei Xueying. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Wei Xueying rolled on the ground in pain and screamed. Chu Luo looked at her coldly. At this moment, there was another pill in her hand and she quickly turned around. A few people walked over from the school path. Wei Wushuang, who was wearing a tight leather coat, was at the front. Behind her were a few burly men. One of the burly men had a dagger pressed against Yu Tong¡¯s neck. When Yu Tong saw Chu Luo, she suddenly cried, ¡°Chu Luo, save me.¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. Wei Wushuang red at Wei Xueying, who was rolling on the ground. ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to my sister? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Luo looked at her coldly. Wei Wushuang thought of her ability and stopped. She said to the burly man behind her, ¡°Bring my sister here.¡± One of them strode over. Chu Luo moved her hand and the burly man fell to the ground. Wei Wushuang and the burly men behind her were shocked. Wei Wushuang quickly calmed her pounding heart and shouted at her, ¡°Chu Luo, if you dare to do anything again, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Chu Luo stared at Yu Tong and asked unhappily, ¡°How did you get caught by her? Where¡¯s Roundy?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was worried that something would happen to you, so¡­ I came back. Roundy was¡­ taken away by a man.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He said his name was Neeson.¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a powerful cold aura and walked towards them. Wei Wushuang¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo was impatient. She sneered and said, ¡°Since you know that I know magic, why do you still dare toe? Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± After saying that, she raised her arm again and the burly men behind Wei Wushuang fell. Yu Tong suddenly felt liberated and couldn¡¯t react. Wei Wushuang was so frightened that she kept retreating. Chu Luo continued to sneer. ¡°Looks like the few times I taught you a lesson weren¡¯t enough. In that case, why don¡¯t I make you never dare to appear in front of me again?¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 310 - Mistress, Ive Been Kidnapped by This Baddie

Chapter 310: Mistress, I¡¯ve Been Kidnapped by This Baddie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Wei Wushuang in front of Yu Tong. She flicked a pill and Wei Wushuang fainted. Then, she walked to Yu Tong, who was still standing there in a daze. She snapped her fingers in front of her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Tong suddenly came back to her senses and subconsciously swallowed her saliva. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t kill all of them, did you?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer her and strode towards the school path. Yu Tong¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly chased after her and said with a worried expression, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo, those people are dead. If you leave like this, the guards will quickly find out. You¡¯ll be done for when that happens.¡± Chu Luo finally stopped and looked at the frightened Yu Tong, who was still trying her best to remain calm. She said, ¡°You can leave first. When the timees, you can just cut ties with me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to think of her this way. She opened her mouth and her face turned red. After a while, she said loudly, ¡°You killed them to save me. How can I be so ungrateful! ¡± After saying that, she clenched her fists and looked like she was ready to risk it all. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and hide their corpses. Anyway, the wires here have been destroyed, so the surveince cameras must be broken. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, no one will know.¡± Chu Luo looked at the petite Yu Tong with bright eyes. Yu Tong thought that Chu Luo was as afraid as she was and evenforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I¡¯ll hide those people with you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Luo stared at her expression for a few seconds before continuing to walk forward. Yu Tong quickly chased after her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. ¡°Those people only fainted after being drugged. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to where there are people. If you¡¯re afraid, go to the gate and meet up with everyone.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Roundy.¡± ¡°What about those unconscious people?¡± ¡°Someone will deal with them.¡± ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo bellowed softly. Yu Tong¡¯s heart trembled and she immediately shut her mouth. She had an aggrieved expression but didn¡¯t dare to speak. After that, she could only peek at Chu Luo from time to time. Though Chu Luo said that she would send Yu Tong to a ce with people, she stopped the moment she saw someone. Yu Tong said worriedly, ¡°Chu Luo, why don¡¯t you get some boys to go with you? What if the person who took your robot away is a bad person? What if he wants to do something to you?¡± ¡°Since he can take Roundy away, what do you think the boys at our school can do to help me?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Luo turned around and walked to the side. ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Yu Tong called her from behind. Chu Luo waved at her and quickly disappeared. Yu Tong¡¯s eyes widened. She felt both shock and admiration. Chu Luo returned to where the Wei sisters were first. Wei Wushuang and those men were still unconscious. Wei Xueying was obviously in so much pain that she was left with only half a breath. Chu Luo walked to the side and nced at them. A pill hit Wei Wushuang¡¯s face and she woke up. The moment Wei Wushuang opened her eyes, she saw Chu Luo standing there. Her face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Make your wishe true.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. After saying that, a spell in her hand entered her mind. Wei Wushuang¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, her hands kept tugging at her hair as she muttered, ¡°All of you, die! All of you, die!¡± As she spoke, she saw the burly men lying there. She crawled over and rode on the stomach of a burly man, scratching him fiercely. Soon, she had torn the man¡¯s face and body into pieces. ¡°So your wish is to kill someone as you like?¡± Chu Luo watched as Wei Wushuang picked up the dagger beside her and stabbed a certain part of the burly man. She took out her phone, hacked into the public phone booth, and applied a voice transformer before calling the school¡¯s security guards. ¡°Something terrible has happened. Someone is killing people in the third hall!¡± The school¡¯s security guards were shocked and immediately sent a group of people. Chu Luo used her phone to track Roundy¡¯s location. In the next second, she disappeared. Neeson brought Roundy to the Archaeology Department, which had the least people. He only wanted to lure Chu Luo over, so he didn¡¯t attack Roundy. Chu Luo appeared in the Archaeology Department¡¯s courtyard and saw Roundy standing there without moving. Neeson was leaning against an osmanthus tree and staring up at the stars in the night sky at a 45-degree angle. As soon as he heard footsteps, he retracted his gaze. When he saw Chu Luo, a glint shed across his eyes. Chu Luo frowned and looked at him in displeasure. ¡°Who asked you to take Roundy away?¡± Neeson tapped his fingers on Roundy twice, and the robot moved. When Roundy saw Chu Luo, he sounded aggrieved. ¡°Mistress, I was kidnapped by this baddie.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. To think Neeson could kidnap her robot so easily. How infuriating! ¡°I know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡± She lifted her chin slightly, and her beautiful face glowed under the moonlight. ¡°If you want the antidote, teach me everything you know.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, you can forget about getting the antidote.¡± Neeson suddenly covered his chest and coughed twice. Then, he coughed out a trace of blood from the corner of his lips, and his arrogant face revealed mild signs of illness. Chu Luo looked at his face, which was almost pale under the streetmp, and mocked, ¡°You must have taken some medicine before looking for me. It¡¯s not working so well, is it?¡± Neeson looked at her with those deep blue eyes and pursed his lips tightly. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it. Moreover, you probably don¡¯t know yet that the poison I gave you can¡¯t be cured by any medicine. Taking random medicine will only elerate your poison rpse and kill you.¡± Neeson didn¡¯t wipe the blood from his lips. He stared at her and said, ¡°I can teach you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she raised her voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you have a condition?¡± Neeson looked at her eyes, which had be especially bright from anger, and tensed the lines on his face. ¡°While I¡¯m teaching you, I don¡¯t want to see that man¡­ If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t use your antidote.¡± Chu Luo snorted and was about to speak when an extremely cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to teach Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo and Neeson looked towards the door at the same time and saw Li Yan walk in with a strong gust of cold air. Chu Luo subconsciously smiled when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To take you home.¡± Li Yan walked to her side and wrapped his arm around her waist. He looked at Neeson with his sharp eyes. ¡°I have the world¡¯s most elite robot production team under me. Even without you, Luoluo can still learn what she wants to learn.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able to learn it,¡± Neeson said, his tone filled with certainty. ¡°My production skills are at least fifty years ahead of the world¡¯s. No one on your team has that knowledge.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he red at him coldly. Neeson wasn¡¯t afraid of Li Yan at all. Instead, he took out a lollipop from his pocket and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°With the current robot technology, you can only imnt a control panel in their bodies. At most, what you can do is imnt a smaller chip to control them. However, I can imnt a chip in a robot and then control all the robots nearby.¡± Chu Luo was a little shocked to hear this. However, Li Yan exuded an even stronger murderous aura. Sensing Li Yan¡¯s murderous aura, Chu Luo snorted at Neeson. ¡°So what if you can? If you can do it, I can also do it in the near future.¡± Neeson looked at Chu Luo, who was obviously tempted but still said that. The corners of his lips suddenly curled up slightly, and his face was still cold. ¡°I believe you can do it, but do you know how many people in the empire want me to help them create robots to help them enter a tomb?¡± ¡°What!¡± Chu Luo was enraged and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was also very cold, and he didn¡¯t retract his murderous aura at all. When Chu Luo looked at him, he tightened his grip on her waist and looked at Neeson. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can teach Luoluo at Imperial University, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± With that, he took out a gun and pointed it at his head. ¡°If I kill you, the others won¡¯t be able to find you to make robots.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yan is right.¡± Neeson looked at the two of them and tightened his grip on the lollipop. In the next second, he covered his heart and coughed heavily. Soon, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He looked like he was about to die. Chu Luo remembered that this person had been poisoned by her. She grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with him. He can¡¯t make robots for others anymore.¡± Li Yan could also tell that Neeson was already at the end of his rope. He put away his gun and grabbed Chu Luo before turning to leave. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the identity of an Imperial University special lecturer. If you¡¯re willing, teach Luoluo. If not, just wait to die.¡± At these words, Neeson looked at the two people walking out with his dark blue eyes and a pained expression. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why did you still let him go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to deal with him after he teaches you what he knows.¡± ¡°If he really produces arge batch of robots to enter the tomb¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Li Yan was so certain, so she looked at him curiously. Li Yan changed the topic and asked her, ¡°Are you going back now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mingtao and the others are done hanging up the posters.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo pulled Li Yan back. ¡°Let¡¯s use the skateboard.¡± After saying that, she gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give me the skateboard.¡± Roundy put the skateboard on the ground. Chu Luo decided to let Li Yan use the skateboard while she used Qinggong. Li Yan looked at the skateboard and asked her, ¡°Can two people stand on it?¡± ¡°It can carry the load, but it¡¯s not big enough for the two of us to stand on it.¡± Chapter 311 - I Didnt See Anything, Continue

Chapter 311: I Didn¡¯t See Anything, Continue

In the next second. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Li Yan actually carried her up. Chu Luo subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Li Yan hugged her and stood on the skateboard while saying in a low voice in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, hug me tightly.¡± With that, he slid out. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± ¡°Get Roundy to block the surveince cameras. If anyone is around, you can bury your head on my shoulder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s shoulder, feeling extremely embarrassed. Li Yan hugged her tightly and his lips subconsciously curled into a happy smile. From the Archaeology Department to the east gate, it would take at least an hour to walk. With Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard¡¯s speed, it would take about half an hour. Most of the people in the school were gathered on the road from the east gate to the third hall. The two of them didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way. Li Yan kept carrying Chu Luo. Seeing that her head was buried, he caressed her back and asked, ¡°Luoluo, tell me how you n to host thispetition.¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up. She nodded at him and started talking about her arrangements and ns. Li Yan listened quietly and even gave an asional opinion. When Chu Luo mentioned the hall, Li Yan asked, ¡°There will definitely be many reporters attending a nationalpetition like this. Did you arrange for reporters to be present?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big eyes in confusion. In the next second, she said angrily, ¡°No one told me about this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time,¡± Li Yan said to her. ¡°The reporters who attend should be from proper media outlets. The reporters from the Empire Arts Channel will broadcast thispetition live. When the timees, you¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice had a unique cold tone, but his analysis was reasonable and firm. Chu Luo listened seriously. After an unknown period of time, Roundy suddenly warned, ¡°Mistress, someone is walking behind the corner in front.¡± Only then did Li Yan put her down and get Roundy to put away the skateboard. The two of them walked over. When they turned the corner, Chu Luo suddenly grabbed Li Yan and stood on tiptoes to ruffle his hair. Li Yan cooperatively bent down slightly to let her ruffle his hair. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so seriouster.¡± Li Yan smelled the faint fragrance on her and gently pinched her waist with one hand. After Chu Luo messed up his hair, she deliberately took a step back and nced at him. Li Yan was still wearing his straight suit pants, a shirt, and a ck windbreaker. His shirt was buttoned all the way to thest button, making him look stern and ascetic. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked especially cool, but also intimidating. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded on his exposed skin and throat. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly leaned towards her. Chu Luo jumped in fright and subconsciously tilted her head back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yan lowered his voice and said in a slightly hoarse tone, ¡°If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll kiss you directly.¡± After saying that, he really swept his lips across hers. Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth guiltily. Then, amid Li Yan¡¯s lowughter, she realized that she had overreacted. She put her hand down and red at him in dissatisfaction. At this moment, someone suddenly eximed. ¡°Ah, Chu Luo!¡± Chu Luo turned to look at the girl standing at the corner awkwardly. The girl quickly stood up straight and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Continue.¡± Chu Luo asked her with a straight face, ¡°What do you want us to continue?¡± The girl wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t do so under Chu Luo¡¯s intense gaze. Chu Luo nced at her and pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand as they walked forward. The girl waited for the two of them to leave before turning to look at their backs. She covered her face and giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the bookworm Chu Luo to be so adorable with her boyfriend. Ouch! Old Auntie¡¯s heart can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan found the main group, they realized that more than 150 people hade to register tonight. From the school gate to the third hall, there were actually people everywhere. Everyone was either helping or giving suggestions. When they saw Chu Luo walking over, they subconsciously greeted her. When they walked past them, everyone started discussing. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend is actually here too. Could it be that he¡¯s worried about Chu Luo and went out of his way to pick her up?¡± ¡°Definitely. If I had a beautiful girlfriend like Chu Luo, I would definitely be by her side 24 hours a day.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°But speaking of which, Chu Luo is really bold to take on such a big event by herself.¡± ¡°How is it bold? Didn¡¯t you hear? Chu Luo wants to run for an important position in the Student Union. This is the Student Union¡¯s test for her.¡± ¡°What role is Chu Luo running for? The entire Student Union should have been mobilized to organize such arge-scale activity. To think they let Chu Luo do it alone.¡± ¡°Maybe the Student Union wants to make things difficult for Chu Luo. After all, Chu Luo is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Hehe, my goddess has the right to be arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the Student Union makes things difficult for her, they have to see if we goddess fans agree.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo watched for a while and was very satisfied with everyone. However, she didn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao for a long time, not even Yu Tong. She took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hu¡­ Sister Chu, you finally called me. I was so anxious.¡± ¡°Why so anxious?¡± ¡°Yu Tong said that something has happened to you.¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, he heard Yu Tong¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Chu Luo, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you guys?¡± ¡°At the bulletin board,¡± Wang Mingtao replied before asking, ¡°Sister Chu, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the junction of the College of Engineering.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Not long after, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong ran over. As the two of them ran too quickly, and especially since Yu Tong had short legs, as soon as they arrived, they panted heavily. Wang Mingtao steadied his breathing. When he saw Li Yan, he quickly stood straight and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Brother Chu.¡± Yu Tong originally wanted to tell Chu Luo about what happened previously, but seeing that there were too many people around, she held it in. She also looked at Li Yan. The moment she met his gaze, she subconsciously shivered. She quickly retracted her gaze and asked in confusion, ¡°Wang Mingtao, why are you calling Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend Brother Chu?¡± After saying that, she looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you two have the same surname?¡± Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan but didn¡¯t answer her. Wang Mingtao was about to help her answer. Li Yan was the first to speak. ¡°I bear my wife¡¯s surname.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°???¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Yu Tong held her face and looked like she was about to faint. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. How can such a cool handsome man say such alluring words? Chu Luo, you¡¯re too blessed!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo resisted the urge to cover her eyes and said to her with a straight face, ¡°Everyone, quickly finish your work and go back to rest early.¡± Yu Tong quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo then gave her a few more tasks and went to see everyone hanging banners. Not long after Chu Luo left, she received a message from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, were you serious when you said that Brother Chu is your boyfriend?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Mingtao sent her a series of shocked expressions. After all the banners, posters, and the like were hung, Chu Luo gathered everyone who came over to help tonight and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone tonight.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Wang Mingtao brought over many snacks, fruits, and barbecue skewers. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°I got Mingtao to buy supper for everyone. I won¡¯t be treating you at a restaurant. Everyone, go back and rest early after eating. ¡°If everyone is free tomorrow, you cane over and help attend to the contestants. However, everyone must remember that we are students from Imperial University. You can be polite to them, but do not allow yourself to be bullied.¡± No one expected Chu Luo to say such a thing. As soon as she finished speaking, a few peopleughed. ¡°Chu Luo is right. When the timees, we have to put on the airs of Imperial University students. As one of the top ten universities in the world, we should have our pride and manners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I love what Chu Luo said. Previously, everyone said that students from Imperial University had to be polite, but no one has ever said that we shouldn¡¯t be bullied.¡± ¡°What if someone makes things difficult for us and wants us to spar with them in painting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Have a few more students from the College of Arts toe tomorrow and spar with them.¡± ¡­ Everyone became more and more excited as they spoke. Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes and opened her mouth. She really wanted to ask if this was a good idea. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Show me the style of the cheongsam from the Entertainment Department.¡± Yu Tong took out her phone and showed Chu Luo the photo of the cheongsam. ¡°Our Entertainment Department has many costumes. These are the designs we have for cheongsams.¡± Chu Luo nced at them and was about to nod¡­ When Li Yan suddenly said, ¡°Not good.¡± Chu Luo and Yu Tong looked at him at the same time. Li Yan¡¯s face was tense as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll decide for Luoluo¡¯s cheongsam ourselves.¡± Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She nodded and pointed at one of the cheongsams. ¡°Everyone, wear something simple and elegant. Don¡¯t overshadow thepetition.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yu Tongughed when she heard this. She looked at Chu Luo and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t overshadow thepetition.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and continued to scroll through her photo album. She pointed at the clothes the boys would be wearing. ¡°The boys should wear this.¡± Yu Tong took a look and was surprised. She quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 312 - Perfect Match in Imperial University

Chapter 312: Perfect Match in Imperial University

When Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the vi, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Chu Luo washed up andy in bed. While Li Yan was showering, she subconsciously took her phone and browsed the Inte. Unexpectedly, she saw a piece of news about Wei Wushuang and Wei Xueying. The two of them had been brought to the Guards Bureau, and there were even two photos attached. The first photo: Wei Wushuang was riding on a person and stabbing him continuously with a knife. It was as if she was stabbing a big carrot. Her methods were extremely brutal. The second photo: Wei Xueying was hugging her body and looking at Wei Wushuang in horror. After they were brought to the Guards Bureau, the doctor made a preliminary diagnosis. The burly men had been drugged unconscious while the Wei sisters were mentally unstable. It was obvious that someone was deliberately guiding thements below. Soon, everyone learned that Wei Xueying had been beaten up by the famous director¡¯s wife a few days ago, and they also learned about Wei Wushuang¡¯s ugly private life. These things were all rted to the Qin family. Some people said that the Qin family controlled the Wei sisters. Instantly, the crowd got excited. Chu Luo was watching with interest when her phone was taken away by arge hand. Her body was pulled into a broad embrace. Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his chest and asked, ¡°Did you guide the news about Wei Xueying and Wei Wushuang?¡± Li Yan kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Duanmu family¡­ The Qin family and the Duanmu family will probably have an online war in the next two days.¡± Chu Luo nodded and rubbed her cheek against his chest before closing her eyes. However, just as she closed her eyes, a naughty hand came to her waist. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes, which were watery. ¡°You¡­ Mm¡­¡± Li Yan breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll just touch you. I won¡¯t bully you tonight.¡± ¡°Big baddie, how can I sleep with you touching me like this!¡± ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo woke up at dawn. The moment she woke up, Li Yan opened his eyes. The two of them got out of bed and washed up. When they arrived downstairs, the butler handed Chu Luo a gift box. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the cheongsam that the designer sent you this morning.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Already?¡± Li Yan took the gift box from the butler and said, ¡°You can try it first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked upstairs with the gift box. Li Yan didn¡¯t follow immediately. The butler stood at the side and reported to him, ¡°Master, Qin Ming called. Last night, the Qin family had sent someone to Imperial University but was directly dealt with by him.¡± Then, he added, ¡°The Qin family sent someone to the Li residencest night to deliver an invitation for you and Miss Chu to attend their family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he said in a low voice, ¡°Decline directly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan took his phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Continue to guide the Wei family¡¯s news¡­ make them unable to retaliate.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and walked upstairs. Upstairs. This was the first time Chu Luo was wearing a cheongsam. After putting it on, she realized that it wasn¡¯t convenient to zip her back at all. Just as she turned around to pull the zipper, the bedroom door was pushed open. Li Yan walked in. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him. Li Yan¡¯s gaze swept across her and a glint shed across his eyes. He walked up to her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Help me zip it up.¡± Li Yan turned to her back and looked at her fair and wless skin. He extended his hand. When the scorching palm touched her back, Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she turned to look at him strangely. Li Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse, but his words were serious. ¡°The strap of your dudou[1] is stuck on the zip.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo frowned and didn¡¯t doubt it at all. ¡°I was wondering why it couldn¡¯t be zipped.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan moved his finger on the knot on the undergarment and it opened. ¡°Eh? What are you doing? Your¡­ your hand, you big baddie!¡± Chu Luo twisted her body, wanting to twist away from his evil hand. Li Yan looked at the looming figure in the shadows. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pressed his other hand against it. ¡°Mm¡­ take your hand out.¡± Held in an embrace, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t twist away. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan was done taking advantage of her that she was let off. Chu Luo panted slightly and red at him. Li Yan chuckled. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± After saying that, he tied the dudou for her and zipped her up. This was a cheongsam with blue and white porcin prints. The cheongsam was embroidered with dark flowers, making it look especially high-ss. The slim-fit style entuated Chu Luo¡¯s figure. The high-cor style also highlighted her neckline very well. Like this, Chu Luo looked elegant and ssy. With this, coupled with her confident eyes, no one would be able to take their eyes off her. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Luoluo, I don¡¯t want you to go out anymore.¡± After saying that, his palm even touched her waist suggestively. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she pushed him away. Blushing, she said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± After saying that, she walked to the dressing table. There was a silver hairpin and a silver hair ribbon. Chu Luo picked up the ribbon and looked at Li Yan. ¡°Why is there a hair ribbon?¡± Li Yan walked over and looked at the ribbon in her hand. ¡°You can try using the hair ribbon.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She gathered her beautiful hair and inserted the hairpin. Then, she twirled the hair ribbon skillfully. The rest of the hair hung down. After doing all this, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Li Yan, ¡°Is it nice?¡± Li Yan leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled before turning to look at the mirror. The person inside looked gentle and beautiful with an indescribable immortal aura. Li Yan said, ¡°You look even better in a ssic dress.¡± Chu Luo continued to smile. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but press her against the dressing table and kiss her fiercely. By the time Chu Luo changed and went downstairs, the two of them had already spent more than half an hour upstairs. While eating, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After the meal, Li Yan drove her to the school gate before returning to take another car to leave. The moment Chu Luo and Roundy appeared by the door, the group of people who had been waiting for a long time surrounded them. There were obviously more people than yesterday. Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong walked up to her. Wang Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Sister Chu, more volunteers came today.¡± Yu Tong also smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°And many of them are students from the Arts Department.¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and nodded. However, she still said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare the guests when the timees.¡± Everyone grinned and guaranteed: ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely be polite and friendly to guests.¡± ¡°Yes. As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble, we¡¯re good friends.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she pped her forehead. ¡°We¡¯re finished. With Chu Luo around, I think everyone has be very proud.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied, ¡°We have the right to be proud.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the reception mission to you guys today. When Nangong Yies, get him toe to the third hall to look for me.¡± Yu Tong nodded and handed a card to Chu Luo. ¡°This is the card for that door over there.¡± Chu Luo took the card and was about to stand on the skateboard when Yu Tong stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Yu Tong looked at the crowd around her with a hint of nervousness in her eyes. She approached her and said mysteriously, ¡°Those people fromst night were taken away by the guards. The Inte reported that they were mentally unstable. That medicine of yours is too powerful.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, she left. Yu Tong looked at her back and wanted to ask something, but in the end, she gave up. She nned to bury this matter in her heart. After Chu Luo brought Roundy to the third hall, she went straight to the control room. ¡°Roundy, connect all the control systems in the auditorium.¡± ¡°Connectionplete.¡± Right after Roundy connected the control systems, an entire control panel appeared on his back. Chu Luo dragged a chair over and sat behind Roundy. She took out her phone and connected to his control panel before quickly operating it. When Nangong Yi stood by the control room door, he could only see Chu Luo¡¯s robot from his angle. At this moment, Chu Luo stuck her head out from behind Roundy and said to him, ¡°Nangong Yi,e here.¡± After Nangong Yi walked over, he realized what Chu Luo was doing. Chu Luo didn¡¯t give him time to ask questions. She said directly, ¡°Your mission this morning is to check all the equipment in the hall.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I¡¯m here to be your assistant.¡± Chu Luo replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Student Union. I don¡¯t have a subordinate. Do you think my assistant is here to supervise me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Any more questions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo watched as Nangong Yi walked out, and a glint shed across her eyes. Half a day passed quickly. In this half a day, no one knew what Chu Luo and Nangong Yi were doing in the hall. Someone said, ¡°Do you think sparks will fly when the two most good-looking people in Imperial University are alone in that room?¡± Yu Tong happened to hear this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous there. It¡¯s impossible between Chu Luo and the president!¡± ¡°Why? They look sopatible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The president and Chu Luo are a perfect match in our Imperial University.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ A group of ignorant humans. If you see Chu Luo standing with her boyfriend, you will know what a true match made in heaven is! Also¡­ I advise you to give up on the idea of making them a couple. Otherwise, you might not even know how you died.¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 313 - Falling into the Water

Chapter 313: Falling into the Water

As it was a nationalpetition, besides the participants and team leaders from all over the country, people from the nearby universities also came over. Instantly, Imperial University became abnormally lively. This time, most of the Student Union members didn¡¯t participate in the reception. Initially, many of the Student Union members were still strolling around the school with the intention of watching a show. Later on, they were surprised to discover that there were more people in charge of receiving guests than they had expected. Never mind the fact that there were a lot of people, but the reception was also organized and carried out in an orderly manner. ¡°Student, I want to ask what department Chu Luo from your school is in? Can you take me to her department?¡± Almost everyone¡¯s first question aftering to Imperial University was this. At this moment, the students at Imperial University would ask proudly, ¡°Chu Luo is currently studying at the College of Foreign Languages, College of Computer Science, College of Medicine, College of Electronic Engineering, and¡­ Student, which department do you want to visit first?¡± The student who asked was shocked. ¡°Student, you really like to joke. How can Chu Luo be studying so many specializations?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me¡­ Come,e, let me show you Chu Luo¡¯s ss schedule that someone on our BBS haspiled.¡± ¡°Heavens! Is she even human?¡± ¡°No, Chu Luo is the Goddess of Studying in our school. She just jumped from first year to third year a few days ago.¡± ¡°Too¡­ too incredible!¡± When they heard this, the people who were watching the show suddenly felt proud. After the entire morning, the students at Imperial University enthusiastically led the participating students from other schools to walk between the few major colleges. As they walked, they talked about which specializations Chu Luo had chosen. Their smug expressions were especially annoying. At half-past eleven, Chu Luo finished her work. When she and Roundy walked out of the control room, they saw Nangong Yi holding a screwdriver and a starter as he performed maintenance on the stage. Nangong Yi gave people the impression that he was a gentle schr who never did any chores. Chu Luo stood there and looked on for a while. She realized that he was rotating the loose screws like he knew what he was doing. At this moment, Nangong Yi discovered her and turned around. Chu Luo walked over and asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Nangong Yi put the screwdriver and starter in his hand into the toolbox beside him and said with a faint smile, ¡°You can check.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows and said to Roundy beside her, ¡°Roundy, let¡¯s see the effect.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the entire hall underwent a drastic change. First, the top of the hall split into two sides, forming a well. Thete autumn sunlight shone in, giving people a warm feeling. Then, the stage extended forward, and all the seats started to change. The seats that were originally ced facing the stage actually separated to the sides, extending all the way to the door in the middle, forming a two-meter-wide slope. Finally, there was the stage effect. On the wide stage, the disy screen on the entire wall disyed various desired effects. When Nangong Yi saw this, the smile on his face finally disappeared, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Junior, you actually figured out all the designs of the third hall in such a short time!¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t tell me anything?¡± Nangong Yiughed and said innocently, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that the third hall had such a high-end design.¡± ¡°How did you be the president of the Student Union?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi rubbed his nose and said helplessly, ¡°Junior, do you really think the president of the Student Union is omnipotent? Such architectural matters have already exceeded my scope of management.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Yi felt even more stifled. After checking the entire hall, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked out of the hall. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people outside the hall, but there was amotion from Crescent Lake behind it. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Go eat first. After lunch, go to the Education Bureau and meet the organizers.¡± Suchpetitions were usually organized by the Education Bureau and the Painting Association. Chu Luo had to report to them about her preparations in the afternoon. Nangong Yi nodded. Not long after the two of them left, a scream suddenly came from Crescent Lake. Not long after, someone ran over on the phone. ¡°Not good. Someone fell into theke at Crescent Lake. For some reason, the person who fell and the person who jumped down to save him sank to the bottom of theke¡­ Should I look for the president or Chu Luo?¡± When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi heard this, they turned around and ran over. Nangong Yi felt that he had run fast enough, but he realized that in the blink of an eye, Chu Luo had run a few meters in front of him. Then, she disappeared. Chu Luo quickly arrived where the group of people were and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it silenced the mor. When everyone heard her voice, they automatically made way. One of them quickly replied, ¡°A girl from another school slipped and fell in. The girl doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Once she struggled, she got farther and farther away from the shore. A boy from our school jumped down to save her but was pulled by her. The two of them had already sunk to the bottom of theke.¡± Chu Luo looked in the direction that person was pointing at and could only see the murky water after a struggle. She strode to theke. Nangong Yi also ran over and stood in front of Chu Luo. He quickly took off his coat and threw it to Chu Luo. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Then, he jumped down. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t stop him in the end. Nangong Yi quickly swam to the ce where the two of them sank and dove down. The people standing on the shore looked over worriedly. Many girls were so frightened that they started crying. ¡°What should we do? Will those two students die?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the presidente out of the water? Did something happen to him too?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t the school¡¯s security guards here yet?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo stared at theke water and couldn¡¯t stand the crying beside her. She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The girls subconsciously shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take some people to pluck willow branches. The more the better.¡± The boys quickly went to pluck willow branches. Soon, they got many willow branches. Chu Luo took the willow branches and quickly weaved them into a willow rope. Before everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the willow rope was thrown towards the water. At the same time, Nangong Yi emerged from the bottom of theke. Chu Luo said to him loudly, ¡°Nangong Yi, grab the willow rope.¡± Nangong Yi instinctively grabbed the willow rope and said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°They¡¯re entangled by the water nts. Get a few more people to help.¡± Chu Luo turned to the boy beside her and said, ¡°A few people who can swim should go down.¡± A few boys quickly took off their coats and jumped down. Soon, Nangong Yi, together with the boys, brought those two people up from the bottom of theke. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t care less about the water on his body and said to Chu Luo, ¡°They¡¯ve been in the water for too long. If the school doctor doesn¡¯te¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s save them.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she tilted her head and asked everyone around her, ¡°Who¡¯s from the medical school?¡± A boy quickly stepped up. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Okay,e with me to give them emergency treatment now.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked up to the girl and knelt down to give her emergency treatment. The boy from the medical school treated the other boy at the same time. Everyone looked at them nervously. After two minutes, someone realized that the expressions of the two people who had fallen into the water weren¡¯t right. He said in horror, ¡°What should we do? They don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Have they been underwater for too long?¡± ¡°Will their lives be in danger?¡± ¡°Ah, that girl is reacting.¡± Soon, the girl spat out the water in her chest and started coughing. Chu Luo took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into one of the girl¡¯s acupoints. Only then did the girl stop her heart-wrenching cough and open her eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whoever¡¯s wearing twoyers of clothes, take off one for her.¡± A boy quickly took off his coat and handed it to Chu Luo. Chu Luo handed the coat to the girl. ¡°Can you get up?¡± The girl felt much better and nodded at Chu Luo. Chu Luo helped her sit up. At this moment, a loud shout came from behind. ¡°The heads and school doctors are here.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way. Then, she saw a few school heads and teachers from another school rush over with security guards and the school doctors. ¡°Where are the people who fell into the water?¡± a school head quickly asked. ¡°Here.¡± One of the teachers from another school walked up to the girl and quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Meng Jie, are you okay?¡± Meng Jie grabbed the clothes she was wearing and said with trembling lips, ¡°I¡¯m okay. My fellows from Imperial University saved me.¡± That teacher heaved a sigh of relief. The boy who was treating the other boy at the side shouted anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, this boy seems to have stopped breathing.¡± Chu Luo and the school doctors walked over at the same time. A school doctor¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°The mud got into his lungs. We have to get the mud out immediately or it will be toote.¡± A head asked anxiously, ¡°Do you have a way to get the mud out of his lungs?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll need to use a machine.¡± Everyone started to worry. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Will that ssmate die?¡± The girl who was saved started sobbing softly. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to the boy from the medical school, ¡°Help him sit up and lean on your shoulder.¡± The boy from the medical school quickly helped the boy up. Chu Luo squatted in front of him and took out a silver needle. A teacher from another school wanted to stop her. ¡°Student, you¡­¡± An Imperial University head stopped him. ¡°Let Chu Luo do it.¡± Chapter 314 - Ive Had Enough of These Girls, Is the President as Handsome as Our Brother Chu?

Chapter 314: I¡¯ve Had Enough of These Girls, Is the President as Handsome as Our Brother Chu?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo quickly inserted the silver needle in her hand. At the same time, she ced her palm on his lung and quickly pushed it upwards. At this moment, it was as if time had frozen. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. Chu Luo¡¯s palm quickly reached the boy¡¯s throat and she applied more force. In the next second, she moved to the side and the boy spat out a ball of mud, followed by arge ball of water. Soon, the boy started coughing. ¡°Done! Done!¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo took off the silver needle that was inserted into the boy¡¯s acupoint and said with her back facing everyone, ¡°Who will carry this student back to the dormitory?¡± A tall boy walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo stood up and moved aside. When the other two sent the boy to the tall boy¡¯s back, she said to him, ¡°Go back and rest well. If you¡¯re not feeling well, get your roommate to go to the school doctor¡¯s office to get some medicine to take.¡± The boy nodded. The tall boy carried him away. As soon as they left, a teacher from another school couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°This must be Chu Luo. I¡¯ve heard that Chu Luo was directly recruited by a professor from the medical school. I didn¡¯t expect her medical skills to be so good.¡± There probably wasn¡¯t any teacher in the entire empire who didn¡¯t know Chu Luo. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but praise her. Chu Luo only nodded at them and pointed at the girl who had fallen into the water. ¡°Student, you¡¯d better go change your clothes and take some cold medicine. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this weather.¡± The girl nodded at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Nangong Yi and the other boys who had gone into theke. ¡°Go and change your clothes too. After you¡¯re done, go to the restaurant and find a chef to make some ginger soup for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the Education Bureauter.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi and didn¡¯t say anything else. The school heads knew that Chu Luo was busy today, so they let her and Nangong Yi leave first. Watching the two of them leave¡­ A teacher from another school sighed. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve been watching Chu Luo on the screen. At that time, I only felt that this student was a little arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her medical skills to be so good.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo would be so calm in the face of danger. To think she could handle such a matter so well.¡± A school headughed heartily and replied modestly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s because she works hard herself.¡± Another school head even said in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s nickname in our school is bookworm. No one studies as hard as her.¡± When an Imperial University student standing at the back heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly, ¡°Leaders, are you sure you¡¯re not showing off like this?¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked out of the crowd, Chu Luo looked at his clothes, which were still dripping with water, and asked, ¡°Are you going to the Education Bureau with me like this?¡± Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call my bodyguardter and get him to bring me a fresh set of clothes, but I can¡¯t apany Junior to lunch.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to the Student Union to wait, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You can get someone to buy you some food to eat over there.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be buying it for me, Junior?¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restaurant to eat. I don¡¯t have time to buy it for you.¡± ¡°How heartless.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he took out his phone and called his chauffeur. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they saw Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong striding over. When they saw Chu Luo and Nangong Yi, they jogged over. ¡°Sister Chu, I heard that someone fell into the water at Crescent Lake. Are they okay?¡± ¡°President, why are you so wet? Did you go into theke to save someone?¡± The two of them had spoken at the same time. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Nangong Yi replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, see you by the school gate in an hour.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Nangong Yi left first. The three of them walked towards the nearest restaurant. Yu Tong asked as she walked, ¡°Chu Luo, what exactly happened just now?¡± ¡°You can check out the BBS. There might already be apletementary.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong took out their phones to scroll through the BBS. Then¡­ Yu Tong: ¡°Wow~~ President¡¯s posture when he jumped into theke to save someone is so handsome. I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness.¡± Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao took a step to the side at the same time, pretending not to know her. At this moment, a few girls who were also using their phones walked past them and screamed like lovestruck fools. ¡°Ahhh¡­ President looks so alluring with his body wet.¡± ¡°I want to pounce on him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a nosebleed.¡± Wang Mingtao looked shocked. ¡°Enough of these girls. Is the president as handsome as our Brother Chu?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo replied. ¡°Far from it.¡± Yu Tong, who happened to hear this, giggled. ¡°Chu Luo, is it really good for you to praise your boyfriend like this? Although I also think that he¡¯s a little more handsome than the president, your boyfriend is an aloof flower, unlike our president, whom one gets to see every day and fantasize about as one pleases.¡± The corners of Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. Many people didn¡¯t go out to y this weekend. Along with the foreign students, there were people everywhere. Many students from other schools who saw Chu Luo excitedly took out their phones and were about to take photos of her. However, when they were about to take a photo, they realized that there was a mess of code on their phone and they couldn¡¯t take a photo at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My phone is broken at this time?¡± ¡°Mine too. Why is there a string of nonsense?¡± ¡­ When he heard a few people say that, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Afterughing, he asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, did you do it?¡± Roundy said seriously in a baby voice, ¡°How can I allow anyone to take a photo of Mistress¡¯s gorgeous face?¡± Yu Tong was speechless. ¡°Chu Luo, your robot is too human-like.¡± Chu Luo only smiled. The three of them had just walked out of the restaurant when a handsome and tall boy dressed in a slightly tight ck shirt, his hair dyed linen, and who was exuding an artistic aura walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± The moment the boy spoke, everyone subconsciously stopped. ¡°Could it be another fearless person who wants to confess to Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that he¡¯s not afraid of death, but that he doesn¡¯t know how straightforward Chu Luo is.¡± ¡°Waiting for him to be rejected!¡± Chu Luo looked at the boy and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Song Ci, a fourth-year student at the Academy of Fine Arts in S Province. I¡¯m representing our school in thepetition this time,¡± Song Ci said with confidence. Chu Luo nodded with her usual cold expression. ¡°I wish you a good cing.¡± With that, she walked around him and continued walking. Yu Tong and Wang Mingtao quickly followed. Song Ci raised his voice from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, if I get first ce tomorrow, can you apany me to tour your school tomorrow afternoon?¡± These words angered the students of Imperial University. ¡°I say, Student Song Ci, what does it have to do with our goddess whether you can get first ce or not?¡± ¡°Exactly. Why do I feel that you¡¯re trying to pull a moral ckmail? Is it that if the goddess doesn¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll me her if you don¡¯t get first ce when the timees?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t expect others to say that. Anger shed across his face and he quickly exined to Chu Luo: ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m just saying that if I get first ce, you can apany me to tour Imperial University. If I don¡¯t get first ce, I¡¯ll go back directly.¡± Chu Luo stopped and tilted her head to look at him. She said, ¡°Do you think the art students at Imperial University are easy to defeat?¡± With that, she walked in. Everyone standing outside was stunned for a moment, then someone gloated. ¡°That¡¯s right. The art students at Imperial University have never been pushovers.¡± ¡°If you want Chu Luo to apany you, you have to see if you have the ability to defeat our art students.¡± When Song Ci heard this, he clenched his fists and a glint shed across his eyes. He walked away. ¡­ After Chu Luo and the others walked into the restaurant, Wang Mingtao snorted and said, ¡°That Song Ci is really confident. He really thinks he can get first ce.¡± However, Yu Tong took out her phone and quickly checked. After she was done, she said in surprise, ¡°No wonder this Song Ci is so arrogant. It turns out that he had won more than ten awards before. The biggest award he¡¯s won was the first prize at the Youth Painter Competitionst year.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, his expression changed. ¡°That person is actually so powerful!¡± ¡°Not only that¡­ Song Ci is from a family of painters.¡± ¡°Looks like this person really has the ability¡­ What about Sister Chu?¡± ¡°Go line up and order.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t take this matter seriously at all. After saying that, she walked towards an empty dining table. Seeing that Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t react, Yu Tong pushed him. ¡°Wang Mingtao, why are you still standing here? Chu Luo wants you to order¡­ I want to eat braised eggnt and West Lake fish with vinegar sauce. Please help me order too.¡± Only then did Wang Mingtao snap back to his senses. He said unhappily, ¡°Can¡¯t you order it yourself?¡± ¡°As a boy, you have to be gentlemanly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman to Sister Chu. As for you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°None of you from the Student Union are sincere towards Sister Chu. Why should I be a gentleman to you?¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she raised her voice. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I don¡¯t treat Chu Luo sincerely?¡± However, she felt a little guilty. Indeed, she didn¡¯t think highly of Chu Luo yesterday, but after what happenedst night, she genuinely wanted to treat Chu Luo well. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I won¡¯t help you order.¡± It was impossible to make him treat her like a gentleman. Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao¡¯s back and stomped her feet before following him. Chapter 315 - CEO Li, How Dare You Say That!

Chapter 315: CEO Li, How Dare You Say That!

Chu Luo sat at the dining table and took out her phone. As she waited for Wang Mingtao to order, she quickly browsed the Inte and listened to the gossip. ¡°I think the people who came to participate in thepetition this time are all those who had secured rankings for various paintingpetitions. Among them is the girl from W Province¡¯s Academy of Fine Arts. I heard that she even went overseas with her teacher to participate in an art exhibition. She must have incredible skills.¡± ¡°I think that Song Ci is still the best. Hees from a family of painters. I heard that he¡¯s participated in many paintingpetitions since he was young.¡± ¡°And that girl from the H Province¡¯s Academy of Fine Arts. I realized that their team leader was especially polite to her. Could that person be their secret ace?¡± ¡°The others aren¡¯t bad either. In any case, these people are strongpetitors for our Imperial University students.¡± ¡°Our senior sister from the College of Arts who¡¯s participating is also very amazing. She even won an international painting award.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly checked their resumes. As she read, her gaze finallynded on their medals. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°A little tempting.¡± At this moment, the sound of a bowl shattering came from the ordering window. Then, there was a cry of surprise. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. Are you okay, ssmate?¡± Chu Luo looked over and saw the lunch tray in Yu Tong¡¯s hand drop to the ground. Many dishes were sshed on Wu Siyi. When she saw Wu Siyi, Chu Luo subconsciously frowned. Wu Siyi was wearing a light-colored dress today. The two dishes that Yu Tong had ordered were both dark-colored. The moment they fell on her, her dress was dyed here and there. She looked extremely pitiful. Wu Siyi looked at the stain on her dress in a daze. Then, tears flowed down her face. Startled, Yu Tong quickly said, ¡°ssmate, don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t I apany you to change your clothes? There are so many oil stains on it, you definitely won¡¯t be able to wash it clean.¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, this is my mother¡¯s birthday present to me. I can¡¯t throw it away.¡± Yu Tong felt a little guilty. ¡°Then¡­ go change immediately. I¡¯ll help you send it to the dry cleaner to have it cleaned.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing beside her, frowned. He asked, ¡°Wu Siyi, why did youe over to cut the queue?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cut the queue.¡± When Wu Siyi heard Wang Mingtao say that, her tears flowed even more fiercely. Wang Mingtao frowned even more. ¡°If you weren¡¯t cutting the queue, why did youe to the front?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to see what dishes are avable today,¡± Wu Siyi muttered. She looked like a bullied daughter-inw. Wang Mingtao was about to say something when Yu Tong quickly stopped him. She continued to speak to Wu Siyi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Look, I didn¡¯t bump into you on purpose. How about this? Go back and change out of this dress. I¡¯ll help you send it to get dry-cleaned. If the stains really can¡¯t be removed and you don¡¯t want me topensate you with a new dress, I¡¯llpensate you ording to the original price of this dress, okay?¡± Wu Siyi continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you topensate me. This dress was bought by my mother for my birthday. It¡¯s unique and can¡¯t be measured with money.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, was about to re up. Yu Tong suppressed the anger in her heart and asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± The crowd standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Someone couldn¡¯t help but persuade: ¡°Wu Siyi, Minister Yu is already being very sincere. Why don¡¯t you just change out of it and let Minister Yu send it for dry cleaning? I think the oil stain definitely can be washed off.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the one who came over yourself. Everyone walks over here after they¡¯re done ordering their dishes, okay?¡± Wu Siyi suddenly looked up at Wang Mingtao. The tears in her eyes gathered again. Wang Mingtao was baffled by her gaze and closed his mouth. Yu Tong looked at Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°Mingtao, why don¡¯t you bring the dishes over first?¡± Wang Mingtao nced at Chu Luo and then at her. ¡°Can you resolve it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He left. Yu Tong took a step closer to Wu Siyi and whispered, ¡°You were just trying to attract Mingtao¡¯s attention, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Wu Siyi quickly took a step back, but she didn¡¯t expect to step on an eggnt. She staggered and almost fell backward. Luckily, she stabilized herself. She quickly walked back and raised her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send it for dry cleaning. I¡¯ll wash it myself. This is thest birthday present my mother gave me while she was alive. How can I let someone else wash it?¡± With that, she turned around and ran. Yu Tong looked at the fleeing figure and frowned. Someone whispered at the side: ¡°So Wu Siyi¡¯s mother is no longer around. No wonder she reacted so strongly.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s a little pitiful now. I heard that she¡¯s working while studying. She must be worried that she can¡¯t afford the food in the restaurant, that¡¯s why she wanted to take a look before deciding whether to buy it or not.¡± ¡°If her dress is ruined, I think Minister Yu shouldpensate her for that dress.¡± ¡­ When Yu Tong heard this, she felt stifled. She was no longer in the mood to order anything else and went straight to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you re-order the dishes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Yu Tong felt a little stifled in her heart. Chu Luo shook her head in her heart and continued eating. Wang Mingtao was a little puzzled. ¡°Yu Tong, are you so guilty that you can¡¯t eat? ¡°Previously, Wu Siyi first bumped into Sister Chu¡¯s bike, then my bike. Today, she even came here for no reason. Don¡¯t normal people queue up first? I think she did it on purpose.¡± Yu Tong nced at Wang Mingtao and propped her forehead with her hand. ¡°Wu Siyi said that her deceased mother bought that dress for her.¡± Wang Mingtao stopped talking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then you shouldpensate ording to the price. If that doesn¡¯t work,pensate twice the amount. This was an ident to begin with and you¡¯ve already apologized. Unless her intention isn¡¯t for you topensate.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Yu Tong asked, as if she suddenly understood something. ¡°Could it be that she really did it on purpose?¡± ¡°You can test if it¡¯s intentional.¡± Yu Tong was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯llpensate her after this.¡± After they finished eating, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°Continue in the afternoon. Call me if anything happens. I¡¯m going to the Education Bureau.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo went to the school gate, Nangong Yi was already waiting there. He had changed into a white casual outfit. This, coupled with his elegant demeanor and the smile on his face, made him give off a refreshing feeling. At this moment, many girls were already screaming at him. When Chu Luo walked up to him, Nangong Yi asked gentlemanly, ¡°Junior, have you eaten?¡± Chu Luo felt that he was just trying to make small talk. She didn¡¯t answer him and walked out of the gate. Nangong Yi followed. ¡­ While Chu Luo was at the Education Bureau. In one of therge conference rooms of an international business empire, the final negotiations for a hundred-billion-yuan project were underway. On one side was the elite team of the zing Glory Corporation led by Li Yan, and on the other was the team brought by the sheik of AL Country. At this moment, the two teams were negotiating the contract that they had drawn up. ¡°Li, my country and I are very interested in this big project and your zing Glory Corporation. Why aren¡¯t you willing to relent on the energy extraction project?¡± The sheik of AL Country was a middle-aged man with brown hair and a big beard. He was wearing a white robe and all the essories on him were top-grade. While the two teams were negotiating, he showed extreme enthusiasm about working with zing Glory. ¡°If we can cooperate with the zing Glory Corporation on this big project, I believe that both ourpanies will receive rich returns in the near future. As long as you relent, we can sign the contract immediately.¡± Other than coldness, there was no other emotion on Li Yan¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Energy extraction requires powerful technology to support it. zing Glory can¡¯t relent on the profits.¡± ¡°Li, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Other than the fact that it¡¯s impossible for us to give up profits on the energy export, you won¡¯t lose anything else. Cooperating with zing Glory will also allow you to maximize your benefits. If you feel that you¡¯ll suffer a loss, you can choose not to cooperate.¡± The sheik was shocked. Disbelief and anger shed across his face. ¡°CEO Li, how dare you say such things! We¡¯ve prepared for so long. If we don¡¯t cooperate, both sides will suffer heavy losses.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s your AL Country that will be suffering serious losses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sheik stared at Li Yan and wished he could beat him up, but he couldn¡¯t. Li Yan was right. Only zing Glory could bring him the greatest benefits. After a while, he had no choice but to give in and extend his hand to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, once we enter this formal partnership, you¡¯re wee toe to AL as a guest. Not only does our country have oil, but we also have beautiful scenery and gorgeous men and women.¡± Li Yan reached out to shake his hand elegantly and tilted his head to ask Secretary Tan, ¡°Are you done?¡± Secretary Tan handed the contract to him. ¡°CEO, it¡¯s done. No problem.¡± Seeing that Li Yan had no intention of chatting, the sheik of AL asked the team he brought the same thing. His team was also done revising the contract. The two of them picked up their pens and prepared to sign. At this moment, the door to the meeting room was pushed open heavily. A group of guards instantly surged in and quickly separated the bodyguards on both sides, then surrounded the entire conference room. Chapter 316 - The Mantis Pounces on the Cicada, the Oriole Is Behind

Chapter 316: The Mantis Pounces on the Cicada, the Oriole Is Behind

¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why are the imperial guards suddenly here?¡± The group of reporters looked at each other, but they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces. They had a nagging feeling that something big was going to happen today. They quickly whispered to their cameramen to find the best angle. The sheik¡¯s face shed with displeasure at being disturbed. When he saw the person who walked in, he was shocked for a moment before standing up and asking, ¡°Qin, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The people who came were Eldest Master Qin and Second Master Qin. Eldest Master Qin was in politics, and the sheik knew him. After Eldest Master Qin walked in, he quickly exuded the aura of a superior. He originally wanted to use his aura to suppress Li Yan, but Li Yan merely sat there with a cold expression. Eldest Master Qin sneered in his heart.?¡®I want to see if you can still maintain this expressionter.¡¯ He looked at the sheik and walked to the top of the conference table. After sitting on a chair carried over by a guard, he asked casually, ¡°The empire is preparing to cooperate with the sheik personally regarding this project. I wonder if the sheik is interested?¡± A trace of surprise shed across the sheik¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously nced at Li Yan. At first, he thought that Li Yan would be angry, but he didn¡¯t see any other expression on his face besides coldness. The sheik subconsciously considered this proposition. Cooperating with zing Glory could indeed allow him to obtain the greatest benefits. However, since Eldest Master Qin had said that he was representing the empire, by cooperating with a country, the risk would be even lower. Second Master Qin stood behind Eldest Master Qin. At this moment, he deliberately said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Sheik, you¡¯d better think carefully. If you cooperate with zing Glory, you might lose all your money.¡± The sheik suddenly looked at Li Yan. He felt that Second Master Qin was implying something. Could it be¡­ At this moment, Li Yan suddenly stood up. ¡°Li, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t make up your mind, I¡¯ll help you choose.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he gave up on the hundred-billion-yuan cooperation and walked out of the door. Eldest Master Qin and Second Master Qin looked at each other and sneered at the same time. Li Yan was still too inexperienced to fight them. Eldest Master Qin looked at the sheik, who had aplicated expression, and said, ¡°Sheik, can we talk about the details of this cooperation now?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The sheik hesitated for two seconds before agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡± After Li Yan walked out of the conference room and entered the elevator, Secretary Tan, who was following behind him, said to him while holding an electronic notebook, ¡°CEO, the Qin family wants to freeze zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire, but they¡¯ve already been transferred away by our people. The manager of the finance department asks where you want to transfer this money to.¡± Since the Qin family wanted to freeze all the funds in zing Glory¡¯s empire so that they could take it for themselves, Li Yan got his men to put on a facade to deceive them. Li Yan: ¡°Transfer it to Luoluo¡¯s ount.¡± Secretary Tan was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Secretary Tan swiped hisptop again and said, ¡°The Qin family intends to cause trouble for all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in the Empire from midnight tonight. The Duanmu family has already taken action.¡± ¡°Stop the Duanmu family and let them explode.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When they were about to reach the ground floor, Li Yan said, ¡°Tell Manager Shang, who is negotiating with P Country, that I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan left this financial building and took a car to another international trading building not far in the same street. He was going to discuss a 200-billion-yuan cooperation with the Earl of P Country. The cooperation with AL Country was just a scheme Li Yan had personally set up for the Qin family. The international cooperation between the Qin family and the sheik went smoothly. After the two parties signed the contract, Second Master Qin even gestured to the reporters. ¡°Report this matter properly.¡± How could the reporters not know Second Master Qin¡¯s thoughts? They hurriedly nodded and guaranteed that the headlines today would be about this huge contract between the Qin family and the sheik. Second Master Qin was very satisfied and even asked his subordinate to give every reporter a big red packet. The reporters left happily with their red packets. The sheik said to Eldest Master Qin, ¡°It¡¯s our country¡¯s honor to cooperate with the empire¡­¡± After bootlicking, he said, ¡°I hope our cooperation can start immediately. This way, we can gain benefits as soon as possible.¡± Eldest Master Qin nodded. ¡°We will get the funds and technicians in ce within the next few days.¡± The sheik smiled and stood up at the same time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Eldest Master Qin didn¡¯t stand up and merely shook his hand. The sheik had something to attend to and left first. Second Master Qin gestured for the guards to close the conference room door before saying to Eldest Master Qin, ¡°Big Brother, we have already frozen all of zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire. When are we transferring the money away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The money won¡¯t run away even after another day or two.¡± Eldest Master Qin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Get our men nted in zing Glory to take action immediately. I want to see all the scandals of the zing Glory Corporation exposed before tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Nangong Yi came out of the Education Bureau, it was already 3:30 in the afternoon. Chu Luo came out and quickly swiped her phone. Nangong Yi looked at her tense face and asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem happy?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Nangong Yi smiled faintly and deliberately said, ¡°Do you feel afraid after hearing that a group of foreign reporters wille tomorrow?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo called Yu Tong and said to her, ¡°Go buy some gifts now. They¡¯ll be useful tomorrow.¡± With that, she hung up. Nangong Yi gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Do you think you can stand at the side and watch the show? I¡¯ve invited many judges tomorrow. Even if someone from the World Painting Associationes, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± ¡°Then why were you angry just now, Junior? Are you angry that the person from the Education Bureau asked you if you could do it alone?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Besides, which eye of yours saw that I was angry?¡± It was merely that her expression had turned serious after seeing that she had received a huge sum of money in her bank card. She didn¡¯t need to think to know what was going on with the money. At the thought of this, Chu Luo strode towards the car and said, ¡°You can drive.¡± Nangong Yi hade here in Chu Luo¡¯s car. When Nangong Yi said earlier that he wanted to drive, Chu Luo didn¡¯t let him. Now that Chu Luo had given him the key, he was a little surprised and deliberately teased, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to let me drive your car.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t have anything to do, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you drive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them walked to the car. Chu Luo walked to the back door, opened it, and got in. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly had the illusion that he was being treated as a chauffeur. Chu Luo ignored him. After sitting in the back seat, she took out herptop and started typing rapidly. She wanted to hide that huge sum of money so that no one could find any clues. The car drove for nearly an hour before arriving at Imperial University. Chu Luo also spent an hour hiding that money. When they arrived at Imperial University, they realized that there was a group of people around the school gate, and it was a little chaotic. The two of them quickly got off the car and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, the group of people around her subconsciously turned around. Coincidentally, the people in the middle were a few foreign reporters and photographers. Surrounding them were Imperial University students. It seemed like they had had a dispute. When everyone saw Chu Luo, a boy heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Chu Luo, President, you¡¯re back. These few people say that they¡¯re foreign reporters. They heard that our Imperial University has a National University Student Painting and Calligraphy Competition and insisted on entering to film. We asked them to register, but they refused to listen.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked over. Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Junior, ask what kind of reporters they are first. If they are entertainment gossip reporters, it¡¯s best to reject them tactfully. Also¡­ don¡¯t let them catch something that can distort the situation.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to a few reporters who were stunned to see her and Nangong Yi. The cameraman began to move to film the two of them. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Sorry, please don¡¯t film us.¡± After saying that, he quietly shielded Chu Luo from the side. When the surrounding people saw Nangong Yi¡¯s action, they subconsciously walked over to block the camera. Chu Luo looked at the reporters and asked, ¡°May I know which country you are from? Our Imperial University has a process. If you want to enter to film, you have to first go to the embassy to get proof and then get the approval of our school heads.¡± A reporter said, ¡°We are reporters from Korea¡¯s Entertainment Weekly. We¡¯re here to interview Mr. Ci Jing, who is working with our Heavenly Queen.¡± ¡°Entertainment Weekly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up, but the words she said were domineering. ¡°Our Imperial University has its rules. Even the internationally famous Education Weekly and World Art Magazine will have to go through the process.¡± Chu Luo was talking about the most famous educational magazines in the world. The reporters looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say anything. However, since they were here, they didn¡¯t intend to return empty-handed. Especially since it was an international university event organized by Imperial University. If news were to leak, it would definitely attract a lot of attention to theirpany. So they decided to show off the shamelessness of entertainment reporters. ¡°We¡¯re international friends. Are you going to let us return empty-handed? That¡¯s not good, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We came in a hurry. If we go to the embassy at this time to get proof, they¡¯re not open at this time anyway. Is this how your country¡¯s universities treat their international friends?¡± These words made the students of Imperial University displeased. Chu Luo raised her hand to signal everyone to calm down. A cold smile shed across her eyes. ¡°How about this? As long as you can answer my question, I¡¯ll make an exception for you.¡± When the reporters heard that there was a chance, their eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, ask away.¡± Chapter 317 - Who Gave You the Courage to Talk Bad About Me in Front of Me?

Chapter 317: Who Gave You the Courage to Talk Bad About Me in Front of Me?

Chu Luo asked in English: ¡°When was the word ¡®celebrity¡¯ coined?¡± ¡°Where did the opera originate from?¡± Chu Luo asked two consecutive questions that left the reporters dumbfounded. The students standing at the side giggled. A reporter felt that Chu Luo was deliberately making things difficult for them and was displeased. ¡°What has this got to do with us entering Imperial University to film?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If I say it¡¯s rted, you will definitely say that Imperial University is bullying you for being uneducated. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s unrted, then.¡± The reporter¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo had an innocent look on her face. ¡°Am I wrong? As entertainment reporters, you can¡¯t even answer such a simple question. How are you different from those lousy gossip websites?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words rendered them speechless. They definitely wouldn¡¯t admit that they were from some crappy gossip website, but they weren¡¯t willing to leave just like that. A reporter said in a displeased tone, ¡°We¡¯re in the entertainment business, not the art business. The questions you ask are all in the art category. I think you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for us!¡± ¡°You guys are in the entertainment business?¡± Chu Luo looked surprised. In the next second, her expression darkened and a sharp aura emanated from her body. ¡°Firstly, we don¡¯t have any celebrities here, and secondly, we don¡¯t have any gossip. Then what are you guys doing here?¡± The others voiced their agreement. Seeing that Chu Luo and the others weren¡¯t going topromise, the reporters shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°We¡¯re international friends! Is this how Imperial University treats international friends?!¡± ¡°To put it simply, international friends are foreign friends. We are very friendly towards foreign friends, but we don¡¯t wee people who make up stories out of nothing. I just want to ask, as entertainment reporters, why are you filming ourpetition? Don¡¯t tell me you want to report who¡¯s good-looking and suited to be a celebrity? Chu Luo¡¯s straightforwardness made many peopleugh secretly. The reporters felt like they had lost face and smoke was rising from their heads. They started speaking in Korean. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the students of Imperial University to have such manners. We¡¯re entering their school to film because we want to give them face, but they don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°This woman is so beautiful. Why is she still studying? She can just enter the entertainment industry and find a rich man¡­¡± Swoosh~ A silver needle went straight through the skin on the neck of the person who spoke. If it was slightly further in the middle, it would have struck him in the throat. Chu Luo¡¯s action stunned the reporters and photographers. The others also fell silent. After a few seconds, the reporter whose skin had been pierced by the silver needle changed his expression and screamed in fear, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice had an imposing aura. That person immediately shut up. Chu Luo said in Korean, ¡°Who gave you the courage to speak ill of me in front of me? ¡°You¡¯re just foreign entertainment reporters, yet you want toe to Imperial University and be impudent? Is this your standard? ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯m not only beautiful, but you also can¡¯t afford to offend me.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at her head. Her confidence made it impossible to refute her. Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°Who recorded the entire process?¡± A few students quickly raised their hands. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I did too!¡± ¡­ ¡°Very good. In order to let everyone know that it¡¯s not our Imperial University students who were unfriendly to foreign friends, immediately upload this video to the internationalwork.¡± The bunch of them immediately did as instructed. The reporters finally came back to their senses. Someone shouted with a dark face, ¡°You¡¯re just a few students. Do you think you can do anything to us? Let me tell you, XX Entertainment Company is not someone that many people can afford to provoke in Korea. You better not regret it.¡± The bunch of them left in exasperation. Looking at the cars leave, Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, what do you n to do? These kinds of entertainment gossip reporters will definitely twist the truth when they go back. When the timees, they will definitely badmouth Imperial University to ruin its reputation.¡± When the others heard this, they looked worried. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo said in a low voice. ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± ¡°Junior, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. The moment Wang Mingtao picked up the call, she said, ¡°Get Roundy to the school gate immediately.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t leave. Everyone waited by the school gate. Many people quickly browsed the Inte. ¡°Chu Luo, the video has been sent. It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t attract much attention on the internationalwork.¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°No hurry.¡± A few minutester, the sound of mechanical wings came from above everyone. Other than Chu Luo, everyone subconsciously looked up. What they saw made their jaws drop and their eyes widen in shock. Someone clicked his tongue and said, ¡°That¡­ is Chu Luo¡¯s robot, right?¡± ¡°With such a round figure, it¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Why do I find this robot so handsome today?¡± ¡°I think so too. How many functions does this robot have that we haven¡¯t seen before?¡± The current Roundy¡¯s reputation could be said to be on par with that of Chu Luo. Many people had posted about Roundy on the BBS, and Roundy had long be an inte sensation. Before Roundynded, the people standing near Chu Luo automatically retreated. Roundynded in front of Chu Luo and retracted his wings. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Roundy, pull up the operation panel.¡± Roundy immediately opened the operation panel. Then, everyone saw Chu Luo¡¯s hands working on the operation panel on Roundy¡¯s back. Nangong Yi took out his phone and quickly opened the Inte. The title of Chu Luo¡¯s post was: ¡°Korea¡¯s entertainment gossip reporters dare to cause trouble at Imperial University. Do they think Imperial University is a pushover!?¡± The video was released in that post. Nangong Yi nced at Chu Luo with aplicated expression, thinking to himself,?¡®Is this really a good idea?¡¯ When he saw that the poprity of this thread was rising rapidly and was gradually bing a hot topic, he quickly clicked on and forwarded it. Not only Nangong Yi, but the students of Imperial University also quickly learned of this matter. At this moment, no matter where they were, they clicked on the repost at the same time. At this moment, a ssmate eximed, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s official website has reposted Chu Luo¡¯s thread. It says that it wants those reporters from Korea toe out and apologize to Imperial University and to Chu Luo.¡± Then¡­ ¡°The Imperial University College of Medicine reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡°The Imperial University College of Business reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡°The Imperial University College of Foreign Languages reposted Chu Luo¡¯s post.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo was still operating rapidly on Roundy¡¯s operation panel. Soon, this post was ranked first. Instantly, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions ofments appeared. ¡°This entertainment mediapany from Korea has indeed gone overboard. As a world-famous school, Imperial University is indeed not a ce that just any media outlet (especially entertainment gossip media) can enter.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who deliberately searched online after hearing Chu Luo asked those two questions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed Chu Luo. She¡¯s arrogant and beautiful. Goddess, please ept my knees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, yet this Chu Luo caused such a hugemotion. Is Imperial University deliberately trying to increase the poprity of their school?¡± ¡°Those trolls, didn¡¯t you see the words that were tranted? Chu Luo got insulted by those words simply because she is beautiful. Talk is cheap since it didn¡¯t happen to you, right?¡± ¡°I strongly request Korea¡¯s XX Entertainment mediapany toe out and apologize.¡± ¡­ The power of international opinion was strong. The matter quickly fermented, especially the words spoken by the two reporters in Korean. An hourter, Chu Luo received a call from the dean. Chu Luo brought Roundy and Nangong Yi to the dean¡¯s office. At this moment, there were a few important school heads waiting in the dean¡¯s office. They were discussing this matter. The moment Chu Luo entered, they stopped and looked at her. The dean looked at her kindly. ¡°Chu Luo, you did well today, but many people think that you didn¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of it. What do you think?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big, dazzling eyes and replied, ¡°In the future, our Imperial University will be even more famous. When the timees, there will definitely be many reporters from both domestically and abroad. I¡¯m just killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. We should raise our standards for reporters who are allowed into Imperial University.¡± The dean and school heads nodded in their hearts. One of the school heads smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Why would Chu Luo say that our Imperial University will be more famous in the future? Isn¡¯t our Imperial University already famous now?¡± ¡°Famous, but not internationally.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Previously, I checked. Although Imperial University is ranked among the top ten world-ss universities, our Imperial University doesn¡¯t have any special masterpieces. This makes the other nine universities more or less disdainful when they talk about our Imperial University. Now that I¡¯m studying here, I won¡¯t allow anyone to look down on Imperial University.¡± The heads and Nangong Yi¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo¡¯s words sounded too arrogant and conceited, but they subconsciously believed that she could really keep her word. The group of them chatted for a while more. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The dean¡¯s assistant pushed open the door and said to the dean excitedly, ¡°Dean, just now, a few educational media outlets from abroad called to request for the broadcast rights for the paintingpetition tomorrow.¡± Chapter 318 - Doesnt It Look Like Ice Cream?

Chapter 318: Doesn¡¯t It Look Like Ice Cream?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That entertainment mediapany from Korea couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of public opinion and quickly came out to apologize to Imperial University and to Chu Luo. Instantly, Chu Luo became famous again. The people of the empire felt that Chu Luo¡¯s words against those reporters were too gratifying. Her poprity in the empire soared. As soon as Chu Luo walked out of the dean¡¯s office, she received a call from Old Gao. Old Gao scolded in a proud tone over the phone, ¡°Little Chu Luo, your mouth is still so unforgiving, but good job on scolding them. You shouldn¡¯t be polite to those with low standards.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously smiled. She started chatting casually with Old Gao. This was the first time Nangong Yi, who was walking behind her, had seen Chu Luo talking to someone so happily. After she hung up, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu Luo, were you on the phone with your family?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s family situation wasn¡¯t a secret. Nangong Yi¡¯s question was actually a little abrupt. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and said directly, ¡°The person who called was my high school form teacher.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang again. It was Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo was able to push that thread and video to the top of the international website so quickly because of other people¡¯s help. Chu Luo picked up the call and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, you helped me just now, right?¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice, which was gentle with a smile, sounded warm to the ears. ¡°Mm, not only me, but also Little Tang. Coincidentally, I was with Little Tang. He only found out what you were up to after checking the students¡¯ videos.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you need help? Coincidentally, I¡¯m free for the next two days. If you need help, I¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°Little Tang said that he¡¯sing over to help too.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I need a few people with goodputer skills. You two cane over tomorrow morning.¡± She needed helpers in the control room, but since Wu Yiyao offered, she asked her and Tang Zhiyun toe. Having the two of them beat having many people. Wu Yiyao and Tang Zhiyun definitely had no objections. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Seeing that Chu Luo had put away her phone, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, since there are foreign reportersing tomorrow, there would surely be a lot of reporters from the empire. The third hall can amodate only 500 people. It¡¯s difficult to make arrangements if there are too many people. How do you n to handle this matter?¡± ¡°Why should we let all the reporters in?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think it was a problem at all. ¡°We¡¯ll let only the previously confirmed reporters in. The others will be outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Junior, have you thought of the consequences of doing this?¡± ¡°I have.¡± The two of them had already reached the first floor when Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. It was a message. She took it out and saw that it was from Li Yan. He said that he woulde to the school immediately. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. After telling Li Yan where she was waiting for him, she continued to speak to Nangong Yi. ¡°Only those who aren¡¯t confident will be worried about the consequences. Since this is apetition organized by me, you have to listen to me.¡± Nangong Yi opened his mouth but ultimately gave up on talking about this matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°What does Junior intend to do next?¡± ¡°My boyfriend ising overter. Don¡¯t follow me. Go do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi suddenly had a feeling that Chu Luo was hating on him for being a third wheel and was sending him away. What was going on? Nangong Yi looked deeply at Chu Luo and decided to shut his mouth. When the two of them arrived outside the office building, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground. After standing on it, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she left. Nangong Yiughed as he looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that. He took out his phone and dialed a number. After the call went through, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re still going to stand at the side and watch the show, don¡¯t me me for not warning you when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo went straight to the third hall. As she skated, she sent Li Yan a message: ¡°Yan, buy me some pastries and ice cream when youe over.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited expectantly for Li Yan to buy her ice cream. As she went, she sent Wu Yiyao a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Sister Wu, if you¡¯re not going back to the old district tonight,e to the third hall with Senior Tang after dinner.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went along Imperial University¡¯s school path with Roundy on her skateboard. When the students from the other schools saw her passing through, they were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Luo, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is actually moving around on a skateboard. She looks so dashing!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true. Our school¡¯s Chu Luo is that dashing.¡± When Chu Luo arrived at the school path in the third hall, she asked Roundy to put away the skateboard. There were many magnolia trees nted on both sides of the school road. Although the magnolia season had long passed, these trees were evergreen throughout the four seasons. As one walked in the middle, they still gave one a tranquil and beautiful feeling. Everyone¡¯s efforts today weren¡¯t in vain. Wee posters and gs were hung on every magnolia tree. There were also many blooming flowers under the trees. Chu Luo was a little surprised, so she called Mr. Wang. When Mr. Wang picked up the call, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why did you send so many flowers over?¡± Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who organized thispetition, you must arrange everything properly. This amount of money is nothingpared to the money Little Chu let us winst time.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the school and get them to write Uncle Wang¡¯s donation on the donation record.¡± Mr. Wangughed and agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo quickly brought Roundy to the door of the third hall. All the ces had been set up. It was dinner time again, but there was no one here. Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter. Instead, she let Roundy connect to the control room in the third hall. About half an hourter, she heard familiar footsteps behind her. Chu Luo turned around and looked at the approaching man. She asked expectantly, ¡°Yan, did you buy me ice cream?¡± Li Yan nced at Roundy¡¯s disy and nodded at her. Chu Luo was so happy that her eyes curved into crescents. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and walked towards the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s eat in the hall.¡± The two of them walked in and sat down in thest row. Li Yan ced a few bags on an empty chair and handed her a small bag. Chu Luo took it happily. When she opened the bag and saw what was inside, her face puffed up in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not ice cream at all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at the serious Li Yan and angrily raised the cake that resembled an ice cream in front of him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not!¡± Li Yan pointed at the cake. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like ice cream?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan suddenly carried her and sat her on hisp. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and wanted to get off. Li Yan pinched her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Roundy is guarding outside. No one wille in.¡± After saying that, he kissed her lips a few times before saying in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Your period ising soon. You can¡¯t eat cold food.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned red. She pushed his cheek to the side, took the cake from his hand, and slowly ate it. Li Yan gave her a cup of warm milk tea. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it and bit the straw on his hand. After drinking, she asked, ¡°Did you bring dinner?¡± ¡°Someone will send it overter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and fed him the cake. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t close his mouth and only bit down a little. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw him like this. After the cake was finished, she asked, ¡°Why did you transfer so much money to my card?¡± ¡°The Qin family froze all of zing Glory¡¯s funds in the empire. I got someone to secretly transfer the money out.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they notice?¡± ¡°No. My men aren¡¯t pushovers.¡± Chu Luo smiled and deliberately said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will investigate after the money was transferred to me?¡± ¡°Wifey even dares to chase an international hacker to hisir. Are you worried that someone will find out?¡± Chu Luo epted Li Yan¡¯spliment and reached for a small cake to eat. As she ate, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a hidden function on my card. I¡¯ll transfer the money after this matter is over.¡± ¡°No need. Just take it as pocket money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that. There are so many zeros. I feel dizzy just looking at them.¡± Li Yanughed at her words and pulled her into his arms. He looked down at her lips and said, ¡°You can buy whatever you want.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around and she said, ¡°I want to buy an ind and build an herb garden.¡± This way, she could use her abilities to grow the best herbs. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her lips. Chu Luo raised her head back and was immediately pressed down by arge hand. Li Yan only let go of her after her lips had turned red. Chu Luo panted as she leaned on his shoulder and patted it in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she told him about what happened in the afternoon. Li Yan listened quietly. When he heard what the reporters said, a murderous glint shed across his eyes. The two of them waited for almost 20 minutes before dinner was sent over. Chapter 319 - Li Yan: "Right. I Belong to Luoluo."

Chapter 319: Li Yan: ¡°Right. I Belong to Luoluo.¡±

After dinner, they had just walked out to throw away the rubbish when they saw Tang Zhiyao and Wu Yiyao walking over from the school path. ¡°Little Chu.¡± The moment Wu Yiyao called out, Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped and waited. After the two of them walked over, Wu Yiyao nodded at Li Yan as a form of greeting. Tang Zhiyun called her ¡°Junior¡± and turned to Li Yan. He opened his mouth to call her Brother Chu, but when he thought of what Wang Mingtao had told themst night, he suddenly hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to address him. Chu Luo looked at his troubled expression and said with a smile, ¡°Senior, you can just call him Brother Li Yan.¡± ¡°Brother Li, Li Yan?¡± Tang Zhiyun found the name familiar. Wu Yiyao had never seen Li Yan in zing Glory, but she felt that the person in front of her was him, so she probed, ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan?¡± Hearing Wu Yiyao¡¯s question, Tang Zhiyun trembled and got a little dazed. Especially after seeing Li Yan nod in agreement and hearing him say, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°!!!¡± Seeing that the big boy beside her seemed to be frightened, Wu Yiyao nudged him with a smile. Tang Zhiyun snapped back to reality and said in an excited and incoherent voice, ¡°CEO¡­ CEO Li, you are CEO Li of the zing Glory Corporation!¡± Chu Luo was displeased with how formal he was to Li Yan and interrupted, ¡°Call him Brother Li!¡± To Tang Zhiyun, the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation was a legendary figure. Suddenly, he felt that he was taking advantage of him by calling him Brother. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo guessed his thoughts and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue calling him Brother Chu?¡± She even winked at Li Yan mischievously. ¡°He belongs to my family anyway. It¡¯s like he¡¯s taken my surname.¡± A gentle glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m from Luoluo¡¯s family.¡± When Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao saw this, they suddenly felt a littleplicated. The legendary Master Li was rumored to be too ¡°demon-like.¡± Standing here, Li Yan was a man who doted on the woman he loved. This contrast was indescribable. However, the two of them liked Chu Luo. As long as Li Yan treated Chu Luo well, they didn¡¯t care who he was. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyun called out casually, ¡°Brother Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. The four of them walked into the hall together. As they walked, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°I need a few people to monitor the entire venue from the control room tomorrow. The design of this hall is especially interesting. I¡¯ll take you guys there to adapt first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them stayed in the control room until 10:30 PM. Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, where are you resting tonight?¡± Wu Yiyao told her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at my father¡¯s ceter. He¡¯ll stay in the apartment for the next two days.¡± There were no outsiders here, so Wu Yiyao told her. ¡°The higher-ups have been morex in monitoring Daddy and the others these past few days.¡± She subconsciously looked at Li Yan and thought for a while before asking, ¡°CEO Li, can I ask when this matter will end and when the gaming capsule can continue developing?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. The four of them stopped when they reached the ce where the bicycles were parked. Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Brother Chu, Junior, we won¡¯t be going with you. I will send Little Professor Wu home first. Be careful when you go back.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. There were more people at Imperial University at this time. Li Yan also pushed a bike out and sent Chu Luo out of the school. As the two of them walked out, they became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention again. Especially of the foreign students, who were simply stunned. ¡°Does Chu Luo have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°That man looks so cool and handsome.¡± ¡°Indeed, good-looking girls have been reserved long ago.¡± ¡­ At a corner, a group of people looked at the two people who had passed by. One of them nudged Song Ci, who was standing at the side and staring in that direction. That person deliberately dragged his voice and said meaningfully: ¡°No wonder Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree to apany you to tour Imperial University tomorrow. So she¡¯s already taken¡­ That boyfriend of Chu Luo¡¯s looks really charismatic. I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s from a wealthy family¡­ Song Ci, that¡¯s it for you.¡± Song Ci retracted his gaze and nced at the person who said this. He then turned around and walked away. ¡°Hey¡­ Song Ci, where are you going?¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t answer him and quickly left. It wasn¡¯t until he reached a remote ce that he stopped and took out his phone to dial a number. At this moment, his expression was obscure. When the other party picked up the call, he said in a low voice, ¡°Go and investigate Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend immediately. Also¡­ find a way to stop Imperial University¡¯s students frompeting.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and strode towards the guest house. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the entrance of the vi. She suddenly stopped and said to Li Yan, ¡°I want to go the vi behind to check on those herbs. I haven¡¯t been there for a few days. I wonder what the herbs look like.¡± Li Yan nodded. The two of them walked to the back together. At this moment, Professor Tang and the others had returned to the other vi in front to rest. The lights in the vi behind were switched off and the door was closed. Chu Luo had a key. She took it out and opened the door, and the two of them walked in. Li Yan was surprised to see that almost all the herbs inside were nearly fully grown. Chu Luo said in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, not bad. I cane over tomorrow night to study with Professor Tang and the others.¡± After saying that, she surveyed the herbs andstly took a look at the tonifying herbs. When she saw the ginseng that had already bloomed, Chu Luo pointed at one of them and said to Li Yan with a grin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get the butler to dig up a ginseng to nourish your body?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his deep eyes and reflected on whether he had been too gentle with the little thing recently, causing her to have the illusion that she needed to nourish his body. Li Yan didn¡¯t answer and Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She looked at the other herbs before returning to the vi they lived in. As soon as she was done showering and was ready to sleep, arge hand was ced upon her. Chu Luo gasped and looked up at him with eyes that had turned watery due to his touch. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Li Yan smiled at her and rolled over. Before sealing her lips, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you check if there¡¯s anything wrong with my body.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­ I¡­ I have something on tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then just check it once.¡± ¡­ That one check Li Yan mentioned was obviously much longer than usual. When Chu Luo finally could breathe, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to talk. She left a w mark on his chest and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Big baddie! You¡¯re not human!¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand massaged her waist and his lips curled into a satisfied smile. He deliberately said in a hoarse and bewitching voice by her ear, ¡°If you have nothing on tomorrow, I can continue.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she buried her head in his arms. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Li Yan¡¯s smile widened and he kissed the top of her head. ¡°Baby, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. She had juste out of the bathroom when her phone rang. It was actually Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi told her, ¡°Junior, our school¡¯s participating student¡¯s hand is injured.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo quickly walked downstairs. Li Yan woke up earlier than her and was practicing in the courtyard. Chu Luo was about to leave with her backpack when Li Yan walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The contestant from our school is injured. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Yan followed her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan went to drive. Chu Luo waited for him to drive the car over before sitting inside it. She took out her phone to look at the school¡¯s BBS. It was still too early, and no one on the BBS had reported this matter. She exited the BBS and sent a message to Nangong Yi. Chu Luo: ¡°Do you know what exactly happened?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. A girl who lives with her called me.¡± As he was the president of the Student Union, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone number was public knowledge. If serious situations arose, the Student Union would look for him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask anything further. When the car arrived at the school, Li Yan showed his special lecturer card to the guard and drove in. Fortunately, it was early. The car drove smoothly to the girls¡¯ dormitory building. Li Yan didn¡¯t get out of the car. When Chu Luo got out, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked towards the door of the dormitory after getting off the car. A girl was already waiting there. When the girl saw Chu Luo walking over, she quickly weed her excitedly and said, ¡°Chu Luo, please follow me.¡± Chu Luo followed her inside. The girl didn¡¯t wait for Chu Luo to ask. As she walked, she told Chu Luo what she knew. ¡°At dawn, Yang Ting¡¯s schoolmate from high school asked her to go down and get something. When she reached the stairs, she slipped for some reason and fell on her hand.¡± ¡°Where did she fall?¡± ¡°We live on the fourth floor. She fell on the stairs between the second and third floors. That high school ssmate who asked her to get something from her lives on the second floor.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the staircase between the second and third floors. The girl pointed at the ce where Yang Ting fell. ¡°Yang Ting said that she fell from the third step.¡± Chu Luo looked at the steps and her gaze stopped at a scrap of paper in the corner of the third step. Chapter 320 - This Is a Celestial Combination

Chapter 320: This Is a Celestial Combination

Chu Luo walked up the stairs and bent down to pick up the piece of paper. The girl looked at Chu Luo strangely and wondered why Chu Luo picked up a scrap of paper. At this moment, Chu Luo asked the girl, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone bring Yang Ting to the school doctor¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Yang Ting kept crying and refused to go.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Take me to your dormitory to see Yang Ting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the door of Yang Ting¡¯s dormitory on the fourth floor and heard cries and persuasioning from the dormitory. ¡°Yang Ting, let¡¯s take you to the school doctor¡¯s office to have you checked. Your hand is already so swollen. What if it¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going¡­ Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m participating in thepetition today. Even if I go to the school doctor¡¯s office to get it checked now, it won¡¯t heal immediately. Professor Chen likes me so much, I can¡¯t let him down. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°If Professor Chen heard that your hand got injured, he would definitely ask you to go to the school doctor¡¯s office immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him!¡± Yang Ting shouted agitatedly and started crying again. The girl standing beside Chu Luo said with a nod, ¡°Yang Ting is used to being confident. She originally nned to clinch first ce for Imperial University, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. She couldn¡¯t ept it, so she kept crying.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and frowned. To be honest, if this person wasn¡¯t a student at Imperial University, she would have turned around and left. She really didn¡¯t like people who only knew how to cry when they encountered something. Chu Luo pushed open the door. When the people inside heard themotion, they subconsciously looked over. Chu Luo looked at the tearful Yang Ting and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you don¡¯t appear in thepetition today, others will only think that you retreated at thest minute. At that time, not only will your professor be disappointed, but your ssmates who support you will also be disappointed.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo let out a low shout and Yang Ting was instantly stunned. Chu Luo said with a dark face, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the courage to face this, what right do you have to represent Imperial University in thispetition?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Ting was anxious and afraid to begin with. Previously, everyone had beenforting her, but after being suddenly criticized by Chu Luo in such a straightforward manner, she suddenly couldn¡¯t adapt to it and became a little angry. She shouted at Chu Luo angrily: ¡°You have no idea how I feel right now. Do you know how long I¡¯ve prepared and how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for thispetition? I broke my hand now and can¡¯t go to thepetition at all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tfort me, but you actually dare to make such sarcastic remarks! Chu Luo, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°No student at Imperial University doesn¡¯t put in effort when participating inpetitions. If everyone was like you, crying after being dealt a blow, I think you wouldn¡¯t have to get your hands checked. Forget it, don¡¯t draw anymore. People like you won¡¯t be able to draw anything spectacr.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yang Ting was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. The others remained silent. Chu Luo suddenly walked towards Yang Ting and grabbed her wrist. Yang Ting¡¯s expression changed drastically as she screamed, ¡°Ah¡­ Chu Luo, you¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± The other girls were also shocked. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, Yang Ting can¡¯t move her hand anymore.¡± ¡°Chu¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amid Yang Ting¡¯s scream, all the girls were stunned to see her break out in a cold sweat. Ten secondster, Chu Luo let go of Yang Ting and took out a bottle of medicine. She poured it on Yang Ting¡¯s wound and turned to one of the girls who was stunned. ¡°Go get a dry towel.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The girl subconsciously retrieved a dry towel. Chu Luo wrapped the towel around Yang Ting¡¯s wound before taking a step back and announcing, ¡°Alright, you can try to move it.¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± What happened? Yang Ting did not believe Chu Luo¡¯s words at all. Her body was still stuck in that intense pain. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, the girl standing beside Yang Ting subconsciously moved her hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang Ting abruptly stopped after a short cry of surprise. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She gently moved her hand and said in surprise, ¡°My hand doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± After saying this, her face fell again. ¡°But even then, I can¡¯t participate in thepetition like this.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t participate, call your professor and tell him. This is a special situation. Your professor will understand. If you don¡¯t say anything, your professor will be disappointed.¡± This time, the girls standing beside her stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side at the same time. A girl went to give Yang Ting her phone, ¡°Yang Ting, Chu Luo is right. Give Professor a call and tell him about your situation.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Ting wouldn¡¯t take the phone for a long time. The girl who handed her the phone got anxious and helped her dial the number directly. Yang Ting could only tell the professor about this matter uneasily. Nobody knew what the other party said, but Yang Ting started crying again and said, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, she hung up. Chu Luo really didn¡¯t like this kind of girl. She turned around and left. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Yang Ting had called her from behind. Chu Luo waved at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like people like you who only know how to cry when faced with a problem. If you can¡¯t change this personality, you¡¯d better stay away from me when you see me in the future.¡± The girls looked at Yang Ting, whose expression had changed several times. They actually felt that the fierce Chu Luo at this moment was very adorable. When Chu Luo walked down the stairs, she stopped on the stairs between the second and third floors. She took out the scrap of paper she had picked up earlier. There was a small figurine drawn on it and that small figurine had lost a hand. Seeing this, Chu Luo quickly swiped her finger across it a few times. The corners of her lips curled up coldly. ¡°Hmph, you want our art students to not be able to participate in thepetition? I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked downstairs. The moment she walked out of the girls¡¯ dormitory, she saw Nangong Yi standing by the door. When Nangong Yi saw here out, he went up to her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how is Yang Ting?¡± Chu Luo replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. She just can¡¯t participate in thepetition anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at the suddenly silent Nangong Yi and continued walking forward. Nangong Yi followed her and said, ¡°Since Yang Ting can¡¯t participate in thepetition, we can only get someone else to take her ce.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very concerned. ¡°This is for the College of Arts to settle.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s profile and was actually speechless. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi quickly walked to the car parked there. Chu Luo turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, go and see if the others are done with their preparations. I¡¯ll go eat breakfast first. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast either. After Chu Luo got into the car, the car drove away. She opened her hand and looked at the piece of paper in it that had turned slightly red. Her lips curled up. Li Yan nced at her in the rearview mirror. Chu Luo felt his gaze and said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone wants Imperial University to stop participating in thepetition.¡± At this point, her expression turned cold. ¡°Hmph! How dare that person be impudent in Imperial University. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all written here.¡± Chu Luo showed him the paper scraps. ¡°This is a paper effigy. It¡¯s deliberately made into paper scraps so that even people who know what this is can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°How do you n to deal with such a person?¡± ¡°I duplicated all the pain in Yang Ting¡¯s hand onto that person. I¡¯ll let him try the pain of not being able to lift a pen.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he chuckled and didn¡¯t continue. He asked her, ¡°Where do you want to go for breakfast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already seven. Let¡¯s go to the school restaurant.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan drove to the school restaurant closest to the third hall. At this moment, many students had alreadye to eat. They were surprised to see Chu Luo and Li Yan getting out of the car. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend can actually drive a car inside the school. Is he also a professor here?¡± With this guess, many girls were excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. Although the hunk is Chu Luo¡¯s, it¡¯s not bad to let us see him often.¡± ¡°Indeed, every time I see Chu Luo and her boyfriend, I have a feeling that besides each other, no one else is worthy of them.¡± ¡°This is a celestialbination.¡± ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t the school stipte that students and professors can¡¯t date?¡± ¡°Tsk, Chu Luo is here. Her boyfriend just came. Maybe he followed Chu Luo here. This way, the school won¡¯t be able to meddle in this.¡± ¡­ After the two of them walked in, they went to order and queued up to get food. Everyone peeked at the two of them. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind at all, and Li Yan maintained his usual cold and noble demeanor. However, when someone took out their phone to secretly take photos of them, Li Yan red at them. The person who took the photo quietly put away his phone. At this moment, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I forgot to bring the clothes over. I¡¯ll call the butlerter and ask him to put the clothes in Roundy¡¯s stomach and get him to send them over.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m going to leave for a while after eating. Call me when you¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I¡¯ll be able to leave after this. I have to deal with the aftermath.¡± ¡°Okay. Call me when it ends.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Soon, it was their turn. Li Yan bought breakfast and the two of them found a table to eat. After the meal, Li Yan left. Chapter 321 - Painting Competition

Chapter 321: Painting Competition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo went over to meet all the volunteers today. Yu Tong and the other girls had already put on cheongsams and looked very elegant. The boys who were receiving the guests in the hall had also put on ancient-style matching Tang suit. Everyone surrounded the morous Nangong Yi and ttered him with all their might. Other than these people, all the other members of the Student Union were also here. When everyone saw Chu Luoe over, they subconsciously fell silent. Wang Mingtao, who was standing in the crowd, walked up to Chu Luo. As he gave her a look, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, everyone is here. Even the ministers of the Student Union are here.¡± Chu Luo nced at the ministers of the Student Union coldly and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, follow the schedule I sent you.¡± Everyone who received the message nodded. At this moment, Roundy quickly walked over. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Luo said to them, ¡°Everyone, take out your phones and connect to Bluetooth. If anything happens that you can¡¯t resolveter, just press 1 and look for me.¡± She then gestured to Roundy. ¡°Connect everyone¡¯s phones.¡± ¡°Connectionplete.¡± After everyone confirmed it, Yu Tong walked over and asked Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, where¡¯s your cheongsam? We¡¯re all wearing it. Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± Everyone looked at her expectantly, obviously wanting to see her in a cheongsam. Chu Luo only nced at them and finally turned to the cadres of the Student Union. She asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you here to watch a joke?¡± The group of Student Union cadres: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo continued, ¡°If you¡¯re here to watch a joke, you¡¯re not wee here. If you¡¯re here to help, you have to listen to me today.¡± The group of Student Union cadres: ¡°¡­¡± How aggrieved! Yu Tong quickly gave them a look. After a few seconds, Zhang Yiran walked up to Chu Luo and quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you need me to do today? Just tell me. I promise that other than you, we won¡¯t obey anyone else, not even the President.¡± Nangong Yi nced at Zhang Yiran. Zhang Yiran pretended not to see his gaze and continued to suck up. ¡°I thought about it. How can my matterspare to such a major matter? I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on my own matters at a time like this.¡± Chu Luo nced at her lightly and nodded. ¡°Alright, then stand by the door of the hall and receive the guests.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m honored.¡± Zhang Yiran retreated in frustration. She had never expected to be reduced to standing by the door as a receptionist. Yu Tong, who was standing beside Chu Luo,ughed secretly in her heart. After the first person stepped forward, the other ministers came over one after another to ask Chu Luo to arrange missions for them. Chu Luo really made arrangements for them. They were all stifled. After all the missions were arranged, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, who had been standing by and watching, ¡°Nangong Yi, you will arrange the reception at the venue.¡± Nangong Yi nodded at her and left with a group of people. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, bring your men to the door to receive them. Keep in touch at all times.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao had never expected that he would one daymand a group of members and cadres from the Student Union. He felt like he was about to go to heaven. He waved his hand and said heroically, ¡°Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched them leave. Only then did she go to the Student Union female toilet to change her clothes. Then, she brought Roundy to the school¡¯s heads¡¯ room. At 7: 50, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said excitedly to her on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, Sister Chu, there are seven to eight cars belonging to the members of the Painter Association by the door. I heard from a ssmate that even the president of the Painter Association is here.¡± Chu Luo listened to his excited loud voice and said to him, ¡°Let them drive their cars straight to the third hall.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and walked towards the third hall with a few school heads from the School of Arts who were in charge of thispetition. When they arrived, the heads first talked to the teachers from the other schools. Soon, the cars from the Painter Association drove over. Everyone weed them. After He Zhiqian and the others alighted, everyone shook hands and greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President He toe personally today. When the participants see you, they will definitely be very happy.¡± However, He Zhiqian nced at Chu Luo and said with a straight face, ¡°Chu Luo from your school is really capable to have gathered so many of us here.¡± The school¡¯s head heard the trace of displeasure in He Zhiqian¡¯s tone and smiled awkwardly. Then, he looked at Chu Luo and asked her with his eyes. Chu Luo looked back at him with those innocent eyes and then at He Zhiqian. ¡°I thought that President He attached great importance to the strength of the new generation and wanted to see how much potential the students have?¡± He Zhiqian red at Chu Luo without hiding anything and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That day, when Chu Luo came to invite me, she showed off a little in front of me. She really surprised me. Chu Luo should have participated in thispetition. I came specially to see if you can get first ce.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone knew that the president of the Painter Association was a straightforward person, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward. Moreover¡­ Chu Luo knew how to draw? She even showed off a little in front of him, shocking him? It couldn¡¯t be real, right? Did Chu Luo offend him when she invited him? Everyone felt that Chu Luo had offended He Zhiqian. Otherwise, He Zhiqian wouldn¡¯t have said such words that made Chu Luo offend all the participants. A few school heads looked at Chu Luo, wanting to help her smooth things over. Chu Luo shrugged indifferently. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. I didn¡¯t register and can¡¯t participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not registering? As the president of the Painter Association, don¡¯t I have the right to let you register on the spot?¡± After He Zhiqian finished speaking, he asked the other members of the Painting Association, ¡°Do you agree to Chu Luo registering on the spot?¡± The few members of the Painter Association nodded at the same time. ¡°Agreed.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How exactly did Chu Luo offend the president of the Painting Association? How did she end up being put in such a difficult position? At this moment, Chu Luo moved the Bluetooth on her ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Everyone, go in first.¡± Only then did the school heads snap back to reality and invite everyone to walk towards the hall. In the auditorium, the contestants and reporters were already in position. When everyone saw who walked in, they were all shocked. ¡°Imperial University actually invited the president of the Painting Association and so many masters from the painting world this time! They¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the president of the Painter Association always disliked judging in all kinds ofpetitions? Who is so capable to actually invite him?¡± ¡°I always thought that Imperial University would at most invite two or three masters from the painting world. I didn¡¯t expect them to invite seven or eight at once. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°The girl walking beside them is Chu Luo, right? This girl is so elegant and beautiful. She looks like a fairy who walked out of a painting.¡± ¡°Hurry up and take pictures of the masters, and also Chu Luo. Thepetition organized by Imperial University this time looks very ssy.¡± Chu Luo brought the group to the front and sat down. The people from the Education Bureau had already arrived. Everyone greeted them. Chu Luo looked at the time and gritted her teeth. ¡°Begin.¡± Then, she retreated to Roundy¡¯s side. Just as everyone was whispering, the lights in the hall suddenly went out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the lights suddenly go out?¡± Then, the ceiling above the auditorium separated to the sides and bright light instantly shone in. The entire disy in front of her disyed the life and representations of the painters of the various eras of the empire. Someone eximed, ¡°Heavens! Imperial University is actually so well-prepared. I didn¡¯t know that the empire had so many artists.¡± ¡°You have to know a lot about the history of the empire to be able to do that.¡± He Zhiqian, who was sitting there, asked a school head beside him, ¡°Who found this information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chu Luo,¡± the leader said with a smile. ¡°Chu Luo said that this is more ceremonial. It can also let the participants know that our empire¡¯s paintings have a long history and that there are outstanding painters in every generation. So as to inspire the new generation to be more vignt and focus on cultivating their art.¡± ¡°Quite a creative idea.¡± ¡­ At 8: 40 am, the host invited an important figure on stage to speak. ¡°We invite the president of the Painting Association to speak on stage.¡± Amid the apuse, He Zhiqian stood up and walked over to look at the people in the venue. After saying a few encouraging words, he suddenly asked, ¡°Has Chu Luo signed up?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. The participants resting backstage were so shocked that they all ran to the exit to peek. Then, they couldn¡¯t help butin softly. ¡°Did I hear wrongly? The president of the Painting Association asked if Chu Luo had registered?¡± ¡°Register for what? Is Chu Luo going topete with us?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Can Chu Luo draw?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the president of the Painter Association is a little strange? Could it be that he¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Then Chu Luo is too unlucky.¡± ¡°Maybe Imperial University wants to be famous and deliberately pushed Chu Luo out. When the timees, no one will say anything if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t draw well.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Imperial University to do such marketing. Don¡¯t they feel embarrassed?¡± ¡­ Not only were the participants backstage discussing, but even the teachers from other schools present were discussing. The school¡¯s heads couldn¡¯t hold their smiles anymore. At this moment, Chu Luo stood up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve signed up.¡± Chapter 322 - Making Things Difficult for Chu Luo

Chapter 322:

Making Things Difficult for Chu Luo

Everyone felt that He Zhiqian was making things difficult for Chu Luo. He Zhiqian was indeed making things difficult for Chu Luo. He wanted Chu Luo to know that in the world of painting and calligraphy, truly capable people relied on their own abilities. When he heard Chu Luo speak, He Zhiqian¡¯s slightly serious face rxed a lot. He looked at Chu Luo and deliberately said, ¡°Chu Luo, I think very highly of you. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Whoa! President He has never said that he thinks highly of someone. Could it be that Chu Luo really has an incredible talent in painting?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, with Chu Luo¡¯s poprity, the media would have reported it previously. Why didn¡¯t they say that Chu Luo knew how to draw?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that President He¡¯s gaze was too serious when he looked at Chu Luo? Did Chu Luo do something that made President He unhappy?¡± ¡°I heard that President He pays special attention to his paintings and especially doesn¡¯t like people criticizing his paintings. Could it be that Chu Luo has vited his taboo and he¡¯s bearing a grudge against her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. After all, President He is famous for being calctive in the painting world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard that many foreign media outlets have applied for broadcasting rights for thispetition. Under such circumstances, isn¡¯t President He going a little overboard to make things difficult for Chu Luo?¡± There was a flurry of discussion below the stage, but He Zhiqian looked at Chu Luo insistently. Chu Luo nodded at him with the same expression and gestured to the host, Yu Tong. Yu Tong continued hosting. ¡°Since President He asked Chu Luo to participate in thepetition and Chu Luo agreed, I wonder if the other school heads have any objections?¡± The school heads sitting in front discussed softly and nodded at Yu Tong. Yu Tong continued, ¡°Coincidentally, a participant from our school had an ident this morning and her hand was injured. Now, Chu Luo is representing Imperial University. Next, let¡¯s invite our robot team to make preparations for the contestants.¡± As soon as Yu Tong finished speaking, Chu Luo pressed a button on the operation panel behind Roundy. Then, everyone watched in shock as more than ten robots walked up the stage in an orderly manner with drawing tools. The entire big screen disyed the scene of spring flowers blooming, grass growing, and orioles flying. Even the floor on the stage had be a real green grasnd, with sun shining from above, and even morning dew on it. This time, not only were the people below the stage discussing, but even the audience watching the live broadcast was shocked. ¡°Heavens! How did they do that? The people from Imperial University are too amazing. They can actually simte thepetition scene into such an artistic scene. I feel inspired to draw just by looking at it!¡± ¡°I wonder who came up with this idea. I¡¯ll give him full marks.¡± ¡°And those robots? Since when did Imperial University¡¯s robot technology be so good? Looking at the way they carried the drawing table and paper, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that their appearance was still that of a robot, I would have thought they were real people!¡± ¡°I have to say, the Painting and Calligraphy Competition organized by Imperial University has already stunned me even before it begins!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the performance of the participants this time. I¡¯m even more looking forward to Chu Luo¡¯s performance!¡± ¡°Can Chu Luo draw?¡± ¡°If Chu Luo can get a cing, I¡¯ll eat my keyboard on a live broadcast!¡± ¡°Imperial University is simply ying to the gallery!¡± ¡­ Variousments flew everywhere, but everyone started to look forward to it. After the robots delivered all the tools the participants needed, they left. Then, all the participants went on stage. The moment Chu Luo went on stage, everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Everyone only had these words in their hearts: Beautiful like a fairy, drop-dead gorgeous! The contestants walked to the corresponding ce ording to their assigned number and sat down. Chu Luo¡¯s seat was on the right. The theme for thepetition was announced by the people from the painting and calligraphy world. Someone handed the questions to He Zhiqian. ¡°President He,e and read the theme.¡± He Zhiqian raised his hand and pushed away the theme that person had given him. He stood up and took the microphone. ¡°Since it¡¯s a National University Student Painting and Calligraphy Competition, in order to ensure that thepetition is fair, we won¡¯t look at the theme that was prepared beforehand.¡± When He Zhiqian said this, a few people¡¯s expressions changed. Although no one knew the theme in such apetition, they would know the general direction. The teacher would get the students to practice more ording to this direction. He Zhiqian was simply deliberately not ying by the rules. He Zhiqian nced at all the contestants on the stage and his gaze finally stopped at Chu Luo, who had a calm expression. He continued, ¡°For today¡¯s theme, you will be drawing a painting that¡¯s lively like the ¡®Along the River During the Qingming Festival[1]¡¯ painting.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Is President He crazy? Why would hee up with such a theme? Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for all the participants?¡± ¡°Besides, how can three hours be enough to paint a simr scene!¡± At this point, someone raised this loudly. He Zhiqian replied sternly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a nationalpetition, how high a standard can a painting that¡¯s drawn in two to three hours be? Extend the time!¡± ¡°President He, this isn¡¯t a good idea. No one is prepared.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t prepared?¡± He Zhiqian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is a National University Student Painting Competition, not apetition for children to paint casually. Since you have the ability to participate in thispetition, are you going to be stumped by the theme I set?¡± At this point, he said forcefully, ¡°Add another five hours. Those who can draw this painting in eight hours can directly join the Painting Association.¡± ¡°Whoa! Tsk¡­¡± He Zhiqian¡¯s words made many people gasp, and many people revealed excited expressions. One had to know that not everyone could enter the Empire¡¯s Painting Association. All of them were masters of calligraphy and paintings. As long as they joined the Painting Association, their reputation would increase and they would be elevated to the level of masters. Before the people below the stage could react, a few contestants immediately expressed their stand. ¡°I ept President He¡¯spetition theme.¡± ¡°I ept it too.¡± ¡°I ept it too.¡± ¡­ Soon, most of the students epted thepetition theme, and the others had nothing to say. Thepetition began in this tense, excited, and expectant mood. The reporter sitting below the stage quickly said to the cameraman, ¡°Give every participant more close-ups, especially Imperial University¡¯s Chu Luo.¡± Not only were the people in the auditorium excited, even the reporters and students from Imperial University, who were stopped from entering by a group of robots and university students and who were watching the live broadcast outside, were also excited. ¡°The president of the Painting Association is too arrogant. He actually changed the topic just like that.¡± ¡°The president of the Painting Association is really bold. He actually said that whoever wins thepetition will be allowed to join the Painting Association. This is a rare opportunity. The contestants must be extremely excited in private.¡± ¡°Definitely. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re all trying their best to conceptualize and paint?¡± ¡°To be honest, if someone can draw a lively scene simr to the ¡®Along the River During the Qingming Festival¡¯, their painting standards will indeed qualify them to enter the Painting Association. I hope Chu Luo can work hard for our Imperial University.¡± Not only were there students from Imperial University guarding outside, but there were also people from the nearby art colleges who had rushed over. There were also people who hade with the team and a group of reporters. When everyone heard what that Imperial University student said, they looked at him with bright eyes. It was clearly written in their eyes: ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Half an hour after thepetition, Song Ci, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly dropped his drawing pencil and destroyed the paper in front of him. The teacher who led Song Ci here quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Song Ci, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and covered his right hand. His face quickly turned pale, and then cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He looked especially terrible. Everyone was shocked by his current appearance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That contestant has been covering his wrist. Is his wrist injured?¡± The teacher who came with Song Ci quickly stood up and strode over with a school¡¯s head from Imperial University. ¡°Song Ci, are you okay?¡± ¡°Student, if your hand feels ufortable, go to the school doctor immediately or the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Song Ci controlled his face that was about to twist from the pain and said calmly, ¡°My hand is only cramping. I want to go backstage to rest for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Seeing their hesitation, Song Ci looked up at them. ¡°I want to go and massage it. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± The teacher who brought Song Ci here couldn¡¯t make the decision, so he turned to look at the Imperial University school¡¯s head. The Imperial University school¡¯s head shook his head at him. ¡°We have to ask the judges for their opinions.¡± The teacher who brought Song Ci here quickly walked towards the judges in the front row and deliberately lowered his voice to tell them. Song Ci¡¯s family wasn¡¯t a secret. A few of the judges wanted to give him face, but He Zhiqian, who was sitting in the middle, pulled a long face and said bluntly, ¡°Since his hand is injured, he should go back and rest. Today¡¯spetition willst for eight hours. If he grits his teeth and persists, his hand might be crippled in the future.¡± There was nothing wrong with these words. Although He Zhiqian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good, he was also being considerate of the participant. Many people agreed. Seeing that the judges didn¡¯t agree to him going backstage to rest, Song Ci¡¯s expression turned ugly. He lowered his head and a haze shed across his eyes. However, he said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest here.¡± After saying that, he bent down to pick up the drawing pencil with his right hand, but his left hand reached into his pocket. At the sight of this, Chu Luo flicked her finger. Bang! Song Ci fell to the ground. At the same time, his left pocket suddenly ignited. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± [1] a Song dynasty painting that captures the daily life of people and thendscape of the capital, Bianjing during the Northern Song Chapter 323 - Flamers

Chapter 323: mers

Everyone was shocked by what happened to Song Ci. A few people ran over at the same time. Some helped him up, some put out the fire for him, and some asked him how he was doing. At this moment, cold sweat dripped down from Song Ci¡¯s forehead like raindrops. He clutched his right hand tightly and his face turned pale. ¡°Song Ci, are you okay?¡± Song Ci asked the people around him a few times, but he didn¡¯t speak. However, a fierce glint shed across his eyes. Since I can¡¯t evenpete anymore, I want thispetition to be dyed! At the thought of this, he quickly stood up and pretended to casually push the people around him to the other people¡¯s drawing tables. However, at this moment, a few robots quickly walked up from below the stage and surrounded them. Chu Luo, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Since your hand is injured, go to the hospital for treatment. Thepetition isn¡¯t a game. It¡¯s not for you alone.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Song Ci finally said in an unfriendly tone. Chu Luo dipped the paintbrush in her hand before saying, ¡°Am I wrong? Or do you want thepetition to be dyed because of you?¡± These words made the expressions of the other contestants turn ugly, especially those who had yet to find an entry point. They said loudly in displeasure, ¡°Chu Luo is right. This kind ofpetition isn¡¯t held for you alone. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡± Song Ci quickly nced at Chu Luo and the people who were talking. Coincidentally, the teacher who led him here, who had been paying attention to him, quickly blocked everyone¡¯s view and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Song Ci, calm down. Not only is it broadcast live in the country, but it¡¯s also broadcasted live abroad. Do you want to embarrass Old Master Song?¡± Song Ci bit his lips and controlled his desire to ruin thispetition. He lowered his eyes and said to that teacher, ¡°Take me away from here.¡± That teacher nodded at him and helped him walk towards the stage. Song Ci suddenly stopped when he reached the audience seats. He turned around and nced at Chu Luo deeply. Everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Only after that did he continue walking towards the entrance of the hall. Chu Luo only looked up at Song Ci¡¯s back when he walked to the door and continued drawing. After this incident with Song Ci, the other contestants became even more serious. After that, the outside world was filled withments because of Song Ci¡¯s sudden departure. But everyone in the auditorium ignored that, and all that could be heard in the hall was the sound of the sketch pen. Everyone was fully concentrating and maintained absolute silence. Soon, it was noon. The host went on stage and announced that the contestants had half an hour to eat. A female contestant objected loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat. I can just eat some chocte biscuits.¡± The other boy also said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat some biscuits too.¡± The others also expressed that they didn¡¯t want to eat. Chu Luo nced at these people and moved the Bluetooth on her ear. At this moment, a group of robots walked up again. Each robot had lunch in their hands. The lunch was sumptuous and nutritious. Just as the other contestants were about to reject the call, Yu Tong walked up the stage and said to everyone, ¡°All contestants, our in-charge decided to send lunch over since no one is in the mood to go out and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Eating will dirty my painting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating either. There¡¯s no ce to put the food tray at all. Am I supposed to put the food on the stool and squat to eat?¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everyone. Chu Luo will help us resolve this matter.¡± Everyone turned to look at Chu Luo, wondering how she could resolve this. Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t move. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Just as everyone was filled with question marks, youngdies in cheongsams and young men in Tang attire walked up with dust-proof cloths and quickly covered their art table. Only then did Chu Luo speak. ¡°Roundy, let the robots transform.¡± ¡°Receivedmand. Instructions sent sessfully.¡± Then, all the robots extended a surface that looked like a dining table from their stomachs. The robots ced the trays in their hands on the t surface. ¡°Everyone can sit and eat in the open space. The height of the dining table will be adjusted ording to your sitting height.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she stood up and dragged the chair to the open space beside her. After she sat down, the robot walked up to her and adjusted the dining table to the best position ording to her height. Chu Luo lifted the lid of the tray, picked up her chopsticks, and started eating. After taking two mouthfuls, she looked at everyone who was staring at her and said calmly, ¡°You can continue painting after eating. Are you sure you want to watch me finish my meal?¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°During mealtime, please stop filming for a while. There are people responsible for sending food over from outside the door. Everyone can go out and eat.¡± The contestants suddenly came back to their senses and started eating lunch ording to her method. At this moment, be it the audience or outside the hall, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that this was a paintingpetition, I would have thought that it was a robotpetition.¡± ¡°Imperial University is too impressive. Who was so thoughtful?¡± ¡°Did Imperial University know that President He would make things difficult for them and prepared the lunch long ago?¡± ¡°That makes people wonder if there¡¯s something going on at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Badments flew everywhere as if someone had hired fake reviewers. Especially the various analysis posts. For example: Chu Luo didn¡¯t even know how to draw. Why did President He specifically choose her to participate in thepetition? Another example: Since the theme was changed on the spot, why did Imperial University prepare lunch for the participants? Another example: Did you guys notice that the contestant announced by Imperial University¡¯s art college wasn¡¯t there at all, but Chu Luo suddenly appeared? What did this mean? ¡­ These posts quickly exceeded ten thousand views. What was originally a matter in the world of painting and calligraphy immediately became a hot topic. This painting and calligraphypetition organized by Imperial University came to be known by manyymen, and the public opinion was diverted. By the time Chu Luo and the others finished eating, rumors were already flying everywhere. ¡°President, what should we do? Are we going to let this kind of ndering threads continue to ferment? If we don¡¯te out and exin, not only will Imperial University¡¯s reputation be ruined by these mers, but Chu Luo¡¯s reputation will also be ruined.¡± Yu Tong stood beside Nangong Yi and was anxious. The two of them were standing in the corner of the back door. They could see the entire scene, but the cameras couldn¡¯t capture them. Nangong Yi nced at Yu Tong and asked her, ¡°Have you told Chu Luo about this?¡± ¡°Yes, she only said two words.¡± At this point, Yu Tong had aplicated expression. ¡°Oh, which two words?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± When Nangong Yi heard these two words, he chuckled. Yu Tong stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. ¡°President, the situation is already so serious. How can you stillugh?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Nangong Yi coughed into his fist. He stopped smiling and asked,¡± What did the school¡¯s heads say? ¡± It was fine if Nangong Yi didn¡¯t ask, but once he asked, Yu Tong became even more anxious. ¡°They said that this matter will be handed to the person in charge of the Student Union. Whoever is responsible will handle it.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s in charge?¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± Yu Tong looked at Nangong Yi in dissatisfaction. Nangong Yi said with a smile, ¡°Since Chu Luo is in charge of this matter and she asked you to stay calm, why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°The mers are about to criticize Chu Luo until she¡¯s covered in wounds. If we don¡¯t stop them, the situation will definitely not be suppressed!¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was eating seriously. From his angle, he could only see Chu Luo¡¯s side profile. Even her profile was unrealistically beautiful. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: How beautiful! He asked Yu Tong, ¡°What does Chu Luo know?¡± ¡°She knows a lot.¡± Yu Tong thought of the silver needles in Chu Luo¡¯s hands and admiration shed across her eyes. Nangong Yi nced at her and shrugged. ¡°She knows how to use aputer and can chase world-ss hackers no matter where they are. What do you think the mers on the Inte can do to her?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Tong finally reacted. She was stunned for a moment before saying in a doubtful tone, ¡°Could Chu Luo have deliberately let people me her?¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. With Chu Luo¡¯s character, how could she deliberately let people me her¡­ Hey! President, where are you going?¡± ¡°To eat.¡± With that, Nangong Yi left. In the afternoon. More and more people were watching thispetition on the Inte, and all kinds ofments were flying everywhere. ¡°I think the camera should constantly focus on Chu Luo at this time. That way, everyone will know if she¡¯s faking it.¡± ¡°However, did Imperial University really push Chu Luo out to be famous? In that case, Imperial University is really famous this time. I just used a VPN to take a look on the Inte. I didn¡¯t expect the world¡¯s Inte to be discussing this matter as well.¡± ¡°I believe in Chu Luo. Chu Luo knows so many things. Drawing is definitely not a problem.¡± ¡°I believe so too. Chu Luo could choose so many courses in her first semester at Imperial University and jump grades to third year in half a month. How can such a powerful person suddenly ruin her own reputation!¡± ¡­ The situation was about to go out of control. Imperial University students were anxious. The cadres of the Student Union, who were controlling the scene outside, were also anxious. Many students from Imperial University ran to the main page of Chu Luo¡¯s BBS and left messages to cheer her on. However, they realized that Chu Luo¡¯s main page was currently broadcasting her painting live. Everyone looked at it for a while and were shocked by her painting which had already taken shape. Chapter 324 - Chu Luo Is Amazing

Chapter 324: Chu Luo Is Amazing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°D*mn, d*mn, d*mn! Chu Luo actually drew our Imperial University!¡± ¡°Looking at this painting, it should be in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes, when everyone is rushing towards their school building.¡± ¡°Hehe, did that student not wash his face? I think I saw eye boogers at the corners of his eyes. I wonder if he would fall asleep on the road as he walked.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Those two bikes are so close. The two of them are even wearing earphones to listen to vocabry. They will definitely bump into each other.¡± ¡°Wow, I think I see myself. I¡¯m memorizing books, right?¡± ¡°I see myself too. I must be memorizing words!¡± ¡°What kind of god-like painting technique is this? It¡¯s obviously still, yet there¡¯s a dynamic map in my mind. I can imagine what everyone is doing.¡± ¡°I only care about rushing to ss every morning. I didn¡¯t expect Imperial University to be so lively at this time.¡± ¡°The technology buildings, libraries, and experimental buildings in the painting look so ssy.¡± ¡°If anyone were to say that Chu Luo faked this painting, I¡¯d like to see who else besides her can paint such a lively and vibrant Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Since Chu Luo had a live broadcast here, many people at Imperial University couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They directly uploaded the live broadcast online. Then, a mysterious force started to add fuel to the fire, pushing Chu Luo¡¯s live broadcast to the trending topic. Many people subconsciously clicked on this live broadcast with doubts. Then, they couldn¡¯t walk out. For the next few hours, besides the mers on the Inte who were still moring, everyone else focused on watching Chu Luo paint. Chu Luo managed to draw the usual demeanor of Imperial University students. It made people feel that Imperial University was indeed the number one university in the empire, and that the learning atmosphere couldn¡¯t bepared to other universities. At five in the afternoon, thepetition finally ended. Next, it was the judges¡¯ turn to grade. The participants¡¯ paintings were projected onto the entire wall behind the stage. The few contestants who were originally confident couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw Chu Luo¡¯s painting. ¡°Chu Luo really drew this!¡± ¡°We lost, we lost!¡± ¡°To think I can¡¯t evenpare to an amateur!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s painting didn¡¯t disappoint and won first ce. After the judges¡¯ments, one of the judges asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how did you think of drawing Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly and replied confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t have to guess to know that someone with ulterior motives will use thispetition to nder Imperial University and me. I just want those despicable-minded people to see who can imitate my paintings.¡± Chu Luo was drawing scenes that she could rte to. Moreover, as she would wander between a few colleges every day to attend lessons, she must have seen and heard more than anyone. ¡°No one can draw it,¡± He Zhiqian said excitedly. ¡°Your painting has already exceeded the standards of a university student. Even I can¡¯t produce such a vivid painting in such a short time.¡± The other masters nodded in agreement. Not only did the people from the Painting Association give Chu Luo a high evaluation of this painting, but those who knew painting on the Inte and abroad also gave her a high evaluation. Instantly, everyone knew that those negativements on the Inte were deliberately targeted at Chu Luo or Imperial University. At this moment, the host, Yu Tong, asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to say to everyone the most after getting first ce?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. She said to the camera, ¡°I heard that many people on the Inte have defamed me during thepetition¡­ I¡¯ll let those who defamed me experience what online violence is.¡± ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo is amazing. She actually issued a challenge to the people who criticized her.¡± The group of Student Union members who sneaked in stood in the corner, stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s domineering aura. Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, deliberately said in a gloating tone, ¡°My Sister Chu is good in all aspects. She¡¯s especially good at distinguishing kindness and hatred. She will kindly treat those who have helped her. As for those who kicked her when she¡¯s down and watch the show, she will deal with them if she¡¯s displeased.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± It was like a bolt from the blue! After thepetition ended, Chu Luo became famous in the world of painting and calligraphy. The representative from the Education Bureau specially came over to ask her for that painting. ¡°Chu Luo, can you give this painting to our Education Bureau? Not only did your painting paint the soul of Imperial University, but it also showed us the flourishing era of Imperial University. It¡¯s too meaningful and has collection value.¡± Just as the person from the Education Bureau finished speaking, He Zhiqian interrupted, ¡°Chu Luo is a member of our Painting Association. This painting should be listed in the Painting Association.¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo be a member of the Painting Association?¡± ¡°I told you before that whoever gets first ce will immediately be a member of the Painting Association.¡± He Zhiqian actually started arguing with the guy from the Education Bureau. Chu Luo nced at them, rolled up the painting, and started leaving with it. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t said who you¡¯re giving this painting to?¡± After He Zhiqian and the Education Bureau guy finished speaking, the school¡¯s head added, ¡°Chu Luo, you can consider giving this painting to Imperial University.¡± He Zhiqian and the person from the Education Bureau were about to shoot back at the school¡¯s head when Chu Luo said first, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to anyone. Give up on this idea.¡± With that, she wanted to leave, but she was surrounded by a few reporters. ¡°Chu Luo, can we interview you?¡± The reporters who entered the hall were all people who did educational news. Their cultural standards and upbringing were very high, so they wouldn¡¯t ask questions that made people feel disgusted. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when you participated in thepetition, many people didn¡¯t think highly of you and thought that you would lose. Did you get angry because of this?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why should I be angry? If they don¡¯t think highly of me, I can just prove it with my ability. Only by using my ability to p their faces will those people¡¯s faces hurt even more.¡± Another reporter asked, ¡°Chu Luo, I want to ask, when did you learn how to draw? Why didn¡¯t you show any signs of your talent in painting before?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I have many talents. Why should I show them all?¡± The reporter was amused by her confident words and said, ¡°Chu Luo, everyone wants to know what made you so confident.¡± ¡°I have the right to be confident. Why should I be humble?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made the reporters speechless. After a few seconds, the reporter asked again, ¡°Chu Luo, many people are surprised that you asked someone to prepare everyone¡¯s lunch in advance. What do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly with a straight face, ¡°The lunch wasn¡¯t a Manchu Han Imperial Feast that requires a few days to prepare. When President He announced the dy in thepetition, the Student Union members went to the school¡¯s restaurant to order the food¡­ Is there something wrong with someone who can put in so much effort to defame us on this matter?¡± The reporters actually wanted tough, but their professionalism made them hold it in. Then, they asked a few more questions. Nangong Yi walked over from the side and said to the reporters with a faint smile, ¡°Sorry everyone, Chu Luo is the person in charge of thepetition reception and nning of the venue. I have to report to her about my work.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, many people knew Nangong Yi. When he said this, everyone was shocked. ¡°President Nan, isn¡¯t the reception and nning of the venue of such arge-scalepetition done by the Student Union? If I remember correctly, Chu Luo isn¡¯t from your Student Union?¡± ¡°Not now, but she will be in the future,¡± Nangong Yi said with a chuckle. ¡°This is actually a test given to Chu Luo by the Student Union.¡± The reporters were even more surprised. Someone quickly asked, ¡°Then what position will Chu Luo take over?¡± Nangong Yi deliberately spoke mysteriously. ¡°This time, our Student Union didn¡¯t participate in the reception and nning of thispetition. Chu Luo alone did something that only the entire Student Union¡¯s cadres could do jointly. What position do you think she can take over?¡± ¡°Heavens!¡± A female reporter couldn¡¯t help but cry out. The few of them already had an answer in their heads. With Chu Luo¡¯s powerful abilities, she was simply a rare genius. She would definitely take over the position of the Student Union President. However, they wouldn¡¯t deliberately say this out loud. A reporter smiled and said, ¡°Since Chu Luo still has something to attend to, we won¡¯t interview you today. I wonder when you¡¯ll be free. Let¡¯s arrange for an exclusive interview with you. This can also be considered as good publicity for Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Anytime.¡± The reporters definitely hoped that it would be done as soon as possible. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, the reporters went to interview the others. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi walked backstage. As Nangong Yi walked, he said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t expect yourpetition to be dyed for so long. We have to make arrangements for all the participating students. Also, those reporters blocking the way outside aren¡¯t easy to dismiss¡­¡± The two of them quickly walked backstage. At this moment, all the staff attending to the students in and outside the hall were present. When they saw Chu Luo, they surrounded her. Everyone looked at her in admiration. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You actually drew so well!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, that was too well-yed. How did you think of doing a live broadcast?¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chapter 325 - How Dare You Threaten Me!

Chapter 325: How Dare You Threaten Me!

Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± However, she had already guessed who it was and nned to askter. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Could there have been a supernatural incident? The live broadcast of Chu Luo¡¯s painting had appeared on the main page of her school¡¯s BBS ount out of the blue? Chu Luo walked towards the control room while everyone was in a daze. At this moment, besides Tang Zhiyun and Wu Yiyao, Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and the others were also in the control room. ¡°Senior Xie, Senior Yu, Senior Xu, you¡¯re here too.¡± Xie Minghai grinned at her. ¡°Coincidentally, we had nothing to do today. We heard from Old Tang that you needed manpower here, so we rushed over.¡± Yu Lei said to her, ¡°Junior, why didn¡¯t you tell us if you need help? As long as you say the word, we will definitelye immediately.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple scene surveince and doesn¡¯t require much technical skills. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t invite all of you over.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. As long as you need help, you can call us no matter how small it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked to the monitor and nced at the various surveince cameras. At this moment, the people in the hall were still chatting. Xie Minghai pointed at the school heads andughed. ¡°Junior, look. These school heads are smiling so brightly. Everyone must be talking about your painting today.¡± Wang Mingtao replied with a proud expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine if our Sister Chu doesn¡¯t do anything, but once she does, she¡¯s explosive. Just now, I browsed the Inte and someone has already offered five million yuan to buy that painting.¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Five million yuan? That¡¯s too low an amount. The Education Bureau, the Painting Association, and Imperial Capital are all fighting for this painting. I think five million yuan is too little.¡± ¡°Definitely! I think Sister Chu¡¯s painting costs more than 50 million yuan.¡± ¡°Junior¡¯s painting captured the essence of Imperial University, and that makes it a priceless treasure.¡± ¡­ The group of student union cadres who were walking to the door: ¡°¡­¡± Was it that exaggerated? Zhang Yiran muttered awkwardly, ¡°They¡¯re really good at sucking up.¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this and turned to look at them. Nangong Yi walked in first and said, ¡°Junior, the school¡¯s heads are treating the people from the Education Department and the Painting Association to a mealter. They want us to go together.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°Your Student Union¡¯s test for me also includes eating?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo retracted her gaze. Yu Tong, who was standing beside Nangong Yi, didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to reject him so readily. She advised, ¡°Chu Luo, go ahead. This is a good opportunity. Show your face in front of them more. It will help your development in the world of painting and calligraphy.¡± Chu Luo turned her gaze over and asked strangely, ¡°Why should I develop in the world of painting and calligraphy? The four arts are just my hobbies.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered something very important. She said to Nangong Yi sternly, ¡°Nangong Yi, if you go to eat with themter, remember to help me ask when the certificate will be given out.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone suddenly had an illusion that Chu Luo was only concerned about the award certificate. Nangong Yi was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s serious instructions. He said, ¡°Junior, shouldn¡¯t you ask about this yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chu Luo nced at the monitor. The group in the hall was about to walk out of the door. Chu Luo took out her phone and pressed a button. She saw Roundy, who had been standing in the aisle beside the auditorium, suddenly walk up to the group of people and stop them. Roundy said, ¡°Master asked me to ask you, when will the certificate for first ce be awarded?¡± He Zhiqian, who was walking in the middle, looked at the fat robot in front of him and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Can¡¯t Chu Luo ask about it herself?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind them. ¡°If I ask personally, will I get the award certificate tomorrow?¡± Everyone subconsciously turned to look at her. He Zhiqian stared at her expression for a while. After confirming that she was serious, he got a little angry and didn¡¯t answer her. He said in a firm tone, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go eat. Come with us.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo had never thought of giving him face. ¡°Hey! Why are you so not adorable, you wretched girl? Do you believe that I will disqualify you from joining the Painting Association?¡± ¡°Whatever. Just remember to give me the certificate award.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Chu Luo whether she joined the Painting Association or not. She just liked to get more certificates and awards. After saying that, Chu Luo walked backstage. He Zhiqian was so angry that he was fuming. ¡°You¡­ you wretched girl!¡± An Imperial University school¡¯s head quicklyforted him. ¡°President He, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry? Look at that wretched girl¡¯s attitude!¡± He Zhiqian pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s back and was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. The Imperial University school¡¯s head gloated in his heart and deliberately suggested, ¡°President He, Chu Luo has this kind of temper. If you¡¯re angry, you can hold back her award certificate for a few days.¡± ¡°Why would I do that? She deserves it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo returned backstage, the people from the Student Union were still there. She nced at everyone and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving?¡± The Sports Department Minister smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a group of people outside. We¡¯ll be responsible for protecting youter.¡± Chu Luo nced at him with a wooden face and walked to the control room. Wu Yiyao and the others had already turned off the equipment in the control room and were waiting for her. Wang Mingtao suggested, ¡°Sister Chu, let¡¯s go celebrate tonight.¡± Chu Luo nned to go back early tonight to see Professor Tang and the others¡¯ experiment progress. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I have something to do after dinner. Yan will pick me upter. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± The boys looked at each other with mixed emotions and excitement in their eyes. However, there was still a group of people from the Student Union around, so they didn¡¯t say anything. When the group of people standing by the door heard that they were going to celebrate, they all licked their lips and said. ¡°Chu Luo, how can you leave us out of the celebration? We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You nned the reception and event so perfect this time. Tell us how you did it and let us learn from it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo nced at them and finally shifted her gaze to Nangong Yi, who was smiling. Nangong Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working like an ox for you for the past two days. Even if you don¡¯t bring them along, you should bring me with you?¡± The staff of the Student Union looked at Nangong Yi with bright eyes. Nangong Yi continued without any burden in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone at the gathering. Consider it a thank you for giving everyone from the Student Union the most outstanding lesson this time.¡± Yu Tong quickly stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side, looking like she was with Chu Luo. Tang Zhiyun and the others were stunned by the shamelessness of Nangong Yi and the cadre of the Student Union. They thought that indeed, some people should only exist in legends and couldn¡¯t be interacted with. Chu Luo retracted her gaze with a wooden face and looked at Wu Yiyao and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. There are many people outside at this time.¡± They nodded. Therge group of them walked out of the hall. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw arge group of people blocked by the robots. When they saw Chu Luo, they immediately screamed in excitement. The reporters quickly asked her questions. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re so talented in painting. Why didn¡¯t you show it before? Did you deliberately hide your talent?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, your Imperial University originally had a contestant. Why did she get injured right before thepetition?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why did President He personally name you to participate in thispetition? Did you know each other before? Or does President He know your legendary rich boyfriend? Was it your boyfriend who bought this spot with money?¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡­ These reporters weren¡¯t as polite as the reporters who had entered the hall. They asked whatever topic was more eye-catching. The group of people standing beside Chu Luo were unhappy. Wang Mingtao was about to stand up and curse. Chu Luo raised her hand to stop him and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, she suppressed them with a powerful aura which made them shut up. Chu Luo looked at the reporters and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What reason do you have to ask me these questions now? I¡¯m not a celebrity. Why should I answer these idiotic questions?¡± The group of reporters didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a vicious mouth. They immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°We¡¯re reporters.¡± ¡°Reporter? Can reporters disrespect people¡¯s privacy? Also, everyone knows that I attend sses in a few colleges every day. I¡¯ve personally experienced everything that I drew in the painting. Say, I bought a spot in thepetition. Are you going to use me of faking my painting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Anyone with eyes could tell that it was impossible for Chu Luo to fake it, so the reporter¡¯s tone was especially weak when he answered. ¡°No. Then how did your questione about? Do you have evidence? Do you know the girl with the injured hand? Did she tell you herself?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± That reporter was a little angry at being asked and was about to roll his eyes. Chu Luo¡¯s voice became stern. ¡°This is Imperial University. Not everyone can be impudent here. Reporter, I advise you to think twice before you speak.¡± ¡°How¡­ How dare you threaten me!¡± ¡°Chu Luo isn¡¯t the only one threatening you. Our Imperial University Student Union will be her backing.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and said, ¡°I let you in today because of special circumstances. Don¡¯t forget where this is.¡± Tang Zhiyun stood in front of Chu Luo. ¡°Junior is the goddess of our Computer Science department. You people can try. See if you¡¯ll get unlucky.¡± The reporters were shocked and suddenly felt a thinyer of sweat on their backs. How could they have forgotten that Imperial University¡¯s students were not to be trifled with? Chapter 326 - Little Chu, Why Do I Feel That This Boss Is So Strange

Chapter 326: Little Chu, Why Do I Feel That This Boss Is So Strange

The other reporters subconsciously moved to the side, afraid that Chu Luo and the others would think that they were together. The reporter¡¯s face turned green. He shouted at the cameraman beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he turned and left. However, just as he walked two steps, he suddenly tripped on his right leg with his left leg and pounced forward. The group of students standing in front of him quickly dodged. Bang! After a sound, the reporter made the most intimate contact with the ground. It was obvious that he had been stunned by the fall. When he looked up, his mouth was filled with blood. O¡­ The reporter screamed and several teeth fell out of his mouth. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ How pitiful!¡± ¡°What do you call this? Evil will bring about its own destruction.¡± ¡°You came to Imperial University to dig for gossip. We have a lot of gossip. It depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Do you know thew of conservation of strength? Do you know about microelectronics? Do you know how to solve the three major problems of the ne geometry field? If you can answer these questions, we won¡¯t stop you from digging gossip.¡± The Student Union members were being aggressive, but the crowd didn¡¯t pity that person at all. Chu Luo watched themotion for a while before walking towards the school path. Tang Zhiyun and the others followed. The Student Union group quickly followed. When Chu Luo walked to the reporter who had fallen to the ground, she stopped and said, ¡°Go back and ask your boss to keep his own secret. Since you people like to gossip about others so much, maybe all your boss¡¯s matters will be exposed tonight.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made all the reporters shudder. They suddenly remembered Chu Luo¡¯s other identity. She was the only university student who received aputer omnipotent certification from the Cyberspace Administration. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at their expressions and strode away. As she walked, she said to the group of cadres of the Student Union who had followed her, ¡°Give the gifts we bought to the people who were friendly to Imperial University.¡± The cadres of the Student Union: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Chu Luo and her group walked out of the school path in the auditorium, she took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message telling him that it was over. Li Yan quickly sent a message: ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to book a ce to eat. The chauffeur is waiting for you at the school gate. You can take the car and wait for me there.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and informed them. The few of them walked towards the school gate. Chu Luo asked what she had been wanting to ask. ¡°Did you guys put the live broadcast on my BBS ount during mypetition?¡± When they heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. Tang Zhiyun told her with a smile, ¡°It was Li¡­ Brother Chu who called us to do that.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chu to be so thoughtful,¡± Wang Mingtao said with a smile. ¡°This method shut those mers up. If anyone still dares to say that Sister Chu¡¯s painting is fake, let them find someone who can draw this painting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xie Minghai chimed in. ¡°We found this group of mers¡¯ir and have already installed surveince software in their software. If they dare toe out and criticize Sister Chu again, we¡¯ll crush them to the ground.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Send me their addresster. I¡¯ll y with them when we get back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them went to the parking spot for the bikes. Chu Luo stepped on her skateboard and the others rode their bikes towards the school gate. It was mealtime, and Imperial University was especially lively. Along the way, many students looked at Chu Luo with admiration. After the group of people passed, everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss in a proud tone. ¡°As expected of a goddess. I feel that there¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Indeed. The goddess¡¯s painting today is too amazing. Moreover, it¡¯s so vivid.¡± ¡°When I saw her painting, I felt like I was living in it.¡± ¡°The Goddess knows how to y the zither, draw, and is well-versed in medicine andputer science. I wonder what ability the Goddess will unlock next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°But those mers today are atrocious. How can they nder the goddess like this? If I were aputer science student, I would have blown up their nest.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? The Goddess has the Four Swordsmen of Computer Science behind her. They definitely won¡¯t let the mers off easy.¡± ¡­ At an intersection. The team leader looked at Song Ci, who had a terrible expression, with aplicated gaze. He thought that Song Ci was still sad that he didn¡¯t participate in thepetition, so he advised, ¡°Song Ci, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s good that your hand is fine. This kind ofpetition happens once a year. It¡¯s the same if you participate again next year.¡± Song Ci retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if there are suchpetitions every year, they aren¡¯t held at Imperial University every year. It¡¯s also impossible to meet a powerfulpetitor like Chu Luo.¡± At this point, he clenched his fists, his eyes dark. The team leader opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Song Ci turned around and left. As he walked, he said, ¡°I want to walk around alone. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± ¡°Eatter.¡± Song Ci strode away. He specifically looked for a remote ce to walk. It wasn¡¯t until he reached an empty corner that he stopped and took out his phone to dial a number. When the other party picked up the call, he said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but his expression finally improved a little. ¡°Then cast your spell tonight. I want Chu Luo¡¯s painting ability to disappear. I want them to hold apetition again.¡± After the other party agreed, his expression turned a little better. ¡­ The moment Chu Luo and the others walked out of the school gate, an elongated car drove over. After they got into the car, the chauffeur said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master has reserved a private restaurant over at Parasol Street for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sent Li Yan a message. She said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Senior Brother Xie, give me the IP address of the mers.¡± Xie Minghai also took out his phone and quickly sent her a long string of codes. Chu Luo kept the address and prepared to y with those people slowly when she returned. Everyone talked about today¡¯spetition in the car. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to paint so well. Your painting became famous domestically and abroad.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly eximed. He excitedly handed his phone to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, look. Someone has offered 60 million yuan for your painting.¡± The other boys craned their necks to take a look. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior is awesome!¡± Yu Lei: ¡°I have a feeling that Junior¡¯s painting will definitely increase in price.¡± Xu Qingfeng nodded in agreement. Wu Yiyao smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, will you sell this painting?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sell it.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good too. However, since you¡¯re a member of the Painting Association, you must have your own works. When you¡¯re free, you can draw a few paintings.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Sister Chu, why don¡¯t you draw me a painting or a calligraphy painting sometime? I want to hang it by my bed to motivate myself.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and nodded readily. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, under the expectant eyes of Tang Zhiyun and the others, she said to them, ¡°When thepany opens, I will give you each a calligraphy painting.¡± The few of them nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The car drove for more than ten minutes before arriving at the door of the private restaurant called ¡°Enjoyment Room¡± on Parasol Street. The few of them had just alighted when the door of the private restaurant was opened from inside. A tall and burly young man wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt walked out in this cold autumn weather. He appeared to be someone who was serious in speech and manner. His gaze circled their faces before he said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this private restaurant. My surname is Xiong. Come in.¡± The few of them followed him inside. After entering the gate, there was a courtyard in front of them. On both sides of the courtyard were rock mountains of various sizes. There were roads, waterfalls, trees, and pavilions on the rockery. It looked like a miniature mountain. Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai studied what was on it as they walked. Not long after, the two of them shouted: ¡°Taozi, look, there¡¯s actually a heavenlyke there. There¡¯s actually water inside!¡± ¡°Taozi, do you think there¡¯s a temple in the middle?¡± ¡°Definitely. Why else would the color of the house be yellow?¡± ¡°Wow, Taozi, look. Is there a stone tablet over there?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°On the left side of the temple.¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, right. The owner of this private restaurant is too good at ying.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Boss Xiong exined to them, ¡°These are my personal hobbies. They were piled up ording to the scenery over at Changbai Mountain.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Boss Xiong is a broad-minded person.¡± Boss Xiong nced at Chu Luo in surprise but didn¡¯t say anything. He continued leading them inside. They walked through an arched door and entered the courtyard at the back. The courtyard at the back was rtivelyrge, and it was paved with limestone. Other than a few chess tables made of stone, there was nothing inside. In the end, everyone walked into the hall. There was only a table in the hall. On the right side of the hall was an antique counter. There were many wooden tablets behind the counter with the names of dishes written on them. Everyone sized up their surroundings. Xie Mingtao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Xiong, why is there only one table here?¡± Boss Xiong said, ¡°I¡¯m only entertaining you guys tonight.¡± After saying that, he pointed at the counter. ¡°You guys order first. After you¡¯re done, write it on paper. I¡¯ll make a pot of tea for you.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, Wu Yiyao walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Little Chu, why do I feel that this boss is so strange?¡± Chapter 327 - Eating Dog Food

Chapter 327: Eating Dog Food

Chu Luo gave her a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. They walked to the counter together. Tang Zhiyun said to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior, what do you want to eat?¡± He took a pen and notebook. ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯ll write it down.¡± The two of them started looking at the wooden tablets. Chu Luo pointed at a few dishes, Wu Yiyao also ordered a few, and then the boys ordered. After ordering, Wu Yiyao looked at the dozens of dishes written in the notebook and said worriedly, ¡°Did we order too much?¡± ¡°Haha, Teacher Little Wu, don¡¯t worry about this matter. We have huge appetites.¡± ¡°Exactly. Especially since I¡¯ve been walking around the school this afternoon, I¡¯m already famished. I think I can eat a cow now.¡± The few of them were amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s exaggerated words. Just as they finished ordering, Boss Xiong walked out with a pot of tea and a few teacups on a tea tray. He first ced the tea on the dining table before walking over and asking, ¡°Have you ordered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun handed him the notebook. Boss Xiong took the notebook and nced at it before saying to them, ¡°Sit and wait for a while. You can also walk around. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook immediately.¡± After saying that, he took his notebook and walked back. As he watched the boss leave, Wang Mingtao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Could the boss be a chef too?¡± Xie Mingtao nodded. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°This Boss Xiong is really an extraordinary person. He was the only one who received us when we came to eat. He even knows how to cook now. Is he the only one in this shop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai looked at each other. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the courtyard in front and study those rockery?¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Xie Minghai had the same idea. He asked the others, ¡°Are you guys going?¡± Yu Lei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go too.¡± The other four didn¡¯t go. Chu Luo reminded them as they went out, ¡°You can look, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡± ¡°Got it, Junior.¡± The three of them left with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Xu Qingfeng walked to the table and sat down to y with his phone. Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior, the dishes will take some time to cook. Why don¡¯t we take a walk in the courtyard? I see a chessboard there. Why don¡¯t we y chess?¡± After saying that, Tang Zhiyun winked at Chu Luo. A trace of a smile shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Go ahead. I want to see who defamed me today. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to y with them.¡± After saying that, she sat down on the bench and took out her phone, ignoring them. Tang Zhiyun looked at Wu Yiyao expectantly. ¡°Teacher Wu, why don¡¯t we go out and y chess?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°I only know how to y Gomoku[1].¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s y Gomoku.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Actually, I also only know how to y Gomoku.¡± Chu Luo and Xu Qingfeng nced at him at the same time, then lowered their heads and continued to scroll through their phones. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t notice their reaction. Thinking that it would be boring sitting here, she nodded. The two of them walked out of the door. Chu Luo nced at the two of them from the corner of her eye, pursed her lips, and continued tapping on her phone. She first hacked into thepany that the reporter was in today and checked that boss¡¯s private matters. Then, she realized that there were many videos and photos that could destroy a person inside. Chu Luo pulled a long face and permanently removed these videos and photos. She also uploaded some of the evil deeds that the boss had done on the Inte. In a few minutes, everyone who saw the thread exploded. ¡°D*mn! Indeed, there aren¡¯t many clean people in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°The boss of this entertainmentpany is too dirty!¡± ¡°Get rid of him! This kind of person is a scum in society!¡± ¡­ After watching the show for a while, Chu Luo hacked into the website that had defamed her. It was a group of professional haters. These haters were obviously instructed by someone. Chu Luo hacked into their system and quickly checked the transaction records. Soon, she found a clue. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± She sneered and wiped off all her traces. ¡°Junior, have you found out who made these haters defame you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Just tell us what you need us to do.¡± ¡°No need for the time being.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, approaching footsteps and Wang Mingtao¡¯s excited voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Brother Chu, you have no idea how impressive Sister Chu¡¯s painting was today. Not only did the people from the Education Bureau want it, but the President of the Painting Association and Imperial College also wanted it.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. When Chu Luo heard his voice, she put away her phone and looked at the door. The few of them walked in quickly. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with her sparkling eyes and smiled. Li Yan¡¯s cold face instantly softened. He walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and sat down. Chu Luo handed him a cup of tea. ¡°Dinner should take a while more. Have some tea first.¡± Li Yan took the teacup and took two sips before putting it down. This table was neither big nor small, and it was just nice for two people to sit at it. Chu Luo and Li Yan sat on one side, Yu Lei walked straight to Xu Qingfeng¡¯s side, and Xie Minghai and Wang Mingtao sat on the other. In the end, Tang Zhiyun could only sit with Wu Yiyao. After they sat down and discussed today¡¯spetition, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Who do you n to give that painting to?¡± ¡°Sister Chu said that she won¡¯t give it to anyone,¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied. Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and said to him, ¡°There are so many people there who want my painting. Of course I said I won¡¯t give it to anyone.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Then, Sister Chu, are you really going to give away the painting? The price on the Inte has reached 60 million yuan.¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± Xu Qingfeng corrected. ¡°It¡¯s already reached 100 million yuan.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Other than Chu Luo and Li Yan, the others were all shocked. ¡°Junior¡¯s painting has already been bid so high!¡± ¡°Junior, are you really not selling that painting?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo blinked and asked, ¡°Do you think 100 million is a lot?¡± The few of them were about to nod when they remembered Li Yan¡¯s identity. In their eyes, 100 million yuan might be just chump change. ¡°No, no. Actually, I don¡¯t think Sister Chu¡¯s paintings should be tainted with the vulgarity of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior¡¯s painting is a priceless treasure. Why should we sell it?¡± Chu Luo was amused by Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai¡¯s words. She said, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll give the painting to Imperial University, since it¡¯s a painting of Imperial University to begin with. I¡¯ll put it in the art college to motivate the students there.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Junior, why do I feel that you¡¯re a little evil? If you do that, those students from the art college will be suppressed by you forever.¡± Chu Luo looked innocent. ¡°How could that be? As long as they work hard enough, it¡¯s not impossible for them to catch up to me. Yan¡­ don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan responded and took the cup of cold tea from her. He handed her his cup and poured her a cup of hot tea from the teapot. Chu Luo smiled at him and took a sip of tea. The six people sitting at the side were caught off guard and ate a mouthful of dog food[2]. Wang Mingtao covered his face with his teacup and said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Oh no, I want to find a girlfriend to date too.¡± Xie Minghai pped his shoulder and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I haven¡¯t even found a girlfriend. Why are you, a child, looking for one? Do you know what it means to respect the old and love the young?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± So respecting the old and loving the young could be used like this! After waiting for another ten minutes, the boss walked out with arge tray. After he put down the dishes, he said, ¡°Dear guests, please eat first. More dishes will be servedter.¡± Wang Mingtao was really hungry. He asked, ¡°Boss, do you have rice? Can we get some rice?¡± ¡°Yes, wait here.¡± With that, he went to the back and quickly brought out a basin-sized wooden bucket of rice. ¡°Wooden bucket rice. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time. It smells so good.¡± After Boss Xiong ced a wooden bucket of rice on a stool beside him, Wang Mingtao stood up to scoop up some rice. Seeing that they were scooping the rice themselves, the boss didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and went to the back. After the meal, besides bringing them the food, the boss actually didn¡¯t appear. The food was delicious, so delicious that the boys were stuffed. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, and Yu Lei copsed in their chairs. At that moment, Boss Xiong sent them another pot of tea and said, ¡°This is a tea to help with digestion. You can drink it before leaving.¡± After saying that, he ced the tea on the table and left. ¡°Hey, why is Boss Xiong leaving again? If we leave directlyter, will he not know?¡± Everyone looked at Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving an example.¡± He then stood up to pour a cup of tea for each of them and handed one to Li Yan with both hands. ¡°Brother Chu, have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Wang Mingtao ced another cup of tea in front of Chu Luo. The others carried the tea over themselves. The few of them chatted casually for a while before Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. At that moment, Boss Xiong walked out from behind as if he knew they were leaving. He said, ¡°You guys spent a total of 18,000 yuan tonight. Cash or credit card?¡± Li Yan took out a card and handed it to him. Boss Xiong took the card to the counter and swiped it before returning it to him. He said, ¡°Guests, take care.¡± After saying that, he actually didn¡¯t have the intention to send them out. He simply stood there without moving. [1] An abstract strategy board game [2] witnessed public disy of affection Chapter 328 - Someone Is Trying to Cast a Spell on Chu Luo

Chapter 328: Someone Is Trying to Cast a Spell on Chu Luo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why is that Boss Xiong so strange?¡± After walking out, Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°We came to his ce to eat. As the boss, it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t warmly wee us, but he didn¡¯t even send us out.¡± Xie Mingtao guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that this boss has this kind of personality. However¡­ the food he cooks is really delicious. Before leaving his ce, I already want toe back and eat again.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Wang Mingtao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it before. Ever since I finished eating the dishes cooked by Boss, I suddenly remembered. Previously, I followed my father to a nobleman¡¯s house to nt flowers. I think I¡¯ve heard of this shop. I heard that this boss epts guests based on his mood. Even if a rtive of the royal family wants to eat, it depends on his mood.¡± ¡°To think Boss Xiong is so cool. Didn¡¯t he offend those rich and powerful people?¡± ¡°He might have.¡± Wang Mingtao had only heard a little about it. How could he know so much? Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai and asked with a smile, ¡°You guys went to look at the rockery in the courtyard for such a long time. Didn¡¯t you see anything?¡± The two of them scratched their heads in confusion. Wu Yiyao thought of something and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Does Boss Xiong know daoist magic? There¡¯s actually a formation in the front yard, so he can stop unwanted guests from entering?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Wang Mingtao and Xie Minghai were enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Boss Xiong isn¡¯t worried that we will leave without paying. He¡¯s confident that we won¡¯t be able to leave, right?¡± ¡°Haha, why do I feel that this Boss Xiong is even cooler now?¡± The few of them chatted andughed as they walked to the courtyard in front. The backyard was installed with groundlights and streetlights. Even though it was already past eight at night, all the corners of the courtyard could be seen clearly. At this moment, Wu Yiyao suddenly approached Chu Luo and asked her softly with a frown, ¡°Little Chu, why do I feel that this courtyard is colder than when we came?¡± Wu Yiyao had been possessed by that thing before and was more sensitive to such things. Chu Luo nodded and subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand. When Li Yan looked over, she whispered to him, ¡°Someone is doing something to me.¡± Li Yan instantly exuded a sharp aura. ¡°Who is it?¡± The other boys looked at them in confusion. ¡°Sister Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Wu Yiyao via voice transmission, ¡°Sister Wu, think of a way to bring them back to the backyard.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded at her and touched her ear. Realizing that she had forgotten to wear earrings today, she said to the boys, ¡°I think my earring fell off just now. Help me look for it.¡± The boys looked at her ears and saw that she really wasn¡¯t wearing any earrings. They quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Only Tang Zhiyun found it strange. He knew that Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t wearing earrings today, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Wu Yiyao walked towards the back and he followed her. After taking two steps, he turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± ¡°Yan and I will wait for you guys here.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and followed Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo waited for them to enter before raising her arm to cover the backyard with a barrier. She and Li Yan stood in the courtyard in front. Li Yan looked around warily and asked her, ¡°Where is the person who did the ritual?¡± Chu Luo waited for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Out of town.¡± At this point, she sneered. ¡°If he wants to do something to me from another location, he must have something I used before. Looks like someone at Imperial University helped that person.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was murderous. Chu Luo curled her lips and said in a mocking tone, ¡°A green tea b*tch.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo could see the confusion in his eyes regarding the term green tea b*tch. She exined to him seriously, ¡°A green tea b*tch is a girl who looks innocent on the surface but is full of schemes on the inside.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resolve this kind of girl?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to resolve it.¡± In any case, that person had never won against her before. However, Chu Luo also thought deeply for a while and felt that some people should indeed be resolved as soon as they appeared. Otherwise, they might secretly do some sinister things someday. While the two of them were talking, the atmosphere in the entire front yard had changed drastically. All the lights and streetlights had been extinguished, and the surroundings had turned pitch-ck. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll pull the culprit and another person overter using a spell.¡± A red light shed across her wrist and immediately surrounded Li Yan. Li Yan nced at himself and asked her, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Phoenix protect you.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo let go of his hand. ¡°You just need to stand at the side and watch the show.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With Phoenix¡¯s protection, Li Yan could see this dark space. He quickly retreated a few steps. Then, Chu Luo took out a silver thread and a fist-sized bell. The silver thread shot out from her hand into the void. The other end disappeared and split into two. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation. With a shake of her hand, the silver thread trembled. She shook it seven times. After shaking it, she shouted, ¡°Retrieve.¡± Then, she lifted the silver thread and saw two people being pulled out of the void. A woman in a ck robe and Song Ci came out. Song Ci was thrown to the ground and rolled on the ground in fear and embarrassment before stopping. The ck-robed woman staggered a few times, her face filled with disbelief. Chu Luo put away the silver thread and stared at them with her cold eyes. ¡°To think you have such ability!¡± After the ck-robed woman stabilized her body, anger appeared on her face. ¡°No one has dared to take me away from the ce where I cast the spell. Looks like you have an incredible treasure on you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand with obvious greed in her eyes. ¡°I want this treasure.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability to take it.¡± Chu Luo walked towards her and sneered. ¡°What do you want to do to me? Cripple my hands?¡± A vicious expression appeared on the ck-robed woman¡¯s face. ¡°Since you know, your hand must stay behind today.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s y,¡± Chu Luo said and pointed at her hands. ¡°Since you like to cripple other people¡¯s hands so much, you can leave your hands behind.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she shook the bell in her hand. The sound wave made Song Ci, who was about to get up, lie down again. Just as the ck-robed woman was about to block it, Song Ci shouted at her, ¡°n, help me quickly. There¡¯s a stone on my back. It¡¯s so heavy.¡± n quickly turned to look at him. Seeing his pained expression, her expression changed and she was about to walk over. How could Chu Luo give her this chance? She rang the bell again. In the next second, she and n disappeared into the darkness at the same time and entered the temple in the rockery. The moment the two of them disappeared, the weight on Song Ci¡¯s back finally disappeared. Just as he exhaled, he heard footsteps approaching him. He subconsciously looked up and was frightened out of his wits. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Li Yan was holding a thin whip and his expression was so cold that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. He walked towards Song Ci step by step and pointed the whip at him. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you have designs on Luoluo? You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, he raised his hand and whipped Song Ci. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Instantly, the sound of the whip striking his body and the scream of pain that broke the silence resounded in this space. However, no one came. ¡­ After Chu Luo brought n to the temple on the rockery, the scenery in front of the two of them seemed to havee alive. It became a real temple. The deities worshiped in the temple weren¡¯t Bodhisattvas, but the Ten Kings of Hell. When n saw the scene in front of her, her expression became stern. ¡°To think you have such ability! Looks like you don¡¯t only have that treasure on you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more than that. You cane and get it if you have the ability.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, a sword quickly appeared in n¡¯s hand. The body of the sword was like a snake as it spat out its snake tongue and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo stood there and didn¡¯t move at all. The tip of the sword stopped a few centimeters away from her, blocked by an invisible force. n was shocked by the force and retreated a few steps. The sword in her hand turned into countless venomous snakes spitting their tongues and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo lifted her toes and floated in the air. The silver thread in her hand quickly turned into countless strands that flew towards the seven-inch spot of these poisonous snakes. Soon, all the poisonous snakes were shot through at the seven-inch spot and disappeared. n took out another talisman and quickly made a hand seal. ¡°You want to control the Ten Yama Kings? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± Chu Luo yed the Phoenix Zither at the same time. She sat cross-legged and gestured with her fingers. The moment the zither melody rang, the sound wave prated the hall and reverberated in the temple. n looked at Chu Luo¡¯s Phoenix Zither and was shocked. ¡°You actually have such a powerful Dharmic Artifact.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a dagger. The de was flickering with blue mes, and there seemed to be countless souls sealed in the mes. n quickly spat out a mouthful of blood from the sound waves of the zither, but the dagger in her hand stabbed at Chu Luo with a vicious aura. Chu Luo looked at the dagger and surprise shed across her eyes. Chapter 329 - An Old Friends Dagger

Chapter 329: An Old Friend¡¯s Dagger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In just a short while, the dagger brushed past Chu Luo¡¯s arm. A trail of blood was sent flying. Chu Luo nced at the blood-stained sleeve on her arm and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. She strummed the Phoenix Zither, and the sound turned into a sharp de that shot towards n. n quickly dodged and couldn¡¯t enter Chu Luo at all. The hall trembled because of the powerful sound waves. Ten minutester, Chu Luo put away her Phoenix Zither and flew over to grab the wrist of the dagger that n was holding. She looked up at the Ten Kings of Hell and said, ¡°Do you still want to watch the show? You should take this person away.¡± After saying that, she exerted strength in her hand. Instantly, n¡¯s face contorted in pain. She loosened her grip on the dagger and it fell to the ground. Chu Luo caught the dagger and was about to put it away. However, an unusually serious voice rang in her mind. ¡°There are countless souls in this dagger. Leave them behind.¡± Chu Luo nced at the Ten Kings of Hell and frowned. ¡°This is the dagger of an old friend of mine. Why should I leave it behind?¡± With that, she turned to leave. But at this moment, a burning sound came from behind. The voice sounded again. ¡°Leave the dagger behind, or we¡¯ll take that man outside.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Luo raised her voice, her tone filled with powerful killing intent. Then, she threw the dagger in her hand forward. The dagger stopped one meter away from the Ten Kings of Hell and floated in the air. In the next second, the sound of burning could be heard from the hall. n¡¯s twisted expression became even more twisted as she screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at n, who was holding her head and rolling on the ground screaming. Her body shook and she disappeared from this space. In the next second, Chu Luo appeared in reality. The ck aura in the courtyard had disappeared and the thin whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand was still dripping with blood. At this moment, he looked like a crouching devil as he stood there and looked coldly at Song Ci, who was lying on the ground and twitching. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo appear, the murderous aura on him immediately disappeared. In the next moment, his expression hardened and he quickly walked up to Chu Luo. He lifted her arm and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Why is your arm injured?¡± After saying that, he carefully lifted her sleeve. When he saw the bloody mark on her fair arm, his aura became even colder. ¡°That woman has a dagger of an old friend of mine. That dagger is an ancient divine artifact that can pierce through my defense barrier.¡± At this point, Chu Luo raised her chin and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That dagger can¡¯t hurt me. At most, it¡¯ll only make me bleed a little.¡± Li Yan kept his eyes on her small wound. After a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Is there any medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo used her other hand to take out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. After Li Yan took it, he said, ¡°Gauze.¡± Chu Luo took out the gauze again and watched him bandage her seriously. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked at the half-alive Song Ci and asked Li Yan, ¡°What about him?¡± After all, this person was here for the Imperial Universitypetition and had to stay at Imperial University tonight. If anything happened, Imperial University would be affected. Li Yan nced at Song Ci and said coldly, ¡°Let the boss handle itter.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± Chu Luo nodded and rolled down her sleeve. She took out an Invisibility Talisman and made Song Ci invisible. At this moment, Wang Mingtao and the others walked out of the backyard. As Wang Mingtao walked, he asked, ¡°Teacher Wu, are you sure you didn¡¯t wear it? Or did we miss out on some ces just now?¡± ¡°No, I forgot I didn¡¯t wear it earlier. Thank you for helping me look for it for so long.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee.¡± When they came out, Wu Yiyao quietly looked around before looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at her. Wu Yiyao was relieved. Everyone walked out of the door. As they walked, Wang Mingtaoined, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. When we went in to look for the earrings, Boss Xiong actually stood there and watched themotion. He didn¡¯t even think of helping.¡± As they spoke, they walked out of the door. The moment they left, the door closed automatically. At that moment, Boss Xiong walked out of the backyard. He walked over and took off the talismans on Song Ci. Looking at the battered and unconscious Song Ci, he extended his arms and lifted him up to carry him on his shoulder. At this moment, he heard footstepsing from the back garden. Boss Xiong turned to look at the white-dressed woman standing there and said to her, ¡°Go rest first. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was also very cold. She asked, ¡°Where are you sending him?¡± ¡°To where he needs to be sent.¡± With that, he walked to the door and it opened automatically. As Boss Xiong crossed the door, he stopped and turned to the woman who had been looking at him. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep early. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± The woman nodded at him and Boss Xiong left. ¡­ After sending the group back to school, Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their vi. The moment Chu Luo entered, she strode upstairs and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first. I¡¯ll go take a look at the researchbter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t follow her but walked to the sofa and sat down. When Chu Luo came downstairs after showering, she realized that Qin Ming and Secretary Tan were both there. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to say, ¡°Princess Anya wille to the empire tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked first, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Qin Ming replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. Knowing that Li Yan had something important to attend to, she went straight to the vi behind. It was already past nine. When Chu Luo entered, Professor Tang and the others were about to go back and rest. The three of them had just walked into the courtyard. When they saw Chu Luo, Elder Hu asked, ¡°Little Chu, why are you here at this time?¡± Chu Luo walked closer to the three of them. ¡°I just came back and wanted to take a look.¡± ¡°Haha, you came at the right time. I thought that if you didn¡¯t appear, I would go to your ce to look for you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Why is Grandpa Hu looking for me?¡± ¡°To ask you to take a look at our herbs. They¡¯ve all grown.¡± As Elder Hu spoke, the smile on his face deepened. He walked towards the backyard first. Chu Luo and the other two followed. Elder Hu pointed at arge patch of herbs as if he was pointing at mountains and rivers. He said happily, ¡°These herbs can all be used for our research. Little Chu, if you don¡¯t have anything on, we¡¯ll stay in theboratory for the next few days.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Sure, but we have to wait for two days. I have something to deal with next.¡± ¡°Okay, deal with the important things first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The few of them talked for a while before Elder Hu and the others went back to rest. Chu Luo went to the researchb to finish reading their research records for the past few days before returning to the vi in front. Qin Ming and Secretary Tan had already left, leaving Li Yan alone on the sofa, typing on hisputer as he waited for her. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo enter, he put away hisptop and stood up to walk up to her. ¡°Something will happen tonight.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked upstairs. Upstairs, Li Yan went to take a shower. Chu Luo took aptop and sat on the bed, quickly attacking thepany that specialized in defaming people. She originally wanted to blow up their nest, but she realized that they had already written negativements about her and Li Yan being together. Chu Luo looked at thements one by one and became angrier. In the end, she curled her lips. ¡°The Qin family really doesn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t hurry to move. Instead, she put herptop aside and logged into the game. At this moment, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng were also online. As soon as they saw Chu Luo online, they immediately pulled her into the team. [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Senior Tang online?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°[Evil smile¡­] He hasn¡¯t returned from sending Teacher Wu back to the professors¡¯ residence.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°Junior, we were discussing this just now. Old Tang has always had a crush on Teacher Wu and can¡¯t confess at this time. I wonder what he thinks.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why not? As long as he establishes thepany, the school won¡¯t care about this matter anymore.¡± [Dream yer]: ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Teacher Wu to suffer with him.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°Why would he have such thoughts?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°Because Old Tang¡¯s family isn¡¯t that well-off. He¡¯s used to suffering since he was young. He doesn¡¯t want Teacher Wu to suffer with him before he¡¯s made something of himself.¡± [Bai Ling]: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo felt that she had to correct Tang Zhiyun¡¯s thinking. At the thought of this, she asked again. [Bai Ling]: ¡°How¡¯s the preparation work at thepany going?¡± [Turbid Liquor Glutton]: ¡°It¡¯s being renovated. We¡¯ll look at theputer equipment in a few days.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of her gaming equipment in the old district. Since she didn¡¯t need it anymore, she said, ¡°After thepany is done renovating, I¡¯ll give you my gaming equipment as a congrattory gift.¡± The three of them excitedly nodded. Chu Luo spoke to them for a while more before Li Yan came out. Chu Luo went offline after informing them and moved in to give Li Yan the space outside. Li Yan lifted the nket and sat with her. Chu Luo showed him theptop. ¡°Yan, look.¡± Li Yan took theptop and quickly nced at the content. His expression darkened. ¡°They¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, he quickly typed on the keyboard. Chapter 330 - Making Their Relationship Public

Chapter 330: Making Their Rtionship Public

Li Yan actually exploded that website. What would be the chain reaction caused by the explosion of a professional mer¡¯s website? The people who were med previously were considered to have redressed their grievances. Most importantly, it was exposed that arge number of people were behind the scenes. Tonight was destined to be a lively night. The entire Inte exploded. The Inte police were all mobilized, stirring up many unexpected things. This wasn¡¯t the worst part. When an official media outlet reported that zing Glory was guilty of tax evasion in the empire, everyone was shocked. ¡°As thergest corporation in the world, zing Glory actually cares about a mere tens of billions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the richer someone is, the more stingy they are? Maybe the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is such a person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there no evidence? Maybe someone is ndering the zing Glory Corporation.¡± ¡°How is that possible? The news was released by the official media. How could the official media report it if it¡¯s not true?¡± ¡°I still think that¡¯s impossible. zing Glory¡¯s subsidiaries are all over the world. Tens of billions of yuan in taxes are just in one country alone. The other countries didn¡¯t expose it. It¡¯s impossible that CEO zing Glory only evades taxes in the empire.¡± ¡­ Just as the Inte was in chaos, another piece of news was released on the official website. The investigation team established by the Qin family immediately conducted a check on all the zing Glorypanies in the empire. At the same time, they froze all the funds of the zing Glory Empire Corporation. ¡°D*mn! The higher-ups are too fast. They¡¯ve just exposed it and they¡¯re already setting up an investigation team.¡± ¡°It proves that the people above our empire are all capable people who won¡¯t let go of any businessmen who break thew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As thergest corporation in the world, zing Glory has so much money but still evades taxes. Is the CEO of zing Glory Corporation nning to use this money to build a golden tomb for himself?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo knew that it wouldn¡¯t be peaceful tonight. She got up in the middle of the night and looked at her phone. The Inte was filled with posts about zing Glory tax evasion in the empire. Basically, there was a group of jealous people in the posts. Some people actually felt that since zing Glory Corporation had so much money, they should share some with everyone. Seeing this, Chu Luo lifted the nket, got off the bed, and walked towards the study. Li Yan had gone to the study after she had fallen asleep. When Chu Luo pushed open the door, Li Yan was sitting there with a strong aura as he quickly typed on the keyboard. At this moment, his expression was so cold that it seemed to be able to freeze the entire study. Chu Luo saw that he had been staring at theputer screen and didn¡¯t even notice that she had entered. She walked over. Li Yan looked up as Chu Luo approached. ¡°Why are you up?¡± ¡°When do you n to suppress the matter on the Inte?¡± Chu Luo walked to his side and looked at hisputer screen. ¡°Wait a while more.¡± Li Yan continued typing on the keyboard. At this moment, he wasmanding the entire zing Glory Corporation. He had a Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and gave orders from time to time. Chu Luo went to make him a pot of tea and looked at hisputer for a while. She also took herptop and sat opposite him. Li Yan¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡± Chu Luo refused. ¡°I want to apany you.¡± The lines on Li Yan¡¯s face softened a little. He nodded and moved his bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Send some snacks and milk up.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t object. She logged into her ount in invisibility and realized that Tang Zhiyun and the others were all online. Moreover, Tang Zhiyun had left her a message, sounding anxious. ¡°Junior, are you asleep? I texted you but you didn¡¯t reply. Something big has happened to Brother Chu¡¯spany online. If you see the message I left you, help us ask Brother Chu if he needs our help.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, did you see the news on the Inte? Is Brother Chu doing well?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I saw it. Don¡¯t worry, Yan will handle this matter.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Haizi and I are intercepting those posts that deliberately nder Brother Chu. If you need us to do anythingter, just tell us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo exited the dialog box and asked Li Yan as she typed on the keyboard, ¡°How far have the Qin family gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m contacting those people who were nted in zing Glory Corporation by them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get your men to control all those people?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo suddenly smiled. She could imagine how the Qin family would react when they couldn¡¯t contact those people. ¡°Do you think they deliberately forged some evidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual. ¡°What I¡¯m waiting for now is for them to forge evidence.¡± The matter was still brewing on the Inte. At three in the morning, the zing Glory evidence that everyone had been waiting for was ¡®leaked¡¯. ¡°D*mn! The zing Glory Corporation is actually withholding the sries of low-level employees!¡± ¡°Heavens! So not long ago, one of zing Glory¡¯s employees jumped off a building, and this matter was suppressed by zing Glory¡¯s internal staff.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ The zing Glory Corporation actually colluded with the underworld and provided them with funds and firearms. What are they trying to do?¡± ¡°This! We have to make the boss of the zing Glory Corporation rot in jail forever!¡± ¡­ When this evidence was released, the websites of all of zing Glory¡¯spanies in the empire exploded. Li Yan calmly ordered his subordinates, ¡°Everyone, stay where you are.¡± After saying that, he looked up at Chu Luo, who was sitting opposite him. Chu Luo happened to look up at him and guessed, ¡°The Duanmu family hasn¡¯t stood up to speak yet. Are they waiting for you to ask for their help first?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then will you ask them for help?¡± Li Yan¡¯s face tensed up. He tapped his fingers on the desk and said, ¡°Many of the higher-ups will know about this tomorrow morning. As long as that happens, even if the Duanmu family doesn¡¯t do anything, the others won¡¯t sit back and do nothing, especially Old Master Duanmu.¡± ¡°You mean, you and the Duanmu family arepeting to see who is more patient?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As time ticked by, the entire incident was brewing at a rapid pace. At four in the morning, the Qin family sent guards to lock down the zing Glory headquarters building. At the same time, they led people to the residence and the old district to capture Li Yan. However, Chu Luo had set up a formation on both sides. No matter how many people the Qin family sent, they couldn¡¯t enter the door. In the end, the Qin family actually wanted to blow up the door with cannonballs. It was five in the morning and the sky was still dark. The rumbling sound of cannon fire alerted all the residents in the old district, but it didn¡¯t damage Chu Luo¡¯s house at all. Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao at the same time. Wu Yiyao told her anxiously over the phone, ¡°Little Chu, my mother just called to tell me that your house is surrounded by a group of guards. The guards can¡¯t enter and are bombarding it with cannons. What exactly is going on?¡± At this point, she heard the sound of typing on the keyboard. Then, she eximed in shock, ¡°Little Chu, CEO Li is actually wanted.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry. Yan will handle this matter.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and was still worried. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m not that worried about CEO Li now. I¡¯m a little worried about you.¡± Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when she suddenly sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Little Chu, your rtionship with CEO Li has been exposed!¡± After saying that, she quickly typed on the keyboard and said anxiously, ¡°Moreover, it was released from one of the Qin family¡¯s personal social media. There are also a few intimate photos of you two together. Many well-known public figures have already forwarded them.¡± Chu Luo was also looking. This matter was exposed by Qin Ya. The photo was taken at the Qin family banquet with Li Yanst time. Qin Ya¡¯s post deliberately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Her words were filled with pity for everyone. ¡°This is your goddess and ¡®nation¡¯s daughter¡¯. Do you really think her aplishments were obtained by her own ability? With the world¡¯s richest man, Master Qin, backing her, what can¡¯t she get?¡± At this moment, the night owls had yet to end their night activities and the people who woke up early had already woken up. As a famous daughter of the country and the goddess in the hearts of most students, it was difficult to imagine how influential Chu Luo was. ¡°No way. The eldest daughter of the Qin family in the capital actually posted such a post personally. Doesn¡¯t she know that as a daughter of an aristocratic family, she should be more responsible for her own words and actions?¡± ¡°So it can only prove that Miss Qin is telling the truth.¡± ¡°Could it be that everything Chu Luo did before was all for show? This is too disgusting.¡± ¡°Indeed, money talks. You can set up your character as you want!¡± ¡°Liar! Cheated our feelings!¡± ¡°I wonder if her college entrance examination top schr title is real. Also, are her achievements deliberately hyped up?¡± ¡­ As time passed, more and more people learned of this matter after daybreak. The reprimands were harsh because they had adored her so much. The entire empire¡¯swork was paralyzed. At this moment, neither Chu Luo nor Li Yan stood up to do anything. Those who knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability were already panicking. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Chu Luo said anything yet?¡± ¡°She clearly achieved everything with her own capabilities. How can she be putting on a show?¡± In the vi. Professor Tang, Elder Hu, and Cao Dongliang sat on the sofa and stared at Chu Luo, who was on the phone. This was the first time the three of them hade to this vi, and they had also guessed that her boyfriend was Li Yan. Chu Luo finally calmed Old Gao down and hung up the phone. When she looked up, she was almost frightened by the trio¡¯s abnormally serious gazes. Chapter 331 - Making Their Relationship Public (2)

Chapter 331: Making Their Rtionship Public (2)

Chu Luo pushed the tea in front of Elder Hu towards him. ¡°Elder Hu, have some tea first.¡± Elder Hu fumed. ¡°How can I still be in the mood to drink tea at a time like this? If my granddaughter hadn¡¯t called me this morning to tell me about this, are you nning to hide it from us?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and didn¡¯t answer. That was obviously her intention. Elder Hu pointed at her nose angrily. ¡°You wretched girl!¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Elder Hu didn¡¯t know what to say to her. He simply retracted his hand and turned his head away from her. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Little Chu, this matter is almost impossible to resolve. You¡­ Why didn¡¯t CEO Li stand out to say something?¡± ¡°What should he say? Someone is guiding the public opinion now. In addition, Yan¡¯spany has been framed. If hees out to speak now, who will believe him?¡± Professor Tang was silent. Cao Dongliang pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Little Chu, I can get someone from the military hospital to rify for you.¡± ¡°There must be people from the Qin family there.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t work and that won¡¯t work either. Are you going to let others ruin your reputation like this? We know very well how capable you are!¡± Elder Hu mmed on the sofa and was about to flip through his phone. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get my granddaughter to register an online ount for me too. I¡¯ll rify things for you.¡± Chu Luo quickly went over to hold his hand. ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t be rash about this matter. There¡¯s at most an hour before someone with greater authority wille out to speak for us. It won¡¯t be toote for you to make a move then.¡± When the three of them heard Chu Luo say that, they looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo smiled at them and said, ¡°Yan¡¯spany is so big. It¡¯s impossible for the higher-ups to let the Qin family frame us unterally. As for our rtionship, we can just announce it after we clear up zing Glory Corporation¡¯s reputation.¡± When the three of them heard this, they finally calmed down. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. She took it and saw that it was from Anya. She swiped the answer button and Anya¡¯s gloating voice came from the other end. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so pitiful. The moment I alighted from the ne, I heard that you were the victim of online violence.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with her. She said directly, ¡°If you¡¯re calling to gloat, hang up. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Anya¡¯s tone was as annoying as ever. ¡°Are you at Imperial University now? I¡¯ming to y with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly smiled. She knew that Anya hade to y with her at this time to announce to everyone that Princess Anya of America had chosen to stand on her side. ¡°Why are youing here?¡± Chu Luo, who was really not used to this woman¡¯s tone, said straightforwardly, ¡°If you came to y with me, don¡¯t you know what it means?¡± Anya sounded displeased. ¡°Do I, a princess, have to ask others for their permission when I want to y with someone?¡± At this point, she was a little impatient. ¡°Hurry up and get someone to pick me up. How did the Qin family know that I was in the empire? They actually sent someone over. How annoying!¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, where are you now?¡± Anya: ¡°The embassy, of course.¡± She even added, ¡°It¡¯s best if that dead-faced fellow surnamed Qines to pick me up. That Qin fellow is simply outrageous. I said that I wasing to the empire, but he actually dared to hang up on me. See how I deal with him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he¡¯s free.¡± Anya: ¡°Then go ask. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and said to Elder Hu and the others with a smile, ¡°Elder Hu, Professor Tang, Professor Cao, why don¡¯t you guys go back to theboratory and do the experiment? Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be resolved quickly.¡± Although they didn¡¯t hear Anya¡¯s voice when Chu Luo called just now, they guessed that the person who wasing wasn¡¯t simple. The three of them thought for a while. Cao Dongliang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, as soon as the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s matter is rified,e and tell me immediately. I¡¯ll call the military hospital¡¯s director.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them left. After they left, Chu Luo went to the study upstairs to look for Li Yan. Other than Li Yan, Secretary Tan and a few higher-ups of the zing Glory Corporation were also in the study. They treated the study as an office. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious, but they didn¡¯t show any anxiety. When Chu Luo pushed open the door, they didn¡¯t look up at her. Li Yan looked over. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Is Qin Ming busy now?¡± As she spoke, she told him about Anya asking Qin Ming to pick her up. Li Yan took his phone and called Qin Ming. After Qin Ming picked up the call, he said to him, ¡°Go to the US embassy and bring Anya over immediately.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo walked to his side and nced at hisputer. It was a stock market chart of the zing Glory Empire. Indeed, there was a huge fall. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Is there no movement from the Duanmu family yet?¡± ¡°Just now, Second Master Duanmu went to the Qin residence.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°What is the Duanmu family trying to do? Persuade the Qin family to stop or threaten the Qin family to stop?¡± After saying that, he asked, ¡°Does Old Master Duanmu know?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, she walked out of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Anya downstairs.¡± Chu Luo had just arrived downstairs when she received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun said to her over the phone, ¡°Junior, look at the Inte.¡± Chu Luo strode to the sofa with the phone and quickly opened the webpage. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Look at the official website of the Sun family in the capital.¡± Chu Luo quickly entered the Sun family¡¯s official website. When she saw that the middle-aged men from the Sun family were all wearing uniforms and facing the camera with serious expressions, Chu Luo had a thought. The person filming was obviously unprofessional, but this didn¡¯t affect the Sun family¡¯s iron-blooded aura at all. Eldest Master Sun was talking with a unique stern expression. ¡°Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. She used her medical skills to treat our father. No matter who started this cyber attack today, the Sun family will be Chu Luo¡¯s backing. We are willing to back them up to the end.¡± As soon as Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, Third Master Sun continued, ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can tell whether Chu Luo is capable or not. As for who she¡¯s dating, it¡¯s none of your business! If anyone dares to attack her or scold her, I¡¯ll shoot them!¡± Then, the other people from the Sun family also spoke. Chu Luo had just logged out of the Sun family¡¯s official website when Tang Zhiyun sent another message. Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Junior, many people are supporting you.¡± The Sun family sent a signal by standing out to speak for them. Then, Ocean City¡¯s elite high school¡¯s official website and Imperial University¡¯s official website came out. Many people who had great influence in society also came out to support Chu Luo and refute the rumors, rifying that she had never gone through the back door. After these rumors were denied, many of the mers on the Inte lost their voices. Then, many people stood up and said that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan, wasn¡¯t worthy of Chu Luo. Li Yan¡¯s reputation in the upper-ss society wasn¡¯t very good. Many people were afraid of him yet unable to get rid of him, so they would definitely step forward to step on him. ¡°Chu Luo is so outstanding. The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is a ruthless person. He¡¯s not worthy of Chu Luo at all.¡± ¡°I heard that Li Yan caused Chu Luo¡¯s uncle¡¯s family to go bankrupt. Maybe Li Yan took advantage of his power to bully people and forced Chu Luo to be with him.¡± ¡°Definitely. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Maybe Li Yan used her uncle¡¯s family to threaten her.¡± ¡°Li Yan won¡¯t even let his own family off. He must be dating Chu Luo to toy with her. I really feel indignant for Chu Luo.¡± ¡­ Thements on the Inte became one-sided again. Seeing this, Chu Luo clenched her fists in anger and looked furious. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, I want to broadcast on the school¡¯s BBS. It will definitely be jammedter. Help me publicize and support the technology.¡± Tang Zhiyun knew what she was going to do and replied, ¡°No problem. Junior, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly entered the school¡¯s BBS ount. When Chu Luo logged into BBS, not only were Tang Zhiyun and the others writing code to support her at the same time, but Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao were also sitting in front of theputer, as well as the game cabin developers who worked with Chu Luo. When the heads of Imperial University found out that Chu Luo would broadcast on the school¡¯s BBS website, they immediately notified all the professors, teachers, and students in the Computer Science Department to join in. Everyone who was online received the news that Chu Luo was about to broadcast live. Instantly, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and finally more than a million people surged into the Imperial University official website. At this moment, Chu Luo turned on the video. She was sitting on the sofa and wearing the most casual and simple home clothes. Even so, it couldn¡¯t conceal her gorgeous face and noble aura. Chu Luo said in a serious tone, ¡°An hour ago, many people doubted my ability. They felt that I had to use a back door to get full marks for the college entrance examination before I could enter Imperial University. I didn¡¯t speak up before, only because I wanted to see how far those people could spin the story. ¡°Who was the first to say that I bought the college entrance examination papers with money? Are you brainless? Do you think I can survive at Imperial University without real ability? Are you saying that Li Yan¡¯s ability has already reached the point where he can control all the heads of Imperial University and make me jump grades from first year to third year?¡± ¡°Has Li Yan the ability to control Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department and Professor Tang from the School of Medicine? He can even control the National Cyberspace Administration and get them to send me a certified certificate?¡± Chu Luo was never one to mince her words when she spoke. No matter how many people on the Inte felt ufortable hearing this, she didn¡¯t mind. Chapter 332 - Making Their Relationship Public (3)

Chapter 332: Making Their Rtionship Public (3)

Chu Luo continued, ¡°I did a count just now. At least 45% of the students were driven to attack me. As students, don¡¯t you have the ability to make your own judgments? Do you just do whatever others say? ¡°Also, I said before that anyone who¡¯s not convinced can challenge me regarding academia. From your actions just now, you¡¯ve already made me look down on you. Do you know the seven mental rules¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an aura that no one could refute. Many students sitting on the Inte couldn¡¯t lift their heads. At the same time, they reflected deeply on themselves. After Chu Luo finished speaking, she added, ¡°Opening this live broadcast, what I want to do the most is to rify one thing: whether Li Yan and I are in a rtionship.¡± At this point, she deliberately paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Li Yan and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she heard footstepsing from upstairs. She didn¡¯t look up and continued, ¡°Li Yan and I are husband and wife.¡± The person upstairs stopped in his tracks and stood there without moving. The Inte also became extremely quiet. Everyone had stunned expressions. At this moment, Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan, who was standing on the stairs, and smiled brightly at him. ¡°Yan, bring down our household register.¡± Li Yan stared at her with his deep eyes. After two seconds, he turned around and walked towards their bedroom. While they waited, Imperial University¡¯s schoolwork crashed several times. If not for the support of arge group of technicians, Imperial University¡¯s schoolwork would have been paralyzed. ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo actually said that she¡¯s married!¡± ¡°D*mn! Chu Luo is married to the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, Li Yan!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that such a beautiful flower like Goddess is actually stuck in cow dung!¡± ¡°When did Chu Luo marry Li Yan? Isn¡¯t she only a little over 18 years old? Could it be that she and CEO Li have known each other for a long time?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was having doubts, Li Yan¡¯s cold and handsome face appeared in the video. He sat close to Chu Luo. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the noble and cold aura emanating from his body made people subconsciously shut up. Chu Luo took the household register from his hand and flipped to the page where the name of the household owner was listed. She pointed the name on it to everyone. ¡°See this? This is Yan.¡± Then, she flipped to the page with her name and pointed out the name and the word ¡°married¡± to everyone. ¡°See? I¡¯m legally married to him.¡± She closed the household register and let Li Yan take it. Her voice turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s the best man in my heart. If anyone dares to badmouth him, don¡¯t me me for being rude to them.¡± After saying that, she turned off the video, leaving everyone on the Inte dumbfounded. Chu Luo turned off the video and was about to look at thements when Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Li Yan hugged her so tightly that she almost suffocated. Chu Luo hugged him back and rubbed her cheek against his chest. She wheedled, ¡°I hate thosements on the Inte.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a few seconds. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°As expected, the Duanmu family came out to speak.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who cares if theye out to talk at this time?¡± ¡°Mm, we don¡¯t care.¡± Li Yan hugged her for a while before letting go of her. At this moment, he moved the Bluetooth on his ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Then, he stood up from the sofa and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to retaliate.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan turned around and walked upstairs. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s figure disappeared into the corridor before looking away. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was Old Gao. Old Gao¡¯s voice was indescribablyplicated. ¡°You stinky child, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were getting married!¡± Chu Luo giggled at him and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t held the wedding. We only got married.¡± Old Gao fell silent. After a few seconds, he said in an angry tone, ¡°Could it be that the boy surnamed Li secretly changed your household register to his, then secretly changed your marriage status to that of ¡®married¡¯?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao¡¯s guess was really urate! Old Gao said angrily, ¡°No. Since you¡¯re already married to him, you have to hold a wedding. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to suffer.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with Yan. When we decide to hold the wedding, you¡¯ll be the first person invited.¡± Old Gao¡¯s tone finally improved. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang again. She hadn¡¯t put down her phone since. At the same time, the zing Glory Corporation released clear evidence. The Duanmu family stood up for him at the same time. Only then did everyone know: The so-called zing Glory tax evasion was actually because the Qin family had privately asked them to pay the taxes that were dyed for a year and Li Yan had refused. The so-called employees jumping off a building was purely fabricated. Most importantly, zing Glory had even announced the sries and benefits of the various levels in thepany. When this was announced, everyone was stunned. The so-called smuggling of firearms and contact with the underworld was even more groundless. Everyone knew that the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ developed by zing Glory was the best in the world. There were swords, sabers, spears, and various other weapons inside. zing Glory had physical models for these things. Not to mention the fact that zing Glory donated equipment and experimental buildings to many famous schools in the country every year. When this news was reported, the entire country was shocked. ¡°So, we were all tricked by the Qin family?¡± ¡°The Qin family is too much. Using their status, they treat everyone in the entire empire as fools, right?¡± ¡°I think the Qin family must be jealous of the zing Glory in CEO Li¡¯s hands and want to take it for themselves!¡± ¡­ Just as all the momentum turned towards the Qin family, zing Glory revealed another big news. The hundreds of billions of zing Glory funds that the Qin family had frozen yesterday had all disappeared. The entire world was shocked. At this moment, many of the upper echelons of the empire quickly held a meeting. They quickly made a decision to temporarily take back the Qin family¡¯s power and investigate further. No matter how big themotion outside was, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care anymore. At eleven o¡¯clock, Qin Ming picked Anya up. Before Anya entered, she was still cursing Qin Ming. ¡°How dare you let me walk straight here from outside the vi like a thief!¡± Qin Ming expressionlessly walked in front of her and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. Anya looked at his back and wished she could bore a few holes in it. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and jogged past him towards the door. The moment she saw Chu Luo sitting on the sofa, she immediately walked up to her and said angrily, ¡°Chu Luo,e and judge. As a princess, why can¡¯t Ie in openly? Not only did he drive a car that doesn¡¯t match my status to pick me up, but he also made me wear a mask and hat the entire time.¡± Chu Luo nced at Qin Ming, who walked in expressionlessly and didn¡¯t even look at them. She asked Anya, ¡°Since he drove a car that doesn¡¯t match your identity to pick you up and even asked you to wear a mask and hat, why didn¡¯t you let your own chauffeur drive you?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was speechless. Chu Luo nced at her and gestured to her. ¡°Sit.¡± Anya tilted her head and red at Qin Ming, who was striding upstairs. She then walked to the sofa beside Chu Luo and sat down. After the butler came in to serve tea and snacks, Anya said directly, ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve decided to stay with you in the empire for the time being.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wee.¡± ¡°¡­How can you be like this? I¡¯m a princess, and I¡¯m your guest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wee. If you want to stay, go and rent a house yourself. I don¡¯t have any extra rooms for you to stay in.¡± ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s only one bedroom in this vi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s only one room. The rest are used by me.¡± ¡°¡­Then where do the others live?¡± ¡°They live in another vi.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Anya had nothing to say, Chu Luo took out her phone and browsed the Inte. After a while, Anya asked, ¡°Chu, are you and Li really married?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just short of holding a wedding. Do I need to invite you to be my bridesmaid?¡± Anya choked and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too much.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have designs on my Li?¡± Anya felt a chill run down her spine and quickly sat up straight. She raised her hand and swore to her. ¡°Definitely not.¡± ¡°Better not.¡± Chu Luo continued to look at her phone. Anya looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu, aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m here in the empire?¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Why?¡± Anya was shocked. ¡°Recently, a legend in your empire has be popr among the royal families of the various countries. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pay attention to these things?¡± Anya had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re most concerned about studying and dating.¡± Chu Luo nodded and admitted directly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya turned the topic back in frustration and continued what she had not finished. ¡°Legend has it that your empire has an ancient tomb. There are divine herbs in the ancient tomb that can make people retain their youth and live forever. There are also many divine weapons and cultivation manuals left behind by your empire¡¯s immortals. It¡¯s said that whoever obtains them will be able to go to heaven.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression turned cold. She stared at her sternly and asked, ¡°When did you hear this legend? From which country?¡± Chapter 333 - Because Youre Not Normal at All

Chapter 333: Because You¡¯re Not Normal at All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anya looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Chu, why are you reacting so strongly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you have to worry about.¡± Chu Luo stared at her and subconsciously exuded a sharp aura. ¡°You just have to answer my question.¡± Anya was shocked by her ¡®change in attitude¡¯ and said in a daze, ¡°I found out a week ago. As for which country it came from, I don¡¯t know either. I heard it from a royal brother of mine. That royal brother of mine especially likes to collect antiques from various countries.¡± ¡°Help me ask your brother where this matter started spreading from.¡± ¡°Chu, you seem to be very concerned about this matter. Why?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying in the empire that curiosity kills the cat. Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed several times. She subconsciously wanted to use her princess status to suppress her, but she suddenly remembered that Chu Luo was not afraid of her princess status at all. To be exact, she was more afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s ability. In the end, she had no choice but to nod. When Anya called her brother, Chu Luo quickly searched online. There were very few topics regarding the ancient tomb on the Inte, and most of them were about 18 years ago. Since she had already investigated these things, she left. At this moment, Anya happened to hang up the phone. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, my brother said that it might be from N Nation or from K Nation. He doesn¡¯t know very well. This matter suddenly spread among the royal families of the various countries.¡± Chu Luo frowned slightly and asked her, ¡°Do you know how many people havee to the empire?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect her to know, so she asked, ¡°What about you? Why did youe to the empire?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya was stunned and suddenly felt a little embarrassed to say that she hade to y with her. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a holiday. I came to the capitalst time to change your mind and didn¡¯t get to go anywhere. This time, I want to see the beautiful scenery of the capital.¡± ¡°Are you not interested in that tomb?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Those are all things left behind by the dead. Coupled with the fact that they¡¯ve been buried for thousands of years, everything inside has long undergone chemical changes. Maybe those so-called elixirs will be the most powerful poison. As for those things that allow one to fly to the sky, that¡¯s simply nonsense. I believe in science more.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, they heard footsteps upstairs and subconsciously turned around. Li Yan and a group of people appeared at the staircase. When Anya saw Li Yan, she wanted to greet him, but after ncing at Chu Luo, she wisely chose to shut up and not greet him. After the group of people walked down, everyone except Li Yan walked out. Anya looked at the departing Qin Ming and muttered, ¡°This person is so not adorable. Will he be ostracized by those people?¡± Chu Luo nced at her before asking Li Yan, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m going to the office in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school this afternoon.¡± When Anya heard that the two of them were going out, she quickly said, ¡°Chu, I¡¯ll go to your school with you in the afternoon. I want to visit Imperial University.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to show you around.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°ss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just find someone to bring me there.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. After lunch, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. This time, he brought arge group of bodyguards¡¯ cars. When the car arrived at the road beside Imperial University, Chu Luo looked out of the window in surprise. ¡°Who sent these guards?¡± There were more than a hundred guards standing here. Li Yan also nced out of the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sun family¡¯s guards.¡± When more than ten cars stopped outside Imperial University, all the students entering and exiting couldn¡¯t help but stop and look. When they saw Li Yan get out of the car, everyone was stunned by his powerful aura. One of them suddenly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend, who has appeared in Imperial University a few times?¡± He even confirmed, ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s just that her boyfriend was wearing casual clothes when he previously came to Imperial University. His skin was darker and his aura wasn¡¯t as strong.¡± Another person subconsciously added, ¡°Maybe he put on makeup previously and deliberately restrained his aura.¡± Everyone abruptly came back to their senses. ¡°Indeed. Definitely.¡± ¡°So the richest man in the world is so cool and handsome. I used to think that the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation was an old man in his seventies or eighties.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Most importantly, we watched how this legendary big shot pampered Chu Luo. We¡¯re not even qualified to say they aren¡¯tpatible.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ How did the most perfect goddess in my heart be someone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that¡¯s too true. A good-looking person has to be reserved when she¡¯s very young. Once she bes an adult, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡­ Li Yan reached out to touch the fair and wless hand amid the discussions. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo out. Chu Luo stood still and Li Yan said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re busy,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Archaeology Department after school.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan nodded and got into the car. Just as everyone was staring at Li Yan¡¯s car, a familiar blond and blue-eyed foreign beauty walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Eh, Chu Luo actually brought a friend here today. But why does this friend of hers look a little familiar?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t foreign beauties all look the same? It¡¯s normal for them to look familiar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ Anya nced at the people standing still and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing well at Imperial University. After experiencing so much today, they¡¯re actually discussing you and your boyfriend, not anything else.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Most people in Imperial University have good manners.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°I can tell.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the school with Roundy. Along the way, the two of them became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Chu Luo had a skateboard, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t walk to ss. She asked Anya, ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike?¡± Anya nodded confidently. ¡°I usually use an electric bike to lose weight. I can definitely ride it.¡± ¡°The electric bikes used to lose weight are a little different from ordinary bikes.¡± ¡°How is it different? Chu, don¡¯t worry. I can definitely ride it.¡± Chu Luo thought that learning how to ride a bike was super easy (anyway that was the case for her), so she brought Anya to the ce where the bikes were parked. She swiped her card and asked Anya to push out a bike. Chu Luo said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m going to the School of Mechanical Engineering now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya sat on the bike and was about to pedal when the bike suddenly tilted. If not for her long legs supporting her, she would have fallen. Anya didn¡¯t believe it. She tried a few more times and realized that it was the same every time. Not to mention riding the bike away, even riding it out was a problem. Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Anya was indignant. ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden such a bike before. It¡¯s normal for me to not ride it well the first time. I don¡¯t believe that anyone can ride it well.¡± ¡°I learned it as soon as I rode it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya was silent for a while. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°Because you¡¯re not normal at all. Can Ipare to you?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked with a straight face, ¡°Do you know how to skateboard?¡± As a princess, Anya had too much to learn since she was young. She didn¡¯t have time to learn skateboarding at all. However, she didn¡¯t want to appear like she didn¡¯t know anything in front of Chu Luo. She raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give Anya the skateboard.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy put the skateboard at Anya¡¯s feet. Chu Luo took the bike from her hand and got into it. She tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Stand up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Anya looked at the skateboard and felt her heart pounding. She tried her best to maintain her confidence and stood up. ¡°If you want to move forward, you have to step on the toes a little harder. If you want to stop, step on the heel a little harder. When you meet someone, the skateboard will tilt in whichever direction you tilt towards.¡± Anya thought it was simple, but she still asked, ¡°What about deceleration?¡± ¡°The skateboard automatically decelerates when it encounters someone.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Relieved, Anya stood up. Dreams were beautiful, but reality was cruel. Anya stepped forward with her toes and the skateboard suddenly slid out. Anya was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Roundy, stop her.¡± Roundy extended his mechanical arm and quickly grabbed Anya¡¯s arm before pulling her back. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you know how to do it or not?¡± In spite of the lingering fear in her heart, Anya was especially prideful. She said, ¡°Definitely. I was just not prepared just now.¡± How could Chu Luo not tell what she was thinking? She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, hold Anya first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Anya opened her mouth to refuse, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. There were fewer people at noon than in the morning, especially on the school path not far from the school gate. Anya practiced for a while and finally grasped the bnce of her body. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, your skateboard is really good. Where did you buy it?¡± ¡°I made it.¡± Anya swallowed her words. Chapter 334 - Dont You Have Friends?

Chapter 334: Don¡¯t You Have Friends?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was from the school¡¯s head who asked her to go to the office building. Chu Luo asked Anya, ¡°I¡¯m going to the principal¡¯s office. Can you do it alone?¡± Anya looked confident. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Chu Luo was still a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Roundy with you.¡± After saying that, she told Roundy, ¡°Roundy, follow Anya.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± As soon as Chu Luo left, Anya¡¯s tense nerves loosened. ¡°Hah, interacting with an abnormal person like Chu Luo is simply self-torture.¡± At this moment, a few students walked over from the front. Anya looked extremely confident. The students walking past her couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at her. Then, they secretly discussed: ¡°Why is Chu Luo¡¯s robot and skateboard with that foreign girl? Judging from her aura, she must be someone important.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen this person before? She¡¯s really beautiful, but the way she uses Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard feels strange. Could it be that she hasn¡¯t skateboarded before?¡± When Anya heard this, her face darkened. She had deliberately slowed down when these people came over. They could actually tell that she didn¡¯t know how to skateboard. That wouldn¡¯t do. As a princess, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be underestimated! Anya looked around and asked Roundy, ¡°Fatty.¡± Roundy said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Please call me Roundy.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± A robot actually knew how to protect its name? Anya was shocked for a moment before she shrugged. ¡°Alright, can you tell me which ces are remote in this school? I want to take a look.¡± ¡°There are fewer people at Crescent Lake during ss.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We¡¯ll go now.¡± Anya walked towards Crescent Lake under Roundy¡¯s lead. Halfway there, Anya suddenly felt thirsty. She asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, do you know where to buy water? I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± Roundy said, ¡°The Computer Science College is a kilometer away from here. There¡¯s a supermarket over there.¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go. She hadn¡¯t practiced her skateboard much and was worried that people would criticize her. She said, ¡°Then help me buy a bottle of water.¡± After saying that, she took out a card from her bag and handed it to him. She even asked, ¡°Do you know how to buy water?¡± Roundy extended his mechanical arm, took her card, kept it, and walked in that direction. Anya had the illusion that Roundy had just rolled his eyes at her. Anya alighted from the skateboard with a straight face. Seeing a long chair not far away, she went over with the skateboard and sat down. She took out her phone and swiped it as she waited. She had just waited for a while when she heard footsteps approaching. Then, a gentle voice asked in English, ¡°Hello, are you here to visit Imperial University?¡± Anya looked up. The woman in front of her looked gentle and weak, as if the wind could blow her away. No one could raise their guard against her. Anya narrowed her eyes. The girl smiled at her in a very friendly manner. She pointed at the skateboard beside Anya and exined that she wasn¡¯t being rude. ¡°This should be Chu Luo¡¯s skateboard. I¡¯m quite close to Chu Luo.¡± Anya sized her up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Qing Ning. Like Chu Luo, I¡¯m a third-year student in the Foreign Language Department.¡± ¡°Qing Ning, that¡¯s a good name.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking her, Qing Ning asked her, ¡°Where did Chu Luo go? Are you going to look for her?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just strolling around Imperial University.¡± ¡°Oh, are you resting because you got tired?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qing Ning walked to her side and sat down. She said kindly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you. I can tell you what ces are most worth visiting at Imperial University.¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Ning slowly started talking. A whileter, a few students walked over from the side. When they saw Qing Ning, they even greeted her. It seemed like Qing Ning was quite popr. Qing Ning continued to tell Anya about the ces she had to visit at Imperial University. As she spoke, two more girls walked over. They were obviously gossiping. One of the girls said, ¡°Did you know that something happened to the kind-of-handsome boy who participated in thepetition yesterday and left thepetition with a sore wrist?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I heard that he didn¡¯t listen to his teacher¡¯s advicest night and was beaten up by someone outside the school. Moreover, some students who saw him came back and said that that boy was trying to snatch a woman from a gangster.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ that guy was pretty good-looking. How can he be such a person? Didn¡¯t he confess to Chu Luo before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So this kind of guy is a scumbag. He deserves to be beaten up.¡± The two of them walked away as they spoke. However, Anya heard all of it. She interrupted Qing Ning and said to her, ¡°Qing Ning, why don¡¯t you tell me about Chu Luo¡¯spetition yesterday?¡± Qing Ning must be very willing to tell Anya, so she told Anya in detail. As Anya listened, she didn¡¯t show much of a reaction on the surface, but in her heart, she thought, ¡®It¡¯s normal for Chu Luo to be able to draw a painting of Imperial University. You haven¡¯t seen the painting she drew in America that could attract all the butterflies.¡¯ Before Qing Ning could finish speaking, Roundy had already bought the water for her. Qing Ning looked at Roundy in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo¡¯s robot to help you buy water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± After saying that, Anya opened the bottle cap and took two sips. She stood up and said to her, ¡°Thank you for what you said just now. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Qing Ning stood up too. ¡°Okay, bye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Anya stood on the skateboard and quickly left with Roundy. It didn¡¯t take Anya long to reach the intersection of the two colleges. Seeing that the school path was filled with people, she was worried that she didn¡¯t look beautiful enough standing on the skateboard and that she would bepared to Chu Luo. Hence, she got off the skateboard and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, put away the skateboard. Wait for me on the road ahead. I¡¯ll walk over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Roundy put away the skateboard and moved forward first. When the people on the other side saw Roundy, they indeed discussed it for a while. Only then did Anya walk over gracefully. It should be the end of ss at this time. Many people were still exchanging their learning experience. Some people walked quickly, obviously wanting to rush for the next ss. As a foreigner, Anya wasn¡¯t very special walking among them. After all, there were many international students who came to Imperial University. However, anyone who knew her stuff would know that the jewelry and bag she was wearing weren¡¯t simple. Many people couldn¡¯t help but whisper about her identity. ¡°Is this person a foreign teacher invited by the school? She has a good disposition and her clothes are all tasteful. Could she be a nobledy from some country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Maybe she¡¯s an exchange student who just came to Imperial University. After all, foreigners look older than us.¡± When Anya heard this, she giggled in her heart and deliberately pretended not to understand as she continued walking forward. Just then, she heard the bell of a bike behind her. Before Anya could react, a bike brushed past her. Anya staggered and almost fell. The boy on the bike quickly stopped and turned to apologize to her sincerely. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was in a hurry to go to ss. Did I bump into you?¡± Anya wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Just as she was about to speak, a female voice interrupted her. ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a hurry, you can¡¯t bump into someone.¡± Anya and the boy looked over at the same time. The others subconsciously stopped and looked at them. Suddenly, someone muttered softly, ¡°Why is this person everywhere?¡± When the boy saw the girl who stood out to speak, his expression changed. Likely because he was in a hurry, he even looked at his watch and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Siyi interrupted him angrily. ¡°You want to shirk responsibility?¡± ¡°No.¡± The boy looked at Anya and said anxiously,¡± Student, I¡¯m going to ss in a few minutes. If I¡¯mte, my points will be deducted. If I bump into you, please go to the school doctor¡¯s office to take a look. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± He was about to give her his number. ¡°No need.¡± Anya nced at the girl in front of her who was fighting for justice and said to the boy, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave first. Don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± After saying his thanks, the boy quickly left on his bike. Wu Siyi turned around and bit her lips as she looked at Anya as if she had done something wrong. Anya nced at the girl and didn¡¯t like her at first nce. She walked up and prepared to continue walking ahead. ¡°Student.¡± Wu Siyi stopped in front of Anya and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Are you angry that I¡¯m poking my nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± Anya sized her up from head to toe and said, ¡°No. I just couldn¡¯t bear to hold that boy back seeing that he was really anxious to go to ss.¡± Wu Siyi looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. You foreign students are so kind.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± What was this person trying to say? Anya thought for a moment and prepared to walk around her. Unexpectedly, she was pestered by Wu Siyi. This person didn¡¯t do anything but was especially warm. ¡°Student, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°Student, I see that you¡¯re walking around alone. Did youe here to study abroad alone? Why aren¡¯t you with the other foreign students from your country?¡± ¡­ Anya suddenly stopped and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you have friends?¡± Chapter 335 - Not Adorable!

Chapter 335: Not Adorable!

Wu Siyi didn¡¯t expect Anya to ask such a question. She blushed and quickly said, ¡°I definitely have friends.¡± Anya looked into her eyes until her palms were sweating. Then, she nodded indifferently and walked around her to continue walking. Wu Siyi stared at Anya. A dark glint shed across her eyes as she quietly continued following her. Anya knew the girl was following her. She had nned to meet up with Roundy, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She turned around and walked towards one of the colleges. Unexpectedly, not long after they left, another group of people riding bicycles came over. Anya looked at the bike and was about to move aside when a raised voice came from behind. ¡°Student, be careful.¡± Then, her body was knocked into. A bike that was originally riding just fine mmed into Wu Siyi. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she had seen many people with all kinds of personalities. This was the first time she had seen someone with such a strong urge to impress her. She looked at Wu Siyi, who had fallen to the ground and was being helped up by that ssmate. She said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t me this ssmate who bumped into you. She¡¯s probably in a hurry.¡± Wu Siyi nodded at her with tears in her eyes. After standing up, she said to the girl who bumped into her, ¡°Student, I don¡¯t me you. Go to ss.¡± The girl wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she turned to look at Anya with a glint in her eyes. Anya smiled at her. ¡°Student, go to ss.¡± The girl left with herpanion. Anya looked at Wu Siyi, who was enduring the pain, and said to her, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m going to buy something and then go to Crescent Lake. Do you want to go with me?¡± It was obvious that this girl had a motive in getting close to her. Moreover, everyone looked at her strangely. Anya was interested to see what this girl wanted to do. As expected, Wu Siyi retracted the tears in her eyes and nodded at her with a hint of surprise that she wanted to hide but couldn¡¯t. The two of them walked towards Crescent Lake. Wu Siyi said to her as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s a little far from Crescent Lake. Why don¡¯t we ride a bike over?¡± Anya wanted to save face. Other than being in front of Chu Luo, she wouldn¡¯t expose her shorings. She said seriously, ¡°I want to see the scenery of Imperial University. I don¡¯t feel that way on a bike.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wu Siyi immediately believed her. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shortcut? There¡¯s a shortcut over there.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them took a shortcut and walked closer to the road. As they walked, Anya thought, ¡®I wonder if Roundy wille looking for me when he doesn¡¯t see me.¡¯ At this moment, Wu Siyi asked in a casual tone, ¡°Student, which country are you from? I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Anya replied casually, ¡°My name is Anya. I¡¯m from America.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Siyi¡¯s eyes lit up and she said something about how nice and easy-going people from America were. In the end, she asked, ¡°I wonder which university you¡¯re studying at in America. Are you here to study abroad or as an exchange student?¡± Anya replied, ¡°S University, exchange student.¡± ¡°Wow! Anya, you¡¯re amazing. S University in America is one of the top three universities in the world. My goal is to go there to further my studies one day.¡± Anya nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re ambitious. Good luck!¡± Wu Siyi smiled shyly and looked forward to it. She clenched her fists and cheered herself on. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± She then asked, ¡°Anya, are you a graduate student? What specialization did you enroll in?¡± ¡°The Imperialnguage specialization, of course. I¡¯m very interested in the Imperialnguage.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Siyi bit her lips and rmended herself. ¡°Before I went to university, my Imperialnguage was basically around 140. If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± Anya looked at her. Wu Siyi felt a little uneasy being stared at. She subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Of course I can¡¯tpare to Chu Luo, who scored full marks for the exam. It¡¯s best if you ask her to teach you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anya looked at her and nodded. When disappointment shed across her eyes, she said,¡± But Chu said that she¡¯s especially busy and doesn¡¯t have time to teach me¡­ It¡¯s already amazing that you can score around 140 every time.¡± Wu Siyi smiled in embarrassment. The two of them walked for about 20 minutes before they finally saw theke that was shaped like a crescent moon. It was glowing charmingly under the sunlight. Anya took a few steps quickly and walked out of the forest path. She looked at theke and sighed. ¡°Imperial University¡¯s Crescent Lake World indeed lives up to its name.¡± Wu Siyi looked at Anya and her eyes flickered. She said, ¡°The scenery around the pavilion in the middle of theke is even more beautiful.¡± In the middle of the widestke in Crescent Lake was an ancient looking building. Connecting the looking building was a wooden bridge more than a meter wide. The wooden bridge was very long and was deliberately built in a curved manner. Just looking at it made people want to walk up. Anya started walking forward. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Anya nced at Wu Siyi, who was hesitating to speak, and walked towards the wooden bridge entrance. Just as she was about to reach the wooden bridge, Anya suddenly received a call from Chu Luo. Chu Luo said unhappily, ¡°Roundy is still waiting for you there. Where did you go?¡± Since Chu Luo wasn¡¯t physically present, Anya didn¡¯t bother to be agreeable. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a guide. I don¡¯t need hispany anymore.¡± Chu Luo guessed where she went and reminded her, ¡°You can go to Crescent Lake with someone, but the observation tform in the middle of theke is undergoing maintenance. A few of the railings have been removed. Don¡¯t go up there. I won¡¯t save you if you fall into theke.¡± With that, she hung up. Anya took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So not adorable!¡± ¡°Anya, was it Chu Luo who called?¡± Anya looked at Wu Siyi in displeasure and exuded the aura of a princess. Wu Siyi¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment, Anya retracted her aura and said with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s a friend from my country. She asks me every day if Imperial University is fun. I¡¯m so annoyed.¡± Wu Siyi heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take more photos and send them to herter? Take photos in the pavilion in the middle of theke. The surrounding scenery is especially beautiful.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them continued walking over. Just as she was about to reach the entrance of the corridor, Wu Siyi saw the warning sign. She quickly walked over and blocked Anya¡¯s view. She raised her hand and gestured for Anya to enter. Anya nced at her and walked towards the wooden bridge. Wu Siyi forcefully ripped off the sign behind her and followed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it especially idyllic walking on such a wooden bridge?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anya didn¡¯t take out her phone to take a photo. Instead, she strode forward. Wu Siyi followed behind her, a dark glint flickering across her eyes. The two of them quickly walked to the observation tform in the middle of theke. This observation tform was a two-story wooden building with a tform a few meters wide on the lower floor. Seeing that the railing on several tforms had disappeared, Anya asked Wu Siyi, ¡°Is this ce being repaired?¡± After saying that, she asked in a strange tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s undergoing maintenance, why didn¡¯t they ce a warning sign?¡± Wu Siyi guessed, ¡°Maybe the wind blew off the sign. Why don¡¯t we go back to the shore? What if we fall into theke? Theke water must be very cold now.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look at the scenery first.¡± With that, Anya walked towards the stairs. Wu Siyi didn¡¯t follow her. Anya went upstairs and looked at Wu Siyi, who was standing there staring at theke in a daze. She wondered what this girl wanted. Wu Siyi was nning how to let Anya fall into theke identally and then save her. As long as she could save her, Anya would definitely be grateful to her. Wu Siyi had always fantasized about being the lost princess of a certain country, so she had memorized all the members of the royal families in the various countries. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Anya should be the royal princess of America. At the thought of this, Wu Siyi looked up and smiled at Anya. ¡°Anya, why don¡¯t I take a few photos of you?¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, she still didn¡¯t take out her phone and said, ¡°Use your phone to take a photo for me. My phone is running out of battery. Chu will call meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Siyi didn¡¯te up after answering. She bit her lips and said in embarrassment, ¡°Can youe down? I¡¯m a little afraid of heights.¡± Anya cooperatively went down the stairs. Anya started getting Wu Siyi to take photos of her. As she did so, she said, ¡°Make them prettier. Send them to meter.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ walk over there a little. Otherwise, it¡¯ll block a view on the shore¡­ Yes, walk a little further.¡± The two of them took photos for a while. Wu Siyi suddenly said to Anya in surprise, ¡°Wow, Anya, there are so many koi in the water behind you.¡± Anya subconsciously turned around. She heard rapid footsteps behind her. Anya smiled coldly. Chapter 336 - Falling into the Water

Chapter 336: Falling into the Water

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Siyi quickly walked to her side and looked at the koi in theke with her. There was no railing where they were standing. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t bring food. These koi must have realized someone was here and swam over.¡± ¡°So pretty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Anya, don¡¯t walk to the side. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall.¡± Just then, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew, causing Anya to close her eyes. Wu Siyi looked at the wooden board Anya was standing on and realized that it was loose. A glint shed across her eyes and she quickly stepped on it. The wooden board tilted forward and Anya fell forward. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Plop! ¡°Ah¡­ Help!¡± Anya looked at Wu Siyi, who was struggling in the water, and sneered. Wu Siyi hadn¡¯t expected theke to be so cold. It was so cold that her feet were about to cramp. She shouted at Anya for help, ¡°Anya, save me.¡± Anya said with a helpless expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get someone to save you.¡± After saying that, she walked into the corridor. Wu Siyi panicked in the water and was about to swim towards the tform. At this moment, Anya suddenly turned around and looked at her. She asked, ¡°Can you swim?¡± Wu Siyi paused and quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll call someone to save you.¡± Anya took out her phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the school head¡¯s number?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Wu Siyi was so cold that she was about to lose her strength. If not for her good swimming skills, she would have sunk long ago. At this moment, she really hoped that Anya would leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ashore and call for help? There must be students ashore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Gulp¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Help!¡± Wu Siyi was so frightened that she screamed for help. Anya took out her phone and looked at the photo she had taken. The sneer on her face widened. At that moment, footsteps came from behind. Anya turned around and met Chu Luo¡¯s displeased eyes. Chu Luo nced at Wu Siyi, who was slowly sinking, and walked up to Anya. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anya showed Chu Luo the image she had taken. ¡°This girl wanted to push me down.¡± Chu Luo looked coldly at Wu Siyi, who was already sinking, and said coldly, ¡°You can use the crime of harming the princess to get Imperial University to give you an exnation.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like this girl?¡± ¡°A green tea b*tch. Don¡¯t tell me you like her?¡± ¡°No. This person was especially solicitous to me along the way. I didn¡¯t expect her to push me into theke here. What do you think she wants?¡± ¡°Your identity as a princess isn¡¯t a secret. It¡¯s normal for someone to know. She just wants to push you down before rescuing you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya snorted. ¡°This girl is really scheming. Did she think that I would feel touched and thank her after she saved me? No wonder she told me along the way that she wished to rely on her own abilities to study in America. She made herself sound so inspirational and even said that she wanted to give up the school¡¯s bursary to students who needed the help more.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya. ¡°You believe her?¡± ¡°How is that possible! I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Chu Luo nced at her again and took out her phone to call the school¡¯s security department to inform them about the situation here. At the same time, she called the school¡¯s heads and told them what Wu Siyi had wanted to do to Anya. After putting away her phone, she and Anya looked coldly at Wu Siyi, who had fallen. A spell shot out from between their fingers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t die.¡± Chu Luo turned around and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anya immediately followed. The news of Wu Siyi falling into the water was quickly spread to BBS by those who saw it. After some emergency treatment, she was finally saved. Once she was woken up, no matter what the security guards asked, she kept crying. As she cried, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the girl Anya who was with me? Is she okay?¡± Someone asked, ¡°Who is Anya?¡± Wu Siyi quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s Chu Luo¡¯s friend. She came with Chu Luo today.¡± Everyone looked at each other for a while. Someone wanted to post this on BBS, but just as they entered BBS, they were shocked by a thread on it. She eximed in surprise. The people standing beside her craned their necks to take a look. After everyone finished reading, they looked at Wu Siyi strangely. Wu Siyi was still sobbing and didn¡¯t notice their gazes. One of them was furious and criticized, ¡°Wu Siyi, you¡¯re really good at pretending. You actually wanted to push the princess of America into the water. Just wait to go to jail!¡± When Wu Siyi heard this, her body trembled. She quickly suppressed her palpitations and asked with a confused expression, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about?! The video of you trying to harm the princess of America has already been uploaded to BBS. To think you¡¯re still pretending. Indeed, a green tea b*tch is a green tea b*tch. She¡¯s not worthy of our sympathy.¡± That person left after saying that. The others didn¡¯t want to stay here either and followed. The security guards looked at each other. One of the security guards¡¯ phone suddenly rang. He quickly took out his phone to answer the call. After hanging up, his expression turned serious. He said to Wu Siyi in an especially serious tone, ¡°Student, Dean Huang wants you to go to his office.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The security guard didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation at all. He pulled her into the patrol car and the car drove away. One could only imagine how pitiful Wu Siyi¡¯s fate was. Soon, guards came in and took her away. Chu Luo and Anya didn¡¯t care about what happened next. However, when Chu Luo went to ss, she brought Anya along. Since Anya had revealed her identity, it would definitely be difficult for her to roam around Imperial University. This afternoon, Chu Luo was going to attend a ss on precision instruments manufacturing taught by a professor from the School of Engineering. When the two of them arrived at the ssroom, some people had already arrived. Everyone quickly flipped through the books and discussed from time to time. However, most people were peeking at Chu Luo and Anya. ¡°Chu Luo actually came to sit in on our graduate students¡¯ ss. She¡¯s too impressive!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the undergraduate electronics teacher reject her? Can she understand graduate students¡¯ courses?¡± ¡°Maybe she self-learned. Don¡¯t forget that Chu Luo¡¯s self-learning ability is even better than getting a teacher to teach her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good that she can attend ss with us today.¡± Anya tilted her head and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Chu, why did youe to a graduate student¡¯s ss? Aren¡¯t you only in your third year?¡± ¡°There¡¯s knowledge in this ss that I¡¯m interested in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a boy sat over and greeted the two of them. Then, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I see that you don¡¯t have any books. I¡¯ll lend you my books. Also, I¡¯ve made notes on all the knowledge that Professor Lei taught in thest ss. Do you want to take a look?¡± Anya was about to say that Chu Luo needed it. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said politely, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve already read this book in the library.¡± Watching the boy leave shyly, Anyaughed softly. ¡°I say, Chu, can¡¯t you not deal such a blow to the seniors older than you? They have good intentions.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and looked ahead. She pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, footsteps and voices could be heard from the door. The ssroom fell silent. At this moment, they heard a middle-aged manugh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ss to you today. I¡¯ll sit below the stage and listen in. I¡¯m looking forward to your lecture.¡± Then, a slightly cold voice said, ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as the two voices ended, two figures appeared by the door. When they saw the young man who came in beside Teacher Lei, the girls were smitten. ¡°Wow ~ ~ ~ So handsome!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a mixed-blood, right? His facial features are so exquisite!¡± ¡°Only, he looks arrogant. But this makes him more attractive!¡± Teacher Lei smiled and gestured to the infatuated girls. He introduced the young man to everyone. ¡°This is a special professor from our School of Engineering. His name is Neeson. He will be teaching this ss today. Everyone, p and wee him.¡± The infatuated girls immediately apuded excitedly. ¡°Yay!¡± Some boys were doubtful. ¡°He looks about the same age as us. How can he be a special professor!¡± Neeson walked to the lecture table and didn¡¯t greet everyone. He adjusted the microphone and directly started teaching. All the students quickly retracted their expressions and listened seriously. Anya, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This person is really arrogant. He looks even more arrogant than your husband.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at her and listened seriously. Neeson¡¯s lecture was too profound. The group of graduate students sitting in the ssroom became more and more confused. ¡°Tsk! I actually don¡¯t understand anything!¡± ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t understand either?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Teacher Lei, who was sitting below the stage, listened to everyone¡¯s anxious voices and quickly reminded Neeson in a low voice, ¡°Neeson, your lecture is too difficult. Can you talk about something simpler?¡± Neeson looked at Teacher Lei coldly, clearly displeased at being interrupted. Teacher Lei had a headache. ¡°Look below the stage. No one can understand.¡± Neeson looked up and the graduate students immediately nodded at him, indicating that they really didn¡¯t understand. Neeson¡¯s gaze scanned the ssroom before stopping on Chu Luo¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand either.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Neeson retracted his gaze and continued. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 337 - Chu Luo, Shouldnt You Befriend Us First?

Chapter 337: Chu Luo, Shouldn¡¯t You Befriend Us First?

Therefore, after this ss, the group of graduate students felt stifled and terrible. Even so, they couldn¡¯t express their dissatisfaction. This was because although they didn¡¯t understand what Neeson was talking about, they knew that this was an extremely impressive and deeper domain. Therefore, they continued taking notes or recording. Everyone thought that even if they didn¡¯t understand it today, they would be able to use it one day. After the ss, Neeson left without even bidding farewell. Chu Luo also stood up and walked towards the back door. Seeing Chu Luo leave, Anya followed. Everyone looked at the departing figure with mixed feelings. At this moment, Professor Lei walked to the podium and sighed at everyone. He said earnestly, ¡°Looks like you have to work harder. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to catch up to Chu Luo.¡± After saying that, he took his book and quickly ran out. Then, he called out to Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, wait. I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± The graduate students who hadn¡¯t left: ¡°¡­¡± Why did they suddenly feel so stifled?! Chu Luo stopped and asked when Professor Lei approached, ¡°Professor Lei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Lei smiled even more amiably. ¡°Chu Luo, tell me. Did you really understand what Neeson said just now?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then can you answer a few of my questions?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ When the two of them walked out of the school building, Professor Lei was already smiling like a flower. He said, ¡°Chu Luo, if you really like this specialization, you can be my student directly. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me anytime.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t attend every single one of your sses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I can teach you in private. Or I can teach you when you¡¯re free.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Professor Leiughed and said,¡± Then wait for me. I¡¯ll send an application to the school. ¡± With that, he quickly left. Looking at the departing figure, Anya asked in surprise, ¡°Is Imperial University different from other universities? In the other universities, it is the students who have to submit an application when they want to study under a professor. To think that over here, the professor has to personally submit the application?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and smiled. She didn¡¯t answer her and continued walking. After Chu Luo left, everyone who heard about this exploded. Then, someone spread this matter to BBS, and the entire Imperial University exploded. Especially when many people thought of Teacher Tu, who had refused to take her in. ¡°I wonder what Teacher Tu will think when he finds out that Chu Luo has been epted by Professor Lei from the Electronic Engineering Department.¡± ¡°Hehe, maybe he¡¯s already regretting it so much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Teacher Tu thinks, but I know that being directly epted by Professor Lei as a student proves that Chu Luo will definitely have astonishing aplishments in this subject. The students of this school will have to work even harder from now on.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what Teacher Tu thought. After she and Anya left the ssroom, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi said to her over the phone, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t forget toe to the Student Union to talk about your experience in organizing thepetition.¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds on the phone before saying, ¡°I n to announce which position you are running for to everyone. You¡¯ve got to be present.¡± Only then did Chu Luo agree to go over. After Anya knew that Chu Luo was going to run for the Student Union president, she asked in surprise, ¡°There are many things to do in the Student Union. Do you have time to manage them?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Do you think I ran for the President of the Student Union to manage those chores? If I were to do everything, why would I need those cadres of the Student Union?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya actually had nothing to refute. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Then why are you running for Student Union cadre?¡± ¡°The president of the Student Union has the right to listen to live broadcast sses from foreign professors. Coincidentally, I need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Chu Luo brought Anya to the Student Union, the cadres of the Student Union were already there. Everyone was actually waiting for her in the open space in front of the office building. The two of them had just walked to the entrance of the open space when Yu Tong strode over and said in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be married. Moreover, you¡¯re married to the richest man in the world.¡± Chu Luo asked calmly, ¡°Are you unable to ept it?¡± Yu Tong quickly shook her head. ¡°No way. I¡¯m just too surprised¡­ It¡¯s your business who you date and who you marry.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction at her answer. However, Yu Tong still reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, all the cadres of the Student Union are very smart. No matter what position you want to run forter, you have to be prepared that they will work hard to fight for it.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Anya smiled and asked, ¡°What if Chu runs for your current position?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Yu Tong stumped, Anya was even more amused. Chu Luo nced at Anya and walked towards the group of people looking at her. At this moment, Nangong Yi was also standing in the middle of them. Everyone was whispering, and he stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. No matter who spoke to him, he only looked at them with his smiling eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. The moment Chu Luo walked over, everyone stopped talking. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re here.¡± Then, he gave Anya a gentlemanly bow. ¡°Respected Princess Anya, wee to Imperial University.¡± Anya looked at Nangong Yi and said in surprise, ¡°What a gorgeous youth.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled when he heard this. ¡°No, I¡¯m already a young man.¡± Anyaughed. ¡°You people from the empire look so young. Previously, I thought Chu was only twelve or thirteen.¡± The others couldn¡¯t help butugh and greet Anya. After everyone finished greeting each other, Chu Luo asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Are we holding the meeting here?¡± ¡°No, we specially came out to pick you and Princess Anya up.¡± After saying that, he gestured for them to enter. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room.¡± When they arrived at the conference room, everyone sat down and couldn¡¯t help but talk about the paintingpetition and the shock Chu Luo had given everyone. Someone said, ¡°We¡¯ve already seen Chu Luo¡¯s zither and painting skills. I wonder when we¡¯ll be lucky enough to see her skills in the other two arts?¡± The others looked at her expectantly. Chu Luo replied calmly, ¡°During apetition.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi chuckled and interrupted, ¡°Since Junior mentionedpetition, our Imperial University has manypetitions. In the future, everyone can slowly experience Junior¡¯s abilities.¡± After saying that, he nced at Chu Luo and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Junior, tell everyone what position you¡¯re running for.¡± Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, wondering what position Chu Luo would be running for and if they could win against her. Chu Luo deliberately waited for everyone to be nervous for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m running for president.¡± Everyone: ¡°???¡± What did Chu Luo just say she was running for? Nangong Yi looked at everyone¡¯s stunned faces and chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Chu Luo is running for my position. From now on, there will be a week. If you want to run against her, you can directly register and prepare to canvass for votes.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They were doing fine in their positions. Who would be so stupid as to snatch this seat from Chu Luo? Seeing that no one was saying anything, Nangong Yi said to the Secretary Minister, ¡°Xue Feng, you can draft the proposal. Put it on the Student Union¡¯s official website tomorrow. Everyone will vote next.¡± Xue Feng was fair and clean-looking. He wore sses and gave off the aura of a schr. He pushed his sses and asked, ¡°Is Chu Luopeting with the president?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo. He didn¡¯t see any surprise on Chu Luo¡¯s face and was a little disappointed. However, he still exined, ¡°This is the Student Union¡¯s tradition. Without anyone else topete with you, I can onlypete with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Nangong Yi mentioned the condition topete for the position of president. ¡°They have to have outstanding leadership abilities and achievements.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Of course, you already have all these. When the timees, it depends on whether everyone likes you more or likes me more.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Yu Tong, who was on Chu Luo¡¯s side, was anxious. ¡°Chu Luo, shouldn¡¯t you build a good rtionship with us first?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and said, ¡°Nangong Yi will go overseas next year. Even if he wins the election, he can only be the president for a few more months. After that, the position of the president will still be mine. Are you sure it¡¯s not you guys who need to build a good rtionship with me at this time?¡± With that, she asked Anya to leave with her. The group of Student Union cadres who stayed behind were speechless. They couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo was still threatening them at this time. At this moment, Nangong Yi chuckled. When everyone looked over, he said, ¡°Actually, Chu Luo is right. You guys offended her before. If you choose me again, be careful not to be dealt with even more miserably in the future.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t look at the stunned people and walked out of the door. Chapter 338 - That Boy Is Really Interesting

Chapter 338: That Boy Is Really Interesting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Anya walked out of the Student Union office building, Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°Go back first. I have something to attend to.¡± ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Anya thought that Chu Luo was arrogant enough in front of her, but she realized that she was even more arrogant in front of Imperial University students. At longst, she felt more psychological bnced. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave so early. ¡°I¡¯ll leave whenever you leave today.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°Where do you n to stay tonight?¡± Anya smiled at her smugly. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to rent a vi in the vi district where you live.¡± Chu Luo nced at her expression and retracted her gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything else and continued walking forward. As she walked, she said, ¡°If you want to follow me, learn how to ride a bike. I won¡¯t lend you my skateboard often.¡± Anya was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Chu Luo took a few steps and saw that Anya didn¡¯t follow her. She turned around and looked at her. Anya quickly followed her and looked around. Seeing that someone wasing, she immediately lowered her voice and said, ¡°Chu, you can¡¯t do this to me! At most, I¡¯ll practice well tomorrow. In the future, when Ie to Imperial University to y, I¡¯ll ride my bike myself. Lend me your skateboard today.¡± At this moment, Nangong Yi walked up to the two of them. He smiled and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, where do you n to go now?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to the Archaeology Department to get a vase that a teacher repaired for me. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo stopped him and said,¡± I¡¯m going over there too. Take Anya along.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Anya. Anya stared at Nangong Yi, thinking about how she would deal with him if he dared to refuse. Nangong Yi smiled at Anya. ¡°My pleasure.¡± After saying that, he walked over to the bike and rode over, stopping beside Anya. He said gentlemanly, ¡°Princess Anya, please sit.¡± Anya thanked him and sat down. The three of them moved towards the Archaeology Department. After riding for a while, Anya asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Nangong Yi, I see that you¡¯re very familiar with Western aristocratic etiquette. Have you specially learned it before?¡± Nangong Yi replied, ¡°Yes, I was born in France. I have been asked to learn about etiquette since I was young.¡± ¡°Really? Then why did youe back?¡± ¡°Because of my family. My parents are in business and their work focus is here, so I followed them here.¡± ¡°Then what specialization are you studying?¡± ¡°Business Administration.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re the president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union. You¡¯ll be a talent wherever you go in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Anya then casually asked Nangong Yi some questions, all of which were not offensive. Nangong Yi also answered them one by one. Chu Luo didn¡¯t join their conversation. Instead, she took her earpiece and listened to the foreignnguage audio on the way. When the three of them arrived at the Archaeology Department, one of the sses had just ended. When those people saw the three people who walked in, they were a little surprised. Nangong Yi stopped a ssmate and asked, ¡°Hello, is Professor Chen here now?¡± The ssmate quickly pointed to the back. ¡°Professor Chen is in the repair room.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Nangong Yi thanked her, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m going to look for Professor Chen now. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. After Nangong Yi left, Anya looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This boy¡¯s family background shouldn¡¯t be simple.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and walked towards the office building. Anya followed and asked as she walked, ¡°Chu, why are you here? Do you want to¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. Anya suddenly shut up. The two of them went to Professor Tu¡¯s office. At this moment, Professor Tu was on the phone with someone. When he heard the knock on the door, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± He then said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯ve already made preparations. I¡¯ll bring a few of my students¡­ Yes, there¡¯s also another professor and two teachers from the faculty¡­ We can leave anytime. Okay.¡± Professor Tu hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here? Sit.¡± After saying that, he pointed at the chair opposite his desk. Chu Luo nodded and dragged a chair over to sit with Anya. She said to Professor Tu, ¡°Professor Tu, I¡¯ve been very interested in ancient cultural arts recently. I heard that you guys were going to an ancient tombst time. Can I ask a few questions?¡± Professor Tu smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°When are you guys leaving?¡± ¡°It should be in a week, but I haven¡¯t confirmed the exact time.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I heard that it¡¯s very dangerous to enter a tomb. The ancient tomb you guys are going to is also legendary and magical. Will it be even more dangerous?¡± ¡°There will definitely be danger, but we¡¯re going with the people sent by the higher-ups this time. They will protect us.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Princess Anya said that many of the royal families overseas are also interested in that tomb. Could there really be immortal medicines and divine weapons inside?¡± Although Anya didn¡¯t know why Chu Luo told this to the professors at Imperial University, she still nodded cooperatively. When Professor Tu heard this, anger immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Where did Little Chu hear about this? That ancient tomb is an ancient inheritance of our country. No matter what is inside, it belongs to our country. What are those foreign royal families trying to achieve by spreading these rumors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already obvious what they want to do,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°So I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. You can tell the higher-ups about this.¡± Professor Tu fell silent and was obviously considering the severity of this matter. Chu Luo stopped talking and sat there waiting for him to think. Anya was a little surprised that Chu Luo hade over to remind the people here. Professor Tu thought for almost two minutes before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups. If there are really many foreigners who have designs on the things in that tomb, the higher-ups will definitely not sit back and do nothing.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Professor Tu felt a little uneasy. He stood up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with the other professors and teachers first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Anya also stood up. After Chu Luo stood up, she even said, ¡°Teacher Tu, I¡¯m very interested in the repair of ancient artifacts. Can you rmend a few books for me to read?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked out of the door together. As they walked, Professor Tu talked to her about a few books. In the end, he even said, ¡°I sorted out some contents. If you like, I¡¯ll go back and sort out those materials and send them to you tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor Tu. I want to see it.¡± The three of them walked out of the office building and Professor Tu walked towards the courtyard at the back. Chu Luo and Anya walked forward. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a ce where no one was around that Anya asked, ¡°Chu, why did youe to remind the professors here? I think even if you remind the professors here, it¡¯s impossible that the people in the higher echelons of your empire will choose not to go to that tomb. After all, that tomb is too tempting.¡± Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they can get into that tomb or not. Imperial University¡¯s professors can¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I have yet to learn their abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Chu Luo continued walking out without looking at Anya¡¯splicated gaze. Just as she was about to walk to the exit, a boy carrying arge porcin vase suddenly walked in. The boy shouted as he walked, ¡°Be careful, be careful. This is a XX dynasty¡¯s cdon porcin vase borrowed from someone else. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chu Luo and Anya quickly stood at the side. Anya looked at the boy walking in and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This boy is really interesting.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That porcin thing he is carrying is fake.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya was a little surprised.¡± How did you know?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I guessed. Cdon porcin from the XX dynasty is a priceless famous artifact. It¡¯s usually kept in museums. Even if a collector has it, it¡¯s impossible for him to be willing to lend it out. So if this isn¡¯t fake, what is it?¡± Anya gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo epted herpliment and continued walking out. As soon as she walked out of the Archaeology Department, Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan told her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, the Duanmu family is holding a banquet tonight. They invited us to participate.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it Old Master Duanmu¡¯s idea?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll reject them directly.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to guess to know why the Duanmu family was holding a banquet tonight. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go participate. After all, it¡¯s Old Master Duanmu¡¯s idea. I want to see him too.¡± She wanted to see what kind of person the old man who saved Li Yan was. Li Yan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at Imperial Universityter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them hung up and Anya also hung up. Anya said to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family invited me to a banquet tonight. Chu, did Li call you just now?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Qin family¡¯s matter has just happened today, and the Duanmu family is already inviting guests tonight. Could they be so anxious as to rope in people?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had a gossipy look sh across her face, and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the princess of America.¡± After saying that, she continued walking forward while Anya¡¯s expression froze. However, they had just taken a few steps when Nangong Yi called out to them from behind. Chapter 339 - The Duanmu Family Is Really Enthusiastic Tonight

Chapter 339: The Duanmu Family Is Really Enthusiastic Tonight

The two of them stopped and turned around to see Nangong Yi walking over with a paper box in his hands. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Looks like I came out at the right time. Let¡¯s go. I can bring Princess Anya along.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The three of them walked towards the parking lot. As soon as they left, Neeson walked out from the side. He had been staring in the direction the three of them had left, and a dark glint shed across his eyes. After a while, he turned around and walked towards the other side. ¡­ Since she was going to attend the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet, Anya must go back to the embassy to change her clothes. When the two of them walked to the school gate, Li Yan¡¯s car was already waiting there. Unexpectedly, the Sun family¡¯s guards were still standing outside the school. Anya was a little surprised. ¡°To think these guards are still here. The Sun family is thoughtful. This way, no one will dare to disturb you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them walked to the car Li Yan was in and the door opened. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya was also invited to a banquet by the Duanmu family tonight. Get someone to send her back.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and said to Qin Ming, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, ¡°Qin Ming, send Anya back.¡± Qin Ming pushed open the door from the front passenger seat and walked down. He said to Anya with an expressionless face, ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, he walked towards a bodyguard car behind. Qin Ming walked over and knocked on the window in front. After the chauffeur rolled down the window, he said to him, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll use this car.¡± The chauffeur alighted. Anya red at the bodyguard car and thought, ¡®Does this person want me to ride in that kind of car?¡¯ Qin Ming turned around and gestured to her. ¡°Get in.¡± Anya was about to speak when Chu Luo, who was standing beside her, said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Qin Ming to send you back, you can only get other bodyguards to do so. You have to think carefully. Qin Ming is the best at fighting. If anything happens halfway, he can resolve it.¡± Anya swallowed her words and walked over reluctantly. Only then did Chu Luo get into the car. The car door closed and the car drove out. Chu Luo told Li Yan about how many royal families abroad knew about that tomb. As she spoke, her brows subconsciously furrowed. She said, ¡°This must be a huge conspiracy. I wonder who spread the news about that tomb?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and continued, ¡°Do you think the Qin family released the news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and patted itfortingly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter immediately.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The car drove straight back to the vi. The two of them walked upstairs. They were going to change into formal evening wear for the banquet. Tonight, Li Yan had prepared a long-sleeved lotus pink matching dress for Chu Luo. Chu Luo had seen the clothes to wear at a banquet before and they were usually short-sleeved evening gowns. After she put on this dress, she deliberately walked around in front of Li Yan and asked, ¡°Why did you think of preparing such a dress for me?¡± Li Yan looked at her, who looked pink and tender in this set of clothes. His fingers moved and he finally restrained himself from turning her around to bully her. He asked hoarsely, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Coincidentally, it matches your Tang suit very well.¡± Li Yan was wearing a crescent white Tang suit with golden thread on it tonight. It was unknown if it was because of his elegant aura or because his clothesplemented his aura, but he was so handsome that he was like a god in the sky, noble and unattainable. Chu Luo looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but walk up to him. She hooked his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. She was about to let go of him when a strong arm wrapped around her waist. It tightened at the same time. The two of them stuck close to each other. Li Yan looked down at her pink lips and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, you didn¡¯t seem to have examined my body properlyst time.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. In the next second, she reacted and her face turned red. She turned her head away from him and said, ¡°Who wants to check your body!¡± Li Yan deliberately chuckled softly in her ear, hisughter bewitching. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned her face back. Her lips swept across his. When the car arrived outside the Duanmu residence, Chu Luo realized that there were many people invited by the Duanmu residence tonight. Moreover, there were armed guards everywhere outside their residence tonight. It was obvious that they were blocking someone. At this moment, many cars drove over and stopped at the designated location. The third generation of the Duanmu family were all standing by the door to wee the guests. Chu Luo smiled and retracted her gaze. ¡°The Duanmu family is really enthusiastic tonight.¡± She had just finished speaking when a man walked over. Li Yan told her, ¡°He¡¯s the third generation eldest son of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Ze.¡± He had just finished speaking when Duanmu Ze came to their car. Then, Duanmu Ze tapped his finger on the window. After the chauffeur lowered the window, Duanmu Ze said to the two of them with just the right amount of enthusiasm, ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo, you¡¯re here. Grandfather even asked if you were here just now.¡± After saying that, he even opened the car door for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see Grandfather first.¡± Li Yan nodded coldly at Duanmu Ze, a sharp contrast to thetter¡¯s enthusiasm. Duanmu Ze seemed to be used to Li Yan¡¯s manner and didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°We¡¯ve also invited the Sun family tonight. Maybe they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him indifferently. The two of them alighted and walked through the door under Duanmu Ze¡¯s lead. Other than people from the political world, there were also many people from the business world who were invited today. Everyone fawned over them enthusiastically or exchanged polite greetings. As they walked over, many people were talking about the Qin family. At the same time, they quietly sized up Li Yan and Chu Luo. The Duanmu residence was arge residence with a few entrances and exits. Duanmu Ze led the two of them towards the courtyard at the back. As he walked, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to know people from the Sun family. Previously, the Sun family never participated in banquets. They only agreed to participate after knowing that you wereing tonight.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately teased, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Chu Luo that we managed to invite the Sun family over.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Have you found the money that the Qin family transferred away?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly nced at Li Yan. Duanmu Ze¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°No. The Qin family is too shrewd. They didn¡¯t leave any evidence at all.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Qin family now? Can you punish them immediately?¡± ¡°Someone from the Qin family has alreadye out to take the rap. It¡¯s the eldest son of the Qin family, Qin Hui. Old Master Qin came out at the same time to uphold justice and personally handed Qin Hui to the prosecutor¡¯s office. Therefore, they can only detain Qin Hui for now. The others from the Qin family are only being observed at home unless we find more beneficial evidence.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that the Qin family could react so quickly. However, when she thought of Old Master Qin, whom she had metst time, she felt that it was normal for them to do so. As the three of them spoke, they walked past the second and third courtyard. Just as they turned into the third courtyard, they saw a fashionable girl with a lollipop in her mouth walking over. She looked a little out of ce with the Duanmu family. The girl looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. She stared at Chu Luo¡¯s bare face, but her eyes had a wild glow in them. When she saw Li Yan and Chu Luo walking over, she was surprised. Then, she sized Chu Luo up rudely. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I thought I was already very famous.¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to say that and pouted unhappily. Seeing that Li Yan¡¯s expression was even colder, Duanmu Ze quickly berated the girl, ¡°Little Xi, stop fooling around. Didn¡¯t I tell you to go change your clothes? There are so many guests tonight. As a member of the Duanmu family, you have to be a good host.¡± Duanmu Xi pursed his lips at him. ¡°Do I have anything inmon with those people? I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Duanmu Ze¡¯s face darkened. Duanmu Xi quickly corrected herself. ¡°Fine.¡± After saying that, she made a face at him and strode away. Chapter 340 - A Married Couple Should Discuss Everything Together

Chapter 340: A Married Couple Should Discuss Everything Together

Duanmu Ze quickly exined to the two of them in aplicated and slightly angry tone, ¡°This is my Third Uncle¡¯s younger sister. She was just brought back and no one disciplined her before, so her temper is a little wild.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°If Little Xi messes upter, you can teach her a lesson. You don¡¯t have to be polite just because you think she¡¯s from the Duanmu family.¡± Although Duanmu Ze didn¡¯t say it explicitly, one could guess that Duanmu Xi¡¯s identity was perhaps something like an illegitimate child. When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at Duanmu Ze but didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them continued walking in. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at Old Master Duanmu¡¯s residence. Old Master Duanmu lived at the back. The environment here was especially quiet. There were more than ten pots of various kinds of natal lilies in the courtyard. Chu Luo scanned the entire courtyard and realized that the potted nts were ced very carefully. This ce was very suitable for old people to recuperate. On one side of the courtyard, there was a stone table and a wooden stool. At this moment, an old man with a head full of silver white hair was sitting there, but his body exuded the aura of a ruler. The old man looked a little haggard because of his illness, but his eyes were wise. When the old man saw the two of them, he waved at them and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. Li Zi,e y a game with me.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was like an ancient bell, thick and deep. Then, he said to Duanmu Ze, ¡°Little Ze, go prepare some snacks for the youngdy.¡± Duanmu Ze went to prepare snacks for Chu Luo, while Li Yan and Chu Luo walked to the old man¡¯s side. Even when Li Yan arrived before Old Master Duanmu, he still maintained his cold demeanor. He only greeted, ¡°Old Master.¡± Then he shut her mouth. Old Master Duanmu smiled and said to him, ¡°Kid, why are you still so stuffy after marrying a wife? Be careful that the youngdy won¡¯t be able to stand your character.¡± ¡°I can stand it,¡± Chu Luo replied in a crisp voice. ¡°He¡¯s not a stuffy person.¡± Hearing this, Old Master Duanmuughed out loud. He smiled at Chu Luo and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a charming girl. I¡¯ve heard your name from my grandchildren many times. With your talent in learning, you¡¯ll definitely be an extraordinary person in the future.¡± When Li Yan heard Old Master Duanmu praise Chu Luo, his lips finally curled up a little. Old Master Duanmu immediately realized his change and continued with a smile, ¡°At that time, I got someone to change your household register to a married one. Looks like it was a correct decision.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°You¡¯re about the same age as my granddaughter. You should call me Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu.¡± ¡°Haha! Good child.¡± Old Master Duanmu asked Li Yan, ¡°When do you n to hold the wedding? I¡¯m considered your matchmaker. When the wedding is held, you must invite me to the wedding.¡± Li Yan nodded seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo and I will go back and discuss the wedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A married couple should discuss everything together.¡± Old Master Duanmu pointed at the seat opposite him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand. Come y with me.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t sit down immediately. Instead, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you know how to y chess?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I know how to y chess, but I¡¯ve never yed military chess before.¡± ¡°Do you want to y?¡± ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be afraid. If you don¡¯t know how to y, get Young Li to stand at the side and teach you. It¡¯s very easy to learn.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down. Before the two of them started ying chess, Li Yan quickly told Chu Luo the main points of military chess. Before Chu Luo could say anything, Old Master Duanmu said to him, ¡°You¡¯re speaking so quickly. Can you understand, youngdy? Don¡¯t speak so quickly.¡± Li Yan was almost done and didn¡¯t say anything else. After Chu Luo and Old Master Duanmu started ying military chess, Li Yan stopped talking and stood behind Chu Luo. This made Old Master Duanmu especially look at the two of them. When Duanmu Ze brought over the snacks, he was a little surprised to see his grandfather ying chess with Chu Luo. He even stood there and watched for a while. What he saw made her even more surprised. ¡°So Chu Luo ys chess so well.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. ¡°A top student is indeed a top student. Young Li only taught once, but you actually grasped the key points.¡± Chu Luo said modestly, ¡°My chess skills are inferior to yours for the time being.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed out loud again. Then, she added, ¡°Not only is the youngdy good at studying, but she¡¯s also good at medicine. I heard that you cured Old Master Sun¡¯s illness.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I cured it with Professor Tang.¡± ¡°Not bad still.¡± Duanmu Ze suddenly nced at Chu Luo. The two of them continued ying chess. Half an hourter, Chu Luo lost to Old Master Duanmu. However, Old Master Duanmu said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Youngdy, I feel that you¡¯re deliberately going easy on me.¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°No.¡± This made Duanmu Ze, who was standing at the side, want tough. However, Old Master Duanmu red at him and Duanmu Ze quickly retracted the smile on his face. He straightened his face and said, ¡°Grandfather, the banquet in the front yard is about to start. Li Yan and Chu Luo are guests. You can¡¯t let them stay here forever.¡± Old Master Duanmu was a little dissatisfied and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Youngdy,e and y chess with me when you¡¯re free in the future. We¡¯ll y chess then.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Duanmu Ze went over to help Old Master Duanmu up. Old Master Duanmu said to Li Yan, ¡°Young Li, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Come to my room and talk to me.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go to the front yard with Little Ze first. I heard that the Sun family will alsoe tonight. You can y with them for a while.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who nodded at her before she left with Duanmu Ze. As Old Master Duanmu watched her leave, he said to Li Yan with a smile, ¡°Young Li, you¡¯re blessed to have such a beautiful wife who knows how to protect you.¡± Li Yan finally responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Seeing that his expression was still cold, Old Master Duanmu said to him, ¡°Since you have a girl you like, change your personality. Don¡¯t keep a cold face. No matter how warm a girl is, she won¡¯t be able to stand facing your face every day.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked over to get his walking stick. The two of them walked in. ¡­ Chu Luo followed Duanmu Ze to the front yard. Duanmu Ze was probably worried that Chu Luo would be bored along the way, so he asked some questions about Chu Luo¡¯s studies. Chu Luo didn¡¯t really want to answer. She said, ¡°They¡¯re all good.¡± Seeing that her interest in talking wasn¡¯t high, Duanmu Ze could only tactfully shut his mouth. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Duanmu Tian happened toe out from the corridor beside them. He sized up Chu Luo with hiszy and flirtatious eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Li Yan¡¯s little wife, Chu Luo? Why did youe out from Grandfather¡¯s ce alone?¡± Duanmu Ze gave him a warning look and said, ¡°Grandfather has something to say to Li Yan. I¡¯ll take Chu Luo to the living room first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad a coincidence.¡± Duanmu Tian raised his eyebrows and said to Duanmu Ze, ¡°Uncle asked me to look for you to see if the violinist is here yet, and also why he isn¡¯t at the banquet hall at this time?¡± Duanmu Ze was about to speak when Duanmu Tian hushed him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not free. It¡¯s impossible for me to help you take a look.¡± Displeasure shed across Duanmu Ze¡¯s eyes. He knew that Duanmu Tian was doing this on purpose, so he turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m going to check on the violinist we hired today. You can go straight to the banquet hall in the front yard along this path.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and left. Duanmu Tian looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and was about to follow her when Duanmu Ze extended his arm to stop him and warned in a low voice, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯d better put away your tricks. Chu Luo is Li Yan¡¯s wife and our esteemed guest tonight. Don¡¯t have any designs on her. Stay away from her.¡± Duanmu Tian had an innocent expression. ¡°How could I have designs on her? I just want to go to the front yard too.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e with me.¡± Duanmu Ze didn¡¯t believe him at all, nor did he give him a chance to object. He grabbed his arm and walked to the side. Chu Luo walked for a few minutes and saw the brightly lit, bustling, and flickering living room. She was about to walk over when two girls walked out of the door. When the three of them met, one of the girls asked loudly in surprise, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± After saying that, she nced at the door and said, ¡°Brother Tianhao and the others are looking for you.¡± Another girl standing beside the girl asked, ¡°Yang Lu, are you close to Chu Luo?¡± Chapter 341 - Troubled

Chapter 341: Troubled

Yang Lu looked at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze and replied, ¡°So-so.¡± After saying that, she said to the girl beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take me to see your collection? If we don¡¯t go now, they¡¯ll look for us.¡± ¡°Wait first.¡± After saying that, Duanmu Zhixuan smiled at Chu Luo and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, Chu Luo. My name is Duanmu Zhixuan. You can enter the banquet hall first. There are many people of your age inside. You can go y with people you know.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and walked towards the hall. The moment Chu Luo walked into the hall, Duanmu Zhixuan asked in a curious tone, ¡°Yang Lu, you don¡¯t seem to like Chu Luo very much?¡± Yang Lu immediately denied, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just not close to her. Why should I be warm to her?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan looked at Yang Lu¡¯s face and knew that she was lying. She suddenly thought of something and pursed her lips into a smile. She teased, ¡°Could Chu Luo be the girl your Brother Tianhao likes? Is that why you had such a reaction when you saw Chu Luo?¡± Yang Lu red at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop gossiping. That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°That must be it. Otherwise, why would you have such an expression when you see Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, do you want to bring me to see your treasure or not? If not, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re really¡­¡± Duanmu Zhixuan could only end the topic and bring her to the backyard. Not long after the two of them left, Duanmu Xi, who had a lollipop in his mouth and hadn¡¯t changed her clothes, walked out from the other side. She took out the lollipop in her mouth and intense jealousy shed across her eyes. ¡°Why should she be liked by everyone? Hmph! Just because she¡¯s beautiful and Li Yan¡¯s woman!¡± After saying that, a nasty glint shed across her eyes as she followed them. When Chu Luo arrived at the banquet hall, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The people from the Sun family who came today were Second Master Sun, Sun Tianyang (Eldest Young Master Sun), and Sun Tianhao. When the three of them saw Chu Luo, they immediately walked over. Second Master Sun retracted the sternness in his eyes and looked at Chu Luo kindly. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, why did youe alone?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yan went to Grandpa Duanmu¡¯s ce.¡± Second Master Sun nodded. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu and his wife walked over. Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°Li Yan and Chu Luo came before you. My father invited them over as soon as they arrived. My father probably has something to say to Li Yan, so he asked Little Chu toe out first.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Duanmu asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, didn¡¯t anyone send you out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu smiled and said, ¡°Then y with the youngsters for a while. There¡¯s a lot of food over there. If you¡¯re hungry, don¡¯t be restrained.¡± He then asked Eldest Madam Duanmu, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhixuan? Let her y with Chu Luo.¡± Eldest Madam Duanmu quietly nced around and didn¡¯t see anyone. She quickly said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Zhixuan to help me get something. How about this? Little Chu, follow me first. I¡¯ll introduce you to the other youngsters who came tonight. Maybe some of them are your ssmates.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao said on her behalf, ¡°I¡¯ll just bring Chu Luo along. She¡¯s shy.¡± Unexpectedly, Second Master Sun agreed with Sun Tianhao. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Tianyang and Tianhao bring Little Chu to y.¡± Eldest Madam Duanmu nced at Eldest Master Duanmu quietly. Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°Sure, have fun.¡± After saying that, he smiled and said to Second Master Sun, ¡°We probably don¡¯t have anything inmon with them youngsters. Let¡¯s go over and drink.¡± Second Master Sun nodded and even instructed before leaving, ¡°Apany Chu Luo well.¡± The moment the three of them left, Sun Tianhao forcefully suppressed the awkwardness in his heart and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡± Sun Tianyang agreed. ¡°I heard that you girls starve yourselves before attending banquets. Little Chu, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t learn from them.¡± Chu Luo had actually eaten something when she came and wasn¡¯t very hungry. She shook her head and asked, ¡°Is Anya not here yet?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished asking, Second Master Duanmu walked in with Anya, who was wearing a luxurious dress and followed by a group of guards. She exuded a noble and princess-like aura. The other masters of the Duanmu family also came over. ¡°Your Highness, wee to our Duanmu residence as a guest.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu gave Anya a gentlemanly bow. The others followed suit and gave her a gentlemanly bow. Anya nodded at them with an expression, but her gaze swept across the hall. When she saw Chu Luo standing there, her eyes lit up and she immediately said to the Duanmu family, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to attend the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet. You don¡¯t have to specially entertain me. I¡¯ll just be with Chu Luo.¡± Everyone was shocked. Anya didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s expressions. After saying that, she walked up to Chu Luo. She first sized up Chu Luo¡¯s attire tonight and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu, your clothes are really good-looking tonight.¡± Chu Luo also nced at her attire tonight. As a princess of America, Anya¡¯s banquet gowns were exquisite and rich. The princess gown made her look even more noble. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t quite like herplicated gown. She said casually, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a few sets next time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anya realized that she was a little too excited and quickly retracted her expression. She nodded with a straight face.¡± Okay.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing beside Chu Luo,ughed. Anya nced at Sun Tianhao and was displeased. However, she still asked politely, ¡°Chu, who are they? Where¡¯s Li?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from the Sun family.¡± As soon as Chu Luo introduced them, Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao greeted her at the same time. ¡°Hello, Princess Anya. I¡¯m Sun Tianyang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sun Tianhao.¡± When Anya heard that it was the Sun family, she finally retracted her expression. She said, ¡°I know you guys. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys foring out to support Chu today. Otherwise, Chu would have experienced more online violence.¡± Sun Tianyang said, ¡°Chu Luo is our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s only right for us to support her.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. At this moment, a few youngsters from the Duanmu family walked over. Duanmu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Princess Anya, Chu Luo, there¡¯s dancing at the banquetter.¡± He then looked at Princess Anya and continued, ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to invite Princess Anya to dance with meter?¡± When he heard this, Sun Tianhaoined, ¡°The music hasn¡¯t even started, and Duanmu Rui is already asking Princess Anya so enthusiastically. He¡¯s really smart.¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this and looked at Anya. The others also looked at Anya and Duanmu Rui. Actually, Anya didn¡¯t want to dance tonight, but since someone from the Duanmu family had invited her, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She quietly winked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to the Sun brothers via voice transmission, ¡°You guys should invite Anya too.¡± Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Seeing that her mouth was closed and no one else seemed to have heard her, before Sun Tianyang could react, Sun Tianhao said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. When we arrived, my brother invited Princess Anya.¡± After saying that, he nudged Sun Tianyang, who was in a daze. ¡°Big Brother, right?¡± Sun Tianyang immediately came back to his senses and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± The smile on Duanmu Rui¡¯s face froze. He looked at Anya. Anya smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sun invited me just now. I walked with Chu for most of the day at Imperial University. My feet are a little ufortable, so I can only dance with one of you.¡± She looked troubled. ¡°Now that both of you have invited me, it¡¯s making things difficult for me.¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s smile was a little thoughtful. ¡°Since Princess Anya is tired from walking around today, as a gentleman, how can I bear to let you dance again?¡± After saying that, he looked at Sun Tianyang and deliberately asked, ¡°I think Young Master Sun has the same thoughts as me, right?¡± Sun Tianyang sneered in his heart and nodded sternly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since Princess Anya is tired, I definitely won¡¯t let her exhaust her energy again.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s still some time before the dance. Why don¡¯t we go over and sit down and chat so that Princess Anya can rest?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone agreed and went to the lounge. After tea and snacks were served, everyone started chatting casually. Not long after, Yang Lu, Duanmu Ze, Duanmu Tian, Duanmu Zhixuan, and Duanmu Xi walked in from outside. ¡°What are you talking about so happily?¡± Duanmu Tian was the first to speak. When he walked in, he saw that Anya was also there. He walked up to her and first gave her a gentlemanly bow. Then, he said in a casual tone, ¡°Your Highness, wee to our house as a guest.¡± After saying that, he reached out to kiss her hand. In Chu Luo¡¯s eyes, Duanmu Tian¡¯s demeanor was that of a lecher. Before Anya could extend her hand, she deliberately asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Princess Anya said that she wanted to learn thenguage and customs of the empire from me. Isn¡¯t kissing the hand a Western custom etiquette?¡± Anya hadn¡¯t really wanted to extend her hand initially. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s gesture, she nodded. ¡°Chu Luo is right. I want to follow the customs when in Rome.¡± After saying that, she asked Chu Luo, ¡°How do people greet each other in your empire?¡± ¡°In an informal setting, greet each other verbally.¡± When Anya heard this, she said, ¡°In that case, the banquet isn¡¯t considered a formal asion.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is only a gathering, not an official asion.¡± Chapter 342 - You Can’t Even Ballroom Dance?

Chapter 342: You Can¡¯t Even Ballroom Dance?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Duanmu Tian listened to the three of them speak one after another, he didn¡¯t know if he should retract his hand in midair. Displeasure and embarrassment shed across his heart, and he was about to retract his hand quietly. At this moment, Duanmu Xi, who was sitting in the corner, suddenly said, ¡°Third Brother, Princess Anya said that she wants to learn imperial etiquette. Why haven¡¯t you retracted your hand?¡± Duanmu Tian abruptly turned around and red at her coldly. Duanmu Xi pretended to be frightened and immediately lowered her head. A cold glint shed across the depths of her eyes before she raised her head and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, your husband is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked into the hall and saw that Li Yan had already entered and was surrounded by many people. At this moment, the melodious sound of the violin could be heard. Duanmu Ze said, ¡°The dance is about to start. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± No one had any objections. Everyone stood up and walked out. Chu Luo and Anya walked together. Duanmu Rui walked over and said considerately, ¡°Princess Anya is tired from walking today. You can sit in the resting areater.¡± Anya and Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Rui at the same time. His words seemed thoughtful, but they were deliberately said for the other men to hear. Anya didn¡¯t care what Duanmu Rui had in mind and was very satisfied with his words. She nodded and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you want to danceter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her gaze met Li Yan¡¯s. Everyone could clearly feel Li Yan¡¯s cold aura retract. Everyone looked at the group of people who walked out of the lounge. Eldest Master Duanmu smiled and said, ¡°There are many youngsters here today. I heard from Little Ze that youngsters like to dance at banquets. Let¡¯s follow the trend tonight. Everyone, give up the space in the center to those who know how to dance.¡± Everyone consciously spread out, and a huge space quickly appeared in the middle. As Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo, Anya whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family actually managed to invite the violinist, Hans, tonight. Looks like they really put in a lot of effort.¡± After Anya finished speaking, she saw someone looking over and immediately picked up her expression. Chu Luo nced at her. At this moment, Li Yan had already walked up to her and asked, ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°What dance?¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo in surprise. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even ballroom dance?¡± As soon as Anya finished speaking, everyone standing at the side looked at Chu Luo with different expressions. Chu Luo nced at Anya and asked calmly, ¡°Is it very embarrassing to not know how to ballroom dance?¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing on the other side, replied, ¡°None of our Sun family members know how to dance either.¡± Yang Lu muttered from behind, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have time to dance.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she continued to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance either.¡± Chu Luo looked at his serious expression and the smile on her face widened. ¡°Then let¡¯s watch them dance.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter the dance floor, and Anya also rejected the other people who came to invite her. Duanmu Ze gestured to a servant standing in front of the violinist. After the servant informed Hans, everyone saw Hans cing the violin on his shoulder in a stylish manner. At that moment, Chu Luo saw a ck aura floating out of the corner behind them towards Hans. Chu Luo sensed it and the smile on her face widened. She suddenly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve. When Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, she lowered her voice and said to him, ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watchter.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Hans¡¯ expression changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t make a sound on his violin. The group of people who were already prepared to dance looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem with Hans¡¯s violin? Why isn¡¯t there any sound?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tune it up?¡± ¡°How is that possible? If the violin hasn¡¯t been tuned properly, it would at most sound out of tune. It¡¯s impossible that it can¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°Hans just yed a song. How can the violin not be able to make a sound?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was discussing, Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded behind Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Anya also looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. She only said three words, ¡°Watch the show.¡± Hans¡¯ violin couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was so anxious that a thinyer of sweat quickly appeared on his forehead and his face turned red. The expressions of the people from the Duanmu family were also a little ugly. At this moment, there was a cry of surprise. Duanmu Xi asked in a naive tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that this person is a violinist? There were even times when a professional violinist¡¯s instrument malfunctioned?¡± ¡°Hey! I heard a legend before that there are people who know demonic magic and can control people or objects. Could it be that there¡¯s such a person among the people who came here today?¡± The expressions of everyone from the Duanmu family turned even uglier. Duanmu Ze scolded in a low voice, ¡°Duanmu Xi, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± After saying that, he said to Duanmu Rui, ¡°Second Brother, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Duanmu Rui nodded at him and walked towards Hans. Duanmu Ze gave Duanmu Tian a look, gesturing for him to take Duanmu Xi away. No matter how the Duanmu brothers disliked each other in private, they wouldn¡¯t allow Duanmu Xi to spout nonsense on such an asion. Duanmu Tian walked over and put his arm around Duanmu Xi¡¯s shoulder. With the concerned expression of a sibling, he said, ¡°Sister Xiao Xi, apany me to see how things are over there.¡± After saying that, he forcefully led her to the dance floor. After a few steps, he said to her in a low mocking tone with a smile on his face, ¡°An illegitimate child is an illegitimate child. You¡¯re so rude. Looks like you can get lost after today.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Duanmu Xi¡¯s eyes and anger immediately appeared on her face. She shook off his arm and said angrily, ¡°How can you be like this! I don¡¯t want to go with you anymore.¡± With that, she ran towards the door. However, she sneered in her heart: Since you¡¯re ruthless to me, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous to you! Since you want to rope in Li Yan so much, I¡¯ll let something happen to Li Yan¡¯s woman here. Let¡¯s see if you can fulfill your wish. Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at the direction of the door and happened to see Duanmu Xi¡¯s back view as she quickly ran out. After a few seconds, she retracted her gaze and casually listened to everyone. Hans¡¯ violin couldn¡¯t make a sound. There were already many people discussing. Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to a different violin? Maybe there¡¯s a problem with this violin.¡± Unexpectedly, when Hans heard this, he immediately jumped up agitatedly. ¡°How is that possible? This violin has been with me for ten years, just like my lover. I¡¯ll only be with my lover. I definitely won¡¯t change it.¡± A tad displeased, the masters of Duanmu Rui¡¯s family spoke among themselves in hushed tones. Second Master Duanmu said, ¡°Just get someone else. In any case, it¡¯s just background music for dancing.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu and Third Master Duanmu immediately agreed with him. Third Master Duanmu walked over and said to Duanmu Rui in a low voice, ¡°Little Rui, bring him down. Think of a way to rece it with other instruments.¡± Duanmu Rui nodded and said to Hans, ¡°Mr. Hans, I¡¯ll take you to the lounge. You can check what¡¯s wrong with this violin.¡± Hans was also anxious, so he agreed. The moment Hans was taken away, Duanmu Rui came over and said to Duanmu Zhixuan, ¡°Zhixuan, don¡¯t you know how to y the violin too? Go up.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan felt that ying the violin at such an asion was lowering her status as a rich miss. She didn¡¯t want anyone to think that she deliberately refused to go, so she said in a troubled tone, ¡°Second Brother, go look for someone else. I injured my wrist this morning and still can¡¯t exert much strength.¡± Duanmu Rui stared at Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s face. How could he not know what she was thinking? Anger shed across his heart, but this wasn¡¯t the time to be angry. He said, ¡°Then ask around and see who knows how to y the violin.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan went to ask a group of women she knew and shook her head at him. At this moment, Yang Lu, who was standing there, suddenly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu Luo know everything? Why don¡¯t Chu Luo go over and y a song?¡± When Yang Lu said this, the people who heard it first looked at her in surprise. To think that she wanted to ask Li Yan¡¯s woman to y the violin in front of him. Wasn¡¯t she asking for a beating? Sun Tianhao warned her in a low voice in displeasure, ¡°Yang Lu, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°How am I going overboard? Isn¡¯t Master Li¡¯s rtionship with the Duanmu family very good? Can¡¯t they even get Chu Luo to help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan finally said. There was a chilling ruthlessness in his voice as he nced at Yang Lu with his sharp eyes. Just as Yang Lu¡¯s face turned pale from fright, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the rest area. Chapter 343 - Dream On!

Chapter 343: Dream On!

Anya and the Sun brothers followed. When Sun Tianhao walked up to Yang Lu, he stopped and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yang Lu, aren¡¯t you looking for a beating?¡± With that, he left. Yang Lu suddenly came back to her senses. She opened her mouth and started crying. The person standing there was shocked. Duanmu Zhixuan quickly asked, ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Lu covered her face and cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say those words just now.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan paused and looked at her strangely. She didn¡¯t believe what she was saying at all. How could she suddenly go back on her word after saying it? Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Rui, who were standing there, were also anxious. At this moment, things had already be a little unpleasant. If they didn¡¯t divert everyone¡¯s attention today, the Duanmu family¡¯s banquet tonight would be a joke. Duanmu Ze said in amanding tone, ¡°Zhixuan, go y the violin.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Duanmu Rui chimed in, ¡°Zhixuan, don¡¯t be willful.¡± At this moment, the masters of the Duanmu family and the Sun family walked over. Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s body trembled and she quickly walked over. After Chu Luo and the others sat on the sofa, Anya felt so cold from Li Yan¡¯s cold aura that she didn¡¯t dare to sit beside Chu Luo. She found an armchair and sat down. ¡°Who was that person just now? Why was she so rude?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yang Lu from Minister XX¡¯s family,¡± Sun Tianyang answered. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and grabbed hisrge hand. ¡°Someone controlled Yang Lu just now.¡± When Anya and the Sun brothers heard this, they were stunned and their expressions turned ugly. Sun Tianhao looked furious and was about to speak when Sun Tianyang reminded him, ¡°The others are here.¡± The masters who came over were all holding wine sses. Second Master Sun asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°What happened just now? I saw that Li Yan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.¡± Sun Tianhao told her, ¡°Someone asked Chu Luo to y the violin.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s expression froze. He asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yang Lu.¡± The masters of the Duanmu family heaved a sigh of relief. Second Master Sun was displeased. ¡°What does thatss Yang Lu want?¡± Eldest Master Duanmu replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Yang Lu was just joking.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, many people are here today. Come with us and sit down with everyone to chat. Chu Luo has the protection of my children and the two brats from the Sun family. No one dares to bully her.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll y with Anya.¡± Li Yan looked at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°If anyone continues to be blind and ask you to do something, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Master Li, is it a good idea for you to say that in front of everyone?¡¯ Unexpectedly, Chu Luo agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan then walked away with the group. As soon as they left, the other youngsters gathered again. At this moment, Yang Lu didn¡¯t dare to speak or walk over. She couldn¡¯t stand this feeling and simply turned to walk out. Yang Lu originally wanted toe out to take a breather. Just as she walked to a tree, she heard a faint ringing in her ears. Then, her eyes closed and opened, and the glow in them had disappeared. Then, a twisted smile appeared on her face as she turned and walked towards the door. After she entered, she didn¡¯t go to Chu Luo and the others immediately. Instead, she walked to the dance floor. After Duanmu Zhixuan finished ying a violin tune, she walked up to her with a perturbed and regretful expression and said, ¡°Zhixuan, I said something wrong just now and made Chu Luo unhappy. You know that if Chu Luo is unhappy, Brother Tianhao will be angry with me. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°How? You didn¡¯t actually say anything wrong just now.¡± ¡°I think so too, but you saw it yourself. They¡¯re all on Chu Luo¡¯s side. I have to apologize to her, or Brother Tianhao will definitely ignore me.¡± ¡°Then go apologize.¡± ¡°There are too many people. There¡¯s also Princess Anya beside Chu Luo. I¡¯m afraid that she doesn¡¯t even want to hear me apologize.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Let everyone y outside. I¡¯ll apologize to Chu Luo in private.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan nodded and strode over. After walking over, she said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s boring for everyone to sit here. Big Brother, doesn¡¯t our family have an attic specially used to collect painting and calligraphy? Why don¡¯t we bring Princess Anya and Chu Luo to take a look?¡± Chu Luo looked at Duanmu Zhixuan and then at Yang Lu, who was standing behind the crowd. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Really? I want to take a look.¡± Anya was also interested and immediately chimed in, ¡°I want to take a look too.¡± Since the two of them had spoken, everyone walked towards the back under the lead of the young masters and young mistresses of the Duanmu family. The area in the right section of the Duanmu residence had been converted into art rooms. It was a two-story building and had a huge area. As people of the upper-ss society, they more or less knew a little about painting and calligraphy. The moment everyone walked in, they were shocked by the various famous paintings inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Duanmu family to have so many famous works!¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a painting by my favorite painter XX.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also paintings by my favorite painter XX!¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s surprised voices, Duanmu Ze smiled and exined to everyone, ¡°My deceased grandmother was an artist before. This art building was specially prepared for my grandmother. The various famous Chinese paintings inside were all found by my grandfather with great effort at that time.¡± When everyone heard him say that, they thought of a beautiful love story. Many of the women were touched. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu must love Grandma Duanmu very much.¡± ¡°It feels so romantic. If only I could find a man like that.¡± ¡­ Duanmu Ze smiled and continued, ¡°Everyone can take a look as you please. The first floor is filled with famous paintings, and the second floor are filled with paintings created by my grandmother and grandfather.¡± ¡°Really? Then I want to see Grandpa Duanmu and Grandma Duanmu¡¯s paintings first.¡± Duanmu Ze asked Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Zhixuan to bring everyone up. After most of them had gone to the second floor, Duanmu Ze said to Anya and Chu Luo, ¡°Princess Anya and Chu Luo, feel free to see whatever you want.¡± Anya pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go over there and take a look. It seems like there are all kinds of empire paintings over there. Most of the paintings here are of Western flowers. I¡¯m tired of looking at them.¡± Chu Luo nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled her over. The others also looked around casually. The two brothers from the Duanmu family and the Sun family followed behind them. After looking at it for a while, Sun Tianhao muttered, ¡°I think none of these paintings are as good as the one Chu Luo drew.¡± Sun Tianyang nudged his arm, gesturing for him to restrain his straightforwardness. Duanmu Tian smiled and said, ¡°I also think the paintings here aren¡¯t as good as Chu Luo¡¯s.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo with his glowing eyes and suggested, ¡°We have top-notch ink and paper here. Is Chu Luo interested in painting on the spot?¡± Duanmu Ze nced at Duanmu Tian. Chu Luo¡¯s paintings had already reached an astronomical price. It was an excellent idea to ask her to leave a painting at the Duanmu residence. He then echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, after seeing Chu Luo¡¯s paintings, he even said that if he had the chance, he wanted to ask Chu Luo for a painting.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao said straightforwardly, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s painting has already been spected to an astronomical price. Even if she wants to paint a painting, it won¡¯t take her just an hour or two. If you ask her to paint at this time, how long will she have to paint?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s not enough time.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t say anything else and continued walking. Princess Anya nced at the Duanmu brothers and immediately followed Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao looked at the two brothers of the Duanmu family and sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t you change your Duanmu family¡¯s habit of taking advantage of others? You asked Chu Luo to leave a painting behind? Ha! Dream on!¡± The Duanmu brothers looked at him with unfriendly gazes. Sun Tianhao shed his muscr arms and iron fists at them and edged closer to them. He said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know why we came to your family¡¯s banquet today? It¡¯s to prevent you from having designs on Chu Luo.¡± After saying that, he turned around and caught up to Chu Luo. The more restrained Sun Tianyang only said, ¡°Tianhao is right.¡± Then, he followed. Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Tian red at the two brothers walking over. Duanmu Ze lowered his eyes slightly to conceal the thoughts in them. Duanmu Tian gritted his teeth and muttered in a mocking tone, ¡°That¡¯s why our Duanmu family and the Sun family don¡¯t usually interact. They are indeed from a martial family. They only have strength and no brains. I want to see if the Sun family can still be so arrogant after a while.¡± Duanmu Ze quickly turned to look at him and warned, ¡°There are some things that shouldn¡¯t be said. Put them away.¡± With that, he followed. A sneer shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I call the shots in our Duanmu residence. What can they do to me even if I say it?¡± Chapter 344 - Illusion and Magic

Chapter 344: Illusion and Magic

Chu Luo and Anya looked at the imperial paintings for a while. Suddenly, a servant from the Duanmu family came over and said to the Duanmu brothers, ¡°Young masters, Old Master just sent someone to call you to the backyard.¡± Duanmu Ze and Duanmu Tian looked at each other, confusion shing across their eyes. At this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan happened toe down from upstairs. She heard the servant¡¯s words and said to the two of them, ¡°Brothers, go and see why Grandpa is looking for you. Maybe Grandpa has something important to say. I¡¯ll entertain Princess Anya and the others.¡± The two of them thought for a while and decided to take a look. They said to the few of them, ¡°Take your time. We¡¯ll be backter.¡± Then, they left. After the two of them left, Duanmu Zhixuan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue looking at the paintings.¡± Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Zhixuan and suddenly said, ¡°I want to take a look at the art room upstairs.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them walked upstairs. When she reached the stairs, Duanmu Zhixuan suddenly bent her leg and fell. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Anya quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± A watery glint appeared in Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s eyes. She bit her lips tightly, obviously in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo said to the Sun brothers, ¡°Can anyone help Miss Duanmu?¡± Sun Tianyang said apologetically, ¡°When I came out, I promised my wife that I wouldn¡¯t have physical contact with any woman.¡± Sun Tianhao was even more direct. ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t expect the two brothers to be so ungentlemanly. Her face burned and her expression changed several times. If it weren¡¯t for her status, she would have cursed out loud. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then can one of you help me get two servants toe in and help me? Or go upstairs and call my Second Brother.¡± ¡°This is so troublesome. Brother, go get someone.¡± Sun Tianyang red at Sun Tianhao before walking out of the door. Sun Tianyang quickly called two servants from the Duanmu family to help Duanmu Zhixuan away. Sun Tianhao smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s finally no one annoying following us around.¡± Anya was amused by his words and asked, ¡°Your Sun family doesn¡¯t seem to get along with the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a fact that everyone knows.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re civilian staff and we¡¯re military staff. We don¡¯t like each other.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Since ancient times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why if we hadn¡¯t heard that you wereing tonight, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered to attend such a shy banquet where everyone speaks in a bureaucratic tone. If my family holds a banquet, I¡¯ll bring you to my shooting room to y. It¡¯ll be much more fun than here.¡± ¡°Shooting room.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the armory in the Li family residence. Since there was an armory, there must be a shooting room too. She suddenly wanted to go and y. At this moment, Anya suddenly asked Chu Luo in a strange tone, ¡°Chu Luo, do you feel that the atmosphere here is suddenly a little strange?¡± Chu Luo nced around and nodded calmly. ¡°Those who were originally here are gone. Everyone upstairs is also gone.¡± Anya and the others widened their eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sun Tianyang instantly entered a state of alert. Sun Tianhao tried to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Is that sort of person deliberately causing trouble?¡± ¡°What kind of person?¡± Anya was a little nervous.¡± Could it be someone simr to a dark warlock?¡± Seeing that the three of them were so nervous, Chu Luo said, ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯s just a small trick created by a nobody.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Chu Luo tapped the paintings on the wall. ¡°You can look at the paintings on the wall.¡± The three of them gasped when they saw this. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Why do I feel like these paintings are moving?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°They are indeed moving,¡± Chu Luo said with a smile. ¡°Someone wants to use these paintings to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Cause what trouble? Chu Luo, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± ¡°Continue looking at the paintings. Just look at the portrait. After you¡¯re done, tell me what you should do now.¡± The three of them listened to her and quickly looked at the portrait on the wall. As he watched, Sun Tianhao roared and wanted to smash the painting. Chu Luo tapped his acupoints with her finger and made him stand there unable to move. Duanmu Yang had to calm down a little. At this moment, he was also clenching his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead were twitching. Chu Luo thought for a while and also tapped his acupoints. Then, she raised her hand and pressed it on Anya¡¯s shoulder. Anya turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°The people inside actually dare to challenge the authority of our US royal family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo waved her fingers in front of her eyes. Anya¡¯s body trembled and she immediately woke up. She asked in surprise, ¡°Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± Chu Luo first woke the Sun brothers up before unsealing their acupoints. Then, she said, ¡°This person wants to use an illusion to anger us and make us destroy all the paintings here.¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°It must be the Duanmu family. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re not capable of such a thing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s them.¡± Sun Tianyang analyzed. ¡°These are all famous paintings, especially the ones left behind by Old Madam Duanmu upstairs. I don¡¯t believe the Duanmu family is willing to spend so much money just to let us destroy all the paintings here. Moreover, with the situation tonight, why would they want to do that?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on? Let¡¯s see what that person wants to do next.¡± ¡°How?¡± The three of them looked at Chu Luo expectantly. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and threw it into the air. The talisman quickly disappeared. Then, Chu Luo walked to the lounge chair by the window and sat down. She said to them, ¡°Everyone,e and sit. The show is about to start.¡± The three of them quickly walked over and sat down while looking out of the window. Chu Luo tapped on the window. Two servants from the Duanmu family suddenly appeared outside the originally quiet window. The two servants looked over with frightened expressions. ¡°Chu, what did they see?¡± ¡°They saw us destroying the paintings inside.¡± The three of them looked at her at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s smile widened. After a few seconds, Anya asked with a smile, ¡°The person hiding behind used an illusion. Chu, what did you use?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± Sun Tianhao also asked, ¡°Chu Luo, how do you n to deal with that person?¡± ¡°It depends on her performance after that.¡± If it was just an illusion, she would use a magical technique more powerful than this illusion to make that person¡¯s efforts go down the drain. Then, she would get the Duanmu family to deal with her. If she had even more vicious thoughts, then don¡¯t me her for using violence to suppress violence. The four of them sat for a while. The Sun brothers suddenly sat up straight and took out their weapons at the same time. Anya quickly asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sun Tianhao said and stood up. Sun Tianyang also stood up. The two of them stood on both sides of Chu Luo and Anya and looked around warily. ¡°Chu, can you feel what danger it is?¡± ¡°Snake, viper.¡± Not long after Chu Luo finished speaking, the sound of snakes slithering on the ground came from both sides. The poisonous snakes stopped two meters away from them and kept flicking their tongues. When Anya saw the cold animals crawling over, she hugged her arms tightly. ¡°Why are so many of these thingsing in? I feel ufortable all over.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said to the Sun brothers, ¡°Don¡¯t touch them. These are snakes specially fed with various kinds of poison. They are even more poisonous than ordinary venomous snakes. If their blood spills on you and you can¡¯t remove the poison immediately, you will die.¡± The Sun brothers¡¯ expressions froze. Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Then what should we do? Do you have any other way to deal with them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo took out a piece of paper and quickly folded it into the shape of a small person. Then, she threw it on the ground, and the piece of paper transformed into her shape. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these poisonous snakes are up to first.¡± The paper effigy walked forward for a meter before two snakes pounced forward to attack. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya screamed and quickly covered her eyes and mouth. After two seconds, she parted her fingers to reveal two eyes. Then, she gasped. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re actually attacking your face!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Looks like that person wants to disfigure me first.¡± Anya was so angry that her voice changed. ¡°To disfigure someone after being poisoning her to death using a poisonous snake. This person is too ruthless!¡± Sun Tianyang and Sun Tianhao exuded a powerful murderous aura. Sun Tianhao said with a fierce expression, ¡°Chu Luo, how do we deal with these poisonous snakes? Tell us, we¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Luo nced outside the window. The three of them subconsciously turned around. Seeing arge group of people walking over from afar, Chu Luo said, ¡°The Duanmu family reacted so quickly. That person can only be left to the Duanmu family to deal with.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept not teaching such a person a lesson personally!¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let that person off just like that?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and quickly shook the bracelet on her wrist. The ringing sound immediately made the snakes freeze. When the group of people outside the window was about to approach, they heard the sound of another musical instrument. The bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s hand shook three more times. The snakes turned around and quickly slid away. The Sun brothers asked at the same time, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to them just now?¡± Chapter 345 - My Image Has Been Destroyed By That Wretched Man!

Chapter 345: My Image Has Been Destroyed By That Wretched Man!

¡°Let these snakes go back and do to the culprit what they wanted to do to me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo snapped her fingers and all the paintings on the wall fell, as if someone had smashed them. This scene shocked Anya and the Sun brothers until they forgot to react. After a few seconds, Sun Tianyang swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for these paintings, I can guess that every painting is worth a lot. Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t really destroy all the paintings here, right?¡± Anya gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, that group of people is approaching.¡± Chu Luo stood up and walked towards the stairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Why upstairs?¡± ¡°To create evidence that we weren¡¯t downstairs.¡± ¡°Those people will be at the door soon. They¡¯ll see us when they enter.¡± ¡°Do you think they can enter so easily?¡± Only then did the three of them realize that the building had been cast with illusions and magic. No one outside could see what was going on inside. The stairs were facing the door. When the three of them walked to the stairs, Anya and the Sun brothers subconsciously turned around and realized that those people really couldn¡¯t enter. ¡°They actually brought an expert over.¡± In front of the group of people who came over, there was someone dispelling the illusion. Chu Luo also turned around. The person who came was from the Metaphysics Society, which proved that this person had been in the Duanmu residence to begin with. The Duanmu family obviously didn¡¯t want to alert the guests, but not far away, another group of people strode over. That group was Li Yan and the others. The three of them went upstairs. It was still empty, but the paintings upstairs weren¡¯t smashed. ¡°Chu Luo, where did those people go?¡± ¡°They¡¯re hidden.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and those people instantly appeared in front of her. However, they were all unconscious. ¡°Chu, did they fall into the illusion too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo shook her wrist and the talisman that had created the magic appeared in front of them before disappearing. Chu Luo quickly sized them up and said to the three of them, ¡°We just need to find a ce to pretend to be unconscious.¡± After saying that, she walked to the sofa in the corner and leaned against the armrest, pretending to be unconscious. The three of them looked at each other for two seconds. Anya quickly walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and leaned on the armrest of the sofa with her. At this moment, there was movement downstairs. It was obvious that the illusion had been broken. The Sun brothers looked at each other and Sun Tianyang fell to the ground. Sun Tianhao thought for a moment and simply copsed with him. Countless heavy footsteps went up the stairs. Soon, that group of people walked up. When they saw the people upstairs, the first to speak was Second Master Sun, who was furious and gnashing his teeth. ¡°Your Duanmu family is really good. To think you treat your guests like this.¡± As he spoke, strong footsteps quickly walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo instantly felt Li Yan¡¯s aura. Li Yan squatted down in front of her. Even without opening his eyes, Chu Luo could feel the cold aura emanating from him. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan then touched her face. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He retracted his hand and picked her up. Then, he stared at the Duanmu family with his extremely cold gaze. At this moment, the expert who had gone to check on everyone walked back and said to the masters of the Duanmu family, ¡°They¡¯re trapped in an illusion.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu asked, ¡°Can you undo it immediately?¡± ¡°I need some time.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan and his heart suddenly tightened. ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely give you and everyone an exnation.¡± The others¡¯ families also ran to where their children were. Li Yan pursed his lips and said to Qin Ming, who was following him, ¡°Take Anya away.¡± ¡°Li Yan, we have a master here. Let him save them.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll feel at ease leaving this to him?¡± Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression changed. At this moment, Second Master Sun spoke with a firm tone. ¡°Do you think only your Duanmu family can find a master?¡± As he spoke, he said to the guard he brought, ¡°Carry them away. We¡¯ll meet the President of the Metaphysics Society directly.¡± The Duanmu family wanted to stop them from leaving, especially Princess Anya. Second Master Sun said coldly, ¡°You better investigate what happened tonight. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be done!¡± Third Master Duanmu was about to re up when Eldest Master Duanmu stopped him. He said to Li Yan and Second Master Sun, ¡°We¡¯ll give you an exnation before tomorrow.¡± With that, he stepped aside. Li Yan and the others left with the four of them. After the car drove out, Chu Luo opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she met Li Yan¡¯s deep eyes. At this moment, she was still in Li Yan¡¯s arms. Feeling the cold aura emanating from him, she touched his cheek and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡± With that, she sat up in his arms. However, Li Yan hugged her tightly. Chu Luo twisted her body and wheedled, ¡°It¡¯s a little ufortable lying like this.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her body. When Chu Luo sat up, he immediately carried her to sit on hisp. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her cheek against his. After rubbing against him twice, she told him what had happened in the art room. When Li Yan heard this, he wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°That Duanmu Xi from the Duanmu family. If I¡¯m not wrong, she did it herself. She learned a bit from a quack warlock.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his jaw tightened. He was obviously nning how to deal with that woman. Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against Li Yan¡¯s again and said with a smile, ¡°That woman won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan enjoyed her closeness to him. He tilted his head and kissed her lips a few times. Chu Luo felt a little itchy from his light kisses and giggled as she tried to tilt her head back. Li Yan pressed the back of her head. ¡­ After a while, Chu Luo leaned her cheek on his shoulder and panted. ¡°You drank.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I want to drink too.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan¡¯s hand reached her chin and he turned her face around. With his lips against hers, he chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you drink.¡± ¡°No¡­ ooh¡­¡± How could Li Yan give her a chance to say no? This time, just as the two of them ignited, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo took the phone with a red face. It was Anya. Anya sounded exasperated on the phone. ¡°Chu, why was I carried out on that dead-faced Qin Ming¡¯s shoulder?¡± She wailed, ¡°My image has been ruined by that wretched man!¡± Chu Luo suppressed the smile on her face andforted her with a little conscience. ¡°The situation was special back then. If we had called your bodyguards over, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave with us.¡± Anya was silent for a while, as if she had epted her exnation, but she was still a little angry. ¡°But still, he shouldn¡¯t have carried me on his shoulder. Couldn¡¯t he have carried me out in a more gentlemanly manner?¡± ¡°What way do you want him to carry you? Hug?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Anya shivered at the thought of that scene. ¡°How dare he? Only my prince can hug me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Anya had nothing to refute and decided not to talk about this topic. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ll stay at your vi tonight.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°Up to you.¡± In any case, she wouldn¡¯t stay in her vi. She didn¡¯t care where Anya stayed. Chu Luo hung up and so did Li Yan. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Second Master Sun said that we should go to Jin Hui first.¡± Chu Luo definitely had no objections. When the group of cars arrived outside Jin Hui¡¯s vi, it was already half-past nine. At this moment, Jin Hui and his wife were waiting for them by the door. When Jin Hui saw Chu Luo get out of the car, he immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Master Chu, long time no see.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The three from the Sun family were a little surprised. Third Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know Master Jin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jin Hui replied. ¡°Master Chu is an honorary member of our Metaphysics Society.¡± Even though the Sun family knew that Chu Luo was powerful, the three of them were still a little shocked when they heard Jin Hui say that. ¡°Don¡¯t keep standing by the door. Let¡¯s go in and sit.¡± Everyone walked into Jin Hui¡¯s vi. Second Master Sun and Jin Hui were obviously very familiar with each other. After sitting down, he gave Jin Hui a rough idea of what happened tonight. In the end, he said, ¡°We came here to pretend to show those people.¡± Jin Hui nodded in understanding and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Master Chu, what faction does the person who appeared tonight belong to?¡± ¡°Quack warlock.¡± ¡°Looks like this person is quite talented. It¡¯s a pity that she harbors evil intentions.¡± Hearing the two of them discuss this matter, Anya, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu, how can the Duanmu family find out who that person is?¡± Chapter 346 - What Kind of a Wedding Do You Want?

Chapter 346: What Kind of a Wedding Do You Want?

Chu Luo said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, her face is already disfigured. She will think of a way to secretly leave at this time. As long as anything abnormal happens at this time, do you think the Duanmu family will let it go? Moreover, there are people in their family from the Metaphysics Society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s gratifying.¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this is a show directed and acted out by the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family won¡¯t be so stupid.¡± Sun Tianyang didn¡¯t think so. ¡°They¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s impossible for them to do such a wed thing.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡­ Everyone chatted for a while more before leaving. As expected, Anya followed Chu Luo and the others back to the vi area at Imperial Sky Park. She kept a low profile and only brought two bodyguards to drive a car over. The vi Anya had asked someone to rent wasn¡¯t far from where Chu Luo and the others lived. When the car was about to reach the vi Anya had rented, Chu Luo received a call from her. Anya said in an expectant tone on the phone, ¡°Chu, can you sleep with me tonight?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan took her phone and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t get someone to throw you back to America?¡± Anya immediately sounded angry. In the next second, she was hung up on. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Li Yan didn¡¯t give her back her phone. He put it in his pocket and hugged her waist tightly. He kissed her cheek and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you drink when we go backter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Can I drink as much as I want?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand caressed her waist and his hot breath blew on her face. ¡°That depends on your performance.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She punched his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely, but her fingers poked the back of his neck twice to vent her anger. Li Yan let her poke him and reached for her clothes. In the next second, Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and she said with a red face, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t pull my clothes.¡± Li Yan said seriously, ¡°No. I¡¯m just touching your back.¡± She pressed her body into his arms and scolded angrily, ¡°You big baddie!¡± Li Yan whispered in her ear, ¡°Luoluo, are you sure we¡¯re going to do this?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Our vi is just ahead.¡± Chu Luo straightened her body and eximed in the next moment. Li Yan only buckled her belt after taking advantage of her. After the car drove into the vi, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want me to carry you down?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and got off hisp. She moved to the car door first and jumped out. After the two of them washed up, Li Yan brought over two bottles of red wine. Chu Luo looked at the red wine and felt that it was too little. ¡°Why are there only two bottles?¡± Li Yan looked at the little alcoholic. ¡°Just two bottles. I have something on tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What has your matter got to do with how much I drink?¡± Li Yan carried her over and said in her ear, ¡°I get more excited when you drink. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Is this man done!¡¯ The second day. Chu Luo was the one who didn¡¯t wake up early. When she finally struggled to open her eyes, it was already past seven. Li Yan wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Chu Luo vaguely remembered that when Li Yan woke up, he had even whispered into her ear that he was going to leave first. Chu Luoy in bed and thought for a while before remembering that this had indeed happened. She got out of bed. When Chu Luo went downstairs, the butler was sitting on the sofa, busy with a tablet. Chu Luo knew that the butler had many things to deal with. Usually, he would give orders online. The butler heard Chu Luo¡¯s footsteps immediately. He put down his tablet and stood up. ¡°Miss Chu, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, butler.¡± ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll get someone to serve it to you immediately.¡± The butler then walked towards the kitchen. Chu Luo sat at the dining table with her phone and browsed the Inte. There was no news about what happened to the Duanmu familyst night on the Inte. It was obvious that the Duanmu family had used their connections. However, there was news from the Qin family. The news was about Eldest Master Qin, who had been pushed out by the Qin family. He had been stripped of his ZZ rights for life and imprisoned for life. As for the huge sum of money that the zing Glory Corporation had lost, since the Qin family was the one who ordered for it to be frozen, if anything happened, they would definitely be held responsible. One could imagine how badly battered the Qin family was now. The butler quickly brought the servants in to serve breakfast to Chu Luo. After the servants left, he didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he stood there and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, would you prefer an empire-style wedding, a western-style wedding, or both?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. Li Yan seemed to have asked her halfwayst night. At that time, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about this. However, she didn¡¯t have to think about this matter. ¡°An empire-style wedding, of course.¡± At this point, she asked strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding date not confirmed yet?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to invite Mr. Jin Hui over to help choose a good day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know if she should praise the butler for being so fast. Chu Luo simply continued eating. She had just eaten when she saw Anya, who was wearing a riding suit, being led in by a servant. Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°You¡¯re going to ride a horse?¡± Anya said, ¡°How is that possible? I want to learn how to ride a bike.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s speechlessness andined, ¡°Chu, did you do something around your vi? I wanted toe over a long time ago. I was obviously wandering around nearby, but I couldn¡¯t find a way in.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°To tell you about how the Duanmu family dealt with the matter, of course.¡± At this point, Anya asked Chu Luo, ¡°Has Li told you about this?¡± ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t up when he left.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the sofa and sat down. Anya said to her, ¡°The Duanmu family has already found her. It¡¯s indeed their illegitimate daughter, Duanmu Xi, who was just brought back from the countryside.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Anya continued, her tone filled with schadenfreude. ¡°The development of the matter is as you said. Duanmu Xi was attacked by a group of poisonous snakes that she raised and has already been disfigured. Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Duanmu Xi wanted to escape. She was caught by the expert their family hired.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did they do after they captured Duanmu Xi?¡± Anya deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Do I even need to guess? Did they say that Duanmu Xi isn¡¯t from the Duanmu family and used an illusion to fool everyone in the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya was stifled. ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all to let you guess.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°So what did they do to Duanmu Xi?¡± ¡°Killed her directly. They said to let Duanmu Xi apologize with her death.¡± This time, it was Chu Luo who fell silent. After a moment of silence, Chu Luo stood up and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to school. Don¡¯t follow me today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not following you.¡± Anya was prepared to stay here and learn how to ride a bike today. This vi area was quiet, especially here where there were very few people. If she learned how to ride a bike here, no one would be able to see her make a fool of herself. As a princess, she had to take care of the royal family¡¯s reputation. The two of them walked out of the door. Roundy was already waiting for Chu Luo in the courtyard. After walking out of the vi, Chu Luo saw the bike parked by the wall. She tilted her head and said to Anya, ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, she got into the car and left with Roundy. As soon as Anya saw that Chu Luo had left, she brought her bodyguards to a ce that they had confirmed no cars usually passed by. The more anxious one was about practicing the bike, the worse it would be, especially when it came to bnce. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t tilt your body!¡± Bam! ¡°Princess, brake!¡± Bam! ¡°Princess¡­¡± Half an hourter, Anya, who had fallen a few times, flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± She pointed ahead. ¡°Leave my sight immediately. It¡¯s because of your noise that I am unable to learn how to ride!¡± The two bodyguards felt aggrieved, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so they could only follow her from a distance. Anya nced at them and pushed the bike to continue learning. An hourter, she could finally ride away on it. This made her very proud. She stomped her foot and quickly rode forward. The more she rode, the more confident she became. When she saw the car suddenly turn around in front, Anya was stunned¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Screech¡­ Bam! For a moment, Anya felt like she was going to die. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anya finally opened her eyes and looked at the expressionless face in front of her. Anger and grievance surged in her heart. Tears rolled down her face. Qin Ming frowned. Could this woman have been knocked silly? In order not to attract trouble, he nned to bring Anya over to have her checked. Then, he picked her up and strode towards the car. Chapter 347 - I Want to Test for Level Four, Six, and Eight at the Same Time

Chapter 347: I Want to Test for Level Four, Six, and Eight at the Same Time

As usual, Imperial University was lively today with a strong learning atmosphere. However, at ten in the morning, after the Student Union¡¯s official website announced that an election for the President of the Student Union was about to be held, the entire school exploded. ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo is actually running for Student Union president!¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed arrogant!¡± ¡°However, President Nangong has arge batch of fans, and his ability isn¡¯t weak. No matter how powerful Chu Luo is, she has only entered Imperial University for two months. Will the Student Union submit to her?¡± ¡°Abilities aren¡¯t judged by the length of time. In any case, I want to choose Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m choosing Chu Luo too. As a freshman, she¡¯s a goddess in my heart that no one can rece.¡± ¡°I still think President Nangong is good. After all, he has led many activities and has done a lot for the students.¡± ¡°I choose Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I choose President Nangong.¡± ¡­ After the election started, no matter where one walked, they would see students on their phones. Not only were the students participating in the election, but even the teachers were participating. In the morning, after two hours the vote count between Chu Luo and Nangong Yi was about the same. After ss in the morning, Chu Luo had just walked out of the school building when she saw Tang Zhiyun, Wang Mingtao, and the others waiting for her. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± When Chu Luo walked over, Wang Mingtao shook the phone in her hand excitedly. ¡°Look, your vote count isn¡¯t much different from Nangong Yi¡¯s. Why don¡¯t we canvass for votes?¡± ¡°Canvassing for votes?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Whether everyone wants to choose me or not isn¡¯t something that can be decided by canvassing for votes. Instead of wasting time on such things, it¡¯s better to go to the library.¡± When Chu Luo stopped, many students subconsciously slowed down. Hearing her words, no one could refute her. Without looking at the others¡¯ reaction, Chu Luo asked Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Zhiyun told her with a smile, ¡°The renovation for ourpany ispleted. Junior, you cane with us to take a look when you are free.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The five of them ate in school before going to the office that Tang Zhiyun and the others had found. The location was indeed good. It only took a few minutes to drive from Imperial University, and the area was more than a hundred square meters. Just as Tang Zhiyun had said before, they didn¡¯t need much space at this time. There was an office and a storage room inside, and the rest could be used as office areas. Theputer equipment had been installed and the gaming equipment Chu Luo had given them was in ce. It looked very stylish. Chu Luo walked around and the five boys followed behind her to exin. After giving her a tour, Xie Minghai asked anxiously, ¡°Junior, do you have any suggestions?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°You can put some green nts on everyputer table. Also, it¡¯s better to move that water dispenser to that corner. That¡¯s where the ¡®fire¡¯ is. Fire and water are ipatible.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei quickly walked over. There was already a bucket of water in the water dispenser. The two of them worked together to move the water dispenser to Chu Luo¡¯s designated spot. Tang Zhiyun also asked, ¡°Junior, what else do you think can be modified or added?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer him. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is thepany¡¯s billboard done?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We are still waiting for your calligraphy.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Painting Association in the afternoon to do a calligraphy painting. Can anyonee over to pick it up after school?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo checked theputer equipment with them and said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll try my best toe over for half a day twice a week to program with you guys. Since we¡¯re opening an onlinepany, we have to spread our reputation as soon as possible.¡± The boys were delighted. ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo returned to school, ss would start in ten minutes. The first ss was in the School of Foreign Languages. After the ss, the studymittee stopped her before she left. ¡°Chu Luo, the foreignnguage test is open for registration. You can use your student ID to log into the website to register.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Chu Luo, wait.¡± After the person finished speaking, he quickly walked up to her and grinned under the gazes of the other students in the ss. ¡°We¡¯re all very curious. How many subjects do you n to take this time?¡± After saying that, he felt that the question was a little strange, so he quickly added, ¡°The tests for a few foreignnguages are all at the same time. You¡¯re studying so many subjects, how are you going to take the test for every single one of them?¡± Chu Luo had never considered this question. Hearing his question, she said to him directly, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll go and ask about this.¡± With that, she quickly left the ssroom. After leaving the ssroom, she didn¡¯t rush to the next ss. Instead, she walked straight to the school¡¯s heads¡¯ office building. Along the way, she checked the examination system and realized that not only were many foreignnguages holding the examination at the same time, but they also had to take the examination starting from level four. When she reached the school¡¯s head office building, Chu Luo went straight to the principal¡¯s office. The principal was a little surprised to see Chu Luo enter. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you looking for me at this time?¡± ¡°Principal, I want to talk to you about the foreignnguage examinations.¡± The principal seemed to have guessed that Chu Luo woulde to him to talk about this matter. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He said, ¡°This matter can be discussed.¡± Actually, when Chu Luo jumped grades from first year to third year, the Imperial University leadership had a meeting to discuss this matter, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Luo. Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and looked at the principal. She said, ¡°Principal, can you finish what you have to say at once?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll tell you then,¡± the principal said. ¡°There¡¯s a world-famous school¡¯s principal exchange meeting in Province G this weekend. As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll be my trantor, and in manynguages at that, you can skip your exams and test for level four and six at the same time.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and bargained. ¡°I want to test for level four, six, and eight at the same time.¡± Surprise finally shed across the principal¡¯s eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you know how much knowledge it takes to pass level four, six, and eight at the same time?¡± Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°Since I can agree to be your trantor, surely I¡¯ll be able to pass a mere leve four, six, and eight?¡± The principal realized that he had nothing to refute. ¡­ When Chu Luo walked out of the principal¡¯s office, half of the ss had already passed. She simply rushed to the ssroom for the next ss. However, halfway through, she met Gu Lexuan and a few people following her. Chu Luo originally didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to this person, but just as she walked over, Gu Lexuan called her, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Then, a boy stopped her. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Gu Lexuan. Gu Lexuan looked at Chu Luo with a displeased expression. ¡°Do you know the result of ourst school belle contest?¡± Chu Luo asked coldly, ¡°What has it got to do with me? Why should I know?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Lexuan was furious. What made her even angrier was that even though Chu Luo hadn¡¯t done anything, she had still been chosen as the school belle! At the thought of this, Gu Lexuan felt even more jealous. She snorted at her and threatened her arrogantly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re running for the president of the Student Union now. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not going to canvass for votes. I know many people. Do you want it?¡± At this point, she suddenly felt a sense of superiority. ¡°As long as you say you want it, I can vote for you with all my friends.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She said, ¡°Then you can vote for Nangong Yi.¡± After saying that, she nced at the boy who stopped her with a sharp gaze. The boy¡¯s body trembled and he subconsciously took two steps back. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left without looking back. Gu Lexuan stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t canvass for votes when the timees. Just wait. Even if I make those votes invalid, I definitely won¡¯t vote for you.¡± Chu Luo treated these words as air. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the Student Union. At this moment, there were many people in the Student Union. When they saw Chu Luoe, they all thought that she was here to pull strings with the cadres of the Student Union. Yu Tong looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. If you don¡¯t interact with everyone, how will you know the strengths of every minister?¡± The others started whispering. ¡°I thought Chu Luo was so confident that she didn¡¯t intend to canvass for votes.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s anxious too.¡± ¡°However, Chu Luo¡¯s vote count is really unexpected. Before our Student Union cadres have even started voting, Chu Luo¡¯s vote count is alreadyparable to the President¡¯s.¡± ¡°I n to save the votes in my hand for thest day. It¡¯s so satisfying for our Student Union cadres to get ten votes each. I can finally be a dominant yer for once.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better vote. The president is right. He only has a few months left. When the timees, Chu Luo will still be able to be the president. Instead of being dealt with by her, it¡¯s better not to leave any evidence behind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really cowardly. I¡¯m not afraid of her. If she performs well, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Yu Tong walked towards the Student Union office building. Yu Tong asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you going to the president¡¯s office now? The president has to attend ss the entire day today and probably won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Aren¡¯t you here to build a good rtionship with everyone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I came to borrow the Four Treasures of the Study[1] to write a calligraphy piece.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± The group of people who happened to hear this: ¡°¡­¡± [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 348 - Love It, Love It!

Chapter 348: Love It, Love It!

Seeing that Yu Tong didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any Four Treasures of the Study[1] here?¡± Yu Tong shook her head and nodded with mixed feelings. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the Calligraphy Association office on the first floor.¡± ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Yu Tong finally put away theplicated feelings in her heart. She turned to look at the crowd and pointed at one of the boys. ¡°Li Qiangdong, open the door.¡± Li Qiangdong nodded, took out his key, and walked towards the room. Chu Luo followed. The others subconsciously followed. Opening the door, there was an art table opposite the door. Beside it were a few wooden racks with ink, paper, and books. Chu Luo walked in and looked at the shelf before looking at the Four Treasures of the Study. Li Qiangdong subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, these things are alright, right?¡± ¡°Just passable.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a pen, ink, and inkstone and asked, ¡°Are there any good Xuan paper?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qiangdong quickly walked to one of the cabs and opened it. There were many Xuan papers neatly ced inside. ¡°What specifications do you want?¡± Chu Luo told him the specifications and Li Qiangdong took it out for her. After everything was prepared, Chu Luo nced at the people surrounding her and directly ordered them to leave. ¡°Other than Yu Tong, everyone else is to leave.¡± The group of people who were chased out looked indignant, but no one was willing to leave. They all squeezed by the door and watched Chu Luo paint. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s attitude is terrible. Isn¡¯t she worried that we will vote for the president?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant. Why do I feel more and more displeased the more I look at her? I really want someone to torture her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you torture her yourself?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t have a habit of bullying the young.¡± ¡°Tsk! I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid of being tortured instead.¡± ¡­ After a while. The group of people who were originally arguing suddenly stopped when Chu Luo started writing. In the end, they could only crane their neck, widen their eyes, and hold their breath. After a while, seeing the lively and vigorous words appear on the Xuan paper, everyone took a deep breath. Then, ignoring the fact that they had been chased out, they rushed in again. Everyone looked at the words and eximed continuously. ¡°Heavens, these words look so elegant and beautiful!¡± ¡°Love it, love it!¡± ¡°Am I the only one who noticed what she wrote? Chu Luo actually wrote the words ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why did you write these words? However, the word ¡®Phoenix Skies¡¯ really feels like a phoenix soaring through the nine heavens. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I really want to have a calligraphy piece by Chu Luo.¡± ¡°If Chu Luo is willing to write a calligraphy piece for me, I¡¯ll vote for her immediately.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Yu Tong looked at the people who were infatuated with Chu Luo¡¯s handwriting and mocked them in disdain, ¡°Can you guys be more shameless? Why would Chu Luo write it for people who had just gossiped about her a moment ago?¡± Everyone choked. After a while, Zhang Yiran said with a pained expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either. The president and Chu Luo are like the palm of my hand. The palm of my hand is like the back of my hand. How can I part with them?¡± ¡°Pfft! I heard that you couldn¡¯t bear to part with the president¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ My sexual orientation is normal. Isn¡¯t it normal to like the president¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to argue, Chu Luo put away her paint brush and said, ¡°Shut up, both of you.¡± Everyone shut their mouths. After the handwriting on the Xuan paper was dry, Chu Luo rolled it up and put it away. She said to Yu Tong, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll give you a calligraphy painting.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± While Yu Tong was excited, the others were envious, jealous, and afraid to speak again. At this moment, Chu Luo walked out of the door with the piece of paper. After the footsteps had gone far away, Yu Tong said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m simply too smart to have stood on Chu Luo¡¯s side since a long time ago. I feel that having one of Chu Luo¡¯s calligraphy paintings means having the entire world. Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone: ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Luo had just walked out of the Student Union building when she saw Xie Mingtao riding a bike over. ¡°Junior.¡± Xie Mingtao parked the bike beside Chu Luo and took the painting from her. He smiled happily. ¡°After we frame this painting, we¡¯ll wait for the opening day. Haha.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Xie Minghai added, ¡°Junior, I have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After asking Roundy to take out her skateboard, Chu Luo also left the Student Union office building. She had just walked to the school path when she received a call from Professor Wu. Chu Luo turned on her skateboard and went to the technology building at the School of Computer Science. Professor Wu and a group of technicians were all there. When they saw Chu Luo, they first greeted and congratted her. Then, Professor Wu asked her, ¡°Our research will resume tomorrow. How¡¯s the experiment on your side?¡± ¡°Progress isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Professor Wu smiled. ¡°Then I look forward to the open beta testing on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. After Professor Wu finished speaking, he called Chu Luo to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, I heard that the funds of the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s empire disappeared after the Qin family froze it. Will this affect the zing Glory Corporation?¡± Chu Luo knew that Professor Wu was concerned about them and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The moment this news was released, society panicked. The zing Glory Corporation has too great an impact on the empire.¡± Professor Wu was relieved. Then, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Little Chu, Little Yao has been saying that there¡¯s something around my apartment in school. For the past two days, we¡¯ve been returning to the old district to stay every night. Little Yao also said that someone is following us.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression turned cold. ¡°I gave Sister Wu a talisman previously. As long as you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll rush over immediately. Get her to carry the talisman paper with her at all times and don¡¯t take it off. If you encounter that kind of thing, it can also withstand until Ie.¡± ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you, Little Chu. I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± ¡°Professor Wu, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Don¡¯t alert the enemy. I want to see who¡¯s following you guys.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo left the technology building. Before she could walk out of the School of Computer Science, she was stopped by Neeson. Neeson didn¡¯t look well. It was obvious that the poison had red up. He looked at Chu Luo, his proud eyes filled with pain. ¡°You promised to give me the antidote.¡± Chu Luo took out a bottle and threw it to him. ¡°One pill a day.¡± ¡°Is this the antidote?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll give you the antidote after you finish teaching me what you know.¡± Neeson pursed his lips and looked at her. A few emotions shed across his eyes. In the end, he lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten toe and learn from me.¡± Chu Luo was indeed busy these past few days. She thought for a while and said, ¡°There are two hall sses in the School of Engineering tomorrow. The rest are foreignnguage sses. I¡¯ll learn from you in the robot manufacturing room the entire day.¡± Neeson looked up at her. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. As soon as she alighted from the car, the butler who weed her at the door said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Princess Anya was knocked down by a car this morning.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. ¡°What happened?¡± After asking, she added, ¡°Who knocked into her?¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°At her vi.¡± Chu Luo turned around and got into the car again. She said to the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± With that, she got the chauffeur to drive the car away. The car stopped outside Anya¡¯s brightly-lit vi. There were shadows moving inside. Chu Luo alighted and the bodyguards by the door quickly let her in. She asked, ¡°Where is Anya?¡± ¡°The princess is in her bedroom.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed him towards the door of the vi. When she reached the vi, she saw a few doctors and Anya¡¯s bodyguards downstairs. When Anya¡¯s personal guard saw Chu Luo, she quickly greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Anya?¡± ¡°The princess has a mild concussion. Her right leg is injured and she has a few abrasions on her body. She has been lying in the bedroom for the entire day.¡± At this point, she looked worried. ¡°Ever since the doctor finished checking her injuries, she chased everyone out and ordered no one to enter. She didn¡¯t even eat lunch and dinner.¡± Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°Prepare dinner. Bring it upter.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Miss Chu, please wait.¡± The guard stopped her again and hesitated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The man who knocked down the princess today has been standing outside her bedroom door. He refuses to go away.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked upstairs. [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 349 - Anya, Calm Down

Chapter 349: Anya, Calm Down

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Indeed, as soon as Chu Luo walked to the corridor on the second floor, she saw Qin Ming standing there like a pir. When Qin Ming heard footsteps, he finally turned around. Chu Luo walked closer to him and asked, ¡°How did you knock into Anya?¡± Qin Ming briefly told her about this morning. ¡°I took a shortcut from the back door of the vi today and knocked into her.¡± Actually, when Anya bumped into him, besides stepping on the brakes, he had also mmed the car into the greenery. However, Anya was too fast. She brushed past the car and was sent flying out. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t shirk responsibility since he was the one who had knocked into her. After Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯tment and knocked on the door. In the next second, a furious roar came from inside. ¡°Get lost!¡± At that moment, the guard brought dinner on a tray. Chu Luo took it and said to her, ¡°You can leave first.¡± The guard went down. Chu Luo gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Open the door.¡± Qin Ming reached out to grab the door handle, pushed open the door, and walked in first. Anya roared, ¡°Who called you in? Get out!¡± Even though Chu Luo was standing behind Qin Ming, she could feel Anya¡¯s burning anger. Qin Ming didn¡¯t answer. Anya was so angry that she grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. Qin Ming caught the pillow. Chu Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called out, ¡°Anya, calm down.¡± When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, she finally shut up. Chu Luo walked out from behind Qin Ming, who was standing by the door. She immediately met Anya¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± When Anya spoke, her voice was choked with grievance. Chu Luo walked up to her and ced the tray on the bedside table. She sat on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Is your head still dizzy? Do your legs and body still hurt?¡± Anya bit her lips tightly, looking like she wanted to say that it was painful but couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. Chu Luo simply reached out and gently massaged a few acupoints on her head. Feelingfortable, Anya narrowed her eyes and allowed her to massage her with a look of enjoyment. Chu Luo massaged her for a while and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything today because you felt dizzy and nauseous. Why didn¡¯t you tell the doctor?¡± Anya tilted her head and felt irritated. She deliberately spouted nonsense. ¡°As a princess, I have to let our royal doctor take a look. Who knows what he¡¯s looking for¡­ Ah, pain¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking down on our ordinary doctors? Since you look down on us, go back to America immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya turned around and red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction. In the next second, she was so aggrieved that tears flowed down her face. She choked and shouted at her,¡± I¡¯m already in such a pitiful state, yet you still treat me like this! ¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Then tell me, how did you guys bump into each other?¡± Anya felt inexplicably guilty. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°You must be the one who¡¯s not skilled enough and rode too fast. That¡¯s why you bumped into Qin Ming.¡± Anya retorted, ¡°My bodyguards clearly went to the district¡¯s security booth and asked. That road usually doesn¡¯t have cars passing by during the day.¡± ¡°They only said that it¡¯s the case under ordinary circumstances. They didn¡¯t say that there definitely won¡¯t be any cars passing by.¡± Anya choked. Since Anya and Qin Ming were both responsible, Chu Luo stopped there and took out a small medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She said to Qin Ming, who was standing there, ¡°Go get Anya a ss of warm water.¡± Qin Ming walked over and poured some warm water. Chu Luo poured out a pill and gestured to Anya. ¡°Take this pill and you can eat.¡± ¡°But I feel nauseous.¡± ¡°This is specifically used to treat nausea.¡± Anya took the pill and put it in her mouth. She wondered if it would be more effective to chew it since it was a Chinese medicine pill. At the thought of this, she really chewed it. However, this chewing made her face turn bitter. Qin Ming quickly handed her the cup. Anya didn¡¯t take it with her hands and directly drank with her mouth. Qin Ming almost retracted his hand. Anya growled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s so bitter.¡± Qin Ming pushed the cup to her lips. Anya¡¯s expression only improved after she finished the entire ss of water. Chu Luo said speechlessly, ¡°You could have just swallowed it with water. Why did you have to chew?¡± Anya also felt that her actions just now were a little idiotic, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to chewing pills. How would I know that your medicine is so bitter!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What kind of expression is that? I¡¯m hungry.¡± She quickly stopped feeling dizzy and resumed her princess posture again. She pointed at the dinner beside her and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Bring it over.¡± Qin Ming walked over and ced the dinner in front of her. Anya was displeased. ¡°How can I eat while lying down?¡± Qin Ming looked at Anya and helped her up with one hand holding the tray. Only then did Anya slowly eat. While Anya was eating, Chu Luo remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner either. She took out a bottle of ointment and said to her, ¡°Apply this bottle of ointment on your injured areater. Rub it for half an hour and apply a hot towel to it.¡± After saying that, she handed it to Qin Ming, who was standing there, and walked towards the door. ¡°Chu, where are you going?¡± ¡°Go back and eat.¡± When Chu Luo returned to the vi, the butler immediately got someone to bring her dinner and told her, ¡°Miss Chu, your and Master¡¯s big day has been decided.¡± Chu Luo looked up and asked, ¡°When?¡± ¡°1st January.¡± It was the 25th of October and there were a little more than two months until the 1st of January. The wedding needed a lot of preparation to begin with, especially since Li Yan was the CEO of arge international corporation. There were more things to prepare and this little time was considered short. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As Li Yan would be back veryte tonight, Chu Luo went to the researchb behind after dinner. When Professor Tang and the other two saw hering, they surrounded her and asked her about her matter. When they heard that it had been resolved, they felt relieved and continued to experiment. At this moment, Professor Tang was looking at the cellrposition under a high-powered microscope. Chu Luo stood beside him and looked at the data he had recorded over the past few days. asionally, she would ask a question. Cao Dongliang experimented on a rat. Elder Hu was in another room where Chinese medicine was brewed, and he was concocting and matching the proportions. After Chu Luo finished reading Professor Tang¡¯s experimental data, she went to where Elder Hu was. When she opened the room, a strong Chinese medicine smell assaulted her nose. Chu Luo directly mentioned what herbs were used in this Chinese medicine. Elder Huughed and said, ¡°Not bad. You guessed all of them correctly.¡± Chu Luo also smiled until her eyes curved as she walked over. She first nced at the medicine in the pot and said, ¡°Grandpa Hu, there seems to be something wrong with your medicine. Although this smell can stimte the brain, the smell is too pungent. I can¡¯t stand it if I smell it too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Hu had been vexed about this matter. ¡°What we need toe up with is a medicine that can stimte the brain¡¯s electromaic field thatplements the gaming capsule. When the timees, the yers will be inside for a long time. We can¡¯t let them feel ufortable. It¡¯s best if it has no smell.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly thought of a herb that could conceal the smell of all the herbs and wouldn¡¯t sh with any herbs. The corners of her lips curled up and she asked Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, do you know of a herb called colorless grass?¡± Elder Hu was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a herb recorded in ancient medical books? This herb hasn¡¯t appeared on the market for many years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. We can issue a bounty on the Inte. As long as it exists, someone will naturally sell it.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out her phone and quickly hacked the worldwide ck market website that was especially hidden. After typing a bounty order, she sent the text. Elder Hu looked at her phone and didn¡¯t understand what website she had logged into at all. He asked, ¡°Little Chu, can you find the colorless herb this way?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t worry. As long as this medicine hasn¡¯t disappeared from this world, we can definitely find it here.¡± Her bounty was very high. As long as this herb existed in this world, someone would naturally take on this mission. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this order would be epted quickly. Chu Luo took her phone and nced at it. She smiled and said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, someone has epted the bounty for the colorless herb. He will send it to us tomorrow. He will look for as much as we need next.¡± ¡°So fast? Is that person a cheat?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if he¡¯s a cheat when the herbs arrive.¡± Elder Hu agreed and felt relieved. After resolving this matter, the two of them happily continued to discuss which of the concoctions was more effective. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Elder Hu and the others went to rest. Chu Luo stayed in theboratory alone and slowly studied the instruments. She only turned around when she heard close footsteps behind her. Li Yan was wearing a ck suit today. He stood tall and straight, his long legs exuding a powerful aura. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at the instruments in front of her and asked, ¡°It¡¯s past midnight. Why are you still studying?¡± ¡°I forgot about the time.¡± Li Yan disagreed with her. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, are you nning to stay upte?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and pulled his hand. She deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Yan, look. When I was looking at the cellr division developed by Professor Tang just now, I thought of a method to annex the dead cells and restructure them. (This is nonsense cooked up by the author, please don¡¯t take it seriously).¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took a step to the side. Li Yan walked over and looked at the high-powered microscope. Chu Luo did an experiment for him to see. After Li Yan saw this, he stood up and looked at her sternly. ¡°This is a major medical discovery.. You can submit the patent now. Chapter 350 - Something Happened

Chapter 350: Something Happened

Chu Luo looked at him with her big eyes. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed the corners of her lips. He smiled and said, ¡°My Goddess of Studying wife, the method of annexing and restructuring the dead cells directly can treat many malignant illnesses that can¡¯t be cured currently in medicine. After you submit the patent, you¡¯ll be an extraordinary person in medicine.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and blinked. She asked expectantly, ¡°Will there be a certificate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay. I¡¯ll talk to Professor Tang tomorrow.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment before nodding. Then, he gestured to her. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo packed up theboratory, the two of them strolled towards the vi they lived in. Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming knocking into Anya. Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Qin Ming actually stood outside Anya¡¯s door for a day.¡± ¡°He has to give face to Anya since she is a princess.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Anya will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± Li Yan said irresponsibly, ¡°Qin Ming can handle it.¡± After saying that, his tone turned serious. He said to her, ¡°Get your friends to be more vignt recently.¡± ¡°Is the Qin family desperate?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After the two of them walked into the vi, Chu Luo remembered her agreement with the principal this morning and told Li Yan. Li Yan stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why have you stopped?¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at him strangely. Li Yan pursed his lips and looked at her. He raised his hand to touch her cheek before saying, ¡°I have something on Saturday and can¡¯t go with you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, joy rose in her heart. She subconsciously pursed her lips andughed. Afterughing, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll set off early Saturday morning ande back on Sunday night. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her cheek against his neck. Heat surged within Li Yan. He quickly pressed her head down and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo felt his change and said with a red face, ¡°My period is here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he carried her horizontally and strode towards the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go up and sleep.¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled when she saw his slightly red eyes. Li Yan nced at her in dissatisfaction and threatened in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you at this time?¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said proudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Then¡­ Li Yan used his actions to tell her that they could still live a harmonious married life without actualbat. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early and went to the vi where Professor Tang and the others lived. She told them what she had discoveredst night. When the three of them heard this, they were so shocked that they forgot to react. After a while, Professor Tang asked excitedly, ¡°Little Chu, have you really developed a method to annex and reconstruct dead cells using living cells?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not all. When the timees, if humans have malignant cells, we can kill all of them first, then annex and reconstruct them. That way, it can be a healthy body again.¡± Cao Tianliang was so excited that he took off his sses and put them on. ¡°You mean, they can also kill malignant cells?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Professor Tang calmed down and said, ¡°But we still have to do experiments first. We have toe up with a n.¡± Seeing that Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang were so excited, Elder Hu thought for a while and said to Chu Luo, ¡°This is your discovery. When the timees, write out the n first. We¡¯ll go and apply for a patent.¡± Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang looked at Elder Hu at the same time. They knew that Elder Hu was worried that they would have other thoughts, but they didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was already Friday. After Chu Luo went to school, she went straight to the technology building at the School of Engineering. Neeson was already waiting in the robot manufacturing room. Neeson cut to the chase. ¡°The parts here aren¡¯tplete, and there aren¡¯t certain materials I need.¡± Actually, the various materials for the robot production room at Imperial University were already veryplete, but to create the functions and abilities of Neeson¡¯s robots, everything here was far from enough. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°You just have to tell me what materials are needed to create those robots.¡± Even if it couldn¡¯t be found in school, surely it could be found in Li Yan¡¯spany? As if reading Chu Luo¡¯s mind, Neeson smiled mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that person is omnipotent. Some of the materials I wante from space meteors. Could it be that he has space meteors there?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand seeing others criticize Li Yan. She lifted her chin slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± The color of Neeson¡¯s eyes turned dark blue. He quietly looked at Chu Luo for a while before starting to exin to her. Chu Luo took notes as she listened seriously. A morning passed quickly. At noon, Chu Luo had just walked to the school restaurant when she suddenly received a call from Mrs. Gao. Mrs. Gao wailed on the phone. ¡°Chu Luo, Old Gao suddenly fainted in ss today. The doctor said that there¡¯s a tumor in his brain that is oppressing his nerves. He was asked to undergo surgery immediately, but he refused. Come and persuade him.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Gao started crying again. It was obvious that she had called Chu Luo because she was out of her wits. When Chu Luo heard this, her expression froze. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the phone and said in a soothing tone, ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t cry. Tell me where Teacher Gao is now.¡± ¡°At Ocean City¡¯s First Hospital. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Where exactly?¡± ¡°Room 2202 on the 22nd floor of the inpatient department.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she turned around and quickly walked towards a hidden corner without thinking. Not long after she started walking, Nangong Yi, who hade to eat, saw her. ¡°Chu Luo,¡± Nangong Yi called out to her. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t react at all, he followed her out of curiosity. However, just as he saw Chu Luo turn a corner and chased after her, she disappeared. ¡°Why is she gone? Junior¡­ Junior¡­¡± Nangong Yi looked around and called a few times, but he still didn¡¯t see anyone. He took out his phone and dialed Chu Luo¡¯s number. A system voice came from the phone: ¡°Sorry, the number you called isn¡¯t in the service area.¡± Nangong Yi hung up the phone and turned around. He suddenly met Neeson¡¯s proud and cold eyes, who had been standing behind him for some time. A trace of surprise shed across Nangong Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Neeson said, ¡°Take him away.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two robots appeared behind Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi was about to resist when one of the robots electrocuted him. Nangong Yi fainted. ¡­ Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her to the safety staircase of Ocean City¡¯s First Hospital¡¯s Inpatient Department. Pushing open the door to the safety staircase, she saw a few patients¡¯ family members who were taking a breather by the window. Everyone was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Luo studying at Imperial University? Why is she back in Ocean City?¡± ¡°Could her family have been hospitalized?¡± Chu Luo strode forward. After turning the corner, she arrived at the Inpatient Department¡¯s room. Everyone who saw her along the way was surprised. Chu Luo had just walked to Room 2202 when she heard a loud roar from inside. ¡°Nonsense! I undergo a full-body checkup every year. The most recent checkup is this summer. How can a tumor grow in my brain?! Could that tumor have grown just like that?¡± ¡°Mr. Gao, don¡¯t be agitated. The CT scan on your brain shows that there¡¯s indeed something in your brain! Moreover, it¡¯s only after your nerves are oppressed that you suddenly fainted. If you don¡¯t undergo the surgery, it will pose a great danger to your life.¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡­ The doctor tried to persuade him patiently, but Old Gao didn¡¯t believe him. The two sides were obviously in a deadlock. Chu Luo listened for a while and pushed open the door. The people inside the door were very surprised to see Chu Luo standing there. Old Gao even raised his voice and asked, ¡°Little Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Mrs. Gao, who was standing there wiping her tears, looked at Chu Luo, who had appeared so quickly. She was in so much disbelief that she forgot to react. Chu Luo nced at the doctors in the ward and said to them, ¡°Can you show me Teacher Gao¡¯s CT scan?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s deeds were known to everyone in Ocean City. Especially since she had been directly epted by Imperial University¡¯s medical professor as soon as she entered Imperial University, everyone knew about it. One of the middle-aged doctors nodded and handed the CT to Chu Luo. He said, ¡°Okay, Chu Luo, take a look. There¡¯s indeed something inside. Your form teacher just doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± After saying that, he even said to Old Gao, ¡°Now that your favorite disciple is here, you should believe what she says.¡± Old Gao stared at Chu Luo with his bright eyes and suppressed his already tense nerves. He said, ¡°Little Chu Luo, don¡¯t believe them. My brain has been fine all these years. How can something suddenly appear there?¡± Chu Luo walked over and reached out to massage Old Gao¡¯s head for a while. Realizing that he had been tense, she said to him in a soothing tone, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. Even if there¡¯s something, it¡¯s a minor illness to me.¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± The other doctors: ¡°¡­¡± A tumor that oppressed the nerves was a minor illness?! Chapter 351 - Poisoned by Gu

Chapter 351: Poisoned by Gu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Gao was indeed appeased by Chu Luo¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Then check it again. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s anything in my brain.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the doctor, ¡°Take my teacher for another checkup.¡± The doctor gave the two of them aplicated look and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, he quickly opened his records and said to a nurse beside him, ¡°Little Zhu, go inform the CT department.¡± The nurse took the sheet and left quickly. Another doctor and nurse came over to push Old Gao¡¯s bed. Old Gao couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mrs. Gao wiping her tears and said to her, ¡°You just like to worry. Chu Xiao Luo must have been called over by you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me at all. Aren¡¯t you wasting her time?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Gao looked at Chu Luo. She wanted to ask how she had arrived so quickly, but she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good to ask this in front of so many people, so she shut up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, speak less if you¡¯re dizzy.¡± Old Gao was displeased with Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking too much?¡± Chu Luo nodded straightforwardly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Gao choked and red at her fiercely. The doctors and nurses standing at the side were amused by their interaction. Old Gao was pushed to the CT room downstairs, where the professional CT technicians were already prepared. While doing a CT scan for Old Gao, Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was on the monitor. The doctor pointed at the thumb-sized dot. ¡°Look here. It¡¯s obviously a tumor.¡± Chu Luo leaned over to look at it carefully for a while, before saying with certainty, ¡°There¡¯s a two-millimeter difference between this thing and the spot on that previous CT scan.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The doctor craned his neck in surprise to take a closer look. When he saw that it was indeed so, he was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can tumors walk?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. She stood up and said to the doctor, ¡°You¡¯d better wait until tonight or tomorrow to do a checkup.¡± The doctor thought so too and nodded. After the CT scan, Old Gao was pushed back into the ward. Old Gao wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the hospital at all. He argued, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m fine now. I have a few sses this afternoon. The students are still waiting for me to go back to ss.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to p him. ¡°Do you want to die? You still want to go back to ss at this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± Old Gao¡¯s stubborn temper red up and he insisted that he was fine. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t feel anything. The doctor also advised him. Old Gao looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, tell me if I can go back to ss. I really don¡¯t feel unwell at all.¡± After saying that, he got off the bed and walked around to prove it to them. The doctors and Mrs. Gao quickly pressed him down and didn¡¯t let him get up. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Mrs. Gao and the doctor, ¡°Mrs. Gao, doctors, go out for a while. I¡¯ll talk to Teacher Gao.¡± Mrs. Gao nced at Chu Luo and felt that Chu Luo would have better luck persuading him. She nodded and went out with the doctor. When the ward door closed, Old Gao spoke first. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, don¡¯t think about persuading me. I know best how my body is. There¡¯s really nothing wrong with me.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Old Gao finally felt a little more at ease. ¡°Then go and persuade my wife and the doctors. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I agreed to help Teacher Zhu, who went to a neighboring school for a meeting today. Also, I myself have a ss. This is really¡­¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± While Old Gao was fuming, Chu Luo said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not sick, you have to rest today.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I can go to ss on your behalf.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll lie in bed today. It¡¯s best if you take an afternoon nap first. I¡¯ll go to ss on your behalf.¡± After staring at Chu Luo for a few seconds, Old Gao pulled the nket and closed his eyes. He said, ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go quickly. The teaching materials are on the desk in my living room. Today you should be teaching¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao in amusement. A red light entered Old Gao¡¯s be. In the next second, Old Gao fell asleep. Chu Luo looked at Old Gao and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, I wanted to see if that thing in your brain is what I guessed. You definitely won¡¯t be able to stand itter. Sorry.¡± After saying that, she took out the copper bell from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The first time the bell shook, the entire room was enveloped by a barrier. Then, the bell shook a second time and a third time. When she shook it a fifth time, Old Gao¡¯s face suddenly contorted in pain. Chu Luo stared at the top of Old Gao¡¯s head. Indeed, a bump appeared in a certain ce. As if something was struggling inside. Old Gao¡¯s twisted face became even more twisted. Soon, blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Chu Luo suddenly stopped what she was doing and quickly took out a silver needle to insert into an acupuncture point on his head. Chu Luo¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly, and her body quickly exuded strong anger. ¡°To think you used a Gu worm made from a coil sucking worm. What a sinister method!¡± She shook the bell a few more times before the bump on Old Gao¡¯s head disappeared. Only then did his expression improve. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. There were only two ways to get the Gu worm made from the coil sucking worm out of Old Gao¡¯s brain. The first method was to freeze that Gu worm. Otherwise, if the countless feelers on the Gu worm moved, many nerves would be destroyed. When that happened, even an immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save Old Gao. In order to freeze that Gu worm, one had to confirm what the Gu worm was fed and where it was fed. The second method was to find the person who cast the Gu poison and get him to cure it. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She removed the barrier. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo quickly took out her phone. It was a call without a number. Chu Luo had turned on settings on her phone to block out calls from unknown numbers. The fact that this call coulde in proved that an expert had hacked into her phone. At the thought of this, Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. She swiped the answer button and a cold mechanical voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. The Gu poison in Gao Jiuyun was fed from the ancient tomb. If you want to save him, you can only go to the ancient tomb to find a way to remove the Gu poison.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and quickly tracked down the caller. However, she realized that the call was from the tel headquarters. At this point, Chu Luo quickly called Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call immediately. ¡°Luoluo, what happened?¡± Chu Luo told him about this. When Li Yan heard this, he didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she heard the sound of fingers typing on the keyboard. After more than ten seconds, he said, ¡°Someone controlled one of the devices in the tel headquarters to call you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Who has such ability?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s either someone who can control the tels headquarters or someone who has the ability to dodge the people and equipment there and control one of the devices.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Can you remove the worm in your teacher¡¯s brain?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Not for now. The Gu worm was fed in an ancient tomb. There must be corpse poison in the Gu worm¡¯s body. Once the Gu worm dies, the corpse poison will spread to Teacher Gao¡¯s brain. Now, we can only go to the ancient tomb and find a kind of grass that can freeze the Gu worm.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How long can you keep the Gu worm from acting up?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°A month at most.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a helicopter to pick you up. Where are you now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°I promised Teacher Gao to help him with his ss.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo sat at the side and thought for a while. She thought of something and sneered. ¡°Looks like someone wants you to go to that ancient tomb.¡± At the thought of this, she had already guessed something. She dipped a tissue into the water and wiped off the blood from Old Gao¡¯s mouth and nose. Then, she pulled out the silver needles from his head and walked over to open the door. Mrs. Gao, who was standing outside the door, asked anxiously, ¡°Chu Luo, have you persuaded Old Gao?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Teacher Gao is already asleep.¡± She then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do a checkup on Teacher Gao for the time being this afternoon. Yan wille and bring Teacher Gao to the capitalter. We¡¯ll get him treated there.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or sad. She raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and pack for Old Gao.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mrs. Gao, I¡¯ll leave with you. I promised to teach on Teacher Gao¡¯s behalf¡­ Also, I¡¯ll help Teacher Gao apply for two months of leaveter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before Chu Luo left with Mrs. Gao, she left a small paper effigy to protect him in the ward. As they walked to the hospital parking lot, Mrs.. Gao asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, tell me. Can Old Gao be cured?¡± Chapter 352 - Chu Luo Teaches the Grade 10 Students

Chapter 352: Chu Luo Teaches the Grade 10 Students

¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo said to her with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Gao. This is really just a small illness. Moreover, it just so happens that Teacher Tang, who is teaching me at Imperial University, specializes in studying brain diseases.¡± Mrs. Gao finally felt relieved and nodded. Chu Luo was the one who drove. As Chu Luo drove, she asked casually, ¡°Mrs. Gao, have you interacted with strangers during this period of time, especially people with strange behavior? Also, have you received anything from others?¡± Mrs. Gao thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°No. You know Old Gao. At most, he¡¯ll go out early in the morning and run on a fixed route. All I do is go to the market to buy some groceries. The people I meet are all people I know. We haven¡¯t received anything from others either.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Did Teacher Gao take off the jade pendant I gave him?¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she turned pale with fright. ¡°Chu Luo, that jade pendant can¡¯t be taken off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo guessed from Mrs. Gao¡¯s expression that the jade pendant must have been removed. She was a little angry and deliberately said, ¡°That was given by an expert. It can turn misfortune into blessings.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard this, she looked vexed. ¡°A few days ago, he said that a naughty student in his ss broke the rope attached to his jade pendant. I took it to help him change the rope. If I had known, I would have asked him to keep the jade pendant in his pocket.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a murderous glint shed across her eyes. She decided to see if that naughty student in Teacher Gao¡¯s ss had done it on purpose or not. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else along the way. When the two of them arrived at their house, Mrs. Gao handed Chu Luo the teaching materials that Old Gao was going to teach today. As Chu Luo left, she said, ¡°Mrs. Gao, after you¡¯ve packed your things, go to the hospital to apany Teacher Gao. When the helicopteres, you two can go to the capital first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo took the books and walked towards Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. On the way, she called the butler. She nned to let Old Gao go to the Li family vi. When Chu Luo walked to the entrance of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school with the teaching materials, the guard standing by the door shouted excitedly at the guardhouse, ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this our school¡¯s college entrance examination top schr, Chu Luo? Quickly call the principal. Chu Luo is back!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Then, Chu Luo was weed in enthusiastically by a group of school¡¯s heads who had personallye out. Along the way, the school¡¯s heads praised Chu Luo to the skies, saying that she had made Ocean City¡¯s elite high school proud. Then, everyone talked about Old Gao. Chu Luo said, ¡°We n to bring Teacher Gao to the capital for treatment. I¡¯m helping him with his ss this afternoon. Also, I¡¯m applying for leave for him.¡± The principal sighed. ¡°Old Gao is usually so healthy. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly have a brain tumor.¡± The dean continued, ¡°Previously, he had never had any symptoms. Could this situation get more severe?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± If it were someone other than Chu Luo who had said this, the school¡¯s heads would have said that she was too arrogant. However, when Chu Luo said it, they actually felt relieved. ¡°Since Chu Luo can be directly epted as a student by a professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school right after school started, she must be very skilled. Coupled with so many professors from the medical school, I believe Old Gao¡¯s illness will definitely be cured quickly.¡± ¡°Old Gao should take leave. Chu Luo, tell him to go treat his illness properly. Our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school wees him back anytime. We¡¯ll get someone to teach his ss on his behalf.¡± Old Gao used to be Chu Luo¡¯s form teacher. When Chu Luo became sessful in the future, the first person she would think of would definitely be Old Gao. Their Ocean City¡¯s elite high school still had to rely on Chu Luo to make a name for themselves. A few of the school¡¯s heads brought Chu Luo to the Grade 10 ss 1. Old Gao had been assigned to be the form teacher of the key ss this year. When they walked to the ssroom, they saw that the students were quietly revising. ¡°Old Gao¡¯s students are very obedient and hardworking this year. They all look up to you as a role model, but¡­¡± At this point, the age director suddenly stopped and continued with a smile, ¡°But the students in this ss are also very arrogant. They are all top students in the middle school examination. No one is convinced by anyone. ¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the ssroom door and walked in. The group of Grade 10 students who were still flipping through their books were all stunned when they saw who had walked in. Surprise and excitement shed across their eyes. However, just as the school¡¯s head had said, these people were very proud. Even though they were so excited that they kept screaming internally, they still maintained a calm expression. Chu Luo walked to the podium and nced at everyone. Under 30 pairs of bright eyes, she ced the teaching materials on the table and said, ¡°You should have heard about Teacher Gao¡¯s situation. He¡¯s not in a condition to teach now. He¡¯ll take a month or two off from work. I¡¯ll help him teach this ss today.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a boy raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Call me Senior.¡± ¡°If you want us to call you ¡®Senior¡¯, you have to convince us first.¡± The boy was so excited that his voice was trembling, but his eyes were provocative. ¡°Ha, very good.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Since you¡¯re in the key ss, your learning progress should be faster than other sses. Under normal circumstances, you should have finished self-studying your first semester¡¯s curriculum?¡± The boy looked smug. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach the second semester curriculum now. I believe some students have already revised it. I¡¯ll just mention a few omnipotent knowledge points. Whether you can absorb them or not depends on your own ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak again. Initially, everyone thought that since no one had the textbook, they definitely wouldn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo was saying. However, when Chu Luo started speaking, everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. At the same time, they took out theirptops and quickly took notes. The more they took notes, the more excited they became. The principal, who was standing outside the ssroom and watching the situation inside, smiled like a Buddha. ¡°To think these kids had mored in front of Chu Luo. They don¡¯t know that Chu Luo is arrogant because she has the ability¡­ They¡¯re indeed too young.¡± The dean¡¯s stern face also carried a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good if someonees to tame their temper. They can be arrogant, but if they¡¯re too arrogant, it¡¯s easy to be Shang Zhongyong[1].¡± The head of the cohort said, ¡°Chu Luo speaks really well. She¡¯s so organized and enlightens the kids. These children are lucky to have attended her ss today.¡± The principal asked, ¡°Which ss is Old Gao¡¯s next ss?¡± The head of the cohort: ¡°ss 3, he¡¯s helping to teach Teacher Zhu¡¯s ss.¡± The principal thought for a while and made a decision. ¡°Inform the entire first year cohort that the next two sses will be held in the auditorium. Bring them together and let Chu Luo teach them.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ the students aren¡¯t learning at the same pace. The effects won¡¯t be good like this.¡± ¡°We have to believe in Chu Luo.¡± Therefore, when the ss ended and Chu Luo refused to answer any questions and walked out of the ssroom, the dean stopped her and said amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, the venue for your ss will be changed to the auditorium. All the juniors in the first year will attend. Is that okay?¡± Chu Luo stared at the dean with her big eyes and pursed her lips slightly without answering. The dean suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Erm, Chu Luo, I know that it¡¯s wrong of us to make this decision without discussing with you, but teaching a ss and teaching the entire cohort isn¡¯t that much different to you. I believe that with your ability, you will definitely be able to suppress all the juniors.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I can teach the juniors in the entire cohort, but you have to help me with something.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me, I promise to help.¡± ¡°We can talk as we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ When the entire cohort heard that Chu Luo would be teaching them the next two sses in the auditorium, they exploded. Everyone cheered and ran towards the auditorium, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the best seats if they werete. The people from ss 1 were a little displeased. ¡°Why are we made to attend ss with the students from the ordinary sses? If Chu Luo teaches too simply, won¡¯t it be a waste of our time?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult and those from the ordinary ss don¡¯t understand, the entire auditorium will be noisy and will divert our attention.¡± ¡°Cough, cough. Stop talking. The dean is by the door.¡± When everyone saw the dean standing by the door with a stern expression, they retracted their dissatisfaction. The dean walked in and looked at everyone in ss 1. He said sternly, ¡°Looks like you all understand what Chu Luo said just now. You look down on the ordinary sses now, but don¡¯t forget that Chu Luo was also from an ordinary ss.¡± ¡°Chu Luo was a special case. It¡¯s impossible for there to be someone like Chu Luo every year.¡± As Chu Luo¡¯s immediate juniors, they had an indescribable sense of superiority and pride. The dean knew that. He said, ¡°You can be arrogant and proud, but you have to have Chu Luo¡¯s ability. If not, restrain yourself. Otherwise, when you¡¯re defeated, no one will help you out.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a thin and tall boy. ¡°Chen Zitong, I have something to tell you. You can stay behind first. The others can go to the auditorium.¡± [1] A child prodigy who waster reduced to an ordinary person because his father treated him as a money-making tool, hindering him from learning Chapter 353 - I Cant Take It Anymore, Im About to faint

Chapter 353: I Can¡¯t Take It Anymore, I¡¯m About to faint

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When everyone heard this, they left in a hurry. ¡°Dean, what is it?¡± Chen Zitong was a little anxious. ¡°They¡¯re all gone. I won¡¯t be able to upy a good spotter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you two questions. I¡¯ll let you go after that.¡± The dean was a little unhappy with his attitude. He walked up to him and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been very close to a crooked person recently. You¡¯re no longer focused on your studies.¡± Chen Zitong was stunned to hear this. He subconsciously clenched his fists and said unhappily, ¡°Who¡¯s spreading rumors? Other than going home to get my living expenses and change of clothes on the weekend, I¡¯ve been staying in school. How could I have the chance to interact with such a person as you mentioned?¡± The dean narrowed his eyes and looked at him for a while before asking, ¡°Alright, let me ask you a second question. Old Gao¡¯s jade pendant was broken by someone. Someone said that you broke it. What do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chen Zitong raised his voice, before suppressing it under the dean¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°That day, I only identally broke Teacher Gao¡¯s jade pendant rope. The pendant wasn¡¯t broken at all.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m curious. Old Gao must have worn his jade pendant at all times. How did you break his rope?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chen Zitong looked anxious. ¡°I just wanted to joke with him¡­ Is that jade pendant really broken? Why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t Ipensate him?¡± ¡°You¡¯llpensate? Chu Luo gave that jade to Old Gao. It¡¯s very meaningful. How are you going topensate?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Zitong lowered her head and asked as if he had done something wrong,¡± Did Chu Luoe to the school today to condemn me? ¡± The dean stared at Chen Zitong for a moment and didn¡¯t answer him. After a while, he said, ¡°Kid, why are you trembling? How can Chu Luo be here to condemn you? Mrs. Gao called to ask about this. Chu Luo doesn¡¯t know at all.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± Chen Zitong heaved a sigh of relief. The dean raised his hand and wanted to pat his shoulder. Chen Zitong seemed to be frightened and jumped to the side. The dean said angrily, ¡°Why did you have such a big reaction?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought you were going to hit me.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s your guilty conscience acting up. Tell me, when did I hit someone for no reason?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Go to the auditorium.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Zitong ran away as if he had received an amnesty. The dean looked at Chen Zitong, who was running away faster than a rabbit, and shook his head. ¡°You broke the jade pendant Chu Luo gave Old Gao. Do you think Chu Luo won¡¯t teach you a lesson given her fierce character?¡± After a few seconds, he said sourly and angrily, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s only because Old Gao is easygoing and isn¡¯t calctive with you. If Chu Luo gave me a jade pendant and you dared to break it, I¡¯d definitely make you unable to cry!¡± Not only were the entire Grade 10 cohort¡¯s students here, but even all the Grade 10 teachers were also here. In the beginning, some people even said in private that she would definitely have stage fright. Some people even said that the knowledge points she taught couldn¡¯t possibly concern all the students. However, the moment Chu Luo went on stage and started lecturing, she shocked the teachers and students present. The students who originally liked to talk in ss or daydream listened attentively. The knowledge points that Chu Luo mentioned ranged from easy to difficult, so that everyone was taken care of. Chu Luo spoke for 90 minutes on the podium, and no one below the stage made a sound throughout. When the time came, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for this ss. ss dismissed.¡± At this moment, the ss monitor subconsciously stood up and shouted, ¡°Stand up!¡± All the students stood up. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher.¡± Chu Luo was drinking water and almost spat it out. Some students were restless and wanted toe up and ask questions. At this moment, the door of the auditorium was opened by two bodyguards. Everyone subconsciously looked over. When they saw the man who walked in, they were stunned by the powerful aura emanating from his body. The girls screamed in their hearts in spite of their fear. ¡°Ahhh¡­ What a handsome and cool older brother!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m going to faint.¡± When the school¡¯s heads reacted and wanted toe up to greet him, Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Are you done with ss?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan took the books from the desk and the two of them walked towards the door. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are Teacher Gao and the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the helicopter to pick them up.¡± ¡°How are we going back?¡± ¡°Two helicopters areing over to fetch us.¡± Their conversation made the school¡¯s heads, who were about to walk over, suddenly unable to take another step. Until Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the door. The principal shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped. The principal strode over and extended his hand to Li Yan with a smile. ¡°CEO Li, hello.¡± Li Yan only nced at his hand coldly and had no intention of shaking it. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the principal was so embarrassed that he could barely hold the smile on his face. He thought in frustration, ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have stretched out my hand. How can a legendary big shot like Master Li be bothered with a nobody like me?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve. Li Yan then shook the principal¡¯s hand. They separated at a touch. However, the principal looked like he had won a billion yuan lottery. The corners of his lips were about to spread to his ears. He suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°CEO Li, wee to our Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. This is Chu Luo¡¯s alma mater. Do you want to take a look?¡± He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s best if we can even eat together tonight and talk about the construction of her alma mater, hahaha¡­¡¯ Li Yan replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. The principal¡¯s smile froze. After the two of them walked out of the door, Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while before going back. Teacher Gao is poisoned by Gu. I want to find out who nted the Gu on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had just walked to the school field under the protection of a group of bodyguards when the dean¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, wait.¡± The two of them stopped. Li Yan gestured to all the bodyguards. ¡°Stand aside. Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± The bodyguards immediately dispersed and stood six to seven meters away from them. The dean quickly walked up to the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Chen Zitong what you wanted me to ask him.¡± ¡°What did he say? How did he react?¡± The dean described what Chen Zitong had said and his reaction in detail. After saying that, he deliberately asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did Chen Zitong really break the jade pendant that you gave Old Gao?¡± ¡°No.¡± The dean was about to heave a sigh of relief when Chu Luo continued, ¡°That piece of jade was given by an expert and can ensure his safety. Teacher Gao didn¡¯t have any illness before. He only had it after the jade was removed.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The dean wanted to say that this might be a coincidence, but this was too much of a coincidence. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say this, so he only changed the topic and asked,¡± Are you guys nning to go back? ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t keep you. Chu Luo, you¡¯re the pride of our school. All the best at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo and Li Yan left the school that the dean sighed. ¡°Outstanding people can indeed attract outstanding people. The two of them look reallypatible.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. After Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car, Li Yan handed her a thermos sk. Chu Luo rubbed her hungry stomach and said with a smile, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan also reached out to touch her stomach. The next moment, he frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat lunch?¡± ¡°Er¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Your stomach is t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him, who had a serious expression. She knew that she shouldn¡¯tugh at this time, but she stillughed. Li Yan pinched her cheek in dissatisfaction and said sternly, ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Luo opened the lunchbox, took a piece of pastry, and started eating. Li Yan said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go to the nearest restaurant.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him. After eating a few pieces of pastry and drinking a few mouthfuls of warm milk tea, she said to him, ¡°The Grade 10 students can leave at 5: 30 in the afternoon. I¡¯ll lure Chen Zitong out and see how much I can find out from him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car quickly arrived at a high-end restaurant. When the group of bodyguards got out of the car, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Li Yan appear here, they were shocked and excited. Many people took out their phones to take photos. Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze swept across them to suppress those people as he pulled Chu Luo into his arms and shielded her face.. The two of them walked towards the restaurant door. Chapter 354 - Youre Chu Luos Boyfriend From Before

Chapter 354: You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s Boyfriend From Before

The moment they walked into the restaurant, the manager was already waiting by the door. ¡°Master Li, Miss Chu, wee. The restaurant has been specially cleared for you. Pleasee in.¡± The two of them walked in. Indeed, there were no more guests inside. The food was served quickly. After the meal, Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to drive the car to a remote alley a street away from Ocean City¡¯s elite high school. 5: 40 p.m. Chen Zitong walked over from the corner. When he saw the car stopping there, he seemed to have guessed something and turned to run. However, a bodyguard grabbed his arm and pulled him over by the back of his cor. ¡°Be obedient!¡± ¡°Who are you? Let go of me, or I¡¯ll scream. Help¡­¡± After Chen Zitong felt the sharp weapon on his waist, he suddenly retracted his scream. Chu Luo opened the car door and walked up to him with Li Yan. When Chen Zitong saw Chu Luo, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Just answer a few questions from me and I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him. Chen Zitong immediately became obedient. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Who asked you to break Teacher Gao¡¯s jade pendant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man who looks especially ordinary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that person?¡± ¡°We have nothing to do with each other. He said that as long as I break Teacher Gao¡¯s jade rope, he will give me 100,000 yuan.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was so angry that she wished she could p the boy in front of her to death. ¡°Hmph! You can do anything for some money. Would you have hurt Teacher Gao if you were asked to do so?¡± Arge hand caressed her back and Li Yan¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t get anything out of a person like him. The person who asked him to do this must also be paid off by someone. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. For now, we¡¯ll just teach him a lesson to vent your anger.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and a bodyguard standing at the side started punching Chen Zitong. ¡°Ouch~~¡± When the tragic scream filled the street, Chu Luo raised her hand and blocked his scream. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and walked towards the car. As he walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. The most important thing now is to find a way to remove the Gu worm in your teacher¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said angrily, ¡°The person this time must have an especially powerful Dharma treasure that can block my perception of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send more people to look for him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Half an hour after the group left, Chen Zitong, who was lying on the ground, suddenly spasmed. After another minute, he took a few deep breaths and screamed a few times. He then propped himself up and looked around in confusion and pain. What he saw made his eyes widen. ¡°Why¡­ why am I here?¡± ¡°Tsk, who hit me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± When the dean of Ocean City¡¯s elite high school received a call from the public and rushed over, he saw a sobbing Chen Zitong, who had been beaten up until his face was bruised and swollen. He seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed instantly and he immediately put it away. In order to confirm his guess, he squatted beside Chen Zitong and asked, ¡°Student Chen Zitong, do you know who hit you?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student staying in school? Why do you have to leave?¡± ¡°Someone asked me toe out and get something, so I came out.¡± ¡°Who asked you toe out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Chen Zitong tried his best to recall but realized that he couldn¡¯t remember anything. His expression changed and he started wailing again. The dean heaved a sigh of relief for no reason. He stood up and said sternly, ¡°Student Chen Zitong, we will immediately call the police to deal with this matter. Try to recall what happened.¡± With that, he called the police. As long as it wasn¡¯t Chu Luo and the others, he felt that there was no need for the school to investigate on their own in this situation. ¡­ When Chu Luo and the others returned to the Li residence, it was already half-past seven. The butler, who was waiting on the tarmac, came up to them and said, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Mr. Gao and Mrs. Gao are staying in Pear Garden. Two servants who know medicine have been arranged to take care of them.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are there inspection instruments here?¡± The butler: ¡°There is all the basic equipment. It¡¯s in the courtyard next to Mr. Gao¡¯s house.¡± The butler had arranged everything well. Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. The three of them went to Pear Garden. There were a few pear trees nted in Pear Garden, and that was how the name came about. At this moment, Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao were talking in the courtyard. Neither of them felt very at ease. ¡°Old Gao, is this really Little Chu¡¯s house? Why do I feel like it¡¯s the residence of a king admiral¡¯s family? Once we go out this door, we¡¯ll definitely get lost.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Beitang say that this is the Li residence? Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s husband is the richest man in the world. It¡¯s normal to have a residence like this. Old woman, you just love worrying.¡± ¡°Can you me me? If I don¡¯t worry about this, do you want me to keep talking about your illness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick! How many times have I told you? I¡¯m really not sick.¡± ¡°Just be stubborn¡­ Do you think we should call Little Qian back?¡± ¡°Why call him? He¡¯s doing fine in Germany. Why ask him toe back?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to anger me to death! If you don¡¯t ask him toe back, what if something really does¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft! I¡¯m well and alive!¡± Chu Luo happened to hear this when she walked to the door. Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes, Teacher Gao is well and alive.¡± When the two of them saw Chu Luoing, they immediately went up to her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± After Teacher Gao finished speaking, he looked at Li Yan and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend from before.¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Haha! Not bad, not bad.¡± Old Gao wondered if he should shake Li Yan¡¯s hand, but Li Yan¡¯s aura was too cold. He felt that if Li Yan didn¡¯t extend his hand, he would definitely be embarrassed. Li Yan reached out to him first. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Luoluo in the past.¡± After the two of them shook hands, Old Gao said happily, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo is my student. It¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, let¡¯s go in and talk. It¡¯s windy here.¡± The four of them walked into the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, you guys stay here for now. The medical instruments here areprehensive and there are also doctors here. I¡¯ll discuss with the others how to get the thing in your brain out.¡± When Chu Luo said this, Old Gao¡¯s expression froze and Mrs. Gao¡¯s expression changed drastically. Old Gao asked calmly, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, tell me honestly. What exactly is in my brain? Is there really a tumor?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what is it?¡± Mrs. Gao¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not a very serious thing. We just have to find a way to get it out.¡± ¡°Does this affect my daily life?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think about going back to ss, it won¡¯t affect you at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Old Gao red at her. ¡°You little girl, aren¡¯t you trying to make me bored?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu Luo blinked at Old Gao and said mischievously, ¡°As a teacher, you should read up when you¡¯re not in ss. That¡¯s why on the way back, I thought that you would definitely be bored, so I enrolled you in a few advanced courses from famous universities in the world. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be worried about having too much time next. Instead, you¡¯ll be worried about not having enough time.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Old Gao actually choked on his own saliva. He pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± for a long time, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Mrs. Gao, who was sitting at the side,ughed and even pped her hands in schadenfreude. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it should be. Otherwise, Old Gao would be nagging at me about wanting to go back to ss every day. I would be annoyed to death.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed in Pear Garden until almost ten o¡¯clock before returning to their residence. While lying in bed, Chu Luo called Jin Hui. Jin Hui was famous. With a little investigation, they found out. Chu Luo asked him to help calm Old Gao and his wife down tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, she saw Li Yan sitting in a chair and typing on hisputer. Chu Luo lifted the nket and wanted to go to where he was. Li Yan looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯te down. I have something to do before I sleep.¡± Chu Luo nodded and covered herself with the nket again. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun sounded uncontrobly frightened. It seemed that something terrible had happened. ¡°Junior, something seems to have happened to ourpany.¡± Chapter 355 - Exorcism

Chapter 355: Exorcism

Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®seems to have¡¯?¡± At this moment, someone else picked up Tang Zhiyun¡¯s phone. It was Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao said anxiously, ¡°Little Chu, that kind of thing is causing trouble in Little Tang¡¯spany. Where are you now? Can youe over?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. She lifted the nket and said to Li Yan, ¡°Something went into Senior Tang¡¯spany. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Yan was about to put down hisptop. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Go busy yourself. I¡¯ll be back in at most an hour.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°What happened there is probably caused by the same person who nted the Gu worm in your teacher¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment but didn¡¯t stand up. He quickly typed on theputer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll monitor all the surveince equipment over there while you¡¯re there. If you still haven¡¯te back in an hour, I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo changed her clothes and asked Phoenix to teleport her to Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany. At this moment, it was very quiet outside thepany door. From the outside, it was dark inside, as if there was nothing in there. Chu Luo stood by the door and didn¡¯t push it open immediately. Her face was filled with anger. ¡°Since you like to hide behind and harm others so much, don¡¯t ever let me find out who you are. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± After saying that, she opened her palm and a red light floated above it. In the next second, the red light quickly spread in all directions. Soon, there were screamsing from inside. At this moment, Chu Luo pushed open the door. Inside, a ball of ck aura transformed into various shapes that were rolling and wailing. Then, they quickly disappeared. In the ce where the thickest ck aura dissipated, a few things fell. What had fallen were actually squirming Gu worms. Chu Luo walked to the Gu worm and snorted coldly. She pped a ball of mes over. Those Gu worms were instantly burned to ashes. The lights in the office suddenly lit up. At this moment, the office door was pulled open. Wu Yiyao and the others obviously heaved a sigh of relief and walked out. ¡°Little Chu.¡± ¡°Junior.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Wu Yiyao strode over and told her what they had just experienced. ¡°Previously, everyone was adjusting theputer program when the entire office suddenly darkened. We felt that something was wrong, so we went into the office. Not long after, many terrifying voices came from outside the office.¡± Xie Mingtao replied in a frightened tone, ¡°Also, something bumped into our office door. Luckily, those things didn¡¯t enter the office.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t enter.¡± Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°Previously, I gave each of you a talisman to ensure your safety.¡± The four of them subconsciously took out the talisman they were wearing. The moment they took it out, their expression changed. ¡°The talisman actually turned ck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the office window. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you another one.¡± Chu Luo stood by the window and looked out. It was the main road outside with a lot of cars. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did any strangerse here today?¡± The four of them thought for a moment and Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°The delivery man was here.¡± ¡°Where did you throw your takeout boxes?¡± ¡°They have already been taken away by the cleaner.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further, but her expression was a little cold. The few of them were unsure. Wu Yiyao frowned and asked, ¡°Little Chu, is there someone who can¡¯t stand Little Tang and the others and wants to do something to theirpany?¡± These words made Tang Zhiyun and the others even more nervous. Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she took out four talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed them to them before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get Yan to send people to investigate this matter.¡± She nned to set up an array formation in thepany that would prevent those things from entering again. She said to the few of them, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here tonight.¡± The five of them nodded. Tang Zhiyun and the others went to the office to pack their things. Wu Yiyao asked in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, what are these things trying to do to Little Tang and the others?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while before telling her, ¡°Someone wants to cast Gu poison on them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°Did Little Tang and the others really offend someone?¡± ¡°No, the person who cast the Gu poison must be after Yan.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in confusion. ¡°Someone wants to control him. There¡¯s no one on Yan¡¯s side who that person can threaten him with, so he targeted me.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry. Since these people don¡¯t seed at the first attempt, they won¡¯t have a second chance.¡± She nced at the office door and said, ¡°Let them stay in the office for a while. I¡¯ll set up an array here.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and walked towards the office. Chu Luo waited for Wu Yiyao to close the office door before taking out a few talismans and throwing them at the wall in four directions. A few rays of red light shed, and the entire maic field in the office changed drastically. A few talismans disappeared into the wall. Chu Luo went to a few other spots to move the decorations. After a while, she pushed open the office door and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The boys each carried aputer bag and the six of them walked downstairs. Their office building was on the third floor and they could take the stairs. When they went downstairs, Chu Luo observed the entire corridor and said to them, ¡°Go to the Flower Bird Market tomorrow and buy a pot of peach trees to put in the office.¡± ¡°Why buy peach trees?¡± Xu Qingfeng was puzzled. Xie Minghai said to him, ¡°Stupid, peach trees¡¯ branches ward off evil. Junior must be asking us to buy peach trees to ward off evil.¡± Yu Lei scratched his head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t peach branches be used to ward off evil spirits? Can peach trees that were made into potted nts ward off evil spirits?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You guys run apany. A peach tree in the office can ward off evil spirits and give you peaches to eat at the same time. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± The few of them suddenly recalled the photo of Chu Luo eating peaches at the monastery outside the cityst time and suddenly understood. Xie Mingtao smiled and said, ¡°Junior, did you ask us to buy a peach tree potted nt because you wanted to eat peaches?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and snorted tsunderely. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When they reached downstairs, Chu Luo asked, ¡°How are you guys going back?¡± Tang Zhiyun pointed at the bikes parked beside them. ¡°We rode bikes.¡± He then pointed at Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡°Teacher Little Wu drove here.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Sister Wu. You guys can ride the bike.¡± With that, she got into the car with Wu Yiyao. In order to amodate the boys on the bikes, Wu Yiyao drove very slowly. Chu Luo thought of what Professor Wu had said to her, so she asked about it. Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Yes, I feel like there¡¯s something around my father¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a lookter.¡± At this point, Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Are you going back to the old district at this time?¡± ¡°Mm, my father won¡¯te out of the technology building until eleven. I¡¯ll wait until then to leave with him every night.¡± When they returned to Imperial University, the boys continued to ride their bikes towards their dormitory building. Wu Yiyao drove towards the professors¡¯ residential area. Wu Yiyao asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, do you think those things will cause trouble at Imperial University when they reach my father¡¯s apartment building?¡± At this point, her expression tightened. ¡°What if there are so many children?¡± ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, there weren¡¯t many students walking on the school path. The car drove in smoothly. Chu Luo said, ¡°Imperial University is filled with Yang energy. They don¡¯t dare toe.¡± As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the professors¡¯ residential area. The professors¡¯ residential area was already very quiet. The professors who lived here had already fallen asleep. The car stopped in the parking lot and the two of them walked towards Professor Wu¡¯s apartment. When they reached the bottom of the apartment building, Chu Luo made Wu Yiyao stop. ¡°No need to go up. I left something in the apartmentst time. That thing can¡¯t enter. The danger you feel should be around.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Chu Luo walked towards the back of the apartment building and Wu Yiyao followed her. Behind the apartment building was a small park. The leaves in the park had basically all fallen. It was bare and looked a little bleak under the dim streetlights. Chu Luo walked to the apartment building facing Professor Wu¡¯s apartment building and stopped. She first looked around and realized that there was a strap on a tree facing the window of the apartment building. She jumped up and took off the strap. Wu Yiyao was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s ability to jump a few meters high. When she saw the ck strap in her hand, she raised her voice. ¡°Little Chu, that bad feeling came again. Is it because of this strap?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What strap is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a strap.¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger on it and a terrifying situation happened¡­ Chapter 356 - Like a Fairy

Chapter 356: Like a Fairy

The strap turned into a white bone. ¡°What¡­¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the white bone and she subconsciously took a big step back. ¡°This¡­ this is actually a white bone.¡± Chu Luo quickly chanted a few incantations and the bone disappeared. Wu Yiyao¡¯s ominous feeling disappeared at the same time and she heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo said, ¡°Sister Wu, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the technology building.¡± Wu Yiyao opened her mouth. She had many questions to ask, but seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression darken, she didn¡¯t ask. Chu Luo sent Wu Yiyao to the technology building. After Wu Yiyao entered the technology building, she walked to a hidden spot and asked Phoenix to teleport her back to the Li residence. The moment she appeared in the bedroom, she met Li Yan¡¯s dark and cold eyes. Li Yan actually wasn¡¯t using hisputer at this moment. Instead, he looked straight at the spot where she had left. Seeing her appear, he put hisptop aside and stood up to pull her into his arms. Chu Luo pushed his back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even an hour.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before letting go of her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°There are traces of Qin family activity.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The Qin family hasn¡¯t given up. In that case, I¡¯ll give him a big present tomorrow.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Destroy all the economies that the Qin family secretly controls.¡± After saying that, Li Yan walked to his chair and sat down. Chu Luo followed him to look at hisptop. It was filled with downward-sliding curves. Li Yan said, ¡°The Qin family still hasn¡¯t given up. They¡¯re just relying on the fact that they still control a few important economies in the dark. As long as these economies disintegrate, they won¡¯t be able to rise again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s actions were equivalent to destroying all their backing. He was indeed ruthless. However, what was bad about him doing this was that he would be feared by the upper echelons, such as the Duanmu family. Chu Luo had to follow the principal to G Province to attend the meeting of the principals of the world¡¯s universities early in the morning. Li Yan didn¡¯t work anymore and hugged her to sleep. The next day, Chu Luo went to see Old Gao after getting up. At this moment, Old Gao was practicing Taiji in the courtyard. Mrs. Gao stood at the side and said to him, ¡°Isn¡¯t Taiji also exercise? I say, just stop. Why do you have to think about running?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been jogging in the morning for the past few decades. If you don¡¯t let me run, I feel listless the entire day.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao is doing this for your own good.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he deliberately sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just an old cabbage that no one dotes on or loves. All of you are bullying me¡­¡± Pa! Mrs. Gao pped him and he shut up. ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Old Gao knew that it was useless to pretend to be pitiful. He straightened his expression. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m used to doing this. If you ask me to change it immediately, I definitely won¡¯t be able to.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°How about this? You can go out with Mrs. Gao every morning and night. If you¡¯re really bored, you can nt flowers and y with birds.¡± Old Gao was about to speak when Mrs. Gao said first, ¡°The Li residence is filled with bodyguards. We can¡¯t walk around casually. Moreover, there are other people from the Li family. We¡¯re already intruding by staying here.¡± Old Gao shut his mouth again. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Other than Yan¡¯s third aunt, who lives in the ancestral hall in the west, there are no other family members here.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he recalled some rumors about Li Yan. He didn¡¯tment on how Li Yan treated the others in the Li family, but he frowned and said, ¡°Then when you marry over in the future, there won¡¯t even be anyone to talk to you.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so busy that I basically won¡¯t stay here much.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mistress, I¡¯m going to G Province with the principal to attend the meeting of the world-ss universities. I won¡¯t keep you guyspany. If you need anything, just tell the nanny. There¡¯s no need to be restrained.¡± When Old Gao and Mrs. Gao heard this, joy appeared in their eyes. Old Gao said excitedly, ¡°Then go quickly. Don¡¯t make the principal wait too long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished breakfast, Li Yan sent her to the school¡¯s head office building. At this moment, the principal was already waiting there with his assistant. When the principal saw Chu Luo get out of the car, he smiled and sized up her attire. Chu Luo was wearing a modified Tang-style cheongsam today. It was retro and elegant with ethnic-style embroidery. She looked elegant, casual, and charming in it. With half of her hair tied up, she looked beautiful, elegant, gracious, and charming. She simply looked like a fairy. The principal nodded in admiration. ¡°Our Imperial University should be this elegant, energetic, and confident. Chu Luo is very capable of representing the image of our Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand to the cold man standing in front of Chu Luo. ¡°CEO Li, thank you for the helicopter you provided for us.¡± Li Yan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Because Luoluo is going.¡± In other words, the principal was basking in Chu Luo¡¯s glory. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t shake his hand, the principal wasn¡¯t angry. He retracted his hand and looked at his wristwatch. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± The helicopter stopped on a field in the school when Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived. The few of them went to the field and got into the helicopter. Li Yan got into the car and left after the helicopter took off. Chu Luo retracted her gaze. The principal sighed. ¡°CEO Li is the biggest sponsor of Imperial University¡¯s technology building. The equipment inside is basically sponsored by hispany.¡± Chu Luo looked at the principal. The principal continued, ¡°But he basically doesn¡¯te to Imperial University himself. I didn¡¯t expect that after you came to Imperial University, Little Chu, he became a regr at Imperial University.¡± His assistant, who was sitting beside him, added with a smile, ¡°This is what it means by ¡®Even a hero bes a prisoner of love in the presence of a beauty¡¯.¡± ¡°Right, haha.¡± Chu Luo thought that Li Yan had indeed used another identity toe to Imperial University often. After his identity had been exposed, he no longer came much. The principal added, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m here to tell you what you need to do at the conference.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°The top 50 universities in the world will be attending this seminar. In the seminar, everyone speaks the internationalmonnguage. There¡¯s no need for you to trante. ¡°However, other than the seminar, we will have time to talk in private afterwards. Everyone likes to speak their own country¡¯snguage at this time, so someone who knows all kinds of foreignnguages has to trante it.¡± At this moment, the assistant interrupted, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very risky for the principal to bring you there alone. The other principals will bring a professional trantion team. Don¡¯t be deceived by the harmonious facade put up by the schools. When the timees, they will also secretlypete.¡± So the assistant didn¡¯t understand why the principal only brought Chu Luo there. Chu Luo guessed what the principal was thinking. She looked at the principal and said to him confidently, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to speak ill of Imperial University in words that you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what I admire about you the most? It¡¯s your confidence and powerful learning ability. I brought you there alone this time because I wanted to test your foreignnguage level. ¡°Aren¡¯t you running for president of the Student Union? Attending this conference will also add points in your favor.¡± The principal deliberately finished speaking in a rxed tone and asked her, ¡°Actually, many of us don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve chosen so many specializations, so how do you have the energy and time to manage the Student Union? You have to know that the Student Union at Imperial University isn¡¯t just for show. It has real power in certain aspects.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Why are there so many cadres in the Student Union? Isn¡¯t the president just sitting in the office and coordinating the overall situation?¡± The principal and assistant were stunned when they heard this. Then, they smiled. The helicopter arrived in the courtyard of a seven-star hotel owned by zing Glory in Province G an hourter. The meeting of the world-ss universities organized by G Province wasn¡¯t far from here. It was at the city cultural hall a few streets away. The manager personally weed them. ¡°Miss Chu, Principal Tang, hello. I¡¯m the manager of the hotel. My surname is Zhou. I¡¯ve already arranged for your meals and amodations. I wonder if you want to take a look now or go to the cultural hall first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cultural hall first,¡± the principal said. ¡°With the empire as the host for this conference, our Imperial University definitely can¡¯t arrivete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The manager took two room cards and handed them to Chu Luo and the principal. He asked the two waiters standing at the side to bring their luggage to the vi they were going to stay in, before gesturing for them to leave. ¡°The car is ready. Please.¡± Chapter 357 - Chu Luo, Interpret For Them

Chapter 357: Chu Luo, Interpret For Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car was parked not far away. After the three of them got into the car, they went to the city¡¯s cultural hall. As the leader of the empire¡¯s coastal economy, City G¡¯s economic development wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the capital. There were also tall buildings all around. There were manymercial circles, and the city¡¯s cultural hall was also very unique. Its appearance was like a painting. The conference would be starting at ten in the morning. It was only nine right now. There was already a circle of reporters from all over the world outside the cultural hall, but it was heavily guarded today. Those reporters weren¡¯t allowed in. The car drove straight into the designated parking lot. Principal Tang brought Chu Luo to get to know the Cultural Museum¡¯s curator and the people from the City Cultural Bureau. Everyone was a little surprised to see her. After everyone shook hands and exchanged greetings, the Cultural Museum¡¯s director looked behind the three of them and was a little surprised. ¡°Principal Tang, you didn¡¯t bring a trantion team this time?¡± Principal Tang pointed at Chu Luo. ¡°That¡¯s my trantor.¡± The curator and the people from the Cultural Bureau looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, they didn¡¯t look optimistic. The director of the Cultural Bureau decided to talk to the principal in private. He said to a woman beside him, ¡°Little Zhao, take Chu Luo around first. I have something to discuss with the principal.¡± ¡°Okay, Director.¡± After Little Zhao agreed, he looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you around this cultural hall.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment the two of them walked away, the director of the Cultural Bureau frowned. ¡°Old Tang, you have to think carefully. This time, the world famous school¡¯s principal meeting is held in our empire. You¡¯re the host, so you can¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, Imperial University will be a joke.¡± Another person added, ¡°This kind of thing has happened in other countries before. The principal of that country didn¡¯t bring a trantion team and was mocked by the principals of other countries. Later on, he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and quit. Do you want to follow in his footsteps?¡± The others also advised him. The director of the Education Bureau thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll call the principal of University G and get him to send a few teachers from the foreignnguage department to be your trantors.¡± Even though everyone was anxious for Principal Tang, there was a wise smile on his face. He said domineeringly, ¡°Since I dare to bring Chu Luo here, I dare to bear all the consequences. If I¡¯m not worried, what are you worried about?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo followed Little Zhao as they walked on the path outside the cultural hall. There were many potted nts and flowers around them with butterflies flying on them. They looked especially beautiful. As Little Zhao walked, she introduced the characteristics and architectural principles of this cultural hall to Chu Luo. After the two of them walked out of the crowd, Little Zhao suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did Principal Tang really let you be his sole trantor?¡± It was obvious that she still didn¡¯t believe it. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Little Zhao stopped talking. She wanted to say that she definitely couldn¡¯t do it, but she was worried that by saying that, Chu Luo would be affected before it even started. Little Zhao thought for a while and said, ¡°Previously, when we held this kind of conference in another country, the principal representative of that country was picked on because he didn¡¯t bring many trantors.¡± At this point, Little Zhao couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Chu Luo, even though all of them are school principals,petition among them is actually even more intense. ¡°Every famous school has its own characteristics. Not only do you have to show Imperial University¡¯s characteristics, but you also have to grasp the characteristics of other schools. Only then can you know your enemy and deal with the traps that might embarrass Imperial University at any time.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stopped to think for a while and asked her, ¡°Sister Zhao, this is a conference organized by the Cultural Bureau in G City. There must be all the information about these universities. Can you let me take a look?¡± When Little Zhao heard this, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the information about these universities before?¡± When Chu Luo and Little Zhao returned to where Principal Tang and the rest were, it was difficult for others not to notice the way Little Zhao looked at Chu Luo. The director of the Cultural Bureau couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded her, ¡°Little Zhao, what kind of expression is that? Don¡¯t scare the child.¡± ¡°Chief, I¡­¡± Little Zhao stopped talking and was so anxious that she wanted to stomp her feet. Principal Tang deliberately asked Chu Luo in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to Miss Little Zhao?¡± Chu Luo shrugged innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Little Zhao suddenly looked at Chu Luo and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She said, ¡°I think it was a mistake for Principal Tang to bring Chu Luo to be a trantor. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even know which universities would be attending beforeing here. Moreover, she just went with me to look at the details of those universities.¡± What Little Zhao couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was that she felt that Chu Luo¡¯s attitude towards reading the information was not good at all. The speed at which she flipped the pages was as if she was fanning herself. She had flipped through it in a sh. When the people from Province G heard this, they looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo shut her mouth and couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself. She was calm. Everyone turned to look at Principal Tang. Principal Tang smiled like an old fox and didn¡¯t say anything. The director of the Cultural Bureau also didn¡¯t feel reassured and made a decision. ¡°Little Lu, call University G and get them to send a trantion team over immediately.¡± The boy named Little Lu responded and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Principal Tang couldn¡¯t stop him at all. He could only emphasize,¡± I really don¡¯t need other trantors. ¡± After saying that, he evenforted Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, even if the otherse, just do what you have to doter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Everyone wanted to pry Principal Tang¡¯s head open to see what he was thinking. Little Lu quickly finished making the call and returned. He said to everyone, ¡°University G has agreed to send some people over, but it will take more than an hour for them to get over from there. He told us to think of something ourselves during this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as some other people areing over to trante.¡± The director and the others were relieved. However, they felt relieved too early. At around 9: 40 am, the other foreign school principals who lived in the hotel brought their teams over. Everyone went out to wee them. The principal of Imperial University had been in the limelight a few times this year internationally. When those principals arrived, they surrounded him. The principal of University L smiled and said in his nativenguage, ¡°Tang, Imperial University is famous among the universities this year. I heard that the gaming capsule that your school¡¯s Professor Wu and the zing Glory Corporation researched together is about to enter the open beta phase. When are you going to let Professor Wu hold an international public lecture? Let our students listen to the ss too.¡± The principal of University P: ¡°That Chu Luo from your school is really good. To think she was attacked by world hackers halfway through the university¡¯s Cybersecurity Competition. Not only did she guard your Imperial University¡¯s database, but she even chased after the hackers to theirir. I¡¯m very curious. Was that really aplished by that freshman from your school?¡± ¡­ The curator and director of the Cultural Bureau standing at the side were a little worried. The curator: ¡°These people have been so aggressive since this year. They must be jealous of Imperial University¡¯s achievements this year.¡± The director looked outside. He knew that the interpreters from University G wouldn¡¯te so quickly, but he was still a little anxious. ¡°These people all speak their own country¡¯snguage. Their interpreter isn¡¯t speaking either. They¡¯re deliberately trying to make Old Tang unable to answer.¡± ¡°There are a lot of reporters from all over the world this year. I hope Old Tang can hold on for this period of time.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t, he has to. These people obviously came prepared. Just now, I heard a few school¡¯s principals mention Chu Luo¡¯s name. Are they prepared to focus all their attention on Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I wonder what Principal Tang thinks. Why didn¡¯t he introduce Chu Luo to everyone immediately? The two of them stood there and didn¡¯t say anything. It looks so awkward.¡± ¡°What can we do? Old Tang doesn¡¯t understand some words. You can¡¯t let him reply to the questions selectively. Those petty principals will have something to say again.¡± Just as the director and the curator were anxious, Principal Tang, who had been smiling, finally made a halting gesture at them. He pointed at Chu Luo and said to everyone in the internationalmonnguage, ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is Chu Luo, the Chu Luo that many of you mentioned.¡± Actually, everyone had noticed Chu Luo at first nce and had been wondering why Principal Tang had brought such a beautiful woman over this year. Hearing his introduction, they looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo nodded at them calmly and quickly greeted each principal. Then, she tranted their words one by one to the principal. When the principal heard this, heughed and said in Imperial, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡± Many principals who didn¡¯t understand the empire¡¯snguage had to get someone to trante. Principal Tang immediately stopped her in themonnguage. ¡°Since it¡¯s us old friends greeting each other, it¡¯s meaningless for you to call for an interpreter. Chu Luo, interpret for them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 358 - What Is There to Be Proud About?

Chapter 358: What Is There to Be Proud About?

Then, Chu Luo tranted the principal¡¯s words to them in thenguage of the countries where the principals were from. The principal: ¡°Regarding when the gaming capsule that our school is working with zing Glory will enter the open beta phase, this is still considered a confidential stage. Forgive me for not being able to tell you the exact time, but I can guarantee that before the empire¡¯s new year, everyone will definitely see the birth of a miracle¡­¡± Chu Luo tranted what the principal said and her clear voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chu Luo tranted quickly. She switched between severalnguages when the principal said one sentence. Even so, everyone could hear every word she said. Instantly, the principals were shocked, the reporters around them were shocked, and even the curator and director were shocked. The director suddenly patted the curator¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Old Chen, Old Tang brought Chu Luo, right?¡± The curator said in aplicated tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If it really is Chu Luo, she¡¯s extremely intelligent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s so intelligent. You can call the trantors from University G and tell them not toe¡­ Chu Luo is a cute little vixen. Look at the fascinating expressions of those principals.¡± ¡°Also, the smile on Principal Tang¡¯s face looks really annoying.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At ten o¡¯clock, all the principals entered the hall. What followed next didn¡¯t concern Chu Luo and the interpreters brought by the other principals. Everyone was arranged to go to the lounge at the side. Chu Luo had been in the limelight just now. At this moment, the trantion team all looked at her indescribably. Some of them were still whispering. Chu Luo simply put on her earpiece and connected to Roundy¡¯s database. She listened to a local dialect that he had automatically recorded. When everyone saw her put on her earpiece, they spoke loudly. ¡°So she¡¯s Chu Luo. She¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s beautiful, but she¡¯s actually so incredible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so incredible about it? Maybe it¡¯s all packaged. Didn¡¯t she and the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation announce their rtionship not long ago? The zing Glory Corporation is involved in all kinds of industries, especially in electronics. Who knows if she didn¡¯t get someone to trante it and then replicate it?¡± A few people chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s really that capable. Let¡¯s not talk aboutnguage. In this world, have you ever seen a person who knows everything?¡± ¡°Exactly. An Inte expert, a medical genius, and a linguist. She¡¯s not a robot. How can she learn so much?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just using her looks.¡± ¡°Haha, of course. If she wants to be with the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, besides her looks, she must also have brains. CEO Li is really generous to package her so well.¡± ¡°As the trantor of the host, she actually doesn¡¯t entertain us and just sits there alone¡­ listening to songs? Looks like this person is relying on someone backing her and doesn¡¯t take us seriously.¡± ¡°I hate such people the most. On the surface, they look innocent and harmless. Maybe she¡¯s the Empire version of Sweetie XXX.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know whether she is or not when we test it out.¡± Those women made a tacit decision to find a way to expose Chu Luo¡¯s true colorster. When some men heard the women¡¯s discussion, they looked at Chu Luo differently. A few men¡¯s eyes were filled with thorns. ¡­ The conference onlysted two hours in the morning. Time passed quickly. Everyone waited obediently in the lounge. At noon, everyone went out to meet the principals. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± After most people had walked out, a woman walked up to Chu Luo and called out to her. Chu Luo took off her earpiece and looked at her. The woman¡¯s smile was very bright, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The woman said to her enthusiastically, ¡°The conference for this morning ended. I saw that you were still sitting here, so I came to remind you.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her, thanked her, and stood up. The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m a German trantor brought by the principal of University B. My name is Enn. I see that you speak Language G very well. How long have you studied this country¡¯snguage before?¡± ¡°Not long.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. Enn didn¡¯t follow her. She stood there and suddenly asked in Language G, ¡°Many people were suspecting your ability just now. Did you know?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she only stopped for a second before continuing to walk out of the door. Enn looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and snorted disdainfully. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really a fool. Watch how I expose youter.¡± With that, she followed with a confident smile. Chu Luo walked to Principal Tang¡¯s side. Principal Tang happened to be chatting with a few principals at this moment. When he saw Chu Luo walking over, he smiled and said to her, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯ll go eat with Principal Bonn, Principal Engus, Principal James, Principal Sekt, and Principal Richardter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she greeted the principals. These principals were respectively from Russia¡¯s University E, France¡¯s University F, Korea¡¯s University H, UK¡¯s University Y, and Australia¡¯s University A. They were all top ten universities. Principal Bonn looked at Chu Luo with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Chu is very famous at our University E, especially in our school¡¯s Computer Science Department. Many people treat you as a goddess.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be liked by my seniors from Russia, a country known as the Temple of Computer Science.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re indeed a cute girl who¡¯s outstanding both inside and out. As long as you want, our country¡¯s University E wees you anytime.¡± Principal Tang didn¡¯t expect Bonn to poach his student right in front of him. He was displeased and said sternly, ¡°Mr. Bonn, our Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science faculty isn¡¯t inferior to your University E. Chu Luo can learn whatever she wants at Imperial University.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Does Imperial University have XX technology and XXX technology?¡± The twoputer technologies that Principal Bonn had mentioned happened to be ones that Imperial University had yet to conquer. When Principal Tang heard this, his face darkened. Principal Bonn was smug. When Chu Luo saw this, the corners of her lips curled up. She said, ¡°Although our Imperial University doesn¡¯t have XX technology or XXX technology, our Imperial University has YY technology and YYY technology. These two technologies just happen to be suitable for future holographic technology. As a special technician hired by zing Glory Gaming Corporation, I think it¡¯s more convenient for me to stay at Imperial University.¡± Everyone was shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°When did Chu be a special employee of zing Glory Gaming Corporation?¡± Some people suddenly thought of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship and looked at her strangely. Principal Engus was a bearded middle-aged man who looked very stern. When he heard Chu Luo say this, he frowned and revealed displeasure in his eyes. He said, ¡°zing Glory Gaming Corporation didn¡¯t announce that you will be entering the research and development department of the gaming capsule as a special employee. What¡¯s there to be proud of about you entering through the back door?¡± ¡°Backdoor?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t get in through the back door.¡± ¡°No. Everyone knows which technicians zing Glory has.¡± Benn chimed in, ¡°Speaking of special employees, zing Glory Gaming Corporation does have one special employee. That is, the champion of this summer¡¯s ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ World Championship, Bai Ling from the team Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Bai Ling¡¯s gaming skills were really amazing. Let me tell you¡­¡± The two principals actually started talking about Bai Ling and became more and more excited. Principal Tang turned to look at Chu Luo. Worried that she would think too much, he said to her in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re like this. Just take it that they can¡¯t stand seeing such a capable student like you at Imperial University.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up but she didn¡¯t say anything. The other three principals stood at the side and watched the show, having no intention of interrupting. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, you should remind them to go eat. After that, we can go back and rest for a while.¡± Principal Tang nodded and said to the two principals, ¡°Bai Ling is indeed very powerful, but no matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s not a student of any of our schools. So, guys, we should go eat now.¡± The two principals who were discussing enthusiastically choked when they heard this. Bonn had originally nned to find Bai Ling and invite her to study at University E, so he smiled smugly again. He said to Principal Tang, ¡°Tang, after the conference, I¡¯ll go to Imperial University to take a look. You¡¯ll wee me, right?¡± When Principal Tang heard this, he felt that Bonn definitely hadn¡¯t given up on poaching Chu Luo to their school. He sneered in his heart. If you want to poach our students from Imperial University, see if I don¡¯t make you suffer before you go back. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Of course, we wee you.¡± After saying that, the two of them smiled meaningfully. Chapter 359 - Without My Wife By My Side, I Dont Have An Appetite

Chapter 359: Without My Wife By My Side, I Don¡¯t Have An Appetite

The few of them chatted andughed as they walked out. There was a specially designated restaurant for lunch, not far from the cultural hall. Every single person who came today was an important figure in the world¡¯s cultural world who couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Not only was the cultural pce heavily guarded, but there were also guards at the hotel where they were eating. The morning was short, and the reporters from all over the world didn¡¯t have time to ask them questions. At this moment, as long as they saw a principal get out of the car, they would focus all their firepower on the principal and ask him questions. When Chu Luo and Principal Tang alighted, many reporters were excited. ¡°Principal Tang, I heard that you only brought Chu Luo as a trantor this time. Why are you so confident in her abilities that you think she can trante all thenguages of the countries?¡± ¡°Principal Tang, I heard that the gaming capsule that Imperial University has been working on with zing Glory Gaming Corporation has reached the end stage. Is that true?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, can you tell me if you¡¯re so nervous that you have stage frighting here as Principal Tang¡¯s sole trantor?¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s questions, Principal Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°There¡¯s no need to answer them. When the timees, the Education Bureau will allocate time to answer the reporters¡¯ questions.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to answer the question. After the other five principals and their team of trantors came over, everyone continued to walk towards the hotel door while chatting. She had just taken a few steps when a female voice shouted Chu Luo¡¯s name from behind. Everyone subconsciously stopped. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at the curly-haired, dark-skinned woman walking towards her. Principal Tang asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you know her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, that woman smiled and walked up to her with a mouthful of white teeth. She spoke in Language O and had a strong local ent. ¡°Chu Luo, you left something in the lounge just now¡­ Here, I brought it for you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the thing the woman handed her and narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t leave anything behind. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer after a long time, Principal Bonn, who was standing at the side, was about to ask the trantor he had brought to trante. Actually, he didn¡¯t understand what that woman had said either. Principal Tang stood beside Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, what did thisdy say?¡± When the woman opposite her smiled even more brightly at her, Chu Luo slowly said, ¡°She said that I left something in the cultural lounge. I was wondering why something like lipstick suddenly appeared when I didn¡¯t bring any cosmetics with me.¡± After saying that, she said to the woman directly, ¡°This lipstick isn¡¯t mine.¡± The woman looked surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to not only understand what she said in her hometown¡¯s ent, but also answer in the same ent. Seeing that she was stunned, Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Did youe to test me knowing that this isn¡¯t mine?¡± After saying that, she even said in themonnguage, ¡°If you really want to test me, please find a good excuse. Also, you came to interpret for the principal of Country O and actually used a local ent. Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you how to behave when you¡¯re interpreting at such an asion?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were extremely straightforward. When the others heard this, they were a little shocked by her frankness. Especially the woman opposite her, her face turned red. At this moment, Principal Tang said proudly in an apologetic tone, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, everyone. Chu Luo just turned 18 a few months ago. She¡¯s younger than everyone here. Usually, the teachers and students at Imperial University spoil her, so she has developed an innocent and straightforward personality.¡± At this point, he even asked the woman, ¡°Madam, do you really not know how to speak themonnguage of your country? It¡¯s indeed a little inappropriate to be a trantor like this.¡± After saying that, she deliberately looked around, obviously looking for the principal of Country O. How could the principal of Country O be willing to let others find him at a time like this? He had been standing at the side and watching the show, but now, he didn¡¯t care about watching the show anymore. He strode into the hotel and said to his assistant as he walked, ¡°Let Isa stay in the hotel for the next two days. She doesn¡¯t have to be my interpreter anymore.¡± Isa embarrassing herself was equivalent to humiliating him. He really didn¡¯t know what went wrong with that woman¡¯s brain to dare to use dialect in front of so many principals and reporters. Chu Luo looked at Isa¡¯s ugly expression and said to Principal Tang, ¡°Principal, stop talking. Otherwise, some people who don¡¯t know will think that our host bullied the interpreter brought by a guest.¡± Principal Tang immediately cooperated and said to Isa, ¡°Madam, if I say something that made you displeased, please be understanding.¡± Everyone looked at Isa. Isa was even more ashamed after hearing that. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Before she even finished her sentence, she turned around and strode away. The reporters were excited. ¡°Chu Luo, you can even understand the local dialect of Country O. How did you do that?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you applied for more than ten foreignnguages. Is that true?¡± ¡­ ¡°These people are getting more and more exaggerated.¡± Principal Tang smiled and said to the principals standing there, ¡°Let¡¯s go in for lunch.¡± The principals nced at the two of them withplicated expressions. How could they not know that the two of them had been singing a duet just now? They could imagine how aggrieved the principal of Country O would be after being questioned by the reporters for the next two days and discussed in private by everyone. Chu Luo¡¯s move not only stunned everyone present, but also made those who wanted to test her temporarily give up. After the meal, the principals talked about the school¡¯s management system. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in these things. If someone deliberately spoke to Principal Tang in their localnguage, she would act as the trantor. The rest of the time she spent it eating. After the meal, she suddenly missed Li Yan a little and wanted to go out to call him, so she informed the principal and stood up to leave. This was the third floor of the restaurant. There was a corridor outside the restaurant. The left side of the corridor led to the elevator, and the right side was the bathroom. There was an area beside the bathroom for people to touch up their makeup and sit down to breathe. Chu Luo walked over and dialed a number. The call was picked up after a ring and Li Yan¡¯s low and maic voice could be heard. ¡°Luoluo.¡± When Chu Luo heard his voice, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Yan, have you eaten?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice subconsciously softened. ¡°I¡¯m about to eat.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he said to his secretary, ¡°Send lunch to my office.¡± ¡°Okay, CEO.¡± Then came the sound of chairs moving and footsteps. Chu Luo said to him in dissatisfaction, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called you, were you going to keep holding meetings and not eat?¡± Unexpectedly, Li Yan really responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. At this moment, the door opened and closed, followed by Li Yan¡¯s lightughter. He said, ¡°Without my wife by my side, I don¡¯t even have an appetite to eat.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Luoluo, I miss you.¡± Chu Luo blushed, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan coaxed, ¡°Luoluo, did you miss me?¡± Someone passed by. Chu Luo was a little embarrassed and softly responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Satisfied with her response, Li Yan continued to coax her. ¡°Say that you miss me.¡± Chu Luo walked to the lounge sofa area by the window. There was no one here. She still said with a red face, ¡°I miss you.¡± Li Yan smiled happily and said, ¡°Luoluo, what should I do? I want to be by your side immediately.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If you end work early, you cane over. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before Chu Luo urged him to eat. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Hurry up and eat, or the food will turn cold.¡± Li Yan deliberately asked, ¡°Does Luoluo want me to end my work early ande over early?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely and hung up. After hanging up, she stopped smiling and turned to look at the entrance coldly. A beautiful woman walked in. The woman was holding a fashionable bag and wearing stilettos. After walking in, she sat down at a makeup table not far from Chu Luo and took out a makeup kit to touch up her makeup. This person concealed it very well, but Chu Luo could feel her malice. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes to scroll the Inte with her phone. Only then did she realize that the entire Inte had almost exploded. Someone had exposed that a certain corporation was secretly hiding firearms. This particr corporation was one of the Qin family¡¯s properties. Regardless of whether this piece of news was true or not, the higher-ups immediately sent people to investigate. At the same time, they sealed up a few otherpanies. If nothing went wrong, these sealedpanies must all be the Qin family¡¯s businesses. At this moment, two voices came from outside the door, discussing her as they approached. Chapter 360 - We Can Try; Lets See Whos Faster?

Chapter 360: We Can Try; Let¡¯s See Who¡¯s Faster?

¡°Country O¡¯s Isa is famous now. She was really bold to dare to speak to Chu Luo in a dialect in front of so many principals and reporters. Wasn¡¯t this obviously falling into the hands of Chu Luo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Isa expected Chu Luo to know their country¡¯s local dialect. I can only say that she¡¯s unlucky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Why do you think that Chu Luo knows the local dialect of Country O?¡± ¡°Maybe Chu Luo happened to have been to that ce in Country O. After all, her husband is the richest man in the world. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to travel around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. In the Empire¡¯s words, it¡¯s like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why people like Chu Luo are even more annoying. How did Isa offend her? To think she humiliated Isa at such an asion. I heard that the principal of Country O has already asked Isa not to follow him for the next two days.¡± ¡°This¡­ Ha! Chu Luo!¡± Chu Luo looked up at the two women who walked in and looked at her in shock. She gave them a meaningful smile and then retracted her gaze to continue ying with her phone. The two women looked at Chu Luo and thought that they hadn¡¯t actually said much. Even if they had, it was the truth. They put away the embarrassment in their hearts and were displeased with Chu Luo¡¯s attitude. The two women looked at each other and decided to punish Chu Luo a little. They walked up to her. ¡°Hey, Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo looked up with a cold expression. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the interpreter of the host, Imperial University right? We want to understand the empire¡¯s culture. If there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t understand, we can ask you to help us trante and you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± ¡°Mm, sure.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and sat there without getting up. She looked at the two women standing in front of her with her dark eyes. The two women suddenly had the illusion that they were inferior to her. They were unhappy. ¡°My name is Lina. She¡¯s Martha.¡± Lina introduced their names. She then said, ¡°Your Imperial University principal only brought you along as an interpreter. This proves that you know a lot of foreignnguages. We¡¯re from Country P. I¡¯ve always been interested in your country¡¯s Imperial literature, but I don¡¯t know how to speak about them in Language P. Why don¡¯t you help us trante?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Imperial literature is broad and profound. Are you making this request to deliberately make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Recalling what had happened to Isa, Lina definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°I¡¯m saying I like your empire¡¯s Song dynasty literature, especially Song poetry. Can you help me trante a few Song poems in Language P? I want to study them properly when I go back.¡± After saying that, she even took out her phone seriously and prepared to record. Chu Luo stared at Lina and didn¡¯t retract the smile on her face. She said, ¡°I can trante if you want, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to trante a few Song poems and you¡¯re negotiating terms with us?!¡± Displeased, Martha raised her voice to question her. ¡°Because¡­ reciprocating is our empire¡¯s traditional virtue.¡± Chu Luo said indifferently, ¡°You think I¡¯m negotiating with you? I even think you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. If you think I¡¯m wrong, we can get the principals to judge.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lina interrupted Martha forcefully and said, ¡°You can state any condition as long as it¡¯s within our ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ My condition is that if I help you trante a few Song poems, you will help me trante a few 18th century poems by your Country P¡¯s Poet XX.¡± Lina and Martha: ¡°¡­¡± XX? Who was that? Why didn¡¯t they know that such a poet existed in Country P? Chu Luo looked at their expressions and was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know XX, the most famous free poet in the Renault era? Oh, I forgot to mention, XX appears as XXX in your current textbook. XX is his real name.¡± Lina and Martha suddenly felt an indescribable sense of shame rush into their brains. They didn¡¯t even know XX¡¯s original name and had to be informed by Chu Luo. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Otherwise, Principal Tang will look for meter.¡± Feeling extremely embarrassed, Lina and Martha weren¡¯t in the mood to let her trante any poems anymore. Lina said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that our principal asked me to get something. Let¡¯s leave the trantion for next time. We¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± With that, she pulled Martha away. Watching the two of them leave, Chu Luo pursed her lips in boredom. Then, she suddenly looked at the woman sitting beside her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the show good?¡± The woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. When Chu Luo asked this, that woman finished putting on her lipstick before standing up and walking towards Chu Luo in her high heels. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°Chu Luo,e with me.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± The woman sneered. The expression on her cold face turned stern. She quickly took out a small gun from her bag and pointed it at her. ¡°Whether to stay or leave, it¡¯s not your call.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo looked at the gun in the woman¡¯s hand and slowly named the model. When surprise shed across the woman¡¯s eyes, she added, ¡°This kind of gun is about to be eliminated at my house.¡± After saying that, she reached out and covered the muzzle. The woman was stunned by her boldness. In the next second, her expression turned stern. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to shoot you?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and shoot.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo also took out a gun and pointed it at her. ¡°We can try. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster.¡± With that, she pulled the trigger without giving the woman a chance to react. Pfft! ¡°Er¡­¡± Shocked, the woman covered the spot where she had been shot with her other hand. With a ruthless expression, she pulled the trigger too. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the woman who had fallen to the ground and had a pained and disbelieving expression after being shot twice. She said with a smile, ¡°I said that your gun won¡¯t do, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look, didn¡¯t you hit yourself now?¡± The woman suddenly looked up at her. Even after being shot twice, the murderous glint in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish at all. Chu Luo shook her finger and the woman¡¯s murderous eyes immediately became confused. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Pfft¡­¡± The moment the woman spoke, a bullet hit her heart. The woman died instantly. At the same time, her phone rang. It was a call from Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was filled with a strong murderous aura. ¡°Luoluo, my men will deal with the rest. Don¡¯t dirty your hand.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, a few more footsteps came from outside. Chu Luo hung up the phone and sent the woman in front of her to her aplice. The person outside the door walked in. Seeing Chu Luo standing by the window, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw Enn walking towards her with a friendly smile. ¡°Chu Luo, we were just looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Luo asked calmly. A man standing beside Enn stared at Chu Luo¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t bother to hide the glint in his eyes. Chu Luo nced at him lightly. Not only was the man not frightened, but he also shed a trace of excitement. He said enthusiastically, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m a teacher at University B. My name is Aaron. I¡¯m also here with the principal to interpret this time. When you¡¯re free, we canmunicate.¡± After saying that, he even gave her a suggestive look. As soon as Aaron finished speaking, the two men standing behind him started cheering. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. She was about to flick a pill over when she suddenly remembered that these people were teachers from foreign universities and nned to deal with him in a different way. She put away the pill and said, ¡°You want tomunicate with me? Sure.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to agree, and the glint in his eyes deepened. Chu Luo continued, ¡°As long as you dare, you cane to the Imperial Court Hotel to look for me at half-past seven tonight.¡± ¡°So Chu is staying in the Imperial Court Hotel. Sure, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time tonight.¡± After saying that, he flicked his fringe while the two people behind him jeered enviously. Enn had been paying attention to Chu Luo¡¯s expression and knew that she was angry. She had originally thought that this woman was just so-so. To think she didn¡¯t even dare to reject Aaron. However, she quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Imperial Court International Hotel a property under zing Glory?¡± Another woman covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Chu Luo is here. Does that mean CEO Li is also here?¡± The others sucked in a cold breath when they heard Li Yan¡¯s name. Li Yan was obviously very famous among them. Their expressions changed. It was only then that Aaron realized that Chu Luo and the legendary demon king were married. His expression changed drastically, and a chill ran down his spine. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°I¡­ I was just joking.¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking with you,¡± Chu Luo said calmly. She stared at him and said forcefully, ¡°Just wait to meet me.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door, leaving behind the wobbly-legged Aaron. Chapter 361 - Impressive Translation

Chapter 361: Impressive Trantion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Principal Tang didn¡¯t go back to the hotel to rest. Just as they finished eating, they were pulled over to chat by a few principals who were close to Principal Tang. More than 20 minutester, Chu Luo received a message from Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s all been dealt with. They¡¯re from an international assassin organization.¡± After Chu Luo read this message, she asked, ¡°Did the Qin family send them?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Not all.¡± After this message, before Chu Luo could ask, he sent another message. Li Yan: ¡°Someone is working with the Qin family and wants to deal with some principals.¡± Chu Luo was about to type again when Professor Tang called her, ¡°Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked up. Principal Tang gestured for her to look at a silver-haired middle-aged man standing in front of them. ¡°This is Principal James Lin from Country L. Haven¡¯t you been interested in microbiological technology recently? Coincidentally, their school¡¯s microbiological technology is ahead of all the schools. You guys should have a chat.¡± The others were surprised to hear that. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu studying foreignnguages andputer science? She¡¯s actually interested in microbiological technology?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I study medicine. There are many aspects of microbiology that can be applied to medicine, so I¡¯m also studying this.¡± The principals revealed looks of admiration. Chu Luo stood up and gestured for Principal James Lin to take a seat. James Lin walked over and sat beside him, and they started chatting. The other principals were originally listening to their conversation casually. When they heard this, they were extremely surprised. Even though Chu Luo was only interested in microbiological technology, her eloquence was unimaginable. The afternoon meeting started at 2: 30. At 2: 00, Chu Luo and James Lin ended their conversation. James Lin said excitedly, ¡°If Chu is willing toe to our school to study, I will definitely give you the green light and let you study directly from an authoritative professor in this area.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered and she asked expectantly, ¡°Principal James Lin, if I don¡¯t go to your school, can I attend the online sses directly?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± James Lin didn¡¯t react for a moment and stood there stunned. The other principals were a little surprised. Principal Tangughed out loud. ¡°Little Chu is saying that she can learn from the top professors in your school through the Inte.¡± James Lin said in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t think this has the same effect as face-to-face learning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded with confidence. ¡°Principal James Lin, you can ask the professors for their opinion when you go back. If they¡¯re willing to take me in as a student, I¡¯ll directly submit an electronic application to them.¡± James Lin looked at Chu Luo reluctantly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu want to go to our school?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She replied seriously, ¡°Although studying is very important, family is also very important.¡± Country L was a romantic country to begin with. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, James Linughed out loud and patted his forehead. ¡°How did I forget? Chu is someone with a family. Alright, I¡¯ll go back and help you ask.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. The other principals also evaluated the feasibility of Chu Luo¡¯s learning method in their hearts. At the same time, they prepared to observe for a while. At 2: 30 in the afternoon, the principals continued to hold a conference in the cultural hall. Chu Luo and the group of trantors went to the lounge to wait. However, just as the conference started, a staff member strode in and asked anxiously, ¡°Which of you knows multiplenguages?¡± Everyone stood up. Someone asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t there a few designated interpreters at the venue?¡± The staff looked anxious. ¡°Something happened to those interpreters. They aren¡¯t able to do the trantion.¡± Just as the staff finished speaking, the Cultural Museum¡¯s curator walked in and nced at Chu Luo with aplicated gaze. He waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo,e with me. Go to the venue to trante.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed him. The moment Chu Luo was taken away, everyone in the lounge exploded. ¡°Why should we let Chu Luo go? She¡¯s just a student. Can she trante the professional terminology spoken by the principals?¡± ¡°The conference for these two days will be broadcasted live on the world¡¯s educationalwork. If the trantion is wrong, can she bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young. Even if she knows a few foreignnguages, it¡¯s impossible for her to trante all thenguages of the countries!¡± ¡°I think the principal of Imperial University is so bent on making Chu Luo that he has gone crazy.¡± ¡°The empire is really fooling around. Do they treat this conference as an ordinary tea party?¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s anger, the staff standing there wanted to calm them down, but many people started speaking in their own country¡¯snguage. He couldn¡¯t understand them at all. In the end, he thought of a solution and said loudly to everyone, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Chu Luo¡¯s trantion, you can watch the live broadcast. As long as you discover that she made a mistake in her trantion, you can immediately stop her from continuing.¡± When everyone heard this, they suppressed their emotions a little. The staff quickly went over to turn on the big electronic screen in the lounge and immediately connected to the live broadcast. At this moment, the principal from Country J happened to go up to speak. Chu Luo was standing at the trantion booth beside him. No one could find fault with Chu Luo¡¯s appearance. If anything, it was that her looks surpassed the principal¡¯s, making people subconsciously look at her face. However, when she started tranting, she spoke clearly and fluently in the internationalmonnguage. Despite the fact that the principal from Country J spoke very quickly in Language J, she could actually trante it simultaneously. Everyone was shocked by her powerful ability to trante from multiplenguages. Then, a fewnguage teachers from Country J eximed in unison. ¡°Heavens, Chu Luo actually tranted it word for word!¡± ¡°This is too amazing. The principal from Country J spoke so quickly!¡± ¡­ After a while, another principal went on stage to give a speech. Chu Luo continued to trante. Not only were the trantors backstage shocked speechless, but even the educators watching the conference were shocked. ¡°Who is this little girl? She can actually trante so well?¡± ¡°This little girl is incredible! She can actually trante severalnguages in a row.¡± ¡°Her voice is really nice. Her trantion is really clear.¡± ¡°Genius, she¡¯s really a young genius!¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Chu Luo from Imperial University? This little girl actually came to be a temporary interpreter for this conference. How powerful must hernguage ability be to be able to conduct such a powerful on-the-spot trantion!¡± ¡°This Chu Luo from Imperial University is really an extraordinary genius.¡± ¡­ Other than the educators from the various countries who were watching, the students of the empire erupted again. Especially on Imperial University¡¯s BBS. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! While we were wondering if we should choose Chu Luo to be the president of the Student Union, Chu Luo actually followed Principal Tang to participate in the international top universities¡¯ principal conference!¡± ¡°Chu Luo actually went there to be a temporary interpreter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s just a temporary interpreter, but she actually became the interpreter of all the principals. There are at least ten differentnguages spoken among the principals of fifty countries. I seem to remember that Chu Luo only applied to study seven foreignnguages. Can someone tell me when she learned the other three foreignnguages and learned them so well?!¡± ¡°Comparisons are odious. As a foreignnguage major, I don¡¯t want to make anyments at this moment!¡± ¡°As a teacher from the School of Foreign Languages, I don¡¯t wish to makements at this moment either!¡± ¡°Eh? A teacher posted ament!¡± ¡°So, is Chu Luo going to leave our Foreign Language Department a way out?!¡± ¡°I sympathize with the teachers and students of the School of Foreign Languages for two seconds. Then, I¡¯ll tell you how I feel now. Ahhh ~ At this moment, I just want to say that I¡¯m really proud of being Chu Luo¡¯s schoolmate! I¡¯ve decided to vote for Chu Luo.¡± ¡°+1! ¡± ¡°+2! ¡± ¡­ ¡°Add your ID number!¡± ¡­ The conference ended perfectly in two and a half hours. During this period, Chu Luo acted as the interpreter for two and a half hours. Her powerful tranting ability shocked everyone. When it ended, everyone stood up to p for her. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can trante so perfectly on the spot as you. I¡¯m really curious. How did you know so manynguages?¡± Not only was the principal curious, but everyone present was also curious. The group of interpreters standing backstage were also discussing. ¡°Previously, the principal of Imperial University seemed to have said that Chu Luo had just turned 18. It¡¯s incredible that she knows more than ten foreignnguages at such a young age!¡± ¡°With such talent innguages, merely calling her a genius is an understatement.¡± ¡­ In the corner, someone was so jealous that her heart twisted.. ¡°Hmph! With a man like CEO Li as a husband, there might be a chip imnted in her brain. That¡¯s why she knows so manynguages!¡± Chapter 362 - These People Are Too Arrogant!

Chapter 362: These People Are Too Arrogant!

Chu Luo became famous in front of the international universities¡¯ educators. After the conference ended today, many principals asked their assistants to extend an olive branch to Chu Luo and invite her to talk alone. This made Principal Tang, who had been feeling smug in his heart, suddenly feel a crisis. He called Chu Luo to the side and said to her earnestly, ¡°Little Chu, actually, the teachers at Imperial University aren¡¯t inferior to the ones at the other schools. If you want to learn more, I¡¯ll personally apply for permission for you. You can listen to the online broadcast of any famous professor you want. ¡°You have to know that the moon overseas isn¡¯t as round as that in the empire. Here, you have your family and friends.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she was thinking about how to ¡®make exorbitant demands¡¯ at this moment. However, Principal Tang misunderstood her and felt that she was telling him in silence that she was very tempted to study abroad in university. ¡°How about this? I have the right to cooperate with severalboratories in the world. If you want to learn something deeper, I¡¯ll directly give you the right.¡± Chu Luo was finally a little surprised. ¡°Can a principal have such important authority?¡± ¡°Not just any principal, but as a principal of Imperial University.¡± Principal Tang smiled proudly and said to her, ¡°As the principal of Imperial University, I have to go overseas from time to time to have friendly exchanges with schools andboratories in other countries. I know many professors and researchers. Moreover, our Imperial University has been exporting talents to many important international projects.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The two of them smiled knowingly. So when Chu Luo went to see the principals from other countries, Principal Tang followed. While Chu Luo was chatting with the principals from other countries, Principal Tang was sitting at the side. Some of the principals were displeased. ¡°Tang, I want to talk to Chu alone.¡± Principal Tang looked like he didn¡¯t wish for this either, but had no choice but to do so. ¡°Before I came, I promised CEO Li to take care of Little Chu. As you know, Imperial University is working on a big project with zing Glory. How can I not follow CEO Li¡¯s instructions?¡± The principal was rendered speechless by his words. Chu Luo met seven to eight principals one night and chatted merrily with them. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock that Chu Luo and Principal Tang returned to their hotel. The hotel manager had arranged for them to stay in independent small vis. Principal Tang and his assistant would stay in one while Chu Luo would stay in the other. After bringing Chu Luo to the courtyard of the small vi, the waiter left. The vi was brightly lit and it was obvious that someone was there. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know who it was. She quickly walked in and saw Li Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room using hisputer. When Li Yan saw Chu Luo enter, he said to the person on the other end of theputer, ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± After saying that, he closed hisptop and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo walked over and sat beside him. Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her cheek against his calloused palm twice before telling him about what had happened this afternoon and night. Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her eyelids. Then, he pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan stood up and pulled her up. He held her hand and walked towards the dining table. There was a huge thermos lunchbox on the dining table. Li Yan let go of her hand and opened it. There was arge te of crystal shrimp dumplings inside. Chu Luo looked at the crystal shrimp dumplings and her eyes lit up even more. She sat down and waited for Li Yan to bring out the supper before picking up her chopsticks to pick up a shrimp dumpling and cing it in her mouth. ¡°So fresh.¡± Li Yan sat beside her and watched her eat. Chu Luo picked up a crystal shrimp dumpling and fed it to him. Li Yan opened his mouth and ate it. He then pushed the warm milk he had prepared for her to her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not tired after supper, I¡¯ll take you somewhere to watch a show.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you going to deal with those assassins?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Other than the Qin family, who else?¡± ¡°People from other countries. These principals have an immeasurable amount of talent in their hands. After kidnapping them, you can find out a lot of things from them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°These people are dreaming. Surely the higher-ups must have sent someone to protect these principals when they came to the empire to attend the conference? Also, their own country must have sent someone to protect them too.¡± ¡°Mm, so let¡¯s go watch the showter.¡± At this point, a strong murderous glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. If those people hadn¡¯t had any designs on Chu Luo, he really had nned to watch the show with folded arms. After supper, Li Yan asked Chu Luo to change her clothes. He also changed before driving out with her. The two of them moved very secretly, and no one noticed them. Li Yan brought Chu Luo to the street behind the hotel the empire had arranged for the principals. The car stopped and the two of them sat in the car, looking in the direction of the back door. The back door was tightly closed at this moment. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. The car was parked a distance away from the streetlights. Due to the backlight, she could only see his outline. With her petite hand in his, Li Yan said, ¡°These people areing soon.¡± Chu Luo turned to the back door. Indeed, not long after the two of them waited, a group of people in ck night clothes came down from the wall opposite the hotel with ropes. They nimbly walked to the back door and did something to it before it opened. The group quickly entered and closed the door. Chu Luo turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going over?¡± ¡°No need. Just wait here.¡± Li Yan then moved his Bluetooth earpiece and said in a low voice, ¡°Send their location to those people.¡± After saying that, he put down his hand and grabbed hers again. Then, he said to her, ¡°An ambush has beenid inside. Not everyone is here. Let¡¯s wait first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo sensed that there were no special abilities among these people and was a little puzzled. ¡°The Qin family is already like this now. Why do they still want to get involved with those people? Aren¡¯t they afraid that they will bepletely destroyed?¡± ¡°The Qin family is just being cautious. They need a lot of money and the most advanced technological counterattack. ¡°Coincidentally, these principals have very important authority. As long as they can kidnap one of them and steal the most advanced technology in the shortest time, it will be a win for them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while. At this moment, her palm was scratched. Chu Luo¡¯s hand trembled and she tilted her head to look at him. Li Yan said, ¡°Make us invisible.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a flick of her finger, a fluorescent light shed and they became invisible. Just as the two of them turned invisible, a deafening rm sounded in the hotel. Instantly, the entire hotel exploded. Screams, fighting, gunshots, and the sound of heavy objects colliding sounded. Chu Luo muttered, ¡°These people are too arrogant!¡± The chaos continued, and suddenly, thick smoke rose in the hotel. ¡°How dare they start a fire.¡± ¡°You can put out the fire.¡± When Chu Luo heard Li Yan say that, the corners of her lips curled up. She raised her hand and the thick smoke disappeared as if it had been cut off by something. At that moment, there was movement from the back door. Li Yan said, ¡°These people are preparing to escape.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the back door opened and the group of people ran out. There were footsteps following behind them. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Should we stop them?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan moved the Bluetooth on his ear again and said coldly, ¡°The show hasn¡¯t started.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a helicopter came from above. The helicopter descended very quickly. Just as the group of people who ran out was about to go out and pursue these people, someone in the helicopter fired at them with a submachine gun. The powerful firepower made those people who ran out not dare toe out of the back door. Li Yan subconsciously pulled Chu Luo into his arms and covered her ears. He only let go of her after the shooting ended. Chu Luo looked out of the car and her expression turned cold. ¡°Yan, they actually brought invisible robots.¡± Li Yan saw it too. These people were protected by robots and helicopters. The people inside the door didn¡¯t dare toe out at all. This gave those people a chance to leave. Li Yan gritted his teeth and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Think of a way to shoot down the helicopter.¡± Soon, the helicopter fell after a cannon st. This was an alley, one that wasn¡¯t very wide. After the helicopter fell, it got stuck between the walls. The men in ck ran to the car parked in front under the protection of the robots. The car drove away quickly. Li Yan chased after them in his car. Looking at the quickly invisible robots, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since these robots are here, does it mean that Neeson is here too?¡± Chapter 363 - Let These People Know The Consequences of Offending Me

Chapter 363: Let These People Know The Consequences of Offending Me

The car in front sped towards the harbor. They discovered Li Yan¡¯s car not long after. ¡°Yan, they found us.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get off firstter.¡± Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Do you know where they¡¯ll go?¡± ¡°By the abandoned harbor.¡± After a while, the car in front sped up and Li Yan stopped the car by the side of the road. Not long after the two of them alighted, their car seemed to have encountered a supernatural event¡ªsomething invisible smashed into it, creating a huge dent. The car was soon smashed beyond recognition. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood at the side and watched coldly. Chu Luo said, ¡°I must find a way to see these invisible robots when I go back.¡± Neeson had always said that his robot invisibility function was developed by another person, so he couldn¡¯t teach her. ¡°I¡¯m going to ovee the invisibility function of these robots one day.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where exactly is Neeson¡¯s organization? Doesn¡¯t anyone know?¡± ¡°Their organization is very mysterious. These people¡¯s brains are too powerful. No matter how hard others interrogate them, they can¡¯t find their headquarters.¡± While the two of them were talking, a group of passersby had already surrounded their smashed car. Someone was already calling the police. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us over.¡± Li Yan felt his vision blur and the two of them arrived at the abandoned harbor. There were no streetlights here, only the light of searchlightsing from afar. There were weeds under their feet. In the distance, a few abandoned ships were docked at the harbor. Some rusty and unused containers were piled up on the shore. When the cold sea breeze blew, it gave people goosebumps. Li Yan didn¡¯t lead Chu Luo forward but walked towards the other side. As Chu Luo walked, she sensed where those people were and said, ¡°Those people are on the third ship from the left.¡± ¡°Mm, we don¡¯t have to go over. The Duanmu family wille overter. We¡¯ll watch the show first. After the Duanmu family and these people start fighting, we¡¯ll attack.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked for two or three minutes and stopped behind a container. The view here was good and it was also out of the wind. After Chu Luo stopped, she tucked her hair behind her ear. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and asked softly, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She deliberately stuck her hand into his coat. After her palmnded on his warm chest, she asked mischievously, ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± ¡°Cold.¡± Chu Luo was about to take her hand out when Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out. Leave it here for me to warm you up.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be cold if you put it there for a while more.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she pressed her cheek against his chest. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was wheedling in his arms, and the corners of his lips curled up. He said, ¡°If you want those robots, I¡¯ll get someone to catch themter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up and asked him, ¡°What did you use to turn Neeson¡¯s robot into a puddle of molten ironst time?¡± ¡°X Laser.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little wasteful.¡± ¡°Mm, so I¡¯ll leave it for you this time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them waited for almost ten minutes when a very faintmotion came from afar. Thismotion was quickly concealed by the powerful sea breeze. Even so, they were quickly discovered by the invisible robots. The group of people started fighting with the robots. The Duanmu family was actually prepared. Not only had they sent people to this side, but there were also a few speedboats at sea. The other side quickly started fighting. Seeing that the Duanmu family was about to suffer heavy losses, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Are we going to help them?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll only go out after these people are dealt with by the robots.¡± Chu Luo nodded and leaned against Li Yan¡¯s chest to watch the show. The fightsted for more than ten minutes before a helicopter flew over from afar. The helicopter was parked above where they were fighting the robots. A sense of crisis swept over her. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan turned invisible, the two of them arrived at the edge of the harbor. At the same time, there was an explosion. Chu Luo turned to ask Li Yan, ¡°Are the people on the helicopter sent by the Qin family or someone else?¡± Li Yan moved his earpiece and said, ¡°Someone else sent them.¡± After saying that, he said to the person on the other end of the earpiece, ¡°Not moving for now.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and continued walking towards a more concealed ce. As he walked, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a change in the situation here. Apart from the Qin family and the people who want to abduct the principals of those countries, there¡¯s also another group of people.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Someone who wants to deal with me.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and suddenly exuded a trace of killing intent. ¡°Who knew when you came?¡± ¡°Other than my men, no one else knows.¡± ¡°Did one of your men betray you?¡± ¡°No. Someone must have guessed that I woulde here.¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± The two of them walked to a rock before Li Yan stopped. Looking at the fight in the distance, Li Yan took out a palm-sized control panel from his pocket. Chu Luo asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let these people know the consequences of offending me.¡± At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s expression was as sharp as an unsheathed knife, making people shudder. Chu Luo looked into the distance. The people in the helicopter obviously had the upper hand. Soon, the people from the Duanmu family onnd had been dealt with. The helicopter flew over. At this moment, a strange thing happened. The captain of the helicopter seemed to suddenly not know how to operate the helicopter. The helicopter turned around and went straight up and down. After a while, the helicopter quickly rushed towards the sea. When she saw the helicopter dive into the sea, Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise and turned to look at Li Yan in disbelief. ¡°Yan, did you control that helicopter?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± Li Yan put away the control panel and told her, ¡°Forty percent of the helicopters in the world are manufactured by the zing Glory Corporation. Sixty percent of the controllers are jointly developed by otherpanies and the zing Glory Corporation. ¡°As long as they can appear here and aren¡¯t forbidden by the aviation bureau, there¡¯s a high chance that zing Glory is the one who manufactured those helicopters. As long as it¡¯s manufactured by zing Glory, I have a way to control their controllers.¡± Chu Luo was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°What if this helicopter wasn¡¯t manufactured by zing Glory?¡± Li Yan pointed at a few hills not far away. ¡°My men are lying in ambush there. If it¡¯s not manufactured by zing Glory, they will use cannons to bombard them.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How did you know that a helicopter woulde?¡± Li Yan looked at the curious Chu Luo and touched her face. He felt that her face was cold from the sea breeze and pulled her into his arms. He lifted his coat to cover her face before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just prepared these things a long time ago.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan looked down into her eyes and asked her with his deep gaze, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cold and heartless like this?¡± When Li Yan asked this question, Chu Luo felt him tighten his grip on her. Knowing that this man wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he looked, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Since they want to deal with you, isn¡¯t it only right for you to return a tooth for a tooth? Why would I think that you¡¯re cold-blooded?¡± Li Yan rewarded her with a peck on her lips. Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before poking his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°How can you kiss me at such a serious moment?¡± Li Yan was amused by her words. He caressed her waist a few times before saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s resolve this matter here first. I¡¯ll kiss you slowly when we get back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was that what she meant? Ah! Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to say anything else. He let go of her and pressed on his earpiece. ¡°Get rid of the rest.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the robots. As he walked, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you have a way to make those robots stop moving?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have a way to try. These robots seem to have been programmed by Neeson to sense all hismands directly. Why don¡¯t I turn into his appearance and see if I can turn off their programs?¡± Li Yan stopped. He tilted his head and looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Tell me where to turn off those robots¡¯ programs. I¡¯ll go turn them off.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while, nodded, and told him where to turn off the robots¡¯ programs. Then, she cast a spell and turned Li Yan into Neeson. However, she still Chapter 364 - I Got Someone to Beat Them Up

Chapter 364: I Got Someone to Beat Them Up

Li Yan walked towards the robots. Chu Luo followed behind him. After the robots had dealt with the people from the Duanmu family, they had originally wanted to turn invisible. Once they detected that someone was approaching, they turned around. From the robots¡¯ eyes, one could see the infrared lines they used for testing. Li Yan imitated Neeson¡¯s expression vividly. He walked to a spot 1.5 meters away from the robots and stopped. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to be invisible for now.¡± A red glow shed across the eyes of the robots. They seemed to have received his instructions and stood there without moving. Delighted, Chu Luo sent Li Yan a voice transmission. ¡°Looks like our method is working.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Hurry up. Their control system is five millimeters from the mute acupoint on the back of their necks.¡± Li Yan walked towards the robots. When he was a meter away from them, he shook his body and quickly attacked. At the same time, a robot¡¯s mechanical voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s not Master. Kill!¡± Li Yan only had time to turn off one of the robots¡¯ controllers. The other robots quickly extended their guns from their arms and fired at him. Startled, Chu Luo wanted to take him away. At this moment, Li Yan quickly moved behind the robot that was being controlled. All the firepower was blocked by the robot. In the next second, he took out a thin whip from his waist and quickly waved it at the nape of one of the robots. At this moment, Li Yan was calm and collected. Facing these cold robots, his expression was cold and ruthless. After the whistling sound of the whip, the robot¡¯s control system was turned off by the whip. The other robots noticed theirpanion¡¯s abnormality and quickly became invisible. Chu Luo pounced on Li Yan at the same time. The two of them turned invisible and jumped to the side. In the next second, firepower attacked the spot where Li Yan had stood a moment ago. When the two of them were more than ten meters away, Li Yan pressed the Bluetooth on his ear and a helicopter quickly flew over from the hill. The people in the helicopter kept shooting at the figure as they flew towards the other side. After waiting for almost five minutes, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, we can show ourselves now.¡± The two of them appeared and Li Yan¡¯s appearance was restored. Looking at the two robots standing there without moving, Chu Luo thought for a while and was still a little puzzled. ¡°Why did those robots treat you as Neeson when you were 1.5 meters away from them? They realized that it wasn¡¯t him when you approached.¡± Li Yan was also a little puzzled, so the two of them walked over. As Chu Luo walked, she asked, ¡°Have you dealt with the other robots?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s controlling them?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a strong sense for people who didn¡¯t emit dangerous auras or had special abilities. She didn¡¯t sense Neeson nearby. Li Yan moved his Bluetooth before saying, ¡°Neeson didn¡¯te here.¡± ¡°Hmph, that means he¡¯s operating remotely!¡± ¡°Have those killers been dealt with?¡± ¡°One escaped.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he grabbed her hand and led her to the road. Chu Luo nced at the ships on the shore. There were still sounds of fire and fighting at this time. ¡°What about the people over there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The second batch of people from the Duanmu family is here.¡± ¡°The Qin family didn¡¯t send anyone over?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt strange. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Qin family send anyone over?¡± Li Yan stopped and continued to pull her along. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us back.¡± In the next second, the two of them arrived at the hotel vi where they lived. Li Yan let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and quickly went over to get hisptop to type on it. Chu Luo stood behind him and looked at theptop screen. Soon, the panorama of the abandoned port was disyed. And the group of people moving quickly in the image. These people were obviously Li Yan¡¯s men. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Get someone to broadcast it live.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Carrying out a carpet search.¡± The moment Li Yan finished speaking, those people arrived behind arge rock. These people were all agile. Even on the rocks amid the violent wind, they walked as if they were on t ground. Soon, they split into several batches and went to different ces. Then, the images split into several. The two of them stared at the image for a while. Just as Chu Luo thought that nothing could be found, a figure shed past on an image. Li Yan quickly intercepted the screen and used the high-quality reduction technique. ¡°Who is this person?¡± The image showed a man who looked about the same age as Neeson and who looked a little feminine? Perhaps it was a woman? Chu Luo actually couldn¡¯t tell if this person was a man or a woman. She subconsciously asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, can you tell if he¡¯s a man or a woman?¡± ¡°This person should be a merfolk.¡± ¡°Mm? A merfolk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Merfolk don¡¯t have gender differences.¡± Chu Luo nodded and suddenly saw what he was holding. ¡°What¡¯s he holding in his hand?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t see it clearly and exited the video to continue watching the surveince cameras. The merfolk disappeared quickly and obviously went to the sea. Li Yan¡¯s men searched many more ces and saw Second Young Master Duanmu, Duanmu Rui, on another scene. At this moment, Duanmu Rui was leading his men to move the things on the abandoned ship out. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Heat weapons.¡± ¡°They actually prepared so many heat weapons?¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling again. Li Yan pursed his lips and zoomed in on the boxes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking out the models.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the model appeared in their eyes. Then, Chu Luo heard Li Yan¡¯s cold snort. Chu Luo turned to look at him. At this moment, Li Yan said to the person on the other end of the earpiece, ¡°Retreat.¡± After saying that, he took off his earpiece, turned off theptop, and stood up. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan touched her face and frowned. ¡°Those things are from the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°You mean, the Duanmu family deliberately left those weapons there for the Qin family to take the rap?¡± The more Chu Luo thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Could it be that the Duanmu family had long expected the Qin family to cooperate with those people and even go to the abandoned harbor? Or did they want to use this method to get rid of the Qin family in one strike?¡± Only these two exnations made sense. Just as Chu Luo was wondering which of the two possibilities was closer to the truth, Li Yan suddenly pinched the back of her hand. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Li Yan bent down to pick her up. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about these things. It¡¯s already veryte today. Go to sleep first. Your mission is to attend the conference with Principal Tang. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with her big, beautiful eyes. Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face turned red. She tapped his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Luo into the bedroom and the two of them went to wash up before falling asleep. The next morning, Principal Tang¡¯s assistant knocked on the door. When Li Yan, with his powerful and cold aura, opened the door, Principal Tang¡¯s assistant, Little Wang, was startled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°CEO¡­ CEO Li.¡± Assistant Wang subconsciously straightened his body and said, ¡°The principal asked me to inform Chu Luo that just now, the principal of University B from Country B called to say that Aaron was beaten up andnded in the hospitalst night. Was it¡­¡± At this point, Assistant Wang looked at Li Yan¡¯s increasingly cold face and actually couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. He swallowed hard. Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Get Principal Tang to tell the principal of University B that I was the one who got someone to beat him up. Since he dared to flirt with my wife and didn¡¯t beat him to death, he should beughing secretly.¡± Li Yan closed the door. The door almost mmed into Assistant Wang¡¯s nose. He quickly took two big steps back and patted his chest with fear. ¡°Hah¡­ Master Li¡¯s aura is so strong. I was nearly scared to death.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards their residence. As he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Master Li is indeed Master Li. How domineering. However¡­ that Aaron must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall to actually dare to flirt with Chu Luo. I keep feeling that Master Li¡¯s revenge isn¡¯t over¡­ Amen, may God bless you!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo went downstairs, Li Yan was sitting on the sofa working. She walked to his side and sat down. ¡°Are you very busy today too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan put hisptop aside and said to her, ¡°Have breakfast first. I¡¯ll work here today. We¡¯ll go back after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± There was a special phone to call for food in the hotel vi. Chu Luo went over to order breakfast. Breakfast was served quickly. After the two of them finished breakfast, Chu Luo followed Professor Tang to the cultural hall. News of such a major incident that happened at the hotel where the principals stayedst night had long spread today. As soon as Chu Luo¡¯s car drove over, she saw that there were at least twice as many reporters as yesterday. Among these reporters, the gossip reporters ounted for arge portion. However, there were more than twice as many guards today. Every principal had a special bodyguard team protecting them. No one would answer the reporters¡¯ questions. Before getting out of the car, Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you should know what happenedst night. After we get out of the car, the higher-ups will send bodyguards over. Let¡¯s walk faster. Some of the reporters who came today will ask some tricky questions. Ignore them.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 365 - Is It Illegal For Me to Stay in My Own Hotel?

Chapter 365: Is It Illegal For Me to Stay in My Own Hotel?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, four bodyguards walked towards their car. After the bodyguards opened the door for them, the three of them alighted. The moment the two of them alighted, all the cameras were pointed at them. Countless questions followed. At this moment, a reporter asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Principal Tang, Chu Luo, there was an attack at the hotel where the principals stayedst night. I heard that you didn¡¯t stay in that hotel. Did you know that this would happen and didn¡¯t stay there?¡± No one expected a reporter to ask this. This question was too tricky. If she didn¡¯t answer it or didn¡¯t answer it well, people would have no choice but to let their imagination go wild. Assistant Wang frowned and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this reporter? Don¡¯t tell me she thinks this ce is where celebrities walk the red carpet? She¡¯s just asking questions that can attract others¡¯ attention. Doesn¡¯t she know that she needs to bear legal responsibility by asking this?¡± Principal Tang was about to stand up and answer when Chu Luo called out to him in a low voice, ¡°Principal Tang, let me answer it.¡± After saying that, she stood up and looked at the reporter who asked the question. Without answering, she asked first, ¡°Reporter friend, are you asking that question on behalf of yourself or on behalf of your online mediapany?¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, all the reporters fell silent. Even the principals who walked over stopped. Everyone wanted to see how she would resolve this matter. The reporter was stunned, before saying unhappily in the next second, ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking on behalf of millions of people. Please don¡¯t change the topic. All the principals are staying in XX hotel. Why are you and Principal Tang special?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force the question you want to ask on others. We¡¯re not celebrities walking the red carpet here. As a reporter, you should at least know what human rights are. To dare toe here, you have to be cultured.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, what do you mean? By saying that I¡¯m uncultured, are you mocking us reporters?¡± ¡°If you really want to think that way, I have nothing to say. If anyone else wants to stand with you and say that they¡¯re uncultured, I have nothing to say either. After all, being uncultured isn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary is being uncultured and having no manners.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why Principal Tang and I don¡¯t stay in the same hotel as the other principals. This is a very funny question. I want to ask you, who made the rule that we have to stay in the same hotel?¡± At this point, Chu Luo nced at all the reporters. At this moment, all the cameras were pointed at her. Chu Luo smiled. Her smile was especially annoying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check before you asked this brainless question? Principal Tang and I are staying in a hotel under zing Glory. Is it against thew for me to stay in my own hotel?¡± Everyone finally came back to their senses and looked at the female reporter strangely. Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She said in a low voice, ¡°To think you¡¯re asking such a brainless question in a ce filled with intellectuals. If I¡¯m not wrong, this reporter is deliberately trying to ruin Principal Tang and my reputation¡­ Then you and your entertainmentpany can wait to receive awyer¡¯s letter.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Principal Tang while everyone was stunned. Principal Tang nodded at her in praise. Then, his expression became serious and he said domineeringly, ¡°Security, I request to invite all the entertainment reporters out. Here, the principals from various countries are discussing the infrastructural issues of higher institutions. It¡¯s not a ce for these people to fabricate facts while digging for gossip.¡± After Principal Tang finished speaking, arge group of guards quickly walked over. Without a word, they checked their identities one by one. While capturing the reporter who wanted to harm Chu Luo and Professor Tang, they invited all the other entertainment reporters out. During this period of time, the Inte exploded. Moreover, this time, everyone supported Chu Luo and Principal Tang. ¡°Is there something wrong with that entertainment reporter¡¯s brain? She actually came to an international prestigious university principals¡¯ conference to ask such a question. Doesn¡¯t she know that the principals are free to choose their amodations?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just deliberately using such misunderstood words to gain attention for their entertainmentpany.¡± ¡°I think her brain has been kicked by a donkey. When she asked this idiotic question, didn¡¯t she check where Principal Tang and Chu Luo are staying?¡± ¡°As the wife of the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation, it¡¯s normal for her to stay in her own hotel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t some people learn their lesson and think that Chu Luo is easy to bully?¡± ¡°Haha, if Chu Luo is easy to bully, there¡¯s no one in this world that¡¯s not easy to bully.¡± ¡­ Today¡¯s conference started at 9: 30 in the morning. When the conference started, everyone fell silent. Not only the Cultural Bureau, but even the various principals rmended Chu Luo to be the interpreter. It was originally a conference for the principals of famous international universities. Later on, the number of people watching this live broadcast went from 100,000 to 1 million, then to 100 million, then to a few hundred million¡­ In the end, all the university students watched the conference on theirputers and phones. For no other reason than to listen to Chu Luo¡¯s trantion. Chu Luo¡¯s valiant behavior of tranting more than ten foreignnguages at once made her famous among universities all over the world. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s powerful foreignnguage standards make me prostrate in admiration!¡± ¡°I wonder how she did it. How did she learn so manynguages?¡± ¡°I have to say, not only does Chu Luo from the empire have an outstanding appearance, but her ability is also amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked Chu Luo. I like her even more now.¡± ¡°Chu Luo has already exceeded the scope of a straight As student. She is the god in my heart.¡± ¡°God Chu, please ept my knees!¡± ¡­ At this point, many people called her God Chu. No matter what the outside world thought, after the conference ended in two days, Chu Luo met some of the principals and finally returned to the capital at ten that night. Chu Luo was really tired today. As soon as she returned to the vi, she ran straight to the bed in the bedroom and stopped moving. When Li Yan walked in, he saw that her eyes were already closed and that she looked like she was about to fall asleep. He smiled and walked to the bed, sitting on the edge of the bed and lovingly caressed her face. ¡°Baby, go wash up and change into your pajamas before sleeping. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡± In a daze, Chu Luo rolled towards him and reached out in a wheedling manner with her eyes closed. ¡°Yan, carry me to wash.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips before carrying her to the bathroom. When they reached the bathroom, he put Chu Luo down and leaned her in his arms. He squeezed some toothpaste for her and fetched water. ¡°Baby, brush your teeth first.¡± With one order from Li Yan, Chu Luo moved. By the time she finished brushing her teeth, it was already five minutester. After brushing her teeth, she stopped moving. Li Yan rolled up his sleeves and prepared to wash her face. Chu Luo became a little more awake. She tugged at his clothes and said, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Li Yan looked at her clothes and smiled when he saw her leaning in his arms with her eyes closed. He carried her horizontally and walked out. However, just as he ced her on the bed, his cor was grabbed by two fair hands. Chu Luo thought that he was asking her to sleep, so she pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and bit the tip of her nose. Chu Luo suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him nkly. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, how can I fill the bathtub with water?¡± With how sleepy she was now, besides taking a bath, how else could she shower? Only then did Chu Luo let go of his cor. By the time Li Yan filled the bathtub with water and walked out, Chu Luo was already asleep. He thought for a moment, then picked her up, undressed her, and carried her into the bathroom. Chu Luo slept like a little pig. How could she have known that Li Yan had spent so much effort restraining himself from doing anything to her? The second day. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was met with Li Yan¡¯s scorching gaze. At the same time, she felt his scorching temperature. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and blinked her big, innocent eyes at him. Li Yan¡¯srge hand moved on her waist. Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled and her face turned red. Li Yan leaned his head against her ear and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand the scorching breath that entered her ears and wanted to move her head away a little. However, just as she moved to the side, Li Yan chased after her again. Chu Luo tensed her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± Li Yan chuckled in her ear. Hisughter was indescribably bewitching, but his words were dangerous. ¡°How are you going topensate me for making me stay up all nightst night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Luo felt his increasingly hot spot and refused to admit it.¡± I didn¡¯t ask you not to sleep. ¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, I can only collect some interest myself.¡± ¡°Waah¡­ I¡¯m getting up.¡± ¡°Another half an hour.¡± ¡°My period isn¡¯t over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Not doing anything to her? Then what was that naughty hand doing? ¡­ Chapter 366 - I Heard You Were Beaten Up?

Chapter 366: I Heard You Were Beaten Up?

When Chu Luo and Li Yan went downstairs, it was already half-past seven. The butler stood in the living room and greeted the two of them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, good morning.¡± After saying that, he turned to the servant standing by the door and said, ¡°Serve breakfast.¡± The two of them walked to the dining table and sat down. After breakfast was served, the butler said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Professor Tang and the others came to look for you half an hour ago.¡± Chu Luo paused and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Did they say why they were looking for me?¡± ¡°No. They left after hearing that Miss Chu was still sleeping.¡± Chu Luo red at Li Yan, as if saying ¡®It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯ Li Yan put her favorite breakfast in her bowl and coaxed, ¡°Be good, eat quickly. You can go overter and ask them why they came to look for you before you go to school.¡± Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and eat her breakfast. After breakfast, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Professor Tang and the others were already in the vi. The moment Chu Luo entered, she saw Elder Hu instructing the two of them to pick herbs. ¡°We only need the leaves from that kind of herb, and roots from that kind of herb. Hey, hey, hey¡­ Little Cao, be careful. Don¡¯t damage the roots, or it will ruin their medicinal properties. Also, Little Tang, don¡¯t pluck the tender leaves. Gotta pluck the old ones!¡± Chu Luo looked at Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang, who were working hard. She walked over and smiled. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± Elder Hu turned to look at Chu Luo and asked with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re here?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°I heard from the butler that you came to look for me this morning. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Haha, we went to ask if you¡¯re done with your work. We¡¯ll focus on our research next. Coincidentally, we need your good ideas.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to school and apply for leave today. I won¡¯t go to school next. Let¡¯s go into seclusion together.¡± ¡°Haha, okay.¡± At this moment, Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang walked over. Professor Tang praised, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve won glory for our Imperial University again. Yournguage talent is really shocking.¡± Cao Dongliang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to know more than ten foreignnguages. How did you achieve that?¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m smart.¡± When they heard this, the three of themughed. Chu Luo talked to the three of them for a while before Professor Tang told her alone, ¡°Little Chu, when you¡¯re free, let¡¯s go to Old Master Sun¡¯s ce. His body is recovering well, but as an attending physician, you have to visit him often.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take the time to go over tomorrow morning.¡± After the two of them finished talking, Chu Luo went to Imperial University. When she and Roundy appeared by the door of Imperial University, everyone excitedly came up to congratte her. Chu Luo only nodded indifferently and walked into the school on her skateboard. Everyone was used to her aloofness. Even after she left, everyone was still discussing her. Chu Luo originally nned to go to the technology building to see if Neeson was there. Halfway through, she received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong asked Chu Luo mysteriously on the phone, ¡°Chu Luo, are you in school already?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Yu Tong added, ¡°Thene to the Student Union. Something happened to the president.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested, but she still asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Tong lowered her voice a little. ¡°The president was beaten up. When I asked him to sign a document, he actually signed it with his left hand.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°He was actually beaten up?¡± Yu Tong was a little worked up. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Although the president is a little evil and likes to enve us, he¡¯s still a very good person. Why would someone hit him?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while but wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Why did you ask me to go over when he¡¯s beaten up? Are you going to make me watch the show with you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Tong really thought so, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. She said,¡± No matter what, the two of you arepetitors now. Shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about him? ¡± After her reminder, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she was running for the president of the Student Union and was even less interested. However, she wouldn¡¯t being to school for a few days, so she decided to go to the Student Union and inform Nangong Yi. She turned the skateboard around and went to the Student Union. It was almost ss time, and there weren¡¯t many people on the Student Union¡¯s side. Chu Luo went straight to the president¡¯s office. The door was closed. Chu Luo knocked on the door and pushed it open after hearing ¡°Come in.¡± Nangong Yi happened to look up. When he saw that it was Chu Luo, he was stunned. In the next second, he asked with a faint smile, ¡°Junior, shouldn¡¯t you be in ss at this time? Why are you at the Student Union?¡± Chu Luo looked at his right arm which was lying limply by his side and asked, ¡°I heard that you were beaten up?¡± The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips twitched. He narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Did Yu Tong tell you that I was beaten up?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him. She walked behind the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave for a while.¡± Nangong Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re running for president. By taking leave like this, does it mean that you¡¯re prepared to give up on thepetition?¡± ¡°Whatever. In any case, the principal of those universities have already agreed to give me the right to attend the foreign professors¡¯ sses if I so wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent for nearly a minute before asking, ¡°Junior, can I ask why you¡¯re taking leave this time?¡± Chu Luo looked at him. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°If it concerns your privacy, pretend I didn¡¯t ask. However, you have to give me a reason that everyone can ept. This way, even if you¡¯re not in school, ourpetition can continue.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He realized that the junior in front of him was depressingly direct. Shouldn¡¯t shee up with some reason? ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t tell me. But you have to give me a specific time. When exactly can youe back to school?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°When it¡¯s time to take the foreignnguage exams.¡± There was still about half a month until the foreignnguage examinations. Nangong Yi was a little surprised that she had to be away for so long, but he didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you tell everyone when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo prepared to leave. However, just as she was about to turn around, she turned her gaze back to him and said, ¡°If your arm hurts so much that you can¡¯t stand it, go have it treated.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and asked, ¡°How did you know that my arm is in so much pain that I can¡¯t stand it?¡± Chu Luo pointed at his shoulder. ¡°Your right shoulder is drooping. I¡¯m a doctor. Can¡¯t I tell if it hurts?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Doctor, can you help me see how serious my injury is?¡± Nangong Yi finally could bear to stand up from his seat. He walked up to Chu Luo and rolled up his sleeve to show her arge bruise on his right arm. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at it for a while. She said affirmatively, ¡°This injury was caused by a hard object.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re lucky your bones aren¡¯t broken.¡± Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll interpret that statement as your concern for me.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. Nangong Yi pretended not to see and asked, ¡°Junior, do you want to know who beat me up?¡± Chu Luo looked at him, her eyes saying, ¡°I¡¯ll listen if you want to say it.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°It¡¯s that newly arrived Neeson from the School of Engineering.¡± Chu Luo frowned when she heard Neeson¡¯s name. ¡°Why did he beat you up?¡± ¡°Who knows? That person has a few very impressive robots. They just came up to beat me up.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, Junior, how should I return the beating?¡± Chu Luo really helped him think for a while before saying, ¡°My suggestion is that you go to the hospital and get your arm checked. As for beating him up, you can wait till you have the confidence to defeat his robots.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I have something on. Goodbye.¡± With that, she left. Nangong Yiughed and looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that. He muttered, ¡°What a heartless person!¡± When Chu Luo walked out of the Student Union, she saw that it was already past the first ss. She thought for a while and applied for leave. By the time she was done, it was already past ten. Only then did she go to the technology building at the School of Engineering. When she arrived at the robot production floor, a professor happened to be teaching a ss with his students. When Chu Luo walked past the production room, coincidentally, a ssmate saw her and said in surprise, ¡°Everyone, look. Chu Luo is here too.¡± When the others turned around to look at the door, Chu Luo had already walked over. The person standing at the back wanted to follow her out to see where she went, but a stern voice sounded. ¡°What are you guys doing during ss? If anyone doesn¡¯t want to go to ss, go out immediately.¡± Those who had wanted to go out immediately gave up on the idea. Chapter 367 - Its Only Right to Do What Youre Paid to Do

Chapter 367: It¡¯s Only Right to Do What You¡¯re Paid to Do

Chu Luo walked to the manufacturing room where she and Neeson had gone before. The door was closed. She raised her hand and pushed open the door. Indeed, she saw Neeson sitting alone, looking at something, as if he was waiting for her. Neeson heard the door open and turned around. He stared at her with those emotionless eyes and stated a fact. ¡°Chu, I waited for you all afternoonst Friday. You broke your promise.¡± Chu Luo walked into the room and closed the door. She looked at him with a straight face for a while. Then, without saying anything, she attacked him. Neeson leaned back and subconsciously dodged her first attack. Then, he sat there and stopped moving. Chu Luo pped him again. Bam! ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Looking at Neeson, who had mmed into the wall and was coughing violently, Chu Luo walked up to him and asked coldly, ¡°Did you send those robots overst night?¡± Neeson looked at her and a trace of blood streaked across his lips. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Would you believe me if I say it wasn¡¯t me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neeson replied curtly, ¡°It¡¯s only right to do things after getting paid.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you now?¡± Neeson looked at her with those proud eyes that had a hot glint in them and stopped talking. Chu Luo frowned and gathered internal energy in her hand. Just as she was about to p him again, Neeson spoke. ¡°Do you know who paid to rent my robots this time?¡± As he spoke, he wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and continued, ¡°I heard that their surname is Duanmu.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she retracted her internal energy and frowned even more. Neeson propped himself up against the wall and said, ¡°The higher-ups in your country are really interesting. Other than the Duanmu family, there¡¯s also the Qin family. They seem to be ying with each other on purpose, but¡­ to my surprise, you and that man went there too.¡± At this point, he walked towards the stool at the side and sat down before continuing, ¡°You and that man are really ruthless. You actually destroyed all the robots I rented out¡­ Oh, no, two more robots were taken away by you after their program was turned off.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Neeson. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew everything. After all, the robots were his. There had to be a surveince program inside. ¡°Do you know why my robots could still sense that you turned that man into me?¡± Chu Luo stared at him. But Neeson gave her an annoying smile. ¡°If you want to know, follow me and keep learning.¡± Chu Luo frowned and looked at him, thinking about how to deal with this person to vent her anger. Moreover, she was about to enter reclusive training. She had to control this person. At the thought of this, she suddenly had a good idea. ¡°Are you willing to do anything for money?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Neeson¡¯s answer was straightforward. ¡°Alright, I want a batch of robots in half a month. Help me make them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any materials.¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± Chu Luo snorted and took out her phone to call Li Yan. The other party picked up the call quickly. Li Yan: ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, I want Neeson to make me a batch of robots in half a month. Do you have the materials?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Yes. Tell him that my men will pick him up at Imperial University tonight.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, she hung up and looked at Neeson. ¡°Yan said that he¡¯ll send someone to pick you up at night. You just have to follow him.¡± A dark glint shed across Neeson¡¯s eyes as he lowered his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± For the next half of the day, Chu Luo followed Neeson to study in the production room. Chu Luo had already learned nearly everything about robot production. Today, she learned the various materials and functions that robots needed. When the two of them talked about the materials, Chu Luo was especially serious and asked many questions in a row. ¡°What elements are on the robot material you created? What material is used to create the invisibility function?¡± Even though Neeson knew that Chu Luo wanted to crack the invisibility function on his robots, he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I can tell you what material is used to create the invisibility function, but you won¡¯t be able to crack it.¡± ¡°Ha! How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before that the invisibility function is a technology provided by another person. I only know that materials like his don¡¯t exist onnd. Moreover, there are manyplicated functions used in the technology extraction.¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson and suddenly asked, ¡°Are there merfolk in your organization?¡± Neeson looked back at her and answered softly, ¡°Other than things, you¡¯re the only person I remember in this world.¡± Chu Luo frowned but didn¡¯t ask further. At five in the afternoon, Chu Luo and Neeson walked out of the technology building. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many students in the technology building. When the two of them walked out, they immediately saw Nangong Yi standing there in white casual clothes. Beside Nangong Yi stood a few girls who were talking to him excitedly. Nangong Yi had a light and pleasant smile on his face, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that he maintained a perfect distance from them. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo and Neeson walk out, he said to the girls, ¡°Juniors, sorry, the person I was waiting for is out. You guys can go and eat.¡± ¡°Hehe, which beauty is the president waiting for?¡± The girls giggled and turned around. When they saw that it was Chu Luo, they stoppedughing. After greeting Chu Luo, they left tactfully. Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister is indeed imposing. These girls weren¡¯t willing to leave even after I talked for so long. They left as soon as you came out.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Neeson. Chu Luo nced at him before shifting her gaze to his right arm, which was already bandaged. Nangong Yi looked at Neeson and finally retracted the smile on his face. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, since you¡¯re with Teacher Neeson, help me ask how I offended him that he beat me up like this?¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson. Neeson didn¡¯t even look at Nangong Yi. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he strode away. After Neeson had walked out of her sight, Chu Luo turned to Nangong Yi, who had a slightly ugly expression, with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Did you provoke this person in some way?¡± She had already seen how strange Neeson¡¯s temper was. Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± After saying that, he looked stifled. ¡°This person is a special hire by the school and there are even a few invisible robots beside him. Junior, what do you think the chances of sess are if I find someone to beat him up?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You can try.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s never toote to take revenge.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Nangong Yi gave her a rxed smile. ¡°Previously, many ministers said that I¡¯m a miser. In order to refute the rumors, I¡¯ll treat you and all the ministers to a meal tonight.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in eating at all. As if he had guessed her thoughts, Nangong Yi continued, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re going to take ten days off. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to tell them about this matter? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re going to be a minister in the future. The Student Union is a team. Even if you want to enve them, you have to make them willingly be ves.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that he made sense. She asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°I know a private restaurant that has a great ambience. Moreover, it¡¯s not far from Imperial University. Why don¡¯t we go there to eat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Nangong Yi pretended not to see it and pointed at the bike beside him. ¡°I can¡¯t ride a bike. I can only trouble you to ride a bike. Lend me your skateboard.¡± Chu Luo gestured to Roundy. ¡°Roundy, give him the skateboard.¡± Roundy ced the skateboard beside Nangong Yi¡¯s feet. Chu Luo told him about the functions of this skateboard before walking towards the ce where the bikes were parked. When she pushed the bike out, Nangong Yi had already mastered the technique of stepping on the skateboard. The two of them rode towards the school gate. As lessons had just ended and many students were headed to eat, there were many people on the school path. Everyone was a little excited to see Chu Luo and Nangong Yiing over together. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to have such a good rtionship with the president. I thought that since they¡¯repeting with each other, they¡¯ll find each other an eyesore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. With the goddess¡¯s temper, she doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously.¡± ¡°Haha, Speaking of which, I suddenly remembered about the school belle contest previously. The other contestants tried their best to canvass for votes, but the goddess didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even so, the goddess still became the school belle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to be the school belle with her looks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder how the other school belles, especially the school belle who was chosen to be a school belle in high school, feel?¡± ¡°Hehe. What is there to talk about? She treated Chu Luo as apetitor, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t give two hoots about this contest at all. She must feel particrly sour.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Maybe that school belle is traumatized.¡± ¡­ Chapter 368 - These People Must Be Jealous of Your Beauty

Chapter 368: These People Must Be Jealous of Your Beauty

Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Gu Lexuan, who happened to pass by, was so angry that she twisted the book in her hand. ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t be angry. These people must be jealous of your beauty and said that on purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think Chu Luo didn¡¯t care. Maybe she used many methods to canvass for votes in private those few days. Isn¡¯t Chu Luo aputer expert? Maybe she did something using herputer and easily stole many votes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she didn¡¯t canvass for votes, why would she have so many votes?¡± Gu Lexuan became more and more annoyed. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± After saying that, she shouted at them angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether Chu Luo canvassed for votes or not. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again.¡± With that, she walked away. The two girls following her looked at each other and quickly followed. ¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what everyone thought. When she and Nangong Yi arrived at the school gate, the cadres of the Student Union were already waiting there. When Yu Tong saw the two of theming, she immediately walked up to Chu Luo and said excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, all thanks to you, we finally got the president to go to a gathering with us.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Nangong Yi before asking Yu Tong, ¡°Is Nangong Yi very stingy?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Yu Tong blinked at Chu Luo when Nangong Yi looked over and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Actually, the president is very generous. He pays for our gatherings every time, but he won¡¯t participate nine and a half out of ten times. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by nine and a half out of ten times?¡± ¡°Because even if the president went to a gathering with us, he would leave halfway.¡± Chu Luo nced at Nangong Yi again. Nangong Yi looked back at her with his smiling eyes and exined, ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving halfway again tonight, are you?¡± She had that thought too! Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave whenever you leave.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± The ce where Nangong Yi invited everyone to eat was not far from the West Gate of Imperial University. It was close to the park, and there was ake behind. The boss had built a huge waterside pavilion on theke, and many white curtains floated on the waterside pavilion. The waterside pavilion was divided into two sides. An ancient zither was ced on one side. Beside the ancient zither sat a beautiful woman dressed in a ssical white clothes ying the ancient zither. On the other side, there were also a few beautiful women dressed in fluttering white clothes dancing. Everyone was brought to a private room. There were no walls separating the private room from theke, only railing. Many people went to the railing to watch the beauties y the zither and dance the moment they entered. ¡°Wow, this ce is too artistic. We can actually enjoy musical and dance performances while eating.¡± ¡°If I had known that the president would invite us to eat at such a ce, I would have definitely put on the ancient costume I bought previously.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the person lying there and gestured for Chu Luo to enter. After the two of them walked to the dining table and sat down, Nangong Yi asked Chu Luo, ¡°How is it, Junior? The environment here isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Chu Luo looked around. The decorations in the private room were also very elegant. There were actually the Four Treasures of the Study[1] on one side. Seeing her look over, Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Junior, do you want to draw a painting to liven up the atmosphere?¡± The boss personally received them. When he heard Nangong Yi say this, he smiled and said, ¡°The Four Treasures of the Study here are specially prepared for guests. After the guests finish painting, they can take them away or sell them to me.¡± When the others heard this, they all walked over and looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Chu Luo, write me a calligraphy piece.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, just casually draw a painting for me.¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Shh¡­¡± Chu Luo raised a finger to her lips and made a gesture to silence them. After everyone stopped, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch the brush tonight. ¡± Everyone was a little disappointed. Nangong Yi smiled at them. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes darted around and she pointed at him. ¡°You can get Nangong Yi to help you write or draw. I believe he is also not bad at calligraphy and painting.¡± Yu Tong immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The president is going overseas to study next semester. He has to leave us some form of keepsake.¡± The others voiced their agreement. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°My calligraphy skills aren¡¯t as good as Chu Luo¡¯s.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of us will mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President. Write for us. You write so beautifully with a pen. Your calligraphy skills must be excellent too. Please do it.¡± ¡°Yeah, please write.¡± Nangong Yi stood up under everyone¡¯s expectant expressions. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll only write one piece. You can decide who it¡¯ll be given toter.¡± ¡°No way. There are so many of us. Boss, aren¡¯t you writing a calligraphy piece to cause internal strife among us?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± After Nangong Yi said these irresponsible words, he walked over. Everyone immediately surrounded him. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to squeeze with them. She walked to the railing and leaned against it to look at the women dancing on the waterside pavilion. Soon, everyone¡¯s praises came from behind. ¡°Wow, the president¡¯s handwriting is so beautiful!¡± ¡°How domineering!¡± ¡°He really has the demeanor of a calligraphy master!¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over, just in time to see Nangong Yi shake up the drawing paper and dry the ink. Then, he said, ¡°Go eat first. After you¡¯re done, you can decide who wants this calligraphy piece.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the boss brought two service staff in to serve the dishes. The dishes were sumptuous and looked delicious. Looking at these dishes, Chu Luo suggested, ¡°In such an environment and atmosphere, there should be wine.¡± Everyone agreed with this suggestion. Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, asked in surprise, ¡°Junior, you know how to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want topete?¡± ¡°Yo, I couldn¡¯t tell. Chu Luo, how dare you challenge the president. You probably don¡¯t know, but the president never gets drunk.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Yi also raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, do you still want topete with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded affirmatively. The others were excited. Zhang Yiran immediately called out to the boss, ¡°Boss, serve us some wine.¡± The boss came over and asked, ¡°We have self-made fruit wine here. I wonder if you want to try it.¡± ¡°Is the alcohol content high?¡± ¡°25%.¡± ¡°Yes, five bottles¡­¡± ¡°Fifty bottles first,¡± Chu Luo said. Everyone looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Chu Luo, aren¡¯t 50 bottles too much?¡± Yu Tong whispered worriedly. ¡°Is it a lot? There are so many of us.¡± If she hadn¡¯t promised Li Yan to drink less outside, Chu Luo would have told the boss to bring them as many bottles as possible. ¡°Not a lot.¡± Nangong Yi said to the boss, ¡°We¡¯ll take 50 bottles.¡± Everyone turned their bright gazes to Nangong Yi, feeling that the president had gone a little overboard tonight. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°If he gets drunk, you can bring him back to school to stay for the night.¡± When the girls heard this, their eyes lit up. Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chu Luo, what if you get drunk?¡± ¡°If I get drunk¡­ Someone from my family wille to pick me up, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boss quickly brought over 50 bottles of wine for them. Since so much wine was brought over, they immediately filled the drawing table beside them, and some bottles were even ced on the ground. The boys went over to get more than ten bottles and poured everyone a ss. There was no cadre of the Student Union who didn¡¯t know how to drink. The strong fragrance of wine apanied by the fragrance of fruits instantly filled the entire room. Chu Luo picked up her ss and said to everyone, ¡°I have something to attend to for the next ten days. You can do whatever you want regarding the president¡¯s election.¡± ¡°Eh? Chu Luo, why are you taking such a long leave?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°How can we continue without you?¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more reluctant to part with her, Nangong Yiughed and said, ¡°Just because Chu Luo isn¡¯ting to school doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t get online. I haven¡¯t even retired, and you¡¯re already siding with her?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, I can go online, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look for me for no reason.¡± After saying that, she drank the wine in the ss in one go. After drinking it, she smacked her lips and nodded. ¡°Not bad, it smells good.¡± The others were looking at her speechlessly. Hearing her words, they immediately picked up their sses and drank. After a ss of wine, everyone let themselves go. Everyone chatted andughed as they drank and ate. Everyone kept toasting Nangong Yi and Chu Luo. It seemed like they really wanted to see the two of them drunk. However, everyone was disappointed. One of them became more and more sober as he drank, while the other drank like she was drinking water. After 20 of the 50 bottles of wine were finished, a few people pleaded for mercy. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I drank this wine and ended up drinking too much. It got to my head. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore either. I admit defeat. I¡¯ll go watch the beauties dance on the waterside pavilion.¡± Many people ran to the railing and leaned against it to watch the dance. [1] brush, ink, paper and ink stone Chapter 369 - The Most Good-Looking One Is Here, Didnt You See?

Chapter 369: The Most Good-Looking One Is Here, Didn¡¯t You See?

When most of them had left, Nangong Yi asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, do you still want to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and curled her lips. ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, she went over to take a few bottles of wine and ced them there. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of returning wine to the boss.¡± ¡°Perfect. I don¡¯t have the habit of bringing them back either.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he opened the lid of two bottles of wine and handed one to Chu Luo. He took another bottle himself. The two of them clinked their bottles and drank. Yu Tong, who was sitting at the side, watched in shock as they drank the entire bottle. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is impressive.¡± At this moment, Zhang Yiran, who was leaning against the railing, suddenly eximed, ¡°Heavens, why do I feel like there¡¯s one fewer person dancing?¡± ¡°Zhang Yiran, are you drunk and seeing things? How is one missing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. One, two, three, four, five. Isn¡¯t it just five?¡± Everyone said that Zhang Yiran was seeing things. Chu Luo turned around and looked over. With everyone blocking the waterside pavilion, she couldn¡¯t see what was going on over there, but she felt an unusual energy fluctuation. This energy fluctuation wasn¡¯t in this private restaurant, so she didn¡¯t make a move. Yu Tong became interested and stood up to squeeze past a few people. Then, she added, ¡°Not a single one is missing.¡± She even teased Zhang Yiran, ¡°Zhang Yiran, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting blurred vision from drinking a little wine.¡± Zhang Yiran nudged her with her elbow in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re the one with blurred vision.¡± Chu Luo and Nangong Yi continued drinking. She had just drunk a bottle of wine when she suddenly felt a dangerous auraing to the private restaurant. After a while, the heavy gasps of a few girls and the frightened screams from the waterside pavilion could be heard. ¡°Heavens, are those people crazy? What do they take the women dancing in this private restaurant for? They¡¯re actually teasing them on the waterside pavilion.¡± ¡°They¡¯rewless. Boss went to stop them, but that person almost pushed Boss into theke.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Are those people wild men? How dare they do such dirty things to those women! This is preposterous!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I have to interfere in this matter.¡± The Sports Minister finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With that, he turned to walk towards the door. Everyone here was a hot-blooded youth. How could they sit back and do nothing? They all walked towards the door, intending to stop those people. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly stood up and stopped them. ¡°President, look over there!¡± At this moment, everyone left the railing to let them see the scene on the waterside pavilion. In the waterside pavilion, a few burly men seemed to have drunk too much and were grabbing onto the women ying the zither and dancing on the waterside pavilion and taking advantage of them. The women were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they kept screaming. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly. She could tell at a nce that these people had taken a drug that caused their mind to be controlled by others. Such a coincidence seemed to be targeted at her. She wondered what their intentions were. Chu Luo decided to observe first. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to them, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat those people.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Call the police.¡± Nangong Yi took out his phone. However, at this moment, the door to their private room was suddenly kicked open rudely. A fierce-looking burly man strode in. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girls screamed in fear. The boys quickly shielded the girls behind them. Nangong Yi stood at the front and no longer had his usual smile on his face. He asked sternly, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man looked around the private room and revealed a lewd smile. ¡°Indeed, there are many beauties in this private room.¡± After the burly man finished speaking, he strode towards the girls without even looking at Nangong Yi. ¡°Protect the girls!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over. If youe any closer, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Ahhh! He¡¯s walking over!¡± The boys shielded the girls more tightly, their faces determined. Chu Luo looked at the burly man walking over and sneered. She suddenly said, ¡°The most good-looking one is here. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± When the burly man heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, he turned around. Chu Luo was still sitting at the dining table with a ss of wine in her hand. Her beautiful and smooth fingers twirled the ss lightly. The white porcin wine ss made her face, which was as beautiful as flower petals, look even more delicate and beautiful. Especially at this moment, she even turned around and smiled at him. She looked really charming. Gulp¡­ The burly man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was about to pounce on her. At this moment, Nangong Yi shouted, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± With that, he strode over. The burly man was displeased and turned to punch Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi was obviously good at fighting. As he dodged this fist, he quickly used his left hand to catch that guy¡¯s second fist. The girls screamed. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi, who couldn¡¯t exert any strength with his left hand. She stood up, picked up a wine bottle, and walked towards the burly man. Then, under everyone¡¯s widened eyes, the bottle smashed against the burly man¡¯s head. Chu Luo¡¯s fierce behavior stunned everyone. The burly man seemed to have been angered and turned around to catch Chu Luo. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t care that his right hand was still bandaged and shouted, ¡°Junior, retreat.¡± After saying that, his left hand quickly picked up the inkstone on the art table and smashed it at the burly man. Bam! When the inkstone hit the burly man¡¯s head, everyone was shocked to see blood flowing out of his head. However, the burly man acted as if nothing had happened. He quickly grabbed Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. The girls screamed, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Help the president!¡± The boys finally came back to their senses and were about to run over to restrain the burly man. Chu Luo flicked a pill in her hand and the burly man suddenly fell straight down as they ran over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nangong Yi shouted, ¡°Quiet.¡± After saying that, he walked up to the burly man and checked his breathing. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± Then, he stood up and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Luo looked at his right hand. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he looked at the waterside pavilion outside the railing. It was even more chaotic there. ¡°What should we do? These people don¡¯t look like good people.¡± ¡°The boss here obviously isn¡¯t capable of dealing with them. Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± Speaking of calling the police, Nangong Yi took out his phone again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my chauffeur and bodyguard first.¡± He was about to dial. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the waterside pavilion. At this moment, she said to Nangong Yi, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make the call. Someone is here to save us.¡± Everyone turned to look and saw a group of well-trained people in uniform quickly surrounding the waterside pavilion and fighting with the burly men. Those burly men were obviously just strong and didn¡¯t have the skills of the uniformed men. In a short while, the burly men were all kicked into theke. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Tong turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, was it your husband who sent them?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°No.¡± She had just finished answering when someone knocked on the door. Everyone looked at Chu Luo and Nangong Yi with worry in their eyes. Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. A person in the same uniform as the people on the waterside pavilion stood by the door. He asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± That person replied, ¡°We¡¯re from the Qin family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression didn¡¯t change. She nodded and said, ¡°You came at the right time huh.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just happened to pass by here. We saw you and your friends enter this private restaurant, so we came in to take a look.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe this person and only nodded. That person seemed to have guessed that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t believe her and didn¡¯t exin further. He said, ¡°Miss Chu, this ce is dangerous. Please leave immediately with your friends.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and gestured for everyone to walk out. The group of people had just walked out of the private restaurant under the protection of the Qin family¡¯s private guards when they saw a few cars driving over at the same time. The cars on both sides stopped outside the private restaurant. Just as everyone was guessing who would get off the car, Yu Tong first tugged at Chu Luo¡¯s sleeve and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Luo, your husband is here to pick you up.¡± Li Yan alighted from a car on the left and strode over. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and turned to the other side. On the other side was the Qin family. It wasn¡¯t one of the masters or young masters of the Qin family, but Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant. Li Yan and Old Master Qin¡¯s adjutant walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side at the same time. The adjutant first greeted Li Yan, ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. The adjutant turned to look at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything either. An awkward expression shed across the adjutant¡¯s face, but he still said, ¡°These people weren¡¯t sent by the Qin family. I came out to buy something for Old Master. When I passed by here, I happened to see you and your friends enter. When I came back, I saw that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, so I sent someone in to take a look.¡± He then said, ¡°Since Miss Chu is fine and Mr. Li is here, I¡¯ll leave the people inside to Mr. Li. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards his fleet of cars. Chapter 370 - As a Princess, Do You Need to Ask About Marriage?

Chapter 370: As a Princess, Do You Need to Ask About Marriage?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan actually didn¡¯t stop them and let them leave just like that. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, who was standing behind him, ¡°Deal with those people.¡± Qin Ming led his men into the restaurant. The group of Student Union cadres standing beside Chu Luo didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. At this moment, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, since Mr. Li is here, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Li Yan said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Send them back.¡± One of the bodyguards walked over and said to them, ¡°Everyone, please.¡± After everyone from the Student Union got into the car, Chu Luo frowned and told Li Yan about the burly men who had suddenly barged in. Then, she said, ¡°These people ate a mind-controlling drug. Before they entered, I felt an energy fluctuation nearby, but that energy fluctuation quickly left.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°They¡¯re not from the same batch. Old Master Qin called to tell me about your ident.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°Old Master Qin? Howughable. What does he want to do now? He wants to express his goodwill to you so that you won¡¯t attack their businesses again.¡± ¡°Partly.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and walked towards the car. As he walked, he said, ¡°Old Master Qin announced that he will give up on the businesses he owns today.¡± ¡°What are they trying to do? Hide their strength?¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of what Neeson had said and told him. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before frowning. ¡°The Qin family should have already thought of other ways to get money.¡± ¡°What way? The money the Qin family wants isn¡¯t a small sum.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly had an idea. ¡°The Qin family must want to go down to that ancient tomb and take out the treasures in it!¡± The Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was rich and powerful. Many treasures must have been buried with the emperors when they were buried. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Luo exuded a powerful anger. ¡°I see.¡± She also suddenly understood why they had rented Neeson¡¯s robots. ¡°They must want Neeson¡¯s robots to help them scout the tomb.¡± At this point, she snorted. ¡°Neeson said that he works for money. As long as the other party pays, he will rent his robots to the other party. ¡°I really wonder if Neeson is really willing to rent the robots to them or if he¡¯s deliberately renting it to them so that these people can take out the treasures in the tomb. Then, he¡¯ll sit back and reap the benefits.¡± ¡°Although Neeson ate the fish spirit¡¯s Amnesia Pill, he only forgets people. As a member of Ink Feather, the things carved into his bones won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°What kind of an organization is Ink Feather?¡± ¡°An organization that doesn¡¯t have a concept of good or evil, or a concept of right or wrong. An organization gathered by a group of super modern technological geniuses. As long as they¡¯re satisfied with the money given, they will help whoever¡¯s paying them do anything. ¡°Everyone wants to subdue them, but they can¡¯t. They want to kill them, but they can¡¯t bear to.¡± Chu Luo could understand this feeling. She had often had such thoughts when facing Neeson. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so grumpy every time she saw Neeson. Not long after the car drove out, Li Yan received a call. After he hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Those people who are being controlled by drugs are a group of merchants from the north who do the fur business. My men found out that they were drugged before they came to the capital. The person who drugged them is missing.¡± ¡°In that case, these people had nned this. If I didn¡¯te here tonight, would they have appeared wherever I went?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he exuded a strong murderous aura. Chu Luo grabbed hisrge hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. These people can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± At this point, she thought of the energy fluctuation that had left quickly. ¡°I think that the energy fluctuation I felt before was supposed to go to the private restaurant. He only left after seeing those people enter.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll continue to send people to look for that person. If nothing goes wrong, the person with the energy fluctuation was sent by the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. ¡°Then¡­ who exactly made those people controlled by the druge here?¡± There were many people who wanted to deal with Li Yan, especially since he had released the news that the Qin family had frozen zing Glory Corporation¡¯s funds, and that all the money had gone missing. That was a number that could make people crazy. There were definitely many people who wanted to obtain it. The car quickly drove back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Li Yan went to the study. Chu Luo sat on the sofa and called Jin Hui. Jin Hui told her, ¡°Master Chu, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Gao the exact situation. I merely discussed metaphysics with him.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Teacher Gao believes in metaphysics?¡± ¡°At first, he didn¡¯t believe in it, but he probably didter,¡± Jin Hui said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gao is a very candid teacher. Master Chu, don¡¯t worry too much. I believe you can transfer the Gu worm in his brain away soon.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s original intention was to give Old Gao a heads up. Hearing Jin Hui¡¯s words, she was relieved. She nned to look for the person who cast the Gu poison in the next few days. The two of them spoke a few more words before hanging up. Half an hourter, Anya¡¯s displeased voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Hey, can you walk slower?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to bring me in. What kind of expression is that? Blockhead Qin, let me tell you. We¡¯re not done with you knocking into mest time.¡± Chu Luo looked up and happened to see Qin Ming and Anya walking in. Qin Ming was expressionless. After walking in, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, where is Master?¡± Chu Luo pointed upstairs. ¡°The study.¡± Qin Ming walked towards the study upstairs. Anya red at Qin Ming¡¯s back and exhaled angrily. Chu Luo looked at her and saw that she looked good and could even walk. She nodded and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already cured.¡± Only then did Anya retract her gaze. She walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said in a surprised tone, ¡°Chu, the ointment you gave me was awesome. I only used it a few times and all my injuries were healed.¡± ¡°Mm. You¡¯re not here to thank me at this time, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s half the reason.¡± Anya sat down beside her and said to her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very concerned about that ancient tomb? I happened to receive some news, so I came over to tell you.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°My royal brother said that those people wille here at the beginning of next month. They will team up to enter the desert to look for the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do these people really think that there¡¯s no one in the empire left? Are they nning to team up to steal?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°No, they joined the archeology team. When the timees, they will meet up with your empire¡¯s archeology team and go to the tomb together. ¡± ¡°What difference does it make? It¡¯s just that they¡¯re going from secretly stealing to openly stealing.¡± Anya shrugged. ¡°My brother said that the tomb is very dangerous. The Empire¡¯s archeology team invited those people to go down together. To put it bluntly, they wanted to borrow their manpower and resources to get what they needed.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. Seeing that Chu Luo was unhappy to hear this, Anya changed the topic. She asked, ¡°Chu, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m asking you this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free in any case. Why bother?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Anya admitted defeat and said directly, ¡°I heard that there is an expert in your empire¡¯s monastery who can foretell a person¡¯s marriage. I¡¯m going to consult him tomorrow.¡± When Anya said that, Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°As a princess, do you still need to ask about marriage?¡± Anya looked at her as if she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Do you think the princess¡¯s marriage is decided by herself? I n to ask who my destined one is. If it¡¯s not the one my father is setting me up with, I would be able to escape the marriage.¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll get along with that person first. Isn¡¯t there a saying in your empire that fate is destined? Since he¡¯s the destined one, why should I escape?¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. At this moment, two sets of footsteps came from upstairs. The two of them turned around and saw Li Yan and Qin Ming walking down the stairs. The two of them had tall and straight figures. Coupled with their powerful auras, they simply gave people an oppressive feeling. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°It won¡¯t be peaceful for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to look at Anya. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Anya, you should go back.¡± Anya stood up tactfully and said considerately, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you two from your alone time.¡± After saying that, she looked at Qin Ming. ¡°Hey, Blockhead, send me out.¡± Qin Ming looked at her, his eyes saying, ¡®Nope, no way.¡¯ Anya snorted in her heart and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, what do I do? My legs are still in pain. Am I going to be crippled?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya in amusement. She knew that if this person didn¡¯t vent her anger towards Qin Ming, she would definitely not stop. She nodded and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better walk less for now. Also, you¡¯d better not be angry. There are repercussions from a concussion. Maybe if you get too angry, you¡¯ll turn into a fool.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya looked at Qin Ming with a message in her eyes: ¡®Did you hear that? My injuries were caused by you. You have to be responsible until the end.¡¯ Qin Ming looked at her with a straight face. Anya stood up from the sofa and walked up to Qin Ming. ¡°Send me back.¡± With that, she walked out. After a few seconds, Qin Ming followed. Chapter 371 - I Hope You Stay Single All Your Life

Chapter 371: I Hope You Stay Single All Your Life

Anya heard footsteps following her and deliberately slowed down. Then, she walked out at turtle speed. Qin Ming continued to walk behind her. The two of them had just left for a while when Qin Ming started to answer his subordinate¡¯s report and gave an order from time to time. Anya was displeased. She stopped and turned to re at him. She ordered, ¡°Before I walk back to my vi, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Qin Ming nced at her as if she was being unreasonable. Annoyed, she walked up to him and said angrily, ¡°You knocked into me. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for me during this period of time? Also, my legs hurt now, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to move. You have to pay attention to my condition at all times. If anything happens to my legs, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Qin Ming continued to look at her with an expressionless face and didn¡¯t speak. Anya had originally decided to make things slightly difficult for him. Seeing him like this, she immediately changed her mind. If she didn¡¯t make things seriously difficult for him once, it would be difficult to quell the hatred in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to the monastery outside the city tomorrow. Come with me.¡± Qin Ming finally frowned. Anya snorted. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing? Even if you¡¯re not willing, you have to go. I have serious business to attend to there. If I walk there and bump into someone or something because my legs aren¡¯t healed, it will be because you knocked into me. Be careful that I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Qin Ming stared into her blue eyes and frowned. Anya looked up at him, her eyes saying, ¡®Try and see what¡¯ll happen if you don¡¯t go.¡¯ The two of them looked at each other for nearly a minute before Qin Ming retracted his gaze and asked, ¡°When?¡± Anya didn¡¯t expect him to agree. She felt smug and said, ¡°Eight in the morning.¡± Qin Ming: ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he shut his mouth again, looking like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. ¡°¡­¡± Anya scolded in her heart, ¡®Stupid blockhead! I hope you stay single all your life!¡¯ ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Professor Tang went to the Sun residence early in the morning. Other than Eldest Master Sun, all the other males in the Sun family had gone out. When the two of them were invited into the hall, a few madams walked up to Chu Luo enthusiastically. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re finally here. Old Master has been waiting for you toe these past few days.¡± Third Madam held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Old Master likes Little Chu so much. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to speak. The first thing he asked was when you woulde.¡± Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t understand either. However, she didn¡¯t go to the backyard to see Old Master Sun immediately. Instead, she said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Thank you, the Sun family, for standing up for mest time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved our father, so you¡¯re our Sun family¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s only right that we help you.¡± First Madam chimed in, ¡°Someone wanted to ruin your reputation in the first ce. You¡¯re considered our daughter now. We all like you. We won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin your reputation.¡± Second Madam agreed. ¡°Exactly¡­ But we were a little surprised to hear that you got married so early, Little Chu. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bad-mouthing Li Yan, but his reputation in the outside world is really bad.¡± Chu Luo also knew that. She wasn¡¯t angry when she heard this and only said, ¡°The rumors are usually only rumors.¡± Third Madam agreed. ¡°Regardless of Li Yan¡¯s reputation outside, it¡¯s fine as long as he treats you well.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard. Old Master will be very happy to know that you¡¯re here.¡± The madams led Chu Luo and Professor Tang to the backyard. It had rainedst night and there were a few puddles in the backyard. As First Madam walked, she talked about Old Master Sun¡¯s situation over the past few days. ¡°Old Master can sit up asionally now and even get a few juniors to read the news to him every day, but he can only consume fluids. Old Master Sun has been displeased for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s weak, his temper might have exploded long ago.¡± When Second Madam and Third Madam heard this, they chuckled. Third Madam said, ¡°Old Master¡¯s temper is very explosive. It¡¯s because of this illness that he has no choice but to restrain himself.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the door. When the nurse heard the voices, she came over early to open the door for them. First Madam asked the nurse, ¡°Is Old Master awake?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Old Master Sun just woke up. None of the young masters and young mistresses came over to read the news to him today. He¡¯s listening to the broadcast.¡± First Madam nodded and turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Tianhao and the others¡¯ school has a military sports meet recently. Tianhao and the others won¡¯t be able toe back from school, so Old Master can only listen to the broadcast.¡± Chu Luo nodded. They followed the nurse through the small living room and arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s room. The door was opened by another nurse. When the nurse saw Chu Luo and Professor Tang, she turned to Old Master Sun, who looked grumpy. ¡°Old Master Sun, Professor Tang and Chu Luo are here.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his eyes lit up. He turned to look at the door. When he saw Chu Luo walk in, he waved at her excitedly. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo walked to Old Master Sun¡¯s bed and called out to him, ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± Old Master Sun responded happily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s check your body first.¡± She then looked at Professor Tang, who nodded at her and took out a detector to examine him. After a while, Professor Tang said, ¡°Looking at the physical data, Old Master Sun is recovering well.¡± Chu Luo nced at the data on it and said to the madams, ¡°Give my Grandpa Sun a nourishing prescriptionter. Let Grandpa Sun take it for half a month first. When he can get off the bed in half a month, I¡¯ll prescribe him some nourishing medicine. It¡¯ll be enough then.¡± Old Master Sun and the madams were a little excited. ¡°Little Chu, you mean our father can get out of bed in half a month?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun and said, ¡°I¡¯ll insert silver needles into you againter and smooth out the qi in your body.¡± She thought for a while and said, ¡°You can eat chicken, lean meat, and eggs next, but you can¡¯t eat anything that¡¯s oily.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his eyes lit up before the light in them extinguished. Chu Luo held in herughter and said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t be sad. As long as you can get off the bed and walk, you can eat some meat.¡± The three madams noted it down seriously. Then, Chu Luo inserted silver needles into Old Master Sun. More than an hourter, she finished inserting the silver needles. Chu Luo put away the silver needles. Old Master Sun suddenly gestured for everyone to leave and called out to Chu Luo, asking her to stay alone. ¡°Father must have something to say to Chu Luo,¡± First Madam said to Professor Tang with a smile. ¡°Professor Tang, let¡¯s go outside first.¡± Professor Tang opened his mouth and wanted to say that Old Master Sun couldn¡¯t speak right now, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and followed the madams out. After Chu Luo closed the door and walked back to Old Master Sun, she asked, ¡°Grandpa Sun, what do you have to say to me?¡± Old Master Sun opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ahh ahh¡­¡± He was a little anxious that he couldn¡¯t speak now. ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t be anxious. You can¡¯t make a sound for now because your bodily functions were too damaged previously. I¡¯ll add some herbs to your nourishing medicine to treat your throatter.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and reached out his left hand tremblingly from under the nket. There was actually a jade buckle in his hand. Chu Luo eximed in surprise. This jade buckle was exactly the same as the one she had found at the Chu family vist time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where did this jade bucklee from?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Unable to speak, Old Master Sun was very anxious. Chu Luo thought for a while and cast a spell on his throat. Old Master Sun suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have an identical piece there?¡± After saying this, he was stunned. Just as his face was about to reveal surprise, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you the ability to speak for the time being. The magic I cast will lose effect in five minutes.¡± Old Master Sun retracted the excitement in his eyes and looked at her in surprise. ¡°You know magic?¡± ¡°Yes, I identally learned it in America.¡± Having seen a lot in his life, Old Master Sun didn¡¯t harp on this matter. He quickly said, ¡°This jade pendant came in a pair. I have one here and your maternal grandfather has one. Your grandfather probably gave the jade buckle to your mother, Bai Shaoyao.¡± When Chu Luo heard that this concerned the original Chu Luo, she wasn¡¯t very interested. Old Master Sun didn¡¯t notice Chu Luo¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I¡¯m friends with your grandfather through life and death. We¡¯ve said before that no matter whose descendant is in trouble in the future, one just has to use this jade buckle to look for the other party.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that 20 years ago, your maternal grandfather suddenly brought your mother overseas. When I found out about their whereabouts, your maternal grandfather had already died of illness. Your mother had also married. From then on, our connection waspletely severed.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already broken contact, you probably don¡¯t know that my mother gave birth to me. Then how are you so sure that I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Because you look a lot like your grandmother.¡± Chu Luo was even more surprised. ¡°Someone bore a resemnce to my current appearance?¡± Chapter 372 - Youre Too Much Like Your Grandma

Chapter 372: You¡¯re Too Much Like Your Grandma

¡°Yes, you¡¯re too alike. You two look like you were carved from the same mold.¡± At this point, a gentle reminiscent look appeared on Old Master Sun¡¯s face. ¡°Your grandmother was a beautiful and mysterious woman. She was especially skilled. Back then, the rtionship between the empire and a few countries was a little tense. ¡°I remember when your grandfather and I led our troops to war and were surrounded by the enemy army. She was the one who went deep into the enemy¡¯s headquarters and blew up that ce and saved us.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. As Old Master Sun spoke, aplicated expression appeared on his face. ¡°Later on, she married your grandfather and gave birth to your mother. Suddenly, she disappeared one day.¡± As Old Master Sun spoke, a teardrop flowed from his eye. ¡°Later on, your grandfather went crazy and searched for her everywhere. Even until your grandfather passed away from illness, he still couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before finally asking, ¡°How did she disappear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Old Master Sun actually started crying. ¡°Yichen never told anyone how your grandmother disappeared, so even if I wanted to help, I couldn¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun strangely. Other than being interested in the original Chu Luo¡¯s grandmother who resembled her, she was not interested in the other family members of the original Chu Luo at all. Chu Luo thought for a while and went over to get a tissue to wipe his tears. Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo, who was helping him wipe his tears, and suddenly felt a little stunned. After a while, he finally retracted his tears and said, ¡°I was too agitated. You¡¯ve never seen your maternal grandparents or mother before. You probably don¡¯t feel much hearing me say these things.¡± Chu Luo nodded honestly. Old Master Sun was still provoked by herck of feelings. His sons had sent people to investigate Chu Luo and had also told Old Master Sun about Chu Luo¡¯s situation in the Chu family. Therefore, Old Master Sun subconsciously thought that Chu Zhengyang and his wife had deliberately not let Chu Luo know. He couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant towards Chu Zhengyang and his wife. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Then, Sun Tianhao pushed it open and walked in. ¡°Grand¡­ Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo and Old Master Sun turned to look at Sun Tianhao, who was standing by the door in a suit. Dressed in this attire, Sun Tianhao¡¯s aura was very different from usual. He looked majestic, heroic, and tall. He had the demeanor of a soldier. Old Master Sun red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Did you climb over the wall from the backyard?¡± As Chu Luo was around, Sun Tianhao suddenly rubbed the brim of his cap in embarrassment and nodded. ¡°I forgot that I haven¡¯t read the news to you today. I took a shortcut.¡± At this point, his eyes widened as if he had just realized that Old Master Sun could speak. He said excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, you can speak now.¡± Old Master Sun was about to speak again when he realized that his throat seemed to be blocked by something. Suddenly, his words turned into a ¡®Ahhh¡¯. Sun Tianhao was shocked. He quickly strode over and squatted by Old Master Sun¡¯s bed. He grabbed his hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After asking, he quickly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s wrong with my grandfather?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun could only speak for five minutes.¡± ¡°You were the one who helped let Grandpa speak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then can you¡­¡± Chu Luo knew what Sun Tianhao was going to say and refused directly. ¡°No. Old Master Sun can¡¯t speak for the time being because he¡¯s injured. He¡¯ll recover after resting for a while. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t speak forever. There are some shortcuts that can¡¯t be taken.¡± Old Master Sun nodded in agreement. Sun Tianhao exhaled and nodded in relief. Only then did he stand up and take off his cap. Seeing that Chu Luo was staring at his clothes, he subconsciously straightened his back. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is this your military school uniform?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Looks good.¡± The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up, and he was about to reveal his teeth when he suddenly remembered that the person opposite him was the Bai Ling he liked. He had even confessed to her before. He suddenly stopped smiling and tried his best to look serious. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his change in expression. She smiled and said, ¡°You must have sneaked back home. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to school?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± With his current level in school, how could he possibly sneak away? Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t say that. He only said, ¡°I merely took a shortcut and didn¡¯t have time to change.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. She turned to look at Old Master Sun. ¡°Master Sun, I¡¯ll go prescribe you a prescription now. I don¡¯t think I have time toe over for the next period of time. After you finish eating for half a month, I¡¯lle over and give you another prescription.¡± Disappointment shed across Old Master Sun and Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo turned around and walked out of the door. Sun Tianhao followed. The others waited in the courtyard. When the two of them walked into the living room, Sun Tianhao suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you met a few people from other cesst night. Did they do anything to you?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Sun Tianhao frowned. ¡°A ssmate of mine told me. Coincidentally, his sister is from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± ¡°What do you think those people could do to me?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his frown deepened. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t let your guard down¡­ Doesn¡¯t Li Yan have many bodyguards? Why didn¡¯t you bring bodyguards with you when you went out?¡± ¡°Troublesome.¡± ¡°What if you meet someone you can¡¯t deal with¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chu Luo stopped. ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao tightened his grip on his cap and continued frowning.¡± Li Yan and the Qin family have fallen out now. The Qin family will definitely think of ways to kidnap you and threaten Li Yan. ¡°Also¡­ I heard from my grandfather that none of the Duanmu family members are good people. Li Yan is so close to the Duanmu family. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being tricked by the Duanmu family?¡± ¡°Wrong. Li Yan and the Duanmu family aren¡¯t close.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°Hmph! This is obviously a rumor deliberately released by the Duanmu family.¡± At this point, Chu Luo strode out of the door. Sun Tianhao quickly followed. When the Sun family, who was standing in the courtyard, saw Sun Tianhao and Chu Luoe out, Third Madam retorted, ¡°Tianhao, did you climb over the wall again? Kid, why do you often climb over walls instead of walking through doors? I¡¯ll get someone to install a high-voltage electric on the wall tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if you can still climb over the wall.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately fawned on Third Madam. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t that wall closer to my school?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. It¡¯s just a few steps. How much closer could it be?¡± Sun Tianhao giggled and stopped talking. Eldest Master Sun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what do you need us to do now?¡± ¡°Give me a pen and a notebook. I¡¯ll write a prescription for Master Sun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked towards the house in front. In the hall, Chu Luo and Professor Tang discussed Old Master Sun¡¯s situation. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the nurses what to take note of.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After they brought over the pen and notebook, she took them and quickly wrote. She wrote a few prescriptions at once before stopping and saying to them, ¡°You can go to the Chinese pharmacy at the military hospital to retrieve these herbs. They should have all the herbs there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eldest Master Sun took the prescription and said to her seriously, ¡°Chu Luo, if you encounter any trouble in the future, you can look for us directly. As long as it¡¯s your matter, we will definitely help.¡± Chu Luo nodded and stood up with Professor Tang. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Professor Tang, Little Chu, do stay for lunch.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s almost noon.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have something on.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, the Sun family didn¡¯t keep her anymore. After being sent to the car by the Sun family and getting into the car with Professor Tang, Chu Luo said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, I¡¯m going back to the Li residence first. Are youing with me or are you going back to Imperial Sky Park first?¡± Since the Li residence was between the Sun residence and Imperial Sky Park, Professor Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. This will save time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the car arrived at the Li residence, Professor Tang was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Li residence to be so big.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°This ce is built ording to theyout of the Prince¡¯s residence. Of course it¡¯s very big.¡± The car drove straight into the Li residence and stopped outside the courtyard where Old Gao and his wife lived. At this moment, Mrs. Gao was drying clothes in the courtyard. When she saw Chu Luoing, she quickly shouted into the door, ¡°Old Gao, Chu Luo is here.¡± Soon, footsteps could be heard. Then, Old Gao strode out with a pen. As he walked, he said loudly, ¡°Little Chu Luo, you came at the right time. Hurry up and teach me how to trante othernguages into amonnguage. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s the Imperialnguage.¡± However, when Old Gao saw Professor Tang, his expression suddenly froze. Chu Luo smiled and introduced him. ¡°Teacher Gao, this is Professor Tang from the medical school.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Professor Tang, he¡¯s my high school Mathematics teacher.¡± Professor Tang extended his hand to Old Gao. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao.¡± ¡°Hello, hello, hello!¡± Old Gao immediately came back to his senses. He put his pen in his pocket and shook his hand enthusiastically. ¡°I heard from Little Chu Luo that you¡¯re a highly brilliant medical professor.¡± ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re also incredible to have a student like Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go and sit in the living room.¡± Teacher Gao quickly led the two of them into the living room. Chapter 373 - Thats Nonsense, You Little Lass

Chapter 373: That¡¯s Nonsense, You Little Lass

After Old Gao and Professor Tang sat down, they started chatting. The two of them chatted merrily. Mrs. Gao served tea to them and sat beside Chu Luo. She said with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, you came at the right time. Old Gao wants to attend an online ss but didn¡¯t expect that the live broadcast sses are all in foreignnguages. He couldn¡¯t understand it and has been fiddling with it for the entire morning.¡± When Old Gao and Professor Tang heard this, they stopped at the same time. Old Gao looked vexed and deliberately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Xiao Luo, help me fix it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to learn a few foreignnguages before I can attend the sses.¡± The three of them were amused by Old Gao¡¯s words. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll create anguage conversionmand on yourputer. In the future, you can directly use thenguage conversionmand to listen to the sses, regardless of which country¡¯snguage it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can just trante them all into the Imperialnguage. Sounds more familiar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler specially got someone to prepare aputer for Old Gao and ced it on the desk downstairs. Old Gao and Professor Tang continued to chat. Chu Luo went over to fiddle with Old Gao¡¯sputer. When Chu Luo generated and set up the conversion instructions on theputer, Old Gao and Professor Tang were talking about her going to Province G to participate in the global school principal conference. Both of them looked proud. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a student as gifted innguages as Little Chu. Previously, I kept seeing her wearing earphones. Looks like a genius didn¡¯t appear out of thin air. It¡¯s also rted to her efforts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t see how hard Chu Xiao Luo worked during the finalp in high school. This child¡¯s memory is amazing. Other than revising all her humanities subjects, she actually went to the bookstore and secretly bought arge volume of science books to read.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she interrupted unhappily, ¡°Teacher Gao, I didn¡¯t buy it secretly.¡± She had obviously bought those science books in an aboveboard manner. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a humanities student. Didn¡¯t you secretly go to a bookstore to buy science books?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I was just trying to calm down and relieve my stress when I got tired from studying.¡± Old Gao and Professor Tang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± It was already lunch time. The three of them didn¡¯t chat for long before the Li family servants brought them lunch. Only then did Old Gao talk about Jin Hui¡¯s visit yesterday. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you actually know the president of the Metaphysics Society. President Jin is simply an expert. What he said makes so much sense.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°Metaphysics is a general term for things that human science can¡¯t exin at present. Even if human science can¡¯t exin it, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Chu Luo, did you invite the president of the Metaphysics Society because of that thing in my brain?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Old Gao to guess it directly. Her eyes flickered and she nodded. ¡°Sort of. But Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be able to get it out of your brain soon. It won¡¯t affect you at all in the future.¡± When Professor Tang heard the two of them talk about this, he first looked at Old Gao in surprise before turning to Chu Luo. However, he didn¡¯t ask on the spot. He nned to ask after he left. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang didn¡¯t stay for long before leaving. After the car drove for a while, Professor Tang asked about this. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Teacher Gao¡¯s brain has been nted with Gu worms.¡± Professor Tang looked at her in surprise. ¡°Erm¡­¡± As a doctor, Professor Tang wasn¡¯t familiar with Gu worms, but he had heard of them. ¡°Gu worms are very popr in Southern Xinjiang. Previously, I heard from a doctor over there that once one is poisoned by Gu, the person who nted the Gu must cure it. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing our doctors can do about it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Mm. Yan is sending people to investigate the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher Gao. He brought Teacher Gao to the Li residence because he was worried that he would be given random treatment when his Gu worm acts up.¡± Professor Tang nodded and was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Little Chu, do you know who cast the Gu poison on Mr. Gao and why?¡± ¡°Because of me.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Professor Tang was stunned for a moment. In any case, he figured those people were probably after Li Yan, so he didn¡¯t ask further. The car drove all the way back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. In the afternoon, Chu Luo and Professor Tang did experiments together. As Chu Luo was thinking about the Gu worms in Old Gao¡¯s brain, she was a little distracted during the experiment. She was brewing the medicine, and the pungent smell of the medicine wafted throughout the room. At this moment, Elder Hu happened to open the door. He was provoked by this smell and took arge step back. He was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Little Chu,e out quickly. Your medicine has¡­¡± Before Elder Hu could finish speaking, he was overwhelmed and fell backward. Chu Luo jumped in fright and threw the herbs in her hand. Her body suddenly shook. She walked to the door and closed it, before going over to support Elder Hu. At the same time, she quickly inserted a needle into him. Elder Hu woke up after a few seconds. Chu Luo helped him sit in a chair. ¡°Ouch, Little Chu, what herbs did you add just now? Why is the smell so strong? It¡¯s so stimting that my brain was about to explode.¡± Chu Luo quickly massaged Elder Hu¡¯s head and said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little distracted just now, so I added an additional XX herb.¡± ¡°Child, did you encounter some trouble? How can you be distracted while refining the medicine?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and lowered her head to admit her mistake. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again.¡± When Elder Hu saw Chu Luo like this, how could he bear to criticize her? He said, ¡°The smell in the herbs refining room has to disappear. Otherwise, with such a strong smell, we can¡¯t enter at all.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She seemed to have obtained from a certain ¡®expert¡¯ a bottle that could absorb smells. She quickly searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Elder Hu only saw Chu Luo reach into her pocket and feel around. He smiled and said, ¡°You should look while you¡¯re searching for whatever it is you¡¯re trying to find.¡± Chu Luo grinned and quickly found the bottle. She took it out and walked to the door. She opened the bottle cap and quickly opened the door a crack. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t open it¡­¡± Before Elder Hu could finish speaking, Chu Luo shook the bottle in her hand. Soon, she put the bottle away in her pocket and pushed open the door. Elder Hu subconsciously covered his nose. Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa Hu, there¡¯s no smell now.¡± Elder Hu put down his hand and tried to sniffle. As expected, the smell didn¡¯te out. Elder Hu stood up and walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side. He looked at the medicine pot that was brewing and eximed in surprise, ¡°Where did the medicine in the pot go?¡± Not to mention the smell in the room, even the medicine in the medicine pot had disappeared. Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°It was devoured by my divine bottle.¡± Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± However, his gaze subconsciously swept across Chu Luo¡¯s pocket. Chu Luo shrugged and walked in without exining. Elder Hu followed her in and asked as he walked, ¡°Why did you randomly put in the herbs just now? That smell rushed straight to one¡¯s brain. You were even standing in the room. How could you stand it?¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him. When the harmful smell attacked her, Phoenix subconsciously gave her a protective barrier. She didn¡¯t smell it at that time. Seeing that she was keeping silent, Elder Hu thought that she was reflecting and didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo went over to refine the medicine again. Elder Hu stood beside her and supervised. When the herbs were ready to be boiled, someone knocked on the door. The two of them turned to look and the door was pushed open at the same time. Standing there was Li Yan. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan first nodded at Elder Hu before saying, ¡°Something came up. Can you leave first?¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan must have something serious to talk to her about, so she said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, help me look after this medicine. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡± Elder Hu waved at her. ¡°Since you look distracted, it¡¯s good to go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Hu.¡± Chu Luo took off herb coat and followed Li Yan. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them had walked out of the vi that Li Yan said, ¡°A batch of tomb raiders has arrived in the capital these past two days.¡± ¡°Who gathered them?¡± ¡°I got someone to spread the news that they organized it spontaneously.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan simrly turned his head to look back at her and said coldly, ¡°Since many people want to go to that tomb, let more people go over.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them enter the tomb.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and continued walking. Chu Luo still tilted her head and looked at him. She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When they reached the vi, Li Yan gestured to her. ¡°Go change into a set of clothes that are convenient for movement. We¡¯ll go over in private to take a look. Maybe we can find the person who cast the Gu poison on your teacher.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked upstairs. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Where did these people go?¡± ¡°The temple outside the city.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly stopped. Yesterday, Anya had said that she was going to the temple today. She took out her phone and called Anya, intending to ask if she was back. It took a while before the call connected. It was especially noisy. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Anya, where are you?¡± Anya answered her loudly, ¡°I¡¯m still in the temple.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Anya probably walked to a quiet ce. It was finally quiet on the other side. She immediatelyined in dissatisfaction, ¡°I want to too, but that stinky blockhead who came with me has disappeared somewhere. He didn¡¯t answer my calls.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Thene back with your guard first. Maybe Qin Ming suddenly has a mission.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for that stinky blockhead here.¡± Chapter 374 - How Bold

Chapter 374: How Bold

Anya¡¯s princess temper red up and she said in a displeased tone, ¡°How dare he leave without informing me. I¡¯m going to get him toe and pick me up.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. Thinking that since she was a princess, besides bringing bodyguards on the surface, she must also have someone secretly protecting her, she said, ¡°Then be careful.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a room for me. I¡¯ll wait for him in the roomter.¡± At this point, Anya said to her excitedly, ¡°Chu, there¡¯s actually a temple fair here today. Many people are here. I think some people are so strange. They bowed to Bodhisattva for a long time.¡± Chu Luo thought to herself, ¡®How can they not pray more? These people are preparing to enter the tomb. Many people who enter tombs care about these things.¡¯ However, she only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. The two of them returned to the bedroom and changed into casual clothes before going downstairs. Li Yan took a car key from the butler and continued walking out with Chu Luo¡¯s hand in his. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Are we driving there?¡± She had thought that they would teleport over directly. ¡°Yes, we might meet an acquaintance there. It¡¯s more convenient to drive.¡± Chu Luo thought that since Anya was over there, they might meet her. It would be easier to bring her back then, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them got into the car and Li Yan drove out. The temple outside the city was closer from here. It only took 40 to 50 minutes to get there by car on the expressway. Chu Luo had been here once before and still remembered the big peaches here. As soon as the car arrived at the peach garden, she turned to look out of the window. At this moment, the peach trees had already lost all their leaves and were bare. There was no moonlight tonight, and there weren¡¯t many ces illuminated by the streetlights. Actually, there was nothing to see. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and eximed. She pointed at a row of lights not far away and asked Li Yan, ¡°There weren¡¯t any houses over there when we camest time. Why are there so many houses now?¡± ¡°Those are simple houses built by those people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re staying here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are a lot of people involved this time. They have to wait for a few days before they can gather everyone who¡¯s going to the northwest.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The car drove for a few minutes before arriving outside Fangqing Temple¡¯s wall. It was only past seven in the evening, and the temple was brightly lit. It was obvious that there were many people inside. Li Yan kept driving until he reached the edge of the parking lot before finding an empty spot to stop. Chu Luo opened the car door and alighted. A gust of evening wind blew past, bringing with it the cold fragrance of soil and the fragrance of incense in the temple. She turned to look at Li Yan. ¡°Where are we entering from?¡± Since they hade secretly, they had to keep a low profile. ¡°The back door.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and led her to the back door. The further they walked, the darker it became. Li Yan took out two pairs of night vision sses from his pocket. He put one on and gave one to Chu Luo. ¡°Put on the night vision sses.¡± Chu Luo took it and put it on. The scene in front of her lit up. They walked for a while before arriving at the back door. This ce was close to the abbot¡¯s courtyard. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Are you going to look for the abbot?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan took out his tablet and quickly swiped it. ¡°Those people are in the temple hall. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The back door was closed. Chu Luo cast a spell and the door opened. The two of them walked in. It was still very quiet. It was obvious that the abbot had not returned to rest. They walked along the path towards the outside. After walking for a while, they heard voices and chanting. After turning another corner, they arrived at the temple hall¡¯s courtyard. The door of the temple hall was wide open. Below the Buddha statue sat a group of monks chanting scriptures. Behind the monks sat more than twenty men who were kneeling. The youngest of these men was only in his twenties, and the oldest wasn¡¯t more than 55 years old. Everyone had a sincere expression on their faces, as if they were the most ordinary devotees who hade to pray to God and Buddha to protect their families or have a sessful career. Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t enter. The two of them stood in a hidden corner and looked inside. After looking at it for a while, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°These people want to enter the Emperor¡¯s Tomb. What do they think Buddha can protect them with?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just praying for peace of mind.¡± The two of them waited for a while before the monks¡¯ recital ended. The people stood up and walked out. Chu Luo and Li Yan pretended to be devotees and slowly followed behind them. A young man who happened to be walking at the back suddenly asked the middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Uncle, why should we wait for those people toe? Can¡¯t we go over first?¡± ¡°What do you know? That tomb is more dangerous than all the other tombs. It¡¯s safer with more people.¡± ¡°How dangerous could it be? Are there dumplings inside?¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. You jinx. Before I go to the tomb, there are some things that you¡¯re not allowed to say. Bad luck.¡± ¡°I¡­ Alright.¡± The young man was silent for a while before he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, so many people are going this time. Do you think it will alert the higher-ups?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯s not peaceful up there now. Who doesn¡¯t want to obtain the gold mountains, silver mountains, and the legendary divine herbs and divine weapons inside? How would they have the time to pay attention to us? Besides, we¡¯ve disguised ourselves. Everyone will only think that we¡¯re merchants who came here to participate in the goods exhibition.¡± ¡°Mm, mm. When we get what¡¯s inside, we¡¯ll definitely surpass Master Li and be the richest men in the world.¡± ¡°You¡­ There are so many people here. You better hold back your words.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll stop talking. This is my first time following you to the tomb. I¡¯m a little excited.¡± ¡°Excited my ass. Everyone will be discussing how to get there in the next few days. Listen carefully.¡± ¡°Got it, Uncle.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t continue. Chu Luo and Li Yan only stopped when they reached the outer courtyard. Those people walked out of the monastery. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, Li Yan pulled her back. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple hall to take a look.¡± When the two of them arrived at the temple hall, the monks had already left to rest. Other than burning incense candles, there were only candles ced around the temple hall. There were no electric lights, making it look especially solemn and sacred. The two of them walked into the temple hall. Li Yan took out his tablet and swiped it for a while before looking around. Chu Luo followed behind him and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°See if there¡¯s anything they¡¯re hiding here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re hiding something here?¡± Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand why they were hiding something here, she still followed Li Yan to look for it. The two of them searched for a while but didn¡¯t find anything. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What will they hide here?¡± Li Yan tilted his head and whispered in her ear. Chu Luo widened her eyes and said with aplicated expression, ¡°They¡¯re really bold.¡± ¡°This way, even if someonees to investigate, they won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t find anything and left the temple hall. Li Yan put away his tablet and took out a Bluetooth earpiece to put on his ear. He moved his fingers and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± After a while, he responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and stopped talking. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan pulled her hand and walked to the backyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go rest for an hour. There will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°What show?¡± ¡°Someone in the capital knows who¡¯s here. They¡¯lle overter.¡± ¡°Will they capture these people?¡± ¡°No.¡± The two of them went to the room Chu Luo had stayed in before. There was actually a pot of steaming water in the room. Li Yan let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked over to pour her a ss of hot water. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Chu Luo took the cup and held it in her hand. She watched as Li Yan sat down, took out his tablet, and quickly swiped it. She thought for a moment and took out her phone too. Her phone had been turned to silent mode when she arrived. Unexpectedly, when she took it out, she saw that there were a few messages from someone. Anya sent the most messages. Chu Luo clicked on Anya¡¯s messages and nced at them. Anya had merely sent her a few messages out of pure boredom. She had even attached a few photos. The photo was taken by therge tree in the outer courtyard, and there were words attached to it. ¡°Heavens, Chu, look at this tree. It¡¯s so big. I think it¡¯ll definitely be very romantic to build a house on it.¡± Then, there was another photo and matching text. Unexpectedly, Anya really climbed up the tree branch from behind. The moment Chu Luo saw this photo, she quickly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, look. Isn¡¯t there something strange on the branch of that big tree in the outer courtyard?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look over. There was a lot of grass on it, making it look like a huge bird¡¯s nest. At first nce, it didn¡¯t look like anything. Then, Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the grass here hasn¡¯t been put up for long. It¡¯s impossible for birds to build their nest here at this time.¡± The weather was cold and the evening wind was strong there. If the birds wanted to build a nest, they wouldn¡¯t do it there. Moreover, it was such a huge nest. Chu Luo snorted and sneered. ¡°Such a big nest can even fit an ostrich.¡± Li Yan swiped on the tablet a few times and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to go up and take a look. If there are no surprises, there should be something down there.¡± Chapter 375 - Stupid Woman

Chapter 375: Stupid Woman

The person who had climbed up the tree lifted the bird¡¯s nest, and found out that a hole had been dug in the trunk. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°This tree has grown here for hundreds of years and has long had a tree soul. The people who dig holes on it will receive retribution sooner orter.¡± Li Yan said to the person on the tree, ¡°See what it is.¡± That person brought the camera closer to what was inside and turned on his phone to illuminate it. There were actually several exquisite explosives and a map that could only be found in the ck market. There was a red thread on the map. Li Yan added, ¡°Open the map.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡± Li Yan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t open it yet.¡± Chu Luo told him, ¡°That red line can¡¯t be touched. That¡¯s a death line. If you touch it, those explosives will automatically explode.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked the person on the tree toe down first. He continued to fiddle with the tablet. Chu Luo sat beside him and drank hot water. After a while, she remembered that she had yet to read a few people¡¯s messages, so she took out her phone again. The message was from Tang Zhiyun and the others, reminding her that thepany would open the day after tomorrow. Chu Luo replied that she would be there on time and prepared to put away her phone. Just then, Anya sent her another message. Anya: ¡°Chu, it¡¯s too boring here. I want to go back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Go back if you want.¡± Anya didn¡¯t reply. After about five minutes, she sent another message. Anya: ¡°Chu, guess who I saw?¡± Anya: ¡°I actually saw the Qin family in the parking lot.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two messages and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, the Qin family is there.¡± Li Yan had obviously already received the news and only responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Anya sent another message: ¡°Chu, I won¡¯t go back first. I feel that the Qin family is acting suspiciously. They must be up to something bad. I want to follow them and see what they¡¯re up to.¡± Chu Luo quickly typed: ¡°Don¡¯t go. Be careful that they¡¯ll deal with you too.¡± Chu Luo waited for a while, but seeing that Anya didn¡¯t reply, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya went to follow the Qin family.¡± Sheined in dissatisfaction, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person afraid that the Qin family will harm her if they discover her?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°People who don¡¯t listen to advice can¡¯t me anyone should they be dealt with.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that Anya was a good person. She said, ¡°You should send a few people to follow her. What if the Qin family discovers Anya and wants to target her?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and used hismunicator to get someone to follow Anya. The two of them waited in the room for more than ten minutes before walking out. ¡­ Elsewhere. Anya led her guards and followed the Qin family from afar. It was a young master from the Qin family. Anya had seen him before, but she couldn¡¯t remember his name. The young master of the Qin family also brought some people over. Not long after, his people quickly left. The young master from the Qin family continued walking forward. Anya was still confident that the Qin family hadn¡¯t discovered her. However, after following them for a few minutes, the guard realized that something was wrong and reminded Anya, ¡°Princess, that person seems to be going to an increasingly remote ce as we walk.¡± Anya felt that since the Qin family didn¡¯t have good intentions towards Chu Luo, they would definitely make preparations in advance. If the ce where they do evil deeds isn¡¯t a little remote, they will be discovered. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Otherwise, the people in front will discover you.¡± The two of them followed the person in front for a while more. The guard became even more uneasy. ¡°Princess, the atmosphere nearby seems a little strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Isn¡¯t this the atmosphere at night?¡± The person in front stopped just as Anya finished speaking. That person suddenly turned around and strode back. Anya was stunned and stood there, forgetting to react. The guard quickly pulled her into the forest. However, the peach tree¡¯s trunk wasn¡¯t big to begin with, and it was bare at this time. How could it conceal anyone? The person walked to the stone path closest to Anya and stopped. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want toe out yourself, or do you want me to invite you? Your choice.¡± Anya grabbed the tree trunk tightly and her heart almost jumped to her throat. She tried her best to calm down and thought about how she was the princess of America and was protected by the secret guards. As long as this person from the Qin family dared to mess around, the secret guards would definitely not let him off. Feeling more confident, she walked out. ¡°I¡¯m not following you. How do you want to invite me?¡± ¡°Ha, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You didn¡¯t follow me when you¡¯ve been walking behind me all the way?¡± After that person finished speaking, his voice became stern. ¡°Tell me, who sent you!¡± ¡°How dare you speak to our princess like that!¡± ¡°Princess? Pfft¡­ How can a princess do such a thing? You¡¯re still too inexperienced to fool me.¡± Anya was a little surprised to hear this. Although there was no moonlight tonight, she could still see the outline of a person clearly. As a member of the top families in the empire, it was impossible for the Qin family not to know her. At the thought of this, she was displeased. ¡°How dare you speak to me like this. Do you believe that I¡¯ll get your country¡¯s guards to arrest you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Before you want to catch me, let¡¯s see if you can leave my ce.¡± After saying that, that person took out the gun. Anya¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the gun. The guard quickly shielded her behind him. ¡°Princess, quickly leave this ce. This person is crazy. He actually dares to point a gun at you.¡± Anya came back to her senses and said angrily, ¡°Who are you from the Qin family? How can you not know me!¡± The man opposite her was extremely arrogant. ¡°Listen up, my name is Fifth Young Master Qin, Qin Zhao. Since you dare to follow me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he really started firing a shot. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya screamed as her guard pushed her into the peach forest beside her. She lost her bnce and fell. After realizing the bullet didn¡¯t enter her flesh, Anya suddenly came back to her senses and only saw her guard fall. ¡°Mina!¡± Anya eximed in surprise and wanted to get up. At this moment, Qin Zhao had already arrived in front of her. Anya propped her hands on the ground and looked at the man approaching her in horror. At this moment, Qin Zhao turned on his phone¡¯s light and shone it on Anya¡¯s face. As Anya was stimted by the light and wanted to cover her eyes, he grabbed her chin and sized her up carefully. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Qin Zhao¡¯s tone sounded lewd. ¡°What a good-looking foreign girl. Did you just say that you¡¯re a princess? Coincidentally, I¡¯m a prince. Are we destined to meet in this peach garden? ¡± Anya had never been treated like this before. She struggled with all her might and shouted, ¡°Help!¡± In the next second, Qin Zhao pressed the gun against her temple. Anya trembled and turned pale. Qin Zhao said sinisterly, ¡°If you dare to scream, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re impudent!¡± Anya was really frightened, but her mind had cleared up. She decided to save herself. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I can be even more impudent than that.¡± As Qin Zhao spoke, he caressed her smooth face ambiguously with the hand that was holding her chin. Anya was disgusted. She clenched her fists on the ground to calm down. ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± As Qin Zhao spoke, his hand really went down. Anya had never been insulted like this before. She quickly fell to the ground, took out her gun, and fired two shots at Qin Zhao. Qin Zhao didn¡¯t expect Anya to have a gun. When the first bullet came, he didn¡¯t have time to dodge it and it brushed past his shoulder. ¡°F*ck!¡± When Qin Zhao dodged the second shot, he cursed and fired at Anya. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Anya screamed instinctively, but her hand quickly pulled the trigger. After she was done shooting, she celebrated the fact that she hadn¡¯t been shot into a sieve by the other party. Her heart skipped a beat again. Qin Zhao was obviously not shot either. Qin Zhaoyi walked over again when Anya ran out of bullets. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you shooting?¡± Heughed sinisterly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not shooting anymore, it¡¯s time for you to serve me.¡± After saying that, he put his hand on his belt buckle and walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± Anya¡¯s face was pale and her body was trembling. She subconsciously propped herself up on the ground and retreated. In the end, she closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The terrifying thing that she had imagined didn¡¯t happen, but a cold and ruthless voice came from above her head. ¡°Chase after her. Kill her if you catch her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then, a few pairs of footsteps could be heard. Anya knew who hade when she heard the voice. She opened her eyes and looked at Qin Ming standing in front of her. Qin Ming held a shlight in his hand. The shlight shone to the side, but she could see her surroundings and his expression. He continued to look at her with his expressionless face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to follow him here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya knew that she was in the wrong and felt aggrieved. She started crying. Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked at her, displeased. At this moment, a subordinate came over and reported to him, ¡°Boss, that person is a fake member of the Qin family. He has been killed by us.¡± ¡°He must have aplices. Search!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as his subordinate left, Qin Ming looked at the trembling Anya. It was obvious that that person had deliberately lured her over. He couldn¡¯t help but berate her softly. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± After saying that, he walked to her side, bent down, picked her up horizontally, and left. Chapter 376 - So Many Worms!

Chapter 376: So Many Worms!

When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the parking lot, they saw Qin Ming walking over from a path with Anya in his arms. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was crying with her head buried, and asked Qin Ming with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked down at Anya¡¯s head. He frowned and didn¡¯t speak. When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, she immediately looked up. Seeing that Li Yan was also there, she subconsciously wiped her tears. At the same time, she realized that she was still being carried by Qin Ming. Her face turned red and she quickly said, ¡°Put me down.¡± Without a word, Qin Ming put her down. As soon as Anya stood on the ground, Chu Luo saw the red mark on her chin and frowned even more. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya was really unwilling to talk about what had happened just now. At this moment, Qin Ming said in a low voice, ¡°She followed the fake Qin Zhao and was almost raped after being discovered.¡± Anya suddenly turned to look at Qin Ming, feeling embarrassed and upset. She wailed and suddenly thought of her guard, Mina. She quickly stopped crying and grabbed Qin Ming¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How is my guard, Mina? Did you get anyone to save her?¡± At this point, she remembered how powerful Chu Luo was. She quickly let go of Qin Ming¡¯s sleeve and turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, Mina was shot. You must save her.¡± Chu Luo nced at the frantic Anya and then at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°She¡¯s in the car.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a car in front. Anya immediately ran over. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who said, ¡°You guys go to the car first. Qin Ming and I will go take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed. Li Yan and Qin Ming quickly walked towards the path. Chu Luo walked to the car and saw Anya calling Mina¡¯s name softly. However, she didn¡¯t manage to wake her up after calling a few times. She quickly turned to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, is Mina¡­ is she¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± Chu Luo took out two silver needles and walked over to seal Mina¡¯s two major acupoints. She looked at the bullet hole on her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take out her bullet now. Think of a way to get me some water.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Anya looked around and quickly walked into the temple. After a while, Anya came out with a monk carrying a water basin. The monk was surprised to see Mina, but he quickly restrained the surprise on his face. He ced the water beside Chu Luo, pressed his palms together, and chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± before turning around to leave. Chu Luo washed Mina¡¯s wound and quickly took out the tools to retrieve the bullet. Before Anya could react, she had already taken out the bullet. Then, she washed her hands with the water in the basin and said to Anya, ¡°Get someone to take good care of her when you go back. She will be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief, but her legs went limp and she leaned against the car. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand properly, go sit in the car.¡± Anya was embarrassed, but this was not the time to be prideful. She climbed into the car and sat down. Only then did Chu Luo ask her, ¡°What exactly happened just now? As a princess, how can you be so impulsive?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya bit her lips and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I heard that person call and say that he will lure you over tonight and catch you. That¡¯s why I followed him.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You only brought one guard? Didn¡¯t His Majesty send you some secret guards?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± After Chu Luo mentioned it, Anya remembered that she had a few secret guards following her. At the thought of this, her face turned pale again. After a while, she asked with a sad expression, ¡°Chu, have my secret guards been killed by them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw Anya¡¯s expression turn even uglier and swallowed her words. She turned to look out of the car and was about to see if Li Yan and the others had returned when she felt a wave of energy approaching. Her expression froze and she said to Anya, ¡°Anya, stay in the car.¡± Anya¡¯s body trembled and she quickly asked, ¡°Is someone powerfuling over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo alighted and stuck a talisman on the car. The car instantly disappeared. Chu Luo quickly walked towards that energy. The peach forest was filled with peach trees that had lost their leaves. Chu Luo walked for a while before jumping up and quickly flying between the peach branches. That energy had juste from outside. When Chu Luo followed the energy fluctuation over, she realized that the energy fluctuation was headed towards the tomb raiders. At this moment, the people living in the simple room weren¡¯t asleep. Many people were gathered together, drinking and chatting. They were chatting about the product exhibition that had been held in the capital recently. It was as if these people were ordinary businessmen who wanted to make a fortune and had speciallye to pray to Buddha. At this moment, there was a gust of wind in the forest. The sound of the wind rang out. Apanying the sound of the wind was a hair-raising hissing sound. However, this sound was quickly covered by the wind, and those people didn¡¯t hear it at all. At this moment, a young man walked out of a simple room and walked to the side. He stopped under a tree five meters away from the simple room and started to undo his belt. It was obvious that he hade out to pee. However, when he finished peeing and shaking, he realized that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Ouch ~ There are so many worms!¡± His shouts alerted the people who were chatting. They quickly walked out with shlights. Wherever the torchlight shone, there were squirming worms everywhere, making people subconsciously have goosebumps. ¡°Ouch!¡± When the young man saw who hade out, he shouted again and strode to one of the middle-aged men. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle, there are so many worms.¡± ¡°What are you shouting for? Stop making a fuss.¡± The others¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t change. One of them quickly took out a bottle and poured it on the worms. After a series of crackling sounds, the air was immediately filled with a scorched smell. One of them looked at the young man and mocked, ¡°Little kid, if you¡¯re even afraid of such worms, how can you follow us to do great things? I advise you to go back and look for your mother. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cry for your parents¡­¡± Many people immediately echoed andughed. The young man¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t look too good. He said in a low voice, ¡°Old ck, deal with these worms first. Looks like this isn¡¯t a ce we can stay.¡± Hearing this, the others immediately stoppedughing. Everyone quickly dealt with the worms that crawled over. Then, they entered the simple room, picked up something, and walked to the side. As they packed their things, Chu Luo chased after the energy fluctuation. The person controlling the worms was beside theke. When Chu Luo went, he was still ying the flute. It was obvious that the flute was used to control worms. Chu Luo stopped ten meters away from that person and picked up a small stone to flick towards that person¡¯s flute. Swoosh~ Pa! Dong! When the flute fell to the ground, that person realized that someone was there and shouted, ¡°Who is it! Come out!¡± Chu Luo walked towards him slowly. When the man saw Chu Luo walking over, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone who hase to deal with you.¡± ¡°Ha, what an arrogant tone!¡± The man was about to pick up the flute that had fallen to the ground. Chu Luo cast a spell and the flute flew out. The man abruptly looked at Chu Luo with shock in his eyes. At this moment, the flute had already reached Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°Since you can control so many worms, you must be from Southern Xinjiang.¡± ¡°Since you know¡­¡± The man¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a sinister and ruthless smile. ¡°In that case you should know that nine out of ten people from Southern Xinjiang know how to control Gu worms. Since you dare to disturb my business, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand towards Chu Luo, and a Gu worm flew towards Chu Luo at lightning speed in the dark. Chu Luo blocked the Gu worm with the flute in her hand. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think you can get rid of my Gu worms as you please?¡± After saying that, he put two fingers to his lips and whistled. After the whistle, the Gu worm turned into a few in the dark and flew towards Chu Luo from different angles. Chu Luo quickly jumped back and took out two bells from her body. She quickly shook them. When the crisp sound of the bell rang in the dark, the man¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You¡­ you actually have something that can control Gu worms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to know now.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she continued to ring the bells and sneered. ¡°Since you like to cast Gu poison on others, I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of being controlled by a Gu worm.¡± ¡°Heh, you can control the Gu worms I raise? What a joke.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if we can try.¡± Chu Luo increased the speed at which she rang the bells. After a while, the man finally stopped smiling. He paused first, then his face contorted and his body spasmed uncontrobly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Looking at the man who was rolling on the ground with his head in his arms, Chu Luo shook the bell as she walked up to him and asked coldly, ¡°Did you nt the Gu worm made from a coil sucking worm in my teacher¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Ouch¡­ Stop shaking. I can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll let your Gu worm kill you.¡± Chapter 377 - You Scared Me to Death

Chapter 377: You Scared Me to Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No¡­ Ouch¡­ I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Chu Luo shook the bells and stopped the Gu worm in the man¡¯s body. The man panted heavily and a vicious glint shed across his lowered eyes. He said in a weak tone, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. When dealing with these people, she had never been as soft-hearted as she was towards ordinary people. As soon as she felt the malice emanating from the man, she rang the bells again. Ding dong, ding dong. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Please stop shaking¡­ Stop shaking¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not in the mood to say it, forget it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! My master is the one who nted the Gu poison in your teacher¡¯s brain!¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked in a low voice, ¡°Looks like you really came for me. Where is your master?¡± ¡°At¡­¡± The man hesitated. ¡°Speak!¡± Chu Luo raised the bell again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. My master followed a group of people to the northwest to look for that ancient tomb yesterday.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t move, a dark glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he quickly threw something at her. That thing was too fast for Chu Luo to see clearly. Just as the man thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to block it this time, a red light quickly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body. The red light formed a barrier and blocked that thing. The red light illuminated the surroundings. Chu Luo looked at the Gu worm that was moving on the ground and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. Then, she quickly shook the bell. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Looking at that person rolling on the ground and wailing, Chu Luo¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly cold. When the red light on her body disappeared, the Gu worm that had fallen by her feet had already lost its life force. That man had also been tortured by the Gu worm until he was bleeding from his seven orifices. Chu Luo put away the bells and turned to walk towards the monastery. She had just walked out not far when a deafening explosion suddenly came from the front. The ground beneath her feet started trembling. Chu Luo looked over and her heart suddenly stopped. In the next second, she disappeared and appeared at the explosion. She looked at the grape field where a huge pit had appeared due to the explosion and the few people in familiar suits lying beside her. Chu Luo quickly looked around and was stunned. Her heart skipped a beat and she shouted, ¡°Yan!¡± In the next moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming stood up from a slope. The moment Chu Luo saw Li Yan, she ran over and pounced on him. Li Yan caught her petite body. Chu Luo grabbed his cor tightly and said, ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan caressed her back and turned to look at Qin Ming. ¡°Go see how they¡¯re doing.¡± Qin Ming walked over. Chu Luo looked up and asked him, ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°There were a few batches of people who came tonight. We chased one of them here. I didn¡¯t expect them to bury ** here previously.¡± ¡°Could the ** on the ancient tree in the temple also be theirs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Did you see whose men it was?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°The Qin family!¡± Chu Luo was furious. ¡°Just now, I was lured away by a Gu Master. That Gu Master wanted to attack those tomb raiders¡­ He said that Teacher¡¯s Gu worm was cast by his master. His master went to the northwest yesterday.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°We were chasing a group of Gu Masters just now. Looks like we were tricked.¡± ¡°Do you think these people aren¡¯t from the Qin family?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan let go of her and raised his hand to remove the dirt on her clothes before saying, ¡°The Qin family isn¡¯t so stupid to expose themselves again and again.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± When Chu Luo asked this, she suddenly thought of what the Sun family had said. ¡°Could it be someone from the Duanmu family? Everyone knows that you¡¯re very close to the Duanmu family now.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Li Yan sneered and held her hand, before walking towards Qin Ming. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate them.¡± After the two of them walked over, Li Yan asked Qin Ming, who was squatting there and checking on those people, ¡°How are they?¡± ¡°They fainted.¡± These people had all undergone special training. Coupled with the fact that everyone reacted quickly during the explosion, no casualties would ur under normal circumstances. Qin Ming stood up and asked his subordinates to take away the people who had fainted. The three of them walked towards the parking lot. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to the Qin family to investigate immediately.¡± Qin Ming seemed to have thought of something and nodded at him. He quickly used hismunicator to contact someone. When the three of them approached the parking lot, Qin Ming said to Li Yan, ¡°The masters of the Qin family have all gone to the northwest. They left this morning.¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped and a powerful cold aura emanated from his body. Qin Ming snorted. ¡°Looks like the Qin family is involved in this matter tonight. Other than the Qin family, the Duanmu family must be involved too.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Qin family¡¯s purpose in doing this?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Put up a show for the Duanmu family and deal with me while they¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The three of them stopped talking and quickly walked towards their car. However, when they walked to the parking lot, a powerful murderous aura suddenly erupted from Qin Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Another car is missing.¡± ¡°What car?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t sense any danger nearby. Qin Ming actually took a few seconds to answer her. ¡°The car Anya and her guard are in is gone.¡± Chu Luo only remembered this matter after he mentioned it. She strode to the car that she had concealed and removed the talisman on it. The car appeared. When Anya saw Chu Luo, she quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, did you catch that person?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over. When Anya saw the soil on their bodies, she widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Smelly¡­ Qin, what happened to you just now?¡± At this point, she thought of the huge explosion she had heard and asked worriedly, ¡°Were you guys over there during the explosion just now?¡± Qin Ming nced at her deeply, thinking to himself: ¡®Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you wanted to call me a stinky blockhead just now.¡¯ However, he still replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then are you injured?¡± Qin Ming nced at her, the look in his eyes clearly saying, ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯. At this moment, Li Yan said to him, ¡°Drive this car.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards the car they drove over in. When the car drove out, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Old Master tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She frowned. ¡°You want to test him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a test. I want to see Old Master Duanmu¡¯s attitude.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Li Yan said, ¡°Old Master saved my life back then and he¡¯s our matchmaker too. As long as their family doesn¡¯t go too far, I can tolerate it. But if their family goes too far, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He was cold to outsiders, but Old Master Duanmu had saved him back then. He would definitely repay this kindness. As for Old Master¡¯s family, if they dared to cross his bottom line, he would definitely not be polite. Chu Luo immediately understood what he was thinking and didn¡¯t say anything else. When the car drove back to the vi, it was already past midnight. After the two of them went upstairs to wash up, Chu Luo leaned in Li Yan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°If the Gu Master who cast the Gu poison on Teacher really went to the northwest, I can only make a trip there. Teacher¡¯s Gu worm must be taken out.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. He tilted his head and kissed her forehead before saying, ¡°My men went over there too. When that Gu Master really follows him, we¡¯ll capture him outside the ancient tomb.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo pressed her ear against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to be injured.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey.¡± ¡­ The next day, Chu Luo and Li Yan woke up early for breakfast. Li Yan took a car to the Duanmu residence. Chu Luo went to the vi behind and experimented with Professor Tang and the others. At the Duanmu residence. The moment the car stopped, he saw Old Master Duanmu¡¯s bodyguardsing over. After Li Yan alighted, he said to him, ¡°CEO Li, Old Master is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡± These words obviously told Li Yan that Old Master Duanmu had guessed that he woulde today and had specially asked his bodyguard to wait for him here. Li Yan wasn¡¯t surprised. He nodded at him coldly and followed him into the door. The two of them didn¡¯t go to the living room in front. Instead, they walked towards the backyard. When they entered the courtyard, Duanmu Tian happened to walk over from a corridor. Duanmu Tian watched as Li Yan followed his grandfather¡¯s bodyguards inside. He stopped in his tracks and a dark glint shed across his eyes. He turned around and walked to the other side. When Li Yan and Old Master¡¯s bodyguards walked into Old Master¡¯s courtyard, they saw him sitting at a chess table in the courtyard, ying chess alone. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu looked up and waved at him with a smile. He said to him kindly, ¡°Young Li,e y with me.¡± Old Master Duanmu was ying Chinese chess. Li Yan walked over and sat down, using a chariot to eat two of Old Master¡¯s soldiers. Old Master Duanmu was stunned at first, then heughed out loud. ¡°Young Li, you¡¯re so edgy today. Not good.¡± He then used his cannon to eat Li Yan¡¯s chariot. Chapter 378 - Li Yan and Old Master Duanmus Game

Chapter 378: Li Yan and Old Master Duanmu¡¯s Game

Li Yan didn¡¯t show any regret over Old Master Duanmu eating his chariot. He continued to y chess with Old Master Duanmu with his cold expression. After a while, Old Master Duanmu suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re so vicious. Something must have happened these past two days?¡± Li Yan looked down at the chessboard and told him about his visit to the templest night in a cold tone. When Old Master Duanmu heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. After making a move, he said, ¡°Looks like the rumors are true. So many people went to the northwest this time. It¡¯s normal for someone to want you to also go there. ¡°You have money and zing Glory¡¯s businesses are very broad. If you go there, you will definitely prepare a lot of resources that are out of their reach. This will enhance the chances of theming out.¡± Hearing Old Master¡¯s analysis, Li Yan didn¡¯t look up. He continued to lower his eyes as if he was thinking about his next move. After taking a step, he said, ¡°Many people went over therest night.¡± ¡°Oh, who are they?¡± ¡°The Qin family, the Lu family¡­ and the Duanmu family.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he finally looked up at Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu looked back at him with his wise eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of life. After putting down the chess piece in his hand, he said to the guard standing at the side, ¡°Little Huang, go and call my eldest son over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them continued ying chess. Ten minutester, Eldest Master Duanmu followed the guard in. ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I heard that our Duanmu family went to Fangqing Temple outside the cityst night?¡± When he heard this, Eldest Master Duanmu was first stunned before asking in confusion, ¡°There was a temple fair at Fangqing Temple yesterday. The women did go over there to burn incense, but they returned at three in the afternoon. I wonder why Father is asking this?¡± After asking this, he looked at Li Yan and asked concernedly, ¡°Did CEO Li also go to Fangqing Temple yesterday? What else happened?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan replied and ate another chess piece from Old Master. Old Master Duanmu looked at the chess piece that had been eaten and thought about how to make his next move. At the same time, he asked Eldest Master Duanmu, ¡°Young Li said that many people are going to the ancient tomb in the northwest whose location has been confirmed recently.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu nced at Li Yan again, as if considering whether to say this in front of Li Yan. Old Master Duanmu nced at him. Only then did Eldest Master Duanmu say in a vexed tone, ¡°Previously, the archeology team nned to go over there. I didn¡¯t expect this news to have been spread by someone. Many people in society already know.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°That tomb is a national ruin. Why didn¡¯t you issue a restraining order?¡± ¡°I was negligent. I should have issued this order at the earliest. Later on, the archeological team said that they weren¡¯t sure if it was the legendary ancient tomb.¡± ¡°In that case, send more people over to stop them. If the structure of the national ruins is destroyed by those people, it will be a huge loss to our empire¡¯s ancient archaeological research.¡± ¡°Okay, Father. I¡¯ll send more people to stop those people.¡± After saying that, Eldest Master Duanmu left. Only then did Old Master Duanmu smile and say to Li Yan, ¡°Luckily, you came to remind me, Young Li. That ancient tomb is very valuable for studying ancient culture. If it¡¯s destroyed by those tomb raiders, it will be a huge loss to our empire.¡± Li Yan nodded and continued ying chess. After the next move, he said, ¡°The Qin family went too.¡± The chess piece that Old Master Duanmu was about to ce stopped halfway. He frowned and a trace of anger finally shed across his face. After a while, he said, ¡°Looks like we were too kind to the Qin family.¡± The game went on for nearly an hour. In the end, Li Yan won. Old Master Duanmu scolded jokingly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve never liked to talk during chess. I was wondering why you kept talking to me today. So you wanted to divert my attention and make me lose.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan looked at Old Master and said, ¡°Talking to you doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed out loud. ¡°You brat, even if you marry a wife, you still don¡¯t have muchpassion.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer. However, Old Master Duanmu changed the topic and asked casually, ¡°Young Li, if one day, I ask you to help me do something that you¡¯re not willing to do, will you agree to help me do it?¡± Li Yan stared at him coldly and said, ¡°No.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed instead of being angry. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re still you¡­ I remember when I saved you back then, you said that as long as you survived, you should return a life to me. You¡¯ve done it. If not for the prescription you gave me, I would have already been buried.¡± At this point, he suddenly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my life can onlyst for half a year. Once people know that they don¡¯t have much time left, they increasingly feel that there¡¯s not enough time. I really want to live to a hundred.¡± Li Yan continued to stare at him. After a while, he said, ¡°I said that I would return a life to you. Since your wish is to live to a hundred years old, I will find a way to let you live until then. ¡°However, if the others from the Duanmu family want to test me or have designs on Luoluo again, don¡¯t me me for falling out with them.¡± After saying this, he stood up and walked out of the door. ¡°Li Yan, how can you speak to Old Master like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes. After they left, the guard asked in confusion, ¡°Old Master, Li Yan is so disrespectful to you. Why are you still letting him be?¡± The guard felt that with Li Yan¡¯s attitude, he should directly capture him and throw him into jail. Old Master Duanmu nced at his guards and started ying chess alone again. After a few moves, he said, ¡°Young Master Li won¡¯te over to say these things without evidence. Since he said that someone from our Duanmu family was involvedst night, that must be true. ¡°Go and tell my eldest son to restrain those juniors properly. I don¡¯t want Young Master Li toe and test me again because of these troublesome matters.¡± The guard was stunned for a moment before quickly responding, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo went over to do experiments with Professor Tang and the others early in the morning. She did it until noon. The four of them were about to eat when they saw a car parked outside the vi. Li Yan alighted. Chu Luo was a little surprised and immediately walked out to wee him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and nced at the three of them sitting in the living room, preparing to eat. He said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and turned to say to Professor Tang and the others, ¡°Grandpa Hu, Professor Tang, Professor Cao, don¡¯t wait for me. Yan and I will go back to our vi to eat.¡± She then walked towards their vi with Li Yan. After walking out of the vi, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you discover anything when you went over?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her but said, ¡°Old Master wants to live to a hundred years old. I¡¯ve already found all the herbs on that list you prescribed. I¡¯ve decided to let him live to a hundred.¡± ¡°Is this your repayment for saving his life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll brew this medicine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Though Li Yan was cold to people, he wasn¡¯t really cold-blooded and heartless to the point of being inhumane. He would definitely repay Old Master Duanmu for saving his life back then. After the two of them had eaten, they saw Qin Ming walking in with a huge wooden chest. Li Yan walked over to take the wooden box and ced it on the table. Chu Luo guessed what it was. ¡°Are those herbs inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo quickly opened it. When she saw the few rare herbs in a special transparent container in the wooden box, she smiled. ¡°Over the next two days, I¡¯ll refine those herbs into pills. You can give them to Old Master Duanmu after a period of time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, Chu Luo took the herbs and went to the other herbs refining room to brew the medicine. When Chu Luo was concocting the medicine, she only greeted Elder Hu but didn¡¯t say anything. When Elder Hu pushed open the door to see what medicine Chu Luo was brewing, he was shocked when he smelled the medicine. He smelled the floating Chinese medicine smell carefully and asked, ¡°Little Chu, where did you get this prescription from?¡± At this point, he became excited. ¡°I think I smell the Ice Fire Unicorn Grass!¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s this herb.¡± ¡°How did you find this herb?¡± At this point, he immediately understood. ¡°Looks like Li Yan got someone to find it.¡± ¡°Yes, he sent someone to look for it.¡± Elder Hu smelled it again and his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You have two special herbs inside. What are they?¡± At this point, he fell into deep thought. Chu Luo knew that these three herbs had been extinct in this world for a long time. It was already good enough that Elder Hu knew about one herb. She said, ¡°The other two are White Withered Floss and ming Phoenix Grass.¡± ¡°What? This¡­ this¡­ you actually found these two herbs!¡± Elder Hu was so excited that his face was red. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Quickly show me those two herbs.¡± Chu Luo brought him to see the two herbs. Elder Hu sighed. ¡°I saw these two kinds of herbs in an ancient medical book when I was very young. I always thought that they were extinct in this world. I didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be able to find them.¡± At this point, Elder Hu realized something. ¡°That¡¯s not right. What illness do you want to treat by brewing these three herbs together?¡± Chapter 379 - Ill Be Wherever My Wife Is

Chapter 379: I¡¯ll Be Wherever My Wife Is

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This matter was a secret to begin with, and Chu Luo couldn¡¯t possibly tell Elder Hu. She deliberately said in a mischievous tone, ¡°Grandpa Hu, guess?¡± Elder Hu remembered that Li Yan had asked Chu Luo to brew these herbs and that they must be useful to Li Yan. He stopped guessing and deliberately scolded with a smile, ¡°Littless, how can I guess without you saying anything?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly pulled a long face. ¡°Although I can¡¯t guess what the effects of the medicine you brewed are for now, you just have to remember that doctors are born to save the dying and heal the injured. If they don¡¯t harm anyone, I won¡¯t care.¡± Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°What if we meet an evil person? Should we save him too?¡± Elder Hu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with it after we save him. We would¡¯ve fulfilled our duty as a doctor by then.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s words touched Chu Luo¡¯s heart. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will definitely follow Grandpa Hu¡¯s instructions.¡± These words amused Elder Hu. ¡°Haha¡­ You mischievous little girl!¡± The medicine that Chu Luo was going to brew was too special. Other than her, no one else in the world knew how to concoct it, so she could only stay here and guard it. By the time it was nine in the evening, she still wasn¡¯t done yet. Elder Hu and the others were prepared to go back and rest. ¡°Lass, how much longer do you need to brew this medicine?¡± Elder Hu hade over to take a look a few times. Every time he thought that she was going to finish brewing the medicine, he heard from Chu Luo that it was still early. Chu Luo repeated, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Grandpa Hu, are you guys going to rest?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already past nine.¡± ¡°Then go rest. I can only leave after this medicine is done.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Alright, if you go back toote,e overter tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when she suddenly thought of the opening of Tang Zhiyun and the others¡¯ onlinepany tomorrow. She said, ¡°My seniors¡¯pany is opening tomorrow. I am going there.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Elder Hu sighed. ¡°You youngsters are really driven to start apany during your university days.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Grandpa Hu, you¡¯re more incredible. You¡¯ve known Chinese medicine since you were young.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Elder Hu was overjoyed by Chu Luo¡¯s praise. He left after giving a few more instructions. Chu Luo continued to brew the medicine. When Li Yan returned from outside and came to look for Chu Luo, it was already half-past eleven. When he pushed open the door, Chu Luo was watching a teaching video by an overseas professor with her earpiece. Li Yan ced the supper he had brought for her on a chair outside the door and walked in. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan enter, she took off her earpiece and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back?¡± Li Yan nced at the medicine pot beside her and asked, ¡°How much longer do you need to brew it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to brew it for at least another seven to eight hours.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°There are snacks outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stood up and walked out of the door. When she reached Li Yan, she stopped and said to him, ¡°Help me keep an eye on the medicine. When the color of the ming Phoenix Grass bes the color of mes, you must call me.¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch her face. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her cheek against his hand like a wheedling kitten, tickling Li Yan¡¯s heart. Just as he was considering whether to pull her over and kiss her fiercely, Chu Luo raised her feet and walked out happily. Li Yan could only walk to the medicine pot to help her keep an eye on the medicine inside. After Chu Luo finished her supper, the ming Phoenix Grass had yet to turn into the color of mes, so she stood with Li Yan and watched. Chu Luo told him about the process of making this medicine. ¡°The most important step in taking this medicine is the priest¡¯s blessing. Other than me, no one else in the world can do it.¡± Li Yan looked at her confident and smug expression as she spoke and grabbed her hand. He suddenly asked, ¡°So in your time and space, you were a priestess?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and gave him a confused look. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and kiss her flower-like lips. Her lips were suddenly attacked. Chu Luo pursed her lips and punched his arm with a smile. She scolded delicately, ¡°Big baddie.¡± Li Yan also smiled and asked, ¡°Why have you never told me what your profession was over there?¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°My world is a little different from this world. There¡¯s no priesthood in this world at all. You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. Uh¡­¡± Her waist was suddenly pulled over. When Chu Luo¡¯s body bumped into his arms, before she could snap back to her senses, Li Yan punished her by kissing her fiercely on the lips. It wasn¡¯t until her lips turned red that she was let go. Li Yan threatened her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Regardless of whether I know or not, as long as it¡¯s about you, you¡¯re not allowed to hide it from me. Otherwise¡­¡± At this point, he deliberately blew into her ear. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She shrunk her neck andy in his arms, panting. After she had steadied her breathing, she looked up at her and blinked her big, innocent eyes. Li Yan¡¯s deliberately tightened jawline instantly softened. He was about to lower his head again when Chu Luo suddenly saw the herbs in the medicine pot from the corner of her eye. She said excitedly, ¡°Ah! The ming Phoenix Grass I was waiting for has finally turned into the color of mes.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed him away and walked to the medicine pot. She quickly threw in the other herbs and went to do other things. Li Yan, who had been pushed away heartlessly, was silent for a few seconds. He quietly walked out and sat in a chair outside. He opened hisptop and apanied her as he worked. Chu Luo worked for another two hours. When she remembered Li Yan, she realized that he was gone. She subconsciously nced at the open door and happened to see half of Li Yan¡¯s body exposed by the door. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan seemed to have sensed her gaze and tilted his head to look over. Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone back to rest?¡± Li Yan looked at her hand and saw that she wasn¡¯t holding anything to prove that she was fine at this time. He put hisptop aside and stood up to walk in. ¡°I¡¯ll be wherever my wife is.¡± Li Yan walked up to her and looked at her deeply. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She grabbed hisrge hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the most crucial stepter. It will take more than three hours. If I finish that step and fall asleep from exhaustion, you must remember to wake me up.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Will it be dangerous for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a little tired. I¡¯m going to use the ability of a priest. When the timees, my Phoenix will possess me. I¡¯m asking you to wake me up because I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll bete going to the seniors¡¯ ce.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression finally rxed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep watch over you here.¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Chu Luo felt the muscles in his arm tense up, so she poked his arm with her other hand. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡± Li Yan stared at her and nodded, but the muscles on his arm were still tense. Chu Luo had no choice but to change the topic. After brewing the medicine in the medicine pot for more than an hour, Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± With that, she let go of his hand. Li Yan retreated to the side. After Chu Luo chanted a few incantations, a red light suddenly shot out from her arm. After the red light, a phoenix that seemed to be burning with mes appeared above Chu Luo. This wasn¡¯t the first time Li Yan had seen this phoenix, but he was still shocked. Chu Luo said, ¡°Phoenix, protect.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Soon, the entire building was covered by an invisible barrier. The scene that followed made Li Yan, who had experienced great storms, forget to react. He didn¡¯t expect that when his little wife used her priestess¡¯s ability, her entire body would emit a powerful spiritual aura. (Don¡¯t ask him how he knew that it was a spiritual aura. These two words just suddenly barged into his mind.) This spiritual aura all went into the medicine pot. The herbs seemed to have a life of their own and were quickly brewed. After an unknown period of time, the herbs in the medicine pot slowly melted into the medicine. After a while, the medicinal liquid started to decrease. At around six o¡¯clock, all the herbs in the medicine pot had turned into pills. At this moment, Phoenix returned to Chu Luo¡¯s arm. At the same time, Chu Luo felt a wave of sleepiness assault her brain. She had just blinked when someone hugged her from the back. A suppressed worried voice came from beside her ear. ¡°Baby, can you still hold on?¡± Chu Luo turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± After saying that, she even used two fingers to measure how much it was. Li Yan wrapped one arm around her waist and pinched her nose with the other. ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°It went smoothly this time. We just have to pack the pills.¡± Li Yan looked at the time. ¡°Mm, you can go back and sleep for two hourster.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out a few small bottles to put the pills in them. After she was done, she handed him one of the bottles. ¡°Give this to Old Master Duanmu.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the bottles in her hands and started distributing them. ¡°This bottle is for Teacher Gao and his wife, this bottle is for Old Master Sun, and these two bottles¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan looked back at her. ¡°Forget it. With me around, you don¡¯t have to take these pills at all.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her waist and his eyes darkened. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do I just have to ¡®eat¡¯ you when the timees?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 380 - Help Your Friends Keep Up Appearances

Chapter 380: Help Your Friends Keep Up Appearances

Chu Luo tidied up the herbs refining room and walked out with Li Yan. As they walked out of the vi, it was just dawn. The two of them walked into the courtyard hand in hand. When she walked to the middle of the courtyard, Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the herbs in the air and said to Li Yan, ¡°Coincidentally, there are many herbs here. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make some fragrance bags to refresh myself. When I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll just smell it and I won¡¯t be sleepy anymore.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and said in disagreement, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote in the future.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and suddenly pulled her hand out and stopped. Li Yan looked at her. Chu Luo extended her hands to him and wheedled, ¡°I want you to piggyback me.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and arched his legs with his back facing her. Chu Luo pounced on his back. Li Yan carried her on his back. Chu Luo leaned her cheek against his intimately and said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, piggybacking and carrying feel different.¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°Compared to piggybacking you, I prefer to carry you with my arms. This way, I can see your face.¡± Chu Luo deliberately rubbed her face against his. ¡°The butler and the others must be up already. How embarrassed would you be if they saw you carrying me in?¡± Hearing this, Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he said, ¡°If you want me to carry you, I¡¯ll immediately get them to retreat.¡± ¡°No, Yan, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± After saying that, Chu Luo leaned her chin on his shoulder and actually fell asleep. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her, heartache flickering across his eyes. When he carried her back to the vi, the butler was indeed waiting in the courtyard. The butler immediately saw the sleeping Chu Luo. He originally wanted to say good morning, but he shut his mouth and followed behind Li Yan. When they were about to reach their bedroom door, he opened it first. Li Yan went in and ced Chu Luo on the bed. He whispered to the butler, ¡°Make some stomach-nourishing porridge. We¡¯ll eat it in two hours.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± The butler turned around and left their bedroom and closed the door. Li Yan went to the bathroom and fetched half a basin of hot water. He wiped Chu Luo¡¯s hands and face before changing her into pajamas. Chu Luo must have felt disturbed, for she frowned in dissatisfaction. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Baby, continue sleeping.¡± Chu Luo nodded in her sleep and turned around to continue sleeping. Li Yan looked at her, who was defenseless even in her sleep, and an indescribable joy surged in his heart. He brought the basin in, washed up, came out and climbed into bed, then hugged her before closing his eyes. Two hourster, Li Yan woke Chu Luo up. She opened her sleepy eyes and blinked a few times before asking, ¡°Is it eight o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo rubbed her eyes and sat up. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan and saw ayer of stubble on his chin. She couldn¡¯t help but touch it and say with a smile, ¡°You look a little different from usual.¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze was born sharp and wolfish. He usually had a cold face and gave people a sense of distance that made them not dare to approach. At this moment, there was only wildness in his eyes, especially since the top two buttons of his pajamas were still open. It was very tempting. Li Yan¡¯s heart burned and his throat bobbed. He raised his hand and pressed it against the back of her head, bringing himself closer to her as he gave her a scorching kiss. It wasn¡¯t until they were both panting that he let go of her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not getting up, we can continue.¡± Chu Luo suddenly came back to her senses and pushed him away. She got off the bed and ran towards the bathroom. Li Yan, who was pushed against the bedhead, looked at the bathroom door andughed happily. When the two of them washed up and went downstairs, it was already half-past eight. She and Li Yan had just sat at the dining table to eat breakfast when they received a call from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao asked on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, are you leaving?¡± Chu Luo looked at the porridge in front of her and replied, ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe, I knew that you haven¡¯t left yet. Then hurry up. My father and I are arriving soon. Today, Dad said that he wants to send the senior flowers to congratte them on the opening of theirpany.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± With that, she hung up. After breakfast, Chu Luo stood up and walked out of the door. Li Yan grabbed her hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Help your friends keep up appearances.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She nodded at him and the two of them got into the car. ¡­ Elsewhere. At the Phoenix Skies Legend onlinepany. Today was the opening day of thepany. Too excited to sleepst night, Tang Zhiyun and the other three had arrived at dawn. The four of them did another round of cleaning up in thepany and checked all theputer equipment. It was finally eight o¡¯clock. Xie Minghai checked his wristwatch for the 15th time today and muttered, ¡°Did Junior forget the time? Should I call her to remind her? Also, Taozi said that he woulde early today. Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Yu Lei, who was standing beside him, couldn¡¯t stand his nagging for the umpteenth time. He raised his hand and punched his shoulder. ¡°Haizi, rather than nagging here, you might as well go downstairs and wait. Maybe they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± After saying that, Xie Minghai walked towards the stairs. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Yu Lei wanted to stop him, but Tang Zhiyun, who had walked over, said, ¡°Let him be. Coincidentally, we need someone to go downstairs to receive the guests. A few seniors said that they woulde over today. Looks like it is almost time for them to arrive.¡± The seniors that Tang Zhiyun mentioned were all graduates of Imperial University who had already graduated and had started working, and were doing well in the field ofputer science. Sure enough, in less than five minutes after Xie Minghai went down, four to five elite-looking young men in suits and ties walked up. Xie Minghai pointed at the ss door in front and said to them, ¡°Seniors, that¡¯s ourpany.¡± A young man in a blue suit patted Xie Minghai¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°Junior, the ce you chose isn¡¯t bad. The renovation is also very well done.¡± Hearing the praise, Xie Minghai felt refreshed. He even said humbly, ¡°No, no. We have to thank the students from the School of Engineering for the renovation here. We asked them to help us design it.¡± Another young man in a white suit with all his hairbed towards the top of his head looked at thepany namete by the door and was a little surprised. ¡°Junior, yourpany actually used the name of the team you used in thepetition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We all think that the name Phoenix Skies Legend is good, so we used it.¡± The young man in the white suit propped his chin on one hand and admired it for a while. ¡°These words are really well written. Who did you get to help write them? Coincidentally, my office also needs a more ssy calligraphy piece. Junior, do rmend.¡± The other young man in the red suit said, ¡°Such a calligraphy piece would make a great gift for the boss. Junior, rmend the calligraphy master to me too.¡± The other three were also a little tempted. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°My Sister Chu wrote this herself. How can my Sister Chu¡¯s calligraphy pieces be given to others casually?¡± The sudden voice made the youngsters turn around. Just as they were wondering where this person hade from, Xie Minghai grinned and greeted him, ¡°Taozi, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Not only am I here, but my father is also here.¡± ¡°Where? Why don¡¯t I see Uncle Wang?¡± ¡°He¡¯s instructing a few workers to move the flower baskets from the back.¡± ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? How can you let Uncle Wang be behind you?¡± Xie Minghai punched Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and shouted at thepany door, ¡°Old Tang, Leizi, Qingfeng,e out and help Uncle Wang get the flower baskets and entertain the guests.¡± The three of them immediately walked out from different ces. Tang Zhiyun received the seniors and the other three went down to help move the flower baskets. Tang Zhiyun brought the five of them in. The five of them looked around the entirepany and praised the ce. The peacock-haired young man suddenly asked Tang Zhiyun casually, ¡°Junior Tang, yourpany is opening today. Will Junior Chu Luoe?¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°Junior said that she woulde.¡± The five of them looked at each other and a glint shed across their eyes. ¡°Seniors, go to the office and take a seat.¡± ¡°No need, no need. We want to see your studio first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Zhiyun led them to look at the studio outside. Xie Minghai and the others quickly brought up all the flower baskets. After Daddy Wang came in, Tang Zhiyun greeted him. Daddy Wang sized up thepany and nodded in praise. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Yourputer office looks different from otherpanies.¡± These words immediately made the othersugh. Soon, Wu Yiyao arrived. When the youngsters saw Wu Yiyao, they were all attracted by her gentle and pleasant disposition. Especially the peacock-haired youth, he lowered his voice excitedly and asked Yu Lei, who was closest to him, ¡°Junior Yu, is this beauty your girlfriend?¡± Yu Lei subconsciously replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s aputer science teacher.¡± ¡°Really? Then does she have a boyfriend?¡± When Yu Lei heard this, he immediately became alert and asked warily, ¡°Senior Zhu, why are you asking this?¡± Zhu Chenglong straightened his cor. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, of course I¡¯ll woo her. This kind of beauty is simply my ideal wife candidate.¡± Hearing this, Yu Lei¡¯s eyelids twitched and he looked at Tang Zhiyun subconsciously. Chapter 381 - Are You Here to Cause Trouble on Our Companys Opening Day?

Chapter 381: Are You Here to Cause Trouble on Our Company¡¯s Opening Day?

Tang Zhiyun was talking to the others and didn¡¯t notice them. Yu Lei turned his gaze to Wu Yiyao and thought in frustration, ¡®Teacher Little Wu is Old Tang¡¯s sweetheart. How could I have said that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend just now? Didn¡¯t I attract a love rival for Old Tang for no reason?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more he med himself. Yu Lei decided to think of a way to dispel Zhu Chenglong¡¯s thoughts. However, his mind was a little flustered. The more flustered he was, the more he couldn¡¯t think of a good idea. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong had already walked towards Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao was asking Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Little Tang, did Little Chu say when she woulde over?¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to answer when a gentlemanly and gentle voice came from the side. ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu.¡± The two of them turned to look at Zhu Chenglong at the same time. Zhu Chenglong, who thought he was handsome, lifted his suit cor and revealed the xx watch on his wrist. He smiled and introduced himself to her. ¡°I¡¯m their senior. My name is Zhu Chenglong. I¡¯m the director of the technology department at ¡®Ocean Star¡¯ Electronic Technology Co., Ltd. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand to her. ¡°Hello.¡± Wu Yiyao reached out to shake his hand, but just as she was about to retract her hand, she realized that the man opposite her had grazed the back of her hand with his thumb. Wu Yiyao paused and the smile on her face disappeared. She immediately retracted her hand. However, Zhu Chenglong didn¡¯t notice Wu Yiyao¡¯s abnormality. He continued to smile at her most gently and said, ¡°I heard from Junior Yu that you¡¯re aputer science teacher. You were transferred to Imperial University not long ago, right? I wonder where you used to teach?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never taught before. I¡¯ve been studyingputer science abroad.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Old Tang!¡± Yu Lei suddenly shouted from behind Zhu Chenglong. Zhu Chenglong was so startled that he forgot what to say. He turned to look at Yu Lei with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Yu Lei pretended not to see it and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Wu, the peach tree that Junior specified hasn¡¯t been watered. Why don¡¯t you water it?¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Okay, Little Chu should be here soon. I¡¯ll water the potted nts first.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the office. ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Senior Brother Zhu, don¡¯t. Ourpany just opened today. There are still many things that we don¡¯t know. You¡¯re a senior manager at arge corporation. You¡¯ve got to teach us how to manage apany.¡± Zhu Chenglong was a little unhappy that Yu Lei stopped him, but he thought that he had plenty of time to spend with Wu Yiyaoter so he agreed. Yu Lei winked at Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun had no idea what Yu Lei meant. Yu Lei panicked. He took out his phone and sent him a message. After he pulled Zhu Chenglong away, he sent the message to Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun was surprised to receive Yu Lei¡¯s message. When he opened it and saw the content, he lost hisposure. However, before Tang Zhiyun could think of a way to make Zhu Chenglong give up on Wu Yiyao, a group of uniformed bodyguards suddenly arrived outside the door. These bodyguards were all holding gift boxes. After they entered, they stood by the door. Zhu Chenglong, who was standing beside Tang Zhiyun, asked excitedly, ¡°Junior, are these Master Li¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Tang Zhiyun frowned and said affirmatively, ¡°No.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in a suit and a serious expression walked in. The middle-aged man came up to Tang Zhiyun and asked him, ¡°Are you Tang Zhiyun, the person-in-charge of Phoenix Skies Legend?¡± ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Duanmu family. I¡¯m here on the orders of my young masters to congratte you. Congrattions on the opening of yourpany.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to the bodyguards behind him. The bodyguards holding the gift boxes brought over the gifts one by one. Seeing these presents, Tang Zhiyun subconsciously felt that he shouldn¡¯t ept them. At this moment, Wang Mingtao rubbed against his back and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Tang, what¡¯s going on? When did you meet the Duanmu family?¡± Zhu Chenglong, who was standing beside him, urged him, ¡°Junior Tang, hurry up and ept it. That person opposite you is the butler of the Duanmu family. If word gets out, yourpany¡¯s future will soar.¡± When Tang Zhiyun heard this, he frowned and said to the butler of the Duanmu family with a polite smile, ¡°Please thank the masters of the Duanmu family on my behalf, but we can¡¯t ept these gifts.¡± ¡°No?¡± The butler¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°I¡¯m just here on orders. If you don¡¯t ept it, I definitely won¡¯t bring it back.¡± Not only did these words make Tang Zhiyun pause, but the other three also looked displeased. Even a blur person like Wang Mingtao could tell that something was wrong. He wanted to stand up and criticize this butler, but Daddy Wang pulled him back. Daddy Wang warned him in a low voice, ¡°Taozi, don¡¯t cause trouble at this time.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re obviously here for a purpose. What if they¡¯re here for Sister Chu?¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he frowned. Before Wang Mingtao could react, he stood out and said, ¡°Mr. Butler, thispany was jointly opened by a few people, including Little Chu. Since you¡¯re here to give a gift sincerely, you can give it to Little Chu when shees.¡± The butler suddenly nced at Daddy Wang. This nce made Daddy Wang¡¯s heart beat much faster. This made him certain that the butler in front of him had deliberately brought the present over before Chu Luo came. Daddy Wang thought, ¡®As long as we can deal with this person until Chu Luoes, it will definitely be easy to resolve this matter.¡¯ He was about to continue when there was another loudmotion outside the door. Then, a group of reporters and cameramen rushed in. The cameraman furiously snapped his camera at everyone the moment he entered. The reporters even extended their microphones and asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Tang, hello. I¡¯m a reporter from XX Magazine. I heard that Chu Luo has shares in yourpany. The Duanmu family has already sent gifts. Will Chu Luo and Master Lie overter?¡± ¡°Mr. Tang, as university students, are you able to open apany in such a good location because of Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Are the things inside sponsored by Master Li? Will yourpany¡¯s development follow in the footsteps of the zing Glory Corporation?¡± ¡°You guys established apany so quickly. Who should you be thanking?¡± ¡­ These reporters¡¯ questions kept mentioning Chu Luo and Li Yan. Their words implied that theirpany wasn¡¯t founded because of their efforts, but because of Li Yan who was behind Chu Luo. Anyone who had worked so hard for so long would be unhappy if they were denied everything like this. At this moment, a reporter turned the microphone and asked the Duanmu family¡¯s butler politely, ¡°Sir, are you from the Duanmu family?¡± The Duanmu family¡¯s butler nodded with a stern face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to deliver gifts on behalf of my young masters today.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± A few reporters took a deep breath and became even more excited. Another reporter asked, ¡°Could it be that the young masters of the Duanmu family know the bosses of Phoenix Skies Legend?¡± ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± The butler had never thought about how Tang Zhiyun and the others would feel. He said directly, ¡°Our Young Master is very close to Master Li.¡± When Xie Minghai and Yu Lei heard this, their expressions changed. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, Daddy Wang quickly said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, quickly give Little Chu a call.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately understood and quickly retreated to call Chu Luo. He had just taken two steps back when someone patted his shoulder. Wu Yiyao¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Little Wang, I¡¯ve already called Little Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. The reporters were still asking questions. Wu Yiyao walked to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side and said to the people standing together in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. We don¡¯t know what this person¡¯s intentions are yet. Little Chu said that she will be here soon.¡± Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when a clear and pleasant voice came from behind the reporter¡¯s door. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble at ourpany¡¯s opening day?¡± Hearing that voice, everyone immediately turned around. Chu Luo stood by the door alone with a displeased expression. She looked at the Duanmu family¡¯s butler and said, ¡°Since your young master is very close to Yan, why didn¡¯t you go to his ce to give him the gift? What¡¯s the meaning of you sending it to me?¡± When the butler heard this, his expression changed. In the next second, he said with a straight face, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m just under orders to give you a gift. If you don¡¯t want it, you can return it directly.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo took out her phone. Just as everyone thought that she was going to call Li Yan, she pointed the phone camera at the butler and a group of reporters and slowly said, ¡°Today, my seniors¡¯pany is opening. The butler of the Duanmu family said that he is delivering gifts on behalf of his young master. Moreover, he forcefully forced them to ept them. My seniors don¡¯t know the young master of the Duanmu family. Everyone should be able to guess why they sent gifts.¡± The butler knew that something was wrong when he saw her take the video. When he heard her say that, his expression finally changed. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡­¡± ¡°Why? Since you like to use power to force my seniors to ept gifts, can¡¯t I post on Weibo? ¡°Oh¡­ and these reporters, you were the one who found them, right? Are you trying to prove that the seniors¡¯ efforts were all fake and that they had merely relied on Yan?¡± At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you about the four seniors¡¯ aplishments today.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s berating stunned everyone. Chu Luo said, ¡°Tang Zhiyun, a topputer science student at Imperial University. He participated in the National Computer Network Competition in his first year and won the championship. In his second year, he designed his own game program. He is the one who designed the two most popr games, XX and YY. In his third year¡­ so far, he has won no less than ten awards of various sizes. Xie Minghai¡­¡± Chapter 382 - Reversal

Chapter 382: Reversal

As Chu Luo listed the aplishments of the four boys, everyone was shocked. The others were shocked that the four youngsters were actually so outstanding. Tang Zhiyun and the other three were shocked that Chu Luo could talk about their four years of university achievements in one go. After Chu Luo revealed their aplishments, she looked at the butler and reporters sent by the Duanmu family and said straightforwardly, ¡°Are you all crazy or blind? Firstly, you¡¯re saying that the seniors relied on Yan and me to build thispany. Instead, you¡¯re ignoring their aplishments before I even knew them!¡± ¡°Do you think that with the money they earned previously, the reward they received in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯, and their skills, they still can¡¯t build thispany? Do people need your Duanmu family to specially remind them that they are friends with me? I think some people from your Duanmu family have ulterior motives, eh?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were really too impolite, making the Duanmu family¡¯s butler¡¯s face turn ashen. At that moment, the butler¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and panic shed across his face. He quickly picked up the call. No one knew what the other party said, but the butler kept answering, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Okay, okay.¡± Then, his expression froze as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to them immediately.¡± After saying that, he put away his phone and the expression on his face changed several times. In the end, he walked up to Tang Zhiyun and the others sincerely, bowed to them and said: ¡°Sorry, everyone. My young masters know Miss Chu and wanted to prevent anyone from misunderstanding her, so they asked me toe over alone to congratte Miss Chu. I misunderstood my young masters¡¯ intentions. I caused the matter to escte to this extent and even made you misunderstand. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± After saying that, he immediately turned to the group of reporters and said, ¡°I hope you reporters won¡¯t report this matter randomly today.¡± The reporters didn¡¯t dare to challenge the Duanmu family. Even though they knew the real purpose of this butler¡¯s visit, they only dared to say: ¡°No, no. We¡¯re here to congratte you too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The bosses are young and promising. They relied on their own abilities and talents to build thispany. The higher-ups said that we have to report more young entrepreneurs who can inspire people. We must report properly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡­ Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at Chu Luo. They wouldn¡¯t speak at this time. As long as Chu Luo said no, they would never forgive them. However, Daddy Wang thought more than Chu Luo and the others. He felt that the Duanmu family was the number one family. Since their butler had given in, they didn¡¯t have to harp on this matter. Chu Luo nced at everyone¡¯s reaction and sneered. This made the Duanmu family¡¯s butler and reporters feel a little uneasy for no reason. At this moment, Wu Yiyao walked up to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, since this is a misunderstanding and the reporters say that it¡¯s to report about young entrepreneurs, let the reporters report properly today about Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯s opening. Also¡­¡± At this point, she looked at the group of reporters and asked with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to report on Phoenix Skies Legend, will it be reported on the headlines?¡± The reporters¡¯ hearts skipped a beat and their expressions turned bitter. A reporter said, ¡°I have to ask our chief editor about that.¡± ¡°Then ask,¡± Chu Luo said coldly. The reporter who spoke felt his heart palpitate. He felt that if he didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer, theirpany would be finished. At the thought of this, the reporter said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go ask immediately.¡± Then, he took out his phone and quickly walked out of thepany. When the other reporters saw that he had gone to make a call, they also said that they would immediately go and ask about it before following him out. These reporters were fast, but when they entered, their smiling faces looked even uglier than when they were crying. After they walked up to them, they said at the same time, ¡°Our chief editor has agreed to put this interview on the headlines today.¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, then?¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Do you need to interview Little Tang and the others again?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The reporters immediately surrounded them. The questions asked this time were worlds apart from the previous ones. Chu Luo didn¡¯t join in the conversation. She stood at the side with Wu Yiyao and the Wang father-and-son duo. Daddy Wang gave Wu Yiyao a thumbs up. ¡°Teacher Wu is so smart. This is simply advertising for Phoenix Skies Legend for free.¡± Wang Mingtao scratched his head and said in confusion, ¡°Although these people will be reporting news that¡¯s beneficial to thepany and the seniors, it¡¯s a fact that Sister Chu also has shares in thepany. Will anyone make a big deal of this matter?¡± ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If someone really wants to make a big deal of this, they¡¯re just jealous of me. Why should I care about what these people say?¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. While the reporters were being ¡°forced¡± to interview Tang Zhiyun and the others, the butler of the Duanmu family left with the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo, who was standing there and watching them leave, sneered at the same time. Wang Mingtao sneered. ¡°I used to think that the Duanmu family was unattainable. I didn¡¯t expect some people to be so stupid.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he rapped him on the head and warned him in a low voice, ¡°Kid, shut your mouth tightly. If Little Chu didn¡¯t threaten them with posting it on Weibo today, do you think Little Tang and the others can resolve this matter? ¡°ording to the development just now, Little Tang¡¯spany will definitely suffer many malicious attacks.¡± Wu Yiyao agreed with Daddy Wang. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Chu has a lot of influence now. If this Weibo post is really released, the Duanmu family will definitely be affected. The Duanmu family is only not doing this to make peace.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard them say that, he finally understood a little. However, he said, ¡°Sister Chu didn¡¯t post it on Weibo?¡± He had always thought that Chu Luo had already posted on Weibo. The Duanmu family only came out to stop her when they saw this. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°No, but I sent it to Eldest Master Duanmu.¡± The three of them froze, thenughed at the same time. After the reporters left, the other five youngsters, who had been ignored, finally came back to their senses. ording to the development just now, they felt like they could now see a bright future ahead of theirpany ¡®Phoenix Skies Legend¡¯. They immediately came over and said nice things. Seeing them chatting andughing, Wu Yiyao asked Chu Luo privately, ¡°Little Chu, you came alone?¡± ¡°No, Yan is still downstairs.¡± Wu Yiyao chuckled. ¡°Did you ask him not toe up after receiving my call?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Li Yan toe up. It was Li Yan who didn¡¯t want toe up himself. He said that it was better if she came up alone to resolve this matter. But now that she thought about it, that was indeed the case. When thepany was established, Tang Zhiyun and the others had never thought of holding a grand event. But they didn¡¯t expect that after those reporters went back, they quickly reported about the establishment of theirpany in the headlines. Based on their ability at Imperial University, someone quickly called them. On the first day, thepany received a huge order to build a firewall for argepany. Wang Mingtaoughed and suggested, ¡°Haha, congrattions on your opening! We should have a feast to celebrate this afternoon.¡± This suggestion was immediately agreed by everyone. When everyone went downstairs, Zhu Chenglong walked beside Wu Yiyao and said gently and considerately, ¡°Teacher Wu, do you want to go back to Imperial University after dinner? I¡¯ll send you there. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to Imperial University too.¡± Chu Luo, who was walking beside them, nced at Zhu Chenglong, who was dressed like a peacock. She tilted her head to look at Tang Zhiyun, who had only changed his expression for a moment, and asked the others what was going on. Xie Minghai walked to her side and whispered, ¡°This person said that he wants to woo Teacher Wu.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Wu Yiyao. At this moment, Wu Yiyao happened to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t have ss this afternoon, so I stayed behind to help. Little Tang¡¯spany has just been established. There must be many things to do.¡± ¡°Is that so? Since Teacher Wu is willing to stay and help, as their senior, I¡¯ll stay and help too. Since I¡¯m in charge of argepany, I can impart them some experience.¡± When he heard this, Xie Minghai panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Tang? This love rival is right in front of us. Why isn¡¯t he reacting at all?¡± Chu Luo nced at Tang Zhiyun, who was suppressing his emotions, and asked with a smile, ¡°What is Senior Tang¡¯s style?¡± ¡°Meticulous. Before he does anything, he will consider all possibilities and resolve them one by one.¡± At this point, Xie Minghai suddenly seemed to have understood something. His eyes lit up. ¡°I know. Old Tang must be holding back a big move.¡± Just as Xie Minghai finished speaking, he saw Tang Zhiyun say something in Wang Mingtao¡¯s ear. Wang Mingtao made an OK gesture at him and then inserted himself between Wu Yiyao and Zhu Chenglong. He started to joke around. Zhu Chenglong¡¯s expression changed again and again. In the end, he had no choice but to suppress his anger and tell Wang Mingtao that he wasn¡¯t interested at all. Xie Minghaiughed when he saw this. As everyone walked down the stairs, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the content and said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Senior Xie, Yan has booked a private room at the Jade Fragrance Park. Let¡¯s go there to eat.¡± Xie Minghai nodded at her and told everyone where to eat lunch. Chapter 383 - Drunk

Chapter 383: Drunk

The five young men who came all had cars. Zhu Chenglong asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Wu, did you drive?¡± Wu Yiyao had been sent over by Professor Wu. She didn¡¯t like the way Zhu Chenglong looked at her. It was too invasive. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Little Tang¡¯s car.¡± Zhu Chenglong felt that Tang Zhiyun and the others must have invested all their money into thepany and didn¡¯t buy a car. So he asked deliberately, ¡°Junior Tang, did you buy a car?¡± These words made the other four people walking beside her turn to look at Tang Zhiyun at the same time. Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Chu Luo took out a key from her pocket and shook the key ring. She said, ¡°Senior, the car you asked me to get for you a few days ago has been bought. It was bought at factory price. Did I save a lot of money for ourpany?¡± With that, she threw the key to him. Li Yan had given her this key when she alighted from the car, saying that she would need it when the time came. Now that she looked at it, it really was of use. Tang Zhiyun took the key subconsciously and was a little confused when he saw the symbol on it. ¡°D*mn! Junior Tang, you¡¯re amazing. You actually bought such a high-end car.¡± The young man in the blue suit quickly said, ¡°Junior, see where the car is.¡± Tang Zhiyun pressed the car key and a seven-seater MPV parked not far away rang twice. The five young men looked at the car at the same time and widened their eyes in shock. They thought about how much this car was worth on the market, and wondered what the factory price was. Out of curiosity, the man in the blue suit asked, ¡°Junior Chu, you said you paid the factory price for this car?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I ask how much it is?¡± Chu Luo, who had no idea, casually said a number. ¡°A few hundred thousand yuan.¡± There wasn¡¯t a man who didn¡¯t love cars. When he heard that the price of this car was only a few hundred thousand yuan, his mind suddenly became active. If Chu Luo could help them get a car at that price¡­ Chu Luo didn¡¯t give them time to continue asking and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s car. Wu Yiyao, who was standing beside Tang Zhiyun, pushed him with a smile. ¡°Little Tang, why are you still standing there? Coincidentally, I also want to check out the car Little Chu helped you guys buy.¡± Tang Zhiyun came back to his senses and opened the car door with the key. Wang Mingtao, Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng, who had been staring at the car with their wolf-like eyes, sprinted over, opened the car door, and got into the back seat. Wu Yiyao walked over and pulled open the front passenger seat. Tang Zhiyun put away the expression on his face and said to Zhu Chenglong and the others, ¡°Seniors, you can follow my car.¡± After saying that, he strode over, opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat, and sat in it. After getting in, he even gestured for them to follow him. The five of them came back to their senses. The young man in the white suit said with aplicated expression, ¡°Junior Tang and the others have met a benefactor. As long as Chu Luo is around, even if Master Li doesn¡¯t appear, we¡¯re certain that theirpany will be very powerful in less than a year.¡± The young man in the blue suit said in his heart in a joking tone, ¡°I suddenly want to go back and quit my job to follow my juniors. I¡¯ll definitely have a bright future if I hang out with them.¡± The other three were also a little tempted. Only Zhu Chenglong clicked his tongue and said, ¡°The four of them¡­ oh, no, the five of them have a share in thepany. When thepany develops, do you think they will still be as united as they are now? Once they have some thoughts, things will be messy. ¡°Even if they can still be united in the future, there are five of them. When thepany bes big, the five of them will take up the most important positions. Even if you go, you can only be an employee, unlike inrge internationalpanies where you can slowly climb up to the position of regional director.¡± After saying that, Zhu Chenglong walked towards his car. However, the more he walked to the car, the more he found his car, which was worth 500,000 yuan, to be an eyesore. He thought that he would definitely switch to a car worth more than 2,000,000 yuan after a while. The restaurant Li Yan had booked was definitely the best. When the five youngsters saw Li Yan get out of the car, they were so excited that their faces turned red. They really wanted to greet Li Yan and introduce themselves, but Li Yan¡¯s expression was too cold and they didn¡¯t dare. When everyone walked into the restaurant, the restaurant manager was already waiting. ¡°Master Li, the private room you booked is ready. Please follow me.¡± Everyone walked into the private room, sat down, and ordered. Wang Mingtao took out his phone and started to scroll. This time, he asked Tang Zhiyun and the others to look at their phones excitedly. ¡°Seniors, look. Your interview is really on the headlines.¡± The boys immediately took out their phones and read the reports excitedly. The youngsters also joined in. Wu Yiyao smiled at them and tilted her head to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are you staying at thepany in the afternoon?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I have to go back in the afternoon.¡± Wu Yiyao knew what she was going to do and didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong, who appeared to be discussing with the boys, but had actually been paying attention to this side, suddenly looked up at them and said in a considerate tone, ¡°I heard that Junior Chu enrolled in many foreignnguages. She must be very busy during this period of time. Even if she¡¯s busy, she has to pay attention to rest.¡± However, just as he finished speaking, he felt a chill down his spine. He instantly held his breath and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t think I said anything. Why is Master Li¡¯s expression so cold?¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and grabbed his hand. She nodded at Zhu Chenglong indifferently. Zhu Chenglong felt inexplicably embarrassed. Wu Yiyao nced at him and shook her head in her heart. ¡®With CEO Li here, how dare you fawn over Little Chu. Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡¯ Lunch was served quickly. At this moment, Zhu Chenglong, who had been worried that he had offended Li Yan just now and wanted to apologize, suddenly suggested, ¡°Today is a good day. Why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡± These words received the approval of the other youngsters. They wanted to use the toast to show their faces in front of Li Yan. Xie Minghai was about to say that he was going to work in the afternoon and wouldn¡¯t drink, but Tang Zhiyun said first, ¡°Senior is right. Today is a good day. We should have a drink.¡± After saying that, he said to the manager, who was guarding the door personally, ¡°Manager, please help us get a few bottles of wine.¡± ¡°What wine do you want, guest?¡± Tang Zhiyun mentioned a brand of wine that had more than 40% alcohol content. ¡°How many bottles do you want, guest?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take ten bottles first.¡± ¡°Little Tang, ten bottles is too much. You guys still have to work in the afternoon.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little worried. Tang Zhiyun nced at her with those gentle eyes, reassuring her. The manager quickly got someone to bring over ten bottles of wine. He came in to open the lid of one of the bottles and was about to pour wine for Li Yan. Li Yan nced at him coldly, startling the manager. He then wanted to pour it for Chu Luo again. This time, Li Yan pointed at the five youngsters. ¡°Pour it for them.¡± The five youngsters were ttered. After the wine was filled, the five youngsters stood up at the same time and toasted Li Yan. ¡°Master Li, let¡¯s toast you.¡± Li Yan nodded. The five of them immediately drank the entire ss of wine in excitement. Tang Zhiyun stood up and refilled their sses enthusiastically. Chu Luo looked at Tang Zhiyun, who had be enthusiastic, and suddenly guessed why he did this when he rarely drank. She tilted her head to look at Li Yan, feeling that he had done it on purpose. As expected, after Tang Zhiyun poured them wine, he didn¡¯t sit back down but stood there and drank three sses with them. Wu Yiyao looked at Tang Zhiyun, whose ears were turning red soon, and got a little worried. She lowered her voice and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Little Tang can¡¯t hold his liquor well. Think of a way not to let him get drunk.¡± Chu Luo nodded and cast a spell. The wine in Tang Zhiyun¡¯s ss turned into water. Xie Minghai had also guessed what Tang Zhiyun was thinking. He stood up to help toast him. Seeing that Xie Minghai had also gone, Yu Lei and Xu Qingfeng followed. The four of them toasted the five of them a few sses. Soon, the ten bottles of wine were emptied. Tang Zhiyun and the others became more and more sober as they drank. (Chu Luo had changed the wine in their sses to water.) The other five became more drunk as they drank. Chu Luo sat there and watched the show. Li Yan, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took the small bowl in front of her and filled it with her favorite dishes. He poured a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°Luoluo, eat.¡± Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and start eating. By the time the meal ended, the five youngsters were all drunk. As everyone walked out of the restaurant, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Seniors, you look drunk. Why don¡¯t I get a designated driver to send you back?¡± Xie Minghai said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll call them.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called for a designated driver. The five of them were quickly taken away by the designated driver. After they left, Chu Luo and Li Yan also left. In the car, Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and said to her, ¡°Go back and sleep for a few hours before doing the experiment.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at home.¡± When the car returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park, Qin Ming was already waiting there. It was obvious that he had something to tell Li Yan. Chu Luo returned to the bedroom first. When she woke up from her sleep, she realized that Li Yan hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom to rest at all. She opened the bedroom door and walked out. Just as she walked out of the corridor to the stairs, she heard Qin Ming say, ¡°That side has sent news that the Qin family has already formed an alliance with another group of people. They are preparing to leave for the desert tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Are there any Gu Masters inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Find a way to capture that Gu Master. If you can¡¯t, stop them at the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked downstairs. Li Yan and Qin Ming looked over at the same time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who did the Qin family ally with?¡± ¡°Eldest Madam Qin¡¯s maiden family, the Cang family of Y Province.¡± Y Province and Southern Xinjiang were next to each other. ¡°What does the Cang family do?¡± ¡°They manage the military industry in Y Province.¡± Chapter 384 - Looking Down on Others!

Chapter 384: Looking Down on Others!

Chu Luo listened to them talk for a while and was about to go to the vi at the back to do an experiment. However, just as she walked into the courtyard, she received a call from Anya. Actually, Anya had already walked to the area outside their vi, but she was blocked by the array and couldn¡¯t enter. Hence, she called Chu Luo. Chu Luo walked out of the vi and looked at Anya, who was circling the area. She raised her arm and the array opened a door. Anya saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, it¡¯s too difficult for me toe here.¡± Chu Luo nced at her attire and was a little surprised. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Anya was wearing an English costume today and looked especially efficient. ¡°I¡¯m learning martial arts.¡± She didn¡¯t want what happenedst night to happen again. As a princess, she had to have the ability to protect herself. Chu Luo nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re learning martial arts, why did youe to my ce?¡± Anya frowned and looked vexed. ¡°My guards are too respectful to me. It¡¯s useless for them to teach me, so I thought ofing here to borrow a martial arts expert to teach me.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°You¡¯re a princess. Normal people definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to you¡­¡± Anya immediately replied, ¡°Then lend me someone who dares to not go easy on me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask the butler.¡± The two of them entered the vi together. Coincidentally, the butler walked over from the side and Chu Luo stopped him. The butler walked over and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what instructions do you have?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Anya. ¡°Anya wants to borrow someone with good martial arts skills to teach her martial arts.¡± Anya quickly replied, ¡°I want someone who won¡¯t go easy on me just because I¡¯m a princess.¡± The butler thought for a while and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if Princess Anya really wants to borrow someone. But if you identally get injured¡­¡± Anya immediately swore. ¡°I won¡¯t me the person who taught me if I¡¯m injured.¡± The butler nodded and nned to look for a female bodyguard. At this moment, Qin Ming happened to walk out of the door. When he saw the three of them standing here, he walked over and asked Anya, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Anya snorted at him. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Qin Ming looked at the butler. The butler told him, ¡°Princess Anya wants to learn martial arts. She¡¯s here to borrow someone.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, he turned around and sized up Anya before saying expressionlessly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡± Anya was furious. She strode up to him and puffed up her chest when she was very close to him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I learn it!¡± At this moment, Qin Ming took a small step back and lowered his eyes to nce at a certain spot. He was still expressionless. ¡°You have to start learning martial arts from a young age. You¡¯re already so big.¡± Anya was really angry this time. She took another big step towards him and they almost touched each other. She raised her voice and questioned, ¡°I¡¯m only 22 years old. How am I big? How am I big!¡± Qin Ming lowered his eyes and spat out one word. ¡°Chest.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out of the door. Chu Luo walked up to the fossilized Anya and subconsciously nced at her X. She wondered how girls from abroad could develop so well. Then, she waved her hand in front of Anya¡¯s eyes and reminded her, ¡°Wake up.¡± Anya abruptly came back to her senses and was angry and embarrassed. ¡°What does that smelly blockhead mean by that? Can¡¯t I learn martial arts if my X is big? He¡¯s looking down on me!¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She made a decision. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± She then said to the butler, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me look for it. I want that smelly blockhead to teach me.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no. I want him to teach me. Tell him toe over early tomorrow morning.¡± Anya made a willful decision and angrily walked out of the door. She had just taken two steps when she suddenly thought of something. She stopped and turned around. ¡°Tell that smelly blockhead that if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯lle over to bug him every day. Unless he doesn¡¯te here anymore.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. The butler looked at the departing Anya and suddenly wished that she could change the stubborn Qin Ming. Therefore, he decided to stand on Anya¡¯s side. ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo opened her eyes to see Li Yan standing by the window making a call. When Li Yan saw that Chu Luo had woken up, he hung up. Seeing his expression darkened, Chu Luo sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A few people from the royal family of several countries have already arrived there. Someone brought a mage over. They¡¯ve bumped into the Qin family these past two days.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What does the Qin family n to do?¡± ¡°Alliance with that group of people.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly frowned. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for your people to bring that Gu Master over?¡± ¡°Mm, the Duanmu family has also sent people over these past two days. They are very guarded. Moreover, with the Western mages around, it won¡¯t be easy for my people to get close.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw a few talismanster. Get someone to send them over so that we can deal with the foreign mages.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo got out of bed and washed up, she went to the study to draw a few talismans for Li Yan and the two of them walked downstairs. It was still early. Li Yan asked the butler, ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ming?¡± The butler pointed outside the door. Qin Ming was practicing in the courtyard. The butler said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get him.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± When Chu Luo saw Qin Ming, she remembered what Anya had said yesterday and asked the butler, ¡°Is Anya here?¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°No.¡± However, just as he finished speaking, his phone rang. The butler took out his phone and saw the caller ID. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s from Princess Anya.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°She must be asking you to bring her in.¡± The butler swiped his phone to answer the call. Indeed, Anya was calling to get him to pick her up. The butler nced at Li Yan. Li Yan didn¡¯t care about this at all. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then go and bring Anya in. Otherwise, she¡¯ll have to call meter.¡± The butler nodded and walked out. Chu Luo and Li Yan also walked out. When Qin Ming, who was practicing, saw the two of them walk out, he stopped. Li Yan handed him a few talismans. ¡°Send someone to deliver these talismans over there immediately.¡± Chu Luo told him how to use these talismans. After Qin Ming noted it down, he ced his finger to his lips and whistled. Soon, a bird that looked like an eagle but wasn¡¯t one flew over. He ced the talisman in the copper pipe tied to the bird¡¯s leg and patted its head. ¡°Send it to Hu Cheng.¡± The bird sentiently pecked the back of his hand and flew away. The bird had just flown away when the butler led Anya in. Seeing the three people standing in the courtyard, Anya walked over and said to Li Yan, ¡°Li, I¡¯ll borrow your subordinate for an hour.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Qin Ming. Qin Ming looked back at her expressionlessly. Anya announced, ¡°From today onwards, you must teach me martial arts for an hour every morning.¡± Qin Ming opened his mouth and was about to speak. Anya raised her voice to stop him from saying it. ¡°Take it aspensation for knocking into mest time.¡± Qin Ming silently looked at her for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had a smug glint flicker across her eyes, and asked her, ¡°Anya, where do you n to learn?¡± Anya wanted to reply where she lived. Qin Ming was the first to speak. ¡°Here. I have a mission and will leave at any time.¡± Anya thought for a while and felt that it didn¡¯t matter where she learnt it. In any case, she was sincere in wanting to learn Imperial martial arts, to prevent the situation from the previous night from happening again. ¡°Sure.¡± Since it was decided, the two of them walked to the side and started teaching and learning respectively. Only then did Chu Luo retract her gaze and look at Li Yan. ¡°Do you want to do your morning exercises?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a run?¡± Coincidentally, she could listen to foreignnguages audio as she ran, so that she wouldn¡¯t disturb Anya¡¯s learning. (Actually, she didn¡¯t want to see how pitiful Anya would beter.) Li Yan definitely had no objections. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan went out to run nearby. When the two of them returned after running for more than half an hour, they had just walked out of the gate of the vi when they heard Anya cry out in surprise. Then, she said in exasperation, ¡°Stupid blockhead, you must be doing this on purpose!¡± Then, Qin Ming replied straightforwardly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have a foundation. I¡¯m helping you build a foundation.¡± Curious, Chu Luo strode in. When she saw Anya doing the horse stance, she quickly suppressed a smile. When Anya saw Chu Luo and Li Yan enter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and wanted to stand up. In the next second, arge hand pressed on her shoulder and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Time isn¡¯t up yet. Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya red at Qin Ming. As a princess, she couldn¡¯t curse. She could only curse in her heart: ¡®Stupid blockhead! Stupid blockhead!¡¯ When Chu Luo saw this, she said without sympathy, ¡°Continue. Yan and I will go in first. Let¡¯s eat breakfast togetherter.¡± Anya looked at Chu Luo with a bright gaze that said, ¡°I¡¯m already in such a pitiful state, but you went to eat breakfast.¡± Chu Luo pretended not to see and walked into the door with Li Yan. Chapter 385 - Is He Planning to hold a Blind Date Ball?

Chapter 385: Is He nning to hold a Blind Date Ball?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Li Yan went upstairs to change their clothes and came down to see Qin Ming walking in. Chu Luo nced behind him and asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Anya?¡± ¡°Making a call.¡± Qin Ming shut his mouth after saying that. When the two of them came downstairs, he said to Li Yan, ¡°That group of people has already entered XX Desert.¡± XX Desert was also known as the Desert of Death. If a person wanted to go to the legendary ruins of the Lon Ancient Kingdom, they could only pass through the desert. If they drove a helicopter, they could only see yellow sand in the sky and couldn¡¯t tell the direction. Nowadays, everyone would usually drive an off-road vehicle or a motorcycle when they went over. However, halfway to the Lon Ancient Kingdom, they would pass by the?Karst1ndscape and the death sand dune. Without a guide, no outsider would usually be able to walk out of these two ces. Even with a guide, there was a high chance that those who went there wouldn¡¯t be able to return. Even so, in the face of absolute benefits, there would be people advancing one after another. Li Yan said, ¡°Find a way to bring that Gu Master back before they enter the Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming turned around and walked out of the door. He had just walked to the door when Anya came in with the phone. When Anya saw Qin Ming, she snorted at him. It was obvious that she was still bearing a grudge against him for making her do the horse stance just now. Qin Ming expressionlessly walked past her. Anya walked in and wanted to say something to Chu Luo, but when she saw Li Yan standing beside her, she shut her mouth. Chu Luo looked at her strangely. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± Thinking that Li Yan should know anyway, Anya said, ¡°My older brother said that he¡¯sing to the capital today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to look for that ancient tomb? Why is he here in the capital?¡± ¡°He heard that I was here, so he wants toe here and see me. He even asked if I wanted to hang out with him.¡± At this point, Anya¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°I was crazy to follow him to explore the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. At this moment, the butler brought someone in to serve breakfast. The three of them walked towards the dining table. As Chu Luo walked, she asked, ¡°Since your brother ising to the capital, you should go back to the embassy, right?¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go back, but she wasn¡¯t close to her brother at all and didn¡¯t want him to stay here. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After breakfast, Anya left. Chu Luo also went to the vi at the back. In the morning, she and Elder Hu walked around the herb garden. Just as she was about to go to theboratory, she suddenly received a message. Chu Luo took out the message and said to Elder Hu happily, ¡°Grandpa Hu, the herbs we¡¯ve been waiting for have arrived.¡± ¡°Really! Where is it? This is great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to help me collect the parcel.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo called the butler. The two of them stood in the front yard for a while before the butler walked over with a box. ¡°Miss Chu, your package.¡± Chu Luo quickly took it and walked into the vi with Elder Hu. When they reached the living room of the vi, Elder Hu couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Little Chu, open it here and let me take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and carried the box to the coffee table. She opened the package. The herbs contained in special equipment actually looked like they had just been plucked. Elder Hu took out his reading sses and magnifying ss from his pocket and studied them carefully for a while. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This herb looks exactly like what¡¯s recorded in the books.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try it now.¡± ¡°Try! As long as this is the real thing, we might seed in the experiment soon.¡± As the two of them spoke, they took the herbs and walked towards the herbs refining room. They stayed there from morning until past four in the afternoon. When the smell of the medicine was finallypletely masked, the four people in theboratoryughed. ¡°That¡¯s good. We just have to wait for this herb to be sent inrge batches before we start the experiment.¡± ¡°If the experiment is sessful, our experiment can undergo clinical trials.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Everyone was very excited and was full of enthusiasm as they experimented. For the next two days, they did experiments on animals. The sess rate of the experiments went from 30% to 50%, then to 80%, and finally to 95%. In the past two days, the news that the exact location of the legendary ancient tomb had been confirmed had spread throughout the capital and even the entire upper-ss circle of the empire. In order to stop everyone from having designs on the ancient tomb, the Duanmu family had continuously issued a few orders to stop anyone from entering except the national archeological team. However, who could care so much now? In the past, the Duanmu family and the Qin family were the only ones with power. Now that the Qin family needed arge amount of money to turn the tables, the other families wanted to take the opportunity to wash their cards. This time, countless people surged towards the northwest desert from all directions. Early on the fourth day, Chu Luo received a call from Professor Tu. Professor Tu told her on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already told the higher-ups what you told mest time. The higher-ups have decided to send more people to protect us, so we¡¯ll leave today.¡± What else could Chu Luo say? She only said, ¡°Professor Tu, be careful when you go over.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. When Chu Luo went downstairs, she realized that Qin Ming was also reporting this matter to Li Yan. Qin Ming said, ¡°There are already dozens of batches of people rushing over. The first batch to enter the desert has already reached the Karstndscape.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Have you caught the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qin Ming said.¡± The Gu on that person is too powerful. Even though our people used your Invisibility Talisman, they were poisoned by his Gu when they approached him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerful Gu poison master in this world?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°That person is the most powerful Gu poison master in Southern Xinjiang.¡± ¡°Where are the people who were poisoned by the Gu poison?¡± She wanted to see how domineering the Gu poison master¡¯s Gu poison was. ¡°They have been sent out of the desert and are now staying in a small town at the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°How did the people who were poisoned by the Gu react?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like all the capiries in their bodies have ruptured. They¡¯re bleeding all over.¡± As she walked downstairs, Chu Luo frowned as she thought about what Gu could possibly cause this reaction. When she walked down, she sat beside Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Yan, show me the exact situation of that person.¡± Li Yan nodded and initiated a video call on hisptop. The video call was picked up quickly. A man with a crew cut and a masculine face was seen standing there straight. He was wearing a pair of shorts and a dark-colored bedsheet that was dyed even darker by blood. Even so, one could feel the blood flowing from his body through the screen. That person greeted respectfully, ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take off the bedsheet and get closer to show me.¡± The man lifted the bedsheet and immediately revealed his strong body that was bleeding non-stop. ¡°Can you feel anything wrong with your body?¡± ¡°There seems to be worms crawling inside my body. Wherever I go, more blood will flow.¡± Chu Luo already knew what Gu worm it was and asked him, ¡°Did you bring XX and XX medicine along when you went over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Apply those two medicines on your body. When you feel where the worms in your body are¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do any of you know how to cure Gu?¡± ¡°Yes, but he can¡¯t cure this Gu.¡± ¡°Very good. Get the person who knows how to cure the Gu to do this¡­¡± When Chu Luo ended the video call with the person on the other end, it was already more than ten minutester. After turning off the video, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like I have to meet that Gu Master personally.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t want her to participate. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let Neeson¡¯s robot go over first and see if it can bring the person over.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°How did I forget his robot?¡± Li Yan stood up and pulled her up. ¡°Go have breakfast first. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll talk to Neeson about renting his robot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the meal, Li Yan left first. Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow. Chu Luo was about to walk towards the vi behind when she received a call from Anya. Anyained to her on the phone, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m going crazy. My brother has been dragging me around every day since he arrived. My legs are almost crippled.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡± Anya: ¡°The National Museum, all kinds of famous ancient sites, and old alleys in the capital. He clearly said that he would leave in two days. For some reason, he suddenly changed his mind. Not only did he not leave, but he even said that he would hold a banquet to invite the famous young masters and young mistresses of the capital to attend the ball tonight.¡± Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Is he preparing to hold a blind date dance?¡± Anya agreed. ¡°I think so too! My brother is really baffling. He obviously wanted to go to the tomb to join in the fun, yet he suddenly wanted to hold a banquet.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Maybe he has other motives.¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t care what his motive is. I¡¯m going back to the vi. I¡¯m bored to death staying here.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Up to you.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked up to see Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. Chu Luo asked him with a look, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Chapter 386 - Here Comes the Wei Family

Chapter 386: Here Comes the Wei Family

Qin Ming was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Miss Chu, do you have any extra trauma medicine here?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to him. Qin Ming walked over to take the bottle and thanked her before turning around to leave. Chu Luo nced at Qin Ming¡¯s back and simrly walked out of the vi. However, just as she reached the door, she heard the butler call her from behind. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo stopped and turned to look at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Just now, the Li residence received an invitation to the ball sent by Prince Wales. He invited you and Master to attend his ball tonight.¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to turn it down immediately.¡± The butler then went to make a call. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to conduct experiments with Professor Tang and the others. Half a day passed quickly. During lunch, Chu Luo took out her phone to take a look. Unexpectedly, there were a few missed calls and a few messages. It was all from Anya. Chu Luo looked at the contents of the message. The gist of it was that she couldn¡¯t leave and had to attend the ball with her brother tonight. Moreover, Anya mentioned that not only had the young masters and young mistresses of the capital¡¯s upper-ss society been invited tonight, but a group of foreign nobles that her brother knew would also attend. Those nobles hade with her brother to prepare to go to that ancient tomb. When Chu Luo saw this, she called. The moment the call went through, she heard Anya say to her, ¡°Chu, my brother even invited the Duanmu family and the Sun family tonight. I can¡¯t leave. I have to stay and receive them.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°The Sun family agreed to attend this ball?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, the Duanmu family agreed.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is your brother doing now?¡± Anya: ¡°My brother is talking to the nobles he brought about the empire¡¯s antiques.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly guessed why Anya¡¯s older brother had invited the upper-ss people of the capital to a ball with such fanfare. She asked, ¡°How many people did your brother and the others bring?¡± Anya: ¡°Not many. Just their personal bodyguards.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Looks like your brother wants to follow the people up there to that ancient tomb.¡± Anya was silent for a while when she heard this. After a while, she said, ¡°You mean, he wants the empire to protect them in the tomb?¡± Chu Luo sneered and didn¡¯t reply. Anya stopped talking and only asked, ¡°Chu, will you and Li attend this ball tonight?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Anya seemed to have guessed that she would say that and didn¡¯t continue asking. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo continued to eat. After the meal, she and Elder Hu had just walked to the herb garden to gather the herbs they were going to use in the afternoon when her phone rang again. It was Li Yan. Li Yan said to her over the phone, ¡°Luoluo, can you make a batch of trauma medicine?¡± Chu Luo knew that something must have happened and didn¡¯t ask further. After thinking for a while, she said to him, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have my cauldron here. I have to go back to the old district to do it.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay, get the butler to go with you. I¡¯ll get someone to send the herbs over immediately.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Elder Hu, ¡°Grandpa Hu, I¡¯m going out this afternoon.¡± Elder Hu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ The butler quickly drove the car over. Chu Luo informed Professor Tang and the others before getting into the car and leaving. The car drove along the outer ring expressway and arrived at the old district half an hourter. When the car was about to reach Chu Luo¡¯s residence, she suddenly tilted her head and nced at arge tree. There was obviously someone hiding there, and the unfriendly aura emanating from that person couldn¡¯t be blocked. The butler also noticed it and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you want me to get someone to take a look?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The car quickly stopped outside the residence. Chu Luo had just alighted when an angry roar came from behind. ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Luo turned around and saw the woman charging at her with a dagger in her hand. Her lips suddenly curled into a mocking smile. It was Wei Wei. At this moment, Wei Wei no longer had the image of a wealthy madam from before. Her appearance was haggard and she was thin like a match. In particr, the flesh on both sides of her face had sunken, and her forehead bone appeared especially high. She looked a little scary. Wei Wei really wanted to kill Chu Luo. The ruthlessness and hatred in her eyes seemed to be about to overflow. Chu Luo stood there without moving. When Wei Wei¡¯s phone dagger approached her, a leg quickly extended from her side and kicked Wei Wei¡¯s body flying a few meters back. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at Wei Wei, who had fallen to the ground and didn¡¯t get up for a long time, Chu Luo walked up to her and looked at her coldly. Wei Wei coughed a few times before stopping. She clutched her chest and looked at Chu Luo as if she wanted to eat her alive. She started crying and cursing incoherently. ¡°You heartless ingrate. Why didn¡¯t I just suffocate you to death back then? You¡¯re a jinx to our family. ¡°If not for you, Tingting and I wouldn¡¯t be like semi-human and semi-ghost. Zhengyang wouldn¡¯t have lost contact with us. You should have died with your short-lived parents.¡± When Chu Luo heard these words, the sneer on her face widened. The woman in front of her was just a clown to her. She didn¡¯t even have the mood to deal with her. The butler standing beside her couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said to Chu Luo sternly, ¡°Miss Chu, go in first. I¡¯ll deal with this person.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards the door. At this moment, Wei Wei seemed to have gone crazy and shouted at her, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t forget that we raised you until you were 18 years old. Zhengyang is your biological uncle. It¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s still alive now. Are you really so cold-hearted that you sit back and do nothing¡­ Ahhh¡­ Don¡¯t touch me! Ahhh¡­ Help!¡± Chu Luo listened to Wei Wei¡¯s hysterical roars and walked into the courtyard expressionlessly. She quickly walked towards the herbs refining room. The butler quickly followed her. He didn¡¯t say what he did to Wei Wei but asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Go outside and wait for the herbs. Once the herbs are here, bring everyone to put them into doses ording to the ratio of this list and hand them to me.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she handed him a list. The butler nodded and walked out with the prescription. Chu Luo had just finished preparing when the herbs Li Yan had sent arrived. The butler quickly divided all the herbs. Then, Chu Luo spent the entire afternoon in the herbs refining room. When Li Yan pushed open the door of the herbs refining room, Chu Luo happened to pack the freshly refined ointment and pills into a small porcin bottle. Li Yan strode to her side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She pointed at the pills. ¡°Put them in.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan rolled up his sleeves, put on his gloves, and started putting the pills into the porcin bottle. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him, who was working seriously. She thought of Wei Wei, who had suddenly run over today, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Wei family now?¡± ¡°Selling the Wei family vi.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No wonder.¡± Since the Wei family had already reached the stage of selling their vi, it was obvious how pitiful they were. However, she really couldn¡¯t understand Wei Wei¡¯s thoughts. It was obvious that she hade today to ask her to save Chu Zhengyang, but the moment she hade up, she had pulled out a knife¡­ Chu Luo felt that the Gu worm had swallowed Wei Wei¡¯s intelligence. It was none of her business how pitiful the Wei family was. Neither did she have anything to do with Chu Zhengyang. She was more concerned about something else. ¡°Anya called me this morning and said that her brother invited the young masters and young mistresses of the upper-ss society to a banquet tonight. He even invited the Duanmu family and the Sun family. What is he trying to do?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that Anya had told her before that her royal brother wasn¡¯t interested in the throne and only liked to collect antiques from various countries. She felt a little strange. Li Yan nced at her expression and said, ¡°The king of America has four sons and one daughter. Wales is his third child and has been traveling around various countries. He seldom returns to America, but his development is very powerful in private. ¡°In particr, when he roamed the various countries, he collected many expensive antiques and calligraphy paintings. He secretly used these to make friends with arge group of people from the upper-ss society of various countries.¡± ¡°You mean, it¡¯s not that this person isn¡¯t interested in the throne, but that he¡¯s deliberately making others lower their guard against him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what does he want to do tonight?¡± ¡°Firstly, to befriend people. Secondly, to follow those people to that tomb openly.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and a sharp glint shed across her eyes. She looked down at the ointment in her hand and finally knew its use. This stunned her. In the next second, she frowned and asked, ¡°You n to stop everyone from entering the tomb?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That tomb was rumored to be magical and almost all the upper echelons of the world were paying attention to it. Li Yan actually wanted to use his own strength to stop all those people outside the tomb. No matter how she thought about it, it felt a little unreal. At the thought of this, Chu Luo stopped what she was doing and asked with a straight face, ¡°The West brought mages this time. The empire must have also brought people with special abilities. How can you stop them?¡± Li Yan suddenly smiled at her, a calcting glint flickering across his eyes. ¡°So many people from different factions have gone over. It¡¯s impossible for them to unite.¡± Li Yan nned to let those people fight first and attackst. Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. Chapter 387 - Attacking Anya

Chapter 387: Attacking Anya

By the time the two of them finished packing the ointment and pills, it was already more than half an hourter. After walking out of the herbs refining room, Li Yan said to the butler, ¡°Get someone to send all those over.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± After the butler responded, he said to them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, the food is ready.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you staying here tonight or going back there?¡± Chu Luo felt that she hadn¡¯t stayed here for a long time. She liked this courtyard a lot, so she said, ¡°Stay here. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was still early, only past seven. Li Yan sat on the sofa in the living room with hisptop and worked. Chu Luo also took herptop and sat beside him, quickly coding programs. After a while, she hacked into the venue where Brother Anya¡¯s banquet was held tonight. The venue was the Royal Garden Hotel, which was not far from the embassy. Wales booked the entire hotel. There were many people who came tonight, and the hall was filled with singing and dancing. Chu Luo looked from several cameras but did not see Anya. She then turned to the other cameras and realized that Anya was sitting in the garden pool outside the hotel with a group of youngsters, drinking and chatting. When Chu Luo saw this, she pursed her lips and muttered in her heart, ¡®You still said that you didn¡¯t want to attend this dance. You seem very happy to me.¡¯ Chu Luo turned to the images of the other cameras. She felt that this garden hotel didn¡¯t look bad, so she turned every corner. When she turned to a hidden corner, she suddenly stopped the scene. There were two people standing there. One was a blond man and the other was a hotel waiter. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and asked, ¡°Yan, do you know this person?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at herptop and said, ¡°He¡¯s Wales¡¯s personal bodyguard.¡± Chu Luo retracted her gaze and muttered, ¡°This person gave the hotel staff a packet of medicine. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not good medicine. Could it be that Wales wants to harm someone who¡¯s attending the ball tonight?¡± Chu Luo became interested and locked onto the waiter. She switched to the video and followed him. The waiter first went to the ce to get the wine. Then, he ced a few sses of wine on a tray and walked out. When he reached an empty spot, he quickly took out the bag of medicine and poured it into one of the sses. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous, that person didn¡¯t even realize that he had sprinkled some medicinal powder on the tray. After he poured the medicinal powder into the wine, he actually walked towards the garden. Chu Luo felt that something was wrong and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, did you send anyone over there?¡± ¡°Qin Ming went.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I sent him there to monitor a few people.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued to look at the waiter on the screen. He brought the wine on the tray to Anya and handed her the first ss. Seeing this, Chu Luo thought for a while and sent Qin Ming a message to tell him about Anya¡¯s situation. She asked him to think of a way to bring Anya out. After sending the message, she continued to stare at the image on theputer. Anya and the group of people were still chatting andughing. One of them raised his ss and everyone clinked sses. She drank from the ss. Chu Luo zoomed in on the video and watched the change in Anya¡¯s face. Soon, she knew what medicine Wales had given Anya. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer. No wonder Anya kept emphasizing that she wasn¡¯t close with this brother of hers. This was the first time she had seen a biological brother drug her sister like this. Anya reacted quickly. It looked like she had drunk too much. Her body shook and she was about to fall. The group surrounding her was shocked. Amid a wave of concern, her bodyguards came over and helped her to the guest area of the hotel. Soon, someone came to lure Anya¡¯s bodyguards away. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who was lying in bed unconscious, and wondered why Qin Ming hadn¡¯te over to take her away. At this moment, the door to Anya¡¯s room was pushed open. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she snorted in displeasure. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo pointed at the screen and said angrily, ¡°Anya¡¯s brother is really good. He actually wants to help Duanmu Rui bed Anya. What do they take Anya for!¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°If Wales wants to form an alliance with the Duanmu family, they can only use ruthless methods.¡± ¡°Hmph! The royal family is really heartless!¡± As the two of them spoke, Duanmu Rui had already closed the door. He walked to the bed and looked at Anya, who was sleeping there. He raised his hand to his bow tie and was about to undo it. At this moment, a figure suddenly broke through the window behind him. When the window ss shattered into pieces, Duanmu Rui reacted and was about to take out his gun when he saw Qin Ming knock him out. Seeing Qin Ming carry Anya away, Chu Luo turned off the video and said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya is drugged. Qin Ming must cure her after he brings her out. Does Qin Ming have the antidote?¡± ¡°Qin Ming knows what to do.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. ¡­ On the other side, Qin Ming carried Anya out of the hotel and walked to the car parked outside. After cing her in the back seat, he said to his two subordinates, ¡°Continue guarding her. I¡¯ll take her away.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming got into the car and drove away. However, halfway through the journey, Anya suddenly woke up. She had been woken up by the heat and her mouth was so dry that she wished she could soak in ice water. She sat up and looked at her surroundings. Her mind was still in a daze, and she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened previously. She looked at the back of the head of the person who was driving. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that the back of this head was a little familiar. At this moment, a familiar t voice suddenly came from the front. ¡°Sit properly if you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Eh? Stupid blockhead, why is it you?¡± As soon as Anya spoke, her voice became indescribably delicate. Qin Ming almost lost his grip on the steering wheel. He nced at her red face in the rearview mirror and asked in a low voice,¡± Do you know why you are in the car?¡± Anya then realized that they were in the car. Her eyes widened. ¡°Why am I in the car? Aren¡¯t I at a ball? Where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°Wales drugged you and nned to give you to Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya almost jumped up. However, when she moved, her body went limp and she fell onto her seat. At this moment, she felt even hotter and subconsciously reached out to unbutton her coat. However, her coat had long been taken off, leaving only a whitece shirt. Once it was unbuttoned, a certain part of her body was about to be revealed. Screech¡­ Bang! Anya held a hand to her forehead that was in pain from the bump and looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did you suddenly brake?¡± Qin Ming threatened her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t undo your clothes, or I¡¯ll throw you down.¡± Anya widened her eyes in disbelief and red at the back of his head. She raised her voice and shouted at him, ¡°How dare you!¡± After shouting, she felt even hotter and wanted to unbutton her clothes again. Qin Ming decided not to look at her and turned the car into a sports car. Anya was quickly controlled by the drug until her consciousness became blurry. Her kitten-like moan made Qin Ming, who was driving in front, tense up. He quickly took out his earpiece and called Chu Luo. After Chu Luo picked up the call, he asked directly, ¡°The drug in her is acting up. How do we neutralize it?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s best if she can take the antidote. If there¡¯s no antidote, she can use physical cooling. However, physical cooling has to be done quickly. Otherwise, that kind of drug will burn her body.¡± Qin Ming was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°How do I cool her down physically?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Use ice water, but it¡¯s also harmful to her body. If you want to let her soak in ice water, you have to pay attention to her at all times. Stop it right after her temperature drops.¡± Qin Ming: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Qin Ming used hismunicator to order the person on the other end, ¡°Fill a wooden bathtub with iced water in the house on XX Road. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± After saying that, he turned the steering wheel and quickly turned the car onto another road. The car drove for more than ten minutes before turning into a vi district. In the end, they arrived at the iron gate of a brightly lit vi. The door was opened. Qin Ming lowered the window and the person standing by the door said to him, ¡°Boss, the things you wanted are ready.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and continued driving. He stopped outside the vi. He got out of the car and carried Anya, who was feeling hot and unconscious, into the vi. The people who followed him stole a few nces at him. When Qin Ming reached the stairs, he suddenly stopped and asked his subordinate with an expressionless face, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing! Boss, what other instructions do you have for me?¡± ¡°No. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate immediately turned and walked towards the door, walking faster and faster. He wanted to tell everyone that his boss had brought a woman back for the night. What a cause for celebration! The old bachelor whom they thought would be destined to be alone for the rest of his life suddenly became enlightened! As Qin Ming listened to the footsteps running, he deliberately turned around. He didn¡¯t mind and continued carrying Anya towards the bedroom. The wooden bucket filled with ice water was ced in the bathroom in the bedroom. After Qin Ming carried Anya in, he looked at the woman in his arms and pursed his lips, before throwing her in as if she was a hot potato. Plop! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anya jolted and her mind finally cleared a little. She realized that she was in the water and saw Qin Ming standing beside her. Without thinking, she shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°Stupid blockhead, what did you do to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cooling you down.¡± Chapter 388 - Im Not Asking You to Take a Bath

Chapter 388: I¡¯m Not Asking You to Take a Bath

After Qin Ming finished speaking, he walked to the wall and leaned against it. He crossed his arms and stared at her. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya had never seen such a stubborn man in her life! However, the ice water did suppress the mes in her body a little. She wanted to touch the water on her face, but she realized that she was still wearing clothes. No wonder she felt so ufortable! She was about to stand up. Qin Ming immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Anya¡¯s temper red and she was about to get up. ¡°Since you threw me into the water, are you going to let me bathe in my clothes?¡± Qin Ming looked at her and was silent for a few seconds. He knew that this woman didn¡¯t know her current situation and said with a tense face, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to take a bath.¡± ¡°If not, then why did you throw me into the water!¡± ¡°You¡¯re drugged.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Anya was stunned for a moment before her face turned ashen.¡± Who drugged me? Where are my guards? ¡± At this point, powerful anger surged in her body. Did they really think she, a princess, was just for show? How dare someone drug her! Qin Ming stared at her but didn¡¯t say who it was. Anya frowned and clenched her fists. She quickly thought for a while and asked him, ¡°Was it my older brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Anya suddenly stood up from the water. To begin with, she was beautiful and had a hot figure. Now that she stood up, she looked as if she wasn¡¯t wearing anything with only a shirt on, looking extremely alluring. Qin Ming suddenly turned his face elsewhere and said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to neutralize the drug in your body, sit back down.¡± Anya looked at his profile. Perhaps because of the drug, she realized that the man in front of her had suddenly be especially charming. She looked at his strong physique. When she saw his Adam¡¯s apple, she subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Blockhead.¡± Anya realized that her voice was extremely hoarse. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Qin Ming happened to turn around and look at her. Seeing her like this, his expression froze. Seeing him look over, Anya hooked her finger at him and said, ¡°Blockhead,e here for a while.¡± Qin Ming stood there without moving, but he put down his arms and stared at her warily. Anya suddenly smiled at him. Qin Ming clenched his fists and his heart skipped a beat. He thought that this woman must have taken the wrong medicine. Anya said in a hoarse and alluring voice, ¡°Come here. I know how to cure this drug quickly. I have to cure it immediately.¡± Her brother actually dared to treat her like this. If she didn¡¯t take revenge, she wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow this anger. At the thought of this, a sharp glint shed across Anya¡¯s eyes. Qin Ming was attracted by the sharp glint in her eyes. Before he could react, he had already approached her. Anya looked at the approaching Qin Ming and the smile on her face widened. At this moment, she was as beautiful as a barbie doll. Qin Ming stopped a meter away from her. Anya pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Come closer.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of energy.¡± As Anya spoke, her body swayed and she was about to slide into the water again. Qin Ming pursed his lips and looked at her. Anya blinked at him. Her gaze seemed to be filled with electricity. Qin Ming subconsciously clenched his fists. However, he still walked a little closer to her. Anya looked at him as he approached and ced her hands on his shoulders. Qin Ming¡¯s body trembled and he wanted to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m falling.¡± As Anya approached him, he could feel the scorching temperature emanating from her body. Coupled with the fragrance on her body and¡­ as long as he lowered his eyes, he would be able to see a certain part of her underneath her wet clothes that couldn¡¯t be concealed. Their breaths intertwined. Qin Ming¡¯s throat moved and his deep gaze met hers. Anya suddenly raised her hands and slowly moved them up his neck. Qin Ming¡¯s body tensed up and he was about to shake off her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The tone of the order was not forceful at all. Instead, it sounded like he was wheedling. Anya approached him and muttered in his ear, ¡°The fastest way to cure this drug is¡­¡± Qin Ming turned into a fossil. Anya asked mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never even had a woman before? I see that you¡¯re not young anymore. Are youcking in certain aspects?¡± These words struck a nerve in Qin Ming. He grabbed her waist roughly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, hey over her¡­ ¡­ Chu Luo had thought that Qin Ming would bring Anya over. She waited left and right until she fell asleep on Li Yan¡¯s shoulder. Li Yan carried her back to the bedroom to sleep. When she woke up the next day, she asked Li Yan, who had just woken up and put on his clothes, ¡°Did Qin Ming bring Anya over?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes and said worriedly, ¡°Did Qin Ming let Anya soak in ice water for the entire night?¡± She felt that she had to get up and prepare some cold medicine for Anya. Otherwise, Anya would suffer. Chu Luo was about to get out of bed when Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and nced at it before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Although Chu Luo was a little surprised, she still got out of bed with Li Yan to wash up and go downstairs to wait. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before Qin Ming and Anya walked in. Chu Luo looked at Anya in surprise. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she saw her legs suddenly soften. Qin Ming subconsciously grabbed her waist. Anya, who cared a lot about her face, felt that she must be a joke in the eyes of Chu Luo and Li Yan. She immediately flew into a rage and quickly pushed Qin Ming away, but her expression twisted at the same time. A different expression finally appeared on Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. He looked at her with displeasure. Anya pretended not to see it and looked up at Chu Luo and Li Yan. She endured the difort in her body and walked towards them elegantly. Chu Luo looked at Anya and felt strange. She asked kindly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°How could anything happen to me?¡± Anya endured her difort and quickly finished speaking. After walking up to them, she looked at Li Yan and her expression instantly turned serious. ¡°Li, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Li Yan looked at her coldly but didn¡¯t say if he agreed. Anya was actually a little perturbed. At this moment, Qin Ming walked behind her. Li Yan nced at Qin Ming and said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I want you to help me kidnap my older brother.¡± Anya¡¯s tone was filled with indescribable anger. Chu Luo looked at Anya and seemed to have guessed something. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything, she asked first, ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying in your empire: ¡®Give him a taste of his own medicine¡¯. I n to return what he wanted to do to me.¡± As a princess, Anya couldn¡¯t be the kind of girl who would cry whenever something happened. She could show a weak side in front of Chu Luo and Li Yan because Chu Luo and the two of them were too strong, but when facing others, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to scheme against her like that. Especially her royal brother. At this thought, Anya stared at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as if he was thinking. Qin Ming, who was standing behind her, suddenly took a step forward and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± When Anya heard this, she abruptly turned to look at Qin Ming. Qin Ming looked at her expressionlessly, but there was a message in his eyes: You should talk to me now. A trace of fire shed across Anya¡¯s eyes. She finally couldn¡¯t help but growl at him through gritted teeth, ¡°Stupid blockhead! Are you done? I said that I don¡¯t need you to be responsible!¡± She had been willing to do this to begin with. He didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t need him to be responsible. Qin Ming pretended not to hear her and turned to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Anya wanted to stomp her feet in anger, but when she lifted her leg, she took a cold breath. Qin Ming stopped and said to her without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him over by today. You can deal with him however you want.¡± With that, he strode out of the door. Chu Luo looked at the furious Anya and called out to her, ¡°Anya.¡± Anya turned around. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and knew that some things couldn¡¯t be said with a man around. She nudged him and gave him a look. ¡°Yan, you haven¡¯t gone for your morning practice.¡± Li Yan nced at her, stood up, and walked out of the door. After Li Yan walked out, Chu Luo looked at Anya, whose expression instantly copsed, and pointed at the sofa. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sit.¡± Anyaughed bitterly. ¡°Last night, you and Qin Ming¡­¡± Chu Luo probed, but she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. As if someone had stepped on her tail, Anya immediately raised her voice and said, ¡°Yes, I slept with himst night!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Anya suddenly blushed and her voice softened a lot. A trace of shyness shed across her eyes. She supported her waist and had aplicated expression that looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I must have been crazy. That man is simply not human!¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya obviously wanted toin. ¡°If I knew that sleeping with him would result in paying such a huge price, I would rather have soaked in ice water for the entire night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chapter 389 - Since You Like Crows So Much, Why Dont You Become a Crow Too?

Chapter 389: Since You Like Crows So Much, Why Don¡¯t You Be a Crow Too?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo definitely believed her, because she often had this feeling, so she immediately pitied her. She quietly took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to her. Anya looked at the bottle and asked strangely, ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It specializes in treating your indescribable illness.¡± Anya seemed to have realized something and suddenly looked at her sympathetically. ¡°You actually keep this medicine on you. Looks like¡­¡± Chu Luo flew into a rage out of humiliation and said fiercely, ¡°Do you want it or not? If not, forget it.¡± Anya immediately extended her hand. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She felt terrible. She would be a fool not to take it. ¡­ After the three of them had breakfast, Li Yan went to the office. Chu Luo and Anya returned to Imperial Sky Park. Along the way, Anya made a few calls. Her tone was domineering and efficient. Chu Luo could feel the anger emanating from her and knew that Wales¡¯s actionsst night had really broken her heart, so she didn¡¯t say anything. When the car was about to reach Imperial Sky Park, Anya suddenly turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu, how do you think I should deal with my brother?¡± Chu Luo replied straightforwardly, ¡°Do whatever you want to vent your anger.¡± When Anya heard this, the corners of her lips curled into a calctive smile. ¡°I said that I would return whatever he wanted to do to me. I thought for a while. Father will definitely be unhappy if I deal with him openly.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he want me to have sex with Duanmu Rui? How about I let them have sex?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at her in surprise. Anya was especially surprised to see her expression. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that two men can also you-know-what?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a homosexual rtionship? This had existed since ancient times. She was just surprised that Anya had thought of such a method to punish Wales. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Anya had a ruthless smile on her face. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Chu, do you have an especially powerful drug here? Since we¡¯re going to let them have sex, we must make it more spectacr.¡± ¡°No, but if you get someone to buy these herbs back, I can help you synthesize them. I promise to make it unforgettable for them.¡± Then, she mentioned which herbs. ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing that, Anya took her phone and started typing a message to get someone to buy those herbs. The butler, who was driving in front, couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them in the rearview mirror. He thought to himself, ¡®If these two meet often in the future, Master and Qin Ming will definitely have a headache.¡¯ The butler sent Anya back to her vi first. When Anya alighted, she turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you need me to call you when there¡¯s a good show to watch?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly felt that the butler was looking at her, so she pretended to consider it for a while before nodding. ¡°You can call me if you want.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you then. You must answer it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Anya closed the door, the butler drove out. Chu Luo nced at the butler driving in front and took out her phone to see if anyone had texted her. Unexpectedly, there was really a message. The message was from Nangong Yi. It wasn¡¯t a message, but a few photos. In the photos was a group of Student Union cadres learning foreignnguages bitterly. Thest photo was apanied by a message: ¡°Previously, everyone thought that you would participate in the mission to receive the Student Union members of foreign schools. All of them were cking off. Now, they¡¯re all getting tutored in foreignnguages.¡± When Chu Luo saw this message, she curled her lips and replied with a message: ¡°Tell them not to embarrass me. I know more than ten foreignnguages. Each of them has to know at least two or threenguages.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo exited the message and looked at the webpage for a while. Other than the people of the upper-ss society, most people didn¡¯t know about the ancient tomb. Therefore, there was no news about this on the Inte. When the car drove to the vi at the back, Chu Luo put away her phone and got out of the car to walk into the vi. Another day of experimentation passed. When Chu Luo walked out of theboratory, she took out her phone and nced at it. It was exactly ten at night. Li Yan didn¡¯te to pick her up, which meant that he wasn¡¯t back yet. Chu Luo thought for a while and sent him a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, when are youing back?¡± The reply came quickly. Li Yan: ¡°Baby, rest first. I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯ll be back before midnight.¡± Chu Luo looked at the message and put away her phone before walking out of the vi. She had just walked to the iron gate of her vi when she suddenly felt a force floating outside the barrier she had set up. Chu Luo suddenly looked up at the sky. Just now, there was still a bright moon in the sky. At this moment, it was covered by a ball of something that was especially thick like dark clouds. If one looked carefully, they could tell that that ball of dark clouds was a little evil, making people subconsciously think of all kinds of terrifying scenes. Chu Luo curled her lips and snorted. ¡°If you want to break my barrier, let me see if the foreign sorcery has the ability.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the metal door and walked in. The butler happened to walk out of the living room to wee her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to him, ¡°Butler, go rest.¡± The butler didn¡¯t move. Instead, he pointed at the sky. ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s something up there.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a group of crows.¡± The butler paused for a moment before nodding. Just then, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Anya. Anya asked her, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m at the Imperial Crystal Hotel. Do you want toe over?¡± Chu Luo nced at the group of crows in the sky and thought that Li Yan would only be back in an hour or two. She would settle things here and go to where Anya was to watch the show. By the time she was done, it would definitely be just nice to pick Li Yan up. She said, ¡°Okay, send me the floor and room number. I¡¯lle overter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anya quickly sent her the floor and room number. Chu Luo looked at it and put away her phone. She said to the butler standing at the side, ¡°Butler, turn off all the lights in the vi and the lights in the courtyard.¡± The butler didn¡¯t ask and quickly turned off all the lights. Chu Luo walked to a tree by the courtyard and quickly plucked arge handful of leaves from it. She cast a spell on the leaves and threw them into the sky. All the leaves turned into fierce falcons. The group of falcons rushed into the circle of crows that blocked the moon and scattered them in less than two minutes. The moment the crows were dispersed, the crows flew in a certain direction, and the falcons chased after them. Chu Luo looked in that direction and said to the butler loudly, ¡°Butler, you can turn on the lights now. I¡¯ll go pick Yan up.¡± After saying that, she jumped out of the vi. When she reached a ce with no one around, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to the person who cast the magic. That person was in the forest on a hill outside the vi. When Chu Luo arrived, the mage was still quickly casting a spell. When he saw Chu Luo appear in front of him, surprise shed across his face. Chu Luo walked towards him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who instructed you to break the array?¡± That person sneered. ¡°You want to ask me questions? That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Really? Then let me see how powerful your magic is.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, a barrier quickly surrounded the entire hill. Then, a powerful gust of wind flew towards that person. Shock appeared in that person¡¯s eyes again. ¡°You actually know magic too.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Are you the only one who can do that?¡± After saying that, she pointed at him. ¡°Since you like crows so much, why don¡¯t you be one too?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning exploded above that person¡¯s head. In the next second, that person turned into a crow. ¡°Ga ga ~¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not that powerful after all.¡± Chu Luo looked at the crow who was flying around and screaming. She lowered her eyes and looked at the pile of things that had fallen from his body. With a tap of her finger, she put away all the useful things into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and disappeared from the spot. Not long after Chu Luo left, the phone of that person who had turned into a crow rang. The crow quickly rushed to the phone and swiped the answer button with his ws. A loud voice sounded on the other end. ¡°Toms, are you done on your side? If you are,e over and let¡¯s have a drink to celebrate.¡± The crow called Toms kept chirping anxiously. The other party was displeased. ¡°Toms, how can you make your crow answer me? Do you think I can understand birdnguage?¡± ¡°Ga ga ga ~¡± ¡°Are you still busy? You¡¯re so lousy. You can¡¯t even resolve a small array formation.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga ~¡± ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll hang up. But hurry up. His Highness, the Third Prince, gave us a gold card and asked us to go to XX Entertainment Center in the capital to y tonight. I haven¡¯t seen what an evening club in the empire looks like.¡± The person hung up. Tomus, who had turned into a crow, kept swiping his phone anxiously. However, his ws were too agile. As he swiped, he identally opened a video. The ¡®close¡¯ button on the small video was too small for his ws to tap. At that moment, an explosion urred in the sky and hit the lit phone. The phone exploded with a loud bang. A desperate crow sounded. ¡°Ga ga ~ Ga ga ~ Ga ga ~¡± ¡­ Chapter 390 - The Image Inside Is Not Suitable for You Guys to See

Chapter 390: The Image Inside Is Not Suitable for You Guys to See

Chu Luo quickly arrived at the hotel floor Anya had mentioned. She walked out of the safetydder and saw two people guarding the end of the corridor. When the two of them saw Chu Luo, they immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed that they were people brought by Qin Ming. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Anya?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Princess Anya and Boss just entered Room 3639.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked over. Every room on this floor was closed. It was obvious that Qin Ming had already made arrangements. When Chu Luo walked to Room 3639, she saw that the door was ajar and pushed it open. Then, she stopped in her tracks. Chu Luo looked at the person who was pressed against the wall by Qin Ming. From her angle, they looked like they were intimate. She thought that she had walked into the wrong set. The moment the door was pushed open, they both looked over. Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°Did Ie in at the wrong time?¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed a few times. She quickly pushed Qin Ming away and strode out of Qin Ming¡¯s arms. She pretended not to hear Chu Luo¡¯s words and said to her seriously, ¡°Chu, you came at the right time. Hurry up and kick this stinky blockhead out. He actually doesn¡¯t want me to enter.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Qin Ming, who had a gloomy expression, and then at Anya. She asked, ¡°How long have they been inside?¡± ¡°Almost half an hour.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been in here?¡± ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and looked at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said expressionlessly, ¡°The scene inside isn¡¯t suitable for you two to see.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anya exploded. She turned around and walked up to him. She said angrily,¡± I¡¯ll just take a few photos. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming was very persistent. After saying that, he stood by the door and stopped her. Annoyed, Anya raised her leg and kicked his calf. Qin Ming remained motionless. Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s childish behavior and resisted the urge to hold her forehead. She said, ¡°Since Qin Ming doesn¡¯t want us to enter, let Qin Ming go in and take a few photos.¡± ¡°No!¡± This time, Anya refused. She turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°He¡¯s a man. What if he turns gay after seeing that kind of scene?¡± If the man who had slept with her suddenly turned gay, she would be traumatized! Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming and realized that his expression was a littleplicated. Qin Ming immediately noticed Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and said to Anya, ¡°Since you n to let others know about this, it¡¯s the same if you get the Duanmu family toe over tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo agreed with Qin Ming¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The medicine that I asked you to concoct has more domineering effects than other medicines. They definitely won¡¯t be able to stop tonight. I¡¯ll hack into the Duanmu family tomorrow morning and get their people toe and catch them in the act.¡± Anya¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this and she nodded at her. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but¡­¡± At this point, her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to send this photo to my other three brothers. I¡¯ll see if he still has the ability topete with them.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Anya knew what she was surprised about. ¡°I told you before that my royal brother has always been roaming between various countries. He thought that no one knew about his development in private¡­ Ha! Actually, his cheap tricks have always been under my royal father¡¯s nose.¡± Anya was the youngest daughter of the king and queen of America. The princes had moved out of the castle after they became adults. She was the only one who had been living in the castle, so she knew a lot. Chu Luo nodded and looked at Qin Ming. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take a few photos and send them to your phone.¡± Anya was satisfied. Since the arrangements had been made, the three of them couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. After walking out of the guest room, Qin Ming left two people to guard here. The others followed. After going to the parking lot, Chu Luo said to Anya and Qin Ming, ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll go look for Yan.¡± After saying that, she walked to the side. Qin Ming said from behind her, ¡°Miss Chu, do drive a car.¡± ¡°No need.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out of everyone¡¯s sight. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation building. There were bodyguards and dangerous sensors in the parking lot. As soon as Chu Luo appeared, the sensor rang. The bodyguards instantly surrounded Chu Luo in the dark. Chu Luo walked out from the corner. When everyone saw her, they immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them and walked towards the elevator. The team leader of the bodyguards quickly followed her and helped her open the elevator door. Before entering the elevator, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did Yan say when he¡¯sing down?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and decided to go to the internal restaurant to get the chef to prepare supper before entering the elevator. The elevator stopped at the restaurant on the 15th floor. The zing Glory Corporation was arge office building with many departments inside. It was normal for there to be departments working overtime, so the restaurant was open all night. When Chu Luo walked into the restaurant, there were a few people eating supper. When Chu Luo walked to the restaurant door, she heard a good-looking woman say, ¡°I heard from thedy from the secretary department that the CEO is working overtime again tonight. I wonder when he will get off work.¡± The others started cheering. ¡°Qiao Chu, don¡¯t tell me you want to have a chance encounter with the CEO?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Tsk! We¡¯re the only ones eating here. No one else can hear us. Just tell us.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not talking.¡± Chu Luo nced at that woman and realized that she had lustful eyes. She subconsciously pulled a long face. She snorted in dissatisfaction. However, she didn¡¯t intend to do anything. After all, there were too many people who fantasized about her Li Yan. She didn¡¯t intend to interfere. Otherwise, she would be soaked in vinegar. At the thought of this, she walked into the restaurant. Those people immediately realized that Chu Luo had walked in. It was unknown if they were guilty, but they immediately froze. Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at them. She walked to a dining table and sat down. When the waiter standing there saw that it was Chu Luo, he quickly called the head chef out. The head chef asked Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Madam, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Chu Luo named a few dishes. The head chef quickly said, ¡°Madam, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡± After saying that, he strode towards the kitchen. Chu Luo took out her phone to y. The few people sitting there were extremely perturbed. They were worried that if Chu Luo was unhappy, their golden rice bowl would be ruined. However, they held their breaths and sat for a while. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up at them, one of them whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave?¡± These words immediately received the approval of a few others. At this moment, Chu Luo looked up at the few people who were quietly leaving like thieves. The corners of her lips curled up and she suddenly said, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet Yan by chance? Do you want me to help you ask when he wille down?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned pale from fright. She turned around fearfully and said to Chu Luo with trembling lips, ¡°No¡­ no need. I don¡¯t have any designs on the CEO.¡± ¡°Really? Did I hear wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ go ahead and leave then.¡± Qiao Chu was about to turn around and leave with everyone. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind them again. ¡°I¡¯ll forget it this time. If I hear this again, you won¡¯t have to stay in thepany anymore. Oh, no¡­ you won¡¯t have to stay in the capital anymore.¡± When they heard this, their hearts almost jumped out. They thought at the same time: ¡®Oh my god! The CEO¡¯s wife is so scary. We have to let others know about this. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to keep our jobs in the future and won¡¯t even have a ce to cry.¡¯ Chu Luo looked at the few people who left in a hurry and smiled. She believed that these people would bring her words to the entirepany. After waiting for almost 20 minutes, the head chef personally packed the supper he had prepared into a food box and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, do you need me to help you carry it up?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took the lunchbox from his hand and thanked him before walking out of the restaurant. When Chu Luo took the elevator to the top floor, Secretary Tan was already waiting by the elevator. The moment Chu Luo came out, Secretary Tan said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master will end the meeting in about ten minutes. Please wait in his office for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards Li Yan¡¯s office with the lunchbox. Secretary Tan obviously came specially to pick her up. After she entered the office, he went back to the conference room again. Chu Luo ced the lunchbox on the coffee table in the sofa area and walked to therge French window to look at the night scenery of the capital. After looking at it for a while, the office door was pushed open, followed by steady and powerful footsteps. Chu Luo turned around to look at Li Yan, who was walking over, and asked sweetly with a smile, ¡°Yan, is your work done tonight?¡± Li Yan put down hisptop on the desk and strode over to pull her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Baby, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to rub the tip of his nose in a wheedling manner. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the supper on the coffee table. ¡°I even brought you supper.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and pressed against the back of her head. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again before letting go of her and walking over with her. ¡°Coincidentally I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Chapter 391 - Chu Luo Visits the Duanmu Family at Night

Chapter 391: Chu Luo Visits the Duanmu Family at Night

When the two of them returned to the vi, it was already past 1 pm. The next morning, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. It was only past six. Before Chu Luo even got out of bed, she was being held down by Li Yan for morning exercise. She pushed against him and reached for her phone on the bedside table. In the next moment, her hand was grabbed. A hoarse and sexy voice sounded by her ear. ¡°You¡¯re still not concentrating at this time. Looks like I didn¡¯t satisfy you?¡± In the next moment, Chu Luo eximed and scratched his back in dissatisfaction. She panted and said, ¡°My phone is ringing.¡± ¡°No it didn¡¯t.¡± Li Yan bewitched her by her ear. ¡°You heard wrong.¡± She eximed again. It wasn¡¯t until an hourter that Chu Luo finally obtained her phone. During this period, the phone rang several times. Whenever Chu Luo was distracted, Li Yan would make her lose focus. Chu Luo leaned on him and took the phone to take a look. She scratched his chest in dissatisfaction. Li Yan grabbed her hand and chuckled. ¡°Little baddie, how many scratches do you n to leave on me?¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes to look at her chest, which was scratched red. She pursed her lips and snorted tsunderely. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Li Yan moved his hand on her waist. Chu Luo giggled and punched him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t tickle me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan¡¯s hand turned from tickling to massaging her gently. Chu Luo gotfortable and called back. Anya immediatelyined, ¡°Chu, I called you a few times. Didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°No.¡± Anya thought that she had left her phone elsewhere and muttered, ¡°Luckily, that darned blockhead also knows hacking skills. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a good show this morning.¡± Anya had called Chu Luo so early to remind her not to forget to hack into the Duanmu family and tell them about Duanmu Rui and her brother. Unexpectedly, no one picked up after a few calls. When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned inexplicably dry. Anya added, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t see such an exciting scene this morning.¡± ¡°You can show me the recording.¡± ¡°Hehe, how did you know that we recorded a video?¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to youter. However, Blockhead got someone to upload it to the Inte this morning. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t see it. The Duanmu family quickly deleted all those videos.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in this. She asked, ¡°What did the Duanmu family do after they went to the hotel?¡± Anya said, ¡°When the Duanmu family rushed to the hotel, my brother had already fainted from bleeding profusely. The Duanmu family immediately sent people to lock down the entire hotel and prevent anyone from spreading this matter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Have you told the king about this?¡± Anya said unhappily, ¡°Before I could say anything, the Duanmu family actually sent someone to look for me. They even probed if I knew about this matter.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but admire the Duanmu family¡¯s reaction speed. She asked again, ¡°Who did the Duanmu family send to test you?¡± ¡°The second master of the Duanmu family, Duanmu Hong.¡± ¡°Do you think Duanmu Hong knows what happenedst night?¡± ¡°He should know. He told me that their family has been framed and plotted against by the Qin family recently. He even took out evidence and said that the Qin family knows someone who knows skin swapping techniques.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ he means that the personst night wasn¡¯t Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya sneered. ¡°They¡¯re trying to fool me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°At the hospital.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that since the Duanmu family had said so, they would definitely be able to produce evidence soon. She said to her, ¡°Since they want the Qin family to be the scapegoat for this matter, let the Qin family know about this first.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Mm. Blockhead will handle this matter.¡± The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo told Li Yan about this matter. Li Yan said, ¡°Old Master Qin isn¡¯t a pushover either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, he patted her smooth and round shoulder and said, ¡°Get up first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs. After the meal, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to do experiments. At noon, Chu Luo called Anya and asked for the follow-up. Chu Luo asked her, ¡°How did the Qin family react?¡± Anya sneered and said, ¡°Old Master Qin brought out evidence that his family wasn¡¯t in the capital.¡± ¡°What did the Duanmu family say?¡± ¡°They kept insisting that that person wasn¡¯t Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to catch him, of course,¡± Anya said. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Father about Brother¡¯s explosive news. Father has already sent people from the embassy to catch him and also sent people to bring him back to America.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. This matter had blown up. When the time came, Wales could only return to his country. However, the Duanmu family definitely wouldn¡¯t hand over the real Duanmu Rui. At the thought of this, she nned to do something. After hanging up, she talked to Professor Tang and the others before leaving the vi. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to the Duanmu residence. At this moment, the Duanmu family was heavily guarded. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t want anyone to enter and investigate anything. Chu Luo concealed herself and quickly walked towards Duanmu Rui¡¯s ce. However, halfway through, she saw Third Master Duanmu and Duanmu Tian walking out of a corridor. The two of them were chatting. It was unknown what Third Master Duanmu had said just now, but Duanmu Tian looked disapproving. ¡°That Li fellow must have participated in this matter. Otherwise, how could Princess Anya have done so much?¡± Third Master Duanmu didn¡¯t like his expression, so he berated, ¡°Be serious. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about this matter, not even in our family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe they have the ability toe to our house and eavesdrop.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that person¡¯s ability.¡± When Duanmu Tian heard this, a dark glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± Third Master Duanmu nced at his expression and was still worried. He warned him, ¡°You better behave yourself. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary¡­ Also, if someone from the US embassyes to take your brother away, we¡¯ll let them take him away.¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression changed to one of ruthlessness. ¡°That¡¯s my brother. Can¡¯t we think of a way to send him away?¡± Third Master Duanmu nced at him as if he had something to say. In the end, he only said, ¡°You just have to listen to me.¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression turned even uglier. The two of them walked away. Chu Luo stood there and thought about their conversation for a while. She had a nagging feeling that Third Master Duanmu¡¯s ¡°don¡¯t forget that person¡¯s ability¡± was referring to her. At the thought of this, Chu Luo continued walking towards Duanmu Rui¡¯s residence. There was no one guarding the Duanmu residence at this moment. Chu Luo sensed that a barrier had been cast around the courtyard. The barrier¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t weak, and the person who cast the barrier would know immediately if someone approached. Standing outside the barrier, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Do you really think this kind of barrier can stop me?¡± After muttering that, she walked into the courtyard without touching the barrier at all. Duanmu Rui lived in an independent vi in the three-entrance courtyard. The house was built in a European style vi, and had probably been designed by a professional designer. The vi was actually very harmonious with this kind of courtyard. Chu Luo had just walked to the door of the small building when an energy fluctuation that was different from the barrier came from behind. Chu Luo stopped and turned around to wait beside a potted nt in the courtyard. Not long after, the barrier outside the courtyard was activated and a person quickly walked in. That person obviously didn¡¯t know that there was a barrier. After entering, he quickly walked into the small building. Soon, an irritable voice came from upstairs. ¡°Who are you? Get out. Uh¡­¡± Then, there was silence. Chu Luo nced upstairs and then at the door of the courtyard. Indeed, a Daoist priest in a Daoist robe walked in. Third Master Duanmu followed the Daoist priest in. The Daoist priest said to Third Master Duanmu, ¡°That person is upstairs. You can get someone to catch him.¡± Third Master Duanmu waved at the group of guards standing outside the door with a dark expression. A group of guards quickly rushed in. Soon, the sound of fighting came from upstairs. The Daoist priest quickly waved the horsetail whisk in his hand a few times, and the person upstairs jumped down. Third Master Duanmu looked at that person and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who sent you?¡± That person didn¡¯t answer at all and threw something at the two of them. The Daoist priest¡¯s wide sleeve blocked the thing that person had thrown over and it bounced back and exploded halfway. The Daoist priest said to Third Master Duanmu, ¡°Retreat.¡± Third Master Duanmu quickly retreated. The Daoist priest instantly started fighting with that person. Chu Luo stood there and observed their abilities. It was obvious that this priest that the Duanmu family had found was more powerful. Seeing this, Chu Luo went upstairs. Duanmu Rui¡¯s bedroom was guarded by a group of guards. Chu Luo walked in and knew at a nce that this was the fake Duanmu Rui. She quickly sized up the entire bedroom and sneered. In the next second, she left the Duanmu residence and returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. She took out her phone and called Qin Ming. When Qin Ming picked up the call, she said to him, ¡°Duanmu Rui has already been secretly sent away by the Duanmu family. He¡¯s going southwest. You can send someone to stop him.¡± Qin Ming responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and hung up. Chapter 392 - Why Are You Blushing?

Chapter 392: Why Are You Blushing?

Chu Luo had just hung up when she received a call from Anya. Anya said, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m back at the Imperial Sky Park vi. I¡¯ll look for you when you¡¯re free.¡± Chu Luo felt that she wouldn¡¯t be free for the entire day, so she said, ¡°You cane and look for me tomorrow morning.¡± Anya: ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo went to theboratory. The day ended quickly. At ten at night, Li Yan arrived on time to pick her up. As the two of them walked out of the vi, Chu Luo told him what she had heard at the Duanmu residence today. In the end, she said strangely, ¡°I think the person Third Master Duanmu was talking about is me.¡± Li Yan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If they¡¯re really talking about you, they¡¯ll definitely send someone to test you.¡± At this point, Li Yan immediately exuded a strong cold aura. ¡°As long as the Duanmu family dares to do anything to you, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, he grabbed her hand tightly. Chu Luo felt his strength and patted the back of his hand with her other hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if they know. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan was actually worried that the Duanmu family would find a way to make use of Chu Luo¡¯s ability. However, he didn¡¯t say that. After the two of them returned, Chu Luo browsed the Inte for a while. Li Yan picked up a few calls and fell asleep. Anya arrived at dawn the next day. At this moment, Chu Luo was talking to Roundy in the courtyard in foreignnguages. Li Yan was practicing at the side. Anya was stunned by Chu Luo and Roundy¡¯s conversation mode. Chu Luo looked at Anya, who had been standing there since the butler brought her in, and gestured for Roundy to pause. She tilted her head and asked her, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Anya suddenly blushed. She nced at Li Yan, who was practicing, and walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°I came to tell you what happened yesterday. After that, I¡¯m going to find Blockhead to teach me martial arts.¡± Chu Luo sized her up from head to toe. Anya was a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike that Qin Ming had asked you to do the Horse Stance?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought about it and felt that what he said made sense. If I want to learn martial arts, I have to start from the basics.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe her excuse and looked at her as if to say, ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Anya finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and said, ¡°He helped me so much yesterday. I have to thank him. I¡¯m a person who distinguishes kindness and hatred clearly.¡± Chu Luo was amused by her words and asked, ¡°What hatred do you have with him?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Anya realized that she was stuck. She tried to think about it, but what appeared in her mind was that night. Thinking about it made her blush even more. Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Although Anya felt that as a princess, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, she really couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yan. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t noticed her, she approached Chu Luo and probed softly, ¡°Chu, if a woman slept with a man, and that man previously didn¡¯t have any interest in that woman at all, and that woman even dislikes that man¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about you and Qin Ming, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya growled at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend you don¡¯t know? If I rece the ¡®man¡¯ and ¡®woman¡¯ with ¡®him¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯, I won¡¯t be able to continue.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Anya continued, ¡°What if after this matter, the man insists on being responsible for the woman?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked her, ¡°If I asked you to marry a man who doesn¡¯t match your status, would you ept it?¡± ¡°Why not? So long as I love that man.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t love Qin Ming at all but slept with him?¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she was a scumbag. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± They really couldn¡¯t continue this topic! She must be crazy to discuss this with Chu! Chu Luo looked at the overwhelmed Anya and thought for a while before asking, ¡°If it were any other man, would you have done the same?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Anya subconsciously raised her voice. In the next second, she was stunned. Chu Luo looked at her and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out anything for a while. She said, ¡°Tell me about the exact situation yesterday.¡± Anya nodded and said, ¡°Yesterday morning, Blockhead hacked my brother and Duanmu Rui¡¯s video into the Qin family¡¯s phone. The Qin family quickly rushed over. ¡°At that time, my brother was already on hisst breath. Duanmu Rui looked¡­ like a beast!¡± Chu Luo watched in amusement as Anya deliberately spoke in the Empire¡¯snguage when she said the word ¡®beast¡¯. It had simply popped out from between her teeth. Anya continued, ¡°The scene was very chaotic at that time. Duanmu Ruiy face-down and didn¡¯t leave. He was knocked out and brought away. The Duanmu family wanted to bring my brother back. After that, I brought my men in with me.¡± At this point, Anya sneered. ¡°Back then, in order to calm me down, the Duanmu family put in a lot of good words. They even said that they would investigate when they returned. After they found out, they would definitely give me a satisfactory exnation. Later on, Duanmu Hong even talked to me in private.¡± ¡°You agreed to let them take Duanmu Rui away?¡± Chu Luo felt that this wasn¡¯t her style. ¡°The people from the Duanmu family are too cunning. They must have brought someone with special abilities. I was dazed at that time and agreed.¡± Chu Luo nodded and felt that this was possible. Anya continued, ¡°Later on, the Duanmu family gave evidence that this Duanmu Rui was fake. Ha! Do they think I¡¯m a three-year-old child that can be easily tricked?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she asked, ¡°Later on, did you get someone to go to the Duanmu residence to bring Duanmu Rui out?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± After Anya asked, she nodded. ¡°Yes, but the person I sent over was seriously injured. He said that there was an especially powerful person in the Duanmu family and that he couldn¡¯t take him away.¡± At this point, Anya looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu, can you help me bring him out?¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui has been sent away. Qin Ming is pursuing him.¡± ¡°Really? When did that happen?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± Anya¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, she asked with aplicated expression, ¡°Is Blockhead back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. When she looked over, Li Yan stopped punching and looked over. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Yan, is Qin Ming back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya frowned when she heard this. Chu Luo was also a little strange. ¡°Qin Ming went to chase after him yesterday afternoon. Why hasn¡¯t he caught up yet?¡± Anya asked, ¡°Where did they send Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°I only know that it¡¯s the northwest direction.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo suddenly had a bad omen. Li Yan must have thought of the same thing as her. She saw him stride into the living room and say to the butler, ¡°Contact Qin Ming immediately. If you can¡¯t contact him, contact the people in the northwest and ask if they¡¯ve seen Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± The butler immediately took out his phone and called Qin Ming. Chu Luo and Anya stared at the butler. It was obvious that this call didn¡¯t go through. Then, the butler made another call. When the other party picked up, the butler immediately said, ¡°Immediately ask the provinces in the northwest if anyone knows Qin Ming¡¯s whereabouts.¡± When Anya heard this, she subconsciously tensed up. After a while, the butler¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call and frowned. He turned to walk into the living room. Anya anxiously stopped him. ¡°Mr. Beitang, how is Blockhead?¡± The butler stopped and said to her, ¡°There are people with special abilities escorting Duanmu Rui. Qin Ming and the others have been brought to Q Province and are trapped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anya¡¯s expression turned ugly. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°I¡­ he was trapped because of me. Of course I¡¯m anxious.¡± Chu Luo gestured for the butler to enter first. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see how Yan deals with this matter.¡± The two of them followed. The butler had already told Li Yan about this. Li Yan was sitting on the sofa and typing on hisptop. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak immediately, but the cold aura emanating from him was intense. Chu Luo walked to his side and nced at the image on hisputer. It was actually a phone signal connected to Qin Ming via satellite. He quickly tracked down Qin Ming¡¯s exact location. After Chu Luo saw it, her face darkened. ¡°Are they nning to lure Qin Ming to that tomb?¡± The cold aura on Li Yan¡¯s body intensified. He put on his Bluetooth and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Bring a few people with special abilities, as well as two robots, to Q Province to help Qin Ming.¡± After saying that, he quickly typed on the keyboard. After a while, he stopped. Anya asked anxiously, ¡°Is Blockhead okay?¡± Li Yan still didn¡¯t answer her. Anya¡¯s expression was ugly. Chu Luoforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll know about Qin Ming¡¯s situation after these people go over.¡± Anya nodded. After a while, Li Yan said, ¡°Nothing will happen to him.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief. The butler asked, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, do you want to eat breakfast first?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, eat with us.¡± Anya nodded. After the meal, Li Yan left the vi. Anya chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the embassy. I won¡¯t let this matter with the Duanmu family end like this.¡± ¡°You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother brought a mage here. I don¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t deal with those people from the Duanmu family with special abilities.¡± Chapter 393 - Missing

Chapter 393: Missing

After Anya left, Chu Luo went to theboratory behind. At this moment, their experiment was already at a critical juncture. They only needed to wait for the herb that could cover the smell to be sent over before they could carry out further experiments. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Wu Yiyao to ask her to help call Professor Wu from the technology building to video-call her. She nned to discuss with Professor Wu where to ce the medicine in the gaming capsule to stimte brainwaves. The discussionsted until noon. Chu Luo turned off the video and logged into Imperial University¡¯s BBS on a whim. In the past two days, there had been a lot of discussion about the Student Union from various universities who hade to Imperial University for an exchange. ¡°The Student Union representatives who came this time are all very good-looking. I really suspect that they did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens, heavens. Hannah is so noble and elegant. Andre is so cool. Adonis is simply a handsome man who walked out of an oil painting. Also, Abel is simply the little wolfhound in my heart¡­¡± ¡°Stop being infatuated. No matter how good-looking they are, they¡¯re not as handsome as our president, okay? Not to mention Chu Luo¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°The girls who came this time are so beautiful. I think they did it on purpose too.¡± ¡°Whether they¡¯re good-looking or not is secondary. This time, I feel that the Student Union¡¯s Ministers are a little pitiful. After those people came, none of them used the International Common Language. I suspect that the ministers are secretly learning thenguages of the various countries.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these people didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They must have wanted to meet Chu Luo, but who knew that Chu Luo suddenly stoppeding to school?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Chu Luo didn¡¯te to school. I feel like after not seeing her gorgeous face for a day, I¡¯m tired of studying.¡± ¡°Without her stimtion every day, I feel bored learning too. I wonder when Goddess wille to school?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo browsed for a while before logging out of BBS, but she received a message from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you probably logged into BBS just now. Everyone on it misses you.¡± Since the Student Union could find the BBS log, Chu Luo didn¡¯t doubt that Nangong Yi would ask this. She quickly typed: ¡°Then let them continue missing me.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°The Student Union members who came this year deliberately spoke their ownnguage, making our Student Union ministers very busy.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? This can help them learn a few foreignnguages quickly.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Other than that, the Student Union from Germany has challenged our Student Union today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Challenge what?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°In terms of machinery. There was an international roboticspetition in the capital a few days ago. Germany won first ce in the semi-finals, and our empire only barely managed to squeeze into the finals.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Is Imperial University afraid of epting the challenge?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°The other countries aren¡¯t afraid, but they¡¯re challenging the champion in the semi-finals.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Who¡¯s the person leading the team at Imperial University this time?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Teacher Tu.¡± When Chu Luo saw this name, she pursed her lips and quickly typed: ¡°Then let them win.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, are you still holding a grudge?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so obvious. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°But as a candidate for the president of the Student Union, I can¡¯t watch the Student Union lose face. How about this? I¡¯ll get Roundy to meet that person¡¯s robot tomorrow.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at the swift reply, Chu Luo could tell that this person had been waiting for her to say this. Chu Luo gave him a ¡°hmph¡± emoticon and exited the message function before putting away her phone. In the afternoon, Anya sent a message to Chu Luo saying that her father had sent someone to the empire to pick up her brother. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to do experiments with Professor Tang and the others. Their experiment was already in the final stage. It was as if Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang had been injected with chicken blood. Usually, they returned to the vi at around nine at night to rest. Tonight, both of them expressed their intention to continue their experiment. Elder Hu didn¡¯t object. He only smiled and said, ¡°If I were ten years younger, I would have stayed too. Sigh¡­ Time waits for no man.¡± After saying that, he turned to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to stay for a few more hours too?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No, I have something on.¡± Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Child, every time you say that you have something to do, you can make a huge pile of powerful herbs.¡± Chu Luo smiled too, but she didn¡¯t tell Elder Hu that she wasn¡¯t a medicine refiner. The two of them packed up and walked out of the vi. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a tall figure walking in under the lights of the vi. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she called out sweetly, ¡°Yan.¡± Li Yan strode up to her and nodded at Elder Hu. Elder Hu said, ¡°Since someone is here to pick you up, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Good night, Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After Elder Hu left with his hands behind his back, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Seeing his frown, she asked, ¡°Have your men found Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Is he back?¡± ¡°No. He continued chasing after Duanmu Rui.¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui really went to the northwest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Qin Ming to be so persistent.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Once he¡¯s determined on something, he must do it.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious. Li Yan said, ¡°Qin Ming is from the Qin family in G City. The Qin family is thergest bodyguardpany in the empire. I saved him five years ago and he promised to be my bodyguard for ten years.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. After a while, she suddenly reacted. ¡°So Qin Ming is certain about Anya.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Chu Luo had aplicated mood and really didn¡¯t know what to say. She shut her mouth. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan held her hand and walked into the vi. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for many people to go to the northwest. It won¡¯t be dangerous for him to go there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought about telling Anya about this tomorrow. Early the next morning. Sure enough, Anya came again. The moment she arrived, she asked, ¡°Chu, is there news of Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Anya heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. That blockhead was really transformed from a big log. Why did he chase someone so far? Doesn¡¯t he know to get his men to chase after that person?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and repeated Li Yan¡¯s words to her. Anya was in disbelief. After a while, she muttered in aplicated tone, ¡°He¡¯s really a blockhead, the kind that has been buried underground for thousands of years!¡± When Chu Luo heard her say that, she somehow wanted tough, but she restrained herself. She asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Hmph! When hees back, I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s willing to be my prince consort. This person is so stubborn. No other woman will fall for him, so I¡¯ll kindly take him in.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya¡¯s tsundere demeanor and deliberately asked, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to kidnap him. In any case¡­ I¡¯m very satisfied with his figure.¡± Anya said thest sentence very softly. Chu Luo had good hearing, so she still heard it. She looked at her with a wooden face. She thought: ¡®This woman was stilliningst time, but now she¡¯s satisfied with his figure. She¡¯s too unrestrained.¡¯ Having decided on this matter, Anya felt good both physically and mentally. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the embassy first. My father¡¯s men are preparing to take my brother away. When the timees, I have to pretend to go to the hospital with them. You must tell me immediately if you hear any news about Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Chu Luo called Roundy over and said to him, ¡°Roundy, go to Imperial University this morning. The people from Germany want topete with our Student Union¡¯s people in robotics. Show them what you¡¯re capable of. No need to go easy on them.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± When Roundy went to school, Chu Luo called Nangong Yi. After hanging up the phone, seeing that Li Yan hadn¡¯t left, Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°Yan, you¡¯re not going to the office today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in the afternoon. I¡¯ll work at home in the morning.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to go to the vi at the back when she received a call from Anya. Anya told her on the phone, ¡°Chu, my brother is missing.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send guards to guard him heavily? Where are those people?¡± ¡°The guards are all guarding outside the ward. Previously, they didn¡¯t know that my brother had disappeared.¡± Speaking up to this point, Anya¡¯s tone was filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for clues and get someone to check the surveince cameras. This must be done by the Duanmu family. As long as we find evidence, I¡¯ll immediately look for them for an exnation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really the Duanmu family who took your brother away, they definitely won¡¯t leave any evidence behind. You likely won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± Anya was silent for a few seconds, as if agreeing with her. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my father about this first.¡± Then she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and told Li Yan about this. Li Yan walked over to get hisptop and sat on the sofa to quickly type on the keyboard. Chu Luo quickly sat down to take a look. Li Yan was also checking all the surveince cameras in that hospital and indeed, he didn¡¯t find anything. Then, the scene changed to outside the window of the ward where Wales stayed. The surveince cameras quickly reyed. Indeed, the surveince cameras showed that when it was past four in the morning, a few people came in from outside the window and took Wales away. Chapter 394 - Junior, Roundy Has Been Making a Fuss For A While Now

Chapter 394: Junior, Roundy Has Been Making a Fuss For A While Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°These people don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from the Duanmu family.¡± Chu Luo looked at the people who entered. Although they were all wearing masks, their hair was obviously that of foreigners. Li Yan continued typing on the keyboard for a while before saying with certainty, ¡°These are all Wales¡¯ men.¡± ¡°In that case, Wales has actually woken up and even asked his men to take him away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then where did Wales go?¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly guessed. ¡°He must have gone to settle scores with Duanmu Rui.¡± Li Yan took out his Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket and put it on his ear. He asked the person on the other end, ¡°Did you hear anything from Wales over there?¡± After the other party answered, he told Chu Luo, ¡°You can call Anya and ask her to find a way to tell Wales that Duanmu Rui has gone to the northwest.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was stunned at first, then nodded. She picked up her phone and called Anya. Anya picked up the call quickly. It was very noisy on the other end. It was obvious that the people with her were panicking because of Wales¡¯ sudden disappearance. Chu Luo told her, ¡°Anya, Wales was taken to the Duanmu residence by his own people.¡± Anya immediately raised her voice. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo had thought that she would tell the people over there immediately, but Anya suddenly lowered her voice and said to her, ¡°Chu, wait for a while. I¡¯ll tell you when I get to somece quieter.¡± After Anya said that, Chu Luo heard footsteps. After a while, she said, ¡°Chu, my brother went to the Duanmu residence. They will definitely tell him that they have handed Duanmu Rui to the embassy. Can you think of a way to turn the person I asked someone to bring back yesterday back to his original appearance?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± Anya smiled. ¡°That way, I can get my brother to chase after Duanmu Rui in the northwest. Isn¡¯t he eager to go to the tomb? I¡¯ll let them all go to the tomb.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Yan and I think so too. I¡¯ll get Yan to send someone to send you a bottle of medicer. You just have to mix that medicine with water and ssh it on the fake Duanmu Rui¡¯s face.¡± Anya: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait at the embassy now.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, get someone to hand this bottle to Anya immediately. We have to do it before Wales arrives at the embassy.¡± Li Yan nodded and moved themunicator on his ear. ¡°Come in.¡± Then, someone strode in. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Send this bottle to Anya within half an hour.¡± That person took the bottle and nodded before turning around to leave. Chu Luo didn¡¯t wait for Anya to call to tell her what happened next and went to the vi at the back to do the experiment. At lunch, she called Anya. Anya told her, ¡°Chu, my brother has gone after Duanmu Rui.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Does the Duanmu family know that you already know that person isn¡¯t the real Duanmu Rui?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t intend to tell them now. So do you have something that can turn that person back into Duanmu Rui?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you.¡± With that, she was about to hang up when Anya quickly stopped her. ¡°Chu, has there been any news from Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Anya nodded and hung up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she received a call from Nangong Yi. Chu Luo asked directly, ¡°Is the challenge over?¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a few seconds before saying in a slightly tactful tone, ¡°Junior, Roundy is being held back by Andre from the German National University Association for an exchange, and stopped from leaving.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was displeased. ¡°Hmph! Just because he said so?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, it¡¯s not that he won¡¯t let Roundy go. It¡¯s just that Andre wants to borrow Roundy for the entire afternoon in the name of an exchange. I called to ask if you¡¯re willing to lend Roundy to him?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi fell silent. Chu Luo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did that Andre do something to my Roundy?¡± She believed that Nangong Yi wouldn¡¯t say that Andre didn¡¯t let Roundy leave for no reason. Something must have happened. At the thought of this, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She nned to recall Roundy. ¡°Wait, Junior,¡± Nangong Yi stopped her. ¡°Andre brought a few robots this time. They¡¯re surrounding Roundy in the middle.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Do you think Roundy can¡¯t leave after being surrounded?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you now? How far are you from Roundy?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Not far. Just beside him.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s Roundy doing?¡± Nangong Yi raised his phone to let Chu Luo listen to Roundy. She heard Roundy¡¯s child-like voice. ¡°What are you trying to do? Waah ~ I¡¯m going back to find my mistress. You¡¯re all bad people. Waah ~¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Junior, Roundy has been making a fuss for a while now.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s making a fuss?¡± Nangong Yi finally chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I want to ask you, how can we stop him from crying?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Turn on the speaker so that he can hear me.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Done.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Roundy, time to go home.¡± Roundy¡¯s loud and clear child voice sounded. ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± After saying that, the sound of mechanical wings extending could be heard. After a few cries of surprise, the sound of mechanical wings pping could be heard. Chu Luo said, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± When Chu Luo pressed the ¡®end call¡¯ button, she heard an excited voice calling her name. The other party spoke in German. He asked her not to hang up yet. He wanted to say something to her. Chu Luo ced her finger on the ¡®end call¡¯ button and said in Empirenguage, ¡°When youe to Imperial University, speak Empirenguage. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± With that, she hung up. Then, Chu Luo went to do the experiment. The day passed quickly. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at her phone during this period. When she looked at her phone, she saw that it was Li Yan who was on his way to pick her up, before taking it out to open it. When she opened it, she realized that there were dozens of messages. The messages were all from the Student Union. Nangong Yi only sent her a photo with a thumbs up. Yu Tong: ¡°Chu Luo, Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You don¡¯t know how fascinating Andre and some others¡¯ expressions were at that time.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°Chu Luo, you voiced the thoughts of our entire Student Union. To be honest, on the first day they came to Imperial University, I already wanted to tell them to speak the Empire¡¯snguage. I admire you too much.¡± ¡­ After reading a few messages, Chu Luo put away her phone. She asked Li Yan, ¡°Did Wales go after Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch now.¡± The two of them walked into the vi. Chu Luo looked at Roundy, who was obediently leaning against the wall and entering a dormant state. She walked over and patted his head. Roundy immediately opened his electronic eyes and greeted her obediently, ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°Show me the functions of those robots you came into contact with today.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± ¡°After Roundy finished speaking, he immediately revealed the control panel and the videos of the robots he sparred with as well as the 4D internal scan.¡± Chu Luo looked at it for a while and realized that Andre was indeed a talent in robotics. The design inside wasparable to the precise machines on the market and there was also a control panel. ¡°Roundy, send the control panel data to my phone.¡± After a while. ¡°Done. Mistress, please receive it.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and nced at it before putting it away. She patted his head and said, ¡°Rest.¡± ¡°Okay. Good night, Mistress ~ and Mistress¡¯s man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan, who was standing behind her. She suppressed her expression and looked like she wanted tough. Li Yan deliberately asked with a straight face, ¡°Am I not your man?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± In the next second, she was lifted horizontally. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a wheedling smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ve let Roundy watch too many melodramatic shows. He¡¯s learning to speak like those people on television at every turn. He¡¯s getting more and more idiotic.¡± ¡°But I like what he said just now.¡± Li Yan quickened his pace and walked into the bedroom. He ced her on the bed and pounced on her. ¡°Er¡­¡± Unable to move from the weight, Chu Luo pushed his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Go take a shower.¡± In the next moment, arge palm reached into her clothes and upwards¡­ Chu Luo¡¯s body trembled slightly. She blushed and pushed him again. Li Yan breathed in her ear and said, ¡°Showerter.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± This ter¡¯ was almost two hourster. By then, Chu Luo didn¡¯t have the energy to shower. Li Yan hugged her and chuckled. ¡°Since my wife doesn¡¯t have the strength, I¡¯ll have to help her.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan¡¯sughter became even more pleasant and bewitching. ¡°Do you still have the strength? Why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± Chu Luo red at him with her sparkling eyes. Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened and he carried her towards the bathroom¡­ Chapter 395 - I Want to Challenge You Again

Chapter 395: I Want to Challenge You Again

Chu Luo woke up a littlete the next day. When she washed up and walked out of the bedroom to the stairs, she heard Anya¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°When exactly is Chu getting up? Hasn¡¯t she always woken up early?¡± The butler replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Miss Chu gets up after waking up.¡± Anya nced at the butler in displeasure, feeling that he was patronizing her. The butler pretended not to see her and suggested, ¡°Princess Anya, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea first?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya refused. Then, she subconsciously looked up at the stairs. When she saw Chu Luo standing there, she immediately stood up from the sofa. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re finally up.¡± As Chu Luo went downstairs, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Chu, help me ask Li if there¡¯s any news about Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo looked at the butler. The butler told her, ¡°Miss Chu, Master went to the office early in the morning.¡± Chu Luo vaguely remembered Li Yan telling her that he was going to the office early today when he woke up. She came down from upstairs and asked the butler, ¡°Butler, do you know about Qin Ming?¡± ¡°I can call and ask.¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately urged him, ¡°Then quickly make a call.¡± The butler nodded and took out his phone to make a call. After a while, the other party picked up the call. The butler asked, ¡°Can you contact Qin Ming?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but after the butler hung up the phone, he said to Anya, ¡°Princess Anya, wait for a moment. They are contacting Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡± The butler then turned to bring Chu Luo breakfast. Chu Luo looked at the concerned Anya and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Qin Ming.¡± Anya opened her mouth and was suddenly a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. That stupid blockhead went to chase after him just like that. Did he ask for my permission? Hmph! When hees back, I¡¯ll definitely deal with him properly!¡± Chu Luo was amused by her words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dealing with him. I don¡¯t think you can deal with him either.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya choked and turned her head away. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t deal with him? That blockhead is very obedient at times.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she was thinking too much. Or perhaps foreign women were more open-minded than Empire women. At this moment, the butler brought in a tray. Chu Luo walked towards the dining table. ¡°Anya, have you eaten breakfast? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Anya indeed hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, so she followed her. The butler had also specially brought over two portions of breakfast. After Anya sat down, she asked the butler, ¡°Mr. Butler, did you call to ask about Qin Ming?¡± The butler replied, ¡°They have already contacted Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Really? When will he be back?¡± ¡°Erm, it should take a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Master wants Qin Ming to do something.¡± Anya frowned when she heard this. Chu Luo guessed something and asked, ¡°Did he ask Qin Ming to bring that Gu Master back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya looked at the two of them in confusion. Chu Luo told her what happened. Anya nodded and was finally in the mood to eat. After the meal, Chu Luo wanted to go to the vi in the back. Anya had no idea what she was doing, so she asked, ¡°Chu, you don¡¯t seem to have gone to school recently?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on leave.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Anya was curious, she didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she asked about something else. ¡°Chu, do you know how many subsidiaries your cosmeticspany has opened now?¡± Chu Luo was actually stumped. She had been experimenting recently and had forgotten that she had a cosmeticspany. Anya was amused by her expression and teased her. ¡°If the person-in-charge you appointed runs away with the money, you won¡¯t even know where to find him.¡± Chu Luo was very assured of Chen Xuan. ¡°He won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and showed her her bank ount bnce. Anya was jealous. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re too rich! As a princess, I have my side business too. I feel that my ie for a few months isn¡¯t as much as yours for a month.¡± At this point, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is yourpany¡¯s money?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my monthly share.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, cosmetics is one of the ten most profitable industries.¡± Chu Luo smiled. She thought for a while and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan seemed to be in a meeting. After he picked up Chu Luo¡¯s call, he smiled and said, ¡°Little Boss, you finally remembered to call me.¡± Chu Luo replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very assured of you.¡± Chen Xuan was obviously touched, so he told Chu Luo about opening a branchpany this month. ¡°I¡¯ve already opened a branchpany in ten countries. The one in the empire will be established next month. Little Boss, if you¡¯re free, you can attend the opening ceremony.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯m thinking of moving the headquarters back to the empire. What do you think?¡± Chen Xuan seemed to be worried that Chu Luo would reject him. He added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good for it to be in America too. I just think that if we transfer the headquarters to the empire, we can arrange jobs for more retired soldiers.¡± Chu Luo thought that his idea was good, but she said, ¡°You can transfer the headquarters to the empire, but it will have to wait for a few months.¡± The higher-ups of the empire would definitely clean up the business in the next few months. It wasn¡¯t a wise move for thepany to transfer back at this time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say this to Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan didn¡¯t ask her why she wanted to wait for a few more months and immediately agreed happily. The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo put away her phone and met Anya¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Chu, why are you moving your headquarters back to the empire? Isn¡¯t the preferential treatment given by America good? As long as you don¡¯t move it back to the empire, I¡¯ll get my father to give you more preferential treatment when I go back.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and deliberately asked, ¡°Chen Xuan brought a batch of bachelors over. Can you assign them wives?¡± Anya guaranteed, ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this matter when I go back. As long as I assign them a wife, your headquarters will stay in America?¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya and said awkwardly, ¡°Are you sure they like foreign women?¡± Anya: ¡°Why not? We foreign women are so passionate. I guarantee that they will like us. Also, I¡¯ll introduce Chen to ady from a big family¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t introduce someone to Chen Xuan!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that it was better not to say anything about Chen Xuan liking men without asking for his permission. She said seriously, ¡°He has someone he likes. ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get someone to introduce women to the others he brought over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was suddenly a little worried about the retired soldiers Chen Xuan had brought over. One had to know that the people in the empire were basically very reserved. Would they really be able to withstand the passion of the women in America? The day ended quickly. When Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up at night, he told her: ¡°Those people have already entered the desert.¡± ¡°What about the batch that went before?¡± Chu Luo was a little concerned. ¡°It¡¯s already entered the weathered Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Did Qin Ming meet Duanmu Rui?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Duanmu Rui should have brought people over too. I wonder if they fought.¡± Qin Ming definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Li Yan about this, and Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her either. However, just thinking about it, she knew that they would definitely fight. After a night, Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Professor Wu in the morning. Professor Wu asked her to bring the medicine she had developed to school. They nned to conduct an experiment today. After Chu Luo agreed, she went to the vi at the back to get the medicine and brought Roundy to Imperial University. She hadn¡¯t been to Imperial University for a few days. When she appeared at the school gate, everyone who saw her was excited. ¡°Wow, Chu Luo is finally here in school. Is she ending her leave early anding to ss?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a few days. Why do I find her even more beautiful than before?¡± ¡°Indeed, Chu Luo is the most beautiful and elegant. I¡¯m going to tell everyone that she¡¯s at Imperial University.¡± ¡­ Almost everyone who saw her took out their phones to secretly take photos of her and immediately sent this message to BBS. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. After entering the school gate, she asked Roundy to put down the skateboard and moved towards theputer science building. When everyone knew that she hade to school, they were a little excited. Along the way, everyone reported her route. Just as Chu Luo was about to reach the Computer Science College, she was suddenly stopped by a red-haired foreign boy. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo nced at the boy and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to challenge you again.¡± Chu Luo sized him up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Andre narrowed his eyes, displeasure flickering across them. ¡°Is this how you wee foreign ssmates?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely wee people who are friendly to me. Why should I wee someone like you who wants to challenge me without even asking if I have time?¡± With that, she skated around him and continued moving ahead. Chapter 396 - Relying on a Man

Chapter 396: Relying on a Man

Behind her, Andre sneered in disdain. ¡°Hmph! I think you don¡¯t dare. That¡¯s right. Someone from Imperial University also participated in the World Robot Competition this time. Their standards are only so-so. I really wonder if the robot you called over yesterday was created by your man¡¯spany. ¡°How can someone as beautiful as you possibly create something asplicated as a robot?¡± At this moment, there were already many people watching. When everyone heard Andre¡¯s words, they all became furious. Especially at this moment, Professor Tu, who had just passed by, frowned when he heard this. Amid the displeased discussions, everyone looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo also stopped. She turned to look at Andres, a sharp glint in her eyes. Seeing that more and more people were gathering, a glint shed across Andre¡¯s eyes and he became even more enthusiastic. ¡°You¡¯re rumored to be so powerful. I think it¡¯s just a publicity stunt. That¡¯s true. With a man who¡¯s the richest man in the world, even if you say that you want the stars in the sky, he might pluck them for you, let alone these halos.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, I really wonder if your achievements were obtained by relying on your real ability?¡± These words made the surrounding students even angrier. A girl said loudly, ¡°Andre, we respect you. Please respect Chu Luo too. She¡¯s the goddess of Imperial University. If you dare to nder her, please leave our school. Our school doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± As soon as this girl finished speaking, the others immediately echoed. ¡°Exactly. As a foreigner, what right do you have to say if the goddess has the ability?¡± ¡°If you say that about our goddess again, please leave Imperial University. We don¡¯t wee you!¡± ¡­ Facing everyone¡¯s reprimands, Andre kept a sneer on his face. He seemed to not care about what these people said at all. He stared at Chu Luo and continued to mock, ¡°Previously, many people said that you were beautiful, the kind that is considered a beauty in all countries. I finally understand now. Beautiful girls really enjoy special preferential treatment. To think so many people are willing to stand up for you.¡± The surrounding students were about to speak again when Chu Luo suddenly hushed them with a raised index finger. She looked at Andres and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± Andre raised his chin slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re right.¡± Just as everyone didn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo agreed with him and the ridicule in Andre¡¯s eyes deepened, Chu Luo walked up to him. ¡°I am indeed beautiful. And Yan will give me whatever I want, but¡­¡± At this point, her body quickly exuded a sharp aura that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate, making everyone shut up. Chu Luo continued, ¡°So the people from the D University¡¯s Student Union are only so-so. You¡¯re saying so many malicious words to attract my attention? Do you think you¡¯re very noble?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± When Chu Luo bellowed, Andre subconsciously shut his mouth. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just apetition of robots¡¯ abilities? Sure. I have something important to do now. See you at the technology building at the School of Engineering in two hours. We¡¯llpete by making a robot on the spot.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t dare toe in two hours.¡± After saying that, Andre took out his phone and said loudly to Chu Luo¡¯s face, ¡°If you dare to ept my challenge, say it to the camera again. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your people at Imperial University will say that I bullied a girl.¡± ¡°Andre, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Exactly. If you want to provoke our goddess, just wait for our goddess to p your face.¡± Andre looked at Chu Luo and sneered. ¡°Why, Chu Luo, you don¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare? There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the camera, ¡°In two hours, Andre and I will undergo a robot manufacturing PK in the technology building at Imperial University¡¯s School of Engineering. When the timees, we will do a live broadcast online. If Andre loses, he will apologize to me and everyone at Imperial University in front of the entire Inte.¡± When Andre heard this, he said loudly, ¡°If you lose, say in front of the entire Inte that everything about you was obtained by the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation. And that you¡¯re actually just a vase!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left gracefully. Looking at the departing figure, Andre sneered and uploaded the video to the worldwork. The crowd was so angry that they wanted to hit him. At the Student Union. ¡°President, Andre¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t just a provocation to Chu Luo. He¡¯s simply shameless. Hurry up and think of a way. I¡¯m dying of anger!¡± Yu Tong rolled up her sleeves. If Nangong Yi hadn¡¯t been staring at her, she really would have gone over to beat Andre up. Zhang Yiran advised her, ¡°Yu Tong, calm down. Andre is a guest at Imperial University. If you really beat him up, our Imperial University¡¯s image will be ruined!¡± ¡°Since Andre dares to provoke our Imperial University like this, our Imperial University will be everyone¡¯s joke! ¡°Look at what that mer said. He actually said that the reason Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree immediately must be because she¡¯s feeling guilty and is preparing to seek help from her man.¡± Yu Tong almost broke theputer screen in front of her. The others didn¡¯t look good either. Their faces were filled with anger. Everyone subconsciously looked at Nangong Yi, who had been sitting there without saying a word. Nangong Yi ced his hands on the conference table and asked them, ¡°You don¡¯t believe in Chu Luo¡¯s ability?¡± Yu Tong immediately replied, ¡°Definitely. Chu Luo is omnipotent!¡± ¡°In that case, why are you so angry? Instead of being angry here, why don¡¯t you let Andre¡¯s wish fall through? Didn¡¯t he want everyone to see hispetition with Chu Luo? It happened to be nighttime in the West, and many people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. Why don¡¯t we find a fewputer experts to push this news to all the universities? ¡°Since we¡¯re going to y, let¡¯s y big. When the timees, let Chu Luo teach those people who look down on Imperial University what experts are.¡± Everyone immediately agreed. ¡°Then who should we get to do this?¡± ¡°The four great schrs from the Computer Science Department who have a good rtionship with Junior, of course.¡± ¡°Right, how could I have forgotten about them?¡± After everyone finished speaking, they looked at Nangong Yi. At the same time, they said, ¡°President, quickly call them.¡± Nangong Yi nced at everyone, picked up his phone, and dialed Tang Zhiyun¡¯s number. In less than half an hour, all the universities in the world received a mandatory message at the same time. Those who had already fallen asleep were also woken up by those who hadn¡¯t. ¡°Get up quickly. Someone from D University¡¯s Student Union challenged Chu Luo from Imperial University.¡± ¡°Challenge what?¡± ¡°Make a robot on the spot.¡± Everyone who heard this sat up in bed. Then, the people from the International Cyberspace Corporation were suddenly shocked. ¡°What happened? Why is our server¡¯s rm ringing?¡± ¡°Go take a look at the online data.¡± ¡°Oh! Heavens! What happened? Why did the online traffic of the entire world suddenly be sorge?!¡± ¡­ In the top floor office of the zing Glory Corporation¡¯s headquarters. Secretary Tan knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door and pushed it open. Feeling the powerful cold aura emanating from Li Yan, his heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked carefully, ¡°CEO, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Li Yan looked at thements on the Inte and tapped his fingers on his desk. He said in a low voice, ¡°Inform everyone in the Cyberspace Department to aim the satellite at Imperial University and speed up Luoluo¡¯s live broadcast Inte speed.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s eyelids twitched. He nodded and left. Li Yan looked at the increasing number ofments and ced his fingers on the keyboard. He used other ounts to log into the online tform. ¡­ No matter how big of amotion the outside world caused, Chu Luo didn¡¯t care at all. She went to the technology building to meet Professor Tang and the others. Having not seen her for a few days, everyone greeted her intimately. Someone said excitedly, ¡°Chu, we¡¯ve been waiting for your medicine packet for a long time. You¡¯re finally here.¡± Chu Luo took out the medicine packet. Another person took it and smelled it. He said strangely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell.¡± With that, he returned the packet to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took it and said, ¡°Considering that many yers will stay in the gaming capsule for a long time in the future, it won¡¯t be good to smell the pungent medicine for too long. We used one of the herbs to conceal the smell.¡± When everyone heard this, they thought that she made sense and agreed with her. Professor Tang looked at the medicine packet in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s simte it now. We can see if the equipment connecting brainwaves will have a different reaction using the medicine packet you developed.¡± Everyone walked to the gaming capsule. After it was activated, everyone studied where to ce the medicine packet. Chu Luo said, ¡°The medicine in this can not only liven up the brain cells, but it can also maintain the normal operation of the body. It can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any side effects after lying inside for dozens of hours. It can even be ced in the brain and in the middle.¡± ¡°This way, we will have to create a ce in the gaming capsule to store this medicine packet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it inside and try it out.¡± After Chu Luo put in the medicine packet, everyone put in the prepared experimental body. Then, everyone sat in front of theputer and stared at the experimental body expectantly and nervously. Chapter 397 - I Thought You Didnt Dare to Come

Chapter 397: I Thought You Didn¡¯t Dare to Come

The brain structure of the experimental body was simr to that of the human brain. After the program of the gaming capsule was activated, the experimental body¡¯s brainwave frequency was projected above the gaming capsule through a special instrument. At this moment, everyone held their breaths, but their hearts were pounding uncontrobly. Nervous, worried, expectant¡­ At this moment, Chu Luo, who was sitting in front of another instrument, ced her hands on the controller and quickly pressed the control button. Half a minuteter, the image that appeared in the experimental body¡¯s mind appeared above the gaming capsule via a 5D projection. In the gorgeous game interface, the beautiful NPC started introducing the game guide and entered the Novice Vige¡­ ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect the world that I entered with my mental strength to be so beautiful. I want to try it too.¡± ¡°These images are simply my ideal Garden of Eden.¡± ¡°Chu, I want to see the Asura Demon. I¡¯ve gone there to y games before. I feel that the scene inside is too shocking and terrifying. I wonder how my mental strength will go in.¡± Chu Luo quickly tapped her fingers. When the Asura Demon appeared, everyone sitting there was shocked. A few people gasped. ¡°Whoa, Heavens, this scene is really terrifying, but I feel like my blood is boiling.¡± ¡°Chu, take us to the romantic cultivation valley to take a look.¡± The scene changed again. Birds chirped and flowers bloomed. The fragrance of flowers seemed to be floating around her nose. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°Chu, go take a look at the sea of stars.¡± The sea of stars was mysterious and beautiful, making people want to travel the gxy and look for another world. ¡­ Half an hourter. Professor Wu suddenly reminded Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, look at the various indicators of the experimental body.¡± Chu Luo quickly opened the indicator column. His bodily functions were normal, but his brainwaves were a little too fast. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The experimental body must be too excited.¡± ¡°What should we do? How can we calm him down?¡± Chu Luo looked at the experimental body¡¯s brainwaves and thought for a while before quickly setting up a program. Under everyone¡¯s worried expressions, Chu Luo stopped. She gestured for everyone to look at the control panel. ¡°Eh? Chu, how did you do that?¡± ¡°I heated up the medicine packet in the gaming capsule a little so that the medicinal effects inside can y a better role.¡± As soon as the medicine packet was activated, it stimted the brain cells of the experimental body and calmed its agitated emotions. ¡°This is too perfect. Can we start using human bodies for experiments?¡± All the technicians were excited. Even Professor Wu looked excited. Chu Luo turned off all the programs and said, ¡°You can indeed apply.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! As long as we pass the human experiment, our gaming capsule will really be developed and can be introduced to the world!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Chu Jing is our lucky star. We¡¯ve studied it for several years. I didn¡¯t expect it to bepleted so quickly after you joined.¡± ¡°Chu is a genius. If Chu hadn¡¯t suggestedbining pharmaceutical, physics, and electricity studies, I think we would have had to continue researching for a long time.¡± ¡°As expected of the Goddess of Studying. Chu deserves the greatest credit.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo only smiled slightly at their praise. She looked at the time on theputer and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°Since today¡¯s experiment is very sessful, I¡¯ll go back and speed up the production of the medicine packets with Professor Tang and the others.¡± After saying that, she walked over and took out the medicine packet in the gaming capsule. She put it to her nose and smelled it before saying, ¡°This kind of medicine packet can originally be used ten times, but the effects of the medicine will take effect faster after being heated. Now, it can only be used five times at most. I¡¯ll go back and study with Professor Tang and the others how to make the effectsst longer.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Everyone sent Chu Luo to the door. Professor Wu followed her out of the technology building. The two of them talked about what they were going to do as they walked. Chu Luo even told him about a few small situations she had discovered during the start of the program. Professor Wu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look at it so carefully. I¡¯ll resolve these minor problems with the technicians when I go backter.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought of something and asked, ¡°Professor Wu, did you feel that someone was following you when you went back recently?¡± ¡°No. Mr. Li sent bodyguards to us.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. As the two of them spoke, they logged out of the technology building. However, the moment he went out, Professor Wu was stunned by the crowd surrounding the building. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, are these people waiting for you outside?¡± Seeing everyone staring at her with bright eyes, Chu Luo nodded with a wooden face. Other than the students from Imperial University, there were also people from the Student Union from various countries who hade to Imperial University this time. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Professor Wue out, they were a little surprised. They had waited here for a long time and had been guessing what Chu Luo would do after entering. Now, they were a little surprised to see her out with a professor. ¡°So Chu Luo is here to look for Professor Wu. I heard that they are studying something. Could Chu Luo be a researcher too?¡± ¡°Research what? Isn¡¯t Chu from your school a freshman?¡± ¡°Wrong. Chu Luo has already skipped grades to third year. Maybe she¡¯ll skip grades to postgraduate studies next year.¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you kidding?¡± ¡°Her level-up examination paper is still posted on the school noticeboard. You can take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡­ At this moment, a Student Union member from Country D reminded Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu, two hours are almost up. Don¡¯t forget your agreement with Andre.¡± ¡°Little Chu, what agreement do you have with your ssmates from Country D?¡± Professor Wu asked. Chu Luo exined to him, ¡°Previously, when I came, someone stopped me and wanted topete with me in making robots.¡± Professor Wu nodded and said sternly, ¡°These students are from a foreign school. Just don¡¯t bully them too much.¡± The students from Imperial University couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Luo gestured for Roundy to give her the skateboard. Without looking at the group of people around her, she stepped on the skateboard and moved towards the School of Mechanical Engineering. The crowd quickly followed. When Chu Luo arrived at the School of Mechanical Engineering¡¯s technology building, she happened to hear Andre¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°I think Chu Luo doesn¡¯t dare toe anymore! It¡¯s going to be more than two hours soon. Don¡¯t you people from the empire know what punctuality is?¡± At this moment, many people from the Student Union were there. Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to retort. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yu Tong,¡± Nangong Yi called out to her and stopped her. Then, Nangong Yi said to Andre amiably, ¡°Student Andre, don¡¯t jump to any conclusion until thest moment. Chu Luo is very busy. It¡¯s impossible for her to give up on the previous matter halfway.¡± ¡°Ha! I think you¡¯re finding an excuse for Chu Luo. She¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo is here!¡± A loud shout interrupted Andre¡¯s words and everyone turned to look. Chu Luo stood behind the crowd. Seeing everyone look over, she patted Roundy¡¯s head and said to him, ¡°Roundy, go y yourself.¡± Roundy¡¯s electronic eyes scanned the crowd and replied, ¡°Okay, Mistress. I¡¯ll go y with Peach[1].¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao had specialization sses the entire morning today. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be absent from those. At this moment, he was sitting in his seat as if there were nails growing under his butt. He twisted and turned, feeling ufortable. If Chu Luo hadn¡¯t warned him not to skip ss in his specialization ss, he would have skipped ss long ago. However, after two hours of psychological struggle, he still decided to skip ss. At this moment, there was a knock on the ssroom door. The teacher who was in ss walked over and was stunned when he opened the door. ¡°Hello, Teacher. Can Ie in to listen to ss?¡± The teacher: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s Roundy. I promise not to disturb the other students aftering in.¡± The teacher: ¡°!!!¡± When the students in the ssroom heard Roundy¡¯s voice, they started making amotion. The teacher was stunned for a while before turning around to shout at everyone, ¡°Quiet.¡± Everyone fell silent. The teacher looked at the robot in front of him and wondered if Chu Luo had called this robot over to record the content of his lecture. At the thought of this, he was a little happy. He said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, he let Roundy walk in. Everyone stared at Roundy. Roundy walked to Wang Mingtao¡¯s side and stood there. The teacher said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Today¡¯s ss is very important. Everyone, you have to look¡­ Roundy, you can look after ss.¡± After saying that, he continued with the ss. Wang Mingtao covered his face with a book and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, why are you here?¡± ¡°To supervise you in ss.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Chu Luo waited for Roundy to leave before walking up to Andre. Andre looked Chu Luo up and down and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to him and walked into the technology building. Andre felt that he had been ignored and was very angry. He shouted from behind Chu Luo, ¡°Why are you pretending to be virtuous? Don¡¯t cry and go back toin to your husbandter.¡± After Chu Luo walked up the stairs of the technology building, she stood on it and looked down at him. She said calmly, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also worried that if you lose to a beautiful girl like me, you will go back andin to your Duke father that I bullied you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± [1] sounds like Taozi Chapter 398 - How Can A Woman Like You Know How to Produce Robots!

Chapter 398: How Can A Woman Like You Know How to Produce Robots!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo walked into the technology building while Andre was ring at her. Andre red at Chu Luo¡¯s back and thought, ¡®Go ahead and be arrogant. See how I¡¯ll torture youter. How can a woman like you know about robot production!¡¯ At the thought of this, Andre strode in after her. Those who came with Andre quickly followed him in. Looking at the group of people walking in, Yu Tong couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°So you¡¯re the Duke¡¯s son. Everyone says that men from Country D are chauvinistic pigs. Indeed¡­ Not only is this person a chauvinistic pig, but he also looks down on Chu Luo just because he has a Duke father. Ha, I¡¯ll let Chu Luo teach him what it means by ¡®There are some people that he can¡¯t afford to offend!¡¯ ¡± With that, she quickly followed. The others looked at Nangong Yi, who was standing there without moving. ¡°President, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the increasing number of people and stood up to say to everyone, ¡°If too many people from the technology building enter, the manager definitely won¡¯t allow it. Everyone, you can take out your phones to watch the live broadcast. Someone from our Student Union will go in and stream it live.¡± Although the group of people who wanted to enter was a little disappointed, they thought that too many people entering would affect Chu Luo¡¯s performance, so they could only stay. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Nangong Yi was about to enter when he saw a professor walk over from behind the crowd. Nangong Yi stopped and called out to him, ¡°Professor Lei.¡± Professor Lei nodded and asked, ¡°Has Little Chu entered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Lei didn¡¯t say anything and walked in. As his teacher, he had to be present to see which ignorant student dared to bully his student. Just as Professor Lei left, a few professors and teachers from the School of Electronics arrived. They asked and entered. ¡°Am I seeing things? Professor Tu from Electronics also went in?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he always dislike Chu Luo? Why did he go in?¡± ¡°Could he have gone to see how Chu Luo gets tortured?¡± ¡°Pfft, how can a goddess be tortured?¡± ¡­ On the third floor of the technology building. Chu Luo and Andre, led by the manager, walked to the door of one of the robot production rooms. The manager stopped by the door and said to the others, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for too many people to enter the production room.¡± Someone from the Student Union from Country D said: ¡°We have to go in and take a look. Otherwise, who knows if your Imperial University will cheat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t know that Chu Luo is Imperial University¡¯s favorite?¡± ¡­ The manager was unhappy and was about to speak. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and looked at Andre mockingly. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat?¡± Extremely confident in his abilities, Andre sneered. ¡°Even the people sent by Imperial University to participate in the World Robot Competition can¡¯t beat me. Am I afraid that you¡¯ll cheat?¡± ¡°Then let the others wait outside.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo gestured for the manager to open the door. The manager opened the door and saw the scene in the production room. Other than the tools and materials used to make robots, there was nothing else inside, let alone robots that had already taken shape. Moreover, there were already several cameras inside. Chu Luo walked in. After she walked in, Andre followed. The manager stood by the door and stopped the others outside. He pointed at the tworge windows and said, ¡°If anyone wants to look, lean against the window and look.¡± After saying that, he looked at the Student Union members from Country D. ¡°I believe you don¡¯t want Andre to lose to Chu Luo because too many people are in there to disturb him.¡± ¡°What a joke. Andre is a genius in robot production. He won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± At this moment, a few professors and teachers followed. When the Student Union members from Country D saw that the manager had moved aside to let them in, a red-haired boy said loudly, ¡°Could it be that you people from Imperial University want to cheat on the spot? Since you¡¯re not letting us in, you professors and teachers still want to enter. Don¡¯t tell me you want to secretly guide Chu Luo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too double standards. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going in?¡± Professor Lei and the manager stood together and blocked the door. He said, ¡°We¡¯re not going in. We¡¯ll just watch outside the door like you guys.¡± The other professors and teachers didn¡¯t say anything else. In this short time, Chu Luo and Andre had already walked to the pile of materials. Andre nced at the cameras everywhere and nced at Chu Luo in satisfaction. He said, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re a girl, let¡¯s do something simple. This way, we can save time. No one will say that I bullied a girl like you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and walked to the tools. She quickly looked at the tools inside and thought about what functions she would be installing in her robotter before saying, ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have so much time to y with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andre couldn¡¯t stand Chu Luo anymore. He felt that she only dared to be so arrogant because of Li Yan. Hispassion immediately disappeared and he sneered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, forget it. Let¡¯spete to see who can create the most functional robot in the shortest time. ¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Andres thought she was afraid. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°How short is the shortest time? I¡¯ll leave at three in the afternoon at most.¡± It was already past ten, and there were less than five hours until three in the afternoon. Andre sneered to himself. ¡®You want to make a robot in just a few hours? Then don¡¯t me me.¡¯ ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s end at three in the afternoon.¡± Then, the two of them stopped talking and went to look for tools and materials. One of them stood at the work table and started making. The materials here were veryplete. It wasn¡¯t difficult to make a simple robot. The difficultyy in the main program that set up the control panel. At this moment, not only did the people outside the door hold their breaths and look at the two of them, but even the Inte fell silent. Time passed slowly. At midnight, the manager looked at the time and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± No one paid him any attention. The manager actually didn¡¯t want to leave either. He looked at Chu Luo, who was welding, and nodded in his heart. As expected of Imperial University¡¯s national treasure! At this moment, a person in the uniform of a waiter from a high-ss restaurant was brought up by Nangong Yi. Everyone looked at Nangong Yi strangely. Nangong Yi said to the manager and Professor Lei guarding the door, ¡°This is lunch for Chu Luo.¡± Immediately, someone from the Student Union from Country D started mocking her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Chu Luo¡¯s man feels sorry for her, so he¡¯s sending her lunch at this time. I don¡¯t believe Chu Luo will take up such a precious time to eat lunch.¡± The others actually felt that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be eating lunch. After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he walked to the door and called out to Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked up. Nangong Yi pointed at the waiter standing beside him and said softly, ¡°Eat.¡± Chu Luo understood and put down the tools in her hand before standing up to walk towards the door. At this moment, Andre, who was seriously doing the robot limb connecting, looked up at her and sneered. To think she was still thinking about eating at this time. Women were indeed women. She knew that she couldn¡¯t do it, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously! Chu Luo carried the lunchbox and walked back to the production room. In line with the principle that she was the host, she asked Andre insincerely, ¡°Andre, do you want to eat lunch before continuing?¡± Andre didn¡¯t appreciate it and didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. This made the Empire¡¯sizens and goddess fans displeased. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind it. She walked to the window, opened it a crack, and sat down to slowly finish her meal. Coincidentally, a camera was rotating towards her. Seeing her eat, there was another wave of discussion on the Inte. ¡°Indeed, beautiful people are so elegant, noble, and charming even when they eat. Watching Chu Luo eat, I only thought of the words ¡®delicious¡¯.¡± ¡°I want to screenshot the image of Chu Luo eating as a desktop background. Eating while watching her eat every day from now on is a form of enjoyment.¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s strange. Why can¡¯t I screenshot it? Is myputer broken?¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why doesn¡¯t theputer¡¯s screenshot function work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just take a photo using your phone.¡± ¡°No, if it¡¯s taken with my phone, it will be blurry. It won¡¯t be clear.¡± ¡­ Instantly, everyone subconsciously wondered if something supernatural had happened. ¡­ Chu Luo finished her meal quickly. After she packed the dishes and put them in the lunchbox, she saw that the waiter was still waiting there and handed the lunchbox to him. Then, she continued to sit back down and make her robot. Time passed by slowly. As it approached three in the afternoon, everyone became more and more excited and nervous. During this period, someone saw the appearance of the robot Chu Luo had created and couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Chu Luo must be nning to make the robot into an ornamental product. To think she made it so beautifully.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking good? The most important thing is the control panel. If the robot she makes can¡¯t even move, that will be a joke.¡± ¡°Imperial University has spread such magical rumors about Chu Luo. I don¡¯t believe that she can surpass the robot production genius, Andre, in terms of robot production.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Andre has won many international robot awards in the past. I heard that he won first ce in the semi-finals again in the International Robot Awards this time.¡± ¡°Imperial University is going to be pped in the face this time.¡± Chapter 399 - The Consequence of Being a Sore Loser

Chapter 399: The Consequence of Being a Sore Loser

Andre was obviously very famous in the area of robot production. Once everyone searched online, they could find out which prizes he had won. Instantly, everyone realized that Andre from D University was a genius in robot production. Although Chu Luo¡¯s reputation had spread because she knew more than ten foreignnguages at thest meeting of the principals of universities in many countries, no one believed that she could cross disciplines. Thepetition between Chu Luo and Andre entered the final countdown while most people didn¡¯t think highly of Chu Luo. At three in the afternoon, everyone stared at the robots that had been prepared in front of the two of them. Chu Luo had made a humanoid robot while Andre had made a robot dog. Andre stood up and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s robot. He sneered and said mockingly, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve spent most of the past few hours making this humanoid robot?¡± Chu Luo had spent four hours making the shape of the robot before starting to design the main control panel of the humanoid robot in thest hour. Chu Luo nced at his robot dog and ordered calmly, ¡°Angel, your first mission is to walk the dog.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the robot¡¯s electronic eyes lit up. Then, she moved her limbs and joints. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she replied, ¡°Angel epts the mission.¡± When Angel¡¯s robot spoke, Andre was surprised too, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He moved the controller in his hand and startedmanding the robot dog. ¡°Woofy, bark twice.¡± The robot dog started barking. ¡°Woof, woof! Woof, woof!¡± Andre operated the remote in his hand again. ¡°Woofy, go bite her.¡± The robot dog ran towards Angel. Just as everyone was wondering why Chu Luo wasn¡¯t giving her robot instructions, Angel suddenly moved. Just as the robot dog rushed up, her body made an agile somersault in the air and arrived behind the robot dog. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Oh my god! Just as everyone was shocked until their eyes widened and their mouths fell open, Angel extended her hand and shot out a copper thread from her finger. It quickly wrapped around the robot dog¡¯s neck. Then, she pulled. Rip¡­ Seeing the robot dog¡¯s head being pulled off and it instantly stopped moving, Angel covered half of her face in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually not that rough.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Andre: ¡°¡­¡± Angel: ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. Everyone subconsciously took a step back. Angel stopped and turned around. As if wheedling to Chu Luo, she said, ¡°Mistress, I want to y the violin. This way, they can forget my rude behavior just now.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no violin here¡­ But you can dance.¡± ¡°Good idea. Music.¡± The music started ying from Angel, and then everyone continued to stare at the dancing robot Angel with their eyes wide open. After Angel had danced for two minutes, Chu Luo said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Angel stopped and walked to her side to stand quietly. Chu Luo looked at the fossilized Andre and asked, ¡°Andre, are you convinced?¡± Andre abruptly came back to his senses and looked at Chu Luo with aplicated expression. He said, ¡°You can actually make such an exquisite robot in such a short time.¡± After saying this, a scorching glint shed across his eyes. ¡°How did you do that? Chu Luo, we¡­¡± ¡°You can apologize to our students on camera.¡± When he heard this, Andre¡¯s face looked like a palette had been flipped. At the same time, displeasure shed across his face. ¡°Why? Are you really a sore loser?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think I cheated?¡± If Andre still said that Chu Luo had cheated at this time, he would directly be the world¡¯s public enemy. Everyone had seen how Chu Luo had used those materials to create the robot. If he were to use her of cheating, he would be lying through his teeth. Andre blushed at Chu Luo¡¯s words. He stared at Chu Luo and the robot standing beside her and said with a red face, ¡°If you agree to tell me how to make this robot¡­¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. Even everyone standing outside the door couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. At this moment, Professor Lei strode in. As he walked, he said in a low voice, ¡°Do Louis¡¯ students really think my students are easy to bully? To think they can make such shameless requests. I think you should go back to your country as soon as possible. Imperial University doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for an exchange at Imperial University. You¡¯re just a professor. What right do you have to make me leave Imperial University?¡± ¡°Since Professor Lei doesn¡¯t have it, I should have it.¡± The sudden voice by the door made everyone look over. Nangong Yi, who was standing there, greeted the person, ¡°Principal.¡± Everyone fell silent. The principal walked in. ¡°Country D¡¯s D University and the Empire¡¯s Imperial University are both world-ss universities. I thought that the students there should at least know how to respect people and be able to afford to lose. Are you bullying others with your power?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Even though Andre could unt his status before, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the Imperial University principal. But he didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°I just want to have an exchange with Chu Luo. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°Has Chu Luo agreed?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she agree? I¡¯m an exchange student¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you in the name of the principal of Imperial University. Our school will disqualify you from being an exchange student. You¡¯ll be returning to your country immediately.¡± Andre¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. At that moment, the principal¡¯s phone rang. He took it out to answer the call. No one knew what the other party said, but he only said, ¡°Chu Luo is our Imperial University¡¯s treasure. Since the student from your school doesn¡¯t respect her so much, why should he still stay¡­ Dream on. It¡¯s impossible for Chu Luo to study in your school¡­ Okay, tell him.¡± The principal turned on the speaker. The D University principal¡¯s stern voice immediately came from the phone. ¡°Student Andre, you¡¯ve disgraced our university. Since Imperial University doesn¡¯t wee you,e back immediately.¡± The principal said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t apologized to Chu Luo.¡± The principal from Country D said, ¡°Andre, in the name of the principal, I request you to apologize to Imperial University and Chu Luo. Otherwise, D University will no longer wee you.¡± When Andre heard this, his face turned from ashen to pale. He didn¡¯t expect the principal to treat him like this when he was doing so well at D University. The principal of D University immediately let him know why. The principal was about to hang up when the principal of D University quickly said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu, my invitation to you to study at D Universityst time still stands. Professor Mies from the School of Mechanical Engineering has already agreed to take you in as a student. Do you want to officially acknowledge him as your teacher?¡± When the principal heard this, his face darkened. He hung up the phone without hesitation. Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Were they dreaming? Was the principal of D University trying to snatch Chu Luo just now? Was this world really a fantasy? Looking at Andre, his face was ashen. He clenched his fists and lowered his head in humiliation. Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. ¡°Andre, apologize.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Nangong Yi, who was standing by the door, said, ¡°Student Andre, apologize.¡± Then, all the students at Imperial University said this. ¡°Student Andre, apologize!¡± Under everyone¡¯s fixated gazes, Andre lowered his head and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he walked out of the door. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Other than apologizing to me, you also have to apologize to Imperial University.¡± Andre tightened his fists and abruptly turned around to re at her fiercely. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Chu Luo walked up to him and her expression turned cold. ¡°Is it too much? Previously, why didn¡¯t you think that those words that belittled me and Imperial University were too much¡­ Apologize. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hitting you!¡± The moment Chu Luo said she would attack, the students from Imperial University immediately shut their mouths. They thought of Chu Luo¡¯s ruthlessness. Andrew¡¯s mind went nk. He thought that if he let Chu Luo hit him, public opinion would be on his side. At the thought of this, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do it if you can.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She tilted her head and shouted, ¡°Angel.¡± ¡°Mistress.¡± Angel walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Beat him up.¡± Then, Chu Luo asked Angel to perform a martial arts show in front of everyone and Andre. While Angel was beating Andre until he sustained internal injuries, Angel was brutally beaten up by Andre until her control system was broken. Everyone looked at Angel who was lying on the ground and was furious. Chu Luo said to the principal with a look of pity, ¡°I was going to give this robot to Imperial University.¡± The principal obviously knew what Chu Luo was thinking. His expression darkened. ¡°Andre,pensate.¡± Andre clutched his chest and shouted in exasperation, ¡°Chu Luo asked this robot to attack first!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate, I¡¯ll have to call the Duke¡¯s residence.¡± Andre¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly stopped talking. Seeing that the matter was more or less resolved, Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The principal knew what Chu Luo had been doing recently, so he patted her shoulder and said kindly, ¡°Go ahead and take care of yourself. Our Imperial University is waiting for you toe back for ss.¡± Chu Luo nodded and left the production room. Chapter 400 - Two Identical Jade Buckles

Chapter 400: Two Identical Jade Buckles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for how the principal dealt with Andre, Chu Luo found out as soon as she returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Andre apologized directly to Imperial University and was sent back. At the same time, D University announced the disqualification of Andre from the Student Union. Chu Luo had be famous for her unbeatable speed in robot production. With her fame in robot production, everyone felt that she would participate in the grand finals of the robotpetition directly. However, in the finals, Chu Luo didn¡¯t even show her face. Just as everyone was discussing, Chu Luo and the others received the herbs they needed. The four of them started to busy themselves with the refining process. However, at this moment, there was suddenly news that a group of archeologists who had gone to the northwest had suddenly disappeared in the desert. At night, when Li Yan picked Chu Luo up, he also told her, ¡°Qin Ming and the others are missing too.¡± When Chu Luo heard this news, she frowned. She took out her phone to scroll through the news and realized that this matter was also heavily featured in the news. Of course, the news only mentioned that the archeological team had suddenly lost contact. The upper echelons of the empire had already sent people to look for them. After reading it, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where did Qin Ming and the others disappear?¡± ¡°Thest signal stopped not far from the Karstndscape. They must have encountered a sandstorm.¡± ¡°If they encountered a sandstorm, the professors and teachers at Imperial University would be in danger.¡± Not long after Li Yan told Chu Luo about this, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya¡¯s voice was filled with worry. ¡°Chu, did you see the news? The archaeological team that your empire sent to look for that ancient tomb has disappeared. I got the embassy to contact my brother, but there¡¯s no signal at all. Did Li tell you about Blockhead?¡± Chu Luo felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from Anya, so she said, ¡°Not only the archeological team, but everyone who went there has disappeared.¡± When Anya heard this, she was even more worried. ¡°Did Li send anyone to look for them? I n to send someone from the embassy and my guards to look for them.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone over.¡± Anya was silent for a while before she responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them ended the call. The next morning, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°The people looking for Qin Ming and the others are already at the edge of the desert. They will enter today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought of something and asked, ¡°So many people entered the desert this time. Are all of them missing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re all missing, many people will definitely look for them. Did the Qin family and the Duanmu family do something secretly?¡± Most of the people from the Qin family had gone over. If all of them disappeared, they would be the most anxious now. ¡°Only Old Master Qin and Eldest Master Qin are left in the capital. Can they send someone over?¡± Chu Luo was a little doubtful. ¡°The Qin family still has rtives.¡± The Qin family was one of the tworge families. Because the Qin family was at a low point now, their inws would find a way to restore the Qin family to its former glory. The two of them discussed this matter for a while before Li Yan received a call. Unexpectedly, it was from Old Master Duanmu¡¯s personal servant. After Li Yan hung up the phone, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Old Master has something to discuss with me. I¡¯ll go to the Duanmu residence first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Not long after Li Yan left, Anya came over. Anya was a little anxious. Seeing her like this, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are you very concerned about Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Of course. He went after Duanmu Rui because of me.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought about it and realized that she had told Qin Ming where Duanmu Rui had gone before Qin Ming chased after him. If something happened to Qin Ming¡­ Should she be responsible? ¡°Chu¡­¡± Anya didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo was thinking and suddenly called out to her. Chu Luo came back to her senses and looked at her. Anya said to her anxiously, ¡°I have to go back to America.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anya said. ¡°My mother is sick. Father wants me to go back immediately.¡± Being the only daughter of the king and queen of America, they doted on Anya very much. Coupled with the fact that the queen had been turned into a servant by a witch for so many years, the queen felt that she had not done her mother¡¯s duty. Therefore, after she fell ill, she missed Anya very much. The king had been feeling sorry towards the queen. Since the queen said that she missed Anya, he would definitely ask her to go back immediately. Anya definitely didn¡¯t want to leave at this time, but the other party was her mother. She had no choice but to go back. She asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, can you give me some special medicine to treat various colds?¡± Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. Anya exined to her, ¡°I¡¯m going back this afternoon. I¡¯lle back when my mother recovers. Before Blockhead is found, I¡¯ll be worrying even after I go back, so I want my mother to recover as soon as possible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a cold or something like that, I don¡¯t think I need to give you medicine. There are many effective cold medicines on the market now.¡± Hearing her say that, Anya felt that it made sense and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back for a week at most. I¡¯lle over in a week. If you have any news about Blockhead, you must tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them talked for a while before Anya left. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back to continue making medicine packets with Professor Tang and the others. In the afternoon. Professor Tang suddenly picked up a call and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, the Sun family called and asked us to go over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Master Sun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Old Master Sun. They just said to let us go over.¡± Chu Luo and Professor Tang felt very strange, but they still went over. When the car arrived at the Sun residence, it was already past four in the afternoon. When the two of them were brought into the living room, Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun were already sitting there waiting for them. Eldest Master Sun gestured to the two of them. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± After the servants served tea, Professor Tang asked, ¡°Why did you call us over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°We want a batch of trauma medicine. We don¡¯t trust the others, so we want to see if you guys could help us concoct a batch.¡± When Chu Luo and Professor Tang heard this, they looked at each other. Professor Tang actually wanted to ask why they suddenly wanted a batch of trauma medicine, but when he thought of the Sun family¡¯s identity, he stopped asking. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have such concerns and asked directly, ¡°Why did you suddenly want a batch of trauma medicine?¡± Before Eldest Master Sun could speak, Third Master Sun started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Third Brother.¡± Eldest Master Sun stopped him. Eldest Master Sun said to Chu Luo and Professor Tang, ¡°As you know, the Sun family is from the Guards Department. Many guards will go on missions. I want to prepare a batch of effective trauma medicine for them. This can also reduce the possibility that they won¡¯t be treated in time after being injured during the mission.¡± When Professor Tang heard this, his expression immediately became serious. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Eldest Master Sun is thoughtful. These soldiers should indeed bring along more trauma medicine.¡± Chu Luo could tell that they were deliberately hiding something, but she didn¡¯t ask further. Since the Sun family didn¡¯t want to tell her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. Eldest Master Sun told the two of them how much trauma medicine was needed and asked what herbs were needed. He immediately sent someone to buy them. Just as the discussion was about to wrap up, a servant walked over from behind. He said to Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun, ¡°Eldest Master, Third Master, Old Master wants to see Miss Chu.¡± Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Third Master Sunughed and said, ¡°Old Master looks forward to Little Chuing over every day¡­ Little Chu, go apany your Grandpa Sun. Otherwise, Old Master will be angry and say that we won¡¯t let you see him.¡± Chu Luo nodded, stood up, and followed the servant to the backyard. As Chu Luo walked, she asked the servant, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa Sun now?¡± The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Old Master has recovered very well. He can already speak for a while these past two days.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them went to the house at the back. The servant stood by Old Master Sun¡¯s bedroom door and knocked. Then, she pushed the door open for Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Chu Luo walked in and met Old Master Sun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± ¡°Hey¡­e.¡± Chu Luo walked over and the servant closed the door for them. Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo with memories in his eyes. ¡°Too simr, too simr.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She dragged a chair over and sat down, waiting for him to take a look. At the same time, she observed his expression and saw that he indeed looked much better than before. She was relieved. Old Master Sun looked at it for a while and took out a jade buckle. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, show me your jade buckle.¡± Chu Luo took out the same jade buckle from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to him. Old Master Sun¡¯s hands were still trembling. With trembling hands, heid the jade buckle in his two palms and took a closer look. Chu Luo also extended her neck to take a look. With a look, she suddenly realized that there was a reaction when the two jade buckles were together. Something that looked like an azure thread appeared in the white jade buckle at the same time. Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, show me the jade buckle.¡± Old Master Sun handed her the jade buckle. Chu Luo took it and looked at it carefully.. After confirming that there was indeed something that looked like ck hair, the ck hair slowly changed in front of her eyes. In the end, it actually formed a painting¡­ Chapter 401 - Whos Your First Love? Its Clearly a Crush!

Chapter 401: Who¡¯s Your First Love? It¡¯s Clearly a Crush!

The pattern was a little blurry. Chu Luo looked up at Old Master Sun, who was lying there and looking at her. After thinking for a while, she asked him, ¡°Old Master Sun, can you see what¡¯s inside?¡± Old Master Sun shook his head and asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo frowned and thought for a while. She didn¡¯t tell him what was wrong and only said, ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± After saying that, he carefully observed the changing pattern on the two jade buckles and was about to return one of them to Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun waved at her. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He meant that if she liked it, he would give it to her. Chu Luo thought for a while. She was indeed a little interested in the pattern inside. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take it back and study it. At the thought of this, she was about to put away the two jade buckles. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back to see you.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice was heard before he pushed open the door. When he saw Chu Luo here, he immediately grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here to see Grandfather.¡± It was obvious from his tone that he knew Chu Luo was here and deliberately asked. Chu Luo nodded at him. Sun Tianhao walked in and said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going on a long trip with Father in a few days. I¡¯ll apany you at home for the next two days.¡± Unexpectedly, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression turned fierce. He berated without asking, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his expression immediately became conflicted. ¡°Grandpa, you told me before that men from the Sun family should experience great storms in order to protect their family and country. I¡¯m going to experience great storms this time.¡± After saying that, he extended his hand and made a vow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just follow Daddy to see the world this time. I promise not to cause trouble for him.¡± Old Master Sun still had a fierce expression. Seeing that his grandfather was stubborn, Sun Tianhao turned his attention to Chu Luo. ¡°Look at Chu Luo. It¡¯s not easy for her toe here. You¡¯re so fierce. Don¡¯t scare her until she doesn¡¯te again.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao quickly gave her a look, a pleading look in his eyes. Old Master Sun also looked at her. Chu Luo said with a wooden face, ¡°You can talk slowly. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s leaving!¡± ¡°Hey, Chu Luo, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± The grandfather and grandson finished speaking at the same time anxiously and looked at her expectantly. Sun Tianhao added, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you about our school? You people who study humanities must not know how different the military school is from you.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little interested, so she didn¡¯t stand up and waited for him to speak. Sun Tianhao first went to the bedroom and brought in a stool. He sat there and slowly talked to her about life and studies in the military school. This went on for nearly half an hour. Third Madam Sun came in and said to them with a smile, ¡°Father, it¡¯s already mealtime. You should let Little Chu eat.¡± After saying that, she looked at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Tianhao, when did youe back? Did you climb over the wall again?¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at Third Madam Sun. Third Madam Sun deliberately red at him before saying, ¡°Take Little Chu to the living room in front. I¡¯ll go serve your grandfather food.¡± ¡°Okay, Mother. I promise toplete the mission!¡± Third Madam Sun left. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll bring Chu Luo to eat first.¡± Old Master Sun tilted his head and looked at Chu Luo. He said to her, ¡°Come often in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Sun.¡± The two of them walked out of the door. When they walked into the courtyard, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression became a little serious. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Did my father and uncle get you and Professor Tang to make a batch of medicine today?¡± Chu Luo looked at him, not knowing why he asked that. Sun Tianhao suddenly stopped. He lowered his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°My father and uncle will definitely look for you to make a batch of trauma medicine. Other than this, can you help me make some medicine too?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and didn¡¯t say whether she would do it or not. Instead, she asked, ¡°What medicine do you want?¡± ¡°I want something that can save my life in the most dangerous times, especially when I encounter something poisonous, such as insects.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt a little strange. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Sun Tianhao gestured for him to shut his mouth before saying, ¡°If my father and uncle didn¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t either.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction. ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re so good at this. Why can¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°Even doctors have to look, smell, and ask questions. No matter how powerful I am, can I guess which insect will poison you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the antidote for the poisonous bugs and snakes the same?¡± ¡°Definitely not. There aremon viper and poisonous bugs, and there are also Gu worms that have been made using special methods. There are also the Yin worms in the tomb. If you don¡¯t exin clearly, I definitely won¡¯t have time to help you make all of them one by one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s underground,¡± Sun Tianhao immediately said. Chu Luo nodded and immediately guessed. ¡°So you guys will go to the tomb this time, to the northwest.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Seeing Sun Tianhao¡¯s surprised expression, Chu Luo smiled at him coldly. ¡°Are you guys also going because you¡¯re envious of the wealth inside or the legendary divine medicine that could allow one to live forever and the divine books that could allow one to cultivate?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sun Tianhao immediately raised his voice and retorted, ¡°Our Sun family does things honorably. We don¡¯t need the items of our ancestors to get rich!¡± ¡°Then why are you going? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to capture all those people who went to the tomb.¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Sun Tianhao said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous inside. Moreover, it might really be that tomb. If we touch the things inside, it will bring a cmity to society. On the one hand, we¡¯re going to stop those who want to enter the tomb, and on the other hand, we¡¯re going to find the archeological team.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to look for the archeological team?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re from the military. Since they¡¯re missing, we definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± When Chu Luo heard him say that, she was silent for a while before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some such medicine for you. Be careful when the timees.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo continued walking forward. Sun Tianhao quickly followed her. His expression was no longer as serious as before. As he walked, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, when Ie back from there, let¡¯s y a game together.¡± ¡°Why should I game with you so that you can fantasize about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Sun Tianhao, who was stunned by the question. Sun Tianhao scratched his head awkwardly. His lips moved a few times before he said awkwardly, ¡°Ever since I found out that Bai Ling was you, I quickly gave up on my first love.¡± Chu Luo shivered and said with a straight face, ¡°Who¡¯s your first love? That¡¯s obviously a crush!¡± Sun Tianhao was rendered speechless by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Chu Luo stopped looking at him and continued walking. As she walked, she said, ¡°When youe back, Phoenix Skies Legend and I will PK with you. The prerequisite is that you can find so many capable teammates.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his eyes lit up and a brilliant smile appeared on his face. He chased after her and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them quickly walked to the living room in front. Everyone was already waiting for them. After the meal, Chu Luo and Professor Tang were about to leave. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°We¡¯ll send over the herbs on that list before noon tomorrow. I hope you can make them as soon as possible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Send the herbs to the old district.¡± She then gave him an address. Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t ask anything and nodded. Chu Luo and Professor Tang had just walked to the car when Sun Tianhao followed them. ¡°Chu Luo, you haven¡¯t given me the prescription I wanted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll text youter.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me where to buy it?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she got into the car with Professor Tang and left. Chu Luo sent a message to Sun Tianhao on the way back. Then, she said to Professor Tang, ¡°Professor Tang, I have a cauldron in my house in the old district for brewing medicine. I¡¯ll make it.¡± Professor Tang was a little surprised. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡± Chu Luo nodded. In order to convince him, she deliberately mentioned the president of the Metaphysics Society. ¡°I can do it. I¡¯m very familiar with the president of the Metaphysics Society. When the timees, I¡¯ll get him to help. You probably don¡¯t know that using the principles of Metaphysics, many medicines can be made in a very short time.¡± Professor Tang had always felt that Chu Luo knew a lot. Especially after seeing how quickly the herbs inside the vi grew after Chu Luo set up the array formation in that vi where they experimented, he had always believed in metaphysics. Now that he heard Chu Luo mention the president of the Metaphysics Society, he was especially surprised. ¡°Little Chu, are you familiar with the president of the Metaphysics Society?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also considered a member of the Metaphysics Society.¡± Professor Tang nodded in relief and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just be ayman.¡± Chu Luo smiled. When the two of them returned to Imperial Sky Park, it was already past eight in the evening. Professor Tang said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, go back and rest early tonight. Don¡¯t go to theboratory again.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Coincidentally, she had something to do, so she alighted in front of her vi. As she walked into the vi, the butler strode up to her and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing the worry on his face, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± The butler frowned. ¡°Master hasn¡¯t returned from the Duanmu residence until now.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks. Chapter 402 - Soul Locking Array

Chapter 402: Soul Locking Array

Li Yan went to the Duanmu residence early in the morning. It was impossible for him to stay there for a day. Chu Luo thought for a moment and took out her phone to call Li Yan. The other party quickly picked up, but it wasn¡¯t Li Yan. The other party said, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu. I¡¯m Old Master Duanmu¡¯s servant.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why is Yan¡¯s phone with you?¡± The Duanmu family servant: ¡°Young Master Li doesn¡¯t have time to answer the call at this time, so he asked me to help him answer it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe her. She asked, ¡°What is Yan doing?¡± The servant of the Duanmu family hesitated and said, ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up. The butler was close to her and had also heard the answer on the other end. Worried that Chu Luo would misunderstand, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s only one reason why Master¡¯s phone isn¡¯t with him. Someone must have deliberately taken his phone away to make you misunderstand.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Luo believed in Li Yan. She was only thinking about the purpose of the Duanmu family¡¯s actions. After thinking for a while, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler, go prepare the car first. We¡¯ll go to the Duanmu residence.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The butler was stunned for a moment before saying,¡± Miss Chu, we might not be able to enter. ¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Master usually only brings one bodyguard in when he goes. The others can only wait in the outer courtyard of the Duanmu residence.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. The Duanmu family had obviously deliberately made Li Yan stay today. She wanted to see why they had made him stay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. I can go alone.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out. She had a car parked outside the vi courtyard. The butler quickly followed her. ¡°Miss Chu, could it be that the Duanmu family did it on purpose? If you go¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Duanmu family can¡¯t stop me.¡± Chu Luo quickly walked out of the courtyard and came to her car. After taking out the key and opening the car door, Chu Luo got in and said to the butler, ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. You can prepare something for Yan to eat.¡± The butler thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Miss Chu, please be careful.¡± Chu Luo nodded and drove out. Chu Luo stopped the car outside the Duanmu residence. There were a few guards standing outside the Duanmu residence. The guards stared at her car. Chu Luo looked at the vignt gazes of the guards and the corners of her lips curled up. She took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and transformed the talisman into herself. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. As expected, Li Yan was sitting in the living room of Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. Old Master Duanmu sat in the host¡¯s seat while Li Yan sat beside him. The masters of the Duanmu family were also there. At this moment, no one spoke. Second Master Duanmu and Third Master Duanmu were drinking tea. Eldest Master Duanmu stared at Li Yan. Old Master Duanmu held a Buddha Bead and closed his eyes slightly. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. If one looked carefully, they could see the impatience in his eyes. Chu Luo nced at the people in the living room, then retracted her gaze and sized up the surroundings of the courtyard. There were several array formations set up inside, and the energy fluctuation was very strong. Among them, the most powerful was the Soul Locking Array. ¡°Li Yan,¡± Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°Have you thought about what we discussed with you?¡± ¡°Is that why you detained me here?¡± Li Yan tapped his fingers on the table and pursed his lips into a displeased line. ¡°We didn¡¯t detain you. If you want to leave, you can leave immediately.¡± Third Master Duanmu said loudly, ¡°But you have to think carefully. Your woman is a soul reincarnated from a corpse. It¡¯s impossible for her soul to be one hundred percentpatible with her current body. We just want to cooperate with you to enter that tomb. There must be a divine artifact inside that can help your woman. Are you really not tempted?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he lowered his eyes and was obviously thinking. Chu Luo finally knew why these people could make Li Yan stay here for so long. So they already knew that she was reincarnated. However, she was a little surprised. How did these people know? Or perhaps it was rted to the person who had cast the barrier in this courtyard. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°Your woman is here. She¡¯s outside the door.¡± Li Yan clenched his fists on the table, still as cold as ever. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°Then call Little Chu in. Since she¡¯s here to look for Little Li, we can¡¯t let a girl like her wait outside the door.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu nodded and moved his Bluetooth earpiece. He said, ¡°Invite Miss Chu in.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan finally exuded a powerful cold aura. ¡°Let Luoluo wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go outter.¡± ¡°Li Yan.¡± Second Master Duanmu tried to persuade him kindly. ¡°Even Master Huiqing said that your woman¡¯s soul and that body aren¡¯t 100%patible. She might only be able to live for ten or twenty years. Don¡¯t you want her to apany you for the rest of your life?¡± Third Master Duanmu chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t me us for keeping you here. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Li Yan nced at the three of them coldly and finally at Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu coughed twice. The three masters of the Duanmu family quickly walked over worriedly to pat his back and serve him tea. ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Old Master Duanmu waved at them, gesturing for them to go back and sit. He looked at Li Yan, his previous spirited gaze bing a little tired. He said earnestly in his elder tone, ¡°Little Li, I know you¡¯re ming me for keeping you here today, but¡­ since Master Huiqing said so, it must be true. I also want you to be happy for the rest of your life.¡± Li Yan still pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo stared at Li Yan and walked towards the door. However, just as she reached the door, a golden light emitted from her feet. Chu Luo looked at the golden light under her feet and smiled. The smile didn¡¯t reach the depths of her eyes. She stopped and nned to go meet the person who had set up the barrier beforeing back to take Li Yan away. The person who had set up the barrier was nearby. Chu Luo found him quickly. Looking at the monk sitting cross-legged and reciting scriptures, Chu Luo walked up to him. The monk opened his eyes and seemed to see the invisible Chu Luo. Chu Luo appeared. ¡°You¡¯re Huiqing?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and deliberately turned a circle in front of him. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not Huiqing.¡± The monk looked at her calmly and benevolently. ¡°Patron, you don¡¯t belong to this world. You should leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a fake monk. Where should I go if I leave?¡± The monk suddenly looked up at her. The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°If you¡¯re a real monk, you should know that even the gods in your world can¡¯t control me, let alone a monk like you.¡± After saying that, her body quickly emitted a red light. After the red light, all the barriers set up by the Duanmu family were shattered. Astonishment shed across the monk¡¯s eyes as he chanted, ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You locked my man here, yet the Duanmu family deliberately said that he could leave whenever he wanted. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± After saying that, she extended her arm and the Phoenix Seal on it shed. The monk looked at the phoenix mark and his body trembled. He quickly stood up, pressed his palms together, and bowed to her before turning to leave. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at the departing monk. Behind him, she said, ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear people say that I reincarnated from a corpse and that they want to take my soul away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The monk immediately sped up. Only then did Chu Luo return to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s vi. Coincidentally, the Chu Luo transformed from the talisman she had left in the car had been brought in. Chu Luo tapped her finger. When the guards froze, she walked over and put away the talisman. She then tapped the guard. The guard said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, they¡¯re in the living room. Please.¡± Chu Luo walked towards the door. The moment she walked in, everyone looked at her. Li Yan stood up from his chair at the same time and walked up to her. After sizing her up, the cold aura on his body finally decreased a little. Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed his hand. She looked up at Old Master Duanmu and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, you¡¯ve kept Yan for so long. Can I take him away now?¡± Old Master Duanmu stared into her eyes and revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Young Li didn¡¯t misjudge you. With such a girl who dotes on you, you will definitely live increasingly well in the future.¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu is right. Yan and I will live to be a hundred years old. When that timees, I will still like him very, very much.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she looked at him with her big, sparkling eyes. Li Yan held her hand back and a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Old Master Duanmuughed and said, ¡°What an unabashed youngss. But this is good too. Young Li is just too boring. A warm youngss like you should live with him. ¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu is right.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo nced at the others from the Duanmu family and deliberately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± She then pulled Li Yan towards the door. The people from the Duanmu family stared at the two of them, obviously waiting for something. However, when the two of them walked out of the door and out of the vi, nothing happened. Third Master Duanmu suddenly said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Why isn¡¯t there any reaction at all?¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression darkened a little. He said, ¡°Go and ask what¡¯s going on with the master you invited.¡± Chapter 403 - Dont Like Me

Chapter 403: Don¡¯t Like Me

Up until they walked out of the Duanmu residence, no one from the Duanmu family appeared. After getting into the car, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Li Yan took out his phone. Chu Luo finally understood. ¡°Looks like the Duanmu family blocked your phone at that time. My call was transferred to another phone.¡± Li Yan immediately guessed what had happened and a sharp glint shed across his eyes. Chu Luo grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°At that time, when the Duanmu family said that my soul couldn¡¯t merge with this body 100%, did you believe them?¡± Li Yan actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he pulled her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Is what they said true?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°Definitely not.¡± Then, she raised her wrist to show him. ¡°As long as my intrinsic beast is here, this body is mine.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and ced it under his chin. She touched it and asked with a smile, ¡°If what they say is true, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go down to the tomb to find the legendary divine medicine for you, as long as it can let you live.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s hand stopped on the side of his face. She frowned and said, ¡°There are no divine medicines or divine artifacts in that tomb.¡± The most powerful person was the High Priest. With the High Priest, it was better than any divine medicine or divine artifact. ¡°I know.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°As long as I can make you stay by my side, I can go anywhere.¡± ¡°However¡­ since the Duanmu family wants me to go there so much, I¡¯ll fulfill their wish.¡± Today, the Duanmu family and Li Yan had fallen out and Old Master¡¯s actions had disappointed him. In that case, why should he worry about Old Master¡¯s kindness to him? Speaking of repaying kindness, he had already repaid it the moment he saved Old Master. One could only me the Duanmu family for being greedy. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Chu Luo knew why he was going. Without thinking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring back the person who cast the Gu poison on Teacher Gao. At the same time, I can deal with those experts and mages.¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. Since the two of them had decided on this matter, they definitely had to be prepared. The next morning, Li Yan went out. Chu Luo went to tell Professor Tang and the others that she might be away for a few days in the morning. Then, she went to the Li residence to see Old Gao. When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu Luo, why are you here at this time?¡± Chu Luo smiled and replied, ¡°I miss you and Mrs. Gao.¡± ¡°Haha, you came at the right time. Come and see my results for the past few days.¡± With that, he led her to the desk. When he walked to the desk, Old Gao went over to turn on theputer and showed her a document. After Chu Luo saw this, she gave Old Gao a thumbs up. ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually finished the advanced studies ss at the Imperial University.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Old Gao raised his chin slightly and said with a proud expression, ¡°Since I can teach such an incredible student like you, I definitely won¡¯t be too bad.¡± When Mrs. Gao, who happened to bring tea to Chu Luo, heard this, she deliberately retorted, ¡°Forget it. Little Chu is a Goddess of Studying more incredible than a top student. Out of 24 hours a day, you study for at least 16 hours. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Old Gao red at Mrs. Gao in dissatisfaction. ¡°Mrs. Gao, so what if I study for 16 hours? As long as I can learn it.¡± Chu Luo chimed in, ¡°Yes, as long as Teacher Gao can learn it. However¡­ even though learning is important, health is more important. Teacher Gao, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Mrs. Gao agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know what your current situation is? Why do you keepining about me nagging you?¡± After saying that, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why don¡¯t you find something else for Old Gao to do? I think he¡¯s just idle.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suggested, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you nt flowers and raise birds in the courtyard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. This is what rich and idle people do. It¡¯s not good to waste time on such stuff.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you give the juniors online lessons? This way, your ss won¡¯t be dyed.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Old Gao suddenly became a little excited. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the school¡¯s heads and mention it to them.¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and called the school¡¯s heads. Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao stood there and looked at him. Mrs. Gaoughed and said, ¡°Your Teacher Gao has been teaching for almost twenty years. He has never been idle. Now that he¡¯s so free, it¡¯s like grass has grown on him. If the school¡¯s heads agree to your suggestion, he won¡¯t be so bored.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao has the virtue of a teacher. He should teach more students.¡± Old Gao finished his call quickly. Looking at the brilliant smile on his face, they knew that the school must have agreed. He said to the two of them sternly, ¡°The school said that from next week onwards, when I resume my previous sses, I¡¯ll give the students online lessons.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, aren¡¯t you worried that the juniors will be busy during the online ss? Can¡¯t you control them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The school¡¯s head said that ever since you gave everyone a ssst time, this year¡¯s students simply feel incredible. They¡¯re all waiting to get into Imperial University three yearster to be your junior.¡± Old Gao even sighed. ¡°If I had known that I could still teach sses online, I would have applied earlier.¡± Chu Luo and Mrs. Gaoughed. Chu Luo stayed here until the Sun family called her and said that the herbs were ready. She only left after they sent them over. When she arrived at the old district, the Sun family had already sent the herbs over. It was sent over personally by Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo had asked the butler toe over in the morning, so the butler was telling them where to move the herbs. When Chu Luo entered, Sun Tianhao was the first to see Chu Luo. He grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo walked over and nced at the herbs. Third Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, see if these herbs are enough. If not, we¡¯ll bring more over immediately.¡± The herbs they sent were inrge wooden boxes. Each wooden box could hold at least 70 to 80 kilograms. She and Professor Tang had prescribed a total of 12 herbs, and there were obviously more than 12 wooden boxes. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°This is enough.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to move these herbs in first.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he and the butler instructed the men to carry the wooden box inside. Sun Tianhao and Chu Luo stood together. Sun Tianhao sized up the entire vi and praised, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a house here. The environment here looks really good.¡± ¡°Of course. Look whose house this is.¡± Sun Tianhao was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s words. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re just like Bai Ling in the game. You¡¯re especially arrogant, but I like it.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately took a few steps to the side and maintained a distance from him. ¡°Don¡¯t like me.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her behavior and the corners of his lips twitched. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s in the way that an older brother likes a younger sister. I¡¯m not crazy to be liking you despite knowing that you have a husband!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before suddenly asking worriedly, ¡°Chu Luo, your mouth is so vicious. How can Li Yan withstand you?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and lifted her chin slightly with a confident expression. ¡°Yan likes everything about me. How can he not be able to stand me?¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe it at all. He muttered in confusion, ¡°Indeed, some people can only be seen from afar. How did I like your character in the game back then?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked in. Sun Tianhao quickly followed her and said to her mysteriously, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve brought the herbs you gave me. They¡¯re still in my car. I¡¯ll move them in after my father leaves.¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. Sun Tianhao looked at Third Master Sun in the backyard. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to this side, he said, ¡°My father keeps saying that we won¡¯t go to the tomb. I secretly prepared this.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued walking in. There were too many boxes filled with herbs. Some were ced in the living room, and the rest were ced in the courtyard. After they were done, Third Master Sun came over and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what else do you need me to do? Don¡¯t stand on ceremony and just tell me.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°You can leave a few people behind to help me organize the herbs.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately rmended himself. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m staying.¡± Third Master Sun still had to go back and prepare to leave, so he agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave a few more people behind.¡± After saying that, he even said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, let Tianhao do whatever work you have. This kid is strong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Third Master Sun left, Sun Tianhao waited for Chu Luo to arrange for the people his father had left behind before going to the car outside to retrieve the herbs he had bought. The two of them didn¡¯t go to the backyard and stood in the front yard. Sun Tianhao opened the herbs for Chu Luo to take a look. ¡°How is it? My herbs aren¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°Not bad. How did you buy it?¡± Sun Tianhao said smugly, ¡°I got someone to buy it for me.¡± Chu Luo looked at his expression and strode towards the backyard. As she walked, she said, ¡°Your mission today is to grind all the herbs you brought that need to be ground into medicinal powder.¡± Chapter 404 - We Dont Lack These

Chapter 404: We Don¡¯t Lack These

The afternoon passed quickly. After dinner, everyone continued working. It wasn¡¯t until past ten in the evening that Li Yan arrived. Li Yan walked into the herbs refining room and saw that Chu Luo was still busy. He asked, ¡°Luoluo, do you need my help?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and smiled at him. ¡°No need. Rest for a while.¡± Li Yan stood beside her and apanied her to look at the medicine that was brewing in the cauldron. Chu Luo said, ¡°The batch of herbs that the Sun family brought needs to be boiled until tomorrow. I have to keep watch tonight.¡± Li Yan touched her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously rubbed her face against his palm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy tomorrow?¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow night.¡± This time, the two of them nned to go over secretly, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t tell the Sun family. However, after going there, it was a different matter if the two sides could meet. Chu Luo pointed at the herbs brewed on the two small furnaces beside her and blinked at him mischievously. ¡°One pot of these two pots of herbs is for Sun Tianhao at his request. The other pot is ours. The herbs he found are of good quality. We¡¯ll split half of them and take it as his consultation fee.¡± Li Yan looked at her in amusement. Seeing her money-grubber look, he said, ¡°We don¡¯tck these.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°There¡¯s an unwritten rule in the poison-making world that once you help people concoct antidotes inrge batches, you have to pay the corresponding consultation fee. Otherwise, the effects of the poison will be greatly reduced. I¡¯m helping him.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Is Sun Tianhao still in the living room?¡± Sun Tianhao and the others were all grinding medicinal powder or cutting herbs in the living room. Chu Luo had been in the herbs refining room and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. ¡°Yes.¡± When Li Yan entered, Sun Tianhao deliberately looked at him for a while. That gaze made Li Yan almost get someone to throw him out. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them talked for a while. After the first pot of medicine was made, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go out and asked Li Yan to help her get the herbs. Everyone spent the entire night busying themselves. It wasn¡¯t until past ten the next day that Chu Luo finished refining all the pills. When she handed the few bottles of pills to Sun Tianhao, he was still in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, you really finished refining all the medicine.¡± Although Sun Tianhao knew that Chu Luo was capable, under normal circumstances, even with a machine, it would take a few days toplete the workload. Yet, she did it in less than a day. It was incredible. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer Sun Tianhao¡¯s question. She told him when to use these pills. And also, if he encountered arge group of bugs, how could these herbs be used. She then chased him away. ¡°You can leave.¡± Sun Tianhao was still very tactful. He nodded and said to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night. Go rest first.¡± With that, he left with his men. After Sun Tianhao and the others left, the butler walked over. The butler said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Eldest Master Duanmu called this morning.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think that the Duanmu family would look for them for anything good. Indeed, the butler said, ¡°Master Duanmu said that they will send a batch of people to the northwest to save people. He wants to ask Miss Chu to help him make a batch of medicine.¡± ¡°How did they know I know how to concoct medicine?¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s no secret that you saved Old Master Sun and even brought your teacher over. Moreover, the Sun family has been causing quite amotion these past two days. It¡¯s not difficult for them to find out.¡± ¡°So what if they know?¡± In any case, whether she agreed or not was her business. ¡°The Duanmu family is really interesting. Did they forget that they detained you at their house the day before yesterday? To think they still have the face to ask me to help them refine medicine today¡­ Butler, how did you reply?¡± ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve been busy recently. You probably don¡¯t have time to concoct medicine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Go rest for a few hours. We¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after Chu Luo and Li Yany in bed, Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He took it over to take a look and turned off the phone. Chu Luo only woke up when the sky was about to turn dark. At this moment, Li Yan had already woken up and gone out. She got out of bed, washed up, and walked downstairs. Li Yan was instructing the butler to do something in the living room. When Chu Luo went downstairs, she heard her phone ringing. Her phone was with the butler. When the butler saw hering down, he handed her the phone. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s from your Student Union president.¡± Chu Luo took the phone and answered the call. Nangong Yi¡¯s faint voice could be heard. ¡°Junior, the Student Union has received many invitations for you these past two days. They¡¯re inviting you to participate in various robot associations. When are you free toe and take them back?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Leave it there for now. I won¡¯t be free these few days.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi asked again, ¡°Junior, the Student Union members of the various countries want to treat you to a meal. Can you spare some time one night?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll have time after they finish learning the Imperialnguage. I¡¯ll treat them then.¡± Nangong Yiughed when he heard this. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and walked up to Li Yan. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Eat first. After dinner, we¡¯ll go back to the Li residence and take the helicopter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them had just eaten when Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it and his expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone sneaked into the ce where Neeson is locked up.¡± ¡°Could it be that someone wants to take him away again? Or perhaps it¡¯s his own people?¡± Usually, it must be Neeson¡¯s own men. ¡°If his men want to take him away at this time, they must be going to the northwest too. Why don¡¯t we take Neeson with us too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t like the way Neeson looked at Chu Luo. ¡°If we bring such a person out, he might escape. Why don¡¯t we use his robots to scout the way?¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that this was a good idea, so she nodded. Li Yan said to the person on the other end, ¡°Let him go.¡± After dinner, the two of them left the old district and returned to the Li residence. It was already early winter, and the weather had turned cold. The temperature difference between day and night was huge. Li Yan left with almost 30 people this time. These people were obviously very skilled. Each of them was carrying a huge backpack. Li Yan took two backpacks from the butler. They were his and Chu Luo¡¯s. Chu Luo took two backpacks and put them in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She only gave him a bottle of medicine to keep at all times. The two of them quietly left the capital. On the other side. At the Duanmu residence. The masters of the Duanmu family were all gathered in the study. Even the third-generation men of the Duanmu family (except for Duanmu Rui, who had already left) were all present. They were discussing their trip to the northwest. Duanmu Ze said with a displeased expression, ¡°Li Yan¡¯s woman is obviously unwilling to concoct medicine for us. Hmph! Don¡¯t they know that we already know that she made a batch of medicine for the Sun family?¡± Second Master Duanmu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°So be it. She¡¯s just a little girl. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s as powerful as the masters our family hired.¡± Duanmu Tian nced at their expressions and a cold glint shed across his peach blossom eyes. He said, ¡°There are many people there this time. Li Yan didn¡¯t ept our family¡¯s invitation. Do you think he would really not go after hearing such an alluring rumor? Maybe he¡¯s already prepared to go alone.¡± The others were silent for a while. Eldest Master Duanmu asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Rui ask you to nt someone to get close to Chu Luo? You asked that person to test Chu Luo. Since Li Yan is going over there, Chu Luo will definitely go.¡± Duanmu Tian nodded and took out his phone to dial a number. After the call went through, he told that person about this matter. After hanging up the phone, everyone continued discussing. Third Master Duanmu said, ¡°On the surface, the Sun family went over this time to help find the archeological team. They might already have designs on that ancient tomb in secret. I think we should be wary of the Sun family.¡± ¡°Hmph! The Sun family.¡± Second Master Duanmu snorted in disdain. ¡°They keep saying that Old Master Sun has been cured by Chu Luo, but have you seen Old Master appear in front of the world? It might just be a facade. As long as Old Master Sun leaves this world and the Sun family¡¯s pir of support dissipates, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we take back our military power.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we send another group of people to disguise as people from other families and destroy them in the desert?¡± Duanmu Ze had a ruthless expression. Duanmu Tian added, ¡°And Li Yan and his woman. If they really go over there, we¡¯ll bring more experts over. I don¡¯t believe that so many people can¡¯t deal with that woman.¡± At this point, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. ¡°As long as we get rid of Li Yan, our Duanmu family can directly take over the zing Glory Corporation. At that time, would we still need the money in that tomb?¡± When the others heard this, a glint shed across their eyes. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t let Old Master know about this. He was already unhappy when we probed Li Yan the day before yesterday. If he finds out about this, he will definitely be even more unhappy.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Grandfather is thinking. Li Yan is just a businessman. Since Grandfather helped him, he should be grateful and be a ve to our Duanmu family. Grandfather shouldn¡¯t be so polite to such an ingrate.¡± Chapter 405 - Jujube

Chapter 405: Jujube

By the time Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s helicopternded in Green City, which was more than 100 kilometers away from the northwest desert, it was already the next morning. The temperature in Green City was actually higher than in the capital. Li Yan¡¯s subordinate had long prepared a ce for the two of them to stay. It was an inconspicuous brick house with a huge jujube tree outside. It was just past the ripening season of jujubes. No one had plucked the jujubes on this tree, and they had already be half-dried dried jujubes. Chu Luo walked to the jujube tree and looked up at the jujubes on it. She said to Li Yan, ¡°These jujubes ripened really well.¡± After saying that, she licked her lips greedily. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her small action. A trace of a smile shed across his eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± As there were many bodyguards standing beside her, Chu Luo nodded modestly. Li Yan jumped down and plucked two jujubes from the tree. Chu Luo looked at the jujube in his hand with her sparkling eyes and reached out to take it. Li Yan gestured for her to wait with his eyes. He wiped one of them with his hand and took a bite. Chu Luo stared at his expression and watched him chew and swallow slowly. She asked anxiously, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Li Yan looked at her with his dark eyes and was about to speak. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She turned around and took another bite of the jujube in his hand. Then¡­ ¡°Ah, pfft, pfft, pfft¡­ So sour!¡± Li Yan smiled faintly and said to a bodyguard standing at the side, ¡°Bring a bottle of water over.¡± The water was quickly brought over. Li Yan took it and opened the bottle cap for Chu Luo. Chu Luo took a few sips of water to remove the sour taste from her mouth. Sheined to Li Yan with a bitter expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you react when it¡¯s so sour?¡± Li Yan took the water from her hand and took two sips before holding her hand and walking in. ¡°It¡¯s not very sour.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes that said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°No wonder no one has plucked from that jujube tree at this time. So it¡¯s a sour jujube. The owner of this courtyard must be waiting for these jujubes to naturally dry on the tree before getting them down for other uses.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the jujube cake and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Li Yan seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make you some jujube caketer.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± The courtyard in the northwest was square, and the brick houses looked like they came from the seventies or eighties. The people Li Yan had brought had already been arranged to stay in a nearby house. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°So many of us live here. Will others discover us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°When the first batch of people came, I asked them to buy the houses nearby.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. The two of them walked in. The decorations in the house were very simple, and there was very little furniture. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± ¡°No.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw that Li Yan had asked the bodyguard to retrieve hisptop. Knowing that he had something to attend to, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Since this ce had already been bought, Li Yan wasn¡¯t worried that someone would appear in front of her. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll walk around nearby.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out. This was a vige. In the distance, smoke could be seening from the chimneys on the roof. Chu Luo stood by the road and looked at it for a while before walking slowly to the side. The winter morning sunlight was warm and shone on her body. Chu Luo walked for a while and saw two children ying with mud by a waterless canal in the field. She stopped and looked at them for a while. At this moment, a child who had shaved all his hair except a small section in the middle, which was tied in a small ponytail, said in a boastful tone, ¡°When my fatheres back from earning money this time, he said that he¡¯s going to take me to the city to buy a remote control airne as big as me. I really hope that my father cane back early.¡± Chu Luo had deliberately learned this dialect for seven to eight hours on the way here. She understood all the children¡¯s words. Another child with a trace of snot on his nose immediately said, ¡°I heard from my father that your father won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°Nonsense. My father said that he¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Really. I heard from my fatherst night that your father shouldn¡¯t have brought that group of people to that desert. The weather in the desert is abnormal this year, and there are often sandstorms. Once people enter, they¡¯re most likely to be eaten by the sand beast.¡± Small Ponytail Kid panicked and pushed Snotty Kid. Pushed into the canal, Snotty Kid started crying. Small Ponytail Kid stood on the canal with his hands on his waist and said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore. How dare you speak ill of my father.¡± With that, he ran away crying. Chu Luo looked at the child who had fallen into the canal and was wailing. She thought for a while and walked over to lift him up and ce him on the road. Snotty Kid looked up and instantly forgot to cry. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you Fairy Sister?¡± Chu Luo nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. You have to answer me properly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Snotty Kid replied loudly. Chu Luo asked in satisfaction, ¡°Where did the father who left that child go?¡± ¡°XX Desert.¡± ¡°Why is he going there?¡± ¡°Someone from the city came to find someone to bring them to the desert. They gave Lu Lang¡¯s father a lot of money.¡± ¡°Do you know what the person who came to look for Lu Lang¡¯s father looks like?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The child described to Chu Luo what the person who came down to look for Lu Lang¡¯s father looked like. Although the description was a little abstract, Chu Luo still heard useful information. ¡°You said that one of the people looking for Lu Lang¡¯s father wore nice-looking clothes?¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and showed the child the photo of an ethnic group¡¯s costume. ¡°Was that person wearing such a costume?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The child said that this was a costume from Southern Xinjiang. The clothes from Southern Xinjiang were all very vibrant, and there were many essories on them. Chu Luo was almost certain that there were Gu Masters among these people. She put away her phone and asked, ¡°You said just now that your father said that Lu Lang¡¯s father won¡¯t being back. How did your father know?¡± The child was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s question. After all, he was only six or seven years old. The adults definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him much. Maybe he knew about this matter by ident. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± ¡°There.¡± There was a house behind a few trees to the west that was probably a kilometer or two away. Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Iron Egg[1].¡± ¡°¡­¡± This name was really down-to-earth! Chu Luo said, ¡°Iron Egg, go back. Don¡¯t y outside alone. Also¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± At this moment, Iron Egg wished that everyone in the vige knew that he had seen the legendary Fairy Sister. ¡°Because I¡¯m a fairy. I can¡¯t let many people know. Otherwise, I won¡¯t appear again.¡± Iron Egg was rmed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone then. Sister Fairy, will you appear again?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re obedient or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m obedient.¡± ¡°Okay, go back then.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Being tricked by Chu Luo, Iron Egg obediently ran towards his house. Chu Luo watched the child run away and thought that when the time came, she would get Li Yan to send someone to ask around. Maybe she could get some useful information. Chu Luo walked on the path for a while before going back. She had just walked into the courtyard when she smelled the sweet and sour fragrance of the jujube cake. Chu Luo quickly walked in and happened to see a bodyguard cing a te of steaming jujube cake on the table. Li Yan said to him, ¡°Call Luoluo back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard turned around and saw Chu Luo walking to the door. He greeted her and left. Chu Luo walked in, picked up her chopsticks, and ate a piece of jujube cake. The sweet, sour, and soft feeling instantly conquered her taste buds and made her squint in enjoyment. Li Yan looked up at her from theputer screen. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she immediately fed him half of her food and looked at him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Try it. Just one bite.¡± Li Yan looked into her eyes and ultimately opened his mouth to eat the half piece. ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer her, but his expression was very silent. Chu Luo poked his arm in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take it that you think it¡¯s delicious too.¡± Li Yan nced at her and pointed at the tea on the table. Chu Luo handed him the tea. Li Yan drank it before saying, ¡°Tastes too sickening.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was this person so sick of this cake that he didn¡¯t want to talk? Chu Luo nced at him awkwardly and sat down to eat. As she ate, she told him what she had heard outside. In the end, she said, ¡°I suspect that the person who found the people in this vige to be a guide in the desert is from the Qin family. That Gu Master is also inside.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± Li Yan called someone in and instructed him about this matter. After that person left, Chu Luo put down her chopsticks and rubbed her chin as she thought. ¡°This ce is at least more than 100 kilometers away from XX Desert. Isn¡¯t it a little strange that there¡¯s a guide to the desert in this vige?¡± [1] a special version of soy egg Chapter 406 - Master Li Who Bluffs People With a Serious Face

Chapter 406: Master Li Who Bluffs People With a Serious Face

The person who went out to investigate only returned after nearly an hour. He said to the two of them, ¡°A few families in this vige moved over from the small town at the edge of the desert a year ago. Their ancestors were guides to that desert.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly had an idea and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, have you found a guide to enter the desert?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find another one? Since their ancestors were all guides in the desert, they must know a lot of legends about Lon and know the roads in the desert.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. He said to the bodyguard, ¡°Think of a way to invite a guide over.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After the bodyguards left, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Wait for two days.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why wait for so long?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow the others in.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. We can monitor the Duanmu family¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± When the bodyguards returned this time, Chu Luo and Li Yan had already eaten lunch. The bodyguard said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, those people can¡¯t be invited.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°Then offer more money.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already doubled the price in the circle, but we didn¡¯t manage to hire them.¡± Li Yan frowned even more. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How many families in this vige moved over from that side?¡± ¡°Four.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Since someone from a family went to lead the way and disappeared, these people definitely won¡¯t dare to lead the way again.¡± After all, one¡¯s life was more important than earning money. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we meet the other three familiester?¡± Li Yan nodded. The bodyguard left. Chu Luo had studied the dialect here in the helicopterst night and was a little tired after lunch. She had originally moved a chair to sit beside Li Yan to apany him. When Li Yan subconsciously looked up at her from hisptop, he saw her supporting her head with her hand as she tapped away. He put down hisptop and called out to her softly, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo responded to him in a daze but still didn¡¯t open her eyes. Li Yan stood up and carried her to the bedroom inside. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go take a two-hour nap first. After you wake up, we¡¯ll go meet those three families.¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo tilted her head and fell asleep in his arms. When Chu Luo woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. It was darker here than in the capital. When the two of them ate, the sky wasn¡¯t that dark yet. The two of them strolled slowly towards the vige. This vige was divided into the east and west ends of the vige. Li Yan¡¯s men had bought all the east ends of the vige. There were more than ten families on the west side of the vige, but every family was a little far away from each other. Right now, everyone had gone home to cook or eat. The two of them walked over but no one saw them. The two of them walked to a ce near one of the houses. This house had a huge courtyard surrounded by a bamboo fence. Beside the bamboo fence, there were also many shrubs with thorns. There were a few apple trees in the courtyard. At this moment, there were even apples hanging on the apple trees. From the courtyard door to the door of the house, there was a one-meter-wide stone path. There were few plots of farmingnd beside the stone path. Such an environment gave people a peaceful feeling. ¡°This family is really good at living.¡± Chu Luo sighed and looked up at the open door. ¡°It¡¯s already dark in the room. Why aren¡¯t the lights on in their house?¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the lights in the house lit up. Then, she saw four peoplee out from behind and sit at the dining table opposite the door for dinner. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like we came at the wrong time.¡± Just as she finished speaking, one of the children stood up and ran out. Behind him, the mistress of the house shouted, ¡°Xiao Hu, only bring back half a kilogram of wine. If you bring back too much, I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡± ¡°Got it, Mother.¡± The child ran out of the courtyard as fast as lightning and ran to the side. He must have run too fast and didn¡¯t see Chu Luo and Li Yan standing at the side. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the other two families first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked towards another house. The other family had just started eating too, so the two of them continued walking down. Thest ce was Lu Lang¡¯s house. Their family must have eaten already. At this moment, Lu Lang was pestering his father to pluck apples for him in the courtyard. Chu Luo realized that most of the trees in the vige were jujube trees. Only these few trees were apple trees. She whispered to Li Yan, ¡°They should be very superstitious. An apple tree implies peace, so they nted an apple tree.¡± Chu Luo had just finished speaking when Lu Lang, who was hopping under the tree, saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the courtyard. He quickly said to his father loudly, ¡°Dad, there are guests at our house.¡± Lu Feng, who had already climbed onto the apple tree and was about to pluck the apple, jumped down from the tree and strode to the courtyard door. He looked at the two of them warily and asked, ¡°Who are you and why are you at my house?¡± Li Yan spoke in a local dialect. ¡°We¡¯re just here for a holiday. My wife wants to eat apples, so she came to ask if your family¡¯s apples are for sale.¡± ¡°You¡¯re locals too? Cityfolks?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was saying all this seriously, wondering how he was going to answer. ¡°Not really. My family from my father¡¯s generation has already moved away from here.¡± Lu Feng raised his guard again. ¡°I¡¯m in the jade business. I¡¯m here to buy a batch of goods.¡± Chu Luo realized that Lu Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He said, ¡°Thene in. I¡¯ll pluck a few apples for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them followed Lu Feng into the courtyard. Lu Lang, who was standing under the apple tree, stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan. His eyes clearly said, ¡°They¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Seeing his son standing there foolishly, Lu Feng said to him, ¡°Lang, go into the house and get your mother to bring out a basket. I¡¯ll pluck some apples for the two guests.¡± Lu Lang actually stared at Chu Luo and Li Yan and didn¡¯te back to his senses. Lu Feng smacked his forehead. He suddenly came back to his senses and quickly covered his head as he ran towards the door silently. After that, Li Yan changed from his usual cold and quiet self and started talking to Lu Feng about the jade in Green City. As a local, he definitely knew a lot about jade. Li Yan spoke skillfully and guided Lu Feng. Chu Luo stood at the side and listened. At the same time, she quietly cast a spell and made the mother-and-son duo in the house freeze. The two of them chatted for a while. Li Yan intentionally or unintentionally said that as long as there was a way to do the jade business, one could earn many times more money than the market price. Lu Feng was obviously a little tempted and wanted to follow Li Yan to the jade market, so he enthusiastically invited Li Yan in for a drink. Li Yan didn¡¯t refuse. Chu Luo removed the magic. Before Li Yan followed him in, he plucked an apple from the tree for her to hold. The three of them walked towards the door. Lu Feng said in embarrassment, ¡°Look at me, I forgot to pick apples for your wife. Why don¡¯t I go pick a few first?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just eat this one.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Feng said and shouted into the door, ¡°Honey, get a basin of water and wash the apple for this madam.¡± A response came from behind. When the three of them walked in, they saw a woman carrying half a pot of water. Lu Lang tugged at her clothes and followed beside her. He wanted to peek at Chu Luo and Li Yan, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Chu Luo washed the apples and sat at the side, listening to their conversation as she ate. Lu Feng asked his wife to get wine and dishes. Mrs. Lu was also a shy woman. After doing all this, she brought Lu Lang inside. The two of them chatted as they drank. The way Li Yan talked about jade was so reasonable that Lu Feng was stunned. He simply treated him as the God of Fortune. After three rounds of drinking, Lu Feng¡¯s face had already turned red. After he drank another mouthful of wine, he looked like he had just won a prize. ¡°If only I had met Brother Qin earlier. Previously, I had always wanted to do the jade business, but I didn¡¯t have any connections. After suffering two losses, I could only do other small businesses that barely supported my family.¡± Li Yan promised to bring him along when the time came. Then, he changed the topic to the recent disappearance of the archaeological team. At this moment, Lu Feng had alreadypletely let down his guard. He said to him, ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m only telling you this in private because I see that you aren¡¯t an outsider. Do you know which tomb the national archeological team is going to?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an imperial tomb that no one has ever returned from. It¡¯s cursed by the Heavenly Dao. 18 years ago¡­¡± Unexpectedly, 18 years ago, Lu Feng¡¯s father had participated in that tomb raiding incident and never returned. ¡°Not only does that tomb eat humans, but it also has a huge impact on future generations. As long as a family participates in tomb raiding, no matter how much time has passed, they will lead a very difficult life, just like us¡­ ¡°Look at me now. Other than being fed, I really don¡¯t have any more riches or honor left. I heard that the descendants of others either did badly or died miserably.¡± Li Yan nced at Chu Luo and asked her with his gaze if that was true. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t say for sure about this matter. Li Yan asked again, ¡°Since your father was a guide, you should be one too. Since it¡¯s just a guide, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡± Chapter 407 - Daddy, Mommy, An Uncle Is Running Away With Sister

Chapter 407: Daddy, Mommy, An Uncle Is Running Away With Sister

¡°Why not?¡± Lu Feng raised his voice agitatedly. ¡°Zhang Ziqiang went to be a guide for a group of people this time and was drowned by the sandstorm on the road.¡± ¡°This was just a natural disaster. Didn¡¯t the upper echelons say that he only disappeared? It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a natural disaster! We¡¯ve always lived at the edge of the desert and are especially familiar with the desert¡¯s weather. It¡¯s impossible for there to be such arge sandstorm in this season. ¡°Moreover, we have a strong sense of when the sandstorm wille, and we will be prepared in advance. His disappearance proves that he won¡¯t being back.¡± At this point, Lu Feng picked up the wine in front of him and downed it in one go. A look of sadness shed across his face. ¡°Brother Qin, let me give you a piece of advice. You¡¯re a proper businessman. Don¡¯t get involved in such illusory wealth. That tomb eats people. You won¡¯t be able to return even if you go down.¡± Li Yan ced a hand on the table and rapped his fingers on it twice before asking, ¡°This time, it¡¯s a national organization going to study the archaeology there. Since it¡¯s a national organization, no one else dares to go, right?¡± ¡°Pfft! Zhang Ziqiang brought a group of outsiders in. Moreover, for some reason, this time, there are especially many people who want to go to the legendary imperial tomb. Especially not long ago, batches of people came.¡± ¡°There are so many people. Don¡¯t the upper echelons care?¡± ¡°They have to be able to control them. The people who came aren¡¯t simple. Not only were there people from the empire, but there were also foreigners. Many people even brought experts.¡± ¡°Since there are experts, they must be able to withstand the sandstorm. The disappearance of those people might be a disguise. Perhaps they have, in fact, long found the edge of the tomb.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Lu Feng heard this, his hand that was about to carry the wine ss paused and his face froze. Li Yan added, ¡°Isn¡¯t an expert omnipotent? It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t even withstand a minor case of a nasty weather.¡± Lu Feng fell silent. Li Yan picked up the wine in front of him and took a sip. At this moment, Lu Feng looked up at Li Yan with a trace of hope in his eyes. ¡°Then Brother Qin, do you think Zhang Ziqiang is still alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just deducing this with logic.¡± Lu Feng fell silent again. After a while, he picked up the ss in front of him and drank the wine that he had just poured. At this moment, not only was his face a little red, but his eyes were also a little red. He suddenly sighed and lowered his head. ¡°If only Zhang Ziqiang is really still alive. His wife is sick all year round and the child is so young. They definitely won¡¯t be able to live like this.¡± After all, they had moved over from the same town. Their rtionship definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad. Lu Feng certainly hoped that Zhang Ziqiang was still alive. Li Yan poured the rest of the wine into their sses and asked him, ¡°If I asked you to follow a group of people into the desert to look for someone, would you go?¡± Lu Feng¡¯s body trembled and his expression wasplicated. After drinking the wine in front of him, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No. After all, my wife and children need me too. I don¡¯t want to never return after going in there.¡± ¡°If the military asked you to enter, would you go?¡± ¡°The military?¡± Lu Feng suddenly felt a little lost. At this moment, the sound of a child coughing after falling asleep came from the room. It was obvious that she had caught a cold. Lu Feng shook his head. ¡°Even then I won¡¯t go.¡± Li Yan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My wife and I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± ¡°Aye. I¡¯ll send you guys off.¡± Lu Feng quickly stood up. He had drunk a little too much and swayed slightly when he stood up. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll go out by ourselves.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. Li Yan had been hiding his aura previously. Now that he had suddenly returned to normal, Lu Feng was stunned and stopped. After the two of them walked out, he muttered in confusion, ¡°Why does this person feel different from before?¡± He even shivered. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the Lu residence, they still slowly walked forward. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do we still have to meet the other two families?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. He pressed his lips to her ear and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the other two families tomorrow morning.¡± The hot air mixed with the smell of alcohol sprayed into her ears. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She raised her hand and pushed his face to the side. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me.¡± Li Yan deliberately stuck his head out a little more and continued to breathe hot air into her ear. ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him with a straight face. In the next second, her lips were attacked. Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°You liar. Most of the two bottles of wine went into Lu Feng¡¯s stomach. You only drank two sses at most.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everyone gets intoxicated after drinking?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up, but she immediately retracted it. She continued to say to him with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things outside.¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up and he picked her up horizontally. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo jumped in fright and quickly punched his chest twice. ¡°Big baddie, what if someone sees us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one around.¡± Just as Li Yan finished speaking, he heard a child¡¯s curious cry from a courtyard not far away. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, an uncle is running away with Sister in his arms.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± How embarrassing¡­ Unexpectedly, Li Yan didn¡¯t put her down and quickened his pace instead. Chu Luo buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms and wailed, ¡°I¡¯m too ashamed to face anyone!¡± Li Yan was strong and even after running for a kilometer or two with Chu Luo in his arms, his heart wasn¡¯t pounding and he wasn¡¯t panting. The two of them quickly walked back to the courtyard where they lived. Chu Luo wanted toe down again. ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go at all. After carrying her into the courtyard, he even asked her to close the door. The moment the two of them walked into the bedroom, Li Yan ced Chu Luo on the Kang bed-stove. This was the first time Chu Luo had slept on such a bed. As soon as she was put down, she rolled around on it and said, ¡°It¡¯s so warm.¡± In the next moment, Li Yan pounced on her and said in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m warmer. Do you want to try?¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to answer, he pressed his lips against hers. The temperature difference here was huge, and it was actually foggy at night. The fog outside covered the sky, but the room was filled with passion. Soon, ayer of mist formed on the window frame. After some time, a soft pleading voice was heard in the room. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it again.¡± Then, he coaxed in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, be good. We¡¯ll do it onest time. You can sleep more tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡­ The fog outside the window became heavier. Chu Luo didn¡¯t open her eyes until past nine the next day. When she woke up and came out, she realized that the entire world was covered by mist. She stood by the door and looked out. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°This fog looks a little strange.¡± Li Yan walked over and stood with her. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°The fog is supposed to be white. This fog has a bluish-white color, proving that someone is deliberately causing trouble. Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a bodyguard strode in from outside the courtyard. The bodyguard said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, many people in the vige have difficulty breathing.¡± ¡°How are our people?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all fine.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of fog only affects ordinary people. It doesn¡¯t affect people who have resistance after practicing martial arts for a long time.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to the bodyguard. ¡°Take this bottle to everyone. One pill for each of you.¡± The bodyguard took the bottle and turned to leave. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing there. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Can you feel any different energy fluctuations nearby?¡± Chu Luo sensed it and nodded. ¡°Someone has a weapon in their hand. The weapon carries a murderous aura. This mist was created by that weapon.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly took out a nk piece of yellow paper and threw it into the air. When the yellow paper floated in front of her, she took out the cinnabar box and handed it to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, help me open the cinnabar box.¡± Li Yan quickly opened the box and handed it to her. Chu Luo tapped her index finger on the cinnabar and quickly drew talismans on the yellow paper floating in front of her. As she drew, she chanted an incantation. After the talisman was drawn, she called out, ¡°Up.¡± The talisman flew out of the courtyard. In less than a minute, the color of the fog turned white at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Then, it became thinner. Soon, the sunlight was shooting towards the ground. Chu Luo told Li Yan, ¡°I sealed that murder weapon, but we can go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± She was about to leave when Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Have breakfast first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo realize that her stomach was rumbling with hunger. Li Yan pulled her in. ¡°I¡¯ll warm your breakfast on the stove then bring it over for you.¡± After saying that, he walked to the side. Indeed, there was a stove on the left side of the hall and a food box on it. After Chu Luo finished eating, she walked out of the door with Li Yan. Just as she reached the door, she heard two bodyguards talking outside. One of the bodyguards said, ¡°In the morning, there seemed to be a woman who was bewitched by the mist just now and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Her man isn¡¯t at home.¡± The other one: ¡°I was wondering why there was a child crying so loudly over there.¡± Chu Luo immediately thought of that child called Iron Egg and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Chapter 408 - This Person Is Too Noisy, Let Her Keep Quiet First

Chapter 408: This Person Is Too Noisy, Let Her Keep Quiet First

When the two of them went over, most of the people on the west side of the vige were gathered at the door of Iron Egg¡¯s house and discussing. ¡°How pitiful. The smog must have been too strong in the heavy fog today. Iron Egg¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t in good health to begin with. She fainted after she inhaled that smog.¡± ¡°This smog is too domineering. I originally nned on doing some farm work when I woke up in the morning. Not long after I went into the fields, I felt very dizzy.¡± ¡°Me too. I almost fell to the ground at that time. I felt that something was wrong so I ran home quickly to lie down for a while before feeling better.¡± ¡°Doctor Zhang won¡¯t be able to cure the effects of this smog either, right? I think people have been unconscious for so long.¡± ¡°This is called being bewitched. What¡¯s the use of looking for a doctor? We should invite Shaman Meng over to take a look.¡± At this point, an old woman was quickly piggybacked over. The person carrying the old woman was Lu Feng. As Lu Feng ran, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, move aside. Move aside. I¡¯ve invited Shaman Meng over.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way for the door. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, looked at the shaman who should be in her sixties and muttered, ¡°The shaman here doesn¡¯t have any energy fluctuations at all. Will she be able to cure people?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you follow them in.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said to the person in front, ¡°Please move aside.¡± The group of people who were discussing how powerful and impressive Shaman Meng was heard and turned around. As the two of them hade from a side path, and these people had been focused on Bruiser¡¯s house just now, they hadn¡¯t seen them. Everyone was stunned by their looks. Li Yan¡¯s voice was already cold to begin with. Coupled with the noble aura emanating from the two of them, the group subconsciously made way. Li Yan led Chu Luo into the courtyard while everyone was in a daze. Until the two of them walked into the courtyard, a middle-aged woman who came back to her senses first asked loudly, ¡°Hey, who are you? Why did you go in directly?¡± The others also came back to their senses. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you? Shaman Meng has entered. You can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°What if they affect Mrs. Zhang?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. On the other hand, Chu Luo turned around and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m going in to take a look.¡± After saying that, the two of them quickly walked to the door. ¡°Ha! That woman is actually a doctor? No way. How can there be such a beautiful and young doctor?¡± ¡°Did they hear something and went in to watch the show?¡± ¡°Shaman Meng doesn¡¯t have a good temper, especially when she¡¯s performing a ritual. What if they offend Shaman Meng and she res up? These two people are obviously young masters and madams from wealthy families.¡± The group of people standing outside the courtyard had already imagined a lot, but at this moment, the two of them had already walked into the house. They couldn¡¯t very well go in and drag them out. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and saw a few men and women standing by the door and looking in. The door to the inner room was open, and the sound of the shaman getting someone to prepare a big red rooster could be heard. A man standing by the door responded and turned to leave. He was caught off guard and saw Chu Luo and Li Yan. First, he was shocked by their disposition and looks. Then, thinking of the situation in the room, he quickly walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you guys do? Why are you here? Leave quickly. This isn¡¯t a ce you should be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I heard that someone here is unconscious, so I came over to take a look.¡± ¡°No doctors will be able to save Mrs. Zhang. Hurry up and leave. If Shaman Meng finds out that you guys came in, she will definitely re up. She said not to let strangers in.¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly. This person¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to invite them out but didn¡¯t dare to. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Why did that shaman ask you to bring a big red rooster?¡± There was always preferential treatment for good-looking people. The man answered her. ¡°Mrs. Zhang was cursed. We have to use the blood of the big red rooster to wake her up.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a feudal superstition?¡± The man was shocked and quickly gestured for them to whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. It won¡¯t be good if Shaman Meng hears you.¡± Unfortunately, Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft at all. The group of people who were watching the performance by the door immediately turned around. When Lu Feng saw the two of them, he said in surprise, ¡°Brother Qin, Mrs. Qin, why are you here?¡± Before the two of them could answer, Shaman Meng, who was in the room, heard this too. She berated loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that no strangers can be allowed in? If the Zhang woman can¡¯t be saved, who will be responsible?¡± When everyone heard this, they signaled the two of them to leave. Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan¡¯s gaze sharpened and everyone trembled. Chu Luo walked over. The man standing beside them was about to stop them when Li Yan reached out to block him. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in there.¡± The people standing by the door also wanted to stop Chu Luo. Chu Luo snapped her fingers at them, and these people widened their eyes and froze there with fear. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°Compared to this kind of scammer and shaman you found, you might as well believe in me, a doctor.¡± After saying that, she walked into the room. Seeing that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t only disrespectful to her, but also walked in directly, the shaman immediately pointed at her angrily with a red face. ¡°Who called you in? Get out.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted and snapped her fingers, freezing the shaman there. ¡°You¡¯ve angered Immortal XX. Just wait for the Zhang woman to die. And you¡­¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the shaman couldn¡¯t speak anymore. She also looked at Chu Luo in fear. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, who was in the hall, ¡°Yan, turn them around and let them look.¡± Li Yan quickly lifted the man standing beside him and ced him by the door. He then turned the others towards the inner room and tapped their mute acupoints. Chu Luo took out a set of silver needles and said to them, ¡°Watch carefully. I¡¯ll let you see the difference between science and superstitions.¡± After saying that, she quickly inserted the silver needles into a few of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s acupoints. At the same time, she took out a medicine bottle and poured a pill into her mouth before giving her two minutes of emergency treatment. Everyone watching Chu Luo widened their eyes. Everyone was afraid and anxious, but they couldn¡¯t speak or move at all. However, more than three minutester, they were shocked to discover that Mrs. Zhang slowly woke up. When Mrs. Zhang woke up and saw Chu Luo, she was still a little confused. Her voice was weak. ¡°Miss, who are you? Why are you at my house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Chu Luo asked her, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Mrs. Zhang subconsciously sensed it and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Very good. Since I¡¯ve treated you, I¡¯ll be a good person until the end and treat your old illness too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mrs. Zhang was even more stunned now, but her eyes revealed powerful joy and excitement. ¡°You¡­ you really can cure my old illness?¡± ¡°Of course. You only fell ill because you didn¡¯t recover well during your confinement and because you fell into the water during that time.¡± ¡°You¡­ you actually know that I fell into water during the confinement period?¡± ¡°Of course. I knew after reading your pulse.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll start applying silver needles on you.¡± ¡°Okay, what should I do?¡± Mrs. Zhang was so excited that she propped herself up. However, the moment she sat up, she saw the shamann standing in the room and her neighbors standing by the door. She called out to everyone in surprise before asking, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± After saying that, she realized that something was wrong with everyone. She immediately turned to look at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°They helped you find the shaman. In order to make them believe in medical science, I used some methods to make them unable to move.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡­ how did you stop them from moving?¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers and everyone standing by the door could move again. They were already stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s actions just now. Coupled with the fact that Chu Luo really saved Mrs. Zhang quickly, they were convinced again. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that the shaman still couldn¡¯t move yet, Mrs. Zhang was a little worried. ¡°Is¡­ is she okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. This person is too noisy. Let her keep quiet first.¡± At this moment, Li Yan walked in. Lu Feng, who was behind him, finally plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Qin, you two¡­¡± Lu Feng couldn¡¯t call him Brother Qin anymore. He was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo said, ¡°Take this shaman out. I¡¯m going to insert silver needles into Mrs. Zhang. Leave two women behind to help. The others are to wait outside.¡± Chapter 409 - Arrogance

Chapter 409: Arrogance

Everyone stood there without responding. Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Luoluo?¡± Lu Feng was the first to react. He quickly said to his wife and another woman, ¡°Honey and Mrs. Chen, you two stay.¡± After saying that, he walked over and carried the shaman out on his shoulders. The moment the door closed, the view in the bedroom was blocked out. The group of people standing outside the door looked at each other. Lu Feng quickly brought over a long stool and ced it beside Li Yan. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Li, please sit.¡± After saying that, he was still a little perturbed. He had a nagging feeling that this person waspletely different from the person who had drunk with him yesterday. The aura on his body made him not dare to look him in the eye. Li Yan walked over and sat down. Lu Feng heaved an obvious sigh of relief. With Li Yan around, no one dared to speak, but they were too curious. They wanted to know who they were, especially his wife. How could she be so powerful? The man standing beside Lu Feng nudged him with his elbow and gestured for him to ask. Lu Feng hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Mr. Li, um¡­ can I ask you a question?¡± After asking that, he felt uneasy again. He had a nagging feeling that the man in front of him definitely wouldn¡¯t be as amiable as he had beenst night. ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Erm, who exactly are you and your wife?¡± ¡°My wife is a doctor.¡± At this point, Li Yan tilted his head to look at the shaman with a dark expression and continued, ¡°In this world, if even she can¡¯t cure an illness, even if you hired ten or eight people like her, it¡¯s impossible to cure that person.¡± ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Imperial Capital.¡± The moment Li Yan mentioned the capital, Lu Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He seemed to have guessed something and asked, ¡°Then are you, like what you saidst night, a jade merchant?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a businessman.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really here to buy jade raw materials?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re here to look for someone.¡± Lu Feng was suddenly silent for a while before asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°The people who disappeared in the desert.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that some of them are your men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Lu Feng shut his mouth and stopped talking. However, his expression was especiallyplicated. Since Lu Feng didn¡¯t ask, Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He sat there and waited for Chu Luo toe out. Time passed by slowly. The few people standing there craned their necks and stared at the door several times. They felt like their eyes were about to pierce through. After about an hour, the door to the inner room opened. Chu Luo was the first to walk out, followed by Mrs. Zhang and two other women. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°After you buy the herbs using the prescription I gave you , boil them and soak your feet for half an hour in it every night. You¡¯ll have to take a medicinal bath at least once a week. Also, make more nourishing soup to drink. At most, by the spring of next year, all your illnesses will be cured.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± In the hearts of Mrs. Zhang and the other two women, Chu Luo was a divine doctor. Mrs. Zhang asked, ¡°Doctor Chu, then can I work on the farmter?¡± She was born in a vige and definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to have others support her as a cripple. Moreover, her man¡­ At the thought of this, Mrs. Zhang suddenly felt sad and tears rolled down her face. ¡°You can.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to do some chores and farm.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. That¡¯s all that matters now. At least I can reduce my husband¡¯s burden a little.¡± The moment Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, the other three women¡¯s eyes welled up. They felt that Mrs. Zhang had suffered too great a blow after hearing that her man had gone missing. Chu Luo nced at them and snapped her fingers. Shaman Meng, who had been standing there like a wooden stake, could finally move and speak. The moment she opened her mouth, she shouted angrily, ¡°Alright, you people. How dare you treat me like this. When I go back, I¡¯ll definitely let XX Immortal punish you! Especially you!¡± As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and pointed at Chu Luo, wanting to eat her up. After saying that, she wanted to walk out of the door. Lu Feng grabbed her cor and said with a fierce expression, ¡°How does a shaman like you want to deal with the divine doctor? Let me tell you, Mrs. Li was the one who cured Mrs. Zhang today. If you dare to go out and spout nonsense, be careful that I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Shaman Meng was so angry that her face turned ashen. She even said sternly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around? I, Shaman Meng, am famous in the surrounding viges. With a word from me, I¡¯ll make all of you outsiders get lost from here.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ve seen arrogant people before, but not someone as arrogant as you. What do you want us to do?¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and fed her a pill. Before she could react, the shaman felt something go down her throat. Her expression changed drastically and she quickly covered her mouth to retch. ¡°I advise you not to waste your energy. The pill melts when ites into contact with water. It¡¯s already melted in your throat.¡± ¡°What medicine did you feed me!¡± ¡°Medicines that make you unable to posture in the future.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she kindly reminded her, ¡°You better walk and jump more while you can. Otherwise, when you can¡¯t move, you won¡¯t be able to feel this feeling of being able to walk and jump anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you think I¡¯ll believe you!¡± After saying that, she strode out of the door. As she walked, she hurled vulgarities. How could Li Yan let this person scold his wife? He picked up the bowl they had poured him and threw it at her. Dong! Bang! ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± Looking at the shaman lying outside the door, not only were the people in the room shocked, but even the people guarding the courtyard were stunned. ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re killing me!¡± Shaman Meng screamed in pain. Everyone outside the courtyard gate respected her very much. They rushed in like bees to help her up and criticized the people inside. ¡°How dare you hit Shaman Meng! Are you tired of living!¡± ¡°Shaman Meng is a living Bodhisattva chosen by XX Immortal. If you dare to hit her, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡­ ¡°I was the one who hit her.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s vicious aura shocked those people until they subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who he is. I¡¯ll let you see what kind of person this shaman you respect is.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she snapped her fingers and Shaman Meng, who had just been helped up, suddenly struggled free from the person supporting her. She looked up andughed like she had gone crazy. Then, as if no one was around, she mocked and ridiculed, ¡°You bunch of idiots, I¡¯ve only used the divine artifact that an expert gave me to create some poisonous fog from time to time to make you guys fall ill. In the end, only I can cure you. Wouldn¡¯t you people have to treat me like a god?¡± ¡°And you stupid people, do you know why the families of those who came to beg me can only live to 70 years old at most? That¡¯s because my divine artifact needs to borrow your lives, wahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Everyone was frightened by her words and couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. This was simply terrifying. They were especially convinced of Shaman Meng¡¯s abilities and would go to her for help, be it a big matter or a small matter. It could be said that there weren¡¯t many people in the surrounding viges who hadn¡¯t asked her for help before. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go take a look at the bowl enshrined in her house. Use a magnifying ss to see how many years each of you can live.¡± When Chu Luo finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Two of the men turned around and ran out. Then, everyone ran out. Even Lu Feng and the others followed. It concerned how long they could live. Everyone was anxious. While waiting for the group to return, Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in the courtyard and watched as Shaman Meng ranted. The first to return were Lu Feng and the others from the four families. Lu Feng said, ¡°There¡¯s really something on it.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo differently. He asked, ¡°Mrs. Li, can I ask what exactly you do? Why do you know so much?¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Metaphysics Society?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. I heard that the people inside are all experts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Society.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When they heard this, they actually knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kowtow. We came here this time to look for friends in the desert. If you trust me, you can be our guide. But don¡¯t worry, I promise that whoever follows will definitely be able toe back.¡± Li Yan added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 50 million yuan to whoever leads the way. I¡¯ll pay when we leave.¡± 50 million yuan was a sky-high price for these people. The three men looked tempted and hesitant. Li Yan nced at them. ¡°But those who go over have to have the ability to sense when the sandstorm wille and also find a ce to hide in advance.¡± The three of them looked at each other. In the end, Lu Feng stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Mrs. Lu panicked. ¡°Lu Feng, you¡­¡± ¡°Honey, I have to find Brother Zhang. He helped our family before. We have to help them this time.¡± Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t say anything else. Although the other two men were tempted, they still didn¡¯t feel confident about this matter. What if they couldn¡¯te back? Therefore, once Lu Feng stood up, they didn¡¯t say anything else. Since this matter was confirmed, Chu Luo and Li Yan prepared to go back. The few of them quickly sent the two of them out. ¡°I still don¡¯t know where you two live.¡± ¡°East of the vige.¡± When Chu Luo said that, everyone was shocked. The entire east side of the vige had been bought by someone. They knew that the people there seemed to be powerful characters, so everyone unanimously didn¡¯t go there again. They didn¡¯t expect the two of them to live there. In that case, their identities definitely weren¡¯t simple. Chapter 410 - Divine Doctor Chu

Chapter 410: Divine Doctor Chu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, Li Yan gave some instructions to the bodyguards and went to the living room to work. With nothing to do, Chu Luo listened to foreignnguages on her phone. Not long after, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°The Duanmu family is here.¡± Chu Luo turned off her earpiece and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Third Master Duanmu and Duanmu Tian.¡± ¡°Where are the people from the Duanmu family staying?¡± ¡°In a town called Ur on the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°Are the Sun family here?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll reach this afternoon.¡± Not long after, the bodyguard suddenly came in and told the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, a group of people from the west of the vige hase to see Miss Chu.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°She won¡¯t meet them.¡± The bodyguard left. After a while, Chu Luo heard themotion outside getting louder and louder. She stood up and walked out alone. It turned out that everyone from the west side of the vige hade. A group of bodyguards stood outside. Every bodyguard had a strong aura. Those people could only stand a little far away and didn¡¯t dare to approach, but they weren¡¯t willing to leave. When those people saw Chu Luoe out, they immediately became excited. ¡°She¡¯s out!¡± ¡°She¡¯s out!¡± Chu Luo asked a bodyguard, ¡°What are these people doing?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°These people said that they wanted to see you as soon as they arrived. We couldn¡¯t chase them away no matter what.¡± Chu Luo looked at those people and walked over. Those people stopped shouting when she walked over. Chu Luo stood a distance away from them and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± An old man who looked like he should be very prestigious in the vige stood up and bowed to Chu Luo. The others quickly followed suit. The old man said, ¡°Divine Doctor, thank you for saving our fellow vigers from the surrounding viges. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that therge fog every year was actually caused by that crazy woman Meng.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything when she heard this. The old man had a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that crazy woman Meng has been a shaman here for decades. In these decades, she let us absorb so much poisonous fog. Us old people don¡¯t mind. Divine doctor, you must save the young people and children in our vige.¡± After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Luo. The others also had expectant and pleading expressions. Chu Luo looked at them and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I can help you cure the poison in your bodies, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°Divine doctor, if we can do it, we¡¯d be willing even if it means going bankrupt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept money.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made many people heave a sigh of relief. After all, it was a remote vige, and many families weren¡¯t rich. Chu Luo nced at them and continued, ¡°But since I¡¯m giving so many of you the antidote, it¡¯s impossible for me to not take anything.¡± Sometimes, people¡¯s hearts were like that. The more you didn¡¯t ask for anything in return, the more others would think that it was only right and proper. Perhaps in the future, they might even bite you instead. Therefore, Chu Luo had conditions for curing or treating people. ¡°Divine doctor, please speak.¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°What you¡¯re poisoned with isn¡¯t ordinary poison, but a baleful aura. That¡¯s why each of you must do ten good deeds in your lives.¡± At this point, her hand shook and a red light shed. ¡°Everyone, you can look at the ck mark on your wrist. Every time youplete a good deed, the ck mark will disappear a little. When you finish the tenth good deed, of course¡­ ¡°If you think the ck mark on your hand hasn¡¯t disappeared after doing something good, that proves that you¡¯re not sincere.¡± Some people were originally hoping to do it the easy way. ¡®It¡¯s so easy to do good deeds. I¡¯ll just send some of my things to XX and help someone carry a load of water.¡¯ When those people heard Chu Luo say that, they immediately dismissed the idea. Only then did Chu Luo take out a medicine bottle and say to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Split it up. One pill per person.¡± After the bodyguards distributed the medicine, one of them suddenly said, ¡°Divine doctor, besides us, many people in the other viges have looked for the crazy woman Meng. Can you also give them this medicine?¡± ¡°How many people are there? Go and tabte them. Come over before noon and tell me. There won¡¯t be any after this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The nearby viges were all intermarried. They either had a rtive in this vige or that vige. Once Chu Luo finished speaking, everyone dispersed and spread the news. Chu Luo turned around and walked into the courtyard. The bodyguard behind her asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Chu, aren¡¯t you worried that those people will deliberately falsify the number?¡± ¡°It concerns their lives. Do you think they can think so much at a time like this?¡± Rural people had many thoughts, but their nature was still simple. The bodyguard was stunned for a moment. He felt that it made sense and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo took out two more bottles of medicine for the bodyguard. ¡°After they¡¯re done, distribute the medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± When Chu Luo walked into the living room, Li Yan was issuing orders via hismunicator. When he saw Chu Luo enter, he said to her, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after lunch.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat beside him. She took out her phone and quickly browsed the Inte for a while. Unexpectedly, the news of the Sun family sending troops to look for her was spreading like wildfire online. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°The Sun family definitely won¡¯t publicize this matter themselves. Could it be that the Duanmu family or the Qin family did it on purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Qin family,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The Qin family wants to divert the Duanmu family¡¯s attention to the Sun family.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Duanmu family didn¡¯t guess this.¡± However, even if they had guessed it, the three families would definitely restrain each other when they came. ¡°By doing this, those people who came from abroad won¡¯t dare to brazenly have designs on that tomb. That¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The morning passed quickly. Before Chu Luo and the others ate lunch, the people in the neighboring vige had already calcted the total number of people. Those who came were the vige heads of every vige. They wanted to see Chu Luo, but they were stopped by the bodyguards. In the morning, Li Yan sent people to the edge of the desert in batches. After dinner, when Lu Feng arrived, the two of them left with everyone. In the car going to the edge of the desert, Lu Feng, who was sitting in the same car as Chu Luo and Li Yan, told them how many sandstorms would appear in XX Desert in a year and when the sandstorm would be the most serious. ¡°Other than the sandstorm that appears in the desert, there¡¯s also the situation that we will encounter after entering that Karstndscape. That Karstndscape is a rectangr maze. Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I will bring you out quickly.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Other than this terrain, what else will we encounter in the middle?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll also encounter quicksand.¡± When Lu Feng said this, his expression became especially serious. ¡°If we encounter ordinary quicksand, I still have experience hiding from it. If we encounterrge-scale quicksand, we can only leave it to fate.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. This kind of situation is very rare. Besides, this isn¡¯t the season forrge-scale quicksand activity.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked some other questions about the desert. The car drove for more than three hours before arriving at the town at the edge of the desert. This ce was at least ten kilometers away from the desert. Even so, there was barely anyone around. Lu Feng still had a house here. He brought Chu Luo and the others to his house. On one side was the town, and on the other was the Gobi desert. There were actually quite a lot of people in the town. Lu Feng told them, ¡°Every year, a lot of peoplee for the desert scenery in the Gobi desert. Our town can be considered a very famous attraction.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°Living here should earn you money. Why did you move away?¡± ¡°Although there are many people in this town, there aren¡¯t many who can enter the desert to be a guide. We all moved away because we were tired of living like this. At this point, he sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect someone to find our current ce. Zhang Ziqiang even agreed to lead the way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he¡¯s not dead, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The weather by the Gobi Desert was no different from that in the desert. Here, women basically wore veils and masks and men also wore masks. Lu Feng went to prepare the things to enter the desert. Chu Luo and Li Yan were staying in his house. At two in the afternoon, Li Yan told Chu Luo, ¡°The Sun family is here too.¡± There were only two small towns near the desert. Coincidentally, the Qin family and the Duanmu family avoided the people brought by the Sun family and stayed in the small town where Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed. The Sun family stayed in another small town. ¡°These people should enter the desert soon.¡± Li Yan was right. Lu Feng, who had gone to town to buy things, returned quickly. He said to the two of them, ¡°There seem to be a few more batches of people in town today. These people are looking for a guide. I was worried that they would find their way here. I came back before I could buy anything.¡± ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get someone to buy it.¡± Lu Feng told them what they needed. Li Yan immediately got someone to buy it. Li Yan asked Lu Feng to go out and find out who those people finding a guide to enter the desert were. At around four in the afternoon, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°There¡¯s a bonfire party at the Gobi desert tonight. Do you want to participate?¡± Chu Luo nodded with anticipation. ¡°It will snow in the Gobi desert tonight. I wonder if the Gobi desert is beautiful.¡± Li Yan got someone to make preparations. Chapter 411 - Horse Riding

Chapter 411: Horse Riding

Chu Luo still didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was going to prepare. When she was about to go over, a bodyguard brought over a thick long cloak and a furry hat, a mask, and a face veil. After Chu Luo put these on, she was instantly covered up. Li Yan was also wearing a ferret coat and a hat. Their appearance blinded the group of bodyguards. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Do we look like a martial arts couple wearing this outfit to ride horses and shoot arrows?¡± ¡°We should be able to ride horses here too. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It would only get dark at eight or nine in the evening here, and it was still early. Chu Luo wanted to ride a horse, so Li Yan asked someone to take a horse that he had obtained from who knew where and the two of them walked towards the Gobi Desert. As Lu Feng¡¯s house was at the edge of the town, they didn¡¯t need to pass through the town and could just walk past the back of the house. At this moment, most of the people were gathered in town, so they didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way. After walking for a few hundred meters, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s ride.¡± The two of them stopped. Li Yan stepped on one leg and straddled the horse before extending his hand to Chu Luo. Chu Luo ced her hand in his. He pulled her up and she was easily pulled up to sit in front of him. The two of them sat on the horse one behind the other. Li Yan swung the rope and the horse quickly ran out. Soon, the horse ran to the Gobi desert. Looking at the asional red willow or camel thorn, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve seen descriptions of this ce. It is said that in spring, there will asionally be rain at night. When the timees, the rain will seep into the ground. The next morning, some flowers will bloom on the ground. They¡¯re especially beautiful.¡± After saying that, she pointed ahead. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go to the edge of the desert to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, go!¡± The horse galloped with a cold gust of wind. Chu Luo subconsciously turned around and buried her face in Li Yan¡¯s arms. However, the road to the Gobi Desert wasn¡¯t t and was uneven. Soon, Chu Luo felt the change in Li Yan¡¯s body. She poked his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, what are you thinking about while riding a horse?¡± Li Yan leaned his head on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and breathed into her neck. His voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Who asked you to keep rubbing against me in my arms?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. Tell the horse to run slower.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only feel it if you run faster.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned red. She buried her head in his arms and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t say such embarrassing things outside.¡± Li Yanughed out loud. Afterughing, he deliberately said in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the feeling of loosening up. What are you thinking about? Mm ~¡± Li Yan¡¯s hum was bewitching and sexy. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided not to answer him. After the horse ran for a while, Li Yan patted Chu Luo¡¯s waist and gestured to the little woman who had been burying her head in his embrace. ¡°Luoluo, we¡¯re here.¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up and turn to the front. The two of them looked at the desert, which was golden from the sunlight. Chu Luo said, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what quicksand and sandstorm look like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t encounter these two types.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid even if we encounter it. I¡¯ll protect you when the timees.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the grip on her waist tightened. Li Yan said in a slightly dark voice, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. Just as she turned around, the mask on her face was taken off and the corners of her lips were smacked. Chu Luo nudged his chest shyly. Li Yan said, ¡°In the desert, I¡¯m most worried about running out of water. You can bring more water along when the timees.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them looked at the desert scenery for a while before Li Yan rode his horse along the edge of the desert. After running for a while, arge circr building made of stone appeared in front. Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡± ¡°A ce to raise camels.¡± After saying that, Li Yan rode his horse over. Not long after, a group of people walked out of the stone building. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were walking in front. The two of them were chatting. Puzzled, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t we have mountain motorcycles and cars? Why do we have to rent camels?¡± ¡°The environment in the desert is ever-changing. The cars and motorcycles might be buried in a sudden sandstorm. Camels know how to avoid the sandstorm. Even if they can¡¯t, they can still bring us to a safe ce at a critical time.¡± ¡°Are camels that powerful?¡± ¡°Definitely. How else did these camels survive in the desert?¡± ¡°We have camels now and the resources to enter the desert are ready. Are we leaving tonight?¡± ¡°The temperature is too low at night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll also get someone to investigate the other vige tonight. I keep feeling that the people from the other two families are here too.¡± ¡°Hmph! I suspect that these people will deliberately follow behind us and let us scout the way.¡± ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± The two of them walked away. Li Yan rode his horse past the stone building. At this moment, the camel owner was about to close the door when he heard the sound of horses¡¯ hooves. Li Yan asked, ¡°Boss, are there still camels to rent here?¡± The boss sized them up. Even though their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, their clothes weren¡¯t cheap. It was obvious that they were rich. The boss waved at them amiably. ¡°Guests, you¡¯re a step toote. All the camels here have been rented.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked, ¡°Boss, do you know where else to rent camels?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The boss stared at their clothes and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he asked,¡± I wonder if you two guests are going into the desert too? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he suddenly took out arge gold chain from his pocket and handed it to him. ¡°Boss, as long as you tell us where else we can rent camels, this will be a gift of appreciation for you.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the dazzling gold. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a camel rental shop in Ur Town. You can go there and take a look.¡± After saying that, he reached out to take the gold chain. Li Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and handed him the gold chain. After the boss took the gold chain, he even bit it with his teeth. After confirming if it was real or fake, he instantlyughed until his eyes turned into crescents. He felt that the person in front of him was straightforward, so he added, ¡°Other than the camel rental shop that can be seen in Ur Town, there¡¯s also a family surnamed Lie who has two camels. If only two of you are entering the desert, you can go to his house to take a look. His house is¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After saying that, Li Yan urged his horse to leave. The boss looked at the two of them walking away and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°They¡¯re really rich people with a lot of money. Haha¡­ I¡¯ve be rich today!¡± After saying that, he hung the gold chain around his neck and walked towards his town. After Chu Luo and Li Yan left, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why did you give him the gold chain? Also¡­ since when did you start carrying that gold chain?¡± Why hadn¡¯t she seen it before? Li Yan said above her head, ¡°The people here usually like money. Since we can get the answers we want using money, why don¡¯t we use it?¡± In any case, he didn¡¯tck money. ¡°I got someone to prepare the gold chain in advance.¡± Chu Luo was a little curious and reached into his pocket to feel around. She then realized that there were a few gold chains inside. Chu Luo retracted her hand awkwardly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already rent a camel? Why do you still want to rent one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking out the situation of the others renting camels.¡± Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The Ur Town that the boss mentioned was the town they were staying in. When Li Yan rode his horse to the edge of the town, someone was waiting there. The two of them got off the horses. After that person led the horse away, the two of them slowly walked into the town. ¡°Dinner is ready at this time. We can eat at the restaurantter.¡± The town wasn¡¯t big, and the buildings were mostly built with stone and mud. They looked very stable. The two of them walked over. Their attire was obviously a little ostentatious. Luckily, both of them were wearing masks, Chu Luo was wearing a veil, and Li Yan was wearing sunsses. This way, they didn¡¯t cause any other reaction because of their looks. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this town look like it has any restaurants?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one restaurant.¡± Li Yan pointed at a rtivelyrge two-story building in front. ¡°That one over there.¡± ¡°Youpeng Restaurant.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to evaluate the name of this restaurant. The two of them had just walked near Youpeng Restaurant when they saw a group of people walking over from the other side. This group of people was also wearing masks and sunsses. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that they were from the Duanmu family. Duanmu Tian, who was walking beside Third Master Duanmu, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the two of them. Chapter 412 - Being Followed

Chapter 412: Being Followed

Seeing that Duanmu Tian had stopped, Third Master Duanmu called out to him in displeasure, ¡°Xiao Tian, what are you doing?¡± Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes and sized up the two of them. A doubtful glint shed across his eyes. Then, the corners of his lips curled up. He decided to see if the two of them were the two people he was thinking ofter. Then, he followed Third Master Duanmu in. Chu Luo tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Duanmu Tian recognized us.¡± ¡°No. He¡¯ll try to test uster.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled and the two of them walked in. The restaurant had two floors, but there were no private rooms. All the tables were in the open. The waiter led the two of them upstairs. Upstairs, the two of them were arranged to sit at a table not far from the Duanmu family. When everyone arrived at the restaurant, they basically took off their masks, veils, and sunsses as soon as they sat down. Duanmu Tian faced the two of them and looked at them tantly. Li Yan sat with his back facing them. Chu Luo sat beside him. After the two of them came up, Li Yan first took off his mask and sunsses, but Chu Luo deliberately only took off her mask and not her veil. Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. He was a little unhappy that he didn¡¯t see their faces. A glint shed across his eyes as he said to the waiter loudly, ¡°Waiter, serve us a few jars of Shaodaozi.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan ordered, the waiter even asked them, ¡°Guests, the temperature here is very low at night. Do you want to drink some Shaodaozi? You¡¯ll feel warm after drinking it.¡± Shaodaozi was a type of baijiu[1] with a high alcohol content. Chu Luo didn¡¯t like drinking and asked, ¡°Is there any wine with a lower alcohol content?¡± ¡°Yes, we also have¡­¡± Before the waiter could say the name of the wine, he was interrupted by Duanmu Tian¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Let me ask you, are men still considered men if they don¡¯t drink wine with high alcohol content?¡± Some people sitting on his other side immediately answered, ¡°Definitely not. Everyone whoes here orders Shaodaozi. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t dare to order it?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone from the Duanmu familyughed out loud. As if this was something that was hrious. Third Master Duanmu scolded softly, ¡°Xiao Tian, behave yourself.¡± Only then did Duanmu Tian restrain himself. The food was served quickly. The food in this restaurant wasn¡¯t as exquisite as the food in other restaurants, but there was enough food. Chu Luo had ordered a te of roastedmb chops, a te of braised beef, two side dishes, and a soup. The entire table was actually filled. Looking at the te of steaming roastedmb chops that was the size of a washbasin, Chu Luo finally took off her veil. At this moment, Duanmu Tian, who was sitting there, suddenly whistled at her. Li Yan moved his hand. Chu Luo reached out to hold his hand. Then, he saw Duanmu Tian cough heavily as if he had choked. He coughed until his back was arched and he almost fell off the stool. Li Yan suddenly called out, ¡°Waiter.¡± The waiter quickly walked over. ¡°Guest, is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°Help us change tables. That person over there is coughing so badly. Maybe he has an infectious disease. Don¡¯t spread it to us.¡± When the service staff heard this, his eyelids twitched. He quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you change to a table over there.¡± As he spoke, he carried the te of roasted sheep to the furthest table. Bang! Duanmu Tian mmed the table in dissatisfaction, stood up, and walked up to Chu Luo and Li Yan. After quietly sizing them up, he asked with a cold expression, ¡°Who did you say has an infectious disease?¡± Li Yan also stood up, his aura instantly suppressing Duanmu Tian. Duanmu Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a strong feeling that this person was Li Yan. He had long been dissatisfied with this person and wished he could teach him a lesson. Since he had changed his appearance, he definitely didn¡¯t want them to recognize him. At the thought of this, an excited glint shed across his eyes. ¡®Since you¡¯re unwilling to expose your identity, I¡¯ll pretend not to know you. See how I deal with youter.¡¯ At this moment, Duanmu Tian looked at Chu Luo and deliberately asked in a casual tone, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really beautiful. Why? Are you here on a holiday with your father or uncle?¡± ¡°Has it got anything to do with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not here for a holiday¡­¡± Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you look so familiar? Are you with the Sun family? Coincidentally, I have a rtive in another vige. The Sun family¡¯s army is over there. Why don¡¯t I call the Sun family and tell them about you?¡± When Duanmu Tian heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just here for a holiday.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing now? Are you trying to cause trouble?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned cold as he mmed his hand on the table. Li Yan¡¯s m made a crack in the table. Not only was the waiter afraid to serve other dishes, but Third Master Duanmu, who was sitting at the side, was finally furious. ¡°Get back here. If you cause trouble again, get back to where you live. Forget about eating.¡± In fact, Duanmu Tian was also shocked by the suddenly irritable Li Yan. He was indignant, but he didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble under Third Master Duanmu¡¯s nose. He nced at them as if to say, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Then, he sat back down. After Duanmu Tian sat back down, Third Master Duanmu gave him a warning look. Duanmu Tian obediently ate. Chu Luo and Li Yan left the restaurant after dinner. Duanmu Tian narrowed his eyes as he watched the two of them leave. He tilted his head and whispered into the ear of the person sitting beside him, ¡°Follow those two and see where they live.¡± That person stood up and followed. At this moment, Third Master Duanmu, who was drinking with the others, turned to look at Duanmu Tian but didn¡¯t stop him. When Li Yan and Chu Luo walked out of the restaurant, the sun was already setting. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are we going to see the camels now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The town wasn¡¯t big, and the location that the camel owner had mentioned before was very specific. Therefore, the two of them quickly found the camel owner in this town. Indeed, the camels here had been reserved. The two of them walked out of the camel rental shop. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s a little annoying to constantly have someone tail us.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Then make sure he can¡¯t follow us.¡± After saying that, he pulled Chu Luo into an alley. There was no one in the alley here. The afterglow of the setting sun elongated their shadows. As the two of them walked, their shadows disappeared. The person following behind them took two steps forward and followed them out. He rubbed his head and eximed strangely, ¡°Why are they gone?¡± After saying that, he turned around to walk back. However, when he turned around, he was caught off guard and met a cold gaze. ¡°Whoa!¡± That person was so frightened that he took a big step back and was about to speak when Li Yan raised a gun. The person¡¯s eyes narrowed, wondering why this person wasn¡¯t ying ording to the rules. He was about to say something. ¡°You¡­¡± Knock! Bang! After that person fell to the ground with an indignant look, Chu Luo walked out from the side. She looked at the person who had fallen to the ground and realized that he was only unconscious. She felt a little strange. Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s just an anesthetic bullet inside.¡± After saying that, he walked to that person¡¯s side and mercilessly kicked him a few times. After the sound of a few bones breaking, Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the alley. The two of them quickly went to the house with only two camels. At this moment, they had just finished eating. The owner¡¯s name was Lie Tiancheng. Just as Li Yan had said, Lie Tiancheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the two people in morous clothes and he enthusiastically invited them into the living room. Li Yan directly expressed his intentions. Lie Tiancheng looked at the limited edition watch Li Yan was wearing on his wrist and said awkwardly, ¡°Sir, my family¡¯s camels aren¡¯t for rent.¡± ¡°I can buy it if you don¡¯t want to rent it.¡± Lie Tiancheng was about to refuse when a little boy walked out of the room. Li Yan took out a golden lock and handed it to him. When the child saw the beautiful golden lock, he immediately couldn¡¯t walk. Lie Tiancheng was shocked. ¡°Hey, no, no. Why did this gentleman give my son such a precious thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s only 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. Take it as a greeting gift for the child.¡± Lie Tiancheng: ¡°!!!¡± This person was so rich! As the saying goes, ¡®One feels obligated to help after receiving gifts from someone¡¯. Lie Tiancheng¡¯s tone instantly became warm. ¡°To be honest with you, my two camels have long been reserved by someone.¡± When he said this, there was a trace of helplessness on his face. Li Yan asked, ¡°Can I ask who reserved it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Hard to say? Or cannot say?¡± Lie Tiancheng used silence as an admission. Li Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and asked, ¡°Did the person who made the reservation pay the deposit?¡± ¡°No!¡± Speaking of this, Lie Tiancheng¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t pay the deposit, you can¡¯t call it a reservation.¡± ¡°Sigh ~ I can¡¯t afford to offend the person who made the reservation.¡± ¡°Is that so? Could it be someone from the Sun family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is that someone from the Qin family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re here to help the Qin family rent a camel.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo nced at Li Yan, who was saying all this seriously, before shifting her gaze to Lie Tiancheng. Indeed, he looked a little surprised at first, but then he became even more enthusiastic towards them. ¡°So you¡¯re from the Qin family.¡± [1] A strong distilled spirit Chapter 413 - Luoluo Cant Possibly Be Your Girlfriend; Dont Be Delusional

Chapter 413: Luoluo Can¡¯t Possibly Be Your Girlfriend; Don¡¯t Be Delusional

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, he quickly said to his wife, ¡°Honey, go change a cup of tea for the two guests. The tea is already cold.¡± Lie Tiancheng¡¯s sudden change in attitude was obvious. He was afraid of the Duanmu family but didn¡¯t dare to offend the Qin family either. Li Yan stopped him. ¡°No need. We still have to go back and report. Boss Lie, just say the word. Are your camels for rent? If they are, we¡¯ll immediately pay the deposit and take the camels away.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lie Tiancheng was still a little hesitant. ¡°If the Duanmu family asks, you can report our Qin family¡¯s name. When the timees, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Lie Tiancheng was worried that the Duanmu family would make things difficult for him. Since Li Yan had said so, he felt relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Mr. Qin (Li Yan hasn¡¯t said his surname since he came in, so Lie Tiancheng regards him as a young master from the Qin family) and your wife to the camels.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Mr. Lie hasn¡¯t said how much deposit is needed.¡± ¡°This amount.¡± Lie Tiancheng gave a number¡ª50,000 yuan. Li Yan nodded and transferred the money to him. ¡°XX transfer 100,000 yuan.¡± Lie Tiancheng was shocked and quickly looked at Li Yan. ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯ve transferred too much.¡± ¡°Not much. Our Qin family doesn¡¯tck that bit of money.¡± The corners of Lie Tiancheng¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qin.¡± ¡­ Li Yan and Chu Luo left with a camel each. Half an hourter, the people from the Duanmu family came to get the camels. When they heard that the Qin family had taken it away first, they immediately went back and told Third Master Duanmu about this. When Duanmu Tianyi heard this, he said with a dark expression, ¡°The Qin family actually dares to intercept our Duanmu family. They¡¯re courting death.¡± Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t I bring someone to deal with the Qin family? There are so many people here anyway. If we deal with them, we can just push the me to them.¡± At this point, a glint shed across Duanmu Tian¡¯s eyes. Remembering that the Qin family had a grudge against Li Yan, he suggested bringing his men to pretend to be Li Yan¡¯s men and teach the Qin family a lesson. This way, not only could he not let the Qin family enter the desert to snatch the wealth in that ancient tomb from them, but he could also deal with two groups of people at once. It was simply perfect. Third Master Duanmu agreed with his idea, so he let him bring people to handle this matter. ¡­ On the other side. After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out with the camels for a while, Li Yan used hismunicator to get the bodyguards to take the camels away. Chu Luo looked at the camel and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Since you rented the camels as a member of the Qin family, the Duanmu family will definitely pin this on the Qin family.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought. ¡°When the timees, the Duanmu family will definitely suspect that it¡¯s us. Do you think they will pretend to be your people and attack the Qin family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan had long thought of this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The people the Qin family brought this time aren¡¯t simple. We¡¯ll let them fight slowly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes curved. She knew that Li Yan was doing this on purpose. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Of course to the bonfire party.¡± Chu Luo immediately nodded excitedly. The two of them walked towards the Gobi desert outside the town. The bonfire party tonight was jointly held by the two towns. As long as there were many guests in the town, it would be held and there would be barbecue. When Chu Luo and the others walked over, there were stars in the sky. On a tnd, the bonfire party had long been lit. At this moment, the people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family weren¡¯t here. Sun Tianhao and a group of youngsters had arrived early. When the two of them walked over, Sun Tianhao stared at them for a while. The person sitting beside him nudged him and winked at him. ¡°Young Master Sun, what are you looking at?¡± After this person finished asking, he also looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan, who had walked to the side and sat down. He sighed and said, ¡°Although that woman over there is wearing a veil, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s a beauty. I wonder how that person beside her is rted to her.¡± With his disguise on, no one recognized Li Yan. Coupled with the fact that Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t interacted with them much, they only felt that the two of them looked verypatible. He replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell at a nce? One is handsome and the other is beautiful. They¡¯re either husband and wife or a couple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but that woman looks delicate. Why is she here?¡± At this point, the person beside him couldn¡¯t help but suppress his voice and guess. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they also want to enter the desert?¡± Sun Tianhao nced at them again. The person beside him continued, ¡°These two people are wearing such fine clothes. Did you see the watch on that man¡¯s wrist or the bracelet on that woman¡¯s wrist? I recognize the watch. It¡¯s a limited edition XX. There are only ten such pieces in the world. As for the bracelet on that woman¡¯s wrist¡­¡± Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and stared at the bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. He couldn¡¯t hear what the person beside him was saying anymore and suddenly stood up. ¡°Hey, Young Master Sun, what are you doing?¡± Sun Tianhao strode towards the two of them, in no mood to answer. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao, who was striding towards them, and calmly pointed at the few sheep beside her. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Those sheep smell so bad.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, we¡¯ll sit somewhere else.¡± ¡°Chu Luo?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked up at the big boy standing in front of them at the same time. After Sun Tianhao walked closer, he looked at the bracelet on Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and was even more certain that it was her. So he called out with certainty this time, ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide it anymore and nodded at him. Sun Tianhao was a little excited. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and growled, ¡°Shut up.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously shut his mouth and red at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. Since he had confirmed that it was Chu Luo and Li Yan, Sun Tianhao was happy and anxious. He wanted to walk over and sit beside Chu Luo, but when he sat down, Li Yan directly changed their seats with Chu Luo in his arms. Sun Tianhao took a deep breath and kept reminding himself: This is Chu Luo¡¯s man. I can¡¯t beat him up. Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was sitting there with a straight back, then at Li Yan, who had a cold expression. She turned to look at the barbecue ce. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± When Chu Luo heard the question, she turned her head back and asked, ¡°We aren¡¯t intending to go with you. Why should I tell you?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he felt a little hurt. He subconsciously growled, ¡°You¡¯re a student. Why did youe all the way to such a remote ce instead of attending ss? Don¡¯t tell me he¡­¡± Sun Tianhao red at Li Yan before continuing, ¡°He asked you toe!¡± Chu Luo nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°I knew it. Li, you must be trying to use Chu Luo¡¯s ability¡­ Am I wrong? If Chu Luo were my girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Luoluo can¡¯t possibly be your girlfriend. Don¡¯t be delusional.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was that the main point?! Sun Tianhao was furious. Li Yan nced at him and said bluntly, ¡°Either shut up or leave.¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that he was venting his anger on him. Chu Luo looked at the furious Sun Tianhao and said, ¡°I wanted toe here myself. Do you think I can¡¯te here with my ability?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was a little angry. He turned his head away and muttered, ¡°If I had known that the two of you would sing the same tune, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. My good intentions were treated as ill intent!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She deliberately said, ¡°Sun Tianhao, if you¡¯re bored, you can go and get some meat to roast.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo, who was ordering him around smoothly. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let your man get it?¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and asked casually, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Bring me somemb chop and steak. Thank you.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over. When Sun Tianhao walked over, a few people about his age who had been peeking at them immediately surrounded him. ¡°Young Master Sun, who are those two? You really know them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s their rtionship exactly? Do you think we have a chance?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he pointed at the cleaver and said to that person, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve had enough of the thing on your neck? You may continue dreaming if you wish for it to be removed.¡± He then chased them away. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. You¡¯re not allowed toe and talk to meter. Those two are my friends. That girl is timid. You¡¯ll scare her if you go over.¡± The youngsters: ¡°¡­¡± They were obviously elegant and handsome¡­ How were they scary?! ¡°I think you just don¡¯t want us to go over and talk about those embarrassing things about you in the military school, right, Haozi?¡± These words angered Sun Tianhao. With amb chop in one hand and a steak in the other, he turned around and left. After taking two steps, he turned around and threatened them, ¡°If you guys find an excuse toe over, we¡¯ll meet in privateter.¡± ¡°Yo yo ~¡± The youngsters started cheering. Sun Tianhao pretended not to hear and strode back to Chu Luo and Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan had already gotten someone to prepare an oven for them. Sun Tianhao looked at the oven and deliberately mocked, ¡°This is a bonfire party.. You should roast things on the bonfire. Are you putting on a show with this oven?¡± Chapter 414 - Cant Beat Them Up Openly

Chapter 414: Can¡¯t Beat Them Up Openly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan only nced at Sun Tianhao coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Chu Luo said, ¡°I asked Yan to get someone to bring it over. If the meat isn¡¯t handled properly on the fire, you¡¯ll have diarrhea. Do you want to have diarrhea for the entire night?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he suddenly wished that he was a barbecue expert so that he could be awesome in front of Chu Luo. Everyone started to roast meat and drink wine. The young people from the two towns were singing and dancing, and the atmosphere was extremely lively. With such a good atmosphere, Sun Tianhao nned to ignore Li Yan, who was sitting in the middle, and ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you guys going there?¡± Since the two of them hade here, they must be going to that tomb too. He had mixed feelings. ¡°We have the same goal as you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going into the tomb?¡± ¡°We came to save people.¡± Sun Tianhao actually didn¡¯t quite believe it. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°With Li¡¯s wealth and my ability, what do you think we need in that tomb? Especially since the things in that tomb are all just legends. Can legends be real?¡± Sun Tianhao actually felt that she made sense. ¡°Then who are you looking for?¡± Since they had reached this point, Chu Luo did not intend to hide anything. ¡°A Gu Master who cast Gu poison on my form teacher.¡± ¡°What? Someone cast a Gu poison on your form teacher¡­ Your high school form teacher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately asked in concern, ¡°How¡¯s your form teacher now? Has the Gu poison acted up? I heard that once a person is poisoned by the Gu, only the person who nted the Gu can cure it. Who was so vicious as to cast the Gu poison on your form teacher?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°The Qin family!¡± Sun Tianhao mmed his fist on the ground. The desert was filled with stones and thick sand. Sun Tianhao¡¯s m made people feel pain for him. He said, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. If I see the Qin family, I¡¯ll definitely help you capture that Gu poison master.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Li Yan also tilted his head to look at him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t even want to look at Li Yan. He deliberately stood up and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll barbecue for you and let you taste what delicacies are.¡± Li Yan nced at him as if he was looking at an idiot and tilted his head to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Do you still want to change seats now?¡± At this moment, the aroma of roasted meat was already emanating. The stench had been mostly suppressed. Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not changing.¡± ¡°Mm, what do you want to eat? You atemb chop and beef at dinner. Eat lesster.¡± Chu Luo nodded obediently. Sun Tianhao, who was standing there roasting themb chop, had been listening to the two of them with his ears open. When he heard Li Yan say that, he snorted in his heart and muttered, ¡°You simply don¡¯t want her to eat the meat I roasted.¡± Just as he finished muttering, he felt a cold gaze shoot over. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. At this moment, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm surged. The town heads of the two towns brought over many strong alcohol. One of the town heads said loudly, ¡°Guests who came from afar, we don¡¯t have anything good to wee you with. The temperature will drop drastically at night. We¡¯ve prepared some strong wine for you to warm up.¡± After saying that, he gestured for the townspeople to pour wine for everyone. Everyone drank fromrge bowls. Just as the townspeople finished pouring wine for everyone, they saw Duanmu Tian walking over with a group of youngsters. They didn¡¯t walk to the Sun family¡¯s side. Instead, they got someone to light a new fire and took a lot of food over. Sun Tianhao looked at these people and snorted. ¡°They really think they¡¯re the sons of the number one family? Just wait. When we go to the desert, I¡¯ll make them cry for their parents.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°You seem to dislike the Duanmu family a lot?¡± ¡°Of course. They¡¯re a group of young masters who only know how to eat, drink, and y all day, and they look down on us martial artists.¡± ¡°In that case, beat them up.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t beat them up openly,¡± Sun Tianhao said in a depressed tone. ¡°The Duanmu family and the Qin family are all evil. If we beat them up tantly, they will tamper with our military expenses again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°They did it very cleanly, but I can guess that they must have tampered with our military expenses many times.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own businesses?¡± ¡°Of course. If we entirely count on the Duanmu family and the Qin family to express their stance, we would have starved to death. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very displeased with them.¡± Chu Luo nodded and lowered her eyes to think. She asked him, ¡°Do you want to deal with them?¡± ¡°Yes, you have a way?¡± ¡°Yes, go drink with themter.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he paused for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t beat them in drinking. They indulge in drinking often. As for us, we¡¯re not allowed to drink in school or on missions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. With me around, it¡¯s difficult for you to get drunk.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone continued eating and drinking. After a while, Sun Tianhao asked a townsman to bring him a jar of wine. Then, he led his men towards the Duanmu family. When the people from the Duanmu family saw the group of people walking over, everyone except Duanmu Tian stood up and looked at them warily. Sun Tianhao stopped two meters away from Duanmu Tian and looked at him. Without beating around the bush, he said, ¡°Duanmu Tian, since we meet each other tonight,e and have a drink with me.¡± ¡°Our Young Master Duanmu¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that Duanmu Tian is mute and that¡¯s why he asked you to answer on his behalf? Or are you afraid to drink with me, Duanmu Tian?¡± In front of these people, Sun Tianhao was stern and ruthless. He stunned the person who had spoken up for Duanmu Tian. The others were also a little afraid. After all, everyone knew that the Sun family was unreasonable at times. Duanmu Tianhao looked at Sun Tianhao. Not only was he not angry, but he also smiled like a young master. ¡°To be able to meet Young Master Sun at the edge of such a desert tonight, we can be considered to be fated. We must drink this wine together¡­ When our Duanmu family encounters trouble in the desert, we will have to rely on the Sun family¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Help? Are you thinking too much? As the hedonistic young masters of the capital, instead of staying in the capital, you came here to cause trouble. Not only me, but even my brothers won¡¯t agree to save people like you who don¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± ¡°Why did Young Master Sun say that? So many people have disappeared in the desert this time. Ignoring everything else, there were quite a few professors and teachers from Imperial University and experts from the archaeology world. They are all national treasures. When I heard that they had disappeared, I couldn¡¯t help bute over personally to look for them.¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re here to look for those people. Your true motive is to go into that tomb, right? Oh, I forgot. I heard that your Duanmu family already sent people to go into that tomb previously.¡± ¡°Young Master Sun, that¡¯s not right. As the number one family n, even if our Duanmu family goes into the tomb, it¡¯s for the entire country, unlike those tomb raiders who sold our national treasures¡­ Didn¡¯t you want to drink? Come, I¡¯ll drink with Young Master Sun tonight.¡± After Duanmu Tian finished speaking, he gestured to his men. ¡°Go get a jar with as much wine as Young Master Sun¡¯s jar.¡± One of them quickly went to get a jar of wine for him. ¡°Young Master Sun,e over and sit.¡± Sun Tianhao carried the wine jar and strode over. Duanmu Tian¡¯s men pulled Sun Tianhao¡¯s men over to drink. Chu Luo looked at the group of people who seemed to be in a drinkingpetition and smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Duanmu Tianhao and the others are obviously trying to get Sun Tianhao drunk.¡± Li Yan nced over and responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before shifting his gaze to the bonfire in front of him. His expression was as dark as the night. Half an hourter, the group of people drinking presented a different scene. Sun Tianhao and the others became more and more sober as they drank. On Duanmu Tian¡¯s side, they were already drunk to the point of no return. Duanmu Tian, who had always felt that he could hold his liquor well, finally felt that something was wrong. When Sun Tianhao asked him to fill it again, he said, ¡°Why do I feel that Young Master Sun¡¯s jar of wine smells more fragrant than mine? Why don¡¯t we switch our wine?¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°No.¡± At this moment, Duanmu Tian turned to look at Chu Luo and Li Yan with a headache. ¡°I think someone must have tampered with your jar of wine. Otherwise, why are you still sober when we¡¯re all drunk?¡± ¡°Because I can hold my liquor well.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s stop drinking. If we continue drinking, the group of us will have to spend the night on the Gobi.¡± After saying that, Duanmu Tian threw the wine jar in his hand to the side. He didn¡¯t care if the jar fell or if the remaining wine had been spilled. Sun Tianhao frowned in displeasure.. Just as he was about to speak, Duanmu Tian suddenly approached him and said, ¡°I guess those two are Li Yan and Chu Luo. Did Chu Luo use some method to turn the wine in your wine jar into water?¡± Chapter 415 - 5: Li Yan: Youre Only Allowed to Leave for Half an hour

Chapter 415: Li Yan: You¡¯re Only Allowed to Leave for Half an hour

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sun Tianhao smiled insincerely. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just say it. Why are you making so many excuses?¡± After saying that, he smashed the wine jar in his hand to the ground. A strong alcohol smell assaulted their noses. The people from both sides stood behind the two of them. The atmosphere was tense. At this moment, Sun Tianhao turned around and walked towards Chu Luo and Li Yan. As he walked, he threatened, ¡°Duanmu Tian, I advise you to go back and have a good sleep tonight. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t take it after entering the desert, don¡¯t me us for leaving you behind.¡± With that, he strode away. After dark, the temperature suddenly turned cold. Unexpectedly, it started snowing at this time. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood up when Sun Tianhao walked over. Sun Tianhao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together tomorrow.¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°We¡¯ll leaveter.¡± Sun Tianhao red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s safer for you to follow the main group. Everyone will take care of each other along the way. The desert isn¡¯t like other ces. How many people can you have? What if you encounter a sandstorm or something?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. He wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder and left. When she walked to Sun Tianhao¡¯s side, she said in a low voice, ¡°Think about how to keep an eye on the Duanmu family and the Qin family first.¡± With that, the two of them left first. Sun Tianhao stood there and thought for a while. He turned around and shouted at his men, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go back.¡± After shouting, he walked in the other direction. Looking at the two groups of people who had left, one of them asked Duanmu Tian, ¡°Young Master Duanmu, do you want us to teach those two a lesson?¡± Duanmu Tian looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Zhang Doni wasn¡¯t beaten up badly enough today?¡± When that person heard this, he suddenly shivered and stopped talking. Duanmu Tian shook his head, which was a little dizzy from the alcohol. With a dark expression, he said to everyone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose an arm or leg,e back with me immediately. Don¡¯t loiter outside.¡± With that, he shook his head and left. The moment Chu Luo and Li Yan walked away from the bonfire, cold air assaulted them from all directions. Li Yan unbuttoned his coat and walked with his arms around Chu Luo. Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be cold if you undo your clothes.¡± ¡°No. I drank a little wine before. I¡¯m very warm.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately ced her hand on his chest. Indeed, she felt the heat emanating from his body. ¡°No one from the Qin family showed up tonight. Looks like the Duanmu family is really arrogant.¡± ¡°They want to leave with the Sun family army. Tonight, Duanmu Tian came just to test the Sun family¡¯s attitude. Maybe Third Master Duanmu had already talked to Third Master Sun about this while we were eating barbecue.¡± Li Yan¡¯s guess was quickly confirmed. The moment the two of them walked back, a bodyguard came over to report to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Third Master Duanmu went to look for Third Master Sun alone tonight.¡± ¡°What did they talk about?¡± ¡°Third Master Duanmu wants to leave with the Sun family army.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Third Master Sun¡¯s attitude?¡± ¡°Third Master Sun agreed.¡± Li Yan gestured for him to leave. The two of them returned to their bedroom. Chu Luo was a little puzzled. ¡°I thought Third Master Sun wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± One had to know that the civilian and military positions had always been at odds. Moreover, Third Master Sun had an explosive temper. When the time came, if the people from the other two families didn¡¯t listen to orders, they would definitely be dealt with. Under such circumstances, Chu Luo was a little surprised that they still wanted to leave with the Sun family. ¡°The Sun family originally nned to monitor the Duanmu family. If nothing goes wrong, the Qin family will look for Third Master Sunter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. When the timees, with people monitoring these two families, it¡¯ll be difficult to y dirty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Snowkes fluttered that night. The sun rose here at nine or ten in the morning. When the two of them got up, the bodyguard reported. ¡°Master, the Sun, Qin, and Duanmu families have already left half an hour ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the two of them ate, Li Yan brought Chu Luo to a truck parked beside them. The truck was covered with a cloth and they couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡°It¡¯s filled with water. How much can you store there?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the entire car. ¡°It can fit everything.¡± After saying that, she took out the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and opened it facing the car. In the blink of an eye, the water in the entire car went into her pouch. Li Yan had always known that this thing on her could hold many things. Still, he was surprised to see it could hold such a huge load of water. After Chu Luo put away the Heaven-and-Earth pouch, she asked, ¡°Why are we bringing so much water?¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°For you to bathe.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. An hourter, Chu Luo and the others set off. The group drove the car and motorcycle first, while the camel ran behind them. It was a rtively easy ride. When it was three to four in the afternoon, they had already traveled one to two hundred kilometers. At this moment, the desert was still calm. However, after driving for more than an hour, it wasn¡¯t that easy traveling by car anymore. Lu Feng told the two of them, ¡°We¡¯re dozens of kilometers away from the Karstndscape. This road is filled with rolling sand hills. Moreover, the sand on this road is soft. It will sink with a little load, making the car very oil-consuming.¡± Li Yan asked the chauffeur, ¡°How much oil do we have left?¡± ¡°There are two barrels of oil on each car. If we travel ording to the current terrain, we¡¯ll have to stop the car after traveling for dozens of kilometers at most. Only then will there be enough oil to make the return trip.¡± ¡°Then drive to a ce near the Karstndscape.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Unexpectedly, the car took nearly three hours to travel that tens of kilometers. Looking at the weatheredndform in front of them, one couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the incredible workmanship of nature. The parking spot was pointed out by Lu Feng. When the group of cars drove over, they realized that there were already hundreds of cars and motorcycles parked there. Li Yan put on a mask and veil for Chu Luo before getting out of the car. Seeing so many cars, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°There are so many cars. Looks like there were really a lot of people who came before, but¡­ why did everyone park their cars here? Didn¡¯t anyone drive around this Karstndscape?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Feng told her. ¡°Anyone with experience will know. A detour might take a few days.¡± The terrain in the desert was just so magical. Chu Luo nodded. At this moment, Li Yan moved themunicator on his ear and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll go in immediately.¡± Everyone carried their mountain bikes and held their camels as they walked towards the entrance to the Karstndscape. Looking at the strange rocks inside, Chu Luo said as she walked, ¡°ording to logic, such terrain shouldn¡¯t appear in the desert. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such arge area here.¡± ¡°This used to be an oasis.¡± Chu Luo understood. After everyone had walked for nearly half an hour, Lu Feng gestured for everyone to stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°The terrain here has changed. I came here a few years ago. It¡¯s no longer the same as I remembered.¡± There were roads everywhere here, but if one took the wrong path, they would end up walking on a blocked path. At a time like this, an experienced person had to lead the way. Lu Feng took out something that looked like apass from his arms and held it in his hand. Hey on the ground and first turned that thing before sticking his ear to the ground and listening. After about a minute, he stood up and pointed at a path. ¡°Take this path.¡± After saying that, he led them towards the path. After walking for more than half an hour, Chu Luo said strangely, ¡°Along the way, we actually didn¡¯t discover any traces of the people who came in before us. Looks like it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a huge maze inside.¡± ¡°Can you tell what array this is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell for now. This isn¡¯t a man-made maze. Actually, it¡¯s really not a maze either. It¡¯s just a geological movement. I need to know the geological trajectory inside.¡± Li Yan nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Everyone walked for a while more. When it was almost dark, Lu Feng said to the two of them, ¡°We can¡¯t go any further for today. We have to set up the tent before it gets dark. At night, the wind is very strong here, and there are very terrifying sounds.¡± ¡°What terrifying sounds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the strange sound of the wind blowing through these cracks in the rocks. It sounds especially terrifying. When you sleep at night, stuff your ears. Otherwise, you might not be able to sleep all night.¡± Li Yan quickly found a t ce and everyone gathered around to set up a tent. Chu Luo asked Lu Feng, ¡°The wind is so strong at night. Will there be a sandstorm?¡± ¡°Yes, but it will be blocked outside. The sand can¡¯t enter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she already knew what to do. While Li Yan was setting up the tent with everyone, she quickly walked around and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I want to take a look and see what array is inside.¡± If she could find the pattern of this array, they would be able to walk out quickly. Li Yan was a little worried about her. Chu Luo shook her wrist at him to show him the Phoenix Seal on it. She stood on tiptoes and said in his ear, ¡°There¡¯s a red light left behind by the Phoenix in your body. Unless you leave this space-time, I can find you wherever you are.¡± Li Yan was relieved to hear that, but he still made a request. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to leave for half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo walked away after saying that. Chapter 416 - 6: Who Can Sleep With Such A Loud Sound?

Chapter 416: Who Can Sleep With Such A Loud Sound?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Karstndscape was the aggregate name of the surface and underground form formed by corrosive water dissolving soluble rocks. The stones here had all been corroded, and they had be all kinds of strange shapes. Moreover, there were many holes in each stone. In the middle of the night, under the moonlight, there were shadows everywhere, looking like a group of demons dancing. Coupled with the sound of the wind passing through the limestone cave, it was extremely sinister. Chu Luo tapped her toes and jumped onto a rock. Standing on it, what appeared in front of her was an endless strange stone forest. ¡°Phoenix, go and see how this stone forest is distributed.¡± Phoenix responded in her mind. Then, a red light shed across her wrist and instantly spread out. After a few minutes, the red light returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mistress, the stone forest here is constantly changing. It¡¯s being controlled by an invisible maic field.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Show me what you saw.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an image appeared in her mind. The stone forest was indeed moving. At a nce, it was moving without any pattern. However, Chu Luo believed that since this was natural, it was impossible for it to be without any pattern. She nned to study how to break this array when she returned. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Phoenix, when you were investigating the terrain just now, did you see where Sun Tianhao and the others were?¡± ¡°In the southeast.¡± ¡°The southeast?¡± Chu Luo recalled the entire terrain in her mind. The southeast direction was a deviation from the direction they were going. However, they might be able to walk out by tomorrow morning. So Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to do anything. She turned around and returned. When Chu Luo returned, the tents had just been set up and the bodyguards were preparing dinner. Li Yan and Lu Feng stood under a huge rock at the edge of the tent. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Lu Feng say to Li Yan, ¡°Mr. Li, I observed carefully just now. The wind tonight should be especially strong. Once the wind gets strong, the road inside will change drastically. We have to walk in another direction tomorrow.¡± Li Yan asked him, ¡°Which direction?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet. I have to confirm the direction of the wind carefully tonight. I have to look again tomorrow morning.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she walked over. ¡°Mrs. Li.¡± Lu Feng and Chu Luo greeted each other and returned to the tent. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing under the very tall stone. The evening wind was a little strong and they could hear the rumblinging from the stone. Chu Luo said, ¡°I checked the terrain here just now. Like Lu Feng said, the terrain is constantly changing.¡± ¡°Have you found the exit?¡± ¡°No. When I investigated, I could only feel the terrain inside. There¡¯s a huge maic field inside.¡± She then pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and the two of them walked behind the rock. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the terrain I saw just now.¡± The two of them walked to an open space at the back. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the ground and a red light floated past. The scene that appeared in her mind appeared on the ground. Li Yan looked at it seriously. Chu Luo said, ¡°Look, this ce is like a stone forest array, but there¡¯s no pattern at all.¡± After a while, Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, use the wind to blow in from all directions.¡± Chu Luo immediately followed his instructions. ¡°Blow harder.¡± The wind blew on the conjured pattern. Just as Chu Luo felt that it was about to blow the pattern away, Li Yan made her stop. After stopping, Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°So this change is actually created by the effects of the wind.¡± ¡°Right. So we just have to know what wind will blow tonight and which direction the wind wille from.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, the two of them walked back. Li Yan found Lu Feng and asked him, ¡°What did you use to confirm the direction of the wind tonight?¡± Lu Feng quickly took out thepass-like thing he had used previously and said to the two of them, ¡°This is an omnipotentpass that us guides need. It determines the direction of the wind very urately.¡± ¡°Very good. Then, carefully determine the direction tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the meal, everyone returned to their tent. Indeed, a strong gust of wind quickly blew. The wind passed through the cracks in the stone and asionally let out whining sounds like children crying at night, or the wailing of wolves. This sound was even louder and more terrifying than before. Chu Luo nudged her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms as she said, ¡°No wonder Lu Feng made everyone cover their ears at night. Who can sleep with such a loud sound?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to look at her head and pulled her closer. ¡°Do you want to cover your ears?¡± ¡°No need. Actually, you don¡¯t have to as well. As long as you¡¯ve studied internal energy, you can use it to seal your five senses.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them closed their eyes and slept. In the middle of the night, a terrifying scream came from outside the tent amid the wailing. Chu Luo and Li Yan opened their eyes at the same time. ¡°This person seems to be controlled by something,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two of them put on their coats and walked out of the tent. They saw a bodyguard hugging his bare chest and shouting in the cold wind. shes were lit in the other tents. Lu Feng leaned against the entrance of the tent and stuck his head out to shout at everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t go out. This person is possessed. If you go out, you will be infected.¡± The others didn¡¯t dare to move. When Lu Feng saw Chu Luo and Li Yan, he also shouted at them. Chu Luo smelled something unusual in the wind and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, seal your five senses. I¡¯ll signal to youter, and you cane over and bring him back to the tent.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and immediately sealed his five senses. Chu Luo walked towards that person. Not only was that person shouting, but his face was also covered in snot and tears, as if he had encountered something that made him break down. After Chu Luo walked over, she quickly stuck a talisman on his face and gestured to Li Yan. Li Yan walked over and carried that person to a tent before throwing him in. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and stuck it on the stones all around. Soon, the aura of this space changed, and even the sound of the wind became much softer. She gestured for Li Yan to release his five senses. After Li Yan did so, he walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the maic field in this space. This way, no one can feel anything.¡± ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°The maic effect of the wind and the stones here affected that person.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to look at Lu Feng, who only had his head outside the tent. He asked, ¡°Can you still determine the direction of the wind?¡± Lu Feng also sensed that there was no danger, so he walked out of the tent. He put the things on him on the ground, turned around, and pressed his ear against the ground. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Go rest first.¡± Only then did everyone continue to rest. As Chu Luo¡¯s talisman blocked the maic field, everyone slept well that night. The next morning, the wind stopped. The sunlight shone through the stone forest, giving people a gentle and sunny feeling. The group continued on their way. With Lu Feng¡¯s judgment of the wind direction and Chu Luo¡¯s deduction, everyone walked for half a day before arriving at the exit of the Karstndscape. On one side was a strange stone forest, and on the other was sand. Chu Luo nced at the stone forest and guessed, ¡°Uncle Sun and the others probably haven¡¯te out yet.¡± Then, she turned to ask Li Yan, ¡°Should we wait?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave in two hours.¡± Chu Luo and the others definitely wouldn¡¯t wait at a ce where they could be seen at a nce. Everyone hid behind the stone. Two hourster, they still didn¡¯te out. Li Yan asked Lu Feng, ¡°Can you sense if anyone is inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try hearing. As long as the people inside aren¡¯t far from us, I¡¯ll be able to hear them.¡± After saying that, Lu Feng pressed his ear to the ground and listened. After a while, he said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing out.¡± Everyone waited for nearly half an hour. Indeed, arge group of people came out of the stone forest. She watched as a few people from the Duanmu and Qin family were supported or carried out. Chu Luo smiled unkindly. These people were obviously frightenedst night. In the end, she saw Duanmu Tian, who had been carried out. Duanmu Tian looked extremely pitiful. There were dark bruises on his lips and eyes. He exuded a gloomy aura and looked like he had been soaked in ink. At this moment, Duanmu Tianhao looked at Sun Tianhao as if he wanted to eat him up. It was obvious that he had been beaten up by Sun Tianhao. Sensing his gaze, Sun Tianhao suddenly shed an extremely evil smile at him. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Duanmu Tian, don¡¯t look at me like that. I was possessedst night, that¡¯s why I beat someone up. Didn¡¯t the guide say that the windst night carried a sinister aura?¡± Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression twisted even more. He wished he could jump down and kill Sun Tianhao. However, Third Master Duanmu¡¯s expression was very calm. After discovering Duanmu Tian¡¯s expression, he berated, ¡°Xiao Tian, enough is enough.¡± Duanmu Tian immediately lowered his eyes to conceal the murderous aura. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. Then, he turned around and looked into the stone forest.. He strode towards Third Master Sun while humming a song. Chapter 417 - Meeting the Desert Wolf Pack

Chapter 417: Meeting the Desert Wolf Pack

Chu Luo and the others waited until those people disappeared before walking out from behind the stone. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone walked into the desert. Even in winter, the daytime in the desert was still cold, especially with the cold wind blowing. Li Yan carried Chu Luo onto the camel and led the way. Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all take the camels? It¡¯s still so far away. We have to conserve our energy first.¡± ¡°Everyone, walk for two hours first,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Take it as your morning exercise.¡± Lu Feng deliberately nced at Li Yan. Chu Luo realized it and said, ¡°Lu Feng, take the camel.¡± Lu Feng nodded. His physical strength definitely couldn¡¯tpare to these people who were obviously trained. After an entire morning, all they saw was yellow sand. Everyone stopped to rest. Chu Luo took out her phone to take a look. There had been no signal on her phone since she entered the Karstndscape. She just wanted to see the time. It was two in the afternoon. ¡°Lu Feng, is there a rough area of quicksand activity?¡± ¡°Yes. After walking another 20 kilometers, we¡¯ll enter that area.¡± With Li Yan and the others¡¯ speed, they would take more than three hours to walk more than 20 kilometers in the desert. ¡°Are quicksand activities divided into day and night?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Qin Ming and the others probably disappeared in that area.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan also thought of this. ¡°We¡¯ll look for it there.¡± When Lu Feng heard that they would still be looking for someone within the range of the quicksand, he frowned worriedly. However, when he thought of the fact that it was to look for someone, he didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t help but pray that they wouldn¡¯t encounter any quicksand activity after entering that area. After walking for more than three hours, Lu Feng pointed at the rolling sand dune in front of them. ¡°There.¡± Everyone held onto their camels and walked over. When they walked into the sand dune, they could clearly feel that the sand here was softer than elsewhere. If they stepped on it a little more heavily, they would sink a little, let alone the camels carrying food and water. Everyone slowed down. As Li Yan walked, he asked Lu Feng, ¡°Do you know which guides thest batch of people came here with?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Lu Feng said their names. ¡°Are you familiar with these people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, can you guess their route?¡± Lu Feng thought for a while. ¡°I know the general route.¡± ¡°Very good. Take us along the general route they took.¡± All the guides took simr routes. Lu Feng agreed readily. After entering this area, Li Yan and the others moved rather quickly. At around six in the afternoon, they caught up to therge group in front. When he saw those people, Lu Feng specially asked, ¡°Mr. Li, should we catch up to therge group in front?¡± ¡°No need.¡± To Li Yan, most of the people in front were burdens. It was impossible for him to walk with these people. He said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other hill.¡± Everyone crossed the hill beside them and walked into another hill. As the sun was setting in the west, Lu Feng sensed something and quickly got off the camel. He held something that looked like apass in his hand and looked around. Then, he frowned and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce. We have to leave quickly.¡± At this moment, they should find a ce to stay for dinner. Since Lu Feng had said so, Li Yan let everyone continue moving forward. Everyone walked from the evening until the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The cold wind became even sharper. The road at night was actually not easy to walk, but it was impossible to stop at this time. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, a faint wolf howl suddenly came from a few sand dunes. Everyone subconsciously raised their vignce. ¡°This is bad.¡± Lu Feng shouted and his expression changed drastically. ¡°This is the sound of a wolf discovering its prey and summoning other wolves. We have to be careful.¡± Chu Luo asked Phoenix to sense it before whispering to Li Yan, ¡°There are more than a hundred wolves. All of them are heading towards Third Master Sun and the others.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to two of the bodyguards, ¡°Go over and take a look.¡± As the two of them left, Lu Feng reminded them, ¡°The wolves in the desert have a very sensitive sense of smell. Don¡¯t let the wolves discover you, or else they will be lured over.¡± As Lu Feng felt that his life was tied to his belt, he celebrated the fact that he was following a group of powerful people. The two bodyguards returned quickly. ¡°Master, at least a hundred wolves have surrounded them.¡± ¡°Ha! Why are there so many wolves here?¡± Lu Feng gasped in fright. ¡°How were these wolves attracted here?¡± Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered more than a hundred wolves. The wolves in the desert are divided into several groups. Even if there are more than 23 wolves in one group, this kind of group with a hundred wolves is really too abnormal.¡± At this moment, not only were there wolf howls not far away, but there were also gunshots. It was obvious that the other side had started firing away. These voices mixed with the sound of the wind made people subconsciously worried. Li Yan asked everyone to slow down. Lu Feng was anxious. ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s leave first. It¡¯s so loud, and there¡¯s also the smell of blood. We¡¯ll definitely attract other wolvester. If the sound is too loud, there will be quicksand.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and gestured for everyone to speed up. However, they didn¡¯t walk far before they were surrounded by a dozen wolves. Looking at the desert wolves emitting faint green light, Lu Feng¡¯s legs went limp. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, stand there.¡± After saying that, he led more than ten people forward. The war between the humans and wolves erupted instantly. The roars and cries were terrifying. Lu Feng, who was standing beside Chu Luo, said, ¡°These wolves are actually here. I thought they would all go over there.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked around and realized that there was a ck shadow on the sand dune not far away. She gestured for a bodyguard to go over and take a look. The bodyguard quickly looked back and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, that¡¯s a person¡¯s corpse.¡± Chu Luo frowned. That corpse didn¡¯t belong to Sun Tianhao and the others. There was only one possibility. She nced at Li Yan and the others, who were fighting the wolf pack, and walked towards the corpse. The remaining bodyguards wanted to follow. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Protect Lu Feng well.¡± After saying that, she jumped onto the sand dune. The bodyguards stopped. Lu Feng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chu Luo went to the corpse and quickly checked. The corpse had obviously been buried in the sand before, so it hadn¡¯t been eaten by the animals in the desert. She took out a dagger and picked at the clothes of the corpse. She realized that it was someone from the Qin family. At this point, she abruptly turned around to look at Li Yan. She happened to see the whip in Li Yan¡¯s hand wrapped around the wolf¡¯s neck. He pulled and actually yanked off the wolf¡¯s head. ¡°Howl~~¡± The other wolves let out furious howls. Li Yan had learned internal energy and Qinggong before, so he could deal with these wolves with ease. Coupled with the fact that his bodyguards were all skilled, those wolves were quickly dealt with until they were either crippled or running away. Chu Luo shouted at Li Yan, ¡°Yan,e over quickly.¡± Li Yan took a deep breath and jumped to her side. Chu Luo pointed at the corpse in front of her. ¡°Look, this body belongs to someone from the Qin family who camest time. It has been buried in the sand. There are Gu worms in his body, so no animals approached him. He doesn¡¯t rot. Say, did the Qin family deliberately leave this person behind for the people who came to save them to discover?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when he felt the sand move under his feet. He subconsciously hugged Chu Luo¡¯s waist and jumped down. Lu Feng quickly said to them, ¡°Oh no, the quicksand is moving.¡± At this moment, the sand dunes were moving everywhere, as if they were being pushed around by something. At this moment, miserable cries could be heard clearly. Li Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go save the Sun family first.¡± Everyone walked over. Lu Feng was so anxious that ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this moment. When they arrived and saw the scene in front of them, Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions darkened. If it were only the Sun family, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to deal with these wolves. However, the current situation was that many of the Sun family¡¯s soldiers were injured. Under the moonlight, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were dealing with a few wolves alone. The people from the other two families were standing at the side and watching. Chapter 418 - Son, Did Sand Enter Your Brain!?

Chapter 418: Son, Did Sand Enter Your Brain!?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo was furious when she saw this. ¡°Are these two families nning to stand there and watch the show with their experts?¡± Li Yan also snorted coldly. He said to the bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, go help the Sun family. Don¡¯t care if the people from the other two families are dead or alive. The bodyguards immediately went over. Li Yan also took the whip he hadn¡¯t put away and was about to walk over. Chu Luo wanted to follow him, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°You and Lu Feng stay here. Be careful of the quicksand under your feet.¡± Chu Luo stopped and nodded. ¡°You should be careful too.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried that Li Yan couldn¡¯t deal with the wolf, but she was worried that the Qin family or the Duanmu family would take this opportunity to do something to him. Coincidentally, she could stand here and watch the two families. After Li Yan walked over, he started his massacre. When he got angry, he was so cold and ruthless that no one dared to approach him. The wolf that was approaching to attack him subconsciously retreated. Li Yan was about to help Third Master Sun when Third Master Sun shouted at him, ¡°Li Yan, help Tianhao!¡± At this moment, Sun Tianhao was already struggling. His clothes had been torn by the wolf¡¯s sharp ws, and he had suffered a few injuries. The moment Li Yan walked over, he whipped the wolf that was about to bite his arm off and mmed it heavily into the sand a few meters away. When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yaning, he first nced at him with aplicated gaze. He suddenly thought of something and quickly shouted at him anxiously, ¡°There are so many wolves. Why aren¡¯t you protecting Chu Luo?¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Heshed out with his whip again, and one of the attacking wolves was knocked back a few steps. Then, he said, ¡°Cut the crap.¡± He started fighting with more wolves who had sensed danger. Sun Tianhao choked and vented his frustration on the attacking wolves. With Li Yan and the others joining in, it quickly became one-sided. However, at this moment, the quicksand started moving even more vigorously. Lu Feng, who was standing beside Chu Luo, was so anxious that his voice changed. ¡°Mrs. Li, if we don¡¯t leave this ce quickly or find a ce to shield ourselves, we¡¯ll be swallowed by the quicksandter.¡± Chu Luo nced at the fight and estimated that it would end in a few minutes. At this moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw the Qin family members, who were being protected by a few experts, quickly taking the opportunity to leave. Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. She had no intention of stopping them. Seeing the Sun family leave, the Duanmu family also left. They were obviously worried about being drowned by the quicksand. After the Qin family and the Duanmu family left, Chu Luo took out a flute and quickly yed it. She only yed a tune for a while before putting away the flute. Then, she looked at Li Yan and the others. Li Yan also wanted to quickly end this battle between the humans and wolves. He quickly took out his gun and fired at the wolves¡¯ heads. His shooting skills were so urate that even Sun Tianhao was shocked. When he took out his gun, the other bodyguards also took out their guns. Soon, these wolves were either killed or fleeing. Li Yan quickly put away his gun and said to the Sun father and son, ¡°There will berge-scale quicksand activity here soon. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Third Master Sun first looked around and saw that the Qin family and the Duanmu family had disappeared. He snorted coldly and said to his men loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao followed beside him and ignored his injuries. As he walked, he asked, ¡°You have toe with us this time, right?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even respond to him. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t mind. He quickly followed Chu Luo and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that my clothes are ruined.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your guide?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Sun Tianhao turned around and looked under the moonlight. He didn¡¯t see anyone, so he shouted, ¡°Wang Ming. ¡± Someone responded and quickly walked over. After Wang Ming walked over, he was first surprised to see Lu Feng. ¡°Lu Feng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a guide as well.¡± Lu Feng replied, ¡°I came with them to look for Old Zhang.¡± Wang Ming nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Therge-scale quicksand activity is about to start. We have to find a safe ce to hide quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, I have the same intention.¡± The people on the other side quickly led the camels forward. Third Master Sun also walked over. He said angrily, ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are really good. When we dealt with the wolves, they stood at the side as if they needed protection. And when the quicksand came, they ran faster than anyone.¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°These people were dragging us down by following us. It¡¯s best if they leave. It¡¯s best if they are buried by the quicksand. That way, the Qin family and the Duanmu family won¡¯t have an excuse to say that we didn¡¯t protect them.¡± Third Master Sun actually didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he thought so too. At this moment, he suddenly asked in a serious tone, ¡°Chu Luo, why are you here too? It¡¯s so dangerous here. As a girl, you should study hard in school. Why did youe here to suffer?¡± At this point, he asked Li Yan unhappily, ¡°Did you ask her toe, kid? As her man, don¡¯t you know how to cherish such a delicate girl like her? How can she endure such a ce?¡± This tone was exactly the same as when Sun Tianhao had questioned Li Yan. Li Yan still couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Third Master Sun was displeased. Before he could speak, Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle Sun, I was the one who wanted toe along¡­ Do you think I¡¯m that kind of delicate girl who needs someone to protect her?¡± Third Master Sun really wanted to answer yes, but when he thought of Chu Luo¡¯s abilities, he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, the sand beneath their feet flowed even faster. Everyone was in no mood to speak. Not long after, the camels started to get irritable and couldn¡¯t be led at all. ¡°The sand is flowing faster. If we don¡¯t find a ce to hide, things will be tough tonight.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he asked the guide loudly, ¡°Old Wang, can you find a ce to dodge the quicksand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at least two kilometers away.¡± At this moment, two kilometers was equivalent to twenty kilometers. It was simply too difficult to walk over. The sand under their feet moved even faster. A few Sun family soldiers reported loudly, ¡°Third Master, the camels aren¡¯t following our lead.¡± After those people finished speaking, a few camels shook off the people and ran to the side. ¡°Come back quickly, don¡¯t chase after them!¡± Third Master Sun shouted and stopped the people who were going to chase after the camels. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Everyone, keep a close eye on the other camels. Getting separated from the team at this time is courting death.¡± Those people quickly stopped. Everyone continued to rush forward. The wind became stronger as they walked. Not only was there quicksand under their feet, but it was also nighttime. When the wind blew, sand filled the sky, making it impossible for people to open their eyes. Luckily, Li Yan had gotten someone to prepare night-vision goggles in advance. He asked his men to put them on. Seeing that they were wearing goggles, Sun Tianhao asked awkwardly, ¡°Li Yan, do you have more goggles? The sand is too strong and we can¡¯t see the road ahead. Can you give us some?¡± He suddenly wanted to p himself. Li Yan and he didn¡¯t like each other, so why would he give them goggles? At this moment, Li Yan instructed the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Give them the excess.¡± Then, a pair of goggles appeared in front of him and almost poked his nose. Sun Tianhao quickly took it and put it on. With the goggles, it was more convenient for everyone to move forward. However, the quicksand under their feet was making it difficult for them to inch forward. Sun Tianhao frowned and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t reach a ce to dodge the sand, we¡¯ll really be buried by the sand.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he staggered and was about to fall. Arge hand grabbed the back of his neck. Sun Tianhao was startled. When he realized that it was Li Yan who was holding him back, he finally questioned if he had been too prejudiced against him and wondered if he should thank him. However, Li Yan didn¡¯t intend to pay him any attention. He quickly let go of his cor and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more difficult for you to walkter.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she heard a few cries of surprise and a loud shout, ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Chu Luo quickly stuck her head out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and saw a few members of the Sun family army falling into the quicksand at the same time. They were about to be drowned by the quicksand. When Sun Tianhao saw this, he subconsciously strode over to save them. However, a quicksand vortex suddenly formed where they stood. When Sun Tianhao walked over, he was pulled in by the vortex. Chu Luo and Li Yan jumped at the same time. Each of them grabbed two people¡¯s hands and threw them to the side. Li Yan also wrapped his whip around one of them and lifted him out. When these people were thrown to the ground, the others standing beside them quickly pulled them up. The person who had been lifted up by the whip was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s head spun from being thrown. In the next moment, Third Master Sun grabbed his cor and lifted him up. ¡°Son, are you okay?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Third Master Sun pulled Sun Tianhao¡¯s cor, almost making him faint. Third Master Sun was startled. ¡°Son, did sand get into your brain?!¡± Chapter 419 - What Is Arrogance

Chapter 419: What Is Arrogance

When Sun Tianhao heard this, he almost fainted. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, kindly reminded him, ¡°Uncle Sun, if you pull Sun Tianhao¡¯s cor again, he¡¯ll be strangled to death.¡± Third Master Sun reacted and quickly let go of Sun Tianhao. ¡°Cough¡­ Pfft¡­¡± With Sun Tianhao coughing, a mouthful of sand entered his mouth, choking him until he almost fainted again. Third Master Sun quickly helped him put on his mask. ¡°Son, are you okay? Can you walk? If you can¡¯t, ride on a camel.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± It was impossible for Sun Tianhao to show weakness in front of Chu Luo and Li Yan. He stifled a cough that reached his mouth and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡± Li Yan nced at him and said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Third Master Sun quickly urged everyone to continue walking. The more they walked, the more difficult it became. Before long, many more camels started to riot. Many people couldn¡¯t hold their camel back anymore. Lu Feng discussed with Wang Ming and said to them, ¡°If this continues, all the camels will run away.¡± Sun Tianhao suggested, ¡°I heard that camels living in the desert have the ability to avoid disasters. Why don¡¯t we ride on their backs and let them run?¡± Lu Feng immediately turned down his idea. ¡°In this situation, the camels are basically running around in a panic. We can¡¯t sit properly on them at all.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you have a way?¡± He felt that if Chu Luo used her ability at this time, they would definitely be able to keep the camels. Chu Luo nced at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°If I could block such a natural disaster, I would be an immortal.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fairy?¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, Li Yan ced Chu Luo on the ground and stood between them. Sun Tianhao red and thought, ¡®This person is ridiculous! Unreasonable!¡¯ In this short time, a few more camels broke free and ran away. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned serious. Li Yan said, ¡°Tie all the camels together. We¡¯ll walk in the middle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Third Master Sun quickly shouted for everyone to do as he said. Not only did the Sun family army quickly tie up the camels, but Li Yan¡¯s men also quickly did the same. Soon, 40 to 50 camels were tied together. The quicksand activity under their feet became even more intense. The ground in front of them seemed to have been overturned, and the hill became a moving wave. Everyone hooked arms with each other and grabbed the ropes of every camel, trying their best to walk sturdily. An hourter, everyone looked tired. Chu Luo, who had been in Li Yan¡¯s arms the entire time and was walking with her coat covering her face, wasn¡¯t much affected. She tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes and when he looked down at her, she said, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We didn¡¯t seem to have gone far in the past hour.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and responded with an ¡°Mm¡± with a serious expression. At that moment, Lu Feng and Wang Ming shouted in horror, ¡°This is bad. The next wave of super quicksand will arrive in half an hour. We can¡¯t reach a ce where we can dodge the quicksand.¡± Their voices were filled with despair. Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo¡¯s waist. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way now. I¡¯ll use my ability to teleport everyone out.¡± ¡°You can teleport so many people and camels at once?¡± ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t teleport wherever we want. Maybe we¡¯ll be back in the next second.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect you, let¡¯s try.¡± Li Yan said to Third Master Sun, who was walking beside him, ¡°Make everyone stop.¡± Third Master Sun was about to ask what happened. Beside him, Sun Tianhao seemed to have guessed something and shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop.¡± His roar was immediately covered by the wind. Li Yan got his bodyguards to pass on the message. Soon, everyone stopped. Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s embrace. She pressed her palms together and quickly chanted an incantation. Soon, a strong red light emitted from her wrist. Just as everyone was so shocked that they forgot to react, everyone felt a sh in front of their eyes and a powerful force took them away. In the next moment, the scene in front of them changed and the quicksand disappeared. There was yellow sand everywhere. ¡°Heavens, we¡¯re out!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve left the quicksand region. Are we safe?¡± ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was excited and puzzled, Lu Feng and Wang Ming, who had reacted, took out thepass on their bodies and quickly guessed where this was. After a while, the two of them were shocked for a while. ¡°We just happened to walk out of the quicksand region!¡± ¡°But we deviated and walked southwest.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at Chu Luo at the same time with reverence in their eyes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Check if there¡¯s any danger nearby.¡± A portion of the bodyguards split up and quickly walked in all directions. ¡°How much did we deviate?¡± ¡°Very far. At least one or two hundred kilometers.¡± When they heard this, they fell silent. Third Master Sun said, ¡°As long as everyone is safe.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Since we¡¯re already in a safe ce, let¡¯s set up camp and rest tonight. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± At this moment, the temperature in the desert had dropped to below zero. Not only was it cold, but everyone hadn¡¯t eaten a thing after lunch at three in the afternoon. It was already past midnight. Everyone started setting up camp nearby. The Sun father-and-son duo immediately surrounded Chu Luo. Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Chu Luo, what ability did you use just now to bring us all away from that ce?¡± Chu Luo said deliberately, ¡°Guess.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± How could he have forgotten that this person was as evil as her man? Actually, Third Master Sun also wanted to ask. Since Chu Luo had said so, he swallowed his words. He knew that Chu Luo was capable and thought that it was a must for an expert to have teleportation abilities. At the thought of this, he said, ¡°We were here to look for those missing people. We didn¡¯t expect to encounter such strong quicksand. I wonder where the people who came previously disappeared?¡± Sun Tianhao replied, ¡°The desert is so big. It will definitely be difficult to find them. Besides, it¡¯s unknown if these people were buried in the sand.¡± ¡°These people all want to go to that tomb. We might as well go there and guard it.¡± While they were talking, Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards had already set up the tent. Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and walked towards their tent. As Chu Luo walked, she turned around and said to the Sun father-and-son duo, ¡°Everyone, take a good rest tonight. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the energy to continue tomorrow.¡± The Sun father-and-son duo nodded at her at the same time. The bodyguards who were sent out only returned after nearly an hour. Li Yan went out to listen to their report. After a while, he returned. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did they find anything?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing nearby.¡± Since they didn¡¯t find anything, everyone could only rest first. The next morning, when Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out of the tent, they saw Third Master Sun talking to two guides. The two of them walked over. The three of them stopped. When Lu Feng and Wang Ming saw Chu Luo, they looked at her as if she was a god. Their eyes were filled with reverence. Third Master Sun said to the two of them, ¡°You came at the right time. We were just discussing the route today. Since we had already passed the quicksand region, the following path was rtively safer. However, the direction we deviated from was too far. We would have to walk for at least another day to reach our destination. ¡°The few camels that we ran away with previously carried our water. When the timees, there will definitely not be enough water. We have to think of a way to find water first.¡± There was an oasis in the desert, but the two guides had said that the oasis was very far from here. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it today. Chu Luo and Li Yan weren¡¯t worried about this. Chu Luo said, ¡°We have water here.¡± Third Master Sun continued frowning. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring much.¡± ¡°We brought a lot.¡± Third Master Sun had no idea how much Chu Luo meant by ¡®a lot¡¯. Thinking that she might not have the experience of surviving in the desert even though she was powerful, he wanted to tell her about the importance of water in the desert. At this moment, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°The water in the tent should have heated up. Go wash up first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. As she turned around and walked into the tent, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave half a basin of water for you. You cane and wash upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± Use half a basin of water to wash up? Could it be that his understanding was wrong? When Chu Luo finished washing up and brought out half a basin of water to pour away, Third Master Sun was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Little Chu, what are you doing?¡± His shout attracted the attention of everyone else. Chu Luo said with a confused expression, ¡°Pouring water.¡± Third Master Sun said with a pained expression, ¡°Ouch, my goodness. Why did you use such a big basin of water to wash your face? You should have used less.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with the water. ¡°I¡¯ve already used it.¡± ¡°Then keep it there and don¡¯t pour it away. Since it¡¯s already been used, let everyone wash their faces.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan looked at the confused Chu Luo and walked over to take the water from her hand. He poured it away and said to Third Master Sun, who was about to re up, ¡°If you want to wash your face, we have a lot of water here.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked back to the tent to retrieve the bucket of water that Chu Luo had taken out from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Third Master Sun was speechless. ¡°How did you guys bring such a big bucket of water over?¡± ¡°Luoluo naturally has a way.¡± Third Master Sun suddenly remembered that Chu Luo had said that they had a lot of water. He asked again, ¡°How much water did you bring?¡± ¡°A few tonnes.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 420 - Finding Qin Ming

Chapter 420: Finding Qin Ming

After a moment of shock and surprise, Third Master Sun suddenly thought things through. ¡°You¡¯re indeed incredible. I also brought a few capable people here but they weren¡¯t able to bring water.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect there to be so few Heaven-and-Earth pouches in this world. Luckily, she had encountered one. Third Master Sun didn¡¯t ask further. Heughed in relief and said, ¡°Little Chu, since you have so much water here, I¡¯m relieved. The sand hit my facest night. I¡¯ll go wash up too.¡± He prepared to be extravagant and use a bowl of water to wet the towel thoroughly. As he left, he remembered that Chu Luo had said that she had left Li Yan some water and said in aplicated tone, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t pour the water after you wash upter. Leave it for everyone to wash their hands. In the desert, water was more precious than gold. Everyone conserved water as much as they could. Other than drinking a mouthful or two because they were too thirsty, they didn¡¯t even have enough to wash their faces or wash their hands. It was good to have water to wash everyone¡¯s hands before eating. When she heard this, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them another bucket of clean water.¡± Third Master Sun immediately looked at her as if she was a prodigal. ¡°Water is so important in the desert. Regardless of whether it¡¯s enough, we have to conserve it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± While they were putting away the tent, Li Yan sent people out to investigate. Even Sun Tianhao brought people out. They returned after they had put away the tent. Still nothing. Everyone started to leave after breakfast. Li Yan and the Sun family were both here to look for those missing people and weren¡¯t in a hurry to walk towards the tomb. Since Chu Luo had enough water here, Third Master Sun and Li Yan discussed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the edge of the quicksand to look for them? Since we saw that corpse in the quicksand, we might be able to find some clues at the edge.¡± Li Yan thought for a while in silence and said, ¡°We might as well wait at the Lon Ancient Capital. That¡¯s the only way to get to the ancient tomb. As long as these people are still alive, they will definitely go there.¡± Sun Tianhao agreed with Li Yan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The edge of the quicksand is such a big aera. If we really go around it, we might not be able to finish walking for a few days.¡± Lu Feng added, ¡°The edge of the quicksand isn¡¯t clear. When we get there, we might enter the region again.¡± Hearing this, Third Master Sun gave up on this idea. Everyone started walking towards the legendary Lon Ancient Kingdom. The day passed quickly. At around seven in the afternoon, everyone stopped and prepared to find a ce to camp and rest. Sun Tianhao pointed at the sand dune that looked like a hill. ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a tent over there? That hill seems high. Maybe it can block the cold wind at night.¡± The further they went into the desert, the colder it became. Especially at night, even if they slept in their sleeping bags, they couldn¡¯t feel hot air. The others didn¡¯t object. Lu Feng and Wang Ming, who were walking side-by-side, suddenly looked at each other. Chu Luo noticed and asked, ¡°Is there anything strange about that sand dune?¡± Lu Feng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There are usually many worms in that kind of sand dune, but we brought medicine to prevent these worms from approaching. It¡¯s not a bad idea to go over there, but Mrs. Li, don¡¯t be frightened when you see it.¡± Before Chu Luo could say anything, Sun Tianhao added, ¡°With Chu Luo¡¯s guts, why would she be afraid of a mere worm?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not afraid. I still have to protect you when the timees.¡± Sun Tianhao choked and subconsciously retorted, ¡°Are you looking down on me? It¡¯s just a small worm. How can I be afraid? What a joke.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly realized that there were more than a few worms. Looking at the densely packed worms that had turned the sand dune into ck color, not only did Sun Tianhao have goosebumps on his arms, but the others also had goosebumps. ¡°Why are there so many worms on this sand dune?¡± Chu Luo felt that something was wrong. She gestured to everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to that side first.¡± With that, she walked over. Lu Feng quickly called out to her from behind, ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s too strange that this kind of sand dune is filled with worms. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. Maybe there¡¯s something terrifying in the sand dune.¡± Chu Luo waved at him and was about to go over. Arge hand grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go over together.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and nodded. The two of them quickly walked towards the sand dune. The closer they got to the sand dune, the more carefully they looked. There were sand rats, lizards, scorpions, rattlesnakes, ants, sesame snakes, and countless others. It made their scalps numb. ¡°Why are there so many worms?¡± As Li Yan spoke, he subconsciously pulled Chu Luo to his side. Chu Luo looked at the worms on it and thought for a while. She said to Li Yan, ¡°There must be something strange about this situation. Let¡¯s find a way to see what¡¯s underneath these worms.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo took out a pill, crushed it, and quickly threw it at them. The medicinal powder instantly dispersed in the wind. The worms fainted. Li Yan took out his thin whip and quickly swung it a few times at a spot on the sand dune. The unconscious worms were thrown to the side. After he finished sweeping away all the worms, there was actually ayer of red below. Like blood. Chu Luo nced at it and said to Li Yan, ¡°Stand here, no¡­ retreat a little. The sand below is too strange. It might be poisonous.¡± Li Yan nodded and took two steps back. Chu Luo walked over and stood in front of the sand dune. She looked up at the sand dune that was at least seven to eight meters tall and took out a small bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The small bead exploded as it was thrown on the sand. An invisible barrier blocked the blood sand, and a dark hole appeared. Nothing terrifying escaped from the hole, but someone suddenly jumped out. After that person darted out, he was originally waving his fist. When he saw that the person standing there was Chu Luo, he quickly retracted his fist. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan had already walked over. ¡°Master.¡± A trace of excitement appeared on Qin Ming¡¯s expressionless face. Li Yan sized him up and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming had a stubble and a thin face. Other than his eyes that were still dazzling and his body still emitting that familiar domineering aura, he seemed to have be a different person. Li Yan asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where are the others?¡± ¡°When we entered the quicksand area, we encountered a very strong quicksand activity. Everyone was swept away. When I woke up, I was already at the edge of the quicksand. I walked northwest. When I got here, I really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. I relied on the animals and blood here to support myself. I don¡¯t know where the others were swept away by the quicksand. ¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at his lips. Indeed, his lips were especially red. It was obviously the color of blood. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these animals? Why are there so many of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. In the beginning, I only caught a few sand rats to drink their blood and eat their flesh. Later on, so many animals crawled over from all directions. There were too manying from behind. There were also many poisonous creatures, so I carried out a massacre. Unexpectedly, after the massacre, not only did the number of animals not decrease, but they even increased in number. Luckily, I still have the medicine you gave me before. I smeared the medicine on my body and dug a hole in this sand dune. ¡°These worms didn¡¯t dare to approach me and didn¡¯t leave. In the end, they ended up like this.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that their blood attracted other animals, or that these animals have a special ability to summon their own kind.¡± Qin Ming nodded. Li Yan looked at Qin Ming and said, ¡°Go wash up and change your clothes first.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder. When the people standing more than ten meters away saw the man Chu Luo and the others had brought over, the Sun father-and-son duo was shocked. Lu Feng and Wang Ming were frightened by the blood aura on his body and subconsciously took a step back. When the bodyguards Li Yan brought saw him, they all greeted him in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan gestured to everyone. ¡°Set up a tent here. There are too many worms over there.¡± The moment he spoke, everyone started moving. After setting up one of the tents, Chu Luo gave Qin Ming a bucket of water. When Qin Ming saw the water, he opened the lid and gulped down a fifth before walking into the tent. A bodyguard immediately sent him some clothes that fit him. Chu Luo gave a bodyguard another packet of medicinal powder and said to him, ¡°After all the tents are set up, you and a few others can go and scatter the medicinal powder around the tent.¡± The bodyguard immediately took the powder. Chapter 421 - No Matter Where You Go, I Must Accompany You

Chapter 421: No Matter Where You Go, I Must Apany You

At this moment, Sun Tianhao came over to Chu Luo and the others. ¡°Chu Luo, who was that person just now?¡± ¡°Qin Ming.¡± ¡°Oh, Li Yan¡¯s number one bodyguard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did this persone to the desert?¡± ¡°About the same time as the archeological team.¡± Sun Tianhao was shocked. After a while, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°This person can actually survive in such a deste desert without a drop of water for so many days. He¡¯s too amazing.¡± Chu Luo felt that it was normal for Qin Ming to be able to survive for so long, so she only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Qin Ming cleaned up and walked out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you catch that Gu Master previously?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°I was going to bring him back, but there was a quicksand activity. In the end, I didn¡¯t know where that Gu Master was swept away to by the quicksand.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he asked worriedly, ¡°What if that Gu Master was buried by the quicksand and died long ago?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s words silenced the three of them. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°If that person really dies, I can only go to the tomb to find the antidote.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that only people who nted the Gu can cure it?¡± ¡°Who said that? The person who nted the Gu worm used a worm in the tomb as a Gu worm. The antidote to the Gu worm can definitely be found in the tomb.¡± Although Sun Tianhao found it a little incredible, he still gave Chu Luo a thumbs up in admiration. Then, he sighed. ¡°Chu Luo, I really wonder if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him. What else couldn¡¯t she do? After this topic ended, Qin Ming talked about the situation. ¡°At that time, almost everyone entered the quicksand one after the other. It shouldn¡¯t have attracted such arge amount of quicksand activity. Those foreigners brought mages over, and the others brought experts over. When they walked into the quicksand region, many people started fighting after some disagreement.¡± Arge part of the reason why those people attacked was because of Qin Ming¡¯s maniption. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the magic and the energy fluctuations of those people to directly attract powerful quicksand activity. At that time, when the quicksand moved, the sky was filled with yellow sand. Everyone¡¯s camels ran away, and they were quickly swept into the yellow sand.¡± Everyone could imagine how dangerous the scene must have been. After a moment of silence, Li Yan said, ¡°Then prepare to go to the tomb.¡± These words made Sun Tianhao nce at him. After the tent was set up, the sky was almost dark. The wind tonight was a little lighter thanst night, and they could see the stars. After the meal, Li Yan and Qin Ming stood outside and chatted for a while before he let Qin Ming go rest. Li Yan walked back to the tent and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to take a stroll?¡± Chu Luo felt that it was indeed a little early to sleep at this time, so she left the tent and walked forward with him. Unexpectedly, Lu Feng and Wang Ming were observing the sky not far away. Chu Luo also nced at it and said, ¡°The weather tomorrow is good. I think we can reach the Lon Ancient Kingdom by morning the day after tomorrow.¡± When Lu Feng heard this, he added, ¡°Mrs. Li is right. Nothing will happen on the way. With everyone¡¯s speed, we can indeed reach there the day after tomorrow morning.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Should we go to the desert oasis to replenish some water?¡± Chu Luo still had plenty of water here, but there were many people and they used up quite a lot of water. Li Yan: ¡°Let¡¯s replenish some water first.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking. Watching the two of them walk slowly, Wang Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a good-looking couple.¡± Lu Feng nodded in agreement. Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped not long after. It was very cold at night, so Li Yan covered Chu Luo in his coat and only let her head peek out. The two of them looked at the stars in the sky. Chu Luo said, ¡°Actually, I can deduce the life and death of those people, but it¡¯s a little inappropriate here.¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t deduce.¡± In Li Yan¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was the most important. ¡°If those people aren¡¯t dead, they will definitely continue walking towards the tomb. We will definitely meet them then.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. Then, the two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this. Instead, they talked about the Lon Ancient Kingdom. Having specially checked on the history of that ancient country from prosperity to disappearance, Chu Luo sighed. ¡°Such a prosperous ancient capital disappeared just like that. It¡¯s as if it was destined by the heavens. Previously, I saw someone post a video and photo on the Inte. I didn¡¯t believe that it was the real ruins of the ancient capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a ruin that everyone can find now. Maybe it¡¯s just one of the viges in the Lon Kingdom.¡± Chu Luo nodded in agreement. The two of them looked at the stars for a while. A little tired, Chu Luo shrunk her head into Li Yan¡¯s arms and turned around to hug his waist, leaning her head against his chest. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Do you want me to carry you back?¡± ¡°No. There are so many people watching.¡± Li Yan chuckled and wrapped his arm around her waist, carrying her back. Chu Luo giggled in his arms. After a night, when Chu Luo and Li Yan got up and walked out of the tent the next day, they saw Sun Tianhao standing five meters away from their tent like a wooden stake. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Sun Tianhao, why are you standing there?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips moved, as if he was a little embarrassed. However, in the end, he straightened his neck and told them why he was doing so. ¡°My father asked me to ask you guys if you¡¯ve poured away the water you washed your faces with today. If not, let everyone wash their hands with that water.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment. She took out a bucket of water from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and ced it on the ground. ¡°Bring this bucket of water over for everyone to wash.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he looked at her as if she was a prodigal. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She put away the bucket of water and said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want it.¡± After saying that, she turned around and washed up. Sun Tianhao stood there and waited while preparing to re at Li Yan. However, Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. At this moment, Qin Ming came out of his sleeping tent and the two of them walked to the side to talk. Chu Luo washed her face and brought out the water for Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao looked at the clean water and said in disagreement, ¡°Chu Luo, I told you not to waste water. Why did you bring me a basin of clear water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear water. I¡¯ve washed my face using this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. Don¡¯t you girls use facial milk to wash your face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe her at all. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin. After passing him the water, she walked towards Li Yan and Qin Ming. The two of them were discussing the tomb. There was a trace of hesitation in Qin Ming¡¯s tone. ¡°Master, are we really going to go to that tomb?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°That tomb is very dangerous. Previously, we even buried many explosives outside¡­¡± ¡°We have to go down that tomb.¡± Not only because he wanted to look for the antidote for his Luoluo, but also because the closer he was to the tomb, the more intense he felt. It was as if he had to bring Chu Luo to the tomb. Seeing that Li Yan was so serious, Qin Ming didn¡¯t persuade him further. Coincidentally, Chu Luo walked over and he walked away. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and stood with him. ¡°I can go down to that tomb alone.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan suddenly grabbed her hand and tightened it. ¡°No matter where you go, I must apany you.¡± When she heard this, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She nodded at him. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After breakfast, everyone continued on their way. Nothing happened for the next day. Everyone went to the desert oasis to replenish their water before heading to the Lon Ancient Kingdom. When they arrived, everyone didn¡¯t stop and continued walking inwards. The road ahead looked as t as before, but it was getting harder and harder to walk. Sand filled the sky and ayer of mist appeared. ¡°This is a natural fog.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she turned to ask Lu Feng and Wang Ming, ¡°Can you distinguish the direction here?¡± The two of them took out thepass on them and looked at it. At the same time, they shook their heads. ¡°The needle is spinning randomly.¡± Lu Feng said, ¡°Previously, we only led the way to the ancient ruins of the Lon Kingdom. Are we really going to walk in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not Lon Ancient Capital.¡± The two of them were shocked. Chu Luo was in no hurry to exin anything. She took out a red thread from her body and shook it into the mist. A red light followed the red thread and shot in. Chu Luo pointed in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± After walking for about half a day, at five in the afternoon, a majestic and massive ancient city wall suddenly appeared in front of them. There was a moat outside the ancient city wall. Some parts of the ancient city wall had already copsed, but it didn¡¯t lose its boldness. A few people couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Heavens, this is too spectacr. This must be the real Lon Ancient Capital!¡± Everyone walked over. When they reached the edge of the moat, many people gasped. There was actually water in the moat. The river water was deathly blue, and the eerie white bones spread at the bottom of the river emitted a chilling glow under the sunlight. Amid the white bones swam piranhas. ¡°This¡­ this is too terrifying!¡± The others were fine. However, Lu Feng and Wang Ming were so frightened that their legs went limp and they fell to the ground. Chapter 422 - Everyone, Better Not Look Into the Water

Chapter 422: Everyone, Better Not Look Into the Water

Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone, just don¡¯t go near the river and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± After saying that, she looked at the wide wooden bridge over the moat and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± When Wang Ming, who had just been helped up, heard this, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Li, you can¡¯t go in there.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t go? Why?¡± ¡°Look at how many dead bones and so many piranhas are in the river. That bridge is a wooden bridge. What if we miss and fall down?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Sun Tianhao patted Wang Ming¡¯s shoulder. Wang Ming was so frightened that his body trembled and his face turned green. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Wang Ming, why are you so frightened? This is the Lon Ancient Capital. We definitely aren¡¯t the only ones who came here. Look at that bridge. It¡¯s obvious that someone put it downter. If they can cross it, why can¡¯t we? ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the ancient man-made bridge. That wood definitely won¡¯t rot. If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll get two people to protect you as you leave. ¡°Or you and Lu Feng can stay here. We¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± When he heard this, Lu Feng quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not staying here. I¡¯ll go in with you guys.¡± He would be a fool to stay here with Wang Ming. Regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, following them would definitely be safer than just the two of them staying here. Wang Ming¡¯s lips moved a few times before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡± He and Lu Feng had the same thought. ¡°Yeah. There are so many of us. What are you afraid of?¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he urged Chu Luo and the others excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city.¡± As men, they more or less liked to explore, especially people like Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked towards the bridge first, the others following closely behind. When they reached the drawbridge, they looked at the traces of age and some bloody footprints. ¡°Ha! Why are there such footsteps?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s gasp made the others shudder. Third Master Sun pped his head. ¡°Rascal, lock your mouth in these ces. Don¡¯t be so easily startled. Don¡¯t you know that will scare people to death?¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed the back of his head that was in pain and became obedient. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them walked onto the bridge. After the two of them went up, Qin Ming and the bodyguards immediately followed. Then, the Sun family went up. Someone walking on the bridge wanted to look down. Chu Luo, who was at the front, reminded them, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best not to look into the water.¡± With her reminder, everyone subconsciously looked ahead and quickened their pace as they crossed the bridge. After entering the city gate, the scene in front of them wasn¡¯t actually good. There were broken walls everywhere. Only the limestone bricks under their feet were slightly better. At the very least, they could walk on it. ¡°This ce is simr to the other ancient relics I saw on television,¡± Sun Tianhao muttered as he walked. He suddenly recalled what his father had said and immediately shut his mouth. Theyout of the city was the same as all the ancient capital. There were four streets, eight side streets, and 72 windingnes. Everyone walked along the southeast main street. The surrounding houses had basically copsed into a pile of ruins. The corners of the houses had already been weathered, and the style of the houses couldn¡¯t be seen. However, one could imagine the flourishing scenery back then. After walking for about half an hour, someone finally whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so quiet here.¡± These words almost broke the tense nerves of many people. After walking for a while, arge circr fountain appeared in front of them, blocking the view behind. The fountain was divided into inner and outer circles. At this moment, the fountain was spraying water from the inside out. This time, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Are the sculptures inside the entire Silk Road?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, the Silk Road.¡± Seeing Chu Luo respond to him, Sun Tianhao was relieved and bold enough to start talking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ancients at that time to be so powerful. They actually carved the entire Silk Road and even ced it in the fountain as a statue.¡± ¡°Not only were they powerful, but they were also extremely wise.¡± The carvings hadn¡¯t been eroded at all. Third Master Sun eximed, ¡°Are those stones?¡± If it had been carved from stone, it wouldn¡¯t have been fine after so many years. ¡°That¡¯s obsidian. And it¡¯s covered with a specialyer of something to prevent decay.¡± ¡°No wonder. But where did they get such a big b of obsidian?¡± This b of obsidian was at least two to three tons in weight. Such arge b of obsidian was simply rare in the world. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°If other people find out, they will definitely target this obsidian.¡± ¡°But you have to be alive to get this stone out.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°This kind of stone is usually cursed. Even if you can bring it out, it will bring endless misfortune to the person who took it away, as well as his family and descendants.¡± These words startled everyone. Lu Feng and Wang Ming even kowtowed to the obsidian rock. Then, they prepared to walk around the fountain. Chu Luo stopped them. ¡°Yan and I will go take a look first. You guys wait here.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Ming immediately said. ¡°No need.¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao asked at the same time, ¡°Is there danger behind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something in the pce.¡± When Chu Luo said that, everyone instantly raised their guard. Before Chu Luo left, she gave Qin Ming a medicine bottle. ¡°If anythinges out of it, drug that thing.¡± Qin Ming took the bottle and nodded seriously. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked behind the fountain. What appeared in front of them was a magnificent pce. The pce was at least 500 meters away from here. After walking in, they could see that the buildings had been corroded by time but weren¡¯t as severely damaged as elsewhere. Standing outside the pce, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°What do you sense?¡± ¡°I can only sense that there¡¯s something inside, and that something doesn¡¯t wee us.¡± With that, the two of them walked towards the steps of the pce. The pce here was a little different from the pce that everyone was familiar with. It was a circr building, and it was obvious that it had incorporated many elements of the other countries at that time, especially the Persian countries. The door of the hall was closed slightly, and the carvings could still be seen on the thick door. Chu Luo was about to push open the door when Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled Chu Luo to stand beside him and took out his gun. The two of them stood at the side as he pushed the door open with the gun barrel. The moment the door opened, a group of crows flew out. Li Yan reacted quickly and pulled Chu Luo towards the wall to dodge. After a while, the two of them walked in. Standing outside the door and looking at the buildings inside, Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°Looks like someone else has already arrived. Do you think it¡¯s the Qin family or the Duanmu family who came with us, or the people who came previously?¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re here, there must be traces.¡± The two of them walked in. The pce was originally well preserved, but it had been rummaged by someone. The gems on the walls and the throne were all still there. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°These people don¡¯t even fancy these gems and gold anymore.¡± After saying those words, she snorted coldly. There was only one reason why they didn¡¯t fancy these things, and that was that they wanted to go to that tomb and obtain more wealth than this. The gold and gems here were like a drop in the ocean in their eyes. The two of them walked around the treasure hall and finally stood at the bottom of the steps of the throne. ¡°Did the danger you sensede from there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the door to the hall behind her closed with a bang. The entire hall became dark. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and quickly pointed around with her other hand. The candlestick on the wall lit up. The mes lit up the entire hall. The two of them stared at the¡­ weasel in a yellow robe who had been sitting on the throne at some point. It should be said that this weasel wasn¡¯t a pure weasel. He had a human body, but his head was that of a weasel. Most importantly, one of the weasel spirit¡¯s arms was broken with a fresh wound. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°A weasel spirit that was conjured. This must be the doing of someone who came before us.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the weasel raised his arm as if he was ordering his guards to catch the two people who barged in. Soon, countless weasels ran out from behind the throne. These weasels were as big as adult big cats, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. Stand back.¡± Chu Luo quickly took two steps back and stared at the weasel spirit sitting on the throne. The weasel spirit stared at Li Yan fiercely. Li Yan took out a thin whip and strode towards the charging weasels. Then, the sound of a whip whipping filled the entire hall. At the same time, there were all kinds of collisions. Screams. Li Yan exuded a strong murderous aura. With everysh, he could send a few weasels flying. Soon, the entire hall was filled with a strong bloody smell. The eyes of the weasel spirit sitting on the throne changed color. ¡°Yan, be careful.¡± While Chu Luo was reminding Li Yan, she quickly took out a talisman and formed an invisible shield in front of Li Yan. In the next moment, a ball of stinking green liquid sprayed on the invisible shield and was rebounded onto the weasels who were very close to them. A terrifying thing happened¡­ Chapter 423 - What Talisman Can A Young Girl Make?

Chapter 423: What Talisman Can A Young Girl Make?

The weasels that were sshed by the green liquid were instantly corroded. In less than five seconds, they became skeletons. At the same time, a pit appeared on the ground. Seeing this scene, Chu Luo and Li Yan frowned at the same time. Li Yan asked, ¡°Luoluo, can you resolve this?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ You use the gun and I use the talisman. We¡¯ll deal with it together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan quickly raised his gun and shot at the weasel spirit. Chu Luo threw a talisman at the same time. The weasel spirit was obviously not afraid of bullets. Instead, he was afraid of Chu Luo¡¯s talisman. He wanted to escape when the talisman approached him, but the bullets prated his body at the same time. Pfft! The bullet stopped the weasel spirit from fleeing and the talisman stuck to its body. In the next second, an ear-piercing scream resounded throughout the hall. Creak¡­ The weasel spirit found himself surrounded by a ball of mes, and the ball of mes quickly swallowed him up and burned him to ashes. The entire hall returned to a calm state. The two of them walked towards the throne. ¡°They all came out from behind the throne. There must be an exit behind the throne.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s guess was right. There was actually a hole behind the throne. The hole was dark and no one knew where it led. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. The two of them seemed to have thought of something at the same time and Chu Luo wanted to walk over. However, Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go first. There might be an ambush down there.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After thinking for a while, she took out a talisman. After the talisman transformed into a person, that person jumped into the hole. Chu Luo tapped Li Yan¡¯s eye with her finger. The two of them could see what the paper effigy could see at the same time. The hole was very, very dark. The paper effigy walked for about five minutes before light was seen ahead, but the light was a little strange. Chu Luo thought for a moment and said to Li Yan, ¡°That¡¯s light from the Eternal Lamp[1].¡± ¡°Eternal Lamp?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There can¡¯t possibly be an Eternal Lamp here unless someone brought it.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the talisman paper effigy walked into the range of the light. There was a stone room inside, but before the paper effigy could see the environment inside, it was burned by a fire. Chu Luo removed the scene in front of her and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s someone inside who has special abilities. This person should being up soon.¡± Li Yan immediately tightened his grip on the gun. Chu Luo took out another talisman from her body and the two of them quickly turned invisible. Soon, two people came out of the hole. One was an ordinary person, and the other was someone with special abilities. The two of them quickly scanned the entire hall and saw the corpses of weasels everywhere, but they didn¡¯t see that weasel spirit. The ordinary person said warily, ¡°Master, where did the weasel you turned into go? So many weasels have died. Has the person who came left?¡± ¡°The person who came can¡¯t have left. He might be invisible. Let me take a look.¡± After saying that, he took out a talisman and quickly threw it into the air. Then, he kept mumbling something. After he finished reciting, he shouted, ¡°Show yourself!¡± Half a minuteter. The ordinary person hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master, maybe the person who came is outside the door. Our mission is to guard this ce and not let anyone in. Why don¡¯t you set up a barrier here?¡± ¡°Do you think a barrier is so easy to set up?¡± ¡°What if there are many people outside who are as capable as you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I have treasures here. Even people with abilities can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the most powerful, Master. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a master who can turn a weasel into a demon like you. You¡¯re simply an immortal.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Then Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Guard here. I¡¯ll deal with whoeveres in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Pa! ¡°Ouch! Master, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°When did I hit you?¡± The master¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said, ¡°Stand back. There¡¯s someone in the hall.¡± That person was so frightened that he quickly retreated. But as he retreated, his eyes suddenly widened in fear, and cold sweat instantly flowed down his forehead. ¡°Master¡­ Master, save me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± The master looked at the two people who appeared behind him and his pupils constricted. In the next second, he shouted, ¡°When did you guyse in? Prepare to die.¡± After shouting, he quickly threw a talisman at Chu Luo and Li Yan. Chu Luo raised her hand and the talisman ignited in midair. Li Yan pointed the dagger in his hand against the ordinary person¡¯s back and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The cold sweat on the forehead of that ordinary person fell even more. Chu Luo took two steps forward and looked at the master who had a look of disbelief. She asked, ¡°Whose people are you? Where did the others go?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Hmph, young brat, you think you can get anything from me just because you know a few petty tricks? Dream on.¡± The master felt that the talisman he had thrown at her just now was too weak, and that was why the young girl in front of him had managed to escape. He hardened his heart and threw out three talismans. The three talismans flew towards Chu Luo from different angles. Chu Luo stood there without moving. When the talismans approached her, they spontaneouslybusted again. ¡°Is this talisman drawn by a three-year-old child? Why is it so harmless?¡± Chu Luo finished asking in a maddening tone and said, ¡°Then let me teach you what a lethal talisman is.¡± After saying that, she slowly took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it at the master¡¯s head. The master didn¡¯t take Chu Luo¡¯s talisman seriously at all and even mocked, ¡°What kind of talisman can a young girl like you draw?¡± In the next moment. Boom! A bolt of lightning exploded above the master¡¯s head. After a wave of ck smoke, the master¡¯s hair stood on end, and his face seemed to be covered in ayer of ck coal. The entire hall became unusually quiet. It was so quiet that the person with the dagger pressed against him swallowed his saliva with difficulty and called out with difficulty, ¡°Master?¡± The moment that person shouted, the master fell straight down. Bang! That person was instantly scared out of his wits. Chu Luo looked at the so-called master who had fainted and turned to look at that person. That person cowered under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Qin family.¡± ¡°Where did the Qin family go?¡± ¡°They¡­ they went to the tomb.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips in displeasure. Li Yan then asked in a low voice, ¡°Does that tunnel lead to the tomb?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You refuse to tell the truth?¡± Li Yan pressed the tip of the knife into this person¡¯s singlet. That person¡¯s body trembled and he quickly corrected himself. ¡°No. It leads to a robbers¡¯ tunnel.¡± ¡°How many experts did the Qin family bring? Where are the people from the Duanmu family and the other sects?¡± ¡°The Qin family brought six experts. We haven¡¯t seen the others.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± In the next second, the tip of the knife stabbed into that person¡¯s body. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡­¡± Li Yan drew out his dagger and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side with a cold expression. He looked at the master who had fallen to the ground and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them went down the hole. The robbers¡¯ tunnel was freshly dug. Chu Luo used Li Yan¡¯s shlight to look at it and said to him, ¡°The Qin family actually knew to dig a hole from here to the tomb. This way, they¡¯ll be separated from the other families.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them walked for about half an hour before they felt the wind flowing in front. ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the exit.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them concealed themselves again. There was indeed someone guarding the exit. It was the Qin family¡¯s private guards. After the two of them walked out, they saw a desert oasiske. At the edge of theke, there were severalrge tents. There was a huge hole beside the tent. It seemed to be a robbers¡¯ tunnel. The moment Li Yan came out, he quietly dealt with the people guarding the cave. The two of them walked to the tent, and there were actually only a few Qin family private guards guarding it. The two of them appeared in front of them. Before these people could react, Li Yan had dealt with them. Chu Luo walked to the side of the robbers¡¯ tunnel and frowned. ¡°These people have already gone down.¡± Li Yan walked over, squatted down, and rubbed some sand on his fingers. ¡°This tunnel was probably dug three days ago.¡± After saying that, he stood up and said, ¡°These people have been in there for three days and still haven¡¯te out. This proves that they haven¡¯t found what they¡¯re looking for.¡± Chu Luo said affirmatively, ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t found the door to the tomb yet.¡± Phoenix had said that when she disappeared, her masters had used all their abilities to seal the entire Priest Hall. Later on, the king had built the Imperial Mausoleum beside the Priest Hall, so the entire Imperial Mausoleum should be sealed. It was impossible for anyone to enter. So what exactly happened during these three days since these people went down? No one knew. [1] altarmp which burns day and night Chapter 424 - Entering the Tomb

Chapter 424: Entering the Tomb

Li Yan suddenly grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the others over first. When the timees, we¡¯ll find out if the others havee here. If the others are also fine, they must have also dug a robbers¡¯ tunnel nearby.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them went back and brought everyone else over (except for the two guides). The Sun father-and-son pair circled the robbers¡¯ tunnel. Sun Tianhao¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°So this is the robbers¡¯ tunnel.¡± Third Master Sun said with a dark expression, ¡°Indeed, the Qin family has evil intentions. Are we a step toote?¡± ¡°No. They haven¡¯t found the real tomb yet.¡± Although Third Master Sun didn¡¯t know why Chu Luo was so certain, he still chose to believe her. He stood up and made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s find the other batches of people who didn¡¯te here first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the tomb too.¡± Then, Third Master Sun and Li Yan sent people to look for the others at the same time. Everyone waited for nearly half a day. Only then did Qin Ming return with his men. Everyone stared at him. After Qin Ming walked over, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a robbers¡¯ tunnel on the opposite shore of thiske. It was dug by the Duanmu family.¡± The father-and-son duo asked anxiously at the same time, ¡°Did you see anyone else?¡± Qin Ming shook his head. Li Yan asked again, ¡°How long did they go down?¡± ¡°It should be about the time the Qin family went down.¡± When they heard this, they fell silent. After a while, Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down too? Maybe we can block those two families inside. It¡¯s obvious that these two families have ulterior motives. We can¡¯t let them destroy this imperial tomb.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Third Master Sun had a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm if anyone else is alive. Since so many people camest time and so many foreigners have designs on this imperial tomb, we won¡¯t let any of them off.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t let even the Qin family and the Duanmu family off. These two families are too arrogant.¡± Everyone waited for a while before the few batches of people Third Master Sun sent returned. ¡°Third Master, we found a robbers¡¯ tunnel five kilometers away from theke.¡± Another person said, ¡°No other person or robbers¡¯ tunnel has been discovered.¡± Third Master Sun nodded. After the person reporting left, he looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°Our men have searched everywhere within a five-kilometer radius of theke. We only found three robbers¡¯ tunnels. Only the Qin family, the Duanmu family, and another batch of people came here. This is good. When the timees, we can deal with these three batches of people properly.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I wonder if the professors and archeology department at Imperial University followed them to the tomb.¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are all selfish. It¡¯s impossible for them to bring these people to the tomb at this time.¡± Chu Luo sighed in her heart and thought that it was a pity. Li Yan guessed her thoughts and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to look around.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Then, the four of them discussed the tomb. ¡°Since Little Chu is here to find something to remove the Gu worm from your teacher, don¡¯t go to dangerous ces. Also, Li Yan¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly pulled a long face and said to Li Yan in a warning tone, ¡°You¡¯re already rich enough to rival a country. Don¡¯t think about getting wealth that you shouldn¡¯t have. I hope you won¡¯t participate in this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you too.¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly. Third Master Sun¡¯s hands suddenly felt itchy. Sun Tianhao quickly pulled him back. Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Guard them upstairs. Once these peoplee up, deal with them directly.¡± Li Yan¡¯s ruthless and merciless words made the Sun father-and-son duo nce at him. Third Master Sun frowned, but he had no intention of stopping him. However, Sun Tianhao thought enviously, ¡®If only I had his boldness and resolution.¡¯ Qin Ming: ¡°Yes.¡± After discussing, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the Sun father-and-son duo led a group of people into the robbers¡¯ tunnel that the Qin family had dug. The robbers¡¯ tunnel was very deep. After all, the ground was covered with sand. If they didn¡¯t go deeper, the ground would probably copse above them. Even so, everyone would be blocked by the copsed sand after walking for a while. Fortunately, the Sun family had brought people with expertise in this area. As soon as they encountered a copsed region, they quickly removed the sand there. They walked and stopped for almost an hour before seeing the exit. Everyone walked in from the exit and saw a long passageway. The passageway wasn¡¯t wide, but it was very deep. It sloped downwards and they couldn¡¯t see the end. ¡°Is this the entrance to the imperial tomb?¡± Sun Tianhao was a little excited. ¡°I wonder if there will be murals inside.¡± Third Master Sun said to him, ¡°Be serious. We¡¯re not here for sightseeing.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°This is only the periphery. We haven¡¯t reached the entrance of the imperial tomb.¡± Although Chu Luo said that, she knew that the imperial tomb of the Phoenix Skies Dynasty was indeed below. ¡°How did you know?¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I guessed.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward. Li Yan walked beside her with a shlight. ¡°Could this passageway be a robbers¡¯ tunnel too?¡± ¡°No, the robbers¡¯ tunnel can¡¯t be so t and repaired.¡± After walking for about 20 minutes, they arrived at a spacious ce. There were several junctions here. Everyone stopped. Third Master Sun said to his men, ¡°Take a few people to see which path has footprints.¡± When those people went over, Chu Luo and Li Yan stood there without saying anything. The few people who came to check quickly returned and said, ¡°Third Master, we didn¡¯t see any footprints in the holes. They obviously wiped them off.¡± ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re indeed cunning.¡± ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± After Sun Tianhao asked Third Master Sun, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know where those people went?¡± Chu Luo tapped her finger on a few spots. Soon, footsteps appeared on them. ¡°D*mn, they actually split up to go into these two holes. How are we going to chase after them?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s split into two groups. No matter which hole it is, it will definitely lead to the main tomb door. We¡¯ll meet there.¡± This was the only way. Chu Luo gave the Sun father and son a few talismans and said, ¡°If you encounter any danger, these talismans can protect your lives. Carry these two talismans with you. If you encounter anything you can¡¯t resolve, I¡¯lle and save you.¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao opened their mouths at the same time, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. Third Master Sun took the talisman and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan and Chu Luo left with the six men he brought. The more Chu Luo walked forward, the more her body naturally emitted a gentle red light. Li Yan immediately realized that and grabbed her hand tightly. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s going on?¡± The bodyguards looked at her in surprise. Chu Luo shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is Phoenix¡¯s reaction to that tomb.¡± When Li Yan heard this, not only did he not let go of her hand, but he also tightened his grip. He had an indescribable feeling brewing in his heart. He felt like as long as he let go of her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her in the next second. Half an hourter, a stone door suddenly appeared in front of them. There was actually a carving on the stone door and a type of text. However, the words had been corroded by time and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Chu Luo ced her hand on the stone door. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°What¡¯s written on the door?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hall inside. There are two doors in the hall. One leads to the main tomb chamber, and the other leads to theherworld.¡± Li Yan was silent for a while before asking, ¡°What else does it say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a mirror in this room. Beside the mirror is a twin fish jade pendant. Don¡¯t let your reflection appear in the mirror, and don¡¯t touch the jade pendant inside.¡± ¡°What will happen if we touch it?¡± ¡°The jade pendant can be duplicated. Maybe the people who entered have already been duplicated into two groups.¡± ¡°If those people touch the jade pendant and we enter, will we also be replicated?¡± ¡°As long as that mirror doesn¡¯t capture our reflection, we won¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s tone was very calm. When Li Yan heard this, his expression was also as calm as usual, but the six bodyguards behind them felt a chill down their spines. Chu Luo nced at the side and saw a groove. She raised her hand and pressed on the groove. Indeed, the stone door opened. The moment the stone door opened, a talisman in Chu Luo¡¯s hand flew out. Then, she walked in. Li Yan followed her. The six bodyguards looked at each other and quickly followed them in. The white bones piled in two corners of the stone room made people subconsciously wonder if they were those of the replicas. They instantly felt their blood run cold. The talisman Chu Luo threw out covered the mirror and jade pendant like a nket. The two doors were on both sides of the mirror. Chu Luo walked over and nced at the two doors. She pointed at one of them. ¡°This way.¡± Li Yan nodded and pushed open the door. There was another long passageway inside the door. However, there were countless Eternal Lamps burning in this passageway. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and quickly walked forward. The quality of the air in this corridor was no longer as good as before. There was even an indescribable rotten smell floating in the air. The six bodyguards tightened their grip on their weapons and were on standby. This time, they actually walked for half an hour before walking out of this passageway and arriving in a circr hall. Chapter 425 - Twin Fish Jade Pendant

Chapter 425: Twin Fish Jade Pendant

There were countless murals carved in the hall. The murals were extremely vibrant, as if they had just been carved not long ago. A bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this one of the tomb chambers in that imperial tomb?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The mural here is a side tomb in the xx dynasty¡¯s imperial tomb.¡± When Chu Luo said that, the bodyguards subconsciously studied it carefully. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like the other imperial tomb near that tomb 18 years ago was also brought over.¡± Li Yan looked at her and was about to speak when a bodyguard suddenly eximed, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a mural moving on the ceiling!¡± The two of them quickly looked up. Chu Luo threw a bead at the same time. Dong! There was a metallic sound. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and thought of something at the same time. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo,ser gun.¡± Chu Luo took out herser gun and Li Yan took it and fired a few shots. Looking at the melted metal that fell, the two of them frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Neeson¡¯s robot.¡± ¡°Neeson is also here!¡± Previously, Neeson had been deliberately let go by Li Yan. Even though the two of them had expected Neeson toe, they didn¡¯t expect Neeson toe early and to have already gone down to the tomb. ¡°If Neeson is here, he must be hired by someone. The tomb chamber with the mirror and jade pendant we just passed doesn¡¯t work on Neeson.¡± Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before asking Chu Luo, ¡°Can the twin fish jade pendant replicate robots?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, the six bodyguards were rmed when they thought about how the robots invented by Neeson could be replicated by the twin fish jade pendant. Perhaps many robots had already been replicated. ¡°Luoluo, give everyone aser gun¡­ Everyone, stay vignt.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not only had Chu Luo studied the material of Neeson¡¯s robots before, but Li Yan had also asked his men to study it. Other than using this specialser gun to melt the entire robot, there was no other way to deal with it. Li Yan was silent for a while before asking Chu Luo, ¡°Does the seal on that tomb affect robots?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan¡¯s cold expression finally rxed a little. ¡°You should know Neeson¡¯s robots very well. We¡¯ll think of a way to deal with all the robots blocking us.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, she thought of an idea and gestured for Li Yan to lean in. Li Yan leaned forward slightly. Chu Luo whispered into his ear. Li Yan nodded and gestured to the bodyguards. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking forward.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked towards another passageway. The passages and tombs here had traces of tomb raiders entering. There were fresh footprints and blood in some ces, and white bones in others. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a stone door. This stone door had obviously been forcefully opened. There were also traces of an explosion under the door frame. There was another passageway behind the stone door. This passageway was especially wide, and the carvings on both sides of the passageway were vivid and lifelike. ¡°Ha¡­ look at the ground!¡± One of the bodyguards pointed at the corpses on the ground and his expression changed. On the ground of the passageway inside, there were not only a few corpses that had just died. Every corpse had arrows stuck into them. At the same time, a group of worms that looked like mutated beetles was crawling on them. These worms were biting the flesh and blood of those corpses. They didn¡¯t even let the bones off. Also, they emitted a chilling cracking sound. ¡°Those are corpse beetles. They only eat dead corpses, but they¡¯re poisonous. Everyone, be careful not to touch themter.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she quickly sized up the inside. After thinking for a while, she took out a talisman and turned it into a paper effigy before swaggering in. The paper effigy was originally walking well. After walking for another four to five meters, countless arrows suddenly shot down from all directions. ¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Luo watched as the arrows instantly turned the paper effigy into a sieve and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s a mechanism inside. The people who came in front probably used these people as shields before going over.¡± Li Yan stared at the corpses coldly and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Since there are worms here, is the thing that can cure your form teacher¡¯s poison nearby?¡± ¡°The Gu in Teacher Gao¡¯s body is fed by a poisonous nt in the ancient tomb. We have to find that kind of poisonous nt and find the antidote near it.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to her, ¡°Think of a way to get us over.¡± ¡°Okay, everyone,e closer and follow me and Yan.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo and Li Yan stepped in. The moment they entered, a barrier shielded them. The six bodyguards followed closely behind them and were protected by the barrier. After they walked a few meters away, countless arrows quickly shot down from all directions. These arrows were bounced to the ground a meter away from them. The bodyguards finally felt relieved. Everyone quickly walked out of the passageway and arrived at the three-way junction. Standing at the intersection, Chu Luo sensed it and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s danger on both sides.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Which path leads to the door of that tomb?¡± Chu Luo pointed at one of them. ¡°Then let¡¯s take this one.¡± The two of them turned around and walked to the right. Not long after everyone left, a bodyguard walking at the back suddenly turned around and nced behind. He then bumped into a bodyguard beside him. ¡°Did you feel something running past us just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, the bodyguard deliberately tightened his grip on the gun and turned around to take a look. When Li Yan, who was walking in front, heard this, he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master, I felt something run over from another path just now. It was especially fast.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone continued to walk forward. After walking for a while, someone behind suddenly eximed. Chu Luo¡¯s body shed and she attacked at the same time. A dumpling was fixed in ce half a meter away from the bodyguard with her talisman. The bodyguards¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo thought for a while and gave a talisman paper to each bodyguard. ¡°There are many dumplings in the ancient tomb. If you see them, just stick this talisman on their foreheads. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Chu Luo spoke too calmly, making the bodyguards, who were originally palpitating, suddenly feel that the dumplings that had been rumored to be terrifying and fierce, were only so-so. Everyone felt more confident. As they walked over, the bodyguards also took care of a few dumplings. After walking for a while, they arrived at the main tomb chamber. The main tomb chamber was very majestic, like a pce. There was a coffin on the steps in front. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Is that an emperor¡¯s coffin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This hall doesn¡¯t conform to theyout of the imperial tomb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The main tomb of an emperor can¡¯t be so shabby. Also, the auspicious dragon pattern on the surrounding pirs is a little different.¡± Chu Luo listened to the discussions of the bodyguards and looked around. It was indeed different. The dragon pattern of an emperor was exquisite, especially its ws. Every w on it had to be missing a finger. ¡°This isn¡¯t the main tomb chamber.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked to the coffin. A sign was erected in front of the coffin. There was Sanskrit text written on it. ¡°What¡¯s written here?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo looked at it for a while before telling him, ¡°This coffin can¡¯t be opened. The thing inside is cursed. As long as someone opens it, something ominous will happen.¡± After saying that, she looked up at the coffin and suddenly frowned. ¡°The coffin has already been opened by someone.¡± Li Yan followed her gaze. The coffin lid had indeed been opened before. There were still traces of movement on it, and there was a small gap on one side, proving that the person who opened it hadn¡¯t had time to close the lid properly. ¡°But the things inside are still there.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a bodyguard quickly said, ¡°Everyone, look. That side room is glowing.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. There weremps in the tombs here, and the light in the side room was different from the light from the Eternal Lamp. Chu Luo walked towards the door. Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly took out something from his pocket and threw it inside. After a while, cracking sounds came from inside. The two of them looked at each other. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone prepared to leave the tomb and walk towards another path. However, after taking a few steps, a bodyguard suddenly let out a muffled groan. Then, his body seemed to be lifted by something, and his toes left the ground. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he quickly fired aser gun from the side. A robot with its waist melted appeared in front of everyone. Li Yan continued to shoot at the robot. Soon, the robot dissolved. The bodyguard was saved. Two bodyguards immediately walked over and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°My arm is broken.¡± After the bodyguard finished speaking, the other bodyguard quickly reconnected the fracture area for him and applied the special medicine Chu Luo had given them. A bodyguard standing at the side took out an anchor te and bandage. Soon, the bodyguard¡¯s arm was secured. Chu Luo and Li Yan were still standing there. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s lure Neeson over to this tomb.¡± Li Yan nodded with a dark expression and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, move aside.¡± After saying that, he also walked to the side. Chapter 426 - If You Want to Kill Yan, You Have to Ask for My Permission First

Chapter 426: If You Want to Kill Yan, You Have to Ask for My Permission First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo stood in the open space in the middle of the hall and quickly took out a copper bell to ring. Soon, the red light on her body became stronger and finally became a dazzling red light. The bodyguards widened their eyes in disbelief and stared as Chu Luo stood there. At the same time, they felt a powerful pressure on their hearts. They held their breaths and felt an indescribable sense of reverence for her. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°All the otherworldly soldiers, listen up. I order you in the name of the High Priestess to bring Neeson over.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo continued to ring the bell and chanted charms. Everyone could feel that the entire tomb¡¯s aura had changed. At this moment, the coffin behind Chu Luo was suddenly lifted. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, be careful.¡± Chu Luo nced at them reassuringly and continued to shake the bell and recite the charm. The dumpling in the coffin didn¡¯t even look at her as it suddenly rushed out of the tomb. Soon, a few dumplings shed past. The bodyguards were so stunned by Chu Luo that they forgot to react. After about ten minutes, a figure was thrown in by a dumpling from outside the tomb. Following that, the dumpling¡¯s figure shed and he jumped back into the coffin to lie down. Chu Luo quickly closed the coffin lid and stuck a talisman on it. Neeson was still a little confused when he was thrown in. When he looked up and saw Chu Luo standing in front of him, a glint shed across his eyes. However, after his gazended on Li Yan, his expression returned to its usual aloofness. Li Yan walked up to Neeson and whipped him without saying anything. Neeson wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with either. He quickly retaliated. The two of them didn¡¯tmunicate at all and started fighting. The bodyguards wanted to help. ¡°Don¡¯t go over,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Pay attention to Neeson¡¯s robots.¡± When the bodyguards heard this, they immediately took out theirser guns and pointed them warily at the tomb door. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was on the two people fighting. Neeson¡¯s skills definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Li Yan. Especially since Li Yan had a whip in his hand, the wind produced a whistling sound. In less than ten moves, Neeson was whipped a few times. The whip cracked open his flesh. After another whipnded on Neeson¡¯s calf, Neeson finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and knelt on the ground. Li Yan put away his whip coldly and stood in front of Neeson. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who invited you this time?¡± Neeson looked up at Li Yan and pursed his lips into a proud smile. It was obvious that he had no intention of answering him. Li Yan¡¯s expression hardened and he was about to whip him again. Chu Luo walked over and pulled his sleeve. Li Yan retracted his hand. Chu Luo looked at Neeson. Neeson also looked at Chu Luo with a glint in his eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Neeson closed his mouth. Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°Who did youe with?¡± Neeson: ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised by this. They had always thought that Neeson would follow the Qin family over. However, this was the same for Chu Luo and the others. Li Yan snorted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Neeson looked at Li Yan with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°That depends on whether you can keep me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten robots appeared in the tomb. The bodyguards quickly pointed theirser guns at the robots, feeling vexed that they didn¡¯t notice when these robots entered. Chu Luo and Li Yan narrowed their eyes at the same time. It seemed like they had underestimated Neeson. Neeson propped himself up from the ground and limped back two steps. His lips curled into an annoying smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and made an effort to exin to her, ¡°Mypanion recently developed a medium that can absorb all robots. As long as you follow me, I¡¯ll get him to hand this technology to you.¡± At this point, he lowered his eyes and continued, ¡°There is indeed good stuff in this ancient tomb. To think a jade pendant can replicate many robots.¡± ¡°How many robots have you duplicated?¡± Neeson suddenly looked at her with a deep color in his eyes. He suddenly smiled and said in a happier voice, ¡°Your empire pays attention to auspicious numbers, so I duplicated 99.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she only thought of how to eliminate all 99 of them. When Li Yan heard this number, a violent aura suddenly emanated from his body. ¡°99. Ha, I¡¯ll turn that into 44.¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a gun and shot at the robots. The bodyguards attacked at the same time. Amid a series of crazy shots, a few robots in the tomb were quickly eliminated. Not only did Li Yan¡¯s violent aura not diminish, but it became even more intense. Even Chu Luo was shocked. Neeson watched as his robots were melted by theser gun. His expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he kept looking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You didn¡¯t just duplicate 90 plus robots.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Neeson spoke, he limped towards her with a sickly smile. ¡°Actually, I made 999 copies. This way, the entire tomb will be filled with my robots. It will be easy for me to find that tomb.¡± Chu Luo tightened her grip on a pill. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Neeson nced at Li Yan and his smile widened. ¡°To find the antidote, of course.¡± ¡°Find the antidote. You want to neutralize the poison I poisoned you with.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neeson wasn¡¯t worried about Chu Luo¡¯s thoughts and reaction after knowing what he was thinking. He continued, ¡°Not only that, I heard that there¡¯s also a divine medicine in that imperial tomb that can make people immortal. As long as I find it, we can be together forever.¡± ¡°Who wants to be with you forever!¡± Chu Luo finally flew into a rage and mmed her palm over. As she approached Neeson, a robot suddenly appeared in front of him. The robot caught Chu Luo¡¯s palm. Chu Luo looked at the robot in front of her and quickly took out aser gun to shoot at it. Neeson quickly retreated. At this moment, arge group of robots surged in from outside the tomb. Chu Luo looked at Neeson and sneered. She flicked the pill on her finger at him and it exploded into powder on his body. In the next moment, Neeson¡¯s expression froze before turning to pain. At this moment, Chu Luo heard theser gun behind her stop firing. She turned around and saw that Li Yan and the others had already used up all theser guns in their hands. Neeson suddenly let out a loud, delightedugh. As heughed, he coughed. Several more robots appeared beside him. He looked at Li Yan and deliberately lowered his tone to provoke him. ¡°Can you still destroy my robots now? Look, there are many more of them waiting outside the tomb.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was ruthless as he strode towards Neeson. At this moment, the murderous aura emanating from his body was chilling. Every step he took seemed to step on one¡¯s heart. Facing such a Li Yan, Neeson felt suffocated by his aura. He was finally angry and ordered the robots, ¡°Kill him.¡± The robots swarmed towards Li Yan. ¡°If you want to kill Yan, you have to see if I agree.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo arrived beside Li Yan. She handed herser gun to Li Yan. Li Yan took it and fired at the robots. The other bodyguards were also surrounded by robots. ¡°Luoluo, do you still have more guns with you?¡± Chu Luo immediately guessed what Li Yan was thinking and threw two guns to two of the bodyguards. A fierce battle began. However, there were too many robots that Neeson had duplicated with the twin fish jade pendant. Theser beams of the threeser guns were quickly used up. At this moment, they could only fight the robots head-on. At this moment, Neeson leaned against the tombstone and stared at Chu Luo, who had been leaning against Li Yan to deal with the robots. He slowly took out a lollipop from his pocket, seriously opened the sugar coat, and put the lollipop in his mouth. Li Yan didn¡¯t let Chu Luo attack at all. The whip in his hand kept cracking. Even if the robots attacked, he shielded Chu Luo behind him and caught it barehanded. Chu Luo looked at these robots and her mind worked quickly. Previously, she hadn¡¯t had much time to study these robots, but she knew what material Neeson¡¯s robots were made of. At this moment, arge number of chemical forms appeared in her mind. At this moment, a sharp de formed by a robot finger shed Li Yan¡¯s arm. As blood spurted out, a string in Chu Luo¡¯s brain snapped. She shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± After a wave of intense and dazzling red light, a phoenix with mes on her body and wings spread appeared above Chu Luo. the number ¡®4¡¯ sounds like death in Chinese Chapter 427 - Meeting on a Narrow Road

Chapter 427: Meeting on a Narrow Road

¡°Phoenix, spit fire!¡± Phoenix spat out a stream of mes at the robot before her. When the mes arrived, the robot turned into nothingness. Neeson, who had just put down the arm that covered his eyes, saw this scene. His pupils constricted abruptly, and shock, disbelief, and a fiery glow shed across his eyes. Chu Luo pointed at the robots with a cold face. ¡°Burn them all.¡± Phoenix quickly spat out mes. Wherever the mes went, the robots would turn into nothingness. Li Yan, who had been standing beside Chu Luo, realized that Neeson wanted to escape, so he walked towards him. When Neeson saw Li Yaning, he quickly got a few robots to protect him. Li Yan umted internal energy in his hand and waved his whip at the robots blocking him. Neeson felt that his robots couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He quickly took out something that looked like an iron egg[1]. Then, he ced that iron egg on a robot. When Li Yan¡¯sser gun swept across the robot, an explosion shook the entire tomb. Chu Luo abruptly turned around and arrived in front of Li Yan. ¡°Yan, are you okay?¡± Li Yan coughed and grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just shocked by the airflow from the robot¡¯s explosion.¡± Chu Luo quickly ced her hand on his chest, which emitted a gentle red light. After the red light, Li Yan felt the pain in his chest disappear. At this moment, Phoenix had already burned all the robots in the tomb and returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. A few bodyguards quickly surrounded her. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, Neeson ran away.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°He can¡¯t get away.¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the tomb. Since Chu Luo had already let the bodyguards see her Phoenix, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. A red light surrounded them. ¡°Since the mes that Phoenix spat out can burn Neeson¡¯s robots, if we see him again, let Phoenix take him on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The further they walked in, the colder it became. The air around them wasn¡¯t as smooth as before. Soon, they arrived at a passageway. There were no Eternal Lamps on this passageway, but it was bright. The murals on the wall were different from what they had seen before. The moment they entered this passageway, Chu Luo and Li Yan knew that they were already very close to the real imperial tomb door. At this moment, a bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but say in shock, ¡°This country seems to be different from any country in history that we¡¯ve studied.¡± On it was carved a sacrificial activity in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Chu Luo looked at the murals as she walked. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly pulled her to a mural and stopped. He looked at the person on it and asked, ¡°Luoluo, who is this?¡± The bodyguards secretly looked at Li Yan in surprise, wondering why Master was asking Miss Chu this question. Chu Luo looked at the person wearing a mask who was organizing a ritual and said, ¡°It¡¯s my master.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. He wanted to ask if she was on it, but his gazended on something. He pulled her over. There was a high and mighty emperor standing in the mural. Beside the emperor stood a white-dressed woman wearing a veil. Even though it was a mural, when the two of them stood together, it made people feel a strong sense of reverence from the bottom of their hearts. The bodyguards who followed over actually didn¡¯t dare to look up. Li Yan didn¡¯t ask Chu Luo who they were. Instead, he tightened his grip on her hand and continued to pull her in. Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter anything. There were no dumplings or poisonous substances. This ce was like an ancient tomb that had been developed for the two of them to visit. A strange feeling shed across the hearts of the six bodyguards following behind the two of them. As for what was strange, they couldn¡¯t tell. After walking for some time, a bodyguard subconsciously raised his wrist to look at the time. However, he suddenly eximed and asked the bodyguard beside him in a low voice, ¡°My watch seems to be broken. Look at the time.¡± The bodyguard raised his wrist to take a look and said in surprise, ¡°My watch isn¡¯t moving either.¡± When the other four bodyguards heard this, they checked the time at the same time and sucked in a cold breath. Chu Luo turned around and said to them, ¡°The maic field here has destroyed the machinery on the watch. It definitely won¡¯t move.¡± The bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief. After walking for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo felt a little hungry, so she nodded at him. After saying that, she pointed not far ahead. ¡°There¡¯s a tomb chamber there. Let¡¯s go inside and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked into the tomb chamber Chu Luo was pointing at. Other than a stone table and a few stone stools, there was actually nothing inside. Chu Luo walked over and sat down. She said, ¡°We can take the chance to rest. We¡¯ve been walking for the entire day.¡± The bodyguards were a little surprised. They had actually been walking for a day? After eating, Chu Luo bent her right index finger slightly and knocked on the stone wall a few times. The bracelet on her wrist emitted a crisp sound at the same time. It was especially pleasant to the ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hearing if those people have arrived.¡± This was already the periphery of the Fengtian Emperor¡¯s tomb chamber. By the time Chu Luo walked here, all her abilities had been restored. After a while, she said, ¡°Those people are almost here. Let¡¯s go to the door and wait for them.¡± The bodyguards were a little puzzled as to why Chu Luo said to wait at the door, but no one dared to ask. They rested for more than half an hour and continued walking forward. After walking for about half an hour, their view suddenly widened. This ce was originally very deep underground, but it seemed to be illuminated by the sunlight. It was bright and spacious, like arge open space outside the city gate. In front of them was a very wide and heavy stone door. On the stone door were carvings of dragons and phoenixes. Just looking at that door brought about a strong pressure that made the bodyguards feel fearful. They wanted to leave. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Not long after she finished speaking, those people with ashen faces and frightened expressions walked over quickly. They didn¡¯t look good at all. It was Duanmu Rui¡¯s men. There weren¡¯t many of them, only five. Among the five of them, one of them was probably a bodyguard who was piggy-backing Duanmu Rui. The other three were obviously so-called experts, but at this moment, the experts were dressed in ragged clothes and had disheveled hair. There was also a bloody smell on their bodies. When they saw the door, their faces finally revealed excitement and surprise. However, when they saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the stone door, their expressions changed. Duanmu Rui quickly jumped off the bodyguard¡¯s back and stared at the two of them warily. ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually here too? We really met on a narrow road!¡± At this point, his expression changed and he said mockingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always refuse to go down this tomb? Why did you find this ce before us?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the bodyguards beside the two of them, ignored their clean and tidy behavior, and gloated. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re even worse than me. Have you also been detouring underground for a few days and been attacked by all kinds of poisonous substances?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Looks like you guys are indeed very pitiful.¡± Duanmu Rui looked at Chu Luo with displeasure and ridiculed her even more. ¡°Li Yan, do you think this tomb is a tourist attraction owned by your family? To think you actually brought a woman here. Or¡­ do you want to¡­ Uh¡­ Pfft¡­¡± As the whipnded heavily on the ground and emitted a loud bang, Duanmu Rui spat out a mouthful of blood and a tooth, before falling unconscious. The expressions of his bodyguard and three experts changed drastically In the next moment, they reacted and quickly ran over. ¡°Third Young Master! Third Young Master!¡± Duanmu Rui was finally awake after being called by them. Hey there with his mouth wide open and shouted at the three experts, ¡°Go kill Li Yan!¡± The three experts were about to move when they heard a crisp sound. They realized that they couldn¡¯t move. No matter how they tried to use their abilities, they couldn¡¯t move. Seeing that they weren¡¯t moving, Duanmu Rui scolded in exasperation, ¡°Are you stupid? I told you to kill that guy. Are you deaf?!¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Tear his mouth apart.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Li Yan, how dare you! Ahhh¡­ quickly stop them!¡± Duanmu Rui looked at the two bodyguards striding over and quickly shouted at his bodyguard. However, his bodyguard had fought with the dumplings and poison before and had carried him the entire way. He was already exhausted and wasn¡¯t a match for Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards. He tried to block their attack and was thrown to the side by one of the bodyguards. Duanmu Rui watched as his bodyguard fainted after being thrown a few meters away. His eyes widened abruptly, especially when the other bodyguard had already walked up to him and was about to reach out to him. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Get lost. Don¡¯te near me¡­ Li Yan, don¡¯t forget that my grandfather saved your life. How dare you treat me like this! Aren¡¯t you afraid the heavens will¡­ Ouch¡­¡± The bodyguard ripped Duanmu Rui¡¯s mouth apart. Looking at Duanmu Rui, who was rolling on the ground in pain, Chu Luo retracted her gaze and said to Li Yan, ¡°The other two batches are here.¡± Li Yan said to the bodyguard, ¡°Make him shut up.¡± The bodyguard knocked him out with a karate chop. [1] a special version of soy egg Chapter 428 - Phoenix Skies Dynasty

Chapter 428: Phoenix Skies Dynasty

Neeson came with the Qin family. The Qin family didn¡¯t look as pitiful as the people on Duanmu Rui¡¯s side. However, everyone¡¯s faces were more or less filled with shock. It was obvious that they had suffered a lot of fright previously. The Qin family had mobilized most of their people this time. When they saw Li Yan standing under the stone door, they revealed hateful gazes. ¡°Li Yan, how dare youe here!¡± Qin Zhao shouted. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, today will be your death date!¡± Li Yan nced at him fiercely and turned to look at Neeson. The Qin family¡¯s biggest reliance now was Neeson¡¯s group of robots. Seeing Li Yan look at Neeson, Qin Chu said proudly, ¡°Li Yan, did you not expect us to invite the robot genius over¡­ You might not know this, but when we came, we passed by a tomb chamber. There was a twin fish jade pendant that could replicate anything inside. Neeson duplicated 999 of his robots. His robots are a huge help to us in this tomb.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes, a murderous glint flickering across them. Qin Chu felt his throat tighten and he couldn¡¯t continue. Second Master Qin snorted coldly. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with such a person? Neeson, let your robots kill them directly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she sneered and looked at Neeson. ¡°Coincidentally, let¡¯s settle the score for you hurting Yan just now.¡± Without giving Neeson a chance to speak, she summoned Phoenix. The Qin family members looked at the burning Phoenix and were dumbfounded. Neeson quickly mobilized all his robots. Li Yan looked at the Qin family and gestured to his bodyguards. Then, he walked towards the Qin family with his bodyguards. When the Qin family saw Li Yan approaching with his bodyguards, Second Master Qin said loudly to the bodyguards and the experts he had brought, ¡°Get rid of this person.¡± The bodyguards and experts went over at the same time. Li Yan swung the whip in his hand and the bodyguard closest to him was whipped until his skin and flesh werecerated. He didn¡¯t dare to get close. The experts wanted to use their special ability on Li Yan, but they realized that they couldn¡¯t do anything here. When the Qin family saw this situation, their expressions turned a little ugly. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Second Master Qin asked Eldest Master Qin, who had been standing there silently. Eldest Master Qin looked at Chu Luo and then turned to the heavy stone door. A glint shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°While Neeson is holding Chu Luo back and the bodyguards are holding Li Yan back, let¡¯s go blow up that stone door. That legendary imperial tomb must be inside.¡± If it was that imperial tomb, there would be something inside that they wanted. When the time came, with the divine artifacts and divine medicines, no matter how powerful Chu Luo was, she wouldn¡¯t be their match. At that thought, they immediately walked over. Neeson watched as the mes spat out by Chu Luo¡¯s Phoenix kept melting his robots. A trace of grievance finally shed across his eyes. ¡°Chu, why are you going against me?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and sneered. ¡°Do I have to be grateful to you when you are allying with our opponents to deal with us?¡± Neeson didn¡¯t think he was going against her at all. ¡°I can impart to you all the robot technology I know.¡± To him, making robots was his everything. ¡°I¡¯m already so good to you. Why don¡¯t you follow me?¡± Chu Luo stared at Neeson coldly. She felt that this person was crazy. Neeson actually continued, ¡°In this world, I only remember you. I can¡¯t remember anyone else. Shouldn¡¯t you be my wife?¡± Chu Luo looked at Neeson speechlessly, but she finally understood why this person¡¯s behavior was always strange when he saw her. She said bluntly, ¡°Wrong. Your wife isn¡¯t me, but a fish spirit.¡± When Neeson heard this, anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°You can evene up with such a ridiculous lie just to not be with me.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly wanted to bring this person back to theke in America and turn the carp spirit who had fed him the Amnesia Pill into her human form, so that they could be together. Neeson looked at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and a possessive glint shed across his eyes. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go back with me now. Since we¡¯re already here, we can cultivate together after I get the immortal pills and cultivation manuals inside.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a silver needle from her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t deal with you previously because you¡¯re really capable in robotics. However, keeping a person like you around is just making myself unhappy. In that case, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡± The silver needle stabbed towards Neeson¡¯s heart at an extremely fast speed. Neeson quickly dodged. Although he dodged the most fatal spot, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge itpletely. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The momentary pain, on top of his previous injuries, made his face even paler. Neeson looked down at the silver needle on his right shoulder and pulled it off. He then looked at Chu Luo and suddenly gave her an extremely strange smile. Chu Luo frowned and subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan and his bodyguards were about to deal with the Qin family¡¯s bodyguards and experts. Chu Luo was about to retract her gaze when she realized that no one from the Qin family was there. She abruptly looked towards the stone door. At this moment, the Qin family members had ced a fewrge bags of explosives under the stone door and lit the fuse. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned stern. She raised her hand to extinguish the fire on the fuse. At that moment, Neeson¡¯s robots ran over. Li Yan, who had already dealt with the Qin family¡¯s bodyguards and experts, also realized the situation over there. He subconsciously rushed towards Chu Luo. The moment Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms, the robots and the explosives ordered by the Qin family exploded at the same time. The st wave from the explosion instantly sent their bodies flying to the side. The Qin family members standing closest to the door were killed by the explosion. Everyone farther away was also sent flying by this powerful st. Chu Luo had wanted to build a protective barrier when the explosion happened, but before she could move, she felt a powerful gravity sucking her away. A second before she lost consciousness, she heard Li Yan¡¯s frightened voice. ¡°Luoluo!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo opened her eyes, she was a little stunned to see the familiar environment. She had been chosen as the sessor of the High Priest since she was young and had her own pce since she was young. This pce was huge, with pavilions, crystal bricks, and ss tiles. White satin and a refreshing fragrance floated everywhere inside. Feng Ling subconsciously nced at her clothes. Indeed, she was wearing a dress from the Phoenix Skies Kingdom. She suddenly panicked and sat up in bed. She looked at her hands and muttered, ¡°Why did Ie back?¡± At that moment, bell-likeughter and voices came from outside. ¡°Could it be that the Priestess hasn¡¯t woken up after staying up to readst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Our Priestess is the most powerful in this world. She knows so much. I really don¡¯t know why the High Priest is insisting that she only takes over his position after she turns 16.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Priestess doesn¡¯t want to take over so early.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± A delicate voice interrupted. Then, two maidservants said at the same time, ¡°Greetings, Guardian.¡± ¡°No need for formalities. You¡¯re my older sister¡¯s subordinates. I¡¯ve told you before to dispense with the kneeling.¡± The two maidservants were obviously very touched. At this moment, Feng Lan asked, ¡°Has my sister woken up?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then go down. I¡¯ll wake Sister up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Sister is still asleep, I won¡¯t wake her up. I¡¯ll let her sleep for a while more.¡± As Feng Ling listened to the footsteps of the two maidservants leaving and the approaching footsteps, great shock shed across her eyes. What was going on? Why was Feng Lan still here? Did shee back at the wrong time? The footstepsing from outside approached, followed by the sound of a knock on the bedroom door and Feng Lan¡¯s question, ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Feng Ling retracted the sharpness in her eyes and nned to see what was going on. She lifted the nket and walked towards the door with her feet on the crystal floor. Opening the door, she saw Feng Lan, whose looks bore a 40-50% resemnce to her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan in front of her and lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in them. She asked, ¡°What?¡± Feng Lan was obviously stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s attitude for a moment. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and said, ¡°Sister, you forgot that the Grand General has already been to the battlefield for five days. You said that you would pray for the Grand General and the warriors today.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling was stunned. So it turned out she had returned five months earlier. At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did you sleepte against night?¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who was asking about her well-being with a concerned tone. In the past, she had always trusted her, so she had never doubted her. Now that her mental state was different, she realized that Feng Lan had a Dharmic Artifact on her that could make people unable to peek into her heart. No wonder she could conceal it so wlessly. She thought for a while. Previously, in the illusion, she had seen Feng Lan appear in the biggest battle between the Grand General and the ck Devil Nation. The Grand General would be severely injured. Her master had used a lot of priest power to make the Grand General hold on and win that war back. She didn¡¯t see the Grand General again until she became the High Priestess. At the thought of this, Feng Ling nned to do something before dealing with her. Chapter 429 - King

Chapter 429: King

Feng Ling concealed the coldness in her eyes and said, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll wash up.¡± Feng Lan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Then Sister, hurry up.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling washed up and quickly walked around the entire bedchamber. Everything was as she remembered. When she walked to the back garden, she happened to see two maidservants carrying a rabbit. Feng Ling looked at the rabbit and stopped them. The two maidservants quickly came over to greet Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Why are you carrying a rabbit?¡± ¡°Priestess, this is the Guardian¡¯s rabbit.¡± ¡°Feng Lan?¡± If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Feng Lan did like to raise some small animals. However, Feng Ling wasn¡¯t very interested in raising animals, so no one here would bring a pet to her ce. However, knowing that Feng Lan would be evil, Feng Ling asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s Feng Lan¡¯s, why did you carry it here?¡± ¡°The Guardian said that she¡¯s going to stay with you for a day, Priestess. She was afraid that you would be bored from reading, so she asked someone to bring her rabbit over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling looked at the pure white rabbit in front of her and said to them, ¡°Leave it here. I¡¯ll get Feng Lan toe over and carry itter.¡± The maidservants definitely wouldn¡¯t disobey her. The maidservant carrying the rabbit put it down and left. Feng Ling looked at the rabbit squatting at her feet and not running away. She extended her finger and bent down to tap its head. Then, she said to it, ¡°Go look for Feng Lan.¡± The rabbit ran to the side. Feng Ling didn¡¯t go to the altar to pray. Instead, she strode towards her master¡¯s bedchamber. Along the way, all the maidservants and guards who saw her knelt and bowed to her. However, Feng Ling walked faster and faster. In the end, she used Qinggong and disappeared in front of the maidservants and guards. The maidservants were a little surprised to see her. Why was the Priestess so anxious? Feng Ling didn¡¯t slow down even when she reached her master¡¯s bedchamber. However, just as she reached the door and saw a man in a ck robeing out, she didn¡¯t have time to stop and bumped into him. ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Arge hand grabbed her waist and pulled her back in time. In the next second, therge hand let go of her. Looking at the handsome and domineering man in front of her, Feng Ling called out, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, why are you in such a hurry?¡± The king had always called her Little Ling¡¯er. In the past, Feng Ling didn¡¯t think much of it. Now that she had a lover, she felt a little awkward. She puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction and said sternly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m seeding the High Priest when I turn 16 in a few months.¡± ¡°Mm, so?¡± ¡°Stop calling me Little Ling¡¯er. This will ruin my image as a High Priestess.¡± The power of the High Priestess in Phoenix Skies was simr to that of the king. Feng Ling always said whatever she wanted in front of the king. This kind of habit seemed to have developed since she first met the king when she was young. When the king heard this, he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to look for your master? Go on in. The High Priest knows that you¡¯reing and is waiting for you.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and walked in. The High Priest was sitting in the main hall deducing something. When Feng Ling walked in, the High Priest looked up at her and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you came at the right time. Come and take a look at this battle that I deduced.¡± Feng Ling strode over. The High Priest had used the heaven and earth cards (the author made it up) to predict. Only priests knew how to predict using such cards. Seeing the triumphant return oue, Feng Ling frowned. At that time, no one had expected that the Grand General known as the God of War would almost be defeated in this war and suffer such heavy injuries. Feng Ling thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, under what circumstances do you think a war that should have been a win bes a loss?¡± The High Priest was a smart person. When he heard this, he asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, did you sense something?¡± Feng Ling looked at her master, who had a kind expression on his face, and opened her mouth, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak. This made her heart skip a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ling¡¯er?¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes. Her heart suddenly started beating faster. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is just my guess.¡± The High Priestughed. ¡°What books did you readst night?¡± ¡°Books about worldly phenomena.¡± ¡°You child, you must have stayed upte against night. Go back and rest for a while.¡± Feng Ling shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Master, I want to go to the Treasure House to take a look.¡± ¡°Go ahead, but remember toe out at noon.¡± ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Feng Ling stood up and walked into the Treasure House. The Treasure House in the Priest Hall could be said to be thergest pavilion with the mostplete collection in the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Not only were there all kinds of books, but there was also a refining room and a disy room for divine artifacts. Other than these, there was also arge mirror inside. This mirror could see people¡¯s past lives. However, this room with the mirror was a forbidden area. Other than the High Priest and the king, no one could enter. Feng Ling had never thought of entering this ce before, so it didn¡¯t matter. When she walked to the door and pushed it, she realized that she couldn¡¯t push it open at all. Only then did she know that she couldn¡¯t enter yet. She was a little disappointed. The only way she could find out the reason for hering back was through that mirror, but she couldn¡¯t open the door. With her back against the door, Feng Ling raised her wrist to look at the phoenix mark and called out softly, ¡°Phoenix.¡± The Phoenix Seal shed and Phoenix turned into a red-dressed woman who appeared in front of her. ¡°Mistress.¡± ¡°Do you remember Yan?¡± Phoenix tilted her head and looked confused. ¡°Who are you talking about, Mistress?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed slightly. She subconsciously shook her head and felt an indescribable disappointment. Phoenix felt it and walked over to hold her hand. ¡°Mistress, although I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, I know that person must be very important to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you find him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling raised her hand and touched Phoenix¡¯s head. Phoenix narrowed her eyes and rubbed it against her hand with a look of enjoyment. Feng Ling was stunned for a moment. She also liked to do this kind of thing in Li Yan¡¯s palm. It was said that the intrinsic beast of a priest and the priest¡¯s habits were interlinked. Chu Luo watched as Phoenix wheedled at her and had a grasp of the situation. She had to think of a way to enter early to look at the mirror. ¡­ ¡°Sister, why did youe to the Treasure House to read? Didn¡¯t we say that we would pray for the Grand General at the sacrificial altar?¡± Feng Ling looked up at the adorable Feng Lan in front of her and said, ¡°I went to Master¡¯s ce to predict with him just now. Grand General will be fine.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan looked at the book in Feng Ling¡¯s hand and walked over to take it from her. She said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t read every day. Let¡¯s go out for a walk. I heard that the flowers in the Flower Pce are blooming beautifully. Why don¡¯t we go over there and admire the flowers?¡± ¡°The Flower Pce is the king¡¯s harem. We can¡¯t go there often.¡± ¡°What does it matter? The king doesn¡¯t have a queen or consort in his harem anyway.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who had a matter-of-fact expression on her face. Why hadn¡¯t it urred to her that there was something wrong with her words before? An unmarried woman running to the king¡¯s harem for no reason¡­ ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. The flowers in the Flower Pce are blooming so well. Even if you don¡¯t wish to admire the flowers, you can pluck some to make rouge powder. You promised me before that you would make a new set of rouge powder for me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling suddenly changed her mind. Since the king could enter that room, could she ask the king to open the door for her? At the thought of this, she agreed. Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to notify anyone or receive approval to go to the Flower Pce. The two of them directly entered through the pce door of the harem. It happened to be a warm spring season, and the Flower Pce could be said to be filled with blooming flowers. The moment Feng Lan entered, she ran into the sea of flowers excitedly. Feng Ling slowly walked into the sea of flowers. The head butler of the harem quickly rushed over to wee her. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Find me a flower basket and I¡¯ll pluck some flowers back.¡± ¡°Okay, Priestess, please wait.¡± The butler immediately sent someone to get the flower basket. She followed behind Feng Ling and listened to her orders at all times. After the flower basket was brought over, Feng Ling plucked the flowers she needed as she walked. When she was almost done picking the flowers, a group of butterflies had already surrounded her. The butler standing at the side quickly lowered her head, not daring to let Feng Ling see the surprise in her eyes. Feng Ling looked around but didn¡¯t see Feng Lan. She frowned and asked the butler, ¡°Where did Feng Lan go?¡± The butler quickly replied, ¡°Priestess, I saw the Guardian walking over just now.¡± There was ake in the direction that the butler pointed. Feng Lan must have gone there. Feng Ling nodded at her and handed the flower basket to her. ¡°Get someone to send this back to the bedchamber. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the butler retreated, Feng Ling walked towards theke. When she was about to approach, she happened to see Feng Lan walking towards the king, who was standing in a pavilion by theke. When the king heard footsteps, he turned around. At this time, Feng Lan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± Chapter 430 - Asking About the Past and Present Life

Chapter 430: Asking About the Past and Present Life

The king was obviously a little cold to Feng Lan. With a nce, he stopped Feng Lan, who wanted to walk over. The king asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Lan couldn¡¯t see Feng Lan¡¯s expression, but she happened to see her hand gripping the sides of her dress. Feng Lan said, ¡°Sister is picking flowers in the Flower Garden.¡± Feng Ling thought that the king wouldn¡¯t reply, but after a few seconds, he actually responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Lan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t I call Sister over?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The king looked up at her and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± Feng Lan bowed to him and left. Feng Ling happened to be standing behind a cluster of dense trees, so Feng Lan didn¡¯t see her. However, she saw Feng Lan¡¯s face that instantly darkened. After Feng Ling watched Feng Lan leave, she wondered if she should disturb the king at this time. At this moment, she felt a gaze on her. Feng Ling knew that she had been discovered, so she walked out. She walked to the pavilion and stood there. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er,e in and sit.¡± Feng Ling looked at him strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m busy?¡± Feng Ling was stumped by the question. She walked in and sat on a stone stool. The king also sat down and asked directly, ¡°Is there something you need me for?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling thought about what to say. In the end, she felt that she should just tell the truth. ¡°I want to enter the room where that mirror is ced in the Treasure House.¡± ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Feng Ling felt that she had seen wrongly. She seemed to have seen the king frown. Feng Ling also frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The king fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve just sent someone to summon the ministers. If you can wait, I¡¯ll go with you after our meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The king nced at Feng Ling, who answered readily, but didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and walked out of the pavilion. It was impossible for Feng Ling to keep waiting here. She thought for a while and decided to continue reading in the Treasure House. There were still many books inside that she hadn¡¯t finished reading. Maybe she could find books about one¡¯s previous life and current life. However, Feng Lan quickly interrupted Feng Ling¡¯s thoughts. When Feng Lan saw Chu Luo walking over from theke, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°Sister, you went to theke just now too?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°Just taking a walk.¡± Feng Lan opened her mouth, obviously wanting to ask if she had met the king, but she swallowed her words. She said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back to your bedchamber.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Treasure House.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going there to read books again.¡± Feng Lan was a little disappointed and tugged at her arm like a spoiled child. Feng Ling quietly avoided it and said, ¡°You can read with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Feng Lan refused respectfully. ¡°Rather than read books, I might as well practice martial arts. I¡¯m not going.¡± With that, she ran away. Feng Ling looked in the direction Feng Lan left and a murderous glint shed across her eyes. Since she knew that Feng Lan had turned evil, she had to stop her. After Feng Ling walked to the Treasure House, she didn¡¯t go to read. Instead, she stood there and stroked her arm. An image appeared in front of her, the view of that rabbit. Sure enough, Feng Lan had gone to her bedchamber. She saw Feng Lan carrying the rabbit and said to the maidservants following behind her, ¡°You guys can leave first. Sister has gone to the Treasure House. I¡¯ll leave after getting the rouge and powder from her ce.¡± The maidservants bowed and left. After they left, Feng Lan walked straight into Feng Ling¡¯s bedroom. She ced the rabbit there and muttered, ¡°You can stay with Sister tonight.¡± The rabbit¡¯s eyes were facing Feng Lan¡¯s eyes. Feng Ling saw a trace of ck aura floating in her eyes. The ck aura disappeared quickly and instantly returned to normal. Then, Feng Ling saw Feng Lan hide one of her dudous[1] in her arms and leave. Seeing this, Feng Ling frowned in displeasure. She would definitely get this dudou back. ¡­ Feng Ling had been reading when she saw the king walk in from outside the entrance of Treasure House. She took the book and prepared to ce it on the bookshelf. However, this bookshelf was above her head. Actually, there was a stool beside her. However, she was toozy to drag it over, so she stood on tiptoes and ced the book on it. But when she ced the book in her hand on the bookshelf, the book beside was shifted and actually fell directly above her head. Feng Ling was about to dodge when arge hand came over to catch the book and put it back. The king looked at her and said sternly, ¡°Next time, if you drag the stool over to ce the books, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Feng Ling nodded and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room where the mirror is ced.¡± After saying that, she walked upstairs. The king followed behind her. The two of them arrived outside the room. The king pushed open the door and walked in. Feng Ling also wanted to enter, but she was blocked by an invisible barrier. Just as Feng Ling was feeling a little disappointed, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. Then, he let go of her wrist. Feng Ling looked at him in surprise. The king said calmly, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Ask whatever you want.¡± Feng Ling nodded and walked towards the bronze mirror mounted on the wall. The bronze mirror was originally blurry, but when she walked over, it immediately became very clear. Feng Ling tilted her head and looked at the king standing beside her. She said, ¡°Can you go out first?¡± The king nced at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded the High Priest. If I go out, this mirror won¡¯t tell you what you want to know.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­Then please turn around.¡± The king turned around and back-faced the mirror. Feng Ling walked up to the mirror and ced her hand on it. She asked in her heart, ¡°Does the empire I used to live in really exist?¡± After a ripple appeared in the mirror, an empire¡¯s city appeared. Feng Ling was a little excited and asked, ¡°Was what I experienced before real?¡± A word appeared in the mirror: Yes. Feng Ling¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Yan? Where is he?¡± This time, there was nothing in the mirror. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly asked, ¡°Is¡­ is his life in danger?¡± Mirror: No. Feng Ling heaved a sigh of relief and continued to ask, ¡°Can I still see him?¡± Mirror: It depends on you. Then, the mirror returned to its blurry state. Feng Ling was a little disappointed. But as long as Li Yan was alive, it was better than nothing. She walked up to the king. When he lowered his gaze to look at her, she said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The king didn¡¯t ask anything. He nodded at her and the two of them walked out of the room. After leaving the Treasure House, the king left. Feng Ling returned to her bedchamber. She looked at the rabbit and called over a maidservant. ¡°Raise the rabbit in the side hall.¡± In her previous life, she had also instructed the maidservants to do this. A day passed. In the dead of the night, Feng Ling changed into a night suit and went to where Feng Lan lived. As Feng Ling¡¯s guardian, Feng Lan lived not far from Feng Ling¡¯s bedchamber. Compared to the spacious and gorgeous immortal aura in Feng Ling¡¯s residence, Feng Lan¡¯s residence was much smaller, but it was also the standard for a second-grade official¡¯s daughter. After Feng Ling turned invisible and entered Feng Lan¡¯s residence, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go straight to her boudoir. Instead, she looked around the courtyard. The entire courtyard was very normal. Only then did she walk towards Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. There was no abnormal energy fluctuation outside the boudoir. Feng Ling stood by the door and sensed that Feng Lan wasn¡¯t in her boudoir. At this moment, Feng Lan¡¯s two maidservants walked over with trays of wine. Feng Ling was a little surprised that Feng Lan was still drinking at this time. The most surprising thing was that Feng Lan had always appeared to dislike drinking in front of her previously. At this moment, she was actually drinking in private. The two maidservants pushed open the door to Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir in silence and walked in. Feng Ling took the opportunity to follow them in. The boudoir was divided into inner and outer rooms. After the two maidservants ced the wine on the table in the room, they quietly retreated and closed the door. Feng Ling looked up at Feng Lan¡¯s residence and finally looked into the room. Previously, she had sensed that there was no one inside. However, at this moment, an energy fluctuation exuded from Feng Lan¡¯s body. This proved that there was an underground passageway in Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. She had juste out of the passageway. Then, two sets of footsteps could be heard. Also, there was a voice that was different from Feng Lan¡¯s usual voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, drink with me.¡± Then, that person said in a frivolous voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Guardian Feng Lan of the Phoenix Skies Kingdom doesn¡¯t like to drink? Why do you always invite me to drink with you every time Ie? Could it be¡­¡± Feng Lan interrupted him with a hint of displeasure. Her tone had an arrogance that had never been disyed in front of Feng Ling. ¡°I like it. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ why not? You¡¯re our esteemed guest. No matter what our esteemed guest wants to do, I¡¯m willing to cooperate unconditionally.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Feng Lan only sneered and the two of them walked out of the room. Beside her was a feminine-looking man with lips that were red like blood. After he walked out, he even asked Feng Lan, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe here? Don¡¯t let that omnipotent High Priestess sister of yours discover it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the High Priestess yet!¡± As if someone had stepped on her tail, Feng Lan instantly exploded. Then, she quickly regained herposure. It was unknown if her tone was filled with jealousy or ridicule, but she said, ¡°That sister of mine was raised by the king to be very innocent. Moreover, she trusts me the most. Do you think she will suspect me?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ So why do you hate your sister?¡± [1] A traditional Chinese female undergarment Chapter 431 - Distortion, Blackening

Chapter 431: Distortion, ckening

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why can¡¯t I hate her? She and I are twins. Be it in terms of looks or martial strength, I¡¯m not inferior to her. Just because I was born a few minutester than her, she was chosen to be the sessor of the High Priest, while I can only be her Guardian?¡± The man with red lips looked at Feng Lan, looking increasingly excited as he spoke, as though they shared amon enemy. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you were born a few minutes earlier than her, the position of the High Priest¡¯s sessor would have been yours.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Not only was Feng Lan unhappy to hear such agreement, but she was also even more furious. She walked to the table and sat down to pour herself a ss of wine before drinking it. After drinking, she threw the ss to the ground. ¡°This wine doesn¡¯t even taste like that wine!¡± The man with red lips looked at Feng Lan, and a glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you talking about the Hundred Flowers Wine that your king of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies gets someone to brew for your sister every year?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Feng Lan was a little displeased. ¡°The next High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies likes to drink. Your king built the Flower Garden in the harem and specially brewed wine for her. This isn¡¯t a secret.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, a strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. She suddenly remembered that when her older sister starteding into contact with wine at the age of eight, she had always felt that all kinds of wine weren¡¯t delicious. After the king found out, he got someone to send her a jar of Hundred Flowers Wine. She had fallen in love with the Hundred Flowers Brew. At that time, the king had said that he would get someone to specially brew wine for her in the future. It was obvious that Feng Lan became even more unhappy when she heard this. She took out another ss, poured a ss of wine, and finished it in one go. The man with red lips looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. At most, you can just snatch all those things over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the things that were prepared for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you rece her position, you can have whatever you want. In the future, you can even order all the Hundred Flowers Wine to disappear from this world.¡± Feng Lan was obviously tempted by these words. The man with red lips took the opportunity to change the topic and revealed his main purpose foring today. ¡°Your sister is going to seed the High Priest in five months. You have to do something at this time. Otherwise, when she seeds the High Priest and possesses all the abilities of the High Priest, it will be toote.¡± Feng Lan appeared to contemte his words. The man with red lips continued, ¡°If you want to seed the High Priest, there¡¯s someone else you have to take note of. It¡¯s your Grand General.¡± When she heard the Grand General, Feng Lan angrily poured another ss of wine and drank it in one go. The man with red lips continued, ¡°The Grand General¡¯s martial strength is too high. In the entire continent, no one can defeat him. For such a person, we have to think of a way to make him disappear. Otherwise, we have to win him over. Do you¡­ think we can win him over?¡± A ck aura suddenly rose from Feng Lan¡¯s body. However, the man with red lips stopped there. He helped Feng Lan pour a ss of wine, and the glint in his eyes became even more intense. ¡°There¡¯s a way to make your Grand General unable toe back. I wonder if you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Use the demonic technique you practice to deal with the Grand General. When the timees, if your sister wants to save him, she can only cripple her cultivation. This way, you can take her life while she¡¯s ill.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, she didn¡¯t reply and drank another ss of wine. The man with red lips added, ¡°I heard that your king will announce his marriage to your older sister the world on the day she seeds the High Priest¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed this? Or have you been avoiding the truth?¡± The ck aura on Feng Lan¡¯s body suddenly surged, and a fierce murderous aura assaulted the surroundings. The man with red lips sitting opposite her was shocked by the ck aura until he clutched his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He quickly pleaded, ¡°Lord Guardian, please show mercy.¡± Feng Lan looked at the man with red lips. Her eyes had already turned dark. A ball of ck aura gathered in her hand and she was about to attack him. The man with red lips was so frightened that his face turned ashen. He quickly said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m here to help you. Without the clean bead I gave you, the demonic aura on your body won¡¯t be able to be concealed. Your sister will immediately notice it.¡± These words finally made Feng Lan put away the ck aura in her hand. She stood up and walked towards the door. The man with red lips reminded her from behind, ¡°You¡¯d better consider my suggestion quickly. I¡¯m going back to report immediately.¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t answer him and walked out after he finished speaking. When the red-lipped man saw Feng Lan walk out, he smiled with ulterior motives. He also turned around and walked towards the room inside. After the two of them had left, Feng Ling walked into the room. She only nced around the room and saw the dudou that Feng Lan had taken from her ce. Feng Ling thought for a while and didn¡¯t take the dudou away. Instead, she used a talisman to wipe off all her aura. This dudou was now equivalent to a dudou that had never been used before. After doing all of this, she walked out of the door. Feng Lan only came out to take a walk because her thoughts were a little messy. As she walked, she arrived at a rather remote ce. She originally wanted to stop and think about what the red-lipped man had suggested just now, but she suddenly felt a murderous aura. She immediately shouted, ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± A person in ck jumped out from behind a tree and attacked her at the same time. Previously, Feng Ling would spar with Li Yan from time to time. With her heaven-defying learning abilities, she had quickly mastered Li Yan¡¯s punches and kicks. Tonight, she especially used these punches and kicks to deal with Feng Lan. After the two of them exchanged dozens of moves, Feng Lan actually couldn¡¯t tell which sect the person opposite her came from at all. She wanted to call for someone to catch the intruder, but the other party seemed to have seen through her intentions. The other party took out a whip and quickly swept it at her. ¡°Who is it? Do you know the consequences of assassinating a guardian?¡± Feng Lan obviously wanted to find out who the ck-clothed person was. Feng Ling didn¡¯t even respond. Every whip sheshed out imitated Li Yan¡¯s technique, ruthless and fatal. Feng Lan had originallye out for a stroll and didn¡¯t bring any weapons with her. After dozens of moves, she was whipped once. This whip thoroughly angered her. She jumped up and quickly jumped onto a tree. With a swoosh, she used her internal energy to send countless leaves flying towards Feng Ling. Feng Ling knew when to stop. She turned around and jumped to the other side. Feng Lan chased after the assassin and quickly shouted for the guards to catch them. Feng Ling stopped on a rooftop and nced at Feng Lan, who had followed her over. The corners of her lips curled up and she jumped towards the pce. Feng Lan followed closely behind. Along the way, Feng Lan called for help as she chased after the assassin. Soon, arge group of guards arrived. Feng Ling arrived at the side of the pce and asked Phoenix to teleport her back. She had just changed out of her clothes and was sitting there with a book when a servant came in to report to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess. An assassin has barged into the Guardian¡¯s courtyard.¡± Feng Ling looked up and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Has the assassin been caught?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling put down her book and walked out of the door. The maidservant quickly followed. ¡°Priestess, the Guardian has already chased her way to the pce. I¡¯m afraid the king has already been alerted.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, her figure shed and she arrived outside the pce. Indeed, there was already a crowd here, and the words ¡®Catch the assassin!¡¯ could be heard everywhere. Feng Lan was stopped by the head butler. Feng Lan was a little anxious. ¡°The assassin must have entered the pce. If you stop me and let him escape or injure the king, can you bear the consequences?¡± ¡°Protector Feng, there are many guards in the pce. It¡¯s impossible not to catch a mere assassin.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± When Feng Ling walked over, Feng Lan quickly said to her in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Sister, an assassin entered my courtyard just now and even injured me.¡± After saying that, she raised her arm. Indeed, her sleeve had been torn by the whip, and there was a lot of blood on it. Feng Ling nced at her wrist and frowned as she thought: ¡®I whipped her too lightly.¡¯ ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± As Feng Lan spoke, her eyes turned watery. Her petite appearance was simply pitiful. Feng Ling said to the head butler with a straight face, ¡°Capture the assassin and send him to me. I¡¯ll interrogate him myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling then said to Feng Lan, ¡°Sister, go back and apply the medicine first. I¡¯ll deal with the assassin.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Lan kept feeling that Feng Ling shouldn¡¯t be treating her like this. Logically speaking, Feng Ling should have pulled her back to her bedchamber to apply medicine. Why did she ask her to go back by herself tonight? At this moment, a guard captain walked out of the pce and arrived in front of Feng Ling. He first bowed to her and said, ¡°Priestess, the king invites you in to catch the assassin.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, a dark glint shed across her eyes. On what basis was she not allowed to enter after talking for so long? The moment her older sister arrived, the king let her in! Feng Ling had been paying attention to Feng Lan¡¯s reaction, so she naturally didn¡¯t miss her instant transformation. She said to the guard captain, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she gestured for Feng Lan to leave. Feng Ling¡¯s rejection twisted Feng Lan¡¯s heart even more. The next morning, Feng Ling went to the pce. The head butler invited her to the main hall of the Dragon Court Pce. Unexpectedly, when Feng Ling entered, a group of maidservants walked in at the same time with breakfast. The king, who was sitting at the dining table, tilted his head to look at her and said, ¡°Come and eat breakfast.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Previously, she hadn¡¯t felt it, but now, she felt an indescribable sense of ambiguity. Feng Ling felt terrible when she thought about how her sister was going to marry him after bing the High Priestess. How could she still marry the king when she was already married? Feng Ling was suddenly a little vexed, thinking about how to make him dismiss this idea. Chapter 432 - Do You Not Want to Marry Me?

Chapter 432: Do You Not Want to Marry Me?

Feng Ling thought for a moment and asked the king, ¡°Your Majesty, why do you wish to marry me?¡± The king looked at her with his unfathomable eyes, making Feng Ling feel that her question was a little redundant. Just as she thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the sessor of the High Priest. I¡¯m the king of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. Only you are worthy of being my queen.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and said sulkily, ¡°The daughter of a first-grade official is worthy too.¡± The king pursed his lips and looked at her. He had wanted to marry her from the moment he saw her. After a while, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Feng Ling looked back at him, wondering if they would get into a fight if she nodded. As if reading her mind, the king¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a dazzling smile. Feng Ling had to admit that the king was really one of the two most good-looking men she had ever seen (the other was, of course, her Yan). He was handsome and charming. Coupled with his kingly aura, it was no wonder that Feng Lan wanted to rece her and marry him. Before Feng Ling could answer, the king picked up his chopsticks and started eating breakfast. Feng Ling could only sit over, pick up her chopsticks, and eat her breakfast with her head lowered. However, she didn¡¯t know that when she lowered her eyes, a sharp glint shed across the king¡¯s eyes. Who had tricked away the heart of the queen whom he had carefully raised for more than ten years? That person deserved to die! After Feng Ling had eaten, the king said to her, ¡°We didn¡¯t catch the assassinst night. He probably didn¡¯t enter the pce. I¡¯ve already sent people to continue investigating.¡± Feng Ling nodded and stood up to leave. The king didn¡¯t keep her. After she left, he said to the air, ¡°Go and investigate which man Little Ling¡¯er has interacted with the most recently and which man she has met in private.¡± There was a ¡°Yes¡± in the air, then silence. When Feng Ling walked out of the pce, she actually saw Feng Lan standing there. Feng Lan¡¯s face was a little pale and she looked like she had been seriously injured. ¡°Sister.¡± Feng Lan said to her with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I was poisoned. That assassin poisoned mest night.¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in them. If that assassin hadn¡¯t been her, she would have really believed her. Since she wanted to lie to her, she could cooperate. Feng Ling walked towards her. ¡°Let me see. I¡¯ll concoct the antidote for you.¡± Feng Lan extended her arm for Feng Ling to see. There was a bandage wrapped around it, but one could see that the blood on the bandage was dark blue. This color obviously showed that she was poisoned, and it was highly poisonous at that. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan. Since she was already practicing demonic techniques, poison waspletely ineffective on her. Yet now, she was acting pitiful in front of her. This thought¡­ Why didn¡¯t she know that her younger sister was a green tea b*tch before? Feng Ling reflected on it and felt that if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would be letting down the trust she had ced in her all those years ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my bedchamber. I¡¯ll concoct an antidote for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to Feng Ling¡¯s bedchamber. ¡°Sister, wait for a while. I¡¯ll concoct the antidote for you.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she called over a maidservant. ¡°Serve Lan¡¯er some tea and snacks.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling walked to her herbs refining room. What Feng Lan had poisoned herself with was an especially domineering poison. The first symptom of this poison was that the blood would gradually turn dark blue, and then the entire body would be frozen. Based on what Feng Ling had seen in modern medicine, her muscles would gradually harden. ¡°Muscles would gradually harden.¡± Feng Ling suddenly smiled when she thought of these words. When Feng Ling came out of the refining room, Feng Lan¡¯s face looked even paler than before. Feng Ling handed the pill to her and said, ¡°Take one every morning and night. After taking it for five days, the poison in you will be cured. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Feng Lan happily took the bottle of medicine and looked at her with her big eyes. ¡°Sister, I want to hear you y the zither.¡± ¡°Take one first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling waited for her to take a pill before sitting down. She said seriously, ¡°You need to rest properly after being poisoned. I was a little uneasy today. I¡¯m worried that not only will my zither melody not cure you, but it will also worsen the spread of your poison throughout your body. This way, the antidote I gave you won¡¯t be effective.¡± ¡°Sister, are you worried about the Grand General¡¯s safety?¡± Feng Ling really didn¡¯t understand why Feng Lan would implicate the Grand General for no reason. However, she still nodded. This reason was the most convincing. Feng Lan lowered her eyes and thought for a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I probably won¡¯t be able toe and look for Sister for the next few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more important to neutralize the poison in your body. I cane and see you then.¡± Feng Lan nodded, stood up, and left. After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling turned around and made a few finger-sized paper effigies from talismans. She said to them, ¡°Watch Feng Lan closely.¡± The few paper effigies went out. Feng Lan stayed in her residence for two days. On the third day at midnight, a paper effigy returned and told Feng Ling, ¡°Mistress, Feng Lan has left.¡± Feng Ling sat up on the bed, put on her robe, and strode out. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling looked at the maidservants guarding outside the bedchamber and thought for a while before saying to them, ¡°Come to Lan¡¯er¡¯s residence with me. I¡¯m a little worried about her poison.¡± After saying that, she strode towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. When she arrived at Feng Lan¡¯s residence, the servant guarding outside quickly bowed to her. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Is Lan¡¯er asleep?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Guardian is already asleep.¡± ¡°You guys stay outside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling strode towards Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir. When she arrived outside Feng Lan¡¯s boudoir, Feng Ling suddenly stopped. At the same time, Feng Lan opened the door and walked out. A trace of surprise quickly shed across her eyes. Thinking that she was lucky to have returned after sensing that she shouldn¡¯t leave, she quickly asked in surprise, ¡°Sister, why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°I was worried about you and wanted to take a look.¡± ¡°Really? Sister,e in quickly. Can we sleep together tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling walked in. The two of them walked straight into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. Feng Lan showed Feng Ling her arm. After Feng Ling finished reading, she looked relieved. ¡°Looks like the poison is almost cured.¡± ¡°Of course. The antidote that Sister developed is invincible.¡± Feng Ling looked at the insincere Feng Lan and said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, let me y a song for you. I received news today that the Grand General willunch an all-out attack on the ck Devil Nation tomorrow. If nothing goes wrong, this war will end soon. My mood has finally calmed down a lot.¡± Feng Lan also looked at Feng Ling with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling extended her hand and opened it. After a sh of red light, the Phoenix Zither appeared in her hand. Feng Ling quickly plucked the strings. The melodious and pleasant melody of the zither carried a soothing force. Soon, silver-white spots surrounded Feng Lan. At this moment, Feng Lan suddenly said to Feng Ling loudly, ¡°Sister, stop for a while.¡± Feng Ling stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to go to the toilet.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Feng Lan walked out of the door. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan¡¯s panicked footsteps and the corners of her lips curled up before she continued ying the zither. Feng Lan returned after a while. When she came back, her face was a little pale. Seeing her like this, Feng Ling said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you don¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t I continue ying the zither for you?¡± ¡°Sister, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright, then go rest. I have something to attend to tomorrow and won¡¯t being to see you. Get someone to tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Feng Ling left, Feng Lan spat out a mouthful of ck blood. She muttered, ¡°Looks like my demonic techniques can¡¯t withstand the powers of a Priest.¡± After saying this, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°After tomorrow, my demonic technique will be upgraded. As long as I deal with you before you be the High Priestess, I will be invincible.¡± ¡­ After Feng Ling returned to her bedchamber, she woke up one of the small paper effigies monitoring Feng Lan and asked, ¡°Have you been discovered?¡± ¡°No, Mistress.¡± ¡°In that case, why did she suddenly return?¡± Actually, Feng Ling also felt that Feng Lan didn¡¯t know where she had ced the paper effigies, so she really couldn¡¯t understand. At around ten the next morning, the High Priest suddenly sent someone to call Feng Ling to the Priest Hall. Feng Ling knew that Feng Lan must have gone to the battlefield. Indeed, when Feng Ling walked into the Priest Hall, not only was the High Priest present, but the King and Guardian were also present. ¡°Ling¡¯er, something happened to the Grand General.¡± Before Feng Ling could approach, the High Priest said, ¡°The results of our previous predictions were suddenly overturned. A powerful force was injected and it turned the destined situation around.¡± ¡°Master, you mean someone changed their fate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling walked over and looked at the abacus in front of the High Priest. The situation had indeed changed. ¡°I called you over because I want you to protect me. I¡¯ll personally go save the Grand General. Otherwise, the Grand General will definitely die.¡± ¡°Master, let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± The first to object was the king. Chapter 433 - Tell Me, Who Is Yan?

Chapter 433: Tell Me, Who Is Yan?

The king said sternly, ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded the High Priest yet. You can¡¯t take this risk.¡± Feng Ling frowned and said, ¡°My ability isn¡¯t inferior to Master¡¯s. By going, this is also a form of training for me.¡± The king still objected firmly. ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously puffed up her cheeks and red at him. The king lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her expression. ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling decided not to look at him and turned to the High Priest. The High Priest nced at the king and said, ¡°The person who turned this war around is very strong. Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn.¡± Just as Feng Ling was about to say something, the king said to Feng Ling in a firm tone, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, after the High Priest saves the Grand General back, treat him immediately.¡± Even the High Priest¡¯s tone became firm. ¡°Do as the king says.¡± After saying that, he gestured to his guardian. ¡°Activate the altar ritual.¡± The guardian immediately went to prepare. The High Priest walked towards the altar. Feng Ling stood there anxiously. At this moment, the king walked up to her and tapped her forehead. Startled, Feng Ling reflexively tilted her head back. The king said, ¡°Be obedient.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Was the king coaxing her like a child? In the end, it was still the High Priest who did the ritual. The High Priest brought the Grand General back when the sky was about to turn dark. Looking at the unconscious Grand General and her master, who had exhausted too much energy and injured his foundation, Chu Luo gave each of them a pill to stabilize their energy. She quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The zither music surrounded the High Priest and the Grand General with countless light spots. Amid the light spots, the injuries on the High Priest¡¯s body could be seen slowly healing and scabbing. The zither melody yed by the altar untilte into the night. When Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood up, she fell back because of her stamina. Just as she thought that she was definitely in trouble, her body fell into a broad, strong, and slightly familiar embrace. A strong sense of surprise surged in her heart. This surprise made her body unable to withstand the burden and she lost consciousness. When Feng Ling opened her eyes, she was already lying in her bedroom. She quickly sat up in bed, lifted the nket, and ran out. She couldn¡¯t be wrong about that familiar feeling. It must be her Yan. When Feng Ling ran to the door of the bedchamber, she suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing a coat and quickly stopped. She turned around to put on her clothes, washed up, and walked out of the bedchamber. She originally wanted to look for the king directly, but not long after she walked out, she heard people discussing. ¡°The Grand General is too powerful. He actually defeated the ck Devil Nation¡¯s army again.¡± ¡°However, the Grand General was also seriously injured this time. I heard that he hasn¡¯t woken up until now.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling felt a little strange. ording to what she had given Generalst night, he should have woken up this morning. At the thought of this, she decided to take a look first. She turned around and went to the Grand General¡¯s residence. When the people from the Grand General¡¯s residence saw Feng Linging, they quickly reported to the head butler. The head butler ran out and respectfully weed her in. As Feng Ling walked, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Grand General?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Grand General has been unconscious since he was sent backst night.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t ask further. She quickened her pace and went to the Grand General¡¯s residence with the head butler. Indeed, the Grand General was still lying there with his eyes tightly closed. After Feng Ling walked over, she sat on the edge of the bed and read the Grand General¡¯s pulse. Then, she bent down and approached his face to lift his eyelids to take a look. There was nothing abnormal. Feng Ling let out a strange ¡®Eh?¡¯ and turned around. She had wanted to ask the head butler a few questions, but her nose almost bumped into the man standing behind her. Feng Ling blinked a few times, a trace of joy quickly shooting out from her eyes. She stood up and jumped into the king¡¯s arms. The person whom he had ced on the tip of his heart suddenly pounced over. With the soft fragrance and warm jade in his arms, the king¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. Although he didn¡¯t know why she was so enthusiastic, he was happy to see such a thing happen. ¡°Yan.¡± ¡°Yan?¡± The name Feng Ling called out made the king pause. A vicious aura quickly surged in his heart. He grabbed her waist and hugged her tightly. His voice was dark like a storm. ¡°Tell me, who is Yan?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Feng Ling looked at him in confusion. The familiar aura on him was right. Why did he ask that? The king lowered his head and, seeing the confusion in Feng Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes, the violent emotions in his body became even more intense. He tightened his grip on her waist again and pressed his lips against hers. Feng Ling looked at this handsome face that had darkened from anger and felt the temperature of his lips. Her mind went nk. The touch of her lips was too tempting. The king looked at the person staring at him with wide eyes and an indescribable emotion suddenly shed across his heart. From the moment he saw the person in front of him, he had decided to raise her and make her his queen after she grew up. He had always allowed her to maintain the purest heart in terms of rtionships. He couldn¡¯t bear to let her be afraid of him. He didn¡¯t even dare to show his brutal side in front of her. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his precious baby, who he had carefully protected, would fall for another man. She was his. How could she fall for someone else! At the thought of this, he increased his strength. Feng Ling sensed his emotions and abruptly widened her eyes. In the next moment, her eyes were covered by a broad palm. Unable to see anyone, the familiar sensation intensified. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost out of breath that he let go of her. At the same time, she was hugged tightly. Feng Ling was shocked by his rapid heartbeat. A domineering voice came from above her head. ¡°You are my queen. I forbid you to like others!¡± Feng Ling was a little out of breath, so she didn¡¯t answer him. This made the king misunderstand. He let go of her body and said forcefully, ¡°No matter who you have in your heart, forget about him. Also, on the day you seed the High Priest, we¡¯ll get married directly.¡± Without giving Feng Ling a chance to speak, he strode out of the door. He wanted to get someone to make preparations for their marriage! Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Just as Feng Ling was about to chase after him, a moan suddenly came from behind. She quickly turned around and saw the Grand General slowly open his eyes. ¡°Grand General, you¡¯re awake?¡± The Grand General looked at the person standing in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Ling was used to him never speaking in front of her, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her voice and called for the head butler standing outside the door. She instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll give Grand General a prescriptionter. When the timees, follow the instructions and gather these herbs. This medicine has to be taken by the Grand General for at least half a month.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling then said to the Grand General, ¡°Then I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the room. For the next few days, Feng Ling actually didn¡¯t see the king. Moreover, there were obviously many more guards around her bedchamber now. Even wherever she went, a group of guards followed. Feng Ling had a headache. She simply went straight to the Treasure House and prepared to look for books of this type. She stayed there for the entire day. When the sky was about to turn dark, Feng Ling had just walked out of the Treasure House when she saw Feng Lan walking over. When she saw Feng Lan, Feng Ling narrowed her eyes. She could feel that Feng Lan¡¯s cultivation was much deeper than before. This situation made her heart tighten. As if what she¡¯d done before hadn¡¯t changed anything. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re indeed here.¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, walked over, grabbed her wrist, and took her pulse. Feng Lan said with a smile, ¡°Sister, your antidote is very useful. My poison has been neutralized.¡± The poison in Feng Lan¡¯s body was indeed gone. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t checking for this. Instead, when she grabbed her wrist, she quietly inserted a trace of red light. After a moment, she indeed discovered a very powerful ck energy fluctuation somewhere. Feng Ling looked up at Feng Lan and said, ¡°Your poison has indeed been neutralized.¡± With that, she let go of her hand. Feng Lan continued smiling and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go see the Grand General together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already this hour. Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Feng Lan seemed a little disappointed. She rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to eat.¡± Feng Ling said very casually, ¡°I still have to go to Master¡¯s ce. You cane with me.¡± She wanted to ask her master if he knew under what circumstances a person would return to a past life after experiencing a future life. At the same time, she wanted to ask how she could change her fate. She could feel that she couldn¡¯t change the overall situation of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies at all. Indeed, Feng Lan immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you go to the High Priest, he will definitely keep you there for a long chat. When the timees, I can only wait for you in the side hall. It¡¯s too boring.¡± The High Priest and Feng Ling usually talked about priest-rted matters. No one else could listen. Feng Ling didn¡¯t force her and said, ¡°Then you can go back first.¡± After Feng Lan left, Feng Ling¡¯s expression became serious. She strode towards the High Priest Hall. The High Priest¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. After the two of them had eaten, he said to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ll temporarily take over my position for the time being. I¡¯m going into seclusion.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed his wrist and felt his pulse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just expended too much energy when I saved the Grand General. I¡¯ll recover after a while.¡± Feng Ling nodded and said, ¡°Master, I want to ask you two questions.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°After a person experiences their previous life and current life, under what circumstances will only one party remember everything and the other party can¡¯t remember anything?¡± Chapter 434 - As Long As You Don’t Like That Man, These Are Yours

Chapter 434: As Long As You Don¡¯t Like That Man, These Are Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The High Priest was a little surprised that Feng Ling would ask such a question, but he still thought for a while and told her, ¡°Once a person is reincarnated, they will forget everything in their previous life. It¡¯s impossible for them to have memories of their previous life.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling asked anxiously, ¡°What if that person hasn¡¯t gone through reincarnation?¡± ¡°Possession?¡± The High Priest frowned when he thought of this situation. ¡°This is an unorthodox method that only fiends learn.¡± Feng Ling suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Master, if someone wants to defy the heavens and change their fate, what punishment will they suffer?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be changed. It¡¯s hard to go against the will of the heavens.¡± After the High Priest finished speaking, he even said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I know that you read a variety of books. Some books are just for reading. Don¡¯t think about things that go against our High Priest¡¯s duty.¡± After saying this, he suddenly sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too heaven-defying in certain aspects. I wonder if it¡¯s good or bad.¡± The High Priest was most worried that the heavens would be jealous of her astonishing talent and give her a shortened lifespan. However, it would be fine as long as she became the High Priestess when she turned 16. At that time, she would be the chosen daughter of the heavens, and even the heavens would favor her. At the thought of this, the High Priest was relieved. He rubbed Feng Ling¡¯s head and said to her lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t stay in the Treasure House all the time. If you have nothing to do, you can walk around.¡± ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Feng Ling walked out from her master¡¯s ce. After thinking for a while, she turned around and walked towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Feng Lan had clearly been injured by her Phoenix Zitherst night, yet she actually looked fine today. She nned to test if she was pretending or if she was really fine. When they arrived outside Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard, two maidservants happened to walk over with a basket of fruits. When the two of them saw Feng Ling, they quickly bowed. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°What fruit are you holding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s An Guo.¡± Which was actually an apple. Feng Ling nodded and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring it in for Lan¡¯er.¡± The two of them quickly handed the basket to Feng Ling and left. Feng Ling looked at the fruits in the basket and tapped her fingers on them, using the power of a priest. This was only beneficial to ordinary people and wouldn¡¯t cause them any harm. But to people who cultivated the demonic path, using the power of sacrificial offerings could weaken the magic power in their body. When Feng Ling walked into the inner courtyard, she saw Feng Lan practicing martial arts in the courtyard. As a guardian, Feng Lan usually protected the High Priestess. Therefore, her martial arts had to be very strong. Feng Ling watched for a while, then ced the fruit basket to the side and attacked. ¡°Lan¡¯er, let¡¯s exchange a few moves.¡± The moment Feng Ling attacked, Feng Lan received the attack. As she took the blow, she said with a smile, ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t fought in a long time. See if I¡¯ve improved.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t intend to go easy on her. Every move carried a powerful force. Feng Lan also had her own thoughts and didn¡¯t intend to deliberately give in to Feng Ling. Every move the two of them made carried powerful internal energy. Many flowers and leaves in the surroundings were stirred into the air. At this moment, Feng Lan suddenly saw a man walking in. She forcefully received Feng Ling¡¯s palm. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Looking at Feng Lan, who was holding a hand over her chest and retreating a few steps, Feng Ling stopped her movement and also realized that there were footsteps behind her. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She deliberately said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re distracted.¡± Feng Lan said aggrievedly, ¡°I thought that Sister only nned to spar with me casually. I didn¡¯t expect you to be serious.¡± After saying that, her eyes turned watery. ¡°It hurts.¡± Feng Ling nced at the apples beside her, walked over to take one, and handed it to her. ¡°Eat this fruit quickly. I added the power of a priest to the fruit. This way, your chest won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± The footsteps behind her had approached. Feng Lan called out with a glint in her eyes, ¡°Grand General, you¡¯re here.¡± Only then did Feng Ling turn to look at the Grand General standing there. At this moment, his cold and hard face still had a sickly expression, but it didn¡¯t diminish the fierce dignity in his eyes. Feng Ling frowned. ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet. Why are you out?¡± ¡°Sister, I asked the Grand General toe to my ce to get something.¡± ¡°What is it that you have to personallye and get?¡± Feng Ling frowned even more. She kept feeling that Feng Lan didn¡¯t have good intentions. The Grand General had his lips tightly closed the entire time, his handsome brows furrowed. He seemed a little surprised that Feng Ling was here. When Feng Ling saw his reaction, she turned around and ced the fruit in Feng Lan¡¯s hand. She urged, ¡°Eat this fruit first.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll eatter.¡± ¡°No, eat it now¡­ I¡¯ll feel bad if I don¡¯t watch you eat.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to suddenly be so insistent. Previously, she only needed to say a few sentences to dodge it. This time, it seemed to be useless. She looked at the fruit Feng Ling handed her and wondered how she could not eat it. Feng Ling sneered in her heart. In the past, she had always given in to her because she felt sorry for her only sister. Now that her attitude had changed, her tone couldn¡¯t help but be domineering. ¡°Could it be that Lan¡¯er had pretended to be pped by me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not eating the fruit?¡± The Grand General stared at Feng Lan coldly with a tant threat in his eyes. The ck aura in Feng Lan¡¯s heart almost couldn¡¯t be suppressed. She could only take it and take a bite. Feng Ling: ¡°Eat more. How can one bite help?¡± Feng Lan was a little anxious. Her mind raced. At this moment, she pointed at the Grand General and said, ¡°Sister, let the Grand General take the things away first. Look at how seriously ill he is. What if¡­¡± ¡°So why did you call the Grand General who is so seriously ill over?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Lan was speechless. If she had known that Feng Ling would suddenlye over, she wouldn¡¯t have called the Grand General over. Moreover, the thing she was giving to him¡­ At the thought of this, she felt inexplicably guilty. At this moment, Feng Ling continued to urge her, ¡°Lan¡¯er, quickly eat the fruit.¡± Feng Lan subconsciously ate the apple. When she was about to finish it, she suddenly realized something. Satisfied, Feng Ling asked, ¡°What exactly are you giving to the Grand General? Go get it. After you do, I¡¯ll leave with the general to take his pulse.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, the Grand General turned around and walked out of the door. Feng Ling looked at his tall back strangely, then nced at Feng Lan before turning around to follow him. The moment Feng Lan and the Grand General left, her expression instantly darkened. She quickly turned around and walked into the room. She wanted to vomit out all of that fruit she had eaten just now. When she realized that it was useless and that some of the magic power in her body had been removed, she was so angry that a ck aura surged around her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feng Ling followed behind the Grand General and said to him as she walked, ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed and run around. Even if there¡¯s something very important you want to get, you can send your most trusted person or get her to send it over. You¡­¡± Feng Ling suddenly stopped. She thought that since the Grand General was already so severely injured, it was better not to berate him. She asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t walk back, I¡¯ll get someone to bring over a pnquin.¡± The Grand General stopped and pursed his lips as he looked at her. Feng Ling looked back at him. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, she knew that he was objecting. She said, ¡°So be it. But you can¡¯te out again before you recover.¡± The Grand General nodded after a few seconds. The two of them walked forward. When Feng Ling came out of the general¡¯s residence after taking the Grand General¡¯s pulse, it was almost noon. She thought for a while and was about to go back when she suddenly saw dark clouds rolling in the sky to the west. This meant that heavy rain was about to fall. However, Feng Ling remembered that at the time, the dark clouds over there had drowned the wheat nted by the farmers, and in the end, there was no harvest. At the thought of this, she nned to try and change this disaster. At the thought of this, she pointed at one of the guards behind her and said, ¡°Get the guardmander to send more people to go with me to the West City.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± The guard captain was very fast. In less than 15 minutes, he rushed over with his men. At the same time, he prepared a morous horse carriage for Feng Ling. Feng Ling looked at the carriage. She had originally nned to not bring it over. After thinking for a while, she said to the guardmander, ¡°Send someone to buy oil paper. The more the better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not long after Feng Ling boarded the horse and left with a group of guards, the carriage stopped. Feng Ling was about to lift the curtains to see what was going on when arge hand lifted the curtains at the same time and someone sat in. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Feng Ling thought about how this person had left just like that yesterday and immediately pulled a long face. The king nced at her expression, lifted the curtains, and brought in a lunchbox from outside. He opened it. The fragrance of the pastry made Feng Ling swallow a mouthful of saliva. The king said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t like that man, these are all yours.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t thought that she would interact with the king like this in the past. Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer, the king¡¯s handsome face darkened and he pushed the lunchbox into her arms. Feng Ling hugged the lunchbox and looked at him, who had a serious expression. She said, ¡°I just foretold that there will be a water disaster in the west. I¡¯ll get someone to quickly harvest the crops.¡± The king¡¯s expression turned serious. He thought for a while, lifted the curtain, and called the guardmander over. He ordered, ¡°Immediately inform all the officials. Get their family to bring some people to the west to harvest the crops quickly. This will be considered a political achievement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 435 - Assassins

Chapter 435: Assassins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The horse carriage continued forward. Feng Ling ate a piece of pastry and nced at the king. She ate one piece after another and wondered if this person was really Yan¡¯s previous reincarnation. If he really were Yan¡¯s previous reincarnation, he wouldn¡¯t know what happened in his next life at all. He wouldn¡¯t be considered her lover. Since he wasn¡¯t her lover, why did he kiss her yesterday? And she actually didn¡¯t push him away! The more Feng Ling thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t eat. The king, who had been sitting up straight, suddenly tilted his head and looked at her. Feng Ling opened her mouth. In the next moment, the king leaned towards her and reached out to her face. When she subconsciously leaned back, he wiped the corners of her lips with his thumb. The king said, ¡°There are pastry crumbs on your lips.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± What had she wanted to say just now? How could she have forgotten all of it! ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Feng Ling subconsciously nodded. The king lifted the curtain and said to the person outside, ¡°Water.¡± Then, he handed her a sk of water. Feng Ling took it and took a sip. She finally remembered what she wanted to say. She immediately asked with a serious expression, ¡°Do you believe in the past and present lives?¡± The king looked at her with those deep eyes. ¡°I do.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask him if he remembered what happened in his next life, right? One look and she knew that he had never experienced the next life. Feng Ling suddenly had a headache. Previously, when she used the mirror, it said that she could find him as long as she was sincere. What was considered sincere? Wasn¡¯t she sincere enough? The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. When the king, who was sitting at the side, saw Feng Ling¡¯s dazed expression, he immediately misunderstood. The gentleness in his eyes quickly disappeared. He reached out and grabbed her chin, making her look at him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you thinking about that man?¡± Feng Ling looked at the king, who changed his attitude so quickly, and felt the pain in her chin. She subconsciously frowned. Seeing her like this, the king leaned over. Feng Ling quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth and warned him with her big eyes that seemed to be saying, ¡°How dare you kiss me. I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± The king looked into her eyes for a few seconds, a dark glint quickly flickering across them. Then he eased his grip and rubbed her chin, which had turned red from his strength. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked with a pained expression. Feng Ling actually blushed at these words. In the past, she hadn¡¯t felt so. Now, as long as she stayed with him, she could discover many shadows of Li Yan on him, or perhaps Li Yan had shadows of him. At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. The voice of the guardmander came from outside the carriage. ¡°Your Majesty, all the officials and servants have gathered outside the city gate.¡± The king let go of Feng Ling¡¯s chin and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The horse carriage continued forward. At this moment, Feng Ling lifted the curtains to the side and nced at the dark clouds in the west. She said, ¡°The heavy rain will arrive in two hours at most.¡± The king immediately said to themander, ¡°Bring two horses.¡± After a while, their carriage stopped. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s ride over.¡± Feng Ling nodded and the two of them alighted from the carriage. They rode a horse each and led a group of guards, officials, and their house guards and servants to quickly approach the west. Half an hourter, arge group of people arrived in the field to the west. Most of thendowners here supplied food for the Imperial City. If these crops were drowned by the water, it would bring great trouble to the Imperial City. When they arrived, the farmers were already waiting in the fields with their harvest. When they saw the king and Feng Ling, they wanted to kneel down and kowtow. The king said, ¡°No need for formalities. Then, he said to the prime minister, ¡°Prime Minister Zuo, go and divide up thend of each family. You must collect all the food within an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, King.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste a single grain and don¡¯t mix it up. It belongs to whoever it belongs to.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The prime minister immediately sent someone. The more people there were, the faster they could work. There were at least a few hundred acres of wheat here. After the officials split up the work, their progress was astonishing. The king and Feng Ling stood there and watched everyone work. Feng Ling nced at the dark clouds that were getting heavier and heavier and said to the king, ¡°This rain shouldst for a few days. After harvesting the crops, they must be dried.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The farmers definitely have a way.¡± Feng Ling felt that these words made sense, so she nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. When most of the crops had been harvested, bean-sized raindrops finally started falling. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of oil paper. The rest could also be covered with oil paper immediately. The rain was too heavy and the oil paper umbre couldn¡¯t cover everything. Many people were instantly drenched. Feng Ling cast a barrier to protect her and the king. Seeing that all the crops had been harvested, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. Feng Ling said, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s strength in numbers. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about food.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she felt something amiss. She quickly asked, ¡°Is there a reservoir above here?¡± The king nodded. ¡°Yes, it was built in XX year.¡± ¡°This is bad.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed. She wanted Phoenix to teleport her over. The king grabbed her wrist. ¡°Take me with you.¡± Then, he said to themander beside him, ¡°Bring people to the reservoir immediately.¡± After saying that, the two of them disappeared and appeared above the reservoir. In the reservoir, a ck water dragon was rolling around happily. ¡°So you¡¯re the one causing trouble.¡± The ck Flood Dragon stopped when he realized that someone was here. He looked at the two of them and wagged his tail at them. The rolling waves mmed towards them. Feng Ling waved her hand and sent the great waves back. She said to the king, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and flew towards the water. ¡°Evil Flood Dragon, how dare you cause trouble here!¡± Roar! Rumble¡­ Feng Ling made a hand seal with her finger and threw a talisman at the dragon. The ck Flood Dragon stirred the water in the reservoir again. The dam was about to be destroyed. Coupled with the heavy rain, arge amount of water was flowing from the dam. Seeing this situation, Feng Ling shouted at Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, mes.¡± Phoenix flew to the front of the ck Flood Dragon and spat out a mouthful of mes. Chu Luo threw out a few Lightning Talismans at the same time. Rumble! Rumble!! Rumble!! Looking at the ck Flood Dragon that was surrounded by mes and quickly scorched by the lightning, Feng Ling turned around and returned to the shore. However, before she could say anything, the king grabbed her wrist and jumped to the side. Then, countless arrowsnded by their feet. ¡°There are assassins.¡± Just as Feng Ling finished speaking, dozens of ck-clothed and masked people appeared in front of them and surrounded them. At this moment, the rain was still heavy. Those people in ck clothes and masks were wearing bamboo hats. Feng Ling and the king, on the other hand, were drenched. Feng Ling didn¡¯t build a barrier anymore and gave the king a sword. She took out a whip and the two of them started fighting with these men in ck. The king¡¯s martial arts were very powerful, and he killed two or three men in ck in just two or three moves. Feng Ling was originally dealing with these assassins very seriously, but as she fought, she realized that she didn¡¯t actually have much to do. No matter where she went, the king would quicklye and deal with the assassin in front of her. Feng Ling snapped out of her thoughts and wondered if she should stand to the side and watch the show. At this moment, the king shouted, ¡°Careful.¡± Feng Ling felt the sword auraing from behind her and was about to dodge when her wrist was grabbed and pulled to the side. Feng Ling quickly turned around and saw the sword tip pierce the king¡¯s arm. As if he didn¡¯t feel it, the king said to her, ¡°Stand aside.¡± Then, he waved his sword at the assassins with a murderous aura. With the swift movements of the sword and the torrential rain, Chu Luo was almost unable to see the figure in front of her. As she stood there, it suddenly urred to her: ¡®Where are the people protecting the king? Why didn¡¯t theye out?¡¯ Also¡­ why did assassins dare toe here? Just as Feng Ling¡¯s mind was filled with questions, the king¡¯s guards finally appeared. Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she have a strange feeling? Although she felt strange, she immediately walked to the king¡¯s side and saw that the blood on his arm had been washed away by the rain as soon as it appeared. She quickly formed a barrier above their heads. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let me see.¡± The king extended his arm for her to see. Feng Ling quickly rolled up his sleeve. After she rolled it above the wound, she said to him, ¡°Hold down your sleeve. Don¡¯t let it fall.¡± The king pressed down on his sleeve. Feng Ling nced at it. The wound was a little deep, but there was no poison. She quickly took out a bottle of medicine and applied it on him. After applying the medicine, she used her handkerchief to bandage it. As she bandaged it, she said, ¡°Who exactly sent these assassins? We must investigate carefully.¡± The king looked down at her and nodded. Just as Feng Ling was about to retract her hand, he said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Chapter 436 - You Dont Know Whats Good for You!

Chapter 436: You Don¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, her face blushed for no reason. She quickly retracted her hand and said awkwardly, ¡°No way will something happen to me.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the king extended his hand towards her. Feng Ling wanted to dodge, but hisrge hand pushed aside the wet hair on her face first. The king said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re all wet. Dry your clothes with your internal energy first.¡± Feng Ling looked at him and held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°Yours is also wet.¡± At this moment, the head guard came over and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the assassins are all dealt with. The carriage is parked over there.¡± The king nodded and said to Feng Ling, ¡°Go to the carriage first.¡± The two of them got into the carriage. The moment they boarded the carriage, the two of them dried their clothes with their internal energy. Feng Ling was still a little worried about the wound on his hand, so she took out a medicine bottle for him. ¡°Take two pills from this bottle when you go back. This way, your hand should be healed by tomorrow morning.¡± The king took the bottle from her hand and nodded. ¡­ On the other side. Not long after Chu Luo and the others left, Feng Lan went to the Grand General¡¯s residence. The butler stopped her in front of the general¡¯s residence. ¡°Guardian Feng, the Grand General is unwell. He instructed us not to bring anyone to him.¡± Feng Lan said with a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver something to the Grand General. I¡¯ll leave after that.¡± ¡°Guardian Feng, what is it? I¡¯ll hand it to the Grand General on your behalf.¡± ¡°No.¡± The corners of Feng Lan¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a meaningful smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and tell the Grand General that I¡¯m giving him his sweetheart¡¯s personal belongings? Ask him if he wants them.¡± When the head butler heard this, he was stunned. ¡®Since when did the General have a sweetheart?¡¯ He had watched the General grow up. Why didn¡¯t he know? Feng Lan urged him, ¡°Hurry up and go in to help me report. It¡¯s going to rainter. I have to go back early.¡± When the head butler saw that Feng Lan was speaking so seriously, he decided to go report it even though he had his doubts. It had to be known that their Grand General was either staying in the general¡¯s residence or in the army camp. If a matchmaker wanted toe and matchmake him, he would directly order her to be thrown out. How could an ascetic monk like their Grand General possibly have a sweetheart? Although the head butler felt that Feng Lan was making this up, he still went in to report to the general. At this moment, the Grand General was reading a military book. When he heard the butler say this, he looked up and a strong cold glint shed across his eyes. The head butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly said, ¡°General, why don¡¯t I reject Guardian Feng?¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Let her in.¡± The butler was stunned. In the next second, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When the butler retreated from the room, his heart was still pounding. After Feng Lan was brought in, the butler left. She looked at the Grand General, who was sitting there with a sickly expression but still couldn¡¯t hide the powerful and fierce aura emanating from his body. She slowly walked over and said in a concerned tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister ask you to rest more? Why are you still reading?¡± The Grand General looked up at her coldly. Feng Lan seemed to be used to his attitude towards her. She walked up to him and said, ¡°Not long ago, I saw a?dudou1?at my sister¡¯s ce. I thought it looked really nice, so I asked her to give it to me.¡± After saying that, she showed him the dudou with lotus flowers embroidered on it. ¡°But I thought about it. Since you like my sister and she¡¯s going to marry the king soon, why don¡¯t I leave this dudou for you to leave as a keepsake?¡± The general looked at the dudou and frowned. Feng Lan stared at his cold face and asked with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll destroy it.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± He snatched the dudou from her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Priestess¡¯s intimate belonging. If you didn¡¯t want it, why did you ask her for it?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Feng Lan was still smiling, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I want what Sister has, but I don¡¯t want what she has used before.¡± When the general heard this, he seemed to have realized something and his expression darkened. ¡°The Priestess is so good to you, but you actually¡­¡± ¡°Good to me? Has she ever asked if I needed her to be good to me?¡± Bang! The general mmed his palm on the table beside him. Several cracks actually appeared in the excellent pear blossom wood. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Grand General, your injuries haven¡¯t recovered. It¡¯s not a good idea to use your internal energy now.¡± An undisguised killing intent shed across his eyes. Seemingly frightened, Feng Lan patted her chest and took two steps back. She asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°Grand General, you don¡¯t want to kill me, do you?¡± At this point, the corners of her lips curled up into a strange smile. ¡°Many people saw meing to the Grand General¡¯s residence. If you dare to do anything to me, Sister will know soon. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, she pointed at the dudou that General had set down beside him. ¡°Sister¡¯s dudou is already with you. Say, if I say something in her ear, will you be able to exin yourself?¡± The killing intent in the general¡¯s eyes intensified. Feng Lan looked at him and the smile in her eyes deepened. ¡°If I tell Sister that you snatched the dudou from me, what do you think Sister will think of you?¡± Swoosh¡­ A fist flew towards Feng Lan¡¯s face. Feng Lan stood there without dodging. There was actually a trace of smugness in her eyes. His fist stopped five centimeters away from her. The general pointed at the door and snapped in a low voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± The corners of Feng Lan¡¯s lips twitched. She turned around and walked towards the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Grand General, I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± The general waited for Feng Lan to leave before he loosened his clenched fists. He turned to look at the dudou beside him and reached out to pick it up, but he stopped halfway. Since Feng Lan had already be like this, he couldn¡¯t let her stay by Feng Ling¡¯s side anymore. She had to be eliminated. In the end, he still picked up the dudou. However, just as he did so, a ball of ck aura entered his body. The Grand General was shocked and was about to stand up to chase after Feng Lan. However, once he stood up, he fell straight down. ¡­ When Feng Ling and the king returned to the pce, the rain had yet to stop. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯ll send you back after you¡¯re done.¡± Feng Ling wanted to go back and change her clothes. At this moment, the king said in a casual tone, ¡°The plum blossom wine brewedst winter should be ready for consumption.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, her eyes lit up. She said with a straight expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat first before going back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them arrived at the pce, an anxious-looking head butler quickly came over and said to them, ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, the Grand General suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°Why did the general faint?¡± Chu Luo frowned. The king asked, ¡°Did you get the imperial physicians to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes. The imperial physicians can¡¯t find anything.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As she spoke, she turned around. The king stopped her. ¡°Change your clothes first. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Ling was about to say that she had no clothes to change into when she heard the chief butler say, ¡°Priestess, the king had already sent your servant to deliver your clothes before you returned.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously nced at the king. The king said, ¡°Take Little Ling¡¯er to change her clothes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Priestess, please follow me.¡± Feng Ling followed the butler to a side hall. When she arrived, one of her maidservants was indeed waiting by the door with a set of clothes. When she saw Feng Ling, she first bowed to her before saying, ¡°Priestess, I¡¯m here to send you your clothes.¡± Feng Ling nodded, took the clothes, pushed open the door, and walked in. After she entered, the maidservant closed the door for her. This was a room with gorgeous decorations, but it seemed like no one lived here. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind. She walked to the room inside, changed her clothes, and walked out. The maidservant went in to take the clothes she had changed out of. She went to the front hall. At this moment, the king had also changed his clothes. The two of them went to the general¡¯s residence. After Chu Luo checked the Grand General¡¯s pulse, her frown deepened. She put General¡¯s hand under the nket and asked the butler, ¡°Who came today?¡± The butler opened his mouth and thought for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Priestess, no one has been here.¡± Feng Ling knew that the butler wasn¡¯t lying, so there was only one possibility. After Feng Lan came, she had directly wiped everyone¡¯s memories. She quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was melodious, and the healing energy turned into spots of light that entered the Grand General¡¯s body. However, after Feng Ling finished ying one song, two songs, and three songs, she suddenly stopped. She pursed her lips and looked at the unconscious general. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before looking up at the king. ¡°The Grand General was invaded by a demonic aura. I¡¯ve already removed all the demonic aura in his body, but he¡¯s unwilling to wake up.¡± At this point, she frowned. Although the process was different from what she had experienced before, the ending was the same. The king frowned when he heard Feng Ling. ¡°The General¡¯s residence is heavily guarded. How did the Grand General get invaded by a demonic aura?¡± After saying that, he asked the butler standing at the side, ¡°Has the Grand General been acting strangely recently?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Grand General hasn¡¯t been acting strangely.¡± Feng Ling could confirm this. ¡°Yes, I even came over to take his pulse yesterday.¡± She also knew who had injected the Great General with the demonic aura, but she couldn¡¯t understand why the Grand General didn¡¯t want to wake up himself. Unless¡­ Chapter 437 - Since Youre Unwilling to Wake Up, Dont Wake Up

Chapter 437: Since You¡¯re Unwilling to Wake Up, Don¡¯t Wake Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling suddenly said to the king, ¡°Yesterday, Grand General went to Lan¡¯er¡¯s ce. Lan¡¯er said that she had something very important to give to Grand General, but Grand General left without taking anything.¡± When the king heard this, his gaze darkened. He turned to look at the unconscious Grand General and thought for a few seconds before saying to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, go out first.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The king walked up to the general and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°See what he has on him,¡± he said. Feng Ling froze for a moment before turning to leave. After Feng Ling walked out and closed the door, the king lifted the General¡¯s nket and felt around for a while. Soon, he found a dudou in his clothes. Taking out the dudou, the king merely took a look and a powerful murderous aura appeared in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to wake up, don¡¯t wake up.¡± After saying that, he put his dudou into his clothes, pulled the nket over General, and walked out. When Feng Ling saw the kinge out, she quickly asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± The king looked at her and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand to touch her hair and said, ¡°Go eat first. You can ask Feng Lanter what she wanted to give the Grand General.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°If anyone dares to do anything to let you down, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Feng Ling tilted her head to look at him, feeling that there was something behind his words. However, the king shut his mouth and stopped talking. The two of them went to the pce. While eating, Feng Ling wondered what would happen if she and Feng Lan fell out. At this moment, a piece of food was ced in her bowl. Then, the king¡¯s disapproving voice could be heard. ¡°Eat.¡± Feng Ling looked at the king, who was eating seriously. She thought that this person was just like when she first met Yan and wasn¡¯t adorable at all. Indeed, even if a person reincarnated, the things carved in their soul couldn¡¯t be changed. Feng Ling ate the food in her bowl and looked at the dishes on the table. Only then did she realize that all the dishes were her favorite. She couldn¡¯t be picky even if she wanted to. At the thought of this, Feng Ling looked up at him. After a few seconds, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, did you discover something?¡± ¡°What?¡± The king looked up at her and asked instead of answering. Feng Ling thought for a while and probed, ¡°Why do you think Lan¡¯er asked the Grand General to go to her ce? The Grand General even went there.¡± With the Grand General¡¯s injuries, even if she had treated him, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly. Moreover, he needed to recuperate quietly. Feng Ling was simply puzzled. At this moment, the king picked up some food for her and said, ¡°You can ask the general when he wakes up.¡± Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t ask such a thing. As the High Priestess, how could she be curious about other people¡¯s private affairs? Although she was indeed extremely curious. The king looked at Feng Ling¡¯s lowered eyes and knew what she was thinking. He suddenly said, ¡°The ministers performed well today. How do you think I should reward them?¡± Feng Ling was just thinking of finding a chance to fall out with Feng Lan. When she heard him say that, her eyes darted around and she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold a banquet and invite them?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since a banquet was going to be held, there must be a lot of people invited. Soon, Feng Lan also received an invitation. She looked at the invitation in her hand and thought about how the king rarely held a royal banquet. She had to dress up beautifully tonight. The moment she thought about dressing up, she thought of Feng Ling. She decided to see what Feng Ling was wearing first. Feng Ling had just stayed in the herbs refining room for a while when she heard footsteps walking in. Then, it was Feng Lan¡¯s voice. ¡°Sister, the royal banquet is being held tonight. Why are you still concocting medicine?¡± Feng Ling said without looking back, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°How is it still early? There are so many daughters from wealthy families tonight. Sister, as the sessor to the High Priest, you can¡¯t be inferior to them in any aspect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They can¡¯tpare to me.¡± Feng Ling was actually telling the truth. In Phoenix Skies, no woman couldpare to her. However, these words were especially ear-piercing in Feng Lan¡¯s ears. She snorted coldly in her heart: ¡®Who said that no one canpare to you!¡¯ Feng Lan asked casually, ¡°Sister, which set of clothes are you going to wear tonight? Even if you don¡¯t care about the others, you still have to choose a set of gorgeous clothes to wear, right?¡± Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan, who obviously hoped that she wouldn¡¯t look too good in it, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t worn the Golden Cicada Feather Silk Robe that XX Nation offered as tribute.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sister, you¡¯re going to wear that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better to dress formally for such banquets.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, she lowered her eyes and looked at her with her smiling eyes. ¡°Sister is right.¡± Feng Ling also smiled. ¡°Go dress up first. I¡¯ll go after brewing the medicine here.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t forget the time, Sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Feng Lan leave, the corners of Feng Ling¡¯s lips curled up. The royal banquet was held at around four in the afternoon. The king and Feng Ling sat on the seats above, and all the ministers sat with their wives and daughters. The king raised his ss and praised them. Everyone quickly responded ordingly and drank the first ss of wine. Then, a minister stood up and said, ¡°This time, the wheat in the western suburbs was saved from the water disaster due to the foresight of the king and the priestess. My daughter speciallyposed a dance. Please kindly ept it, Your Majesty and Priestess.¡± The king didn¡¯t agree to that minister immediately. Instead, he asked Feng Ling, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you want to watch a dance?¡± Feng Ling nodded. The king: ¡°Go ahead.¡± A melodious tune sounded. Minister Wang¡¯s daughter walked in with graceful steps and started dancing. Feng Ling had just watched for a while when Feng Lan, who was sitting beside her, quietly walked to her side and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, Minister Wang has always wanted Wang Lianyi to marry the king as his consort. Why do you still want her to dance?¡± Feng Ling tilted her head and looked at the anxious Feng Lan, who seemed to be considerate for her. She narrowed her eyes and thought for a while before asking, ¡°What do you think I should have done then, Lan¡¯er? Reject it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not good to reject. It will make people think that Sister is jealous.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ so what do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance too, Sister?¡± Feng Ling sneered in her heart. As the sessor of the High Priest of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, besides performing the sacrificial dance at the sacrificial altar, it was impossible for her to dance elsewhere. Was Feng Lan pretending not to know? Or did she have other motives? Feng Ling sized up Feng Lan¡¯s attire tonight. It had to be said that the clothes she was wearing were especially scheming. It was the kind of clothes that were very suitable for dancing. Feng Ling immediately understood it. ¡°Why don¡¯t Lan¡¯er dance on my behalf?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since a daughter of one family hade out to dance, there would be a second and third family. When the Assistant Minister¡¯s daughter finished dancing, Feng Ling pped her hands at everyone and said, ¡°Since so manydies are interested tonight, why don¡¯t we let my younger sister dance too? Lan¡¯er has followed me since she was young and is good at dancing. Consider this a spar with all thedies.¡± When Feng Ling said this, everyone looked at Feng Lan. Of course, as Feng Ling¡¯s younger sister, everyone would definitely fawn over Feng Lan on the surface. As for whether those youngdiespeted in private, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stop them. Feng Lan¡¯s dance was indeed very beautiful. When she started dancing, everyone was attracted by her beautiful clothes. Especially when her dress unfolded, there were even flower-like light spots floating out. Coupled with her beauty, she instantly charmed many young officials. While everyone was looking at Feng Lan, Feng Ling asked the king in a low voice, who was drinking wine with his ss, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think Lan¡¯er¡¯s dance is very charming?¡± The king didn¡¯t think much of Feng Lan¡¯s dance. Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s question, he only said these words, ¡°Making a fool out of oneself.¡± Feng Ling froze for a moment, then smiled and raised the wine ss in front of her to toast him. The king also raised his ss at her. Feng Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep drinking. Look at the otherdies¡¯ dance.¡± The king¡¯s gaze darkened and he said, ¡°Get rid of the thoughts in your head. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to give away all the wine in the wine cer.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Ling was furious and was about to speak when Feng Lan¡¯s dance ended. Feng Ling put down her wine ss and smiled at Feng Lan, who was walking towards them. The king nced at her and put down his ss. Feng Lan stood in front of the two of them and first bowed to the king before asking in an expectant and shy tone, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister, what do you think of my dance?¡± The king pursed his lips slightly and didn¡¯t want to answer at all. Feng Ling nodded. ¡°You danced very well.¡± Feng Lan quietly nced at the king, lowered her eyes, and walked back to her seat. When the dance ended, the head butler brought the pce maids in to deliver wine. After the banquet, it was already dark. The pce was lit with crystal lights, making it as bright as day. Feng Lan came over and suggested to Feng Ling, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we bring the otherdies to the pavilion in the Hundred Flower Garden to admire the flowers?¡± It was still raining, but there were a few huge pavilions in the Hundred Flower Garden. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to admire the flowers there on a rainy day. Of course, it would be better to admire the flowers during the day. However, Feng Ling knew that Feng Lan definitely had a motive. She also had a motive. Coupled with the fact that besides a few women left behind by thete emperor (who were also very close to her), the king didn¡¯t have any women in his harem, so she cooperated and agreed. When the king knew that Feng Ling was going to the Hundred Flower Garden to admire the flowers, he specially sent the head butler to serve her. At this moment, the rain had be lighter. Feng Ling led a group of women around the corridor and walked towards the backyard. This was the first time thedies of the aristocratic families hade here. Along the way, they were all a little excited.. When they reached the Hundred Flower Garden, all thedies covered their mouths in surprise when they saw the beautiful scenery in front of them. Chapter 438 - Consort

Chapter 438: Consort

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Heavens, so the flower garden in the harem is so big. If we were toe during the day, it would definitely be even more beautiful than now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful at night too. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s raining today. I really want to dance among the flowers. I wonder if I can lure the butterflies over?¡± ¡°It rained so heavily these past two days, and many flowers fell. What a pity.¡± ¡°Since there are so many flowers, it¡¯d be good to make them into fragrance bags or let the Priestess make them into rouge powder.¡± ¡­ The group ofdies became emotional as they spoke. At this moment, Feng Lan deliberately grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the king got someone to gather all the flowers here to brew the Hundred Flowers Wine?¡± As for who it was brewed for, Feng Lan didn¡¯t need to say it explicitly because everyone already knew. Everyone looked at Feng Ling. At this moment, everyone had already walked into a pavilion. There were soft cushions on the chairs and fruits and snacks on the table. Feng Ling sat on one of the wooden chairs, then smiled at everyone and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± Thedies were stunned at first, then looked at her expectantly. ¡°Priestess, can we drink?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Feng Ling looked at the head butler. The head butler quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring wine to thedies immediately.¡± With that, he went to give instructions. Feng Ling nced at everyone and said to them, ¡°Everyone, be careful when you admire the flowers at night. Also, it¡¯s best not to go to theke. Be careful not to slip and fall. There¡¯s no clothes here for you to change into.¡± Thedies quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± After responding, everyone went to admire the flowers. Feng Ling continued sitting there without moving. Feng Lan also sat over. She held Feng Ling¡¯s arm and said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Sister, since everyone has gone to admire the flowers, let¡¯s go too.¡± At this point, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Maybe those people are saying something behind our backs. Why don¡¯t we go and listen?¡± Feng Ling nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for the wine toe.¡± Feng Lan seemed to struggle for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, if anyone dares to criticize you behind your back, I¡¯ll definitely help you teach them a lesson.¡± After saying that, she let go of Feng Ling and walked towards the crowd. Feng Ling watched as Feng Lan walked away and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She called the head butler over and instructed him in a low voice. The head butler quickly nodded and left. Feng Ling had just sat in the pavilion for a while when a group of maidservants walked in with trays of wine. The wine bottles were very exquisite blue and white porcin bottles. They looked small, exquisite, and especially beautiful. One of the maidservants carried a tray and walked up to Feng Ling. Feng Ling took a wine bottle, a wine ss, and poured herself a cup. The maids left after cing all the wine on the stone table. Just as Feng Ling was about to drink her third cup, a woman walked in from outside the pavilion. The person walked up to Feng Ling and bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Yi Xuan,e and drink with me.¡± Yi Xuan was the prime minister¡¯s daughter. She was educated and reasonable, a typicaldy from a wealthy family. She walked leisurely to the stone table and simrly took a bottle and a wine cup. She came over and sat beside Feng Ling, pouring a cup of wine to toast Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess, Yi Xuan toasts you.¡± Feng Ling clinked cups with her and the two of them drank a cup of wine each. Only then did Feng Ling ask, ¡°Everyone went to admire the flowers. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Priestess, I¡­¡± Yi Xuan stopped talking. After a while, she said with a red face, ¡°Priestess, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ will the¡­ king ept a consort?¡± Feng Ling narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you asking me about this?¡± Yi Xuan immediately stood up and knelt in front of Feng Ling. ¡°Priestess, I¡­ I want to be the king¡¯s consort. Please fulfill my wish.¡± Feng Ling looked at the woman kneeling in front of her and realized that there was a ck aura on her body. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She suddenly tapped her forehead with her finger and said, ¡°If you want to be the king¡¯s consort, it¡¯s useless to ask me. You have to ask if His Majesty agrees. Even if I agree, it¡¯s useless if he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± The moment the ck aura on Yi Xuan was removed, her body suddenly trembled. She had never thought of revealing those thoughts in front of the priest. She quickly kowtowed to Feng Lan uneasily. ¡°I crossed the line. Please don¡¯t me me, Priestess.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Feng Ling stood up from her chair and said to Yi Xuan, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what the others are doing.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards the corridor outside the pavilion. Yi Xuan quickly followed. As she walked, she looked at Feng Ling uneasily and said, ¡°Priestess, I¡­ I was just spouting nonsense. Please¡­ please don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Sure, but only if you help me do somethingter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In another pavilion. A few youngdies stood at the pavilion and admired the flowers as they discussed softly. ¡°Previously, I always thought that this Hundred Flower Garden was built by the king for the High Priestess to admire the flowers. I didn¡¯t expect him to use these flowers to brew wine. The king really dotes on the Priestess.¡± ¡°I wonder if the king will take in consorts after he marries the High Priestess?¡± At this moment, Yi Xuan walked over and said, ¡°Even if the king wants to take in a consort, we don¡¯t have much of a chance.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Thedies were indignant. ¡°In terms of family background and looks, we¡¯re not bad too. If the king wants to take in a consort, who else can he take in if not us?¡± ¡°Exactly. If the king really takes in a consort, I think all of us here will have a chance.¡± Yi Xuan shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Guardian Feng is the one with the greatest chance.¡± When thedies heard this, they all turned to look at her. At the same time, they looked indignant. ¡°Why? Are our identities inferior to a Guardian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Guardian and the High Priestess are twin sisters. They look so alike. How can the king still want the Guardian after he has the High Priestess?¡± ¡°Besides, the Guardian is equivalent to the daughter of a third-grade official. Her status is also so much different from that of the High Priestess.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling, who had been hiding, looked at the figure standing behind a pir in the corridor on the other side. The smile on her face widened. Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect these women to view her like this behind her back. She had always thought that her status was very high. She didn¡¯t expect that in front of this group of women, she was actually inferior to them. Especially since they actually said that there was a huge gap between her and Feng Ling. These words made her lose her mind from jealousy and hatred. The ck aura on her body couldn¡¯t be blocked either. She walked into the pavilion. When thedies heard footsteps, they subconsciously turned around. Seeing that it was Feng Lan, the few of them were a little embarrassed. After all, it wasn¡¯t proper for them to criticize others behind their backs. The few of them looked at each other and were about to leave. However, Feng Lan said in a smiling voice, ¡°Sisters, why are you leaving? I happened to want to find someone to y with me.¡± Thedies thought that since this person was the High Priestess¡¯s sister, they had to give her face, so they stopped. Yi Xuan also asked with a smile, ¡°Guardian Feng, where do you want to go to y? The rain seems to be getting heavier now. You definitely can¡¯t go pick flowers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to pick flowers. I just realized that the rain in the pavilion by theke is an especially beautiful sight. Sisters, why don¡¯t we go there to take a look?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Thedies were a little hesitant. The priestess had instructed them not to go to theke just now. Feng Lan nced at them and suddenly said with a thoughtful expression, ¡°It¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t go take a look, sisters. The royal pceke has beautiful scenery. Even at night, it¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s suffocating. If you don¡¯t go take a look, you might never have a chance again.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s words made the women feel a little ufortable. What did she mean by ¡®might never have a chance again¡¯? Maybe the king would take them in as concubines and they could then see the scenery every day. Did this person really think that the king would ept her as his consort and deliberately say these words in front of them? At this moment, Yi Xuan stood up and said, ¡°Since Guardian Feng said that the night scenery in the pavilion by theke is very beautiful, why don¡¯t we go take a look? Everyone can just not go to theke.¡± The others thought about it and agreed with her. They followed Feng Lan into theke pavilion. The others were all in the other pavilions or admiring the flowers in the corridor. Feng Lan deliberately led them towards somewhere empty. When they reached theke, they couldn¡¯t see anyone because of the forest. When they reached the pavilion, thedies realized that they couldn¡¯t see anything at night. ¡°Guardian Feng, you¡¯re toying with us. There¡¯s no beautiful scenery here at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s pitch-ck everywhere. Where is the beautiful scenery?¡± ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t be anxious. The crystalmps aren¡¯t lit here. Wait, I¡¯ll get someone to light it immediately.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan lifted her skirt and strode back. When she reached a ce where no one could see her, she stopped. She went behind arge tree, beforeing out with Feng Ling¡¯s appearance. Feng Lan, who had turned into Feng Ling, revealed a sinister smile and walked into the pavilion. Chapter 439 - Two Feng Lings

Chapter 439: Two Feng Lings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When thedies saw Feng Linging, they quickly went forward to bow to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Lan imitated Feng Ling¡¯s tone and demeanor. She nced at them and asked, ¡°I heard that you want to marry the king and be his consorts?¡± Thedies were shocked and quickly shook their heads. Feng Lan bellowed, ¡°You still want to argue? I¡¯m the future queen. I¡¯m the only woman the king can have. How can cheap women like you be worthy of the king?¡± Thedies were stunned by Feng Ling¡¯s words. The High Priestess, who never looked down on anyone, actually said that they were cheap? ¡°Priestess, why¡­¡± Yi Xuan was more shocked than the others. The priestess wasn¡¯t even angry with her words earlier on. Why was she angry now? Feng Lan looked at them and sneered. She walked in and said in a superior tone, ¡°Do you know? I hate women who dare to have designs on the king. You women are not worthy to serve the king with me. You should reflect on yourself and see if you have the right.¡± The women didn¡¯t expect the elegant and peerless Priestess in their hearts to be so terrifying when she spoke with such a vicious tongue. They cried from hearing her words. Yi Xuan was about to ask Feng Ling why she had changed so quickly when a voice suddenly came from her mind. ¡°This person isn¡¯t me.¡± Yi Xuan¡¯s body trembled. She suddenly recalled what the priestess had said to her alone just now and felt her heart tighten. She looked at the person in front of her carefully, wanting to find out that this person wasn¡¯t the priestess. Feng Lan noticed Yi Xuan¡¯s gaze and walked up to her. She asked lightly, ¡°Why? Are you not convinced? Think of a way to anger her.¡± Yi Xuan clutched her dress with both hands and straightened her back. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not convinced. The king hasn¡¯t said anything about the matter of taking in a consort. What right do you have to say such things here?¡± Thedies beside her were shocked by Yi Xuan¡¯s¡¯ treacherous¡¯ words. Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Yi Xuan to dare to contradict her. She looked at her fiercely and pinched her chin. Her tone was dangerous. ¡°You dare to be impudent in front of me just because you¡¯re the daughter of the prime minister? Go back and tell the prime minister that with one word from me, your entire family will die.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yi Xuan was so furious that her chest heaved up and down. The otherdies were dumbfounded. Why had the dignified Priestess who never trampled on others suddenly be like this! Feng Lan was very satisfied with their performance and prepared to do something that would make them hate Feng Ling for the rest of their lives. She approached Yi Xuan and quickly exuded a murderous aura. It made Yi Xuan retreat. ¡°Yi Xuan, oh Yi Xuan, I¡¯ve wanted to deal with a woman like you for a long time. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve wanted to marry the king and be his consort for a long time, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ah¡­¡± Yi Xuan couldn¡¯t help but retreat from Feng Lan¡¯s murderous aura. However, as she retreated, she retreated to the side of the pavilion. Feng Lan quietly used her magic power to tamper with the railing there. Yi Xuan leaned against the railing, and the railing instantly broke. She fell into the water. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Plop! ¡°Help¡­ I don¡¯t know how to swim¡­¡± Looking at Yi Xuan struggling in the water, the otherdies screamed and cried in fear. Everyone wanted to call for help. Feng Lan turned to look at them and asked coldly, ¡°Are you guys going toin?¡± The few of them turned pale from fright and hurriedly shook their heads. Feng Lan sneered. ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? Why don¡¯t you guys also go down and apany her so that you can¡¯tin?¡± ¡°Priestess, you can¡¯t do this to us. We were invited by the king to attend the banquet. When our fathers can¡¯t find us, they will definitely punish you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡± After saying that, Feng Lan wanted to push all of them into theke. ¡°Stop.¡± A berating voice came from the corridor outside the pavilion. When Feng Ling, who had brought arge group of people, walked over from the corridor, not only were the people in the pavilion stunned, but even the group ofdies who hade with Feng Ling were stunned. ¡°Why are there two Priestesses?¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Heavens, Yi Xuan is still in the water. Go save her, or she¡¯ll drown!¡± When Feng Lan saw who it was, her heart sank. She had clearly asked someone to hold Feng Ling back. Why did shee over so quickly? Feng Ling jumped into the water and lifted Yi Xuan up. At the same time, she used a talisman to dry her clothes. Feng Lan wanted to escape when Feng Ling went to save Yi Xuan. But how could Feng Ling let her? She threw out a talisman at the same time. Feng Lan knew that she couldn¡¯t let Feng Ling expose her today, so she directly used magic power. When everyone saw the ck aura emanating from her body, they were all shocked. ¡°Ah¡­ This person is from the demonic path!¡± ¡°Capture her!¡± Feng Ling shed to stop Feng Lan and said in a low voice, ¡°Whoever dares to harm others while disguised as me will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°Hmph! That depends on whether you can stop me.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan flew towards theke. Feng Ling followed closely behind. The two of them stopped on theke at the same time. Feng Ling took out the Phoenix Zither and looked at the person opposite her. The corners of her lips curled up as she reached out to y the zither. Feng Ling used the Phoenix Zither to heal people and rarely used it to attack people. When the urgent zither melody rang and the sound des formed by the zither melody stabbed at Feng Lan, she realized that she had still underestimated this older sister of hers. She quickly used her demonic aura to conjure a huge beast and made it attack Feng Ling. Feng Ling hugged her knees and sat above the water. She looked at the ck Demonic Behemoth and quickly plucked the strings with an expressionless face. At this moment, a red light quickly gathered on the Phoenix Zither. Amid the red light, a phoenix with wings spread quickly rushed towards the ck Demonic Behemoth. Bang! When the phoenix formed by the red light dispersed the ck Demonic Behemoth, Feng Lan felt a sweet taste in her throat from the enormous bacsh. As she spat out a mouthful of blood, her body fell straight into the water behind her. She was about to fall into theke. Feng Ling put away her Phoenix Zither and quickly chased after her. Just as she was about to reveal Feng Lan¡¯s true appearance, a powerful ck aura formed by magic power suddenly flew towards her. Feng Ling subconsciously raised her hand to block it. Her intrinsic beast immediately flew out and spat a ball of mes at the ball of ck magic power. Feng Ling quickly jumped over amid the mes. Feng Lan had actually been taken away. Feng Ling looked at the darkke with a deep gaze. After Phoenix returned to her wrist, she turned around and returned to the pavilion. At this moment, the king strode over with a group of ministers. The king walked into the pavilion and sized up Feng Ling. Seeing that she was fine, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yi Xuan immediately replied, ¡°Just now, someone from the demonic path turned into High Priestess and wanted to push all of us into theke.¡± When the king heard this, he instantly exuded a sharp murderous aura. He asked Feng Ling, ¡°Have you caught that person?¡± ¡°No. A very powerful demonic Daoist took her away.¡± The king said to the guardmander behind him, ¡°Go after her. Capture her even if you have to dig three feet into the ground.¡± Feng Ling took out a talisman and handed it to the guardmander. ¡°Take this with you. That person is seriously injured. As long as you get close with this talisman, the demonic aura on her body will be revealed. This way, you will know who it is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander took the talisman with both hands. Feng Ling nced around and deliberately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lan¡¯er? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked around but didn¡¯t see Feng Lan. Feng Ling then said to the guardmander, ¡°Help me look for her too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander immediately led his men to investigate. The king frowned and instructed the head butler, ¡°The banquet will end here tonight. Send everyone out.¡± Seeing the king¡¯s expression darken, Feng Ling added, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to deliver calming medicine to the startleddiester.¡± The few of them thanked Feng Ling and left. After they left, the king looked at Feng Ling and asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Feng Ling frowned. She realized that she couldn¡¯t say the words ¡®Feng Lan¡¯. The king looked at her and suddenly grabbed her wrist. He pulled her away. Startled, Feng Ling was about to pull her wrist out. The king shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll carry you away.¡± Feng Ling looked at him in shock. In her impression, the king had never said such things! Could it be¡­ that he had Yan¡¯s memory? At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s heartbeat subconsciously quickened. Even her face turned red from excitement. The king nced at her again. He was charmed by her appearance. He stopped and raised his hand to stroke her cheek. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I heard that you¡¯re not against me taking in a consort.¡± After saying this, he quickly exuded a dangerous aura. Feng Ling was stunned and wanted to turn her face away. In the next second, her body was brought towards his broad and strong chest. A dangerous voice came from above her head. ¡°Am I so lenient with you that you think I won¡¯t be angry no matter what you do?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feng Ling looked up at him with her mouth slightly agape. The king looked down at her, his gaze deepening as he said domineeringly, ¡°I can let you do anything, but¡­ you can¡¯t like other men, and you can¡¯t let other women marry me.¡± With that, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers¡­ Chapter 440 - Jingzhou, Do You Think Im a Three-Year-Old Child?

Chapter 440: Jingzhou, Do You Think I¡¯m a Three-Year-Old Child?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling came back to her senses, the king had already let go of her. With the king¡¯srge hand on her face, she could feel his temperature. He muttered, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er.¡± Feng Ling blinked her big eyes at him with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she remembered that this person had no memory of the next life at all. She raised her hand in anger and took his hand off her face. The king¡¯s eyes darkened with danger. ¡°Are you thinking about that man again?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t exin herself. She suddenly shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Yan?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling inexplicably sensed a strong jealousy. The king pulled her into his arms again and hugged her as he said domineeringly, ¡°If you don¡¯t make yourself clear today, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a figure walked over from afar. It looked like the guardmander. Feng Ling wanted toe out of the king¡¯s embrace, but she was hugged even tighter. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The king¡¯s aura instantly changed, bing stern and fierce. The guardmander, who was far away, lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at them. After walking over, he lowered his head and said to the king, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, we found traces of that demonic cultivator by the Consort?Dowager1¡®s pce.¡± ¡°She has entered the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce?¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she immediately frowned. She struggled in the king¡¯s arms. The king finally let go of her. Feng Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The king nodded. The two of them led the guardmander towards the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce. The Consort Dowager¡¯s pce was named Autumn Glory Pce. It was south of the pce. After thete emperor passed away, the Consort Dowagers chanted scriptures for thete emperor daily in their own pce and usually didn¡¯te out. The two of them arrived outside the gate of Autumn Glory Pce. When the guards guarding the gate saw the two of them, some people came over to kowtow, and some people quickly went to report. Feng Ling stood outside and sensed it before saying to the king, ¡°That demonic aura entered the temple hall.¡± The king¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He said to the guardmander, ¡°Seal this ce immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guardmander immediately sent someone over. Feng Ling also quickly formed a barrier. After the barrier covered the entire pce, the people sent by the Consort Dowager to wee them quickly came out and invited them in. In the inner hall of Autumn Glory Pce¡¯s temple hall, when the two of them walked to the outer hall, the Consort Dowager quickly weed them after hearing the news. ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, what brings the two of you here?¡± ¡°Consort Dowager, someone from the Demon Realm hase to hide here. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll leave after we deal with the person.¡± When the Consort Dowager heard this, she was shocked. She quickly looked at the king and rified for herself, ¡°Your Majesty, I have nothing to do with the Demon Realm. I don¡¯t know why that person wanted toe here.¡± The king nodded and said, ¡°Listen to Little Ling¡¯er and go back to rest.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay, okay.¡± The Consort Dowager turned to leave. Feng Ling stopped her. ¡°Consort Dowager, wait.¡± She quickly stopped. Feng Ling gave her a talisman. ¡°Wear this talisman on you. When the timees, the person from the Demon Realm won¡¯t be able to enter your residence.¡± The Consort Dowager quickly took it and nodded at Feng Ling before leaving with her personal servant. She wisely chose not to ask about other things. After the Consort Dowager left, Feng Ling called for a pce maid from Autumn Glory Pce. ¡°Take us to the temple hall.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After walking through a few long corridors and circling a few buildings, the group walked to the door outside the temple hall. The door was wide open. Feng Ling gestured for everyone to stop. Other than the light of candlesing from the hall, the ancestral hall was pitch-ck. Feng Ling sensed her surroundings again and quickly took out a string of beads and threw them into the temple hall. The beads disappeared into the night. Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°This person from the Demon Realm wants to use the righteous aura in the temple hall as a cover to deceive us.¡± ¡°Will you be injured if you go in?¡± The king was only concerned about this. Feng Ling pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer him, because that person from the Demon Realm had never appeared before and was only considered to have suddenly appeared after she injured Feng Lan. Having returned to half a year ago, no matter how she tried to change them, those things that she had experienced would return to normal in another form. At the thought of this, Feng Ling frowned. In the next second, her wrist was grabbed. The king said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be injured, don¡¯t go in.¡± Feng Ling looked at the king and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be injured.¡± She had never been injured before. At the thought of this, she pulled her wrist out and walked in. The king didn¡¯t let go of her but walked in with her. Feng Ling said in disagreement, ¡°Don¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°The person from the Demon Realm can¡¯t hurt me.¡± The king was blessed by the heavens. With the golden light protecting his body, someone from the Demon Realm indeed couldn¡¯t hurt him. Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked into the temple hall¡¯s courtyard. It was still raining. The king was holding an oil paper umbre while Chu Luo was holding a pcemp. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the surrounding atmosphere was a little too quiet, it was impossible to tell that the two of them had gone in to deal with someone from the demonic path. Just as they were about to reach the door of the temple hall inside, the pcemp suddenly seemed to have been blown by something and was about to go out. Feng Ling raised her finger and tapped on the pcemp. The candlelight inside returned to normal. Walking under the roof of the temple hall, the king put away the oil paper umbre in his hand and pushed open the door. The fragrance of incense in the temple hall assaulted their noses. There were some god statues consecrated in front of them, and only the table under the god statue was lit with incense. The atmosphere inside was solemn. The two of them walked in. The moment they walked in, the door behind them closed automatically. The Buddha Face, which was originally benevolent, suddenly became fierce. ¡°Hmph, how dare you y such tricks in front of us. You¡¯re courting death.¡± As soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, she handed the pcemp to the king and a sword appeared in her hand as she walked towards the Buddha statue in front. With every step she took, a ball of mes rose from the ground. When the red mes reached her, they turned ck. When the king saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her worriedly, ¡°Ling¡¯er, be careful.¡± Feng Ling turned to look at him and nodded at him. Her figure shed and she disappeared on the spot. In the next moment, a Buddha statue moved. A demon made of ck aura suddenly jumped out of the Dharmic Artifact in the Buddha statue¡¯s hand. The demon conjured up countless mouths that opened and sucked. Everything in the temple hall was sucked up by the demon. Even the king standing there was about to get sucked in. The king looked at the demon coldly and didn¡¯t move. Seeing that the king didn¡¯t get sucked over, the demon was furious and wanted to pounce on him. In the next moment, a sword stabbed towards the demon¡¯s back. As though the sword had stabbed a hole into its body, the ck aura on the demon kept leaking out. Feng Ling appeared in front of the demon and the sword in her hand flew towards it. While Feng Ling and the demon were fighting, the other Buddha statue looked towards the king standing there and turned invisible before quickly attacking him. The king had been watching Feng Ling. Sensing danger, he quickly put down the pcemp in his hand and took out his sword to stab at the controlled Buddha statue. ¡°Your Majesty, be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The king looked at the Buddha statue that was being controlled in front of him, and a trace of sharpness appeared in his eyes. He quickly drew his sword, and when the tip of the sword hit the Buddha statue that was made of copper, it suddenly made a clear sound. The sword was quickly grabbed by the Buddha statue¡¯s hand. The Buddha statue¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. He extended his other hand and a ball of ck aura mmed towards the king¡¯s heart. Feng Ling happened to see this scene. Her expression changed and she quickly shouted, ¡°Phoenix, protect the king.¡± Phoenix quickly flew out from her wrist. However, she was still a step toote. That ball of ck aura had mmed into the king¡¯s chest. Just as Feng Ling widened her eyes, a dazzling golden light shed. In the next second, painful roars came from the temple hall. When the golden light shed, Feng Ling subconsciously shielded her eyes. When she opened them, all she could see was a disheveled mess. The ck demon and the controlled Buddha statue had disappeared. Feng Ling quickly looked at the king, who was standing there with a fierce aura. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡± The king, who had been looking down and thinking about something, suddenly clutched his heart and looked at her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she quickly ran over to support him. At the same time, she grabbed his wrist and took his pulse. Seeing the undisguised worry on her petite face, the king subconsciously smiled happily. Feng Ling realized that there was nothing wrong with him and was about to retract her hand. However, before she could retract her wrist, the king grabbed it. The king pressed her hand against his chest and said, ¡°It hurts here.¡± Feng Ling looked at the serious expression on his face and wondered if he was taking this opportunity to make her take advantage of him. She was embarrassed at the thought of this. She said with a straight face, ¡°That person from the Demon Realm didn¡¯t hurt you just now. Instead, the golden light on your body shattered that person.¡± The king looked puzzled. ¡°So I used an ability that I shouldn¡¯t have used, so my heart hurts?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling was silent for a few seconds before saying angrily, ¡°Jingzhou (the king¡¯s name), do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± When the king heard this, the smile on his face widened. He pulled her into his arms and said happily, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, you haven¡¯t called me that in a long time.¡± Chapter 441 - How Could I Possibly Be in Cahoots With Someone from the Demonic Path!

Chapter 441: How Could I Possibly Be in Cahoots With Someone from the Demonic Path!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling was actually dazzled by the king¡¯s smiling eyes. She quickly retracted her gaze and tried her best to keep a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± The king naturally held her hand and walked out of the door. As they walked, he asked, ¡°Is the person from the Demonic Path pretending to be you among them?¡± Hearing the king¡¯s question, Feng Ling¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°No.¡± After a few seconds of silence, she continued, ¡°We might have been tricked.¡± She nned to go back and see Feng Lanter. She wanted to see what excuse Feng Lan could giveter. After the two of them walked out of the temple hall¡¯s courtyard, the king said to the maidservants in the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce, ¡°Go tidy up the temple hall. Don¡¯t let the Consort Dowager know what happened inside.¡± All of the previous emperor¡¯s concubines believed in Buddha. If they knew that the temple hall had been destroyed like that, they would definitely panic. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The king and Feng Ling left the Consort Dowager¡¯s pce. After walking out, Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± The king tilted his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. Feng Ling felt a little scared under his gaze and quickly took two small steps to the side. The king noticed her subtle action and smiled faintly. Feng Ling was actually a little embarrassed. Without looking at him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, she tapped her toes and left using Qinggong. After Feng Ling left, the smile in the king¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. He said to the guardmander, ¡°Send someone to investigate Feng Lan. If they discover any abnormal movements from her, think of a way to secretly resolve it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Feng Ling walked out of her bedchamber, she didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, she transferred to Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, the lights in Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard were still on. When Feng Ling walked in, she saw two maidservants standing outside Feng Lan¡¯s bedroom. When the maidservant saw Feng Ling walking over, she quickly bowed to her. ¡°Greetings, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Is Lan¡¯er back?¡± ¡°Priestess, the Guardian is back. She¡­¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Before the maidservant could finish speaking, the door was opened from inside. Feng Lan stood inside with a change of clothes and gave her an obedient smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Feng Ling carefully sized up Feng Lan and even used a trace of the power of a priest to peek at her. She realized that the thing on her body directly suppressed her injuries. Completely wless. Feng Ling subconsciously looked at her with a straight face and asked, ¡°Lan¡¯er, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Lan twirled her fingers as if she had done something wrong and said,¡± I came back not long after we went to the Hundred Flower Garden. ¡° ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ling stared at Feng Lan. Knowing that she was about to weave a lie again, she asked, ¡°You said that you returned not long after going to the Hundred Flower Pce. Why did Yi Xuan and the others say that they¡¯d seen you? Moreover, it was a long time after we went to the Hundred Flower Garden.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Lan looked dumbfounded. ¡°No. I really came back soon after. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my two maidservants.¡± The two maidservants quickly nodded and responded at the same time, ¡°Priestess, the Guardian came back at eight in the evening.¡± ¡°Nonsense. So many people saw Lan¡¯er bring a few youngdies to a pavilion by theke at four in the morning.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the two maidservants were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Feng Lan looked so aggrieved that she was about to cry. ¡°Sister, I really returned here at around eight in the morning. I didn¡¯t bring thedies to theke at all. I secretly came back because my body was stained with something dirty.¡± At this point, with an hurt expression, tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I heard just now that Miss Yi Xuan was pushed into theke by someone who disguised as you. Could it be¡­ that Sister is suspecting me?¡± Feng Ling looked at the tears falling from Feng Lan¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt very vexed. Feng Lan was her younger sister. In the eyes of outsiders, she was the priestess who doted on her younger sister the most. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence against Feng Lan. If she were to suddenly punish Feng Lan, not to mention others, her master would definitely me her. At the thought of this, Feng Ling became even more irritated. She said, ¡°Even if what you said is true, you brought Yi Xuan and the others to theke. If they insist that you¡¯re in cahoots with the Demonic Path¡­¡± ¡°How can I be in cahoots with someone from the demonic path!¡± Feng Lan looked very agitated and subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Sister, do you really not believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I believe you or not. Do you know that if I had gone over slightlyter, Yixuan and the other young mistresses would very likely have been killed by that person from the Demonic Path who transformed into me? Moreover¡­ ¡°If I had gone over slightlyter, that person from the Demonic Path would have pointed all the evidence at me. Sister, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Many people saw you bringing Yi Xuan and the others to theke. When I¡¯m framed, won¡¯t they think you¡¯re an aplice?¡± Feng Lan didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to suddenly be so aggressive. She wanted to say something, but Feng Ling beat her to it every time. Her heart sank. She sensitively realized that the person in front of her had changed. She didn¡¯t trust her as much as before. At the thought of this, a murderous glint shed across Feng Lan¡¯s heart. However, she quickly retracted this murderous aura. Feng Ling looked at Feng Lan coldly and sneered in her heart. However, her face was still tense. ¡°No matter what, you should stay in this courtyard for the time being. This can also stop people from gossiping.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still ming me, right?¡± Feng Lan looked like she couldn¡¯t ept it. As she shook her head, she retreated, and tears flowed down her face. Feng Ling looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± After saying that, she said to the maidservant standing there, ¡°Watch the Guardian. Don¡¯t let her go out for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling turned around and left. Feng Lan covered her face and started crying. She looked extremely sad. Actually, a strong murderous aura had already shed across her heart, and she sneered in her heart. My good sister, did you notice something? Even if you sense something, as long as you don¡¯t have evidence, I know that you can¡¯t do anything to me. Can¡¯t be helped, since I¡¯m your biological sister. ¡°Guardian, don¡¯t be sad.¡± The two maidservants standing there looked at each other and advised, ¡°The priestess must be doing this for your own good. I think the priestess is very vexed. She must be doing this to get you out of this.¡± ¡°Yes. The priestess dotes on you so much. How can she bear to deliberately hurt your heart?¡± Feng Lan also thought so, so she suddenly felt smug. She let go and nodded at the two of them. ¡°I know. You can go down. I want to rest.¡± With that, she walked in and closed the door. The moment the door closed, she spat out a mouthful of ck blood. She wiped the blood off the corners of her lips and smiled strangely. ¡°My good sister, I have to thank you for grounding me and giving me time to recuperate!¡± ¡­ After Feng Ling walked out of Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard, the corners of her lips curled up. She muttered, ¡°Can¡¯t I change my destined fate? But what if I insist on trying?¡± She nned to ground Feng Lan in her courtyard first and then investigate how to find Yan, or to wake up the memories of theter lives of the king. (Since that mirror said that the two of them would meet again, she would try a few more methods.) After Feng Ling walked back to her bedroom, the first thing she did was openly send guards to guard Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard. Then, she used talismans to make many small paper effigies to monitor her. The next morning, Feng Ling went to the High Priestess. The High Priestess also learned aboutst night. Chu Luo told her in detail what happenedst night. Towards the end, she deliberately added, ¡°Last night, I personally saw Lan¡¯er bring Yi Xuan and the otherdies over, but I¡­¡± At this point, she deliberately stopped. When the High Priestess heard this, she was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Your method is right. Lan¡¯er has always been very loyal to you. I don¡¯t believe that she has any connection to the people of the Demonic Path.¡± Feng Ling nodded. She knew that Feng Lan¡¯s disguise was wless. If she hadn¡¯t returned to five months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered her true appearance. So she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say anything. Aftering out from where the High Priestess lived, Feng Ling had originally nned to go to the Treasure House. However, she remembered that she had almost finished reading the books in the Treasure House, and there weren¡¯t any books she needed inside. After thinking for a while, she said to a guard behind her, ¡°Take some people to the public and find me some books on gossip or unofficial history. The more the better. I want all kinds, especially those books on folklore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After instructing this matter, Feng Ling thought about what would happen in the next five months as she walked. As she walked, she actually arrived near the pce. She looked at the majestic pce wall and thought about how to wake Yan up beforeing to look for the king. However, just as she was about to turn around, she heard the sound of horses¡¯ hoovesing from behind the high wall. The ce where Feng Ling was standing was close to the door. Soon, she saw dozens of guards riding horses as they quickly left. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind and turned to walk back. The second day. Not long after Feng Ling woke up, she heard her maidservant report, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty sent someone to send you a carriage of books..¡± Chapter 442 - How Can You Read Such a Book In Front of Me!

Chapter 442: How Can You Read Such a Book In Front of Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, she walked out. Indeed, outside the door, a carriage was parked. When she walked over, a few guards quickly bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± Then, a servant said, ¡°Priestess, the books in this carriage are all kinds of civilian books we found in the capital and the neighboring towns. The other books will be sent to you in the next few days.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to ask to know what was going on. An indescribable emotion suddenly shed across her heart. She gestured to her guard. ¡°Move the books to my study.¡± After the guard moved all the books in, Feng Ling said to the guard who sent the books, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then, she went to the study. The people sent by the king really brought back a big variety of books. Feng Ling read quickly. She read a book every few minutes. When she picked it up, she didn¡¯t read the title. When she suddenly flipped open a small yellow book with illustrations, her expression was extremely fascinating. Coincidentally, she happened to be staring at a posture in the book and thinking, ¡®So our ancients also have such an uninhibited side to them¡¯, when the door was suddenly pushed open. Feng Ling turned around and stared nkly at the king, who had walked in. She said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± The king walked over and nced at the book in her hand. He said calmly, ¡°I did knock. You were reading too seriously.¡± After saying that, he walked up to her and looked down at the page in her hand. His eyes darkened. Feng Ling blinked. Only then did she remember to close the book and hide it behind her back. She quickly rified with a red face. ¡°You were the one who sent someone to find this.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The king extended his long arm and walked around her to take the book. He opened the book with a calm expression. Feng Ling was displeased and subconsciously called out his name again. ¡°Jingzhou, how can you read such a book in front of me!¡± The king looked up at her and seemed to consider it for a moment before closing the book. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not suitable to read such a book yet, so I¡¯m confiscating it.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth, wanting to retort. However, thinking that this person was a king without memories of his next life, she could only snort at him in dissatisfaction. The king put the book into his wide sleeve and said to her sternly, ¡°The next batch of books is here. I have to check them before you can read them.¡± Feng Ling looked at him with her big eyes. The king looked into her eyes and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Did you discover something after you grounded Feng Lan?¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. The king frowned. Thinking that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he said, ¡°You must have sensed something. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If Feng Lan really has disloyal intentions towards you, I¡¯ll make her disappear.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, a strange feeling suddenly shed across her heart. Previously she experienced these few months, the king had never doubted Feng Lan. Could it be¡­ that the king already had some awareness of Yan? At the thought of this, Feng Ling looked at the king. Her heart was pounding a little too quickly. Under Feng Ling¡¯s gaze, the king¡¯s heart burned and his throat bobbed. He reached out to cover her eyes. His voice was hoarse and dangerous. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know the consequences of looking at a man like this?¡± With her eyes covered, Feng Ling subconsciously blinked twice in his palm. In the next moment, the king took a deep breath and pulled her into his arms. He said in a low voice in her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t provoke my patience. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to wait for five months.¡± Feng Ling was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red. ¡­ In the next few days, as long as the books outside were sent over, the king would appear on time. He first read the titles of the books before letting Feng Ling read the content inside. During this period, there were indeed a few more such scandalous books. Every time, the king would put the book away in his sleeve and take it with him when he left. Every time Feng Ling saw him take away that kind of book, she had an urge to ask him where he was taking it. Actually, she wanted to ask if he would read it. However, this was just a thought. On the fifth day, Feng Ling finally saw a strange book about rebirth. If one party remembered their past life and present life, and the other party forgot, this book also mentioned how the party that remembered could awaken the memory of the other party. As she read, Feng Ling felt that something was wrong. What should she say about this book? It actually had the same effect as eroticism, which was to make one party use their own body to awaken the other. At this point, Feng Ling suddenly nced guiltily at the king, who had decided to simply deal with the matters of the country here. She wondered if she could wake up his memories as Yan if she really did as in the books. Most importantly, the people in this era viewed chastity as being so important. If she took the initiative, who knew what he would think? The moment Feng Ling looked at the king, he noticed. He had originally enjoyed being stared at by Feng Ling, but seeing that she kept staring at him, he finally didn¡¯t have the mood to work. He looked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± After asking that, he stood up and walked up to her. Perhaps out of guilt, Feng Ling closed the book in her hand and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The king¡¯s gaze darkened. He raised his hand to take the book from her and quickly flipped through it. ¡°Hey, Jingzhou, return the book to me.¡± As Feng Ling spoke, she wanted to snatch it. The king was even more certain that there was something in this book. He raised the book to prevent Feng Ling from snatching it and continued reading. ¡°Big baddie, I said that there¡¯s nothing in this book!¡± Feng Ling panicked and grabbed his arm. With a tap of her toes, she jumped up to snatch it. The king freed up an arm and wrapped it around her waist, fixing her in ce. He said, ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. Also¡­ a big baddie? Mm¡­ who¡¯s a big baddie?¡± The two of them were too close at this moment. Feng Ling rubbed against him, and he didn¡¯t have the mood to flip through the book anymore. However, he cared a lot about these three words. His Little Ling¡¯er had never called him a big baddie in such a tone. How could Feng Ling know what he was thinking? She reached out a hand and covered his eyes while standing on tiptoes to get the book. The king¡¯s body tilted back and Feng Ling fell forward. Then, her lips pressed against his throat. She felt the king¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move and sensed that his breathing was much heavier than usual. Feng Ling¡¯s mind went nk and she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, not knowing what to do. In the next second, her chin was raised and arge hand pressed against the back of her head. His scorching lips pressed down. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost unable to breathe that the king let go of her. Feng Lingy on his chest, her breathing irregr. A restrained and hoarse voice came from above her head. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know who you kissed just now?¡± Feng Ling was stunned and didn¡¯t react to his question. Then, he said in a domineering voice, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your Jingzhou. You¡¯re the only one who can call me by my name. Forget that man called Yan.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He was actually still concerned about this matter? Feng Ling suddenly felt a headache. This time, it was obvious that the king didn¡¯t intend to let Feng Ling off. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he hugged her waist and approached her with his lips, pretending to kiss her again. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, promise me.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to answer him. The king¡¯s gaze darkened. Feng Ling felt the change in his body and quickly pushed him. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± The king looked deeply into her eyes. After a while, he suppressed the anger in his body and leaned his chin on her shoulder. He muttered, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I can¡¯t bear to make you afraid or make things difficult for you, but¡­ don¡¯t do anything that will let me down.¡± If his men could find out who that man called Yan was, he wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. It was because he couldn¡¯t find anything that he was on the verge of losing his temper. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for their wedding. Feng Ling sensed his irritable mood and subconsciously caressed his back. She thought for a while and probed, ¡°If I say that Yan is you in the future, do you believe me?¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯ll believe anything you say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her! ¡­ The king had many national affairs to attend to, so he left quickly. Feng Ling sat there in a daze for a while. In the end, she picked up the strange novel (the king forgot to take it away) and continued reading. This time, she deliberately slowed down. Although the methods to awaken the memories of one¡¯s previous life were embarrassing, it also gave Feng Ling some inspiration. When Feng Ling came out of the study, the sky was already dark. The next morning, the High Priestess sent someone over to say to Feng Ling, ¡°Priestess, the High Priestess wants you to go over and discuss this year¡¯s spring harvest ritual.¡± Feng Ling nodded and changed her clothes before going to the High Priestess¡¯s residence. The High Priestess had injured her foundation when she saved the Grand Generalst time. She had been recuperating in the bedroom during this period of time. When she saw Feng Ling enter, she quickly waved her hand to invite her over to sit. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t organize the sacrificial ceremony this year. You can organize it on my behalf.¡± Feng Ling had long known how to organize such arge-scale sacrificial ceremony, so she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Then, the two of them talked about how to organize this ritual and what needed to be done. At this point, the High Priestess suddenly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re organizing the sacrificial ceremony, you must have your guardian protect you.¡± Chapter 443 - You Said You Would Marry Me When You Were Youn

Chapter 443: You Said You Would Marry Me When You Were Young

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling was only stunned for a second when she heard the High Priestess say that. She lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in them and nodded. ¡°Master, I understand.¡± The High Priestess looked at her kindly and said, ¡°Guardians are one of our shields and can protect us. If we use someone, we shouldn¡¯t suspect them. If we suspect someone, we shouldn¡¯t use them. Lan¡¯er is your twin sister and she grew up with you. You should know her character better than any of us.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± If she hadn¡¯t experienced the next five months and thest strike, Feng Ling would have had the same thought as the High Priestess. However, it was human nature to be greedy, especially those who had turned evil. At the thought of this, Feng Ling suddenly remembered Feng Lan¡¯sst words. She wanted to rece her as the High Priestess and marry the king. ¡°Ling¡¯er, are you listening?¡± Feng Ling came back to her senses. ¡°Master, I¡¯m listening. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Lan¡¯er is loyal to me, I will dote on her forever.¡± If she had a change of heart, that would be another story. There was nothing wrong with what Feng Ling said. The High Priestess didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to talk about when the sacrificial ceremony would be held. ¡°I calcted. The day after tomorrow is a good day. Go and discuss with the kingter. The sacrificial ceremony will be held the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Then, the two of them discussed for a while more before Feng Ling walked out of the High Priestess¡¯s bedchamber. Then, she went to the pce. When the head butler saw hering, he quickly weed her and said respectfully, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty is in the imperial study discussing state affairs with the ministers. I will report your arrival immediately.¡± Feng Ling stopped him and asked, ¡°How long has His Majesty and the others been in there?¡± ¡°Almost four hours.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± ¡°Okay. Priestess, please follow me to Jingxin Hall to wait for the king.¡± Jingxin Hall was where the king rested after he was tired from dealing with the country¡¯s affairs. asionally, he would meet the ministers alone there. Feng Ling nodded and followed him to Jingxin Hall. The head butler got someone to deliver tea, snacks, and some books to Feng Ling before leaving. This wasn¡¯t the first time Feng Ling hade to Jingxin Hall. She picked up a book and sat there to read. In the modern era, she was used to nesting on the sofa and reading. She was originally sitting upright, but as she read, she subconsciously took off her shoes and ced her feet on the wooden couch. When the king entered, he saw Feng Ling, who was leaning against the wooden couch and reading a book with a content expression. He deliberately walked over lightly. Feng Ling only realized it when the king approached her. She looked up at him from the book. When she saw the king¡¯s gaze, she realized that she had lost all her image and was about to sit properly. However, the king sat down beside her and pressed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just lean against it.¡± The king added, ¡°If you like to read so much, I¡¯ll get someone to put some soft cushions on the wooden couch or make it into a soft couch.¡± Feng Ling looked at him awkwardly and reminded him, ¡°This is your ce to rest.¡± The king chuckled. ¡°You cane here often in the future.¡± ¡°Who wants toe often?¡± Feng Ling still sat up straight and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the spring ritual with you. Master said that the day after tomorrow is a good day. I¡¯ll organize this ritual¡­¡± Then, Feng Ling told him what preparations were required and what he and the officials needed to do. The king listened seriously. After she finished speaking, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to prepare immediately.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t move but looked at her feet. When Feng Ling realized his motive and wanted to retract her leg under her dress, the king¡¯srge hand had already grabbed her leg. His palm was warm. Even through theyer of socks, Feng Ling¡¯s face turned red as if she had been scalded. She wanted to pull her leg back from his hand. The king held it tightly and leaned over to say to her, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, your feet are cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing socks. It¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± With that, the king took off her socks. Feng Ling¡¯s feet were fair and tender, and especially good-looking. After the king took off her socks, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold now.¡± Feng Ling was simply speechless and could only look at him with a wooden face. The king rubbed his thumb on her delicate and smooth foot a few times and said, ¡°I often washed your feet when you were young. When you grow up, you won¡¯t even let me look at it.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and said after a while, ¡°Men and women need to observe boundaries.¡± ¡°When you were young, you said that you would marry me when you grow up. This statement is not applicable to us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling inexplicably recalled some childhood memories after hearing his words. She was only four years old when she was brought back by the High Priestess to be groomed as her sessor. Having left her parents at such a young age, she would definitely miss home a lot. One time, she secretly ran out, thinking that she could run home. For some reason, she ran into the pce, which was very close to the Priest Hall. Moreover, she happened to meet thete emperor who had passed away. At the age of ten, he was already the king who held up the entire empire. Little Feng Ling happened to be hiding in a concealed ce crying when footsteps came from behind. She turned around and looked at the boy standing there with a tense face. Even though he was only ten years old, he had already forgotten to cry. ¡°Little fellow, why are you hiding here and crying secretly?¡± The prideful Little Feng Ling wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Then, she remembered that she was the future High Priestess, whose power was equivalent to that of the king. She stood up and walked to the king with her short legs. She threatened him in a childish voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone. Otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± The king looked at the tender Little Feng Ling, who had a tsundere expression. His frustration miraculously calmed down. He bent down and looked at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Little Feng Ling immediately raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯m a priestess.¡± ¡°You are the next sessor brought back by the High Priestess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Little Feng Ling was stunned by this question, but she remembered what she had threatened him with and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± Her master, the High Priestess, had said that as her heir, she couldn¡¯t cry casually. Little Feng Ling definitely didn¡¯t want her master to know that she was crying secretly. The king looked at the petite and tender little girl in front of him and picked her up. ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Your face is filled with tears and snot. Once you go out, everyone will know that you¡¯ve cried. How about I take you to wash it off?¡± Little Feng Ling tilted her head and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± The king brought Little Feng Ling back to his pce. In the pce, the king washed Feng Ling¡¯s face and fed her pastry. Little Feng Ling was touched and would run over to y with the king from time to time thereafter. One time, she heard someone discuss the king in private, saying that he didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone at such a young age. The Phoenix Skies Dynasty would definitely be ruined in his hands. Such coldness was definitely the life of a jinx. After hearing this, Feng Ling ran out to argue with the two ten-year-old children. Those two children had never seen Feng Ling before and didn¡¯t know that she was the sessor of the High Priestess. They wanted to beat up Feng Ling, but they were coincidentally seen by the king who came to pick her up when Little Feng Ling was about toe. That time, the young king flew into a rage for the first time in front of Little Feng Ling. As for what happened to those two people, Little Feng Ling didn¡¯t know, but for the first time, she felt the murderous aura emanating from the king¡¯s body that didn¡¯t match his age. The king hugged her and told her as they walked towards his pce, ¡°You are the most respected sessor of the High Priestess. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to you will be killed without mercy.¡± Little Feng Ling responded, not fully understanding. When the king carried her to his pce, Feng Ling thought of what the two children had said and repeated, ¡°They said that you were a jinx.¡± After saying that, she touched his face like an adult and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m the future High Priestess. I¡¯ll help you change your fate.¡± When the king heard this, heughed and deliberately asked her, ¡°Do you know what a jinx is?¡± Little Feng Ling definitely didn¡¯t know at that time, so the king said to her, ¡°A jinx is destined to be single forever.¡± Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the heir to the High Priestess. You can help me a lot, but you can¡¯t give me a wife.¡± Little Feng Ling was indignant. She held his head and looked into his eyes seriously. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? If you don¡¯t have a wife in the future, I can be your wife.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± The young king took her words seriously. Thus, Feng Ling betrayed herself just like that. Feng Ling came back to her senses and met the king¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling quickly replied. In the next second, under the king¡¯s yful eyes, she said with a straight face, ¡°I was only four years old at that time. I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Are you going to go back on your word? But¡­ I took it seriously.¡± After saying that, the king put her feet under his clothes and pressed them against his chest. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Your feet are cold. I¡¯ll warm them for you. Didn¡¯t I often warm your feet like this when we were young?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling looked at the king¡¯s handsome face and suddenly had the urge to scratch it. As if guessing her thoughts, the king finally took out her foot. Feng Ling was about to put on her socks when the king took them first. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± After saying that, the king took her feet and ced them on hisp before putting on her socks. Chapter 444 - Call Me Brother Jingzhou

Chapter 444: Call Me Brother Jingzhou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment she put on her socks, Feng Ling was about to put on her shoes when in the next second, her waist was hugged and her body was carried to sit on hisp. ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Ling was shocked and subconsciously wanted to push him. At this moment, the king whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Ling¡¯er, call me Brother Jingzhou. You used to call me that when we were young. Why aren¡¯t you calling me that now?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s hand suddenly froze. She had indeed called him that often when she was young, but ever since she starteding into contact with books and read too many books, she became embarrassed to call him that again after knowing the courtesy and integrity a woman should have. At most, she would call him by his name. Most of the time, she would call him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ like the others. Seeing that Feng Ling was stunned, the king continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Not only did you stop calling me Brother Jingzhou, but you also secretly liked other men. How do you think I should punish you?¡± Hearing these jealous words, Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed again. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and suddenly thought of the strange novel she had read. She made up her mind and pressed her lips against his. The king was a little surprised and didn¡¯t move for a moment. Feng Ling was determined to try that method and had no other thoughts in her mind. Seeing that the king wasn¡¯t moving, she increased her strength. The king supported her back with his palm and led her quietly. ¡­ Just as Feng Ling was about to ruthlessly pull out his belt, there was a knock on the door. In the next second, she suddenly pushed the king away and jumped off hisp. A sharp murderous aura instantly erupted from the king¡¯s body, and his expression was as dark as ink. He stood up and strode to the door, his tone as if he wanted to eat the person outside. ¡°You better report something very important.¡± The person opposite the king was obviously frightened by his current expression. Feng Ling heard him answer in a trembling voice. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s news from Green River County in the Heavenly River State. More than 30 young and strong men have disappeared over there for three consecutive days.¡± When she heard this, Feng Ling quickly walked over and asked first, ¡°Did anyone send someone to look for them?¡± When the person outside the door saw Feng Ling, he was stunned for a moment and quickly bowed to her. ¡°Priestess.¡± Feng Ling nodded. That person continued, ¡°The county magistrate has already organized everyone to look for them where possible, but those people haven¡¯t been found yet.¡± Green River County was arge county to begin with. Moreover, it was very close to the capital and the young were the foundation of the country. So many people disappearing at once would definitely cause a huge panic. The king said to that person, ¡°Send more people to continue searching.¡± Then, he said to the head butler standing there, ¡°Invite the ministers in immediately.¡± The king said the names of a few high ranking officials. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The two of them immediately left. Feng Ling recalled that arge group of young and strong men had never disappeared from Green River County. Now that such a huge matter had suddenly happened, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because she had changed the process. At the thought of this, Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said to the king, ¡°Jingzhou, I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± The king nodded and the two of them went to the imperial study. The ministers came quickly. They had already known about this on the way. The moment they entered the imperial study, they started discussing. ¡°So many young and strong men suddenly disappeared. Either someone from the enemy country mixed in, or someone from the Demon Realm did it.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the doing of those from an enemy country. Our Phoenix Skies Dynasty¡¯s soldiers are powerful and strong. Every young man will be organized by the county to train during their leisure time. How can they make so many young and strong people disappear at once?¡± ¡°Then it must be the people of the demonic path who are causing trouble. Previously, the people of the Demon Realm dared to sneak into the pce and pretend to be the High Priestess. It¡¯s easy to make some ordinary people disappear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the fiends will capture these people and directly upy their bodies before harming others.¡± ¡°This¡­ is serious.¡± At this point, all the ministers looked at the king and Feng Ling. The assistant minister of the Ministry of War came out and suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we send a few more capable people to look for those people? If their bodies are really upied by the people of the demonic path, we can only deal with them all.¡± The prime minister disagreed. ¡°If more than 30 young men can be resolved just like that, this isn¡¯t feasible¡­ Not to mention it will cause panic in society, it will also be a disaster for these 30 plus families who lost their young men.¡± Another minister thought so too. Since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, they looked at the king and Feng Ling. Feng Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The ministers felt that there was no need, so the prime minister stood up to persuade her. Feng Ling was the first to speak. ¡°But I¡¯ll go secretly this time. When the timees, the king will send some capable people over to investigate.¡± When they heard this, they looked at each other and felt that this method was feasible, so they didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, the king assigned tasks to them, and they left. After they left, the king called for the head butler and asked him to prepare. The more Feng Ling heard, the more she felt that something was wrong. She quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the king said. ¡°We¡¯ll set off immediately and try toe back tomorrow night. When the timees, we won¡¯t dy your organization of the Spring Festival Ceremony.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in private.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t publicize it when I go over either.¡± After saying that, the king raised his hand to touch her head and asked, ¡°What do you want to bring? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you immediately.¡± Feng Ling felt like she was being treated like a child and puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction. The king pretended not to see and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll get someone to make the preparations casually.¡± When the two of them sat on a low-key horse all the way to Green River County, Feng Ling looked at the empty horse carriage and asked, ¡°Where are the things you asked someone to prepare?¡± The king took out a stack of banknotes and a small bag of silver from his wide sleeve. ¡°Here, Green River County is arge county. There¡¯s everything there. You can just buy whatever you want with silver.¡± Feng Ling looked at him with bright eyes. She suddenly remembered that he was also so rich in theter generations and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. It only took half a day to go from the capital to Green River County. When they arrived at the county city, it happened to be lunchtime. When the horse stopped outside a medium-sized courtyard, Feng Ling was surprised. After getting off the horse carriage, she asked, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°This is where we¡¯re staying tonight.¡± After the king finished speaking, a guard went over to knock on the door. Then, the door was opened from inside. Standing inside was an honest-looking middle-aged woman. When the middle-aged woman saw the person standing outside the door, she quickly asked, ¡°Are the masters here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the guard replied and moved aside. The king and Feng Ling walked over. When the middle-aged woman saw the two of them, she subconsciously knelt down. ¡°Granny Wang greets the two esteemed guests.¡± The king said, ¡°Get up. Madam and I are just here to y. You just have to do your duty for the next two days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Granny Wang stood up and retreated to the side. The king and Feng Ling walked in. There was a small courtyard inside, and tworge ginkgo trees were nted in the courtyard, giving people a very peaceful feeling. The two of them walked into the hall. The food was already prepared. Granny Wang said to the two of them, ¡°Two esteemed guests, I don¡¯t know what vor you like, so I made a few home-cooked dishes. Try them. If they¡¯re not to your liking, I¡¯ll make them for you again.¡± The king first picked up a piece of food and put it in his mouth to try. He felt that the taste was eptable, so he picked up a piece for Feng Ling. Granny Wang lowered her head and stood there, peeking at the two of them. She thought to herself, ¡®Not only do these two nobles look as gorgeous as gods, but this young master also dotes on his wife so much. It¡¯s really enviable.¡¯ Feng Ling ate the food and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± When Granny Wang heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she immediately beamed and said, ¡°Madam, I know how to cook some snacks. If you like, I¡¯ll make some snacks for you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling pretended to ask casually, ¡°Along the way, I think we heard that something happened in Green River County. What exactly is it? The night market in Green River County is famous at night. We¡¯re nning to shop at the night market tonight.¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s better if you two don¡¯t go out tonight. Moreover, I heard that the night market will be canceled from tonight onwards.¡± ¡°What exactly happened that even the night market is being canceled?¡± Thinking that the two of them were outsiders hade here to y, if the young master in front of her suddenly disappeared and left such a beautiful woman behind, it would be a sin. She immediately feltpassion and said, ¡°In the past few days, more than ten young men have disappeared from our Green River County every night. Young Master, you mustn¡¯t go out. What if¡­¡± Granny Wang couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought that so many people had gone missing. Feng Ling asked again, ¡°Are all of those who had gone missing young men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there any connection between the missing people or what they did when they disappeared?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re just young men, regardless of whether they were from ordinary families or wealthy families.. But the thing they have inmon is that all of them disappeared outside.¡± Chapter 445 - Visiting the Night Market

Chapter 445: Visiting the Night Market

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No one disappeared when they were at home?¡± ¡°No.¡± After Feng Ling heard this, she didn¡¯t ask further and said to her, ¡°You can leave first.¡± After Granny Wang left, Feng Ling stopped eating and started thinking. Seeing her like this, the king picked up some more of her favorite food and said, ¡°Eat first. After the meal, the person I sent to investigate wille back. We¡¯ll decide after we hear the results.¡± Not long after the two of them had eaten, the person sent by the king returned. The information reported by the scout was simr to what Granny Wang had said. ¡°The people who disappeared are all between the ages of 16 and 30. Themon feature is that they disappeared outside at night.¡± The Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was rich and powerful. There was a night market in the county at night. These youngsters either came out to sell things to earn money or to apany their sweetheart or family out to y. ¡°However, when these people disappeared, they were all alone and no one saw how they disappeared. People only realized they had gone missing when they weren¡¯t able to find them.¡± When he heard this, the king said, ¡°Continue to look for those people in the dark. When Assistant Minister Wues over with his men, get him to send people to go door to door to investigate. Then, bring his men to look for people outside the county.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The scout left after receiving the order. Feng Ling had a nagging feeling that Feng Lan must have something to do with this. She thought for a while about what Feng Lan¡¯s intentions were if she truly was the one who captured these people. However, there was also something else. Feng Lan had been staying in her residence obediently these past few days and didn¡¯t go out at all. Even if this matter was rted to Feng Lan, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence against her. Thinking up to this point, Feng Ling said to the king, ¡°Since they all disappeared at night, the county has ordered the night market to be canceled. I wonder if those people from the demonic path will stille out tonight.¡± The king also thought of this. He said, ¡°The night market will continue as usual tonight. When the timees, Assistant Minister Wu will send some people to disguise themselves as ordinary men.¡± Feng Ling nodded. Looking at his overly outstanding handsome face, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you put on a disguise when the timees. I guarantee that no one will recognize you when you go out.¡± Since it was a private visit, they definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone recognize them. Of course, the king agreed. For the entire afternoon, the person who went out to investigate came back twice to report. Still no one was found. The afternoon ended quickly. It wasn¡¯t raining in Green River County. The weather was neither cold nor hot this season, and it was a good time to go out and y. Green River County was most famous for a river that ran through the county. On both sides of the river was the main road and also the main business area. When Feng Ling came out, not only did the king want her to make herself ugly, but he also wanted her to wear a gauze hat. The king said, ¡°I¡¯m more at ease this way.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. The two of them didn¡¯t bring any guards. Like an ordinary married couple, they walked to the night market. The lights had just lit up, and the ten thousand houses were brightly lit. The main roads on both sides of the river were filled with ss lights. There were flower boats in the river upon which people were singing and dancing, and the sound of hawking and ying on the shore formed a prosperous scene. From this, it could be seen how well the king had managed the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. Feng Ling actually rarely came out in this time and space, especially in such a bustling ce. Worried that she wasn¡¯t used to this environment, the king kept holding her hand and protecting her by her side. The customs of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies were still very open. When people saw the young couplee out holding hands, they would at most nce at them and not say anything about them ruining the customs. On the street, Feng Ling was dazzled by the sights around her. Actually, in the modern era, she seldom went out to shop, staying in school most of the time. Even when she wanted to buy something, she was used to shopping online. Seeing thosenterns and snacks, Feng Ling had long forgotten that she was a priestess. From time to time, she tugged at the king¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look, that flowermp looks really pretty¡­ That y figurine is nice too, that¡­¡± It had been a long time since the king had seen Feng Ling so happy like a child. His heart was filled with joy. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Call me Brother Jingzhou and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she subconsciously blushed and shut her mouth. It was embarrassing to be calling him that when so many people were around. The king looked at her expression and a glint shed across his eyes. He added, ¡°I heard that the most famous things in Green River County are wine and lotus crisps. Are you sure you don¡¯t want some?¡± Feng Ling still kept her mouth shut. For her to call him that in such a ce, she inexplicably felt a little ashamed. She thought that at most, she wouldn¡¯t eat. The king continued, ¡°Other than these two, the Lotus Wine in Green River County is also excellent.¡± After saying that, the king pointed ahead. ¡°It seems to be at the entrance of the alley in front. Do you see it? There are already many people queuing there. These people are all going to buy lotus wine. It¡¯s said that that shop only sells 20 bottles a day when the night market begins. After they¡¯re sold, the shop closes for the day.¡± Feng Ling looked where the king was pointing and saw that there was indeed a queue there. The queue had already reached the entrance of the alley, and there were still people who continued to line up. Other things weren¡¯t very tempting to her, but when it came to wine, she instantly threw away her reservations. She pulled the king¡¯s sleeve and called out without principles, ¡°Brother Jingzhou.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was originally pleasant to hear. Now that she was calling him this, her voice was sweet and directly entered the king¡¯s heart. He tightened his grip on her hand and strode over. When the two of them went over, there were already more than ten people queuing up in front. Feng Ling was a little anxious. ¡°Will we not be able to buy the wine?¡± The king held her hand and stopped outside the crowd. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to line up?¡± ¡°No need. Someone is queuing up on our behalf.¡± After the king finished speaking, two men dressed as ordinary people walked out of the alley with a bottle of wine each. The two of them came to the king and Feng Ling¡¯s side. One of them respectfully handed the wine in his hand to the king. The wine bottle wasn¡¯t big. It was probably 500 grams per bottle. The king took it and handed it to Feng Ling. ¡°Do you want to try it? If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll get someone to buy some more.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Feng Ling took the bottle, opened the lid, and immediately took a sip. The fragrance of the lotus flowers mixed with the fragrance of the wine entered her throat. It was refreshing, sweet, and unforgettable. After Feng Ling took a sip, her eyes lit up. She said, ¡°This wine is as delicious as the Hundred Flowers Wine.¡± When the king heard this, he said to the two of them, ¡°Think of a way to invite the brewer back.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The king handed the bottle of wine in Feng Ling¡¯s hand to that person and said, ¡°Send the wine to our courtyard.¡± The two of them left after agreeing. Feng Ling wanted to continue, but it was indeed not the time to drink. She held it in. The two of them continued to shop. Next, whenever Feng Ling saw something she liked, she would tug at the king¡¯s sleeve and say, ¡°Brother Jingzhou, I want that¡­ Brother Jingzhou, I want this¡­¡± Over the moon, the king would buy everything she wanted. Along the way, the two of them started shopping. They were like the other couples on the street, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention. The night market ended at 9 pm. At this moment, everyone who was shopping in the night market walked towards their home. The merchants also packed their shops and stalls, preparing to go home. Feng Ling and the king walked along the crowd towards the street. After shopping in the night market for so long, some people would inevitably be alone when they returned. Especially since after walking out of the main street, many ces were dark alleys and unlit paths. Outside West Street, while walking, a man suddenly wished to urinate. He informed hispanion and went behind a nearby tree. That person had just unbuckled his belt when a ball of ck aura wrapped around his body and mouth in the darkness. That person only had time to let out a short cry of surprise before he was knocked out by the ck aura and dragged into the darkness. This happened more than ten times at the same time. The ck aura brought these people into a very concealed cave on the mountain outside the county. The cave was dark, and only the asional sound of water dripping could be heard. The people who had been knocked out were still in the darkness, making no sound. At this moment, an ear-piercing voice sounded. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve brought back all twelve people tonight. Please check.¡± After a while, a gloomy voice sounded. ¡°Not bad. The prey this time is more energetic than the prey in the past few days. She will definitely like it. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Boss, when are we sending these prey to her?¡± ¡°There are already 49 of them. Send them over tonight.¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­ Boss, when that person¡¯s demonic powers reach the eighth level, she can directly kill their High Priestess and be used by our king.¡± ¡°Wrong! Don¡¯t underestimate the ability of the chosen daughter. That person has to at least cultivate to the ninth level of the demonic arts.¡± ¡°But His Majesty has only reached the ninth level. If that person manages to reach the ninth level, will he pose a threat to His Majesty?¡± ¡°Foolish. Whether or not she can pose a threat to the king isn¡¯t something we can control. When the timees, we¡¯ll follow whoever¡¯s more powerful.¡± ¡°Brilliant. Boss, your idea is really brilliant.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­¡± Dong! The boss shouted, ¡°What is that sound?¡± The sharp voice was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no sound.¡± Crack! Pa! ¡°Ouch! Boss, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why would I hit you for no reason!¡± Pa! ¡°Are you courting death? How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ~¡± ¡°Then who was it?¡± Chapter 446 - Sleeping in the Living Room

Chapter 446: Sleeping in the Living Room

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two demonic path people in the cave instantly raised their vignce. A gust of cold wind blew past. That boss searched the cave and didn¡¯t discover anything. ¡°B¡­ Boss, did you find anything?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We are people of the demonic path. Only others are afraid of us. If someone dares to be impudent in front of us, see if I don¡¯t suck all his blood essence dry.¡± ¡°Keke, Keke¡­¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± ¡°Whoever dares to be impudent in front of me? Come out. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± A clear voice sounded in the dark cave, echoing. In the next second, a few balls of mes burned in the dark cave. The mes instantly lit up the entire cave, and the two people of the Demon Realm standing in the dark had nowhere to hide. When the two of them saw the woman standing in the mes, the short figure let out a sharp and frightened voice and said in a loud voice, ¡°B-b-b-b-b-boss, that person looks like the future High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies.¡± The person referred to as ¡®boss¡¯ was tall and had horns on his head. His voice was even gloomier than before. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®looks like¡¯? She is indeed the future High Priestess of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies.¡± ¡°Looks like you have good eyesight.¡± Feng Ling nced at the group of unconscious youngsters in the corner and asked coldly, ¡°Where do you want to take these people? To whom do you want to feed their blood essence?¡± The boss immediately replied fearlessly, ¡°To our demon king, of course.¡± ¡°Hmph! I hate lying people the most. Since you¡¯re not telling the truth, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t be a High Priestess. Do you think the two of us can¡¯t beat you alone?¡± ¡°Then try it.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she threw out a talisman. The figures of the two people from the demonic path shed. Two rays of ck aura converged into a huge bear-like ck Devil. The ck Devil instantly upied one-third of the cave. The ck Devil opened his dark mouth and wanted to swallow Feng Ling. A whip appeared in Feng Ling¡¯s hand and she whipped the ck Devil with raging mes. Pa! ¡°Ouch~~¡± An angry voice resounded throughout the entire cave, shaking the cave until gravel kept falling down. Feng Lingshed out two more times and quickly dispersed the transformed ck Devil. Two bodies mmed into the stone wall at the same time. After two bangs, a miserable scream resounded in the cave. ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Ling dodged the stone that fell from above her head. After shouting angrily, she threw two talismans and sealed their mouths. The two people from the demonic path didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful, to actually break through the magical beast they had conjured with demonic aura so quickly. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking good, that boss decided to abandon his underling. He turned into a streak of demonic aura and wanted to escape. However, when the demonic aura reached the hole, it seemed to have hit an iron wall. After a loud bang, it was thrown back. ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± His body fell heavily to the ground. Feng Ling pursed her lips into a cold smile. She threw a talisman towards him, rooting him to the ground. ¡°Tell me, who do you n to give these people to?¡± ¡°To¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the use of this talisman of mine? As long as you dare to lie, you will suffer the pain of the mes of hell burning your heart. You can try.¡± The boss broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say. It¡¯s¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Feng Ling watched as the person in front of her seemed to have been severely attacked and quickly turned into nothingness. Her expression froze. Just as she was about to control the other person, that person also turned into a trace of ck aura and disappeared. Feng Ling¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t sense any more powerful ck aura nearby. There was only one reason why these two people from the demonic path suddenly disappeared, and that was that they couldn¡¯t say Feng Lan¡¯s name. It was as if there was really an invisible restriction. This made her wonder. ¡°Are we really going to proceed ording to the original development trajectory of the matter?¡± At the thought of this, she whipped the stone wall beside her. Boom¡­ Seeing the stones quickly fall, Feng Ling raised her arm. After she used a trace of the priest¡¯s power, the press button seemed to have been pressed in the entire space. She walked out of the stone cave. A group of experts and guards stood outside the cave. The king and Assistant Minister Wu stood in the crowd. When the king saw Feng Linge out, he immediately walked over. Feng Ling said to him, ¡°You can go in and save them.¡± The king said, ¡°Go in and save them.¡± A group of experts and guards was led in by Assistant Minister Wu. The king looked at Feng Ling¡¯s expression and immediately realized that something was wrong with her mood. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°There are only two little demons here. The real mastermind hasn¡¯t been caught.¡± The king frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll order everyone in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies to avoid going out at night and be vignt.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°During the Spring Festival the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll also pray for the young men of our Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies.¡± The king raised his hand to touch her cheek. ¡°This isn¡¯t good for your health. You haven¡¯t inherited the position of High Priestess yet. Using too much priest power will damage your body constitution.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face subconsciously rubbed against his palm. When she reacted, she saw a trace of joy in the king¡¯s eyes and stopped in her tracks. The king let go of her cheek. At this moment, Assistant Minister Wu brought everyone out of the cave. Assistant Minister Wu walked up to the two of them and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, there are a total of 40 people inside.¡± ¡°40!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face darkened. When the two of them looked at her, she said, ¡°Previously, the two demonic path people said that they captured 49 people. Moreover, I heard that they¡¯ve captured these people for someone to absorb their blood essence.¡± When he heard this, the king¡¯s expression darkened. Assistant Minister Wu said angrily, ¡°The other nine must have been given to that demonic path person they mentioned. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re out of luck.¡± The king said to Assistant Minister Wu, ¡°Send someone to continue searching. If they can¡¯t find them, get the prime minister to personallye andfort the families of those nine people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Minister Wu bowed to the king and sent these people away with his men. The king and Feng Ling also walked towards Green River County. This time, in the carriage that the two of them were in, Feng Ling had been very quiet. The king looked at her with his wise eyes. When they arrived at the courtyard where they were staying tonight, Feng Ling asked, ¡°Which room do I stay in?¡± She wanted to immediately go to her room and ask the paper effigies she had sent to monitor Feng Lan if those people had been sent to Feng Lan. However, the king suddenly looked at her with his deep eyes and said, ¡°The rooms are prepared by Granny Wang. You can go and see which one is yours.¡± After Feng Ling nced at him suspiciously, she walked towards the room. This courtyard wasn¡¯t big. Even the guards stayed elsewhere. After Feng Ling pushed open the only few rooms to take a look, she returned to the king¡¯s side and looked at him awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s only one room.¡± The king looked at her. ¡°You sleep in the room tonight.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have a ce to sleep.¡± Feng Ling nodded and walked into the room. After Feng Ling closed the door to the room, the king sat on a stool in the living room. A guard came in and knelt in front of him. The king said, ¡°Prepare a nket. No one is allowed toe near here tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard stood up and quickly left. The moment Feng Ling arrived at the room, she quickly established a connection with the paper effigies. For the past two days, Feng Lan indeed didn¡¯t leave that small courtyard. However, every night, there would be a very faint sound in her room. As there was no light in Feng Lan¡¯s room, the paper effigies couldn¡¯t see what she did. Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to it previously. Thinking about it now, it must be rted to those young men. She suddenly thought of the man who had walked out of Feng Lan¡¯s room. Her gaze turned cold. ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡± She nned to go back and think of a way to go to Feng Lan¡¯s room to take a look. If nothing went wrong, there must be a tunnel or something. After investigating Feng Lan¡¯s situation, Feng Ling saw a set of pajamas on the bed. After taking it, she realized that hot air wasing out from behind the screen beside her. She walked around it and realized that it was a tub of bathing water. Beside the wooden barrel was a pot of flower petals. After Feng Ling finished bathing, she suddenly wanted to see where the king was sleeping, so she subconsciously walked out. When she saw the nket on the stool, she looked at the man who happened to walk in with aplicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have a ce to sleep. ¡°You can send someone to rent another courtyard.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m worried about you living here alone.¡± Feng Ling suddenly couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. She turned away and said, ¡°Everyone nearby is your men. Besides, no one can do anything to me.¡± The king walked up to her and raised his hand to turn her face around to face him. He leaned forward and said very close to her, ¡°Granny Wang thinks that we¡¯re husband and wife. What reason is there for a husband to leave his wife and sleep elsewhere?¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stand the hot airing from him and wanted to raise her head back. In the next second, her waist was hugged. The king pressed her head against his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room. As long as you don¡¯t let me into the room, I definitely won¡¯t enter.¡± Feng Ling said angrily, ¡°No way will I let you in!¡± A loudugh came from above her head, making her heart speed up.. Feng Ling¡¯s face turned even redder. Chapter 447 - How Did You Know I Kicked the Blanket When I Was Young?

Chapter 447: How Did You Know I Kicked the nket When I Was Young?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The king hugged Feng Ling for a while before letting her go. He said to her, ¡°Go to sleep. I remember that you loved to kick the nket off your bed when you were young. Don¡¯t kick the nket again at night.¡± Feng Ling was embarrassed to hear this. How long ago was this? Moreover¡­ ¡°How did you know I kicked the nket when I was young?¡± At this, she looked at him warily. The king¡¯s eyes had a smile that only appeared in front of her. ¡°The High Priestess told me.¡± Feng Ling was dazed. Was it really good for him to bring up such an embarrassing matter at this time? After closing the door, Feng Ling leaned against the door and muttered, ¡°Why are you bing more and more like Yan?¡± The two of them were equally shameless. Both liked to say things that she couldn¡¯t handle. This made her think that he already had Yan¡¯s memory. ¡°As the ruler of a country, can you get used to sleeping on the stools in the living room?¡± After muttering these words, Feng Ling strode to the bed, took off her shoes, andy down. She pulled the nket and covered herself from head to toe. After a while, her low voice came from under the nket. ¡°You were the one who was willing to sleep in the living room. I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. You¡¯re not my Yan. My heart doesn¡¯t ache for you.¡± After saying that, she stopped talking. Two hours passed. Four hours passed. Seeing that it had been nearly six hours, Feng Lingbed through the past five months twice and finally couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. She abruptly lifted the nket, revealing her face that had turned red from holding it in. She muttered, ¡°Since your personality can change because of me, will you also have Yan¡¯s memories in the future?¡± At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. She lifted the nket, got off the bed, and walked out of the room. There was no moonlight tonight, and there was no light in the living room. Feng Ling stood there to get adjusted to it before looking at the shadow lying on the stool. She stood there and called out softly, ¡°Jingzhou.¡± No response. Feng Ling muttered, ¡°You actually slept so soundly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that an assassin wille in?¡± After saying that, she subconsciously lowered her feet and walked over. When she arrived, the king still showed no signs of waking up. Feng Ling stood there and looked at him. As the king was very tall, and the stool was only a meter long, he had used four stools. Two were joined horizontally, and another two were joined vertically. Even so, it was hard on him. Feng Ling looked at his leg on the ground and wondered if she should help him put his leg on the stool. Just as she was about to bend down and do so, an arm quickly lifted the nket and wrapped it around her waist. Before she could react, it suddenly pulled her towards him. Feng Ling eximed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The king wrapped one arm around her waist and caressed her back with the other. Lying on top of him, when her heartbeat slowed down, she looked up at his face in dissatisfaction and lightly punched his chest twice. She scolded him angrily, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to sleep.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t pretend to sleep, would you havee over?¡± After saying that, the king hugged her even tighter. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s sote. Why did youe out?¡± Feng Ling could feel that his breathing was a little heavier than usual. She turned her head away in embarrassment and didn¡¯t answer him. The king chuckled in her ear, hisughter hoarse and bewitching. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me sleeping here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling replied quickly. The kingughed again. Afterughing, he continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I can¡¯t sleep here at all. Can you share half of your bed with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you before we get married.¡± ¡­ Feng Ling stopped talking. The king continued to whisper into her ear how ufortable it was to lie on a stool. The more he spoke, the tighter he held her. Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s expression, the king actually said in the end, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll hug you to sleep for the entire night.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she was stunned. The king had never said such shameless words to her. Only Yan would say them every time he pestered her and made out with her. At the thought of this, her breathing suddenly became a little unstable. The king immediately felt her breathing change and suddenly stopped talking. His breathing also became more rapid than before. With her eyes closed and her cheek pressed against his chest, Feng Ling subconsciously muttered, ¡°Yan.¡± Hisrge hand froze. In the next second, their bodies switched positions. Before Feng Ling could react, a punishing kiss pressed down on her. Feng Ling could feel the evil aura emanating from his body. As her clothes were mercilessly torn, she quickly pushed him. ¡°Jingzhou, stop.¡± ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ve said before that as long as you don¡¯t think about other men, I can give you everything, even my life.¡± The king¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed ruthlessness. ¡°Why do you still want to think about that man?¡± ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s not another man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for him.¡± The king¡¯s voice was so low that it seemed like it was about to freeze. The tip of his teeth rubbed against her skin punishingly. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Feng Ling was in pain. A sense of grievance suddenly surged in her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡­ Just as things were about to get out of control, the king stopped at thest moment. He panted heavily and buried his head in her shoulder. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, even at this time, I still can¡¯t bear to make you sad. Why can you bear to make me sad?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tears flowed out. She hugged his neck and growled at him, ¡°Jingzhou, you big baddie!¡± ¡°Stop crying.¡± The king raised his hand to touch her face. When he touched the tears on his hand, his heart ached. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, do you know how important you are to me? Without you, why would I want this empire?¡± With that, he tightened his grip on her. When Feng Ling heard him say that, she suddenly thought of what Phoenix had told her. Phoenix said that when she disappeared, the king ordered the High Priestess and all those with supernatural powers to seal the entire Priest Hall and at the same time build his tomb beside it. At that time, Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask when the king died. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She tightened her grip on him and said fiercely in his ear, ¡°Jingzhou, you¡¯re a big idiot! I don¡¯t like other men at all. The person I like is you in the future.¡± The king was about to speak when Feng Ling covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Listen to me. We¡­¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t speak. This made her anxious. Previously, she also hadn¡¯t been able to say anything when she wanted to say that Feng Lan was the mastermind. This time, she wanted to talk about the future, but again, she couldn¡¯t speak. Feng Ling thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and said to the king, ¡°Jingzhou, carry me to the room.¡± Stunned, the king raised his hand to remove her hand from his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, have you thought it through?¡± Feng Ling rubbed her cheek against his and asked softly, ¡°Are you not willing?¡± The king stopped talking. He stood up, carried her horizontally, and strode towards the room. ¡­ When Feng Ling finally struggled to open her eyes, she met a pair of gentle and loving eyes. Feng Ling was all too familiar with these eyes. Just as she was about to call out to Yan, she suddenly remembered that he had no memory of his afterlife. In order not to make him jealous, she called out, ¡°Jingzhou.¡± An undisguised joy shed across the king¡¯s eyes. He pulled Feng Ling into his arms. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re my queen from now on.¡± Feng Ling opened her mouth and finally responded with a soft ¡°Mm.¡± The king was amused by Feng Ling¡¯s behavior. Afterughing, he hugged her again and held one of her hands. He said seriously, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, I won¡¯t be rough with you again. Even if you anger me to death, I won¡¯t be rough with you.¡± Feng Ling said with a straight face, ¡°You can¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°As long as you stop thinking about that man.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Is this man done!¡¯ Feng Ling rolled up the nket and said under it, ¡°I still want to sleep.¡± The king knew that Feng Ling was thin-skinned, so he didn¡¯t say anything else and got up from the bed first. Feng Ling waited for him to leave before getting up. ¡­ When Feng Ling got up and walked out, it was already noon. There was no one in the hall, but there was talk outside the courtyard. Feng Ling listened. It was Assistant Minister Wu reporting what happenedst night. At this moment, Granny Wang walked in with a bowl of porridge and a few dishes. Chapter 448 - No Talking While Eating

Chapter 448: No Talking While Eating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Granny Wang saw Feng Ling standing there, she quietly scanned her entire body and said to her with a knowing smile, ¡°Madam, Young Master asked me to prepare some light porridge for you. I thought that you would wake up at this time, so I brought it over for you.¡± Facing the smile on Granny Wang¡¯s face, Feng Ling actually looked away in embarrassment. She pointed at the table and said, ¡°Put it down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Granny Wang put down the porridge and side dishes, she left. Feng Ling had just sat down when the king strode in. When he saw Feng Ling sitting down, he hissed softly and quickly said, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t sit first.¡± After saying that, he turned to someone waiting outside the door and said, ¡°Go get the cushion in the carriage.¡± That person responded and left. Feng Ling froze and looked at him with bright eyes. The king waited for the person outside to bring the cushion over before walking over. He ced the cushion on the stool behind her and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s probably better for you to sit on this.¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes and thought fiercely: ¡®I wonder who caused my difort!¡¯ At this moment, the king sat beside her and held her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we can leaveter.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. His palm was warm and his eyes were scorching as he looked at her. Feng Ling felt shy for no reason. She wanted to go back early and check out the dark room in Feng Lan¡¯s residence, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did the king let go of her hand. However, he took the chopsticks from her hand. When Feng Ling looked at him in surprise, he curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ When the carriage returned to the capital, it was already night. The king sent Feng Ling to her bedchamber. When they alighted, he said to her, ¡°If you discover anything, tell me. I¡¯ll handle these things.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and alighted from the carriage. After the carriage left, Feng Ling walked into the bedchamber and said to one of the maidservants, ¡°Call Lan¡¯er over to eat with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Priestess.¡± When Feng Lan arrived, Feng Ling was sitting there ying the zither. When she heard the zither melody, Feng Lan stopped for two seconds before continuing to walk towards her. ¡°Sister, why did you suddenly decide to y the zither?¡± ¡°I happen to be in the mood tonight.¡± After Feng Ling finished speaking, she continued ying the zither. The sound of the zither was pleasant to the ears. At this moment, a maidservant covered her waist and was helped in by another maidservant. Seeing this, Feng Ling asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Cui?¡± ¡°Priestess, Xiao Cui identally sprained her waist just now. She came to beg you to give her some ointment.¡± Feng Ling thought for a while and said, ¡°You seem to be in a lot of pain. It¡¯s going to take a while to prepare the ointment. Why don¡¯t I treat you with the Phoenix Zither?¡± With that, she prepared to y the Phoenix Zither. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t.¡± Realizing that she had been too anxious, Feng Lan quickly added, ¡°Xiao Cui only had a minor sprain. Using the Phoenix Zither is a little overreaching.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Feng Ling said to her. ¡°The Phoenix Zither is meant to cure a person. Since Xiao Cui is in so much pain, using the Phoenix Zither to cure her is the best and fastest method.¡± Xiao Cui was extremely touched. Wanting Feng Ling to cure her with the Phoenix Zither, she immediately revealed an even more painful expression. Feng Ling gave Xiao Cui a thumbs up in her heart and started ying the Phoenix Zither. Feng Lan couldn¡¯t stand the sound of the Phoenix Zither the most now. When she heard the melody, the ck Devil in her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel break free. However, the current situation didn¡¯t allow her to object. She could only use all her effort to suppress the ck aura in her heart and not let it leak out at all. Feng Ling was paying attention to Feng Lan¡¯s reaction at all times. When she saw her hand subconsciously clench the dress by her side, she snorted coldly in her heart and was about to quietly change the tune. However, at this moment, the two maidservants eximed in unison. Feng Lan abruptly came back to her senses. Feng Ling could only stop and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Cui pointed at the rabbit that had run here at some point. ¡°Priestess, look. The rabbit of the Guardian ran in.¡± When Feng Lan saw the rabbit, her face lit up. She walked over and picked it up. As she caressed its head, she asked, ¡°Xiao Bai, why did youe to Sister¡¯s bedchamber? Can you find the way after I brought you herest time? You¡¯re really smart.¡± After saying this, she even looked at Feng Ling and asked her, ¡°Sister, do you think my Xiao Bai is very smart?¡± Feng Ling looked at the rabbit and nodded. She waved at her. ¡°Let me carry the rabbit.¡± Feng Lan quickly carried the rabbit over to Feng Ling. Feng Ling took the rabbit and stroked its head twice. A trace of red light instantly entered the rabbit¡¯s body. This rabbit actually didn¡¯t have any abnormalities. When she sensed this, a glint shed across Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, and she guessed that this was probably caused by that damnable rule again. In any case, she couldn¡¯t touch Feng Lan or find any evidence against her. At the thought of this, Feng Ling lowered her eyes to conceal the ruthlessness in them. She ced the rabbit on the ground and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°Sure, Sister.¡± Feng Lan came over and hugged the rabbit again, looking like she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. The two of them had just sat down at the dining table when a maidservant quickly came in and reported, ¡°Priestess, His Majesty is here.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan stood up at the same time. Feng Lan even asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why is the king here at this time?¡± Feng Ling nced at her expression and casually guessed, ¡°He might be here to tell me about the two demonic path people who appeared in Green River County.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Feng Lan quickly turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°There are actually people from the demonic path in Green River County? Have you dealt with them? These people are too arrogant. If you catch them, you¡¯ve got to turn them into ashes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as it¡¯s someone from the demonic path, I will reduce her to ashes.¡± Just as Feng Ling finished speaking, she saw the king being led in by a maidservant. Feng Lan quickly bowed to the king and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Feng Lan pays her respects to you, Your Majesty.¡± The king didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. He walked up to Feng Ling and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s discuss what happened in Green River County.¡± Feng Ling pointed at the dining table beside her. The food hadn¡¯t been touched. ¡°We were just about to eat.¡± After saying that, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, the king walked towards the dining table. He didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness of being a guest. After sitting on one side, he said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also hungry. I¡¯ll eat at your ce tonight.¡± Before Feng Ling could speak, Feng Lan immediately said, ¡°Since the king wants to eat here, Sister, why don¡¯t you let the chef cook a few more dishes?¡± Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan and nodded at the maidservants waiting there. The maidservants left. After the three of them sat down, Feng Ling didn¡¯t intend to speak. Neither did the king. However, Feng Lan seemed to have just realized something and said, ¡°Why is Sister¡¯s food so light in vor tonight? I remember that you like to eat braised pork ribs and boiled meat slices, right?¡± Before Feng Ling could speak, the king nced at her coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating. As the priestess¡¯s guardian, haven¡¯t you learned this?¡± Feng Lan hadn¡¯t expected the king to say such a thing at all. Her face turned red. She quickly lowered her eyes and stopped talking. At this moment, Feng Ling nced at Feng Lan and was about to retract her gaze when she saw the king cing a piece of food in her bowl. Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The ck aura in Feng Lan¡¯s heart almost exploded. She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®When she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll definitely charm you until you feed me!¡¯ The meal ended in a quiet and slightly oppressive atmosphere. Seeing that Feng Lan and the king were both here, Feng Ling wondered if she should take the opportunity to go to Feng Lan¡¯s ce to take a look. However, before she could find an excuse to leave, the king seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He suddenly said to Feng Lan, ¡°As Little Ling¡¯er¡¯s guardian, you should also know how to y the zither?¡± Feng Lan was delighted to hear this and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I often practice with Sister.¡± ¡°Very good. Then y a song for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling looked up at the king and met his deep and wise eyes. She suddenly had an illusion that he really knew what she was going to do. ¡°Sister, can I use your zither?¡± Feng Ling came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°The medicine I brewed is almost ready. You guys sit for a while. I¡¯lle after I take the medicine off the stove.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Lan couldn¡¯t wait for Feng Ling to leave at this time. Feng Ling walked out of the door. When she reached the door, she subconsciously turned around to look at the king, who was sitting there domineeringly. Seeing that he had casually picked up a book that she had ced there and looked at it, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up as she walked out. After Feng Ling walked to the herbs refining room, she asked Phoenix to teleport her to Feng Lan¡¯s bedchamber. Feng Lan¡¯s bedchamber looked very normal on the surface, filled with things that girls liked. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at the things inside. She quickly walked into the inner room and scanned all the ces. At this moment, the small paper effigies she had ced with Feng Lan ran out from different ces. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the dark room?¡± A small paper effigy jumped to Feng Lan¡¯s dressing table and tapped the bronze mirror with its small hand. Feng Ling walked over and touched it for a while. At the same time, she used a trace of energy. Indeed, the mirror suddenly became a barrier door. Chapter 449 - So You Have Lost Your Humanity to This Extent

Chapter 449: So You Have Lost Your Humanity to This Extent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The barrier that Feng Lan had set up must have an rm. Once it was triggered, she would immediately feel it. After standing there and thinking for a while, Feng Ling said to the paper effigy standing on the dressing table, ¡°Go in and teleport me what you see.¡± The paper effigy raised its small feet and was about to jump into the barrier. Feng Ling gave it a trace of hidden energy at the same time. When the small paper effigy jumped in, it didn¡¯t touch the barrier. The corners of Feng Ling¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Do you think your barrier can stop me?¡± After the little paper effigy entered the dark room, everything it saw was teleported into Feng Ling¡¯s mind. The dark room was huge and dark everywhere, but there was a huge pool inside. Inside the pool, there was something that looked like blood which had turned ck. The blood was bubbling, and the bubbles floated in the air, turning into ck skulls. Then, the skulls broke and turned into ck smoke. All the ck aura condensed into a ck thread that entered the cauldron-like container in the middle. At this point, Feng Ling¡¯s expression froze. She said to the small paper effigy, ¡°Search this dark room.¡± The little paper effigy quickly walked towards those corners. She couldn¡¯t see anything in the corner. When the paper effigy walked in, she realized that it was a pile of eerie white bones. These bones were very fresh, proving that the person hadn¡¯t died for long. Feng Ling clenched her fists and muttered in a low voice, ¡°So you have lost your humanity to this extent.¡± At that moment, the other door of the dark room opened. A figure walked in. After entering, the figure stood in the open space and took out a Heaven-and-Earth pouch. He opened the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and lowered it as if he was about to pour something out. However, in the next moment, he seemed to have sensed something and quickly put away the bag. He turned around and walked towards the door of the dark room. Feng Ling gestured to the little paper effigy. ¡°Stick yourself on him.¡± The paper effigy immediately stuck to that person. Feng Ling¡¯s figure disappeared from Feng Lan¡¯s bedroom at the same time. The barrier on the mirror disappeared and returned to normal. Feng Ling followed the priest force left on the paper effigy and tracked it to a corner of the capital. This seemed like the residence of a certain sinner¡¯s family whose assets had been confiscated a long time ago. It was dpidated and filled with spider webs and weeds. That person walked straight into what looked like the hall. Soon, conversation could be heard from inside. One of them said submissively, ¡°Hall Master.¡± Then, a stern voice sounded. ¡°I asked you to send those people to her. Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°Hall Master, I was about to put those people down when a voice suddenly appeared in my mind, asking me to bring them away immediately. I was frightened at that time and came back immediately.¡± ¡°Voice? What voice?¡± ¡°It¡­ it sounded like the Demon King¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could the Demon King have sent you a voice transmission? The Demon King¡­¡± The stern voice stopped abruptly. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°What else did that voice say?¡± ¡°He said to get the Hall Master to absorb the blood essence of these people and think of a way to send it to that person.¡± The hall was silent for a while before a stern voice said, ¡°Take them out. Go outside and guard them.¡± ¡°Yes, Hall Master.¡± After the sound of something heavy falling to the ground, the door to the hall was pulled open and a figure walked out. Feng Ling quickly used a talisman to freeze that person there. When that person saw Feng Ling, his eyes widened in fear. Feng Ling walked towards the door. She didn¡¯t hide it anymore and pushed open the door. That hall master was about to cast a spell on those people. When he heard the door open, he shouted without looking back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to guard outside? Why did youe in again? If anything goes wrong here, even if you have a few heads, it won¡¯t be sufficient to atone for your mistakes.¡± The footsteps didn¡¯t stop. The hall master turned around angrily. When he saw Feng Ling walking over, his expression changed drastically. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± After this person stuttered for a while, he suddenly shouted, ¡°You are Priestess Feng Ling.¡± After saying that, he suddenly revealed killing intent and went into a fighting pose. ¡°Looks like your eyesight isn¡¯t bad,¡± Feng Ling said and continued walking towards him as if she didn¡¯t feel his murderous aura. As Feng Ling walked, that person felt an invisible pressure on him. Feng Ling nced at his trembling legs and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! People from the demonic path like us have never been afraid of anyone.¡± After that person finished speaking, arge hammer quickly appeared in his hand and he smashed it at Feng Ling. Feng Ling tilted her body and easily dodged this hammer. Seeing that he didn¡¯t hit Feng Ling, that person mmed the hammer again and coated it with ayer of magic. Feng Ling opened her palm and a whip appeared in it. She swung the whip at the hammer, and a ball of mes formed on it. Bang! The whip and the big hammer collided with a deafening sound. Dust instantly fell from the already unstable hall. A barrier quickly appeared on Feng Ling¡¯s body, repelling the dust. That person wanted to take the opportunity to smash her, but when therge hammer hit the barrier, it was abruptly deflected. ¡°Ouch¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Looking at the person who was hit by his very own big hammer, Feng Ling sneered and threw the whip in her hand at him. That person¡¯s expression changed instantly and he shouted at her, ¡°Ah¡­ You can¡¯t kill me, or those people can only die.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she hit a pir beside her with the whip. Bang! The pir was on the verge of copse, and the entire hall seemed like it could copse at any moment. A proud glint shed across that person¡¯s eyes. He emphasized again, ¡°Once I die, these people will die immediately. As the priestess of your Kingdom of Phoenix Skies, you¡¯re supposed to save people from suffering. Are you willing to see these ordinary people die with me?¡± Feng Ling narrowed her eyes and looked at the people of the demonic path who dared to threaten her. The corners of her lips pursed slightly. After two seconds, she asked, ¡°Are they not dead yet?¡± ¡°Of course not. But they were poisoned by our demonic path¡¯s magic and you can¡¯t undo it.¡± Feng Ling nodded. This was the answer she wanted. Just as that person was feeling even more smug, she whipped him. O~ A tragic scream resounded in the hall, startling the dust on the roof and causing it to fall. Feng Ling looked at the person who was being beaten until ck aura kept leaking out of his body. She raised the whip in her hand again and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, which level is Feng Lan¡¯s current demonic powers at? Otherwise, I¡¯ll directly turn you into ashes.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­ She¡¯s only at the first level¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Seeing the person from the Demonic Path in front of her quickly turn into nothingness, Feng Ling angrily mmed her whip on the pir again. Bang! When the entire house was about to copse, Feng Ling stuck a talisman on a pir. The entire house immediately stopped. She quickly walked to the door. Indeed, the fiendish person outside the door had disappeared. Feng Ling thought for a while and turned around to conjure up a ball of mes in front of those youngsters. Indeed, there was ayer of ck aura on their faces. Feng Ling didn¡¯t treat them immediately. She suddenly had a n in her heart. She quickly sent a message to Assistant Minister Wu and cast a barrier on this residence. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her back to the herbs refining room in her bedchamber. Ten minutes had passed. Feng Ling didn¡¯t stop. She opened the door and walked out. She walked out of the hall and the sound of the zither stopped. Feng Lan asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Your Majesty, are you tired? Why don¡¯t I¡­¡± ¡°Continue.¡± A cold voice interrupted Feng Lan, followed by the sound of flipping a book. Feng Lan didn¡¯t give up. She added, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister isn¡¯t out yet. Why don¡¯t I y another tune that I created for you?¡± The king said forcefully, ¡°Just y a tune that Little Ling¡¯er has yed before.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°If you refuse to y, shut up.¡± The living room fell silent. When Feng Ling heard this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. After she put away the smile on her face, she gestured to the guard standing by the door to open it. The moment the door opened, the two people in the hall looked over at the same time. The king sat there and didn¡¯t move. A trace of grievance that was deliberately suppressed but not suppressed immediately appeared in Feng Lan¡¯s eyes. She stood up from the zither and walked over. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Feng Ling looked at her and said to the king calmly, ¡°Just now, Assistant Minister Wu sent someone to report that he found the missing people from Green River County in the abandoned courtyard on the west side of the city. He also captured two people from the Demonic Path. They also said something.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, her expression froze. Only then did the king stand up and walk over. ¡°What did they say?¡± After Feng Lan finished asking, she said with a surprised expression, ¡°It¡¯s great that those people were found. Sister, don¡¯t let those two people from the Demonic Path escape.¡± ¡°No. I gave Assistant Minister Wu some talismans before. As long as those two people from the demonic path don¡¯t reach the fifth level, they definitely won¡¯t be able to escape the power of the talismans.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly asked, ¡°What talisman is it?¡± Feng Ling smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Let¡¯s discuss the Spring Festival tomorrow. Master won¡¯t appear tomorrow. We have to finish the Spring Festival.¡± Feng Lan lowered her eyes and quietly tightened her grip on her skirt. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan discussed this for two hours. The king sat at the side and listened withoutmenting. Two hourster, a report came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, Priestess, Assistant Minister Wu seeks an audience.¡± Chapter 450 - Feng Ling, Dont You Regret This

Chapter 450: Feng Ling, Don¡¯t You Regret This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she heard the voice outside the door, Feng Ling realized that Feng Lan¡¯s expression only changed for a moment before quickly returning to normal. After Assistant Minister Wu walked in, he first bowed to the two of them. ¡°Your humble subject pays his respects to Your Majesty and the Priestess.¡± Feng Ling asked the servant to bring over a stool. ¡°Minister Wu, please sit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Priestess.¡± Feng Ling nodded and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Assistant Minister Wu nced at Feng Lan, who was sitting at the side with her eyes lowered and an obedient expression, and hesitated about whether to speak. Feng Lan felt Assistant Minister Wu¡¯s gaze and looked up at him. She asked, ¡°Is it that I can¡¯t listen?¡± After saying that, she looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Sister, you have something important to attend to with the king. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking. After Minister Wu finishes speaking, we¡¯ll continue our discussion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Lan put her hands on her dress and lowered her eyes, looking very obedient. Assistant Minister Wu said, ¡°My men discovered a demonic aura in the residence of the disgraced ex-Minister Li on the west side of the city. When they entered, they encountered two people from the demonic path guarding there. Luckily, the priestess gave us the talismans. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch those two people from the demonic path.¡± ¡°Are those youngsters doing well?¡± ¡°They¡¯re poisoned by the demonic aura. I¡¯m here to ask the Priestess to help them remove the demonic aura.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ling nodded and asked, ¡°Have you asked why those two people from the demonic path wanted to capture those people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Assistant Minister Wu thought of what Feng Ling had said. He originally wanted to take a look at Feng Lan, but he suddenly realized that his neck was a little stiff. He didn¡¯t think too much and said, ¡°They¡¯re just small fry who were instructed by their master to capture those people. Other than these people, I¡¯ve also found some skeletons in that residence that had their blood essence sucked dry. ¡°ording to the situation of those skeletons, these people should be sucked dry by the people above them soon. The people above them are¡­ are¡­¡± Assistant Minister Wu realized that he really couldn¡¯t move his neck anymore and couldn¡¯t make a sound. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked Feng Ling for help. Feng Ling¡¯s expression froze. Under such circumstances, she had no choice. At this moment, the king, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Is it Guardian Feng?¡± These words immediately made Feng Ling and Assistant Minister Wu turn to look at Feng Lan. Feng Lan widened her eyes in confusion. After the shock, Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. Why could the king call out Feng Lan? Was the king not bound by the rule? No matter what Feng Ling thought, Feng Lan seemed to have juste back to her senses. Her face turned pale from fright as she hurriedly exined and rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. How could it be me?¡± After saying that, she looked at Feng Ling, looking so scared she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? How can I be a person of the demonic path?¡± Feng Ling looked at her with a serious expression. After thinking for a while, she asked Assistant Minister Wu, ¡°Were those two talking about Lan¡¯er?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Minister Wu realized that he could turn his neck and speak now. He quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those two people from the demonic path were talking about Guardian Feng.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Feng Lan suddenly stood up with a furious expression. ¡°How can I be from the demonic path?¡± Feng Lan turned to look at the king and Feng Ling. Her tears suddenly fell and she looked like she was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Sister, we grew up together. I¡¯m your guardian. How can I possibly fall into the demonic path? Are the people from the demonic path trying to drive a wedge between us sisters?¡± At this point, she nodded affirmatively. ¡°It must be. Previously, the person from the demonic path disguised themselves as you and went to the pce to harm people. Now, they¡¯re pretending to be me to drive a wedge between us sisters.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s argument was wless. If ordinary people thought about it carefully, they would think that it was true. Assistant Minister Wu immediately revealed a puzzled expression. Feng Ling clenched her fists by her side. Just as she was about to say that she would go to Feng Lan¡¯s ce to search, the king said in a cold voice, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not when Little Ling¡¯er goes to Guardian Feng¡¯s ce to search.¡± Feng Ling and Feng Lan looked at the king at the same time. The king still had his cold and serious expression, but he stood up at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go and search Guardian Feng¡¯s residence. Even if we don¡¯t find anything, it can be considered as clearing up the usation against her.¡± When Feng Lan heard this, her face turned even paler. She was truly screwed this time. Feng Ling tightened her grip and suddenly felt a little excited. She wondered if she could expose Feng Lan¡¯s true colors with the king around. Would this change what happened five monthster? At this moment, the king suddenly walked to her side and grabbed her hand under their wide sleeves. Feng Ling widened her eyes. The king¡¯s voice was still cold and serious. ¡°Even if she¡¯s your biological sister, you can¡¯t shield her.¡± With that, he let go of her hand. Feng Ling nodded and tilted her head to look at Feng Lan, who had been lowering her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t ept this. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The few of them walked towards Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Feng Lan walked beside Feng Ling and clenched her fists, feeling uneasy. She couldn¡¯t defeat Feng Ling at this time. If the dark room in her bedchamber was discovered, she would be finished. ¡®No, I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯ At this point, Feng Lan suddenly thought of a way to contact the Demon King. She suddenly became fearless. The few of them quickly walked to Feng Lan¡¯s residence. Assistant Minister Wu said to the group of guards he had brought, ¡°Surround the entire residence immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a group of guards surrounded the entire residence, the king and Feng Ling walked in together. All the maidservants in Feng Lan¡¯s courtyard knelt there and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. The few of them walked to Feng Lan¡¯s room. The king said to Feng Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯er, go in and search.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him and walked towards the door. Feng Lan was about to follow when the king said in a low voice, ¡°Guardian Feng, wait here.¡± Feng Lan¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything at this time, so she could only stop. After Feng Ling entered, a few talismans were quickly stuck to the surroundings. The entire room was covered by a barrier. Then, she summoned the paper effigies. The little paper effigies all came to her feet. Feng Ling asked, ¡°Did anyonee over just now?¡± The paper effigies scrambled to reply, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± Relieved, Feng Ling walked into the room and stood in front of the mirror. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t worried that Feng Lan would notice her. She directly activated the barrier on the mirror. Entering the barrier, the scene in the dark room made Feng Ling¡¯s face darken. ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing left, even after all that I¡¯ve done. Is fate really on your side?¡± Feng Ling clenched her fists and sneered. Her hand quickly moved in the air a few times. After using the magic that didn¡¯t belong to this time and space, all the scenes she had seen previously appeared again. Feng Ling¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So I brought with me the magic I learned.¡± After everything had turned into what she had seen before, Feng Ling didn¡¯t go out. She directly sent a voice transmission to the king and asked him toe in. The king quickly brought Assistant Minister Wu and Feng Lan in. When the three of them saw the scene in front of them, the king quickly exuded a sharp murderous aura. ¡°Capture her.¡± Assistant Minister Wu was about toe over and catch Feng Lan. Feng Lan retreated and quibbled as she did so, ¡°Your Majesty, Sister, I didn¡¯t do this. Someone is framing me.¡± ¡°The evidence is conclusive. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Feng Ling looked at her with coldness in her eyes. Feng Lan looked into Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and her expression changed several times. In the next moment, she quickly flipped Assistant Minister Wu over and roared at Feng Ling sadly, ¡°I¡¯m your biological sister. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°My biological sister? My younger sister should be that Feng Lan who will forever stand by my side and walk the righteous path with me. Since you¡¯ve already entered the demonic path, are you still my younger sister?¡± ¡°Fengling, don¡¯t you regret this.¡± After saying that, Feng Lan quickly exuded a demonic aura and was about to rush towards Feng Ling. Feng Ling quickly blocked it, but she realized that her body was actually controlled by an invisible force and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Feng Lan¡¯s demonic aura was about to attack her body. At this moment, arge hand grabbed her hand. At the same time, a golden light shed quickly. Feng Ling felt her vision blur. The entire scene quickly disappeared. Then, another scene quickly appeared. ¡°Priestess, please enter the divine pool and bathe and change your clothes.¡± A cool voice sounded by her ear, and Feng Ling abruptly came back to her senses. She looked around. This wasn¡¯t Feng Lan¡¯s room anymore, but the divine pool ce she had to enter before she became the High Priestess. Feng Ling turned around. The divine pool was on the mountain behind the priest hall, and it was enveloped by a faint mist. The entire mountain was covered in fresh flowers. Feng Ling was standing on the steps to the divine pool. Perhaps it was because she had been standing for a while, but the person her master had specially sent over reminded her, ¡°Priestess Feng, you should go to the divine pool to take a shower and change your clothes to prepare for the session ceremony.¡± Chapter 451 - Its Time For Me to Find Little Linger

Chapter 451: It¡¯s Time For Me to Find Little Ling¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Feng Ling heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my guardian?¡± That person smiled and said, ¡°Priestess Feng, you forgot that only you can enter the divine pool. Guardian Feng can only wait at the foot of the mountain.¡± That meant Feng Lan was perfectly fine. Feng Ling frowned and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened in April?¡± ¡°April?¡± That person thought for a while and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Priestess Feng, besides a flood that happened in April and was resolved by you and His Majesty, nothing else happened.¡± Feng Ling clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. The truth was right in front of her. Everything they had found about Feng Lan had been wiped out. Feng Ling closed her eyes and put away all her emotions. However, when she opened her eyes again, she realized that she couldn¡¯t control her body anymore. ¡ª¡ª A sharp sword pierced through Feng Ling¡¯s body from behind. Feng Ling slowly turned around. When she saw Feng Lan, who looked exactly like her but had a sinister expression at this moment, her angel-like face revealed shock and disbelief. ¡°Feng Lan, you actually¡­¡± ¡°Sister, if it weren¡¯t for you, the position of High Priestess would have been mine. So, go to hell!¡± Feng Lan watched as arge amount of blood surged out of Feng Ling¡¯s body andughed maniacally. Afterughing, she red at her with red eyes and said in a vengeful tone, ¡°We¡¯re obviously twins. Why can you be chosen as the sessor of the High Priestess since you were young? How am I weaker than you? Just because you were born a few minutes earlier than me?¡± The shock in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes disappeared. As she watched arge amount of blood gush out of her chest, she knew that Feng Lan¡¯s sword was an ancient divine artifact. She couldn¡¯t save herself even if she wanted to, let alone now when she was at her weakest before seeding the High Priestess. However, to die at the hands of her own sister, a trace of sadness shed across Feng Ling¡¯s eyes. When Feng Lan saw the sadness in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, the smile on her face became even more carefree. Then, a red glow shed across her eyes. ¡°Go to hell. As long as you die, the position of High Priestess will be mine. I will be the most respected woman in the ¡®Phoenix Skies¡¯ country. When the timees, I will be the one to marry the king, haha!¡± Looking at the crazy woman in front of her who suddenly felt very unfamiliar, Feng Ling¡¯s heart slowly turned cold. At this moment, she suddenly revealed a mocking smile at Feng Lan. ¡°My good sister, do you think you¡¯re really capable of being a High Priestess?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look¡­¡± Feng Ling raised her slender finger and pointed at this divine pool, and her face became calm. The entire divine pool emitted white light spots. Feng Lan was stunned at first, then she thought of something and finally revealed a frightened expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Feng Ling, what did you do?¡± ¡°What did I do? My good sister, you should only know that my powers are the weakest before seeding the High Priestess, but you don¡¯t know what fate is¡­ Do you think you can live after I die?¡± As soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, a white light appeared. The entire temple was enveloped by countless more intense light spots, and their bodies disappeared at the same time. At this moment, the king standing on the altar suddenly raised his handsome face that was like that of a god. His gaze was sharp as he looked in the direction of the divine pool, but a trace of panic shed across the depths of his pupils. The High Priestess suddenly let out a sad cry. ¡°Oh no, something has happened to Ling¡¯er. Those light spots are Ling¡¯er¡¯s priest power. Once the priest power dissipates, Ling¡¯er will be reduced to ashes.¡± Pfft! A mouthful of blood spurted out of the king¡¯s mouth. Then, everyone watched in horror as the king¡¯s hair instantly turned from ck to white. The head butler standing behind him said in fear, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He said to the High Priestess in a low voice that was filled with suppressed pain, ¡°I order you to seal the entire sacrificial hall immediately.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The king quickly exuded a world-destroying murderous aura. He roared at her, ¡°How dare you disobey my orders.¡± The High Priestess was actually shocked by the king¡¯s red eyes. She was also heartbroken, so she only thought for a while before nodding at him and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t seal it alone. Someone with special abilities has to seal it with me.¡± When the king heard this, he shouted down the stage, ¡°Men with supernatural powers,e up and cooperate with the High Priestess immediately.¡± At this moment, the aura on the king was too domineering and terrifying. The civil and military officials below the stage fell silent. The men with supernatural powers standing at the side hurriedly ran up. The High Priestess immediately started the ritual. Instantly, the winds and clouds changed drastically. The dissipating light spots quickly stopped moving, and the entire sacrificial hall began to be sealed. After a while, the High Priestess shouted at everyone, ¡°Everyone, leave this ce quickly. The sacrificial hall will be sealed soon. Otherwise, everyone will be sealed inside.¡± Just as the seal was about to reach the altar, the prime minister, who had finallye back to his senses, scrambled up to pull the king. ¡°Your Majesty, we have to leave this ce immediately, or you will be sealed inside too!¡± The king looked at him with those red eyes. The ruthlessness in them scared the prime minister out of his wits. ¡°Get lost!¡± The king waved his arm and the prime minister¡¯s body flew down the sacrificial altar like a rag doll. Everyone standing below the sacrificial tform was scared out of their wits. Just as they were feeling extremely anxious, a figure quickly shed over from the side. Before everyone could react, that figure had already used Qinggong to arrive behind the king and knocked him out with a knife. Only then did everyone see that that person was actually the Grand General who had been recuperating at home. The Grand General slung the dynasty over his shoulder and shouted at everyone, ¡°Everyone, leave this ce immediately.¡± With that, he carried the king and left. Feng Ling looked at the king who had been carried away and tears flowed down her face uncontrobly. When she wanted to wipe the tears off her face, she realized that she was just a transparent body. She was a little anxious. Why hadn¡¯t she awakened Yan¡¯s memory after everything that had happened to her? And also, what exactly did the king do after that? Just as Feng Ling thought until here, her soul seemed to be sucked in by something. Before she could cry out in surprise, she had already arrived in the imperial study. At this moment, a white-haired king was marking the memorials. In front of him were a few important ministers kneeling. The prime minister was extremely anxious. ¡°Your Majesty, you should rest. You¡¯ve already been reading the memorials for three days and three nights. If this continues, your body won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± The king looked up at him, his eyes cold. ¡°Get lost.¡± The prime minister and the other ministers trembled. Even though they were frightened by the king¡¯s aura, no one stood up to leave. No one said anything. The king stopped looking at them and continued to study the memorials. Seeing as how the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies enjoyed peace and prosperity under the king¡¯s rule, one could see that his ability and means were unrivalled by the kings of the other countries. The current him was shockingly efficient. It was as if he wanted to deal with everything in the next few decades in a few days. At the thought of this, all the ministers broke out in a cold sweat. Feng Ling was also anxious. She floated to the king¡¯s side and said to him loudly, ¡°Jingzhou, do you want to die? This is suicide!¡± At this moment, the king suddenly tilted his head and looked over. Feng Ling froze, having the illusion that the king could see her. At this moment, the king pushed the dozens of memorials in front of him to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± The ministers were delighted. The king stood up and walked out of the study. Feng Lan¡¯s divine sense followed him and the two of them arrived at the Hundred Flower Garden. The king sat alone in the pavilion and didn¡¯t let anyone approach. For the next period of time, the king returned to his previous state where he went to work as needed and rested when necessary. However, only Feng Ling knew that the king had secretly sent people to build the mausoleum beside the sacrificial hall day and night. Autumn passed and spring came again. One day, the king announced at the morning court: ¡°Phoenix Skies Dynasty will be inherited by Grand General Fang Yao.¡± When everyone heard this, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind on this matter. Fang Yao, stay behind. Everyone else, leave.¡± After the ministers left, the general, who had been silent all this time, finally revealed a furious expression. He knelt on one knee and refused in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t ept this throne.¡± The king stood up and walked up to him. He looked him in the eye and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t up to you.¡± After saying that, he started coughing. The Grand General suddenly stood up from the ground with a look of rejection in his eyes. ¡°Imand war and have no idea how to govern a country.¡± The king pointed at the mountains of memorials on the desk. ¡°That is my n for the next ten years of the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies. You just have to do as it says. Ten years is enough for you to learn how to rule the country.¡± After saying that, the king clenched his fists and coughed heavily. The Grand General was about to speak when he saw the corners of the king¡¯s lips cough up blood. His pupils shrank. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­¡± The king put down his hand, a dead look in his eyes. He said, ¡°I can only hold on for a few more days before I have to look for Little Ling¡¯er.¡± When Feng Ling heard this, she quickly covered her mouth and tears flowed out again. The Grand General¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er has been waiting for me. I know.¡± The king looked at the Grand General and instructed him sternly, ¡°My tomb is built beside the sacrificial hall. After I die, get someone to seal my tomb and the sacrificial hall together. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡± The powerful anger that surged in the Great General¡¯s heart made his eyes turn red. ¡°Your Majesty, you!¡± The king waved his hand. ¡°You can leave for now¡­ You will govern the country with me for the next few days.¡± The Grand General wanted to say something else, but when he saw the king¡¯s pale face and the blood vessels on his lips, he could only turn around and leave the imperial study. In the next few days, the king indeed taught the Grand General how to rule the country without holding back. At the same time, he implemented severalws and regtions. In the past few days, everyone could feel that the king¡¯s life force was disappearing. On thest day, the king, who was sitting in a high position, suddenly said to everyone, ¡°I should go and look for Little Ling¡¯er.¡± Then, the head butler¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. ¡°His¡­ His Majesty has passed away.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Everyone knelt on the ground. The entire country was in mourning. Chapter 452 - Baby, I Finally Found You

Chapter 452: Baby, I Finally Found You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Ling watched as the king was buried. When she was so sad that her soul was trembling, a red and a gold light shed at the same time. Then, her soul lost consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she felt that something was wrong. Feng Ling quickly opened her eyes and realized that she was lying beside a coffin. She had already changed back to the modern Chu Luo and was wearing modern clothes. She subconsciously touched her face. Indeed, it was covered in tears. Chu Luo looked around. This ce was built entirely with crystals, and she could see far away. Coincidentally, the crystal coffin was facing the divine pool mountain in the Priest Hall. At this point, Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly got up from the ground and looked into the coffin. The coffin lid was also made of crystal, and one could see the person lying inside. When she saw the person lying in the coffin, pleasant surprise shed across Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Yan¡­¡± She shouted and wanted to lift the coffin lid. However, just as she ced her hand on it, she felt a powerful energy. This energy stopped her. Chu Luo panicked. At this moment, the Phoenix Seal on her wrist shed. At the same time, a golden light flew out of the Heaven-and-Earth pouch on her body. A golden dragon and a fiery phoenix appeared in front of her. The dragon sent her a voice transmission. ¡°This is a seal that your master used his entire cultivation to seal. You can¡¯t open it.¡± Chu Luo asked anxiously, ¡°Then how can I open this coffin?¡± Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mistress, you mustplete the High Priestess¡¯ Session ceremony.¡± ¡°How can I take over as the High Priestess!¡± Chu Luo was vexed. Phoenix: ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t be anxious. Dragon and I can help you.¡± Hope surfaced in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± The dragon said, ¡°Do the priest dance and undo the seal on the sacrificial altar. Phoenix and I will help you obtain the power of the High Priestess.¡± Phoenix: ¡°Yes. Only by unsealing the seal on the sacrificial tform can Mistress obtain the power of the High Priestess.¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the altar. With every step she took, her clothes changed a little. When she reached the steps of the sacrificial altar, she was already wearing a wide white robe. Her white clothes fluttered, and her waist-long hair was tied up by a jade belt. A red gemstone forehead essory glowed red, making her fair face look as delicate as the peach blossoms in March. The small bell on her wrist and ankle rang clearly. When she stood on the sacrificial tform, Dragon and Phoenix flew towards the wall behind her. The wall was carved with dragons and phoenixes to begin with. The moment they flew in, the aura on the entire ritual table suddenly changed drastically. The sacrificial music came with an ancient melody. Below the sacrificial altar, a group of people with bull heads and horse faces stood. mes burned at the same time. Chu Luo stepped on the drum and bowed to the heavens three times on the sacrificial tform. Then, she moved her body and a lustrous light hit her. She used her eyebrows, body movements, the essories on her body, and the strength on her toes to move slowly like a cloud and spin like a whirlwind. The loose robe made her look like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world. The atmosphere on the entire sacrificial tform became solemn. She was like a god¡ªnoble, sacred, and invible. Below the sacrificial tform, thousands of subjects seemed to be kneeling. They weed their new High Priestess with reverence. An even more powerful light descended from the sky. At that moment, the dragon and phoenix rushed out from the pattern on the wall at the same time and flew into the nine heavens. After the light spots hit Chu Luo, they all entered her body. Chu Luo stopped and stood there epting the power of the High Priestess. After about five minutes, the light disappeared. Chu Luo walked out of the light and flew to the coffin. She ced her hand on the coffin lid and gently lifted it. The coffin lid was opened. At the same time, Li Yan, who was lying inside, opened his eyes. He opened his mouth and said in a dry and hoarse voice, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er.¡± ¡°Jingzhou?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Li Yan sat up and propped himself up before jumping out of the coffin. At the same time, he pulled Chu Luo into his arms and sighed. ¡°Baby, I finally found you.¡± When Chu Luo heard the word ¡®baby¡¯, her heart trembled, but tears flowed out uncontrobly. She said, ¡°Jingzhou, you big idiot!¡± ¡°Call me Yan.¡± Li Yan kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m your Yan. Don¡¯t think about him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± All the sadness in her heart was suddenly washed away by his jealous words. What was going on? Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but punch his shoulder twice. ¡°You big baddie!¡± Hearing that her tone was a little better, Li Yan smiled and pushed her away a little. He lowered his head and found her lips. After a while, when Chu Luo was almost unable to breathe, he let go of her reluctantly. She said, ¡°You look really good in this priestess¡¯s costume. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t see. But I can.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you him?¡± Li Yan deliberately said in her ear, ¡°You can check if I¡¯m him or not.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, after this person reincarnated into a modern person, he became even more shameless than in his previous life. Chu Luo pretended not to understand him and asked, ¡°When did you regain your memories of the future life?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been by your side.¡± When Li Yan said this, he deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°I¡¯ve always been him. He¡¯s always been me.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe him. She tried her best to think. From the time she felt that the king was especially like Yan, it seemed like¡­ ¡°Was it when Feng Lan pretended to be me?¡± The king had never expressed her feelings so prominently in front of her. Why did it seem like the king had be a different person during that period of time? Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said, ¡°After you brought him to ask about that mirror, he also went alone once¡­ Hmph! He felt that you definitely liked him like that, so he imitated me.¡± Only Li Yan knew that what they had experienced was actually an illusion. It was an illusion formed by all his indignation in his previous life. He wanted her to know how much he loved her in both his previous life and this life. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly and asked in embarrassment, ¡°So you weren¡¯t the one who was with me during that time?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not with me, who would dare to be with you!¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Then why do you keep referring to him as ¡®him¡¯?¡± She almost thought that she had an affair during that period of time. Li Yan immediately guessed what she was thinking and pulled her over to ruthlessly ¡°abuse¡± her before saying, ¡°The person with you now is me in this life. Even if that was my previous life, you¡¯re not allowed to think about it again.¡± Chu Luo blinked and looked at him. She deliberately called out, ¡°Brother Jingzhou.¡± This made Li Yan¡¯s heart tremble, but it only made him feel even more jealous. He said with a dark expression, ¡°Call me Brother Yan.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to, let¡¯s have a deeper interaction.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to call me that or not?¡± Arge hand reached over to pull her belt. Chu Luo eximed in surprise and could only call out softly, ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Li Yan was satisfied. He looked at her clothes and hugged her. ¡°Baby, change your clothes first.¡± She was too tempting in this outfit, and he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help it. Chu Luo nodded. With a spell, she changed back into modern clothes. The two of them walked out hand in hand. Li Yan knew where this tomb was and led Chu Luo forward. As Chu Luo walked, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Since you already had memories of the future, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t say,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The mirror told me that the world we were in was about to copse.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t speak as long as she wanted to deal with Feng Lan or someone from the demonic path, she seemed to have understood something. She didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she said, ¡°When we get out, I¡¯ll seal this ce again. I want to make sure that no one else can find this tomb again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had just walked to the edge of the Imperial Mausoleum when Chu Luo shed in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She pulled Li Yan and they stopped. She took out the jade ring that was missing a corner from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The golden dragon ran out from inside. He said, ¡°I feel it. The missing piece is nearby.¡± ¡°Can you bring us there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The golden dragon flew over. Chu Luo and Li Yan quickly followed. After walking for a while, Li Yan suddenly frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t my tomb path.¡± Chu Luo found it strange. ¡°Why is it Phoenix Skies¡¯ tomb architecture?¡± The two of them suddenly looked at each other and quickened their pace. This was a long aisle that was carved with many scenes of war. As the two of them walked, Li Yan suddenly stopped. A cold glint shed across his eyes and his displeasure was obvious. Chu Luo followed his gaze and saw at a nce that this was the scene of her standing on the city wall and performing a sacrificial dance before the Grand General went to war. ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted and grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand to hold her hand as they continued walking. The two of them walked for a while. The dragon stopped by a stone door and said to the two of them, ¡°The piece I¡¯m missing is in this tomb.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk over to look for the door when Li Yan stopped her and said, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll help him look for it.¡± Chu Luo looked at his dark face and opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she wisely chose to shut her mouth and nod. Li Yan then let go of her hand and walked towards the stone door. He searched there and took out a dagger to pry open a certain ce. Then, the stone door rumbled and opened. After the stone door was entirely opened, Chu Luo saw the scene inside and subconsciously widened her eyes. Chapter 453 - Its Just an Old Man; Theres Nothing to See

Chapter 453: It¡¯s Just an Old Man; There¡¯s Nothing to See

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasn¡¯t that it was dazzling, but the scene inside was too familiar. ¡°Why does this look like my bedchamber?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked over to take a closer look. Li Yan shifted his body and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± After saying that, he said to her domineeringly, ¡°This is the tomb of another man. As someone with a man, turn around and don¡¯t look.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was exuding a destructive aura, and swallowed her words. She pursed her lips and leaned against the stone wall to look at the murals. She suddenly guessed whose tomb was inside. Chu Luo turned her gaze to the tomb door and asked, ¡°Is this the Grand General¡¯s tomb?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips again. Seeing how quickly this man answered, that must be it. At the thought of this, she wanted to follow him in. Li Yan, who had already walked in, appeared by the tomb door and looked at her with his dark eyes. Chu Luo red at him. Li Yan walked up to her in two steps, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her deeply. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why was this man getting more and more jealous? When she was almost unable to breathe, she raised her hand and punched his shoulder, gesturing for him to stop. Li Yan then let go of her reluctantly. Li Yan pulled her into his arms again and said in a low voice, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell that Fang Yao had ill intentions towards you?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t been able to tell. ¡°The Grand General had never spoken to me before. We seldom interacted alone. How could I tell anything?¡± Hearing this, a trace of frustration shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. How could he have forgotten that his baby was extremely smart in all aspects except when it came to matters of the heart. He shouldn¡¯t have let her know! Li Yan thought for a moment and added, ¡°He probably wanted to get close to Feng Lan through you. Maybe he liked Feng Lan.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him with confusion. Li Yan flew into a rage out of humiliation and pretended to lower his head to kiss her again. Chu Luo quickly pushed him and scolded jokingly, ¡°Big baddie, stop fooling around. I was able to save you from the coffin this time because of that dragon¡¯s help. Hurry up and go in and find that piece for it.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± before letting go of her. However, he still instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone. You wait here.¡± Chu Luo looked at his tense handsome face and raised her hand to touch it. ¡°Got it. Go quickly.¡± Li Yan then turned around and walked into the tomb. Soon, a dragon¡¯s roar came from the tomb. Then, a golden light appeared. Chu Luo subconsciously raised her hand to block it. After the golden light disappeared, Li Yan walked out of the tomb chamber with an intact jade in his hand. Chu Luo looked at the jade in his hand and eximed, ¡°Why has this jade be smaller?¡± Li Yan also looked at the jade in his hand and said with disdain, ¡°The dragon inside left. After he gave it to me as a thank-you gift, this jade became smaller.¡± Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She raised her hand to take it and looked at it. Indeed, there was a golden light floating inside. She told him, ¡°The dragon has lived in this jade for so long. It already has a connection with him. In the future, if you encounter any danger that you can¡¯t resolve, he wille and save you. So this is the repayment the dragon promised you.¡± She then took out a rope and tied it around the jade pendant, gesturing to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, lower your head.¡± Li Yan bent his knees and lowered his head. Chu Luo hung the jade pendant around his neck. Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°Did you see the Grand General¡¯s coffin?¡± When Li Yan heard this, he thought about the general in his thirties and pulled her into his arms. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction. As he walked, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just an old man. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These words sounded strange to her. What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that as they left, a golden light shed and quickly disappeared. The main tomb chamber was huge. As the two of them walked, Chu Luo remembered that he had ordered someone to secretly build the tomb during thest period of time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you get someone to secretly build this tomb at that time?¡± ¡°In order for Fang Yao to take over my position smoothly and not let everyone panic in advance.¡± ¡°How did you know that he could govern a country?¡± ¡°As an invincible general, since Fang Yan knows how to lead troops to war, he should know how to manage the empire.¡± ¡°Why did you give him the throne?¡± Actually, this was what Chu Luo wanted to know the most. Unexpectedly, Li Yan stopped talking after she finished asking. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. The two of them walked for a while before he said, ¡°I believed he could manage this country well.¡± As a man, he understood the Grand General. Even if for no other reason, the Grand General would protect this empire well for Feng Ling¡¯s sake. Li Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about the Grand General anymore, so he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go see if there are any survivors in the tomb.¡± If there was, he would directly deal with all those people here. ¡°After you go up, seal all of this ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nodded and suddenly said worriedly, ¡°I wonder how long we¡¯ve been in the tomb for. What if a month has passed? Also, what about Uncle Sun and the others? After we enter the main tomb, I won¡¯t be able to sense if they¡¯re in danger.¡± Li Yan patted her waistfortingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for them and find the cure for the Gu poison.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± This was the only way. The tomb chamber was actually very dangerous, but even the most dangerous things were frightened into hiding when the two of them passed by. After walking for a while, Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°These poisonous beings are all afraid of the priest¡¯s power on me. Looks like we have to think of other ways.¡± ¡°What solution do you have in mind?¡± Chu Luo blinked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to get them to deliver what I want.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out the bell and shook it. Li Yan could clearly feel that she was different from before when she was shaking the bell. At this moment, her body was emitting spots of fluorescence that quickly dispersed into the surroundings. After about two minutes, there was amotion in front. Chu Luo stopped and said, ¡°ce it at a corner ten meters away. Don¡¯t appear in front of us.¡± After she finished speaking, themotion stopped. Then, there was the sound of something walking into the distance. Chu Luo waited for the sound to disappear before saying to Li Yan, ¡°Alright, the things I wanted have been sent over.¡± Li Yan was a little surprised. ¡°Your powers have be stronger?¡± ¡°Mm, when I rescued you, that dragon and phoenix helped me inherit the High Priestess¡¯s ability.¡± Li Yan nodded and the two of them walked forward. When she walked past the corner, she saw a glowing nt on the ground. Beside the nt were a few squashed worms. Chu Luo took out two empty bottles and a silver needle before cing these two items inside. As she did so, she told Li Yan, ¡°This kind of grass only grows in tombs that are more than a thousand years old. It can protect the cerebral nerves. When this kind of worm is dried by the sun, it will emit a smell that can guide that kind of Gu worm. With them, the Gu worm in Teacher Gao¡¯s brain will be easy to extract.¡± Li Yan nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. After Chu Luo put away her things, the two of them continued walking forward. When they reached the entrance of the tomb, the entire open space was filled with traces of an explosion. Other than the dried blood that had been sttered on the ground, there was no sign of a corpse. Even so, the stone door was still intact. ¡°Those corpses should have been eaten by the worms here.¡± Li Yan looked around and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°The remaining robots seem to have disappeared.¡± Previously, when they were fighting, Phoenix had directly melted the robots. At that time, they had not fully melted. At the thought of this, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Is Neeson not dead yet?¡± Li Yan quickly checked his surroundings and said, ¡°The explosion here was very intense. Unless Neeson left before the explosion, it¡¯s impossible for him to not die.¡± ¡°I was confronting Neeson at that time. It¡¯s impossible for him to leave early.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°Could these robots have been taken away by the others from Neeson¡¯s organization?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked forward. As they walked, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the ancient tomb first. We¡¯ll ask the people up there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked back the way they came from. As they walked, Chu Luo made Li Yan stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo pointed at the ground. ¡°Yan, look at the ground. When we came, these aisles were very dry.. It¡¯s actually so damp now.¡± Chapter 454 - Meeting Qin Ming and Anya in the Tomb

Chapter 454: Meeting Qin Ming and Anya in the Tomb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had already walked out of the range of the tomb. There were only a fewmps in the passageway they were walking on. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they actually couldn¡¯t see any changes. Chu Luo said, ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve read through the notes of many tomb raiders. It said that this kind of situation has happened before. The tomb likely became moist because intruders upset the Feng Shui here and brought about changes.¡± ¡°What will happen in such a situation?¡± ¡°The poison inside will multiply inrge numbers, and the poison will increase. When the timees, even the air will be poisoned.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, a faint scream filled with horror and pain came from afar. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and quickly walked towards the source of the sound. After walking for about two to three minutes, they arrived outside a stone door with a dagger. She looked at the red liquid flowing out of the stone door and the rotten smell in the air. At this moment, a familiar frightened and anxious voice sounded. ¡°Big Blockhead, wake up. Don¡¯t die! What will happen to me if you die?¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a pill, crushed it, and sprinkled it on the ground. At the same time, she said to Li Yan, ¡°They must have encountered rotworms. These worms specialize in eating rotten corpses, and then this kind of blood-like liquid will flow out of their bodies. Once this liquid enters the lungs of a living person, the living person will be poisoned to death.¡± Li Yan quickly nced at the stone door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no switch outside this stone door, or the switch is inside. Why is Qin Ming holding the door with a dagger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s no other exit inside. Once the door is closed, there¡¯s no airflow.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, move aside. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Li Yan retreated a little. A light spot flew past Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the door slowly rose. When they saw the scene inside, Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Qin Ming was lying on the ground. The skin on his face had already turned purple-green from the poison. Anya should have been protected by Qin Ming very well. Other than the red liquid on her clothes, with the poison-proof mask on her face, she shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned. Around the two of them were countless ck worms that were attacking Qin Ming. Holding a dagger in her hand, Anya quickly stabbed the worms. As she did so, she cried and shouted at Qin Ming not to die. When Chu Luo saw this scene, she quickly took out a medicine bottle, poured a handful of medicine, pinched it into powder, and sprinkled it on the worms. Amid the crackling and burning sound, Anya finally discovered the two people standing by the tomb door. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°Chu, save Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan strode in. Chu Luo gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, quickly seal a few of Qin Ming¡¯s major acupoints.¡± Li Yan quickly tapped Qin Ming a few times. Chu Luo took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into Qin Ming¡¯s body. Then, she took out a pill and said to Anya, ¡°Take the pill first.¡± Anya took the pill, removed her mask, and swallowed it. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, who was squatting beside Qin Ming, ¡°How is he? Can he be saved?¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s still breathing, I can save him.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Anya, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Anya said, ¡°You guys have been in the tomb for a week. Qin Ming was worried and came down to look for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and opened her palm to treat Qin Ming with the power of a priestess dozens of centimeters away. Looking at the countless light spots entering Qin Ming¡¯s body, Anya was so shocked that she forgot to react. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Qin Ming¡¯s exposed skin slowly turn into a normal color that Anya suddenly came back to her senses. She said in admiration and disbelief, ¡°Chu, you actually have such powerful abilities.¡± Chu Luo nced at her but didn¡¯t exin. She only said, ¡°You can take off your mask.¡± Anya was wearing a gas mask that covered her entire face. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to face such an ugly thing. When Anya heard this, she immediately took off her mask. Then, she seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°Chu, Blockhead said that the air here is poisonous. Was the medicine you gave me just now an antidote?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief and immediately attracted Chu Luo¡¯s attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote to ask now?¡± Anya smiled at her. ¡°I believe you won¡¯t harm me.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. After removing all of Qin Ming¡¯s poison, she stood up. Anya quickly asked, ¡°Has Blockhead recovered? Why isn¡¯t he awake?¡± ¡°There has to be a process. Why are you in a hurry?¡± Chu Luo asked her. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anya blushed before saying, ¡°When I went back, I saw that my mother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious so I only apanied her for two days. I was really worried about Blockhead, so I took a ne here. ¡± ¡°How did you enter the desert?¡± ¡°I brought many bodyguards. Moreover, I hired a very powerful tour guide at a high price.¡± ¡°Have you encountered anything after entering the desert?¡± ¡°No. Other than the terrifying sounds that appeared in the stone forest at night and gave me insomnia, I didn¡¯t encounter anything along the way.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Anya thought so too. ¡°At that time, the guide even said that we would encounter terrible weather in the desert anytime. I even asked my bodyguards to prepare a lot of things.¡± ¡°How did you find thiske?¡± ¡°We met two guides at the ancient ruins of the Lon Kingdom. The guide I hired is very familiar with them. They brought us here.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Anya continued, sounding a little smug. ¡°When I came, I happened to see Blockhead leading a group of people in the fight with another group of people. Luckily, I brought a lot of people this time and quickly dealt with those people.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°How long after we entered the tomb did you guyse down?¡± ¡°Blockhead said that you¡¯ve been down for a week. He was afraid that something would happen to you, so we came down¡­ We must have stayed in the ancient tomb for two to three days.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t believe that Qin Ming would let Anya go to the tomb, but she didn¡¯t ask about this matter. She only wanted to know where those missing robots went. The three of them waited for a while before Qin Ming finally woke up. When he saw the three people in front of him, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Hearing this, Anya, who was standing at the side, was displeased. ¡°Blockhead, you almost died yourself. Why don¡¯t you care about yourself first!¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at her. Chu Luo took out a bucket of water from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and said, ¡°Drink some water first before washing off the things on your face and hands.¡± Qin Ming nodded and sat up. Worried that he was weak at this moment, Anya quickly stopped him. ¡°Blockhead, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you wash it.¡± After saying that, she went over to help him up. After letting him lean on her, she asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you have a cup? This bucket is too big. How is Blockhead going to drink from this?¡± Chu Luo conjured up a cup for her using magic. With a snap of her fingers, the bucket floated to Anya¡¯s side. When Anya picked up the cup, the bucket automatically opened and tilted. After filling the cup, the water bucket returned to the ground. Anya handed Qin Ming a ss of water. ¡°Blockhead, drink some water.¡± Qin Ming looked at Anya¡¯s dry lips and said with an expressionless face, ¡°You drink first.¡± When Anya heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She didn¡¯t dy and drank half of the water before giving the other half to Qin Ming. After Qin Ming drank, Anya asked Chu Luo to pour another ss of water. She then asked Chu Luo to conjure up a handkerchief for her and seriously wiped Qin Ming¡¯s face. As she wiped, she said to him, ¡°You¡¯re really a blockhead. Who asked you to help me block all the worms?¡± Her tone was filled with sweetness. However, Qin Ming didn¡¯t know how to flirt. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to escape while having to carry the unconscious you.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Looking at Anya¡¯s expression, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look away as if she was studying this stone room. Li Yan looked at Qin Ming and asked, ¡°Can you get up and walk?¡± Qin Ming nodded and propped himself up from the ground. Anya, who was about to help him up: ¡°¡­¡± What happened to being weak? Couldn¡¯t that darned Blockhead pretend for a while more! The four of them left the tomb. Qin Ming told the two of them about his experience. ¡°After you entered the tomb, a few more batches of people came. I brought some people to block a portion of them, but a few batches of people still went down.¡± Chu Luo thought of Neeson¡¯s missing robots and asked, ¡°Have you seen robots in the tomb?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen them once. At that time, a few foreigners were being chased by a very powerful dumpling. The robots saved them.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°These people must still have designs on the legendary jewelry and divine herbs. They should be going to the main tomb.¡± Qin Ming asked, ¡°Where did Master and Miss Chue from?¡± ¡°The main tomb,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for others to find that ce.¡± Even if they found the door, they couldn¡¯t enter. So Chu Luo and Li Yan weren¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the tomb first.. If those people want to stay here, they can stay here forever.¡± Chapter 455 - Does Any of Us Look Like Were Short of Money

Chapter 455: Does Any of Us Look Like We¡¯re Short of Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four of them continued walking out. Along the way, terrifying worms or dumplings appeared a few times in front of them. However, when they saw the four of theming, they seemed to be frightened and quickly fled. In the beginning, Qin Ming was still tense and in abat state. Anya screamed in fear when she saw these things. However, in the end, the two of them calmed down. Anya was speechless. ¡°Chu, are these things afraid of us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a terrifying thing that¡¯s afraid of humans. Chu, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan walking beside her and smiled without saying anything. Although Qin Ming was a little surprised that Chu Luo had be so powerful, when he thought about how they had stayed in the tomb for so long and the two of them had even gone to the main tomb, he guessed that she had mastered even more powerful abilities. He let down his guard a little and said to the two of them, ¡°In the past few days when we went to the tomb, those people had used explosives to blow up a few times inside. The hole we came down from has been blocked.¡± Anya was a little worried. ¡°Then how are we going to get out?¡± Li Yan asked him, ¡°Where are the other holes?¡± Qin Ming stopped. ¡°I originally had a map of the tunnel on me, but I dropped it.¡± After saying that, he took out a dagger and started drawing on the ground. Qin Ming¡¯s drawing skills were not bad. It was obvious at a nce. He pointed at a spot that he had drawn. ¡°We are here now. We came in from this tomb. Here¡­ here¡­ there are spots where the holes are. I wonder if these holes have copsed.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°The holes were all dug from the sand by theke. As long as there¡¯s a tremor, the ground will copse.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Can¡¯t we get out?¡± Anya subconsciously hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Qin Ming only nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for the main door of this tomb and get out from it.¡± ¡°Is there a main door to this tomb?¡± ¡°Definitely. We¡¯re not in the imperial tomb but part of another royal tomb. There¡¯s air where we are now, which proves that the main door can definitely reach the ground.¡± After Chu Luo said that, everyone felt that it made sense. Anya couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Chu, how do you know everything?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said, ¡°Previously, I flipped through all the books in the Archaeology Department and saw many notes written by tomb raiders. It introduced various tombs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anya: ¡°Chu, I really suspect that you¡¯re not human.¡± It was rare for Chu Luo to be in the mood to joke. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little fairy.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made Qin Ming nce at her. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and deliberately asked her with a smile, ¡°Little Fairy, then which path should we take now?¡± Chu Luo blinked mischievously. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch a few worms and ask them?¡± ¡°What worm?¡± Anya hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm tightly.¡± Could it be the terrifying worm I was thinking of?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Other than those worms, do you think there are also very kind worms in the ancient tomb?¡± Anya was speechless. At this moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming raised their vignce. Li Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s a situation up ahead.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked over. Qin Ming also quickly walked over. Anya hugged his arm tightly, obviously a little afraid. Qin Ming thought for a while and grabbed her wrist to pull her away. Anya looked at hisrge hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile. After the four of them walked for a while, Li Yan gestured for everyone to stop. There was another turn here, and the screams of fighting could be heard from the other side. Qin Ming let go of Anya¡¯s hand and walked to the corner. After quietly sticking his head out to take a look, he turned around and said to them, ¡°A group of people encountered dumplings. There¡¯s more than one dumpling.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A group of foreigners.¡± Hearing that they were foreigners, Anya subconsciously asked, ¡°Is my brother inside?¡± Chu Luo and Qin Ming immediately looked at Anya. Anya quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him. I¡¯ve decided I didn¡¯t have this brother since he treated me that wayst time. I just want to say that even if he is around, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Ming asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, do you have a gun with you?¡± He hade down with Anya earlier and used up all the bullets in the gun. Coupled with the pursuit of the worms, he had thrown away the empty gun to reduce the burden. Chu Luo searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed him a gun. Qin Ming took the gun and asked Li Yan with a murderous and ruthless expression, ¡°What should we do with these people?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was also cold. ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he walked out of the corner and fired a few shots. The moment Qin Ming fired, the people surrounded by the dumplings quickly shouted at him, ¡°Hey, did you hit the wrong person? We¡¯re humans. You should hit the dumplings!¡± There were also people who wanted his help, so they deliberately tempted him. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s cooperate. As long as you kill these two dumplings, the treasures we find will be split equally with you.¡± ¡°Do these people think we care about those treasures?¡± When Anya heard this, she sneered heroically. ¡°Does any one of us look like we¡¯re short of money?¡± Chu Luo nced at her with bright eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Continue fighting. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡± Qin Ming nodded and stood up to shoot at them a few more times. Cursing came from the other side. The four of them turned around and walked towards another aisle. Soon, the curses and screams could no longer be heard. No one knew where they went, but the lights disappeared along the corridor. The surroundings were sinister and numbing. ¡°So dark.¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, Chu Luo snapped her fingers and a few balls that resembled mes but weren¡¯t mes lit up in front and behind them. The corridor was dark and damp, and the paint on the wall had been corroded to the point that its original appearance couldn¡¯t be seen. There was also ayer of moss under their feet. When they stepped on it, it made crisp sounds. It was like entering a horror movie. Anya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She leaned closer to Chu Luo and whispered, ¡°Chu, it¡¯s so quiet here. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chu Luo looked at her pale face and asked, ¡°Do you think this atmosphere is very scary?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo definitely didn¡¯t think so, but seeing that Anya was so afraid, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some noise for you.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and snapped her fingers in the air. Then, music came from around them. Moreover, it was music that sounded very hip. ¡°What¡­¡± Anya was shocked and subconsciously rubbed against Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Seeing her reaction, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this sound? Then I¡¯ll change.¡± With that, she snapped her fingers again. Then, there was the sound of a university professor lecturing. ¡°Today, we¡¯re talking about thebination and distribution of molecr structures.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± Anya stopped talking. Chu Luo let this voice ring beside them. After walking for nearly ten minutes, they actually reached the end. Only then did the professor¡¯s lecture stop. Li Yan said, ¡°There should be a tomb door here.¡± After saying that, he started searching with Qin Ming. Anya moved to Chu Luo¡¯s side and asked her, ¡°Chu, are you really not afraid of the things in the tomb at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw Li Yan walking towards her and asked, ¡°Yan, have you found the door?¡± Li Yan pointed at the stone wall on their left. ¡°It should be there.¡± The four of them walked over together. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to find the mechanism to open the door. Let me listen.¡± After saying that, she leaned against the stone wall and listened for a while. Then, she knocked her fingers on the stone wall twice. After a while, she said to the three of them, ¡°There¡¯s a huge tomb behind us, but there¡¯s a lot of activity in the tomb.¡± ¡°Then are we still going in?¡± ¡°Yes. Maybe this path leads to the exit.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded at her and searched the stone wall for a while. Chu Luo followed him and searched. As Chu Luo searched, she said, ¡°Such a stone door might have been sealed to begin with, or it can only be opened from inside.¡± As Chu Luo had said, the door opened from inside. The two of them searched for a while but didn¡¯t find anything. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can you get the dumplings inside to open the stone door?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, she took out the copper bell and chanted an incantation as she shook it. After a while, she gestured to the three of them. ¡°Stand against the stone wall.¡± The three of them quickly stood against the stone wall. Chu Luo also stuck to the stone wall. At the same time, the four of them turned invisible. The stone door slowly opened. The being who opened the door was indeed a dumpling, but this dumpling was a little special. It was a dumpling wearing a military uniform. After the dumpling opened the door, it nced into the corridor and didn¡¯t see any living beings, so it turned around and jumped back. Chu Luo gestured to the three of them. ¡°Follow quickly, or the door will fall again.¡± The four of them quickly followed. Indeed, as soon as they entered, the stone door behind them fell. When she saw the scene inside, Anya widened her eyes and covered her mouth in surprise.. ¡°Heavens.¡± Chapter 456 - Coffin

Chapter 456: Coffin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was a polygonal tomb with nine corners. In each corner was a coffin with a hole beside it. From the four directions to the middle was adder that led down. There was a very wide t ground below thedder. On the t ground was a Taiji Eight Trigrams Map. In the middle of the Taiji Eight Trigrams Map, a coffin exuding a strong murderous aura was floating. The coffins in the nine corners had all been opened. Therefore, the dumplings in the coffin were gathered in the middle. In the middle were all kinds of poisonous substances. Most importantly, these dumplings and poison were attacking the Sun father and son. Only the father and son of the Sun family were left. The other guards had all fallen nearby. The corpses of those guards were being eaten by countless worms. Blood, eerie white bones, cracking sounds of tearing and biting. The ground was sprinkled with red, white, green, and green colors. It was hair-raising and made one¡¯s stomach spasm uncontrobly. ¡°Eurgh¡­¡± Anya couldn¡¯t help but turn around and vomit. Chu Luo said to the three of them, ¡°Protect yourselves. I¡¯ll go save them.¡± With that, she tapped her toes and jumped over. Chu Luo appeared when she jumped into the air. At the same time, she held a copper bell in one hand and quickly shook it. With her other hand, she crushed a handful of pills and sprinkled them on the worms. When the Sun father-and-son duo, who were already struggling, saw Chu Luoe, hope appeared in their eyes. Sun Tianhao shouted, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo jumped in front of them and stood still. She quickly shook the bell and the dumplings finally stopped moving. The worms seemed to have encountered a powerful enemy under the effects of the medicinal powder and quickly fled in all directions. However, when Chu Luo stood still, the coffin above her suddenly trembled. Chu Luo looked up and turned to ask the Sun father and son, ¡°Can you walk?¡± Third Master Sun thought that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the thing in the coffin above her head. His legs went limp and he fell to the ground. He waved at Chu Luo. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Little Chu, leave with Tianhao first.¡± ¡°Daddy, what are you saying!¡± Sun Tianhao widened his eyes and looked like he was facing death calmly. ¡°How can I leave if you don¡¯t leave?¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them with a wooden face. After two seconds of silence, she asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°How much strength do you have left? Can you help Uncle Sun up?¡± Sun Tianhao bent down to help Third Master Sun, but he too, was struggling, thus ending up falling down on his knees. Sun Tianhao punched the ground and said weakly, ¡°Chu Luo, leave. We don¡¯t want to burden you anymore. Dad and I must have been poisoned. Not only do I have no strength, but my entire body is also in pain.¡± As he spoke, he actually felt sad. He said, ¡°I want to tell you something now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a chance again. I¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Li Yan let Chu Luo make him visible. He looked coldly at the person he had kicked and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say to my wife?¡± Sun Tianhao, who was a little dazed, suddenly jolted awake. ¡°Li¡­ Li Yan!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted at him and said to Qin Ming, who had already appeared, ¡°Let¡¯s each carry one and leave this ce.¡± Qin Ming nodded and carried Third Master Sun on his shoulder. Sun Tianhao looked at Li Yan, who was walking towards him, and suddenly felt especially resistant. Li Yan saw his resistance and said mercilessly, ¡°Alternatively, you can choose to wait for death here.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and added, ¡°After we leave, these dumplings will attack you again. Also, those worms. If you want to die this way, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Sun Tianhao was so stifled that he really wanted to lie here and leave everything to fate. However, even though he was being carried, even though he didn¡¯t have much strength left, Third Master Sun, who could still shout at him, shouted at him, ¡°Rascal, how dare you fumble the ball at this moment. I¡¯ll smash thatputer in your room when we get back.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan watched as Sun Tianhao sat up from the floor. He straightened his neck and said to Li Yan, ¡°Thank you, then.¡± That aura was simply incredible. In the next second, Li Yan picked him up and carried him on his shoulder. Then¡­ he froze again. Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, smiled. Li Yan took two steps and saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t follow, so he stopped to look at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°You guys go to one of the holes first. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s inside this coffin. If it¡¯s a big dumpling, I¡¯ll seal him.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out together after I bring him over.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine and two talismans and handed them to Qin Ming. ¡°Feed this medicine to Uncle Sun and the others. Qin Ming, take the talismans. When the timees, those things won¡¯t dare to approach you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming took the things and the two of them carried the Sun father and son towards one of the holes. Anya quickly followed. Chu Luo had been standing there looking at the swaying coffin above her head. She was already holding two talismans in her hand, ready to attack. Li Yan quickly walked back. The moment he stood in front of Chu Luo, the two talismans in Chu Luo¡¯s hand shot towards the coffin. However, not only did the coffin not stop shaking, but it was now shaking more violently than before. Chu Luo said, ¡°Looks like the thing inside is very powerful.¡± ¡°Can you seal him?¡± ¡°Yes, but I want to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know why she was so persistent, but she really wanted to see. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s persistent face and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Can you lower this coffin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly yed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was soothing and had a soothing charm. At the same time, her body emitted countless fluorescence. The fluorescence surrounded the coffin and slowly lowered it. The coffinnded on the ground with a loud bang. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood with Li Yan to look at the coffin that had fallen to the ground. After about a minute, violent banging sounds suddenly came from the coffin, as if the person inside was struggling to break free or had undergone a zombie transformation. Li Yan subconsciously grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and shielded her. Chu Luo quickly held a talisman in her hand. At that moment, a golden light shed into the coffin, and themotion in the coffin stopped. Moreover, the murderous aura inside had disappeared. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other with confusion in their eyes. Chu Luo wanted to go over and take a look. Li Yan pulled her back. ¡°Stand here.¡± After saying that, he took out a thin whip and curled it around the coffin lid before rolling it up. After a while, nothing came out of the coffin. The two of them walked over. When she saw the person lying inside, Chu Luo eximed in surprise. ¡°How can it be a person? Moreover, a modern person?¡± There was a man who looked to be in his twenties lying inside. Judging from the situation, he seemed to have been lying for a long time. As for the source of the murderous aura emanating from this coffin, it was actually a dagger carved with a red dragon beside the man. ¡°Crimson Dragon Dagger.¡± Chu Luo said to Li Yan in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s recorded in ancient books that this is Emperor XX¡¯s personal weapon. It¡¯s extremely powerful and can kill demons.¡± ¡°Why does it emit such a powerful baneful aura?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that it was buried for too long and absorbed too much Yin Energy. Moreover¡­¡± At this point, she looked around the tomb chamber and saw many dried blood stains. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this dagger absorbed a lot of ghosts.¡± This looked like the main tomb. Grave raiders must have entered batch by batch and been dealt with batch by batch by the dumplings and worms inside. After so many years, there must be countless ghosts. Li Yan nodded and said to Chu Luo, ¡°This person looks like the father of your body.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She had never taken the Chu family seriously. Although she felt that this person was familiar at first nce, she didn¡¯t think so far ahead. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to be able to tell at a nce. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you want to take this person away?¡± Chu Luo looked at the gentle-looking man in the coffin and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s take him away and bury him in the Chu family tomb.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan pointed at the dagger. ¡°Can you take this dagger out?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. You can,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Only the dragon aura on you can suppress this kind of dagger.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he reached for the dagger. However, when his hand reached into the coffin, the dagger suddenly emitted a powerful murderous aura that was about to pierce his arm. At that moment, his hand emitted a golden light that suppressed all the baneful aura. Li Yan took out a dagger and the man lying in the coffin actually opened his eyes¡­ Chapter 457 - Who Is He?

Chapter 457: Who Is He?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan reacted quickly and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. He took a step back and held the dagger in a defensive posture. After a while, the person in the coffin didn¡¯t move. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and she stuck her head out of Li Yan¡¯s arms. Coincidentally, she met the man¡¯s calm gaze. The man looked at her quietly. Chu Luo subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Unexpectedly, the man moved his eyes towards her. Chu Luo subconsciously looked up at Li Yan. Li Yan put away the dagger and asked, ¡°Is your name Chu Yichen?¡± The man blinked after a while. Chu Luo walked out of Li Yan¡¯s arms in surprise and stood by the coffin to size him up. As she sized him up, she asked, ¡°This should still be what it was like 18 years ago. Do you remember how you got into this coffin?¡± Chu Yichen looked at her, looking like he had no idea. ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo reached out to grab his wrist and took his pulse. ¡°Your pulse and heartbeat are normal.¡± After saying that, she took out a silver needle and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll look at the blood in your body. Maybe I can tell why you¡¯ve remained young for so many years.¡± Chu Yichen continued to look at her. Chu Luo inserted the silver needle into his arm. After a while, she took it out and looked at the color of the blood on it. She said in surprise, ¡°The blood hasn¡¯t undergone any changes.¡± Li Yan also looked at the silver needle in her hand and guessed, ¡°Could it be due to this dagger?¡± Chu Luo looked at the dagger in his hand and nodded after thinking. ¡°It¡¯s possible. This can be considered a divine artifact. Moreover¡­¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t bring herself to call a stranger ¡®Dad, so she said, ¡°Moreover, something must have happened to him before he entered this coffin. There¡¯s obviously a seal on the coffin that sealed his body.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Yichen, who was lying there, and said to Chu Luo, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s bring him out first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo moved to the side and Li Yan came over to help Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen¡¯s body was obviously stiff. Other than his eyes, he couldn¡¯t move anywhere else. Worried that he would feel uneasy, Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This kind of situation is normal. You¡¯ve been lying for too long. You have to slowly adapt to your body.¡± Chu Yichen continued to look at her with his gentle and calm eyes. Chu Luo recalled that when this person went to the tomb, she wasn¡¯t even born yet. She added, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. My name is Chu Luo.¡± These words surprised Chu Yichen, but he quickly regained hisposure. After Li Yan got him out, he prepared to carry him away on his shoulder. Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Yan, carry him away on your back.¡± After all, he was the father of this body. Chu Luo still feltpassion for him. Li Yan didn¡¯t object and turned to carry him on his back. The two of them walked towards the hole where Qin Ming and the others were. At this moment, the Sun father and son had already recovered some strength. The two of them were sitting there eating thepressed biscuits and drinking water that Qin Ming had given them. When they saw the two of them enter, they looked at the man on Li Yan¡¯s back in surprise. ¡°Chu, who is he?¡± Anya was the most surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the usually cold and noble CEO Li to carry someone. Third Master Sun eximed and said, ¡°Why does this gentleman look a lot like Chu Luo¡¯s father?¡± The Sun family had also investigated Chu Luo¡¯s family background. They must have seen Chu Yichen¡¯s photo. Moreover, Chu Yichen and Chu Zhengyang resembled each other. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Yichen in disbelief and voiced his confusion. ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s father was already 24 years old 18 years ago. It¡¯s already been 18 years. Why does he still look so young?¡± Actually, the others had the same doubts. Anya seemed to have thought of something and asked in surprise, ¡°Did Daddy Chu obtain the legendary divine pill in this tomb?¡± Sun Tianhao immediately widened his eyes and said in shock, ¡°There¡¯s really a divine pill in this tomb!¡± Third Master Sun and Qin Ming were very calm. The two of them looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao and Anya as if they were idiots and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t even enter that imperial tomb. This is the tomb of XX Emperor that was brought over when that imperial tomb was moving¡­ What are you guys thinking? If there really is such a divine pill, the emperor would have lived forever and not died. It would definitely have made his countryst for tens of thousands of years and ruled forever.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made so much sense that Anya and Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t refute her. Third Master Sun then asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know why your father can still maintain his appearance from 18 years ago and not die?¡± ¡°He identally entered a coffin containing the weapon Emperor XX carried while he was alive. That weapon had previously absorbed dragon aura andter absorbed many Yin souls, so it could maintain his appearance from 18 years ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly thought of something and asked Chu Yichen, ¡°Uncle Chu, how did you survive lying down for the past 18 years?¡± When Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao call Chu Yichen ¡®Uncle¡¯, she suddenly looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao felt Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and looked baffled. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No. He was unconscious before and only woke up just now.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Just as he was about to carry Chu Yichen again, Qin Ming walked over and said, ¡°Master, let me carry him.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Yan carried Chu Yichen and asked Third Master Sun, ¡°Which path did youe from?¡± There was a door in this room. Third Master Sun said, ¡°It¡¯s the door to the other room. But we can¡¯t take that path anymore.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main tomb first. I¡¯ll ask them which path to take.¡± ¡°Who are you asking?¡± Sun Tianhao and Anya asked at the same time. Chu Luo smiled at them and deliberately kept them in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± She then walked out with Li Yan. After Chu Luo went out, she took out the copper bell and shook it. The dumplings that were fixed there all moved. Other than Li Yan, the others were all shocked and guarded. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation. After a while, the dumplings jumped and walked into a room. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡± She then followed the dumplings with Li Yan. The others quickly followed. With the dumpling in front leading the way, everyone quickly arrived in front of a stone door. When the dumplings stopped, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°We¡¯re at the exit.¡± With that, she shook the copper bell again and the dumplings returned the way they came. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo as if she was a big boss and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. You can actually control such dangerous dumplings.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin tsunderely. ¡°Of course.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming picked up Chu Yichen from Li Yan¡¯s back. Li Yan said to them, ¡°Find out how to get out first.¡± Everyone looked around the stone door but didn¡¯t find the switch to open it. Chu Luo thought for a while and pressed her ear against the stone door. She said to them, ¡°The stone door should be by theke. Once we open it, the water will flood in.¡± Third Master Sun said, ¡°Could there be a robber¡¯s tunnel nearby?¡± The few of them searched the vicinity and returned quickly. They all shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t find the exit.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t even any traces of a robber¡¯s tunnel.¡± ¡°Could it be that we can only go out through that stone door?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really as Chu Luo said, it¡¯s all water outside. Once the stone door opens, all the water will flood in.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stood by the stone door. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked them, ¡°Have you seen the Yin River in the tomb?¡± The Sun father and son immediately said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember how far away from the Yin River is?¡± The father-and-son duo thought for a while, before Third Master Sun replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very far.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The door here can be opened, but the time we open it depends on the rise and fall of theke.¡± ¡°This is too magical. We might as well go out with the flow of the Yin River.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao. ¡°The Yin River is underground all year round. No one knows what¡¯s inside. After we leave this door, we can swim out of theke¡­ unless you don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sun Tianhao felt that Chu Luo had a misunderstanding about him and immediately puffed up his chest. ¡°We train in swimming regrly.¡± Chu Luo had no interest in continuing to discuss this matter with him. She turned to look at Chu Yichen, who was leaning against the stone wall, and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the tomb for more than ten years. When youe out of the tomb, you won¡¯t be used to it for a while. I¡¯ll let you enter a deep sleep first. When we go back, I¡¯ll concoct some medicine for you to adapt to the outside world before waking you up.¡± Chu Yichen looked at her and agreed. Chu Luo let him enter a deep sleep. Then, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°This door can definitely be opened, but we have to time our exit. Just like the tide, we have to grasp the time.¡± ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo squatted on the ground and picked up a little dust with her fingers to take a look. She said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, this door is by the stone wall of the ind in the middle of theke. The tide will fall during the lunar transit. When the timees, this door will open.¡± ¡°But how do we know when it¡¯s the lunar transit?¡± ¡°Look at the color of the moss in these ces. The moss growing in the ancient tombs will turn darker at night. If the color turns darker, it proves that it¡¯s the lunar transit.¡± Chu Luo felt that the astronomy of modern society was really brilliant.. She decided to study the subject seriously after she returned. Chapter 458 - Sealed Again

Chapter 458: Sealed Again

In the beginning, the Sun father and son, Qin Ming, and Anya were a little doubtful of Chu Luo¡¯s words. After waiting for a few hours, Chu Luo suddenly gave each of them a waterproof talisman and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Everyone, lean against the stone wall and hold hands. Don¡¯t get washed away by theke water.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Anya asked worriedly, ¡°Chu, what about your father?¡± Chu Luo looked at Chu Yichen, who was lying there, and tried to think of a way. Li Yan took out a thin whip and tied Chu Yichen to his back. While everyone was in a daze, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, open the tomb door.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and forcefully opened the stone door with the power of a priest. Water surged in from outside. Anya was weak and almost washed away by theke water. She was about to scream when a strong arm tightened around her. Before long, the water level decreased. Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go out now. Otherwise, the tide will rise again.¡± Everyone would definitely listen to her at this time. They walked to the stone door and swam into theke. Unexpectedly, they quickly swam to the surface and saw the shore beside them. When they got ashore, they found themselves on an ind in the middle of theke. There was actually a forest above. ¡°Heavens, we¡¯re finally out.¡± Sun Tianhaoy on the ground and looked at the stars in the sky. He felt like he had just survived a cmity. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the tomb again after all those near-death experiences inside. It¡¯s not a ce for humans at all. I wonder what those tomb raiders think. Is money really more important than life?¡± Unable to stand Sun Tianhao¡¯s behavior, Third Master Sun raised his leg and kicked him. ¡°Kid, can you take note of your image?¡± After Third Master Sun reminded him, Sun Tianhao subconsciously nced at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo was helping Li Yan put her father down from his back. Sun Tianhao quickly got up from the ground and walked over to ask, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want my help?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him and Li Yan red at him coldly. Sun Tianhao still bore a grudge against Li Yan for kicking him. At that time, he had clearly only wanted to say that he viewed Chu Luo as his younger sister, so he wanted to hear her call him ¡®Brother¡¯ since he was about to die. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he became. Sun Tianhao ignored his cold gaze and looked at Chu Yichen. ¡°Chu Luo, you have a father now. Are you very happy?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked at him strangely. ¡°What?¡± Sun Tianhao was baffled. Anya, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Uncle Chu left before Chu Luo was born. This is the first time Chu and her father have met. They don¡¯t have any feelings for each other at all. How happy can she be?¡± ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Even if it¡¯s their first time meeting, they should have a natural closeness.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°He¡¯s a stranger to me.¡± Chu Luo was telling the truth. She wasn¡¯t the original Chu Luo at all. How could she have feelings for the original Chu Luo¡¯s father? Li Yan raised his hand to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°So be it. If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll give him everything that originally belonged to the Chen family.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad idea, so she nodded at him. Sun Tianhao wanted to say something, but in the end, he shut his mouth. While everyone was talking, Qin Ming had already picked up a pile of dry wood and set up a fire. Even though there was a forest here, it was still desert weather after all. It was extremely cold on a winter night. Everyone sat around the fire to warm themselves. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and asked her, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed to have so many people watching, so she pushed him. Unexpectedly, Li Yan tightened his grip on her and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll get the butler to help us choose a nearer wedding day.¡± Chu Luo blushed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not far from January 1st.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t wait.¡± It was his life¡¯s regret that she didn¡¯t marry him in his previous life. Now that he had memories of his previous life, he wished he could hold a wedding with her right now. However, to his relief, they were already legally married. When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. At this moment, she suddenly saw Anya¡¯s mocking gaze from the corner of her eye. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and buried her head in Li Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly. ¡°Sleep. We¡¯ll leave here tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Luo closed her eyes and searched in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°I have a few more tents here.¡± When Sun Tianhao, who had been extending his ears and tantly listening to the two of them talk about sweet nothings, heard this, he immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, you actually brought a tent. Quickly take it out. I¡¯m dead exhausted.¡± Chu Luo was woken up by his shout. Li Yan nced at him unhappily. Sun Tianhao also realized that he had shouted too loudly and quickly shut up. Chu Luo slowly took something from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Soon, the open space beside her was filled with things. There were tents, water, food, and even a barbecue pit. Looking at the grill, Chu Luo said regretfully, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have brought some meat. I really crave meat.¡± When Sun Tianhao and Anya heard the word ¡®meat¡¯, they swallowed their saliva. They craved it too. Li Yan caressed Chu Luo¡¯s back lovingly and said, ¡°When we leave the desert, I¡¯ll let you eat all the meat you want.¡± Chu Luo smiled brightly at him. Then, the men went to set up the tent. Chu Luo set up a barrier around the tent again and the few of them finally slept peacefully. The next day, Chu Luo used talisman paper to conjure a boat to transport everyone to the shore of theke. Third Master Sun looked at Li Yan and asked him, ¡°Xiao Li, there might be others underground. What do you n to do?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t answer immediately. He first asked Qin Ming, ¡°How many of our men are up there?¡± They could contact each other when they reached the ground. Qin Ming had contacted themst night. He said, ¡°There are only ten or so people left.¡± Not long after he finished speaking, those people gathered. Including Anya¡¯s men, there were a total of 30 people. ¡°Master, Boss.¡± There weren¡¯t many people left on the Sun family¡¯s side, but it was much better than being entirely wiped out. Third Master Sun only said, ¡°When we go back, let¡¯sfort those people¡¯s families.¡± The skeletons of the people who died underground were gone. He couldn¡¯t even bring them out. ¡°Master, the explosives we buried previously can blow up this ce now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to blow it up.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lon City first. After we get there, I¡¯ll make this ce disappear.¡± Other than Li Yan, the others were all shocked by Chu Luo¡¯s words. However, when Chu Luo stood in the open space beside the fountain in the city and made everyone stand back, everyone felt a strange sense of reverence for no reason. When Chu Luo walked to the middle of the open space alone, the surrounding aura changed instantly. Chu Luo stood there, closed her eyes, and kept chanting. Instantly, the winds and clouds changed drastically. The entire sky seemed to be enveloped by an invisible barrier. After a while, everyone felt the ground beneath their feet shake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What is Miss Chu doing?¡± ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± While everyone was still in shock, a phoenix flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s body. Most of them bent their knees and actually had the urge to kneel down. At this moment, everyone felt a sense of reverence and respect. After some time, Phoenix returned to Chu Luo¡¯s wrist and she opened her eyes. Li Yan walked up to her. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Li Yan nodded and quickly exuded a powerful domineering aura. He turned to everyone and said, ¡°No one is allowed to tell anyone what you saw today.¡± Even if Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything, a voice in everyone¡¯s hearts told them not to say anything. Otherwise, they would offend the gods. ¡­ The journey back was smooth. After walking for three days, everyone got out of the desert. It was only past five in the afternoon. It was that town again. This time, everyone put down their things and went to the Gobi desert to roast meat. Sitting in front of the fire, the two town¡¯s chiefs personally weed them. Moreover, they kept looking at them as if they were lucky. One of the vige chiefs raised his wine bowl and said to them, ¡°You¡¯re the first batch of people toe back after going to the desert some time ago. I say, this money is enough as long as it¡¯s enough to spend. It might not be a good thing to ask for too much money.¡± When they returned, many people had seen it and wondered if they had brought back any treasures from the tomb. The two vige heads had sharp eyes and could see it at a nce. The other vige chief also said, ¡°What a pity, that group of archeologists. I heard that there are a few professors and teachers from Imperial University inside.¡± Chu Luo also felt that it was a pity. Previously, she had specially reminded them. Since they didn¡¯t want to believe her, there was nothing she could do. Everyone sighed and started drinking. The wine in town entered their throats with a burning sensation. After drinking, their entire bodies were hot. Everyone had stayed in the desert and the tomb for more than ten days. Every day, they felt a chill in their hearts. Once they started drinking, almost everyone drank too much. By the time Chu Luo sensed that Li Yan had drunk too much, his head was already on her shoulder. Chu Luo deliberately asked him, ¡°How much did you drink?¡± ¡°Not much. Just one jar I think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed not much, but can you walk back yourselfter?¡± ¡°Yes, I can even carry you back.¡± With such clear logic, ordinary people definitely couldn¡¯t tell that he had drunk too much.. Chapter 459 - Do You Know What Being Reserved Is?

Chapter 459: Do You Know What Being Reserved Is?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned to Sun Tianhao, who was lying on the ground, and Third Master Sun, who was sleeping soundly. She said to the two bodyguards who were still rtively sober, ¡°Send them back first.¡± When the two bodyguards helped her away, the town head also called for someone to help the others away. Chu Luo finally turned to Anya, who was giggling on Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Qin Ming¡¯s alcohol tolerance seemed to be good. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t drunk at all. Seeing Chu Luo looking over, he didn¡¯t push Anya away. Instead, he carried her and stood up. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first. Can you go back yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Qin Ming carried her away. The moment they left, Li Yan and Chu Luo stood up. Before Chu Luo could move, Li Yan bent down and picked her up. Chu Luo quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and scanned her eyes elsewhere. Seeing that no one was looking at them, she blushed and raised her hand to pinch his handsome face. She deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re already drunk. What if we fall?¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°If you fall, I¡¯ll use my body as a cushion for you. I promise it won¡¯t hurt.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. Li Yan lowered his head and pretended to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t kiss me outside.¡± Li Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and kiss slowly.¡± ¡°No, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only kiss you for a while.¡± ¡­ It turned out that men¡¯s words weren¡¯t trustworthy when it came to certain matters. When Chu Luo finally woke up, it was already past noon. She rubbed her rumbling stomach and walked out, just in time to see Anya enter. She didn¡¯t see Li Yan in the house, and Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to see her at this moment. When she saw Anya enter, she asked, ¡°Anya, have you eaten?¡± Anya rubbed her stomach. ¡°No. I just got up and didn¡¯t see Blockhead anywhere. I came to you to see if there was anything to eat.¡± When Chu Luo heard that she had just woken up, her eyes subconsciously looked at her exposed neck. When she saw it, she said awkwardly, ¡°Can¡¯t you wear a turtleneck?¡± She blushed for her when she saw the marks on it. Anya smiled smugly. ¡°Why should I wear a turtleneck? This is proof of the love between Blockhead and I.¡± After saying that, she sized up Chu Luo, who had wrapped herself up tightly, and smiled mockingly. ¡°Did you and Li ¡®battle¡¯ for the entire night too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo answered quickly. It was obvious that she was guilty. Anya knew that Chu Luo was more shy in this area. She chuckled and walked up to her. She sized her up and said, ¡°Actually, I know even if you didn¡¯t say it. As someone who has been through this before, I can tell at a nce if you did this and that with CEO List night.¡± Chu Luo was stunned by Anya¡¯s straightforward words. She looked at her with a wooden face. ¡°Do you know what it means to be reserved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Anya shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not from your empire. I just know that if you like it, you have to say it out loud.¡± At this point, she suddenly held her face and looked like a young girl in love. ¡°In the past, I thought that Blockhead wasn¡¯t good in any way, but now, I feel that he just needs to be good in that aspect.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Do you love Qin Ming? If you¡¯re not getting together with him because of love, you¡¯re ying gangster on him.¡± When Anya heard this, she looked helpless and vexed. ¡°I want to date him too, but that blockhead doesn¡¯t have this mentality. You have no idea. He was so warm to me at night, but he acted so indifferently in the morning.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m the one who has been yed by him?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. At this moment, a bodyguard entered with a tray of food. Extremely hungry, the moment the two of them saw food, they didn¡¯t say anything and strode over. After the meal, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in. Li Yan nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting there, and walked up to her. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back today or leave tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo remembered the father of her original body and the Gu in Old Gao¡¯s body. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave today.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Get the pilot to fly the helicopter here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Qin Ming responded, he took his phone and went out to make a call. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Have you asked Uncle Sun when they¡¯ll leave?¡± ¡°They¡¯reing with us.¡± Qin Ming quickly finished his call and came in. He said to them, ¡°The helicopter will be here in two hours.¡± Anya was a little excited. ¡°I can finally go back. I don¡¯t ever want toe here again. I feel that I have to apply a facial mask every day to save my sunburned face.¡± At this point, she subconsciously looked at Chu Luo¡¯s face and was immediately jealous. ¡°Chu, why aren¡¯t there any signs of sunburn on your face? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°With me, there¡¯s no science to speak of.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of skincare products from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to her. ¡°Apply this day and night. It¡¯s much more useful than your facial mask.¡± Anya took the skincare product and immediately opened it to smell it. She said in surprise, ¡°This smells different from the ones sold by your skincarepany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely different. This is my exclusive skincare product.¡± When Anya heard this, she immediately licked her lips and said, ¡°Chu, can you sell your exclusive skincare products to me in the future? I can pay as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo deliberately mentioned a very high price and Anya was immediately dumbfounded. After a while, she said, ¡°Chu, this isn¡¯t selling skincare products. You¡¯re robbing money.¡± If it was really ording to Chu Luo¡¯s price, all her pocket money would be spent on this. As a princess, if she didn¡¯t have money, she would beughed at when word got out. When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled at her. ¡°You can use the cosmetics sold by my skincarepany. I¡¯ll give you for free.¡± ¡°No.¡± As a woman, especially a princess, she was more interested in skincare than ordinary women. After all, she would hold banquets or attend banquets from time to time. At their level, besidespeting in literary talent, they werepeting in who had betterplexion. At the thought of this, Anya became even more determined to buy Chu Luo¡¯s exclusive skincare products. ¡°I want to buy it. Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just do a side job.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and nodded while suppressing herughter. At this moment, Qin Ming, who was standing there, suddenly said, ¡°You should go pack your things.¡± Before Anya came, she had asked her bodyguards to prepare a lot of things. Later on, she realized that some things couldn¡¯t be brought into the desert at all, so she had left them all here. Now, she had to instruct her bodyguards to pack their things. At the thought of this, she left. After Anya left, Qin Ming suddenly took out a card and handed it to Chu Luo. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The money for her skincare products.¡± Chu Luo took the card and looked at him in surprise. Qin Ming left without saying anything. Looking at the departing figure, Chu Luo looked at the card in her hand and smiled like a fox. She winked at Li Yan. ¡°Looks like Anya is different in Qin Ming¡¯s heart.¡± Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°Baby, if you like, I¡¯ll give you all my cards.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Was that what she meant? ¡°Why should I want your card? Yours is mine to begin with.¡± These words delighted Li Yan. He pulled her over and rewarded her with a kiss. Chu Luo punched his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go pack our things too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan asked Qin Ming to send a few helicopters over and the Sun family left with them. When the helicopter arrived at the Li residence in the capital, the sky had just darkened, but it was snowing. The butler waited for everyone at the airport with a group of servants. The moment they alighted from the helicopter, the butler immediately sent an umbre to Li Yan. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, wee home.¡± After Li Yan took the umbre, he said to the butler, ¡°Make arrangements for Mr. Chu.¡± The butler was still surprised by who Mr. Chu was. When the servant carried Chu Yichen down from the helicopter, he was finally surprised. ¡°This is Miss Chu¡¯s father?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Right.¡± The butler suppressed the shock in his heart and nodded. He instructed the servant, ¡°Arrange for Mr. Chu to stay in the Orchid Garden. Send two servants and a nurse over to take good care of him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the servant brought Chu Yichen away, the Sun father and son and Anya walked over. The butler said to them, ¡°Dinner is ready. Master, Miss Chu, guests, please get in the car and eat in the vi in front.¡± The Sun father and son didn¡¯t dy.. Everyone got into the car and went to the front yard. Chapter 460 - You Asked for It

Chapter 460: You Asked for It

As Old Gao and Mrs. Gao had heard that Chu Luo and the others would be back tonight, they were already waiting in the living room. When Old Gao saw that Chu Luo was safe and sound, he was touched and a little angry. In the end, his eyes turned red and he started chiding her. ¡°Child, if Mr. Beitang didn¡¯t tell meter, I wouldn¡¯t even know where you went. If anything happens to you, won¡¯t I have to me myself for the rest of my life?¡± At this point, Old Gao actually started crying. Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Old Gao to suddenly cry. For a moment, she was a little helpless. Even the others looked at Old Gao in surprise. Mrs. Gao felt a little embarrassed, so she pulled his clothes and gestured for him to stop crying. Old Gao was really frightened by Chu Luo¡¯s behavior when she said that she was going to the desert ancient tomb to look for the medicine to treat his head. So when Mrs. Gao pulled him, he shouted at her, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo risked her life to find medicine for me. Never mind that she didn¡¯t tell me about it, but am I not allowed to feel afraid and sad?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be happy that Little Chu is back. You¡¯re already in your forties. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to cry in front of so many people?¡± Old Gao got over his sadness and guilt. Seeing everyone looking at him, he was really embarrassed. However, when he saw the Sun father and son standing there clearly, he asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re General Sun?¡± Third Master Sun nodded andughed. ¡°You¡¯re Little Chu¡¯s high school form teacher, right?¡± He then extended his hand to him. Old Gao quickly shook his hand. After the two of them shook hands, Third Master Sun praised, ¡°You¡¯re a good form teacher, and also a brilliant one. To have taught such an all-rounded student like Little Chu.¡± When Old Gao heard Third Master Sun¡¯s praise, he was delighted but also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo is capable to begin with. I didn¡¯t actually do much. General Sun, you have no idea, but Chu Xiao Luo¡­¡± At the mention of Chu Luo, Old Gao immediately became talkative. Third Master Sun was also willing to listen to him talk about Chu Luo. So the two of them went to the dining table. While eating, the two of them were still talking. Sun Tianhao had be silent after getting off the ne, but he also extended his ears to listen. Old Gao said, ¡°At that time, my niece told me that a Grade 12 student who studied humanities went to the bookstore she worked at and bought a lot of science books. The next day, I found a chemistry book that Chu Xiao Luo secretly kept in her book. When I asked her about it, she even said that she was reading this to rx when she got tired from studying. Say, which student reads science books as a form of rxation?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched when she heard this. She felt that Old Gao would remember this matter for the rest of his life and tell it to anyone he saw. Unexpectedly, the Sun father and son and Anya listened with relish. Chu Luo tilted her head and met Li Yan¡¯s dark eyes. Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her. ¡°Have some soup first.¡± Chu Luo took a spoon and slowly drank the soup. At this moment, Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, can you understand humanities and science?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Do you want topete with me on who is better at science?¡± Sun Tianhao wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t heard of Chu Luo¡¯s invincibility at Imperial University. He wouldn¡¯t go up and look for trouble. Only then did Chu Luo turn to Old Gao and the others and say to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, rest early tonight. I¡¯ll operate on you tomorrow.¡± Old Gao paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°No need. This is just a small operation. You just need to sleep.¡± Chu Luo made it sound too easy. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao¡¯s originally anxious hearts suddenly felt relief. Old Gao nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Then what do I need to do tonight?¡± ¡°You just need to rest well tonight. So, you should eat.¡± Old Gao reflected on Chu Luo¡¯s words. In the next second, he red at her. ¡°Sure, you little girl. You¡¯re trying to make me shut up, right?¡± Chu Luo refused to admit it. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That must be it.¡± ¡°No.¡± The othersughed at their conversation. The meal ended in a cheerful atmosphere. The father-and-son duo left in a hurry after dinner. After they left, Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya smiled at her and said, ¡°Chu, you don¡¯t have to entertain me. I¡¯ll just follow Blockhead.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, he nced at her expressionlessly. Anya winked at him. ¡°Are you going to let me sleep in the snow tonight?¡± Qin Ming still didn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo knew that Qin Ming would definitely not let Anya sleep in the snow. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll operate on Teacher Gao tomorrow morning. If the snow doesn¡¯t stop tonight, we can build a snowman tomorrow afternoon.¡± Actually, she had wanted to do this the moment she saw the snowkes. When Anya heard this, she immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°Sure. I can sleep in tomorrow morning.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo and Li Yan followed Old Gao and the others to their courtyard. Old Gao told Chu Luo about his recent online ss. In the end, he concluded, ¡°Online sses are good, but it¡¯scking that feeling. I can¡¯t even muster the energy to shout at people.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you really want to shout at people, you can go back and shout after I operate on you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t one have to rest for a while after a surgery? I¡¯m worried that when I go back, they¡¯ll be on break until the next semester.¡± ¡°No. If you want to go back early, I¡¯ll do the surgery on you tomorrow and you can leave the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Gao pped his thigh in excitement and quickly said to Mrs. Gao, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s pack our things tonight. After the surgery tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow afternoon.¡± Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. It¡¯s good to rest for a few more days.¡± Mrs. Gao said to him, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really something. Little Chu only said that you could move, but she didn¡¯t say that you could take a car back. We¡¯ve been here for so many days. Are we short of a day or two? Besides, it¡¯s Friday tomorrow. You won¡¯t be able to attend ss even if you go back.¡± Although Old Gao was eager to go back, at Chu Luo and Mrs. Gao¡¯s insistence, he ultimately decided to leave on Sunday. Chu Luo and Li Yan stayed here for a while before returning to their vi. ¡­ Elsewhere. Anya, who followed Qin Ming, arrived at Qin Ming¡¯s vi. The moment the two of them walked into the living room, Qin Ming stopped and said to her, ¡°Other than the second bedroom upstairs, you can choose any room with a bed.¡± After saying that, he walked towards a room downstairs. Anya looked at his back and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Training.¡± After saying that, Qin Ming walked into a room. Anya stood there and thought for a while. The corners of her lips curled up as she walked upstairs. When she reached the second bedroom, she stopped and smiled. ¡°The more you don¡¯t let me in, the more I want to enter. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me.¡± So when Qin Ming walked into his bedroom, he immediately saw the person who had appeared on the bed. He stood by the door and frowned as he watched her lying there without moving. Anya stared at him with those charming eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep in other rooms just because I¡¯m in your bed, are you?¡± After saying that, she lifted the nket and winked at him. She deliberately said, ¡°Go ahead. Coincidentally, I¡¯m sleeping naked. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to walk out like this.¡± When Qin Ming heard this, his gaze subconsciously darkened. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her fair shoulders that were exposed outside the nket. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he turned to leave. ¡°Ah!¡± Anya suddenly eximed. Qin Ming subconsciously stopped. Anya said, ¡°I forgot to apply body cream. Blockhead, help me fetch it.¡± After a while, Qin Ming turned around and looked at her. Anya reached out and the nket slipped, revealing something that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. There were still traces ofst night on it. As if she didn¡¯t feel it, she pointed to the bathroom. ¡°I think I left my body cream in the bathroom.¡± Qin Ming walked into the bathroom. When he returned, Anya had already lifted the nket and was lying there blinking at him with her blue eyes. ¡°Help me apply it on my back. I can¡¯t do it.¡± At this moment, she was like a bewitching demoness. Qin Ming¡¯s body tensed up. He clenched the body cream in his hand and walked over. Anya waited for Qin Ming to walk over and gestured to him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down and apply it for me.¡± Qin Ming sat down. Anya nced at a certain part of him and smiled like a fox. She got up and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned into his arms and yed with his cor with her fingers. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient to apply it this way?¡± Qin Ming grabbed her waist with one hand and looked into her eyes. ¡°You asked for it.¡± He had nned to let her off tonight. Since she was offering herself to him, don¡¯t me him for being rude. Anya was indeed doing it on purpose. When she heard him say that, she deliberately raised her hand to touch his throat. ¡°I asked you to help me apply some body cream. What are you thinking, Blockhead?¡± Qin Ming pressed down on her and said in a hoarse and dangerous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± After that, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak again. Snowkes fluttered outside the window, and the passion by the window was like fire. ¡­ As for whether he applied any body cream on Anya in the end, only the two of them knew.. Chapter 461 - Butler, Do You Have Candy?

Chapter 461: Butler, Do You Have Candy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. The method she used to cure Old Gao¡¯s Gu poison was a little special. Li Yan originally wanted to pair her with two assistants, but she refused. Li Yan wanted to apany her, but Chu Luo didn¡¯t let him. ¡°You can only wait outside if you go. You might as well do something else.¡± She knew how busy Li Yan was. This person got up to go to the study for a meeting before dawn today and only ended the meeting to eat with her when she woke up. In the end, Li Yan didn¡¯t insist and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll work in the office building in front. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Got it. I should be done in two hours. I¡¯lle look for you then.¡± Only then did Li Yan feel relieved and send her to Old Gao¡¯s courtyard. Unexpectedly, the butler was already waiting there. He must have been here for a while. At this moment, he was chatting with Old Gao in the living room. Chu Luo listened and sighed at the butler¡¯s omnipotence again. The butler was probably worried that Old Gao would be nervous and specially came over early in the morning to discuss mathematics with him. When Chu Luo entered, the two of them were chatting about mathematics. The butler was the first to see Chu Luo and greeted her. Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°Teacher Gao looks good today.¡± Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m discussing advanced functions with Mr. Beitang. Mr. Beitang is amazing.¡± The butler said humbly, ¡°Mr. Gao is also brilliant. With your knowledge, you can teach in a university.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Compared to teaching in universities, I prefer teaching high school students.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. If a high school student is disobedient, you can shout at them. If it¡¯s a university student, you won¡¯t even have the energy to shout.¡± Old Gao, who had been exposed, red at her in dissatisfaction. Why was this child so not adorable! Chu Luo grinned at him and said, ¡°If Teacher Gao wants to discuss mathematics with the butler, you can do it after I conduct the surgery on you.¡± When they heard this, the three of them stood up from the sofa. At this moment, Mrs. Gao looked even more nervous than Old Gao. ¡°Little Chu, is it really just a minor surgery? Then what do I need to do?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s really just a minor operation. Look at me, I don¡¯t even need an assistant.¡± At this point, Chu Luo turned to look at the butler. The butler said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll apany Mrs. Gao here and wait for you and Mr. Gao toe out.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Teacher Gao, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Teacher Gao. Let¡¯s go to the operating theater.¡± The operating theater was in a house beside their courtyard. It had been prepared long ago. When the four of them arrived at the house, Chu Luo didn¡¯t immediately bring Old Gao into the surgery room. Instead, she took out the kind of flower she had found in the tomb and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, get someone to boil a pot of water. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s still boiling.¡± ¡°Do you need the water boiled in a medicine pot?¡± ¡°No need. Any tool is fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, the butler didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he walked into the kitchen and boiled the water personally. ¡°Little Chu, is that medicine in your hand?¡± Mrs. Gao couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s medicine, why don¡¯t you just brew it directly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of medicine can¡¯t be brewed. Once it¡¯s brewed, the effects will be gone. You just need to put it in boiling water.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a herb to exist.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°There are millions of herbs in the world. Many rare herbs are different from ordinary herbs in usage.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know anything about herbs, so they felt that whatever Chu Luo said made sense. A few minutester, the butler walked out and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, the water has been boiled.¡± Chu Luo went to the kitchen with Old Gao and his wife. The butler had boiled water in a pot. The gas hadn¡¯t been turned off yet, and the water was boiling in the pot. Chu Luo walked over and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, bring a bowl over.¡± The butler took the bowl and ced it on the counter. Chu Luo added, ¡°After I put the herbs in the bowl, you can pour the water. Just half a bowl will do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo put the herbs in the bowl, the butler carried the pot and poured most of the water into the bowl. When the medicinal herbs came into contact with the water, they started to roll and emit a sizzling sound. Soon, the fluorescence on them disappeared and at the same time, they emitted a very strong bitter smell. After a few seconds, the bitter taste disappeared. The herbs seemed to have melted into the water, and the water turned transparent. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao widened their eyes at the same time. ¡°How magical.¡± After a while, Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you can drink it now. It¡¯s a little hot. Drink slowly.¡± She then asked the butler, ¡°Butler, do you have candy?¡± Old Gao and Madam Gao looked at the butler with bright eyes. They thought to themselves, ¡®Mr. Beitang doesn¡¯t look like someone who carries candy with him.¡¯ The butler nodded. ¡°There are two milk candies. Miss Chu, do you want one?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The butler handed one to her and the other to Old Gao. Old Gao looked at the milk candy in front of him and the corners of his lips twitched a few times. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m a grown man. If I eat the milk candy that the little girls eat, how embarrassing would it be if word got out?¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, take it. You can eat it after you drink the medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of medicine. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t drunk medicine before. I don¡¯t eat candy.¡± After Old Gao finished speaking, he picked up the bowl of medicine, blew on it, and took a sip. However, this mouthful made his expression twist. The bitterness of this medicine had reached a new level. He felt like his soul was about to turn bitter. Before he could vomit, Chu Luo reminded him, ¡°You can¡¯t vomit. Every mouthful is the essence. If you vomit, it won¡¯t be easy to perform the surgery.¡± When Mrs. Gao heard that the surgery would be difficult without the medicine, her face turned pale. She immediately threatened Old Gao, ¡°If you dare to vomit, I¡¯ll call the principal and apply for a semester off.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he was stunned. He swallowed the medicine in his mouth in one go. Chu Luo touched the bowl of medicine in his hand with her finger and felt that the temperature was about right. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, why don¡¯t you be ruthless and drink it in one go? You¡¯ll be fine if you eat some candy after drinking.¡± After saying that, she even chewed the candy in her mouth and narrowed her eyes, looking like the candy was really sweet. Old Gao suddenly had the urge to kick the girl in front of him out. However, since he had to finish it all anyway, he steeled his heart and finished the medicine in one go. After drinking it, his face twisted even more. ¡°Mr. Gao, do eat this candy.¡± Old Gao took the candy from the butler¡¯s hand, peeled it off, and put it in his mouth. After a while, he finally felt like his soul had returned. Seeing him like this, Mrs. Gaoughed at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this was eaten by a little girl? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for a grown man like you to eat it?¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo controlled the smile on her face and said, ¡°We can go to the operating theater now that you¡¯ve drunk the medicine.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she walked towards the operating theater first. As she walked, she said to Mrs. Gao, who was worried again, ¡°Mrs. Gao, we¡¯ll be done in two hours at most. If you¡¯re bored waiting, you can prepare lunch in the meantime.¡± Mrs. Gao had been afraid that her thoughts would run wild while she waited and would feel flustered. When she heard Chu Luo say that, she quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said a few more time-consuming dishes. Mrs. Gao immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, help Mrs. Gao prepare the ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo and Old Gao entered the operating theater together. The moment Old Gao saw the bed, he felt sleepy. Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, if you¡¯re tired, go and lie down. When you wake up, I¡¯ll have already cured you.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice had a soothing effect. Old Gao didn¡¯t think much of it. He nodded at her and walked over to lie down. After Old Gao entered a deep sleep state, Chu Luo took out the worm powder that she had dried in the desert. She walked to the bed, opened the lid, and ced it beside his head. At the same time, she took out two silver needles. Soon, the worm powder in the bottle emitted a smell. The Gu worm in Old Gao¡¯s brain became restless when it detected the smell. It was obvious that there was a bump on Old Gao¡¯s head. Chu Luo quickly inserted a silver needle. Then, she took out the copper bell and slowly shook it. After squirming for a while, the worm slowly fled towards Old Gao¡¯s neck. Chu Luo inserted another silver needle into an acupoint on Old Gao¡¯s neck. This silver needle seemed to have blocked the worm¡¯s escape route into Old Gao¡¯s body. It quickly moved towards Old Gao¡¯s arm. The copper bell in Chu Luo¡¯s hand continued to ring. A scalpel appeared in her other hand. When the worm moved to Old Gao¡¯s arm, Chu Luo used a spell to remove half of Old Gao¡¯s sleeve. She could see the worm¡¯s crawling path on his arm. Chu Luo rang the bell more quickly. When the worm moved to Old Gao¡¯s forearm, Chu Luo shed with the scalpel in her hand twice, cutting Old Gao¡¯s forearm and picking out the worm. Chu Luo quickly put the worm into the bottle under Old Gao¡¯s head. The worm had been residing in Old Gao¡¯s brain, and its body had already turned into the red color of flesh. Now that it came into contact with the worm powder in the bottle, the color on its body quickly changed. At the same time, it struggled and shook inside in extreme pain. After about a minute, the Gu worm froze. Chu Luo closed the bottle and put it in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. At the same time, she yed the Phoenix Zither. Chapter 462 - Skiing

Chapter 462: Skiing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo yed the zither for more than an hour. When she stopped ying, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was pushed open. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was standing there, and smiled at him. ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Li Yan walked in. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither. When he walked in front of her, she looked up at him happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the Gu worm in Teacher Gao¡¯s mind. Everyone can be at ease in the future.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped the sweat off her nose. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t tired, but she suddenly thought of something and extended her slender hand to him. ¡°I yed the Phoenix Zither for more than an hour. My hand hurts.¡± Li Yan held her hand and massaged it gently. Chu Luo nodded with starlight in her eyes. ¡°I lied to you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t let go of her hand and continued to massage it. Chu Luo looked at his focused eyes and raised her other hand to touch his handsome face. She suddenly thought of thest period of his previous life and her nose felt a stinging sensation. She asked, ¡°Yan, did you be a bystander like me during thatst period of time?¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes and massaged her face. He let her touch his face and only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a while. When Chu Luo heard this, she pulled her hand out of his and fell into his arms. ¡°Silly.¡± Li Yan hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Do you know why I could sit on the throne at the age of ten in my previous life?¡± Chu Luo looked up at him in confusion. Wasn¡¯t it because his father and mother died? Li Yan knew what she was thinking when he saw her expression. ¡°I had my royal brothers and Imperial Uncle below me. I wasn¡¯t the only one who could sit on that throne, but they could too. Back then, it was the High Priestess and Fang Yao¡¯s father who helped me. ¡°However, the High Priestess wanted me to promise that I put all my focus in the imperial court. I wasn¡¯t to have a queen before I was 22, let alone a concubine.¡± Chu Luo was a little confused. Li Yan let out a low and delightedugh. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have such thoughts to begin with. I only wanted to develop the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies into a superpower that everyone wanted to worship. Later on, I met you.¡± At this point, Li Yan looked at her lovingly. Chu Luo asked in a daze, ¡°What had that got to do with meeting me?¡± ¡°When I met you, you were only four years old. I was ten.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°The High Priestess deliberately made me wait for you to grow up.¡± After saying that, Li Yan kissed her pink lips. Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it seemed to be the case. Her master had requested that the king not ept concubines, but she had allowed her to run into the pce for no reason. She had really put in a lot of effort. At the thought of this, there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Master expended her entire cultivation for me. If it weren¡¯t for Master, I might not have transmigrated to this world.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan patted her back andforted her silently. The two of them hugged for a while before Chu Luo retreated from his arms and said, ¡°Let Teacher Gao sleep for a while more. Let¡¯s go out first. Otherwise, Mrs. Gao will be worried.¡± When the two of them went out, sure enough, they saw Mrs. Gao waiting anxiously. When she saw Chu Luoe out, she quickly asked, ¡°Little Chu, how¡¯s Old Gao?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t worry. The surgery was very sessful. Teacher Gao will wake up after sleeping for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mrs. Gao finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Old Gao first. The dishes are almost ready. We¡¯ll eat when Old Gao wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Gao immediately went to the operating theater. Chu Luo and Li Yan sat down in the living room and waited. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. He took it out to answer the call and she heard him say, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll see him tomorrow.¡± With that, he hung up. Seeing that his expression had returned to its usual coldness, Chu Luo looked at him curiously. Li Yan told him, ¡°Old Master wants me to go over.¡± It was obvious what Old Master Duanmu would do if he asked Li Yan to go over. This time, not only did the Qin family suffer heavy losses, but the Duanmu family also suffered serious losses. Under such circumstances, the positions of the two great aristocratic families in the capital were in peril. To protect the position of a super aristocratic family, one had to have arge amount of money. As the world¡¯s richest man, Li Yan was always in high demand, let alone now. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Speaking of the debt of gratitude he owed the Old Master for saving his life, he had already repaid him far, far more. Li Yan said, ¡°He¡¯s our matchmaker. I¡¯ll let him enjoy hister years.¡± As for the others from the Duanmu family and whether the Duanmu family would no longer be a super aristocratic family, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to care about. Chu Luo understood what he meant and nodded without saying anything else. Old Gao woke up half an hourter. When he sat at the dining table, he asked Chu Luo in confusion, ¡°Little Chu, has my illness been cured?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Gao still didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± ¡°Because.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a divine doctor. I used an immortal technique to treat your illness.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he scolded jokingly, ¡°Wretched girl, do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. After smiling, she became serious and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, actually, someone cast a Gu poison on you. What¡¯s in your brain was a Gu worm.¡± ¡°What!¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°But I¡¯ve already helped you get the Gu worm out of your brain.¡± ¡°Will¡­ Will Old Gao suffer any repercussions in the future?¡± When Mrs. Gao asked this, her voice was trembling. ¡°Do you remember the bowl of medicine Teacher Gao drank before entering the operating theater? It¡¯s a medicine that can protect Teacher Gao¡¯s cerebral nerves from being destroyed by Gu worms.¡± When she heard this, Mrs. Gao felt a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, Old Gao drank all of it. Otherwise, it would have been a huge loss.¡± Old Gao thought so too. ¡°Hehe, so Teacher Gao, you have to thank the butler for giving you a candy.¡± When Old Gao heard this, he quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Luckily, I had Mr. Beitang¡¯s candy. Otherwise, I would have really vomited thatst mouthful.¡± Old Gao decided to thank the butler properly before he left. After the meal, Chu Luo asked Old Gao to rest. She and Li Yan walked out of their courtyard. It was still snowing. Chu Luo was wearing a white knee-length cloak that made her face look pink and tender. She looked like a little fairy. Chu Luo reached out to catch two snowkes and said to Li Yan, ¡°Anya and I agreed to have a snowball fight in the afternoon. I wonder what Anya is doing at this time?¡± ¡°You can call and ask.¡± ¡°Good idea¡­ but I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡± Li Yan handed her his phone from his pocket. Chu Luo called Anya. Unexpectedly, Anya didn¡¯t answer it. Chu Luo thought for a while and called Qin Ming. Qin Ming seemed to know that it was her and knew what she was going to say. He said directly, ¡°Miss Chu, she¡¯s eating.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Anya didn¡¯t answer the call, but she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she asked Li Yan, ¡°Where is more fun to have a snowball fight?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a slope south of here. Not only can we have a snowball fight, but we can also ski.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She said to Qin Ming, ¡°Tell Anya that I¡¯ll wait for her at the south slope.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan over and asked him to bring her over. ¡°I¡¯ve never skied before. Let¡¯s go skiing first.¡± ¡°Can you ski?¡± Li Yan let her pull him forward. ¡°No, teach me.¡± Li Yan was delighted by Chu Luo¡¯s absolute trust in him. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo had thought that the slope wasn¡¯t very big. When she got there, she was surprised to see that it had a slope of at least ten acres. ¡°What is this ce for? Why is it so big?¡± ¡°One of the bodyguards¡¯ training grounds.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when a few bodyguards brought over some skiing tools. Li Yan wanted Chu Luo to put on her ski clothes, but Chu Luo refused. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to move around in these clothes. I¡¯m not wearing them.¡± Li Yan let her be. The two of them each took a skiing board. Li Yan told Chu Luo about the technique of skiing and held her hand to ski for a while. After that, Chu Luo skied very well. When Anya and Qin Ming came over, Chu Luo was skiing alone on the slope. Li Yan stood on the slope and looked at her. Anya looked at Chu Luo¡¯s voice and clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu to be so good at skiing.¡± She then tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who had been staring at Chu Luo, and then at the expressionless Qin Ming. She asked him, ¡°Blockhead, do you want to ski?¡± Qin Ming nced at her and said without thinking, ¡°No.¡± Anya wasn¡¯t counting on this person to be very warm to her outside anyway.. She walked over, took the skiing board, and slid after Chu Luo. Chapter 463 - Tell Him That I Might Have Broken My Leg

Chapter 463: Tell Him That I Might Have Broken My Leg

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Anyae over, Chu Luo slowed down. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing a ski jacket, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of fallingter?¡± Anya looked confident. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m an expert at skiing.¡± However, the p came too fast. When Anya fell into the snow, Chu Luo slid in front of her and asked, ¡°Skiing expert, do you need me to help you up?¡± Anya was also stunned by the fall, but when Chu Luo was about to pull her, an idea shed across her mind. She quickly refused, ¡°No. Get Blockhead to save me¡­ Tell him that I might have broken my leg.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo returned to the two men standing on the slope and looking at them. She straightened her expression and said to Qin Ming, who had been looking at Anya without shifting his eyes, ¡°Anya said that she might have broken her leg. Do you want to bring her back?¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo saw understanding in his eyes. Chu Luo was about to say something when Qin Ming walked towards Anya. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, a cloak was draped over her shoulder. Li Yan asked, ¡°Do you still want to y?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. I want to go back and surf the Inte.¡± During this period of time, she had turned her phone on airne mode and hadn¡¯t contacted anyone. Since she was back, she had to contact those who needed to be contacted. Li Yan nodded and led her forward. As for Anya and Qin Ming, Chu Luo believed that Anya must be up to something again. She and Li Yan wouldn¡¯t disturb them. The two of them returned to their courtyard. Li Yan took hisptop and Chu Luo also took herptop and logged into her ount at Imperial University. Only then did she remember that it was already past the foreignnguage examination. On her Moments, everyone was asking her why she didn¡¯t go back to take the exam. Chu Luo had thought of this possibility before and had submitted an application to dy the examination. Seeing so many people asking, she took her phone and called the principal. The principal said, ¡°If you want to take the exam, you can only take the test for level eight now. The tests for the other levels are over.¡± The examination for level eight in foreignnguages was dyed by more than a week every year (the author made it up). Chu Luo hade back just in time. The principal¡¯s words were exactly what Chu Luo wanted. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get into level eight.¡± The principal was silent for a few seconds on the phone before suddenly asking her, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve been missing for so long. Did you deliberately appear after the Level 4 and 6 exam?¡± Chu Luo suppressed herughter and denied, ¡°No, I really have something very important. I called you as soon as I came back.¡± The principal smiled on the phone and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss with the school and transfer your qualifications to test for level eight directly.¡± The principal was flipping through something as he spoke. After a while, he asked, ¡°Whichnguages do you n to take the test for this time?¡± Chu Luo replied without thinking, ¡°Of course I¡¯m taking the test for all thenguages I studied.¡± ¡­ The other party suddenly fell silent. Chu Luo thought that the principal had hung up on her and deliberately nced at it. Seeing that he was still on the phone, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± The principal said earnestly, ¡°Little Chu, doing things is like eating. You have to take it in moderation. Level 8 and Level 4 are different. You need more time. Even if you have the ability to take all the exams, you don¡¯t have that much time. Why don¡¯t we take the exams in the first and second half of next year?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll only take five exams this time.¡± The principal: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll calcte the time. As long as the school cooperates with me.¡± The principal knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and had the intention to promote Chu Luo to Imperial University¡¯s image ambassador. If Chu Luo really had the ability to take five eighth-level foreignnguages exams in one day, it would be something he could brag about. So the principal only thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, as long as you can guarantee that you have enough time to finish these five subjects.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I can promise.¡± Actually, she could guarantee that she would finish all her studies in one day, but since the principal had advised her, she would listen to him and take the next few exams in the first half of next year. The two of them then discussed which subjects Chu Luo would take the exams for. The principal personally helped Chu Luo register and said to her, ¡°The exam is the day after tomorrow. Come over tomorrow to get your admission ticket.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After talking to the principal, Chu Luo went invisible and logged into the school¡¯s BBS to take a look. It was only then that she realized that it was filled with posts guessing why she hadn¡¯t gone back to take the exams. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the goddesse back to participate in the foreignnguage examination? Did she forget?¡± ¡°Could something have happened? I was still thinking ofpeting with Chu Luo to see whose Japanese score is higher.¡± ¡°Chu Luo applied for so many subjects. Could it be that she didn¡¯t dare toe because she felt that she couldn¡¯t do it in the end?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing my goddess can¡¯t do. She must have had something important to attend to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Junior Chu prove her strength when she participated in the Presidential Conference of many countries with the principal previously? With her ability to trante on the spot, is she afraid of a mere Level 4 or 6 examination? In my opinion, she can even pass Level 8 directly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if she only speaks well and has average writing skills? You have to know that Chu Luo said that she would pass everything. I think she¡¯s just a deserter.¡± ¡°I think so too. To think I¡¯ve been studying until two or three in the morning every day since I found out that she applied for my foreignnguage. I even woke up at five in the morning to study just so I couldpete with her in the examination hall. In the end, she actually disappeared without even exining.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo could tell from their words that they were indignant. Imperial University spoke about results. There must be more than one or two people who wanted to surpass her in results. At the thought of this, Chu Luo smiled. She suddenly had a nasty thought: I wonder if these people will explode on the spot when the school announces that I¡¯m taking the Level 8 foreignnguage test on Sunday? Chu Luo looked at it for a while before she exited the BBS. She didn¡¯t feel like reading today, so she logged into the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ game that she hadn¡¯t logged in for a long time. It was possible that because she had not been online for a long time, when the news of her going online appeared in the news column, it was instantly flooded by yers. After Chu Luo swaggered to the PK arena and killed a max-level yer, the entire world exploded. ¡°D*mn, did I see wrongly? [Bai Ling], who hasn¡¯t been online in a long time, is online!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. If we follow [Bai Ling], we will definitely be able to watch a showdown between experts. I wonder who¡¯s not afraid of death to provoke her?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo controlled her game character to leave the PK arena and was pulled into two groups by Wang Mingtao. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, you finally appeared!!! Chu Luo looked at the row of exmation marks on the screen and replied with a calm expression. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, since you appeared, does that mean you¡¯reing back? My seniors and I miss you to death. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Why don¡¯t we form a team and PK? Coincidentally, someone came to my ce to provoke me every day when you weren¡¯t around. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson today. Chu Luo looked at this long passage and suddenly thought of the idiom ¡®fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might to bully others¡¯. [Bai Ling]: Who provoked you? Is the person who provoked you online? [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Yes, he¡¯s at the PK arena. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: He¡¯s in room 11 doing a PK. His user id is called [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] ridiculed: This person is really shameless. He even wants to have a harem of 3,000 beauties. I think he hasn¡¯t woken up from his dream. [Bai Ling]: When hees out of the PK arena, challenge him directly. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Okay! Chu Luo nced at the level of operation of the yer [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] and could tell at a nce that it was trained using money. She was a little disappointed. [Bai Ling]: How can you let such a yer provoke you? [Evil Dragon Crossing the River] gave a depressed expression and said, ¡°This yer has arge group of underlings. Moreover, his PK standards are different every time. When he provoked me, his operating skills were especially awesome. Hearing this, Chu Luo knew that when this person provoked Wang Mingtao, he had called for a stunt double. She didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, that [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] came down from the PK arena. Wang Mingtao directly clicked on the PK challenge. When [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] saw the ount [Evil Dragon Crossing the River], he immediately mocked, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my defeated opponent? How dare you challenge me to a PK challenge. Kid, I won¡¯t be polite to you this time.¡± [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call a few helpers over. Otherwise, others will say that I deliberately bullied [Bai Ling]¡¯s people. [Bai Ling]: Since you know that he¡¯s my friend and still deliberately provoked him, how suicidal are you? [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Bai Ling!!! [Bai Ling]: ept the challenge. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for starting a forced PK. The other party didn¡¯t speak for a long time. More and more yers gathered at the PK arena. Everyone was talking about how suicidal [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] was to PK with [Bai Ling] or whether the fellow had run away when seeing that [Bai Ling] was here. Unexpectedly, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] quickly typed again: So be it. I¡¯ll let you guys see what it means to defeat the number one on the Inte today. With that, he epted the PK challenge.. Chapter 464 - God [Y] Is Confessing to [Bai Ling]

Chapter 464: God [Y] Is Confessing to [Bai Ling]

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Bai Ling] and [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] entered the PK arena, and the entire ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ exploded. All the yers worldwide crowded towards the empire¡¯s server. The entire server traffic instantly rose. In the end, they still couldn¡¯t withstand the load and sounded the siren. zing Glory Gaming Corporation immediately sped up the server. Outside the arena was a dense crowd of yers from all over the world. In the arena, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] changed from his previous provocative tone and directly attacked. Chu Luo didn¡¯t waste her breath and quickly took the blow. The powerful move blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. The crowd sitting in front of theputer was shocked. ¡°D*mn! This [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] actually has some ability to withstand a move like [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also fought with [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] before. He¡¯s not that powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that this person is a money yer. All his equipment is limited edition. It¡¯s already good enough to have one or two such equipment. To think he¡¯s wearing limited edition gear all over his body.¡± ¡°Maybe he has the ability to get these pieces of equipment.¡± ¡°Is the person downstairs joking? Even the top 50 yers in the world don¡¯t have such equipment. How long has this person been famous for?¡± ¡°I think the person upstairs is envious, jealous, and hateful.¡± ¡°Stop arguing. If [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] is really capable, defeat [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡­ The discussion didn¡¯tst long. After [Bai Ling]¡¯s chain kill, the health bar above [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]¡¯s head dropped. Before anyone could take a deep breath, [Bai Ling] followed up with another fatal skill. System Notification: (yer [Bai Ling] defeated [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]. Do you want to continue PKing?) [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Continue! This time, before [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] could make a move, everyone saw the health bar above his head drop slowly. At the same time, the top-grade equipment on him fell off one by one. [Bai Ling] clicked on Pick Up. All the yers: ¡°¡­¡± After that, every time [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] dropped a piece of equipment, [Bai Ling] clicked to pick it up. In the end, seeing that he was only left with a pair of underpants, [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] raised the white g. Everyone: ¡°This person is here to deliver equipment to [Bai Ling] on purpose, right?¡± At this moment, in Chu Luo¡¯s temporary news column. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: [Bai Ling], you¡¯ve picked up so many pieces of my top-grade equipment. Let¡¯s be friends. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: As long as you¡¯re my friend, I¡¯ll give you all the top-grade equipment here. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: No, no, no. How about you be my master? As long as you be my master, I¡¯ll give you a set of top-grade female costume. [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties]: Let me tell you, if you fancy any equipment, I promise to get it for you anytime. Chu Luo looked at the arrogant yer and subconsciously turned to look at Li Yan, who was working. Li Yan felt her gaze and looked up. Chu Luo showed him herptop. ¡°This person is even more wealthy than you.¡± Li Yan nced at it and pursed his lips into a displeased smile. He retracted his gaze from Chu Luo¡¯sptop and quickly typed on his ownptop. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it seriously. She blocked the message from [My Harem Consists of 3,000 Beauties] and said to Wang Mingtao. [Bai Ling]: ¡°I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow to get my exam admission tickets.¡± [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: When are you going to school, Sister Chu? I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate. [Bai Ling]: Around half-past nine. [Bai Ling]: I¡¯ll go off first. [Evil Dragon Crossing the River]: Sister Chu, wait. Mom wants you toe to our house for lunch tomorrow. [Bai Ling]: Sure. Chu Luo left the game. However, she didn¡¯t know that not long after she logged out of the game, world news kept appearing. (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] a top-grade XX scepter.) (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] top-grade XX boots.) (yer [Y] gave [Bai Ling] a top-grade XX costume.) ¡­ More than ten world messages in a row made the entire ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ fall into a strange silence. After about a minute, the entire game exploded. ¡°D*mn! D*mn! Didn¡¯t these pieces of equipment only recently get announced in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯? They can¡¯t even be bought with money?¡± ¡°God [Y] is indeed God [Y]. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t attack, but once he attacks, he instantly kills anyone!¡± ¡°This makes me suspect God [Y] ¡®s identity even more. Could he really be one of the upper echelons of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s part of the upper echelons of the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯, don¡¯t you suspect why God [Y] is giving [Bai Ling] equipment that can¡¯t be bought with money?¡± ¡°Could it be that¡­ God [Y] likes [Bai Ling]?¡± ¡°The person above is telling the truth. Isn¡¯t that obvious? God [Y] is confessing his love to [Bai Ling].¡± ¡°Definitely. Previously, God [Y] appeared after [Bai Ling] appeared. God [Y] definitely appeared because of [Bai Ling].¡± When Wang Mingtao, who was still in the game, saw these discussions, he was a little anxious. He quickly typed. ¡°Can you people not make wild guesses? [Bai Ling] has a boyfriend in real life!¡± It would have been better if Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t said that. Once he did, the gossip fever in all the yers¡¯ hearts burned. ¡°O! A love triangle!!!¡± ¡°I wonder if [Bai Ling] ¡®s real-life boyfriend ys the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯. I feel that [Bai Ling] and [God Y] are the perfect match.¡± ¡°I think so too. Since [Bai Ling] is so powerful, only our God [Y] is worthy of her.¡± ¡°If God [Y] is really an upper echelon in the Battle of Lightyears, he might pursue [Bai Ling] in real life. I wonder if [Bai Ling] will dump her real boyfriend and get together with God [Y]. I¡¯ll wait for the real-life love triangle!!!¡± ¡­ Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo turned off herputer, she thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look¡­ at him.¡± Li Yan knew that Chu Luo was talking about Chu Yichen and wanted to stop work to apany her. Chu Luo quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t apany me. I¡¯ll go see if I can wake him up. I¡¯ll talk to him alone when he wakes up.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and nodded. Chu Luo walked towards Chu Yichen¡¯s courtyard alone. Chu Yichen¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t far from theirs. Chu Luo strolled over with an umbre and it took five to six minutes. There were a few winter plums nted in this courtyard. It was when the winter plums bloomed that Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the winter plums from afar. She pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. When the people taking care of Chu Yichen saw hering, they quickly came out to wee her. As Chu Luo walked into the house, she said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can do your own things. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them dispersed. When Chu Luo walked to Chu Yichen¡¯s bedroom door, she suddenly stopped and pushed it open. Chu Yichen slept there quietly with a peaceful expression. Chu Luo walked over and lifted his eyelids to take a look. She then took his pulse and realized that he had adapted well to the outside world. Thus, she unsealed his sleeping acupoint. Chu Yichen opened his eyes and a trace of confusion shed across them. However, he quickly put away his doubts and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°This is my house with Yan.¡± Chu Luo exined to him. ¡°It¡¯s the man you saw before. You¡­¡± At this point, she thought for a while and continued, ¡°It¡¯s been 18 years since you went to that tomb. Since you¡¯re back, you definitely can¡¯t ept the current society for a while. Next, you can use tools like the Inte and the television to adapt to modern society. ¡°We¡¯ll send some people over to teach you then. Ask if you have anything you don¡¯t understand. ¡°Also¡­ you can stay with us or go back to Ocean City directly. The vi over there is still there. You can continue doing the antique business.¡± Chu Luo had wanted to say directly that he could return to Ocean City when the time came, but looking at his obsidian eyes, she had subconsciously added that sentence. Perhaps Chu Yichen was still not used to talking, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded at her slightly and closed his eyes, looking like he wanted to rest. Seeing him like this, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then rest. If there¡¯s anything, you can directly instruct the people here or get them to call me.¡± With that, she left. After Chu Luo turned around, Chu Yichen opened his eyes and stared at her back. A trace of confusion and indescribableplexity shed across his eyes. The next morning, Chu Luo first went to Old Gao¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Old Gao was practicing Taiji in the courtyard. When he saw Chu Luo, he stopped. Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Teacher Gao, isn¡¯t it good to practice Taiji too?¡± ¡°Haha, right. I¡¯ve been practicing Taiji recently. I feel much lighter, but¡­ I still like to run.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you can run however you want in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. Why don¡¯t we go for a run now?¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Gao retracted his posture and walked out of the courtyard with Chu Luo to run. Mrs.. Gao, who had just walked out of the door, wanted to stop the two of them but didn¡¯t have time to speak. Chapter 465 - Missed the Level Four and Six Exam, Can Only Take the Exam for Level Eight

Chapter 465: Missed the Level Four and Six Exam, Can Only Take the Exam for Level Eight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them ran for half an hour before returning. Mrs. Gao was still a little worried. She quickly pulled Old Gao and asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Are you dizzy? Do you want to vomit? Do you want to sit down first?¡± Old Gao jumped a few times in front of her. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t jump!¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re just worried for no reason. Since Chu Xiao Luo said that she would treat me, I¡¯d definitely recover.¡± Only then did Mrs. Gao smile. She looked at Chu Luo in embarrassment and exined, ¡°Little Chu, it¡¯s not that I doubt your abilities. It¡¯s just that Old Gao scared me. I always feel uneasy.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gao, I understand how you feel.¡± Mrs. Gao smiled and said, ¡°Good child, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going to Imperial University to get my admission ticket today. Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao, do you want to take a tour around Imperial University?¡± When Old Gao heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mrs. Gao also looked eager. She asked, ¡°When do you n to go to Imperial University?¡± ¡°Immediately.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change our clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Luo was waiting for Old Gao and Mrs. Gao to change their clothes in the living room, the butler came in from outside and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Chu can walk on the ground today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How far can he walk?¡± ¡°A few steps.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Actually, the butler had long guessed that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t the Chu Luo from before, so he asked, ¡°Miss Chu, if Mr. Chu asks about you, do I tell him everything about you?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Tell him.¡± In any case, Chu Yichen had never participated in the original Chu Luo¡¯s growth. He wouldn¡¯t suspect anything even if the butler told him. The butler responded and stood there without saying anything. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao quickly changed their clothes and came down. They specially wore coats. Old Gao was wearing a ck coat while Mrs. Gao wore a brown coat. Needless to say, they looked very cultured. Chu Luo gave the two of them a thumbs up. ¡°If Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao walk in Imperial University and the students see you, they will definitely greet you and say ¡®Hello, Teacher¡¯.¡± Old Gao was delighted to hear this. ¡°Then my wife and I will pretend to be teachers at Imperial University for the entire day.¡± Mrs. Gao nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The four of them walked out of the courtyard together. There was already a car parked outside. The butler opened the car door for them and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Miss Chu, Mr. Gao, Mrs. Gao, goodbye.¡± After saying that, he retreated to the side. After the car drove out, Old Gao sighed. ¡°Mr. Beitang is the most gentlemanly man I¡¯ve ever seen. Moreover, he knows a lot. A person like him should be very sessful in everything he does. How can he be willing to be the Li family¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Chu Luo had never thought about this matter. After all, everyone around Li Yan was outstanding. However, thinking about the respect the butler of the Li residence in America had for Beitang Hong, Chu Luo believed that being Li Yan¡¯s butler wasn¡¯t a waste of his abilities. When the car arrived at Imperial University, it was half-past nine. From afar, Chu Luo saw a red-haired Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao also saw their car and jumped up. After the car stopped, he immediately walked over. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re here?¡± When Wang Mingtao saw that after Chu Luo alighted, two others followed her down. When he saw who it was, he immediately greeted Old Gao excitedly, ¡°Hello, Teacher Gao.¡± When Old Gao first saw Wang Mingtao, he was wondering why this boy looked like a gangster. When he heard him call him that, he was immediately amused. ¡°Student, do you know me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re Sister Chu¡¯s form teacher in high school. I know everything about Sister Chu¡¯s high school.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao suddenly sighed. ¡°If only my form teacher was as good as you, Teacher Gao. You¡¯re my ideal form teacher.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were both amused by his words. Old Gao said, ¡°This ssmate really knows how to talk.¡± ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Teacher Gao, my name is Wang Mingtao. I¡¯m Sister Chu¡¯sckey. Are you guys here to y at Imperial University today? When Sister Chu goes to the leader¡¯s officeter, I¡¯ll bring you guys around. I promise to let you guys tour the most famous ces in Imperial University.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Old Gaoughed until his eyes narrowed into slits. Wang Mingtao saw the opportunity and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, tell me about Sister Chu when she was in high school. What I know is all on the television and on the Inte. I want to know about Sister Chu¡¯s embarrassing incidents in high school.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she deliberately nced at him. Wang Mingtao was a little arrogant today. He stood beside Old Gao. As Old Gao was also someone who wanted to talk about Chu Luo¡¯s high school matters whenever he saw someone, the two of them hit it off immediately. In the end, Chu Luo became the extra one. It was the weekend, and there were fewer people in the school. Whenever anyone who passed by saw her, they would stop in excitement and scream. ¡°Heavens, am I seeing things? Chu Luo came to school today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Chu Luo is finally here in school. Having not seen her for so long, I don¡¯t even have the energy to go for ss.¡± ¡°Me too. No one is stimting me. I feel like I don¡¯t have a goal anymore.¡± ¡°But why is she here today? Did the school ask her to take her level four or six exam at ater date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, Chu Luo taking the Level 4 and 6 exams is just a formality. I really want to see how she managed to test for a few foreignnguages at the same time in one day.¡± ¡°If she really is allowed to test for level four or six, the school will be too biased. Moreover, since everyone else has taken the tests, who knows if anyone will give her the answers?¡± ¡°My goddess needs to know the answers in advance? What a joke.¡± ¡°Although we know that she won¡¯t cheat, we can¡¯t stop the people from other schools from thinking that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but did you notice that the teacher walking beside the goddess looks very familiar?¡± ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher, Teacher Gao?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Should we go and greet them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­ In a short while, they were surrounded by students who passed by. Everyone greeted Old Gao. Old Gao didn¡¯t expect Imperial University students to be so enthusiastic and greeted them happily. Seeing that more and more people were gathering around, Chu Luo looked at the time and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, help me entertain Teacher Gao and his wife. I¡¯ll go get my admission ticket first.¡± Wang Mingtao assured her, ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission.¡± Chu Luo left and went to the school¡¯s head¡¯s office. The principal was waiting for her in his office today. Chu Luo went straight to his office. The principal handed her a few admission tickets and said, ¡°I¡¯ve applied to the Education Bureau for you to take the Level 8 exams for a few foreignnguages at the same time. The Education Bureau has considered your special situation, so you¡¯ll be taking the exams alone in an examination hall tomorrow. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s straightforward answer, the principal smiled and said sternly, ¡°Alright, then. You will start at eight in the morning until noon. In the afternoon, you¡¯ll start at 1: 30 until 5: 30. When you go back, you¡¯ll have to prepare well. When the timees, you must let the other schools see that even if you don¡¯t test for level four or six, you can still defeat everyone who tests for level eight.¡± The principal had actually endured a lot of pressure to receive approval for Chu Luo to test for level eight and a fewnguages at the same time. At that time, he had even written a military order to the Education Bureau. However, he didn¡¯t tell Chu Luo this. He only said, ¡°I believe in your ability very much. Take it as an ordinary exam tomorrow. Don¡¯t feel any pressure.¡± Chu Luo nodded. How could she be stressed? The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Luo came out of the principal¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the hall on the first floor, she bumped into Nangong Yi, who had just walked in. When Nangong Yi saw Chu Luo, he immediately revealed a faint smile and said to her, ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡± These words were obviously telling Chu Luo that he was here to stop her. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi nced at the few admission tickets in her hand and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to test for level eight in a few foreignnguages at the same time?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°As the president of the Student Union, haven¡¯t you heard the news?¡± The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Alright, my question is indeed redundant¡­ I came to look for you because I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The two of them walked out of the office building. As Nangong Yi walked, he said, ¡°The exchange students are going back next week. ording to the tradition of the past years, our Student Union will throw a farewell party. Previously, you agreed to receive them together. It¡¯s fine if you have to leave halfway if you have something to attend to, but you have to organize the farewell party, right?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do they all know how to speak Imperial by now?¡± Chapter 466 - Why Are You Here? To Watch the Show?

Chapter 466: Why Are You Here? To Watch the Show?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nangong Yi didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to ask this. He was stunned for a moment before heughed. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo and Andre¡¯spetition had shocked everyone at that time, especially since Andre¡¯s oue was really tragic. Therefore, regardless of what those people thought in their hearts, after they heard that Chu Luo had something to attend to and had taken a leave of absence, they all worked hard to learn the Imperialnguage. Seeing how enthusiastic they were, the people from Imperial University were extremely smug and willing to teach them. Thus, after learning during this period of time, those people didn¡¯t have a problem holding a simple conversation in Imperial. When Chu Luo heard this answer, she was satisfied and asked, ¡°How did you hold a farewell party in the past?¡± ¡°Depends. Every year¡¯s farewell party is different. It can be a gathering, or we can invite them to attend the famous ancient sites in the capital. We can even hold a tea party.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and think about it. I¡¯ll tell you on Monday.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked to the parking spot. Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°Junior, are you going to look for your high school form teacher now?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that Nangong Yi already knew about this, but she still had something to attend to. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the technology building first.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m preparing to go to the technology building too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The two of them swiped their cards and pushed out a bike. As they rode the bike over, Nangong Yi told Chu Luo why he was going to the technology building. As they spoke, they talked about thepany owned by Tang Zhiyun and the others. ¡°Since you just came back, I wonder if you have paid attention to Senior Tang¡¯spany?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that he would ask this. Nangong Yi smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with Senior Tang. I visit hispany asionally.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with theirpany?¡± If there was really something, Wang Mingtao would have told her yesterday. Since Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t say anything, it proved that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not about theirpany. It¡¯s Senior Tang¡¯s private matter. When I went over yesterday afternoon, I felt that Senior Tang had something on his mind, but he concealed it very well. The others didn¡¯t seem to notice.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°Actually, I asked him in private, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Theirpany is just starting. They can¡¯t be distracted by some things, so I brought it up to you. You have many ideas. See if you can help when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nned to ask Wu Yiyaoter to see if she knew. The two of them entered the technology building. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t have the right to enter where Chu Luo went, so the two of them went their own ways. When Chu Luo entered, Professor Tang and a group of technicians were surrounding the gaming capsule, discussing as they adjusted the data. In the gaming capsuley an experimental body that was close to a human brain. Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb everyone. She stood behind and listened. After a while, one of the technicians said, ¡°I think we can use humans for experiments. Our experiments have been very sessful recently. There¡¯s no need to wait for Chu toe back before doing them.¡± Another person disagreed. ¡°Only Chu knows medicine. Although we¡¯re using the experimental body that is most simr to the human brain, it¡¯s still different no matter how simr it is. What if something goes wrong when the mental power of the human brain is connected to the virtual world?¡± ¡°How can there be a problem? I think our experiment has reached a very mature stage.¡± ¡°No. None of us have experimented with real people before. How can it be considered a mature stage?¡± ¡­ The two of them actually started arguing. Professor Wu was about to persuade them not to argue when he suddenly saw Chu Luo standing behind them. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± With Professor Wu¡¯s greeting, the others all turned to look at her. Chu Luo nodded at everyone and walked to the gaming capsule. She nced at the data on it and said to Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, you can apply to the higher-ups to use real people for experiments. However, those real people must have no medical history.¡± Professor Wu nodded at her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apply immediately.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the conference room. The other technicians immediately surrounded Chu Luo. Everyone talked excitedly about using real people to experiment. After a while, Professor Wu came out of the conference room and said to everyone, ¡°Thepany said that the upper echelons will immediately hold a meeting to confirm this matter. We just have to wait.¡± When everyone heard this, they were very happy. ¡°This way, our gaming capsule can really start the closed beta before the new year. Maybe it will be listed directly on the Empire¡¯s new year¡¯s day.¡± ¡°You can use your mental power to enter the game world. When the timees, our information age will enter a new domain. You can imagine the scene of everyone going to the game world to live and fight monsters.¡± The more they spoke, the more excited they became. Chu Luo and Professor Wu stood there. Professor Tang asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, since you¡¯ve already developed a drug that stimtes the cerebral nerves, are you going to publish a paper and apply for a patent or something?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re already working on the thesis. After it¡¯s published, we¡¯ll immediately apply for a patent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Professor Wu was just asking casually. He believed that Professor Tang wouldn¡¯t let Chu Luo suffer a loss in this area. Chu Luo thought of what Nangong Yi had said and asked Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, is Sister Wu in school?¡± Professor Wu smiled and shook his head. ¡°No. She went shopping with her mother today.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. She stayed here for a while more, then left after informing everyone. When she walked out of the technology building, she didn¡¯t expect that there were already many people from the foreign universities¡¯ Student Union standing outside the door. Nangong Yi was standing in the middle of them and saying something to them. Chu Luo walked out and nced at this group of people before shifting her gaze to Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi gave her a helpless look. ¡°When they heard that you were here, they all came over.¡± Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why are you guys here? To watch the show?¡± Everyone choked. After a while, one of the brown-haired boys said in stumbling Imperial, ¡°Chu, your vicious mouth is as beautiful as your face.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± That person smiled and said, ¡°You said before that as long as we learn the Imperialnguage, we can talk to you. Now, I want to talk to you about the Student Union¡¯s daily life. What do you think?¡± Chu Luo looked at the person who hade prepared and the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet. If you want to talk to me about the Student Union, you can wait until I be the President of the Student Union.¡± Another curly-haired boy asked, ¡°In that case, can I talk to you about learning? I study microbiology. Since you know medicine, you must be very good in this area.¡± It had to be known that medicine was only a branch of microbiology. Since Chu Luo was studying so many subjects, it was impossible for her to have learnt all of microbiology. So this person was obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. When this person said that, everyone stared at Chu Luo, wanting to see her troubled expression. Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Compete in what?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± The boy was obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. He even made it sound so nice. ¡°Let¡¯spete on how to find the pathogen on two animals.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± These words made many people gasp for Chu Luo in private. The Imperial University students standing at the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. A girl stood up and said, ¡°Student, you¡¯re obviously making things difficult for Chu Luo. Everyone knows that it¡¯s very difficult to find pathogens in an animal. You¡­¡± The curly-haired boy looked at Chu Luo and interrupted the girl. ¡°Chu Luo, do you ept my suggestion?¡± Although Andre¡¯s behavior during thepetition between Chu Luo and himst time was indeed despicable, they were all Student Union students from other countries. They were all proud children of their school. Because of Andre, they had to endure doubts by many people on the Inte, and they weren¡¯t happy about this. They all wanted topete with Chu Luo. They just wanted everyone to know that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Chu Luo also had a specialization that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t say yes.¡± A few students from Imperial University shouted at the same time. Chu Luo looked at the curly-haired boy and smiled when she saw the provocation in his eyes. She said, ¡°I ept, but it has to wait until Monday.¡± ¡°Why the wait?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Chu Luo waved the few admission tickets in her hand at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the foreignnguage tests tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Wow! Chu Luo is really taking the tests for a fewnguages at once!¡± ¡°Could it be that Chu Luo really intends to make up for the level four or six exam?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why is the admission ticket in her hand different from a level-four or level-six one?¡± The Imperial University¡¯s admission ticket looked a little different for each level. Anyone who had taken the tests before could tell at a nce. At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re holding a foreignnguage Level 8 admission ticket, right?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo put away her admission ticket and ignored everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. She looked at the curly-haired boy. ¡°I have time at noon on Monday. See you in the biology department.¡± After saying that, she walked forward before anyone could react. The curly-haired boy finally came back to his senses when she walked out of his sight and said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t be too confident. If you admit that you don¡¯t know how to do it now, ourpetition can be canceled.¡± Chu Luo stopped and said without looking back, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t, she could learn it immediately. Chapter 467 - Something Ridiculous Has Happened

Chapter 467: Something Ridiculous Has Happened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo found Old Gao and the others, a group of people was actually acting as tour guides to them. Everyone was chatting andughing, and the atmosphere was extremely good. Chu Luo had rarely seen Old Gaough so happily. She didn¡¯t walk over and just stood there and watched. However, someone quickly discovered her. ¡°Chu Luo is here.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao, Chu Luo is here.¡± Only then did Chu Luo walk towards everyone. Wang Mingtao waited for her toe over and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, are you done with your work?¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the other students. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for apanying Teacher Gao and his wife to tour Imperial University.¡± Everyone was a little ttered. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s our dream to chat with your high school form teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve long wanted to chat with Teacher Gao.¡± ¡°Teacher Gao is my ideal teacher. I¡¯m so envious of Chu Luo for having such a teacher.¡± ¡­ Everyone spoke nicely, but from their expressions, Chu Luo knew that these people wanted to hear Old Gao talk about her embarrassing incidents in high school. Chu Luo looked at Old Gao with bright eyes. Old Gaoughed and said, ¡°Imperial University is indeed the cradle of academia. Talking with everyone broadens my horizons. You youngsters are really creative.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, have you obtained your admission tickets?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Show it to me.¡± Chu Luo handed Old Gao the admission tickets. The others craned their necks to look. Old Gao sighed. ¡°So this is how the admission ticket for level eight in foreignnguages looks like. Back then, I only passed level six and wasn¡¯t in the mood to take the exam again. I¡¯m so ashamed, so ashamed.¡± The others immediately said, ¡°Teacher Gao, you teach mathematics. It doesn¡¯t matter if you get into level eight or not. Besides, many people who study foreignnguages can¡¯t pass level eight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher Gao, you¡¯re already very amazing.¡± ¡°However, Chu Luo actually managed to test for level eight directly. Moreover, it¡¯s a fewnguages. Heavens! Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome.¡± ¡°Quick, look at which foreignnguages Chu Luo are taking the exams for.¡± Many people took out their phones. Old Gao took out an admission ticket and everyone took a photo. Then, they eximed. Some people gloated and said, ¡°The seniors are in trouble. Chu Luo will take the exam with them tomorrow. I wonder if they will feel pressured.¡± ¡°Definitely. Previously, Chu Luo said that she wanted to test for level four and six at the same time. Many times, when I passed by the School of Foreign Languages, I could see the first and second-year students holding books and listening to the foreignnguage audio. Their enthusiasm isparable to us preparing for the college entrance examination back then.¡± ¡­ Everyone started chatting again. Wang Mingtao, who was standing at the side, suddenly received a call from Daddy Wang. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, my father called to ask us to go back to eat with Teacher Gao and the others.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Students, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Only then did everyone realize that the morning had passed. Everyone still wanted to hear what earth-shattering things Chu Luo did in thest semester of the third year, so they asked Teacher Gao expectantly, ¡°Teacher Gao, are you still going to attend Imperial University this afternoon? There are still many ces to tour at Imperial University. If youe, we¡¯ll continue to apany you.¡± Imperial University was too big. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish touring it in a day or two. Old Gao was actually prepared to tour for a day too. He said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait for you by the school gate.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Okay.¡± After making an agreement with Old Gao, these students left. Only then did Wang Mingtao say, ¡°Teacher Gao,e to my house for dinner first. My father is already waiting for us by the school gate.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at each other and were a little embarrassed. ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare anything. It¡¯s not good to suddenly disturb your family.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? Teacher Gao, you¡¯re Sister Chu¡¯s form teacher in high school. My family and I wee you and your wife very much. If you really want to prepare anything, you¡¯re being too formal. Sister Chu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Uncle Wang and the others are very nice people. Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother knew that you were here and specially cooked a table of dishes today. If you don¡¯t go, we definitely won¡¯t be able to finish it. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t out-talk Little Wang.¡± ¡°Haha, so let¡¯s go.¡± Previously, the three of them had walked when they came over. Now that they were going to the school gate, they would definitely have to walk a little far. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s ride a bike over.¡± Wang Mingtao was in a difficult position. ¡°We can only push out two bicycles. How are we going to ride them?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Teacher Gao will share a bike with his wife.¡± Old Gao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll carry my wife while you carry Chu Xiao Luo.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher Gao, your arrangement is good.¡± After saying that, he enthusiastically pushed out a bike and thought smugly, ¡®With Teacher Gao around today, I don¡¯t believe Sister Chu can force me to sit in the back.¡¯ Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Give the bike to Teacher Gao.¡± Wang Mingtao opened his mouth and wanted to say no, but under Chu Luo¡¯s narrowed eyes, he reluctantly handed the bike to Old Gao. Only then did Chu Luo go over and push out another bike. She crossed her legs and sat in the front seat. Wang Mingtao suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°Sister Chu, let me ride the bike in front.¡± After saying that, he looked at her pleadingly. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and tilted her head to say to Teacher Gao, who was about to say something, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she kicked the bike out. ¡°Hey, this girl is still so stubborn.¡± Old Gao sighed and said to Wang Mingtao earnestly, ¡°Little Wang, Chu Xiao Luo has this kind of personality. You better catch up quickly. Otherwise, you can only run after us.¡± Wang Mingtao thought in frustration, ¡®I¡¯ve experienced this kind of thing a long time ago.¡¯ ¡°Sister Chu, wait for me.¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao run after her, Old Gao smiled and said to Mrs. Gao, ¡°Little Wang has a good personality.¡± Mrs. Gao also smiled. ¡°To be friends with Chu Luo, their characters should be good.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Those with bad personalities would long have been angered to death by Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s domineering temper.¡± The four of them arrived outside the school gate. Indeed, Daddy Wang was already waiting there. When Daddy Wang saw Teacher Gao, he came over and shook his hand enthusiastically. Then, the few of them went to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. Old Gao and Daddy Wang chatted very well. Mrs. Gao and Mommy Wang also chatted very well. The four of them were heard chatting throughout the meal. Wang Mingtao, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, listened to their conversation for a while. He looked at Chu Luo, who was eating with a wooden face, and chuckled. ¡°Sister Chu, everyone will know what happened to you in high school in the future.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. With a wooden face, she asked, ¡°Was there anything embarrassing?¡± Wang Mingtao was stumped by the question. Old Gao had been talking about how awesome Chu Luo was. There truly wasn¡¯t anything embarrassing. Chu Luo nced at the speechless Wang Mingtao and continued eating. At this moment, Mommy Wang suddenly asked, ¡°Since Little Chu showed an impressive performance during thest semester, why did she hide her strength previously?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao interrupted, ¡°In such a family, Sister Chu would definitely have triggered her cousin¡¯s jealousy if she didn¡¯t hide her strength. Then, the cousin would have yed tricks on her. Sister Chu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her rtives, so she deliberately concealed her strength. This way, she could ruthlessly p their faces in the end.¡± The four of them actually felt that Wang Mingtao made sense and started discussing again. The meal took nearly two hours. Daddy Wang had originally nned to apany Old Gao and the others to tour Imperial University this afternoon, but he didn¡¯t expect to suddenly receive a huge order. He put on his coat and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s a big client at my flower shop. I can¡¯t tour with you guys today. Next time Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gaoe to the capital, I¡¯ll definitely tour with you guys.¡± After saying that, he even instructed Wang Mingtao to apany Old Gao and the others to tour before leaving. Chu Luo and the others came out of Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. She had originally nned to apany Old Gao and the others for the entire afternoon, but just as she reached the Imperial Gate, she received a call from Xie Minghai. Xie Minghai was obviously calling secretly. His voice was very low. Xie Minghai said, ¡°Junior, I heard that you went to Imperial University. Do you have time toe over now?¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What happened?¡± Xie Minghai said in aplicated tone, ¡°Old Tang¡¯s family is here. They¡­ they wanted to find a wife for Old Tang, so they brought the girl here.¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°What did Senior Tang say?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°Old Tang said that there¡¯s someone he likes. His family didn¡¯t even ask who it was and firmly disagreed. They even said that Old Tang is an ingrate. Moreover¡­ his family wants him to live with that woman directly to nurture their rtionship. Otherwise, they will stay in ourpany and not leave.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned even more. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. Wang Mingtao heard a little bit of the conversation on the phone and quickly asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Chu, did something happen to the seniors¡¯pany?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao and Mrs. Gao and said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, I have something to attend to and will leave for a while. You guys and Taozi can stroll around first. I¡¯ll look for you guyster.¡± After saying that, she said to him, ¡°It¡¯s Senior Tang¡¯s private matter. I¡¯lle back after taking a look.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°Alright, Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Teacher Gao and his wife.¡± Old Gao chimed in, ¡°Little Chu, if you have something to attend to, go ahead. We can tour by ourselves.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called the chauffeur to go straight to the seniors¡¯pany. Chapter 468 - Accidentally Becoming a Vixen

Chapter 468: identally Bing a Vixen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo arrived outside thepany door, she happened to hear a middle-aged woman raise her voice and use someone sharply. ¡°You heartless ingrate. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yue¡¯s family, how could you have the money to study in university? Now that you¡¯ve studied and be sessful, you¡¯ve forgotten your roots, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mom, can we talk at my ce first?¡± Tang Zhiyun sounded helpless and tired. Chu Luo stopped when she reached the door. She nced at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, who was a traditional and domineering middle-aged rural woman. The young woman standing beside the middle-aged woman should be Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue was petite and had average looks. She was splendidly dressed, and it was clear that she had put effort into dolling up. While the middle-aged woman faced off against Tang Zhiyun, this youngdy didn¡¯t speak but stood there obediently. However, her eyes darted between Tang Zhiyun and the entirepany with satisfaction and determination. Beside the woman stood a bespectacled man who bore some resemnce to Tang Zhiyun. He must be his younger brother. He was also advising the middle-aged woman. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s listen to Brother and go back with him to his ce. We¡¯ve been here all this time. If a clientes, it will definitely affect Brother¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Is business more important than your brother¡¯s life? If he doesn¡¯t give me a definite answer today, I won¡¯t leave.¡± At this point, the middle-aged woman said to Tang Zhiyun earnestly, ¡°Zhiyun, Mommy is doing this for your own good. Xiao Yue¡¯s family has helped us so much. When you were in university, I promised them that you would marry Xiao Yue. ¡°Look, you have your ownpany now. Once you be a boss, shouldn¡¯t you marry a wife? Xiao Yue has also graduated from university. She¡¯s just right for you. She¡¯ll definitely be able to help you when the timees.¡± At this moment, Xiao Yue finally said, ¡°Brother Tang, I study economics management in university. I can help you manage the ounts when the timees.¡± ¡°Exactly. Xiao Yue told me before that she likes to draw. She wanted to study in the Academy of Fine Arts, but she ended up studying economics management in order to help you.¡± The two of them chimed in as if Tang Zhiyun was a heartless and unfaithful man. Tang Zhiyun pursed his lips and waited for them to finish speaking before saying, ¡°Mom, Xiao Yue¡¯s family did help me and my younger siblings, but I¡¯ve been returning the money to them since I received the first sum of money. After receiving the 200,000 yuan from the internationalpetition, I gave the money to Xiao Yue¡¯s older brother to build a house and marry a wife. Wasn¡¯t that repaying her family¡¯s kindness?¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun, what are you talking about? You should repay kindness with kindness. Since you can earn money now, what¡¯s wrong with helping Xiao Yue¡¯s family with some money?¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Mrs. Tang bellowed at Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother and said to Tang Zhiyun domineeringly, ¡°I have agreed to your marriage with Xiao Yue. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t go to work. If you¡¯re an ingrate, you might as well go back and farm.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo suddenlyughed and pped. Her p attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, younger brother, and Xiao Yue saw Chu Luo, the three of them were stunned by her appearance. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother blushed. Xiao Yue thought of something and turned pale. She asked Tang Zhiyun anxiously, ¡°Brother Tang, is she the person you like?¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she suddenly came back to her senses. Her expression changed and she looked at Chu Luo as if she was looking at a vixen. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, how dare you like such a woman? With such a beautiful face, she must not be a good woman!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Are you done? You can criticize me, but not Junior.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother¡¯s voice changed and she said in exasperation, ¡°How dare you shout at me just for this woman who looks like a vixen?¡± ¡°Auntie Tang.¡± Chu Luo exuded a fierce aura. Just as she was suppressing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, she walked over and said as she walked, ¡°I call you Auntie because you are the mother of my senior. Otherwise, I would have asked someone to throw you out of here.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Then see if I dare?¡± ¡°Junior, calm down, calm down.¡± When Xie Minghai and the others heard Chu Luo say that, they knew that she was angry. Worried that she would really get someone to throw Mrs. Tang down, they quickly stopped her. Xie Minghai whispered to her, ¡°This is Old Tang¡¯s mother, after all. We¡¯ll let Old Tang resolve this matter himself.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Tang red at Chu Luo. ¡°Tang Zhiyun, look at this crush of yours. This person has some manners¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Junior isn¡¯t my girlfriend at all. Mom, how much trouble do you want to cause?¡± Tang Zhiyun gave Chu Luo an apologetic look and said to his mother in a low voice, ¡°Without Junior¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up ourpany. You have been domineering all these years, and I have let you do whatever you want in the past. But¡­ I can¡¯t let you criticize Junior. You don¡¯t have to worry about my marriage anymore.¡± ¡°Aiyo¡­ You¡¯re all grown up now, huh. You don¡¯t even acknowledge me as your mother anymore. I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise you, and this is how you repay me¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother started to cry and was about to sit on the ground. Tang Zhiyun turned pale. The other boys were also anxious to pull her. Seeing this, to prevent herself from being impulsive, Chu Luo said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°Senior, take your mother away first.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded at her and gestured to his brother that they should carry their mother away. Xiao Yue suddenly stopped in front of Chu Luo. She looked at the clothes and jewelry on Chu Luo and said with a pleading gaze, ¡°I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re ady from a wealthy family. You¡¯re also so beautiful. You can have all kinds of boyfriends. Brother Tang and I have long been engaged. I won¡¯t marry anyone other than him. Please don¡¯t break us up.¡± Chu Luo moved her fingers and felt a little itchy. She wanted to p such a person. Xiao Yue seemed to have sensed that she wanted to beat someone up and quickly chased after them. Chu Luo turned around and coldly looked at the few people who had left. Xie Minghai and the others quickly walked up to Chu Luo to appease her. ¡°Junior, calm down. Let¡¯s just treat that woman as air. She¡¯s an insignificant person anyway. Instead of being angry at her, you might as well read a few more books.¡± ¡°Exactly. I think that woman said something to Old Tang¡¯s mother that made Old Tang¡¯s mother cause such amotion. We have to trust that Old Tang can handle this.¡± Chu Luo looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°Did anyone tell Sister Wu about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. Taozi told us you were back this morning, so I called you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone to dial. Yu Lei quickly stopped her. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t. Old Tang hasn¡¯t confessed to Teacher Little Wu yet. If you tell her about this and she doesn¡¯t like Old Tang, she may very well ignore Old Tang for good.¡± Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng immediately nodded in agreement. Chu Luo nced at them. This was the first time she had encountered such a person. She had no experience. Thinking about it now, she felt that it was actually very easy to resolve this matter. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Sister Wu likes Senior Tang.¡± After saying that, she dialed a number. Wu Yiyao picked up the call quickly. It sounded a little noisy on the other end. ¡°Little Chu, you actually called me. Are you already back?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Sister Wu, are you busy now?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°No. My mother and I happened to be shopping when we met an old friend of hers. We¡¯re sitting in a cafe drinking coffee.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Then can you leave?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Sure. My mother and her friend have agreed to go to the hair salon in the afternoon. I¡¯ll just sit there anyway. Where are you? I¡¯lle and look for you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m in the seniors¡¯pany.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle after informing them.¡± The two of them hung up. Before Chu Luo could put away her phone, Xie Minghai asked anxiously, ¡°Junior, is it really good for you to do this? What if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Sister Wu really likes Senior Tang, she naturally won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. If she doesn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that good that we know?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The three boys were still a little worried, but they didn¡¯t know what to say, so they could only go to work first. Chu Luo had nothing to do, so she worked with them. Wu Yiyao arrived more than 40 minutester. When she walked to thepany, she subconsciously scanned the entirepany and the open office and asked, ¡°Is Little Tang not around today?¡± Chu Luo looked up from theputer and gestured to her. ¡°Sister Wu,e over and sit first. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Wu Yiyao walked over and sat beside her. The three boys instantly became nervous. At the same time, they stopped what they were doing and stretched their ears. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say that Tang Zhiyun liked her. She told her about Tang Zhiyun¡¯s family in a few simple words. After saying that, she asked her, ¡°Sister Wu, how do you think we should resolve this matter?¡± Chapter 469 - Are We Going to Watch the Show?

Chapter 469: Are We Going to Watch the Show?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the three boys heard this, they anxiously stared at her. Wu Yiyao lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She looked up and analyzed clearly, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, Little Tang¡¯s mother is a slightly domineering woman who knows how to repay kindness. That woman called Xiao Yue and her family are taking advantage of this point to refuse to let go of the marriage that they casually agreed to. ¡°Moreover, you said that Little Tang had given Xiao Yue¡¯s brother 200,000 yuan to build a house and marry a wife. ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure if Little Tang knew about this and gave the 200,000 yuan to them, but I¡¯m certain that Xiao Yue and her family are after Little Tang¡¯s current ability and potential in the future. ¡°If¡­ Little Tang has nothing left and doesn¡¯t even have the ability to earn money, do you think Xiao Yue will still choose to marry him?¡± After Wu Yiyao finished speaking, she picked up the water that Xie Minghai had poured for her and took a small sip. Then, with a smile, she looked at the few people who were stunned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Sister Wu is right. Also, since Xiao Yue has her sights on Senior Tang¡¯s future, I wonder if she will have a change of heart immediately if a rich and handsome man pursues her.¡± ¡°Little Chu is right.¡± ¡°However¡­ Senior Tang said that he has someone he likes, but his mother and Xiao Yue treat me as someone he likes. They don¡¯t believe him no matter how he exins.¡± At this point, Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao in distress. Wu Yiyao looked back at her. Chu Luo asked her, ¡°Sister Wu, if the person Senior Tang likes is you, will you ept him?¡± When the three boys heard this, they tightened their grip on the mouse. Wu Yiyao picked up the ss of water and lowered her eyes as if she was thinking. After a while, she said, ¡°No.¡± The three boys panicked. Xie Minghai stood up and said, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Old Tang is good in all aspects. Why won¡¯t you ept him?¡± Wu Yiyao tilted her head and looked at him. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Little Tang has never said anything in front of me, nor did he do anything that moved me. Why should I ept him?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xie Minghai was stumped by the question. When Chu Luo heard this, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Wu is right. It¡¯s impossible for you to ept Senior Tang just because he likes you. With your eligibility, you can find any outstanding man you want¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s deal with Xiao Yue first. Otherwise, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo asked Xie Minghai to call Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Get Senior Tang to take his mother shopping at the mall.¡± ¡°Junior, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Give that woman called Xiao Yue a chance to get to know a rich and handsome man.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo took out her phone and sent Li Yan a message: ¡°Yan, help me find a tall, rich, and handsome man to seduce that Xiao Yue Senior Tang¡¯s mother brought.¡± Li Yan replied quickly: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Xie Minghai. She urged him, ¡°Senior Xie, make a call.¡± Xie Minghai had no choice but to take out his phone and call Tang Zhiyun. After the call, they fell silent. After about two minutes, a message came in from Xie Minghai¡¯s phone. After reading it, he said to them, ¡°Old Tang said that they¡¯ll go to the Central Square in the university cityter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Wu Yiyao. ¡°Sister Wu, are we going to watch the show?¡± Wu Yiyao put down the cup in her hand and nodded. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, the two of them ignored the three boys and walked out together. The three boys looked at each other for a while. Yu Lei jolted and said, ¡°Why are we still standing here? Junior and Teacher Little Wu are such beautiful girls. How can they not have bodyguards?¡± Xie Minghai said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to protect them.¡± Xu Qingfeng turned off hisputer and walked out with his coat. ¡°Old Tang drove the car away. If we don¡¯t hurry up, they¡¯ll go far away.¡± When the two of them heard this, they turned off theirputers, picked up their coats, and ran. Thest to leave, Xie Minghai had to turn off the lights and close the door. As he closed the door, he shouted at them anxiously, ¡°Get Junior and Teacher Little Wu to wait for me.¡± ¡­ At the Central Square of the university city. The square was packed during the weekend. There were voices,ughter, cheering, music, and the enthusiastic voices of the hosts who were holding an event. Wu Yiyao found a parking spot and stopped her car. Chu Luo was about to get off when someone knocked on the car window. Standing outside the car window was a bodyguard. Wu Yiyao lowered the car window and the bodyguard said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, Master wants you to put on your hat and mask before getting off.¡± Under Wu Yiyao¡¯s gaze, Chu Luo awkwardly took the hat and mask before the bodyguard left. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°CEO Li is so thoughtful.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she wrinkled her nose at her and put on her hat and mask. With this concealment, nobody couldn¡¯t see anything except her eyes. The two of them alighted. Xie Minghai and the other two, who had driven Chu Luo¡¯s car over, walked over. When they saw that Chu Luo was so tightly covered, they immediately understood. Chu Luo pretended not to see it and asked Xie Minghai to make a call. ¡°Ask where they are now.¡± After Xie Minghai asked, he pointed at a shopping mall. ¡°They just entered.¡± Chu Luo scanned the entire square and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that cafe and have some afternoon tea.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door. ¡­ Meanwhile, after Tang Zhiyun brought his mother, brother, and Xiao Yue into the shopping mall, Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression finally brightened. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should buy Xiao Yue clothes since she came with us.¡± Tang Zhiyun walked quietly and didn¡¯t speak. Just then, his phone rang again. It was a message from Xie Minghai. Xie Minghai: ¡°Old Tang, it¡¯s rare for Auntie and the others toe. Take them to the women¡¯s clothing boutique on the fifth floor to buy clothes.¡± Tang Zhiyun was about to reply when Mrs. Tang snatched his phone away. After Mrs. Tang finished reading the content with a displeased expression, she returned the phone to him in satisfaction. ¡°Your ssmate is right. Take us to this boutique on the fifth floor of the shopping mall.¡± Tang Zhiyun opened his mouth and wanted to say, ¡°You will regret it when you see the price tags on the clothingter.¡± However, he swallowed his words because he knew that this must be Chu Luo¡¯s idea. The four of them went to the fifth floor. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother gasped when he saw the opulent and posh boutique. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother had nevere into contact with high-end female clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The female clothes here look gorgeous. The boutiques are so luxuriously renovated.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother walked quietly to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, all the women¡¯s clothes here are international brands. Why did you bring Mom and her here?¡± When Mrs. Tang, who was walking beside her, heard this, she pinched Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother in displeasure and said to Xiao Yue with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yue, we will buy whatever brand you liketer. Zhiyun is the boss of thepany now, so he can afford to buy you a set of fine clothes.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, the corners of her eyes lit up with joy. However, she deliberately pretended to be reserved and said, ¡°The clothes here are too expensive. Why don¡¯t we go elsewhere to shop?¡± ¡°Since we are already here, let¡¯s just shop here.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother asked her, ¡°What brand of clothes do you like? We can go to that boutique to buy them.¡± Xiao Yue kept staring at these international brands and couldn¡¯t make up her mind. At this moment, two women who were obviously from wealthy families walked past them. They looked very excited. ¡°I heard that the specialty boutique under zing Glory hasunched thetest winter wear designed by LM today. The first 20 customers are also given a matching silk scarf. Let¡¯s go quickly, or else others will snatch it away.¡± ¡°LM¡¯stest winter attire has long exploded in the upper-ss circle. I must get it today.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, she said expectantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this mall to carry the clothes designed by LM. LM is my idol.¡± No one knew what Mrs. Tang was thinking, but she said to Tang Zhiyun directly, ¡°Zhiyun, take Xiao Yue to buy the clothes they mentioned.¡± Tang Zhiyun opened his mouth but nodded and led them to the specialty boutique under zing Glory. When they arrived, it was already surrounded by a group of people. These people were obviously the daughters of wealthy families. Standing there, Tang Zhiyun and the other three became a strong contrast. Coincidentally, ady at the side was saying, ¡°LM¡¯s new winter attire this year is very beautiful. The silk scarves that match the clothes are even more gorgeous. One set is only 1.8 million yuan. For those five different silk scarf designs, I want to buy five sets.¡± Then¡­ ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Mrs. Tang, who had suddenly turned into stone, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother reminded her, ¡°Mypany hasn¡¯t been open for long. I opened it with a few people. I don¡¯t have more than a million yuan on me. Why don¡¯t we go to another store?¡± Tang Zhiyun put his hands in his pockets and said, ¡°If Mom insists that I buy it, I can cash out all my shares in thepany and go home to farm with you.¡± Mrs. Tang¡¯s body trembled and she raised her voice. ¡°How will that do!¡± She had been scaring him by asking him to go home to farm. How could Mrs. Tang bear to let Tang Zhiyun go home to farm? Mrs. Tang quickly said to Xiao Yue, ¡°Xiao Yue, why don¡¯t we go to other shops to take a look?¡± Chapter 470 - Vanity

Chapter 470: Vanity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yue had already treated Tang Zhiyun¡¯s money as her own money. Compared to the million yuan worth of clothes, she wanted Tang Zhiyun to make thepany bigger. When the time came, she needn¡¯t fret that she wouldn¡¯t have enough money to buy clothes. Thus, she would definitely agree to Mrs. Tang¡¯s suggestion. The four of them walked towards the other boutiques. However, along the way, Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother even muttered at this moment, ¡°Why do the cheapest clothes here cost more than 100,000 yuan? That¡¯s enough money to build a few small houses in our vige.¡± Mrs. Tang red at him, feeling vexed. Xiao Yue was also frustrated. Since they had brought her to such a ce to buy clothes, was she just supposed to take a look? It wasn¡¯t as if she was asking for clothes that cost more than a million yuan. What was wrong with buying a set that cost over a hundred thousand yuan? The more she thought about it, the sulkier her expression became. Only Tang Zhiyun remained calm and gentle. At this moment, he asked, ¡°Mom, Xiao Yue, are you thirsty? Why don¡¯t you go and sit for a while? I will buy you some water to drink.¡± Along the way, Xiao Yue could only look at the clothes that she liked and couldn¡¯t buy. She was already a little impatient and immediately answered, ¡°Sure, Brother Tang, help me buy a cup of milk tea. Auntie Tang and I will sit in front and wait for you.¡± Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Zhiyun turned around and went to buy beverages for them. After Xiao Yue sat down, her eyes were still fixed on the boutiques. At this moment, Mrs. Tang wanted to go to the toilet, so she asked Xiao Yue, ¡°Xiao Yue, do you want to go to the toilet with me?¡± Xiao Yue shook her head. ¡°Auntie Tang, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± The toilet sign wasn¡¯t far from here, and Mrs. Tang went there alone. After Mrs. Tang left, Xiao Yue¡¯s gaze became even more unrestrained and fearless as she ced them on the clothes sold in those specialty boutiques. As she read, her mind became active. She said to Tang Zhiyun, ¡°I will go to the front for a while. Brother, are you going?¡± Wanting to wait for his mother, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother shook his head. ¡°Sister Xiao Yue, why don¡¯t we go shopping with Mom when shees out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to walk around that boutique. Why don¡¯t you wait for Auntie Tang toe out?¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked into the boutique. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother wanted to stop her, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t do so since it was right in front. Xiao Yue entered the boutique, and there happened to be a man and a woman shopping for clothes inside. The man was obviously rich and sessful. He sat on the sofa and waited for his femalepanion. The femalepanion only had to try on a piece of clothing before asking him, ¡°Young Master Qian, what do you think of this?¡± Young Master Qian didn¡¯t even look at the price tag and said to the service staff, ¡°Pack it up.¡± After that, the woman would ask Young Master Qian for his opinion every time she tried on a piece. Young Master Qian would say, ¡°Pack it up.¡± Xiao Yue had thought that such a heroic man could only be found in novels. This was the first time she had encountered one in real life, and she was stunned. However, her heart started to ache. ¡®That woman isn¡¯t even as beautiful as me. On what basis can she find such a rich boyfriend?¡¯ Perhaps it was because her gaze was too piercing, that Young Master Qian suddenly tilted his head and nced at her. Xiao Yue blushed. At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion suddenly asked the shop assistants unhappily, ¡°This is an internationally famous clothing boutique. How can any Tom, Dick, and Harry be allowed in your shop?¡± The salespeople immediately understood what she meant. One of them walked to Xiao Yue¡¯s side and sized her up before saying politely, ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re not buying clothes, please don¡¯t block the customers¡¯ view.¡± Feeling insulted, Xiao Yue was furious and vexed. She raised her chin and asked in displeasure, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys selling clothes here? I¡¯m a customer. Can¡¯t Ie here to buy clothes?¡± The shop assistant sized her up and asked, ¡°Any one of our items here costs more than 100,000 yuan. Can you afford it?¡± At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion walked over. She also sized up Xiao Yue and deliberately said, ¡°Hey, shop assistant, don¡¯t look down on someone who only wears clothes that cost a few hundred yuan. Maybe this person is deliberately dressed like this to experience the suffering of the world.¡± The shop assistant was disdainful in her heart and immediately yed along with the woman. ¡°Is that so? Then I was entertaining angels unawares. Miss, which piece do you like? I¡¯ll help you take it down and let you try it on immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The woman: ¡°Miss, since you can afford the clothes here, try them on. Otherwise, the shop assistants will look down on you.¡± Listening to the two of them singing the same tune, Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned red and she felt like she was riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. She thought to herself, ¡®Why isn¡¯t Brother Tang here yet? If I don¡¯t buy a piece of clothing here today, how can I face anyone in the future?¡¯ At this moment, the woman pulled Xiao Yue towards a rack. Xiao Yue wanted to retract her hand. The woman said, ¡°I think you look good too, but your clothes are too ugly. How about this? I¡¯ll help you choose a set. I guarantee that you¡¯ll instantly transform from an ugly duckling to a swan.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned green with anger. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t need her to help her choose. The woman spoke first. ¡°Other than the more expensive clothes under zing Glory, the clothes in all the boutiques on this floor have very ordinary price tags. Can¡¯t you afford them?¡± She then pulled Xiao Yue to a rack. She deliberately pointed at a set of clothes that added up to more than 200,000 yuan and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Let thisdy try this on.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Yue wanted to push the woman away and leave, but when she felt Young Master Qian sizing her up, she inexplicably stopped moving. The shop assistant was also quick to take off that set of clothes and handed it to Xiao Yue. ¡°Miss, the fitting room is over there. Please.¡± Xiao Yue was in a difficult position now. In the end, she hardened her heart and carried the clothes to the fitting room. In the fitting room, she called Tang Zhiyun quickly. The moment Tang Zhiyun picked it up, she said anxiously, ¡°Brother Tang, where are you? Come to the CF boutique quickly.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who was waiting for the hot beverage, said to her, ¡°I probably need to wait for a few more minutes. What is it?¡± Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t bring herself to describe her plight. She suddenly felt aggrieved and wondered why she had fallen for such a poord. Her tone turned awful. ¡°Come quickly anyway.¡± With that, she hung up. Perhaps because she had been in the fitting room for too long, she heard a knock on the door. Xiao Yue made up her mind and thought that Auntie Tang must have more than 200,000 yuan on her. At most, she would call Mrs. Tangter and ask her toe over. Only then did she put on the outfit and walk out. When Xiao Yue put on this outfit, she feltpletely different. Especially after she went out, she happened to meet Young Master Qian¡¯s stunned gaze and her vanity instantly inted. At this moment, Young Master Qian¡¯s femalepanion walked over with a ss of water. She said, ¡°Indeed, clothes make the man. It¡¯s not bad, but it seems like there¡¯s something missing.¡± Xiao Yue looked at her suspiciously. After thinking for a while, the femalepanion handed the ss to Xiao Yue and said, ¡°Hold this for me. I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡± Xiao Yue didn¡¯t want to take it. A woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that this person in front of her didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, the femalepanion pushed the ss of water towards her. Xiao Yue was shocked and worried that the water would ssh on her clothes, so she blocked it with her hand. This action caused the water to ssh on her and the woman. The shop assistant at the side eximed, ¡°Miss Lily is wearing the clothes from this boutique. This set costs 310,000 yuan, and your set costs 200,000 yuan. The customers must pay for it if it gets wet.¡± The woman looked troubled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I like this set of clothes very much.¡± The shop assistant looked at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue knew that the woman had done this on purpose. Her face immediately turned red and she said, ¡°You pushed the water towards me yourself. I just reacted instinctively.¡± ¡°Why? Are you trying to cheat?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Young Master Qian stood up and walked over. He nced at the water stains on Lily¡¯s clothes, then at Xiao Yue. He took out his card and said to the shop assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll help thisdy buy these two sets.¡± Xiao Yue looked at him in disbelief. Lily couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Young Master Qian, I¡¯m your femalepanion. How can you buy clothes for other women?¡± Young Master Qian¡¯s gaze turned displeased. ¡°Do I need to discuss with you who I buy clothes for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Young Master Qian said to the shop assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll buy hers too. That¡¯s it for today.¡± These words were obviously directed at Lily, who turned pale and red at Xiao Yue. However, Xiao Yue suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of aplishment. She felt that she was really charming to actually make this rich young master chase away his femalepanion for her. The more she thought about it, the more smug she felt. On the surface, however, she deliberately lowered her head slightly, looking at a loss. Lily obviously didn¡¯t dare to offend Young Master Qian. She took the clothes that the shop assistant had wrapped up and left. The shop assistant also handed the set of clothes that Lily had changed out of to Xiao Yue (she was still wearing the other set). Xiao Yue didn¡¯t take it. Blushing, she said, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Qian, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. My femalepanion deliberately made things difficult for you. It¡¯s only right that I apologize on her behalf.¡± Feeling that the man in front of her was very responsible, Xiao Yue looked up at him. She immediately met his gentle eyes. Xiao Yue felt her heart beating uncontrobly. Young Master Qian looked at her face and said with a smile, ¡°If you feel bad, why don¡¯t you treat me to coffee?¡± He then took out his name card. ¡°This is my name card.¡± Just then, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Xiao Yue, what happened when you called me?¡± Hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s voice, Xiao Yue immediately took Young Master Qian¡¯s name card. Tang Zhiyun walked in as he spoke. Seeing Tang Zhiyun walking to Xiao Yue¡¯s side, Young Master Qian narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Chapter 471 - Hit On

Chapter 471: Hit On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Zhiyun was about to speak when Xiao Yue panicked and introduced him first. ¡°He is my older brother.¡± Young Master Qian extended his hand to Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Hello, I am Qian Bin.¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun.¡± After they shook hands, Qian Bin told Tang Zhiyun what had happened and finally said: ¡°My femalepanion sshed water on purpose. Since the shop insisted they buy the outfits, I helped Miss Xiao Yue pay for it. If you don¡¯t want it, you can just throw it away. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He then nced at Xiao Yue with a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m waiting for you to treat me to coffee¡¯, before leaving gracefully. Xiao Yue watched as Qian Bin left, and her heart started pounding uncontrobly. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the name card in her hand. The shop assistant standing at the side looked at Xiao Yue with disdain in her eyes. She reminded her, ¡°Miss, your clothes.¡± Xiao Yue looked at the bag in the shop assistant¡¯s hand and wanted to take it, but she was too embarrassed to do so because Tang Zhiyun was here. Looking at the clothes she was wearing and the clothes handed over by the shop assistant, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°Sir, the total is 510,000 yuan.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Xiao Yue in surprise. Xiao Yue suddenly blushed and quickly exined, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to try.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Tang and Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother walked in. Mrs. Tang immediately saw the clothes on Xiao Yue and the clothes that the shop assistant handed her. At the same time, she heard the price the shop assistant mentioned and her heart skipped a beat. Her face darkened. She strode over with a dark face and said to the shop assistant, ¡°We only want this one on her. We don¡¯t want the other one.¡± ¡°Auntie Tang¡­¡± Xiao Yue wanted to say that Tang Zhiyun wasn¡¯t the one who bought it, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She felt that if she did, Mrs. Tang would definitely think nonsense. Thinking that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, Mrs. Tang tried to persuade her. ¡°Xiao Yue, Zhiyun¡¯spany has just started operating. We need money now. If you want fine clothes, you can buy them after Zhiyun¡¯spany makes a lot of money in a year or two.¡± Xiao Yue felt extremely ufortable. She thought to herself, ¡®Your son wasn¡¯t even the one who bought these clothes. If you¡¯re already talking about all this to me in the capacity of a mother-inw now, does that mean that you¡¯ll have to meddle in everything when I marry into your family in the future?¡¯ Tang Zhiyun looked at the two women who both had dark expressions and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t buy these two sets of clothes for Xiao Yue.¡± He told Mrs. Tang what he knew. Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she looked at Xiao Yue now. She thought to herself, ¡®While I was going to the toilet, you secretly came to try on these clothes. Who knows if you intentionally sshed the water? 500,000 yuan? A stranger bought it for her and she epted it so righteously? Isn¡¯t this giving others a chance to gossip about Old Tang?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the worse Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression became. She said forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I won¡¯t shop anymore.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door. Tang Zhiyun gestured for his brother to go after their mother. Then, he looked at Xiao Yue, who was standing there with a dark expression, and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue, let¡¯s go too.¡± Another shop assistant took out the clothes that Xiao Yue had ced in the fitting room. Xiao Yue didn¡¯t change back into her own clothes and followed him out with two bags. After the two of them walked out, Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°Xiao Yue, no matter what you think, I don¡¯t have the ability to buy you such fine clothes now. I also told you before that I have a girl I like.¡± Xiao Yue abruptly turned to re at him with a pitiful glint in her eyes. ¡°Brother Tang, do you think I deliberately let someone ssh water on me?¡± This thought had not crossed Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mind at all. Hearing her question, he frowned. ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just talking about us. I told you from the start that I can only treat you as a younger sister. I don¡¯t have any romantic thoughts about you. You¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Xiao Yue had felt guilty for getting two sets of such expensive clothes for no reason. Coupled with Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression, she was furious and aggrieved when Tang Zhiyun said that. She shouted at Tang Zhiyun, ¡°You must think that I am a vain woman, that¡¯s why you said that on purpose. Tang Zhiyun, I hate you.¡± With that, she ran off. Worried that she was unfamiliar with this ce and wouldn¡¯t be able to find her after she ran off, Tang Zhiyun chased after her. ¡­ Chu Luo looked up from the video and looked at the calm Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao stirred the coffee in her hand andmented, ¡°He¡¯s indeed an IT guy.¡± Xie Minghai, who had been sitting at the side and didn¡¯t dare to say anything, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Tang Zhiyun. ¡°Teacher Little Wu, although us IT guys aren¡¯t good with words and aren¡¯t good with interpersonal rtionships, we¡¯re loyal. Moreover, if we like someone, we will like them for the rest of our lives.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao tilted their heads to look at him. Xie Minghai scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Wu Yiyao suddenly picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, she left. Xie Minghai and the others looked at Wu Yiyao, who left immediately, then at Chu Luo, who was sitting there without moving. They panicked. ¡°Junior, why did Teacher Little Wu go shopping just like that? Should we follow her?¡± Chu Luo stirred her coffee, thinking that Senior Tang had a chance, but she deliberately said, ¡°If I had known that coffee was so awful, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk it.¡± Xie Minghai and the others: ¡°¡­¡± Junior, why are you still concerned about coffee at a time like this? Only then did Chu Luo say, ¡°If you want to follow, just follow. In any case, I don¡¯t like going to ces with so many people. It¡¯s so crowded.¡± Xie Minghai and the others looked at each other. Yu Lei said, ¡°Junior, then sit here and wait for us. We¡¯lle look for you after apanying Teacher Little Wu shopping.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Luo nodded and waved at the waiter. After she had entered the cafe, she had taken off her mask and hat. At this moment, everyone in the cafe was stealing nces at her. Moreover, many people recognized her. When the waiter saw her waving, he immediately walked over. ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡± ¡°Give me two slices of your shop¡¯s signature cake and a ss of juice.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you have juice here?¡± The waiter was about to shake his head when the manager gestured to him and quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait.¡± Xie Minghai and the others left in peace. Chu Luo sat by the window of the cafe, just enough to see the entire square. She nced in the direction Wu Yiyao had left and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She muttered, ¡°Looks like you do feel something for him.¡± Then, she took out her phone and started looking at the microbiology specialization ss. Not long after, a man and woman suddenly walked in the cafe. The woman was Qin Xiang, and the man was a foreigner. The man had an aura that only nobles had. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t of a low status, but his eyes were frivolous. He was obviously an experienced yer in love. The two of them walked in happily. Qin Xiang immediately saw Chu Luo sitting by the window and looking at her phone seriously. A glint shed across her eyes. The man also saw Chu Luo sitting there and was shocked. ¡°Candy (Qin Xiang¡¯s English name), do you know that beauty?¡± Qin Xiang nced at the man who wished he could fix his eyes on Chu Luo. It was unknown what she was thinking, but she deliberately said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Yes, but you better not provoke this person. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± When Chadeley heard this, the strong urge to conquer surged in his heart. His lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°I just want to get to know the beauty. Why would I regret it? Could it be¡­ Candy, you¡¯re jealous?¡± Qin Xiang deliberately red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°If I said that I was angry, would you not go over?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chadeley leaned in and whispered suggestively in her ear. ¡°No matter how beautiful the women out there are, I¡¯m just ying around. You¡¯re my favorite.¡± Qin Xiang sneered in her heart. ¡®You like the Qin family¡¯s current power the most, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Yet, a shy expression appeared on her face. ¡°I believe you.¡± Coincidentally, the Qin family also needed the help of the faction behind him. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Qin Xiang consciously walked to a seat far away from where Chu Luo was sitting and sat down. Chadeley walked straight towards Chu Luo. ¡°Hi, beauty, can I sit opposite you?¡± At the interruption, Chu Luo looked up from the video at the man staring at her in displeasure and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Chadeley thought to himself, ¡®So she¡¯s a beautiful wild cat. But I like that.¡¯ The corners of his lips curled up into the most charming smile. He deliberately pretended not to understand her rejection and said in the gentlest tone, ¡°Beauty, you seem to be alone. Coincidentally, I like to sit by the window and look at the scenery outside.. This is a good spot¡­ I promise not to disturb you.¡± Chapter 472 - Im Waiting for You to Make Me Regret

Chapter 472: I¡¯m Waiting for You to Make Me Regret

A trace of displeasure shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. Did this person not understand what she was saying? ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley had never been treated in such an unfriendly manner by a woman before. He was so angry that his expression twisted, but looking at Chu Luo¡¯s face, it aroused his desire to conquer her. Chadeley simply sat down. Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table. The moment Chadeley sat on the chair, it instantly copsed. Crack! Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at the man who had fallen to his back, Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She suddenly tilted her head to look at Qin Xiang, who was sitting there and looking over. Their gazes met. At the same time, the manager and waiter in the coffee shop quickly ran over to help Chadeley. Chadeley¡¯s hips ached from the heavy fall. He shouted at the manager angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with the chairs in your cafe? They break as soon as someone sits on them?¡± Cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know either¡­¡± ¡°I asked the manager to ce the broken chair there.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at Chadeley. ¡°It¡¯s to prevent people like you from hitting on me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley red at Chu Luo with wide eyes and said in exasperation, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you are and you¡¯re asking me? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Also, when you¡¯re hitting on girls, see if that girl wants you to hit on her. It¡¯s rare to see someone as thick-skinned as you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chadeley didn¡¯t expect the woman opposite him to be so eloquent. He¡¯d been furious, but after thinking about it, why would he get mad at such a beautiful woman? If he wanted to punish her, he had plenty of ways to do so given his status. He asked,¡± What¡¯s your name? ¡± Chu Luo nced at him as if he was crazy. She stood up and walked towards the counter. ¡°How dare you not answer me. I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Chu Luo walked to the counter and took out her gold card. She said to the cashier, ¡°Bill.¡± Then, she turned to look at Chadeley and replied with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to make me regret it.¡± The cashier returned the card to her. Chu Luo put away her card and walked out of the door. Chadeley took out his phone and said to the bodyguards guarding outside, ¡°Stop the most beautiful woman who walked out of the cafe.¡± When the manager heard this, cold sweat flowed down his forehead even more fiercely. There probably weren¡¯t many people in the Empire who didn¡¯t know that woman who just went out. Was this fellow courting death? Qin Xiang actually wanted Chadeley toe over and tease Chu Luo. At the same time, she wanted to give Chadeley the illusion that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a strong background. Then, she would wait for Chadeley to offend Chu Luo. Li Yan would be angry. This way, even after Chadeley learned who was backing Chu Luo, he would choose to stand on the Qin family¡¯s side. However, Qin Xiang didn¡¯t intend to let Chadeley alert Li Yan immediately. This way, Chadeley might give up on Chu Luo. At the thought of this, she quickly walked over and whispered in Chadeley¡¯s ear, ¡°Chadeley, I know that woman. There are so many people here. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to capture her directly. Why don¡¯t you let her off for now? In private¡­¡± Qin Xiang deliberately left half of her sentence hanging. Chadeley immediately understood and felt that her idea was good. He said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t catch her for now.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo walked out of the cafe, she saw a few foreign bodyguards walking towards her. However, just as those people moved, they were stopped by a few men in ck suits who suddenly appeared. Chu Luo nced at them, put on her hat and mask, and walked towards the pedestrian street. She didn¡¯t need to care about these things. Her man would handle them. Chu Luo sent a message asking where Xie Minghai and the others were and walked over. At this moment, Xie Minghai and the others followed Wu Yiyao to another shopping mall. There were also clothing boutiques in there, but they had slightly more friendly price tags than the ones Tang Zhiyun and the others had visited before. Xie Minghai told her, ¡°Teacher Little Wu is shopping in the women¡¯s wear section on the third floor.¡± Chu Luo went to the women¡¯s wear section on the third floor. When she looked over, she saw Wang Mingtao and the others standing by the door of a shop. Each of them was holding their phone and tapping on it. Chu Luo walked up to them and asked, ¡°Seniors, where¡¯s Sister Wu?¡± The three of them looked up at her from their phones. Xie Minghai pointed into the boutique. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is looking at clothes.¡± Chu Luo nced into the boutique and saw Wu Yiyao talking to a shop assistant. She didn¡¯t enter and asked, ¡°Have you seen Senior Brother Tang and the others?¡± Xie Minghai shook his head. ¡°No. They should have gone back.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further and walked into the shop. Wu Yiyao was actually discussing with the shop assistant what middle-aged women would look good in. When she saw Chu Luoing over, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu, Little Xie and the others said that you wanted to eat cake at the coffee shop. Why are you here so quickly?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I bumped into two flies in the coffee shop and came over.¡± Wu Yiyao understood what she meant and knew that she could resolve it, so she didn¡¯t ask who she had met. Instead, she said, ¡°Little Chu, take a look. Which of these clothes looks better?¡± Chu Luo nced at the row of clothes hanging there. The prices were all under 1,000 yuan, and all of them were for middle-aged women. She asked affirmatively, ¡°You¡¯re going to buy it for Senior Tang¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Little Tang sent me a message just now asking me to help buy two sets of clothes for his mother.¡± She even showed Chu Luo the message. What Tang Zhiyun meant was that his mother was a little unhappy because of something today. He wanted to buy two sets of clothes for her, but he didn¡¯t know how to. So he asked Wu Yiyao to help him buy them. Chu Luo suddenly felt that Senior Tang was actually a scheming boy too. He was just hiding it with gentleness. She looked at Wu Yiyao and knew that she must know how scheming Tang Zhiyun was. She asked deliberately, ¡°Sister Wu, since you don¡¯t like Senior Tang, why are you helping him?¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like him? I just don¡¯t like him as a boyfriend. Actually, I like this big boy a lot.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Alright, no matter what, you at least like Senior Tang.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she chuckled and tapped Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just wondering when Senior Tang will dare to confess to you and what reason you will use to reject him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gloating.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± In the end, Wu Yiyao chose two sets of clothes for the shop assistant to pack. After she went to settle the bill, the five of them left the shopping mall together. However, just as they walked to the pedestrian street, Xu Qingfeng suddenly pointed in a direction and said to them, ¡°That Xiao Yue is walking over there.¡± ¡°Looks like Old Tang didn¡¯t manage to find her. Should we call Old Tang?¡± Xie Minghai asked as he reached for his phone. ¡°No need for that for now.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao spoke at the same time. Chu Luo nced at Wu Yiyao, took out her phone, and sent a message. ¡°I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to follow her. Nothing will happen.¡± Wu Yiyao knew where Xiao Yue would go, so she said to Xie Minghai, ¡°Little Xie, call Old Tang in half an hour and tell him where that girl is.¡± Although Xie Minghai didn¡¯t know why he had to wait for half an hour, he still nodded. Wu Yiyao handed the bags to Xie Minghai and said, ¡°Give these two bags to Xiao Tang. Now that I¡¯m done shopping, I¡¯m going back.¡± Xie Minghai felt a little uneasy and asked, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, did you misunderstand something?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and asked, ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± Xie Minghai was stumped by the question. Chu Luo was amused by his expression and said, ¡°Senior Xie, you¡¯re the one who misunderstood something.¡± After saying that, she also said, ¡°I¡¯m going back too.¡± Since the twodies were leaving, the three boys definitely wouldn¡¯t stay here. Wu Yiyao sent them back. Chu Luo took the chauffeur¡¯s car and left. She had to go to school to pick up Old Gao and the others. There were even more students apanying Old Gao and the others to tour in the afternoon. When Chu Luo went over, they were in the Math department. He Jiang and Li Tao were also there. When they saw Chu Luoing, they surrounded her. Li Tao pushed his sses up his nose bridge and said, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re going to take the exam for five foreignnguages tomorrow. Do you need us to cheer you on?¡± He Jiang: ¡°Of course. But Chu Luo, can you arrange the time?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them, who looked like they wanted to join in the fun. She curled her lips at them and said, ¡°Come if you want to. Don¡¯t forget to bring me some hot drinks and such.¡± He Jiang deliberately looked at her in shock. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re exploiting us just for a random test.¡± ¡°A random test?¡± Chu Luo felt that this was a good choice of words, so she said with a straight face, ¡°Since it¡¯s just a random test, why are you guys here to join in the fun?¡± He Jiang: ¡°¡­¡± When Old Gao, who was standing at the side, heard this, heughed out loud. He walked over and patted He Jiang¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Kid, you obviously know that you can¡¯t beat Chu Xiao Luo, but you still came to provoke her. You deserve to be criticized.¡± Feeling stifled, He Jiang remained silent. Being considerate of the fact that Chu Luo was going to take the exams tomorrow, Old Gao said, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, let¡¯s go back. Everyone is tired after strolling for so long today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Gao said goodbye to the others and the three of them left the school.. Chapter 473 - Since This Person Offended You, Theres No Need to Keep Him

Chapter 473: Since This Person Offended You, There¡¯s No Need to Keep Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo and the others returned to the Li residence, Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Old Gao was concerned about Chu Luo¡¯s exams tomorrow, so he urged her, ¡°Little Chu, we¡¯ll leave after you finish your exams tomorrow. Hurry up and revise.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Gao, who was even more nervous than her, and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Gao, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small test tomorrow.¡± Old Gao scolded jokingly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a small test, you can¡¯t be sloppy. Also, you have to calcte the time well for your five foreignnguages exams tomorrow. Don¡¯t run out of time.¡± Chu Luo knew that everyone was most concerned about whether she could handle many subjects in one day. Without exining, she said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll n the time tonight.¡± When she returned to her vi, the butler behind her reported to her about Chu Yichen. ¡°Mr. Chu looks better today. He can already walk in the living room for a while.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought, ¡®Looks like that dagger has improved his physical functions. He will definitely be in much better health than ordinary people in the future. That¡¯s not bad.¡¯ The butler then told her about their wedding preparations. The wedding was scheduled for January 1st. ¡°Master ns to release the news of your marriage in a few days.¡± Chu Luo had no objections, but she remembered that Li Yan said that he would see Old Master Duanmu today, so she took out her phone and sent him a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, have youe out of the Duanmu residence?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Mm, at the office.¡± Relieved, Chu Luo asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± Li Yan: ¡°Before ten.¡± At this point, Chu Luo smiled and put away her phone. She asked the butler, ¡°Has Anya left?¡± ¡°No. Princess Anya has been in Qin Ming¡¯s vi all day.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know what that woman was up to. She was nning to cling to Qin Ming. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s her leg?¡± ¡°Princess Anya said that her legs can¡¯tnd on the ground for the next ten days to half a month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°What¡¯s Qin Ming¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°Qin Ming went out early in the morning. He might not be able to return tonight.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo could imagine how depressed Anya would be if no one came after waiting for a long time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. She took a tablet and sat on the sofa to look at the experimental instruments needed to do microbiology experiments. At the same time, she watched the experiment process of finding pathogens in animals. She studied until past eight in the evening. Only then did she remember to ask Tang Zhiyun about their situation. Only then did she know that Xiao Yue had been coaxed by Young Master Qian to book a room. This Xiao Yue actually couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of money so easily. Chu Luo could only say, ¡°Luckily, Senior Tang doesn¡¯t have feelings for her.¡± She originally wanted to ask about the aftermath, but after thinking about it, she decided against it. In any case, she didn¡¯t care what would happen to this person. Then, she continued watching the experimental video. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Chu Luo heard the faint sound of a car driving over. She put down her tablet and walked into the courtyard. Just as she opened the door, the car drove over and stopped in front of her. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who had alighted, and smiled. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment Li Yan saw her, his heart warmed. He strode up to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. As they walked into the courtyard, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t wait for me outside again.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. She wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart melted at her mischievous look and he deliberately pinched her nose. The two of them quickly arrived in the living room. Li Yan told her about her visit to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce today. Old Master indeed wanted him to help the Duanmu family. ¡°Old Master wants me to cooperate with the Duanmu family and promised me some benefits.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask what benefits he offered. Instead, she asked, ¡°The person with Qin Xiang today doesn¡¯t seem to have a simple identity in Country S. Is he a partner the Qin family found?¡± ¡°Yes, this person is from the Paine family in Country S. There are two branches of the Paine family. One is the hereditary Earl, and the other is a businessman who provides money for the Earl¡¯s family. The businessmen are divided into those who do business in the open and those who do business in the dark. This Chadeley is in charge of the dark business.¡± On the surface, the business of a family in the open couldn¡¯tpare to the business in the dark. The Qin family had made a huge gamble by finding Chadeley. After Li Yan finished speaking, he exuded a cold aura. ¡°I originally nned to y with them slowly, but since this person provoked you, there¡¯s no need to keep him.¡± Chu Luo grabbed his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to deal with such a person at once. Since he wants to cooperate with the Qin family, why don¡¯t you let them cooperate first? When the timees, you can eliminate their hidden strength.¡± Chu Luo believed that Li Yan had the ability. Li Yan grabbed her hand and pinched it in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. You just have to focus on being a bride.¡± At the mention of the wedding, Li Yan retracted his cold aura. However, Chu Luo blushed a little. She nudged him with her elbow and said, ¡°The Inte says that the bride-to-be is usually very nervous. I¡¯m not nervous at all.¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Then you can look forward to it.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and walked upstairs. As they walked, he said, ¡°We can take our wedding photos in two days. Where do you want to take it?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were probably a little busy next. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take the photos at the Li residence. There are all kinds of scenery here anyway.¡± Li Yan listened to her and asked something else, ¡°Where do you want to go for your honeymoon?¡± Compared to going out for a honeymoon, Chu Luo preferred to stay at home and not go anywhere. She told him about her thoughts. Li Yan had long guessed that she would say that and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce that will satisfy you for your honeymoon.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The more Li Yan said this, the more curious Chu Luo became. She hugged his arm and wheedled, ¡°Yan, tell me.¡± Li Yan shut his mouth and refused to answer Chu Luo¡¯s questions. In a fit of anger, Chu Luo didn¡¯t allow him to hug her when she slept. Li Yan coaxed and promised many things. When she was satisfied, the two of them hugged and fell asleep. The next day, Chu Luo woke up early. The exam started at eight o¡¯clock. After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished breakfast, Li Yan sent her to school. Before Chu Luo alighted, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll pick you up to celebrate after the exam.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to end it early and go back to eat hotpot with Teacher Gao and the others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo alighted, she went to the School of Foreign Languages. The others were to take their exam at nine o¡¯clock, but since the school had announced Chu Luo¡¯s examination time yesterday afternoon, the School of Foreign Languages was already surrounded by people. Even the group of foreign Student Union students were waiting there. The moment she appeared, most people said something to cheer her on. At this moment, someone from a foreign university¡¯s Student Union deliberately said loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, so many of us are apanying you for the exam today. We¡¯re all waiting for you to pass the exam sessfully. When the timees, let¡¯s go celebrate.¡± Another person added, ¡°Since you¡¯re taking the exam for five subjects at once, you must grasp the timing well. Don¡¯t confuse the five subjects.¡± Then, someone added, ¡°You should have seen the International Education Network. Your exam will be broadcast live today. Even if there are many mers criticizing you, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she finally stopped. She looked at Yu Tong and asked, ¡°Will my exam be broadcast live?¡± Yu Tong was surprised. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t the school inform you? Or did you not go online?¡± Chu Luo looked calm. ¡°No.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± On the other hand, they had felt angry and nervous on her behalf for the entire night. Today, the president had gathered everyone from the Student Union to control the negative rumors from surging into the Imperial University official website. However, Chu Luo herself didn¡¯t know anything about it. Just as everyone was silent, Wang Mingtao ran over from the school path. He was carrying two bags. One was filled with cake and the other was filled with a thermos. The moment he saw Chu Luo, he grinned and said, ¡°Sister Chu, this is the cake and milk tea my mother prepared for you before dawn. Take them to the examination hallter. You can eat and drink during your break.¡± Chu Luo took the bag and nodded at him. She turned around and walked into the examination hall. After Chu Luo left, everyone started discussing. ¡°Do you think Chu Luo can finish the exams for five foreignnguages in a day?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so incredible. She definitely can.¡± ¡°Some mers on the Inte are too detestable. They actually said that Chu Luo is crazy about wanting to get famous. Some even said that our Imperial University is crazy about wanting to get famous.¡± ¡°Hmph! These people are jealous of Chu Luo. Whether she has the ability or not, did she not show it at the international school¡¯s principal meeting previously?¡± Li Tao, He Jiang, and Yu Tong walked up to Wang Mingtao and the four of them looked at each other. He Jiang said, ¡°Luckily, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go onlinest night. Otherwise, she would be angered to death by those mers¡¯ments.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Wang Mingtao knew Chu Luo very well. ¡°If Sister Chu finds out, she¡¯ll at most expose those mers. After the exam, she¡¯ll p their faces one by one.¡± Li Tao and Yu Tong actually felt that Wang Mingtao made sense. At this moment, the Student Union exchange students standing together were also discussing softly. ¡°Imperial University has caused such a hugemotion this time. Aren¡¯t they afraid that it won¡¯t end well?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really believe that Chu Luo can finish the exams for five foreignnguages in a day.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so arrogant. It¡¯s not a bad idea to dampen her confidence. Otherwise, she might really think that she¡¯s omnipotent.¡± ¡­ Chapter 474 - Examination

Chapter 474: Examination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Therefore, only the students from Imperial University were really concerned about Chu Luo. The others were basically waiting to watch a good show. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care what the outside world said. When she walked into the school building, a teacher brought her to her examination hall. In order to amodate her exam, the school actually brought her to a hall with only one desk. Moreover, the invigtors today were the principal and someone from the Education Bureau. When the two of them saw Chu Luo enter, the principal introduced that person to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, this is Deputy-Director Chen from the Education Bureau. She and I will be responsible for invigting your exam today.¡± There was no surprise, uneasiness, or nervousness on Chu Luo¡¯s face. She nodded calmly at the two of them and walked in with her two bags. Deputy-Director Chen looked like a serious woman. Seeing Chu Luo carrying something, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring anything in except stationery.¡± Chu Luo stopped and was about to take the things out. ¡°Wait.¡± The principal stopped her and asked, ¡°What is in there?¡± ¡°Cake and milk tea. An elder was worried that I would be hungry halfway and specially prepared them for me.¡± The principal nodded and extended his hand to her. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you put it away. Eat it during your break.¡± After the principal finished speaking, he turned to ask Deputy-Director Chen, ¡°Deputy-Director Chen, how about this?¡± Deputy-Director Chen actually admired Chu Luo a lot, but the test today was too special. After the official announcement by Imperial University yesterday afternoon, it had already attracted the attention of the entire world of education. If Chu Luo doesn¡¯t do well or gets caught cheating, not only will Imperial University¡¯s reputation be ruined, but the empire¡¯s education world will also be affected. ¡°No. Chu Luo can get a teacher outside the door to help carry the food.¡± The principal was about to say something when Chu Luo spoke up first. ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, she turned around and handed the two bags to a teacher standing outside the door, asking her to help her hold them. Then, she walked to the examination table and sat down. The principal nced at his wristwatch and said to her, ¡°There are ten minutes until the exam. I¡¯ll tell you the rules.¡± When the principal started talking about the rules, all the cameras started rolling. The worldwork broadcasted at the same time. There were only those rules for the exam. After the principal finished speaking, he looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you confident that you can do well?¡± Chu Luo nodded confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very good. There are two minutes until the exam. Is there anything you wish to say?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I heard that there are many mers criticizing Imperial University and me on the Inte. I didn¡¯t go online. I don¡¯t know how you guys criticized Imperial University and me, but after the exam, we can slowly settle the scores.¡± ¡°Also, since this is an international live broadcast, everyone must want to know my score immediately. If there are professors on the Inte watching the live broadcast, I hope the school will invite a few internationally famous professors to help me grade my papers.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words made many people watching the live broadcast gasp. At the same time, the entire Inte exploded. Many people were saying that she was too arrogant and conceited. They were worried that she would be pped in the face. When the exam was less than ten seconds away, an international professor came out and said that he wanted to participate in the grading of her exam papers. At eight o¡¯clock, Imperial time. The first paper was sent to Chu Luo on time. All the cameras were pointed at her. Chu Luo acted as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. From the moment she started writing the first word, she had been writing furiously. Initially, the Inte was filled with discussions. Not long after, everyone fell silent and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s paper without blinking. Until¡­ The first foreignnguage test ended. The second foreignnguage test ended. The third foreignnguage test ended. Chu Luo suddenly said, ¡°I want to rest for ten minutes.¡± Be it the principal, Deputy-Director Chen, or everyone staring at theputer, they were all shocked. Everyone subconsciously looked at the time. ¡°Tsk, only one and a half hours have passed!¡± ¡°Exactly. Chu Luo finished one paper in half an hour on average.¡± ¡°This must be fake.¡± ¡°Geez, I¡¯ve been staring at her paper. I only realized now that my neck feels so sore.¡± ¡°Did any professorse out to say how much Chu Luo scored for the three papers?¡± ¡­ As soon as Chu Luo obtained the approval of the principal and Deputy-Director Chen, she walked to the door and opened it. The female teacher, who had been standing outside the door holding the two bags for her, quickly put away her phone and handed the bags to her. ¡°Chu Luo, where are you eating? I¡¯ll get you a chair.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo ced her things on the railing in the corridor and lowered her eyes to see a group of people standing under the school building. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat here.¡± After saying that, she took out the thermos, opened the lid, and took a sip. Then, she took out a small cake and ate it. The cake wasn¡¯t as exquisite and beautiful as the ones bought in a cake shop, but after Chu Luo ate it, she immediately tasted the charm of a world-ss cake. Those who looked up at her subconsciously swallowed their saliva. If only they could eat it. Chu Luo closed the thermos sk ten minutester, packed the remaining cake, and handed it back to the teacher. ¡°Teacher, please help me carry it again.¡± The teacher quickly took it and subconsciously asked, ¡°Chu Luo, where did you buy this cake and milk tea?¡± She wanted to buy it too. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°An elder made it.¡± After saying that, she walked to the door and pushed it open. ¡°Principal, Deputy-Director Chen, I¡¯m done.¡± The principal: ¡°Alright, let the exam continue.¡± The exam continued. Chu Luo ended at the same time as the other students who took the exam for level eight. At this moment, everyone watching thepetition didn¡¯t know what to say. Only a few haters were still criticizing on the Inte. ¡°The scores aren¡¯t out yet. Who knows how much she can get?¡± ¡°60 to 90 points is only considered a pass. She¡¯s so arrogant. If she has the ability, she should get above 90 points.¡± ¡°Even if she can get above 90, it¡¯s impossible for her to score above 90 in all of them.¡± ¡°Maybe she studied too many foreignnguages and answered the questions wrongly.¡± ¡°She has the oral skills but I don¡¯t believe she has the writing skills as well.¡± ¡­ When the exam ended, Chu Luo, the principal, and Deputy Director Chen didn¡¯t leave the examination hall immediately. The principal said, ¡°Since Chu Luo requested that the papers be graded on the spot, we¡¯ve already graded the first three papers. The grading for the other two will be finished in half an hour. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Chu Luo and Deputy Director Chen agreed. Half an hourter. Chu Luo¡¯s five test papers appeared on therge screen behind the principal and Deputy Director Chen. They appeared on the Inte at the same time. Everyone only said, ¡°F*ck!¡± The principal stood up and walked to Chu Luo with a smile. He patted her shoulder and said amiably, ¡°Chu Luo, good job.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°The exams in the afternoon haven¡¯t started. Principal, you can save this sentence after I finish the exam in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch at the school restaurant today. You can rest for a few hours at noon.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked, ¡°Can we start at one o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to end this early so that I can go back and eat hotpot.¡± Seeing Chu Luo answer honestly, the principal was stunned at first, then heughed out loud. He asked, ¡°Are you really not going to rest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to rest for dozens of minutes after eating.¡± The principal turned to look at Deputy-Director Chen. Deputy-Director Chen had no objections at all. She also wanted Chu Luo to finish the exam early. When Chu Luo¡¯s results were out, not only would Imperial University be proud, but the Imperial Education Bureau would also be proud. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go, Deputy-Director Chen. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± The three of them walked out of the ssroom. The moment she opened the door, the corridor was filled with people. ¡°Chu Luo, good job. You actually set the record for taking all five foreignnguages at the same time. You¡¯re indeed the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my honor to be able to take the test for level eight with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced that I lost to you.¡± Chu Luo looked at these people and said, ¡°As students of Imperial University, you guys aren¡¯t bad either.¡± These words immediately touched the group of students. Only then did Chu Luo and the others walk towards the stairs. When they reached the ground floor, Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong ran over. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too awesome. You only used two and a half hours for the five foreignnguages exams. Moreover, you scored full marks in all of them.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. You scored full marks the moment you took the tests.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Help me thank Auntie Wang. The cake she made was delicious, as was the milk tea.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± Chu Luo was about to leave with the principal when Yu Tong shamelessly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you said that you want to eat hotpot tonight. Can I scrounge a meal?¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, his face was filled with anticipation.. ¡°Sister Chu, I want to scrounge a meal too.¡± Chapter 475 - Too Inhumane

Chapter 475: Too Inhumane

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No, tonight will be Teacher Gao¡¯s farewell party.¡± When they heard this, He Jiang and Li Tao walked over at the same time and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Old Gao¡¯s farewell, how can we miss it?¡± Chu Luo nced at the two of them and said straightforwardly, ¡°No.¡± With that, she left with the principal and the others. Wang Mingtao muttered, ¡°Sister Chu must be nning to eat with her boyfriend to not let us go. That¡¯s too inhumane.¡± There was no doubt about the oral exams in the afternoon. Chu Luo finished all six oral exams from one to three. During this period, the people who conducted her oral exams were professors from several countries. They faced Chu Luo through the video call. It was unknown if they were deliberately making things difficult for her, but the teachers in the sixnguages actually talked to her one after the other. In two hours, Chu Luo let the university students and people in the academic world see what a real Goddess of Studying was. After the exam ended, the principal excitedly heaped praises on her. In the end, he asked, ¡°Chu Luo, now that the exam is over, what do you want to say to everyone?¡± Chu Luo cooperatively thought for a while before saying, ¡°Those who med me and Imperial University previously, if you don¡¯t touch the Inte for three months, I can consider letting you off.¡± The entire Inte suddenly fell into a terrifying silence. Half a minuteter, some people didn¡¯t believe it and started mocking, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere student and you think you can threaten anyone? What¡¯s so great about getting full marks for all five foreignnguages? If you have the ability,e and expose my identity. Come and catch me.¡± When this was said, everyone waited for a while. When they realized that that person hadn¡¯t been exposed, a few people started to echo his sentiments. Ten minutester, a few people¡¯s identities suddenly appeared on the Inte. Source of information: The Inte department of the zing Glory Corporation. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How could they have forgotten that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t to be trifled with? The man behind her wasn¡¯t to be trifled with either. As for what would happen to those people, no one needed to think to know. The person who challenged Chu Luo first saw those people being exposed and was so frightened that he immediately cut off the Inte. He packed his luggage and ran into the mountains and forests. Of course, that was forter. When Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she happened to receive a call from Li Yan. Chu Luo picked up the call and said to him sweetly, ¡°Yan, my exam is over.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone also carried a trace of a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the school gate soon. Do you need me toe in and pick you up?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No, I¡¯lle out myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and said to Wang Mingtao and the others, who had surrounded her, ¡°You can say whatever you want tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Hey, Sister Chu, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately followed her to the parking lot. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Sister Chu, when do you n to expose those mers? You must call me along.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°As someone who only scored 90 marks for a level four foreignnguage exam, how are you going to expose them?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°Sister Chu, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so confident that I yed games for the entire night before the exam. I identally filled in the wrong answers the next day.¡± Chu Luo pushed the bike out and was about to hop onto it when her phone rang. She stopped and took out her phone. It was from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun and the others had received a client today and had been busy until now. As soon as they were free, they saw the video of Chu Luo¡¯s exam today and called to congratte her. After the four of them took turns to congratte her, Tang Zhiyun finally asked, ¡°Junior, do you need us to expose all the people who criticized you before your exam?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°There are already people who kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. Let these people panic first.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Junior, we received an Inte safety maintenance request from argepany today. After this deal is done, we will have the funds for the early stages of our game development.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Senior Tang, actually, you can use the funds I invested to develop the game software.¡± Chu Luo had never understood why Tang Zhiyun and the others insisted on earning the first bucket of gold by themselves after thepany was established. Tang Zhiyun said with a smile, ¡°We are just starting our business. If things go smoothly at the beginning, we will be easily defeated in the future.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°With me around, no one will dare to defeat you.¡± Tang Zhiyun said, ¡°It¡¯s different. This way, we get proud easily and can only rely on you from now on.¡± All men hoped that they could rely on their own abilities to prove themselves. As hot-headed fresh graduates who had juste out of school, Tang Zhiyun and the other three were all the more prideful. They wanted to prove themselves and didn¡¯t want others to say that they could only rely on Chu Luo and Li Yan to get to where they were today everywhere they went. Then, they wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to refute those ims. Although Chu Luo still didn¡¯t understand their thoughts, she didn¡¯t object. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she received a call from Wu Yiyao. After the two of them spoke for a while, Chu Luo rode her bike out of the school with Wang Mingtao. Along the way, anyone who saw Chu Luo would congratte her. When she rode out of Imperial University, Chu Luo immediately saw Li Yan¡¯s car. The car window rolled down at the same time, revealing Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. Wang Mingtao and Chu Luo walked over and greeted Li Yan, ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. When Chu Luo got into the car, she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Go back and reflect on yourself. When the timees, I¡¯ll sort out some information for the level six examination for you.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°Sister Chu, can I take the level six exam again in my second year?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes light up and heave a sigh of relief, Chu Luo said straightforwardly, ¡°Before you take the level six exam, you can only speak foreignnguages when you meet me. If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t show up in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Chu Luo grinned at him and got into Li Yan¡¯s car. The car window rolled down. After the car drove out, Chu Luo hugged Li Yan¡¯s neighbor and said, ¡°Yan, I want to eat mutton, beef, sliding down, shrimp dumplings, dumplings, fish slices, mantis shrimp, tripe, ice cream, beef bone marrow, tofu, duck blood, cabbages, spinach, golden mushroom, almond mushrooms¡­¡± Chu Luo said more than ten dishes at once. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Other than ice cream, you can say anything else.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She had named so many dishes in one go just for the ice cream! Li Yan looked at the depressed Chu Luo and pinched her nose. ¡°You can drink more wine then.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up before she shook her head. ¡°No. Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao are going back today. We can¡¯t tempt him.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll drinkter after they leave.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± It was only past three when the car drove back to the Li residence. Old Gao and the others would take the helicopter back at night, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry. The ce where they ate hotpot was in the vi where Old Gao and Mrs. Gao stayed. When Chu Luo and Li Yan went over, the butler was instructing a few servants to prepare the ingredients. Old Gao stood there happily and watched the servant serve the food as he said to the butler, ¡°It¡¯s better to eat hotpot when many people are around.¡± The butler agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± When Old Gao saw Chu Luo walk in, he immediately beamed and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯ve never disappointed me.¡± Chu Luo smiled, but her gaze was fixed on the table. She looked at the twin-base pot and asked, ¡°Can anyone eat spicy food?¡± Ocean City people couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, and Chu Luo had never seen Li Yan eat spicy food before, so she asked this. The butler told her, ¡°Since Qin Ming can eat spicy food, Master can also eat some.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. ¡°You eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen you eat it before?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at each other with gratification in their eyes. Old Gao suddenly sighed. ¡°To think Chu Xiao Luo is getting married.¡± At this point, he suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, since you and Li Yan are getting married on the 1st of January, you have to invite your elders.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t know what happened to Chu Zhengyang and his family. His memories of them were of them treating Chu Luo badly, so he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chu Luo knew what Old Gao was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Gao and Mrs. Gao can be my elders. Besides, there¡¯s also¡­ my father.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± That day, Old Gao and Mrs. Gao didn¡¯t know that Chu Yichen had been brought back. No one had mentioned it these past few days. Hearing Chu Luo say this, Old Gao and Mrs. Gao were very surprised. ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you found your father?¡± Everyone in Ocean City knew what the Chu family did. Old Gao had also heard about what happened back then, so he was especially surprised. ¡°Where has your father been all these years?¡± ¡°In the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo roughly told Old Gao and the others what had happened. Although Old Gao and Mrs. Gao felt that it was incredible, they were still happy for Chu Luo. Mrs. Gao said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Gao suggested, ¡°Since Chu Xiao Luo has found your father, why don¡¯t you invite him to eat hotpot with us tonight?¡± He wanted to see what kind of person Chu Luo¡¯s father was. Mrs. Gao said to him, ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s father just came out of the ancient tomb. He must be in poor health. How can he eat hotpot?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If Teacher Gao wants to see him, you can do so at our wedding.¡± Chapter 476 - How Did She Fall For Him?

Chapter 476: How Did She Fall For Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after, Anya and Qin Ming arrived at the small courtyard where Old Gao and the others stayed. Chu Luo looked at Anya in the wheelchair with a mocking gaze. She thought about how this woman was acting and how Qin Ming actually cooperated with her and didn¡¯t expose her. It seemed like someone was about to seed. Those who were eating hotpot tonight were Old Gao and his wife, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the butler, Qin Ming, and Anya. The seven of them sat together and the atmosphere instantly became lively. While the men were boiling the food, Chu Luo tilted her head and asked Anya in a low voice, ¡°Why are you in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°Blockhead found it for me.¡± Anya giggled. ¡°Blockhead usually looks so wooden. Why is he so lovable sometimes?¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Are you sure Qin Ming prepared a wheelchair for you so that he won¡¯t expose you?¡± Anya thought for a moment and was conflicted again. ¡°Blockhead didn¡¯te backst night. Could he have done it on purpose?¡± The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Anya red at Qin Ming with dissatisfaction. At this moment, Old Gao happened to say, ¡°There are so many of us eating hotpot. How can we not have wine? Why don¡¯t we get someone to get some wine?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she said straightforwardly, ¡°Teacher Gao, are you sure you won¡¯t feel giddy in the helicopter after drinking?¡± Old Gao: ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure. Mrs. Gao gloated and said, ¡°Little Chu is right. If you drink, I won¡¯t care if you vomit on the helicopterter.¡± After saying that, she picked up a piece of cooked meat with her chopsticks. ¡°You should eat more food.¡± Old Gao was even more depressed. Seeing that Old Gao was so depressed, Chu Luo said, ¡°Teacher Gao, I¡¯ll give you a few jars of the fruit wine brewed hereter. You can drink as much as you want when you go back.¡± When Old Gao heard this, his brows instantly rxed. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, everyone chatted andughed as they finished their hotpot meal. This was the first time Chu Luo and Anya had eaten hotpot, and they were a little stuffed. Chu Luo stood up to digest her food. Anya wanted to stand up too. However, just as she had this thought, Qin Ming¡¯s gaze shot over. Anya froze. She suddenly remembered that she was in a wheelchair and said to Chu Luo gloomily, ¡°Chu, push me out for a stroll.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say a few words to Old Gao, so she said, ¡°Let Qin Ming push you out.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to go out and take two steps to digest her food when no one was around. How was she going to stand up after Blockhead pushed her out? However, Qin Ming didn¡¯t give her a chance to object. He walked over and pushed her out of the door. ¡°Hey, Blockhead, I don¡¯t want to go out again.¡± Qin Ming pretended not to hear and quickly pushed her out. Anya turned to look at the expressionless Qin Ming and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Blockhead, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Qin Ming looked at her with his dark eyes. Anya suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to reprimand him. Soon, Qin Ming pushed her out of the courtyard. There was no one around. Anya thought about Blockhead¡¯s reaction. It was obvious that he wanted her to confess by herself, but she simply refused to get up. At the thought of this, she instructed Qin Ming, ¡°Go over there. I remember that there¡¯s a pavilion over there where one can look at pigeons. I want to see the pigeons.¡± Qin Ming pushed her to the left. The ce Anya mentioned was a veryrgewn with a pavilion in the middle. Some food would be sprinkled on thewn every morning. At this time, there were many pigeons looking for food. As soon as Anya saw the pigeons, she wanted to run over. However, when she thought of the blockhead behind her, she quickly said to him seriously, ¡°Blockhead, go get me a ss of juice. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Qin Ming nced at her and turned to walk to the side. After Qin Ming walked out of sight, Anya immediately stood up from her wheelchair and ran towards the pigeon. Her speed was even faster than a rabbit. Qin Ming and a subordinate stood behind a stone mountain. The subordinate asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, are you really going to let Princess Anya pretend that she can¡¯t walk and cling to you?¡± Qin Ming tilted his head and looked at him expressionlessly. The subordinate was frightened by his gaze. ¡°Boss, did I say something wrong?¡± In the past, if any woman dared to tantly lie to his boss like this, his boss wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her. Qin Ming turned his gaze to Anya and said to his subordinate, ¡°Go get some juice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate quickly went to get the fruit juice. Qin Ming hugged his arms and leaned against the rock wall as he watched. He wanted to see how long that woman would pretend for. Worried that Qin Ming would return soon, Anya chased after the pigeons for a while and returned to her wheelchair. To her relief, Qin Ming returned with the fruit juice not long after she returned to her wheelchair. Anya deliberately said to him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did it take you so long to get a ss of juice?¡± Qin Ming pretended not to hear her. He stuffed the fruit juice into her hand and stood at the side. Anya frowned at him and thought that a blockhead was indeed a blockhead. How did she fall for him? ¡­ In the small courtyard. At seven, Chu Luo and the others sent Old Gao and Mrs. Gao to the parking apron of the Li residence. Watching the helicopter fly away, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Teacher Gao has suffered so much this time. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t catch the person who nted the Gu poison myself. Otherwise, I would have let him have a taste of the power of brain-eating worms.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and the two of them walked towards their courtyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t catch the person who nted the Gu poison, we can just pin the me on the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°If you deal with the Qin family now, the Duanmu family will be the only one left.¡± ¡°Other than the Duanmu family, there are also a few other aristocratic families with considerable strength.¡± ¡°Whose family do you n to help?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help anyone for now.¡± Li Yan was only a businessman. Once a businessman was involved in the political circle, things would beplicated. He didn¡¯t want to help anyone, at least not openly. Chu Luo nodded in understanding. The two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter but talked about something else. Just as she returned to her courtyard, Chu Luo received a call from Sun Tianhao. The first thing Sun Tianhao said was that he wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to call her. ¡°Chu Luo, my grandfather said that it¡¯s time for you to do a checkup for him.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t checked on Old Master Sun for a long time. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with Professor Tang tomorrow and wille over sometime.¡± She then asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She nned to take a closer look at the books and videos in the microbiology field. Sun Tianhao cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I heard that you took the level eight exam in five foreignnguages today and even scored full marks for all of them. Congrattions.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard Chu Luo thanking him, he actually raised his voice and said loudly, ¡°Your school is going to have a safety drill in two days. I¡¯m going over as an instructor. If you have time¡­¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No time.¡± ¡­ Deep breathing came from the other end, followed by Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not done. How do you know you don¡¯t have time!¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for the next period of time. No matter what you want me to do, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that he continued to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re running for president of the Imperial University Student Union. When the timees, all the members of the Student Union, especially the president, must cooperate with us.¡± Chu Luo stopped talking. Sun Tianhao was smug. ¡°When the timees¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°No time. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. Then, she took her tablet and started reading up on microbiology. At ten o¡¯clock, Li Yan removed her tablet and said to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Yan pulled her up and led her to the wine cab. As they walked, he asked, ¡°What type of alcohol do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he let go of her hand and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get drunk when you mix different types of alcohol.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk.¡± Chu Luo blinked her big eyes confidently. Li Yan thought for a moment and walked into the bar to retrieve five bottles of wine. He ced them on the counter and poured red wine into the decanter. Then, he opened another bottle and poured it into two sses. Chu Luo waited for the wine to be poured before raising it to take a sip. After drinking, she asked, ¡°What alcohol is this?¡± ¡°Vodka.¡± ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan also picked up the ss of wine in front of him and took a sip. Chu Luo drank the rest and poured herself a ss of wine. Li Yanughed. ¡°You need to savor such alcohol. Don¡¯t drink too quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already tasted it.¡± Chu Luo said to him seriously, ¡°I taste wine much faster than others.¡± After saying that, she poured another ss and drank it before saying, ¡°But I still think the wine brewed by myself is delicious, especially the Hundred Flowers Wine.¡± At the mention of the Hundred Flower Brew, Chu Luo thought of the Hundred Flower Garden. The moment she thought of the Flower Garden, she thought of the king. At this moment, someone bit her lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo eximed in surprise and pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about him,¡± Li Yan said domineeringly and sealed her mouth. Chu Luo said while panting, ¡°That¡¯s also you.¡± ¡°Not even me. You can only think of the current me.¡± After saying that, Li Yan made a move to seal her lips. Chu Luo quickly leaned backwards. Li Yan¡¯s lipsnded on her fair neck. Chu Luo pushed his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me. I want to drink.¡± She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to drink this alcoholter. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. The two of them sat there and continued drinking. The two of them finished all five bottles of alcohol. Chu Luo didn¡¯t get drunk and Li Yan got a little tipsy. However, someone pretended to be drunk and did this and that to Chu Luo for a long time before it ended. Chapter 477 - Complaint

Chapter 477: Comint

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Chu Luo woke up and jogged with Li Yan in the residence. When she ran to a training ground, Li Yan stopped and said to her, ¡°Go run for a while first. I¡¯ll go and spar with Qin Ming.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued running. The Li residence was too big. As Chu Luo ran, she subconsciously used her Qinggong and quickly ran far away. When she slowed down, she realized that there was arge shed in front. A few servants were about to enter the door of one of therge sheds with baskets. Chu Luo was curious and walked over. When these people saw Chu Luo, they quickly stopped and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s nted here?¡± A servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s strawberries.¡± Hearing that, Chu Luo also wanted to eat strawberries, so she said, ¡°Give me a basket. I¡¯ll go pick some too.¡± The servant quickly gave her a basket, but she still said, ¡°Miss Chu, we can help you pluck it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo took the basket and walked in. The moment she walked in, the others stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move. Seeing that none of these people hade in, Chu Luo said to them, ¡°You guys can go ahead and continue with what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± After saying that, she specifically picked the big and good-looking strawberries and quickly filled up a basket. Just as she was about to walk out, she heard a raised voice from outside the greenhouse. ¡°Are the strawberries Third Madam wants ready?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± That person was a little impatient. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guyse in earlier to pluck them? Third Madam said that she¡¯s going to make strawberry cake for Miss Qing Ning today. Miss Qing Ning will be going to schoolter.¡± ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Chu Luo walked out. That person stood there like the owner and didn¡¯t look at Chu Luo. Sensing that someone hade out, she ordered arrogantly, ¡°Give me the strawberries you picked.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡­ Chu Chu¡­ Miss Chu.¡± When that person turned around and saw that it was Chu Luo, she immediately lowered her head and stood there respectfully, not daring to speak. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Since Third Madam wants it so urgently, as her servant, you should go pick it with everyone since you¡¯re here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go pick the strawberries immediately.¡± As he spoke, he took a basket and strode in. Chu Luo turned to look at that person and retracted her gaze. She asked the person standing by the door, ¡°Is there water for me to wash the strawberries here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± that person quickly said. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll help you wash it. The water is cold now. Don¡¯t freeze your hand.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s hands were fair and tender. The servant didn¡¯t dare to let her wash it. Chu Luo didn¡¯t object and handed her the basket. The servant quickly washed the strawberries and brought them over. There was also a basin in the basket so that it wouldn¡¯t leak. Chu Luo took it and thanked her before leaving. Not long after Chu Luo left, Third Madam¡¯s servant walked out of therge shed. She looked in the direction Chu Luo left and pursed her lips. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t a master afraid of beingughed at by others foring here to pick strawberries personally?¡¯ Chu Luo carried the basket and ate the strawberries as she walked. Only then did she realize that she had gone a little far. She used her Qinggong and returned to the training ground. At this moment, Li Yan and Qin Ming were standing at the side talking. Chu Luo nced at the two of them but didn¡¯t walk over. She thought for a while and walked towards a wooden chair with the basket. She had just sat down when she heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling not far behind her. Chu Luo turned around and saw Anya being pushed over in a wheelchair. Anya also saw Chu Luo and quickly waved at her. Chu Luo stood up and walked over. She looked at her and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Anya winked at her. ¡°For a stroll.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo sized up her legs again and asked her, ¡°When exactly can you walk?¡± ¡°At least another week.¡± Chu Luo looked at her speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Imperial Sky Park today. Qin Ming will definitely follow me there. Do you n to sit in the wheelchair when you return?¡± When Anya heard this, she suddenly felt conflicted. Chu Luo ignored her and turned back to the wooden chair to get the strawberry basket. As she ate, she walked back to Anya. Anya looked at the strawberries in her basket and extended her hand. ¡°Chu, give me two.¡± Chu Luo handed her the basket. Anya took two strawberries and ate them as she looked at Qin Ming, who was talking to Li Yan. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Have you set your mind on Qin Ming?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Anya said. ¡°Although this man is made of wood, he¡¯s willing to be childish with me. If I don¡¯t choose him, who should I choose?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. Anya looked into her eyes. ¡°As a princess, no matter how much I¡¯m pampered, I must abide by all the necessary etiquette. However, I don¡¯t have to worry about these in front of Blockhead. I can re up at him when I¡¯m unhappy, and I can appear in front of him without any demeanor. Most importantly¡­ I like him like this.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had said that she liked Qin Ming¡¯s body and suddenly felt that it was the truth. She didn¡¯t say anything and ate a strawberry. Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over. Chu Luo handed the basket to Li Yan, who didn¡¯t take the strawberries but held the basket for her. ¡°Go back and eat. I¡¯ll send you to school after you¡¯re done.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to him, ¡°We¡¯ll stay at Imperial Sky Park tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya also tilted her head and said to Qin Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll stay over there today.¡± Qin Ming looked at her expressionlessly. Anya was baffled. Qin Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave for two to three days.¡± Anya: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ The moment Chu Luo¡¯s car stopped by the Imperial University¡¯s school gate, many people looked over. Everyone was excited when she alighted. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Chu Luo in a long time. She seems to have be prettier.¡± ¡°Did you guys see the live broadcast of Chu Luo¡¯s grades yesterday? She¡¯s too awesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. To be able to score full marks in the level eight exam for five foreignnguages at once and be graded by a few famous professors internationally, she¡¯s the first person in history and future.¡± ¡°Chu Luo has really made Imperial University proud. Let¡¯s see which other famous foreign school dares to use their top students topete with us.¡± ¡°Especially what Chu Luo said to those mers at the end. It¡¯s too satisfying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo is so outstanding. I have to work even harder.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Roundy had been staying with Wang Mingtao for this period of time. After Chu Luo alighted, she waited for two minutes before seeing Wang Mingtao running over while panting behind Roundy. ¡°Sister¡­ Sister Chu, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mistress, I miss you so much!¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and rubbed Roundy¡¯s big head. She looked at Wang Mingtao, who was panting heavily with his hands on his knees, and said with disdain, ¡°It only takes about ten minutes to get from your house to the east gate of Imperial University. You only ran for a bit and you¡¯re already like this. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± ¡°I¡­ ha¡­¡± Wang Mingtao finally managed to catch his breath after a while. Heined about Roundy,¡± Sister Chu, it¡¯s not my fault. It originally took more than ten minutes from my house, but Roundy insisted on dragging me along¡­¡± He looked at his watch and widened his eyes. ¡°I only used seven minutes!¡± Roundy was displeased. Heined about Wang Mingtao in his child-like voice, sounding even more aggrieved than thetter. ¡°Mistress,?Peach1?woke up at seven o¡¯clock and only slept after midnight. Most importantly, he turned me off while you were away. Sob sob sob¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao with a wooden face. Wang Mingtao said guiltily, ¡°My father has taken on a big business order these past two days. My heart hurts that he only sleeps for two to three hours every night, so I¡¯ve been helping him until midnight after school every day.¡± ¡°Whose order did Uncle Wang take on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the merchants from the capital. Their family is getting married on Thursday. He¡¯s been working hard to decorate the vi during this period of time. ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. The Shang family ordered 99,999 roses on the day of the wedding. Also, their family reced the flowers in the entire garden.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. The Shang family was indeed arge family, one level higher than the Wei family. However, she was a little curious about which family the Shang family was attached to. Chu Luo nned to text Li Yanter to ask him. The two of them led Roundy towards the school gate. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Since your family is so busy, why didn¡¯t Uncle Wang hire more temporary workers to help?¡± ¡°He did. We hired more than ten hour workers. Coupled with our workers, there are a total of 27 to 28 people, but it¡¯s still not enough. Especially since we¡¯re going to cut the roses tomorrow, we definitely won¡¯t have enough people.¡± ¡°Then hire more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hire them. Many people heard that they have to go to the suburbs at half-past four every morning, so they quit.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°They only don¡¯t want to go because the money isn¡¯t tempting enough. Get Uncle Wang to raise the wages.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Dad when I get back.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while more. A glint shed across her eyes and she suddenly had an idea. ¡°Forget it, you better not let Uncle Wang increase the wages. I¡¯ll help you find a batch of people.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Chapter 478 - What Condition Are You Naming Chu Luo?

Chapter 478: What Condition Are You Naming Chu Luo?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo kept him in suspense. No matter how Wang Mingtao asked, she wouldn¡¯t tell him. The moment they entered the school gate, Chu Luo asked Roundy to ce the skateboard on the ground. She asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°When do you start cutting the roses?¡± ¡°At least a day or two in advance. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to finish cutting them.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± With that, she stepped on the skateboard and went to her first ss today. The morning ss ended quickly. As soon as Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she was surrounded by a group of people. There were people from the Student Union and also people from the Student Union overseas. Nangong Yi was also there. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her and said, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m here to invite you to eat with me.¡± Chu Luo turned to the others and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you worried that I forgot about mypetition with him today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not apetition. It¡¯s just an academic exchange.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo smiled coldly. She turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°If I win, promise me one condition.¡± Nangong Yi was stunned before heughed. ¡°Junior, you should say that to Hank.¡± Hank was that curly-haired guy. ¡°I¡¯mpeting with him because I represent the Student Union. As someone who isn¡¯t in the Student Union, I can go back on my words immediately. When the timees, do you think I¡¯ll be the one losing face, or will the Student Union lose face along with me?¡± Nangong Yi revealed a vexed expression. ¡°Junior, you make too much sense. I actually have nothing to refute¡­ Junior, tell me your condition first.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him but didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Hank and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going topete with me, the person who wins must have a prize.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hank had long thought of what conditions he would name to Chu Luo after she lost to him. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him what his conditions were. Instead, she looked at the other members of the Student Union. ¡°As spectators, you have to give us some admission fee.¡± A blond girl stood up and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯repeting with you. Why do we need to pay an admission fee?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t watch. When the timees, only Hank and I will enter theboratory. We won¡¯t need to use video cameras anymore. Anyway, the bet is between the two of us.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately made everyone fall silent. Seeing that everyone was silent, Hank said to them in dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think I¡¯ll lose to Chu Luo?¡± Everyone thought about it. Of course not. So what were they afraid of? However, thinking about how difficult it was to deal with Chu Luo, someone still said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something we can do, we¡¯ll agree to it. You can¡¯t ask for too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for too much.¡± These words made everyone heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, we promise you.¡± Chu Luo said to Roundy in a light tone, ¡°Roundy, did they record what they agreed to just now?¡± ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s already recorded.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Under everyone¡¯s bright gazes, Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask for too much from you.¡± After saying that, she deliberately gave him a cunning smile and didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°You said you¡¯d treat me to lunch. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Yi resisted the urge to touch his nose and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as the two of them left, the others followed. When the group of people walked into the nearest school restaurant, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. With the news spreading around, soon, everyone knew about Chu Luo and Hank¡¯spetition. The people in the long queue at the food ordering outlet consciously made way for them. Many people said to Chu Luo, who was walking over, ¡°Chu Luo, order first. Eat your fill at noon. When the timees, teach this student what the Goddess of Studying is.¡± Someone else said, ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you order. My treat.¡± Chu Luo pointed at Nangong Yi. ¡°No need. President, please.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°What do you want to eat, Junior?¡± Chu Luo named a few dishes. Nangong Yi walked to the window and ordered. Chu Luo nced into the restaurant and walked towards a dining table. Nangong Yi brought the dishes over. When he sat down, he asked, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t seem to have chosen microbiology?¡± ¡°Yes I didn¡¯t choose it in the first ce.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo picked up her chopsticks and started eating. After eating two mouthfuls, seeing that Nangong Yi didn¡¯t move, she gestured to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel hungry, you can wait at the Biology Department first.¡± Nangong Yi came back to his senses and nced at her with aplicated gaze before picking up his chopsticks to eat. After taking two mouthfuls, he asked, ¡°Junior, have you seen books and teaching videos on microbiology in the past two days?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly felt relieved. After the two of them ate for a while, the others gradually ordered their food and sat near them. At this moment, everyone was discussing Chu Luo and Hank¡¯spetition. It was obvious that most people were worried. A girl sitting with Hank lowered her voice and said to him excitedly, ¡°Hank, whether we can defeat Chu Luo today depends on you.¡± Hank said confidently, ¡°You guys can wait for the show.¡± The girlughed. ¡°This Chu Luo is too arrogant. She should be dealt a good blow to her confidence. Even her ssmates don¡¯t believe that she can beat you. Does she really think she¡¯s invincible?¡± At this moment, another boy sat over. He subconsciously lowered his voice and asked Hank, ¡°Hank, what condition are you naming Chu Luo?¡± Before Hank could speak, the girl guessed first. ¡°A condition that can embarrass Chu Luo, of course.¡± As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and asked with a sinister smile, ¡°Hank, do you want Chu Luo to admit in front of the world that she¡¯s inferior to you?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Hank smiled meaningfully. ¡°Chu Luo is so beautiful. How can I bear to let her do such an embarrassing thing? ¡± ¡°Then what do you want her to do?¡± The girl was extremely curious. Hank deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. The boy sitting beside her seemed to have guessed Hank¡¯s thoughts andughed ambiguously. ¡°Hank is right. Chu Luo is so beautiful. You have to treat her gently.¡± Then, the two of them looked at each other andughed meaningfully. ¡­ Wang Mingtao and Yu Tong quickly brought their food over. Yu Tong looked worried. ¡°Chu Luo, do you really know microbiology? I heard that Hank is a top student in microbiology. His teacher is a very famous biological professor internationally.¡± Wang Mingtao said to Yu Tong in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yu Tong, why are you demoralizing Sister Chu and boosting Hank¡¯s morale? Sister Chu can definitely do it.¡± He definitely believed in Chu Luo. Chu Luo gave Wang Mingtao a rewarding look and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know after thepetition.¡± After saying that, she continued eating seriously. Yu Tong looked at Nangong Yi, wanting him to think of a way. Nangong Yi gave her a reassuring look and started eating seriously. After the meal, the group went to the Biology Department majestically. Unexpectedly, a few microbiology teachers and professors walked over from the other side. One of the older professors smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Chu Luo is going to hold an academic exchange with a student from a foreign school. Do you mind if we join in the fun?¡± ¡°Professor Yang, we don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh, how did Little Chu know my surname is Yang?¡± ¡°I studied your teaching videos and published papersst night.¡± Many people were surprised to hear Chu Luo say that. A young teacher asked, ¡°Chu Luo, have you studied microbiology before?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°No.¡± The young teacher stopped talking. The others behind her also stopped talking. The students at Imperial University were all worried, but the group of people from the Student Union abroad became excited. Professor Yang was also silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°Chu Luo, when did you start studying microbiology?¡± ¡°I studied it for a few hours the night before yesterday, and a few hoursst night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was another silence. At this moment, a foreign student couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. He seemed to be advising them kindly, but in fact, he was mocking them. ¡°Chu Luo, actually, you can choose to admit defeat directly. In any case, you didn¡¯t learn this specialization, and it¡¯s impossible for anyone in this world to learn the entire subject after watching for two nights. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you to admit defeat now.¡± A few people standing behind him echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat. If you don¡¯t know anything during the experimentter, that will be a joke.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± Chu Luo looked at them and said, ¡°I never joke.¡± After saying that, she walked into theboratory building. Everyone arrived at the microbiologyboratory door. Professor Yang said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, wait outside. Students shouldn¡¯t be disturbed while doing experiments.¡± Many people wanted to see thepetition live. ¡°We won¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Right, we can stand further away.¡± Nangong Yi stood up and said, ¡°Professor Yang is right, but it¡¯s very simple if everyone wants to watch.¡± After saying that, he pointed at arge disy screen on the wall. ¡°Everyone, you can look at the disy.¡± The disy screen was originally used by professors in experiments. It was just right to use it to show everyone their experiments. In that case, no one could say anything. Chu Luo and Hank walked in together. A few professors and teachers also entered. After the professors and teachers walked in, they stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What animals are we using for experiments?¡± Hank nced at the animals raised in theboratory and casually pointed at one. ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them each took an experimental subject and walked to the experiment apparatus. Chapter 479 - I Admit Defeat

Chapter 479: I Admit Defeat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone stared at Chu Luo, worried that she didn¡¯t even know how to operate the experimental instruments. Especially since Chu Luo had just ced the experimental body on the instrument, when the experimental body suddenly jumped up. Her stunned expression made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. ¡°Tsk¡­ Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t even know to knock out the experimental body first. Does she know how to use the instruments?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s not familiar with it since it¡¯s her first time doing an experiment.¡± ¡°This is definitely her first time doing an experiment. I¡¯m very worried about Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯re all gloating. They¡¯re all waiting to see a joke.¡± ¡°The professors and teachers in theboratory, think of a way. Even if they don¡¯t teach Chu Luo how to do experiments, they should at least tell her how to knock out the experimental body.¡± ¡­ Seeing how worried the Imperial University students were, the group of foreign Student Union members were delighted. They were gloating and waiting to see Chu Luo make a fool of herself. Yu Tong clenched her fists and stared at the disy. She said anxiously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Chu Luo done anything?¡± Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Yu Tong, you really don¡¯t understand my Sister Chu. We just have to watch.¡± Yu Tong was stunned by Wang Mingtao¡¯s brainless idolism. ¡°Wang Mingtao, you actually still believe in Chu Luo so much even at this time.¡± ¡°Of course. My Sister Chu is omnipotent. Nothing can stump her. Even if there is, she can learn faster than anyone.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Wang Mingtao. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was standing beside them, gestured to them. ¡°Look at the screen.¡± The two of them quickly looked up. At this moment, everyone stopped talking and stared at the screen with their mouths wide open. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s expression had already be very serious. The experimental body in her hand wasn¡¯t knocked out, but it was squatting obediently under the experimental instrument. Chu Luo quickly operated the instruments. Her skilled movements made it impossible to tell that this was her first time operating it. ¡°Chu Luo is too cunning. Didn¡¯t she say that she only studied microbiology for two nights and a few hours? Then what¡¯s with her proficient operation now?¡± The Student Union members abroad immediately started discussing. They didn¡¯t believe that Chu Luo had never studied microbiology before. Some people even said: ¡°Maybe Chu Luo said that on purpose to embarrass Hank!¡± ¡°Exactly. Chu Luo is too cunning. She must be trying to lower Hank¡¯s guard.¡± ¡°Maybe Chu Luo is that Professor Yang¡¯s student.¡± When the people from Imperial University¡¯s Student Union heard this, they all sneered. Yu Tong said, ¡°You¡¯ll know if Chu Luo studied microbiology or not after you check her ss schedule.¡± Wang Mingtao retorted, ¡°My Sister Chu is born a Goddess of Studying. Even if she studies for one night, she can defeat Hank, let alone two nights.¡± The foreign students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°ssmate, we don¡¯t know for sure if Chu Luo will beat Hank. The results aren¡¯t out yet. You better not be too confident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a small experiment to find pathogens in animals. It¡¯s not just a few steps. Chu Luo might just be a showcase.¡± When the Imperial University Student Union members heard this, they only chuckled in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to argue with these people either. As long as Chu Luo started taking action, they knew that Chu Luo would definitely win. Just as the group of people from Imperial University thought, Chu Luo stopped and said to the professors and teachers, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Then, she told them what kind of pathogen she had found on the experimental body and what illness it would have in the future. Professor Yang quickly walked over to look at the microscope in front of her and the set of data recorded in her notebook. After a while, he looked up and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Chu Luo is right.¡± When Hank, who was experimenting, heard this, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t Chu Luo say she has never studied microbiology before? How could she have found the pathogens on the experimental bodies so quickly?¡± Professor Yang didn¡¯t argue with him and gestured to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look yourself.¡± Of course Hank had to see it, or he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. He walked over. Chu Luo had already dposed the cells. It could be seen under the microscope. After Hank saw this, his face turned a little ashen. Then, he looked at Chu Luo as if he had seen a ghost. Before he could speak, Chu Luo said, ¡°There are surveince cameras in theboratory building. If you think I cheated in advance, you can check the surveince cameras first.¡± Hank¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, making him feel terrible. So he lowered his head and said to Chu Luo, ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. The group of foreign Student Union members standing outside the door looked at Hank in disbelief. Especially at this moment, the members of the Imperial University Student Union were still cheering. ¡°Chu Luo is indeed Chu Luo. She can take the exam for level eight in five foreignnguages at once and even create a powerful robot in a few hours. Microbiology is really child¡¯s y to her.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why is she the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University? What does the Goddess of Studying mean?¡± ¡°The Goddess of Studying can master whatever she wants to master.¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± The foreign Student Union members suddenly blushed. Soon, Chu Luo and Hank walked out of theboratory. At this moment, Chu Luo and Professor Yang were walking together. Professor Yang asked excitedly, ¡°Chu Luo, wee to microbiology.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°My schedule is full this semester. I¡¯ll consider it next semester.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. If you want to learn microbiology, juste and be my student. You don¡¯t have to take the exam.¡± ¡°Okay, Professor Yang.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop after walking out. Instead, she continued to discuss the knowledge on microbiology with Professor Yang. The two of them went down the stairs in front of everyone and walked out of theboratory building. Only then did Chu Luo bid Professor Yang farewell. Then, she looked at the group of people behind her. At this moment, Wang Mingtao deliberately asked, ¡°Sister Chu, you said before that you would raise a condition to everyone after winning. What exactly is it?¡± Most of them looked at Wang Mingtao angrily. Wang Mingtao puffed up his chest confidently. ¡°Are you going back on your words?¡± ¡°If you go back on your word, get Roundy to upload the recording on the world¡¯s academicwork. You¡¯re all the elites of famous schools. You¡¯ll only have yourself to me if you lose face.¡± Everyone looked at Wang Mingtao¡¯s ¡®fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might¡¯ demeanor and gritted their teeth. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t even spoken. Wasn¡¯t this person a little too talkative? Chu Luo looked at their expressions and said, ¡°Taozi said what I wanted to say. If you want to go back on your words, you can just say it. Anyway, Roundy is connected to the world¡¯s Inte. He can send out what you promised at any time. ¡°Taozi was wrong about one thing. I won¡¯t let Roundy upload the video that you promised me and now you¡¯re going back on your word to the world¡¯s academicwork. Instead, I¡¯ll send the video to the world¡¯s top 100 universities. ¡°What do you think of this idea?¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t a multiple-choice question at all! Nangong Yi chuckled and said, ¡°Junior, in order not to embarrass the Imperial University Student Union, feel free to request anything.¡± The moment Nangong Yi spoke, Hank, who had his head lowered and looked like he had been dealt a terrible blow, also looked up at her. ¡°I ept.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the others. Everyone thought that since they were just coteral damage, Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t make any unreasonable requests. ¡°Chu Luo, name your condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo smiled and said under everyone¡¯s vignt expressions, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone.¡± These words made everyone even more nervous. Chu Luo said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a condition. Consider this as a farewell party for you guys this weekend.¡± Everyone was stunned. Chu Luo had made a bet with Hank and won, but she was still so generous as to send them off? There were still people who didn¡¯t believe that she was so easy to talk to. ¡°Chu Luo, what exactly do you want us to do?¡± ¡°Go to the suburbs on Wednesday to cut the roses.¡± The moment Chu Luo finished speaking, Wang Mingtao suddenly eximed. Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao quickly shut his mouth, but his eyes were filled with surprise. Chu Luo asked, ¡°This request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Everyone looked at each other. They had a nagging feeling that Chu Luo was deliberately teasing them. ¡°Chu Luo, you really only want us to cut the roses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We leave at seven in the morning and will be back at five in the afternoon. I¡¯ll treat everyone to hotpot at night.¡± Chu Luo felt that she had fallen in love with hotpot and wondered if the hotpot in the restaurant was delicious. Everyone looked at each other for a while, but they still felt that Chu Luo was teasing them. Chu Luo knew that they didn¡¯t believe her and continued, ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition. We¡¯re going to a garden vi. The roses that are cut will be sold for money. You can¡¯t damage them. As long as more than five roses are damaged, you¡¯ll have to pay for each rose you damage. When the timees, everyone will also be given a number.¡± A boy subconsciously said, ¡°But we boys don¡¯t know how to cut flowers!¡± ¡°Then let the girls cut the flowers. The boys will be responsible for wrapping the flowers.¡± This experience tempted everyone. Everyone only thought for a few seconds before agreeing one after another. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± ¡­ Chapter 480 - Could He Have Been Pursuing You Since Young?

Chapter 480: Could He Have Been Pursuing You Since Young?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the excited look on everyone¡¯s faces, Chu Luo was very satisfied. After they agreed on the gathering point and time, everyone dispersed. Chu Luo, Nangong Yi, Wang Mingtao, and Yu Tong walked together. Yu Tong was still in disbelief. ¡°Chu Luo, did you really only study microbiology for two nights?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tong swallowed her saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been upte for two nights in a row?¡± ¡°Stay upte?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She had indeed stayed uptest night, but it was very different from what Yu Tong had said about staying upte. Feeling a little guilty, Chu Luo told her about the time she had been studying for the past two days. ¡°The day before yesterday, I studied from three to four in the afternoon until ten in the evening. Yesterday, from eight to ten.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°!!!¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Junior is indeed Junior. Ordinary people like us can only worship your IQ.¡± Yu Tong and Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°But the flower farm that Junior is talking about, could it be the one owned by Wang Mingtao¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Ah! President, how did you know?¡± Wang Mingtao looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect him to guess so easily. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that he could think of that. Nangong Yi still told Wang Mingtao, ¡°Previously when our Student Union organized a national art exhibition, Uncle Wang sponsored fresh flowers. Junior, you¡¯re thanking Uncle Wang by getting everyone to help this time.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi said to Chu Luo, ¡°Actually, Junior, as long as you make things clear in advance, everyone in the Student Union will be willing to help.¡± Yu Tong quickly nodded and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As long as you tell me in advance, Chu Luo, I¡¯ll definitely be the first person to be willing to go. Moreover, I¡¯ll go to the flower field! I¡¯ve always dreamt of going there to take a look.¡± The corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips twitched. He told her the truth straightforwardly. ¡°It must be very fun to admire the flowers, but when ites to cutting the flowers, just don¡¯tin about being tired.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t think it was tiring to cut the flowers at all. Besides, ¡°Even if I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m also happy¡­ You won¡¯t understand how much girls like flowers.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡± He really didn¡¯t understand. Chu Luo waited for the two of them to finish speaking before saying to Nangong Yi seriously, ¡°It won¡¯t be fun to tell them in advance.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± Junior did it on purpose! Soon, it was time for ss. After the sses ended for the day, Chu Luo returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. Anya came over when she came back. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°As a princess, how can you be so idle?¡± Anya looked dispirited. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel energetic and don¡¯t want to do anything anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still free.¡± Chu Luo asked again, ¡°The king and queen didn¡¯t let you go back since you stayed in the empire.¡± At this point, Anya became even more depressed. ¡°Yes. My father and mother suddenly called me a few times today and asked me to go back. My father said that if I didn¡¯t go back, he would get the embassy to kidnap me back.¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, her phone rang again. There was only Chu Luo in the living room. Anya stopped pretending to be crippled and stood up to walk to the window to answer the call. From her words, it was obvious that it was another call from the king or queen. Anya spoke to the other party for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo looked at her. Anya said, ¡°Chu, looks like I have no choice but to go back this time.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Erm, my mother helped me find a man. My father asked me to go back and cultivate feelings with him and get married to him if I fancy him.¡± ¡°Who is the other party?¡± ¡°Duke Sawyer¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± ¡°No. I said that I have someone I like in the empire, but my father said that even if I don¡¯t like him, if I have to reject him, I must go back and talk to him face-to-face.¡± Chu Luo guessed something when she saw her expression. ¡°You know that duke¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya looked a little strange. ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we¡¯ve been schoolmates since we were young.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Could he have been pursuing you since you were young?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Anya was especially surprised. Chu Luo thought: ¡®This is how it ys out in all the melodramatic dramas Roundy watches.¡¯ ¡°Then can you reject him when you go back?¡± Chu Luo was very doubtful. This was what Anya was vexed about. ¡°Duke Sawyer¡¯s family has a good rtionship with the royal family. I¡¯m just vexed about how I can make Adair willingly give up marrying me without affecting the rtionship between the two families.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to interfere in this matter. She asked, ¡°Will you tell Qin Ming about this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anya said matter-of-factly. ¡°This matter concerns our future. He has the right to know about it.¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. Anya actually wanted toe to Chu Luo¡¯s ce toin. Then, she told Chu Luo about her grudge with that man called Adair before leaving. Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. The three of them hadn¡¯t seen Chu Luo for a long time. Seeing here, Elder Hu pulled her to look at the herb garden in the backyard. Looking at how nicely the various herbs were growing, Elder Huughed and said, ¡°Little Chu, look at our herbs. They¡¯re many times better than those sold on the market.¡± Chu Luo looked at the undisguised joy on Elder Hu¡¯s face and smiled too. She said, ¡°The array formations in this vi can gather spiritual aura. The spiritual aura is very nourishing for herbs. After the herbs mature, they can unleash more spiritual aura. That¡¯s why they grow so well.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we¡¯re lucky to be researching with you. Indeed, there are many benefits to knowing such stuff.¡± After Elder Hu finished sighing, the two of them looked at the herbs in the courtyard for a while and discussed which herbs they could use for which medicine when the time came. Then, they walked towards theboratory. When they arrived at theboratory, Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang stopped what they were doing and walked over. Professor Tang handed a document to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, this is the patent we applied to the World Medical Association. They gave us this document. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, sign it.¡± Chu Luo took the document and finished reading it quickly. Then, she looked up at the three of them and frowned. ¡°Are the benefits written wrongly here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no mistake about it.¡± Elder Hu smiled and said to her, ¡°You take half, and the three of us share the remaining half.¡± Chu Luo handed the contract to Professor Tang with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°This research is a joint result of the four of us. It¡¯s fine if my name is the first one to be written on the paper, but the profits in the future can only be divided equally between the four of us. Otherwise, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± The three of them were a little surprised to hear her say that. Elder Hu scolded jokingly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ll definitely get thergest share. That¡¯s very fair.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°If you don¡¯t change it, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± ¡°Hey! You wretched girl.¡± Elder Hu wanted to flick her forehead. Cao Dongliang pushed his sses up and said, ¡°Little Chu, you were the one who provided the herbs, and the equipment here is also your¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s CEO Li¡¯s. Don¡¯t involve him with me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately made the three of them smile. Cao Dongliang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. When we experimented with this kind of prescription, you were the one who provided other techniques. These techniques also contribute to arger share.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Chu Luo insisted, ¡°In any case, the four of us will split it equally. Otherwise, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± The three of them looked at the insistent Chu Luo, and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Professor Tang thought for a while and said, ¡°Since Little Chu insists that we share the credit, let¡¯s not fight over it. How about this? We¡¯ll teach Little Chu everything we know. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes lit up. She quickly nodded and looked at the other two expectantly. Elder Hu and Cao Dongliang had no intention of rejecting it. To be able to teach what they knew to Chu Luo was something to be proud of. The two of them looked at Chu Luo¡¯s sparkling eyes and nodded at the same time. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± This matter was thus decided. Only then did the four of them start making the medicinal packets needed for the gaming capsule. At ten o¡¯clock, Li Yan arrived on time to pick Chu Luo up. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, Chu Luo gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, wait for a while. I¡¯ll gather some herbs before going back.¡± The two of them walked towards the backyard. After Chu Luo picked some herbs in a basket, the two of them walked towards their vi. Chu Luo told him about the patent application and Li Yan told her, ¡°In theory, this patent must be given to zing Glory first. When the timees, thepany will draft another contract for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly remembered that she had wanted to ask this morning, but she had forgotten to ask the question. ¡°Which family is the Shang family close to?¡± ¡°On the surface, they look close to both families, but they¡¯re aligned with the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°In that case, the Qin family and the Shang family will attend Young Master Shang¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Mm, we received an invitation too. If you want to go, I¡¯ll pick you up after school that day.¡± Chu Luo definitely didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°I might as well read a few more books than go to that kind of ce.¡± Li Yan had long guessed her thoughts.. He touched her hair and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 481 - Roundy, The Expert at Insulting People

Chapter 481: Roundy, The Expert at Insulting People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, when Chu Luo got up and went downstairs, she found Anya walking in from the courtyard. Chu Luo looked at her legs and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your legs will take at least a week to recover? Why aren¡¯t you in the wheelchair?¡± Anya shrugged at her. ¡°Blockhead is going to be away for three days. Who am I going to sit in a wheelchair for?¡± Just as Anya finished speaking, the butler walked in. The butler wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see Anya standing there. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Chu Luo woke up early today. Usually, when she woke up early, the butler woulde over and ask her what she wanted to eat. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to eat seafood porridge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler turned around and left. Chu Luo then looked at Anya and asked her, ¡°When are you going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave today. I want to resolve this matter as soon as possible ande back.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The two of them walked out of the door. As Anya walked, she said, ¡°I called Blockheadst night. I told him about this too.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± After Chu Luo finished asking, Anya said in a displeased tone, ¡°Blockhead only said ¡®Got it¡¯! He¡¯s indeed a stinky blockhead. Couldn¡¯t he have said a few more words!¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Anya. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to regret now.¡± ¡°Why should I regret it? Blockhead is like that. I know that even if he doesn¡¯t answer, he must have taken it to heart.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment. When the two of them walked out, Chu Luo saw Li Yan practicing in the courtyard and asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to run?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the courtyard to jog. As Chu Luo ran, she asked, ¡°What do you want Qin Ming to do?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s for him to openly show that he cares about me.¡± Anya tied her hair up and said to her, ¡°Blockhead is too stuffy. When I go back this time, I have to think of a way to get him toe to America to fetch me back.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Have you never thought of letting Qin Ming settle down in America?¡± ¡°I did. Blockhead likes the empire. He¡¯s such a stuffy person. If he lives in America with me, he¡¯ll definitely be even more bored. For the sake of our sex life, I¡¯ll just suffer a little ande to the empire.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at her. Seeing that she was being honest, she smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the king and queen won¡¯t be willing to let youe to the empire to live?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll live on both sides. It¡¯s only a dozen hours on the ne away anyway. It¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say. When the two of them ran for half an hour before returning, Li Yan had just finished his morning exercise. He happened to be holding a towel in his hand as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. Chu Luo asked Anya, ¡°Do you want to eat breakfast with us?¡± Anya nodded. ¡°It¡¯s boring eating alone. As long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a third wheel.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and walked up to Li Yan. Li Yan had specially only used half of his towel to wipe his sweat. The moment Chu Luo walked over, he used the other half to wipe the sweat off her nose and said, ¡°Go change your clothes first. I¡¯ll send you to school after breakfast.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After letting Anya enter the living room to sit, she went upstairs with Li Yan. After the meal, Anya left the vi first. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Unexpectedly, Chu Luo was stopped not long after she entered the school gate. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and looked at Gu Lexuan coldly. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Gu Lexuan reluctantly took out an invitation and handed it to her. ¡°This is my uncle¡¯s invitation. He asked me to pass it to you.¡± ¡°I know your uncle?¡± Gu Lexuan didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Chu Luo at all. When she heard this, she was a little impatient. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him. It¡¯s enough that CEO Li knows him.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left. Gu Lexuan was furious. ¡°Chu Luo, why are you like this? I gave you an invitation out of kindness.¡± When Roundy, who was following Chu Luo, heard this, he stopped and returned to her. In a child-like voice, he said, ¡°Who do you think you are? My mistress doesn¡¯t even want to talk to you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. A supporting actress like you can only live for two minutes in front of my mistress.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Lexuan had always thought of herself as a proud daughter of heaven. Not only was she from a prestigious family, but she was also beautiful. Everyone around her fawned over her. However, ever since she came to Imperial University, she had been suppressed by Chu Luo in all aspects. Hearing Roundy say this now, she was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She raised her leg and kicked Roundy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, there were already many students on the road. When everyone saw this, a few girls covered their mouths and eximed. Gu Lexuan¡¯s leg was about to kick Roundy. At this moment, Roundy¡¯s legs suddenly elongated. Gu Lexuan kicked air and lost her bnce, staggering forward. Bang! None of the people around her stood out to help her. Gu Lexuan had never been so embarrassed or suffered such a huge grievance before. Coupled with the fact that this fall was so painful, tears immediately flowed down her face. Roundy walked up to Gu Lexuan and gloated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kick me? Come on¡­¡± At this point, his voice suddenly became as deep as an adult male¡¯s. It was serious and stern. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a girl, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen the lightest punishment to teach you a lesson. You wouldn¡¯t have just fallen.¡± ¡°Wow! I always thought that Roundy was a cute boy. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a domineering side. I love him.¡± ¡°Roundy¡¯s legs can actually extend. I wonder how long he can stretch?¡± ¡°Roundy just said that it¡¯s the lightest punishment for that person. I wonder what a heavy punishment is like. I really want to see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if he tries it on that person. Otherwise, some people might dare to act like they¡¯re doing Chu Luo a favor because she thinks she¡¯s rich. Is her family richer or more connected than Chu Luo¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, the Sun family even came out to support Chu Luo. This person is used to being ttered and has forgotten who she is.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Gu Lexuan, who was already in so much pain from falling to her knees, started crying even more fiercely. She gritted her teeth and threw the invitation in her hand forward. She got up, covered her face, and ran towards a path. ¡°Pfft, there are always a few unruly people who want to bully Chu Luo. Aren¡¯t they asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Maybe some people think they¡¯re good at enduring abuse.¡± ¡­ When Roundy caught up to Chu Luo, he told her what had happened. After saying that, he even asked for praise, ¡°Mistress, did I do well?¡± ¡°Yes, good job.¡± Roundy immediately giggled in joy. Chu Luo had originally nned to simply forget about Gu Lexuan. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with such a person. Unexpectedly, after thest ss in the morning, Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao asked to meet her at the restaurant of the third school. When Chu Luo went over, Wu Yiyao had already ordered their dishes. After sitting down, Wu Yiyao asked her directly, ¡°Little Chu, did Gu Lexuan from the foreignnguage departmente to cause trouble for you this morning?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Sister Wu knows this person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my mother. My mother¡¯s best friend is Gu Lexuan¡¯s aunt.¡± Chu Luo looked at her in surprise. Wu Yiyao continued, ¡°Our family also received an invitation from the Shang family today.¡± Chu Luo was even more surprised. Wu Yiyao exined, ¡°The second master of the Shang family is getting married. Coincidentally, Second Master Shang did a research project with my father when he was studying abroad. After my father returned to the country, Second Master Shang came to look for him a few times. The Shang family wanted my father to work for their family.¡± Chu Luo understood. Wu Yiyao added, ¡°Actually, I called you here to ask if you¡¯ll attend their wedding at the Shang family.¡± Chu Luo originally wanted to say no, but when she thought about how the Shang family had always wanted to poach Li Yan, she thought about it. She asked, ¡°What conditions did thepany offer Professor Wu previously?¡± Wu Yiyao mentioned that the conditions were especially generous. Most importantly, ¡°Third Young Master of the Shang family wooed me for a period of time.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao with bright eyes. Wu Yiyao smiled at her. ¡°I was very sickly at that time. Third Young Master Shang met me when he went abroad to see Second Young Master Shang. I don¡¯t know what he was like in other people¡¯s eyes, but he was very gentlemanly in front of me.¡± Chu Luo thought: ¡®At that time, you were panting heavily. Unless it¡¯s a beast, no one could bear to do anything to you.¡¯ Wu Yiyao seemed to have guessed what Chu Luo was thinking and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always suspected that Third Young Master Shang didn¡¯t like me at all, but he only wooed me because my father and I were researching the gaming capsule.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned. ¡°In that case, the Shang family actually wants to get the research data of the gaming capsule from you.¡± If the Shang family wanted it, that meant the Duanmu family wanted it. Chu Luo had always known that besides Old Master Duanmu, everyone else in the Duanmu family only wanted to get more benefits from Li Yan. Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Probably. I just don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll attend.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved if you go.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled before starting to eat. After the meal and walking out of the restaurant, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Since Third Young Master Shang has pursued you before, he will definitely continue pursuing you now that he has seen you.¡± At that time, he had even pursued Wu Yiyao when she was a sickly beauty, let alone now that she was in good health. Wu Yiyao was very beautiful and had a ssical beauty about her. Chu Luo felt that it was very possible that Third Young Master Shang really liked her. Chu Luo suggested, ¡°You¡¯d better bring a malepanion over.¡± Chapter 482 - Tired and Happy

Chapter 482: Tired and Happy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, the two of them separated. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the technology building first. The technicians were all very excited to see her. ¡°Chu, zing Glory Gaming Corporation has already informed us today that they will send the experimenter over this Saturday.¡± Chu Luo was a little happy to hear this. ¡°I¡¯lle over early.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll make more preparations in the next two days and check the data a few more times. When the timees, we¡¯ll try to make sure that the experimenters are safe.¡± ¡°As long as this experiment is sessful, the zing Glory Gaming Corporation should announce this good news to the world. Us researchers should retire famous. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Everyone chatted andughed, their faces filled with joy. Chu Luo discussed with them for a while before going to the conference room with Professor Wu. After the two of them finished talking about serious business, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Professor Wu, Sister Wu said that the Shang family has always wanted to pull you over to their side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Wu didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Not long after the zing Glory Corporation announced the research and development of the gaming capsule to the world, I met Shang Yanyi. At that time, Shang Yanyi was an international student in the Computer Science Department of D University. I was also a professor there. Coincidentally, I led him in doing a research project during that period of time. Later on, we became familiar with each other. ¡°In the year that followed, Yanyi woulde and ask me whenever he had a question. When he was about to return to the country, he even looked for me in private, hoping that I could go back to the empire to help the Shang family.¡± At this point, Professor Wu paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Yanyi is a person who respects his teachers and is a good person. After I rejected him, he returned to China without saying anything. ¡°After our family returned to China, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact us. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenlye over and send us an invitation personally.¡± Chu Luo could tell from Professor Wu¡¯s words that he had praises for Shang Yanyi¡¯s character, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. However, Professor Wu said worriedly, ¡°This is the most crucial moment in the gaming capsule. I wasn¡¯t going to agree to attend their family¡¯s banquet, but¡­¡± Shang Yanyi was too eloquent. Professor Wu couldn¡¯t reject him at all. Even if Professor Wu didn¡¯t say it, Chu Luo could guess. She said, ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. Yan and I will go too. No matter what the Shang family is up to, we won¡¯t let them show it.¡± Professor Wu was as relieved as Wu Yiyao. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He had been worried that the Shang family would make up some excuse to make Li Yan misunderstand him. As one of the main developers of the gaming capsule, he had to be responsible for his actions. Previously, he had thought of asking Chu Luo to give him some medicine that could temporarily forget about those data. After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo left. They were going to gather here early tomorrow morning. As she walked, she used the phone to confirm with Nangong Yi before hanging up and walking towards the school gate. When Li Yan returned at night, Chu Luo told him about the Shang family. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s attend the Shang family¡¯s banquet.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When the two of them washed up andy in bed, Chu Luo told him about the rtionship between the Wu family and the Shang family. Li Yan was silent for a few seconds before telling her, ¡°The people from the Shang family are more tactful in handling things. They won¡¯t offend anyone badly. It¡¯s fine if the Wu family attends.¡± zing Glory and all the developers of the gaming capsule had signed a life-and-death agreement. Once the data was leaked, the consequences weren¡¯t something they could bear. Li Yan didn¡¯t say this to Chu Luo. He pulled Chu Luo into his arms and kissed her forehead before patting her back. ¡°Sleep. Aren¡¯t you getting up early tomorrow?¡± Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly felt a little excited at the thought of eating hotpot tomorrow night. She wrapped her arms around Li Yan¡¯s neck and asked him, ¡°Do you know which hotpot restaurant has delicious hotpot?¡± Li Yan pinched the tip of her nose and looked at the little foodie. ¡°The hotpot outside is unhygienic. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes curved. She rewarded Li Yan with a peck on his lips. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened. He pressed his hand against the back of her head and made a move to kiss her. Chu Luo quickly buried her head in his arms and said in a sleepy tone, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Li Yan pinched her waist lightly. ¡°Little baddie, good night.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Yan, good night.¡± ¡­ The next day, at half-past six, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Student Union and the group of foreign Student Union members were already waiting there. Everyone was chatting andughing. They didn¡¯t look like they were going to work but more like they were going on a holiday. Seeing here over, Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, everyone is here.¡± Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you guys here so early?¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. ¡°Everyone is excited.¡± These people really thought that they were going on a holiday. The idea of a hands-on activity during a holiday excited this group of proud children. After a moment of silence, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then everyone should leave early.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and called Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao picked up the call quickly. There was even the sound of a car horn on the other end. He said, ¡°Sister Chu, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone is already gathered by the school gate. Is the car ready?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at seven? Wait, I¡¯ll ask my father.¡± Wang Mingtao asked Daddy Wang. Daddy Wang said, ¡°The bus will be here soon.¡± Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, the bus will be here soon.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°The bus will be here soon.¡± Not long after she finished speaking, two luxurious buses drove over, followed by Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Daddy Wang and Wang Mingtao alighted and walked over. Daddy Wang looked at the group of students and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you all today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± said a foreign ssmate. ¡°Since we lost to Chu Luo, we have to admit defeat.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he smiled at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°So Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with everyone today. Arrange whatever work needs to be done. Also¡­ we¡¯re all youngsters. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do. If they damage the flowers in your flower field, you can just ask them topensate ording to the market price.¡± Daddy Wang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so ruthless. He suppressed hisughter in his heart but still said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no need topensate ording to the market price. I¡¯ll get someone to teach you guys. Actually, cutting and wrapping flowers are very simple. You just have to be careful.¡± The students felt that this uncle was easier to talk to. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, we can leave.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, get on the bus.¡± There were more than 50 members of the Student Union and the members of the Student Union abroad. Each bus could take 30 people. Everyone boarded in two batches. Chu Luo walked over to take Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Daddy Wang looked very tired. When Chu Luo pulled the car door open, she heard Wang Mingtao say, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll drive. You rest first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be able to rest after I¡¯m done tomorrow.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Dad has only slept for two to three hours a day for the past two days. After sending the roses to the Shang family tonight, he has to cooperate with the weddingpany to tie the flowers properly. It will definitely be until tomorrow morning. He doesn¡¯t have time to sleep at all.¡± Daddy Wang pped him. ¡°What do you know, kid? I¡¯m tired and happy.¡± Wang Mingtao gritted his teeth. ¡°I only know that driving due to fatigue is irresponsible to the people in the car. Sister Chu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the driver¡¯s seat. She said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, go to the back and sleep. I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°Sister Chu¡­¡± Chu Luo nced at Wang Mingtao, who immediately shut up. Daddy Wang thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for an hour.¡± With that, he went to the back seat. After Chu Luo got into the driver¡¯s seat, she cast a spell on Daddy Wang to make him sleep morefortably. Everyone traveled towards the flower field in the suburbs. It took almost an hour to go from Imperial University to the Wang family¡¯s flower field. When the car stopped near the flower field, it was not yet eight o¡¯clock. The winter morning carried a faint mist, especially when they reached the suburbs. As far as the eye could see, there wererge sheds. Therge shed was transparent and the flowers inside were beautiful. The group of youngsters shouted excitedly. After sleeping for an hour, Daddy Wang, who felt energetic, smiled and pointed ahead. ¡°The flowers from the first to the seventh are all mine. The first and second are the rose fields. When the timees, you can form a few teams and go to different flower fields. There are professionals inside who will tell you how to cut and bandage the flowers, but there are thorns on the roses. Everyone has to be careful not to be pricked.¡± One flower field here was at least two to three acres. Seven flower fields made up a huge area. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone dispersed like birds and beasts amid a wave of cheering. Looking at the students who quickly ran into the two flower sheds, Daddy Wang sighed and said, ¡°What an energetic group of youngsters.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo, who was standing there, and said to her, ¡°Little Chu, go y too. I¡¯m going to get busy.¡± Actually, Daddy Wang didn¡¯t expect these youngsters to be of much help. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, go busy yourself. I¡¯ll help you supervise them. If anyone slows down, we won¡¯t let them eat lunch.. If anyone damages the flowers, I¡¯ll help you punish them.¡± Chapter 483 - Why Dont You Go Rob a Bank?

Chapter 483: Why Don¡¯t You Go Rob a Bank?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo left after saying this. Daddy Wang thought that Chu Luo was joking with him. Then, Chu Luo let everyone experience the ¡®joy¡¯ of realbor. In the beginning, everyone was very enthusiastic. An hourter, many people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The girls had either pricked their hands or cut the flower stalk short or identally removed the flower petals. At this moment, Chu Luo would appear in front of the girl with a notebook in her hand and say, ¡°You have damaged seven roses. That¡¯s a fine of seven hundred yuan.¡± Yemir widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Chu, how can you fine me the price for seven flowers? Didn¡¯t you say at the start that you would only fine us if more than five flowers were damaged? Moreover¡­ the market price for one rose is only thirty to forty yuan. Why are you charging a hundred here?!¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I did say that I would only fine those who damage more than five flowers, but I didn¡¯t say that it doesn¡¯t include these five¡­ As for the price of one hundred yuan per flower, you said that it¡¯s the market price. This is a private flower field. Since I organized you guys toe here, I¡¯ll naturally decide how much to fine.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ why don¡¯t you go rob a bank?¡± ¡°Robbery is against thew. Why should Imit robbery? As long as you give me a chance to fine, there will be money for the hotpot tonight. Good luck ~¡± Yemir almost fainted from anger. She looked at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back and roared from behind her, ¡°Chu Luo, I definitely won¡¯t give you a chance to continue punishing me!¡± ¡®You want me to fork out the money to treat everyone hotpot? Dream on!¡¯ Chu Luo stopped and scanned the group of people nearby who were eavesdropping with their ears extended. She deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°Everyone must cut 500 roses today. If one is missing, we will stay here and not leave until thest person finishes cutting it.¡± The workers here could cut about 150 flowers in an hour. Chu Luo thought that this group of people had never done such work before, so she decided that they would cut around 70 flowers in an hour. ¡°Of course. There are a total of 24 of you. Other than eating and resting for an hour at noon, there are a total of 12,000 roses to be cut. The faster ones can also help the slower ones. Also¡­ if we exceed the quantity today, I¡¯ll send that person an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products.¡± Initially, when they heard the first few words, a group of people was so angry that they wanted to stop and argue with Chu Luo. After hearing thest sentence, everyone became energetic. If it were two to three months ago, no one would have known how powerful the cosmetics products of this brand were. Ever since a month ago, all the women of the upper-ss society in America had started praising Phoenix cosmetics in public. Moreover, everyone could tell that their skin condition was especially good with the naked eye. Their products instantly became popr throughout Asia, North America, and Europe. Half a month ago, all those who had used Phoenix cosmetics bragged about its effects. Just as many people wanted to buy a set, they realized that even if you had money, you might not be able to buy it! Among this group of girls, only one or two of them had bought cosmetics from that brand, and they hadn¡¯t even bought an entire set! At the thought of this, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Someone forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, by exceeding, what quantity are you talking about?¡± If everyone tried their best to exceed the amount and she deliberately said a number that no one had reached, they would have worked hard in vain. Chu Luo tapped her pen on her notebook and said lightly, ¡°If any of you can cut 1,000 flowers in one day¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Chu Luo, you must be doing this on purpose. That¡¯s more than a hundred flowers in an hour. This is definitely impossible!¡± Chu Luo shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Then don¡¯t exceed the quantity.¡± With that, she walked towards the boys. The girls gritted their teeth in hatred as they watched Chu Luo leave, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of cosmetics. A girl found an excuse. ¡°I asked around. The professionals here who specialize in cutting roses cut at least 180 to 200 roses in an hour. Chu Luo only asked us to cut more than 140 roses before we have an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products. This is like a pie falling from the sky. We¡¯d be fools not to pick it up.¡± Another person chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just 130 roses in an hour. As someone from the T University Student Union, nothing can stump me.¡± The others voiced their agreement. Then, as if they had suddenly been energized, everyone instantly sped up. The flower farmers who were cutting flowers at the side were speechless. There were a few houses built beside therge shed, and the fresh flowers were inside. When Chu Luo entered, the group of boys was working enthusiastically under Nangong Yi¡¯s lead. The boys quickly found out what happened to the girls. When Chu Luo walked in, a foreign boy asked loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, if the girls exceed a certain quantity, there will be a reward for them. What about us boys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t forget us boys and just reward the girls. Otherwise, none of the boys will be enthusiastic.¡± Most of the boys chimed in. Chu Luo nced at the packaging and asked, ¡°You want the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics too?¡± Only a few boys replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a bad idea to give it to my girlfriend or mother.¡± The other boys quickly shook their heads. At this moment, Nangong Yi suggested, ¡°Chu Luo has a good rtionship with the four boys from Phoenix Skies Legend in the game. Why don¡¯t Chu Luo help everyone get a signed poster of the entire Phoenix Skies Legend team?¡± ¡°Really!¡± A silver-haired boy jumped up in excitement. ¡°Chu Luo, can you really get their signed posters?¡± The other boys also looked excited. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled at her with innocence in his eyes. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± All the boys jumped up in excitement. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a meaningful smile. She looked at everyone and said, ¡°I heard that your packaging is very wasteful of roses. Since I¡¯ve agreed to such good conditions, you must do your job well.¡± As she spoke, she handed the extra notebook to Nangong Yi. ¡°Your mission is to record how many flowers everyone damaged.¡± After saying that, she looked at everyone. ¡°I think you guys know the punishment given to the girls. It¡¯s the same for you guys.¡± Nangong Yi took the notebook. He had a pen on him at all times, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t have to give it to him. Chu Luo instructed him, ¡°Senior, as the supervisor, if there is too much damage on your side, you¡¯ll be responsible¡­ How about this? If too much damage is done by the boys, you¡¯ll pay for the hotpot tonight.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± He suspected that Chu Luo was deliberately taking revenge for his earlier suggestion. But he had no evidence. Chu Luo suddenly looked at Hank. Everyone subconsciously looked over. Chu Luo said, ¡°As the person who made the bet with me, besidespleting these missions, Hank also has to cut 500 flowers. No one can help you¡­ Is that okay?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Hank, who was originally very excited, changed his expression. ¡°Chu Luo, you must be doing it on purpose!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I did it on purpose. If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to admit defeat. Don¡¯t you think that this is only a small punishment for losing to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your punishment would make me happy if I had lost to you.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo stopped looking at Hank, who was clenching his fists and holding back. She said to the students at Imperial University, ¡°As my alumni, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Got it. Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely supervise Hank well.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and left. Everyone looked at Hank sympathetically. Hank¡¯s expression turned even uglier. At this moment, Nangong Yi suggested with a smile, ¡°Hank, if you can¡¯t finish it, you can give up your signed poster.¡± Hank took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Good luck then.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo went out, she didn¡¯t go to the girls¡¯ side. Instead, she found Daddy Wang, who was cutting some flowers in anotherrge shed. Chu Luo put away her notebook and asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, what do you need me to do?¡± Daddy Wang waved his hand. ¡°Just stand at the side and watch. You¡¯re still young. We can do these chores.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°I¡¯m not young.¡± Daddy Wang didn¡¯t care. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go and cut a few flowers that you like and bring them back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and stood at the side to watch them cut the flowers. As she looked, she asked, ¡°Other than ordering those roses, what other flowers did the Shang family order?¡± ¡°They also ordered butterfly orchids, tulips, lilies, and carnations.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued to ask, ¡°After these flowers are cut today, what method are you using to keep them fresh until tomorrow?¡± ¡°Using nutritional fluid.¡± ¡°When can they finish cutting all these flowers today?¡± Chapter 484 - This Person Is Too Shameless

Chapter 484: This Person Is Too Shameless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If the group of students you brought are good at it, we can finish cutting before midnight. If not, it should be two to three o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re going to send the flowers over and bring people to decorate the ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to sell flowers. After thinking for a while, she suddenly had an idea. She didn¡¯t say anything and went over to get a pair of scissors and joined everyone in cutting the flowers. The morning passed quickly. When Daddy Wang looked at the students¡¯ results, he was shocked. ¡°They can actually cut so many?¡± Of course, the students couldn¡¯t catch up to the flower farmers, but it had already exceeded Daddy Wang¡¯s expectations. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I said they could do it, right? Uncle Wang, don¡¯t underestimate everyone.¡± Daddy Wangughed happily and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re so awesome. Looks like we can finish cutting all the flowers the customer wants before midnight.¡± After saying that, he said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to eat a lunchbox today. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal tonight¡­¡± Before Daddy Wang could finish, many people said at the same time, ¡°Chu Luo is treating us to a meal tonight.¡± Chu Luo looked at everyone¡¯s expressions that clearly said that they would ughter her tonight and said, ¡°As long as you give me a chance to treat you to a meal, I will definitely make you satisfied.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t damage those flowers muchter on. Just wait to give us a treat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. For that meal tonight, even a lunchbox will taste delicious at lunch today.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you don¡¯t satisfy us, we will drink until we¡¯re satisfied.¡± When Chu Luo heard about drinking, a glint shed across her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Good luck, then.¡± Just as she finished speaking, a car suddenly drove over from the road outside the flower field. The others didn¡¯t take it seriously. Wang Mingtao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, suddenly eximed, ¡°Sister Chu, that person is Brother Li¡¯s bodyguard, right?¡± Chu Luo turned around. The others also looked over. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, she saw the bodyguard walking over with a huge lunchbox. After he arrived in front of Chu Luo, he respectfully handed the lunchbox to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, Master asked me to deliver this lunch to you.¡± The others looked at Chu Luo with bright eyes as she took the lunchbox. Wang Mingtao asked curiously, ¡°Sister Chu, what delicious food is there in the lunchbox?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and prepared to open it for him to see. Everyone craned their necks to look. Chu Luo retracted her hand and said, ¡°In order not to affect everyone from eating their lunch boxes, I¡¯d better go elsewhere to eat.¡± With that, she carried the lunchbox and walked towards Daddy Wang¡¯s office. Wang Mingtao was even more curious. He quickly pulled the bodyguard who was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Bodyguard, what dishes did Brother Li prepare for Sister Chu?¡± The bodyguard actually stopped and told him, ¡°West Lake Vinegar Fish, Longjing Shrimp, stir-fried vegetables, and pork ribs soup.¡± When everyone heard this, they subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought, ¡®Chu Luo actually eats so well!¡¯ Then, they looked at the lunchbox in their hands. They suddenly felt disdain. Wang Mingtao ran towards the office. As he ran, he shouted at Chu Luo, who was about to enter, ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This person was too shameless. If he wanted to scrounge a meal, he could just say it. ¡°They¡­¡± They wanted to eat that too! For this lunch, Chu Luo had ¡®tortured¡¯ everyone. In the afternoon, Daddy Wang came back from looking around and sighed. ¡°These students are really good. Not only are their results good, but they¡¯ve also improved greatly in their handling of the roses. I asked the workers working beside them just now. On average, the girls can cut 100 flowers per hour now. It¡¯s the same for the boys. They¡¯re really fast at wrapping it.¡± Chu Luo listened to Daddy Wang sigh and didn¡¯t reply. The afternoon passed quickly. When it was almost five o¡¯clock, Chu Luo went to the girls¡¯ side first. She held a notebook and said, ¡°Tell me how many flowers each of you cut.¡± Everyone started reporting. Chu Luo quickly noted it down. After everyone finished reporting, she went to the boys. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Where are the roses sent by the girls?¡± Nangong Yi pointed in a direction. ¡°There.¡± At this moment, all the girls followed. Chu Luo walked to the pile of roses that were ready to be transported and started checking. Yu Tong walked to her side and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, can you tell how many flowers there are?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°So don¡¯t hope to get lucky. I won¡¯t give you the cosmetics if you didn¡¯t reach the quota.¡± Someone asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu Luo, do you not believe the number we reported?¡± ¡°Exactly. Besides, even if someone reported more, it¡¯s all put together now. As long as that person doesn¡¯t admit it, you can¡¯t do anything about it, right?¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°There are only 30,000 roses here, and all of them were cut by you. If each of you has cut 1,300 roses, there will be 31,200 roses in total. If I can¡¯t find the person who hasn¡¯t hit that number, I¡¯ll just take it that none of you reached the quota.¡± ¡°No way. Chu Luo, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I have no choice. I didn¡¯t supervise you guys the entire time. If you really met the quota and want the cosmetics, then point out those who haven¡¯t.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s move was too ruthless. The girls gritted their teeth at her. But for the sake of cosmetics, they could swallow their anger. A girl was the first toe out and point at another girl. ¡°She didn¡¯t meet the quota. We stood together and cut the flowers. For every five roses that I cut, she only cut four.¡± Now that one person hade out to identify someone who hadn¡¯t reached the quota, the others followed suit. Chu Luo looked at the few people who had been identified and smiled faintly. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The girls lowered their shoulders and looked aggrieved. ¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Chu Luo nced at them but didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned to look at the boys. Nangong Yi had very detailed records here. He said, ¡°Other than Hank, all the other boys have reached the mark.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the autographed posters before you leave.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Other than the ashen-faced Hank, the other boys instantly cheered in excitement. Seeing that the girls who didn¡¯t meet the quota were about to cry, some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Chu Luo, everyone haspleted their mission beyond the 500 flowers you mentioned in the beginning. Even if you don¡¯t give them credit, they¡¯ve worked hard. Why can¡¯t you give them a set of cosmetics as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you can send out so many cosmetics, you shouldn¡¯tck those few sets¡­¡± Even Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°The cosmetics from the Phoenix Corporation can¡¯t be bought casually. Not to mention how she would have spent so much effort to buy so many cosmetics, just the price of one set of the cosmetics alone is 70 to 80,000 yuan. There are 34 girls here. On what basis should Chu Luo spend so much money to give everyone such expensive cosmetics? ¡°Don¡¯t forget, everyone who came here to cut the flowers today lost a bet with her.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately stood up to answer, ¡°I suggest those people who said that Sister Chu can¡¯t even bear to give away a few sets of cosmetics, why don¡¯t you give what you deserve to a ssmate who didn¡¯t get it? Wouldn¡¯t that better reflect your selflessness and greatness?¡± The girls who had been criticized turned red with anger, but they couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense. At this moment, Nangong Yi stood up and looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°I originally wanted to invite everyone to experience life today, as a farewell to everyone. If you feel ufortable, then if our two schools have any chances to interact in the future, you¡¯d better note, because¡­ Chu Luo will be the president of the Imperial University Student Union in the future.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± How could they have forgotten about this? Why were they suddenly trembling? Chu Luo waited for them to finish speaking before asking calmly, ¡°Are you still eating the hotpot tonight?¡± After a moment of silence. The boys stood out at the same time and said, ¡°Chu Luo, let¡¯s treat you to this hotpot meal. Take it that we¡¯re thanking you in advance for helping us get the autograph of the five members of Phoenix Skies Legend.¡± They were a little worried that Chu Luo would go back on her word regarding the autographs in a fit of anger. Who were they going to cry to should that happen? The moment those boys spoke, the other boys echoed. To be able to get the autographs of the five members of Phoenix Skies Legend, they were willing to treat Chu Luo to ten meals, let alone one. Chu Luo looked at the boys¡¯ expectant expressions and at the silent girls. The girls who didn¡¯tplete the entire mission said with a red face, ¡°Chu Luo, can you help us buy a set of Phoenix Corporation cosmetics? We can fork out the money.¡± ¡°Yes, we can even pay double.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone looked at her in silence. At this moment, Daddy Wang walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly told him what had happened. Daddy Wang knew that Chu Luo was the boss of Phoenix Corporation, but these girls were really too much. So he said: ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set the rules, you should abide by them. Little Chu is already being very generous by giving you such expensive things. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything. ¡°To be honest, as long as Little Chu is willing, she can help me hire so many workers with just half a set of the cosmetics.¡± The girls lowered their heads in shame. Daddy Wang then looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone a set of cosmetics as a farewell gift from the Imperial University Student Union.¡± When Hank heard this, his eyes lit up and he quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, since the girls will receive the cosmetics even if they didn¡¯t meet the quota, am I¡­¡± Chapter 485 - A Loss Is a Loss; If Youre Unconvinced, Hold Back

Chapter 485: A Loss Is a Loss; If You¡¯re Unconvinced, Hold Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Not for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making a bet with me. The others are just coteral¡­ Do you think that after making a bet and losing, you only need to admit that you lost and everything will be fine?¡± ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Hank was indignant. ¡°A loss is a loss. If you¡¯re not convinced, we¡¯ll talk after you win against me next time.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking with a domineering expression, she didn¡¯t even look at his sulky and angry expression. She turned to Nangong Yi and said, ¡°You guys leave first. When the timees, someone will call you from the city. Get the chauffeur to follow the person who is picking you up to the ce where we eat hotpot tonight.¡± Nangong Yi had never thought of pleading on behalf of Hank, nor had anyone else. ¡°Junior, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help the girlsplete the unfinished mission.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo tilted her head at the same time to look at him and gave him a look. Nangong Yi subconsciously turned to the girls who hadn¡¯tpleted their mission. When those girls heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, they looked ashamed and touched. He suddenly felt that Junior¡¯s move was brilliant. She had punished Hank and, at the same time, touched everyone else by doing this. As soon as Nangong Yi brought everyone away, Chu Luo said to the Wang father and son, who were about to speak, ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi, take all the workers away. I¡¯ll help you fix the remaining flowers.¡± The father and son looked at her in surprise. Wang Mingtao asked in a daze, ¡°Sister Chu, are you going to do it alone?¡± Daddy Wang pped Wang Mingtao. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking nonsense?¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo kindly, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t you have a gathering tonight? If you and Taozi chase after them now, you guys can still catch up to everyone.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded in agreement. Chu Luo pursed her lips and snapped her fingers at the two of them without saying anything. In the next moment, the Wang father and son nodded at her at the same time. The two of them turned around and took all the workers away. Chu Luo walked to the rose garden and quickly used magic. In less than ten minutes, she finished cutting the flowers and put a protective film on them before cing the flowers in the nutritional fluid. When she walked out of the greenhouse, she snapped her fingers and the magic was removed. In less than two minutes, Daddy Wang and Wang Mingtao ran over. The two of them looked at Chu Luo in confusion. Daddy Wang asked, ¡°Little Chu, what happened just now? Why do I remember letting all the workers go!¡± Wang Mingtao widened his eyes. ¡°I remember we even went to eat.¡± The father-and-son duo looked at each other in confusion. Why would they do such a thing? Then, the two of them revealed simr distress. ¡°Dad, what should we do now? If you let all the workers go, we won¡¯t be able to fulfill the client¡¯s request without any workers. If the client pursues the matter, won¡¯t our family be finished?¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao shivered. Daddy Wang didn¡¯t look any better. He quickly took out his phone to call the workers back. ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi.¡± Chu Luo stopped them and pointed at the row of houses behind her. ¡°Go in and take a look first.¡± The two of them subconsciously strode in. When Chu Luo followed them in, the father-and-son duo stood there in a daze and looked at the various fresh flowers. Their faces were filled with disbelief and disbelief. Chu Luo said, ¡°This is the amount you want. Uncle Wang, you can get someone to put it away and inform the weddingpany to go over to decorate the Shang residence in advance.¡± Daddy Wang suddenly came back to his senses and turned to look at Chu Luo. He asked in a daze, ¡°Little Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± Chu Luo spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just now, I went to another flower shed and cut a few flowers that I liked. This is what it looked like when I came in.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the flowers that she had cut and ced at the side. ¡°I was about to ask you guys to help me wrap them so that I can give them awayter?¡± Daddy Wang subconsciously pushed Wang Mingtao. ¡°Taozi, help Little Chu wrap the flowers.¡± Wang Mingtao staggered beforeing back to his senses. He walked over. Daddy Wang lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Little Chu, tell me honestly, did you do something?¡± Chu Luo blinked at him. ¡°What did I do?¡± Daddy Wang thought for a while. ¡°Your Roundy is so powerful. I heard from Taozi that during yourstpetition with your ssmates, you could make a multi-functioning robot in a few hours. Did you get your robot to help me do all this?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t expect Daddy Wang to think that, but she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Daddy Wang was certain that this was it. He gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao took the flowers over. Daddy Wang threw the key to him. ¡°Go meet the other students first. Drive slowly.¡± ¡°Got it, Dad.¡± Wang Mingtao took the key and walked out with Chu Luo. Daddy Wang watched as the two of them left and sighed. ¡°Kid, the best thing you did was to acknowledge such an incredible sister¡­ If only Little Chu was my daughter.¡± When Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao walked to the car, Wang Mingtao subconsciously tightened his grip on the key. He pressed his palms together and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Sister Chu, let me drive. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao for a few seconds before walking to the front passenger seat door and getting in. She ced the flowers in her hand in the back seat and looked at Wang Mingtao, who was still standing there with a silly smile. She said, ¡°Do you think you can drive this car away just by standing there?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat before driving out. Chu Luo took out her phone and texted Li Yan. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, have you knocked off?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. I should be able to get off work in more than three hours. You should be done eating by then. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nced at the flowers behind her and continued texting with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present when you pick me up.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo looked at the word ¡®okay¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but smile. On the other side, in the conference room on the top floor of zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. Every time the meeting started, the conference room would be especially serious. When a message alert broke this seriousness, everyone subconsciously trembled. They quietly checked their phones, afraid that they had forgotten to turn on the silent mode. A few secondster, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They wondered who was so bold as to not turn on silent mode when the CEO was personally presiding over the meeting. Had they been living a good life for too long and wanted to be sent to Africa to develop their career? At this moment, their CEO took out his phone and nced at the screen. The corners of his lips curled up. Everyone perked up. They immediately guessed who had sent the CEO a message. After sending the message, Li Yan said, ¡°The meeting continues.¡± Everyone immediately put away all their thoughts and focused on the meeting. ¡­ Chu Luo and the others happened to catch up to the main group at the expressway into the city. The car Li Yan had sent to lead the way drove behind. Nangong Yi quickly discovered their car and sent her a message. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, you finished cutting the flowers so quickly?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Are you the owner of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmeticspany?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Nangong Yi would guess at once, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°With your medical skills, I think it¡¯s not difficult for you to concoct good skincare products.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Wrong.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Alright, even if it¡¯s not yourpany, it must be someone you know.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s apany under zing Glory?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°If it¡¯s apany under zing Glory, the zing Glory logo will be on the cosmetics.¡± Chu Luo actually had nothing to say about Nangong Yi¡¯s analysis. She decided to simply stop texting him. However, when she looked up, she saw a car charging towards their car in the rearview mirror. ¡°Taozi, dodge. The brakes of the car behind should be broken.¡± Wang Mingtao also discovered the car. He was stunned and stepped on the elerator. The car sped out instantly. Moreover, there was a car in front. Their car was about to hit the car in front. When the group on the bus saw this, the girls screamed in fear. Many of the boys stood up and asked the driver to stop the car. Creak¡­ Bang! When the car stopped in the safety path, Wang Mingtao took a while to recover from his daze. He slowly turned to look at Chu Luo, who had somehow swapped seats with him and was now sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He opened his mouth. After a few seconds, he asked with lingering fears, ¡°Sister Chu, are we safe?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she tilted her head and looked at the car that had been knocked into the protective barrier by her. It was in a much worse state than theirs. She frowned and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Go down and see if you know the people in that car. It¡¯s impossible for their car brakes to malfunction right after getting off the expressway. There must be something fishy.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Sister Chu, you mean that the person in that car deliberately bumped into us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Chu Luo could feel the malice of the person in that car. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he opened the car door and gritted his teeth as he alighted.. He strode towards the car angrily. Chapter 486 - Ten More Bottles of Red Wine

Chapter 486: Ten More Bottles of Red Wine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the same time, two bodyguards quickly alighted from the car that was parked opposite and walked towards Chu Luo. Nangong Yi and two other boys quickly walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go take a look at Taozi¡¯s situation.¡± Thest sentence was said to the two bodyguards. Wang Mingtao was almost scared out of his wits. When he heard Chu Luo say that just now, he was furious. He went over and saw that the two people in the car weren¡¯t seriously injured. It was obvious that they had taken protective measures. His tone wasn¡¯t good at all. Unexpectedly, the person in the car sounded even worse. The two sides were about to argue. Once the two bodyguards went over, the people in that car cowered. Nangong Yi nced at the car in front and frowned. ¡°Did that car bump into you on purpose?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao and one of the bodyguards walked over. Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, the people in that car said that their car suddenly malfunctioned.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Luo was asking the bodyguard. When the bodyguard came over, he moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and asked someone to investigate that car. At this moment, he moved the Bluetooth earpiece again and said to Chu Luo, ¡°These two are hired by the owner of the Pretty Flowers Florist Shop.¡± ¡°F*ck! So it¡¯s someone sent by Pretty Flowers Florist Shop!¡± Wang Mingtao was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight. Nangong Yi quickly pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°Tell us what exactly happened. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Pretty Flowers Florist Shop is ourpetitor. They¡¯ve robbed our business many times in the open and in the dark. This time, they must be jealous that we took on such a huge deal and want to knock me down. Then, my father will be distracted and won¡¯t be able to submit the required quantity on time. That¡¯s the Shang family. Our family will be in trouble.¡± When they heard this, they frowned. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What else did those two say?¡± ¡°The person who drove said that they didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, we¡¯re fine. Their car was also damaged. He asked us not to make a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted and said to him, ¡°Call Uncle Wang first and see if anyone called him to say anything.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took out his phone and called. However, no one picked up the call. Wang Mingtao was anxious. He wanted to continue calling Daddy Wang. Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°Since it was nned by the other party, Uncle Wang should already know that something has happened on our side. He likely didn¡¯t bring his phone with him.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wang Mingtao was so anxious that he walked in circles. ¡°My father must be on the way to chase after us. If I go back the way I came, I¡¯ll definitely meet him. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± With that, he turned to drive. Nangong Yi continued to hold him down. ¡°Wang Mingtao, calm down. Let Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards go. You¡¯re so flustered now. It¡¯s not safe to drive.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked him, ¡°What kind of car will Uncle Wang drive?¡± Wang Mingtao quickly thought for a while. ¡°There are two more trucks and two Chang¡¯an cars at the flower field.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and quickly pressed on it. As she pressed the button, she said, ¡°Tell me the license te numbers of the four cars.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly reported it to her. Chu Luo checked and said, ¡°The surveince cameras show that Uncle Wang¡¯s model, XX, is on the way.¡± After saying that, she continued typing on her phone. Everyone looked at her phone. Chu Luo hacked into the surveince system from the flower field in the suburbs to the capital. After a while, Wang Mingtao quickly pointed at his phone and said, ¡°Sister Chu, that¡¯s my car.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed on her phone again. After a while, she turned on the radio in Daddy Wang¡¯s car. Chu Luo waited until there were no cars following him closely on the road before saying in a lowered voice, ¡°Uncle Wang, it¡¯s Chu Luo. Stop the car somewhere safe.¡± Daddy Wang mmed on the brakes. Wang Mingtao¡¯s face turned pale. He patted his chest with a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, Sister Chu, you told Dad when there were no cars right in front or behind him. He must be startled.¡± Daddy Wang¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°Little Chu, are you and Taozi okay?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, we¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo quickly told him what had happened. When Daddy Wang heard this, he was so angry that he panted heavily. At the same time, he cursed, ¡°F*ck! I will definitely not let that b*stard, Man Fugui, off!¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t be agitated. We can settle scores with them tomorrow. Send the flowers to the Shang family first today.¡± Daddy Wang was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he asked worriedly, ¡°Where are the two b*stards who bumped into you? Don¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. Those two are being restrained by my bodyguards.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go back and send the flowers over first. Ask Taozi to be careful when hees hometer.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. Yan and I will send Taozi back.¡± ¡°Eh, thank you, Little Chu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Uncle Wang, you can go back first. When we reach the hotpot restaurant, I¡¯ll get Taozi to send you a few photos.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Only then did Chu Luo cut off her connection with the car. Wang Mingtao finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, he became worried again. ¡°What if Man Fugui finds out that his n didn¡¯t seed and goes to our flower field to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Do you think this won¡¯t ur to Uncle Wang, or do you think Uncle Wang can¡¯t deal with a Man Fugui?¡± ¡°How is that possible? My father often told me that someone who resorts to despicable means is a viin, but when one is bullied by a villian to an overboard extent, they have to deal with that viin until he can never retaliate.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to the bodyguard standing beside her, ¡°Call the police and leave someone waiting. When the timees, we¡¯ll say that they were attempting murder.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard immediately walked over. Seeing that the matter was resolved, Nangong Yi returned to the bus with the two boys. This time, it was Chu Luo who drove. Wang Mingtao sat there obediently. The car was brought back to a street not far from Imperial University. In the end, it stopped outside a courtyard wall of a ce that didn¡¯t look like a restaurant at all. The moment the car stopped, the door was opened from the inside and a man in a ck cotton shirt walked out. The bodyguard got out of the car and spoke with him for a while. He nodded at the bodyguard. The bodyguard walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car window and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Boss Yu said that the hotpot base is ready. You can enjoy the hotpot directly once you go in.¡± Chu Luo nodded and alighted with Wang Mingtao. As soon as Wang Mingtao alighted from the car, he quickly took a few photos and sent them to Daddy Wang. He even sent him a voice message. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re eating at a private restaurant not far from our school. Don¡¯t worry.¡± While Wang Mingtao was sending the photo, everyone on the two buses alighted. Everyone followed Boss Yu in. Unexpectedly, Wang Mingtao was right. This was really a private restaurant. After entering the door, there was an entryway. After turning left, they entered a hall. The hall had windows on three sides and a huge courtyard behind. There was a huge pavilion in the courtyard. On one side was a pond, and on the other was a garden with an open-air corridor. The corridor was against the wall, and there was a hollowed-out fence by the wall. Outside the fence was the river that surrounded the university city. On the opposite side of the river was a bustling business district. The night scenery was especially beautiful. Boss Yu said to everyone, ¡°There are many of you, so I prepared six tables. Four are in the hall, and the other two are in the pavilion outside. You can choose where to sit.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± When the girls heard this, they all swarmed out. The boys who were slower didn¡¯t fight with them because they were gentlemen. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to vie with them. Besides, 24 girls had already run out. The two tables would definitely be very crowded. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go out, the boys said to her, ¡°Chu Luo,e to our table and sit.¡± There were 30 boys, which made 31 people including her. Four tables were just right. In the end, at Chu Luo¡¯s table, there was Wang Mingtao, Nangong Yi, and a few representatives from the other schools. After everyone sat down, the boss brought over the hotpot base. They were all twin bases. The boss said, ¡°The red soup isn¡¯t very spicy. It¡¯s my family¡¯s homemade seasonings. I guarantee that you won¡¯t get heaty after eating it. If anyone can eat spicy food, there¡¯s a spice section over there. You can go and prepare the seasonings yourself.¡± He then told her where the food was. In the end, he asked, ¡°Do you want wine?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Many people immediately echoed. ¡°Boss, give us ten boxes of beer first.¡± At this moment, Hank added, ¡°And ten bottles of red wine.¡± Everyone looked at Hank. Hank asked with a straight face, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we order red wine?¡± The boss nced at Chu Luo, who nodded at him. Chapter 487 - Whos Making Who Drunk?

Chapter 487: Who¡¯s Making Who Drunk?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boss noted down the alcohol they had ordered and asked, ¡°We also have rice wine here. Do you want some?¡± ¡°Rice wine?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Is it sweet fermented rice?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference. Sweet fermented rice wine can be consumed after fermenting steamed glutinous rice and fermentation starter for about three days. There¡¯s no need for distition. The rice wine has to ferment in the jar for more than half a month. After that, it has to undergo distition.¡± ¡°Then let us try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Boss Yu led his men to move the wine. Everyone took this opportunity to get the food. The boys brought over the meat. Only the table where Chu Luo sat had two tes of vegetarian dishes. The boss quickly took the wine over. Everyone poured the beer. Hank stood up and walked over with a ss of beer. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, although you¡¯ve dealt me a heavy blow, I still want to toast you. I hope that you cane to our school for an exchange next time. We canpete again then.¡± After saying that, he nced at the wine in front of Chu Luo. Thinking that he must make her drunk tonight, he drank the wine in one go. Chu Luo picked up her ss and said under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± With that, she drank the entire ss of wine. The vein on Hank¡¯s forehead twitched. He thought about waiting for the others toe to her and toast her before he toasted her again. When he got her drunk, he would definitely do something to her and take a photo of her. He returned to his seat. Many people present wanted to make Chu Luo drunk. As soon as Hank left, two more girls walked over from the pavilion with wine. ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s our fault today. We shouldn¡¯t have been dishonest. Take this ss of wine as our apology. You must drink.¡± Wang Mingtao, who was sitting at the side, helped Chu Luo pour the wine. He thought to himself, ¡®If you want to get Sister Chu drunk, don¡¯t regret it.¡¯ Chu Luo and the two girls drank the wine. Someone else came. Chu Luo finally said, ¡°Wait.¡± The students at Imperial University knew that Chu Luo knew how to drink, but the others thought that Chu Luo couldn¡¯t handle two sses of beer. The person who stood up deliberately said in a joking tone, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting tipsy after just two sses. You¡¯re so awesome in your studies. I thought you must be especially good at drinking too.¡± ¡°Is drinking rted to learning?¡± After Chu Luo asked casually, she pointed at the rice wine beside her and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, help me get a bowl. I¡¯ll try what rice wine tastes like.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly took the bowl and filled it for her. Chu Luo picked it up and said to that person, ¡°Drink it.¡± That person looked at the rice wine in her hand suspiciously. ¡°I heard that the wine in the empire can be boiled as dessert to eat. The rice wine should be simr. Isn¡¯t that a little unfair for me to drink beer while you drink rice wine?¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair to you, you can drink rice wine with me.¡± ¡°Why would I have that idea?¡± The boy was a little embarrassed that his thoughts had been exposed. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. I¡¯ll drink beer regardless of whether I lose out or not.¡± Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Rice wine is distilled wine. The alcohol content is a little higher than beer, but the effects are stronger than beer. Student, if you don¡¯t know, you can search online first.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, Chu Luo drank a bowl of rice wine. The people sitting at the other tables really took their phones and searched. After the boy walked back, the person sitting beside him showed him the content of the search. The boy¡¯s face turned red. With that boy¡¯s ignorance as an example, the person who was about to go carried a ss of red wine and walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯m here to eat hotpot. If you want to drink with me,e back after I¡¯m done eating.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, everyone was embarrassed toe over. Everyone started dipping food in the hotpot. This was actually the first time the group of foreign students had eaten hotpot. In the beginning, they felt that it was strange for everyone to eat in the same pot, even though there were a few pairs of serving chopsticks on the table. However, after eating two mouthfuls, Mm... So fragrant! Even though everyone thought that the hotpot was delicious, no foreign student dipped their food into the red soup. Until a boy identally dropped the food into the red soup. He was embarrassed to keep letting the food roll in the red soup, so he picked it up and ate it. Mm... So fragrant! ¡°Heavens, the food cooked in this red soup is too delicious. It¡¯s only mildly spicy. It stimtes my taste buds and tastes simply delicious.¡± After that person finished speaking, he poured in a lot of ingredients. After the ingredients were cooked, he started wolfing them down. Seeing that he was eating so happily, the others also picked up their chopsticks and ate curiously. Then, a group of boys started snatching the food. After everyone ate their fill of the hotpot, they started drinking again. This time, Chu Luo toasted everyone who came to her. After they finished drinking, they got the boss to deliver more. Then... Chu Luo defeated all the foreign Student Union members alone. Everyone in the Imperial University Student Union looked at the group of people lying on the ground and gloated. ¡°Why are these people doing this? Don¡¯t they know that one can¡¯t judge a book by its cover?¡± ¡°Chu Luo¡¯s alcohol tolerance is as impressive as her learning speed. We didn¡¯t even dare to drink with Chu Luo, but they actually dared.¡± ¡°These people are really interesting when they¡¯re drunk. I want to take a photo of their ugly demeanor. If I have nothing to do, I can take it out to admire and enjoy it for the entire day.¡± ¡°I also want to take photos. Look at Jack. He¡¯s actually hugging a wine bottle and kissing it like crazy when he¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°And Ruth. She¡¯s actually practicing splits.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°Oh my...¡± At this moment, everyone suddenly became excited. ¡°Heavens! Hank actually likes to dance when he¡¯s drunk.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Could he have hit his head or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Ah... Hank is taking off his clothes. Is he going to do a striptease?¡± ¡°Wow! Hurry up and film it. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Wow, wow, wow! I didn¡¯t expect Hank to be so muscr!¡± ¡°Take it off, take it off. He¡¯s actually only left with his underpants.¡± ¡°Will he take off his underpants too?¡± ... ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly reminded the agitated crowd, ¡°Girls, go out first. Take two people to stop Hank.¡± Actually, the girls were also embarrassed to look at him. After Chu Luo led the way out, they followed her. The girls stood by the door and kept admiring the videos and photos. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes shed and she said to everyone, ¡°Send the photos to my email. I¡¯ll admire them too.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After a while, she saw a boy from Imperial University supporting two people as they walked out of the door. Chu Luo waited for those people to be helped onto the bus and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Yan and I will send you backter.¡± Wang Mingtao had drunk a little and felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He waved at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If anyone reallyes, I can kill two people with one punch.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Looks like you drank a lot too.¡± ¡°No. I only drank five bottles of beer and a bowl of rice wine.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Just as the two of them finished speaking, a familiar car stopped opposite them. Chu Luo strode over. The car window rolled down to reveal Li Yan¡¯s face. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s send Taozi back first.¡± Li Yan nodded. Chu Luo was about to walk over when Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Get the chauffeur to drive his car.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the chauffeur alighted and walked towards Wang Mingtao¡¯s car. Chu Luo stood there and said to Nangong Yi and the others, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Nangong Yi waved at her. Chu Luo turned around to see Li Yan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. After she pulled open the front passenger seat, Li Yan drove out. Their car followed behind Wang Mingtao¡¯s car. When she saw that the car was parked in the parking lot of Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, Chu Luo suddenly remembered the flowers she had ced in his car and quickly said to Li Yan, ¡°I left the things I wanted to give you in the back seat of Taozi¡¯s car and forgot to take them out.¡± ¡°Sit here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan opened the car door and walked out. When Li Yan walked over with the flowers, Chu Luo suddenly smiled until her eyes narrowed. Li Yan sat back in the driver¡¯s seat and handed the flowers to Chu Luo. ¡°Help me hold it.¡± Chu Luo smelled the fragrance of the flowers and tilted her head to ask him, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I like anything you give me.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. Then, she told him about what happened on the highway. Li Yan obviously knew long ago and his expression was a little dark. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these two.¡± The car quickly drove back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Chu Luo smelled the smell on her body and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± She then stuffed the flowers into Li Yan¡¯s arms and ran upstairs. Li Yan looked at the flowers in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, footsteps came from the door. Before the butler could speak, Li Yan said to him, ¡°Take good care of these flowers.¡± The butler walked over and took the flowers from his hand. He guessed that Miss Chu must have gone to the flower field to pick them and gave them to Master. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t view it with such importance. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Li Yan then walked upstairs quickly. Chu Luo had just put down the water andy in the bathtub to take a bath when there was a light sound by the door. She tilted her head to look and saw Li Yan enter wearing only a pair of pants. She blinked her big, watery eyes and stared at him. Li Yan walked up to her and leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. Then, he was about to enter the bathtub. Chu Luo finally came back to her senses. ¡°You want to take a bath with me?¡± Li Yan nodded seriously and gestured to her. ¡°Move aside.¡± Chu Luo looked at him suspiciously. However, the two of them were too close. When she looked up, the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t his face, but... Her face turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath with you.¡± ¡°Be good, we can conserve water this way.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was low and bewitching. He then took a towel from the side. ¡°If we bath together, I can even scrub your back.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± ... Even Chu Luo couldn¡¯t remember if Li Yan had rubbed her back after that. She was so tired that she fell asleep and was carried back.. She only vaguely remembered that Li Yan had blown her hair dry. Chapter 488 - Both Human and Robot Have Vicious Mouths!

Chapter 488: Both Human and Robot Have Vicious Mouths!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo went downstairs the next morning, the butler came over to tell her about Chu Yichen. ¡°Mr. Chu has been going to watch the bodyguards train every morning since yesterday morning.¡± Although Chu Luo knew that the dagger had changed Chu Yichen¡¯s constitution, she was still shocked to hear the butler¡¯s words. She nned to go back this weekend to check on Chu Yichen. At this thought, Chu Luo suddenly realized that she had reced Chu Yichen¡¯s daughter and asked, ¡°Did he ask about me these past two days?¡± ¡°No,¡± the butler said. ¡°Mr. Chu didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he speak to anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what if he needs something?¡± ¡°Mr. Chu didn¡¯t ask for anything. He ate whatever the servants prepared for him. When he stayed in that small vi, from the moment he could walk, he did everything himself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She thought that since Chu Yichen had not spoken for more than ten years, he must be used to it already. She said to the butler, ¡°Find a counselor to guide him.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo had woken up a littlete today, so the butler went out to get the servants to bring in breakfast. The butler had just walked out when Li Yan walked in. Looking at him in casual clothes, Chu Luo suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to call Uncle Wangst night to ask about what happened after that. She turned around and walked upstairs. Her phone was still upstairs. Li Yan followed her upstairs. As Chu Luo walked, sheined to him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I forgot to call Uncle Wangst night. I wonder what happened after that.¡± Li Yan simply wrapped his arm around her waist and walked. Chu Luo pushed it meaningfully. ¡°You smell like sweat.¡± Li Yan deliberately tilted his head and rubbed his face against hers before kissing her tense face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I sent someone overst night.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t dodge. She turned to look at him. ¡°What did you do?¡± Li Yan tilted his face towards her. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Luo held her breath for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Taozi directlyter.¡± In the next second, her body was turned around and her lips were sealed. After a while, Chu Luo was released. Shey on his chest and punched him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yan smiled and let go of her in satisfaction. He led her into the bedroom. They walked into the bedroom. Li Yan went to take a shower. Chu Luo took her phone and was about to call Wang Mingtao when she realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. There were calls from Nangong Yi and the Wang father and son. Chu Luo pursed her lips and called Daddy Wang first. It was a little noisy on Daddy Wang¡¯s end. After answering the call, he even shouted for people to be careful not to ruin the flowers. Chu Luo knew that he must still be in the Shang family. Daddy Wang smiled and called out, ¡°Little Chu.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, why did you call mest night?¡± Daddy Wang: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to tell you that there¡¯s nothing going on here. Also, I called to thank CEO Li for sending someone to help. Later on, Man Fugui¡¯s matter was resolved by him. I spent the entire night at the Shang family supervising the workers to decorate the wedding venue.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ry your thanks to himter.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys finished decorating the wedding venue?¡± ¡°Soon. We¡¯re doing the finishing touches now. Our work will end in half an hour at most.¡± ¡°Then go back and have a good sleep.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay.¡± Someone was calling Daddy Wang from his side. He said, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ll hang up first. Come to our house for dinner with CEO Li this weekend. I¡¯ll get Auntie Wang to prepare your favorite food.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, I have something nned this weekend.¡± ¡°Thene to my house for dinner when you¡¯re not busy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to call Wang Mingtao. She called Nangong Yi first. After Nangong Yi picked up the call, he told Chu Luo, ¡°Hank ran around naked at his cest night. Later on, he jumped down from upstairs and broke his leg.¡± The exchange students had a special apartment building with three floors. Coincidentally, Hank lived on the third floor. When Chu Luo heard this, she didn¡¯t even ask how Hank was. She only said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this person trying to get me drunk? Looks like even the heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled on the phone. He didn¡¯t say anything and the two of them hung up. Just as she hung up, Wang Mingtao called. Wang Mingtao gloated and said mysteriously on the phone, ¡°Sister Chu, guess what happened to Pretty Flowers Florist Shopst night?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t in the mood to guess. ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingtao chuckled for a while before saying, ¡°The two people Man Fugui hired are gangsters nearby. The boss of those two gangsters said that Man Fugui injured his subordinates. Early this morning, he brought arge group of people to his florist shop to demand Man Fugui topensate them 500,000 yuan for their medical fees and mental trauma. ¡°Man Fugui definitely won¡¯t give him that much money. That¡¯s why that boss asked his underlings to smash Man Fugui¡¯s flower shop.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao continuedughing. Chu Luo also smiled and said, ¡°Be careful when you walk in the future. Man Fugui might take revenge on you when he reacts.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I know, I know. So Sister Chu, can you lend me Roundy tonight?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That¡¯s up to Roundy.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Li Yan finished showering and walked out of the bathroom. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°You can ask Roundy yourself when we reach the school gateter.¡± With that, she hung up. Li Yan walked over and hugged her before kissing her. Chu Luo hugged his waist and asked, ¡°What did you get your men to dost night?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just made those people hired by Man Fugui to think that Man Fugui deliberately hired someone else to beat them up in secret because he didn¡¯t want to pay the hiring fee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The two of them walked downstairs together. As they walked, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯lle to your school to pick you up after school in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo had always been a little curious. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding supposed to hold a banquet at noon? Why did the Shang family set the banquet at night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for lunch.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo was surprised. ¡°The Shang family did it because of you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Hehe, Coincidentally, the Qin family and the Duanmu family want to pull you over to their side again, so they hope you can attend this banquet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, the Qin family and the Duanmu family will take action tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m prepared too.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded. After breakfast, Li Yan sent her to the school gate. Chu Luo had just alighted from the car to bid Li Yan farewell when Wang Mingtao ran over with a piece of bread in his mouth. Wang Mingtao quickly took out the bread and greeted Li Yan, ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and the car drove off. Wang Mingtao looked at Chu Luo and chuckled. Chu Luo nced at him with disdain and nced at the bread in his hand. ¡°You eat this in the morning?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I just wanted toe to school early, so I only took a piece of bread and left.¡± Chu Luo nced at him with a wooden face and said to Roundy, who was standing beside her, ¡°Roundy, give him the milk.¡± Roundy walked over, opened his big belly, took out a box of milk, and handed it to him. He also said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Peach, you¡¯re wrong. Breakfast is the most important thing in a day. You have to eat it well. Look at you. How can you only eat one piece of bread? You have to at least take a box of milk.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded bitterly and reached for the milk. Roundy retracted his mechanical hand and said, ¡°This is milk that Mistress drinks during ss. Now that you¡¯ve drunk it, go buy a box for Mistresster.¡± Wang Mingtao :¡±¡­¡± He really suspected that this robot had be a spirit. Wang Mingtao thought of his goal and quickly put away the dissatisfaction in his heart. He adjusted his expression and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, can youe to my house in the next few days?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re sozy. My eyes hurt when I look at you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could your electronic eyes hurt! Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and tried his best not to be irritable. He put the milk in his pocket and ate the bread in two or three mouthfuls. He pressed his palms together and pleaded, ¡°Roundy, I¡¯m begging you. Go to my house. Otherwise, you might not be able to see me in a few days. Can you bear not to see me again?¡± Roundy scanned his entire body with his electronic eyes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like studying so much. Is Daddy Wang finally unable to stand it anymore and wants you to drop out of school to expand his business in Africa?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Mingtao realized that the saying that ¡®like mistress, like robot¡¯ was the truth. Both the human and the robot had vicious mouths! Chapter 489 - An Important Matter in Life

Chapter 489: An Important Matter in Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Mingtao continued begging. ¡°Roundy, don¡¯t. At most, you can supervise me.¡± ¡°If you promise not to y games at night and study for three hours, I¡¯ll go.¡± This request was fatal to Wang Mingtao. He wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go then.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo asked lightly, ¡°Is the game more important or your safety more important?¡± It was a torture of the soul. Wang Mingtao could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Then I won¡¯t y games from Monday to Friday.¡± As a gaming fan, he would feel terrible if he didn¡¯t game for two rounds a day. However, for the sake of his life, he decided to tolerate it. After this period of time, he would be free. Roundy was satisfied. ¡°Deal.¡± After they came to an agreement, Chu Luo brought the robot to the Student Union first. Last night, the drunk Hank did a striptease dance in his apartment building and jumped from the third floor,nding himself in the hospital. The news had spread throughout the entire Imperial University early in the morning. ¡°I know about Hank. Previously, I heard from a senior sister in the biology department that Hank is a little perverted. When he does experiments with a beautiful girl, he likes to make up excuses to caress that girl¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t foreigners very open-minded? Maybe this is their habit.¡± ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s not being open-minded at all. Our school also has foreign students. The most they can do is kiss the back of their hands or hug them when they meet Imperial students who are close to them. They don¡¯t caress girls¡¯ hands like Hank.¡± ¡°Hearing you say that, I¡¯m suddenly a little worried about Chu Luo. Chu Luo is so beautiful. Could it be that Hank had designs on her for a long time?¡± ¡°D*mn! Now that you mention it, I think it must be like that. Previously, when hepeted with Chu Luo, I suspected that if Chu Luo lost, he would make an especially overboard request?¡± ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why this person deserves to end up in the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see if he can still have designs on Chu Luo.¡± ... It could be said that at times, everyone¡¯s imagination was very active. Moreover, no one could guess the truth of the matter. When Chu Luo went to the Student Union, there weren¡¯t many people in the office building. She went straight to Nangong Yi¡¯s office. As the current president, he¡¯d had to take the lead to send the group of foreign Student Union members who¡¯d had too much to drinkst night. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get home and prepare to take a shower and sleep. Halfway through his shower, he received a call from his ssmate who lived with Hank. He had no choice but to rush back to school. By the time they sent Hank to the hospital and the doctors finished resuscitating him, it was already midnight. In the end, he couldn¡¯t leave. After Hank woke up from the anesthesia, Nangong Yi had tofort him, who had lost control of his emotions. ¡°So you came to the Student Union directly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi massaged his temple and handed her a document. ¡°You came at the right time. I have something nned today and will leave the school. Help me deal with the daily matters today.¡± Chu Luo took the piece of paper and quickly finished reading it. She frowned and said, ¡°Why do you have to do these trivial things yourself?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, did you read the content seriously?¡± ¡°I did. Isn¡¯t it just to let the various departments in the Student Union work smoothly? To hold a meeting to discuss the New Year¡¯s G and then supervise the liaison department to get sponsorship?¡± Chu Luo made it sound too easy. Nangong Yi opened his mouth and wanted to say that something that looked simple was actually not simple, but he swallowed his words. He nned to let Chu Luo experience it herself. At the thought of this, he took his coat and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you canmunicate with the Secretary Minister or the other ministers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi walked to the door and turned around to say, ¡°You¡¯d better go and see Hank... Or you can get the other cadres of the Student Union to visit him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Nangong Yi left, Chu Luo took out her phone and sent a message to all the cadres of the Student Union. ¡°Come to the Student Union meeting at half-past twelve.¡± Then, she walked out of the office with that stack of papers. Unexpectedly, she met the secretary who had just entered by the office building door. The secretary head was Xue Feng, a typical boy from Jiangnan. He was fair and clean and was about 1.75 meters tall. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Seeing Chu Luo walk out, he stopped and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re holding a meeting at noon?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Nangong has something on today.¡± ¡°Do you need me to prepare the content of the meeting?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the New Year¡¯s G and the sponsorship.¡± Xue Feng nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out of the door when she suddenly thought of something and said to him, ¡°If you see the Sports Minister, get him to buy a bouquet of flowers to visit Hank.¡± Xue Feng was a little surprised. ¡°Why should the Sports Minister go?¡± They would usually send a girl to visit a patient. Xue Feng really couldn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo would let the Sports Minister go. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Let the Sports Minister do it.¡± The Sports Minister was arge man. Didn¡¯t Hank like to take advantage of girls? Chu Luo wanted to see how he would take advantage of him. With that, she left without exining. With a puzzled expression, Xue Feng turned to look at the departing Chu Luo. Just as ss ended at noon, Chu Luo received a call from Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao asked her when she was going to the Shang family. Chu Luo said, ¡°After school in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, she suggested, ¡°Sister Wu, why don¡¯t we go over together?¡± Since Professor Wu was working at the zing Glory Corporation now, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to go with the boss. This way, the show might be even more exciting. Wu Yiyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my father.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you found a malepanion?¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°I found it. It¡¯s my cousin.¡± Chu Luo had thought that Wu Yiyao would look for Tang Zhiyun, but she didn¡¯t ask. The two of them spoke for a while more before hanging up. Chu Luo went to the school restaurant to eat before going to the Student Union. At half-past twelve, everyone arrived on time. Chu Luo nced at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone should know what our meeting is about today. You can tell me what you want to do for the New Year¡¯s G.¡± Everyone looked at each other for a while. Shouldn¡¯t Chu Luo say something nice for her first meeting? She actually went straight to the point. This was too straightforward. Yu Tong was the first to speak. ¡°Usually, each of the various faculties will put up a performance or hold a ball together.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°We can hold something like apetition.¡± Yu Xiangtian: ¡°Or let the various faculties showcase the essence of their faculty... For example, the Computer Science program will show us all kinds of exciting special effects, the Mechanic Department will show us robots, the Chinese department will show us the cultural tradition of the empire, and so on.¡± A few people thought that this suggestion was good, but Chen Qian asked, ¡°Then what will the medical school show us? Anatomy?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Then, everyone continued thinking about what other programs there were. After a while, Xue Feng suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, what good ideas do you have?¡± ¡°The conservative thing is that every department puts up a program. Or, we can hold a masked ball. When the timees, whoever the lights point at will go on stage to perform.¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Our Imperial University has tens of thousands of students. How are we going to hold the masked ball?¡± ¡°Of course the slots for registration will be limited. When the timees for registration, one has to satisfy a few conditions before one can qualify.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. They must be multi-talented. It would be so embarrassing if they went on stage without knowing anything.¡± ¡°How about we choose a few lucky ones and fulfill a wish of theirs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Everyone agreed with Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. Seeing that everyone was discussing enthusiastically, Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. However, as they discussed, someone couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°What if Chu Luo¡¯s admirer is chosen as a lucky person and asks Chu Luo to do something?¡± Everyone thought of Chu Luo¡¯s boyfriend, CEO Li of the zing Glory Corporation. Although Li Yan hade to Imperial University many times with disguise on, even if he did, he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, let alone without disguise. Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I won¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you attend such an important g, Chu Luo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re the one who¡¯s organizing it...¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Chu Luo interrupted that person. ¡°I¡¯m not organizing it. I¡¯m just holding a routine meeting with you.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo leaned back in her chair. ¡°We¡¯re just confirming what to do for the New Year¡¯s G today. After we confirm how to get sponsorship, Senior Nangong will take over the rest.¡± Everyone fell silent again. After a while, Yu Tong asked, ¡°Chu Luo, do you have something nned on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few people asked at the same time, ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°An important matter in life.¡± Chapter 490 - Who Said That There Are No Good Men in a Wealthy Family?

Chapter 490: Who Said That There Are No Good Men in a Wealthy Family?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was a little stunned. They really didn¡¯t know what important matter Chu Luo was talking about, but an idea popped up in their hearts. This time, everyone was silent for nearly two minutes. After Yu Tong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, she probed, ¡°Chu Luo, are you getting married on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at her with admiration in her eyes. Then¡­ There was another silence. This time, everyone was dumbfounded. Chu Luo looked at the time and felt that they were being too long-winded. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the sponsorship.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, who still had the mood to consider such a trivial matter like getting sponsorships? Yu Tong raised her voice a few degrees. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re really getting married on New Year¡¯s Day!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s good to get married. You and CEO Li are simply a match made in heaven.¡± Chu Luo was very satisfied with this and nodded. After Yu Tong spoke, the others immediately spoke. ¡°Since Chu Luo and CEO Li are getting married, CEO Li will definitely hold a very grand and luxurious wedding. I really look forward to what kind of century-long wedding CEO Li will give Chu Luo.¡± ¡°The zing Glory Corporation haspanies throughout the world. When the timees, the upper echelons of those subsidiaries will definitely participate. Maybe the royal families of the various countries will even send representatives over. Oh my god ~ Wouldn¡¯t the important figures of the political and business world gather together then?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, will you invite us to your wedding?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, as your ssmates, you must invite us.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, where are you and CEO Li getting married? Will you go for your honeymoon after you¡¯re married?¡± ¡­ ¡°Shh¡­¡± Chu Luo gestured for everyone to stop and said, ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been announced yet.¡± ¡°Got it, got it. We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t actually mean that, but since everyone said that, she didn¡¯t object. She only said, ¡°The invitations haven¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯ll consider everyone when the timees.¡± When the group of people heard this, they were so excited that their faces turned red. As students, especially students from the Imperial University Student Union, they wanted to be more outstanding than others in the future. If they wanted to be outstanding, the first step was to expand their contacts. If Chu Luo and CEO Li got married, their wedding would gather all the important figures in the political and business world from all over the world. How could they not be excited? Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°Continue discussing the sponsorship.¡± ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Zhang Yiran quickly raised her hand. ¡°Getting sponsorships is our Liaison Department¡¯s business. Don¡¯t worry, I promise to get sponsorships that the Student Union is satisfied with.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Very good. And the masks at the masked ball¡­¡± ¡°Chu Luo, leave the masks to our Procurement Department. Our Student Union has cooperation with a few shops in the capital¡¯srgest market. When the timees, we can have as many masks as we want.¡± ¡°As for the decorations and promotions of the masked g, leave it to our Publicity Department and the Organization Department.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo thought in satisfaction, ¡®Isn¡¯t it easy to be the president of the Student Union?¡¯ Why did the president have to personally do something that could be done by a group of cadres? The meeting ended after an hour. The group of Student Union employees seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and all started getting into action. As for Chu Luo, she was obviously going to take a hands-off approach. She headed for ss. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo had juste out of the ssroom when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan was already waiting for her by the school gate. Chu Luo strode out of the school building. Unexpectedly, just as she walked out on her skateboard, she was stopped by a few foreign Student Union members. They were Hank¡¯s ssmates. A girl said, ¡°Chu Luo, Hank broke his leg. He wants you to visit him.¡± Chu Luo looked at the girl as though she was being ridiculous and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Why not? Hank just wants you to see him. As a ssmate from a friendly school, this request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± ¡°In this world, there¡¯s now that stiptes that I have to see Hank. I have no intention of visiting him. Can¡¯t I not?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t have so much time to argue with you here. Tell Hank to drink less if he can¡¯t hold his liquor. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be Imperial University that will be embarrassed, but X University.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The girl blushed a little at the thought of Hank¡¯s behaviorst night. If Hank hadn¡¯t repeatedly asked her to let Chu Luo go to the hospital to visit him, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to Chu Luo on the way. Since Chu Luo had said that, she could only move aside. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and left. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a group of cars parked there. It was extremely ostentatious. At this moment, there were already many people by the school gate. After everyone saw the row of luxurious cars, they all stopped and pointed at the cars, whispering. The moment Chu Luo came out, everyone discussed even more fiercely. ¡°CEO Li actually picked Chu Luo up in such a grand manner today. Are the two of them going to attend some important banquet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s also possible that CEO Li just went to an important event and came straight to Imperial University to pick Chu Luo up.¡± ¡°Every morning, when I saw CEO Li send Chu Luo here with only two bodyguards¡¯ cars, I didn¡¯t think that CEO Li looked very rich. Now, this extravagance isparable to that of a royal family, right?¡± ¡°Not only that, I feel that the car CEO Li is sitting in must be the only modified super luxury car in the world. Also, those bodyguards¡¯ cars, have you seen any bodyguard who can drive a car worth millions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. This is the demeanor of the world¡¯s richest man.¡± ¡­ After Chu Luo got into the car, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Go back and change your clothes first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao had ss this afternoon too. She had just finished ss and was on the way to meet up with Professor Wu. As she walked, she said, ¡°Little Chu, I just finished ss. Where are you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change first.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to change my clothester too. Let¡¯s meet up at XX Road.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll get Professor Wu and the others toe with us.¡± Li Yan nodded and grabbed her hand. Chu Luo smiled at him and leaned her head on his shoulder. She asked, ¡°Who from the Qin family and the Duanmu family do you think is going over? Other than a group of women, there don¡¯t seem to be many men in the Qin family.¡± Other than Old Master Qin. However, after all the men from the Qin family disappeared in the desert, Old Master Qin had been bedridden. It was said that he was about to die. ¡°The Qin family also has illegitimate children.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him. ¡°You mean, the Qin family brought back the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be attending the banquet tonight.¡± ¡°They? There¡¯s more than one?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before sighing. ¡°Indeed, there are no clean men in wealthy families. Don¡¯t tell me their family has one illegitimate child per branch?¡± Displeased to hear this, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Who said that there are no good men in wealthy families? Am I not one?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was deliberately sulking, and giggled. ¡°You¡¯re a big baddie.¡± The moment Li Yan moved his hand on her waist, Chu Luoughed and pushed him. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t push his hand away, Chu Luo quickly pleaded, ¡°I was wrong.¡± Li Yan breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± However, his hand deliberately moved naughtily on her waist. Chu Luo trembled and quickly pressed his hand down. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to be a bad man. If you dare to fool around outside, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What would you do to me?¡± Chu Luo said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs and tie you up.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he chuckled in Chu Luo¡¯s ear. Theughter was low and bewitching. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned her ears away. The car quickly drove back to their vi. The two of them went upstairs to change. The evening gown Li Yan had prepared for Chu Luo was an improved two-piece set of Han attire and a short fox-fur cloak that kept her warm. The cloak was red and furry, making Chu Luo¡¯s fair and wless face look extremely charming. After Chu Luo did her hair, she was simply a beautiful ssical beauty. Chu Luo put on the outfit and walked around Li Yan. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan pulled her over and said, ¡°You¡¯re more suitable for wearing ancient clothes.¡± Chu Luo giggled. She looked at him in his ck coat and raised her hand to touch it. ¡°I want to see you in ancient clothes too.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and kissed it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it when we get married.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo looked forward to it. The two of them went downstairs to XX Street to meet up with Professor Wu and the others. Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to drive the car parallel to Professor Wu¡¯s. The car window rolled down and the other side rolled down at the same time. Both sides greeted each other and drove towards the Shang residence. The Shang family vi was in a famous wealthy district in the capital. When their cars drove over, there were luxury cars everywhere outside the vi. At this moment, the Shang residence was filled with joy and excitement. There were guests congratting them, and the Shang family was smiling brightly. The vi was brightly lit both inside and outside. There was arge red carpet on the ground outside the door, and flowers, balloons, and ribbons were ced everywhere. It could be seen how highly the Shang family viewed the bride. When the car Chu Luo and the others were in arrived, everyone who was chatting and congratting them stopped and looked over. Then, some people started whispering. ¡°CEO Li is actually attending the Shang family¡¯s wedding banquet tonight.¡± ¡°The Shang family is really capable. On top of the Qin family and the Duanmu family, they even managed to invite CEO Li.¡± ¡­ A few Shang family members who were receiving guests by the door quickly strode over. After Chu Luo and the others alighted, Chu Luo nced at the Shang family member who immediately came to chat with Li Yan. She tilted her head to look at Wu Yiyao¡¯s attire and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold wearing that?¡± Although Wu Yiyao was wearing a winter cheongsam, a cheongsam was meant to be tight-fitting. Even if it was winter, there was only ayer of cotton inside. Wu Yiyao also nced at her clothes and said with a smile, ¡°You look good in this kind of clothes.¡± Then, she replied, ¡°I brought along a coat.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a long white down jacket was draped over her. Wu Yiyao introduced the man to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my cousin, Tan Junhua.¡± Before the two of them could greet each other, a man¡¯s voice sounded.. ¡°Little Yao, long time no see.¡± Chapter 491 - Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts

Chapter 491: Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three of them looked at the man who greeted Wu Yiyao at the same time. The man looked humble and polite. Although he wasn¡¯t the most outstanding-looking, he was good-looking. He walked up to the three of them and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°This is CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend, Chu Luo, right?¡± Chu Luo only nodded at him indifferently. The man didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and turned to look at Tan Junhua. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Little Yao¡¯s boyfriend, Tan Junhua.¡± Tan Junhua was actually a little simr to Wu Yiyao. Both of them had an elegant aura. If one didn¡¯t know their rtionship, they would think that the two of them were really a good match. The man¡¯s expression only paused for a moment, but he still smiled modestly. He introduced himself to Chu Luo and Tan Junhua. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Little Yao¡¯s senior brother, Shang Yu. Wee to my older brother¡¯s wedding.¡± At this moment, the other businessmen who had surrounded Li Yan and Professor Wu turned to them. Shang Yu introduced immediately, ¡°This is my father, Shang Lihai. This is my mother, Zhang Yuexiang. These two are my cousin, Shang Qiang, and my cousin-inw, Zhao Ling.¡± Zhang Yuexiang smiled amiably and said, ¡°This must be Miss Chu. You¡¯re indeed outstanding in all aspects. Not only are you beautiful, but I heard that you¡¯re also an influential figure at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her. Zhang Yuexiang smiled at Wu Yiyao. ¡°This must be the Miss Wu that Xiao Yu often mentioned.¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± ¡°Since you and Xiao Yu know each other from overseas, don¡¯t be so formal at our house. Miss Chu too. You guys can y as you please.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie.¡± In the end, Zhang Yuexiang looked at Tan Junhua but didn¡¯t ask who he was. She only nodded at him. Then, they walked into the door under the lead of Shang Lihai, his wife, and Shang Yu. Most of the guests had already arrived. They passed through the red carpet in the front yard and arrived at the vi. The vi was brightly lit and bustling. Women in all kinds of evening gowns walked around the living room with men in suits. Everyone chatted in groups. The Qin family and the Duanmu family were greeted by the other masters of the Shang family. When they walked into the living room, the conversation suddenly stopped. Everyone looked at Li Yan and the others who walked in. The smile on Shang Lihai¡¯s face became even more brilliant. He tilted his head and said to Li Yan, ¡°CEO Li, the Duanmu family is over there.¡± After saying that, he deliberately pointed in a certain direction. Today, those from the Duanmu family who came were Eldest Master Duanmu, and the cousins Duanmu Rui and Duanmu Zhixuan. The people from the Qin family were Qin Xin, Qin Meng, and three other young men. Those three young men were obviously the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate children. At this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan, who was wearing an off-shoulder evening gown, strode over in her high heels. The sound of high heels clicking could be heard in the quiet hall. After she arrived in front of them, she called out intimately, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here too.¡± This tone seemed to indicate she was chummy with Chu Luo. Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded at her indifferently. Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t seem to feel her coldness. She continued to smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hang out togetherter. I can introduce you to my peers.¡± The person standing at the side thought: ¡®Indeed, Master Li is close to the Duanmu family. Even Chu Luo has such a good rtionship with the Miss of the Duanmu family.¡¯ Chu Luo looked at Duanmu Zhixuan, curled her lips, and said straightforwardly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like being with unfamiliar people.¡± She then hooked arms with Wu Yiyao. ¡°I¡¯ll just go with Sister Wu.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to embarrass her in front of so many people. A trace of displeasure shed across her eyes, but she still looked at Wu Yiyao with a smile. ¡°Miss Wu, we can hang out togetherter.¡± Wu Yiyao smiled gently and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Little Chu wherever she goes.¡± When the people standing at the side heard Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s answers, they seemed to have smelled something and were all waiting to watch a good show. Duanmu Zhixuan was furious. Just as she didn¡¯t know how to end the show, Zhang Yuexiang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all youngsters. When the youngsters gather, they¡¯ll be able to y.¡± ¡°Second Aunt is right.¡± At this moment, another young woman walked over. The young woman was wearing a champagne-colored evening gown with a fishtail skirt that swayed as she walked. After walking over, she said to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shang Yun. After my cousin and sister-inw¡¯s wedding banquet is over, our family has specially prepared a party ce for us youngsters. Let¡¯s go y together.¡± Shang Yun had just finished introducing herself when someone came in and said to Shang Lihai, ¡°Sir, the wedding is about to start.¡± Shang Lihai quickly said to everyone, ¡°Dear guests, my son¡¯s wedding will be held in the backyard today. It¡¯s about time. Please follow me to the backyard.¡± He even made a gesture of invitation to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, please.¡± Everyone walked towards the backyard. The backyard of the Shang residence upied more than ten acres. At this moment, it was beautifully decorated. As the wedding banquet was held at night, the Shang family had specially installed a fewrge searchlights around. There were also many streetlights and colorful lights elsewhere. There were fresh flowers and balloon arches everywhere. In the middle of the garden, a wedding tform had been built. Below the wedding tform on both sides were more than a hundred tables. The Shang family had even specially invited many etiquettepanies to help entertain the guests. The Shang family members brought everyone to the arranged tables and sat them down. When Chu Luo and Li Yan were arranged to sit with the Duanmu family, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised at all. However, the Qin family wasn¡¯t easy to fool. When they saw where everyone was sitting, one of the Qin family¡¯s illegitimate children actually came over to sit. There were eight people sitting at a table. Five of them were already sitting here, and there were three more seats. The Shang family had originally nned to leave the seats to other important guests. No one expected someone from the Qin family to suddenly sit over. The Qin family member looked at the Shang family person standing there and the people from the Duanmu family, who didn¡¯t look very friendly. He smiled and asked the Shang family tactfully, ¡°Mr. Shang, Chu Luo and I are considered ssmates. Do you mind if I talk to her about Imperial University?¡± Since the man had said so, the Shang family person felt embarrassed to even tactfully invite him away. He quietly nced at the cold Li Yan sitting there. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, he could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The man looked at Chu Luo and didn¡¯t appear over-enthusiastic. He only introduced himself politely, ¡°Hello, Junior Chu. I graduated from Imperial University in XX year. My name is Qin Shi¡¯an, and I studied Mechanical Engineering. ¡°Previously, everyone in the mechanical engineering industry heard about your robotpetition with that overseas student. We even specially watched yourpetition video. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± After saying that, he even gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. Chu Luo was a little surprised when Qin Shi¡¯an introduced himself. A professor from the Mechanical Engineering Department seemed to have mentioned him to her before. He had said that this person was quite good at robot production. Qin Shi¡¯an paid attention to Chu Luo¡¯s expression at all times. Seeing that she didn¡¯t show any impatience, he had an idea and was about to continue. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu suddenly asked Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, Old Master has been feeling very stuffy in his chest these past two days. He doesn¡¯t look well. If you have time, go and talk to him.¡± Duanmu Rui immediately replied, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you know a miracle doctor? Why don¡¯t you invite the miracle doctor to our house to check on Grandfather tomorrow?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather has beenining about feeling unwell after taking the medicine prescribed by other doctors these past two days. I was so worried.¡± When Li Yan heard the three of them, his expression was still cold. ¡°We¡¯re here to attend the Shang family¡¯s wedding banquet today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± Although the Duanmu family was also treated coldly, Li Yan didn¡¯t reject them explicitly. It seemed like the Duanmu family was still closer to Li Yan. At this moment, Duanmu Rui and Qin Shi¡¯an stared at each other for two seconds. There was a deep meaning in their eyes. Qin Shi¡¯an suddenly looked surprised. ¡°So CEO Li knows a miracle doctor? My grandfather hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. Can you introduce the miracle doctor to us, CEO Li? As long as they can cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, our Qin family can pay any price.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan mocked straightforwardly, ¡°Do you have any weight in your words in the Qin family? Any price? Can any tom, dick and harry open such an empty cheque?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s words were obviously mocking Qin Shi¡¯an. She was mocking him for being an illegitimate child of the Qin family and that he had no right to speak. When Qin Shi¡¯an heard this, he only lowered his eyes.. Just as Duanmu Zhixuan thought that his expression would change, he said with a sad expression, ¡°As a junior, I naturally want my elders to be healthy and live a long life.¡± Chapter 492 - Wedding Banquet

Chapter 492: Wedding Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Duanmu Zhixuan was about to speak when Qin Shi¡¯an suddenly pointed at the stage. ¡°The bride and groom are on stage.¡± At this moment, the wedding march tune happened to y. The bride in a white wedding dress stood on the red carpet and was led to the stage by her father, who personally handed her to the groom. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said, ¡°You can get Chu Yichen to hold your hand then.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose and had a strange feeling. Li Yan read her mind again and grabbed her hand under the table. ¡°We can go back every week for the next two weeks. You can familiarize yourself with him.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and nodded. All weddings were the same. After the emcee announced that the bride and groom had swapped their wedding rings, the bride stood on the stage and prepared to throw the bouquet. A group of young unmarried women ran towards an open space below the stage. Even Duanmu Zhixuan went. They extended their hands and screamed excitedly, ¡°Throw it over here!¡±, looking eager to receive the bride¡¯s bouquet. Qin Shi¡¯an, who was sitting there, asked, ¡°Miss Chu, why don¡¯t you go catch the bouquet?¡± Chu Luo looked at the group of crazy women and replied calmly, ¡°Not interested.¡± In the end, the bouquet was snatched away by a woman Chu Luo didn¡¯t know. After the wedding ceremony ended, the servants served the dishes and the wedding banquet started. Shang Lihai and Zhang Yuexiang started to toast with the bride and groom. They first toasted Chu Luo¡¯s table. Shang Lihai first said a few polite words to them, then everyone drank their first ss of wine. Then, the bride and groom started toasting them. The bride was a beautiful woman who looked a little heroic. Standing in front of the groom, she had a blissful look on her face. The two of them first toasted the people from the Duanmu family before toasting Li Yan and Chu Luo. The groom raised his ss at them. ¡°Thank you, CEO Li, foring to our wedding. Let¡¯s toast to you and Miss Chu.¡± Although Li Yan¡¯s face was still cold, he had drunk the wine when they toasted him. Chu Luo and Li Yan had just put down their sses when the Shang family members suddenly looked at Qin Shi¡¯an with conflicted expressions. At this moment, Eldest Master Duanmu said, ¡°You should toast the other guests.¡± With Master Duanmu saying that, the Shang family didn¡¯t need to hesitate anymore. They walked towards the next table. Chu Luo nced at Qin Shi¡¯an. With his gaze lowered, no one could tell what Qin Shi¡¯an was thinking. However, Chu Luo could feel his forbearance. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and prepared to eat something first. Eldest Master Qin raised his ss at Li Yan. Chu Luo pulled over the empty bowl in front of Li Yan and picked up half a bowl of food for him. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t drink as soon as you get here. Eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t even look at Eldest Master Qin. He responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and picked up his chopsticks to eat. He probably felt that the food tasted good, so he picked up his chopsticks and picked up some for Chu Luo. ¡°You like this.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and chewed it slowly before nodding at him. Li Yan scooped half a bowl of soup for her. The two of them unted their love as if no one was around, making Eldest Master Duanmu have no chance to toast. Eldest Master Duanmu was a little angry. He quickly gave Duanmu Zhixuan a look, asking her to think of a way to take Chu Luo away quickly. Duanmu Zhixuan nodded at him quietly and subconsciously took a bite of the dish Chu Luo and Li Yan was eating. Qin Shi¡¯an, who was sitting at the side, had been paying attention to the Duanmu family. How could he not know their actions in private? He gestured to the table beside them with his hands behind his back, not caring if the people at the table saw him or not. He also started eating. The other tables were all drinking and chatting, especially the tables where the groom and bride toasted. There would be shouts and jeersing from that table and nearby, and it was extremely lively. On the other hand, Chu Luo¡¯s table was simply an anomaly. Even so, all the tables nearby were keeping a keen eye on them, wanting to find an excuse to toast them. Before the bride and groom could finish toasting, Chu Luo was already full. She had just put down her chopsticks when Shang Yun brought two other girls over to invite her and Duanmu Zhixuan. ¡°Sister Duanmu, Chu Luo, are you done eating? Let¡¯s go over there and y.¡± Duanmu Zhixuan put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a tissue. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± With that, she stood up. However, Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. Duanmu Zhixuan looked at Chu Luo and deliberately asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you worried about something? Or are you afraid to y with us?¡± Chu Luo nced at Duanmu Zhixuan as if she was looking at an idiot. She wondered if she had not taught this woman enough lessonsst time, that was why she dared to be so impudent in front of her. At this moment, Shang Yun pointed at a table and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, Miss Wu is alsoing with us. Come on, we¡¯ll be over there.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the left side of the banquet, where a row of low trees separated them. ¡°There¡¯s a pool over there and a garden beside it. It¡¯s not a bad idea for us to talk and take a stroll.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Wu Yiyao and realized that she had indeed stood up. However, the person who invited Wu Yiyao was a girl she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shang Yun only reacted after two seconds. She smiled and told her, ¡°That¡¯s my cousin. Her name is Miao Ke. She happens to be Miss Wu¡¯s student.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, Wu Yiyao seemed to have sensed her gaze and tilted her head to look over. Then, she walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo sized up Wu Yiyao¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Sister Wu, how much wine did you drink?¡± Wu Yiyao fanned herself with her palm and said with a smile, ¡°Not much. I only drank one ss, but the effects of alcohol show on my face quickly.¡± Then, she introduced the girl who hade over with her to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my student, Miao Ke. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a rtive of the Shang family.¡± When Miao Ke saw Chu Luo, she looked so excited that she wanted to scream. She cupped her hands around her face and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I didn¡¯t expect you to attend my cousin¡¯s wedding tonight. If I had known, I would have definitelye to look for you ande with you today.¡± Chu Luo only nodded at her. Shang Yun smiled and patted Miao Ke¡¯s shoulder. She teased, ¡°Keke, you look like you¡¯ve seen your idol. Don¡¯t faintter.¡± Miao Ke giggled. As they spoke, Qin Meng, Qin Xin, and the other women walked over. Shang Yun quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there first. We can let the men drink.¡± Everyone walked over. As Chu Luo left, she nced at the wine ss in front of Li Yan. When Li Yan felt her gaze and looked up at her, she smiled at him and walked away with everyone. The Shang family had put in a lot of effort for this wedding. In this kind of winter, they had built manyrge ss rooms outdoors. The inside was warm enough, and they weren¡¯t afraid of anyone touching it. When everyone walked to the pool, they realized that the pool was filled with floating flower petals. They were so surprised that they started discussing loudly. ¡°Wow, such a big pool is filled with flower petals. Are we going to soak in a flower petal bath?¡± ¡°Definitely not. It¡¯s not good to wear a bathing suit to swim on such an asion. What if a group of menes¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Isn¡¯t it better if theye? In any case, only those who aren¡¯t confident wouldn¡¯t dare to wear a bathing suit.¡± ¡­ Thedies from the Shang family seemed to be deliberately keeping everyone in suspense. They allowed everyone to discuss but didn¡¯t immediately exin. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stood together and didn¡¯t participate in their discussion. At this moment, Miao Ke walked up to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao and whispered to them mysteriously, ¡°Teacher Wu, Chu Luo, do you know why there are so many flowers in the swimming pool?¡± Wu Yiyao smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why?¡± ¡°Because of my cousin-inw¡¯s custom.¡± ¡°Custom? There¡¯s such a custom in the empire?¡± Wu Yiyao was curious. Chu Luo thought for a while and said affirmatively, ¡°The bride is from XX n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, you¡¯re too smart. My sister-inw said that there are only about a hundred people in XX n. No one has usually heard of them. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in books before.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, Shang Yun told everyone why there were flowers in the swimming pool. ¡°This is a custom from my sister-inw¡¯s n. cing flowers represents my cousin¡¯s loyalty to my sister-inw¡­ It means that out of three thousand beauties, he only takes onedle. Before my brother and sister-inw hold their wedding, my brother will take adle of water to their wedding room.¡± ¡°Wow, although I¡¯ve never heard of this n, this custom is really romantic. I¡¯m so envious.¡± The other girls looked envious. Wu Yiyao suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you think it¡¯s really this meaning? Why do I feel strange?¡± Chapter 493 - A Fight

Chapter 493: A Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in surprise. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in an ancient book at Imperial University. It¡¯s recorded that XX nsmen can¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in their eyes when ites to love. As long as a nsman marries an outsider, they will sprinkle flower petals where there is water on the day of their marriage. Before the wedding, the XX nsmen will personally bring adle into their marriage room. ¡°In thatdle of water, there will be a Heart Locking Gu. As long as the other party betrays her, the Gu worm will eat his heart and kill him.¡± Wu Yiyao suddenly felt a little cold. She touched her arms and asked, ¡°Will that person really die after betraying the other party?¡± ¡°Not only that, both sides will have this Gu worm nted inside of them. If the person poisoned by the Gu wormes into too much contact with the opposite sex outside and is discovered by the other half, as long as he or she feels terrible and in pain, the other half will also feel terrible and in pain.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only the people from Southern Xinjiang who know how to nt Gu? Is the xx n rted to the Miao n?¡± ¡°The xx n is close to Southern Xinjiang.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she looked at the group of women who were taking photos with their phones by the pool. She had no intention of walking over to y with them. When Wu Yiyao heard Chu Luo say this, she no longer was in the mood to look at the petals inside the pool. However, just because the two of them didn¡¯t go over didn¡¯t mean that no one else did. The Qin sisters came over while everyone was chatting andughing around the pool. Tonight, the two sisters didn¡¯t pretend to be innocent. After they came over, Qin Xin quietly observed those people. Qin Xiang went straight to the point. ¡°Chu Luo, can we talk in private?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Qin family at all. When she heard this, she asked coldly, ¡°Do you think I will talk to you in private?¡± Qin Xiang¡¯s expression changed slightly, but in the next second, she said sincerely, ¡°I know you hate our Qin family. You think that many things are done by our Qin family, but all the men of our Qin family have disappeared. What else do you think we can do when only my grandfather and a group of women are left behind? ¡°Besides, we¡¯re looking for you to talk in private because we want to tell you something about what the Duanmu family wants to do to CEO Li. Do you really think the Duanmu family is clean?¡± Chu Luo continued to look at Qin Xiang coldly. Wu Yiyao, who was standing at the side, looked at Chu Luo worriedly. She seemed to have guessed something from the Qin sisters¡¯ words. She felt that they were doing it on purpose, but she also felt that they were telling the truth. At this moment, Qin Xin coughed. Then, Duanmu Zhixuan and Shang Yun walked over. After Duanmu Zhixuan walked over, she crossed her arms and looked at the Qin sisters. Her words were filled with ridicule. ¡°Yo, you people from the Qin family still have the face to look for Chu Luo. Do you think Li Yan hasn¡¯t dealt with you enough?¡± Qin Xiang was displeased and raised her voice. ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, what do you mean?¡± Their voices weren¡¯t soft. As soon as they spoke, the others surrounding the swimming pool looked over and quietly surrounded them. Duanmu Zhixuan sneered at Qin Xiang. ¡°Do I have to spell it out clearly? Do you think Li Yan and Chu Luo have no idea that your Qin family hired someone from Southern Xinjiang to cast Gu poison on Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher?¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Chu Luo knows if we¡¯re talking nonsense or not.¡± Everyone looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. Qin Xiang and Qin Xin were in a hurry to exin. ¡°Chu Luo, our Qin family has never cast a Gu poison on your high school form teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. During that time, our Qin family didn¡¯t even go to Ocean City. How could we cast a Gu poison on your high school form teacher?¡± When the crowd heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°What exactly is going on? Did someone nt Gu on Chu Luo¡¯s high school form teacher?¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s too wicked.¡± ¡°But seeing how Qin Xiang and Qin Xin are in such a hurry to exin, is it really not their Qin family¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Who knows now? My father said that he hasn¡¯t seen the Qin men in a long time. It¡¯s possible that they went to that ancient tomb and won¡¯t be able toe back. The Qin family needs CEO Li¡¯s help the most now.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the Qin family who¡¯s worried that their family¡¯s status won¡¯t be maintained. They¡¯re thinking of ways to rope in Chu Luo so that Chu Luo can say something nice to CEO Li¡­ How sinister.¡± ¡°The Qin family is interested in a businessman?¡± ¡°That depends on that businessman¡¯s status.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s whispers, Qin Xiang and Qin Xin¡¯s expressions changed due to anxiousness. Especially at this moment, Duanmu Zhixuan deliberately raised the corners of her lips and sneered at them. The two of them felt that Duanmu Zhixuan must have deliberately let these people say that. At the thought of this, a trace of killing intent shed across their hearts. Chu Luo nced at the three of them and a glint shed across her eyes. She looked at the Qin sisters and said, ¡°As long as you show evidence that your Qin family isn¡¯t the one who nted the Gu poison on Teacher Gao, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± When the Qin sisters heard this, a glint shed across their eyes. How could Duanmu Zhixuan let them have a chance to produce fake evidence? She reminded Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I believe Li Yan has already sent people to investigate this matter. Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that the Qin family isn¡¯t the one who nted the Gu poison on your form teacher?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and looked at her. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Yan didn¡¯t catch that Gu Master. Although the evidence of the investigation all points to the Qin family, I feel that this matter isn¡¯t so simple. I¡¯ll listen to what they have to say.¡± Qin Xin sneered at Duanmu Zhixuan and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Chu Luo has already spoken. Who do you think you are, Duanmu Zhixuan? What right do you have to stop her?¡± Qin Xiang continued, ¡°If you continue to stop her, it might seem like your Duanmu family framed the Qin family regarding the Gu master.¡± ¡°Qin Xiang, what did you say?¡± Duanmu Zhixuan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Evidence is everything. Since you say you have evidence in your hands and there are so many people here, then take it out immediately for everyone to see. Don¡¯t just rely on your mouth to turn ck into white.¡± ¡°Hmph! So be it.¡± Qin Xiang took out her phone and tapped it twice before ying a recording. One of them said, ¡°As long as you point everything to the Qin family, I¡¯ll give you ten million yuan and buy you a house by the sea in XX Nation. I heard that XX Nation is the best environment for raising Gu worms.¡± Another person added a condition: ¡°Find me a few more Gu test subjects.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Before Qin Xiang could put away her phone, Duanmu Zhixuan snatched it away. She mocked them loudly, ¡°Do you want to think Chu Luo is a fool, or do you want to think everyone else here is a fool? To say that their conversation is evidence is simply too funny.¡± ¡°Duanmu Zhixuan, return my phone to me. You must be feeling guilty and want to destroy the phone!¡± As Qin Xiang spoke, she snatched the phone. Qin Xin followed suit. ¡°The first person¡¯s voice was obviously Duanmu Tian¡¯s. How dare you argue!¡± As Duanmu Zhixuan held her phone, she said, ¡°Chu Luo is an Inte expert. Whether this is real or just a synthesis, you can show it to Chu Luo.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show it to Chu Luo ourselves. By snatching the phone away, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re the one who¡¯s guilty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty? I think you¡¯re the ones who are guilty.¡± As the three of them spoke, they actually reached the swimming pool. The others were a little confused, so they all watched as the three of them pushed each other. No one went up to stop the fight. Chu Luo looked at them as if she was watching a show. At this moment, Wu Yiyao, who was standing at the side, asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, do you think that recording is real?¡± Chu Luo said affirmatively, ¡°It should be half true.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at her in confusion. At this moment, the three women actually fell into the pool at the same time. Plop! Ssh! ¡°Heavens, the people from the Duanmu and Qin families fell into the swimming pool!¡± The dumbfounded women finally came back to their senses and everyone quickly ran over to save them. Chu Luo asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, do you want to leave this ce?¡± These three people wouldn¡¯t appear in front of her for a while. There should be others appearing. She had to give that person a chance. Wu Yiyao nced at the three women who had been rescued and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check that recording?¡± ¡°The phone is still in the pool.¡± Chu Luo looked disgusted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to check.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know who cast Old Gao¡¯s Gu poison. The Qin family was doing this now because they wanted to stop Li Yan from helping the Duanmu family. Seeing Chu Luo say this, Wu Yiyao nodded at her without asking further. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to go to the washroom. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them ignored the others and turned to walk to the side. In order to facilitate the guests, the merchants had pasted a guide card in the washroom. Even without the guidance of a servant, the guests could still find the toilet themselves. The two of them went to a building not far from the pool, but they had to take a few turns. After turning the corner, they could no longer see the people at the pool. The road was very quiet, and there were no ss rooms. The moment Wu Yiyao walked out, she shivered from the cold. Neither of them had brought coats. Seeing her like this, Chu Luo looked around and saw a camera not far away. She said, ¡°When we get past that camerater, I¡¯ll conjure up a coat for you.¡± Wu Yiyao wasn¡¯t the kind who forsaked warmth for style. She immediately nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to a blind spot of the camera and Chu Luo conjured up a coat for Wu Yiyao. Wu Yiyao eximed, ¡°Little Chu, you conjured up my coat?¡± When they entered the living room of the Shang family vi, they had taken off their coats and let the servants ce them elsewhere. Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chapter 494 - Do You Think You Can Escape?

Chapter 494: Do You Think You Can Escape?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them continued walking. Outside the bathroom, Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet, so she helped Wu Yiyao hold her bag and waited for her outside. Not long after Wu Yiyao entered, another person walked over. It was a young married woman who looked a little plump. When the young woman saw Chu Luo standing there, she asked in surprise, ¡°Eh, Chu Luo, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know this person, so she pursed her lips and looked at her. The young woman smiled and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m the groom¡¯s second sister-inw. My name is Li Qian. I saw many girls looking for you just now¡­ Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll go to the washroom first. Let¡¯s go over togetherter.¡± After saying that, Li Qian walked towards the washroom. Chu Luo continued to wait. After a while, Wu Yiyao didn¡¯te out. However, a shadow suddenly shed behind the shade of a tree. Chu Luo felt the energy fluctuation of that shadow and narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t chase after that shadow. Instead, she walked towards the washroom. When she reached the washroom, besides the tap by the sink, it was extremely quiet elsewhere. The two people who were inside had also disappeared. The atmosphere in the entire washroom was very strange. Chu Luo walked to the sink and stood there with her eyes lowered, looking puzzled. A powerful energy wave attacked her. However, two centimeters away from Chu Luo, it was as if it was stopped by something. Not only did it not enter her body, but the energy fluctuation also bounced around. In the next moment, a muffled groan was heard. The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She raised her hand and waved it around. An energy several times more powerful than the energy just now spread out. Soon, the surrounding maic field changed. Opposite her, a woman in a tribal costume covered her chest and looked at Chu Luo warily. Beside the womany the unconscious Wu Yiyao and Li Qian. The woman realized that she had appeared and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually broke my array formation!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo sneered and walked towards her. As she walked, she said,¡± Let me guess. You¡¯re probably someone the Qin family found. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As Chu Luo approached her, the woman felt an invisible and powerful pressure pressing down on her, making her unable to breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about? Or¡­ you¡¯re hired by the Shang family.¡± The woman was suppressed by Chu Luo¡¯s aura until blood flowed from the corners of her lips. She subconsciously retreated, and as if she finally couldn¡¯t withstand her strong aura, she admitted, ¡°Yes, I was invited by the Shang family.¡± ¡°Pfft, do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. Only then did the woman realize that Chu Luo was deliberately trying to wring information out of her. As she retreated, she gathered her energy. She looked frightened, but in her heart, she was already prepared to teach Chu Luo a lesson. However, just as she finished gathering her energy, it disappeared in the next second. The woman turned pale with fright. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Chu Luo raised her palm, and in her palm was the energy ball that the woman had gathered just now. She looked at the energy ball and said casually, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me who it is, I know. I like to use whatever method others use to deal with me, to deal with them. You want to trap me and take me away, right?¡± As the woman listened to Chu Luo, her expression became more and more frightened. Chu Luo continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, so I¡¯ll trap you here¡­ How long will I trap you for? One year? Two years? Or ten years?¡± The woman subconsciously swallowed her saliva and threatened her loudly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one here? If you dare to do anything to me, your man will be finished.¡± ¡°Are you scaring me?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her. An indescribable fear rose in the woman¡¯s heart. She retreated a little faster and turned to escape. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo returned the energy ball to her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman¡¯s scream onlysted for a few seconds before her and her voice were sucked into the ball of light. Chu Luo looked at the toilet, which had returned to normal. She walked up to Wu Yiyao. After she used the power of a priestess, Wu Yiyao slowly opened her eyes. She was obviously a little confused. She looked at Chu Luo, who had appeared in front of her, and even blinked a few times before asking in a daze, ¡°Chu Luo, what happened just now?¡± After asking that, she realized that she was still lying on the ground and quickly got up. On the way up, she saw the woman lying beside her and asked in surprise, ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Someone with that sort of ability sneaked in here. Like you, she was knocked out for no reason.¡± She then added, ¡°She¡¯s the Second Madam of the Shang family. Her name is Li Qian.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and quickly pushed Li Qian. Li Qian also slowly opened her eyes. When she did, she asked in confusion, ¡°Ah! What happened just now?¡± She then saw Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao. Chu Luo said, ¡°You suddenly fainted just now.¡± Although Li Qian felt strange, she still thanked the two of them after standing up. The three of them walked out of the washroom. After taking a few steps, Chu Luo realized that someone was following her. After thinking for a while, she said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, let¡¯s go back to the banquet first.¡± Wu Yiyao used her eyes to ask Chu Luo if she had discovered something else. Chu Luo nodded slightly at her. However, Li Qian smiled and said, ¡°The men are basically drinking at the banquet. Why don¡¯t we go back to the girls¡¯ side together? Just now, Miss Duanmu and the two Misses of the Qin family fell into the swimming pool for some reason. They should have changed their clothes by now. You guys can go over and continue ying with everyone.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Chu Luo, seeking her opinion with her gaze. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them returned to the pool. When everyone saw Chu Luo and Wu Yiyaoe over, they immediately surrounded them. Miao Ke quickly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, Teacher Wu, where did you go just now? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°We went to the washroom.¡± After Wu Yiyao answered, she looked around and asked, ¡°How are Miss Duanmu and the two Misses of the Qin family?¡± ¡°My cousin brought them to change their clothes and isn¡¯t back yet. Wu Yiyao nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t surround us, everyone. Continue ying.¡± Everyone dispersed. Miao Ke didn¡¯t leave. She said to Chu Luo expectantly, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn advanced protective wall programming. Can you teach me?¡± Chu Luo had a cold expression. ¡°This is third-year knowledge. You don¡¯t have the foundation and can¡¯t learn it.¡± Miao Ke was silent for two seconds before epting this fact in embarrassment. At this moment, Li Qian, who was standing at the side, said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Miss Wu, I noticed that you¡¯re not fond of ying with everyone. There¡¯s a rest area over there. Let¡¯s go over there and drink tea. Coincidentally, I got someone to dry some flower tea a while ago. It¡¯s the perfect time to drink it.¡± The ce Li Qian mentioned was in another ss space connected to the ss corridor. It was a pavilion with a stone table inside. A tea set was already ced on the stone table. Before Wu Yiyao could speak, a group of girls about Chu Luo¡¯s age surrounded her again. They said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯re all students from Imperial University. We¡¯ve been embarrassed to greet you before. Can we y with you?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± The girls cheered. Everyone walked to a few rows of wooden chairs by the pool and sat down, chatting. Seeing that Chu Luo had been pulled away, Wu Yiyao thought for a while and followed Li Qian. ¡°Miss Wu, you look very young. May I ask if you¡¯re 25 years old?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 26 this year.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a year younger than Xiao Yu. You¡¯re actually an Imperial University teacher at this age. Impressive.¡± The two of them had just sat in the pavilion for a while and hadn¡¯t drunk much tea when they saw Shang Yu walk over from the other side. Judging from his expression, he must have drunk a lot. After he walked in, he greeted the two of them. ¡°Second Cousin-inw, Little Yao, so you¡¯re here.¡± Li Qian looked at Shang Yu, whose face was a little red, and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here?¡± Shang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Those people drank too fiercely. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I came out to take a breather.¡± Li Qian suddenly asked worriedly, ¡°Is your second cousin okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a little drunk too. The etiquettepany is holding it up for us now.¡± Li Qian was still a little worried, so she said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Little Wu, sit alone for a while. I¡¯m a little worried. I¡¯lle back after taking a look.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Li Qian left. After Li Qian left, Shang Yu didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he walked over and sat opposite Wu Yiyao. The two of them started chatting casually. ¡°Little Yao, have you recovered?¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± Shang Yu was very happy and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Previously, when we were in Germany, I felt awful every time I saw you weak. At that time¡­ every time I saw you, I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to you.¡± Wu Yiyao picked up the teacup in front of her and stared at the steaming water. Shang Yu stared at her and recalled their time in Germany. Then, he said in a slightly sad tone, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before I returned to the country? I liked you and was willing to take care of you for the rest of my life¡­ At that time, you rejected me because you were sick.. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that when we met again, you already had a boyfriend.¡± Chapter 495 - Kidnap

Chapter 495: Kidnap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Yiyao continued looking at the steaming tea in front of her and said, ¡°Sometimes, no one can stop fate.¡± Shang Yu was stunned when he heard that. Then, he said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯re not fated.¡± Wu Yiyao finally looked up at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never had romantic feelings for you. I¡¯ve always treated you like a senior brother.¡± Shang Yu fell silent and took a teapot to pour himself a cup of flower tea. He must have drunk too much. His hand that was holding the teapot trembled. Wu Yiyao looked at his hand and was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll pour it for you. You look¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± After Shang Yu finished speaking, he poured the freshly boiled water into the small porcin cup. His hand that was holding the teapot was really trembling too much, and a lot of water had fallen onto the stone table. He grabbed the cup with his other hand. ¡°Be careful.¡± Seeing that a lot of water had fallen on the back of Shang Yu¡¯s hand, Wu Yiyao quickly stood up and took the teapot from his hand. She looked at his hand, which was already blistered, and said anxiously, ¡°You have to deal with your hand immediately, or it will be very serious.¡± Shang Yu looked down at the back of his hand, but there was no pain on his face. He then turned to Wu Yiyao, who was very close to him, and suddenly grabbed her hand with his other hand. Startled, Wu Yiyao wanted to struggle free. Shang Yu held her hand tightly and muttered, ¡°Little Yao, that man isn¡¯t your boyfriend, is he? You hired him to show me. Actually, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend at all.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t break free, Wu Yiyao panicked. ¡°Shang Yu, please respect yourself.¡± ¡°Little Yao, tell me, did you find that boyfriend because of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand hurt from Shang Yu¡¯s grip. She looked up at him and said sternly, ¡°Shang Yu, I said before that I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. If you still want to be friends with me, let go.¡± Shang Yu stared into Wu Yiyao¡¯s eyes and opened his mouth. After a while, he loosened his grip and said firmly, ¡°Little Yao, as long as you¡¯re not married, I won¡¯t give up.¡± After saying that, he let go of her, stood up, and strode away. Wu Yiyao looked at the departing figure and frowned. Not wanting to stay here anymore, she turned around and walked towards Chu Luo. When she reached the corridor that connected to the swimming pool, a cluster of trees blocked her view. At the same time, a person who looked like a servant walked over from the opposite side. Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t pay any attention to that person. However, after the servant walked to her side, he suddenly called out to her, ¡°Teacher Wu.¡± Wu Yiyao subconsciously tilted her head to look at him. However, when she tilted her head, a wave of powder attacked her. In the next second, she lost consciousness. On the other side, Chu Luo was surrounded by a group of Imperial University students talking. Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t like to chat with unfamiliar people, so she let the others chat. She only responded to them casually asionally. After a while, someone suddenly asked loudly, ¡°Is Miss Chu here?¡± Everyone stopped and turned around. Seeing that it was a servant, Miao Ke asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Chu Luo?¡± The servant handed her a small bag. Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened when she saw the handbag. ¡°Where is the owner of this bag?¡± The servant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I passed by that side just now, someone asked me to transfer it to you.¡± Miao Ke was also frightened. She quickly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher Wu personally hand it to you?¡± The servant continued to shake her head. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo retracted the expression on her face and stood up to take Wu Yiyao¡¯s handbag. She asked her, ¡°What else did the person who gave you the bag say?¡± ¡°He said that Teacher Wu handed this to him before asking him to pass it to you. He asked you to look for her in the bathroom alone.¡± After saying that, she pointed behind her. When the others heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Miao Ke patted her chest and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just said that Teacher Wu asked someone to tell Chu Luo? Why did you have to beat around the bush? Don¡¯t you know that sometimes, a sentence expressed wrongly can scare people to death?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The servant lowered her head, not knowing what to do. That person was the one who asked her to say all this. Since it was a message, of course she had said it as told. However, the person who spoke was the cousin of the Shang family. She didn¡¯t dare to contradict her. Chu Luo looked at the servant and knew that she was merely a messenger. She said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying that, she walked over. Miao Ke quickly stood up and said, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo waved at her. ¡°We¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, she left. After Chu Luo walked out of everyone¡¯s sight, she quickly sensed that Wu Yiyao had the peace charm she had given her. She could feel where she was. It wasn¡¯t the bathroom that the servant had mentioned at all. It was in another vi in the backyard. The vi wasn¡¯t very big. It was obvious that one of the young masters or young mistresses of the Shang family lived in it. When Chu Luo arrived, besides the streetlights and the evening wind, it was quiet everywhere. There was some light in the vi, but the main lights weren¡¯t turned on. It looked a little dark. Chu Luo stood outside the vi and sensed it. There was no energy fluctuation in the entire vi, which proved that the people inside might not be in cahoots with the person they had met in the washroom. Chu Luo thought for a while and took out a talisman to fold it into a paper airne. ¡°Go to the bathroom and turn into me. See what they want to do to me.¡± With that, she threw the paper airne out. Soon, the paper airne disappeared into the night. Chu Luo concealed herself and walked into the vi. The unconscious Wu Yiyao was ced in the master bedroom on the second floor of this vi. There was only a small tablemp turned on in the bedroom, and Chu Luo happened to see a photo frame on the bedside table. She walked over and picked up the photo frame. It was Wu Yiyao¡¯s photo. ¡°So it¡¯s Shang Yu¡¯s residence.¡± Chu Luo smiled and turned to look at Wu Yiyao. At that moment, her phone rang from the small bag she was helping Wu Yiyao carry. Chu Luo took out the phone and, seeing that it was Tang Zhiyun who called, picked up the call on her behalf. As soon as Tang Zhiyun picked up the call, he said, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, thank you for the clothes you helped me buy. My mother likes them a lot. Also, my mother said that they will leave this weekend.¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Only then did Chu Luo have a chance to speak. ¡°Senior Tang, I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Zhiyun was obviously surprised and embarrassed. He said,¡± So Teacher Little Wu is with Junior. Then¡­ is it convenient for Teacher Little Wu to answer the call now? ¡± Chu Luo nced at Wu Yiyao, who was lying there, and said, ¡°Probably not for now.¡± Tang Zhiyun was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Then I will call backter.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. After hanging up, Chu Luo called Professor Wu using Wu Yiyao¡¯s phone. Unexpectedly, Li Yan picked up the call. Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Professor Wu is drunk.¡± ¡°Yan.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo nodded and briefly told him about the situation here. Then, she said, ¡°I presume someone wille and look for youter.¡± Through the phone, Chu Luo could almost feel the cold aura emanating from him. Chu Luo quicklyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take Sister Wu away now. If anyone brings you hereter, the Chu Luo you see is conjured using a talisman.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± after a few seconds. At this moment, someone suddenly called Li Yan¡¯s name. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, she hung up. Then, Chu Luo took Wu Yiyao away. She didn¡¯t go far. Instead, she walked behind a tree and woke Wu Yiyao up. Wu Yiyao was struck twice tonight. When she woke up and saw Chu Luo, she told her how she had fainted. Chu Luo pointed at the vi in front. ¡°That¡¯s Shang Yu¡¯s vi.¡± Wu Yiyao frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to do that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what they want to do next.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t wait long behind the trees before they saw two people striding towards the door of the vi from a path. One of them even had a person who looked exactly like Chu Luo on his shoulder. Wu Yiyao turned to look at Chu Luo in surprise. Chu Luo told her, ¡°That¡¯s me conjured from a talisman.¡± Wu Yiyao was relieved. Those two people quickly carried her into the vi. Chu Luo walked out of the forest and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°We¡¯re already invisible. Let¡¯s go in and see what they want to do.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard this, she followed. The two of them had just walked to the door when there was movement behind them. Moreover, someone said, ¡°This person is dead drunk. What¡¯s the use of sending him to his room?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If we take off their clothes, everyone will only believe what they see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 496 - Beat Them Up, Just Leave Them Alive

Chapter 496: Beat Them Up, Just Leave Them Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao turned around at the same time. The two people who came over were actually supporting Shang Yu. Shang Yu looked drunk. Wu Yiyao covered her mouth and said to Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Shang Yu actually didn¡¯t apply any medicine to the scalded area.¡± Chu Luo also saw the back of Shang Yu¡¯s hand, which had blisters on it and looked very terrifying now. She looked at Wu Yiyao strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s deliberately using the ruse of inflicting an injury on oneself to gain pity.¡± Wu Yiyao was also a little curious. ¡°Little Chu, do you think he didn¡¯t do this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we ask those twoter.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. The two of them quickly helped Shang Yu over. The current Shang Yu could only be described with three words¡ªdrunk as mud. After the two of them helped Shang Yu in, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao followed. Unexpectedly, the two people who carried the Chu Luo transformed from talisman were in the living room. Talisman Chu Luo was ced on the sofa. One of the two who entered first looked at the two people who came in from behind and urged, ¡°Hurry up and decorate the scene. We¡¯re about to take this woman away.¡± The two of them nodded and quickened their pace to help Shang Yu upstairs. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stopped. Wu Yiyao said angrily, ¡°These people actually want to take you away. Then if they capture me¡­ could it be that they¡¯re deliberately shifting CEO Li¡¯s gaze to give these people time to take you away?¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t take ¡®me¡¯ away.¡± After saying that, she snapped her fingers. With a bang, the electricity in the nearby and entire building suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The voice of one of the men tightened. He quickly said to another person, ¡°The power stopped too strangely. Let¡¯s bring her out immediately. The person who¡¯s picking us up should be here soon.¡± The other one was a little worried. ¡°Could someone have discovered us? Will it be dangerous to go out like this?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Our n is so well-nned this time. Li Yan definitely won¡¯t think of who took his woman away. When theyeter, they will definitely go upstairs immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s quickly get her out. Otherwise, those people will be here soon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked towards the sofa. One of them wanted to carry Talisman Chu Luo on his shoulder. However, in the next moment, he eximed in surprise. Another person asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel that this woman has suddenly be very heavy. Come and help me.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The other person came over. The two of them worked together but still couldn¡¯t lift her up. Their voices were a little off. ¡°I heard that this woman knows some magic. Could she have woken up and deliberately used magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The owner found a very powerful mage toe over. Didn¡¯t that mage give us something that can take her away? If you take that thing out and ce it on her, you will definitely be able to resolve the problem of her suddenly bing heavier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After searching for a while, that person retrieved something and ced it on Talisman Chu Luo. After he was done, he even muttered in a confused tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that this woman had an awesome figure on the Inte previously? Why did I feel like she didn¡¯t have boobs when I put that thing on her just now?¡± ¡°Why are you still thinking about such nonsense at a time like this? The master said that this person can¡¯t be touched. Be careful not to let the master find out. You¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just joking. I merely ced that thing on the belt of her dress. How would I dare to touch her? Hurry up and see if she has be lighter.¡± The two of them started carrying Talisman Chu Luo. This time, the two of them exerted strength and pounced forward. One of them even knocked his front teeth against the coffee table. After making a loud sound, he let out a yelp. The other person wasn¡¯t any better. His forehead hit the coffee table pir. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, footsteps came from upstairs. Then, someone said to the people downstairs in a trembling voice, ¡°Who wants to see what¡¯s going on with the power? That bedroom looks like it¡¯s possessed. It¡¯s so dark that it looks like a horror film set. Even the phone¡¯s light can¡¯t illuminate it.¡± The person who bumped into the pir finally got up and said, ¡°Got it. Hurry up and arrange for her to leave. Li Yan and the others must be arriving soon.¡± The person upstairs was a little impatient. ¡°Do I need you to tell me? After you turn on the power switch, take her away quickly. Otherwise, our n won¡¯t be easy to implement.¡± The person who got up from downstairs didn¡¯t answer him and walked towards the door. However, just as he reached the door, he screamed in fear. The person whose front tooth had been knocked off gasped in pain and asked, ¡°Why are you wailing?¡± ¡°Outside¡­ outside¡­¡± That person was no longer speaking fluently. The person whose front teeth had been knocked off walked over. ¡°Surely there isn¡¯t a ghost outside¡­ Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The two grown men were so frightened that they hugged each other and started trembling. Chu Luo snapped her fingers in the air and the lights in the living room suddenly lit up. Chu Luo appeared and giggled. As if in slow motion, the two men maintained their hugging posture and looked over at Chu Luo. When they saw that the person standing there was Chu Luo, the two of them subconsciously looked at the sofa. What they saw made them scream in fear. ¡°Shh¡­ Stop screaming.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the two of them suddenly stopped as if their acupoints had been tapped. Chu Luo said, ¡°You guys look scared.¡± The two men thought to themselves, ¡®You¡¯re stating the obvious. There¡¯s you by the sofa, and there¡¯s you here. It¡¯s more terrifying than meeting a ghost. How can we not be afraid?¡¯ At this moment, Chu Luo walked towards the two of them. The two men trembled even more. One of them plucked up his courage and shouted at her, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo stopped. The two men heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± The two of them shut up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened and she snapped her fingers at them. Their expressions changed and they started shaking their heads like puppet dolls. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Was the person in the bathroom in cahoots with you guys?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Wu Yiyao, who was still hiding, said beside Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, someone¡¯sing from outside.¡± Chu Luo heard it too. She and Wu Yiyao went into hiding again, and the lights in the living room went out at the same time. At the same time, a few people entered through the back door. One of them reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why didn¡¯t you bring her over after so long?¡± It was obvious these people were in cahoots with those two. When the few people who broke in saw that the two figures standing by the door didn¡¯t react, they cursed softly at the same time. Then, someone said, ¡°These two must be possessed. Let¡¯s take Li Yan¡¯s woman away first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dark in this vi. Where did they put that woman?¡± ¡°It must be on the sofa. Didn¡¯t we agree to leave her downstairs and take two photos of her to send to Li Yan?¡± ¡°That group of people is about to arrive. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± As they spoke, they quickly walked towards the sofa. However, just as they reached the sofa, the lights outside the vi suddenly lit up. In the dazzling light, the door of the vi was kicked open ruthlessly. The two men standing by the door actually fell to the ground when the door was knocked open. Then, a group of trained bodyguards walked in. When the men beside the sofa saw so many bodyguards, they wanted to escape. However, how could they escape from these trained bodyguards? They were surrounded by them. Then, an extremely cold voice came from the door. ¡°Beat them up. Just leave them alive.¡± Then, someone shouted, ¡°Surround the entire building quickly. Don¡¯t let these people who barged in escape.¡± There was also an exnation, ¡°CEO Li, this matter was caused by ourpse in security. If anything happens to Miss Chu in our house, we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! If anything happens to Luoluo in your residence, I¡¯ll make your family die with her.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words immediately stunned everyone behind him. Seeing Li Yan walk in with a strong murderous aura, Wu Yiyao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, was shocked. She knew that no one else could hear their conversation, but she still subconsciously lowered her voice and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, didn¡¯t you tell CEO Li in advance?¡± ¡°I did. I used your phone to call Professor Wu previously. He answered it.¡± ¡°Then he¡­¡± Wu Yiyao stopped after saying this, as if she had guessed something. After Li Yan walked in, he scanned his surroundings. At the same time, besides the Shang family, there were also people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family. Another illegitimate son of the Qin family suggested, ¡°CEO Li, why don¡¯t we capture these people and torture them to make them speak the truth? These people must have been instructed by someone.¡± Qin Xiang immediately replied, ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, ordinary criminals wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the Shang residence. Maybe these people were brought in by someone.¡± Seeing the Qin family speak, Duanmu Zhixuan immediately replied, ¡°Chu Luo isn¡¯t downstairs. Could she be upstairs?¡± The expressions of the two families were very natural, as if it wasn¡¯t one of them who did it at all. Someone from the Shang family also suggested, ¡°CEO Li, let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and stood there for a few seconds before walking upstairs. Everyone followed him upstairs. The moment that person from the Shang family went upstairs, he ordered all his bodyguards, ¡°Open all the rooms.¡± The bodyguard quickly opened those doors. Soon, a bodyguard shouted, ¡°There¡¯s someone in Young Master Yu¡¯s room!¡± All the bodyguards immediately rushed over. Soon, the sound of fighting came from the room. Eldest Master Duanmu, who was standing beside Li Yan, said to Duanmu Rui, ¡°Xiao Rui, go in and help.¡± Duanmu Rui immediately rushed in with a few bodyguards. When the Qin family saw them enter, one of the men rushed in with his men. Instantly, there were loud banging sounds in Shang Yu¡¯s room as if there was an earthquake. Li Yan walked towards the door. Chapter 497 - Lifting the Blanket

Chapter 497: Lifting the nket

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bedroom was already in a mess from the fight, but no one moved from the bed. Especially the two lumps on the bed. Even though she was covered by the nket and nothing could be seen, it made others¡¯ imagination run wild. When Wu Yiyao saw this, she asked Chu Luo in surprise, ¡°Little Chu, is there someone else up there?¡± ¡°Mm, someone they didn¡¯t expect.¡± Wu Yiyao was a little curious. ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu Luo kept her in suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± She then walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed hisrge hand. Li Yan immediately felt her presence. Chu Luo sent him a voice transmission. ¡°The Qin family and the Duanmu family are both involved. Since they like to act, let¡¯s put on a show to y with themter.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t move. His gaze was fixed on the bed, but he quietly grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and wrote on it. ¡°Get out. It¡¯s been arranged.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood what he meant and pulled her hand out of his. She originally wanted to leave immediately, but when she saw Li Yan¡¯s cold face, her eyes darted around and she suddenly felt a little mischievous. She walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips. When she kissed his lips, she felt his body tense up and his eyes darken. Chu Luo quickly let go of him and turned to leave. Wu Yiyao, who was also invisible and could see Chu Luo, couldn¡¯t help butugh at Chu Luo¡¯s mischievousness. Chu Luo walked up to her and said, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯m going out. Are youing with me or do you want to stay here and watch the show?¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave after they lift the nket.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. At this moment, one of the men from the Qin family said, ¡°Could it be Young Master Shang and¡­¡± At this point, the man deliberately looked at Li Yan with sympathy in his eyes. Li Yan red at that man and said in a low voice, ¡°Take off the nket.¡± ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Shang Lihai¡¯s forehead as he tried to exin to Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, it can¡¯t be Miss Chu on the bed.¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°Definitely not.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu said in amanding tone, ¡°Since Li Yan insists, lift the nket and let everyone take a look.¡± Li Yan suddenly nced at Eldest Master Duanmu coldly. Duanmu Rui was displeased with Li Yan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Li Yan, what kind of gaze is that? We weren¡¯t the ones who captured Chu Luo.¡± After Duanmu Rui finished speaking, he saw that Shang Lihai didn¡¯t dare to walk over, so he simply walked over to help him remove the nket. When the nket was lifted, everyone was dumbfounded. Under the nket were Shang Yu and Qin Xin. There were marks on their shoulders, especially Qin Xin. It was impossible to exin even if she wanted to. After being stunned for a moment, the Qin family exploded. Qin Xiang roared in exasperation, ¡°Shang Lihai, tell me clearly what your son did to my sister.¡± The other three men from the Qin family were also stunned for a moment before they attacked the Shang family at the same time. ¡°Shang Lihai, your son actually dares to ruin Xinxin¡¯s innocence. Our Qin family won¡¯t let you off just like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to give us an exnation.¡± ¡­ The people from the Duanmu family didn¡¯t expect the Shang family to do such a thing to betray them. All of them looked fiercely at Shang Lihai. Shang Zhihai¡¯s face was so pale that he looked like he would faint in the next second. He instantly sobered up from all the wine he had drunk previously, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Shang Zhihai was furious. He ran over in exasperation and pped Shang Yu. ¡°You unfilial son, I will beat you to death today.¡± As Shang Yu was too drunk, he only frowned and wasn¡¯t sober. Qin Fei sneered, ¡°Shang Lihai, if you kill Shang Yu, do you not want to be responsible for our sister?¡± The others from the Qin family also thought of something and looked fiercely at Shang Lihai. Qin Xiang even said in a benevolent tone, ¡°Wake him up first. If my sister fancies Shang Yu, he must marry my sister. Our Qin family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.¡± Li Yan wasn¡¯t interested in their matters and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Qin family and the Shang family. If we can¡¯t find Luoluo tonight, no one can leave.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words immediately reminded everyone. Eldest Master Duanmu felt that his dignity had been provoked. As a ruler, who would dare to be so impudent in front of him? He first asked in displeasure, ¡°Li Yan, who are you to say these words in front of me? How dare you detain me!¡± Li Yan looked at him coldly. ¡°If I can¡¯t find Luoluo, see if I dare.¡± ¡°Li Yan, I advise you not to be too arrogant!¡± Seeing Eldest Master Duanmu and Li Yan¡¯s red eyes, the Qin siblings quietly looked at each other. Qin Peng stood up and said, ¡°I say, Eldest Master Duanmu, he¡¯s anxious because his girlfriend has been kidnapped by the Shang family. You can¡¯t take it after simply hearing a few unpleasant words. To think you¡¯re Minister XX. You don¡¯t even have such tolerance.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu looked at him as if he was looking at rubbish. ¡°Who are you to dare to say this to me here?¡± Qin Peng¡¯s expression twisted. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Who am I? You can ask my grandfather. My grandfather personally sent someone to find me.¡± ¡°Hmph! An illegitimate son. You¡¯re simply embarrassing yourself.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m an illegitimate child? An illegitimate child is better than a person like you who¡¯s arrogant and doesn¡¯t think for others.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The two of them were about to argue. Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After he took it out to answer the call, he nced at the people from the Duanmu family and the Qin family and said to the person on the other end of the line in a cold voice, ¡°Restrain all of them. I¡¯ll personallye and interrogate them.¡± Li Yan then turned to leave. Everyone in the bedroom subconsciously followed. Everyone quickly followed Li Yan out of the vi. Qin Ming stood outside the vi. He was holding a gun and blood in his hand. He said to Li Yan, ¡°We caught both parties tonight.¡± Qin Ming¡¯s words made the pupils of the Duanmu and Qin families tighten. The Shang family also trembled. When Li Yan heard this, he sneered. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Qin Ming turned around and led him to the side. Qin Ming brought everyone to the servant area behind the Shang family vi. Tonight, the servants of the Shang family were all busy in front. This ce was quiet and dark, especially since there was no light in the row of houses here. As they walked, they felt a chill down their spines at the thought that Li Yan¡¯s men had captured two batches of people. They weren¡¯t in the area where the servants lived. Instead, they passed by a small forest. Behind the forest was the wall. Looking at the group of people holding firearms facing those people, Eldest Master Duanmu said in displeasure, ¡°Li Yan, do you have any regard for the empire¡¯sws? To think you¡¯re hiding so many firearms!¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. The Qin family quickly nced at each other. After Li Yan approached, the bodyguards opened up a path. Everyone looked at the group of people who had been beaten up badly and were squatting on the ground with their heads in their hands. Duanmu Rui said angrily, ¡°Li Yan, how about this? Hand them to us and we¡¯ll definitely help you find out who the mastermind is.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone from your Duanmu family. Wouldn¡¯t that make it easier to silence them?¡± Qin Xiang mocked. ¡°Qin Xiang, I advise you not to spout nonsense. Even if you¡¯re from the Qin family, if you say something wrong, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± ¡°Hmph! Am I wrong?¡± Li Yan nced at the two sides and walked up to the group of people. ¡°Where is Luoluo?¡± ¡°Yan, I¡¯m here.¡± When Chu Luo spoke, everyone realized that she and Wu Yiyao were opposite. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao walked over. They were covered in mud and their faces were a little dirty. They looked like they had escaped earlier. When Li Yan saw her, he immediately pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo patted his back and said, ¡°Yan, we¡¯re fine.¡± Then, she said seriously, ¡°Sister Wu and I were first caught by this group of people. They wanted to take us away, but then they were caught by someone with special abilities. Luckily, your people rushed over in time.¡± ¡°Do you know who sent them?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Chu Luo pulled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and pointed at the people squatting there. ¡°They¡¯re from the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Duanmu Zhixuan immediately shouted. ¡°How could our Duanmu family have sent someone to catch you?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m spouting nonsense? These people said it themselves. How can I be spouting nonsense?¡± Li Yan nced at Duanmu Zhixuan as if he wanted to eat her alive and asked, ¡°Who was the one who sent the person with special abilities?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Our Qin family didn¡¯t send anyone to do anything to you.¡± The Qin family and the Duanmu family denied at the same time. Chu Luo curled her lips and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know if it is or not after we ask them.¡± Chapter 498 - Little Chu, Is Someone Bullying You?

Chapter 498: Little Chu, Is Someone Bullying You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How do you want to ask?¡± The Qin family and the Duanmu family asked at the same time with vignce in their voices. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve been learning hypnosis recently. Why don¡¯t I try?¡± After saying that, she touched Li Yan¡¯s suit pocket and took out a ne. She said with a look of delight, ¡°I remember cing my ne in your pocket. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be there.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, who was lying with a straight face. His cold and hard face subconsciously rxed a little. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡± ¡°Chu Luo!¡± Duanmu Rui suddenly asked coldly, ¡°You really know hypnosis? Why do I hear that you know some evil tricks? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately framing us or otherster?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there any evidence of the hypnosis you learned? I advise you not to try certain things casually.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you hate our Qin family, Chu Luo. Who knows if you¡¯ll deliberately make them use our family?¡± ¡­ ¡°Yan, are they threatening me?¡± Chu Luo grabbed the ends of Li Yan¡¯s clothes in a frightened manner. She looked at the two families who had suddenly be very united and blinked her big eyes. ¡°I think the hypnotist certificate I got for passing my time in boredom some time ago was sent today. It was even sent by the international authorities. They actually suspect me. ¡°Also, if these people say that it¡¯s the Qin family and the Duanmu family, then I¡¯m deliberately framing them? If they say that it¡¯s the other families, will that be the truth?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone was filled with a strong murderous aura. ¡°You can just ask. It doesn¡¯t matter if irrelevant people believe it or not. As long as I know who it is, even if I have to give up everything, I will make them pay a painful price.¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura became even more fierce. At the same time, Qin Ming and a small portion of the bodyguards pointed their guns at them. Everyone jumped in fright. Eldest Master Duanmu warned in exasperation, ¡°Li Yan, this is the empire. Before you do such a thing, you¡¯d better think carefully. Do you think we¡¯ll be kind to a small businessman like you threatening us like this today?¡± Just as Eldest Master Duanmu finished speaking, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from the sky not far away. The helicopter quickly flew above everyone. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the cabin door opened and the softdder was lowered. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao jumped down with a group of guards. They were also armed with heat weapons that were very lethal. When the Duanmu family and the Qin family saw the Sun father and son, their expressions changed at the same time. Eldest Master Duanmu narrowed his eyes and questioned in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Sun Hongbin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± Third Master Sun scanned the crowd and looked at Chu Luo, who was standing beside Li Yan. ¡°Little Chu, is someone bullying you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo pointed at Eldest Master Duanmu. ¡°He threatened Yan and me. He said that if I dared to let these people say who kidnapped me, he would make us unable to stay in the empire.¡± Then, she even told him what Eldest Master Duanmu had threatened her with just now. ¡°Duanmu Sh*t, how dare you threaten Little Chu!¡± ¡°Sun Hongbin, please watch your mouth. My name is Duanmu Shi!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about whether your name is Duanmu Sh*t or Duanmu Shi. By threatening Little Chu, you¡¯re threatening our Sun family. This matter isn¡¯t over.¡± Third Master Sun was synonymous with ruthlessness and unreasonableness in Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s heart. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better rify the matter first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely lodge aint against you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If you have the ability, go ahead and do so. You f*cking got someone to kidnap Little Chu and now you¡¯re being reasonable?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t kidnap Chu Luo.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t kidnap her, why are you feeling guilty? Little Chu is only using hypnosis to make these people tell the truth. If you don¡¯t feel guilty, you should immediately agree to let her do it.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s voice was especially loud, making Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s temples throb. The others didn¡¯t even dare to fart in front of the fierce Third Master Sun. Third Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll take whoever instructed them away. Even if the heavense today, they won¡¯t be able to stop you from asking them.¡± After saying that, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Watch them carefully. Whoever dares to talk nonsense again, beat them up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! Sun Hongbin, are you trying to go against us civilian officials?!¡± Sun Tianhao said mockingly, ¡°Pfft! We came to help Chu Luo catch the person who kidnapped her. How are we going against you civilian officials? Duanmu Sh*t, even a fool would think that these people were sent by you after hearing you say that. You look awful trying to argue in the face of such evidence.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Duanmu Sh*t, do you think I really don¡¯t dare to do anything to you? I¡¯ll say it again. If you keep talking, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± As Third Master Sun spoke, he pointed his weapon at him. Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s face darkened. Sun Tianhao walked up to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to hypnotize them? Let¡¯s do it now.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the people who were hugging their heads. Li Yan and Sun Tianhao stood beside her. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Make them look up.¡± The bodyguards forcefully lifted their heads. These people wanted to resist, but Li Yan kicked one of them. Crack! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Bang! Looking at the person who was twitching on the ground, Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Whoever dares to resist, just try it.¡± Everyone squatting there instantly fell silent. Even Sun Tianhao was shocked by Li Yan¡¯s ruthlessness. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Yan, with your character, you¡¯ll definitely be able to train super guards if you be a guard coach.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, begin.¡± Chu Luo waved the ne in her hand in front of them. At the same time, a trace of light emitted from her hand. Only Li Yan and Sun Tianhao, who were closest to her, saw this light. Soon, their expressions changed. Chu Luo started to ask, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± ¡°The Duanmu family.¡± When the Duanmu family heard this, their expressions turned even uglier. Eldest Master Duanmu no longer had his previous high and mighty image. He pointed at Chu Luo and said angrily, ¡°You must have done it on purpose. Chu Luo, your current behavior¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at Eldest Master Duanmu, who jumped up, andughed out loud. He blew on the weapon and said, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. My weapon is being disobedient. I said that I would hit whoever was nagging me, but it actually missed. Why don¡¯t you say one more word? I¡¯ll do it again.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Eldest Master Duanmu was so angry that his face was ashen. His chest heaved up and down, and his eyes were wide open. He looked like he wanted to tear Third Master Sun apart. Third Master Sun walked up to him like a ruffian and pointed the muzzle of the weapon at his chest. He deliberately imitated the sound of the weapon and shouted, ¡°Bang!¡± Eldest Master Duanmu¡¯s legs went limp. If not for Duanmu Rui supporting him, he would have fallen. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Third Master Sunughed until he rocked back and forth. Eldest Master Duanmu was so angry that he almost fainted. He used his gaze to signal Duanmu Rui to call their grandfather. Duanmu Rui received his gaze and was about to take out his phone. Third Master Sun pointed the muzzle of the weapon at Duanmu Rui. ¡°Young man, that shot didn¡¯t hit Duanmu Sh*t just now. Do you want to try too?¡± Duanmu Rui¡¯s hair stood on end. Eldest Master Duanmu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sun Hongbin, we won¡¯t let today¡¯s matter rest.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, your family kidnapped Little Chu. Our Sun family doesn¡¯t intend to let this matter rest either.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s expression hardened and he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, continue asking.¡± Chu Luo continued to ask, ¡°Where did the Duanmu family want to take me?¡± ¡°To the Qin family to make them take the rap.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Third Master Sun sneered. ¡°A dog really can¡¯t stop eating sh*t.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Our Duanmu family is righteous and upright. It¡¯s impossible for us to do such a thing.¡± Eldest Master Duanmu decided to deny it to the end. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, go ask that person.¡± Li Yan was talking about that person with special abilities. That person wasn¡¯t in cahoots with these people and was currently immobilized by a talisman. When the Qin family heard this, their expressions changed. The Qin family obviously weren¡¯t as fearless as Eldest Master Duanmu, so no one dared to stand up to challenge him. Chu Luo walked up to that person and continued to pretend to shake the ne in front of his eyes. She then asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°The Qin family.¡± ¡°Where did the Qin family ask you to take me?¡± ¡°To the Duanmu family to make them take the rap.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What a good method of using someone else¡¯s hand to kill someone.¡± Third Master Sun sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed schrs. All your rotten ideas are the same.¡± After saying that, his expression turned stern as he ordered loudly, ¡°Take these people away.¡± Chapter 499 - A Sleepless Night For Many

Chapter 499: A Sleepless Night For Many

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sun, how dare you!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Let go of us. We have to call our grandfather!¡± Bang! After a gunshot, everyone shut up. Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Whoever dares to nag again, I¡¯ll shoot¡­ take him away.¡± The group of people was taken away by the Sun family¡¯s guards. Third Master Sun wasn¡¯t afraid of causing trouble at all. After taking them away, Third Master Sun walked up to Chu Luo and Li Yan. He first looked at Li Yan with aplicated gaze and raised his hand to p his shoulder as if to punish him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and his expression immediately became much more amiable. ¡°Little Chu, Grandpa Sun talks about you every day. When are you free to see him?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan and nodded at Third Master Sun. ¡°I¡¯ll go over this weekend.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Third Master Sun was satisfied. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first. The Duanmu family and the Qin family should be here soon to demand their release. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with the others how to punish them.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°I have evidence of what both families had done. I¡¯ll send someone over when the timees.¡± When Third Master Sun heard this, he looked at him in surprise and nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as we have evidence, the good days of these two families wille to an end.¡± With that, he shouted at Sun Tianhao and left. As Sun Tianhao left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll go to your school next Monday.¡± Before Chu Luo could answer him, Li Yan red at her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder before walking away. Sun Tianhao made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound in dissatisfaction and left. After the people from the Duanmu and Qin families were taken away by the Sun family, the remaining Shang family people felt like they had been struck by a bolt out of the blue. Their faces were pale and they looked like they were about to faint immediately. Li Yan nced at the Shang family and said to Qin Ming, ¡°Call the car over.¡± Qin Ming nodded at him and was about to use hismunicator to contact the car toe to the back door. Chu Luo thought of Professor Wu and the others and quickly said, ¡°Wait, let Professor Wu and the others leave with us.¡± Then, she looked at Wu Yiyao, who was protected by a bodyguard. Wu Yiyao had just witnessed the internal strife between the few families and was still in shock. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo called her that she snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Little Chu, are you guys going back?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. Get the bodyguards to bring Professor Wu and your cousin over from the front yard.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. Chu Luo instructed two bodyguards to bring people over. At this moment, Shang Lihai finally came back to his senses and asked carefully, ¡°Master¡­ Master Li, about tonight¡­¡± Li Yan threw a cold nce at him and Shang Lihai instantly cowered. Li Yan said, ¡°You can tell Old Master Duanmu about this immediately. Also, help me pass on a message: If your Duanmu family attacks Luoluo again, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡± When Shang Lihai heard this, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground. The cold sweat on his forehead looked like it was raining and he was about to faint. At this moment, he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak. Chu Luo and the others waited for more than ten minutes before the two bodyguards brought Professor Wu and Tan Junhua over. Both of them looked like they had drunk quite a bit, but they weren¡¯t so drunk that they couldn¡¯t walk. After Professor Wu came over, he looked at Shang Lihai and the other Shang family members who were standing silently at the side and asked Wu Yiyao strangely, ¡°Little Yao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Yiyao gave him a look to stop him from asking. Professor Wu immediately understood and stopped asking. Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, Yan asked the car to drive to the back door. Give your car keys to the bodyguards and take our carter.¡± Professor Wu didn¡¯t refuse and took out his car key. A bodyguard went over to take the key, and everyone walked towards the opened back door. The Shang family didn¡¯t dare toe out to send them off. After the car had driven away and they couldn¡¯t hear anything, Shang Lihai quickly took out his phone. Perhaps his hand was trembling too much, so he searched in his pocket for a while before taking out his phone. After taking out his phone, he dialed a number in a daze. The moment the other party picked up the call, his lips trembled as he said, ¡°Bad¡­ bad news. Eldest Master, Young Master Rui, and Miss Zhixuan have been taken away by the Sun family.¡± The other party¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What happened?¡± Shang Lihai quickly told him what had happened. When the other party heard this, he hung up. Before Shang Lihai even put away his phone, he rolled his eyes and fainted. That night, there was a storm in the capital. The winds and clouds changed drastically. Everyone in the upper-ss society of the capital keenly sensed the undercurrents between the upper echelons and started to consider taking sides and getting away. That night, many people were destined to be unable to sleep. After Li Yan returned, he went straight to the study. He only returned to the bedroom when it was almost dawn. Chu Luo felt a familiar aura and subconsciously leaned into his arms. After her waist was hugged, she closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Why did you onlye back at this time?¡± Li Yan kissed her forehead and patted her back. ¡°I¡¯ve resolved something. Sleep first. It¡¯s only past four. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo quickly fell asleep again. The next day, when Chu Luo opened her eyes, she saw a stubble on the chin of the man beside her. She quietly raised her head and touched his chin. Just as she was about to retract her hand, arge hand grabbed it. Then, she met that deep gaze. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already awake.¡± The two of them got up to wash up after being intimate for a while. After washing up and walking downstairs, Li Yan briefly told Chu Luo about what happenedst night. ¡°Last night, Old Master Duanmu and Old Master Qin personally went to the Sun family to ask for their family members¡¯ return but were chased away by Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun said that since they wanted to kidnap you, they should be prepared to be punished.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that the three old masters had all taken action. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Old Master Qin is bedridden?¡± ¡°The Qin family knows many people with special abilities.¡± Hearing Li Yan say that, Chu Luo suddenly became a little suspicious. ¡°Yan, do you think Old Master Qin nted a Gu worm in his body? There¡¯s a Gu worm that can control a person¡¯s health, but this Gu consumes a person¡¯s lifespan.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and nodded. ¡°Very possible.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Old Master Duanmu called mest night and promised me many benefits.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Even though he knows that his son and grandson are hostile to you, he always puts it lightly. If he really likes you, he should take his sons and grandsons in hand. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a businessman with no power.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s thoughts were actually very easy to guess. However, Li Yan had always owed Old Master Duanmu a favor. In the past, as long as the Duanmu family didn¡¯t go overboard, he could turn a blind eye. But now, he had Chu Luo. Chu Luo was his reverse?scale1. Whoever wanted to touch her, he could fight them to the death, let alone the descendants of Old Master Duanmu, whose kindness he had long repaid. When the two of them went downstairs, Qin Ming and Secretary Tan were standing there. Chu Luo looked at Tan Yinfei in surprise and asked, ¡°Why is Secretary Tan here?¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Sun residence today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re personally sending the evidence over?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood his intentions. He was nning to openly support the Sun family. She thought for a while and nodded. ¡°The Sun family are martial artists. They¡¯re all very frank and won¡¯t have those scheming thoughts. They can be helped.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll send you to school after you¡¯re done. Be careful for the next two days.¡± ¡°I know. No one can hurt me.¡± The four of them sat down to eat breakfast. After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Li Yan¡¯s car had just left when Wang Mingtao and Roundy ran over. ¡°Sister Chu, ha¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao, who had dark eye circles, and asked Roundy, ¡°Roundy, what¡¯s wrong with Taozi? Did he not sleepst night?¡± Roundy said to Chu Luo in disdain, ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea. Last night, I didn¡¯t let Peach y games and he actually couldn¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao, who was scratching his head and smiling at her in embarrassment. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep without ying a game!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Erm¡­ Sister Chu, I¡¯m just used to touching myputer and logging in every night when I go back. Roundy is too heartless. The moment we went back, he wanted me to help my mother. Otherwise, he¡¯ll make me read.¡± Roundyined about him in dissatisfaction, ¡°Helping your parents work is the best way to improve family ties. I only asked you to wash the dishes for Mommy Wang.¡± Wang Mingtao said forcefully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll study for three hours at night and y games for a while before sleeping. I already promised you that I would only y for half an hour, but you still refused.¡± Roundy said, ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. We agreed not to y games from Monday to Friday.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao with bright eyes. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t continue speaking under her stare. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Roundy. ¡°Good job, Roundy.¡± Roundy proudly released fireworks in his electronic eyes. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°I¡¯ll get Roundy to go to your house for the next two weeks. Take him wherever you go.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s eyes were sparkling with anticipation. ¡°Then Sister Chu¡­ Can Roundy and I y games on the weekend?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 500 - Old Master Duanmu Comes Looking

Chapter 500: Old Master Duanmu Comes Looking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Halfway through the morning ss, the principal suddenly called out to Chu Luo three times through the school¡¯s loudspeaker. ¡°Chu Luo, pleasee to my office immediately.¡± At this moment, Chu Luo happened to be on her skateboard as she rushed to the ssroom of another school. When she heard this, she turned around and moved towards the school¡¯s heads¡¯ office building. When the other students heard this, they immediately started discussing it excitedly. ¡°Could it be that the school is participating in some major internationalpetition again?¡± ¡°Are there any internationalpetitions recently? The strongest brain? Mathematical Olympiad? Physics or chemistry?¡± ¡°It might not be apetition. Maybe something important is about to happen in school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The principal must have something important to discuss with Chu Luo personally. Maybe someone important ising to Imperial University to take a look.¡± ¡°I wonder what major event it will be this time? I hope Chu Luo can make Imperial University proud again.¡± ¡°Of course. Chu Luo has never disappointed us!¡± ¡­ Along the way, many people cheered Chu Luo on. Chu Luo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply. Before confirming why the principal was looking for her, she didn¡¯tment. Outside the school¡¯s head office building, Chu Luo realized that there were a few cars parked in the open space. Roundy, who was following beside her, told her, ¡°Mistress, I detected that these cars aremonly used by the Duanmu family.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo guessed that it wasn¡¯t the principal who was looking for her, but the Duanmu family. ¡°Ha, the Duanmu family is really thoughtful.¡± They actually used their status to get the principal to call her over. She said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, wait for me here.¡± Roundy stopped. ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo put away the skateboard and walked into the office building. At this moment, there was no one in the office building. It was obvious that they had cleared out beforehand. When she reached the floor of the principal¡¯s office, she saw many armed guards standing sternly. Chu Luo walked towards the door of the principal¡¯s office. As she approached, one of the guards knocked on the door. After someone said ¡°Come in¡±, he pushed the door open. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡± Chu Luo walked in and immediately saw the old man sitting on the guest sofa. The old man had white hair and looked much older than thest time she had seen him. With his wise eyes, Old Master Duanmu stared at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. He gestured. ¡°Little Chu,e and sit.¡± Chu Luo calmly walked to the sofa opposite Old Master Duanmu and sat down. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°If Grandpa Duanmu is here to persuade me, I can only apologize. I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t know anything and have no intention of participating in anything.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked into her eyes and smiled amiably. ¡°Little child, can¡¯t I just chat with you?¡± He asked, ¡°Are you and Young Li getting married on the 1st of January?¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t surprised that Old Master Duanmu knew about this in advance. She didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked relieved. ¡°Haha¡­ Very good, very good. Young Li¡¯s birthday happens to be on that day. This is really a special day for him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, Old Master Duanmu suddenly sighed. ¡°Young Li has had a hard life. Because of his shrewd business acumen, he was chosen as the heir to the family business at a young age. I didn¡¯t expect that because of this, his family would be jealous and hate him. ¡°The first time I saw him, he had been in the mountains outside the city for a week. He was alone and his legs had been crippled. It was also the rainy season, but he actually survived. At that time, I thought that this kid would definitely be a ruthless person in the future. ¡°At that time, Young Li told me that as long as I helped him leave that ce, he would repay my kindness in the future.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Duanmu, who had a restrained expression. After he finished speaking, she said, ¡°All these years, Yan has given the Duanmu family a lot of financial support. Moreover, in order to find medicine that can save your life, he has spent a lot of manpower and resources. I think this is enough to repay your kindness.¡± Old Master Duanmu was a little surprised that Chu Luo knew so much. He was silent for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Looks like Young Li really loves you very much.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, Young Li has already repaid my kindness to him. It¡¯s our Duanmu family who are too discontent that such a thing happened today.¡± At this point, he sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage my descendants well. Now that things have reached this stage, they deserved it, but¡­ as a father and grandfather, I can¡¯t bear to see my descendants be ruined. Little Chu¡­¡± Old Master Duanmu looked up at her and suddenly stood up to bow to her. Chu Luo sat there and watched as the white-haired old man bowed to her. Her expression instantly became serious. Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°I hope you can help our Duanmu family. Tell Young Li not to hand over the evidence of those bastards¡¯ deeds to the Sun family. Otherwise¡­ our family will really be finished.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes were cold and distant. She said, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, I said before that I¡¯m just a student. Yan doesn¡¯t let me participate in any of these things. Yan is the one you should be looking for now.¡± Old Master Duanmu straightened his back, his face filled with tears. Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s lips trembled as he said, ¡°I said before that Young Li is a ruthless person. If it¡¯s useful to look for him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked for you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, take a seat first.¡± Old Master Duanmu was about to sit down when he suddenly clutched his chest and looked pained. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Cold sweat quickly appeared on Old Master Duanmu¡¯s face and his face turned pale. Chu Luo knew that he wasn¡¯t faking this, so she stood up and quickly walked towards him. After walking over, she held his body and wanted to take his pulse. At this moment, Old Master Duanmu said in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t have a choice either.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t sensed his hostility towards her at all just now. At this moment, he actually took out a gun and stuffed it in her hand. In the next second, the door was knocked open and a group of guards and a few reporters rushed in. Chu Luo looked at Old Master Duanmu, who still had a pained expression on his face, and listened to the reporters¡¯ indiscriminate usations and questions after entering. She lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, for the sake of your family, do you really not want thest bit of your rtionship with Yan?¡± ¡°Sorry, our Duanmu family can¡¯t copse.¡± Old Master Duanmu closed his eyes slightly and said with a disappointed expression, ¡°Little Chu, I know that you and Young Li are really in love. You couldn¡¯t stand him selling out the empire and wanted to look for me to help in private, but you were too impulsive.¡± When the reporters heard this, anger appeared on their faces. ¡°Chu Luo, to think you¡¯re such a person. To think you¡¯re a famous person at Imperial University. Did you study so much to be so fearless that you even dare to threaten Old Master Duanmu?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, do you know Old Master Duanmu¡¯s identity? Do you know how much he has contributed to our empire? You actually pointed a gun at him for the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation.¡± ¡°Someone like you really doesn¡¯t deserve to be a student at Imperial University! Neither do you deserve to live in this world!¡± ¡°We actually used to think that you were a good person and built such a positive image of you, but you actually did such a thing. How is someone like you different from those evil people?¡± ¡°Someone like you should be shot to death immediately.¡± ¡°We want to expose your actions and let the entire world criticize you.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo listened to the reporters¡¯ sharp usations and smiled mockingly. She continued to look at Old Master Duanmu, who had a pained expression, and asked, ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, you must have been given a boost when you came. Your heart is almost unable to take it anymore, right? You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort for this.¡± ¡°How dare you! Chu Luo, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± The guards beside Old Master Duanmu were about to catch her. Chu Luo looked at the gun in her hand and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯ve never yed with guns before. It might go off identally.¡± The reporters and bodyguards were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s words. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know what you¡¯re saying now? If we upload the video of you pointing a gun at Old Master Duanmu, you, your family, rtives, and friends will be finished.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, turn back to the shore before it¡¯s toote. As long as you immediately submit to thew, your family and friends won¡¯t be implicated by you.¡± Chu Luo looked at the panic on their faces and giggled. Her appearance made people feel fear for no reason. Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be able to threaten these people. He hardened his heart and was about to speak when he realized that not only was he unable to move, but he was also unable to speak. At this moment, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s rotor came from outside the window. Everyone subconsciously turned around. A few helicopters flew over. When the reporters saw the helicopters, they thought that the people who were here to arrest Chu Luo had arrived. They heaved a sigh of relief. Someone immediately said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, the people who are here to arrest you are here. It¡¯s not toote to put down the gun now. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± The guards that Old Master Duanmu had brought felt that something was wrong with him.. They immediately pounced over to restrain Chu Luo. Chapter 501 - Who Is More Ruthless

Chapter 501: Who Is More Ruthless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, a helicopter flew to the nearest window. A person jumped towards the window from the cabin door that had been opened long ago. Bang! Ssh! Amid the sshing of the window ss, a person jumped in with a strong murderous aura. Just as Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards reacted, a few more people jumped out of the helicopter. After Third Master Sunnded, he even said in aplicated tone to Li Yan, who was standing there with a dark expression, ¡°Li Yan, to think you could jump in through the window without wearing a protective suit. Be careful not to have your face scratched by the window ss and be despised by Little Chu.¡± After Third Master Sun finished speaking, he looked at the group of reporters and guards who were pointing their weapons at Chu Luo. He leisurely waved at Old Master Duanmu. ¡°Old Master Duanmu, I heard that you¡¯ve been in poor health recently. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here to scam instead of recuperating at home.¡± These words made the expressions of the group opposite them turn a little twisted. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s expression darkened. Unable to stand it anymore, Eldest Master Sun lectured him, ¡°Third Brother, cut it out.¡± Second Master Sun continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo and Old Master Duanmu. Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards pointed their weapons at him. A reporter was so angry that his voice became sharp. ¡°CEO Li, what are you trying to do? This is the empire, not your business empire. If you dare to do anything rash, we will definitely report you. We¡¯ll see if the entire empire will buy the products under zing Glory again.¡± Li Yan nced up at the reporter. The reporter suddenly felt like his entire body was frozen. Li Yan walked up to them with a sharpness in his eyes that they had never seen before. ¡°Old Master.¡± Just as he called out, Old Master Duanmu suddenly felt suppressed by an invisible aura. He sized up the young man in front of him seriously. He suddenly felt that he was a little different from the young man in his impression who wasn¡¯t fierce despite being cold. Old Master Duanmu sighed in his heart, but he said with disappointment on his face, ¡°The empire has given yourpany a lot of convenience. Why did you still betray the empire?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Third Master Sun exploded when he heard this. He was about to curse, but he was suppressed by Eldest Master Sun and Second Master Sun¡¯s cold gazes. ¡°Third Brother, shut up.¡± Third Master Sun could only quiet down. Li Yan looked at Old Master Duanmu and sneered. ¡°Betray the empire? That¡¯s a huge usation.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Luo and called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone. As she pressed the buttons, she said, ¡°I have a habit. Once I discover that someone wants to frame me, I like to turn on the recording function on my phone.¡± When Old Master Duanmu heard this, he frowned slightly. He suddenly said to the reporters, ¡°Go out first. I¡¯ll talk to them alone.¡± The reporters didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Once Old Master Duanmu said that, they turned around and left. The door closed. Old Master Duanmu looked at Li Yan with pain in his eyes. ¡°Are you really going to ruin our Duanmu family?¡± There was only coldness in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said before that I would let you spend the rest of your life in peace. As long as the others in the Duanmu family don¡¯t touch my reverse scale, I won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Old Master Duanmu sighed. At this moment, he suddenly took out a weapon and pointed it at his temple. Everyone was dumbfounded. The three people from the Sun family shouted at the same time. ¡°Old Master Duanmu, what are you trying to do!¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. Old Master Duanmu said, ¡°It was I who spared the rod and spoiled the children. I didn¡¯t teach my descendants well. I¡¯ll take the rap for this. If you remember my kindness for finding such a good wife for you, please give my sons and grandsons a way out.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Before anyone could react, the gun in Old Master Duanmu¡¯s hand was in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Old Master Duanmu looked at her in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, if youmit suicide here, Yan, the Sun family, and I won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves. For our own good, you¡¯d better not die.¡± After saying that, she tapped his sleeping acupoint. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice, ¡°Take Old Master Duanmu away.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s guards wanted to resist, but Chu Luo snapped her fingers in the air and these people couldn¡¯t move. The people brought by the Sun family quickly took away Old Master Duanmu and his guards. As Li Yan left, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Continue with your ss. We¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Not long after Li Yan and the others left, the principal walked in. He nced at the window and patted Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder without saying anything. ¡°Little Chu, go to ss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and walked out of the office. There was still no one in the office building. After Chu Luo walked out of the office building, Roundy, who was waiting for her outside, walked over. Roundy said to her, ¡°Mistress, many people surrounded this building previously and didn¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to him. ¡°Skateboard.¡± Roundy ced the skateboard at her feet and she skated towards the school building with the robot. The principal looked at the departing figure and rubbed his temples with mixed feelings. He muttered, ¡°I hope I made the right bet this time.¡± ¡­ Many people didn¡¯t have ss on Friday afternoon, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Chu Luo. During lunch, Nangong Yi came looking for her. The two of them ordered their food and sat in a half-opened cubicle. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was eating seriously, and said with aplicated mood, ¡°Junior, I knew about the content of your meeting yesterday.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she looked up at him strangely. Why did he say that? Nangong Yi: ¡°You have leadership abilities and had a good discussion with everyone. There¡¯s no need for me to say anything else today. They¡¯ve already started taking action. But¡­ are you really getting married on the 1st of January?¡± ¡°Why? I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re not even 20 yet. Can you get married?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Nangong Yi looked back at her with confusion. Chu Luo wondered if she should tell Nangong Yi that she and Li Yan had already registered their marriage. However, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. The marriage certificate was between her and Li Yan, and it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with anyone else. At the thought of this, she started eating again. Nangong Yi looked at her for a few seconds and also started eating. When they were about to finish eating, he said, ¡°You have to invite me to your wedding, right?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So this was the purpose of this person¡¯s pretext. Nangong Yi suddenly smiled. His smile was light and gave people afortable feeling. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you get married early. This can be considered contributing to society.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all. ¡°As the goddess of the entire country, many people will have unrealistic fantasies about you if you don¡¯t get married. Once you get married, those people¡¯s fantasies will be broken. I thank you on behalf of all the women.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking¡­ Actually, I have another matter to discuss with you today. ¡°After New Year¡¯s Day, I can¡¯te to school often. My family wants me to go overseas before the New Year. Coincidentally, at that time, the professor I want to follow will be recruiting students. I have to prepare an offer.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°On the ount that you agreed so readily, Junior, I¡¯ll help you drink when you get married.¡± Chu Luo immediately looked at him warily. ¡°Who wants you to help me drink?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly remembered Chu Luo¡¯s good alcohol tolerance and asked awkwardly, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re not preparing to drink all the wine at your banquet yourself, are you?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him but didn¡¯t answer. The two of them walked out of the school restaurant. Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°The exchange students will leave Imperial University tomorrow. We¡¯ll have another gathering tonight. Junior, do you want toe?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m very busy this week.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Hank and asked. Nangong Yi¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. He said, ¡°Hank has been picked up by his family.¡± ¡°Was he seriously injured?¡± Hank had jumped down from a window on the third floor, but the apartment area where the exchange students lived was filled with flower beds andwns. Even if he jumped down, he wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured. Indeed, Nangong Yi said, ¡°When Hank jumped down, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. He only sprained his ankle, but¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the hesitant Nangong Yi and asked strangely, ¡°Did he hurt something indescribable?¡± Nangong Yi rubbed his nose. Initially, he felt that it was a little strange to tell Chu Luo about this matter, but he forgot that Chu Luo knew how to treat patients. Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll get the autographs after school and get someone to send it to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the school restaurant and went their separate ways. After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, brother, and Xiao Yue were all here. Not only them, but Wu Yiyao was also there. Moreover, it seemed a little lively at this time. Chapter 502 - I Dont Like to Talk When It Can Be Resolved With Force

Chapter 502: I Don¡¯t Like to Talk When It Can Be Resolved With Force

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Xiao Yue was crying. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look well, while Tang Zhiyun and his younger brother stood at the side, not knowing how tofort her. Xie Minghai, Yu Lei, and Xu Qingfeng were gathered around Wu Yiyao, who was sitting beside aputer. They talked to her about their achievements during this period of time seriously, but their eyes kept darting to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother and Xiao Yue¡¯s faces. Only Wu Yiyao¡¯s expression was the calmest. She seemed to havee to see their recent results. The moment Chu Luo walked in, everyone subconsciously looked at her. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother looked at Chu Luo strangely. Xie Minghai asked in surprise, ¡°Junior, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone and said to the four boys, ¡°I need your autograph. I want it immediately.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°How many posters of our previouspetition do you have here?¡± ¡°There are many.¡± Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, how many do you want? I will get them for you.¡± ¡°27.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and walked towards the office. Xie Minghai and the others walked over. Xie Minghai asked, ¡°Junior, do you want to give away our signed posters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, I promised the foreign Student Union students an autographed poster each. They¡¯ll leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll sign the posters now, and I can send it overter.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Tang Zhiyun called from the office, ¡°Junior,e and sign on the desk. It is spacious here.¡± Chu Luo and the three boys walked into the office. Wu Yiyao also stood up from her seat and followed. When Chu Luo walked up to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother, she nodded at her as a greeting and didn¡¯t look enthusiastic. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother felt a little awkward when she thought of how she had misunderstood her that day. She didn¡¯t know how to react to her, but Chu Luo had already walked past her. Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother knew that his brother had won first ce in the World Championship in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ this summer, and he had always been proud of that. However, he had no idea who the legendary Bai Ling was. When he heard that they were going to sign it, he wished he could go in and watch it too. However, under his mother¡¯s intense gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Xiao Yue was still crying, but she was also paying attention to everyone¡¯s movements. Seeing that most of the people had gone to the office, she thought that she must cause a scer. She didn¡¯t believe that the Tang family wouldn¡¯t forgive her. At the thought of being cheated of her money and into sleeping with someone, she felt sad and cried even louder. Unable to stand it anymore, Mrs. Tang subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yue, stop crying!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Auntie Tang, I know you and Brother Tang don¡¯t forgive me, but I¡¯m innocent. I was tricked. I regret it now. I beg of you and Brother Tang to give me another chance.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s mother¡¯s temple twitched. This wretched girl had been fooling around outside before she was even with her son. Now, she still had the face toe back and beg for their forgiveness. How could her son still marry her? ¡°Wang Xiaoyue, do you really think our family is easy to bully? You¡¯ve already gone out to fool around with a man. Now that you realize that that man is broke, you¡¯re clinging to our Zhiyun again, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Auntie Tang, are you really that heartless? If our family didn¡¯t lend Brother Tang money to study at Imperial University, who knows where he would be now!¡± ¡°Pfft! Stop threatening us with the matter of lending us money. We¡¯ve already repaid all the money we borrowed from you. We even gave your brother an extra 200,000 yuan to build a house and marry a wife. Even if you go out and say it, our Tang family has reason on our side. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re a shameless woman who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish yourself. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if word gets out, you¡¯ll embarrass your Wang family!¡± Mrs. Tang was a typical rural woman. She might be unreasonable and not very far-sighted, but she was the one who protected her child the most. Previously, she had wanted Tang Zhiyun to marry Xiao Yue, merely because she had thought that since the two families were close and the children knew each other well, it would be better than Tang Zhiyun finding a wife elsewhere. Now that Xiao Yue¡¯s behavior had crossed her bottom line, she had no intention of giving her a pleasant countenance. She pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re shameless, but you even want to cling to Zhiyun after having an ambiguous rtionship with other men. Do you really think our family is easy to bully?¡± Xiao Yue shook her head and teared up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Mrs. Tang had always been good to Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly be so unreasonable. Her face turned red and she felt aggrieved. She stood up and shouted at Mrs. Tang, ¡°If your son weren¡¯t so useless that he couldn¡¯t even afford a dress that costs hundreds of thousands, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by that man!¡± ¡°Ha! So it¡¯s my son¡¯s fault that you were tricked? Wang Xiaoyue, let me tell you. My son isn¡¯t rted to you at all. Why should he buy you such expensive clothes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me as your daughter-inw. Couldn¡¯t you have gotten Brother Tang to buy me a piece of clothing?¡± The two women actually started arguing outside. Wu Yiyao looked at Tang Zhiyun, who looked irritated, and asked, ¡°Little Tang, aren¡¯t you going out to calm them down?¡± Xie Minghai quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t go. Women do scary things at a time like this. Maybe the more Old Tang talks to them, the fiercer they will be.¡± Yu Lei nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for Auntie to see what kind of person Xiao Yue is. This way, she won¡¯t think about letting Old Tang marry her anymore.¡± ng! As they were talking, a loud bang suddenly came from outside the door. They were shocked and immediately ran out. They found that Mrs. Tang and Xiao Yue had started to fight. That loud sound was of Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother knocking down aputer beside him after being pushed. When Xiao Yue saw that everyone hade out, a glint shed across her eyes. She cried, ¡°In any case, you promised to let me marry Brother Tang. If you take back your words today, I¡¯ll die in front of you guys.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± When Tang Zhiyun heard this, he finally walked over with a dark face. He looked at Xiao Yue and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Yue, if you keep causing trouble, I will call the police. Our family doesn¡¯t owe your family anything. Your family was willing to lend us money back then. Besides, I¡¯ve already repaid it in the second year. ¡°My mother has helped your family a lot these past few years. If you continue to be unreasonable here, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Brother Tang, you actually treated me like this.¡± Xiao Yue looked like she had suffered a huge blow as she looked at him and retreated towards the window in disbelief. Her tears flowed even more fiercely. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, but I only made a small mistake. If you treat me like this, what¡¯s the point of me living?¡± Chu Luo looked at Xiao Yue, her worldview shattered by this shameless woman. At this moment, Wu Yiyao said in a voice only she could hear, ¡°Little Chu, cooperate with me.¡± Chu Luo nced at her and immediately nodded in acknowledgment. Then, sheined, ¡°Has this Xiao Yue seen too many soap operas? Previously, she looked down on Senior and disdained him for being broke. Any man could easily trick her away. Now, she actually has the nerve to say that she made a small mistake¡­ She really thinks all of us are fools.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re right.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s treating Auntie and Little Tang as fools. She thinks that Little Tang won¡¯t be able to get a wife without her.¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Chu Luo added, ¡°Sister Wu, I can guarantee that she definitely won¡¯t dare to jump off a building. After all, this is only a three-story building. Under normal circumstances, she won¡¯t be able to die from the fall. Below the building is the main road. If she identally jumps onto the road and is hit by a car, that face might be disfigured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. In the future, she won¡¯t be following whoever has money. If she¡¯s tricked again, won¡¯t she have toe back to look for Little Tang again? It¡¯s Little Tang¡¯s fault for being too honest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many people here. There are also surveince cameras in thepany. If she jumps off the building, we can even sue her for deliberately scamming and extortion.¡± Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao chimed in. Xie Mingtao and the others stood there trying to hold in theirughter, but Xiao Yue¡¯s expression was twisted beyond recognition. She turned around and red at the two of them. She pointed at them and said, ¡°Brother Tang must like one of you to dislike me!¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and retorted straightforwardly, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who don¡¯t like us since we¡¯re so beautiful. Unlike someone like you who doesn¡¯t know her limits and still dares to go out and hook up with other men. In the end, after getting tricked, you still want to cling onto Senior. Who gave you the confidence that he would still ept you despite knowing you made him a cuckold?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Yue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so vicious with her words. She was actually shocked by her. After saying Xiao Yue, Chu Luo looked at Mrs. Tang and said straightforwardly, ¡°I tolerate your ignorance because you¡¯re Senior¡¯s mother. If it were anyone else, do you know what the consequences would be?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked to aputer desk and mmed it. Crack! Several cracks formed on that especially sturdyputer desk. ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to talk to unreasonable people. Why should I talk when it can be resolved with force?¡± Mrs. Tang trembled. ¡°!!!¡± ¡®What a violent woman! Luckily, she doesn¡¯t like my son!¡¯ Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother looked at her with admiration. Too¡­ too dashing! ¡°Auntie Tang.¡± At this moment, Wu Yiyao said in a gentle and soothing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Little Chu is a very good person, especially to friends.¡± She walked up to Mrs. Tang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys leaving this weekend? Let¡¯s go for a meal tonight and let you understand Little Tang and the others¡¯ current situation.¡± Mrs. Tang looked at Wu Yiyao and thought: ¡®This girl is the best.. If she were younger than Zhiyun, she¡¯d be my ideal daughter-inw.¡¯ Chapter 503 - Enlightened

Chapter 503: Enlightened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regardless of what Mrs. Tang thought, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s actions stunned Xiao Yue. Although she was still crying there, at least she no longer said anything about jumping off a building. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other and smiled. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Chu in a hurry to get the posters? You guys, continue to sign.¡± After saying that, she gave the boys a look. Tang Zhiyun and the others immediately followed Chu Luo into the office. Wu Yiyao went over to bring a chair to Mrs. Tang and said, ¡°Auntie Tang, sit for a while.¡± After saying that, she went to pour her a ss of water. Mrs. Tang was a little thirsty from her argument with Xiao Yue just now. She took the water from Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand and took two sips. Wu Yiyao walked up to Xiao Yue and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue, let¡¯s talk.¡± In the office. Xie Minghai nudged Tang Zhiyun with his elbow and winked at him. ¡°Old Tang, listen to what Teacher Little Wu has to say. You have to learn from her, especially since she is trying to persuade Xiao Yue.¡± Yu Lei agreed. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is indeed a teacher. Her every word is so reasonable. Moreover, now that she has said that, Xiao Yue won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for your family in the future. She will also gain face. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I wonder if Auntie is satisfied with Teacher Little Wu.¡± Xie Minghai gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether Auntie is satisfied with Teacher Little Wu or not. It¡¯s a matter of whether Teacher Little Wu is satisfied with Auntie. Teacher Little Wu is so eligible and has a professor father. If she really marries Old Tang, if Auntie continues to be so shrewd, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do in the future.¡± Tang Zhiyun nced at the two of them and said with lowered eyes, ¡°You are thinking too much. Teacher Little Wu said just now that I am not suitable for a rtionship. My career should be my priority.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought about it and agreed. He was poor now and had nothing. He was not qualified to like Teacher Little Wu at all. Therefore, he had to work hard to grow up quickly. Chu Luo, who was sitting next to them, nced at Tang Zhiyun and didn¡¯t say anything. After the five of them signed their names, Chu Luo took the posters and prepared to leave. Beside her, Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, why don¡¯t youe to dinner with us tonight?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be very busy for the next two days.¡± The few of them walked out of the room. Chu Luo said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Sister Wu, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she left. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t even greet her, Mrs. Tang felt a little ufortable. She subconsciously walked to the window and looked downstairs. She saw that after Chu Luo walked out, a few men in ck suits walked respectfully behind her. The few of them walked to a luxurious-looking car at the same time. One of them opened the door for her before she got in. At this point, Mrs. Tang retracted her gaze with aplicated expression. However, her heart started beating faster. Could that person be ady from upper-ss society? Previously, Zhiyun had said that she had given them a lot of help. Could it be that she was the one who gave them the money to set up thepany? If she got displeased, would she take back thepany? At the thought of this, Mrs. Tang suddenly felt fear. She pulled Tang Zhiyun to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Zhiyun, tell me honestly, what does that Miss Chu do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s considered a partner in ourpany.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s eyes widen and look frightened, Tang Zhiyun asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Tang suddenly wanted to beat herself to death. How could she have the mood to answer him? She quickly asked, ¡°Is that Miss Chu¡¯s family very rich?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Aiya, I¡¯m dying. I treated her so badly before. Will she hold a grudge?¡± Tang Zhiyun perked up. He had no idea what his mother had thought of. He was about to answer that Junior wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge, but he changed his words. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bring people here to cause trouble, it will be fine. Junior only helps us because she likes our ability. I have to produce results now.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. You have to produce results.¡± Mrs. Tang immediately chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy won¡¯t force you to marry in the future. It¡¯s our Tang family¡¯s ancestors who have umted virtue that you¡¯re able to open apany in the capital. After you make something of yourself in the future, you can buy a house in the capital and marry a capable wife. Mommy will be satisfied for the rest of my life.¡± Seeing her mother suddenly enlightened, Tang Zhiyun was delighted and nodded at her. ¡°Mom, you are right.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo asked the bodyguards to send the signed posters to where Nangong Yi and the others were having their meal. Then, she called Li Yan. She then realized that Li Yan was still at the Sun residence. Li Yan told him, ¡°Go back first. I should be back in two hours.¡± Then, he said, ¡°The upper-ss society of the Imperial Capital will be undergoing a major cleansing in the next two days. Tell your friends to be careful.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. Then, she called her close friends and informed them. When Chu Luo returned to the Li residence, it was almost seven. After the meal, she thought for a while and was still a little worried. She called the butler over and said to him, ¡°Butler, go prepare a few vis. I¡¯ll get my friends to stay here for the next two days. Also¡­ immediately send someone to bring Professor Wu¡¯s family, Taozi¡¯s family, and Senior Tang and the rest over.¡± The Sun family had captured the Qin family and the Duanmu family, and Li Yan was obviously on the Sun family¡¯s side. When the time came, the other two families would definitely think of ways to take revenge. Since they couldn¡¯t take revenge on Li Yan and her, they would definitely target the people around her. It was enough that such a thing happened once. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t let it happen again. ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler went to make arrangements. Chu Luo called them again and only said that she would invite them to the Li residence to y for two days. Li Yan said that he would be back in two hours but didn¡¯t. He only called Chu Luo and said that he was still at the Sun residence. Chu Luo asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with Old Master Duanmu?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Let him sleep. After this matter is over, send him to a ce where he can spend hister years in peace.¡± Chu Luo thought that this was a good idea, so she told him that she was going to invite Professor Tang and the others back to stay for two days. Li Yan definitely agreed. The two of them hung up. When everyone arrived at the Li residence, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Having personally witnessed the confrontation between the three top familiesst night, Wu Yiyao remained silent after arriving. Wang Mingtao¡¯s family trusted Chu Luo a lot. Since Chu Luo invited them over to y, they happily came over to y for two days. Daddy Wang added, ¡°Coincidentally, we were very tired recently and were prepared to rest well for the next two days. Unexpectedly, Little Chu brought us here.¡± The butler told him, ¡°There¡¯s arge pond in the Li residence. If Mr. Wang likes to fish, you can go there to fish for the next two days. I¡¯ve already sent someone to prepare the fishing tools for you.¡± ¡°Aiya, Mr. Beitang, how did you know I like to fish?¡± The butler smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of our Li family¡¯s mistress. It¡¯s only right that I do this.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Butler, what about me?¡± ¡°Mr. Little Wang, you can y games for the next two days. If you¡¯re bored, you can game with the bodyguards in the residence who are on break.¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Wang Mingtao shouted excitedly. He immediately received a smack from Mommy Wang. The butler said to Tang Zhiyun and the others, ¡°Mr. Tang, you guys can continue to work. I have prepared a vi for you to work in.¡± Tang Zhiyun and the others had been wondering if it would affect their work progress since they were invited to be here in the next few days. If Teacher Little Wu, who was eating with them, hadn¡¯t asked them to pack their things ande over, they would have refused. They were very happy to hear the butler¡¯s arrangement. Only Mrs. Tang, Tang Zhiyun¡¯s brother, and Xiao Yue had been in a state of shock since the car entered the Li residence. The butler nced at the three of them and instructed, ¡°There are some ces in the Li residence that outsiders are not allowed to enter. I¡¯ll send someone to tell you in detail which ces you can¡¯t go.¡± When Mrs. Tang heard this, she felt that this was directed at them. She immediately came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. We definitely won¡¯t walk around.¡± As a woman who had been working in the fields for her entire life, the furthest Mrs. Tang had gone was the county city. This time, her trip to the capital had already broadened her horizons. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would have such a huge residence in a ce like the capital. Mrs. Tang thought, ¡®In the past, only the kings could afford to stay here.¡¯ Then, she felt a little proud. ¡®My son actually knows such a wealthy family. It¡¯s simply a blessing umted over a hundred years!¡¯ At the thought of this, she tensed up even more and decided not to cause trouble for her son. Only Xiao Yue¡¯s heart beat like a drum as she peeked at the gorgeous vi. She thought excitedly, ¡®How nice would it be if I could stay in such a ce forever!¡¯ Chapter 504 - Father Is A Little Shy?

Chapter 504: Father Is A Little Shy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already veryte, and Chu Luo didn¡¯t say much to them. She only said, ¡°You can look for the butler if there¡¯s anything. Everyone, go rest tonight.¡± The butler led the way out of the door. Wu Yiyao deliberately fell behind. After the others walked out, she asked, ¡°Little Chu, is something big going to happen up there in the next two days?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Wu Yiyao understood and followed the butler out without saying anything. After the butler brought them away, Chu Luo took out her phone to look at the time. It was already 11: 40 pm and Li Yan wasn¡¯t back yet. She quickly browsed the Inte. The content on the Inte tonight was obviously being directed. It was all foreign news and rumors about famous celebrities. Chu Luo swiped her phone for a while before putting it away and walking towards the vi where she and Li Yan lived. However, halfway through, she saw a figure walking over. ¡°Who is it?¡± If it were the bodyguards inside, they woulde out and greet her when they saw her. The moment Chu Luo spoke, that figure stopped. He walked out from behind a tree. It was Chu Yichen. ¡°Eh, why are you still outside at this time?¡± Chu Yichen looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo walked a little closer to him and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your voice. Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and gestured to him. ¡°Open your mouth and show me.¡± When Chu Yichen heard this, he took a small step back. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel that this father was a little shy? Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°Erm¡­ I learned medicine. I just want to see your vocal cords.¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen still looked at her silently with his lips sealed. Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, besides being a little rted by blood, they were strangers in other aspects. She felt a little awkward. ¡°Previously, I asked the butler to invite a psychological counselor over for you. Your inability to speak probably stems from psychological factors. When the timees, you should cooperate with the psychological counselor properly.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s cold at night. Don¡¯t stay outside.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked forward. Unexpectedly, snow started falling from the sky. Chu Luo looked up at the sky and wondered if Yan coulde back tonight. She subconsciously quickened her pace. However, she had just taken a few steps when she heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo subconsciously stopped and turned around to see Chu Yichen following behind her. Chu Luo pointed at another path. ¡°Take that path back to your courtyard.¡± Chu Yichen looked at her silently but didn¡¯t turn around. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Are you sending me back?¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen nodded. Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t refuse in the end. The two of them walked towards Chu Luo¡¯s courtyard. Along the way, Chu Luo had no intention of talking to him. Chu Yichen refused to speak. The two of them were very silent. Snowkes fluttered down. The snowkes weren¡¯t big yet, so many of them turned into water. Chu Yichen only stopped when Chu Luo reached their courtyard. Chu Luo turned to look at him. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you an umbre. The snow is getting heavy.¡± Chu Yichen shook his head and left. Chu Luo watched Chu Yichen leave and thought to herself, ¡®This father is really strange.¡¯ Then, she opened the courtyard door and walked in. That night, many guards appeared on the streets of the capital. Those who saw them thought that there was a major activity that required the roads to be cleared and most of them would take a detour. In a ce where no one could see, batches of people were arrested. The Qin family and the Duanmu residences were also surrounded. When Eldest Master Sun personally led his men into the Qin residence. Old Master Qin was sitting in the living room alone, drinking tea and waiting for him. The moment he saw Third Master Sun walk in, his expression became stern. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Have your Sun family grown capable? How dare youe to our Qin residence to be impudent.¡± Eldest Master Sun walked to a spot 1.5 meters in front of him and stopped. With a business-like expression, he said, ¡°Old Master Sun, we have already obtained evidence of your family¡¯s crime. I¡¯m now going to search and arrest the Qin family ording to thew.¡± ¡°Byw? By whatw? I¡¯ll see who dares to mess around in our Qin residence with me here.¡± ¡°Old Master Qin, if you don¡¯t cooperate, I can only use force.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Master Qin ced his hand on the teacup and said sternly, ¡°If you dare to search the Qin family tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you never return.¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at Old Master Qin, took out his phone, and pulled out a few photos. He took two steps towards him and said, ¡°If Old Master Qin doesn¡¯t let my people search, we can only upload these things online.¡± When Old Master Qin saw what was on it, his expression turned ashen. His hand that was holding the teacup started trembling. Eldest Master Sun looked at his hand and reminded, ¡°Old Master Qin, you better put down the teacup. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be worth it if the shards scratch you when it falls to the groundter.¡± When Old Master Qin heard this, his expression turned stern and he mmed the teacup in his hand to the ground. In the next moment, the entire space changed and Old Master Qin disappeared. Eldest Master Sun looked at the people who had suddenly appeared in front of him and took out a dagger. Those people shrugged their bodies and heads. It was obvious that they were a group of dead people. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still stubborn at this time. Do you think no one knows what your Qin family did by leaving me here?¡± At this moment, the sound of fighting came from outside. Eldest Master Sun pulled out his dagger and quickly stabbed at the corpses. At three in the morning, Chu Luo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo hadn¡¯t slept at all. She was holding a tablet and scrolling through it. When her phone rang, she immediately took it over. It was Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°Luoluo, are you asleep?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Then go to the Qin residence. Eldest Master Sun is trapped by the Qin family.¡± Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, changed into thick clothes, and took a long cloak from the wardrobe to put on. She said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, teleport me to the Qin residence.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from the bedroom and appeared outside the Qin residence courtyard wall. Looking at the Qin residence, which was covered by ayer of powerful energy, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Indeed, the Qin family has ast trick up their sleeves. I want to see how powerful this powerful person is.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo jumped onto the wall. However, just as she stood still, the energy barrier emitted a dazzling light wave that attacked her. Chu Luo retreated to the ground. Then, a huge face appeared on the energy barrier. The face was vicious. ¡°You came at the right time. Let me see how powerful you are.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to say the same thing to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the snowkes and wind in the sky became even heavier. Bells rang everywhere. This voice was originally very pleasant to hear, but in this dark night where no one was around, it gave people a chilling feeling. At this moment, a group of ck shadows surrounded Chu Luo. These ck shadows didn¡¯t have physical bodies, but they ran very quickly. The ck shadows approached and Chu Luo stood there without moving. Just as the ck shadows crawled to her feet and were about to climb onto her body, countless fluorescence quickly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± O¡­ The ck shadows were instantly dispersed. Chu Luo looked at the face on the energy barrier and asked, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This is just an appetizer.¡± After the human face finished speaking, powerful mes quickly appeared around Chu Luo. The mes were dark blue and quickly flew towards Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s really not fun.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo raised her arm and all the mes were extinguished. Then, Chu Luo raised her hand and the Phoenix Zither appeared. The moment the zither melody sounded, the light waves that covered the Qin family kept trembling. In less than a minute, someone was pulled out. This person was wearing a long coat and holding a long sword. There were many talismans stuck on the sword. When he appeared in front of Chu Luo, his face was filled with disbelief. In the next second, his expression turned stern. ¡°Looks like I underestimated your strength.¡± After saying that, he roared and the tip of the sword rose up to quickly remove all the talismans on the sword. A dazzling red light instantly streaked across the sky. At the same time, lightning and thunder began to rumble in the sky. Chu Luo looked at the sword in his hand and snorted. ¡°So you have an ancient divine sword.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Scared?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly strummed the Phoenix Zither. The sound of the zither was rapid, and it stabbed at that person with a powerful wind-de. That person waved his sword at the same time. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky. The sword aura and the sharp des formed by the zither melody collided in midair, emitting powerful sparks. The surroundings trembled as the snowstorm surrounded them. In just a few minutes, they had exchanged more than ten moves. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hurt Chu Luo at all, that person¡¯s expression turned vicious. ¡°Looks like you insist on making me use my ultimate move!¡± After saying that, he took out a bead that emitted a strong ck aura and threw it at Chu Luo. Chapter 505 - Showing Cowardice So Quickly; How Boring

Chapter 505: Showing Cowardice So Quickly; How Boring

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bead was very fast. As soon as it was thrown out, the ck aura inside spread out in all directions. The ck aura was about to swallow Chu Luo¡¯s figure. However, a second ago, a phoenix covered in mes flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Then, he opened his mouth and swallowed the bead and all the ck aura. Following that, the phoenix emitted a powerful fluorescence. When that person saw this situation, he thought to himself, ¡°Not good.¡± He was about to escape, but in the next second, he was rooted to the ground by a talisman. That person¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and walked up to that person. That person said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re definitely not from this world. Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved a talisman in front of him. ¡°Let me guess. If I fall into your hands, what will you do to me? ¡°You will definitely use me to threaten Yan and the Sun family first, then use me as a research subject, right?¡± When that person heard this, his face turned pale. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Showing cowardice so quickly. How boring.¡± Chu Luo threw the talisman above his head. Rumble¡­ ¡°O¡­¡± ¡°Enjoy the feeling of being struck by lightning. If you can survive tonight, you might be an immortal.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at the person who was being struck by lightning. She raised her arm and the barrier around the Qin residence disappeared. Then, her body shed and she disappeared. Soon, she appeared in the hall of the Qin residence. When Old Master Qin saw Chu Luo appear, his pupils constricted and he questioned sternly, ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°I walked in.¡± Chu Luo told him seriously, ¡°That master you found is lousy. I dealt with him easily.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Pfft!¡± Old Master Qin spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned ashen. Eldest Master Sun shouted at the guards outside the door, ¡°Search immediately.¡± There was a response and rapid footsteps outside the door. Old Master Qin¡¯s strength seemed to have been sucked out of him as he sat there paralyzed and couldn¡¯t say a word. Only then did Eldest Master Sun ask Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, why are you here?¡± ¡°Yan said that you encountered some trouble here and no one else can resolve it. That¡¯s why I came to help you.¡± Eldest Master Sun nodded. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them here.¡± After saying that, he stared at Old Master Qin and snorted. ¡°The Qin family is really capable to have hired so many experts. Previously, you must have used those experts to do those plenty of dirty things for your Qin family.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t look well. He had difficulty breathing and his temples were throbbing. Seeing him like this, Eldest Master Sun subconsciously asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He nted a Gu poison on himself previously.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Old Master Qin actually nted Gu poison on himself?¡± After saying that, he sighed. ¡°As expected of Old Master Qin. He¡¯s ruthless to others and to himself.¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Qin, who was about to be tortured to death by the Gu worm, and asked, ¡°Do you want me to keep him alive?¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already prepared a script for Old Master Qin¡¯s death.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, Old Master Qin¡¯s body trembled before he died. He was obviously angered to death by Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words. The two of them waited in the living room for almost half an hour before the guards who had gone to search returned one after another. They found some evidence, but¡­ ¡°Master, everyone in the Qin family is under control except for the sixth daughter of the Qin family.¡± ¡°What? Search carefully.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards went to search for more than 20 minutes, but when they came back, they still hadn¡¯t found Qin Xiang. Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression darkened. He took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he immediately said, ¡°Qin Xiang is missing.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but Eldest Master Sun hung up with a dark expression and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you can go back first. Li Yan should be here soon. We¡¯ll deal with the rest. ¡°I heard that you and Li Yan are taking your wedding photos this weekend. Go back and rest well and strive to be in your best condition.¡± Chu Luo knew that she had nothing to do next, so she nodded at him and walked out of the door. When she walked out of the vi, the snow fell even heavier. Chu Luo put on her cloak and hat and walked towards the door. Not long after she left, a car drove over. The car stopped beside her and the back door opened. Li Yan extended his hand to her. ¡°Luoluo, get in.¡± Chu Luo ced her hand in his and Li Yan pulled her up. The car door closed and the car drove out. After Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into the car, he carried her in his arms and ced her hands inside his coat. Li Yan was only wearing a warm shirt inside. Chu Luo ced her hand on his chest and heat instantly wafted over. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Luo shook her head and leaned her head on his shoulder. She told him about the Qin family. In the end, she guessed, ¡°I think Qin Xiang left the empire early with that foreign man.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°The Sun family will handle this matter.¡± ¡°Who went to the Duanmu residence tonight?¡± ¡°Second Master Sun.¡± ¡°Have they found any favorable evidence?¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo looked up at him. Li Yan told him, ¡°Actually, Old Master Duanmu has always known what his sons and grandsons did. He had already nned for the rest a long time ago. This time, all the evidence only points to Eldest Master Duanmu.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before frowning. ¡°Is the Duanmu family prepared to let Eldest Master Duanmu bear all the responsibility alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu is indeed powerful¡­ Then what should we do now?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to touch Chu Luo¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Old Master Duanmu is currently in aa. As long as he doesn¡¯t wake up, the Duanmu family will quickly decline. When the timees, the Sun family will naturally have a way to deal with them.¡± Chu Luo was relieved to hear this. She suddenly felt a little sleepy and closed her eyes. Li Yan looked at her and touched her cheek. ¡°Sleep if you want. You can wake upter tomorrow. You can go visit Old Master Sun in the afternoon. We¡¯ll take our wedding photos the day after tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded and closed her eyes. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, it was already past nine the next morning. The curtains in the bedroom were drawn and the room was very quiet. Li Yan was obviously not around. Just as Chu Luo was about to get out of bed, the bedroom door was pushed open and Li Yan walked in. After Li Yan walked in, he opened the curtains. Chu Luo looked at the white sky and said in surprise, ¡°The snow hasn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°Mm, are you hungry?¡± Chu Luo nodded. After getting out of bed and washing up, she walked downstairs with Li Yan. There was a steaming breakfast on the dining table downstairs. It seemed like Li Yan had predicted that she would wake up at this time. Li Yan asked her as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s still snowing today. Are you still going to the Sun residence?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Is the photographer at our house? If so, let¡¯s take our wedding photos today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Li Yan took out his phone and called the butler to prepare. Chu Luo sat down to eat breakfast and asked him as she ate, ¡°Did you see Uncle Wang and the others this morning? ¡°No. I¡¯ve been in the study.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. After the meal, Chu Luo and Li Yan went to their vi. The butler had arranged two vis, one for the Wang family and the Wu family, and one for Tang Zhiyun and the others. The two vis were very close. When Chu Luo and the others went over, Daddy Wang was fishing with Professor Wu. Mommy Wang said to Daddy Wang from behind, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily. Why are you going fishing? Professor Wu isn¡¯t as free as you.¡± Daddy Wang replied loudly, ¡°You have to go fishing in this weather to catch them. Just wait. I¡¯ll catch dozens at noon and let you eat your fill.¡± Wang Mingtao stuck his head out from behind Mommy Wang and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be frozen into an ice popsicle. Mommy and I will have to save you if that should happen.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you looking for a beating, kid?¡± Daddy Wang was about to beat him up. Mommy Wang¡¯s sharp eyes saw Chu Luo and Li Yan standing outside the vi and she quickly said, ¡°Old Wang, quickly open the door. Little Chu and the others are here.¡± When Daddy Wang heard this, he quickly opened the courtyard door and said with a brilliant smile, ¡°Little Chu, CEO Li,e in quickly.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan walked in and everyone sat in the living room. Chu Luo said, ¡°Uncle Wang, if you want to go fishing, bring two heaters with you.¡± Daddy Wang immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mommy Wang hesitated for a moment but still asked the question in her heart, ¡°Little Chu, tell Auntie honestly. Did something happen that made you get someone to bring us here overnight?¡± Daddy Wang said to her in dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you worried about? Will Little Chu harm us?¡± Wang Mingtao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister Chu must have brought us here for our own good.¡± Mommy Wang was a little embarrassed by the father-and-son duo and quickly exined, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± The matter between the Qin family and the Duanmu family should be exposed soon. Chu Luo told them briefly, ¡°You can follow the news. It¡¯s a little chaotic outside these two days. It¡¯s safer for you to stay here for the time being.¡± The three members of the Wang family quickly nodded. Professor Wu¡¯s family knew what was going on, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Luo added, ¡°But I have something on for the next two days, so I can¡¯t apany you.. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell the butler.¡± Chapter 506 - If Theyre Up to Something, Throw Them Out

Chapter 506: If They¡¯re Up to Something, Throw Them Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying this, Chu Luo and Li Yan prepared to leave. Wang Mingtao followed them. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go with you to look for Senior Tang and the others.¡± When the three of them walked to the vi where Tang Zhiyun and the others lived, Wang Mingtao leaned against the door and shouted, ¡°Seniors, open the door. Brother Li, Sister Chu and I are here.¡± Soon, Mrs. Tang strode out of the door with Xiao Yue following behind her. However, Xiao Yue didn¡¯t walk over but stood by the door and looked over. The moment Mrs. Tang opened the door, she was stunned by the aura of Li Yan who stood beside Chu Luo. A cold wind blew past. As Wang Mingtao jumped, he said, ¡°Auntie Tang, don¡¯t keep standing there. It¡¯s freezing outside.¡± Perhaps it was because Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice was too loud, but a window in a room upstairs opened. Xie Minghai¡¯s head stuck out from the window. When he saw the three of them standing outside the vi, he immediately greeted Chu Luo and Li Yan loudly, ¡°Brother Li, Little Chu, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly.¡± With that, he closed the window. At this moment, Mrs. Tang came back to her senses. She quickly opened the door and stood there, looking a little at a loss. Being a careless person, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t sense Mrs. Tang¡¯s restraint at all. The moment the door opened, he ran towards the door. When Chu Luo walked in, she introduced Li Yan to Mrs. Tang. ¡°He¡¯s Li Yan. You can call him Mr. Li.¡± ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Li, hello.¡± Li Yan nced at the trembling Mrs. Tang and nodded before walking towards the door with Chu Luo. Mrs. Tang¡¯s legs went limp from that gaze and she almost knelt down. When the two of them walked towards the door, she quickly patted her chest to calm herself down and thought, ¡®Could that person be a rtive of the royal family? His gaze is too scary.¡¯ At the thought of this, she felt more and more that her son had met a great benefactor and she couldn¡¯t hold him back anymore. Chu Luo and the others had just walked over when Tang Zhiyun and the others walked out of the door. The four of them greeted Li Yan at the same time. ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at them. Tang Zhiyun even introduced his younger brother to Li Yan. ¡°Brother Li, this is my third brother, Tang Zhiping.¡± Tang Zhiping had never seen a man as domineering as Li Yan. He said nervously, ¡°Hello¡­ Brother Li.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Tang Zhiping was even more nervous, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is theputer that the butler got someone to prepare for you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially good,¡± Xie Minghai said. ¡°It¡¯s even better than ourpany¡¯sputers.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys can stay here and work for the next two days. Don¡¯t be surprised if you see any news online. Yan and I have something on for the next two days. If you need anything, just look for the butler.¡± When the four of them heard this, they knew that something major was going to happen in the Imperial Capital in the next two days. Their hearts tightened and they hurriedly nodded at her. Chu Luo then prepared to leave with Li Yan. At this moment, Xiao Yue asked tentatively, ¡°Erm¡­ can we really stay here for the next two days?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yue, who was standing by the door with an obedient look. Seeing the eagerness in her eyes, she said, ¡°You can stay here, but you can¡¯t walk around. There are many bodyguards in the vi. They don¡¯t know you. No one will be responsible if you get injured.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She even secretly nced at Li Yan, her heart pounding as she screamed in her heart: ¡®How can there be such a handsome, noble, and domineering man? I wonder if such a man will fall for me.¡¯ At this moment, a sharp gaze shot over. Xiao Yue suddenly felt like she was going to be killed. She was so frightened that she lost all thoughts and her face turned terrifyingly pale. Mrs. Tang happened to see Xiao Yue like this when she entered and immediately raised her guard. She prepared to watch this woman carefully. If she dared to do anything rash here, she would definitely tear her apart, lest her son got implicated. Chu Luo and Li Yan left their vi. Li Yan said to the butler who followed them, ¡°Get someone to watch over these unrted people. If they¡¯re up to something, throw them out.¡± The butler immediately understood what Li Yan meant and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then, he said, ¡°The cameraman team is in position and the scene is ready. Master and Miss Chu can go over to do your makeup, change your clothes, and prepare to take photos.¡± The photography team and makeup team had entered the Li residence half a month ago. As the two most famous teams in the world, they were the most professional in everything. Coupled with the fact that there were all kinds of scenery in the Li residence, many of the photos didn¡¯t need to be specially shot to produce excellent effects. If not for the fact that he was afraid of Master Li¡¯s identity, the cameraman would have taken wedding photos of the beautiful bride and the handsome groom for three days and three nights against the backdrop of all the beautiful scenery in the Li residence, as well as asked the bride to change into more than a hundred sets of bridal costumes. After half a day of photoshoot, Chu Luoy on the sofa after dinner and didn¡¯t want to move. Li Yan sat in front of her and ced her legs on his knees. As he massaged her legs, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear high heels on the day of our marriage.¡± ¡°No ~¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyesfortably and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look taller in high heels.¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°You¡¯re already 167. You¡¯re not short.¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re 188 centimeters and I¡¯ll look shorter standing next to you. I have to wear high heels that are more than ten centimeters.¡± When Li Yan heard this, he suddenly remembered how she looked when he first saw her. At that time, Chu Luo was only slightly over 1.5 meters tall and was as thin as a bamboo. She looked like a child. Unexpectedly, she had grown more than ten centimeters in just a few months. She was really a persistent little thing. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan, who was smiling, in dissatisfaction. Thinking that he wasughing at her high heels, she kicked him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re not tough.¡± Li Yan let go of her leg and leaned closer to her. ¡°You¡¯ll be very tired on the day of your wedding. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯ll be even more tiring wearing such high heels?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that she would take that risk in order to look tall. Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice and said in a low and bewitching voice in her ear, ¡°If someone looks for you to drink, do you think you can defeat them in such high heels?¡± After saying that, he found her lips. After a while, he let go of her. ¡°There will definitely be a lot of people who will want to get me drunk that day. Honey, don¡¯t you care?¡± Chu Luo steadied her breathing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pill when the timees. I guarantee you¡¯ll be drinking wine as though it is water.¡± ¡°No. We can¡¯t cheat at our wedding banquet.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyes bright. ¡°What if you get drunk? ¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Even if I get drunk, it won¡¯t prevent us from consummating our marriage.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo woke up very early. She went out for morning practice with Li Yan. It was just dawn, and many bodyguards were practicing in the vi. When Li Yan walked to the training grounds, he went to spar with the bodyguards. Chu Luo jogged in a certain direction. Not long after, she saw Chu Yichen walking over from another path. Chu Yichen probably didn¡¯t see her and walked straight to the training grounds. Chu Luo stopped to take a look. Seeing that he was only standing outside the training grounds and watching, she didn¡¯t go over and continued jogging. As she ran, she suddenly thought of the strawberries she had eatenst time. She felt a little gluttonish and ran in that direction again. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wu, Mommy Wang, Mrs. Tang, and Xiao Yue were all there. When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Xiao Yueining. ¡°Master Li has so many servants. Why do you have toe over personally to pluck the strawberries? Can¡¯t you let the servants pluck them?¡± Mrs. Tang retorted, ¡°No one asked you to follow them. Besides, you¡¯re a girl from the countryside. Don¡¯t order the servants to do this and that for no reason. You should know your ce if you¡¯re not born with a silver spoon in your mouth.¡± Xiao Yue flew into a rage and retorted, ¡°Auntie Tang, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡®know your ce¡¯? Miss Chu said yesterday that we shouldn¡¯t walk around. I merely feel that it¡¯s better for us to stay in our courtyard.¡± ¡°Then go back and stay there. Mr. Butler suggested that wee. If you didn¡¯t want toe, why did you tag along?¡± ¡°I¡­ I knew you couldn¡¯t stand me, Auntie Tang. Fine. I¡¯ll just go back then.¡± With that, Xiao Yue ran back the way she came. Chu Luo was standing beside the basket, but Xiao Yue didn¡¯t see her. Chu Luo looked at the departing figure and guessed that this person must be looking for an excuse to go back alone. She didn¡¯t take the basket and followed her. Indeed, Xiao Yue took a different path not long after. When she was stopped by the bodyguards on patrol, she deliberately said in a frightened tone, ¡°I¡¯m a guest invited by Miss Chu. I¡­ took the wrong path.¡± The bodyguards pointed in a certain direction and asked her to walk there. Xiao Yue walked in the direction that the bodyguards were pointing at under their intense gazes. After the bodyguard had left, she turned onto another path. Chu Luo knew at a nce that Xiao Yue was up to no good. Suddenly, she had a wicked idea.. She took out two talismans and quickly conjured up two servants. Chapter 507 - Watching the Show

Chapter 507: Watching the Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two servants conjured using the talismans walked towards where Xiao Yue was. One of them said, ¡°Third Madam¡¯s nephew is so handsome. I heard that he came back from studying abroad in America and his family is rich. He¡¯s back to visit Third Madam this time. Third Madam seems very happy to see him.¡± The other replied, ¡°Of course she¡¯s happy. Third Madam likes Young Master the most. Young Master is young and promising, and he¡¯s so handsome. I wonder which woman is lucky enough to marry Young Master and be a wealthy young mistress.¡± ¡°It must be ady of equal social status.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Third Madam values character the most. Besides, Third Madam is Master Li¡¯s only senior. The Li family and Young Master¡¯s family are both so rich. They don¡¯t need Young Master¡¯s family to form an alliance through marriage. As long as Young Master likes the girl, Third Madam will definitely support him.¡± The two of them walked away. Indeed, when Xiao Yue heard these words, a strong glint shed across her eyes. She bit her lips and thought for a while before following quietly. Xiao Yue secretly followed the two servants to Third Madam¡¯s residence. Xiao Yue was stunned to see the magnificent courtyard. Then, she muttered excitedly, ¡°This Third Madam must be of high status in the Li family to live in such a luxurious ce. If I can be her niece-inw¡­ Hehe¡­¡± After saying that, Xiao Yue quickly hid behind a tree by the wall. She took out some cosmetics and quickly applied some powder and lipstick on herself. After she was done with her makeup, she even looked at the mirror narcissistically and said confidently, ¡°Although I¡¯m not as good-looking as Miss Chu and Teacher Wu, I¡¯m not bad either. Maybe that young master likes my type.¡± Not long after, the courtyard door was opened and a young man and woman walked out. Chu Luo looked at the girl and frowned. That person was actually Qing Ning, who Li Yan had forbidden froming to the Li residence. The man walking beside Qing Ning bore some resemnce to her. He was likely rted to her by blood. Chu Luo was a little surprised. She had only used the paper effigies to casually fabricate a person, but it turned out that there really was such a person. At this moment, the man said to Qing Ning, ¡°Sister, why do we have to go to the strawberry garden to pick strawberries ourselves? You¡¯re not feeling well. When Aunt gets up, she¡¯ll definitely lecture you again.¡± ¡°So we have to hurry up and pick the strawberries before Aunt wakes up.¡± ¡°Sister, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much better now. It¡¯s fine to pluck some strawberries.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as the man finished speaking, he suddenly shouted in a certain direction, ¡°Who¡¯s there! Come out! ¡± Xiao Yue watched as the man walked out of the courtyard and felt her heart skip a beat. This kind of tall, rich, and handsome man was her ideal husband. Xiao Yue walked out from behind the tree and said shyly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Chu Luo¡¯s friend. My name is Wang Xiaoyue. I¡¯m lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s friend?¡± Qing Ning was a little surprised that the woman in front of her was Chu Luo¡¯s friend. However, when she remembered that Master Li had said before not to let here to the Li residence, she immediately became vignt. She nned to test the woman in front of her. ¡°So you¡¯re Chu Luo¡¯s friend. Then why are you here? Did Chu Luo get the butler to arrange for you to stay nearby?¡± ¡°No, no. I lost my way and somehow ended up here.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t meet any bodyguards on patrol?¡± ¡°I did, but I have a poor sense of direction. I got lost again as I walked along the path pointed out by the bodyguards.¡± Seeing how embarrassed Xiao Yue was, Qing Ning pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not a student at Imperial University, are you? Chu Luo and I are from the same school. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around campus.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little worried that the beauty in front of her would pursue the matter and expose her. Her mind raced and she said, ¡°My older brother is from the Computer Science Department and is very close to Chu Luo. Chu Luo invited my older brother and the others here as guests this time. Coincidentally, I came to visit my older brother, so I followed him here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your brother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Tang Zhiyun. My brother¡¯s name is Tang Zhiyun.¡± Qing Yuan suddenly said in confusion, ¡°Eh¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that your surname is Wang?¡± Stunned, Xiao Yue quickly said, ¡°My brother took my dad¡¯s surname while I took after my mom¡¯s surname.¡± ¡°I see. When did youe to the capital?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a few days.¡± Since she had only been here for a few days, it probably meant that she wasn¡¯t close to Chu Luo and had onlye here to y with Tang Zhiyun. Qing Ning was a little relieved, but she was still a little worried that Xiao Yue would go back and tell Chu Luo about her being here. She nned to build a good rtionship with Xiao Yue first before thinking of a reason to persuade her not to tell Chu Luo about seeing her here. At the thought of this, Qing Ning¡¯s expression immediately became much friendlier. She said, ¡°Xiao Yue, you must be tired from walking for so long. Why don¡¯t you go in and take a seat?¡± Xiao Yue secretly nced at Qing Yuan and asked eagerly, ¡°Erm¡­ will I be disturbing you and Third Madam?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You cane to our courtyard.¡± This was exactly what Xiao Yue wanted. She quickly nodded and deliberately put on a shy expression. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need for thanks. But it¡¯s almost breakfast. Do you want to call your brother first?¡± Xiao Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t call him. ¡°No need. I told my brother when I came out. Besides, he and his pals are glued to theirputers. I doubt he¡¯ll miss me.¡± Qing Ning felt that Xiao Yue was a girl who had been neglected by her older brother and was deliberately running around to attract his attention. She was pleased with this situation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We can eat breakfast together.¡± After saying that, she pulled Xiao Yue affectionately into the courtyard. After entering, Xiao Yue asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, Brother.¡± ¡°My name is Qing Yuan.¡± ¡°What a nice name.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo waited until they couldn¡¯t hear anything before jumping down from a tree some distance away. She looked at the courtyard door in front of her and smiled coldly. At this moment, her phone in her pocket vibrated. Chu Luo took out her phone and saw that it was Li Yan. She immediately swiped the answer button and said happily, ¡°Yan, guess where I am now.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Where? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m outside your third aunt¡¯s courtyard.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t ask why she went there and simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo made the two servants conjured using the talismans turn into little paper effigies and followed Qing Ning and the rest into the living room where they lived. At this moment, Qing Ning left to wash her hands, leaving Xiao Yue and Qing Yuan sitting there. Xiao Yue looked at Qing Yuan with a scorching gaze. She sat down beside Qing Yuan and asked delicately, ¡°Brother Qing Yuan, you¡¯re so handsome. Your girlfriend must be very beautiful too.¡± Qing Yuan obviously saw through Xiao Yue¡¯s thoughts. The corners of his lips curled up and he raised his hand to brush his fringe dashingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± A smitten glint immediately appeared in Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes. She deliberately said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that your standards are too high and you don¡¯t fancy ordinary girls?¡± As she spoke, she tugged at her coat and looked very hot. Based on Qing Yuan¡¯s experience, Xiao Yue definitely had something up her sleeve. Moreover, she was the flirtatious sort. Hence, he suggested, ¡°The air conditioner in the living room is very strong. Why don¡¯t you take off your coat?¡± Xiao Yue nodded in embarrassment and took off her coat. Unexpectedly, she was indeed wearing a tight low-cor sweater inside. The cor was so low that one could see what one shouldn¡¯t see. Most importantly, because she had been sweating from the heat just now, at this moment, there was a bead of sweat on her neck. Qing Yuan¡¯s gaze subconsciously followed. Xiao Yue said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sweating. I didn¡¯t bring any tissues with me. Brother Qingyuan, can you give me a tissue?¡± Qing Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened. He retrieved a box of tissues and took one out. Xiao Yue reached out to take it. Qing Yuan raised his hand that was holding the tissue and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± At this moment, Qing Ning¡¯s surprised voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± A shy blush appeared on Xiao Yue¡¯s face, but she was extremely annoyed. Why did this person have toe at this time? How annoying! Qing Yuan turned to Qing Ning and smiled. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s sweat on Sister Xiao Yue¡¯s face. I just want to help her wipe it off.¡± Qing Ning looked at Qing Yuan¡¯s frivolous expression and knew his intentions towards Xiao Yue. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea if her younger brother managed to coax Xiao Yue. After today, after she left the Li residence, she would just directly deny whatever Xiao Yue said.. Master Li and Chu Luo also had no evidence to say anything. Chapter 508 - Chase Them Out

Chapter 508: Chase Them Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the thought of this, Qing Ning retracted the surprise in her eyes and pretended not to see what had happened. She walked over with a smile and said to the two of them, ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯m really sorry that I can¡¯t eat with you. My aunt asked someone to call me over to eat with her just now.¡± A look of pity appeared on Xiao Yue¡¯s face. Qing Ning quietly gave Qing Yuan a look. Qing Yuan immediately said, ¡°Aunt likes to chat with Sister, so I won¡¯t go. Besides, Sister Xiao Yue is here. We can¡¯t possibly all leave after we¡¯ve invited the guest to eat with us¡­ Sister, go apany Aunt to eat. I¡¯ll apany Sister Xiao Yue to eat.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Qing Ning nodded and apologized to Xiao Yue before leaving. Seeing that Qing Ning had deliberately given Qing Yuan and Xiao Yue a chance to be alone, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°This woman must be up to something evil again. Indeed, birds of the same feather flock together.¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she heard the sound of a car driving over from afar. Chu Luo jumped and stopped Li Yan before the car could reach the door. Li Yan abruptly stepped on the elerator and was shocked by the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him. His heart almost stopped. After Chu Luo opened the front passenger seat and got in, he pulled her over with a fierce expression and bit her lips. A faint bite mark appeared on her red lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly covered her mouth and red at him in confusion. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop in front of a moving car again.¡± Seeing that his expression was a little ugly, Chu Luo knew that she had startled him. She quickly hugged his arm obediently and rubbed her cheek against it. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with me. I was wrong. I won¡¯t startle you again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s straight face instantly softened. He touched her cheek and felt a little heartache. ¡°Did I hurt you just now?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Why don¡¯t you bite me a few more times? But don¡¯t bite my lips. Otherwise, it will be embarrassing if others see the marks left behind.¡± Li Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Knowing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t angry with her anymore, Chu Luo deliberately wheedled. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m hungry.¡± After saying that, she let go of his arm and sat down obediently. Li Yan nced at her and still couldn¡¯t calm down. He decided to properly deal with her tonight. Then, he drove out. Chu Luo briefly told him what she had seen on the way. Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. When the car drove back to the courtyard, the butler came up to wee them. He said to the butler, ¡°Send someone to throw Third Madam¡¯s niece and Xiao Yue out. Tell Third Madam that if she lets any random person enter the Li residence in the future, I will prepare a courtyard in the suburbs for her to retire in.¡± The butler thought that Third Madam was really bold. Last time, Master had warned her not to let Qing Ninge again. He hadn¡¯t expected her to ignore Master¡¯s words. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished eating, the butler came in from outside. He said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to kick those two out. I¡¯ve also ryed Master¡¯s words to Third Madam.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How did Third Madam react?¡± ¡°Third Madam said that she will remember Master¡¯s words and won¡¯t do it again.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I think she said the same thingst time.¡± Li Yan looked at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I can send her to a vi elsewhere immediately.¡± ¡°No need. If you send her away now, you might end up being criticized. Just send someone to watch her carefully.¡± The impression Third Madam gave people was that she was a woman who didn¡¯t care about fame or fortune, didn¡¯tpete or fight for anything. She distanced herself from disputes and was obsessed with Buddha. With such a person, there was no excuse to send her away. However, Chu Luo also knew that for her to have chosen to help Li Yan in that situation proved that this woman wasn¡¯t simple. It was best to keep such a woman under their noses. Otherwise, if she were given another chance to choose, she might be the most vicious de. Li Yan would definitely listen to Chu Luo. However, this wasn¡¯t the end. When Xiao Yue was chased out, Qing Ning knew that she wasn¡¯t Chu Luo¡¯s friend. Qing Ning had originally nned to ignore Xiao Yue. However, thinking that Xiao Yue was Tang Zhiyun¡¯s sister and might have been implicated by her, she lent her phone to Xiao Yue amid Xiao Yue¡¯s nonsense. Xiao Yue hadn¡¯t expected to be chased out simply because she befriended someone. She guessed that the woman in front of her must have offended Master Li or Chu Luo and hated her to the core. If not for the fact that she hadn¡¯t any of her belongings with her when chased out, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed with this woman. Xiao Yue called Tang Zhiyun directly. Seeing that the caller ID was from an unknown number, Tang Zhiyun thought that it was from a client. As soon as the call went through, he heard a familiar cry. He frowned and asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, what¡¯s the matter now?¡± Xiao Yue wailed even louder. ¡°Brother Tang, I was chased out by the Li family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± Tang Zhiyun raised his voice subconsciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk around? Where did you go?¡± Xiao Yue stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Just then, Wu Yiyao happened to pass by him. Seeing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression, she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Zhiyun covered the phone and said to her, ¡°Xiao Yue said that she was chased out by the bodyguards.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°Ask her where she is first. I¡¯ll call Little Chu and ask.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded and asked where Xiao Yue was. While Tang Zhiyun was asking Xiao Yue, Wu Yiyao walked to the side and called Chu Luo. When she asked about the situation, she realized what was going on. She hung up the phone and said to Tang Zhiyun in a low voice, ¡°Little Tang, ask Auntie Tang to pack her things and send them out to the bodyguards. Don¡¯t contact her again.¡± When Xiao Yue heard this, she shouted over the phone, ¡°Wu Yiyao, what do you mean? I¡¯m innocent. Brother Tang, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. If I were alone outside, I would definitely be bullied by bad people. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Hearing this, Tang Zhiyun nodded at Wu Yiyao and said to Xiao Yue in a low voice, ¡°I will ask my mother to transfer some money to you for the bus ticketster. Go back and stop pestering our family.¡± With that, he hung up. After he hung up, Wu Yiyao told him, ¡°Little Chu said that Xiao Yue is with the woman who wants to seduce Li Yan. That woman is the niece of the Li family¡¯s Third Madam.¡± Tang Zhiyun¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this. He stood up and strode out of the door, saying as he walked, ¡°I will ask my mother to pack her things and ask the bodyguards to give them to her.¡± After saying that, he walked out. After Mrs. Tang found out about this, she first called the Wang family and told them about Xiao Yue¡¯s deeds in the capital. After arguing with the Wang family, she ced Xiao Yue¡¯s things in a bag and got the bodyguards to take them out. Mrs. Tang then said to Tang Zhiyun¡¯s younger brother, ¡°Xiao Ping, let¡¯s pack our things and go home immediately. Wang Xiaoyue will definitely spout nonsense and ruin your brother¡¯s reputation when she gets back. Hmph! You have to seek my permission first.¡± After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves and went to pack her things. Actually, Tang Zhiyun didn¡¯t care what others thought. He cared more about their safety. He said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you and Brother leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, if we leaveter, Xiao Yue will definitely spout nonsense when she gets home first. If the Wang family adds fuel to the fire, how will our Tang family survive in the vige?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade his mother, Tang Zhiyun called Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Auntie wants to leave, I¡¯ll get the butler to send them to the airport for their flight. It¡¯s safer this way.¡± Tang Zhiyun thought that this was a good idea, so he told his mom. At this point, Mrs. Tang¡¯s heart no longer ached for the money. ¡°Okay, then buy us tickets immediately.¡± Tang Zhiyun bought the ne tickets for the two of them, then sent his mother and brother to check in at the airport before returning in peace. At the ticket counter, Mrs. Tang took Tang Zhiyun¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zhiyun, I will never find a girlfriend for you again. If you fall for any girl, you must date her for some time and see if she is a good girl. If you think she is, bring her back for me to see.¡± Tang Zhiyun hadn¡¯t expected his mother to be so enlightened. He let out a sigh of relief and agreed happily. ¡­ On Xiao Yue¡¯s side. When she saw the luggage sent out by the bodyguards, with a look of disbelief, she stopped the bodyguard who was about to turn around to leave. ¡°You must be mistaken. I¡¯m a guest invited by Chu Luo. Why would she kick me out?¡± The bodyguard had a cold expression. ¡°This is Master¡¯s instructions. If you dare to throw a tantrum here, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Xiao Yue felt like the sky had copsed. She couldn¡¯t care less about her image. ¡°No, I want to hear it from Chu Luo herself¡­ Ah¡­¡± The bodyguard deliberately shook his fist in front of her, scaring Xiao Yue so much that she subconsciously retreated. She staggered and fell to the ground. The bodyguard walked towards the door. Seeing Xiao Yue like this, Qing Ning, who was standing at the side, knew that she was nothing special. She said to Qing Yuan coldly, ¡°Xiao Yuan, let¡¯s go.¡± As Qing Yuan had driven a car to the Li residence, although they had been chased out, they weren¡¯t in a sorry state. Seeing that the two of them ignored her and walked towards the car, Xiao Yue got up from the ground and ran over to stop them. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. I was implicated by you. You have to be responsible for me.¡± Qing Ning looked at her coldly and sneered. Xiao Yue was so angry that her chest heaved up and down as she suddenly pounced on Qing Ning. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Yue knocked Qing Ning down and straddled her stomach to scratch her face and pull her hair. Qing Ning was a delicate woman to begin with. She didn¡¯t have the strength to retaliate at all and only knew to cry. Qing Yuan was also stunned by Xiao Yue¡¯s shrewd behavior for a few seconds. When he reacted, he saw that his sister¡¯s face had been scratched and was so angry that he almost fainted. He shouted and quickly rushed over, ¡°Crazy woman, let go of my sister!¡± After Qing Yuan finished shouting, he waved his fist at Xiao Yue. Xiao Yue¡¯s shrewd personality waspletely triggered. She let out a loud cry and started fighting with Qing Yuan. The chaotic fight began¡­ Chapter 509 - I Wont Marry Anyone Other Than Him

Chapter 509: I Won¡¯t Marry Anyone Other Than Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. However, after dealing with the people she wanted to deal with, she was in a good mood. At ten o¡¯clock, she and Li Yan went to the Sun residence. The moment Chu Luo arrived at the Sun residence, she was pulled to the backyard by a few women from the Sun family to see Old Master Sun. Li Yan went to discuss something with the masters of the Sun family. ¡°Old Master has been waiting for Little Chu for a long time. Little Chu is finally here today.¡± First Madam smiled as she walked. ¡°Old Master has been feeling much better recently. He has to walk in the courtyard for more than ten minutes every morning. If we hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have gone for his morning exercise.¡± Second Madam also said, ¡°Old Master used to be a person who couldn¡¯t stay idle. He must be unable to stand it after holding it in for so long. Little Chu, persuade himter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked to Old Master¡¯s ce in the backyard. When Old Master Sun heard Chu Luo¡¯s voice, he walked out of the house. ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± Chu Luo greeted him. Old Master Sun waved at Chu Luo. ¡°Little Luoluo,e in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Chu Luo walked over and looked at Old Master Sun¡¯s expression. ¡°Grandpa Sun looks good.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to Little Luoluo¡¯s medicine.¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked into the living room. The Sun family¡¯s madams became unnecessary. First Madam said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get the pastries that were prepared for Little Chu beforehand.¡± Second Madam also said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare fruits for Little Chu.¡± Third Madam looked at the two sisters-inw who turned around and left. She pointed at her nose and was a little confused. ¡°What about me?¡± Second Madam took two steps beforeing back to pull her away. ¡°Come with me.¡± The three of them left. Chu Luo and Old Master Sun didn¡¯t notice if the people behind them had followed in. The two of them arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s room. Chu Luo gave him a good checkup and said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, you¡¯re recovering very well.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he smiled until his eyes narrowed. He looked like an old child. Old Master Sun asked, ¡°In that case, can I go to the training ground to shoot?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you use a gun with weak recoil to shoot the targets.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Sun stood up excitedly. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go, Little Luoluo. Grandpa Sun will take you to the shooting range to y.¡± Seeing how anxious Old Master Sun was, Chu Luo knew that he must be holding it in. In addition, she was also a little tempted. She put away the detector and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them went straight to the shooting range. The Sun family¡¯s shooting range was in the basement. It was especially wide and was divided into many areas. As Old Master Sun walked, he introduced the range of those areas. In the end, he brought Chu Luo to the gun disy room. There were special guards here. When the two guards saw Old Master walking over, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They wondered if Old Master Sun had secretlye. Should they report this matter to the masters? At this moment, Old Master Sun nced at the two of them sharply. ¡°Old Master Sun.¡± The two of them straightened their bodies and quickly saluted him. Old Master Sun nodded and said sternly with his hands behind his back, ¡°Open the door. Also¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here.¡± Cold sweat broke out on the backs of the two guards. They thought that their guess was indeed right. If anything happened to Old Master Sun, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility at all. Chu Luo nced at the stern Old Master Sun and smiled at the two guards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone else finds their way here, I¡¯ll be responsible.¡± Old Master Sun was displeased. ¡°Little Luoluo, what do you mean by ¡®you¡¯ll be responsible?¡¯ I brought you here to y. Whoever dares to say anything, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Then, he ordered the guards, ¡°Open the door.¡± The two guards didn¡¯t dare to disobey and could only open the door. Chu Luo and Old Master Sun walked in. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the various types of guns. Old Master Sun waved his hand heroically. ¡°Little Luoluo, take whichever one you like. I¡¯ll teach you how to shootter.¡± Chu Luo was dazzled by the many guns before her. She wished she could try every one of them. ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing her expression, Old Master Sun smiled and walked to a gun to pick it up. Chu Luo happened to notice it and quickly walked over. ¡°Grandpa Sun, the recoil of this one is too strong. Don¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°How do you know that this recoil is strong?¡± ¡°This one is¡­¡± Chu Luo described the structure of this model before pointing at all the guns. ¡°Previously, I read some books about guns. There are introductions on them. ¡± After saying that, she took the gun from Old Master Sun¡¯s hand and put it away before choosing another one for him. Old Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Sun thought that Chu Luo didn¡¯t know anything, so he reached out for his favorite. He hadn¡¯t expected to be intercepted. Chu Luo also chose one. The two of them walked towards the shooting range. When the three madams were done preparing food and drinks and walked into Old Master¡¯s residence, they realized that the duo had disappeared. After asking around, they found out that Chu Luo had been brought to the underground shooting range by Old Master. The three madams were speechless. Third Madam spoke quickly. ¡°Could it be that Old Master has been hoping for Chu Luo toe over so that he can pull her to the shooting range? That way, we won¡¯t be able to criticize him?¡± First Madam and Second Madam looked at her with bright eyes. The more Third Madam thought about it, the more she felt it was the case. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Old Master has been using a gun for his entire life. After he fell ill, we banned him from everything. Now that he¡¯s finally recovered, the first thing he will do will definitely be shooting. Maybe he¡¯ll go to the Guards next.¡± Second Madam was a little worried. ¡°Can Chu Luo shoot? Old Master often gets engrossed in shooting. What if Chu Luo hurts herself because she can¡¯t shoot?¡± The expressions of the three madams changed at the same time. They forgot to put down the food in their hands and ran to the basement with it. When the three of them ran to the door of the shooting range, they happened to hear Old Master¡¯s indignant voice. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat a youngdy like you. No, I have to change my gun. Let¡¯spete again.¡± Chu Luo stood there dashingly and pointed the gun in her hand at the target. Without looking back, she said, ¡°I¡¯m notpeting with you. If you lose, others will say that I don¡¯t respect the old.¡± Old Master choked on his words andughed angrily. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just as annoying as your grandmother back then. No, we have topete today.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, don¡¯t unt your seniority.¡± ¡°How am I unting my seniority? I¡¯m just issuing a challenge to you normally!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a major illness. You¡¯re still weak.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Chu Luo sensed that someone had entered. She put away her gun and turned around. Old Master also subconsciously looked towards the door. He saw his three daughters-inw looking at him with bright eyes. Old Master felt a little guilty and straightened his neck. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I only came down to shoot after getting Little Luoluo¡¯s permission.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Old Master finished speaking, he even ordered a guard. ¡°Go, change a gun for me.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Please help me change one too. We¡¯ll change our guns to simtion guns.¡± Old Master: ¡°¡­¡± This shooting practice couldn¡¯t continue. The three madamsughed to themselves when they saw Old Master¡¯s reluctant expression. The three of them walked in together. Only then did First Madam remember that they were still holding food in their hands. She asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you want to eat some pastries first?¡± Third Madam asked, ¡°Or eat some fruit.¡± Chu Luo looked at the pastry and fruits in their hands and walked over to fork a piece of fruit for Old Master Sun. ¡°Grandpa Sun, eat some fruit.¡± Old Master Sun immediately felt his heart melt. After Chu Luo fed Old Master Sun, she used another fork to fork a piece of pastry to eat. Then, the two of them shot using a simtion gun for a while before the five of them walked back together. As Old Master Sun walked, he deliberately asked in a casual tone, ¡°I heard that you and that Li kid are having a wedding on the 1st of January?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Master Sun frowned. ¡°Why are you getting married at such a young age? You might meet a better man in the future. I think you must know too few men, that¡¯s why you chose him.¡± The three madams of the Sun family looked at Old Master with a baffled look and thought, ¡®Old Master, aren¡¯t you worried that Li Yan will find out about this and won¡¯t let Little Chu see you again?¡¯ Old Master actually had ulterior motives. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything, he thought that she felt that he made sense. Therefore, he continued to say earnestly, ¡°You have to find a responsible husband. For example, a soldier is very responsible¡­ Little Chu, there are many young and promising boys in our Sun family. You can date any of them who catches your fancy. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get married. ¡°I know that Old Master Duanmu was behind you and that Li guy bing husband and wife previously. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to remove the word ¡®married¡¯ from your household register.¡± Chu Luo and the three madams: ¡°¡­¡± In other words, Old Master Sun wanted to rmend his grandsons. Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun, who had a thoughtful expression on his face. Knowing that he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she said to him seriously, ¡°Grandpa Sun, Yan is wonderful. I only like him.. Moreover, I won¡¯t marry anyone other than him.¡± Chapter 510 - An Old Couple

Chapter 510: An Old Couple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re not embarrassed by your words!¡± Sun Tianhao, who had just entered and heard Chu Luo say this, suddenly felt a little sour. He thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s so good about Li Yan for her to be saying such words!¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao and said calmly, ¡°Why should I be angry? We¡¯re in love, and¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what Roundy had imitated from the television. ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± These words made themugh. Sun Tianhao said to her, ¡°An old couple? Chu Luo, you¡¯re not even 20 years old yet. How dare you talk about an old couple?¡± ¡°I like it. Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sun Tianhao deliberately teased her. ¡°Old couples all have children. Do you have children?¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped talking, but she was thinking about whether she wanted a child at this time. Or she could go back and ask Li Yan. Everyone chatted andughed for a while before it was time for lunch. First Madam said, ¡°The masters and Li Yan are out. We¡¯re the only ones eating today.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he decided directly. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat here.¡± ¡°Dad, we eat different food.¡± Third Madam looked at him warily. ¡°What if you get greedy looking at our food?¡± Old Master Sun straightened his neck and said, ¡°How is that possible? I can already eat meat and fish now. There¡¯s meat in my meal. How can I be craving your food?¡± Then¡­ Old Master Sun still couldn¡¯t escape the lure of delicacies. When his nutritional meal consisting of in porridge and side dishes, and the others¡¯ sumptuous lunch consisting of meat and seafood were ced on the same table, the difference was stark. Old Master Sun stared at their lunch and kept swallowing his saliva. The Sun family looked at him warily. ¡°Grandfather, you have to have self-control.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget what you said just now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go to the living room in the front yard to eat.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, his expression turned serious. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t eat and I¡¯ll keep my word. Am I forbidden from looking as well?¡± Chu Luo looked at Old Master Sun, who looked domineering but was actually a little aggrieved. She thought for a while and picked up a piece of steamed fish and ced it in his bowl. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Previously, I only asked Grandpa Sun to eat less of these because his digestive system wasn¡¯t good. Now that he¡¯s recovered very well, it¡¯s no problem for him to eat some fish that are light in vor.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo and felt that this was his biological granddaughter. The others were all picked up from the streets. He quickly put the piece of fish Chu Luo had picked up for him into his mouth and savored it. Then, he thought bitterly, ¡®How long has it been since I¡¯ve eaten such delicious food?¡¯ When the Sun family members saw Old Master¡¯s expression, they felt a little ufortable. First Madam asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, since you said that our father can eat some light-vored fish, can we specially cook such dishes for him from now on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for Grandpa Sun to restrain his diet this year. Once or twice a week is fine. Grandpa Sun¡¯s digestive system isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s recuperating now. It¡¯s best if he eats soft foods that are light in vor.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, the Sun family didn¡¯t say anything else. Compared to Old Master¡¯s health, everything else could wait. Old Master Sun also hoped that he could live a normal life again. After that, he didn¡¯t ask for their food and ate the nutritious food that was specially prepared for him. After the meal, the madams asked Old Master Sun to take a nap. Old Master was worried that Chu Luo would leave during his afternoon nap and refused to sleep. Chu Luo said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, I¡¯m going to wait for Yan and go back together with him. Go and sleep. After you wake up from your nap, we should be able to y a game of chess.¡± ¡°What chess do you know how to y?¡± Old Master Sun asked. ¡°Military chess.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s y after I take a nap.¡± Only then was Old Master Sun willing to sleep. After Old Master Sun entered his bedroom, Chu Luo was invited to the living room in the front yard. Chu Luo asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Do you know where Yan and the others went?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sun Tianhao said. ¡°It¡¯s been chaotic outside for the past two days. My father and uncles alwayse back early the next morning to change their clothes. They will leave after saying a few words to my grandfather. They specially waited for Li Yan here today.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. Besides, Li Yan didn¡¯t directly participate. He¡¯s more shrewd than anyone.¡± When Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao say this, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Yan is just a businessman. Why should he participate? What benefits is there in participating? Could it be that he can still be a king for fun in the end?¡± Sun Tianhao choked. The three madams sitting at the side couldn¡¯t help butugh. Third Madam said, ¡°Little Chu is right. It¡¯s best if Li Yan doesn¡¯t participate directly. We should let the people who should be participating participate in these things.¡± The other two madams nodded. First Madam asked, ¡°Little Chu, are the invitations for your wedding ready? It¡¯s only half a month until 1st January. As the CEO of zing Glory, Li Yan must have invited a lot of people. Where will you hold it then, how many banquet tables have you prepared¡­ Do you have a n for all of this?¡± Chu Luo was dumbfounded. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any of this.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he teased her, ¡°Chu Luo, besides knowing that you¡¯re getting married on the 1st of January, what else do you know?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I also know that the guest list is up to me to decide.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, his expression immediately became a little fawning. ¡°We¡¯re so close. You¡¯ll definitely invite me, right?¡± ¡°Invite you for what?¡± ¡°Drink? I can help you drink.¡± Chu Luo stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Then don¡¯te.¡± Why did she need someone to help her drink the wine that she could drink by herself? Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± The three madams thought that Chu Luo was deliberately teasing Sun Tianhao and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Afterughing, First Madam said, ¡°Little Chu, if you believe us, we cane over early to help. You and Li Yan don¡¯t have any rtives. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. It will definitely be much better with a few people who do.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that the butler knew everything and had long arranged everything properly, but she still appreciated the kindness of the three madams. ¡°Sure. The wedding will be held at the Li residence. You cane over early to help.¡± The three madams looked at each other again. Third Madam asked, ¡°Chu Luo, where do you n to get married from?¡± Chu Luo looked confused. ¡°At the Li residence.¡± ¡°No, no. You have to get married from your maiden home.¡± Then, the three madams talked about the tradition of the bride having to marry from her maiden home. Chu Luo was stunned. Even Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, was stunned. The three madams¡¯ general meaning was: If the bride didn¡¯t get married from her maiden home, she would beughed at by others. It would make people feel that without her maiden family backing her, she would be bullied in the future. Sun Tianhao thought: ¡®With Chu Luo¡¯s abilities, who would dare to bully her?¡¯ However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. The three madams talked until Old Master woke up from his afternoon nap and sent someone to look for Chu Luo to y chess. The few of them followed Old Master Sun. When the two of them started ying chess, the three madams even told Old Master Sun about their discussion. Actually, everyone knew that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any other rtives besides her father, who she had just found. Unexpectedly, Old Master Sun decided immediately. ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll acknowledge Chu Yichen as my godson. When the timees, Little Luoluo will get married from our Sun family. Let¡¯s see who still dares to say that Little Luoluo doesn¡¯t have her maiden family backing her.¡± These words stunned everyone. Seeing their reaction, Old Master Sun said in a displeased tone, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sun Tianhao was the first to strongly agree. ¡°If Grandfather acknowledges Chu Luo¡¯s father as his godson, Chu Luo will be my sister. Hehehe¡­¡± Sun Tianhao giggled for a while before saying, ¡°In the future, I can tell everyone that my younger sister is Chu Luo.¡± Old Master Sun: ¡°Hahaha¡­ I can also tell those old men that my granddaughter is Chu Luo.¡± The three madams of the Sun familyughed. How they wished Chu Luo was from their family. First Madam asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what do you think of Master Sun¡¯s suggestion?¡± The others quickly stared at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°As long as he¡­ my father is willing to be Grandpa Sun¡¯s godson, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Old Master Sun pped his thigh and was no longer in the mood to y chess. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your father¡¯s number? I¡¯ll talk to him on the phone immediately.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry, right?¡± ¡°Why not? Hurry, hurry, hurry. Why don¡¯t I video call him?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, call your father. Otherwise, if Old Master doesn¡¯t resolve this matter, he might personally run to the Li residence to see your father tomorrow.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she could only call the butler and get him to bring a tablet to let Old Master Sun and Chu Yichen talk over a video call. Chapter 511 - Yan, When Should We Have a Baby?

Chapter 511: Yan, When Should We Have a Baby?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Old Master Sun and Chu Yichen faced each other in the video. In the beginning, Old Master Sun told Chu Yichen about this matter amiably. However, Chu Yichen didn¡¯t look willing. He even frowned. ¡°Are you not willing?¡± When Old Master Sun saw his reaction, his expression immediately became serious. His voice subconsciously became a little stern. ¡°I¡¯m discussing this with you because you¡¯re Little Luoluo¡¯s father. This suggestion is good for Little Luoluo. As her father, don¡¯t you want her to get married in glory?¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Yichen frowned even harder. Old Master Lin¡¯s fiery temper was triggered. He mmed the table and stood up. He pointed at his nose and raised his voice. ¡°Why are you so reluctant? Is being my godson that hard on you?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly reminded him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be rash. Uncle Chu can¡¯t speak now. Maybe he has something to say.¡± ¡°Then say it. Why does he look so unwilling? Isn¡¯t it better for me to let Little Luoluo get married from our Sun family than from the family of a person who has stayed in an ancient tomb for 18 or 19 years and doesn¡¯t have any social status at all?¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised by Chu Yichen¡¯s reaction. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Master Sun, I¡¯ll go back and discuss this with him¡­ my father. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Only then did Old Master Sun control his temper a little. Then, he turned off the video and sat there sulking. The three madams quickly pacified him. ¡°Dad, Chu Luo¡¯s father was perhaps shocked by your suggestion. Let Chu Luo go back and talk to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe Chu Luo¡¯s father was just startled by your suggestion. After all, he¡¯s just an ordinary businessman. For a man of your status to suddenly offer to be his godfather, he probably thought that we were joking with him.¡± Actually, this was human nature. After all, Old Master Sun was already an important figure in Chu Yichen¡¯s era, let alone now. Then, Chu Luo and Old Master Sun continued ying chess. When it was almost four o¡¯clock, Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up. Li Yan had something to attend toter, so he didn¡¯t ept the Sun family¡¯s invitation to stay for dinner. On the way back, Chu Luo told Li Yan about Old Master Sun¡¯s intention to take Chu Yichen in as his godson. Li Yan agreed. ¡°The Sun family is actually showing their greatest sincerity to us by doing this. Why don¡¯t we ept this kindness?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°By doing this, you¡¯ll be standing on the same side with the Sun family?¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled it to his lips to kiss it before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Previously, the Duanmu family deliberately made everyone think that I was close to them but it didn¡¯t affect me at all. Let alone the Sun family, who has a military background. Besides¡­ their family isn¡¯t as ambitious as the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± Li Yan stopped there. After all, this was a national matter of the empire. He wouldn¡¯t participate and wouldn¡¯t let Chu Luo participate. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t interested in knowing these things either. She suddenly remembered what Sun Tianhao had said before and asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, when do you think we should have a baby?¡± Li Yan hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask this. He raised the front fender and pulled Chu Luo into his arms. ¡°You want a baby?¡± Chu Luo had never thought about this before. She hugged his neck and shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Yan leaned his head on her shoulder and let out a lowugh in her ear. He said, ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m worried that after you give birth, I won¡¯t be able to properly take care of the two of you at once.¡± In Li Yan¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was his treasure. He didn¡¯t want a third party to interfere at all. However, if Chu Luo wanted a baby, he would definitely satisfy her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what Li Yan meant. She rubbed her cheek against his and said to him with a smile, ¡°How did you know I would have two babies at once?¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°One of them is you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart felt sweet and the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a baby when I grow up a little more.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her waist and deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°In what aspect did you mean by growing up?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face turned hot and she patted his shoulder in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie!¡± Li Yanughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You were the one whose thoughts ran wild.¡± After saying that, he tightened his grip on her and deliberately asked, ¡°What did you think of? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t think of anything.¡± Chu Luo buried her head in his neck and growled at him, ¡°Stop talking.¡± Knowing that she was shy, Li Yan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Chu Yichen about this when we get back.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. When the car drove back to the Li residence, it happened to be dinner time. On the way back, Chu Luo saw that snow was falling from the sky again and suddenly wanted to eat hotpot again. She called the butler and asked him to prepare the ingredients. She nned to invite everyone to eat together. The car stopped outside the vi in front. Professor Wu¡¯s family, Wang Mingtao¡¯s family, and Tang Zhiyun andpany were already waiting for them in the vi. There was only one table prepared, but there were two hotpot pots. There was a pot of clear soup and a pot of red soup. Unexpectedly, Tang Zhiyun and the others could all eat spicy food. They went to sit around the red soup immediately. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao sat together. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m experiencing eating hotpot with so many people. It feels really good.¡± Tang Zhiyun continued, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, it will be better if you can eat spicy food.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at the bowl of red soup and said proudly, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t eat spicy food? Only CEO Li, Chu Luo, and Little Wang¡¯s family can¡¯t eat spicy food here.¡± The boys were a little surprised. Mrs. Wu smiled and said, ¡°Our ancestral home is actually from S Province.¡± Chu Luo was also a little surprised. ¡°I heard that everyone in S Province can eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t eat much spicy food after we went to Germany.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°In that case, only Uncle Wang¡¯s family and my family can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? I don¡¯t have to fight with my seniors for food.¡± Having said that, he winked at Tang Zhiyun and the others. Xie Minghai ced a cooked piece of tripe in his bowl. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Taozi, I cooked this for you. You have to give me face and eat it, right?¡± Wang Mingtao looked at the red color and had a bitter expression. Xie Minghai said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll pretend not to see you the next time you ask me to team up with you.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s body trembled. He picked up the tripe and ate it as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Then, he almost jumped up. ¡°Water, water¡­ spicy¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed at his expression. Wang Mingtao drank the water and smacked his lips. ¡°Actually, the red soup is quite delicious.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, do you want to try it too?¡± Chu Luo was a little tempted and reached out with her chopsticks to pick it up. Li Yan blocked the chopsticks halfway and said, ¡°I¡¯ll heat it up for you again. The soup in the pot will be even more spicy after being boiled for a long time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and watched expectantly as Li Yan scalded her a piece of beef. When Chu Luo ate that piece of beef, her expression froze. She had never eaten spicy food before. After eating it, the stimting sensation in her mouth that reached the top of her head made her a little at a loss. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan quickly took a small bowl. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, spit it out.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes turned watery from the spiciness, and even her face turned red. That aggrieved gaze made Li Yan¡¯s heart ache. The others quickly urged her to spit out the food. After Chu Luo spat out the meat, there was still a tear in the corner of her eye. Wu Yiyao, who was sitting beside her, quickly brought her juice. ¡°Little Chu, drink the juice quickly. The juice can wash away the spicy taste in your mouth.¡± Chu Luo took the juice and drank most of the ss in one go. She finally felt alive again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Chu to have such a low tolerance for spicy food.¡± The few of them sighed. Xie Minghai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. No one will fight with us for food in the future.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to snatch it from you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The hotpot meal was lively and warm. After eating, Li Yan had work to attend to, so he left the vi. The others sat together and chatted while their food digested. For the past two days, everyone had been paying attention to the Imperial Capital news and knew how much the outside world had changed. Daddy Wang said with a lingering fear, ¡°Luckily, Little Chu let use here. Yesterday, a peer called me and told me that a thief entered my florist shop at night. Even the flower field in the suburbs wasn¡¯t spared.¡± Actually, everyone knew what was going on with this thief. Tang Zhiyun chimed in, ¡°Someone sneaked into ourpany too.¡± Wu Yiyao: ¡°Same at our house. Our house has surveince cameras. Not long after we left on Friday night, the surveince cameras showed that someone had entered.¡± Everyone felt a lingering fear. Daddy Wang said, ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is fine. Money lost can always be earned back.¡± After paying attention to the news in Imperial Capital for the past two days, everyone had such thoughts. In the past two days, god knew how many people had been arrested and how manypanies, entertainment cities, and restaurants had been closed. They couldn¡¯t discuss the matter above casually, but everyone knew that the two great aristocratic families would no longer exist in the future.. A new aristocratic family would soon develop in the empire. Chapter 512 - Are You Waiting for Me Here?

Chapter 512: Are You Waiting for Me Here?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo said, ¡°This kind of thing happened to your shop andpany because of my rtionship with Yan. When the timees, we will help you restore your shop andpany.¡± ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re regarding me as an outsider. Uncle Wang doesn¡¯tck that bit of money. It¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re all safe and sound. We can slowly earn back the money in the future.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang is right. Junior, don¡¯t me yourself. Ourpany only has a fewputers. Besides, that night, Teacher Little Wu specially reminded us to remove all the useful things in theputers. We didn¡¯t suffer much of a loss.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart warmed and she nodded. Everyone chatted for a while more before deciding to go back and rest. After all, tomorrow was Monday. Those who were still schooling had to go to school, and those who had to work had to work. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t let them suffer a loss. On the way back, she told Li Yan about this. After hearing this, Li Yan suggested, ¡°We can reserve the Wang family¡¯s fresh flowers for our wedding. The World Gaming Alliance will hold a global gamepetition soon. You can remind Tang Zhiyun and the others.¡± ¡°Mm? Why didn¡¯t we know about such apetition?¡± If there was such apetition, Tang Zhiyun and the others should have known early on. Li Yan rubbed her head with a serious expression. ¡°I just decided.¡± Chu Luo stopped and tilted her head to look at him with bright eyes. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She turned to him and extended her hand to him. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to walk. Carry me back.¡± Li Yan looked at her sparkling eyes and bent his knees slightly. He pointed at his face. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll piggyback you.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously looked around. Seeing that no one was around, she quickly kissed his cheek. Li Yan was a little dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re being perfunctory.¡± Chu Luo grinned at him and turned around to lie on his back. Li Yan piggybacked her and walked forward. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her cheek against his. She talked to him endlessly. An indescribable warmth floated around the two of them. The next day, Li Yan woke up at dawn. He didn¡¯t wake Chu Luo. He put on his clothes and went to another room to wash up before going downstairs to Chu Yichen¡¯s residence. Chu Yichen seemed to have guessed that he woulde over at this time. The door was open and he was waiting for him in the courtyard. Li Yan looked at his back with a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Chu Yichen.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo woke up, she subconsciously felt beside her. Realizing that no one was there, she opened her eyes and got out of bed. When she walked downstairs, the butler happened to enter from outside. Seeing her go downstairs, he stopped and asked respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, good morning. What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Chu Luo told him what she wanted to eat and asked, ¡°Have you seen Yan?¡± ¡°Master went for his morning practice.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the door. Everyone else had woken up very early today. Chu Luo had just walked to the courtyard where Professor Wu and the others lived when she heard Daddy Wang asking if Professor Wu had packed his things. Then, Wang Mingtao pushed open the door from another courtyard and came out. Xie Minghai¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Taozi, did you see my USB? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Wang Mingtao turned around and replied loudly, ¡°No. I merely yed a gamest night.¡± After saying that, he turned around and saw Chu Luo. He immediately ran over. ¡°Chu Luo, good morning.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Have you packed your things? Let¡¯s go to school together after breakfast.¡± ¡°I packed itst night.¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at her. ¡°Sister Chu, are you going to run? I¡¯ll run with you.¡± Chu Luo nced at the big cotton jacket on him and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come back for breakfast after running for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Mingtao turned around and shouted into the courtyard where Daddy Wang and the others lived. ¡°Dad, Sister Chu and I are going for a run.¡± With that, the two of them ran away. As Wang Mingtao ran, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, guess what Auntie Tang did when she returned to her hometown yesterday?¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°After she went back, she had a huge fight with Wang Xiaoyue¡¯s family and criticized everything that Xiao Yue did in the capital. She even publicized how their family repaid the Wang family for lending them money after Senior Tang came to the capital to study.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao sighed. ¡°Luckily, Auntie Wang went back before Xiao Yue yesterday and blew up the matter again. Otherwise, others would think that the Tang family repaid kindness with ingratitude. Sister Chu, you have no idea. Xiao Yue actually didn¡¯t go back. She only called back and cried that Brother Tang¡¯s family didn¡¯t care if she lived or died.¡± At this point, Chu Luo slowed down. ¡°Xiao Yue didn¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, Senior Brother Tang¡¯s younger brother called to say that Xiao Yue¡¯s family went to their house to cause trouble. Senior Brother Tang hacked into the various traffic intr in the capital and checked. Indeed, he didn¡¯t see any records of her buying tickets.¡± Chu Luo thought about where this Xiao Yue would go if she didn¡¯t go back. She seemed to only know Qing Ning and her younger brother here (on the condition that these two siblings were still willing to take her in). Chu Luo nned to get someone to investigateter, so she didn¡¯t say anything else and continued running. After running for a while, Wang Mingtao was extremely hot. He unzipped his coat while panting heavily. ¡°Sister Chu, I can¡¯t take it anymore. You continue running. I¡¯m going back.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, who was sweating profusely. She nodded and continued running. As she ran, she suddenly saw someone standing in front of her. It was Chu Yichen. She quickly stopped and looked at him. She asked strangely, ¡°Are you waiting for me here?¡± Chu Yichen nodded at her. Chu Luo walked towards him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Yichen took out a jade pendant with a life-like phoenix carved on it. It was actually very simr to the jade pendant that Phoenix had carried back then. ¡°This jade pendant was¡­ taken out from the ancient tomb?¡± After a few seconds, Chu Yichen nodded. Chu Luo reached out to take it and looked at it. She looked up at him. ¡°You want to give me this jade pendant?¡± Chu Yichen nodded again and took out a piece of paper. The words on it were printed from aputer. It read: ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t look for me.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Where are you going? Are you¡­ going to look for¡­ Mommy?¡± Chu Yichen stared at her for a while before nodding. Then, he turned around and left. Chu Luo looked at his back and felt strange. After he walked for a few meters, she finally remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m about to hold a wedding with Yan. Why are you leaving now?¡± Chu Yichen stopped in his tracks. Chu Luo frowned even harder. Although she and Chu Yichen didn¡¯t have any father-and-daughter rtionship, he was, after all, the father of this body. He ought to leave after her wedding, right? Chu Yichen stood there without looking back or leaving, as if in thought. Chu Luo frowned even harder. She guessed that Li Yan must have said something to him, but she believed Li Yan and felt that the problemy with Chu Yichen. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to living here, you can move elsewhere during this period of time. I hope you can consider the Sun family¡¯s suggestion yesterday.¡± Chu Yichen turned around after a while, nodded at her, and left. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu Yichen meant, so she went to look for Li Yan to ask. Li Yan said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still stuck at 18 years ago and can¡¯t ept everything now.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and felt that it was possible, so she asked, ¡°Have you told him what Chu Zhengyang¡¯s family did?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and led her towards the small courtyard. As they walked, he said, ¡°Chu Yichen is only rted by blood to this body of yours. He¡¯s not at all rted to you. Since you can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s your father and he wants to leave, let him leave.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°With Chu Yichen¡¯s current appearance, do you think he won¡¯t attract trouble by appearing at the wedding in your father¡¯s name? Everyone knew that Chu Yichen had entered that tomb 18 years ago. There were so many legends about that tomb, so they would definitely associate it with the immortal medicine. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better not to let him appear at your wedding. This way, it won¡¯t cause trouble for his life in the future.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that Li Yan¡¯s words made sense. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He indeed doesn¡¯t look like my father at all. If I said that he was my older brother, others would still believe me. Ah¡­ why are you pinching me?¡± Li Yan retracted his hand from her waist in dissatisfaction and said with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t call another man ¡®Brother¡¯.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Could this man be jealous again? What a strange jealousy trigger! Chapter 513 - With Me Around, The Experimental Subjects Wont Be in Danger

Chapter 513: With Me Around, The Experimental Subjects Won¡¯t Be in Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the meal, everyone left the Li residence in a car. The moment the car entered the city, they could clearly sense a somber atmosphere. Chu Luo looked at the many patrolling guards on the sidewalk and asked Li Yan, ¡°Has Qin Xiang been found?¡± ¡°No. She has already secretly gone to America with Chadeley.¡± ¡°Does the Sun family know?¡± ¡°They do, but Qin Xiang changed her identity in America. We can¡¯t capture her openly now.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°The Qin family must have given the Paine family a lot of benefits. Otherwise, Chadeley wouldn¡¯t have taken her away.¡± ¡°Not only that, Qin Xiang¡¯s grandfather has a group of Gu Masters. They left with her this time.¡± ¡°I wonder when Qin Xiang left?¡± Thest time Chu Luo saw Qin Xiang was a few days ago. ¡°Looks like Old Master Qin has long thought of a way out. He brought those illegitimate children back in a high-profile manner to divert everyone¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± No matter when Qin Xiang left, the Sun family and the other families definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to ask further. When the car arrived at the bustling street of the university city, Chu Luo followed Tang Zhiyun and the others to thepany. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had already sent someone to help them clean up thepany. Even theputer equipment had been changed to a new batch. The four youngsters were very touched. Chu Luo was very satisfied with Li Yan¡¯s actions and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. Didn¡¯t you say that you took on a project? Is the deadline approaching? Hurry up and work on it.¡± After saying this, she deliberately acted as if she had just remembered and said, ¡°Yan seemed to have told me that the World Gaming Organization Association will be holding an original game productionpetition soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± The four boys were so excited that their faces turned red. ¡°Really? Why haven¡¯t we heard of this?¡± ¡°Brother Li must have told Junior. Brother Li is the CEO of zing Glory. It¡¯s normal for him to know about this beforehand.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we must participate. As long as we can participate in such apetition, ourpany will be famous!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Junior, you should go to school. We won¡¯t entertain you.¡± After saying that, the four of them sat down and started working. Chu Luo smiled upon seeing their excited expressions. She turned around and asked Li Yan in the car, ¡°When did you get someone to clean up the seniors¡¯pany?¡± ¡°Yesterday,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Not only here, but the Wang family¡¯s flower shop is also cleaned up.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Li Yan looked at her with a glint in his eyes. ¡°If you want to thank me,e to the office after school to look for me today.¡± ¡°Why should I look for you? You¡¯re not asking me to work overtime with you, are you?¡± At this point, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The experimental subjects in the gaming capsule should have arrived today. We¡¯re going to do an experiment. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll look for you after school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan sent Chu Luo to the school gate and left. She led Roundy and Wang Mingtao into the school. Along the way, many people were discussing what had happened in the capital these past two days. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many shocking scandals of those two prominent families to be exposed at the same time.¡± ¡°The Qin family is simply evil. They actually did so many heinous deeds.¡± ¡°The Duanmu family isn¡¯t much better. Although all the evidence points to Master Duanmu, do you believe that the others in their family didn¡¯t participate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that the Sun family can actually capture them all in one go. I¡¯ve always thought that the Sun family can¡¯tpare to the Qin family and the Duanmu family.¡± ¡°How are they notparable? The Sun family, the Qin family, and the Duanmu family aren¡¯t even in the same system. The Sun family also disdains to vie for the title of a super family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. In terms of real power, the Sun family has the most real power. I suddenly remembered that the Sun family came out to support Chu Luo previously.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is truly lucky. Not only is she good at studying, but she¡¯s also on such good terms with the Sun family. Let¡¯s see who dares to offend her in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to be friends with Chu Luo.¡± Thesest words voiced many people¡¯s thoughts. Everyone looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back as she passed and their thoughts became lively. No matter what the others thought, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to ss today. Instead, she went straight to theputer science building. Professor Wu had arrived at theboratory before her. At this moment, a group of technicians surrounded him and asked him why he and Chu Luo didn¡¯te to the experiment this weekend. Professor Wu exined, ¡°The experimental subjects at zing Glory won¡¯t be able toe over this weekend, so we can only push it back.¡± Chu Luo walked over and everyone saw her. A technician said, ¡°Chu, if we had known that we wouldn¡¯t do any experiments this weekend, we would have connected to the game to grind.¡± Chu Luoughed. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s grinding, not ying?¡± It was considered cheating if technicians entered the game, so they liked to call ying games as grinding. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo asked Professor Wu, ¡°When are the people sent by thepany arriving?¡± Professor Wu looked at the time. ¡°They¡¯ll be here around 8: 30. When the timees, a group of German technicians and experimental subjects wille over together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s get ready first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, those technicians from Germany are a little arrogant. We¡¯ll let them see who has the right to be more arrogantter.¡± ¡°Especially Richards. Every time, he says that we¡¯re just lucky to have thought of the key to break through brainwaves using medicine. We¡¯ll get Chu Luo to show himter so that he will know that not only are we lucky, but our sess is also due to the fact that we have an all-rounded talent.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone started making preparations for the experiment. Professor Wu called Chu Luo to the conference room and contacted the upper echelons of zing Glory Gaming Corporation. At this moment, the upper echelons of zing Glory¡¯s game were all sitting in a wide conference room with Li Yan sitting at the top. The atmosphere looked especially serious. Chu Luo was a little surprised. In the car, when she had heard Li Yan say that, she had thought that he would be so busy today that he wouldn¡¯t have time to watch them do experiments. At this moment, one of the managers said, ¡°Professor Wu, please report your preparations.¡± Professor Wu nodded and quickly reported. After he finished reporting, the manager said, ¡°The experiment today is very important, so we¡¯ll watch it via video. If you need anything else, you can tell us immediately.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need anything?¡± This time, it was Chu Luo who spoke. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. When we¡¯re doing experiments, no matter what you see, you can¡¯t speak.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was calm and cold as usual. ¡°Sure, but you have to ensure the safety of the experimental subjects.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin slightly and said confidently, ¡°With me around, the experimental subjects won¡¯t be in danger.¡± The upper echelons subconsciously stole a nce at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the conference room door where Chu Luo and the others were. A technician pushed open the door and craned his neck to say to the two of them, ¡°Professor Wu, Chu, the experimental subjects and other technicians have arrived.¡± Professor Wu and Chu Luo stood up at the same time. At this moment, Li Yan suddenly called out to her, ¡°Luoluo.¡± Everyone was stunned. In the next second, they quickly pretended not to hear anything and started making their own preparations, but their ears subconsciously perked up. Chu Luo stopped and looked at him on the big screen. Li Yan said, ¡°Take the video outside before you leave.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They thought that CEO Li wanted to show off some affection to Miss Chu. Chu Luo nodded at him and quickly walked to theputer to start operating. A few secondster, the group of people on the screen disappeared. Chu Luo walked out with Professor Wu. The experimental center outside was very spacious. There was an experiment capsule on one side and an operating table beside it. Opposite the experiment cabin was arge disy. At this moment, Li Yan and a group of zing Glory¡¯s upper echelons appeared on that disy. There were also a few operating controllers and some chairs under the disy. Not long after the two of them left, the dean of the School of Information Technology and the curator brought over a group of technicians and experimental subjects from Germany. Those people were obviously a little surprised that CEO Li would personally watch the experiment today. The group of technicians first greeted Li Yan before greeting Professor Wu and the others. A middle-aged man with a beard came over and hugged Professor Wu. ¡°Wu, it¡¯s been a few months since west met. I didn¡¯t expect that this time, we will be stepping into the empire¡¯s territory to cooperate with you in thest experiment of the gaming capsule.¡± Professor Wu smiled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor Mon say that he wanted to take a look at Imperial University? Isn¡¯t that good? Your dream came true so quickly.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Wu is right.¡± After the two of them let go of each other, their gazes immediately turned to Chu Luo. He said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Wow! What a beautiful child. Let me guess, you¡¯re that genius girl Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± Mon¡¯s eyes lit up. He spread open his arms to hug her. At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from the screen. ¡°Seize the time to conduct the experiment.. Unnecessary interaction can wait till after the experiment.¡± Chapter 514 - Chu, Is Your CEO Boyfriend Jealous?

Chapter 514: Chu, Is Your CEO Boyfriend Jealous?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan¡¯s words stunned everyone. Everyone subconsciously looked at the man sitting on the disy and felt a chill down their spines. Mon finally reacted and whispered to Chu Luo in a joking tone, ¡°Chu, is your CEO boyfriend jealous?¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°So Professor Mon, you¡¯d better not hug me.¡± ¡°Oh my god! So CEO Li is like this. Chu, he must be very strict with you usually. Did CEO Li ask you not to have physical contact with any guy other than him?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Just like how I don¡¯t like him having physical contact with any woman.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Most people in your empire have very traditional thoughts.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. She turned to look at the experimental subject standing there. The experimental subject was a strong-looking man who looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing a leather coat, and it was probably too hot after he entered. At this moment, he had even taken off his leather coat, and he was only wearing a very thin long-sleeved t-shirt inside. His muscles were bulging, and he looked extremely fit. The moment the man realized that Chu Luo was looking at him, he walked towards her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your experimental subject, Wu Gang. May I know what preparations I need to make now?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you know how to y the Battle of Lightyears?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Gang replied. ¡°I¡¯m a semi-professional yer.¡± ¡°Very good. When your consciousness enters the game, you might experience a momentary dizziness. However, this is a normal phenomenon. Remember, don¡¯t panic. This phenomenon will disappear in at most ten seconds.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What you need to do now is to maintain a rxed state.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also¡­ the experiment time today should be a little long. When you hear my voice in the game, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll guide you in what to do and how you feel. You can also start answering truthfully. Your answers will appear above your head through the dialog box.¡± The man looked a little excited. ¡°Okay.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she said to Professor Wu and Professor Mon, ¡°I¡¯ll give Wu Gang a physical examination first. Get ready. We¡¯ll start the experiment in half an hour. Professor Wu and Professor Mon nodded at the same time. Chu Luo brought Wu Gang to the prepared physical examination table and asked him to lie down. She had just picked up the stethoscope and was about to check Wu Gang¡¯s heart rate when a young technician walked over. ¡°Hi, Chu, my name is Richards. Is there anything I can help with?¡± As the man spoke, his gazended on her medical equipment. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Can you operate these medical equipment? Why don¡¯t you find a professor from a medical school at Imperial University?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and saw doubt in his eyes. Displeasure shed across her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°My teacher is a professor in the medical school. Do you think I don¡¯t know how to do such a simple physical examination?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not, don¡¯t block my path. You¡¯ll disturb me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly checked on Wu Gang. Richards hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so cold. He was about to continue finding conversation when he suddenly felt something pierce his back. He felt an inexplicable fear. At this moment, a technician strode over and said to Richards, ¡°Richards,e over quickly and help check the data. The CEO of the zing Glory Corporation is watching. You¡¯ve been standing here. It won¡¯t be good if he mistook you for cking off.¡± After that person finished speaking, he even whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend. Some people aren¡¯t people you can flirt with.¡± Richards thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with Chu casually. I didn¡¯t do anything overboard. What can CEO Li do to me?¡± However, he truly felt a chilliness on his back. He didn¡¯t dare to really flirt with his woman in front of Li Yan. He thought that he would talk about it in private and left with that person. Half an hourter, Chu Luo brought Wu Gang to the gaming capsule. Professor Wu said, ¡°All the data is normal. Wu Gang can lie in the gaming capsule directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Wu Gang, ¡°Go lie in there. Remember, don¡¯t be nervous. Just treat it as if you¡¯re sleeping.¡± Wu Gang nodded at her and walked over. Chu Luo gestured an OK sign to Professor Wu, who pressed a button on the console. The ss cover beside the gaming capsule slowly rose up until it reached the middle. Wu Gang sat down theny down. The ss cover descended. All the technicians got into position. Chu Luo also walked to the program panel that she was about to control. Then, all the technicians started reporting the data one by one. After the data was reported, everyone stopped. They waited for Li Yan to speak. Li Yan: ¡°You may begin.¡± Chu Luo pressed the start button of the gaming capsule. The monitor in front of everyone disyed the image of Wu Gang¡¯s brainwaves being connected to the gaming capsule. The gaming capsule rolled with the start-up code. The atmosphere became unusually serious. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, and their hearts raced as the code rolled at an increasing speed. At this moment, the rolling code seemed to have stopped at a certain section and the brainwave connection was interrupted. Half a minute passed. A minute passed. Two minutester, everyone¡¯s hearts had risen to their throats. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could there be a problem?¡± ¡°Is Wu Gang alright?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. At this moment, Chu Luo had put on a special earpiece and was typing rapidly on the keyboard. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Wu Gang, can you hear me? If you can, struggle a little.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a faint sound came from the gaming capsule. This sound was like a bolt of lightning in everyone¡¯s ears. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Imagine the scene of Battle of Lightyears starting up.¡± The brainwaves on the monitor started showing images of connecting to the gaming capsule again. After nearly two minutes, just as many people were breaking out in cold sweat, the page for entering the game appeared on all the monitors. The NPCs appeared, and the sweet voice of the NPCs introducing the rules of the game and asking the yer to enter their username could be heard from the hall. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, imagine your username and your own ID number in the Battle of Lightyears.¡± Then, the NPCdy: Congrattions to the first user for entering the upgraded version of the gaming capsule of the Battle of Lightyears. This is a big present for you. Please ept it. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, use your consciousness to imagine where your inventory is. Pull it out¡­ Very good. You can open the gift bag and see what¡¯s inside.¡± The huge gift bag opened, and many top-grade herbs, a few good weapons, and a set of intermediate equipment appeared. Chu Luo said, ¡°Very good, you can put away your inventory. Then, the system will teleport you to the novice vige. When you get there, you will enter a brand new world. What you see and feel in that world is very real. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Those are all ideologies. As long as you find a button to turn off your senses in your status column, you won¡¯t feel anything inside. You can also choose not to turn it off. This way, your experience will be very simr to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re killed, you¡¯ll at most return to the novice vige. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, click to enter the game.¡± A button to enter the game appeared on the screen. The button moved a few secondster. The scene changed and a vige that looked like a utopia appeared. There were mountains, rivers, flowers, and trees in the vige, giving people a feeling that they were in that very ce. Wu Gang¡¯s figure appeared on the screen. All the technicians and upper echelons¡¯ breathing quickened, and their hearts skipped a beat. Chu Luo said, ¡°Wu Gang, you can look around first. Just like in reality, use your consciousness to mobilize your body.¡± Everyone saw Wu Gang tentatively sticking out one leg. Then, as if he had discovered a newnd, he quickly ran. After running for a while, he ran into a peach blossom forest outside the vige. Many people couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡®Could his running so fast pose a problem?¡¯ At that moment, a few monsters suddenly appeared in the beautiful peach blossom forest. The moment the monsters saw Wu Gang, they chased after him. Then came a thunderous strike. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Looking at Wu Gang, who had lost most of his health bar, everyone: ¡°Tsk¡­¡± They actually felt Wu Gang¡¯s pain. Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a blood recovery medicine in your inventory. Also¡­ such monsters can be killed easily.¡± Wu Gang¡¯s body seemed to freeze for a moment. Then, he pulled out his inventory and took out the health bar to drink. The health bar above his head instantly returned to 100%. Then, everyone¡¯s mood fluctuated with Wu Gang¡¯s fight. Looking at the things that fell from the monsters that were killed, everyone was like a rookie who had just entered the game. They were so excited that they cheered from time to time. Some people couldn¡¯t help but remind loudly, ¡°Aiya, you missed a treasure.¡± An hourter, Chu Luo said to Wu Gang, ¡°Wu Gang, you can go to the vige to look for the vige chief to ept a mission¡­ However, you can throw away all the rubbish in your inventory.¡± Only then did everyone remember that the items dropped by monsters in the Novice Vige were usually rubbish. Chapter 515 - Are You Sure Shes the School Belle of Imperial University?

Chapter 515: Are You Sure She¡¯s the School Belle of Imperial University?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The setting of holographic games was simr to that of online games. After Wu Gang made a fool of himself in the beginning, he finally leveled up to level 25. When he approached the more prosperous city, all the technicians were brimming with tears. The experimentsted for a total of six hours before Chu Luo let Wu Gang go offline. When the gaming capsule opened again, everyone stood up excitedly and nervously. Chu Luo walked over and looked at Wu Gang, who was lying there in a daze. After nearly a minute, she asked him, ¡°Wu Gang, how do you feel?¡± Wu Gang sat up abruptly in excitement. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s too real. I feel like what happened just now was real.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few technicians standing there actually started crying. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finally entered the holographic era!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Just as the technicians were crying in excitement, apuse came from the big screen opposite. Everyone subconsciously looked over. Li Yan said with a serious expression and a firm tone, ¡°Next, we will continue to send a few experimental subjects with different physiques over. As long as all of them seed, the zing Glory Corporation will start entering the public beta phase.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh~¡± Everyone screamed in excitement. Chu Luo looked at Wu Gang and saw that his face was a little pale. She asked, ¡°Wu Gang, where are you feeling unwell?¡± When everyone heard this, their excited expressions froze and they fell into worry. Wu Gang rubbed his temple. ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Chu Luo quickly massaged his head and took his pulse. Seeing that his heart rate was too fast, she said, ¡°You¡¯re suffering from cerebral hypoxia from being too worked up, so listen to me now. Rx and take deep breaths¡­ Yes, take a few more deep breaths.¡± While Wu Gang was taking deep breaths, Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and said, ¡°CEO Li, I think we should adjust the code in front of our holographic game. Many people will experience heart palpitations and cerebral hypoxia because they can¡¯t stand the surreal feeling when they enter the game at first.¡± Li Yan, who was sitting there, thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then, turn the initial code entering the game into a closed sensory state. Then, set the sensory ratio.¡± Everyone thought for a while and felt that this was feasible. Then, everyone sat down to have a summary. Li Yan said, ¡°Go eat first. We¡¯ll have a meeting after lunch.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the conference room. Then, a staff member came in and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, your lunch is ready. Please eat in the lounge outside.¡± Only then did everyone realize that they were already very hungry. Looking at the time, it was already past one o¡¯clock. After the meal, everyone held a summary meeting. This meetingsted till past four in the afternoon. When Chu Luo walked out of the technology building, the first thing she saw was Sun Tianhao standing there with a straight back in his instructor uniform. Beside Sun Tianhao stood Nangong Yi and Wang Mingtao. When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luoe out, he immediately grinned and waved at her. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Nangong Yi was about to speak when Sun Tianhao crossed his arms and looked at her with a displeased expression. ¡°Chu Luo, do you remember what you promised me previously?¡± The three boys standing there had already attracted a group of girls, especially Sun Tianhao. His aura made many girls¡¯ eyes water. When they heard him say that, their thoughts immediately went astray. Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao said that you agreed to show him around Imperial University today, so we¡¯ve been waiting for you here.¡± Chu Luo asked Sun Tianhao straightforwardly, ¡°When did I agree to show you around Imperial University?¡± Sun Tianhao said self-righteously, ¡°The day before yesterday.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo sneered and was about to let Roundy put down her skateboard. Sun Tianhao stopped her. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Is there a need to guess? School is about to end. You¡¯re definitely not going to ss¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to look for someone surnamed Li.¡± ¡°Congrattions on answering correctly.¡± Chu Luo stood on the skateboard. Sun Tianhao continued to stop her. Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, asked Wang Mingtao strangely, ¡°Does Junior have a grudge with Sun Tianhao?¡± Wang Mingtao rubbed his chin. ¡°That can¡¯t be. If Sister Chu had a grudge against Sun Tianhao, she wouldn¡¯t be so patient.¡± Nangong Yi thought about it and felt that it made sense. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, our Imperial University will be carrying out safety drills over a week. Since you¡¯re a member of the Student Union¡­¡± ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m not a member of the Student Union yet.¡± ¡°What? Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually not a member of the Student Union yet?¡± Sun Tianhao looked a little worked up. ¡°I thought you were very impressive at Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°My Sister Chu is indeed very impressive at Imperial University. Moreover, Sister Chu will take over the position of president after President Nangong leaves.¡± Sun Tianhao shrugged. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still so impressive.¡± Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re the future president of the Student Union, you have to know about safety knowledge. How about this? I¡¯ll take you to meet my colleagues. We¡¯ll give you a lesson then.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s how to eliminate safety threats in dangerous situations, so that you¡¯ll know what to do when something happens.¡± ¡°Sure, but it has to be tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sun Tianhao knew that he couldn¡¯t outtalk Chu Luo, so he didn¡¯t insist and simply let her leave. Not long after Chu Luo left, a boy wearing an instructor uniform walked over. There was a girl with him. Wang Mingtao and Nangong Yi knew this girl. Sun Tianhao looked at the person in surprise. ¡°Old Gu, this is?¡± Gu Jie introduced her to him proudly. ¡°My younger sister, Gu Lexuan. She¡¯s beautiful, right? She¡¯s the school belle of Imperial University.¡± After saying that, he looked smug. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat togetherter.¡± Gu Jie meant to introduce his sister to Sun Tianhao. Gu Lexuan looked at the handsome and masculine Sun Tianhao and, thinking about his identity, suddenly had an urge to take him down. She subconsciously flipped her long curly hair over her shoulder and smiled confidently and sweetly. ¡°Hello.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Gu Lexuan, frowned, and asked Gu Jie straightforwardly, ¡°Imperial University¡¯s school belle? Gu Jie, are you sure? I think anyone with eyes will think that my sister, Chu Luo, is the school belle.¡± When Gu Lexuan heard this, the smile on her face disappeared. As Gu Lexuan¡¯s older brother, Gu Jie felt that his sister was the most beautiful, so he said proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Didn¡¯t you see the school belle rankings at Imperial University?¡± ¡°I think I can tell who the school belle is even without looking.¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he tilted his head and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, don¡¯t you think so?¡± At the mention of his name, Wang Mingtao immediately replied loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The top school belle at Imperial University is Sister Chu.¡± When Gu Lexuan heard this, displeasure shed across her eyes. She sneered in her heart. ¡®Another person who only cares about appearance. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Luo already has a man.¡¯ At the thought of this, Gu Lexuan¡¯s desire to take Sun Tianhao down intensified. She turned to remind Gu Jie, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Jie smiled and patted Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old Sun, I heard that the dinner at several restaurants at Imperial University is not bad. Why don¡¯t we try it?¡± After saying that, he even looked at Nangong Yi and Wang Mingtao. ¡°Come with us.¡± Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t like Gu Lexuan at all, so he said directly, ¡°I have something to attend to at home.¡± With that, he left. The few of them looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d to eat with you guys.¡± Gu Jie subconsciously nced at Gu Lexuan. Gu Lexuan didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she really wanted Nangong Yi toe along. Nangong Yi was the president of the Imperial University Student Union. Actually, she had taken a fancy to him when she first came to Imperial University. If she hadn¡¯t heard that he was about to study abroad, she would definitely have chosen to develop a rtionship with him. The four of them went to one of the school restaurants. ¡­ Chu Luo had just gotten into the car when she received a message from Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, guess who came after you left.¡± Chu Luo knew that Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t hold back his words. Indeed, before she could reply, Wang Mingtao¡¯s message came again. Wang Mingtao: ¡°It¡¯s Gu Lexuan, that mboyant peacock. I didn¡¯t expect one of her cousins to be the instructor for this safety exercise. I think her cousin wants to introduce Gu Lexuan to Sun Tianhao.¡± Chu Luo looked at the message and thought for a while before asking, ¡°What was Sun Tianhao¡¯s reaction?¡± If this person really fell for Gu Lexuan, she felt that she could exclude him from her list of friends. Their aesthetic standards were different, so why should she be friends with him? Wang Mingtao: ¡°Brother Gu Lexuan said that Gu Lexuan is the school belle, but Brother Tianhao dissed her.¡± Chu Luo was satisfied. ¡°Got it.¡± Then, she put away her phone and looked ahead. Chapter 516 - Gossip

Chapter 516: Gossip

When the car drove into the capital, the sky was already dark. Chu Luo looked at the billboards and neon lights that lit up on both sides and suddenly remembered that Chen Xuan had told her before about shooting a cosmetics advertisement. She sent a message and asked. Chu Luo: ¡°Chen Xuan, have you chosen the models for the cosmetics advertisement?¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°No. This time, we n to use Eastern faces to shoot advertisements. Many entertainmentpanies sent models¡¯ photos, but I¡¯ve been a little busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to choose.¡± Thinking that she had nothing to do tonight, Chu Luo said, ¡°Send the photos over. I¡¯ll choose.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them to your email immediately.¡± Then, the two of them talked about the headquarters moving back to the capital. Chen Xuan was very busy, so the two of them ended the conversation. At this moment, the car happened to pass by the square in the capital city. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at therge disy in the square and realized that it was an advertisement from zing Glory Corporation. She took a few more nces. Just as the car drove past the square, Chu Luo suddenly saw Xiao Yue walking with a group of young men. However, it had only been two days since theyst met, and Xiao Yue seemed to have been reborn. She no longer had that same tacky aura and was wearing fashionable glittery clothes. She had also put on a fox fur shawl, looking extremely coquettish. At this moment, she was holding the arm of a young man who was also wearing a fox-fur coat and had blond hair. He was wearing a dazzling golden ne. The young man¡¯s hand was rather naughty, brazenly caressing her in public, but Xiao Yue had no intention of resisting. Instead, she deliberately hugged his arm tightly. At the sight of this, Chu Luo took out her phone and took a few photos to send to Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun replied quickly, ¡°Thank you, Junior.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Pay attention to this person. The person with her should be a gangster from the capital.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo knew that Tang Zhiyun was very busy now, so she didn¡¯t message him again. Not long after the car drove out of the city center, they arrived outside the most famousmercial building in the capital, the zing Glory Corporation building. The moment the car drove into the underground parking lot of the zing Glory Corporation, Secretary Tang happened toe out of the elevator. He strode to Chu Luo¡¯s car and opened the door for her. After Chu Luo came out, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, the CEO will end the meeting in ten minutes. I wonder if you want to go to the restaurant for dinner or go straight to Master¡¯s office?¡± ¡°To the restaurant.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to him, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. I can go myself. When the timees, get Yan toe down and look for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Secretary Tan was indeed very busy. The two of them took the elevator to the restaurant floor and Chu Luo went out. It was the peak meal time period. Seeing that there were manypany employees in the restaurant, Chu Luo thought for a while, took out a mask, and put it on before walking in. She deliberately found a semi-open cubicle where she could listen to gossip but not be easily noticed by others. A few women were chatting in the cubicle beside her. ¡°I heard that the gaming department has been doing something big recently. I wonder what it is. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the gaming capsule that was announced to be developed a few years ago has been developed.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t think modern information technology can enter the holographic era. I think it¡¯ll take at least a few years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Previously, a fewrge countries¡¯ official Inte and information departments had announced that they would develop a holographic game. Later on, there was no more news. Our zing Glory¡¯s Inte Gaming Department is already a global leader in this area.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. Have you heard that the CEO and Miss Chu are about to hold a wedding?¡± ¡°Really? Is this news reliable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reliable. The news from the Publicity Department has even been released. I heard that zing Glory will be announcing to the world the news of CEO and Miss Chu¡¯s marriage in the next few days.¡± ¡°Then do you know when the CEO and Miss Chu will get married? As employees of zing Glory¡¯s headquarters, will we have a chance to receive an invitation?¡± Just as the women discussed this, a smartly-dressed beautiful woman walked past them. When the smartly-dressed woman heard this, she stopped and said bluntly, ¡°Stop dreaming. There are more than ten thousand high-level heads in the zing Glory Corporation. As mere employees, do you think you¡¯re qualified to participate?¡± A woman was indignant. ¡°We work at the headquarters. The heads of many foreign subsidiaries might not be able to rush over.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ naive. Do you think those upper echelons won¡¯t rush to make it for the CEO¡¯s wedding? Compared to having such unrealistic dreams, you might as well think about whether you have the ability to get those upper echelons to invite you girls as their femalepanions to attend the CEO¡¯s wedding.¡± The smartly-dressed woman left after saying that. ¡°Tsk, from what Julie said, could it be that she has already found an upper echelon person who can bring her there?¡± ¡°Hmph, she relied on her beauty to go there. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± The women looked disdainful of Julie, but they couldn¡¯t hide the jealousy in their voices. Chu Luo listened for a while before taking out her phone and opening her email to receive the celebrity photos that Chen Xuan had sent. She had just looked at two when the entire restaurant suddenly fell silent. Then, she heard steady and powerful footsteps. Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to look to know that Li Yan was here. She stood up and waved at Li Yan. ¡°Yan, here.¡± When Chu Luo stood up, many people widened their eyes. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as they kept trying to recall if they had said anything they shouldn¡¯t have. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t even known that Miss Chu hade to the restaurant. At the thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder. They thought: ¡®Could Miss Chu be here on purpose to see who would badmouth her?¡¯ The restaurant fell silent. Without even looking at anyone, Li Yan walked straight to where Chu Luo was and sat down. Chu Luo had already ordered dinner. At this moment, the head chef personally sent them dinner and asked fearfully, ¡°CEO, I wonder if you and Miss Chu still have any dishes you want to eat. Weunched a few specialty dishes tonight. Miss Chu didn¡¯t order them just now. Do you want me to prepare them immediately?¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, do you want to eat it?¡± Chu Luo had ordered enough, so she shook her head. ¡°No need. These aren¡¯t bad either.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The head chef left. As the two of them ate, the others in the restaurant immediately sped up and swiftly left after eating. Chu Luo watched as those people fled andughed. She said, ¡°Look at how scary you are at thepany. Everyone quickened their pace when they saw you. The food that was supposed to take more than ten minutes to eat was finished in a few minutes.¡± Li Yan scooped a bowl of soup for her and said nonchntly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to him if others were afraid of him. Chu Luo scooped up some soup and took a sip. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good too. These people only gossip about one thing. I¡¯m tired of listening to them.¡± After saying that, she took another sip of the soup. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately asked him, ¡°Guess what they¡¯re gossiping about?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yan actually didn¡¯t care what others gossiped about, but seeing how interested Chu Luo was, he yed along. ¡°They¡¯re gossiping about who we¡¯ll invite to our wedding.¡± Actually, Chu Luo was a little curious. ¡°I heard that the upper echelons of the zing Glory Corporation add up to more than ten thousand people. There are so many people. Are you going to invite all of them?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m only inviting the CEOs of each district.¡± ¡°How many people is that?¡± ¡°A few hundred.¡± Chu Luo was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Our home can amodate that many people.¡± Looking at Chu Luo, who was worried about their wedding, Li Yan felt a trace of warmth in his heart. He deliberately approached her and said, ¡°Other than them, many representatives fromrge international corporations wille. zing Glory also has business dealings with the upper echelons of many countries. When the timees, those upper echelons of those countries will also send people over. ¡°In that case, there are a total of thousands of people.¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes in surprise. Seeing her expression, the corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He picked up a piece of her favorite food and fed it to her. After Chu Luo subconsciously opened her mouth to eat, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Since there are so many people, you¡¯ll definitely have to drink a lot of wine. I¡¯ll help you drink when the timees.¡± ¡°No. You have to be responsible for taking me away when I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°I can take you away even if I drink.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a straight face. Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her quickly. Startled, Chu Luo pushed him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan chuckled in her ear and said, ¡°If you want to drink, we can just drink in private. Your time on the wedding day should be all mine. Drinking alcohol will hold things up.¡± Chu Luo blinked, unsure what he meant. Li Yan lowered his voice even more. ¡°What if you get carried away and don¡¯te back to consummate the marriage with me?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pushed him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Big baddie, don¡¯t say such things outside. Eat your food quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam..¡± Chapter 517 - Simply Too Handsome

Chapter 517: Simply Too Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After eating, the two of them went to the top floor. Li Yan worked in his office. He sat at his desk while Chu Luo took a tablet and nestled in the swing chair that Li Yan had asked his secretary to prepare for her. As she looked at the night scenery of the entire Imperial Capital, she swiped the photos that Chen Xuan had sent her. There were actually more than a hundred photos, and there was information listed beside each photo. There were famous celebrities, trending female celebrities, and fresh-faced models inside. She even saw a few familiar faces inside. These people were the ones Chu Luo had seen when she went to the film studioplex. Among them was actually that very proud Best Actor Ci Jing. Chu Luo especially paid more attention to Ci Jing¡¯s information. It could only be said that handsome guys indeed had pretty good luck. Moreover, many girls liked his kind of neutral appearance. In terms of the short-term economic benefits, it was actually a good choice to ask him to endorse their products in advertisements. Chu Luo thought for a while, then took out her phone and called Chen Xuan. The call was picked up after a few seconds. It was another man who answered the call. The man told her, ¡°Little Boss, CEO Chen has gone to theboratory. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll call him immediately.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know who this person was, but since he could help Chen Xuan answer the call, he must be someone Chen Xuan trusted. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The other party responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and sounds of walking could be heard. After nearly a minute, that person said to Chen Xuan, ¡°CEO Chen, Little Boss called you.¡± Chen Xuan instructed someone else before asking as he walked, ¡°Little Boss, why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Luo looked at the photo on the tablet and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the photos and shortlisted more than 20 people. When the timees, let these peoplee to the capital for the audition.¡± Chen Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°Little Boss, are you going to audition them personally?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm, our products are going the high-end route. I¡¯m more urate at judging people.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the nning Department to inform these people immediately.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Also, release the news of the audition on the official website. When the timees, celebrities or models in the capital can alsoe for the audition.¡± Chen Xuan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo exited her email and started browsing the Inte. One of the news caught her attention. It was about the sudden attack of a robot club. The location of this robot club wasn¡¯t far from thismercial street. Interest piqued, Chu Luo deliberately investigated in-depth. Only then did she discover that this robot club was actually very famous. The robots made inside were purchased by manyrgepanies at a high price. The owner of the club was also quite capable. He had special channels to obtain very cutting-edge robot production materials. Chu Luo then checked the robots made by this club and realized that they actually had invisibility functions simr to the invisible robots made by Neeson. At this point, she subconsciously turned to talk to Li Yan. Seeing that he was working seriously, she decided not to disturb him. Li Yan looked up at her. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Do you know a ce called the Fighter Robot Club?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the members of this club are all robot production enthusiasts. The boss is from Q Nation.¡± Chu Luo got off the swing chair and walked towards Li Yan without even wearing her shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Li Yan quickly stood up and frowned. He strode over to carry her back to the swing chair and sat down. ¡°The floor is cold. Don¡¯t step on it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and tugged at his clothes. ¡°Yan, look. It says that their club made invisible robots. Didn¡¯t Neeson say that only their people have such technology? In that case, could this boss be rted to Neeson¡¯s organization?¡± Li Yan carefully looked at the content on the tablet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I have a nagging feeling that someone brought out the robots that disappeared in the tombst time. Maybe you can find something.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan turned around to get his phone and sent someone to investigate that club. Then, he continued working. Chu Luo continued to surf the Inte. Not long after, she received a call from Anya. Anya sounded delighted and couldn¡¯t hide the happiness in her voice. ¡°Chu, guess who came to look for me?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to answer such an idiotic question. She asked, ¡°Qin Ming met the king and queen?¡± Anya was surprised. ¡°Chu, how did you guess?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Qin Ming applied for leave from Yan on Saturday. He must have gone to your ce.¡± Anya giggled. Afterughing, she said, ¡°Yes, he suddenly came to me. Chu, you have no idea. At that time, I was being brought to Philip¡¯s house by my mother. He suddenly appeared in front of me and took me away in front of my mother. ¡°Heavens, at that time, I felt that Blockhead was like a knight. He was simply too handsome. ¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She realized that when Anya faced Qin Ming, she seemed to have be a different person and became especially infatuated. This should be called the power of love. However, she was curious. ¡°What happened after Qin Ming pulled you away from your mother?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that the king and queen wouldn¡¯t be angry. Anya said, ¡°At that time, my mother and father were especially unhappy, but Qin Ming went to the castle to visit them. My father and Blockhead talked in private for half an hour. After that, they didn¡¯t say anything. Now, Blockhead and I can meet as we please, but we can only meet in the day.¡± Chu Luo listened to Anya¡¯s confused tone and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Qin Ming what they talked about?¡± Anya: ¡°I did. Blockhead wouldn¡¯t tell.¡± Then, she said happily, ¡°No matter what, Father and Mother didn¡¯t object to us meeting. I told Blockhead that we¡¯ll return to the empire in a few days.¡± Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that these two people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave America so easily. After a few seconds of silence, she only said, ¡°Since you¡¯re in America, don¡¯t forget your responsibility as mypany¡¯s ambassador.¡± Anya obviously hadn¡¯t considered that much. She was still immersed in the happiness of Qin Ming having gone over to look for her. She replied lightly, ¡°Got it. I will definitely fulfill my mission as an ambassador.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Recently, I gave Chen Xuan a skincare prescription that¡¯s specifically targeted at pregnant women. The finished product has been made. Help me find a few pregnant women to try the effects before promoting it.¡± Anya absolutely believed in the products of Chu Luo¡¯s cosmeticspany, so she immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you choose someone in the next two days. I¡¯ll give you feedback about the effects after they use it in a few days.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, she heard Li Yan packing up his documents. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo said to Anya, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. Call me when you find those people.¡± Anya agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo got off the swing chair, put on her shoes, and walked out of the office with Li Yan. It was already half-past ten at night. When the two of them walked out of the office, most of the lights were already off. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why does a CEO like you work so long a day?¡± ¡°I want to free up time for our wedding and our honeymoon.¡± At this moment, the door of another office opened and Secretary Tan walked out. When Secretary Tan saw the two of them, he greeted them, ¡°CEO, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Secretary Tan, why are you only just getting off work?¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°There was still some work to bepleted.¡± The three of them walked towards the elevator. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, Secretary Tan received a call. It was unknown what the other party said, but he frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Then, he said to Li Yan and Chu Luo, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he strode towards his car. Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan¡¯s back and subconsciously frowned. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I sense a bloody cmity on Secretary Tan.¡± Usually, she wouldn¡¯t look at these things, but the bloody cmity that suddenly appeared on Secretary Tan was too obvious. He was also Li Yan¡¯s indispensable subordinate, so Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Li Yan thought for a moment and walked towards Secretary Tan¡¯s car. Chu Luo followed. Secretary Tan had already started the car. Seeing the two of theming over, he turned off the engine and lowered the car window. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Secretary Tan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°A friend of mine is a member of the Fighter Robot Club. Something happened there recently. Tonight, the matter became even more serious. He called and asked me to bring him out.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Is he being detained inside?¡± ¡°Sort of. In any case, the members inside suddenly can¡¯t leave.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Lead the way. Let¡¯s go over together.¡± Secretary Tan wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t disturb their rest, but after thinking about how he might not be able to bring them out alone, he nodded. One behind the other, the two cars drove to the entrance of the Korean Club a few streets away. Chapter 518 - Capture All Invaders

Chapter 518: Capture All Invaders

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This street was considered a shopping street for high-end products. Even though it was sote, one could still feel the high-end aura emanating from the entire street. The Fighter Robot Club was at the end of the street. It wasn¡¯t small and had a metallic appearance. The entire exterior of the building was made up of a few hemispheres. After the car stopped in the parking lot, there was a spiral staircase to go up. After going up, there was an air corridor about five to six meters long. Every hemispherical building was connected to this kind of air corridor, and the corridor was filled with ss panels. Opposite the ss walkway was arge circr diamond door. At this moment, the arched door was closed, but there were more than ten humanoid robots standing outside. Secretary Tan took out his phone and wanted to call his friend, but at this moment, the robots were all looking at them with red electronic eyes. Then, the group of robots walked towards them. ¡°These robots don¡¯t appear friendly, but we can y with them.¡± Looking at the robots, Chu Luo subconsciously sounded a little excited. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him heavily and added, ¡°I want to go in and see how far the robots here are from the ones made by Neeson.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, a few bodyguards stood in front of them and protected the three of them. The dozen or so robots stopped two meters away from them. One of the robots raised his mechanical arm. A ss wall suddenly formed behind Chu Luo and the others. Then, the robot said in a cold mechanical voice, ¡°Identity identification: Capture all intruders.¡± As soon as the robot finished speaking, rms sounded around. All the robots had guns pointed at them on their arms. Secretary Tan didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all. Surprise shed across his face, but he quickly regained hisposure. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, I implicated you and Master. If you can take Master away, please leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Since I promised to bring my friend out, I must keep my word.¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, yet you¡¯re still thinking about your friend. Should I call you loyal or stupid?¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up his nose bridge again and said in aplicated tone, ¡°This friend is very important to me.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Secretary Tan wanted to say something, but Li Yan nced at him. Secretary Tan subconsciously shut up. As the robots surrounded everyone, the circr arched door on the ss walkway opened. Then, a man in a silver-gray suit with slicked-back hair walked out with a sessful aura. The man was about 34 years old. His facial features were deep-set and Western-looking, but his eyes were ck. When the man saw Li Yan, he looked very surprised. Then, he strode over with a smile and enthusiastically extended his hand to Li Yan. ¡°What brings the famous Master Li to my club? It¡¯s my honor.¡± Li Yan actually reached out to shake his hand. He went straight to the point. ¡°My secretary¡¯s friend is at your club. Mr. Garry, please bring him out.¡± A glint shed across Mr. Garry¡¯s eyes. He then smiled and said, ¡°No wonder everyone is saying that no one can poach zing Glory¡¯s elite away from Master Li. I¡¯ve finally seen it tonight. So CEO Li even interferes in such a small matter.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Anything that an employee can¡¯t do is not a small matter.¡± ¡°Haha, CEO Li is right. As a boss, your attitude of being considerate to your employees is worth learning from.¡± At this point, Mr. Garry¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Luo¡¯s face. Surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Rumor has it that CEO Li¡¯s girlfriend is drop-dead gorgeous. Seeing her today, she really lives up to her reputation.¡± After Mr. Garry finished speaking, he extended his hand to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, not only are you beautiful, but I also deeply admire your talent in robot production.¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said calmly, ¡°Luoluo is timid. Mr. Garry, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Mr. Garry paused for a moment before retracting his hand naturally. He gestured to them gentlemanly. ¡°Since the guests are here, please follow me in for a cup of coffee.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers at the robots. The robots stood on both sides. Secretary Tan looked at Mr. Garry and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. I¡¯m just here to take my friend away. Master has to work tomorrow, and Miss Chu has to go to school tomorrow. They don¡¯t have time to drink coffee.¡± Mr. Garry smiled at Secretary Tan and said in a joking tone, ¡°Mr. Tan, you¡¯re wrong. Drinking coffee won¡¯t take up too much time. Besides¡­ your friend has vited our club¡¯s rules. He can¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°Why did I see on the news that Mr. Garry¡¯s club was attacked?¡± ¡°Miss Chu is right. It¡¯s because of Mr. Tan¡¯s friend¡¯s mistake that my club was attacked by a big client that I shouldn¡¯t have offended. That¡¯s why I have to get Mr. Tan¡¯s friend topensate for my economic loss before he can leave.¡± ¡°Oh? How do you want Secretary Tan¡¯s friend to make up for it, Mr. Garry?¡± ¡°There are two choices.¡± Mr. Garry extended two fingers. ¡°The first choice is to pay me one billion yuan. The second choice is to create a batch of robots for me.¡± Before Secretary Tan could speak, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we go in and take a look? I¡¯m suddenly a little interested in this club.¡± Secretary Tan was about to stop her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡­¡± Mr. Garry smiled and interrupted Secretary Tan. ¡°Since Miss Chu is interested in the club, please follow me. I can guarantee that Miss Chu will like my club. If you want to be a member of the club, I¡¯m very wee.¡± Chu Luo deliberately revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Really? I heard that the Fighter Robot Club is very strict in recruiting members. I can enter even without any works?¡± ¡°Who said that Miss Chu doesn¡¯t have any works? Miss Chu¡¯s works during thepetitionst time were already very good.¡± Mr. Garry gestured to them again. Anxiety shed across Secretary Tan¡¯s eyes. He had heard from his friend before that the owner of the Fighter Robot Club was a smiling tiger. He looked like a good person usually, but once something happened to the club, even though he was smiling just now, the other party might not be able to rest in peace in the next moment. Li Yan nced at Secretary Tan, who was standing there without moving. ¡°Secretary Tan, follow me.¡± Hearing Li Yan¡¯s voice, Secretary Tan suddenly felt at ease. How could he have forgotten that no matter how powerful Mr. Garry was, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as his master. Coupled with Miss Chu¡¯s ability, what was there to be afraid of? Everyone walked towards the door. When they reached the door, the robot stopped Li Yan¡¯s bodyguard. Mr. Garry smiled at Li Yan and said, ¡°CEO Li, my club has a rule that no matter who it is, they can¡¯t bring bodyguards inside.¡± Chu Luo nced at the infrared rays shooting down from the door and added, ¡°Other than not being able to bring bodyguards, we also have to do an infrared scan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to ask CEO Li, Miss Chu, and Mr. Tan to ce their electronic products in the disy cab at the side or give them to your bodyguards for safekeeping. There are many things in the club that aren¡¯t publicized.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Sure.¡± The bodyguards stood outside the door and the three of them followed Mr. Garry in. As soon as they walked through the door, a female robot walked over with a tray. ¡°Please take out all your electronic products and weapons.¡± Li Yan took the lead to take off his wristwatch and take out his phone. Secretary Tan followed suit. Chu Luo only had her phone. Mr. Garry smiled as he watched them take out their electronic products. He then said to Li Yan, ¡°I heard that Master Li carries a thin whip with him. Please take it out too.¡± ¡°Mr. Garry, this shouldn¡¯t be considered a heat weapon.¡± ¡°Mr. Tan, I¡¯m talking about all the weapons.¡± Secretary Tan looked at Li Yan apologetically. Li Yan took out the thin whip from his waist and ced it on the tray. Only then did Mr. Garry smile in satisfaction and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t have any ill intentions, I¡¯ll return these things to you intactter.¡± After saying that, he gestured for them to enter. The moment they entered the door, they saw a very wide hall. There were some robots and important parts disyed in the hall. Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a single security guard inside. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where is Secretary Tan¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°CEO Li, don¡¯t be anxious. Didn¡¯t we agree to have coffee?¡± ¡°No need for coffee.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly became cold. Garry shrugged and smiled. ¡°Since CEO Li doesn¡¯t want to drink coffee, please follow me.¡± As he spoke, he led the three of them through the hall to another precise door. The door opened automatically when Garry stood there, revealing an aisle. All the buildings inside were made of a special diamond material. Even the aisle was made of it. Garry led the way for a while, passing a few doors before stopping in front of a door. Chapter 519 - Are You Planning to Lock Him Up for the Rest of His Life?

Chapter 519: Are You nning to Lock Him Up for the Rest of His Life?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, no one else appeared. At this moment, Garry turned to the three of them and said, ¡°Mr. Tan¡¯s friend is inside, but are the three of you sure you want to go in? Let me remind the three of you that Mr. Tan¡¯s friend has caused a huge loss to my club this time. The client was so angry that he sent people to attack us. So if Mr. Tan¡¯s friend doesn¡¯t do as I requested, you won¡¯t be able to bring him away.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Haha... Master Li is so straightforward.¡± Garry snapped his fingers at the door. The door opened on both sides. Then, the scene that appeared before their eyes stunned even Li Yan. The space inside was especially big, and there were robot products and half-finished products everywhere. These robots had the appearance of humans of various ages, as well as the shapes of various animals, flowers, birds, insects, and fish. Many of them looked very realistic. In the middle of the space, there was a huge circr disy tform. On the disy tform was a robot five to six meters tall that looked like a Transformer. Actually, the three of them had seen such robots before. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising. However, this robot was different from the robots they had seen usually. It had many weapons on it and a rocketuncher on its back. ¡°How is it? Handsome, right?¡± Seeing that the three of them were looking at the robot, Garry said proudly, ¡°Zeus is the treasure of the club. Not only can he transform into several shapes, but he can also fly. He can also enterbat mode and work mode. I don¡¯t think even your zing Glory has such an advanced robot.¡± When Li Yan and Secretary Tan heard this, they nced at him deeply. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and pretended to ask casually, ¡°I heard that someone in your club made an invisible robot. Is that true?¡± Garry looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°On the Inte. Could this be a rumor?¡± Garry was silent for a few seconds before saying regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s not a rumor. It was made by a member of our club. It¡¯s just that that member hasn¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± Chu Luo stared into Garry¡¯s eyes for two seconds. Knowing that this person was lying, she didn¡¯t expose him and asked, ¡°Where is Secretary Tan¡¯s friend?¡± Garry clicked his tongue and shook his head. He pointed at therge robot in the middle with a regretful expression. ¡°You guys are really impatient. I wanted to tell you what other functions this big fellow has.¡± After saying that, he snapped his fingers in the air and arge screen projection appeared on the wall in front of him. On the projection was a man who was engrossed in making robots. The man had a baby face and was fair and clean. He looked to be about the same age as Chu Luo. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Secretary Tan, is he your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Tan looked at the man on the projection and said, ¡°He¡¯s my university roommate. We¡¯re very close.¡± He then looked at Garry and asked sternly, ¡°Where is Jiang An?¡± ¡°Behind that wall.¡± Garry smiled meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Tan, don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you can help him hand over one billion yuan or wait for him to create the number of robots he needs to create, he will be able toe out.¡± ¡°How many robots do you want him to make?¡± ¡°Not much, just a thousand.¡± When Secretary Tan heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Are you nning to lock him up for the rest of his life?¡± Previously, Jiang An had told Secretary Tan that it would take at least a week for him to make a robot. At this rate, making a thousand robots would roughly take a lifetime. Garry still smiled, but this time, there was a trace of coldness in it. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. It¡¯s your friend who caused trouble for my club.¡± Secretary Tan frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Let me see him.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Tan think this is fake?¡± Garry¡¯s expression changed drastically and became serious. ¡°I asked Mr. Jiang to call his friends or family, which means that he has chosen topensate with one billion yuan. Mr. Tan, as long as you take out the money, I will release Mr. Jiang immediately.¡± ¡°Are you really going to let him go?¡± Chu Luo suddenly asked. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± After saying that, Garry looked at Li Yan. ¡°A billion yuan should be a drop in the ocean for Master Li. Master Li, since you¡¯ve said that you wanted to interfere with your subordinate¡¯s business, shouldn¡¯t you help pay for this billion yuan?¡± Chu Luo and Secretary Tan looked at Li Yan at the same time. Secretary Tan hadn¡¯t expected Garry to ask for one billion yuan at all. His expression darkened even more. He first pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and asked, ¡°Mr. Garry, you asked for one billion yuan. I want to ask how Jiang An offended the client you mentioned. Based on my understanding of this club, it doesn¡¯t seem to be open for business. ¡°Jiang An mentioned it to me before. He just likes to make robots. Coincidentally, this club can provide him with materials. He didn¡¯t say that he had agreed to take on business deals.¡± When Garry heard this, he smiled again and shrugged. ¡°My club is indeed only providing convenience to robot enthusiasts, but Mr. Jiang had agreed to make that batch of robots himself. Later on, he destroyed all of them. Look at the situation. If you were in my shoes, would you be angry?¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Jiang An isn¡¯t such a person.¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve silently. Li Yan looked at Garry coldly and said, ¡°I can help Secretary Tan pay one billion yuan first.¡± ¡°Master, no...¡± Li Yan nced at Secretary Tan. After Secretary Tan subconsciously shut up, he continued, ¡°We must take him away tonight.¡± Garry nodded and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Sure, as long as CEO Li can help Mr. Jiang pay the money.¡± After saying that, he snapped his fingers in the air. Immediately, they saw a female robot holding a POS machine walking over from a suddenly opened door. Garry pointed at the POS machine in the robot¡¯s hand. ¡°In that case, Master Li can swipe his card.¡± ¡°Let us meet him first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Master Li?¡± Li Yan looked at Garry coldly and exuded a domineering aura. Garry¡¯s expression changed slightly. In the next second, hepromised as if he was afraid of him. ¡°Alright, alright. On ount of Master Li.¡± After saying that, he said to therge robot, ¡°Zeus, get Mr. Jiang out.¡± With that, the robot moved. When she moved, there seemed to be a slight tremble under her feet. After a while, the robot¡¯s stomach opened. Her mechanical arm reached into her stomach and took out a person. That person was actually Jiang An. Jiang An¡¯s face looked a little pale. He frowned as if he was suppressing something. Surprise shed across his eyes when he saw the three people standing there. ¡°Yinfei, why are you here?¡± When Secretary Tan heard his question, he immediately reacted. He suddenly looked at Garry and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Garry, that call wasn¡¯t from Jiang An, was it? What did you do to him!¡± Garry suddenly smiled cunningly. ¡°Mr. Jiang chose topensate the 1,000 robots. I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, so I used his phone to call you. Don¡¯t you want to take your friend away? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d rather watch him spend his entire life making robots?¡± Secretary Tan finally looked angry. At this moment, Jiang An said to him calmly, ¡°Yinfei, leave. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Garry suddenly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t you know that Mr. Tan has already agreed to help you pay that billion yuan?¡± Jiang An¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, and then anger shed across his face. ¡°Yinfei, who asked you to help me fork out that billion yuan?¡± Chu Luo, who was standing at the side, looked at the three of them and suddenly interrupted, ¡°Yan helped you pay for it.¡± Jiang An abruptly turned to Li Yan and Chu Luo, disbelief flickering across his eyes. At this moment, Garry said, ¡°Master Li, since you¡¯ve already seen him, shouldn¡¯t you pay up?¡± Li Yan took out a ck card and handed it to the female robot. The robot swiped a billion yuan off the POS machine. Garry smiled in satisfaction at the sound of money entering his ount. Li Yan said, ¡°Can we take him away now?¡± Garry gestured for them to do so. Then, he moved his feet and the spot where he and the female robot were standing turned into an elevator that slowly descended. Garry kissed them goodbye and smiled cunningly and deliberately. ¡°I won¡¯t send you guys off. You can see yourselves out.¡± With that, he and the robot disappeared under the elevator. The floor quickly returned to normal. ¡°F*ck!¡± Secretary Tan finally cursed. He said to Li Yan and Chu Luo apologetically, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect Garry to do this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all you failed to anticipate.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°This Mr. Garry didn¡¯t intend to let you leave in the first ce. He only let you leave because Yan is here.¡± Surprise shed across Secretary Tan¡¯s eyes, followed by intense anger. ¡°What is Garry trying to do?¡± Chapter 520 - A Different Feeling

Chapter 520: A Different Feeling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He wants my life, as well as yours.¡± The few of them looked at Jiang An, who was standing there with his hand on his chest. Jiang An didn¡¯t look too good. After saying this, he clutched his chest and coughed heavily. Secretary Tan quickly walked over to support him. ¡°Anzi, how are you?¡± Chu Luo answered for him, ¡°He has two broken ribs and has internal injuries.¡± Secretary Tan and Jiang An looked at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo and Li Yan walked up to them. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why were you beaten up?¡± Jiang An¡¯s lips moved and his hands tightened. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that he was afraid of something. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and made a show of searching for a medicine bottle in her pocket before passing it to Secretary Tan. When Secretary Tan took it, she said, ¡°Give Mr. Jiang two pills.¡± Secretary Tan nodded and opened the bottle to pour two pills for Jiang An to eat. Chu Luo was very interested in everything in this space. She pulled Li Yan and a cunning glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Yan, let¡¯s see how to get out.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look into her sparkling eyes. Knowing what she was thinking, he nodded. The two of them pretended to look for the door and started walking around. ¡­ After Garry left that room, he went to the control room. This room allowed him to see all the rooms in the club. He got the robot beside him to pour him a ss of red wine. As he looked at the four people who were at a loss in that room, he made a call. The moment the other party picked up the call, he deliberately asked in a smug tone, ¡°Guess who came to my ce tonight.¡± It was unknown what the other party said, but heughed out loud. Afterughing, he said in an even more smug tone, ¡°You¡¯re right. Master Li is here¡­ If he wants to take revenge on me, he has to be able to leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even the most powerful mechanic won¡¯t be able to walk out of my club.¡± ¡°How long do I n to lock him up for? Two to three days. That way, I¡¯ll have left the capital long ago. Don¡¯t you feel a sense of aplishment seeing him helpless?¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve already gotten a billion yuan from him. This club doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± As Garry shook the red wine in his hand, he revealed a confident smile, looking like he was about to draw the curtains. ¡­ Chu Luo and Li Yan walked around the room. Then, Chu Luo sent Li Yan a secret message. ¡°Yan, do you think Garry is monitoring us somewhere at this time? Moreover, he doesn¡¯t intend to let us walk out of here at all.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and said to him in a secretnguage, ¡°There must be something wrong with this Garry. I took a look and saw something familiar about that big robot. I want to take a look inside the robot.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand. At this moment, Chu Luo deliberately asked Jiang An, ¡°Jiang An, do you know how to get out?¡± Jiang An, who felt much better after taking the medicine, shook his head. ¡°The doors of this club are all controlled by programming. Without the control panel to open, we can¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°Looks like Garry really intends to trap us here.¡± Secretary Tan asked Jiang An, ¡°Do you have any other way to open the door?¡± Jiang An still shook his head. Chu Luo looked at the big robot again. At this moment, a red line shed across the robot¡¯s electronic eyes. An excited glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and looked like a curious child. ¡°Yan, I want to go into that robot¡¯s stomach to take a look. Since he can actually contain Mr. Jiang, there must be a lot of space inside.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and walked to the robot¡¯s feet. The robot¡¯s stomach door was more than two meters above their heads. Jiang An said, ¡°Without a controller, I can¡¯t open the door on the robot¡¯s stomach.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she deliberately asked Li Yan, ¡°Yan, how are we going up?¡± Li Yan nced at the robot¡¯s structure and wrapped his arm around her waist, willing to y with her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up.¡± After saying that, he hoisted himself onto the robot with one hand. At this moment, an electric current came from the robot and the sound of the robot¡¯s movements could be heard. Secretary Tan and Jiang An were so frightened that they reminded loudly, ¡°Be careful.¡± However, they didn¡¯t know that the moment an electric current had emanated from the robot, Chu Luo had protected the two of them with a protective barrier. Li Yan couldn¡¯t feel the electricity at all. Coupled with the fact that Li Yan had inherited his martial arts from his previous life, no matter how the robot moved, he could still carry Chu Luo and easily climb into the robot¡¯s stomach. As the two of them faced the robot¡¯s stomach, Chu Luo took out a bottle from her body, quickly opened it, and sshed it on the robot¡¯s stomach. Then, Li Yan kicked the diamond material away. When Garry, who was in the control room, saw this situation, his face turned ashen. He said to the robot standing beside him in exasperation, ¡°Go check if the scanner by the door has malfunctioned. Why does that woman still have so many things on her?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan entered the robot¡¯s stomach. Unexpectedly, there was indeed more than met the eye inside. She looked at the operating table inside. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. She was about to walk over when a warning came from the robot. ¡°Foreign intruder, get out immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± This was said three times in a row. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan and asked Li Yan with a smile, ¡°Yan, did the robot say this, or did Mr. Garry?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who said it. Since you¡¯re here, you can y as you please.¡± The moment Li Yan finished speaking, an infraredser shot out from the robot. This infraredser beam carried powerful lethality as it flew straight at the two of them. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand and the invisible barrier around them blocked all the infrared rays. Soon, they arrived at the control panel. Chu Luo sat down and quickly looked at the button on the control panel. She raised her hand and pressed a button. ¡°Warning! Warning! The enemy is invading. Highest defense mode activated.¡± When Jiang An, who was standing on the ground, heard this sound, his expression changed drastically. He quickly pulled Secretary Tan. ¡°Yinfei, let¡¯s find a safe ce to hide quickly.¡± Tan Yinfei looked up at the big robot¡¯s stomach, pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, and asked calmly, ¡°What will happenter?¡± ¡°There will be many robots flooding inter¡­ Tsk! It¡¯s toote!¡± Secretary Tan followed Jiang An¡¯s words and looked around. Indeed, a few doors had appeared on the surrounding wall. Countless robots quickly entered from outside. These robots all had heat weapons on their arms. Jiang An shouted at him, ¡°Yinfei, run quickly!¡± Tan Yinfei looked around. There was no way they could escape. In the end, he turned to the big robot¡¯s feet and nned to hold Jiang An back. ¡°Anzi, follow me.¡± After saying that, he pulled him and ran towards the robot¡¯s feet. At this moment, all the robots that had surged in started firing over. Just as Jiang An fell into despair, the entire space suddenly fell into darkness. The two of them were grabbed and brought into the robot¡¯s stomach. The two people standing on the edge of the robot¡¯s stomach almost fell off, but they were grabbed by a hand and pulled in at the same time. Then, a calm and powerful voice came from their side. ¡°Luoluo, you can start.¡± Chu Luo replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, therge robot they were in moved. Then, the entire space exploded with gorgeous mes. Tu tu tu¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Chu Luo controlled the robot to continuously scan the robots around her. One by one, the robots were destroyed by the powerful artillery fire. Garry, who was standing in the control room, was in disbelief and dropped the ss of red wine in his hand. When the red wine ss fell to the ground with a bang, he quickly came back to his senses and shouted an order, ¡°Quick! Snatch the control over from Zeus!¡± The control center robot: ¡°Mission failed. Unable to connect to Zeus.¡± Garry¡¯s face turned ashen. He continued to order, ¡°Send more armed robots to stop them.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said loudly, ¡°Close all the exits, especially the ones above. Don¡¯t let them escape with the robot.¡± Just as Garry finished speaking, the space where Chu Luo and the others were in and the entire club suddenly rumbled. The powerful explosive sound wave made Garry fall to the ground unsteadily. When he quickly got up and looked at the control screen, fear finally appeared in his eyes. He quickly picked up his phone. Once he got his phone, he quickly dialed a number with trembling fingers. However, before he could dial the number, there was another loud bang¡­ Seated beside the controller, Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Secretary Tan and Jiang An, who were lying on the ground, and Li Yan, who was still standing. She said apologetically, ¡°You¡¯d better lie down and don¡¯t get up. I¡¯m not familiar with this robot. I might press somewhere I shouldn¡¯tter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pressed another button and fired another super cannonball at the wall. Boom¡­ A thirdrge hole appeared in the wall. The first two times, the opposite wall was also a robot production room. They had been directly sted by the cannonball. This time, a control room appeared behind the wall. Half of the control room was instantly blown up. No longer as morous as before, Garry¡¯s clothes and pants were blown up like a beggar¡¯s, and his straight hair had turned into an unorthodox style.. He was standing on the other side, waving the white g at them. Chapter 521 - Are Master Li and Miss Chu Going Too Far?

Chapter 521: Are Master Li and Miss Chu Going Too Far?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo looked at Garry and tilted her head to ask Li Yan, ¡°Yan, shall we continue blowing up this ce?¡± Standing behind her, Li Yan looked at Garry and said coldly, ¡°You can try every key once.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo happily continued to try the other buttons. Then¡­ Rumble! Rumble! The entire club kept trembling as the rms rang. Jiang An, who was lying on the ground, asked uneasily, ¡°Miss Chu caused such a hugemotion. What if the guards are attracted?¡± Secretary Tan, who was lying there, pushed his sses up his nose bridge. ¡°So what? Do you think my master didn¡¯t consider this point when he let Miss Chu y like this?¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, the roof above their heads suddenly opened, and Chu Luo pressed down on it. Then, there was a shout from the helicopter above. ¡°Everyone in the club, listen up. I¡¯m ordering you to stop causing trouble immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll take mandatory measures.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Luo continued to press the button. At this moment, the robot¡¯s cannon was pointed at the helicopter above. Jiang An, who was lying there, gasped. ¡°Are Master Li and Miss Chu going too far?¡± Secretary Tan: ¡°Calm down.¡± Jiang An thought to himself, ¡®How can anyone be calm at a time like this?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even walked out of the club¡¯s evil boss¡¯s grasp and he¡¯s already about to go to jail. Seeing the robot cannons pointed at them, the guards in the helicopter immediately asked their superiors for instructions. Soon, a few bombers drove over. The oue was obvious. The club¡¯s hard outer wall was bombarded with holes, but the robot was intact. More than an hourter. Third Master Sun rushed in with a group of armed people. Everyone surrounded the robot. Third Master Sun took a loudspeaker and shouted at the robot, ¡°Everyone inside, listen up. You¡¯re already surrounded. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll blow this robot into a pile of scrap metal.¡± The robot stood there without moving. Third Master Sun was furious. He raised his hand. ¡°Break the robot¡¯s legs with aser gun.¡± At this moment, a guard strode in with a man in a ck suit following behind him. Third Master Sun guessed who this man in a ck suit was and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Li Yan¡¯s bodyguard? Why are you here?¡± The bodyguard said anxiously, ¡°Third Master Sun, my master and Miss Sun have been invited in by the boss here for two to three hours and haven¡¯t gone out.¡± ¡°What!¡± Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out and say it earlier!¡± The bodyguard shrunk his neck and replied loudly, ¡°We couldn¡¯t enter.¡± Third Master Sun was so angry that he turned two rounds on the spot. He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Go and find them immediately!¡± The bodyguard quickly added, ¡°Third Master Sun, I can find out their location here. Master has a locator on him.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and check.¡± The bodyguard took the locator and looked at it. He pointed at the big robot in front. ¡°Master is inside.¡± Everyone was shocked. Third Master Sun was in disbelief. ¡°You mean, Little Chu and Li Yan are in that robot?¡± The bodyguard nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Third Master Sun only thought for two seconds. He took out the walkie-talkie and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Call the headquarters. Call the headquarters. I need experts in robotics to save people here! Little Chu has been captured!¡± An order immediately came from the other end. ¡°Third Brother, keep a close eye on them. Don¡¯t let anything happen to Little Chu. I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± After more than ten minutes, Eldest Master Sun personally came down from the helicopter with a group of experts. Eldest Master Sun stood beside Third Master Sun and looked up at the big guy in front of him. He asked, ¡°Where are Little Chu and the others?¡± ¡°In this robot.¡± Eldest Master Sun said to the group of robot experts, ¡°Find a way to open the robot immediately.¡± The experts discussed for five minutes and quickly took action. Luckily, the robot was immobilized by the explosion. While the experts were disassembling the robot. Third Master Sun looked at the big guy in front of him and rubbed his chin as he said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Why do you think Little Chu came here for no reason? Could it be that she¡¯s interested in this robot club and deliberately came here? ¡°And that Li fellow, doesn¡¯t he know to stop her? If anything happens to Little Chu, see how I deal with him.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the boss of this club?¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been found. If nothing goes wrong, he should also be in this robot.¡± Eldest Master Sun seemed to have guessed something and asked with a wise expression, ¡°Then who do you think operated the robot just now?¡± Third Master Sun was silent for a few seconds before Eldest Master Sun reminded him, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± After saying that, he said to the experts who had crawled to the robot¡¯s stomach, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Just as one of the experts leaning against the robot¡¯s stomach turned around to speak, the diamond te on the robot¡¯s stomach suddenly fell inwards. The expert fell in. ¡°Ouch ~ ~ ~¡± Amid the heavy sound of the diamond te falling, everyone could see the scene in the robot¡¯s stomach. Chu Luo was protected in Li Yan¡¯s arms. The two of them were surrounded by infraredser beams. The other two were lying there and also surrounded by infraredser beams. Only one person in ragged clothes was sitting by the operating table, grimacing in pain and looking especially arrogant. When Chu Luo saw Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun standing below the robot, she immediately said in a frightened voice, ¡°Uncle Sun, help ~¡± These words immediately made Secretary Tan and Jiang An¡¯s expressions turn serious. Garry was seated beside the robot control panel for some reason, and his body was being controlled, making him unable to move. He tightened his grip. When Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun saw this situation, their expressions turned stern. Third Master Sun said to the expert, ¡°Find a way to remove the infrared light around Little Chu and the others first. Make sure not to hurt them.¡± Then, he said to the guard, ¡°Capture that man. If he dares to resist, kill him directly.¡± When Garry heard this, he shouted in fear, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°F*ck! This person is still denying it at a time like this!¡± Eldest Master Sun looked at the motionless Garry and guessed something. He said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Third Brother, capture that person yourself.¡± Third Master Sun nodded and quickly climbed into the robot¡¯s stomach. After the expert easily turned off the infrared light, he strode behind Garry and clipped his arms. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Garry¡¯s lips trembled. He wanted to speak, but he felt the gun on his back press against him. Then, Third Master Sun lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. If you do, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Garry: ¡°¡­¡± He had nothing to live for anymore! How could he have forgotten that the Sun family had publicly said that Chu Luo was under their protection! Chu Luo and the others quickly got off the robot. Eldest Master Sun ordered in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, conduct a thorough search. I want to see why there are so many firearms in this club.¡± Then, he looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan and asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± After saying that, he said to Secretary Tan, ¡°Leave with your friend and the bodyguards first.¡± Secretary Tan immediately understood and pulled Jiang An away with the bodyguards. Only Chu Luo, Li Yan, the two masters of the Sun family, and Garry were left. At this moment, Chu Luo withdrew from Li Yan¡¯s arms and told the two masters of the Sun family about what had happened. Li Yan continued, ¡°Mr. Garry is from Q Nation. To be able to open such arge robot club in the capital, it¡¯s unlikely that he has no one backing him.¡± When Eldest Master Sun heard this, he snorted and said, ¡°With thisrge quantity of firearms in this club, we won¡¯t let this go easily just based on this fact alone.¡± Chu Luo looked at Garry and said, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about who dared to attack this club. Garry must have a powerful force backing him up. Logically speaking, no one would dare to attack you so tantly, especially since you have so many hot weapons here. Could it be¡­ that this is actually a show that you directed and acted out?¡± Being stared at by a few pairs of sharp eyes, ayer of cold sweat appeared on Garry¡¯s back. He tried his best to maintain hisposure. ¡°What is Miss Chu talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? I said that Mr. Jiang destroyed the robot that the client needed. The client was angry and brought people here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Looks like Mr. Garry isn¡¯t going to tell the truth.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she slowly took out a bell from her pocket. With a shake, he instantly became obedient. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Jiang An found out that I installed heat weapons on the robots he made. He objected, so I found a reason to lock him up.¡± ¡°Why did you use Jiang An¡¯s phone to call Tan Yinfei?¡± ¡°The person who contacted Jiang An the most on his phone is Tan Yinfei. I was worried that if Tan Yinfei was unable to contact Jiang An, he would use zing Glory¡¯s power to find him. Thus, I made a pre-emptive move first.¡± When they heard this, their expressions turned even colder. Eldest Master Sun said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, ask who¡¯s backing him up.¡± Chu Luo asked. Garry said a name. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know this person. ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡± Third Master Sun was furious when he heard this. ¡°This is crazy. What is he trying to do! I¡¯ll immediately bring people to capture him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°Get the evidence first. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it with Dad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? This person is so arrogant and even wants to rece the Qin family and the Duanmu family. I think he¡¯s too full of himself.¡± Not concerned about their matter, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, continue to ask him who¡¯s behind this.¡± Chapter 522 - Whos the One Moving?

Chapter 522: Who¡¯s the One Moving?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo nodded and asked Garry, ¡°Who are you working for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Seeing Garry suddenly vomiting blood and falling to the ground, Eldest Master Sun and Third Master Sun were shocked. ¡°Not good. Little Chu, save him.¡± Chu Luo squatted down and quickly opened Garry¡¯s mouth to take a look. She stood up with a straight face and said, ¡°He¡¯s dead. Poisoned.¡± She then turned to look at Li Yan, a spection having arisen in her heart. Li Yan nodded at her. ¡°This person should be from Ink Feather.¡± After saying that, he pulled her up and said to the two masters of the Sun family, ¡°You¡¯d better destroy all the robots that have been created here. If you keep the things from the Ink Feather Organization, it will definitely cause trouble.¡± The two masters of the Sun family obviously knew about this organization. When they heard this, their expressions were a little serious. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deal with the things here.¡± Then, he said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Send someone to secretly search that person¡¯s house. They must be rted to this organization.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to wipe out this organization. If I can find any clues, I¡¯ll definitely take the lead to deal with them.¡± After saying that, he walked out. Third Master Sun looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. ¡°Go back and rest. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Li Yan nodded at him and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand as they walked towards the door. Chu Luo took two steps and suddenly thought of something. She quickly pulled Li Yan back. ¡°Yan, what about the billion yuan you transferred to him?¡± Chu Luo was a little displeased to have given this person a billion yuan for no reason. Li Yan tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°That money can¡¯t reach the other party¡¯s card.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°After transferring such arge sum of money from my personal ount, the bank will immediately call me to confirm. Since Garry took my phone and they can¡¯t call, they will know that something must have happened to me. They will first transfer the virtual amount into the other party¡¯s ount. If I don¡¯t confirm it within 24 hours, the money won¡¯t enter the other party¡¯s ount.¡± Chu Luo was stunned for two seconds beforeughing. When the two of them went out, Secretary Tan and Jiang An were waiting for them in the car. ¡°Master, Miss Chu.¡± ¡°CEO Li, Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Jiang An and said to Secretary Tan, ¡°The medicine I just gave can only ensure that Jiang An isn¡¯t in pain. You¡¯d better send him to the hospital immediately.¡± Secretary Tan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send him to the hospital immediately.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t leave. It was obvious that Jiang An had something to say to them. Indeed, Jiang An said, ¡°This club has always been very famous to the outside world. I was introduced by a friend. In the beginning, the group of us were just exchanging ideas about robot production. Mr. Garry only provided us with materials. Later on, he even invited a powerful robot designer to exchange ideas with us. We all trusted Mr. Garry and were grateful to him. Unexpectedly, after a while, he suddenly asked us if we wanted to take on some orders for money. ¡°The deals he found were too tempting. The clients offered twice the price in the industry. At that time, we were all very tempted and most of us epted it.¡± At this point, Jiang An suddenly stopped. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did Garry ask you to install weapons on the robots?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang An shook his head. ¡°He was the one who secretly installed it without us knowing. I¡¯m a person who likes to dismantle the robots I made to repeatedly check if there¡¯s anythingcking, so I quickly discovered this matter. ¡°I went to look for Mr. Garry to reason with him, and he admitted to it. He even said that this was a client¡¯s request. If I don¡¯t do it, it will be a breach of contract and I will have topensate a hundred times thepensation.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face turned a little pale. ¡°Garry threatened me with your lives.¡± Secretary Tan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Other than that, do you know who the person who made the invisible robot at the club is?¡± Jiang An shook his head. ¡°We only know of this person, but we¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Chu Luo fell silent. Li Yan patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter. Since we went to the club suddenly, there must be evidence inside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan asked the chauffeur to drive. The hospital happened to be on their way back. It was already past two in the morning. When they arrived outside the hospital, Secretary Tan brought Jiang An to the hospital. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. Chu Luo touched the robot and couldn¡¯t sleep after lying in bed. Li Yan held her in his arms and threatened her in a low voice, ¡°If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Chu Luo reached out to hug his neck and rubbed her cheek against it in a wheedling manner. She said, ¡°The robot in the club has too many functions. I want to create a robot like that too.¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Hisrge palm caressed her back. ¡°If you like, when you have time after we get married, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a production room for you. You can make as big a robot as you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo looked up and kissed his lips too. She smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Sure.¡± Ignited by her actions, Li Yan used his leg to restrain her. ¡°The sun will rise in two to three hours. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep?¡± Chu Luo sensed his abnormality and immediately stopped moving. ¡°I have school tomorrow. Stop moving.¡± Li Yan gritted his teeth in her ear. ¡°Little baddie, who¡¯s the one moving?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she happened to see Li Yan standing in the courtyard with someone. That person was reporting something to him. Chu Luo walked down and the butler walked in and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, breakfast is ready.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was about to walk towards the dining table when Li Yan walked in. When the two of them sat down, Li Yan told Chu Luo about the aftermath of the robot club. ¡°The Sun family found some materials to make robots inside. If you like these materials, Eldest Master Sun said that he would send them to you today.¡± ¡°What material is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to the materials that Neeson mentioned before.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°What else did they find?¡± ¡°There are many robot blueprints. The Sun family said that if you like, they can send them to you together.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Li Yan knew that she would definitely like it, so he had already agreed on her behalf. After the two of them ate, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to school. Unexpectedly, she was surrounded by a group of instructors the moment she arrived at the school. Sun Tianhao grinned at her. ¡°Chu Luo, you didn¡¯t forget you¡¯ve agreed to take part in a safety exercise with us today, did you?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. ¡°I still have ss.¡± The other man put his hand on Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder and said with a brilliant smile, ¡°Chu Luo, I heard that you¡¯re the Goddess of Studying at Imperial University and that you learn everything quickly. I believe it won¡¯t be a problem for you to not go to ss for a day.¡± The others immediately nodded in agreement. Not only was Chu Luo famous in ordinary universities, but she was also a famous figure in their special university. They had fought so hard to get a ce to conduct the safety exercise at Imperial University . To be able to see Chu Luo in person today and spend a day with her, everyone was extremely excited. One after another, they had risen up before dawn to dress up, just to appear their best in front of her. Chu Luo nced at them and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m free in the morning and have something on in the afternoon.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that it was already good enough that she agreed to do it for half a day. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After saying that, he gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve prepared a few sses for you today. We have to hurry.¡± Chu Luo followed them. Along the way, their group immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The entire Imperial University knew what Chu Luo was up to. When they arrived at a building that the school had specially prepared for the safety exercise, it was already surrounded by arge group of people. Sun Tianhao nced at those people and straightened his expression. He said to Chu Luo in an instructor-like tone, ¡°Our first segment is how to save someone when they try to jump off a building.¡± Chu Luo felt that there was no need for this segment at all. ¡°If Imperial University students jump off a building, there¡¯s only one possibility. If they encounter a bottleneck in their studies and want tomit suicide, it¡¯s not difficult to save them. They just need to be stimted.¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°How do you know that this is the only possibility? Can¡¯t you jump off a building because you¡¯re jealous of someone, or because you feel inferior, or because of rtionship issues?¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± After saying that, she walked to the group of students waiting there and asked, ¡°Under what circumstances will youmit suicide by jumping off a building?¡± Chapter 523 - Why Are You Jumping off a Building?

Chapter 523: Why Are You Jumping off a Building?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone started thinking seriously. Soon, someone said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s if I encounter a bottleneck in my studies. Other things aren¡¯t important at all.¡± Sun Tianhao looked like he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He suddenly understood how those people who came to Imperial University to conduct the safety drillst year felt. The students at Imperial University were bookworms. However, the safety exercise still had to continue. The instructors brought Chu Luo to the top floor. They gathered around and discussed for a while before finally making a decision. Sun Tianhao came over and said to Chu Luo, ¡°We won¡¯t look for someone from Imperial University to act today. I¡¯ll stand on the rooftop and be the one who wants to jump. You have to think of a way to save me.¡± Sun Tianhao thought to himself, ¡®Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll make things difficult for youter.¡¯ Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°No problem.¡± Sun Tianhao went straight to the edge of the rooftop. Chu Luo walked towards him. Sun Tianhao instantly got into character and shouted at her hysterically, ¡°Don¡¯te over. If you do, I¡¯ll jump down.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked calmly, ¡°Why are you jumping off a building?¡± Sun Tianhao looked like he had nothing to live for. ¡°My results aren¡¯t as good as yours. No girl likes me even though I¡¯m so handsome. Why wouldn¡¯t I jump off a building?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Your results are indeed inferior to mine. The fact that you¡¯re handsome is also debatable.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Is this how you persuade someone? An instructor standing beside Chu Luo reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, you can¡¯t say that. If you agitate the person who jumped off the building like this, he might really jump off.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Although your results aren¡¯t as good as mine, being able to get into Imperial University proves that you¡¯re already not bad.¡± Sun Tianhao was depressed. He shouted at Chu Luo, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll really jump.¡± Chu Luo nodded again. ¡°Go ahead and jump. It¡¯s best if your face is facing down. That way, your only advantage will be gone.¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He looked at Chu Luo and suddenly wanted to tease her. In the next moment, his body fell and he fell off the rooftop. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the frightened screams from downstairs, Chu Luo pulled the edge of the rope with one hand and said to the instructors who were stunned, ¡°Are you going to watch me pull him up?¡± The instructors suddenly came back to their senses and quickly pulled Sun Tianhao up. Sun Tianhao shouted at them in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The instructors pointed at Chu Luo at the same time. Chu Luo curled her lips at him. ¡°Every school building has a lifeline. Do you think you can sessfully jump off a building in front of me?¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly thought of Chu Luo¡¯s ability and felt a little stifled. He walked over and red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo said, ¡°Instead of teaching me how to save people here, you might as well hold two safety educational lectures at Imperial University.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo was baffled. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°The students at Imperial University are bookworms. When I came, I investigated. 95% of the students from the first to third years attend sses all day. The rest go to the library. How are we going to hold a lecture like this?¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°Time is all squeezed out. I didn¡¯t ask you to conduct this during ss time. You can hold your lecture at noon or at night.¡± ¡°Will anyonee?¡± Sun Tianhao was doubtful. ¡°Why not? When the timees, we¡¯ll get Imperial University to send a notice. You just have to n how many people wille for the lecture.¡± The instructors looked at each other. They felt that Chu Luo¡¯s idea was a little unreliable. An instructor thought for a while, then his eyes lit up. He suggested, ¡°Chu Luo, as a famous person at Imperial University, you must be quite influential. I think rather than let Imperial University inform them, why don¡¯t you let them know on your school¡¯s BBS?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I think Chu Luo, if you just log into your ount and announce it, it will definitely attract many people.¡± Seeing that they were so persistent, Chu Luo thought for a while and reminded them, ¡°Then you might be very busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be busy. In any case, our biggest goal is to publicize safety knowledge. As long as it¡¯s effective, we don¡¯t mind being busy.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she took out her phone and logged into her BBS ount to send a message. After sending the message, she put away her phone and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Before Sun Tianhao could speak, the other instructors shook their heads at the same time. ¡°No, no. Chu Luo, you promised to learn safety knowledge from us this morning. We¡¯ve only just finished our first ss. There¡¯s more.¡± Sun Tianhao added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than saving those who want tomit suicide, there¡¯s also a lot of other safety knowledge that you need to know. This way, if anything happens, it¡¯ll be easier for you to deal with it after you be the President of the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡± For the entire morning, Chu Luo followed them to learn safety knowledge. Initially, everyone thought that they could stump her at some point. They hadn¡¯t expected her to deal with them easily every time. In the end, it was Sun Tianhao and the others who didn¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment. Half a day passed quickly. The group of instructors insisted that Chu Luo treat them to a meal. This idea came from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao said self-righteously, ¡°You don¡¯t give us any sense of aplishment as instructors. You definitely have to treat us to a meal topensate for our injured hearts.¡± Chu Luo was rendered speechless by their shamelessness. The few of them went to the school restaurant. There were still more than ten minutes until ss ended at noon. The students weren¡¯t here yet, so they quickly ordered and sat down. Sun Tianhao handed a pair of chopsticks to Chu Luo and said casually, ¡°Chu Luo, see if anyone replied to that message you sent this morning. If there are many people, we can start the lecture.¡± Chu Luo took the chopsticks, took out her phone, and turned on the BBS. After taking a look, she put her phone aside. After calmly picking up a piece of food with her chopsticks and eating it, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better eat quickly. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll discuss how many students should attend the safety lecture.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that she was bragging and subconsciously picked up her phone, intending to take a look personally. ¡°Chu Luo, let me tell you. If there aren¡¯t many people, then we¡­¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Sun Tianhao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shouted, ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± The othersughed at him. ¡°Haozi, can your expression be any more exaggerated? How many dozens of students did Chu Luo recruit?¡± ¡°Maybe Haozi did it on purpose.¡± ¡­ Sun Tianhao showed Chu Luo¡¯s phone to them. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± The number of people who replied to the BBS would be disyed. Chu Luo had only sent a message on her BBS ount: ¡°I will cooperate with XX team to conduct a safety knowledge lecture. Those who are willing to listen to the lecture, please press 1. Note: Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°There are actually more than 8,000 replies.¡± ¡°And the number is still increasing.¡± At this moment, a call suddenly came in from Chu Luo¡¯s phone. Sun Tianhao quickly handed her his phone. It was from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi smiled on the phone and said, ¡°Junior, are you nning to tire the instructors out?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°If the Student Union didn¡¯t add that one could receive an academic credit just by listening to the lecture, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people participating.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Only then can all the students participate. After all, safetyes first.¡± Chu Luo nced at the few people who were still in shock and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he said with aplicated expression, ¡°Chu Luo, ask Nangong Yi if the Student Union should cooperate with us.¡± Chu Luo conveyed this to Nangong Yi and turned on the speaker. Nangong Yi said, ¡°The first hall can amodate 5,000 people at once. The second hall can amodate 3,000 people. The third hall can amodate 1,500 people. Ask them which hall they need us to arrange.¡± Without thinking, the instructors said, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll choose the first hall. Based on the number of people who replied so far, we already need to conduct three rounds. If 30,000 to 40,000 students from Imperial University participate, we¡¯ll have to hold seven to eight rounds.¡± At this point, the instructors actually shuddered. They actually regretted agreeing to Chu Luo¡¯s bad idea. Nangong Yi said on the phone, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll arrange it immediately. I wonder when the first lecture will be and how long it will take?¡± The few of them quickly discussed for a while. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°We have to prepare. We¡¯ll start at seven tonight. An hour should be enough.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo put away her phone and smiled at them. The few of them actually had the illusion that they had been tricked by her. After the meal, the other instructors went back to discuss how to conduct the lecture with the others. Sun Tianhao had something to tell Chu Luo in private. The two of them walked towards theputer science building. ¡°I heard what happenedst night. You were the one who operated that big fellow, right?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there had been people around, Sun Tianhao would have asked long ago. Chu Luo gave him a knowing look. Sun Tianhao wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°Since you have the ability, I¡¯ll take you somewhere next time. There¡¯s also such a big fellow inside. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it.¡± Although Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t specify where it was, Chu Luo could guess at once. She was about to nod when she heard Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Haozi¡­¡± The two of them stopped and turned around to see Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie walking over from a path. Chapter 524 - Im Not a Gossipy Person

Chapter 524: I¡¯m Not a Gossipy Person

After Gu Jie walked over, he said to Chu Luo with a regretful expression, ¡°Chu Luo, I had something to attend to this morning. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t perform the safety exercise with you. I heard that you helped everyonee up with the idea to hold a safety lecture. Your idea is really good.¡± Chu Luo nodded coldly and had no intention of talking to him. Gu Lexuan snorted. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao looked at her at the same time. Even though Gu Lexuan had suffered a disadvantage from Chu Luo a few times, she still felt that her status was higher than Chu Luo¡¯s. On what basis did outstanding men only surround Chu Luo? As the saying goes, ¡®Once on shore one prays no more.¡¯ At the sight of Chu Luo, she didn¡¯t want to be nice to her. Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked Gu Jie, ¡°Gu Jie, is your sister jealous of my sister¡¯s talent and beauty? The moment she sees my sister, she sulks. Those who don¡¯t know might think that they have a grudge.¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to ask such a question. He tilted his head and nced at Gu Lexuan, who had an ugly expression. He was a little unhappy. ¡°Haozi, what are you talking about? Since when did my sister have a grudge against Chu Luo?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no grudge, why did she snort for no reason? Is she crazy?¡± ¡°Haozi, you...¡± ¡°How can you say that about me?¡± Gu Lexuan raised her voice before Gu Jie and red at Sun Tianhao. ¡°How can you be so ungentlemanly in front of a girl? To think you¡¯re from the upper-ss society.¡± After saying that, she looked at him in disappointment. Sun Tianhaoughed at Gu Lexuan¡¯s overconfidence. Just as he was about to retort, Chu Luo said first, ¡°Talking to such a brainless person will lower your intelligence. I suggest you just treat her as air. If you really can¡¯t stand her, you can just beat her up.¡± ¡°Chu Luo, why do you say that? How did my sister offend you?¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask Sun Tianhao to beat up his sister. He immediately red at her. Chu Luo looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t know where she got her confidence from to think that she¡¯s superior to others.¡± She suddenly approached the two of them and said in a low and dangerous voice, ¡°Could it be because Gu Lexuan¡¯s father is an Earl?¡± Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this. Puzzled, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Chu Luo, when did Gu Lexuan¡¯s father be an Earl?¡± Chu Luo took a step back and said to Sun Tianhao with a meaningful smile, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Sun Tianhao thought about it carefully, then looked at Gu Lexuan and said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that your mother gave birth to you in secret with an Earl?¡± After saying that, he looked at them as if her family had loose morals. It was unknown if Gu Lexuan was guilty, but she flew into a rage out of humiliation and growled at Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, you better not spout nonsense. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you want to do to my sister?¡± Sun Tianhao walked towards Gu Lexuan. His sharp aura made Gu Lexuan subconsciously take two steps back. It was unknown what she stepped on, but she staggered and was about to fall. ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Lexuan subconsciously fell towards Gu Jie. Gu Jie finally came back to his senses. He quickly steadied Gu Lexuan and looked at Chu Luo with a scowl. ¡°Chu Luo, what did you say just now? I advise you not to spout nonsense!¡± Chu Luo smiled at him and sneered. ¡°If one has evidence, it¡¯s not spouting nonsense... So you better control your overconfident sister. She thinks that she has a noble status. If anyone reports this news, see if that Earl wille out and speak.¡± Gu Jie frowned. He tilted his head and looked at Gu Lexuan, who was startled by Sun Tianhao and was crying there. His mood suddenly became a littleplicated. His auntie was from the Shang family. The Shang family had a powerful backer behind them. The Gu family had wanted this powerful backer, so they had let his uncle marry his pregnant aunt in order to hide it. Later on, when the Gu family had found out who Gu Lexuan¡¯s biological father was, they had raised her like a princess because they had wanted to build ties with this person. However, this matter couldn¡¯t be brought to light at all. The Earl had also warned them not to spout nonsense. Even though the Gu family had lost the backing of the Shang family and the Duanmu family, they still had the backing of the Earl. Therefore, the Gu family had always instilled in Gu Lexuan that she had a noble status. Other than the people from therge families in the capital, no one else was worthy of her. In Gu Lexuan¡¯s eyes, besides having better results and being a little prettier than her, Chu Luo couldn¡¯tpare to her in other aspects. So every time she saw Chu Luo being praised by everyone, she felt ufortable. Chu Luo looked at Gu Lexuan and her smile widened. ¡°You don¡¯t have the life of a princess but you insist on acting like one. Gu Lexuan, you¡¯re just a clown in my eyes. I usually like to ignore clowns, but if you keep making your presence known in front of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± When Chu Luo said this, she exuded a sharp aura. Not only was it so intense that Gu Lexuan forgot to cry, but even Gu Jie and Sun Tianhao were so shocked that they forgot to react. Chu Luo walked away. Sun Tianhao was the first to react. He chased after her. ¡°Chu Luo, Gu Lexuan is really the daughter of the Earl? Which country¡¯s Earl? Why does she look like people from the empire?¡± ¡°X Nation.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± X Nation was also in Southeast Asia, so it made sense that Gu Lexuan still had the looks of someone from the empire. Sun Tianhao had more questions to ask. Chu Luo nced at him and stopped him. ¡°If you want to gossip, go back and investigate yourself.¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He muttered arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not a gossipy person.¡± However, in his heart, he wanted to send someone to investigate when he returned. ... Gu Lexuan and Gu Jie only came back to their senses after Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao had left. A strong anger suddenly surged in Gu Lexuan¡¯s heart. She had never been so angry before. ¡°How dare she threaten me!¡± At this moment, there were already many students surrounding them. Everyone pointed and criticized Gu Lexuan. Gu Jie listened for a while and pulled Gu Lexuan along a path with an ugly expression. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a remote ce that Gu Jie let go of her and said, ¡°Xuanxuan, we can¡¯t afford to offend Chu Luo now. Don¡¯t cause trouble for her for no reason.¡± ¡°When did I cause trouble for her? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been making things difficult for me, okay!¡± Gu Lexuan hadn¡¯t expected Gu Jie to criticize her. She was so aggrieved that tears flowed down her face. As she cried, she said, ¡°Chu Luo will snatch anything that catches my eye.¡± ¡°What? What did Chu Luo snatch from you?¡± ¡°The teacher I liked was snatched by her, the person I liked was snatched by her, and even the spot I fought so hard for was snatched by her.¡± Gu Lexuan spoke vaguely, but Gu Jie¡¯s fists tightened as he imagined it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡± ¡°I originally thought that I could resolve it. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so shameless. She relied on her good rtions at Imperial University and instigated everyone to iste me. I...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Jie grabbed Gu Lexuan¡¯s shoulder, his face ashen. ¡°You¡¯re isted by everyone? Why haven¡¯t you said anything!¡± Gu Lexuan started sobbing. Gu Jie let go of her shoulder and spun around in a fit of anger. Gu Lexuan said, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t take this lying down. Can you help me teach Chu Luo a lesson?¡± Gu Jie was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°Such a woman has to be taught a lesson.¡± A glint shed across Gu Lexuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I heard from a friend of mine a few days ago that Chu Luo offended the woman of an influential gangster. That woman is trying to deal with her. Why don¡¯t you...¡± Gu Lexuan whispered into Gu Jie¡¯s ear. When Gu Jie heard this, he narrowed his eyes and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet that guy in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t let anyone know that you did this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have faith in your brother?¡± At this point, the two of them looked at each other and smiled before leaving the corner. However, they hadn¡¯t expected that not long after they left, a girl turned around from a corner. The girl looked in the direction where the two of them left and the corners of her lips curled up into a calctive smile. She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said to the other party, ¡°Brother, I heard just now... Get someone to follow them. When the timees, we might be able to y a game of ¡®The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯.¡± ... Sun Tianhao left after sending Chu Luo to the technology building. As he left, he said, ¡°Chu Luo, you have to attend the first lecture tonight, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why should I participate?¡± Sun Tianhao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re here as instructors. We¡¯re actually students too. How can a few of us hold a lecture for five thousand students?¡± Chu Luo smiled faintly. Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°What kind of gaze is that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you incredible? You can¡¯t even handle five thousand people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just inexperienced.¡± Sun Tianhao realized that he couldn¡¯t be shameless with Chu Luo. If he was, he would lose. He grinned at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re more experienced than us. When the timees, help us control the entire venue. You won¡¯t need to be present for lectures in the future.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, let me know after you¡¯ve confirmed the time..¡± Chapter 525 - Claiming Ties

Chapter 525: iming Ties

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, Chu Luo walked into the technology building. Sun Tianhao replied happily from behind, ¡°Okay.¡± After watching Chu Luo walk into the technology building, Sun Tianhao took out his phone and strolled to the side. After the other party picked up the call, his expression instantly turned cold. He said in a low voice, ¡°Help me investigate the Gu family¡­ Hurry up. I want to see all their information before dark.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. At this moment, he no longer had the cheeky smile in front of Chu Luo. He had a cool expression and walked like the wind. This made the students passing by him couldn¡¯t help but slow down and peek at him. Some girls couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and scream at his back. ¡°Wow! That instructor looks so cool ~¡± The afternoon sses ended quickly. When Chu Luo walked out of the school building, she received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao said to her over the phone, ¡°Chu Luo,e to the fifth restaurant quickly. Nangong Yi, I, and two others from the Student Union are waiting for you here. We¡¯ve already ordered dinner for you.¡± Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, put away her phone, and walked towards the fifth restaurant. The fifth restaurant wasn¡¯t far from her school. When Chu Luo arrived, many students were walking into the restaurant. Everyone greeted Chu Luo when they saw her. The moment Chu Luo walked into the restaurant, Yu Tong waved at her. ¡°Chu Luo, over here.¡± Sitting there were Sun Tianhao, Nangong Yi, Yu Tong, and Yu Xiangtian. After Chu Luo walked over and sat down, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°More than 34,000 people have signed up to listen to the safety lectures. We need to conduct about seven lectures. The lectures will be conducted one hour every afternoon, and one and a half hours every night. The timings are from 12: 30 to 1: 30 in the afternoon, and from 6: 30 to 8 in the evening.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, your appeal is indeed the most astonishing. If we have any activities in the future, we don¡¯t have to put up any announcements to recruit people. We just need you to post a message on your BBS main page and there will definitely be many people willing to participate.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°Why? Since there¡¯s convenience, why do we have to work so hard to n?¡± ¡°Since I can do it alone, why would the Student Union need ministers like you?¡± Yu Tong was rendered speechless. The boys beside her nced at Yu Tong sympathetically and lowered their heads to eat. After the meal, everyone didn¡¯t leave the restaurant immediately. Instead, they got someone to help them put away the empty tes and continued discussing. Sun Tianhao was a little worried. ¡°The time is confirmed, but there are so many people. It¡¯s impossible for us to number in such a short time. What if many peoplee today?¡± Yu Xiangtian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will swipe their school cards. When it reaches 5,000, entry will not be allowed.¡± Sun Tianhao was shocked. ¡°With five thousand people queuing up to swipe their cards, won¡¯t we have to go over an hour early? We also have to get more people to maintain order.¡± Nangong Yi and the othersughed. Yu Tong said proudly, ¡°The robots that Chu Luo modified previously have such functions. When the timees, we can just let those robots do this. We can even save on manualbor.¡± Sun Tianhao gave Chu Luo a thumbs up with a proud expression. ¡°As expected of my sister.¡± Yu Tong and Yu Xiangtian looked like they couldn¡¯t stand it. Yu Tong said with a serious expression, ¡°Instructor Sun, it¡¯s not good for you to juste and im ties casually. You have to know that many people at Imperial University want to im ties with Chu Luo. We can¡¯t encourage such a trend.¡± ¡°How am I iming ties with her?¡± Sun Tianhao said smugly. ¡°Chu Luo will be my family soon.¡± The three of them: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°Ask Chu Luo if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The three of them subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with tonight¡¯s speech. Also.¡± At this point, she looked at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Have you already prepared your speech, or have you already adapted to the environment of the auditorium?¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°The most important thing is that you¡¯re my sister. If you don¡¯t admit it today¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to not conduct the lecture?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to be my older brother, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°How am I inferior?¡± Sun Tianhao immediately looked up and puffed up his chest. Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°You can ask Yan about this. If he says that you can be my older brother, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Why should I ask him? This matter has nothing to do with him.¡± Sun Tianhao felt that asking Li Yan was just making things difficult for him. Chu Luo shrugged. Not wanting to talk to him about this matter anymore, she asked Roundy to give her the skateboard. After she stood up, she said to the four of them, ¡°There¡¯s still more than half an hour. Are you sure you want to walk over like this?¡± After saying that, she stepped on the skateboard and left with Roundy. Sun Tianhao looked at Chu Luo, who left just like that, and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s really not adorable.¡± Nangong Yi and the other two looked at Sun Tianhao awkwardly. Nangong Yi said, ¡°There¡¯s a parking spot ahead. Let¡¯s ride a bike over.¡± The few of them walked over. When Chu Luo arrived at the first hall, the other instructors had already gathered there. Other than them, there were also many students. Everyone was chatting andughing together. The instructors were talking about their exciting life in the military school. The students at Imperial University were talking about various exams andpetitions. The moment Chu Luo appeared in front of everyone, they stopped. At this moment, Gu Jie suddenly walked up to her. As if nothing had happened at noon, he said with a bright smile, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re really influential. The Student Union calcted that more than 30,000 people wille to listen to the safety lecture.¡± Chu Luo immediately felt the malice emanating from him. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and she said, ¡°I can only say that the students at Imperial University are not only bookworms, but they also attach great importance to other aspects.¡± After saying that, she asked Roundy, who was standing at the side, ¡°Roundy, are the other robots here?¡± Chu Luo had asked Roundy to borrow the robots from the technology building at the School of Mechanical Engineering through the Inte. Roundy replied, ¡°Mistress, the robots are already on the way.¡± The group of instructors was shocked. ¡°Chu Luo, why did you borrow the robots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re having a lecture. Why did you ask the robots toe? Can they help us?¡± ¡­ Before Chu Luo could speak, the student standing at the intersection shouted, ¡°The robots are here. Ten of them are here.¡± Everyone subconsciously made way for them and saw the robots arriving in front of Chu Luo and Roundy. Chu Luo said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, send them the program instructions.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± When Roundy sent the robots program instructions, Chu Luo said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, line up. Go in and use your school card to scan the robots. As long as you listen to the lecture, the Student Union will give you one credit.¡± When the students at Imperial University heard this, they were all excited. Imperial University¡¯s academic points were famously difficult to earn. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Only 5,000 people can enter each lecture. Once the number hits 5,000, the robots will stop scanning. Those whoeter can go back and wait for the other lectures.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Roundy had already finished sending the program instructions. The ten robots stood in a row outside the auditorium. Without needing Chu Luo to say anything, the students from Imperial University consciously stood in ten rows to queue. The instructors standing at the side took a while to recover from their shock. They started pointing at the robots. When Sun Tianhao and the others arrived, hundreds of people had already entered in an orderly manner. At this moment, Sun Tianhao returned to his stern instructor expression. He said to the group of instructors, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The group of people who were gossiping immediately returned to their instructor mode and followed Sun Tianhao in. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and said with a smile, ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the few of them followed. After an afternoon of preparation, the instructors were quite good at lecturing about safety. Everyone listened seriously. Moreover, Imperial University students liked to ask questions if they didn¡¯t understand. An hour seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye. After the students left, an instructor suggested, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our first lecture to go so smoothly. We have to celebrate!¡± Gu Jie immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to thank Chu Luo and the Student Union. Everyone, let¡¯s celebrate together.¡± Sun Tianhao narrowed his eyes and nced at Gu Jie. He turned to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo, if you have something to attend to, leave first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Gu Jie said forcefully, ¡°Chu Luo contributed the most this time. If Chu Luo doesn¡¯t go, it¡¯s meaningless for us to go. We can just buy supper and eat in. We¡¯ll find a ce that won¡¯t affect other students to celebrate.¡± Chu Luo looked at the up-to-no-good Gu Jie and smiled. She nodded. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we celebrate backstage in the hall?¡± Gu Jie immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s not cold in the hall either.. I¡¯ll order takeout immediately.¡± Chapter 526 - in Ming Is Captured

Chapter 526: Qin Ming Is Captured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing how enthusiastic Gu Jie was, Sun Tianhao knew that he didn¡¯t have good intentions. As everyone walked backstage, Sun Tianhao deliberately blocked Chu Luo and made the two of them walk behind everyone. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you must know that Gu Jie doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Why did you agree with him?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t like Gu Lexuan. Previously, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her before. Now, she¡¯s giving me a chance to deal with her. So why not?¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned at first before he grinned. The two of them followed everyone in. As he walked, he said in the manner of a good older brother, ¡°You should leave this kind of thing to me, your older brother. You just need to stand at the side and watch.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, the people walking in front asked them, ¡°Chu Luo, Haozi, what do you want to eat? Gu Jie needs to know in order to order.¡± Sun Tianhao strode over. ¡°I¡¯ll see what supper shop you¡¯re ordering supper from. I won¡¯t eat it if it¡¯s too lousy.¡± ¡°How would I dare? Since we¡¯re the ones treating Chu Luo and the others to supper, how could I possibly find a supper shop that¡¯s too lousy?¡± The two of them chatted andughed on the surface as they started ordering. ¡°Chu Luo, what do you want to eat? The supper rmended is the seafood tter, various barbecue skewers, and a few types of soup.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Seafood tter.¡± Yu Tong also ordered a little. Nangong Yi and Yu Xiangtian didn¡¯t mind and let them order whatever they wanted. After ordering supper, someone suggested, ¡°How can we not drink some beer after supper? Order some beer as well.¡± ¡°Are Imperial University students allowed to drink in the school? We shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Nangong Yi and Chu Luo.¡± Nangong Yi said, ¡°You can order a little, but not too much.¡± ¡°Haha, since the president of Imperial University¡¯s Student Union has spoken, let¡¯s order. We¡¯ll each get a bottle.¡± After cing the order, everyone chatted casually as they waited for the supper to be sent over. After about half an hour, before the supper was served, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Chu Luo, did your boyfriend call you?¡± someone asked deliberately with a smile. Chu Luo took out her phone and saw that it was from Anya. She didn¡¯t exin and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and answer a call.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the back door. After exiting the back door, Chu Luo stood under the streemp and swiped her phone. Immediately, Anya¡¯s anxious sobbing could be heard. ¡°Chu, Blockhead has been caught.¡± Chu Luo frowned and quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Who captured him?¡± Anya: ¡°It¡¯s Sawyer¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°You mean the Adair family who chased you?¡± Anya said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I rushed over after hearing the news, the Duke¡¯s family said that Blockhead had beaten Adair until he was unconscious. If anything happens to Adair, they will make Blockhead pay with his life.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Have you seen Qin Ming?¡± Anya: ¡°No. The duke¡¯s family took her away. The duke¡¯s family didn¡¯t even allow me to see Blockhead. Just now, after I went to beg my father and mother, they said that they wouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. Moreover, my father retracted my guards.¡± At this point, Anya burst into tears as if she had been wronged. Her tone was helpless and worried. ¡°Blockhead doesn¡¯t have much status here. If the duke¡¯s family detains him, they will definitely torture him in private. Chu, can you get Li to send someone to save him?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Yan and tell him about this.¡± She then hung up and called Li Yan. Li Yan was still working overtime today. When Chu Luo called him, she could hear rapid typing on the keyboard. Chu Luo told him about Qin Ming. Unexpectedly, Li Yan had known about this long ago. He said calmly, ¡°As long as Qin Ming doesn¡¯t want to be caught, no one can catch him.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood what he meant and was a little puzzled. ¡°You mean Qin Ming deliberately let Duke Sawyer¡¯s family catch him? Why?¡± Li Yan: ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Qin Ming was on leave. As long as his life wasn¡¯t in danger, Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t ask about his private matters. Chu Luo also knew this and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Anya.¡± She didn¡¯t hang up immediately and asked, ¡°When are you getting off work?¡± Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely and said, ¡°I¡¯m still at school eating supper with them. If youe back early,e to school and pick me up. I¡¯m in the first hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey,¡± Li Yan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be done here in at most half an hour. I¡¯lle over to pick you up then.¡± Chu Luo nodded lightly and the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. After hanging up, Chu Luo called Anya again and told her what Li Yan had said. Anya was still worried. Chu Luo said, ¡°Something must have happened between Qin Ming and Adair. Since he was captured willingly, there must be something else. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while?¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m still worried about him.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and gave her an idea. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to help me promote skincare products suitable for pregnant women? Is anyone in the duke¡¯s family pregnant?¡± Anya thought for a moment. ¡°Yes. Adair¡¯s older sister happens to be pregnant.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Anya: ¡°Not bad.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then go to Adair¡¯s sister¡¯s ce and find out why Qin Ming beat Adair into a hospital. Also, do you know Adair¡¯s current situation?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just worried about Blockhead and forgot to ask.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Then ask around. Find out the reason why Qin Ming beat up Adair first. That way, things will be easier.¡± Anya thought for a while and felt that she could only listen to Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion now. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see Emile immediately.¡± With that, she hung up. Chu Luo was about to put away her phone when she heard footstepsing from behind. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo turned around and looked at Gu Jie. Gu Jie nced at the phone in her hand and said sincerely, ¡°I brought my sister to apologize to you for what happened this afternoon. I hope you don¡¯t mind. My sister is spoiled by us. That¡¯s why she spoke without thinking.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She asked, ¡°Will Gu Lexuan realize what she did wrong if you apologize for her? Will she not cause trouble in front of me again?¡± Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to say that. He was stunned at first, then he said, ¡°My sister is used to being spoiled by us. Actually, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s used to beingpetitive. She¡¯s a little unbnced by the fact that you¡¯re better than her. As for what you said at noon, it¡¯s actually not true at all.¡± Chu Luo could tell that Gu Jie was deliberately testing her to see how much she knew about Gu Lexuan¡¯s secret. Chu Luo looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed, Gu Jie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard these rumors from. My aunt did know the Earl of America when she was young, but there was nothing between them. Xuanxuan is my uncle¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to say by telling me so much?¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo interrupted him. ¡°As long as Gu Lexuan doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t be interested in her at all, but¡­¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately paused for a moment. A trace of coldness shed across her eyes. ¡°If you think the evidence in my hand is fake, I can show you the evidence.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Gu Jie heard this, the kindness on his face disappeared. He said in a low voice, ¡°Evidence. Who doesn¡¯t know that you, Chu Luo, are aputer expert? You can fabricate something that looks real.¡± ¡°Fabricate something? If nothing happened, would I be able to fabricate it? Also¡­¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes slightly, displeasure shing across them. ¡°ording to what I know, the Gu family¡¯s backer, the Shang family, is in a difficult position themselves now, not to mention that the mountain that the Shang family is leaning on has already copsed. Yet you and your sister keeping to mess with me for no reason. Do you really think you¡¯re so noble?¡± Gu Jie subconsciously retorted, ¡°How could that be? That¡¯s not what we think.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and turned to walk towards the back door. As she walked, she said meaningfully, ¡°One must know their own limits. Those who don¡¯t even know their own limits can only wait to be dealt with.¡± Gu Jie stood there and looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back, his expression bing dark. Recalling what his sister had said, he subconsciously clenched his fists and thought, ¡®See if I don¡¯t deal with you personally. I won¡¯t be afraid even if you have the Sun family backing you up.¡¯ At the thought of this, the corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a scheming smile. Then, he followed her in. When Sun Tianhao saw Chu Luo enter, he walked over and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did Gu Jie look for you in private just now?¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know his limits. Don¡¯t me me for being mercilesster.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he saw Gu Jie walk in. Seeing the two of them, he walked over and said with a smile, ¡°The person who¡¯s delivering the takeout from the supper shop called me. He said that he¡¯ll be here soon. Let¡¯s go out and get food.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded calmly. He tilted his head and shouted at the others, ¡°The takeout is here. All the boys, go out and get the takeout.¡± Everyone walked out of the hall happily. Chapter 527 - Where Is Suitable For Dating?

Chapter 527: Where Is Suitable For Dating?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after everyone walked out of the hall, they saw a few people in hotel uniforms walking over with food boxes. After they walked in, someone asked, ¡°Who is Mr. Gu?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Gu Jie walked out. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu. Your supper is here. Because you ordered a little too much and we don¡¯t have enough manpower, the beer should be here in five minutes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can eat first.¡± A few instructors walked over and took the supper from their hands. As it was very cold outside, Gu Jie said to everyone, ¡°Go in and eat first. I¡¯ll wait here. We¡¯ll freeze to death walking back and forth.¡± ¡°Can you carry three boxes of beer alone?¡± ¡°What a joke. I can even carry six boxes at once.¡± Since Gu Jie had said so, no one would say anything else. They took their supper and entered. Gu Jie waited for them to enter for more than a minute before walking some distance forward. He took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he immediately asked, ¡°Are the things ready?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but the corners of Gu Jie¡¯s lips curled up slightly. There was a strong calcting glint in his eyes. ¡°Stop the person who¡¯s delivering the beer and bring over the wine we prepared. Remember not to expose any ws¡­ Alright, don¡¯t fumble the ball. If you¡¯re discovered, you know the consequences.¡± The other party immediately patted his chest and guaranteed. Gu Jie hung up the phone in satisfaction and his smile widened. ¡°You asked for it. I don¡¯t believe that Master Li won¡¯t re up if some scandal happens between you two.¡± ¡­ Acting like he had just walked out of the bathroom, Sun Tianhao went to sit down in front of Chu Luo. He took a mutton skewer and tilted his head, before saying to her in a low voice, ¡°He will tamper with the wine.¡± Chu Luo nodded quietly and ate a piece of seafood using a disposable glove. As she ate, she discussed the taste of the supper with Yu Tong. Yu Tong said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. This abalone barbecue is delicious, and so is this squid. It¡¯s just that the beer is missing. Otherwise, it would be even more delicious.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. She said, ¡°Then you can wait first.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°No, no. With delicious food in front of us, it¡¯s a sin not to eat. Chu Luo, hurry up and eat. Look at these boys. They¡¯re too scary.¡± Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Yu Tong, happened to hear this. He smiled and pointed at the seafood shell in front of Yu Tong, pointing out the truth. ¡°Yu Tong, we can count who has the most seafood shell in front of them before deciding who is more terrifying.¡± Chu Luo nced at the seafood shell in front of her and silently pushed a portion of it to Sun Tianhao. Then, she nodded innocently and agreed. ¡°You can count.¡± Nangong Yi, Sun Tianhao, and Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao quietly put on a pair of disposable gloves and quickly picked out a bowl of seafood for Chu Luo. He deliberately raised his eyebrows at her and said, ¡°If you want me to remove the shell for you, just say it. This proves that you ate too little.¡± Chu Luo, Nangong Yi, and Yu Tong: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt like he had won back a fight and was extremely delighted. At this moment, Gu Jie¡¯s voice came from the front desk. ¡°Brothers,e and move the beer.¡± A few boys quickly stood up and walked towards the stage. A sharp glint shed across Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Nangong Yi nced at Sun Tianhao and turned to look at the gloomy Yu Tong. Yu Tong noticed his gaze and asked expectantly, ¡°President, are you going to pick out the seafood for me?¡± The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I can help you choose, but¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I don¡¯t want you to choose at all.¡± Knowing how scheming Nangong Yi was, Yu Tong directly refused. Just then, a few boys walked in with beer. They opened the boxes and took a bottle for each of them. Gu Jie brought four bottles over and gave one to Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao, and Nangong Yi each. Then, he sat down beside them and opened the bottle cap in his hand and gulped down two mouthfuls. He said with a satisfied expression, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. It¡¯s so awesome eating roasted meat and wine at this time.¡± After saying that, he took amb skewer and ate it in one go. After eating, seeing that the three of them hadn¡¯t opened the bottle, he urged, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening the bottle cap? Beer paired with barbecue is so satisfying.¡± Sun Tianhao opened the bottle in his hand and took two disposable cups to pour one for him and Chu Luo. Gu Jie said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°You have to drink from the bottle to get a feel for the beer.¡± Sun Tianhao smiled at him. ¡°Who said that? It¡¯s better to drink from a cup.¡± Gu Jie didn¡¯t argue with him. He held the bottle and toasted Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, let me toast you. Thank you for letting usplete the mission so easily.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t decline and picked up her ss to drink. However, Sun Tianhao was faster than her and shielded her cup with his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t drink too much. Otherwise, when Li Yanes to pick you up and finds out that you¡¯re drunk, I won¡¯t be able to answer to him.¡± After saying that, he deliberately raised his eyebrows at her, his eyes saying: ¡°You really dare to drink?¡± Chu Luo tapped her fingers on the ss and gave him a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink a little.¡± Gu Jie chimed in with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine to drink a little. Besides, we each have a bottle of beer. I don¡¯t believe that Chu Luo can¡¯t even drink a bottle of beer.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard Gu Jie say that, the corners of his lips curled up before he retracted his hand. He deliberately went to get another bottle, poured a cup, and handed it to Gu Jie. ¡°You¡¯re right. Come, you and I, let¡¯s drink one cup each. In the future, take your sister in hand. Don¡¯t let here to Chu Luo and cause trouble for her for no reason.¡± The vein on Gu Jie¡¯s temple twitched twice. His expression remained unchanged as he said with a smile, ¡°I promise.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t take the cup from Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and shook the bottle in his hand. ¡°I like to drink straight from the bottle.¡± Sun Tianhao was displeased. ¡°Why? I toasted you, but you¡¯re not giving me face.¡± Although the others didn¡¯t know what feud the two of them had, they all felt like sucking up to Sun Tianhao. They cheered from the side, ¡°Gu Jie, since Sun Tianhao toasted you, just take it. It¡¯s rare for everyone to be happy tonight.¡± ¡°Exactly. Take it quickly.¡± Gu Jie could only take the alcohol from Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and drink it under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Sun Tianhao smiled in satisfaction and said to everyone, ¡°Since there are two beauties here, we can¡¯t be too uncivilized. Come, everyone, drink from your cups. After saying that, he handed the cups to everyone. He then distributed the two bottles of beer between him and Chu Luo to a few people before saying, ¡°Everyone is only drinking beer to pair with the barbecue. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for the two girls. Didn¡¯t we order sweet soup? Let the girls drink sweet soup.¡± After saying that, he specially took out the sweet soup in the lunchbox and handed it to Chu Luo and Yu Tong. Gu Jie hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to be so unpredictable. He tightened his grip on the bottle of wine in his hand and thought to himself, ¡®Luckily, I¡¯m well-prepared.¡¯ He immediately echoed Sun Tianhao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better for girls to drink sweet soup.¡± Everyone continued eating and drinking. After a while, a few people started having a stomachache and walked into the toilet together. Yu Tong, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, also covered her stomach and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Chu Luo, my stomach feels a little ufortable. Do you want to go to the toilet? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them stood up and walked out. Sun Tianhao looked at the departing figures and ced the beer cup in his hand to the side. He asked Nangong Yi, who was sitting there, ¡°Nangong Yi, tell me where is a fun, yet quiet, ce that¡¯s suitable for couples to date around this auditorium.¡± ¡°Yo! Haozi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to a girl and want to take action on her?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. I¡¯m merely curious because I heard that such ces usually exist in universities.¡± ¡°Haozi, your curiosity is so strange.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t mind everyone¡¯s teasing and kept looking at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi nced at him but wasn¡¯t surprised. He said, ¡°After going out the back door and turning left for about seven to eight minutes, we¡¯ll reach a forest. That forest is by theke and the wall. There are many blooming flowers there. During spring, summer, and autumn, many people like to go there to take a stroll, read, or date during the day. But not many people go there in winter.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone like going there in the winter?¡± ¡°That ce is close to theke. It¡¯s cold in the winter, and most of the leaves would have fallen off.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo and Yu Tong went to the female toilet. The toilet here was outside the hall. Actually, there was nothing much during the day. When no one came here at night, the girl would be a little afraid if she came alone. Yu Tong said, ¡°Luckily, the two of us girls are here tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather hold it in than go to the toilet.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°You can get the boys to apany you.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡± After the two of them came out of the toilet, Chu Luo looked in a direction for two seconds. She curled her lips and said to Yu Tong, ¡°Yu Tong, go back first. I¡¯ll call my boyfriend.¡± Yu Tong looked around and subconsciously said, ¡°Chu Luo, go to the back door and make the call. This ce feels creepy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re timid.¡± Yu Tong thought about it and agreed. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first. Don¡¯t call for too long. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯m just calling to tell him where I am.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°So you¡¯re asking your boyfriend to pick you up ~ I¡¯m so envious of people who have boyfriends.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her.. ¡°You can also find one.¡± Chapter 528 - If Youre Bored, You Can Accompany Me More

Chapter 528: If You¡¯re Bored, You Can Apany Me More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Tong waved at her and walked towards the back door with a thanks-but-no-thanks expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want a boyfriend. My life is already interesting enough. I don¡¯t need a boyfriend to share it with me. As it is, I already don¡¯t have much time to rest.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yu Tong andughed at her words. At this moment, there was a slight movement behind her. Then, a person suddenly darted out and pressed a knife against Chu Luo. He lowered his voice and threatened fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at the person who darted out and asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡± That person was stunned by the question. Just as he was about to speak, a bird cry suddenly came from behind. This bird cry was obviously imitated by his aplice. He snapped fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a few more holes on your body, don¡¯t make a sound ande with me.¡± Chu Luo nodded, pretending to be fearful. Chu Luo was pushed to the left by that person. Not long after the two of them left, two more people walked out from behind a tree. One of them said, ¡°Hurry up and bring them over. Boss said to hurry up.¡± The person pressing a knife against Chu Luo pushed her. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Chu Luo sped up and remained silent. The two people who brought her away thought: ¡®This beauty must be scared stiff.¡¯ A man looked at Chu Luo and drool flowed from the corners of his lips. ¡°I heard that this is Master Li¡¯s woman. Boss said that as long as we take a good photo of her fooling around with another man, not only will we be able to get money from him, but we can also send some to Master Li. As long as Master Li really likes this woman, he will definitely use money to buy the photo.¡± ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a beautiful woman¡¯s nude photos leak out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, hehe¡­¡± At this point, the two of them suddenly looked at each other. At the same time, their eyes were filled with thoughts of taking advantage of her first. The person pressing the knife against Chu Luo looked at Chu Luo¡¯s figure and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He raised his hand to take advantage of her. At this moment, Chu Luo said calmly, ¡°Do you think I should cripple your hand or blind your eyes first?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a voice came from their side. ¡°Of course, I should do both.¡± Before that person could react, in a sh, with two swooshes, the hand that that person had extended towards Chu Luo was removed and fell to the ground. At the same time, a small knife was inserted into one of his eyes. Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~¡± Just as the cry of agony was about to cut through the air, a figure shed past. That person¡¯s acupoints was now sealed, and he could no longer move or scream. The other person was so frightened by the sudden change that he lost three souls from his seven orifices. Just as he was about to scream, his acupoints were also sealed. Chu Luo nced at the person with one limb missing, a knife in his eye, and a twisted face. She then turned to Li Yan, who was standing in front of her with a dark expression. She blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°Yan, why are you here?¡± Li Yan walked up to her in two steps and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why did you let these two take you away?¡± Chu Luo could feel the sharp murderous aura emanating from his body. She quickly raised her hand to stroke his back and told him about her and Sun Tianhao¡¯s n to capture all these people in one go. Not only did the murderous aura on Li Yan¡¯s body not diminish at all, but his expression also darkened. ¡°You can just send someone to deal with these people. Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can apany me more.¡± After saying that, Li Yan let go of her and wanted to pull her towards the school gate. Chu Luo quickly grabbed his hand with both hands and said delicately, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s deal with those people first before leaving. I want to see who the others Gu Jie found are and if anyone else is involved.¡± Li Yan stopped and frowned as he pursed his lips and looked at her. Chu Luo looked back at him expectantly. Li Yan couldn¡¯t stand her gaze the most. He continued with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t do it yourself again.¡± Seeing someone try to take advantage of her made him feel a bloodthirsty urge. He was worried that he would start a massacre. Chu Luo quickly nodded and pointed at the person standing there with blood flowing from his hands and eyes. ¡°How should we deal with this person?¡± Li Yan walked up to the other person with a murderous glint in his eyes. That person couldn¡¯t move or speak. When Li Yan walked over, his face turned green from fear and cold sweat dripped down his forehead like rain. Li Yan unsealed his mute acupoint and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ They¡¯re in the forest.¡± ¡°What were you nning to do to my wife there?¡± Li Yan¡¯s aura was so powerful, so powerful that the person was shocked speechless. Then, he rolled her eyes and fainted. Chu Luo looked at the person who had fainted and then at the other person. That person had actually also rolled his eyes and fainted. Chu Luo said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did he find someone so cowardly and weak?¡± Li Yan snorted coldly and held her hand as they walked towards the forest. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Sun Tianhao, who had calcted the time, came looking for them. He had originally nned to walk slower. When he saw two people lying not far away like dead people, especially one with blood flowing beside him, he eximed and strode over. ¡°Tsk tsk, how brutal! Could this be Chu Luo¡¯s doing?¡± After Sun Tianhao muttered, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. Once the other party picked up the call, he immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and send a few people over.¡± He had just put away his phone when a few people quickly walked over. ¡°Young Master Sun.¡± ¡°Clean up the ce. Don¡¯t let anyone discover it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them quickly took the two of them away, leaving the two of them behind to quickly get two bottles of water to flush the blood on the ground. Sun Tianhao nced at the time and ran over. As he ran, he muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t deal with all those people alone. Give me a chance to perform.¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan walked to the forest. Chu Luo tugged at Li Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the paper effigy to transform into me and see what they want.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo used a paper effigy to transform into three people. One was her, and the other two were the people who had brought her away. After the three of them walked into the forest, a group of people walked over. These people were all wearing ck masks, and it seemed like they didn¡¯t want to show their faces. One of the smug female voices remembered. ¡°Previously, I thought that this Chu Luo was very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Zhang to easily capture her with two subordinates.¡± The man who was being held by the womanughed arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s no one my subordinates can¡¯t catch.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Brother Zhang gestured to his subordinate. ¡°Tie this woman to a tree and feed her some of that good stuff that I just obtained.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them quickly tied the paper effigy Chu Luo to a tree. Brother Zhang and the woman stood at the side and looked at her. Brother Zhang suddenly said in a hooligan-like tone, ¡°You don¡¯t say. This Chu Luo is really quite pretty. If I didn¡¯t have to use her to exchange for a lot of money, I would really like to y with her.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan instantly exuded a murderous aura. Even though he and Chu Luo were invisible, the group of people standing there suddenly felt a super cold pressure attacking them. ¡°D*mn, is it going to snow soon? Why do I suddenly feel much colder?¡± The woman rubbed against Brother Zhang. ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m cold too.¡± ¡°Since you brought Chu Luo here, that man should be here soon. Hurry up. We¡¯ll leave immediately after taking the photo.¡± Everyone waited for a while. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Sun Tianhao is here.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°There¡¯s also a group of people hiding in the dark and peeking. They obviously don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo pointed at a dark ce. ¡°Behind that dense forest.¡± Li Yan walked over. Chu Luo quickly followed. ¡°Yan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let them go against each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The two of them quickly found the group of people hiding in the dark. ¡°Hmph! So it¡¯s Qing Ning and her brother.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take the chance to deal with them all at once tonight.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°Do you have that kind of medicine on you?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Since they like to watch the show, we¡¯ll let them perform personally. Also, that woman called Gu something, let her perform together as well.¡± Chu Luo looked at the cold Li Yan and was about to imagine that scene when Li Yan pressed a hand on her head. Chu Luo looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not to imagine that scene.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Chapter 529 - Lets Spar This Weekend

Chapter 529: Let¡¯s Spar This Weekend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch and really found that kind of medicine. She handed it to Li Yan and told him, ¡°I think I took this from someone previously. I haven¡¯t found anyone to test its effects.¡± Li Yan took it and pressed themunicator on his ear before quickly giving a few orders. After giving the order, he led Chu Luo to another path. After walking for a while, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, we don¡¯t have to be invisible anymore.¡± Chu Luo made the two of them appear. Soon, a subordinate walked over. Li Yan handed him the medicine. ¡°Give the medicine to the masterminds and knock the rest out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the subordinate left, Chu Luo suddenly thought of Sun Tianhao and said worriedly, ¡°Sun Tianhao went over there. Will he go over directly when he sees me tied up there?¡± That wouldn¡¯t be fun then. At this thought, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan over. The two of them had just walked nearby when they saw figures moving. They were obviously fighting. Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead and muttered, ¡°We should have told him just now.¡± Li Yan frowned and pressed themunicator on his ear. ¡°Go over and help Sun Tianhao. Don¡¯t let him kill the important people.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while.¡± She thought for a while and nodded. They waited for almost three minutes before Li Yan¡¯s men strode over with Sun Tianhao. The moment Sun Tianhao saw Chu Luo, he frowned and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, isn¡¯t that person over there you?¡± ¡°Yes, I conjured that up using a talisman.¡± Sun Tianhao wiped the corner of his lips, which was skinned after having identally been beaten up. Thinking about how he had worried and felt anxious in vain just now, he said in an annoying tone, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t be that weak. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be easily grabbed and tied to a tree.¡± At this point, he looked at Li Yan and thought of the two people whose alive status was unknown. He asked with aplicated expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill those two on the way, did you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet.¡± Chu Luo finished answering on Li Yan¡¯s behalf and asked him, ¡°Did Gu Jie follow you when you came?¡± ¡°I got someone to stop him for more than ten minutes before letting him out. He should be here by now.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°We can catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Chu Luo told him about her and Li Yan¡¯s idea. When Sun Tianhao heard that, he hissed. ¡°I say, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Chu Luo was about to give him a cold re. Sun Tianhao suddenly grinned and said, ¡°But I like it. When dealing with these people, we should give them a taste of their own medicine. Only then will they know that they need to pay for their own actions.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± At this moment, Li Yan moved hismunicator and said to the two of them, ¡°The others are here.¡± The three of them immediately shed into the dark. Soon, Gu Lexuan and Qing Ning were brought over by someone. At the same time, Gu Jie was also brought over. Looking at Gu Jie, who was shouting hysterically for them not to hurt his sister, Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°Her sister is a golden goose while other people¡¯s sisters can be trampled on as they please? ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let him know that if he dares to have designs on my sister, I¡¯ll make him and his sister regret it for the rest of their lives.¡± Sun Tianhao had just finished speaking when he felt Li Yan¡¯s cold gaze on him. He turned around and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you ring at me? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was cold and dangerous. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t even realize it. Moreover, he added smugly, ¡°Regardless of whether you agree or not, my grandfather has acknowledged Chu Luo as his god-daughter. Chu Luo is my sister now.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Let¡¯s spar this weekend.¡± Sun Tianhao had wanted to do this for a long time. He said annoyingly, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s spar. If you lose, not only will Chu Luo be my sister, but you will also have to follow her and call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo looked at the confident Sun Tianhao and moved her lips. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she chose not to. She turned her attention over. Gu Jie looked at Gu Lexuan, who was tied to a tree, and looked desperate to save her. However, he was surrounded by a few of Li Yan¡¯s men and started fighting. ¡°Tsk tsk, Li Yan, who exactly trained your men? Gu Jie¡¯s skills aren¡¯t bad in our school. Why is he so weak in your hands¡­ Did you drug him?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. Gu Jie was quickly caught. Sun Tianhao asked excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve already caught all of them. Isn¡¯t it time to perform?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Qing Ning¡¯s younger brother.¡± Sun Tianhao only recognized the Gu siblings and that boss. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Qing Ning?¡± ¡°A white lotus who covets Yan.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The three of them stopped talking. After waiting for about five minutes, Qing Ning¡¯s younger brother was also brought over. Li Yan¡¯s bodyguards fed them that medicine. The scene that followed was too explosive. Li Yan and Sun Tianhao tacitly didn¡¯t let Chu Luo watch, so the three of them left. It was already past ten. Li Yan pressed themunicator on his ear and said coldly, ¡°Post their video online.¡± When those who were online saw this explosive live broadcast, the entire Inte exploded. Especially when the Imperial University administrative office learned of this matter, they immediately organized arge group of security guards to investigate. Many curious boys followed. When everyone saw themotion, many people took photos. In less than an hour, Imperial University became famous for having multiple people messing around in the forest at the same time. The next morning, Chu Luo received a call from Wang Mingtao. As long as there was gossip, Wang Mingtao liked to tell Chu Luo immediately. Not to mention such explosive gossip. Wang Mingtao asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, did you go onlinest night?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard this, he immediately told her everything that had exploded on the Intest night and what everyone at Imperial University had seen. In the end, he said: ¡°Sister Chu, we actually know all three girls inside. Especially Xiao Yue. This is great. Previously, I even heard from Senior Tang that Xiao Yue¡¯s family will look for trouble with his family from time to time. Let¡¯s see if the Wang family still dares to look for trouble with Senior Tang¡¯s family after they out about this.¡± ¡°And that Flower Peacock Gu Lexuan. She looks so arrogant usually, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person in private.¡± ¡°Especially that one called Qing Ning. Previously, I thought that she was soft and weak, at most a white lotus. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so open-minded that it refreshed my worldview.¡± After Chu Luo heard Sun Tianhao¡¯s machine gun-like gossip, she asked calmly, ¡°You called me so early to gossip. When did you find out about this?¡± ¡°I called you as soon as I found out.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. It was obvious that he was feeling sheepish. Chu Luo sneered at him and asked, ¡°Roundy didn¡¯t follow you to your housest night. You must have been so excited that you didn¡¯t sleep all night, right?¡± Wang Mingtao choked. In the end, he simply giggled and acted blur. ¡°Hehe, um¡­ Sister Chu, I think I heard my mother calling me. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone with a wooden face, washed up, and went downstairs. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wasn¡¯t doing his morning exercises. Instead, he was sitting on the sofa and typing on hisputer. The butler stood beside him and reported their wedding preparations. When the butler saw Chu Luoe down, he first stopped and greeted her good morning. Then, he said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, the people from the Li residence called me this morning and said that Mr. Chu had left.¡± Chu Luo had guessed that Chu Yichen would leave and wasn¡¯t too surprised. She only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and walked over. Li Yan closed hisptop and stood up to say to her, ¡°zing Glory will announce our marriage today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll greet the principal of Imperial University in advance. I won¡¯t let unrted people enter and affect you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. Along the way, everyone was discussing the explosive scenest night. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that Senior Qing Ning is like a snow lotus flower on a snowy mountain, weak and cold. I didn¡¯t expect her to do such an immoral thing. I feel that I won¡¯t dare to believe people with that kind of appearance and disposition again.¡± ¡°And Gu Lexuan. Previously, she had been going against Chu Luo. I thought that she was just a little arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold and unrestrained in private. My worldview has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Our Imperial University is really famous this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to be famous like this. In the future, if we go out and say that we¡¯re from Imperial University, will others think of those two people?¡± ¡°Such people should be expelled immediately. Otherwise, our Imperial University¡¯s reputation will definitely be ruined by them.¡± The matterst night had caused too much of amotion. Although it had been quickly suppressed by the heads of Imperial University, when the video exploded, many people had subconsciously downloaded and taken a screenshot. Therefore, it was normal for everyone to be worried that Imperial University¡¯s reputation would be ruined. As soon as Chu Luo walked into the school gate, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked her to go to the principal¡¯s office immediately. Chapter 530 - Blazing Glory Corporations Official Announcement

Chapter 530: zing Glory Corporation¡¯s Official Announcement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Luo arrived at the principal¡¯s office, there were not only the principal and Nangong Yi, but also a few school heads. Their expressions were very serious, and their brows were furrowed. It was obvious that they were vexed about something. The moment she entered, the principal said, ¡°Little Chu is here. Let our impromptu meeting begin.¡± After saying that, he pointed at a chair beside him. ¡°Little Chu, sit.¡± Nangong Yi helped her pull the chair over a little. Chu Luo walked over and sat down. The principal said, ¡°I think everyone knows what happened in the forestst night. This matter has spread too quickly on the Inte and has a huge impact on Imperial University¡¯s reputation. ¡°I received a call from the Education Bureau early in the morning. The higher-ups want us to handle this matter properly. Otherwise, our Imperial University¡¯s qualification to continuously be ranked as one of the top ten universities in the world will be denied.¡± These words made the expressions of the school¡¯s heads turn even more serious. One of them said, ¡°To suppress the scandal at Imperial University, the best way is to use achievements that can impact the entire world to let everyone see the power of Imperial University.¡± Then, the school¡¯s heads started discussing. ¡°This method is obviously the best, but our Imperial University hasn¡¯t had any outstanding achievements recently.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you publicize Chu Luo¡¯s matter again?¡± ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t push Chu Luo out at this time. This will definitely attract badments.¡± ¡­ The principal and the school¡¯s heads couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion for a while. Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, turned to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Junior, what do you have in mind?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone else heard him. Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± These words made the school¡¯s heads inexplicably nervous and excited. The principal said, ¡°Little Chu, speak.¡± ¡°The gaming capsule developed jointly by our school and zing Glory is already being experimented on humans.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Although this was a joint research and development project between zing Glory and Imperial University, the heads of Imperial University had no right to ask. Therefore, when they heard Chu Luo say this, all of them revealed expressions of disbelief and shock. Even Nangong Yi was stunned. In the end, the principal was the first to snap back to his senses. He couldn¡¯t conceal his excitement as he probed, ¡°So Little Chu, you mean that the gaming capsule has been sessfully developed? Then when will the public beta be held?¡± ¡°zing Glory will release the notice of the public beta soon.¡± The principal took a deep breath and suppressed his overly excited heart. He smiled and said, ¡°This is great. As long as zing Glory releases the news of the open beta, our Imperial University will quickly announce that we are participating in this project. When the timees, most of the attention will be diverted.¡± ¡°Not only¡­¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Tang, Doctor Cao from the military hospital, and Elder Hu, the Chinese medicine authority, and I, have jointly developed a drug that can stimte cellr regeneration. A while ago, we¡¯ve already applied for a patent for this research invention. Counting the days, we should be able to get the patent today.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the office fell silent. After about a minute, one of the school¡¯s heads patted the armrest of his chair. He was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°This is great. Our Imperial University¡¯s reputation will be salvaged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s go prepare for the promotional work now. Also, your Student Union, draft the promotional slogans before school ends today. We¡¯ll announce these two pieces of news when the matter is fermented to the maximum.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s more effective to announce it with zing Glory.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. The principal quickly said, ¡°Chu Luo, call CEO Li and ask if he can publicize the gaming capsule today.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took out her phone to call Li Yan. Li Yan picked up the call quickly, but he sounded very busy too. Chu Luo told him about it. Li Yan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the public rtions department to handle this matter immediately. Get the heads of Imperial University to prepare. At ten o¡¯clock, thepany will announce our good news at the same time.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, she said to the few people staring at her, ¡°Yan said that he will announce this matter together at ten o¡¯clock when the news of our wedding is announced.¡± Relief washed over the school¡¯s heads. Their faces were red and filled with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. As soon as the matter regarding the gaming capsule is announced and the major medical findings are announced, Imperial University¡¯s international status will be secured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s handle the matterst night seriously and highlight Imperial University¡¯s clear distinction between reward and punishment. We¡¯ll definitely be able to suppress what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. There are still two hours until the announcement by zing Glory. We have to act immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Quickly inform the various departments to prepare.¡± The school¡¯s heads became more and more excited as they spoke. As they spoke, they started moving. Only Nangong Yi, who was sitting beside Chu Luo, finally snapped back to reality and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, do you think zing Glory will announce your marriage to CEO Li at ten o¡¯clock today?¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s words immediately stunned the few school¡¯s heads who stood up. Only then did everyone react and look at her with bright eyes. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The principal took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s too much information. Let me take a breather.¡± ¡°Principal, don¡¯t dy. Our school has only two hours to prepare. Time is tight.¡± The principal waved at Nangong Yi. ¡°Your Student Union must assist the school in handling this matter. Hurry up and prepare.¡± Nangong Yi opened his mouth and wanted to say that it would be difficult for the Student Union to aplish something so major in two hours. The principal seemed to have guessed his thoughts. He stood up with a smile and walked up to the two of them. He patted their shoulders and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Little Chu, Nangong Yi, as the outstanding talents of the Imperial University Student Union, I believe that this matter won¡¯t be difficult for you.¡± With that, he ¡®chased¡¯ the two of them out. After walking out of the office, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked at each other. Nangong Yi said, ¡°The others from the Student Union are all in ss at this time. Maybe their phones are all on silent mode. We might not be able to contact them.¡± ¡°So only the two of us can help the school handle this matter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Nangong Yi finished speaking, his phone rang. He picked up the call and said to Chu Luo, ¡°The school¡¯s publicity department has sent some missions to the Student Union. Let¡¯s go, Junior. Looks like only the two of us are going to handle this matter.¡± The two of them went straight to the Student Union president¡¯s office. The moment they entered the office, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They each took aptop and started assisting the school in drafting the documents. At nine o¡¯clock, Chu Luo asked the butler to send the three people in the vi¡¯sboratory to theputer science and technology building. At half-past nine, the higher-ups of Imperial University asked Chu Luo and Nangong Yi to attend an emergency meeting for 20 minutes. At 9: 55 am, all the heads of the press conference went to the technology building with Chu Luo and Nangong. At ten o¡¯clock, it was officially announced that the marriage between the CEO of zing Glory and Chu Luo was set for January 1st. At the same time, they announced that the holographic gaming capsule developed jointly by zing Glory¡¯s online gamingpany and Imperial University¡¯s Computer Science Department would start the open beta a weekter. The moment zing Glory¡¯s two pieces of news were announced, regardless of which piece of news it was, it caused an explosive impact. The worldwork had been paralyzed countless times in the past five minutes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the zing Glory Corporation had long made full preparations and activated the highest-level elerator to stabilize the surging traffic, the worldwork would have been paralyzed countless times. All kinds of discussions surged into the zing Glory Inte Department like snowkes. At the same time, they also surged into the Imperial Official Network. ¡°Principal, our school¡¯s elerator can¡¯t support such arge traffic flow.¡± ¡°Call all the professors from the Computer Science Cyberspace Department over immediately and get them to speed up the Inte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. A hacker wants to take the opportunity to hack into our Imperial University database.¡± ¡°Can the defensework Chu Luo built previously withstand the hackers? Chu Luo, Professor Wu, act quickly.¡± ¡­ Instantly, the school¡¯s heads who were usually stern in front of the students turned anxious. Professor Wu and Chu Luo, who were sitting there, looked much more calm. Professor Wu said to Chu Luo, ¡°When our elerator is overwhelmed, the best way is to borrow from outside.¡± He typed rapidly on the keyboard. Chu Luo also typed rapidly on the keyboard. After dozens of seconds, Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, the zing Glory Corporation gave us permission to connect to theirwork.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them continued typing rapidly. Seeing that the two of them were so calm, everyone who was originally in a mess subconsciously stood behind them and held their breaths. The rolling data dazzled everyone. A minuteter, they both stopped. Chu Luo said, ¡°Done.¡± The principal nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten minutes since zing Glory¡¯s official announcement. We can announce it now.¡± Then, a voice came from the door. ¡°Dean, the Computer Science professors are here.¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Let them take over Professor Wu and Chu Luo¡¯s positions.¡± A few professors walked in at the same time to take over Professor Wu and Chu Luo¡¯s seats. The principal led the others to their arranged seats and sat down.. They were going to hold an online press conference without reporters. Chapter 531 - Imperial Universitys Official Announcement

Chapter 531: Imperial University¡¯s Official Announcement

When the principal of Imperial University appeared in the live broadcast room with Professor Wu, Professor Tang from the School of Medicine, and Chu Luo, the Computer Science professors almost couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful influx of traffic. One of the school¡¯s heads who was looking at the Inte took a deep breath and turned to whisper to the principal sitting there. ¡°More than a hundred universities have already connected to our broadcasting room and are preparing to broadcast live simultaneously.¡± The principal nodded and gestured for them to start. The microphone was turned on. The principal¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°At ten o¡¯clock, the zing Glory Corporation announced the marriage of Imperial University¡¯s Chu Luo and CEO Li, as well as the news that the gaming capsule developed jointly by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University is about to go public after it seeds. I think everyone must have many questions for us now. ¡°Please allow me to introduce the few people sitting beside me. ¡°This is Professor Wu from the Computer Science Department and the person in charge of developing the gaming capsule with zing Glory at Imperial University. This is Professor Tang, a top professor at Imperial University¡¯s medical school. Everyone should be familiar with this person. She is our Imperial University student, Chu Luo. ¡°I¡¯m introducing the three of them because Imperial University is about to announce two things. ¡°The first thing is regarding the gaming capsule, which everyone knows about. I would like to specially emphasize that Chu Luo is also involved in the research and development of this gaming capsule. ¡°The second matter is that our Imperial University¡¯s Professor Tang, the top doctor in the military hospital, Doctor Tan, the authoritative expert in Chinese medicine, Elder Hu, and Chu Luo have jointly developed a drug that can stimte cell activity and increase cell regeneration function. This drug has already passed the clinical trial and they have also registered a patent.¡± After the principal finished speaking, Professor Tang took out the patent certificate and opened it for everyone to see. The first name on it was actually Chu Luo. The entire Inte fell into a strange silence. A few secondster, like a magma eruption, the entire Inte world exploded. ¡°D*mn! Imperial University is so incredible this time!¡± ¡°D*mn! Imperial University can actually develop a drug that stimtes cell activity and regenerates cells. Is that true? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already applied for the patent. How can it be fake? Didn¡¯t you notice that the first name on the patent is Chu Luo? What does this mean?¡± ¡°No way. Maybe they wrote the order wrong.¡± ¡°Also, the principal of Imperial University said that Chu Luo was also involved in the development of the gaming capsule? That¡¯s fake, right?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that the gaming capsule was jointly developed by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University? Chu Luo is going to be the wife of the CEO of the zing Glory Corporation soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for her to participate in the research and development?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe CEO Li wanted to make Chu Luo famous and deliberately added her name.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the medicine for cell regeneration. Why do I feel that someone is deliberately gilding Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Chu Luo is so young. How can she be so capable? In any case, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡°Imperial University, a hundred-year-old school, has fallen to bootlicking. How shameless.¡± ¡­ A school¡¯s head noticed something wrong with the trend on the Inte and quickly came over to whisper to the principal. The principal¡¯s expression became even more serious. He said to the two professors directly, ¡°Many people on the Inte are questioning Chu Luo¡¯s ability and attacking her. Professors, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± When Professor Wu and Professor Tang heard this, their faces darkened. At this moment, Professor Wu¡¯s phone rang. He took it out, took a look at it, put it away, and said to the camera, ¡°My student is the best. No one can say that she¡¯s not. In order to shut some people up, we¡¯ll find an Imperial University volunteer to enter the gaming capsule for the open beta. Are any students willing to challenge us?¡± As soon as Professor Wu finished speaking, Professor Tang continued, ¡°Students who wish to challenge, don¡¯t be afraid. Chu Luo and I are here. We won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Nangong Yi, who was sitting in front of theputer, suddenly stood up and walked up to them with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I have to ensure that my judgment in choosing the next president of the Student Union is right.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, his influence was greater than everyone had imagined. When he said that, many people felt that he was crazy. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t look at what was said on the Inte. He said to Chu Luo and Professor Wu, ¡°Professor Wu, Chu Luo, do you need me to do something in advance?¡± Chu Luo looked at him and said, ¡°No need.¡± With that, she stood up with Professor Wu. When the two of them stood up, everyone followed suit. Everyone walked towards the research and development room of the gaming capsule. The video turned and pointed at the gaming capsule. When everyone saw the real appearance of the gaming capsule, they exploded again. ¡°Heavens, this is the legendary gaming capsule. It looks so ssy.¡± ¡°This kind of thing that only exists in science fiction has really been developed by the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial University!¡± ¡°I remember that a few years ago, a fewrge countries announced that they would develop a Holographic Gaming capsule. I really can¡¯t believe that thoserge countries aren¡¯t as powerful as the zing Glory Corporation and Imperial Universitybined.¡± ¡°Who knows if this gaming capsule is holographic or not? It¡¯s not as if we can see what it looks like after the user enters the game?¡± ¡­ At this moment, there were so many mers and haters that it was as if someone had hired them to post such remarks. Looking at the sarcasticments, the other heads and professors at Imperial University actually calmed down. Chu Luo, Professor Wu, and Nangong Yi walked to the gaming capsule. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°When the gaming capsule connects to your brainwavester, there will be a temporary dizziness. This won¡¯t affect you at all. Instead, it will stimte your brain cells and make them more active. You just have to treat it as sleeping.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi agreed readily. When the game cabin door opened, hey inside. Chu Luo, Professor Wu, and a group of technicians were all in position. Everyone stared at the slowly closing gaming hatch and subconsciously held their breaths. Professor Wu said, ¡°Begin.¡± Chu Luo pressed the start button. The gaming capsule was activated. At the same time, a holographic projection was projected above the gaming capsule in a 5D form. First, a brainwave connection diagram appeared. When they saw this pattern, they subconsciously thought of the severe patients in the operating theater. Many people felt frightened. After about half a minute, the brainwaves disappeared, and a familiar starting scene of the Battle of Lightyears appeared. At this moment, Chu Luo said, ¡°Nangong Yi, recite your username and ID number in your mind and log in to the game.¡± Nangong Yi reacted quickly and logged into the game. Chu Luo said, ¡°After entering the game, you can directly choose the characters in the game to enter the character. You can also use your own appearance to enter the game. You can also modify your appearance slightly.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, the scene changed again. Nangong Yi had already entered the novice vige. What appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes was Nangong Yi in ancient clothes. ¡°Heavens! That¡¯s really the president of Imperial University!¡± ¡°Nangong Yi really entered the game using his consciousness.¡± ¡°What does this mean? It means that the holographic game has really been invented.¡± ¡°Could it be fake?¡± ¡­ Chu Luo said, ¡°Nangong Yi, you can walk around the novice vige. I¡¯ve given you permission to go wherever you wantter.¡± The ¡®Level 1¡¯ above Nangong Yi¡¯s head was especially dazzling. If they were really in the game, they couldn¡¯t go wherever they wanted. Nangong Yi indeed walked around the novice vige. When everyone finished viewing the novice vige, many people were shocked. ¡°This is too real. How can there be such a real scene in the ¡®Battle of Lightyears¡¯ we usually y?¡± Especially after Chu Luo gave Nangong Yi permission, he went straight to the gxy. When they saw the life-like sea of stars, everyone¡¯s hearts subconsciously started beating crazily. Half an hourter, Chu Luo asked Nangong Yi toe out. However, this time, zing Glory¡¯s elerator couldn¡¯t withstand the violentwork traffic. The entire worldwork was paralyzed. However, the Imperial University headsughed. The principal walked over and asked Nangong Yi concernedly, ¡°Nangong Yi, how do you feel?¡± Nangong Yi smiled and replied, ¡°After the gaming capsule of zing Glory¡¯s gamingpany isunched, I¡¯ll be the first to shop for it. The feeling inside is too real. Moreover, it can allow us to do things that we can¡¯t do in real life. For example¡­ experience a hero¡¯s dream that every man has.¡± These words made everyone smile knowingly. Chu Luo asked him how he felt. Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just like in real life.¡± ¡°Very good. It proves that your physical fitness is good.¡± At this moment, a school¡¯s head said loudly, ¡°Principal, the principal of America¡¯s University of America is calling.¡± Just as the principal was about to answer it, another leader said, ¡°Principal, the principal of Russia University called too..¡± Chapter 532 - Not Only Will You Call Me Brother, But Li Yan Will Also Call Me Brother

Chapter 532: Not Only Will You Call Me Brother, But Li Yan Will Also Call Me Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For the rest of the day, the principal received so many calls that it made his ears ring. These were all from the principals of the top 100 universities in the world. Listening to the envious congrattions of the principals, the principal felt that his life had reached a peak of perfection. No matter how big of amotion zing Glory and Imperial University¡¯s official announcements caused the outside world, Chu Luo wasn¡¯t affected at all. She only received congrattory calls from those people she knew. Wu Yiyao came over for lunch. She smiled at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, do you know how big of amotion zing Glory and Imperial University¡¯s official announcement caused?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Luo ate calmly and said, ¡°But this has nothing to do with me.¡± Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those pervasive reporters will surround you? Also, now that the entire world knows about your ability, I think there must be many important people who want to invite you to have a chat.¡± At this point, Wu Yiyao suddenly became worried. ¡°CEO Li can block ordinary people, but what if it¡¯s really important figures from other countries who want to see you?¡± ¡°Why do they want to see me?¡± ¡°You now have two techniques that can influence the world. There must be many people who want these two abilities.¡± ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability.¡± Li Yan had said that she didn¡¯t have to care about this matter, so she didn¡¯t intend to. Wu Yiyao knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t continue to persuade her. She told her aboutst night. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You know too?¡± Wu Yiyaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m basically online all the time. How can I not know?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I thought you didn¡¯t like reading gossip?¡± Usually, when Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao went online together, Wu Yiyao was either programming or looking for loopholes in the Battle of Lightyears, so she subconsciously felt that Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t like to surf the Inte to read gossip. Wu Yiyao told Chu Luo, ¡°Actually, a colleague of mine told me about this. At that time, I realized that one of them looked like Xiao Yue, so I took a closer look.¡± ¡°Then does Senior Tang know?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. The two of them had just started eating when Wang Mingtao came over. Wang Mingtao had been attending lessons for the entire morning. When he came over, he was anxious. When he saw Chu Luo, he grinned and said, ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re too cool today!¡± He then greeted Wu Yiyao, ¡°Hello, Teacher Wu.¡± Wu Yiyao looked at his messy red hair and asked, ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± Wang Mingtao shook his head. ¡°We had sses this entire morning. We even stopped halfway to watch the live broadcast of Sister Chu and the others operating the gaming capsule, so ss endedter.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and order. We¡¯re almost done.¡± ¡°Hey, eat slowly. I¡¯ll order immediately.¡± Watching Wang Mingtao run towards the ordering counter, Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Wang is really an energetic young man. I feel that he¡¯s full of energy every time I see him.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Sister Wu, are you sure it¡¯s not because he¡¯s a little silly?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Wang Mingtao arrived a littlete, so he quickly ordered and brought his food over. He sat down and said with a pained expression, ¡°Sister Chu, you don¡¯t know. When you said that you were looking for an experimental subject at Imperial University, I was about to register. I didn¡¯t expect this spot to be snatched by President Nangong.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°zing Glory will find someone to hold the open beta soon. If you want, you can register.¡± ¡°Really? I would love to. Sister Chu, you must open a back door for me and let me get a free spot in the public beta.¡± Wu Yiyao was amused by Wang Mingtao¡¯s tant desire to get in through the back door. She said, ¡°I remember that previously, Little Tang and the others won first ce in the Battle of Lightyears World Championship. Each of them will get a gaming capsule. Since it¡¯s already the open beta stage, I think the gaming capsule¡¯s not far from beingunched.¡± Wang Mingtao also thought of this matter. His eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Luo expectantly. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯ll have one too. Lend it to me to y with when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°I can lend it to you, but you have to promise me one condition.¡± Wang Mingtao nodded hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°If you pass level six in foreignnguages next semester, I can even give it to you, let alone lend it to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Wang Mingtao¡¯s face turn bitter, Wu Yiyao smiled sympathetically. She cheered on Wang Mingtao. ¡°Little Wang, all the best. I believe in you.¡± Wang Mingtao was immediately filled with enthusiasm. He clenched his fists and swore. ¡°I will definitely pass level six.¡± The three of them finished their meal and had just walked out of the school restaurant when they heard someone discussing. ¡°My boyfriend called me just now and said that Imperial University is surrounded by guards.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that arge group of reporters came from outside. They all want to enter Imperial University to interview Chu Luo.¡± The two people who were talking saw Chu Luoe out of the restaurant. One of the girls even came over to tell her, ¡°Chu Luo, arge group of reporters wants to interview you outside. I heard that there are reporters of all kinds. If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by them, it¡¯s better to let CEO Li send someone to the school to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and thanked her before walking towards the library with Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao. Wu Yiyao said, ¡°The guards outside the school gate are probably sent by the Sun family. That girl was right. Little Chu, if you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, get CEO Li to pick you up from the school.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, Wang Mingtao also mentioned what happenedst night. When he mentioned Gu Jie, he deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Gu Jie is an instructor. I saw that none of those instructors appeared today. Is it because of Gu Jie?¡± Chu Luo had been called to get busy since she arrived today. She really didn¡¯t know that Sun Tianhao and the others hadn¡¯t appeared for the entire morning. Hearing Wang Mingtao¡¯s guess, she took out her phone and sent a message to ask. It actually took Sun Tianhao a while to reply. Sun Tianhao: ¡°We¡¯ve all been conscripted to guard the east gate of Imperial University.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°What do you mean by those few dots? Chu Luo, let me tell you, don¡¯t run around alone just because you¡¯re capable. Just now, I received a call from my father saying that many foreign reporters are rushing towards the capital. Do you know that reporters are sometimes a group of terrifying creatures?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Other than the reporters, the various countries will definitely send some people to look for you secretly. You have to know how influential the two research inventions you announced today are to the world, so you have to pay attention.¡± After Chu Luo finished reading these two long messages, she thought for a while and replied, ¡°Got it. It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡± Sun Tianhao replied with a grinning emoticon, ¡°If you really think it¡¯s hard on me, call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you spar with Yan and defeat him.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Then just wait. When the timees, not only will you call me Brother, but Li Yan will also call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo could imagine Sun Tianhao¡¯s smug expression. She typed: ¡°May your dreamse true.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Definitely!¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Gotta go. A few more reporters are here. I have to stop them.¡± When Chu Luo saw this, she put away her phone and said to Wang Mingtao, who was looking at her, ¡°The instructors are guarding the east gate.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard that, he said with a relieved expression, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Brother Sun is guarding the school gate. He¡¯s amazing.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°How did you know he¡¯s amazing?¡± Wang Mingtao said self-righteously, ¡°I just knew it when I saw his face.¡± Chu Luo was speechless. Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Not long after the three of them went to the library, Chu Luo received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s tone was a little helpless. ¡°Junior, our Student Union¡¯s phones are exploding with calls. There are already more than 20 foreign Student Union members who have applied toe to our school for an exchange.¡± Chu Luo said without thinking, ¡°Reject all of them. Why are these people here now? Are they here to visit me?¡± Nangong Yi was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the publicity folks to decline all the schools that want toe here for an exchange. But there¡¯s something else I have to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The president of the Student Union from more than 20 schools has made a request to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°Tell them to call me directly and ask me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Junior, you¡¯ve limited calls on your phone, right?¡± Chu Luo replied self-righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than my friends and family, no one else¡¯s calls can get through.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he chuckled. He didn¡¯t ask her how those people could ask her when they couldn¡¯t reach her phone at all. He just said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo looked at Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao, who were staring at her with bright eyes. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s resolved.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Wang Mingtao gave Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Sister Chu, you used this move really well.¡± Chu Luo nodded and thought for a while before saying, ¡°You guys better limit calls on your phones too.¡± Wu Yiyao thought that made sense and adjusted the setting on her phone. Doubting that anyone would call him, Wang Mingtao waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I set it up or not. I won¡¯t answer any unfamiliar numbers anyway.¡± Just as Wang Mingtao finished speaking, his phone rang. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao stared at him. Wang Mingtaoughed sheepishly and took out his phone. When he saw the disy, he heaved a sigh of relief and deliberately showed it to the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s from my childhood friend.¡± After saying that, he picked up the phone. However, the smile on his face onlysted for a few seconds. He nced at Chu Luo awkwardly and shouted at the other party in a tense voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you think you can see my Sister Chu whenever you want¡­? If you don¡¯t want to be brothers, then don¡¯t be brothers. Pengzi, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re not allowed toe on the weekends. If youe, at most you can y games with me at my house¡­ Pfft! That¡¯s impossible!¡± At this point, he hung up. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Chu Luo and was about to speak when his phone rang again. Chapter 533 - Your Family Is Really Good at Calculating

Chapter 533: Your Family Is Really Good at Calcting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Wang Mingtao blushed and set his phone to a mode that only a few people could call in. Only then did it be quiet. The three of them stayed in the library until ss started. There were two foreignnguage sses in the afternoon. Chu Luo had just walked to the door of the School of Foreign Languages when she bumped into Professor Chen, who was walking towards the Chinese department. When Professor Chen saw her, he suddenly stopped her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± Chu Luo stopped and walked over. ¡°Professor Chen.¡± Professor Chen thought for a while and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, have you heard what happened to the Archeology Department previously?¡± Professor Chen was referring to the group of professors and teachers who had gone missing in the ancient tomb. The school had suppressed this matter, but they had still learned what they had to know. Chu Luo nodded. Professor Chen sighed and said, ¡°The archeology department is like this. But after losing so many professors and teachers at once, they¡¯re overwhelmed right now.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Overwhelmed by what?¡± ¡°Recently, the National Bureau of Cultural Sciences discovered arge number of damaged cultural relics in a sepulcher tomb and wants our Imperial University to help repair a portion. I¡¯ve seen it before. Many of those cultural relics are carved with text, so our Chinese Department is sending me to study those words.¡± ¡°Are these newly discovered words?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s words that aren¡¯t recorded in ancient literature. Little Chu, you¡¯re smart and you¡¯re good at learning. If you have time, you cane over with me to study it.¡± Chu Luo was very interested in the words Professor Chen mentioned, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over after school.¡± ¡°Okay, there are professors and teachers working overtime these few days. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go over. You can just go to the repair room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo went to the ssroom. The moment she entered the ssroom, she was surrounded by a group of students. While everyone congratted her, they kept asking about the gaming capsule. ¡°Chu Luo, do you know when the gaming capsule will be sold after the open beta?¡± ¡°Is a holographic game really that awesome? Can you enter the game with your own consciousness? Will there be any adverse reactions then?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you said that when the gaming capsule connects to the brainwaves, it stimtes the brain cells. What good does that do us?¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was getting more and more excited as they asked, Chu Luo made a shushing gesture at them and said, ¡°When the timees, zing Glory¡¯s gaming department will exin these questions to everyone in a written manner. You will see them on zing Glory¡¯s official website in two days. ¡°There are still two minutes until ss starts. If you want to know anything, you can ask Roundy after ss.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard ¡®Roundy¡¯. Then, someone realized that Chu Luo was talking about her robot. ¡°Chu Luo, are you asking us to ask your robot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Roundy knows about all my matters.¡± She had already entered a program into Roundy and answered everyone¡¯s questions. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to answer them one by one. Since Chu Luo had said that, everyone returned to their seats. After that, Chu Luo went to a ssroom and repeated what she had said in the previous ssroom to them. This way, she could also rx. After school in the afternoon, she had just walked out of the school building when she received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, do you want to go back? If so, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± During this period of time, she didn¡¯t have to go back to the vi to do experiments. Li Yan would also work overtime until past ten every night. She definitely wouldn¡¯t go back so early. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going backter.¡± Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Alright, we stopped many reporters outside. We¡¯re just worried that someone will sneak into Imperial University. You have to be careful.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo prepared to walk towards the Archeology Department after eating. Unexpectedly, not long after she left, she met Nangong Yi, who was also walking over. Nangong Yi was a little surprised to see Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re going to the Archeology Department too?¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Why are you going there?¡± ¡°I took another antique over a few days ago and asked a professor to repair it. I¡¯ll go see how the repair is going today.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why do you have so many antiques that need repair?¡± Nangong Yi smiled and exined, ¡°Because my family is in this line of business.¡± ¡°Your family runs an antique shop?¡± ¡°No. My family runs an auction house. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll receive those damaged cultural relics and antiques. These cultural relics and antiques aren¡¯t valuable before they¡¯re repaired. Once they¡¯re repaired, we can earn a huge sum.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Your family is really good at calcting.¡± Nangong Yi chuckled. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about how smart our family is to bring damaged antiques to Imperial University to repair every time in order to save money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha, Junior, you¡¯re mistaken. Actually the reason I brought the antiques to the Imperial University Archaeology Department to be repaired is also to let the Archaeology Department earn money together. After the antiques are repaired and sold, we¡¯ll split the profits evenly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was silent for a while. She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked over. The teachers and students from the Archeology Department basically wouldn¡¯t stay for evening self-study. ¡°The people in this faculty believe in certain superstitions. Many of the items sent to them are antiques that were dug out from ancient tombs. The Yin aura is strong at night.¡± Nangong Yi obviously knew the Archaeology Department very well. ¡°They will only leave some people behind to do the repair work if they¡¯re in a hurry. Usually, the students here don¡¯t attend evening self-study.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the Archeology Department. The moment they walked in, they saw a ssmate waiting for them in the courtyard. When that ssmate saw Chu Luo, his eyes lit up. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here too.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Professor Chen from the Chinese department.¡± ¡°The professors went to eat. They asked me to wait for President Nangong here. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll bring you to the repair room first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and led the two of them into the school. The wind was a little strong tonight, and it looked like it was about to snow. The student who led the way said, ¡°The professors and teachers have been busy for the past two days. They¡¯ve been working until midnight every night. President, your antiques might not be repaired yet.¡± Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± The two of them were brought to the door of the backyard repair room. The student who led the way said, ¡°You guys go in and wait. The professors and teachers should being soon. I¡¯ll go eat first.¡± ¡°Thank you for waiting for us here for so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡± That person even smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After the person leading the way left, Chu Luo and Nangong Yi entered the repair room. Chu Luo had previously been here. Tonight, she realized that there were indeed more things that needed to be repaired in the repair room than when she camest time. She looked at it casually. On the other hand, Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t interested in anything else. He walked over and sat in front of a bronze statue to study it. The two of them didn¡¯t stay for long before the professors and teachers returned. Professor Chen from the Chinese department also came with them. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi greeted all the professors and teachers. A professor smiled and asked kindly, ¡°I heard that Chu Luo is very interested in the repair of cultural relics in our archeology department. Chu Luo, do you want toe over and help us repair this batch of cultural relics?¡± Professor Chen immediately helped Chu Luo say, ¡°Professor Zhang, don¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Luo. Her schedule is packed with sses every day. How can she have so much time to repair the ancient artifact with you?¡± Professor Zhang nced at Professor Chen in dissatisfaction. ¡°Since Chu Luo¡¯s schedule is very full, why did you ask for her help then, Professor Chen?¡± Professor Chen smiled smugly. ¡°I booked her before you did.¡± Professor Zhang red at him. The others couldn¡¯t help butugh. A teacher said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, you¡¯re here to take that antique fromst time, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi nodded. The teacher said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Student Nangong, you¡¯ve made a wasted trip. Recently, we¡¯ve been in a hurry to ept this batch of cultural relics. We can only push back your antique a little and fix it at ater date.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take a look so that I can report to my father.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then. I¡¯ll call Mr. Nangong tomorrow and exin the situation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Gu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± After everyone spoke for a while, the professors and teachers started to repair the cultural relics. Teacher Chen brought Chu Luo to a work table and gave her a magnifying ss. Then, he pointed at the jade slip the size of a textbook and said, ¡°Chu Luo, we¡¯ll study the words on this tonight. You can copy them on paper first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and sat down to copy those words. Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He followed Professor Zhang and watched him repair the cultural relics. Time passed by slowly. When Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang, she realized that it was already ten o¡¯clock. It was Li Yan, who called to say that he would pick her up. Chapter 534 - Heavy Yin Aura

Chapter 534: Heavy Yin Aura

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo hung up the phone. Professor Chen happened to look up and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Luo, CEO Li is here to pick you up, right? Then you should pack up and go back first.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and started packing. When she finished packing and walked to the door, she saw snow falling. Moreover, just as Nangong Yi had told her before, the Yin aura here was indeed much heavier than elsewhere. Chu Luo turned around and said to the busy professors and teachers, ¡°Professor, teachers, it¡¯s snowing. Why don¡¯t you guys get off work too?¡± They looked up from their work and nced outside. Professor Chen said, ¡°I was wondering why it was even colder than usual tonight. It¡¯s snowing.¡± He turned to look at the others. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop here tonight?¡± The others also felt that it was indeed a little cold. Even if the heater was turned on in the room, it was useless. At that moment, amp went out. One of the teachers trembled and said in a tense voice, ¡°This batch of antiques is really strange. To think¡­¡± ¡°Little Fang, there are some things that can¡¯t be said.¡± ¡°Ah, okay, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Chu Luo looked at the few people who were busy packing their things and stood there without leaving. After packing up, everyone walked out. It wasn¡¯t until they walked out of the Archaeology Department¡¯s backyard and arrived at the front yard that Professor Fang heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hah¡­ The temperature here is finally normal.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and asked, ¡°I heard that those ancient items were found in an ancient sea tomb. Do you professors and teachers know who that ancient tomb belongs to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Professor Zhang said. ¡°What the archeological team took out from the ancient items, they were basically all damaged. Moreover, the craftsmanship of these ancient items doesn¡¯t seem to be from the history of the empire.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it found in the empire¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why everyone is very curious about this ancient tomb. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s like that legendary ancient tomb that hasn¡¯t been recorded in history.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Was that ancient tomb raided by tomb raiders?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only have they been raided, but many things inside have also been destroyed. Actually, besides these damaged ancient items, there¡¯s nothing valuable inside. Moreover, it¡¯s an ancient sea tomb. When the tomb raiders entered, they let the seawater in. Many things have been oxidized to the point where they can¡¯t be moved easily.¡± They talked to Chu Luo about the ancient sea tomb. ¡°Building an ancient tomb in the sea is an extremely difficult thing to do. The ancient people¡¯s wisdom is really endless. Once the ancient tomb is built, it can¡¯t be moved anymore. Once it moves, the seawater will pour in. Once the seawater enters, many grave goods will be oxidized or other chemical reactions will ur.¡± ¡°Most importantly, as long as an ancient tomb is built in the sea, the maic field of the surrounding sea region will be different. It¡¯s very easy for mishaps to happen. On the ancient tomb, there are various corpses everywhere. This way, the Yin aura will invade the ancient tomb and intensify the Yin aura of the buried items in the ancient tomb.¡± Chu Luo had sensed those ancient items the moment she went to the repair room. Actually, besides the heavy Yin aura, there was nothing else. She only nodded. As they spoke, they walked to the door of the Archeology Department. Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, which gate are you going out from?¡± This ce was close to the west gate, but Chu Luo usually went out via the east gate. Chu Luo looked at her phone and said, ¡°The west gate. My boyfriend wille and pick me up soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s send you to the west gate.¡± ¡°No need, no need. My boyfriend wille in to pick me upter. Besides, this ce is very close to the west gate. There are so many guards outside. It¡¯s fine for me to go over alone. The professors and teachers live further away than me. You guys can leave first.¡± The few of them thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so they didn¡¯t insist. Chu Luo walked towards the west gate first. She only slowed down when she walked out of everyone¡¯s sight. There was no dormitory district here, and at this time, there was no one else besides her. Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped it as she walked. Unexpectedly, the top ten trending topics today were all taken up by zing Glory, Imperial University, and her and Li Yan. The content on it was obviously under control. There were no haters, only a few neutralments. At this point, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She was about to log out of the webpage when she heard familiar footstepsing from afar. She looked up and saw the tall, slender, and domineering Li Yan striding over. Chu Luo put away her phone and quickly walked up to Li Yan. She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re here so quickly.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold face instantly softened. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Despite having said that, she reached into his coat and felt the heat emanating from his body. Then, she smiled mischievously and deliberately blinked her big eyes that were filled with stars. ¡°Is my hand cold?¡± Li Yan simply wrapped her in his coat and wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked towards the door. ¡°Cold. I can warm you up.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The two of them chatted casually about today as they walked. Li Yan told her, ¡°After we announced these two things today, zing Glory¡¯s share price increased by five percentage points.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°It actually increased so much?¡± ¡°Mm, no less than 20 corporations called thepany today to invest in our gaming capsule.¡± ¡°Hmph! Dream on.¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to them. Li Yan added, ¡°Other than these corporations, there are also more than ten other countries¡¯ imperial families who have this intention.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him from inside his coat and subconsciously stopped. Li Yan simply led her away and said as they walked, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this to make you more vignt. Maybe someone will deliberately approach you then. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone I don¡¯t know get close to me.¡± Li Yan stopped and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips as a reward before continuing to lead her away. The two of them walked out of the west gate and saw arge group of bodyguards standing guard five meters away from their car. There was also a group of guards standing beside them. The level of security was so tight that even a fly couldn¡¯t fly over. After the two of them got into the car, more than ten cars drove out at the same time. The group of reporters guarding in the corner looked at the departing fleet of cars. One of them said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Time to knock off! It¡¯s really difficult to get first-hand news of Master Li and Miss Chu!¡± Everyone started packing up. Another reporter said, ¡°I hope the colleagues guarding Imperial Sky Park can have a more fruitful trip. As long as we can get some explosive news, XX News Network will be rich.¡± ¡°Tsk ~ Dream on. Your XX newswork is just an entertainment gossipwork. Surely you¡¯re not thinking of digging up gossip about Master Li and Miss Chu?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. At this time, what everyone wants to see the most isn¡¯t how powerful Master Li and Miss Chu are, but their daily lives. If we can capture a little of their public disy of affection, we won¡¯t have to continue waiting.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Do you think someone as domineering as Master Li would disy affection in public with Miss Chu?¡± This question was too sharp, and that reporter actually wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡­ When the car arrived at the gate of the Imperial Sky Park vi, it didn¡¯t enter through the main gate. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going in?¡± ¡°I got someone to build a gate near our residence. We¡¯ll walk there from now on.¡± The car drove around the outer wall of the vi for more than ten minutes, and indeed, a newly built gate appeared in front. The security there was even tighter. After the car drove in, there were no more guards. Chu Luo had set up a barrier around this area, so they weren¡¯t worried that anyone would enter. The two of them returned to the vi and the butler weed them. ¡°Master, Miss Chu, do you want to eat supper?¡± After the butler asked this, Chu Luo felt a little hungry. She nodded. ¡°I want to eat soup noodles.¡± She then nced at Li Yan and helped him reply with a smile, ¡°Yan will have soup noodles too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler nodded and left. The two of them sat on the sofa. Chu Luo was about to continue talking to Li Yan when her phone suddenly rang. Other than Anya, no one else would call her at this time. Anya was obviously calling her as soon as she woke up. Her voice was filled with uncontroble shock. ¡°Chu, I woke up to see such explosive news released by you and Li. This is too shocking.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Anyaughed at these words. ¡°If it¡¯s you and Li, I should indeed get used to it.¡± At this point, her voice suddenly became a little serious. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re so famous now. Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will have designs on you?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Who do you think can have designs on me?¡± Chapter 535 - The Gaming Capsules Data Is Stolen

Chapter 535: The Gaming Capsule¡¯s Data Is Stolen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anya was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re so powerful. No one can have designs on you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Thinking about them, she asked, ¡°Do you know why Qin Ming beat Adair so badly that thetternded in the hospital?¡± Anya: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sister Emile doesn¡¯t know the reason either, but...¡± At this point, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Emile asked me to see Adair today. I¡¯m meeting her at nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯ve decided to ask Adair directly.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Has Adair woken up?¡± Anya said, ¡°Yeah, he woke upst night. When I see Adair, I¡¯m going to have a good talk with him. If he refuses to let Blockhead off, I¡¯ll say...¡± Anya thought for a while on the other end of the phone and said something shocking. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child. I don¡¯t believe that he can watch my child be fatherless!¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t understand why Anya would say to Adair that she was pregnant with Qin Ming¡¯s child. However, hearing Anya¡¯s confident tone, Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them hung up. Chu Luo then tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Qin Ming is still locked up. Could it be that he¡¯s preparing to stay in the Sawyer family¡¯s prison?¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and said firmly, ¡°He must have a n.¡± ¡°Could he have calcted that Anya would find a way to save him?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo realized that although Qin Ming looked like a blockhead, he was actually more two-faced than anyone. On the surface, Anya had him under her thumb, but in fact, he was the one who had Anya under his thumb. Fortunately, the two of them were truly in love. At the thought of this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. She thought of the lousy idea Anya hade up with and was curious about Qin Ming¡¯s reaction when he found out about this. The butler quickly brought supper to them. Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to eat anymore after eating half of it. In the end, most of it entered Li Yan¡¯s stomach. After dinner, she wanted to sleep. After the two of them finished showering, Chu Luo was already so dazed that she allowed Li Yan to dry her hair. She closed her eyes slightly and wanted to fall asleep, but she didn¡¯t forget to criticize him. ¡°Big baddie, I¡¯m not taking a shower with you again.¡± Li Yan made her rest her head in hisp so that he could help her wipe her hair. When he heard this, he responded perfunctorily with an ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo fell asleep in the next second. Li Yan looked at the red-faced Chu Luo with a smile in his eyes. Taking a shower together was his privilege. How could he possibly agree to her request? ... The next day, Chu Luo was woken up by Li Yan. She opened her eyes and looked at the man standing by the bed. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Mm... it¡¯s sote.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo sat up and the nket slid down. Feeling Li Yan¡¯s scorching gaze, Chu Luo came back to her senses and pulled the nket up again. She criticized him with a red face, ¡°You actually didn¡¯t help me put on clothesst night!¡± Li Yan turned around to help her retrieve her clothes. He sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed her head, apologizing seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. In order to express my apology, I¡¯ll help you put them on now.¡± Chu Luo red at him. ¡°No ~ Ah... What are you doing?¡± ¡°Help you get dressed.¡± ¡°You, you, you, you... don¡¯t touch here and there.¡± ¡°Nothing. I have to tie the dudou1 for you.¡± After finally putting on the dudou, Chu Luo snatched the sweater from his hand and put it on quickly. Then she looked at him smugly. Disappointment shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo kicked him in dissatisfaction. In the next second, her leg was grabbed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Luo widened her eyes. ¡°Help you put on your pants.¡± ¡°No!¡± ... When the two of them went downstairs, it was already 7: 40. As Chu Luo ate, she swiped her phone and realized that there were a few missed calls. They were all from Anya. Chu Luo was about to return the call when Professor Wu suddenly called her. Chu Luo knew that Professor Wu must have something urgent to tell her since he was calling so early in the morning. She quickly swiped the answer button. The moment the call went through, Professor Wu said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, someone sneaked into our gaming capsule research and development roomst night. Severalputers inside have been attacked.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she frowned and asked, ¡°There are cameras everywhere in the technology building. Have you seen the surveince cameras?¡± Professor Wu: ¡°I did. All the surveince cameras from 1: 30 to 2st night have been blocked.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Who has such ability?¡± The Computer Science technology building at Imperial University could be said to have gathered all the professors, teachers, and outstanding students in the Computer Science Department to build an entire building¡¯s defensework. Even the top hackers in the world couldn¡¯t break into such a powerful defensework. Who would have the ability to block the entire building for half an hour? So there was only one possibility. ¡°The people who entered must be very familiar with the defensework of that building, and they¡¯re also very familiar with the research and development room of the gaming capsule.¡± Professor Wu thought so too. ¡°It¡¯s really like what you said, Little Chu. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to find the culprit. Also, a lot of the information in the gaming capsule has been stolen. What should we do?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll discuss it with Yan.¡± After Professor Wu agreed, Chu Luo hung up and told Li Yan about this. When Li Yan heard this, his expression instantly became fierce. He said to the butler standing at the side, ¡°Butler, bring myptop over.¡± The butler quickly took hisptop over. Li Yan gestured for the butler to shift the tes away. He ced theptop on the dining table and quickly started working. Chu Luo looked at the screen and quickly guessed what he was going to do. ¡°Are you adjusting the surveince cameras at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan quickly typed on the keyboard with a sharp expression. Chu Luo watched for a while and asked the butler to help her get aptop. She then started looking at the surveince footage from that time period at Imperial University with Li Yan. Li Yan said to her, ¡°Look at the east and west sides. I¡¯ll look at the north and south sides.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After more than a minute, Chu Luo said, ¡°At that time in the east, there were two teams of security guards patrolling the road and Ningyuan Road. There was no one else there. A few people from the west climbed over the wall and went straight to the dormitory building over at the School of Engineering.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan stopped what he was doing and said, ¡°Someone went to theke near the technology building at that time.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked over. Indeed, she saw a figure sh under a camera. Li Yan paused the video. As that figure shed very quickly, once it was stopped, it became blurry. Li Yan quickly restored the image with a restoring technique. That person was wearing a broad ck long cotton coat that covered his figure. He was also wearing a mask and a hat. Chu Luo looked at it for a while but couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Is this person a man or a woman?¡± Li Yan said affirmatively, ¡°A man.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Li Yan continued to look at the other cameras by theke. Indeed, a figure shed past under another camera. Then, she saw a figure sh past in a few ces. Chu Luo frowned and said, ¡°There are actually so many people. Could these people be a cover for that person?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he quickly sent a screenshot of these figures to an ount. Then, he took out hismunicator from his pocket and put it on his ear before ordering the other party, ¡°Identify these people immediately.¡± After saying that, he checked the cameras elsewhere before turning off hisptop and eating with Chu Luo. After the meal, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°That person is still at Imperial University. I¡¯ll send someone to search. You should pay more attention.¡± Chu Luo nodded. When she arrived at Imperial University, Chu Luo went straight to the technology building. At this moment, Professor Wu, Professor Mon, and a group of technicians had already gathered in the research and development center. Everyone had a worried expression on their faces. Everyone was discussing who would havee in and stolen the game cabin¡¯s information. When they saw Chu Luo enter, they all stopped talking. Professor Wu strode up to Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what did CEO Li say?¡± ¡°He has already sent someone to investigate what happenedst night.¡± Professor Wu nodded and thought for a while. He gave her a look that said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in privateter.¡± He turned to Professor Mon and said, ¡°Professor Mon, looks like our experiment has to be paused today.¡± When the frowning Professor Mon heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°We have to wait for zing Glory to resolve this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Professor Wu said. ¡°Let¡¯s check how much information was stolen first so that when the timees, we can answer zing Glory¡¯s questions.¡± Professor Mon agreed and led a group of people to investigate. Chu Luo and Professor Wu went to the conference room. Professor Wu closed the door and said to Chu Luo with a serious expression, ¡°Little Chu, I keep feeling that this matter is a little strange. The news of the research and development of the gaming capsule was just released yesterday, and someone immediately stole the data of the gaming capsule at night. This situation is obviously premeditated. ¡°Those who could have nned this long ago must have known that we were developing the gaming capsule and were familiar with the defensework in this building. ¡°From these two points, the culprit is either from the Computer Science Department or from that group of technicians. ¡± At this point, Professor Wu paused for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But fortunately, even if those data were stolen, they can¡¯t create the gaming capsule from that.¡± Chapter 536 - Representing Chu Luos Parents

Chapter 536: Representing Chu Luo¡¯s Parents

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only did the gaming capsule incorporateputer science, mathematics, but it also incorporated physics, chemistry, and medicine¡­ Only Chu Luo knew these things. ¡°But if we don¡¯t find the culprit, he¡¯ll be a time bomb. Besides, since he can steal these things, he might know something you know.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. She subconsciously exuded a trace of cold air. ¡°Professor Wu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll observe everyone insideter. As long as it¡¯s one of them, I¡¯ll immediately find the culprit.¡± Professor Wu knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them walked out. Chu Luo stood among the busy technicians and quietly touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She quickly took out a copper bell and shook it. The moment the bell rang, everyone instantly stopped moving. Chu Luo quickly chanted an incantation and asked, ¡°Who came to the technology buildingst night?¡± After asking that, the entire space fell silent. No one stood up. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered and she shook the bell again. The still scene instantly returned to its original busy state. No one noticed the abnormality just now. At this moment, Professor Mon happened to look up and call out to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu,e and take a look.¡± Chu Luo walked over. Professor Mon said, ¡°We checked all the information on theputers just now. Indeed, all of it has been stolen.¡± Chu Luo nodded and nced at Professor Wu. Professor Wu understood and walked over to take a look. He said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups first.¡± After saying that, he brought Chu Luo to the conference room. The moment the door closed, Professor Wu initiated a video call with the zing Glory Gaming Headquarters. A few secondster, Li Yan appeared in front of them. ¡°CEO Li.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are there any traitors among the technicians?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Since the culprit isn¡¯t among these people, continue with the experiment. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with the rest.¡± Professor Wu was silent for a few seconds before suddenly suggesting, ¡°CEO Li, all the data in the gaming capsule has been encrypted. Moreover, there are many techniques from other disciplines mixed in. I think we can find the person who stole the datast night from this.¡± Li Yan had long thought of this. He nodded. ¡°The people from zing Glory¡¯s online gaming department will take note.¡± Only then was Professor Wu relieved. The few of them spoke for a while more before ending the call. The two of them walked out and continued their research. In the Imperial University campus. Today, all the teachers and students in Imperial University felt that the atmosphere was amiss. There were more security guards patrolling the school, and robots would scan every school building and dormitory building. Everyone was stunned by Imperial University¡¯s sudden actions. ¡°Could it be that some important figure ising to Imperial University to take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The two matters officially announced by Imperial University yesterday had such a huge impact. The higher-ups will definitely take it seriously.¡± ¡°I wonder if Professor Wu and the others will find someone to do the internal testing. I want to register too.¡± ¡°Me too. I dreamt I was in a holographic game all nightst night.¡± ¡°Me too. I even dreamed that all the students in Imperial University entered the holographic game and became the king in it.¡± ¡­ During lunch, Chu Luo heard this kind of discussion the most. She felt that it was a good thing that Imperial University had sealed off the news so quickly. At the very least, they could lower that person¡¯s guard. However, others might not know, but Wu Yiyao definitely did. Wu Yiyao called Chu Luo as soon as school ended. As she had ss in the morning, Chu Luo went to the restaurant first to help her order the food. The moment Wu Yiyao sat down, she asked softly, ¡°Little Chu, is there any progress?¡± Chu Luo shook her head at her. As she couldn¡¯t ask in such a ce, Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s apartment after eating.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them started eating. After the meal, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao went to Professor Wu¡¯s apartment. Professor Wu and Professor Mon rested at the technology building at noon and wouldn¡¯te back. After the two of them entered, Wu Yiyao poured Chu Luo a ss of water and sat down. ¡°Little Chu, who do you think entered the technology buildingst night?¡± ¡°Not that group of technicians.¡± ¡°Then¡­ it must be someone who knows the technology building very well. Actually, I have an idea. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s the administrator of the technology building or that the manager is an aplice?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while with the ss of water and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to this person when the timees.¡± When Wu Yiyao heard her say that, she thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, I have another guess¡­ I think some of the heads of Imperial University are also suspicious.¡± Chu Luo looked up at Wu Yiyao. She knew that Wu Yiyao was meticulous, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to think so much. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the principalter.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal that those programs were hacked. The most important thing is not to let anyone know what you did there.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay long. She chatted with Wu Yiyao for a while before leaving. After walking out of the professor¡¯s residence, Chu Luo took out her phone and looked at the time. She hadn¡¯t had the time to return Anya¡¯s call in the morning. It was midnight in America, and she felt that it was better not to disturb Anya. Just as she was about to take back her phone, a message suddenly came in. It was from Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°Come to the school¡¯s head office building.¡± Although Chu Luo was a little surprised, her mood became very good at the thought that he had arrived at Imperial University. When Chu Luo went over, a car was parked in front of the office building. A group of guards was standing at a few intersections with armed guards standing by the door. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many students here, and it was also during lunch break. Otherwise, it would cause panic. Chu Luo walked towards the door of the office building, but the guards didn¡¯t stop her. The moment she entered, she saw Secretary Tan standing in the hall. Secretary Tan was obviously waiting for her. Seeing her enter, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Chu, Master is in the principal¡¯s office.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked upstairs. The atmosphere in the entire office building was very serious. Be it the corridor or the staircase, there was no one walking around. The two of them arrived at the floor of the principal¡¯s office. Seeing that there were guards everywhere, Chu Luo asked Secretary Tan, ¡°Who from the Sun family is here?¡± ¡°Eldest Master Sun.¡± As they spoke, they arrived outside the principal¡¯s office. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and pushed it open. There was only Eldest Master Sun, the principal, and Li Yan in the principal¡¯s office. The three of them stood at the same time. Eldest Master Sun had a serious expression while Li Yan had a cold expression. On the other hand, the principal seemed to be stuck in the middle and didn¡¯t know how to react. When he saw Chu Luo standing by the door, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and quickly waved at her. ¡°Little Chu,e in.¡± Chu Luo walked in alone and Secretary Tan closed the door again. The principal said to Eldest Master Sun, ¡°Eldest Master Sun, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Eldest Master Sun nced at Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°Has Little Chu been affected these past two days?¡± Chu Luo replied obediently, ¡°No.¡± Eldest Master Sun was relieved and walked to the sofa to sit. Seeing Eldest Master Sun sit down, the principal quickly went over to pour him a ss of water and gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu,e over with CEO Li and have a seat.¡± Chu Luo nodded and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. The two of them walked over and sat down. Eldest Master Sun went straight to the point. ¡°Last night, regarding the theft of the gaming capsule data developed jointly by zing Glory and Imperial University, I¡¯m only representing Chu Luo¡¯s parents in the investigation.¡± When the principal heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously nced at Chu Luo, who was sitting beside Li Yan. Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°Last night, the Sun family¡¯s guards were guarding outside Imperial University. There are detailed records of everyone who went out or came in in the middle of the night.¡± The principal also said, ¡°Early this morning, I asked all the school¡¯s security guards to mobilize and control the entire Imperial University. I even pulled all the surveince cameras to check the video fromst night. There was also no proof that the people who entered and left early this morning had gone to the technology building.¡± After hearing the principal¡¯s words, they were silent for a while. Chu Luo was about to speak when Li Yan said first, ¡°The most likely culprits are the administrator of that building and the school¡¯s heads.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes. Professor Wu and I also tested the technicians who developed the gaming capsule with us. They weren¡¯t suspicious.¡± Eldest Master Sun and the principal¡¯s expressions darkened. If it was really one of the school¡¯s heads or the administrator guarding the technology building, the matter might be more serious than they imagined. The principal immediately called all the school¡¯s heads and administrators of the technology building toe for a meeting. The four of them waited for nearly half an hour before all the school¡¯s heads arrived. Chapter 537 - Good Cooperation

Chapter 537: Good Cooperation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The meeting venue was in arge conference room on the first floor of the office building. When all the heads and administrators of the technology building walked into the conference room, they realized that it was Eldest Master Sun sitting in the seat with Li Yan and Chu Luo sitting beside him. They sharply sensed that something major was about to happen. Everyone quickly sat down. The first to speak was Eldest Master Sun. He had a serious expression. ¡°Last night, someone sneaked into the R&D room of the gaming capsule and stole the data of the gaming capsule jointly developed by zing Glory and Imperial University. I¡¯ve already found out who did it and asked the principal to call you guys over. I¡¯m just letting you guys see the consequences of stealing the data.¡± As a person in power, Eldest Master Sun¡¯s aura was powerful to begin with. Coupled with his sharp eyes, when he swept his gaze across everyone, the group of school¡¯s heads actually felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Luo and Li Yan stared at the expressions of the group of upper echelons and the administrator. After dozens of seconds, the two of them retracted their gazes and looked at each other knowingly. Li Yan turned to Eldest Master Sun and said, ¡°Just leave the administrator of that building and the dean of the School of Computer Science behind.¡± When everyone heard this, they quickly turned to look at the two of them. The dean¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He red at Li Yan angrily. ¡°Why are you asking us to stay behind? Does CEO Li think that the person who stole the datast night was me and the administrator?¡± The administrator quickly defended himself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I went back after workst night. My wife and child can testify.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°If I ask you to stay, then stay. There¡¯s no need for so much nonsense.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at the principal. The principal understood and immediately stood up to say to the others, ¡°Everyone, follow me to the hall and wait for a while.¡± The others had originally thought that they could leave, but they hadn¡¯t expected the principal to say that. Everyone looked at each other for a while. Thinking that this matter was important and even the Sun family was rmed, it was better to listen to the arrangements. Everyone stood up and followed the principal out. After the others left, Eldest Master Sun and Li Yan red at the two of them. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, who asked you to steal the R&D data of the gaming capsule?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± The administrator was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call my wife and child over to ask. Moreover, there are surveince cameras downstairs at my house. You¡¯ll know if I went out again after I went backst night.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s expression became even more stern. ¡°As the administrator, even if you don¡¯t go out, you can still let those people in as they please as long as you open the technology building¡¯s ess in advance.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t!¡± The administrator was so anxious that he was about to cry. Chu Luo looked at the administrator for a while before shifting her gaze to Dean Qiao, who looked much more calm. Dean Qiao felt Chu Luo¡¯s gaze and looked back at her with innocence in his eyes. Chu Luo smiled at him and asked in a crisp voice, ¡°Dean Qiao, as the dean of the School of Computer Science, you must know the various security measures of the technology building the best.¡± Dean Qiao seemed to be bewitched by Chu Luo¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the most basic attitude towards work of a dean of the School of Computer Science.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t deny that you yed a part in that person turning off all the surveince cameras in the technology building from 1: 30 to 2 amst night and avoiding all the rms to go to the gaming capsule researchb¡­ I¡¯m very curious, what benefits did the other party promise you?¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s lips moved. In the next second, his face darkened. ¡°Chu Luo, I advise you not to spout nonsense. I can sue you for nder.¡± ¡°Sue me? Then go ahead,¡± Chu Luo said, and Dean Qiao¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Previously, I thought that you were a very good student. I didn¡¯t expect you to deliberately nder me without evidence.¡± As Dean Qiao spoke, he looked at Eldest Master Sun and Li Yan with anger from being ndered. ¡°Eldest Master Sun, CEO Li, since you¡¯re certain that I helped the thief steal the gaming capsule data, show me the evidence. As long as you have evidence, I¡¯ll admit it.¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s expression was too righteous, so righteous that people felt that they had really wronged him. Li Yan pursed his lips tightly and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, did you tell me before that you set up a special defense system in the researchb?¡± When Dean Qiao heard this, his pupils constricted. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and immediately understood what he meant. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I set it up when I was bored. That defense system can be taken away with the gaming capsule data. As long as the other party activates it, even if he hides his identity, I can track him down.¡± After saying that, she looked around the office and looked at theputer on the principal¡¯s desk. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can demonstrate it to you.¡± After saying that, she walked towards theputer. When Chu Luo walked over, Li Yan said to Dean Qiao and the administrator in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to admit it now. As long as Luoluo¡¯s program can track down the hidden ID, I have a way to track down anyone who has interacted with him recently. Then, I can track down the people who have interacted with those people.¡± Eldest Master Sun added, ¡°As long as Li Yan manages to track them down, I have a way to make them confess.¡± When the administrator heard this, it was unknown if he was afraid or if he was sweating for that person, but the cold sweat on his forehead flowed even more fiercely. Dean Qiao¡¯s face turned pale. But they didn¡¯t admit it. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, check.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly typed on the keyboard. At this moment, Dean Qiao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Dean Qiao¡¯s body trembled. The sound of the phone made everyone look at him. Dean Qiao didn¡¯t seem to have reacted and didn¡¯t go get it. Eldest Master Sun reminded him, ¡°Dean Qiao, your phone is ringing.¡± Dean Qiao quickly took out his phone. After he swiped it open and heard the other party¡¯s words, his face turned ashen. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t touch my son!¡± Dean Qiao was about to speak again when Li Yan suddenly snatched his phone and threw it on the ground. Pa! The phone split into two. Dean Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red from anxiety and he shouted at him fiercely, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you snatch my phone! If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡± Li Yan sneered. ¡°This is to make you pay for your dishonesty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Bang! With a kick, Dean Qiao mmed against the wall and was convulsing on the ground. Eldest Master Sun tilted his head to look at Li Yan. The administrator standing at the side was so frightened that his knees bent and he knelt on the ground. Li Yan said in a low and cold voice, ¡°As long as you tell me who asked you to do this, I¡¯ll help you save your son.¡± Dean Qiao, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled and looked up at Li Yan. In the next second, his body trembled from Li Yan¡¯s cold expression. At this moment, his mind was nk. He only knew that his son was about to be killed. If he asked the Sun family and Li Yan for help, he might have a chance to save his son. At the thought of this, Dean Qiao said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say¡­ I was forced too. Someone captured my son and asked me to give him the authority over the technology building and block all the surveince cameras inside. This way, they will let my son go.¡± After saying this, Dean Qiao finally broke down and started crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that either, but the person they took away is my son. As a father, I can¡¯t watch helplessly as my son is killed by them. Those people are too terrifying.¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Luo also walked over. Dean Qiao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those people all wore masks. I¡¯ve never seen their faces. Cough, cough¡­¡± After saying this, Dean Qiao suddenly coughed. It was obvious that Li Yan¡¯s kick was a little ruthless. Chu Luo took out a medicine bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and quickly poured one pill for him. ¡°Dean Qiao, take it.¡± Dean Qiao nced at Chu Luo and subconsciously ate it. Chu Luo stood up and said, ¡°Tell me everything that the person who contacted you said.¡± Dean Qiao thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°The other party said that I only need to give them permission to delete the defense authority for half an hour. They will handle the other things.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and Eldest Master Sun and said to them, ¡°There¡¯s a special defense system in the R&D room of the gaming capsule. To decrypt and obtain those data, it will only take half an hour.. Only one type of person can do that.¡± Chapter 538 - Really Pregnant

Chapter 538: Really Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan immediately guessed which type of person Chu Luo was talking about. His voice was low. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Eldest Master Sun snorted and said angrily, ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people are too arrogant. We have to eliminate them.¡± ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people work for money, so the real mastermind shouldn¡¯t be them.¡± Chu Luo nced at Dean Qiao, who was already leaning against the wall, and said, ¡°I have a good idea.¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Eldest Master Sun asked. ¡°If they take the data from the gaming capsule, they can at most create a gaming capsule. They can¡¯tplete the mental strength connection step at all.¡± Other than Li Yan, everyone else was a little surprised. Chu Luo stopped talking. Only Li Yan knew what was going on. He said, ¡°The person who took the data will probably announce it soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll let them know what it means to lose everything. Also, Ink Feather¡¯s men...¡± At this point, his expression became even more fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t they only look at money? Ha!¡± What he didn¡¯tck the most was money. Li Yan had never bothered dealing with these people before. Firstly, there was no need. Even though there were talents in the Ink Feather Organization, there was even more in the zing Glory Corporation. Another thing was that there was no conflict of interest, and Ink Feather hadn¡¯t offended him. That was why he hadn¡¯t bothered dealing with these people. Since they had offended him, they shouldn¡¯t me him for being rude. Li Yan didn¡¯t say what he was going to do, but Eldest Master Sun and Chu Luo both thought of it. Since they had already caught the person who helped the thief steal the data from the gaming capsule, Eldest Master Sun sent someone to call everyone up. After everyone entered, they subconsciously looked at Dean Qiao, who was leaning against the wall with a defeated expression, and the administrator of the technology building who was standing there calmly even though his face was a little pale. Even though they didn¡¯t know the result, everyone could guess who the person who betrayed Imperial University was. The atmosphere instantly became serious and tense. ¡°As you can see,¡± Eldest Master Sun said, his voice loud and stern. ¡°Dean Qiao has already admitted that he gave the thief the authorization.¡± When the principal heard this, he frowned and asked, ¡°Dean Qiao, why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know the importance of the development data of the gaming capsule? Other than us, no one else has developed this technology. Why did you let someone steal such an important technology?¡± ¡°I... I had no choice.¡± ¡°No choice? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your difficulties? Imperial University belongs to the empire. The development of the gaming capsule is equivalent to the empire working with zing Glory. Do you think the empire won¡¯t care if you encounter any difficulties?¡± ¡°I...¡± The principal became more and more angry as he spoke. In the end, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He interrupted him. ¡°There are nationalws and school rules. When the timees, I will report this matter to the Education Bureau. You can wait to be punished!¡± Dean Qiao¡¯s face was so pale that he was about to faint. Seeing him like this, the principal didn¡¯t say anything else and walked to the seat in front to sit down. The school¡¯s heads held a meeting for the entire afternoon. Then, the atmosphere at Imperial University became even more serious. The Sun family even sent a troop of guards to guard Imperial University. Theputer science and technology building even upgraded the security system. zing Glory also provided the most advanced anti-theft equipment. After that, when the students entered the technology building to study, they had to specify where they were going. If anyone who didn¡¯t have the authorization went there, their points would be deducted. It could be said that the research and development room of the gaming capsule was guarded so tightly that not even a fly could fly in. Of course, this was all forter. After the meeting, Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Eldest Master Sun left Imperial University. Just as Eldest Master Sun¡¯s car was about to part ways with Chu Luo¡¯s car, he deliberately made the two cars stop. Eldest Master Sun said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to catch Ink Feather¡¯s men with youter. Since you said that Ink Feather¡¯s men are only doing things for money, they definitely won¡¯t say who took the money to make them steal the data of the gaming capsule. However, this kind of organization should have been eliminated long ago. ¡°I¡¯ll also get people to pay close attention to international matters. When we discover that someone has announced the development of this technology, we¡¯ll slowly deal with them.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your Grandpa Sun asked me to send a pair of guards to protect you. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly choose some elites.¡± ¡°Uncle Sun, you don¡¯t have to specially protect my people,¡± Chu Luo quickly said. ¡°You all know my ability. I don¡¯t want to have to save those people should some situation arises.¡± Eldest Master Sun had actually thought of this, but since Old Master Sun had insisted on him doing so, he asked. Since Chu Luo objected, he could go back and report. ¡°Alright, you have to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, the cars on both sides drove to another road. Chu Luo had just arrived at the vi when she received a call from Anya. Anya said to Chu Luo in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu, my matter has basically been resolved.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised, but hearing her tone, she felt that something must have happened. She asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s resolved, why don¡¯t you sound very happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, but...¡± Anya paused for a few seconds before saying,¡± I¡¯m really pregnant.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent, as was Anya. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Luo walked into the vi and sat on the sofa that she asked, ¡°Does Qin Ming know about this?¡± Anya responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s Qin Ming¡¯s attitude?¡± Anya: ¡°He said that we¡¯ll get married immediately. He even gave us the betrothal gifts... Chu Luo, you have no idea. The betrothal gifts given by Blockhead... are a little extravagant.¡± If even Anya said that the bridal gifts were generous, Chu Luo really couldn¡¯t imagine what Qin Ming had given her. However, she was more curious about something else. ¡°Back then, you said that you were pregnant with Qin Ming¡¯s child. How did Adair react? Did the Sawyer family really let him go?¡± At this point, Anya became angry. ¡°Adair pretended to be so severely injured. But actually, it wasn¡¯t that serious. When I said that I was pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child, Adair jumped up from the bed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Anya said, ¡°After my parents found out that I was pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child, they personally went to the Sawyer family to ask for Blockhead¡¯s release. After all... they won¡¯t watch their grandchild be fatherless before they¡¯re born.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Anya suddenly wailed on the other end of the line. ¡°Why am I pregnant with Blockhead¡¯s child? I clearly only wanted to lie to them. Boohoo... I¡¯m not even prepared to be a mother. ¡°And that stinky Blockhead, he talked to my father and mother in secret for a few hours the moment he came out. Yet when he came to me, he couldn¡¯t even bear to talk a little more. Why do you think I want such a man!¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what Anya had said she liked about Qin Ming. She asked straightforwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t you only like his figure? What effect does his silence have on you?¡± Anya was silent for a while before saying in distress, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like his figure, but I¡¯m pregnant... Chu, don¡¯t you know that many things can¡¯t be done when a woman is pregnant? All day long Blockhead doesn¡¯t even say a single word. This way, I can only re at him.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± So this woman was troubled about this? Chu Luo concluded, ¡°You¡¯re too free.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You can tease him slowly and make him talk to you more. Besides... what else do you want to do when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Anya was speechless. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Since the king and queen have agreed to marry you to Qin Ming, when are you holding the wedding?¡± When Anya heard Chu Luo¡¯s question, her tone became better. ¡°We n to hold it on the same day as you, but we have to hold it in America first. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll hold the wedding in Blockhead¡¯s hometown.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, but we won¡¯t be able to attend each other¡¯s wedding then.¡± Anya felt a little regretful. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Will you be settling down in the empire from now on?¡± Anya: ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be wherever the Blockhead is when the timees. I¡¯m transferring mypany to the empire.¡± Anya had a luxury bagpany named after her. It was considered the ace of luxury goods. Although she had been crying about being poor, that was only in front of Chu Luo. The two of them talked for a while before hanging up. Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan, who was typing on hisputer. She suddenly said to him, ¡°Anya is pregnant.¡± Li Yan paused and looked up at her stomach. Chu Luo quickly covered her stomach. Li Yan was amused by her reaction. He put down hisptop and wrapped his arm around her waist. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you a little envious?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his hot breath entering her ears. She raised her hand to push his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Yan said and ced a hand on her stomach. ¡°We¡¯ll have a child after having fun for two more years.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She deliberately pulled a long face and said, ¡°Everyone is getting pregnantte these days. I won¡¯t have a child until I¡¯m 30.¡± Li Yan simply pulled her into his arms and deliberately said with a lowugh, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll be 37 by the time you¡¯re 30. At that time, the XX won¡¯t be of good quality... We can n when it¡¯s more suitable.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Why was she discussing this with him! Just as Chu Luo¡¯s face was about to burn, footsteps came from outside the door.. It was the butler. Chapter 539 - A Gentleman Doesnt Fight

Chapter 539: A Gentleman Doesn¡¯t Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo immediately sat out of Li Yan¡¯s arms. The butler sensed that his master was a little displeased and immediately understood that he had disturbed them. He said respectfully, ¡°Master, Miss Chu, dinner is ready.¡± After saying that, he gestured for the servant outside the door toe in and serve the food. After the two of them ate, Li Yan went to the study to work. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay idle. She took aptop and sat on the study sofa, typing rapidly. She watched the surveince videos at the technology building after tenst night. At that time, there were still some people at the technology building. As there weren¡¯t many people, they could urately find out where everyone went in the end. These people were all teachers and students. Chu Luo could find them on the way back to the dormitory. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind the trouble. She looked at everyone from the moment they walked out of the technology building to the route back to the dormitory. As she watched, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Senior Nangong actually didn¡¯t leave school after ten?¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t go to the technology building. She merely saw him while tracking aputer science teacher. The two of them had even stopped to talk for a while. Later on, Nangong Yi had left the school. Seeing this, Chu Luo checked on Nangong Yi¡¯s family out of curiosity. Just as Nangong Yi had said, his family owned an auction house. However, Nangong Yi¡¯s family¡¯s auction house was a little special. From ancient times until now, as long as it was an ancient object, their family would collect and auction it. Many a time, their family even took in damaged ancient items. Some of the tomb raiders who owned damaged ancient items liked to sell them at their auction house. No wonder Nangong Yi would take some damaged antiques to Imperial University to repair. Seeing this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Since he¡¯s the only child of the family, why is he studying aviation and astronomy instead of studying subjects rted to the family business? What a strange person.¡± Chu Luo kept working overtime for Li Yan until eleven o¡¯clock before the two of them returned to the bedroom to sleep. Then, Imperial University became even more heavily guarded. Chu Luo had just arrived at school when she was stopped by Sun Tianhao, who was obviously waiting for her. When the two of them walked to a less crowded ce, Sun Tianhao greeted, ¡°Sister.¡± He even chuckled in satisfaction. That look made Chu Luo think of an animal called the husky. ¡°Call me by my name!¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re my sister.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face. Sun Tianhao grinned at her. In the next second, his expression became serious. ¡°I thought about what happenedst night. Other than the dean of the School of Computer Science, I think someone else from Imperial University is involved. ¡°That night, I kept guard outside Imperial University. At that time, we even secretly put up a defense line. We caught everyone who climbed over the wall, but we didn¡¯t see those people.¡± ¡°Maybe these people were in disguise.¡± Chu Luo looked at Sun Tianhao strangely, not believing that he hadn¡¯t thought of this. Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but I have a feeling¡­¡± At this point, he even deliberately exined to Chu Luo how urate his intuition was. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but my intuition is very urate. It¡¯s even more urate than you girls¡¯ sixth sense.¡± Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°What did you feel?¡± ¡°I keep having the feeling that someone from Ink Feather is still at Imperial University. Maybe it¡¯s a teacher or student at Imperial University.¡± When Chu Luo heard him say that, she lowered her eyes and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Your guess might be right, but there are 30,000 to 40,000 teachers and students at Imperial University. It¡¯s not easy to find that person, especially since Ink Feather¡¯s people don¡¯t necessarily have special abilities. I can¡¯t sense it either. ¡°If we don¡¯t even know that person and he¡¯s not from the School of Computer Science, it will be even more difficult to find him.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use the barrier and draw talismans? Search with the barrier.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°Imperial University is such a big school. If you want to use the barrier, it will definitely cause a hugemotion. Do you want tens of thousands of countries to think that science can¡¯tpare to special abilities, or do you think I¡¯m not famous enough?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Besides, why would I use special abilities when the problem can be solved with modern technology?¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before muttering, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself? Why are you saying so much?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand. Sun Tianhao quickly retreated and assumed a defensive posture. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth but not his hands. If you hit me, I won¡¯t retaliate.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to push her hair away from her face. Chu Luo tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°I n to build a super strong defensework at Imperial University.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded, feeling that her idea was good. However, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ll build it alone?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll get Professor Wu and Sister Wu to do it with me, but I need your help.¡± ¡°Say whatever you want me to do. Your business is my business.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with a wooden face for a few seconds before reminding him, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s the weekend¡­¡± Sun Tianhao suddenly understood what Chu Luo meant. He said confidently,¡± I¡¯ll definitely defeat that kid surnamed Li.¡± As he spoke, he even flexed his arm muscles to Chu Luo. ¡°See? This is called muscle. It¡¯s many times stronger than that brat surnamed Li sitting in his office.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I¡¯ve been in the Guards since I was young. I can beat a bear down with one hand!¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and walked into the school gate. Sun Tianhao quickly stopped her. ¡°You haven¡¯t said what you want me to do.¡± ¡°Keep in touch via phone after five. I¡¯ll tell you where to install the surveince equipment¡­ In the afternoon, Yan will send someone to deliver the surveince equipment. Don¡¯t let anyone discover it when it¡¯s installed.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave this matter to me.¡± Sun Tianhao patted his chest and guaranteed. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, she led Roundy into the school gate. Sun Tianhao looked at the departing figure and was about to turn around to make arrangements when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and nced at it before answering it. He asked in a rough, displeased voice, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Why are you calling me at this time¡­ What? Why is Yang Lu here? Isn¡¯t she here to cause trouble for me¡­ The higher-ups sent her to protect my younger sister¡­ Who cares when I acknowledged her as my younger sister? In any case, tell Yang Lu not toe. If shees now, she¡¯ll just cause trouble.¡± Sun Tianhao became more and more agitated as he spoke. No one knew what the other party said, but he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll call her and tell her.¡± With that, he hung up. Sun Tianhao called Yang Lu as he walked. His loud voice made everyone who passed him nce at him. ¡­ On the way, Chu Luo sent a message to Professor Wu and Wu Yiyao at the same time, informing them of her ns. The two of them immediately agreed. Chu Luo sent Li Yan a message to tell him about this. Just as she was about to put away her phone, Nangong Yi called. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior, do you have something on now? If not,e to the Student Union.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while, nodded, and walked towards the Student Union office building. Unexpectedly, all the cadres of the Student Union were present today. They didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, but when zing Glory and Imperial University announced it at the same time the day before yesterday, they had long wanted to congratte Chu Luo. As soon as Chu Luo arrived at the Student Union office building, she was surrounded by them. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too awesome. You actually participated in two powerful research studies at the same time. My high school ssmates from abroad called to ask me about this. Luckily, you¡¯re not a celebrity. Otherwise, I would have to get your autograph.¡± ¡°Chu Luo is even more famous than an international superstar now, okay? I think the entire world¡¯s universities know how powerful Chu Luo is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chu Luo, you¡¯ve made us too proud. I feel that I can hold my head high wherever I go now.¡± ¡­ Nangong Yi, who was standing at the side, smiled as he watched everyone finish congratting her. He then reminded them, ¡°Are you guys nning to surround Chu Luo forever? Don¡¯t forget that ss is about to start. Those who have ss should go to ss first.¡± Everyone looked at the time. A few people could only leave first. Nangong Yi then said to the cadres who had no ss in the morning, ¡°We have to hurry up with the New Year¡¯s G. There aren¡¯t many days left.¡± These words made the remaining group leave. In the end, only Chu Luo and Nangong Yi were left walking towards the office upstairs. As Nangong Yi walked, he told Chu Luo about the preparations for the New Year¡¯s G. When they reached the office and the door closed, Nangong Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Junior, did something happen yesterday?¡± Nangong Yi was very observant. The school had made such a big move yesterday, so it was normal for him to be suspicious. Chu Luo nodded, but she didn¡¯t exin in detail. ¡°Something happened regarding the gaming capsule?¡± ¡°Is it very serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chapter 540 - Ill Be Your Bodyguard

Chapter 540: I¡¯ll Be Your Bodyguard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Nangong Yi heard Chu Luo say that, he knew that it must be a secret, so he stopped asking. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Junior, are you still going to the Archeology Department after school today?¡± ¡°No. I have something to attend to at the technology building after school today.¡± ¡°Alright then. I should be going there every day for the next few days.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they not have time to repair your ancient artifact recently? What¡¯s the use of you going?¡± ¡°I want to learn from them. When I encounter something simple, it¡¯s best if I can fix it myself.¡± Chu Luo was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re nning to earn all the money yourself.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, heughed. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Junior, you know that I¡¯m going overseas after New Year¡¯s Day. My family¡¯s auction house has a branch in the country I¡¯m going to. When I receive damaged ancient items, I can¡¯t possibly mail them back and ask them to help repair them, right?¡± Ancient items were basically fragile items, especially those that were damaged. It was definitely unrealistic to mail them. Chu Luo epted his exnation. Then, after Nangong Yi told her what matters the president had to handle, Chu Luo left the Student Union for ss. The day ended quickly. Chu Luo went to the restaurant at the Computer Science Department to meet the Wu father-and-daughter pair. After the three of them finished their meal, they went to the technology building. After what had happenedst night, the technology building closed at five. The three of them walked in. The entire building was unusually quiet. Professor Wu told Chu Luo, ¡°Tonight, Professor Mon brought the other technicians to the zing Glory Gaming Department. They should be going over during this period of time.¡± Chu Luo had known about this long ago and wasn¡¯t surprised. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve always wanted to see what the internal defensework that Imperial University built (Chu Luo had previously built an external defensework) looks like. I heard that Imperial University¡¯s internal defensework was jointly built by all the professors and teachers in the Computer Science Department.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for this defensework, Imperial University¡¯s database would have been hacked countless times.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this defensework can defend against hackers, but not against internal thieves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to build something that can defend against internal thieves.¡± Professor Wu brought the two of them to theputer room. The three of them found aputer and sat down before starting to build an internal defense system. They worked until past ten at night when Li Yan came to pick Chu Luo up. After walking out of the technology building, Chu Luo saw Li Yan standing under the streemp alone. She looked around in surprise before walking towards him. She then said goodbye to the Wu father and daughter and walked over. ¡°Yan, you drove the car in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan put on the hat in her hand and said, ¡°I rode in on a bike.¡± For some reason Chu Luo remembered Sun Tianhao saying in the morning that Li Yan¡ªwho sat in the office all day long, definitely didn¡¯t have any muscles. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Did you meet Sun Tianhao in school?¡± ¡°No.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the parking lot. Li Yan pushed out a bike and Chu Luo naturally sat in the back. She hugged his waist and leaned her head on his back. ¡°Sun Tianhao said that you can¡¯t beat him.¡± Li Yan immediately sneered. He had originally nned to give in to Sun Tianhao a little, but now it seemed like there was no need. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what Li Yan was thinking and told him about the results of tonight. The winter evening wind whistled upon one¡¯s body, bringing upon a cold sensation. After driving for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo felt very warm leaning on his back. ¡°With you blocking all the wind, I¡¯m not cold at all¡­ Are you cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hehe, you haven¡¯t ridden a bike to pick me up from school in a long time.¡± ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll ride a bike to pick you up every night.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s so cold. You can just pick me up like this once in a while.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As the two of them spoke, the few kilometers of journey became very short. When the bike was about to reach the school gate, Chu Luo actually saw Nangong Yi, who was also riding the bike towards the school gate. She tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, ride faster. I¡¯ll greet Senior Nangong.¡± Li Yan quickly rode over. ¡°Senior, why are you only going back now?¡± Nangong Yi slowed down and nodded at Li Yan before answering with a smile, ¡°The professors got off work at ten. I left with them.¡± Just as he finished speaking, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Nangong Yi stopped and took out his phone to take a look. He said, ¡°My chauffeur is urging me. CEO Li, Junior, go back and rest early. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Nangong Yi quickly hopped onto his bike and left first. Li Yan continued to ride his bike slowly. The two of them had just rode out of the school gate when Chu Luo received a call from Sun Tianhao. There was the sound of the wind on Sun Tianhao¡¯s side and his voice was very loud. ¡°Junior, is Li Yan here to pick you up?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Mm, we¡¯ve already rode out of the school gate.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done here as well.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°I even saw your Student Union president, Nangong Yi, just now. Is your Student Union president that busy? He actually doesn¡¯t go home until ten.¡± ¡°He¡¯s studying ancient relics repair at the Archeology Department.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I see.¡± As Chu Luo was leaning on Li Yan¡¯s back, Li Yan could hear what she was saying to Nangong Yi, so he asked, ¡°Does Nangong Yi know what Sun Tianhao and the others are doing?¡± When Sun Tianhao heard his question, he said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m very reliable. When he came over just now, I pretended to be patrolling.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo spoke to Sun Tianhao for a while more before hanging up. After the two of them went back and took a shower, Chu Luo opened her email. When she saw the email Chen Xuan had sent her, she remembered that she had to go for the casting this weekend. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of where to conduct the casting. Chu Luo suddenly became vexed. Li Yan, who was sitting at the side and looking at the stock market charts, tilted his head and saw her troubled face. He pinched her cheek and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. I actually forgot to tell Chen Xuan that I¡¯ll be conducting an audition for the cosmetics endorsement this time.¡± Li Yan looked like it was no big deal. ¡°When is the audition? Let them go to the zing Glory headquarters. I¡¯ll get someone to help you select the endorsement model.¡± ¡°No. I want to choose personally. I don¡¯t want to go to the zing Glory headquarters either.¡± Li Yan stared at her determined expression and pinched her cheek again. As her cheek was smooth and tender to the touch, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch it twice. Chu Luo finally realized that he was taking advantage of her. She put down herptop in dissatisfaction and turned around to attack his face with both hands. ¡°Big baddie, how dare you take advantage of me at such a serious time!¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pinched his face with both hands. Li Yan was amused by her reaction. He pulled her into his arms and deliberately said something in her ear that made her blush. Chu Luo quickly pushed him away and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m troubled about where to conduct the audition.¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on her and suggested, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to audition at the zing Glory headquarters, why don¡¯t you go to the film studioplex?¡± ¡°Why the film studio?¡± ¡°Your cosmetics are being marketed as luxury goods. You must consider many aspects when selecting who to endorse your products. One of them is their quality. If you hold the audition there, you can see their demeanor thoroughly.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she thought seriously for a while and suddenly thought of a very good idea. She said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll disguise myself tomorrow and mix in between them to see who¡¯s suitable.¡± ¡°Sure, but I have a request.¡± ¡°What request?¡± ¡°Make yourself uglier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and poked his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°The first condition I set for my audition is that one¡¯s outer appearance has to be good. By asking me to make myself uglier, aren¡¯t you letting me be mocked by the crowd?¡± Li Yan looked at her beautiful face and frowned. ¡°You can mix in with the makeup artists.¡± Chu Luo felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be among the makeup artists, so she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She had originally wanted to talk to him about this matter further, but his hand became a little naughty. Then, Li Yan didn¡¯t give Chu Luo a chance to speak and turned off the lights with her in his arms. ¡­ The next morning, Chu Luo told Professor Wu and the others that she had something on in the morning and would only go to Imperial University in the afternoon. She disguised herself and drove to the film studio with Li Yan. In the front passenger seat, Chu Luo deliberately asked, ¡°Are you reallying with me?¡± Li Yan drove and looked ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll be your bodyguard.¡± Chu Luo subconsciously smiled and said, ¡°Will this dy your work? If you can¡¯t finish your work today and have to work overtime tonight, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t me you. How is work as important as my wife?¡± With a pursed-lip smile, Chu Luo retracted her gaze and took out her phone to y. Chapter 541 - Hes My Husband

Chapter 541: He¡¯s My Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Today was the day that Tang Zhiyun and the others set up the defense system for their clients. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior, when are you going to the otherpany?¡± Tang Zhiyun replied quickly, ¡°We¡¯ve already set off.¡± Chu Luo sent him an emoticon to cheer him on. Tang Zhiyun replied with a thank you emoticon and said, ¡°When this project is over, we will treat you and Brother Li to a meal.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s call Sister Wu and Taozi along.¡± After this meal, they could only see each other at Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding. The two of them only chatted for a while before stopping. The car drove for nearly an hour before arriving at the film studioplex. The film studioplex on the weekend, even in the cold morning, was already packed with people and bustling with activity. These people were basically here to tour the filmplex or watch their idol. Chu Luo looked at the people queuing up to buy tickets by the door and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these people came over before dawn? Is there a need to be so early just to tour the film studio?¡± Just as she finished mumbling, she saw many people holding a familiar celebrity photo. That celebrity happened to be here for the cosmetics endorsement audition today. ¡°So it¡¯s a group of fans chasing after celebrities. But I just decidedst night to let these peoplee to the film studio for the audition. How did these fans find out so quickly?¡± Li Yan drove into an alley beside the film studioplex. As he drove, he said, ¡°Someone must have posted on Weibo overnight.¡± Chu Luo browsed Weibo and snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s indeed this Ci Jing.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like this person, why did you let hime for the audition?¡± ¡°I asked Chen Xuan to release the news that all the celebrities in the capital cane for the audition. He wasn¡¯t on the list before. He probably saw the newster.¡± As the boss, she had to set aside her prejudice against someone. Even if she didn¡¯t want this person in the end, she couldn¡¯t make it obvious at the onset. ¡°In any case, this person definitely won¡¯t be the endorser for my cosmetics in the end. It¡¯s fine to let him audition though.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ Phoenix Cosmetics wasn¡¯t too famous in the empire, and only thedies of the upper-ss society knew about it. However, in Europe and America, this brand was raved among the upper-ssdies. It was a limited edition item that many people wanted to buy but couldn¡¯t. As celebrities, the people who came for the audition today could be said to have made ample preparations. The celebrities and models who came were also very famous. Everyone had assistants and bodyguards. However, when the door of the dressing room opened and Ci Jing was escorted in by a group of bodyguards and assistants, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Why is Ci Jing here? Didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s not going to take on any advertisement endorsements recently?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there aren¡¯t any luxury goods he wants to take on recently. Who doesn¡¯t know that Ci Jing is especially picky when ites to epting advertisement endorsements? If it¡¯s not a luxury item, he simply wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already a movie king, yet he¡¯s still here to snatch this advertisement endorsement from us. Is he going to let us live or not?¡± ¡°No wonder even though Phoenix Corporation released the news that all the celebrities and models in the capital cane for the audition, not many came. They must have retreated because they knew he wasing.¡± ¡°How can you believe that? Who doesn¡¯t know that Ci Jing is doing very well in the capital? Maybe he did something behind everyone¡¯s backs that made others not dare toe.¡± ¡°Luckily, we were rmended by the managementpany previously. Otherwise, we might have been stopped by him this time.¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s really capable. In that case, could he be the endorser chosen by Phoenix Corporation and we¡¯re just here for show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, the meaning behind his postst night was obvious.¡± ¡°How unlucky. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed aside other activities to audition for this endorsement that was already internally decided!¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Phoenix Corporation is different from otherpanies. They couldn¡¯t possibly have already internally decided on the endorser since they¡¯re asking so many of us toe to the audition.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s peeking, sizing up, and whispering, Ci Jing didn¡¯t seem to notice. He arrogantly walked to the best seat and sat down. The assistant¡¯s eyes darted around and he deliberately ttered him loudly, ¡°Brother Ci, CEO Yan specifically asked you to audition for the endorsement of Phoenix Cosmetics this time. I feel that it¡¯s a pity that you turned down the fashion week event to France.¡± Another assistant quickly added, ¡°Brother Ci only came because of CEO Yan. It¡¯s no pity. Besides, only someone like Brother Ci is qualified to endorse Phoenix Cosmetics.¡± ¡°What are you two talking about? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m not strict enough with my subordinates. Shut up.¡± Although Ci Jing said that, he didn¡¯t have any intention of ming them. The two assistants immediately assured him that they wouldn¡¯t spout anymore nonsense. However, the tone of the two assistants made the others feel ufortable. The woman among the man and woman sitting at the side finally snorted unhappily. ¡°You really think you¡¯ve already obtained the endorsement of Phoenix Corporation? You¡¯re just scaring people who don¡¯t know the truth.¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, the man sitting beside her, who looked like he was resting with his eyes closed and exuding a faint noble aura, finally opened his eyes and nced at her. He reminded her, ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± ¡°What did I say wrong? He was the one who deliberately made thosements to make everyone retreat. Hmph! That¡¯s why no matter how he tried to portray himself as a person in the upper echelons, he still couldn¡¯t mask the unworthiness in him.¡± The man ignored what the woman said and continued to close his eyes. At this moment, the door to the dressing room was pushed open again. Then, they heard footstepsing in. Everyone looked up. A group of makeup artists entered. A staff member walking in front said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, do your makeup first. After that, we¡¯ll start the audition.¡± Ci Jing¡¯s assistant immediately asked, ¡°Can our Brother Ci use his own makeup artist?¡± The staff looked at the person who asked the question strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the requirements before you came? Everyone whoes for the audition today must use our makeup artists.¡± ¡°But the makeup artists you hired are all unfamiliar. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re new to the job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All the makeup artists we hired today are from a few wedding photo studios in Imperial City.¡± Pfft! When this was said, many people made a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound. Many people startedining softly. ¡°Are you kidding me? Phoenix Corporation is such a famous luxury cosmeticspany, but they actually hired makeup artists from a wedding photo studio to help everyone put on makeup.¡± ¡°Maybe this is thepany¡¯s first test for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible, but can these people create the effect that thepany wants?¡± ¡­ While everyone was whispering, Ci Jing stood up and walked to a makeup mirror to sit down. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡± Since Ci Jing had already said so, no matter how displeased the others were, they suppressed it. Those who moved quickly upied the few makeup mirrors that were left. Those who were slow could only sit on the stools and let the makeup artist do their makeup without a mirror. Chu Luo followed behind a group of makeup artists. She stood by the door and scanned the entire dressing room before walking towards a corner. Li Yan followed behind her and helped her carry her makeup bag. The two of them stopped at a man and woman sitting on stools in the corner. Chu Luo said, ¡°Hello, we don¡¯t have enough makeup artists. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help you two do your makeupter.¡± The woman nced at Chu Luo and then at Li Yan. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there two of you?¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. He¡¯s only helping me carry my makeup bag.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. When she said that, the celebrity and makeup artist sitting at the side turned around. Someone couldn¡¯t help but deliberately smile and say, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a makeup artist make her husband carry her makeup bag.¡± These words made many people wonder: ¡®Could this man be living off his wife?¡¯ When Li Yan heard Chu Luo¡¯s words, his cold eyes became warm. Especially when Chu Luo called him ¡®Hubby¡¯, his heart melted. At this moment, he was still slowly sizing her up, thinking that he would definitely make her call him that more. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s gazes and asked the two of them, ¡°I wonder who will let me do their makeup first?¡± The man sitting there nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°Ladies first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and gestured to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, go get a stool so that you can ce the cosmetics on itter.¡± ¡°I can help you hold it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be tired.¡± ¡°No.¡± The two people opposite him and everyone else: ¡°¡­¡± Were these two here to put on makeup for them or to show off their affection?! ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, a disdainful voice came from afar. ¡°You really think this is a wet market? There are all kinds of people here.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. When they saw who was sitting there, a few people couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Bi Zhu who broke up with her boyfriend not long ago? She can¡¯t stand seeing couples showing off their affection in front of her, can she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Who doesn¡¯t know that her rtionship with Mu Yang is a result of hype? When the poprity fell, they broke up.¡± ¡°Maybe she really fell for him but he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.¡± ¡°In that case, she¡¯s really pitiful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about that? Everyone is just taking what they need. She¡¯s the one who unterally wants to break the rules of the game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In this kind of circle, many people are just putting on a show for the fans. It¡¯s Bi Zhu who can¡¯t afford to y.¡± ¡°How stupid.¡± Chapter 542 - Dumb Woman

Chapter 542: Dumb Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo and the woman called Bi Zhu looked at each other. She had seen information about this person before. She was a good seedling in the film industry, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. Seeing Chu Luo look over, Bi Zhu looked back at her. ¡°Am I wrong? This is Phoenix Corporation¡¯s dressing room, not a ce for you to disy your affection!¡± Chu Luo looked at her. Everyone thought that she would swallow her anger and apologize to Bi Zhu. At this moment, Chu Luo grabbed the hand of Li Yan who was about to re up and asked in confusion, ¡°Did my husband¡¯s public disy of affection block your view or affect your mood?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Why? We¡¯re so far away from you. There are so many people in between us. I didn¡¯t deliberately raise my voice either. Why do you keep watching us?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bi Zhu thought to herself, ¡®Although you guys look ordinary, with your disposition, you two became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention the moment you entered. How can I not look?¡¯ ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Us makeup artists are employees hired by the Phoenix Corporation today. As for you, you still don¡¯t know who will be the lucky one chosen. So, Sister, I¡¯d advise you to be more polite to the makeup artists.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bi Zhu was already a little unhappy to be stared at by everyone. When she heard Chu Luo say that, she almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions and wanted to stand up to curse. It was only when the assistant standing beside her pressed her shoulder that she sat back down. As soon as Bizhu sat back down, a mocking voice came from the side. ¡°Dumb woman.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that it was Ci Jing, Bi Zhu ultimately swallowed her anger, but her expression became even worse. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After saying that, she looked at the woman sitting there and said, ¡°Pretty Sister,e sit over. I¡¯ll help you put on makeup.¡± The woman sat over. When Chu Luo applied makeup on her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in aplicated tone, ¡°Do you know these people who came today?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Not many.¡± The woman was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t chase celebrities.¡± ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t chase celebrities. I only chase people who have contributed to mankind. For example¡­¡± Chu Luo mentioned dozens of famous people throughout the world and times in one go. Everyone was stunned. Someone sitting at the side couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then how long have you been studying makeup?¡± These words made everyone stare at her. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t really learned it properly. I just help my friends put on makeup sometimes.¡± Pfft! The woman who was letting Chu Luo do her makeup suddenly stopped her. ¡°Little girl, I think I should wait for the other makeup artists to help me with my makeup.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already started.¡± Chu Luo was a little troubled. ¡°When I came here, the in-charge said to me that if I don¡¯t help one of you with your makeup, I won¡¯t be getting paid today.¡± After saying that, she stopped and turned to look at the others. Her big eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Which of you is willing to let me put on makeup?¡± Everyone pretended not to understand her gaze, calling for the makeup artist to help them do their makeup or pretending to be busy. The scene suddenly became a little awkward. Seeing everyone like this, Chu Luo subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s clothes and looked like she was about to cry. At this moment, the man sitting beside the woman suddenly asked her, ¡°Can you guarantee that your makeup skills won¡¯t be too bad?¡± Chu Luo looked at the man and lowered her eyes as if she was sheepish. She tightened her grip on Li Yan¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Tsk ~¡± ¡°What is Phoenix Corporation thinking? They actually hired someone who¡¯s not even a makeup artist to help us put on makeup. Can¡¯t such a big brand afford to hire a better makeup artist?¡± ¡°Exactly. If word got out, others wouldugh their heads off.¡± ¡°I heard that only noble madams and rich men¡¯s daughters are qualified to buy Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products in Europe and America. Moreover, those with slightly lower statuses have to queue up. How did such an impressive brand be so petty in the empire?¡± ¡°Indeed. I also heard that the respected princess of America is an ambassador for this brand. With such aparison, I¡¯m almost wondering if Phoenix Cosmetics is preparing to go after the mass market in the empire.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sister Ling, I think you shouldn¡¯t be too serious.¡± ¡­ The people whispering were all the assistants of the celebrities and models. The celebrities and models sat there without saying anything, but they had no intention of stopping them from discussing. The atmosphere became even more awkward. At this moment, the man spoke again. He didn¡¯t immediately say if he wanted Chu Luo to do his makeup for him. Instead, he told her his identity. ¡°My name is Luo Mingxuan, a model from the Celestial Model Company.¡± Chu Luo looked at him for two seconds before turning to ask Li Yan, ¡°Yan, is the Celestial Model Company very famous?¡± Li Yan: ¡°It¡¯s a smallpany.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Were these two country bumpkins or were they here to joke? One didn¡¯t know about the Celestial Model Company, and the other said that the Celestial Model Company was a smallpany? One had to know that the Celestial Model Company was ranked third in the Empire¡¯s modeling industry! Finally, a celebrity sitting there couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re here for an audition, not to see the two country bumpkins. Makeup artist, please finish doing my makeup. If you don¡¯t finish in time, who¡¯s going to be responsible?¡± When everyone heard this, they remembered their main purpose and urged the makeup artist to quickly do their makeup. Chu Luo stood in front of Li Yan, looking embarrassed. Li Yan nced at everyone with undisguised displeasure and lowered his eyes to say to her, ¡°If no one wants you to put on makeup, we¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Luo bit her lips and turned to look into his eyes. A cunning glint shed across her eyes. Li Yan pinched her cheek in displeasure. Although he knew that she was doing it on purpose, he was still displeased to see others treating her like this, so he lowered his eyes and stopped looking at anyone. The others had makeup artists. The woman and assistant beside Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little anxious. Only that man sat there with a calm expression. He looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. After a while, he said, ¡°You can help me put on makeup.¡± Chu Luo immediately looked at him, her eyes bright. Luo Mingxuan narrowed his eyes and felt like he was seeing a sky full of stars. Just as he was having other thoughts, a sharp gaze shot over. He abruptly came back to his senses and said with a tense face, ¡°But I have a condition¡­ You can¡¯t make me too ugly.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that he would say that, but she pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The woman sitting beside Luo Mingxuan looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Luo Mingxuan, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look at her but at Chu Luo. ¡°You can start putting on makeup for me.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him with joy in her eyes and tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes to walk up to him. The moment Li Yan approached, Luo Mingxuan suddenly felt an invisible pressure pressing down on him. He quietly suppressed his palpitations and closed his eyes slightly as he asked Chu Luo to do his makeup for him. Li Yan looked at the man in front of him with displeasure in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chu Luo wanted to y, he wouldn¡¯t want his wife to put on makeup for other men at all. Chu Luo did makeup on Luo Mingxuan¡¯s face for almost a minute before stopping. She announced, ¡°Done.¡± The others looked at her, not having realized what was going on. Especially the woman sitting there. She asked in a strange tone, ¡°Done? Are you sure?¡± Chu Luo zipped up her makeup bag and was about to speak when Li Yan said first, ¡°Since your mission ispleted, let¡¯s leave.¡± Chu Luo nced at Li Yan¡¯s face, which was darker than before, and knew that this man was definitely jealous again. She quickly ced her petite hand in his big hand. After he held it, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan¡¯s cold expression finally disappeared a little. He pulled her out of the dressing room. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± These two people actually left just like that! After a moment of stunned silence, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Heavens, Luo Mingxuan, your makeup is really well done. It¡¯s so natural.¡± Everyone abruptly snapped out of their trance and looked at Luo Mingxuan. As a man, makeup was rtively simple, but the simpler the makeup, the greater the requirement of a makeup artist¡¯s ability. With a few strokes, Chu Luo had made Luo Mingxuan¡¯s already handsome face even more handsome. Moreover, she had even raised his disposition by a few degrees. At a nce, Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look like a model. Instead, he looked like a young master from a wealthy family. ¡°This¡­ is too magical?¡± ¡°Who exactly is that woman? To think she has such amazing makeup skills. Then why did she say just now that she doesn¡¯t know how to do makeup?¡± ¡°Assistant, hurry up and help me get that woman back. I want her to help me put on makeup too!¡± ¡°I want her to help me put on makeup too!¡± Chapter 543 - Little Baddie, Where Did You Go?

Chapter 543: Little Baddie, Where Did You Go?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Luo and Li Yan walked out, Li Yan pulled her in a certain direction. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them reached a corner that Li Yan stopped and pressed her against the wall. Chu Luo blinked her big, innocent eyes and looked at him. ¡°Yan, are you angry?¡± Li Yan looked down at her pink lips and swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to put makeup on other men in the future.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. In the next second, her lips were attacked. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± When Chu Luo felt a trace of pain on her lips, she immediately came back to her senses and pushed him. Only then did Li Yan let go of her. Chu Luo subconsciously raised her hand to touch her lips. Feeling a little worried, she took out the makeup mirror from the makeup bag in his other hand to take a look. After looking at her reflection, her face turned even redder. She red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°How am I going to face anyer when you bit my lips until there are bite marks?¡± Li Yan¡¯s mood brightened as he looked at the faint bite mark on her lips. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Actually, I prefer to leave a mark on your neck.¡± After saying this, he felt that this was a good idea and leaned forward to leave a mark on her. Chu Luo shrunk her neck and quickly moved to the side. As she leaned to the side, she said, ¡°No, no. How am I supposed to face anyone like this?¡± After saying that, she bent down and crawled out from under his arm. Then, she ran to the side. However, she was a little worried that Li Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to find her if she ran too far. As she ran, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to that room first.¡± With that, she ran away. Li Yan¡¯s lips curled into a delighted smile as he watched her disappear. At this moment, a bodyguard walked over from the other side. ¡°Master.¡± After the bodyguard greeted him, he respectfully took the makeup bag from his hand. Li Yan¡¯s expression instantly returned to its usual coldness. He said, ¡°Go check on that model named Luo Mingxuan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard left with his makeup bag. Li Yan then walked towards Chu Luo. ¡­ On the way to the audition room, Chu Luo saw two wretched-looking people walking to the side. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business. Suddenly, she heard one of them ask in a low voice, ¡°Is Phoenix Corporation really choosing an endorser for their advertisements here today?¡± Another person replied angrily, ¡°Movie King Ci posted on Weibost night. Would he lie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but this ce is really remote. I thought that the Phoenix Corporation would at least hold the audition in an internationalmercial building. Why would they hold it at the film studioplex?¡± ¡°Why do you care where it¡¯s held? We just have to finish our mission.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the side. Chu Luo quickly followed. The two of them walked to a spot not far from the dressing room. One of them, dressed as the cleaner here, took a mop and walked to the dressing room door to peek inside. After that, he returned to the other person and whispered to him, ¡°Everyone is putting on makeup.¡± ¡°Looks like we came at the right time. Hurry up and bring the drinks we prepared. I¡¯ll find a set of staff uniforms and send the drinks inter.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The two of them immediately split up. Chu Luo stood at a corner and thought for a while before following the person who went to look for a staff uniform. That person was obviously very familiar with this ce. He quickly found a staff lounge. He quickly walked in and found a set of uniforms to change into. Suddenly, he felt a cold wind blow from his crotch. ¡°Tsk¡­ Why is it so cold?¡± Just as he finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed. The clothes in his hand seemed to have a life of their own as they struggled free from his hand and started twisting in the open space beside him. The clothes seemed to be dancing mboyantly. When that person saw the scene in front of him, his face turned pale and his legs and stomach trembled uncontrobly. He opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t. Cold sweat suddenly flowed down his face. After that set of clothes finished twisting, it pounced on that person. That person suddenly reacted and shouted, ¡°Oh my god! Ouch¡­¡± After shouting, he ran, but when he reached the door, he realized that it couldn¡¯t be opened. He abruptly turned around and pressed his back against the door, quickly reciting, ¡°This is an illusion, this is an illusion. I¡¯m definitely still dreaming.¡± At this moment, he heard a pleasant reminder. ¡°As long as you tell him what you did and promise him that you won¡¯t do anything bad again, he will leave. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this room for the rest of your life. Moreover, the demon on that piece of clothing will eat you up.¡± That person¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ll tell¡­ I¡¯ll tell¡­ don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯m just doing this for money. Sister Lu sent us here to think of a way to make those celebrities and models unable to audition. Then, she¡¯ll pretend to bete for the audition.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Sister Lu?¡± ¡°Sister Lu is the top sister of Tianhuang Entertainment.¡± After that person finished speaking, he waited for a while and realized that there was no more sound in his mind. He even tentatively called out ¡°Hey¡± twice. ¡°Are¡­ are you still there?¡± ¡°What about that demon?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mommy¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t scare me!¡± As he spoke, his legs finally gave way and he fell to the ground. The piece of clothing in front of him was still twisting in front of him, but it didn¡¯t move closer to him this time. However, even then he was scared out of his wits. Just as this person was about to faint, the door behind him was suddenly mmed loudly. ¡°Qiangzi, are you inside?¡± Hearing the familiar name, Qiangzi shouted, ¡°Heavens!¡± Then, he suddenly jumped up and opened the door. The moment he saw the familiar face, he wailed and pounced on him. ¡°Gangzi, help.¡± Gangzi was shocked by Qiangzi. When Qiangzi pounced on him, he subconsciously dodged to the side. At the same time, he grabbed Qiangzi, who was falling to the ground, and pped his back. He said angrily, ¡°You brat, are you courting death?¡± Qiangzi steadied himself and turned to point inside. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Gangzi felt that Qiangzi was doing this on purpose and walked into the door with a livid expression. After entering, he turned around and shouted at Qiangzi in exasperation, ¡°There¡¯s nothing! I think you¡¯re just trying to ck off.¡± When Qiangzi heard this, he ran to the door in disbelief. Indeed, there was nothing inside. Even the piece of clothing that was twisted in the open space was ced on the stool. Qiangzi rubbed his eyes in disbelief. His eyes widened when he saw that the clothes were still on the stool. ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Gangzi couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his excuses. He walked to the stool to get the set of clothes and walked over. Qiangzi subconsciously retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bring that set of clothes over. Ah¡­¡± With that, he screamed and turned to run. Qiangzi looked at the departing back and cursed softly. He simply put on the clothes and quickly walked out. As he walked, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m doing everything alone. I must get a majority share of the moneyter!¡± ¡­ When Chu Luo walked to the audition venue, she saw Li Yan waiting for her by the door. Knowing that she was in the wrong, she quickly jogged to him and looked up at him with a fawning smile. ¡°Little baddie, where did you go?¡± Li Yan pinched her cheek. Chu Luo smiled and narrowed her eyes. She pulled his hand and walked into the room. As they walked, she told him what she had encountered on the way. When Li Yan heard this, he tilted his head to look at her and asked lovingly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you deal with those two?¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not very satisfied with those people who came today. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make them unable to audition¡­ Also, that person who drugged me. Does she really think mypany doesn¡¯t have a sense of time? If she dares toeter, I¡¯ll get someone to criticize her to death.¡± Li Yanughed. The two of them walked into the audition room. Not long after they sat down, a staff member anxiously ran in and said to them, ¡°Not good. Most who came to audition today have diarrhea.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Most? That proves that someone still doesn¡¯t have diarrhea. Who is it?¡± The staff was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to ask such a question. However, he still replied, ¡°Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan are fine.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan looked at his wristwatch and said to him, ¡°The audition time is up. Get them toe for the audition.¡± The staff was stunned for two seconds before nodding and going out to call for help. When Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan were brought to this room and saw that only Chu Luo and Li Yan were inside, surprise shed across their eyes, but they quickly recovered. ¡°So you¡¯re the interviewer,¡± Ci Jing said firmly. After saying that, his gazended on Li Yan and he said even more firmly, ¡°You should be the boss of the Phoenix Corporation?¡± Li Yan only nced at him coldly before shifting his gaze to Luo Mingxuan. Chapter 544 - Hold It In If You Are Unconvinced

Chapter 544: Hold It In If You Are Unconvinced

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Mingxuan looked back at him calmly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we conducting the audition? Let¡¯s begin.¡± Li Yan nodded and took out two gold cards. Not only were Ci Jing and Luo Mingxuan surprised, but even Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Li Yan said, ¡°There are 100 million yuan in each of my two gold cards. You just have to answer me. If I give you these two cards, how can you spend them all in one day?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Ci Jing looked at the golden card and a scorching glint shed across his eyes. He said, ¡°If you give me 100 million yuan, I will invest in a movie for myself.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at Luo Mingxuan. Luo Mingxuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to France and buy a winery. When I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll invite my friends to meet, drink, and talk about future ns.¡± Li Yan nodded and said to Ci Jing, ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ci Jing had a look of disbelief. ¡°Because you aren¡¯t epted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! You want me to leave after asking such a question that has nothing to do with the audition? I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°Not convinced?¡± A sharp glint shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes, making Ci Jing¡¯s heart skip a beat. Li Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, hold it in.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ci Jing¡¯s face instantly turned red. He was extremely aggrieved and couldn¡¯t care less about his fear of Li Yan. He gritted his teeth and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say such things to me. Let me tell you, since your Phoenix Corporation treated me like this today, I will make yourpany pay the price.¡± With that, he waved his arm and left angrily. After Ci Jing left, Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, you should conduct the audition for him.¡± Surprise shed across Luo Mingxuan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan and said to Luo Mingxuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can use ourpany¡¯s products to shoot an advertisement. If your image is suitable, we¡¯ll sign the contract.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Luo Mingxuan had wanted to ask who they were, but he ultimately decided against it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them walked to the studio that had been prepared beforehand. All the staff in the studio were in position. To Luo Mingxuan¡¯s surprise, the photographers and post-production staff inside were all internationally famous. He quietly nced at Chu Luo and Li Yan. A staff member walked up to the two of them and said to Chu Luo respectfully, ¡°Little Boss, the cameraman is ready.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± The staff said to Luo Mingxuan, ¡°Mr. Luo, please follow me to change your clothes.¡± As she spoke, she turned and led him to the side. When Luo Mingxuan left, he deliberately nced at Chu Luo with undisguised surprise in his eyes. After the staff took Luo Mingxuan away, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Why did you ask them that just now?¡± ¡°To see how they will react. Since your cosmetics products are high-end, you have to find someone with an upper-ss background.¡± ¡°Luo Mingxuan is a young master of the upper-ss society?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Third Young Master Luo from the G Province¡¯s Luo family¡¯s wine industry.¡± ¡°No wonder he wanted to buy a winery with the 100 million yuan. This must be an instinctive answer.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t say much before Luo Mingxuan came out after changing. The shoot started. Luo Mingxuan¡¯s camera sense wasn¡¯t bad. Coupled with the noble aura that he had grown up with, he was verypatible with Phoenix Cosmetics. A set of photos was quickly taken. Chu Luo waited for Luo Mingxuan toe out after changing his clothes and said to him, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve already passed the audition. However, before you sign the contract, I have to tell you that the shoot will take a week. During this week, all your work has to be kept secret. When the timees, your phone has to be turned off. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Luo Mingxuan nodded. Chu Luo was very satisfied. ¡°There will be professionalsing to discuss the other requests and contracts with youter. You can make any requests.¡± Luo Mingxuan looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°I know what position you hold in Phoenix. Is this man really your husband?¡± Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan looked at him coldly. Luo Mingxuan felt a sense of oppression again. He decided not to look at Li Yan and looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said, ¡°After you sign the contract and enter the filming team, I¡¯ll tell you who I am.¡± Luo Mingxuan nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo spoke with the staff standing at the side for a while before preparing to leave with Li Yan. However, just as they reached the door, a bodyguard walked in. The person said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, after Ci Jing left, he mobilized his fans to denounce Phoenix Corporation. That group of fans ising over.¡± ¡°What did he say to his fans?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°They said that Phoenix Corporation had obviously chosen someone internally, but they still deliberately tricked him. He also said that interviewers inside were extremely unfriendly to him.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo sneered and looked at Li Yan. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this person has already gotten someone to post on Weibo. Should I thank him for advertising my cosmeticspany for free?¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y with him first.¡± The two of them also discussed this matter calmly and walked out. In fact, they were so calm that Luo Mingxuan felt like the two of them didn¡¯t take Ci Jing seriously at all. At the thought of this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in Luo Mingxuan¡¯s heart. He felt that the two people who had left definitely had extraordinary identities in the capital. ¡­ When Chu Luo and Li Yan left the film studio, Li Yan even specially asked the chauffeur to drive the car to the fans who were stopped outside. Not only did the fans not know that the people in the car were the people they were denouncing, but even Ci Jing, who was sitting in the car with a furious expression and was making a call to destroy Phoenix Corporation¡¯s reputation in the empire, didn¡¯t know that Chu Luo and Li Yan were beside them. Chu Luo looked at the hundred or so fans outside the window and sneered. ¡°What a group of loyal fans. I wonder if they will still be so protective of him after I expose all the scandals about Ci Jing.¡± After saying that, she retracted her gaze. The car drove off. Chu Luo started operating theputer on the way. Li Yan also made a call. He looked at the dirt on Ci Jing that had been dug out on Chu Luo¡¯sptop and said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°When the dirt on Ci Jing is exposed, add fuel to the fire.¡± With that, he hung up. Chu Luo was seriously digging up dirt about Ci Jing. The more she dug, the more shocked she became. ¡°Tsk tsk, this person is really unscrupulous in order to climb his way up.¡± Li Yan looked at the photos dug out and took theptop from Chu Luo¡¯sp. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dig.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t object. She thought for a while and said to him, ¡°I think Luo Mingxuan alone isn¡¯t enough. I want to find another female ambassador.¡± ¡°There are many famous female celebrities under zing Glory. Whichever celebrity you want, I can get Secretary Tan to inform her immediately.¡± ¡°No. I want to find it myself.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo turned her head and looked out the window. Seeing that there were many people gathered on one road, she tugged at Li Yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yan, they¡¯re filming over there. Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Li Yan definitely agreed, so he put hisptop aside and got the chauffeur to find a ce to park. The two of them got out of the car and walked towards the crowd. As they approached, two people happened to be chatting excitedly. ¡°Why do I feel that Xue Ying¡¯s acting is getting better and better? Initially, I only paid attention to her because our idol acted with her. Now, I actually realized that I really admire her.¡± ¡°I think so too. Especially this time, she looks so elegant and ssy acting as the queen.¡± ¡°Moreover, she and our idol have a very intimate rtionship. If I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re just ordinary friends, I would want to hold their ¡®CP¡¯ g and not be swayed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I really hope that their rtionship will progress in a different way after this movie is done. Xue Ying is such a beautiful and gentle person. She should be taken care of by a handsome and coquettish man like our idol, who also has great boyfriend charm.¡± ¡°Hehe, now that you mention it, I think our idol is a good match for her.¡± At this point, they heard the loudspeaker roar in front of the crowd. ¡°Everyone, move aside. The horses have lost control.¡± These words made the surrounding group of fans scream and escape. Li Yan subconsciously hugged Chu Luo and dodged to the side. Indeed, a few batches of horses were charging over with a carriage. Chu Luo was about to move when she saw an invisible green light sh. The horses seemed to have encountered a barrier and suddenly stopped. However, when the horses stopped, their front hooves rose into the air. In this way, the horse carriage was about to be overturned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amid a sharp scream, a figure shed. Bang! That figure actually rescued Xue Ying, who was sitting in the carriage with a pale face, just before the carriage fell. Moreover, the two of themnded nearly right before Chu Luo and the others. Chu Luo looked at the man hugging Xue Ying¡¯s waist and narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s actually a fox spirit.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the man actually heard her. He turned to look at Chu Luo. At this moment, the fans were screaming in admiration at the man¡¯s actions. Even Xue Ying was stunned by his actions. Chu Luo called out, ¡°Xue Ying.¡± Xue Ying subconsciously turned around and looked at Chu Luo in surprise. She had a familiar feeling. ¡°You are?¡± Chapter 545 - He Is a Fox Spirit

Chapter 545: He Is a Fox Spirit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo told her via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo.¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. Then, she struggled out of the man¡¯s arms and walked up to Chu Luo excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you forst time. I...¡± At this point, Xue Ying saw Chu Luo¡¯s gaze behind her. She tilted her head to take a look and instantly restrained the excitement on her face. She introduced them with a polite smile, ¡°This is my current partner in this movie, Bai Yujing.¡± Then, she introduced Chu Luo to Bai Yujing. ¡°This is my friend Chu Luo.¡± However, she didn¡¯t understand why Chu Luo had made herself ugly. Bai Yujing looked at Chu Luo and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu Luo, are you that...¡± Even though Bai Yujing had a pair of alluring peach blossom eyes, he was masculine and handsome. With broad shoulders and long legs, he looked very fit. As he stood behind Xue Ying, this contrast made the 1.68 meters Xue Ying look petite. At this point, he suddenly stopped. Chu Luo smiled at him. In the next second, her expression turned cold. She asked in a voice only a few people could hear, ¡°Why did youe to the humans?¡± When Xue Ying heard this, she was shocked and subconsciously moved to Chu Luo¡¯s side. Bai Yujing nced down at Xue Ying, who had immediately be wary of him. The corners of his lips twitched slightly. Then, he raised his eyes and lowered his voice charmingly. ¡°There are so many of my fans here. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for us to talk about this here?¡± Chu Luo nced at the production team and fans who were staring at them. After thinking for a while, she looked at Xue Ying. Xue Ying said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the director that I had a fright just now and want to rest for half a day.¡± With that, she walked towards the director. Bai Yujing nced at Chu Luo and followed Xue Ying. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him. She only said to Li Yan, ¡°He¡¯s a fox spirit.¡± Li Yan looked at her. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to tell. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°He used a spell just now.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sense demons disguised as humans. However, she was very sensitive to people with special abilities. As long as this person used special abilities, she would immediately feel it. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing spoke to the director before walking over one after another. Xue Ying said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my lounge.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Xue Ying brought the three of them to her lounge. The moment the door closed, Xue Ying immediately stared at Bai Yujing, as if she wanted to see his true form. Bai Yujing nced at her reaction and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. He then looked at Chu Luo and said first, ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. I just like the feeling of being praised by those young fans.¡± He even flipped his hair. Looking handsome and flirtatious. Chu Luo looked at him and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you harmed anyone or not, but you can¡¯t get too close to Xue Ying.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yujing looked at Xue Ying, thinking that he quite liked this woman. Chu Luo knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression. She said straightforwardly, ¡°You fox spirits are born with an alluring aura. As long as you interact with them for too long, they will be charmed by you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Bai Yujing choked and subconsciously looked at Xue Ying. Xue Ying immediately tensed up. She really didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been attracted to Bai Yujing¡¯s aura many times. Thinking about it now, she realized that she had been charmed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a powerful human?¡± Bai Yu said when she saw Xue Ying¡¯s expression. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your friend, you can give her a talisman that can iste my charming aura.¡± Chu Luo had the same idea, so she reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and searched around. In the end, she took out a piece of yellow paper and a box of cinnabar without talismans. When Bai Yujing saw the two items, he subconsciously retreated. As he retreated, he said warily, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. She knew that demons were most afraid of these two things, so she didn¡¯t exin and handed the cinnabar to Li Yan, who was standing behind her. ¡°Yan, help me take it.¡± Li Yan took it and opened the box. Chu Luo threw the yellow paper into the air. As it floated in front of her, she quickly drew a talisman with the cinnabar. After she was done, she said to Xue Ying, ¡°Keep this on you when you¡¯re around him. Otherwise, even gods can¡¯t save you if you fall in love with him.¡± ¡°Hey, what if Yingying truly fell for me? Can¡¯t we be sincerely in love with each other?¡± Chu Luo looked at the displeased Bai Yujing and asked angrily, ¡°Your fox spirits can absorb humans¡¯ essence unconsciously. That¡¯s not true love. You¡¯ll just make her die young.¡± Xue Ying looked at Bai Yujing as if she was looking at an enemy. Bai Yujing rubbed his nose in frustration and couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. This was because Chu Luo was right. Even if he liked the feeling of humans fawning over him, he subconsciously avoided being close to anyone. He was worried that he would identally absorb their essence, a sin which would make him get struck by lightning. Chu Luo could tell that Bai Yujing wasn¡¯t a wicked fox spirit, so she didn¡¯t say anything overboard. Recalling that she had something on this afternoon, she prepared to leave with Li Yan. Xue Ying quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister Chu, did you guyse to the film studio today to y? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± It was Chu Luo who had made her career progress. She had wanted to treat her to a meal for a long time, but she had been busy and was worried that rashly going to Imperial University to look for Chu Luo would cause her trouble. Now that she finally met her today, she definitely didn¡¯t want them to leave just like that. ¡°I have something important to do in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo looked at Xue Ying and knew that she wanted to thank her. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯m helping Phoenix Corporation find an actress to endorse our products. You have a good image. If you have time, you can go to the audition.¡± ¡°Okay, I have time. I can spare some time next week.¡± As long as Chu Luo requested it, she would definitely be willing to oblige, let alone endorse luxury cosmetics products that were beneficial to her. When Bai Yujing, who was standing at the side, heard this, a glint shed across his fox¡¯s eyes. He immediately rmended himself, ¡°Chu Luo, you think my image is quite good too. If you want me to endorse, I can do it without the endorsement fee.¡± As a fox spirit who aspired to be an idol to the entire world, Bai Yujing had a premonition that Phoenix Cosmetics would soon resound throughout the world. If he epted the endorsement, he would definitely be idolized by more people. Chu Luo and Xue Ying looked at Bai Yujing with bright eyes at the same time. Bai Yujing nced at Chu Luo flirtatiously. ¡°I am highly versatile. I can be domineering if you want me to be domineering. If you want me to be humble, I can be humble too. I¡¯m countless times better than those other male celebrities. Most importantly, I¡¯m willing to do it for free. Isn¡¯t that a great deal for you?¡± However, after he finished throwing her a flirtatious nce, he felt his entire body turn cold in the next second. Bai Yujing immediately guessed that it was the cold aura emanating from the man behind Chu Luo. Amid his shock, he tried his best to control himself from winking. Chu Luo was a little tempted, but she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a male celebrity to endorse my products.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s not a problem at all. In that case, why don¡¯t you use two men and one woman to endorse your products? Wouldn¡¯t that do?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and felt that it was a good suggestion. The best thing about it was that Bai Yujing was offering to do it for free. Citizens of the empire, regardless of whether they were rich or not, liked a good deal. It felt like a loss to be passing up on such a good deal. ¡°Alright, you and Xue Ying can go for the audition together.¡± ¡°Where? We have time in the morning. If it¡¯s here, we can go now.¡± Three ck lines appeared on Chu Luo and Xue Ying¡¯s foreheads as they looked at the extremely enthusiastic Bai Yujing. This was the most undiscerning fox spirit they had ever seen! Chu Luo took out her phone and asked the staff if they had left. Coincidentally, they hadn¡¯t left yet, so she asked them to wait for a while. After hanging up, she tilted her head and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s wait for a while before going back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan definitely had no objections. The four of them returned to the filming room. Unexpectedly, Luo Mingxuan hadn¡¯t left either. He looked at the two people Chu Luo and the others had brought in and a glint of surprise shed across his eyes. Xue Ying was also a little surprised that the male celebrity Chu Luo had found was Luo Mingxuan. ¡°Mingxuan, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Xue Ying exined to Chu Luo, ¡°I worked with Mingxuan on an advertisement before.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked together before, you two probably have good chemistry. It¡¯ll be easier to shoot the advertisements in the future.¡± Xue Ying nodded. Bai Yujing, who was standing at the side, sneered at Luo Mingxuan. When everyone looked at him, he winked at everyone and said, ¡°Even though Yingying and I have just started working together, we already have great chemistry.¡± Luo Mingxuan narrowed his eyes at Bai Yujing, feeling that this brat was provoking him. Chapter 546 - Chu Luo, Someone Is Looking for You Outside the School

Chapter 546: Chu Luo, Someone Is Looking for You Outside the School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ai Yu even arched an eyebrow at him provocatively, but it looked like he was nleashing his charm on him. uo Mingxuan frowned, hu Luo nced at the two of them and said to the staff filming, ¡°Take them to o their makeup and change their clothes.¡± staff member quickly led the two of them away. uo Mingxuan even asked, ¡°Yourpany ns to use two men to endorse our products?¡± es.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°What suggestions do you have? Or do ou think you can¡¯t handle it?¡± o Mingxuan¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He said confidently, on¡¯t mind even eight or ten, let alone two male endorsers.¡± hu Luo smiled. ¡°In that case, if you feel any difort, you must reconcile in rivate. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you during the shoot.¡± ctually, she wasn¡¯t worried about other things. She was just worried that Bai ujing would seduce this man unconsciously. u Mingxuan had no idea what Chu Luo was thinking. He had a nagging eeling that he was being looked down upon, so he immediately dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let my personal emotions affect the entire production team¡¯s filming rogress.¡± Wery good.¡± Cue Ying and Bai Yujing quickly put on their makeup. Cue Ying¡¯s disposition was also quite good, and she was suitable for the image f Phoenix Cosmetics #n the other hand, Bai Yujing was a stunner. As expected of the modern version of Bai Yutang who appeals to both sexes. ¡°his disposition, this appearance, totally my type!¡± suddenly look forward to seeing him shoot an advertisement for Phoenix Cosmetics with Xue Ying and Luo Mingxuan!¡± If only something could happen between them.¡± as she listened to the low discussions of the assistants standing in theer, Chu Luo suspected that the ¡°they¡± they were talking about was referring to the wo of them. Cue Ying and Bai Yugan finished one set of filming quickly. Che two of them changed and walked over. This time, before Xue Ying could speak, Bai Yujing asked first, ¡°How is it? I fit our cosmetics¡¯ image very well, right? Chu Luo nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± Moreover, an advertisement idea suddenly appeared in her mind. She nned o turn this idea into fact, so she said to the three of them, ¡°You guys go back and attend to your current work. You can enter the filming team the day after omorrow at thetest. Is that okay? As Luo Mingxuan hade to endorse this advertisement in the first ce, he aid, ¡°No problem. Kue Ying also nodded. There weren¡¯t many scenes for her to film next. She could rush out all the scenes this afternoon and tomorrow. in the end, they all looked at Bai Yujing Recalling that he had many scenes left to film, Xue Ying asked, ¡°Bai Yujing. I don¡¯t think you have enough time.¡± ¡°How is that not enough?¡± Bai Yujing snapped his fingers handsomely. ¡°I¡¯m the Harling of the cameras. It¡¯s just dozens of scenes. They can be done in a day.¡± Luo Mingxuan and Xue Ying looked at him with bright eyes. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know much about filming, Hearing his words, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you can go and talk to the in-charge about the contract.¡± When Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car again and left, more than an hour had passed. Chu Luo recalled the fan denouncementunched by Ci Jing and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where did those fans who wanted to denounce thepany go? Li Yan told her, ¡°They were invited out by the security guards of the film studio.¡± Chu Luo smiled and took out her phone to surf the Inte. She only swiped it for two seconds before turning to look at Li Yan. ¡°You got someone to influence public opinion?¡± During this one hour plus, rumors about Ci Jing had spread like wildfire. zing Glory Entertainment Corporation had only added fuel to the fire. Then,panies who wanted to step on Ci Jing and hispany joined in the fun. At this moment, the Inte was filled with excitement. In just a short period of time, the post about criticizing the movie king was pushed to sixth ce on the trending topic. Of course, the first five were still dominated by the news of the gaming capsule, and Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding. Chu Luo watched for a while before logging out of the webpage. She took out herptop and started designing the advertisement she had thought of. By the time the car returned to Imperial Sky Park, Chu Luo had already written but her idea and sent it to Phoenix Headquarters. Then, she went to Imperial University¡¯sputer science and technology building and met up with the Wu father and daughter to build a defense work. The weekend passed quickly. On Monday, everyone was surprised to discover that the atmosphere at Imperial University wasn¡¯t so serious anymore. The security guards and guards on patrol had also decreased drastically. Everyone returned to learning, learning, and learning In thest ss in the morning, Wang Mingtao suddenly found his way to the ssroom where Chu Luo was. He used a book to block his head and asked Chu Luo with a mysterious and happy expression, ¡°Sister Chu, guess who came to look for my father yesterday?¡± Chu Luo nced at him, who was deceiving himself, and the book that was even more eye-catching. She didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°Did you skip ss to ask me this question?¡± Wang Mingtao choked and said sheepishly, ¡°Thest lesson was very simple. I learned it a long time ago. What¡¯s wrong with skipping sses asionally?¡± ¡°The more he spoke, the more he felt that he made sense. ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t skip ss in university, your university life won¡¯t be consideredplete.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Wang Mingtao grinned at her and changed the topic. ¡°Butler Beitang actually came to our house yesterday to discuss the fresh flower supply for your wedding with my father.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Wang refuse payment?¡± ¡°Of course. You and Brother Li are getting married. Our family is more than happy to provide you with fresh flowers. How can we ept money?¡± ¡°What did the butler say?¡± ¡°Butler Beitang said that if we don¡¯t ept the money, he will look for another gardener.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction. This meant that the Wang family would definitely ept the money, but she also knew that they would just ept a nominal amount ¡°Do you have as many flowers as we need?¡± Chu Luo was more concerned about this. ¡°Yes. Butler Beitang seems to know how many flowers my family has. He wants all the flowers in our family.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Wang will be busy again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be busy about? Butler Beitang sent many people to help my father this time. Besides, when my parents live with the workers at your house, all he needs to do is give orders.¡± As Wang Mingtao spoke, heughed foolishly. His voice was subconsciously magnified At this moment, the professor standing on the podium finally pointed at Wang Mingtao and called out, ¡°The boy sitting beside Chu Luo, get up and answer this question.¡± The smile on Wang Mingtao¡¯s face froze. Chu Luo pretended not to know him and said, ¡°Student, Professor Tan wants you to get up and answer the question.¡± Wang Mingtao gave Chu Luo a look pleading with her to save him. Chu Luo simply tilted her face to the side. When the ss finally ended, Wang Mingtao followed behind Chu Luo like a lovable husky. Roundy, who had been standing outside the ssroom, teased him, ¡°Peach, how can you be so stupid?¡± Wang Mingtao red at him in dissatisfaction. Roundy: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a freshman. How can I possibly know about third-year knowledge? Moreover, it¡¯s a physics problem.¡± ¡°Then why did you still dare to make a din in the ssroom? Weren¡¯t you looking for a beating? Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t want to talk to Roundy. However, Roundy deliberately retorted in front of him, making Wang Mingtao aggrieved and unable to refute Chu Luo watched the show without sympathy and had no intention of helping him. The two of them had just walked to a ce not far from the restaurant when a woman suddenly ran over and stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, someone is looking for you outside the school.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Wang Mingtao frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for Sister Chu?¡± The girl nced at Wang Mingtao and didn¡¯t answer. She stared at Chu Luo and said, ¡°You know that person too. I¡¯m just helping to deliver a message. I hope you can go out and meet him.¡± Chu Luo saw the passion in the girl¡¯s eyes when she mentioned that person. She had seen such a game in the eyes of those fans who chased after celebrities and immediately guessed who it was. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ci Jing? ¡°Ci Jingl¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice instantly rose a few degrees. ¡°That Ci Jing with all the scandals! Why is he looking for Sister Chu? At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and was filled with vignce. ¡°Student, you¡¯re not a fan of Ci Jing, are you? I¡¯m telling you, you better tell Ci Jing. My Sister Chu isn¡¯t in the mood to step on him at this time. It¡¯s also impossible for him to use Sister Chu to get up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± The girl was a little anxious. Especially at this moment, Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice immediately attracted a lot of attention. The girl looked even more anxious. She bit her lips and looked at Chu Luo. She said righteously, ¡°a Jing isn¡¯t the kind of person you think he is. He works so hard. Chu Luo, you¡¯re so famous and so good. As long as you stand up for him, he will be able to escape his current adverse situation.¡± Chapter 547 - CEO Li Is Really Ruthless Chapter 547: CEO Li Is Really Ruthless Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios ¡°He works hard Chu Luo looked at the girl who looked like she had been poisoned too deeply and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Is he as hardworking as us students who got into Imperial University? If using unscrupulous methods to get to where he is today is called hard work, what do you take us Imperial University students who study and memorize books day and night, have no holidays and no entertainment, for? ¡°I ¡°You¡¯re also a student at Imperial University. As an Imperial University student, instead of revering scientists and inventors who have contributed to society and mankind, you¡¯ re chasing after celebrities.. don¡¯t object to you chasing after celebrities, but who do you think you¡¯re being a letdown by chasing after such a celebrity in such a brainless manner?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were too sharp, but they were reasonable. The moment she stopped, the surrounding students echoed. After all, there were fewer people at Imperial University who chased after celebrities, especially girls like those celebrities in a brainless manner. In the end, the girl covered her face and ran away Chu Luo continued walking forward with Roundy and Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao was a little puzzled. ¡°Sister Chu, why is that Ci Jing looking for you? ¡°How would I know?¡± Chu Luo was certain that Ci Jing didn¡¯t know that she was the one who went yesterday, so it was very likely that he merely wanted to make use of her reputation to help him. When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he concluded confidently, ¡°There must be something wrong with that Cci Jing¡± Then, he thought for a while. ¡°But why would this person look for you? Could it be that someone is using him to harm you? Chu Luo looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you read the gossip carefully? ¡°No. I don¡¯t like Ci Jing. I only took a few nces at his dirt and felt that it was boring, so I went to y games... Why? When Wang Mingtao asked this, Roundy said to him straightforwardly, ¡°Peach, you¡¯re so stupid. Ci Jing is a Best Actor. He went to the audition the day before yesterday and failed the audition. After that, he instigated his fans to denounce thatpany¡¯s boss. In the end, that boss exposed all his dirt. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he took out his phone and quickly looked at it. As he looked, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk tsk, there¡¯s indeed something wrong with this Ci Jing. However.. why do I feel that thepany he auditioned for yesterday is so familiar? At this point, he suddenly looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, isn¡¯t that Chu Luo nced at him. Wang Mingtao immediately suppressed his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that yourpany? Yes. ¡°So, Sister Chu, you¡¯re the one who exposed his dirt so quickly.. Brother Li must be involved too.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°We only started. There are many people who want to stepon him and hispany. Wang Mingtao understood and grinned. ¡°Serves him right¡± After saying that, he thought of something and frowned worriedly. ¡°But he actually found you, Sister Chu. Could it be that he already knows that it¡¯s you? I don¡¯t know. We disguised ourselves that day.¡± Wang Mingtao had seen Chu Luo¡¯s makeup skills and knew that as long as she didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize her and Li Yan, she could turn the two of them into two different faces. ¡°In that case, that person really wants to use your reputation to tide over this crisis.¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was even angrier. ¡°Dream on.¡± Chu Luo was now very curious about who had asked him to look for her. At this thought, she sent Li Yan a message. Li Yan immediately called her back His voice was low and cold. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t worry about this person. Ill send someone to deal with him immediately.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. In the afternoon, when Chu Luo went to ss, she heard someone discussing Ci Jing ¡°Actually, in the past, I quite liked Ci Jing¡¯s appearance. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually find his way to Chu Luo this time. This person must be looking for Chu Luo to use her good reputation to clear his name. That¡¯s quite despicable.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a despicable man. For this, I even went online to write an anonymous essay to scold him.¡± ¡°So that essay was written by you. I saw that many people liked it. Even our teachers and professors at Imperial University liked it.¡± ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t know that there was such a person. Just because he came to look for Chu Luo this afternoon, I specially checked all his information.. This kind of person climbed up the socialdder by stepping on others in the early stages. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually dare to have designs on Chu Luo. If he wants to have designs on Chu Luo, he has to see if us Imperial University students agree.¡± Exactly.¡± When Chu Luo went to the Student Union office building after ss in the afternoon, Yu Tong pulled her and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did that Ci Jing affect you? ¡°How will he affect me? He¡¯s just an ignorant person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I really wonder why he thought of looking for you. Could it be that hispany gave him this idea? As Yu Tong spoke, she immediately took her phone and said, ¡°Your boyfriend must know about this too. I really feel sorry for thatpany. Your boyfriend might already be dealing with thatpany Tsk_ CEO Li is really ruthless.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Yu Tong¡¯s phone. She saw a fewrge words on it: ¡°XX Entertainment Corporation has been banned because of XX and XX. They have now arrested all the heads of XX Corporation and they are undergoing further investigations.¡± Meanwhile, Ci Jing hadn¡¯t expected that listening to his CEO¡¯s suggestion and going to Imperial University to seek Chu Luo¡¯s help, would have resulted in such a huge cmity. Hiding in an old residential building, he threw his ninth cigarette butt into the ground and snuffed it out with the tip of his toes. He cursed softly, ¡°F*ck, when have I ever been so down-and-out! No longer as respectful and subservient as before, the assistant standing beside him said in an using tone, If you hadn¡¯t refused to listen to my advice and insisted on privately mobilizing your fans to denounce Phoenix Corporation, and even tried to defame Phoenix Corporation on Weibo, how could we have be street rats? Ci jing nced at his assistant with a gloomy gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Ts there a use in saying this now? Why didn¡¯t you say it before? The assistant gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Now you¡¯re ming me? Could I have stopped you? After saying that, he kicked the rubbish bin beside him over and sneered at him. Your path to stardom is over now. I don¡¯t want to be a street rat with you anymore, so I won¡¯t stay here with you any longer. What do you mean? Ci Jing was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Hong asked you to take good care of me. Do you want to leave now? ¡°Brother Hong? Ha! Brother Hong can¡¯t even save himself now. Im not his servant. Why should I keep taking care of you?¡± ¡°Brother Hong gave you money. You can leave if you want, but give me the money.¡± Ci Jing had checked his ount in the morning. All the assets under his name had been frozen. He didn¡¯t want to experience a day where he was so penniless that he couldn¡¯t even afford a piece of bread. The assistant was so angry that heughed. ¡°Pfft, I think you¡¯re crazy about money. I have no money.¡± After saying that, he flicked his sleeve and was about to leave. Ci Jing wouldn¡¯t let him leave. His eyes turned red and he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! The assistant simply ignored him and continued walking towards the door. Ever since Ci Jing became the Best Actor, he had been used to being ttered by everyone. How could he stand being treated in this manner by his usually meek assistant? He quickly nced to the side and saw a red wine bottle on a table not far away. He walked over, took the bottle, chased after his assistant, and smashed it on the back of his head. Bang! The assistant touched the back of his head in disbelief. When he felt the blo0od on his hand, his eyes turned red. ¡°Ci Jing, Im going to kill you. Ci ing started fighting with his assistant when thetter pounced on him. Bang! Bang! Bang! ng! ng! ng! Ouch F ck ¡°Ooh Ten minutester, the room finally regained its calm. Ci Jingy on the floor in exhaustion. The pungent smell of blood filled his nose. He tilted his head to look at the assistant lying on the other side without moving. He had already guessed what was wrong with the assistant, but his face was calm. He had nothing left now and didn¡¯t care about killing anyone. At the thought of this, a trace of revengeful pleasure shed across his heart. After more than half an hour, a surge of fear suddenly surged in Ci Jing¡¯s heart. This emotion became more and more intense. In the end, he actually had the feeling that his assistant had suddenlye alive and was strangling his throat to take his life. Ci Jing subconsciously covered his neck with his hands and opened his mouth to make a sound, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. At this moment, he suddenly saw a ck figure standing by his feet. Ci Jing widened his mouth and finally screamed in fear, ¡°Ah. However, his scream quickly disappeared, and the ck shadow entered his body at the same time. After two minutes, Ci Jing suddenly got up from the ground. He looked at the corpse lying beside him and a ball of ck aura passed through his hand. The corpse had actually turned into Ci Jing. Then, he let out a cacklingugh. Afterughing, he moved his neck and body and licked his lips. ¡°Not a bad body. Since you¡¯re already at your wits end, Ill live on your behalf... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take revenge for whoever stepped on you. Ga ga ga. Ci Jing paused for a while and said, ¡°Tl start with the people chosen by the Phoenix Corporation first. Consider it your reward for giving me this body. Ga ga ga After saying that, the appearance on his face started to change. After a while, his appearance was no longer Ci Jing¡¯s. He became even more feminine and it was difficult to distinguish his gender. After walking onto the street, he tumed many heads, but no one could recognize that he was Ci Jing. Chapter 548 - Im Going to Kidnap You

Chapter 548: I¡¯m Going to Kidnap You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After school, Chu Luo first went to the Student Union before going to the Archeology Department with Nangong Yi. The professors and teachers had been working for the past two days. When they went over today, they saw that they had already repaired half of the ancient items. Chu Luo looked at the small words carved on a repaired jade bottle with a magnifying ss. Nangong Yi stood beside her and asked, ¡°Junior, do you recognize these words?¡± ¡°I basically know after guessing The professors and teachers sitting at the sideughed when they heard Chu Luo say that. Teacher Zhang smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, you actually have such a skill. Then tell me what¡¯s carved on it? ¡°It¡¯s the time when this jade bottle went out of the kiln. It was made in the XX Year of Huitong and alsoa tribute to the royal family¡± Professor Chen, who was sitting beside her and also looking at an ancient porcin vase, craned his neck to take a look. Heughed and nodded. ¡°Little Chu is right. I¡¯ve read a lot of ancient books and ancient books during the past two days. These words are simr to XX. It¡¯s possible that they evolved from XX. The words written on them are simr to Little Chu¡¯s guesses.¡± After Nangong Yi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but give Chu Luo a thumbs up. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo continued to study the words on it, and Nangong Yi followed the professors to learn the repair technique. At ten o¡¯clock, everyone packed their things and prepared to get off work. Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, is your boyfriend here to pick you up ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on his way.¡± Li Yan had an international meeting tonight and it ended at half-past nine. Even if there wasn¡¯t a traffic jam, it would take more than 40 minutes for the car to drive over, so by the time Chu Luo packed her things and walked out of the school gate, it would be about time. Professor Chen nodded in relief. After everyone had packed their things, they walked out of the Archeology Department gate. The professors and teachers returned to their residence. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi rode their bikes towards the gate. on the way, Nangong Yi and Chu Luo talked about the Student Union. ¡°There are morerge-scalepetitions in the first half of the year. When the timees, the Student Union will have to cooperate with the school to choose outstanding students to participate. In certainpetitions, you will have to personally lead the team to the venue.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In any case, you know everything. If other people can¡¯t handle certainpetitions, you can personally participate. When the timees, you¡¯ll be representing Imperial University, so you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with the people from other schools. After all, thepetition arena is like a battlefield.¡± Chu Luo had never thought of being polite to the other party during a petition. She loved receiving all kinds of certificates and awards. Why should I stand on ceremony with others? ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter and changed the topic. ¡°Other than these, there are therge-scale activities organized by the school. You can choose not to participate, but you have to know all the procedures. If anything serious happens, you have to personally handle it.¡± Okay.¡± Nangong Yi then told Chu Luo about their previous activities. The two of them quickly rode halfway. Halfway through the journey, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone suddenly rang He stopped to answer the call and only responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, he put away his phone and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, I left the things I brought from home at the Student Union. I have to go to the Student Union to take them back. You can leave first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Goodbye, Senior.¡± She rode off. However, not long after she rode out, she saw a jeep drive in from the opposite side. The car stopped a few meters away from her. Then, the car door opened and Sun Tianhao walked over angrily with his back facing the light. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Chu Luo¡¯s enemy had arrived. ¡°Sister.¡± Chu Luo stopped the bike and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here at this time? To pick you up, of course,¡± Sun Tianhao said arrogantly. ¡°Tm going to hold you hostage.¡± Chu Luo looked at him as if he was crazy. Sun Tianhao asked in a tense voice, ¡°Do you still remember the promise this weekend? Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Li Yan had said that he wanted to spar with Sun Tianhao. She shrugged and said, ¡°Yan is so busy. He must have forgotten about this trivial matter.¡± ¡°Hmph! I knew he would forget. He¡¯s simply a petty person whose words can¡¯t be believed.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Did youe tonight to ost Yan on purpose? ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Then why are you here? Sun Tianhao¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. ¡°We found out that someone will attack the gaming capsule¡¯s data again tonight.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°They stole all the data from those devicesst time. Why are they here today? Are they nning to take the gaming capsule away? After saying this, the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a few seconds, Chu Luo looked around and realized that the nearest parking lot was two to three kilometers away. She said, ¡°Go over first. r¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take my car over? ¡°I can catch up to you ona bike.¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe her. However, after thinking for a while, he nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t exercise in the ssroom all day long. It¡¯s good to ride a bike. Let¡¯s You can ride in front. I¡¯ll illuminate the back for you.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, got into her bike, and rode towards the technology building Sun Tianhao looked at her back and deliberately said, ¡°Sister, ride faster. If you can¡¯t ride anymore, put the bike in the trunk of the bike.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. She stopped and sent Li Yan a message before riding the bike at a speed exceeding the speed limit. When the bike and Jeep arrived near the technology building one after another, Sun Tianhao, who alighted, was stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s speed. ¡°You must have cheated. How can anyone ride a bike so fast?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss this with him. She asked, ¡°Where are your men? Sun Tianhao pointed at the technology building in front. ¡°They¡¯re already hidden.¡± Chu Luo nodded and quickly used her five senses to sense the surroundings. She didn¡¯t discover any energy fluctuation. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone with special abilities nearby.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s Ink Feather¡¯s men who came tonight. The things that those people make aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Chu Luo thought of the invisible robots that Neeson had made and quickly searched through her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Sun Tianhao looked at her. ¡°Sister, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°Something that can make invisible robots appear.¡± Chu Luo found two things that looked like miniature shlights. She handed one to Sun Tianhao and took the other. This can make invisible robots appear?¡± Sun Tianhao studied it for a long time and was about to turn on the switch. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Luo stopped him. ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside the doorter. I¡¯ll get you to turn on the switch before you turn it on.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Luo gave hima talisman and turned invisible before going to the entrance of the technology building Each of them stood to the side. Sun Tianhao wanted to ask Chu Luo how she knew when the invisible robots woulde. A fluorescent light shed on the floor of the door and disappeared. The two of them waited for almost half an hour before Chu Luo suddenly said, Turn on the switch.¡± Sun Tianhao reflexively pressed the switch on the instrument in his hand. At the same time, Chu Luo also turned on the switch. When the two infrared rays shot out at the same time, there was a swishing sound. As if a supernatural incident had happened, a robot shell appeared in the open space between them. Chu Luo took out an infraredser gun from her pouch and fired. She said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Shoot down. Shoot randomly.¡± Sun Tianhao reacted quickly and rapidly shot the area below. The moment he swept out a robot shell, Chu Luo fired fiercely with an infrared ser gun. In less than two minutes, the two of them had killed a few invisible robots. After turning these robots into a pile of scrap metal with their guns, Chu Luo made her and Sun Tianhao appear. At the same time, she threw the detector andser gun in her hand to him. ¡°Take your men and continue looking for the robots. I¡¯ll go after the person controlling the robots.¡± After saying that, she jumped and used her Qinggong to head in a certain direction. When she jumped out, another strong figure followed. Sun Tianhao happened to see it and recognized who it was. His eyes nearly popped out. That kid surnamed Li actually knew Qinggong!! Chu Luo soon discovered Li Yan following her. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and chased in that direction. After chasing for about two kilometers, she finally saw a man being carried by a robot and running. The robot was as fast as a gust of wind. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, give me theser gun.¡± Chu Luo quickly tookout aser gun from her pouch and threw it to him. Li Yan took it and quickly fired a few shots at the robot as he used his Qinggong to jump over the tree. However, the robot was too fast and was dodging left and right. Theser gun¡¯s ser beam couldn¡¯t reach it at all¡­ Chapter 549 - Why Is Senior Here?

Chapter 549: Why Is Senior Here?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Seeing this, Li Yan suddenly jumped onto the school path and stopped. Chu Luo also stopped. As Li Yan hade from the office directly, he was still wearing his suit. He took off his suit and threw it to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, help me hold the suit.¡± After saying that, he held aser gun in one hand and a thin whip in the other. He jumped again and continued chasing at a faster speed than before. Chu Luo hugged his suit and followed behind him. Soon, Li Yan caught up to that person. He fired hisser gun and flicked his thin whip. Bang! Pa! Theser hit the robot¡¯s back and a piece of it melted. The whip hit the robot¡¯s leg, and the robot¡¯s leg joint bent. Even the person on its back flew into the trees at the same time. Li Yan went after the robot and started fighting with it. Seeing that the person didn¡¯te out, Chu Luo strode towards the forest. ¡®When she got there, she only had time to see a tree swaying in a wide arc. Chu Luo turned to Li Yan and said, ¡°Yan, that person ran away. I¡¯ll go after him.¡± With that, she chased after him. That person specifically chose to escape from the flower beds in the trees. As Chu Luo chased, she plucked the leaves from the tree and attached magic power to it. With a swoosh, she threw them at that person. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The person fleeing in front was hit by a leaf. He groaned and staggered, looking like he was about to fall to the ground. However, as he fell, he stabilized himself and fled towards another path. Chu Luo continued to chase after him. There was a school path behind the trees which led to another forest. Just as Chu Luo continued to chase after him, the sound of a bike ringing came from the side. Ring, ¡°Student, move aside.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s worried voice sounded. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi, who had suddenly appeared, and was a little displeased. She wondered why he hade at this time. Injust a short while, a bike drove over. Chu Luo stood there without moving. Nangong Yi tumed the steering wheel, but he didn¡¯t control it well and mmed the front wheel onto the steps beside him. ng! Nangong Yi reacted quickly. As soon as the bike hit the steps, he jumped down. Chu Luo stood there and looked at him. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo in surprise and asked, ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t you leave the school? Why are you still here?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why is Senior here?¡± ¡°Tcame out after I took my things.¡± After saying that, he tured to look at the box that had been thrown to the ground. He walked over, picked it up, and opened it. Then, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t exin to my father tonight.¡± Chu Luo nced at the piece of jade in the box and didn¡¯t say anything. She continued chasing after that person. ¡°Junior.¡± Nangong Yi quickly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Chasing a thief.¡± ¡°What? A thief has entered Imperial University?¡± Nangong Yi frowned and stopped feeling sorry for the piece of jade in his hand. He ced it beside the box and took out his phone. ¡°Imperial University is so big. It¡¯s too slow for you to catch up by yourself. I¡¯ll call the school¡¯s security office.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t stop him and walked over with Li Yan¡¯s coat. Seeing her leave, Nangong Yi called as he ran after her. After he told the security guard what had happened, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, what does that person look like? What special abilities does he have?¡± ¡°He can turn invisible.¡± After Chu Luo said these three words, she said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t chase alongside me. When Yanes, you just have to help me tell him which direction I went.¡± Hearing her say that, Nangong Yi stopped. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Luo nced at him, jumped up, and quickly chased after that person. In the end, she still lost that person. Chu Luo stood on the sidewalk waiting for Li Yan. Li Yan arrived quickly. Chu Luo handed him his coat. Li Yan put it on and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Did you catch up to that person?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo shook her head and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°But I left something on that person. You can directly send people to continue chasing.¡± After saying that, she ced her hand in hisrge one and felt the warmth in it. She asked him, ¡°Did you see Senior Nangong just now?¡± ¡°Yeah. He told me you came in this direction.¡± The two of them walked to the side. Li Yan looked at her expression and saw that she was obviously unhappy. He asked, ¡°Are you angry with him?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, I would have caught that person.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave something on that person? Capturing him now is the same as capturing himter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. That person could control the robot. If !¡¯m not wrong, he must be the person who created the robot invisibility technology that Neeson mentioned before. I want to catch him quickly.¡± Even if Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything, Li Yan knew why she wanted to capture him. Li Yan looked at her angry expression and hugged her tightly. He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Il send someone to catch him immediately.¡± ¡°Mm. Not long after the two of them walked out, Chu Luo received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi asked in concern, ¡°Junior, have you caught that thief?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°Did I hinder you from chasing that person just now?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Nangong Yi said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Junior. Tell me what I can do now, as long as it can appease you.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes darted around and she said, ¡°How about this? Help me buy an osmanthus cake at Yipinzhai Pastry Shop outside the school and a cup of milk tea, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡®When Nangong Yi heard this, he was stunned for two seconds before saying with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the technology building to see how Haozi is dealing with those robots.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the technology building. At this moment, Sun Tianhao was standing on the steps outside the technology building,manding his subordinates to deal with the robots that had been shot into scrap metal. ¡®When he saw Chu Luo and Li Yan approaching, he quickly strode over and asked, ¡°Have you caught the culprit?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°Even with Qinggong, you guys failed to catch him? Did the other party ride a rocket?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and told him what had happened. ¡®When Sun Tianhao heard this, he rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He said, ¡°Nangong Yi really appeared at the wrong time. If I hadn¡¯t investigated his family background and his various performances in school, I would have thought that he was in cahoots with Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± These words made Li Yan narrowed his eyes. He nned to send someone to investigate the Nangong family again. Chu Luo wrinkled her nose. ¡°If he¡¯s one of Ink Feather¡¯s men, he concealed it too perfectly.¡± Thinking about what she had asked Nangong Yi to do, Chu Luo thought: ¡®You better not be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡¯ At this moment, Sun Tianhao told the two of them about the situation on his side. ¡°We dealt with a total of eight robots.¡± At this point, he snorted. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s people are really confident. Do they think they can enter this building every time because they couldst time?¡± ¡°Ha! They didn¡¯t fulfill their employer¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Could it be that they want to steal the gaming capsule for research?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°E*ck! Do they really think the Sun family doesn¡¯t exist? I must catch that person tonight!¡± Sun Tianhao rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I left something on that person after he came in. I should be able to catch him soon.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth at Chu Luo¡¯s semi-secretive words. At this moment, he suddenly thought of Li Yan standing him up this weekend. He red at Li Yan and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Li, do you remember what we agreed to do this weekend?¡± Li Yan nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯spetitive spirit was instantly aroused. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpeted. How do you know that I can¡¯t beat you¡­ No, just based on what you said, if we don¡¯tpete tonight, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°Haozi, you¡­¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that he shouldn¡¯t embarrass himself. Sun Tianhao turned to look at her and corrected her loudly, ¡°Call me Brother.¡± Chu Luo retracted her words and prepared to stand at the side to watch the show. ¡°yan, since he¡¯s been thinking about this, why don¡¯t youpete with him?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and took off his coat to hand to Chu Luo. ¡®When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yan¡¯s action, he immediately took off his weapon and threw it to a subordinate standing at the side. He said to Li Yan arrogantly, ¡°Tl remove all my weapons now. This way, you can¡¯t me me if you lose.¡± Chapter 550 - I Need Some Quiet Now

Chapter 550: I Need Some Quiet Now

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan looked at him coldly. Sun Tianhao was stunned to see disdain in his eyes. ¡®The warring factor in his heart started to stir. The two of them walked to the open space outside the technology building and started fighting without a word. Chu Luo took out Li Yan¡¯s phone from his pocket and nced at the time. Five minutester, Chu Luo walked over and squatted in front of Sun Tianhao. She asked gloatingly, ¡°Haozi, what do you have to say now?¡± Sun Tianhao turned over and said weakly, ¡°I need some quiet now.¡± ¡°Then take your time. Yan and I are going back.¡± Chu Luo stood up to give Li Yan¡¯s coat to him. After he put it on, the two of them turned to leave. ¡°Hey! You guys are really leaving?¡± Sun Tianhao jumped up from the ground and sucked in a cold breath. He endured the pain on his body and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chu Luo, I was beaten up by Li Yan. Can¡¯t you care about me?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped. Chu Luo turned around and said straightforwardly, ¡°You asked for it. Serves you right.¡± Seeing Sun Tianhao¡¯s aggrieved expression, Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you want to leave with us?¡± ¡°Of course. Ouch¡­ Tsk¡­¡± ¡®When Sun Tianhao moved, he realized that his bones seemed to have been dislocated. He limped over and gritted his teeth as he looked at Li Yan. Unable to figure out why, he said, ¡°Li Yan, why are you so skilled? I¡¯ve fought in the Guards since I was young, but I actually couldn¡¯t beat you. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Li Yan nced at him with disdain in his eyes. This made Sun Tianhao want to pounce on him and bite him. Before he exploded, Chu Luo helped Li Yan say, ¡°Yan has been learning ancient martial arts from an expert since he was young. You definitely can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡®What Chu Luo didn¡¯t say was that Li Yan now had the skills from his previous life. In this world, not many people were his match. When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was a little surprised. ¡°You actually learned ancient martial arts. Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡®The Sun family had investigated Li Yan before, but this wasn¡¯t written in the investigation report. Chu Luo nced at Li Yan and said, ¡°If the Li family doesn¡¯t know, you definitely won¡¯t know.¡± Sun Tianhao fell silent. It wasn¡¯t until the three of them walked to his jeep that Sun Tianhao said to Li Yan reluctantly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, when are you going to our military school to conduct a lesson for us?¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Sun Tianhao grinned at her self-righteously. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m amazed by your shamelessness.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ What are you talking about? How am I shameless?¡± ¡°Shameless in all aspects.¡± At this moment, Li Yan was already in the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Luo pulled open the front passenger seat and got in. Sun Tianhao had no choice but to open the car door at the back. After getting into the car, he finally couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore andy down. As he supported his waist, he wailed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him a few times. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you care about your image?¡± Sun Tianhao straightened his neck and asked angrily, ¡°What kind of image do I have in front of you two?¡± Chu Luo actually felt that what he said made sense, so she retracted her gaze and took out her phone to pull up the Imperial University defensework that she and the Wu father-and-daughter had built together. She checked where Nangong Yi had gone. After a while, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Sun Tianhao sat up and leaned against the back of Chu Luo¡¯s chair. ¡°Sister, I suffered internal injuries from Li Yan¡¯s beating. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a bottle of recuperation medicine? Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t be able to get up.¡± Chu Luo casually took out a bottle of medicine from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it to him. Sun Tianhao quickly caught it and didn¡¯t forget toin, ¡°Did you even look properly? If you identally pulled out a bottle of poison or something, I¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo looked at the surveince videos, she said without looking up, ¡°You won¡¯t be poisoned to death. As long as I¡¯m here, it won¡¯t be easy for you to die.¡± ¡°_.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Why does that sound wrong?¡± ¡°Then shut up and take your medicine.¡± Sun Tianhao resisted the urge to raise his hand and rub her head. He sat back down, took a pill, and ate it. Then, he put the bottle in his pocket like it was a treasure. Nangong Yi had indeede out from the Student Union office and taken the fastest route to the school gate. Along the way, Chu Luo could still see him being careful with the piece of jade in the box. He even drove a little slowly. At this point, Chu Luo wanted to ask him how much that piece of jade waster. She wouldpensate him. ¡®When the car arrived at the school gate, Nangong Yi was waiting in the most obvious ce. Li Yan stopped the car beside him. After the window on Chu Luo¡¯s side rolled down, Nangong Yi handed her the pastry and milk tea in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Junior, the pastry and milk tea you wanted. See if you like them.¡± Chu Luo took the pastry and milk tea from his hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Then, she asked, ¡°How much does that jade of yours cost? I¡¯llpensate you.¡± The smile on Nangong Yi¡¯s face deepened. He waved at her. ¡°How can I let youpensate me when I broke it myself¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked towards a car parked not far away. Chu Luo looked at his back and was about to retract her gaze when Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Junior, your president is so nice. He looks perfect. If such a person does something evil, no one will notice.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. However, she wasn¡¯t worried. If Nangong Yi was really a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t be polite to him. She asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°How are you going back?¡± Sun Tianhao took out his phone and pressed a button. He said to the other party, ¡°Send someone to drive me back.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan alighted and went to the car waiting for them. After returning to the vi, Chu Luo took herptop and sat on the sofa in the living room to continue checking the defensework they had built. After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°The person who escaped is indeed hiding at Imperial University. He didn¡¯t touch the defensework at the edge of Imperial University.¡± Li Yan was sitting beside her. When he heard this, he tilted his head to look at the screen. Chu Luo continued typing on the keyboard. After a while, a red dot appeared. She said in surprise, ¡°That person actually went to the Chinese Department.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she continued to operate theputer. The red dot was still moving and had already reached theke. Theke was very close to several colleges. ¡®When Li Yan saw this, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. As he looked at theptop screen in front of Chu Luo, he gave several orders. Chu Luo said, ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t touch the defensework elsewhere. So he wanted to go through theke.¡± At this point, she snorted. ¡°There¡¯s a region on thatke that connects to the expressway outside. There¡¯s a high-pressurework on the side. There might be people with special abilities or robots that he left behind to receive him.¡± ¡°My men are already waiting on the expressway.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and handed him two talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. ¡°Get someone to send these two talismans over immediately. I want to see if his robot is more powerful or my talismans are more powerful.¡± Li Yan took the talisman and walked out to hand it to a subordinate. Chu Luo continued to look at the screen. Li Yan walked back and said to her, ¡°Go wash up first. My men will handle the rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded, closed herptop, and walked upstairs with him to the bedroom. After the two of them washed up andy in bed, Li Yan took theptop and opened it. That red dot happened to reach the opposite shore and had already stopped. It was obvious that the person had met the men Li Yan had sent over. Chu Luo raised her hand and drew a circle in front of her. An image of that person appeared in front of her. She said to Li Yan, ¡°I cast some magic on him.¡± Indeed, a few robots flying above theke were protecting that person. He was also carried by a robot. The two sides didn¡¯t say anything and started fighting. Li Yan¡¯s men were long prepared. Most of the robots were quickly dealt with. Then, they caught that person. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we interrogate this person ourselves?¡± ¡®The thought of this person being able to develop the invisibility function of a robot excited Chu Luo. She really wanted to learn this technique. Seeing her expression, Li Yan guessed what she was thinking and didn¡¯t object. ¡°Go change your clothes first. I¡¯ll get someone to bring that person back.¡± Chu Luo nodded and got out of bed to get her clothes. After Li Yan made a call, he also put on his clothes. ¡®The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before that person was brought over. At this moment, his hands were tied behind his back and his mouth was stuffed with something. His eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he was indignant and furious. Chu Luo walked up to that person and sized him up for a while. This person looked like an elf who had walked out of a European myth. He looked back at Chu Luo warily. Chu Luo suddenly smiled at him and said, ¡°I know that once your organization¡¯s people are caught, others won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you. Once they are caught, they willmit suicide.¡± ¡®There was a message in that person¡¯s eyes: Since you¡¯re aware, don¡¯t even think about getting anything out of me. The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face deepened. ¡°In that case, not only am I interested in the robot invisibility technology you know, but I¡¯m also interested in the poison on you..¡± Chapter 551 - Detection of Poison

Chapter 551: Detection of Poison

Trantor: As Studios Editor:As Studios After saying that, she quickly sealed all the major acupoints in his body and gave him a pill. While he was so shocked that his eyes were wide open, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, undo the rope on his body.¡± Li Yan took a dagger from the side and untied the rope. That person stood there and still couldn¡¯t move. Chu Luo walked up to him and raised her hand to take out the thing stuck in his mouth. The man stared at Chu Luo. The anger in his eyes seemed to be able to bore a hole through her. ¡®When Chu Luo¡¯s hand reached his mouth, she suddenly stopped. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since Ink Feather membersmit suicide with poison the moment they are caught, I think it must be extraordinary. So I¡¯ve decided not to try ordinary methods.¡± She then turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts. ¡°You want to use the instrument to test him: When the man heard this, his eyes revealed strong resistance and murderous intent. Chu Luo nodded at Li Yan. ¡°Yes, I want to see where their poison is ced.¡± ¡°Boohoo...¡± ¡°Objection overruled.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan walked up to the man. He first tapped hisst mute acupoint before grabbing the man¡¯s cor and throwing him onto his shoulder. Chu Luo followed behind Li Yan. The two of them walked out of the vi and walked towards the vi behind. At this moment, Professor Tang and the others had returned to the vi in front to rest. The butler followed them and opened the vi door. The three of them walked in together. In the courtyard, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Put him in Laboratory 3. I¡¯lle after picking some herbs.¡± Li Yan nodded at her and carried the person into the vi with the butler. Chu Luo quickly plucked a few herbs and went to Laboratory 3. ¡®There was an experiment table in the room. Li Yan ced that person on the experiment table. Facing the man¡¯s murderous eyes, the three of them looked at him coldly. Chu Luo handed a few herbs to the butler. ¡°Butler, go to the refining room and boil these herbs.¡± Then, she told the butler how to boil the medicine. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done in ten minutes after the water boils. I just need a bowl of medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler left the room with the herbs. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in front of that person. Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°Does he have any electronic products on him?¡± ¡°No. They were all taken away when he came.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to the experimental instrument. She pressed a button and the experiment table moved. The person lying on it was sent to the full-body X-ray detector at the side. The moment he was sent in, that person¡¯s bones and organs appeared on the screen. Chu Luo quickly checked and finally smiled. ¡°So Ink Feather hides their poison here.¡± After saying that, she pointed at a spot on the screen, not far from that person¡¯s heart. ¡°If ced here, it can directly squeeze his heart and cause the medicine to burst.¡± ¡°Can you take it out?¡± Li Yan asked. Chu Luo stood up straight and smiled at him confidently. ¡°No problem.¡± Then, she smiled and added, ¡°Looks like tapping his acupoints in advance and doing something to his body worked. This way, it can control the blood vessels in his heart.¡± Actually, it had something to do with the magic Chu Luo had left on this person previously. ¡°When do you want to operate?¡± ¡°The sooner the better, of course.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s everything here. What do you need me to do?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°Go set up the sterilization room and operating theater and prepare the tools needed for cardiac surgery.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan turned to leave. The butler brought in the medicine Chu Luo wanted earlier on. Chu Luo had already made that persone out of Room X. ¡°Miss Chu, what do we do with this medicine?¡± ¡°Take off all his clothes and apply this bowl of medicine on him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo went to the operating theater first and prepared the tools needed for the surgery with Li Yan. After another ten minutes, the butler pushed that person into the surgery table. ¡®That person had already entered deep sleep. The surgery started quickly. The scalpel in Chu Luo¡¯s hand rose and fell, breaking the skin on that person¡¯s heart. Before blood flowed out, she took turns using a few surgical tools to operate beside the beating heart for a few seconds before those tools quickly retreated. ¡°Vessel.¡± ¡®As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, Li Yan handed her a vessel. Chu Luo put a ck object held in the forceps into the vessel and started to suture the person. It only took ten minutes to do all of this. The butler asked, ¡°Miss Chu, how should we deal with this person?¡± ¡°Let his wound heal first.¡± ¡®The butler nodded in understanding and pushed the person out. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to anotherboratory. She quickly ced the medicine in the experimental vessel and dissected it to check the medicinal properties inside. The night passed just like that. At around six the next morning, Chu Luo rubbed her sore eyes with an excited glint. Li Yan¡¯s heart ached a little. He raised his hand to massage her temple and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t go to school this morning. Sleep at home for half a day.¡± Chu Luo shook her head at him and grabbed his hand. She said excitedly, ¡°There are really crouching tigers and hidden dragons inside Ink Feather. I¡¯ve already found out theposition of this medicine.¡± ¡®Then, she named several herbs. Li Yan had actually never heard of any of them. ¡°You definitely haven¡¯t heard of these herbs. I think even Professor Tang and the others haven¡¯t heard of them all. When Grandpa Hues, I¡¯ll ask him if he knows.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back for breakfast now.¡± At Li Yan¡¯s suggestion, Chu Luo realized she was a little hungry. When the two of them returned to their vi, the butler told them where he had sent that person. ¡°In a vi beside.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine then. Go to the garden to pick herbs ording to the herbs on it. Also, once a day, apply the medicine I asked you to boil on him. This can let him sleep until his body recovers.¡± The butler was a little worried. ¡°Will it take long?¡± ¡°No. Three days at most.¡± The butler nodded and got someone to serve breakfast to them. After Chu Luo finished eating, she went to the vi and set up an array outside. At the same time, she also set up a magic array in the area where they lived. After setting up the array, her eyes darted around before she said to Li Yan, ¡°Get someone to release the news that Ink Feather¡¯s men will definitelye to save him. I want to see if there¡¯s anyone with special abilities in Ink Feather.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo went to the vi at the back. Professor Tang and the others happened to go over. Elder Hu was about to go to the herb garden. When he saw Chu Luoing, he smiled and waved at her. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re here. Come with me to check on the herbs in the herb garden.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded before walking to the backyard with him. ¡®As Elder Hu walked, he told Chu Luo, ¡°I asked Little Tang and Little Cao to collect some herbs a few days ago. They¡¯re sunbathing on the balcony upstairs.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Grandpa Hu, do you need me to help you collect them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re free now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha... Little girl, since you have something to attend to, just go and do it. It¡¯s just collecting some herbs. The three of us can handle it.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. Elder Hu patted her shoulder kindly and asked, ¡°It¡¯s already the 20th today. How¡¯s your wedding preparations with CEO Li?¡± Chu Luo replied honestly, ¡°Yan is the one handling all these things. I don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Hu smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. You¡¯re just a child. CEO Li is the one benefiting in the first ce. It¡¯s only right for him to worry about these things.¡± ptt¡± Chu Luo really wanted to know Li Yan¡¯s reaction when he heard this. The two of them chatted about these herbs for a while before Chu Luo asked if Elder Hu knew about those herbs. ¡®When Elder Hu heard the name of the herbs Chu Luo mentioned, he was especially surprised. ¡°These herbs are all extraordinary herbs. Even many people who study medicine don¡¯t know about them these days. How do you know?¡± ¡°Te seen them in an ancient herb book in the library of Imperial University¡¯s medical school.¡± ¡°Imperial University is indeed worthy of being called the top ten literary treasure trove in the world. To think there¡¯s such an ancient book in the library.¡± ¡°Where did Grandpa Hu learn this?¡± ¡°[ sawit in an ancient book a long time ago. I¡¯ve never seen the herb in person before though.¡± ¡°Then... Grandpa Hu, do you still remember the effects of these herbs?¡± Elder Hu thought for a while and nodded. The two of them sat on a stone bench in the herb garden and talked. ¡®When Chu Luo left the vi, it was already past nine. She wanted to go straight to Imperial University, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°Rest in the morning. I¡¯ll send you to school in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little tired. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Tl apany you in the vi.¡± Chapter 552 - Little Chu, Don’t You Feel That The Room Is Suddenly A Little Cold?

Chapter 552: Little Chu, Don¡¯t You Feel That The Room Is Suddenly A Little Cold?

Trantor: As Studios Editor As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she knew that he wanted to work. She held his hand in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you want to rest, rest together. Otherwise, I won¡¯t rest either.¡± After saying that, she pulled him upstairs to the bedroom. Li Yan didn¡¯t object. When the two of them were lying in bed, he deliberately teased her. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep without me apanying you?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him until Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He patted her back. ¡°Sleep.¡± Chu Luo leaned her head in his arms and rubbed her cheek against his. Soon, she fell asleep. When Chu Luo went to school in the afternoon, she happened to meet Wu Yiyao by the school gate. ¡®Wu Yiyao saw Chu Luo waiting for her after getting out of the car. The moment Chu Luo walked in, she smiled and asked, ¡°Little Chu, did you skip ss this morning?¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said seriously, ¡°If one hasn¡¯t skipped ss in university, one¡¯s university life will be imperfect.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The two of them walked into the school together. Wu Yiyao asked, ¡°I heard that a celebrity came to look for you yesterday. How did you handle him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yan asked someone to handle this matter.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s ultimately because you¡¯re too famous. That celebrity had so many scandals exposed and actually dared toe to Imperial University to look for you... Did he think that you were also his fan? He wanted to use your reputation to help him tum things around.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°He¡¯s thinking too much.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao stopped talking about this person and talked about the project that Tang Zhiyun and the others had taken on. ¡°Little Tang and the others used two days toplete thatpany¡¯s defensework. The customer response was good.¡± Recalling what Tang Zhiyun had said about treating them to dinner after the project ended, Chu Luo said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a time to celebrate.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled. ¡°They were talking about this when I went over yesterday. Ask CEO Li when he¡¯s free. We¡¯ll eat at a restaurant near the school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ss in the afternoon, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun had called to ask when they were free. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tomorrow night.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Yan has been very busy recently. I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll be free.¡± Tang Zhiyun could understand and said, ¡°Alright, Junior, help us ask him first. Whether Brother Li is free or not, I will book the restaurant for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo had just walked to the nearest restaurant to eat when Nangong Yi came looking for her. After the two of them finished ordering their food, Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°That piece of jade was brokenst night. How did you exin it to your father when you go back. Nangong Yiughed at Chu Luo¡¯s question. He deliberately asked, ¡°If I say that I got beaten up when I went back, will you pity me?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be beaten up by a father. Maybe you¡¯re secretly happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Being beaten up by my father is also a form of happiness. It¡¯s just that my father is too busy and doesn¡¯t have time to beat me up.¡± ¡°Then what about that piece of jadest night?¡± ¡°I said that I identally broke it, and my father merely lectured me on the phone.¡± Chu Luo gave him a sympathetic look and started eating. Nangong Yi asked, ¡°Junior will still go to the Archeology Department today, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go togetherter. After tonight, I probably won¡¯t have time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After eating, the two of them went to the Archeology Department. Just as they reached the entrance of the Archeology Department, they met Professor Chen walking over from another path. You didn¡¯t get beaten up, did you?¡± ¡®When Professor Chen saw the two of them, he smiled and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone inform you that they went to the National Museum instead of repairing the ancient artifacts tonight?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Professor Zhang called me, but I want to practice today and see how I¡¯ve fared in the past few days.¡± After saying that, he even asked, ¡°Professor Zhang, aren¡¯t you going to rest tonight?¡± ¡°I guessed that Little Chu woulde over. I¡¯ll continue studying those ancient words with her tonight. I¡¯ll leave earlier today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± The three of them walked into the repair room at the back as they spoke. Chu Luo and Professor Chen sat at the work table. Each of them took a magnifying ss and looked at the words on the jade slip. Nangong Yi sat beside the repair machine. As he repaired it, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, your memory is so good and you learn things so quickly. Have you checked your IQ?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Why should I check it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I thought the school would let you do an IQ test. When the timees, you¡¯ll be an asset for them to show off in a publicity stunt.¡± When Professor Chen heard this, heughed. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Student Nangong is right. Little Chu, you can go and do an IQ test. Didn¡¯t Imperial University want you to be an ambassador to boost their image? By doing the test, it¡¯ll be an asset for you to show off.¡± At this point, Professor Chen asked Nangong Yi, ¡°I remember that you¡¯ve checked before. Your IQ is 240, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t tempted at all. ¡°No. Checking this is simply a waste of my time.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen were both amused by her words. Professor Chen said, ¡°The person with the highest 1Q in history is German author Goethe. His IQis as high as 310. Italian painter Leonardo da Vinci¡¯s 230... Washington¡¯s 140. Normal people have an IQ between 90 and 110.¡± As Chu Luo and Nangong Yi worked, they listened to Professor Chen talk about famous people throughout history. However, after eight o¡¯clock, there was a sudden ckout in the room. Professor Chen was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The archeology department actually has a ckout?¡± Nangong Yi guessed, ¡°Could it be that someone thought that there was no one inside and turned off the main switch here?¡± Nangong Yi took out his phone and turned on the shlight. After Chu Luo also tumed on the shlight on her phone, he said to the two of them, ¡°T¡¯l go out and take a look. Maybe someone really turned off the switch.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at the door and said to Phoenix with her divine sense, ¡°Phoenix, go and see what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Ared light was concealed by the shlight on her phone and disappeared into the darkness. At this moment, Professor Chen asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, don¡¯t you feel that the room is suddenly a little cold?¡± Chu Luo also felt an even heavier Yin aura than before. She looked at the half-opened door and walked over to close it. Professor Chenughed. ¡°Recently, I heard from Professor Zhang and the others about some legends in the ancient tomb. I¡¯ve be timid from hearing all those things. So it¡¯s because the door wasn¡¯t tightly closed.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What did Professor Zhang and the others say? Professor Chen, tell me.¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯re a young girl. You¡¯ll definitely have nightmares when you go back tonight.¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when she suddenly saw a ck shadow move behind Professor Zhang. The Yin aura in the entire recovery room intensified. Professor Chen subconsciously shivered. Chu Luo looked at the ck shadow and wondered what had woken them up. Previously, when Chu Luo came over, she hadn¡¯t felt anything different about the ancient items inside because the vengeful spirits attached to it were all in a deep sleep. Under normal circumstances, besides grave goods¡¯, there were also living people buried in ancient tombs. Coupled with the fact that many tomb raiders had died inside, many vengeful spirits were formed. These vengeful spirits were attached to ancient items and were usually asleep unless something woke them up. At the thought of this, theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. With the power of a priest in her fingertip, Professor Chen sat down and fell asleep. Chu Luo turned off her phone and a me appeared in her palm. At this moment, Phoenix returned to her and didn¡¯t return to her wrist. She said, ¡°Mistress, a student turned off the switch because he thought that there was no one here.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nangong Yi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to tum on the switch with that student.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Facing the ball of ck aura, Phoenix said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ll deal with this ball of ck aura.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Phoenix opened her mouth and took a deep breath. Then, the ball of ck aura entered her mouth. ¡°Burp... I haven¡¯t eaten such intense ck aura in a long time.¡± After saying that, pure light quickly emitted from her body and entered Chu Luo¡¯s body. In the next second, the lights in the room lit up. Chu Luo quickly scanned the entire room and finally ced her gaze on the disy rack. Many repaired ancient items were ced on disy racks. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that the things on them had been tampered with beforehand. The person who did this was obviously someone in this area. She walked to the disy rack and was about to carefully study what method this person had used to tamper with the items when two footsteps came from outside the door. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and tured around to wake Professor Chen up. Professor Chen was still sitting there in a daze. Seeing Chu Luo standing by the disy rack, he asked strangely, ¡°Little Chu, was I asleep just now?¡± Chapter 553 - Dream On!

Chapter 553: Dream On!

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo nodded and said to him seriously, ¡°You said that you were a little tired, so you closed your eyes to rest during the ckout.¡± Professor Chen believed Chu Luo and was about to stand up when the door was pushed open. Nangong Yi and an archeology student walked in. The student apologized to Professor Chen and Chu Luo the moment he entered. ¡°Professor Chen, Chu Luo, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that there was someone else inside. I thought that the professors had gone out to work and that you wouldn¡¯te tonight. I studied tillte in the ssroom tonight and subconsciously closed the main power switch when I left.¡± Chu Luo asked strangely, ¡°Your school will especially close the main power switch at night?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not it.¡± That ssmate scratched his head and smiled sheepishly in embarrassment as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Because my family lives in a remote mountain area, electricity is very precious to us. As long as we don¡¯t need to use electricity, I¡¯ll tum it off.¡± Chu Luo nodded as if she had epted his exnation, but she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t the Archaeology students not attend evening self-study? Why haven¡¯t you left at this time?¡± The boy was even more embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ve been learning the history of Xia-Shang-Zhou recently. The teacher said that he would take us to the museum to take a look tomorrow. I¡¯m a little excited. Since it¡¯s still early, I decided to memorize the knowledge from that time period in the ssroom, so that I won¡¯t bepletely ignorant when we go there.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to the dormitory to memorize it?¡± ¡°My roommates learn faster than me. I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I don¡¯t have much knowledge of this period in history, so¡­¡± Actually, there were many people with such thinking at Imperial University. They usually pretend to be casual about learning, but will secretly find an empty corner to learn seriously.¡± Chu Luo looked at the boy and praised, ¡°Student, you¡¯re really hardworking.¡± Unexpectedly, the boy blushed at thepliment. At the thought that this was apliment from his goddess, his heart started beating uncontrobly, making his face even redder. Seeing the boy¡¯s reaction, Professor Chen and Nangong Yi looked at each other with helpless smiles. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Student, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back first.¡± The student nced at them, nodded, and left. Chu Luo asked Professor Chen, ¡°Professor Chen, are we still continuing?¡± Professor Chen figured he was probably too tired since he had fallen asleep during the ckout just now, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± After saying that, he asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Student Nangong, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Nangong Yi pointed at the jade artifact he was repairing and was a little troubled. ¡°I just started. I originally nned to see how much I¡¯ve learned tonight.¡± At this point, he looked at the two of them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys leave first, Professor Chen? I¡¯ll leave after I repair this jade artifact.¡± Professor Chen disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s not good for Student Nangong to be alone here.¡± Chu Luo nodded in agreement and deliberately said, ¡°The professors and teachers from the Archaeology Department have said that it¡¯s best not to stay in the backyard at night, especially alone. The Yin aura here is heavy. If you stay here alone, a female ghost might escape from some ancient object and find you to be her husband. Your soul might be sucked dry.¡± When Professor Chen heard this, he was a little worked up. ¡°Take no offense at a child¡¯s babble. Take no offense at a child¡¯s babble.¡± After saying that, he lectured Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, you can¡¯t spout nonsense like that.¡± Especially in a ce like this. Chu Luo looked at him innocently. ¡°I forgot.¡± After saying that, she looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, do you still want to stay here alone?¡± Anya was excited. ¡°What gift? Chu, you¡¯re not giving me your Phoenix Corporation in America, are you?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°Dream on.¡± Anya deliberately sighed in disappointment. ¡°Sigh, you made me happy for nothing.¡± Chu Luo continued to have a wooden face and said mercilessly, ¡°I originally nned to sponsor all your baby¡¯s skincare products, but it seems like there¡¯s no need now.¡± ¡®When Anya heard this, she immediately raised her voice and said in a fawning tone, ¡°It¡¯s necessary! It¡¯s necessary! Chu, your gift is awesome. The baby in my stomach will definitely like it very much.¡± Chu Luo deliberately remained silent for a few seconds before saying reluctantly, ¡°Alright.¡± Anya smiled and told her, ¡°We¡¯re holding the wedding on the 26th.¡± At this point, she said expectantly, ¡°Chu, if you can attend my wedding, it¡¯d be great if you can be my bridesmaid.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± iche, I¡¯m just saying. Even if you have time, Li definitely doesn¡¯t have time. Actually, our wedding is being brought forward because of Blockhead. He said that you guys will definitely be too busy, especially since many nobles from many countries will attend. That¡¯s why he wants toe back and Chu Luo was a little surprised that Qin Ming was being considerate of them at this time. She asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Qin Ming be very busy at this time?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not busy.¡± Anya¡¯s tone suddenly carried a trace of resentment. ¡°Our wedding is all managed by the royal etiquette team. Most of the time, he¡¯s helping Li¡­ When we retum to the empire, I must get Li topensate me mentally. How charming is he to make my husband work for him so painstakingly?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Afterughing, she suggested, ¡°You can get Qin Ming to apany you more.¡± Anya objected. ¡°No way. My mother said that you people from the empire like reserved women. I want to maintain my reservedness.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± This woman was actually pretending to be reserved? Was this the legendary mood swings of pregnant women? Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°How did Qin Ming react to your reservedness?¡± Anya: ¡°He only said one sentence at the beginning.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Anya sounded puzzled. ¡°He said, ¡°This is good for our baby¡­¡¯ What do you think he meant by that?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want tough at first, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. No matter how Anya asked, Chu Luo refused to tell her. In the end, she only said, ¡°Actually, Qin Ming is right. It¡¯s better for you to be more reserved at this time.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly saw a shadow sh past her from the corner of her eye. Her expression froze and she said to Anya, ¡°Tl hang up first. I have something to attend to.¡± Then, she hung up. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at the ce where the shadow had shed past. She released her five senses and sensed that there was no energy fluctuation at all. So there was only one possibility regarding that shadow just now. It was an illusion deliberately created by the invisible robot to lure her over. Chu Luo sneered.. ¡°Ha, are you trying to y tricks in front of me?¡± Chapter 554 - Junior, Are You Having Too Much Fun With This?

Chapter 554: Junior, Are You Having Too Much Fun With This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo pretended not to see it and turned to walk towards the repair room. However, just as she reached the door, there was another ckout. ¡®There was no moonlight tonight to begin with, and there were a fewrge trees nted in the Archeology Department¡¯s backyard. As a sharp cold wind blew, the entire backyard became cold and especially terrifying. Professor Chen and Nangong Yi¡¯s voices came from inside. Professor Chen said, ¡°What exactly is going on tonight? Did another student turn off the main power switch again?¡± Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior is still outside the door. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Professor Chen: ¡°T¡¯ll go with you.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards the door. Chu Luo looked at the closed door and said to Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, light up the ce.¡± Phoenix responded in her mind. In the next second, all the lights lit up. The door opened at the same time. ¡°Eh, the lights are back on?¡± ¡®Walking behind Nangong Yi, Professor Chen was surprised. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo, who was standing outside the door, and asked, ¡°Junior, do you know what happened just now?¡± Chu Luo said seriously, ¡°I controlled the circuit in the Archeology Department with my phone just now.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo smiled at them and walked towards the door. She said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Nangong Yi quickly stepped aside and said to her, ¡°Junior, you shouldn¡¯t have gone out to make a call. There¡¯s a heater in the room whereas it¡¯s freezing outside. What if you catch a cold?¡± Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°I had something to say to Yan in private. I can¡¯t let you guys hear it.¡± The two of themughed. At this moment, a ckout happened again. Then again. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, are you having too much fun with this?¡± Chu Luo said apologetically, ¡°I identally pressed that button.¡± After saying that, she said in a low voice in her mind, ¡°Phoenix, burn the nearby robots.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± The three of them walked in. Chu Luo promised the two of them, ¡°I promise not to y anymore.¡± Nangong Yi and Professor Chen wouldn¡¯t really me her. The three of them spoke for a while before continuing to work. For the next hour or so, a ckout never urred again. Nangong Yi finally finished repairing the jade artifact at past eleven. ¡®The three of them packed up and walked out. ¡®When Professor Chen walked to the archway, he suddenly saw a pile of things and eximed in surprise. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked over at the same time. Nangong Yi then walked over and squatted there to take a look. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually a pile of scrap metal.¡± Chu Luo screamed. When she was lifted up by the robot, she struggled and shouted for help, ¡°Senior, help.¡± ¡°Junior!¡± When Nangong Yi saw that Chu Luo had been caught, his eyes immediately turned red. He shouted and suddenly, a strong force lifted the robot in front of him, and he ran over to save her. At this moment, a robot behind him punched his back. Nangong Yi¡¯s body quickly flew forward. *pEft ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Junior... I¡¯m sorry, I tried my best.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he fainted. Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi and shouted, ¡°Yan.¡± In the next second, countlesssers shot over. Li Yan and a few others surrounded her at the same time. Before the robots could turn invisible, they were shot by theser guns into plugs. Li Yan carried Chu Luo down from the robot. Chu Luo whispered in his ear, ¡°Someone is nearby.¡± Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Search.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group of people immediately dispersed. Only then did Chu Luoe out of his arms and stride towards Nangong Yi. She squatted down and pushed him. ¡°Senior, wake up.¡± Li Yan also walked over. Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan and said, ¡°Senior¡¯s injuries are a little serious. We have to send him to the school hospital immediately.¡± Li Yan ordered through hismunicator, ¡°Drive a car over immediately.¡± Chu Luo called the school doctor at the same time and told him about the situation here. ¡®The moment the car arrived, the two of them sent Nangong Yi to the school hospital. ¡®When the school doctor pushed Nangong Yi into the operating theater, Chu Luo also called the school¡¯s heads. Someone immediately rushed over. ¡®The person who came was the vice-principal. ¡°Little Chu, what exactly is going on?¡± After asking this, the vice-principal also greeted Li Yan, ¡°CEO Li.¡± Li Yan nodded at him. Chu Luo briefly told him what had happened. ¡®When the vice-principal heard this, his expression turned ugly. ¡°What? There were actually people from outside controlling robots toe in and capture you?¡± After saying this, he immediately took out his phone and made a few calls. Chu Luo waited for him to finish the call and reminded him, ¡°Principal Du, looking at how severely injured Senior is, we¡¯d better inform his family toe over.¡± The vice-principal nodded and quickly called the school¡¯s archive room to get them to send him Nangong Yi¡¯s parents¡¯ number. Half an hourter, a few more school¡¯s heads arrived.. Chapter 555 - Injured and Hospitalized

Chapter 555: Injured and Hospitalized

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo told them what had happened again. When the school¡¯s heads heard this, their expressions turned abnormally serious. One of them said angrily, ¡°What kind of ce do these people think Imperial University is? How can they juste in and kidnap people just like that?¡± Another one of them asked Chu Luo, ¡°Can¡¯t the defensework built by Little Chu and Professor Wu previously sense these robots?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°These robots can turn invisible. As soon as they do, they will block the defense system of the defensework.¡± ¡°Who has such ability to create such an advanced robot? ording to my understanding, the empire doesn¡¯t have such technology at the moment.¡± At this point, everyone fell silent. ¡®The principal had gone on a business trip, and the vice-principal was the highest-ranked here. Principal Du said, ¡°We have to report this matter. If many of these robots are still lurking at Imperial University, Little Chu and the students will be in danger.¡± Actually, everyone knew very well that these robots¡¯ biggest goal was to take Chu Luo away. Even the higher-ups valued Chu Luo¡¯s ability, let alone others. Everyone discussed for a while before the vice-principal¡¯s phone rang. After he picked it up and listened, he said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Nangong, no matter how busy you are, I still hope you cane back and see Student Nangong¡­ Okay.¡± After he hung up the phone, he said with aplicated expression, ¡°Student Nangong¡¯s family is overseas. Even if they take a ne immediately, they won¡¯t be able to arrive until tomorrow night.¡± Another school¡¯s head said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the school doctor says first. If it¡¯s too serious, let¡­¡± At this moment, he looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, go and operate on him.¡± Chu Luo was about to nod when Li Yan ced a hand on her shoulder and said to them in a firm tone, ¡°The professors from Imperial University¡¯s medical school can operate on Nangong Yi. Luoluo didn¡¯t rest wellst night. She can¡¯t stay upte tonight.¡± The school¡¯s heads looked at each other. The vice-principal nodded. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, Chu Luo, go back and rest first. Don¡¯t affect your ss tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. After a leader finished calling a foreign professor at the medical school, she left the school hospital with Li Yan. After getting into the car, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Have you caught that person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°The person we caughtst night might not be the person who developed the robot invisibility function¡­ Since this person can control these robots today, it¡¯s very possible that many people in Ink Feather can.¡± Li Yan had the same thought and asked her, ¡°Do you need to get the medicine out of his heart to catch this person tonight?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I n to go to the library at the medical school tomorrow to look for it. Maybe I can find a medicine that can neutralize the effects of the medicine.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo remembered what Anya had said to her tonight and told Li Yan. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Qin Ming told me about this before.¡± ¡°Was it really Qin Ming who asked toe back before we got married?¡± ¡°It was also instructed by the king.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying what she was thinking. ¡°Does the king want the cooperation rights of the gaming capsule?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, whose eyes said, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡± He touched her head and smiled. ¡°If you want to promote the gaming capsule on arge scale, you can find a few regional agents. When the timees, you can either look for a consortium or the government. Since Qin Ming married the princess of America, giving the regional agent rights to the US government is also giving Qin Ming face.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips andugh. Everyone said that her man was cold-blooded and heartless, but who knew that he could do so much for his lover and friends? Chu Luo hugged Li Yan¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Anya wants me to be her bridesmaid.¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m so busy. I don¡¯t have time to go over.¡± ¡®Their wedding was ten days away. How could he take the time to go over when he was so busy? ¡°Anya said that it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go alone¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone became especially domineering. ¡°What will happen to me if you leave?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, sweetness surged in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already refused.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead. ¡®The next day, just as Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University, Wang Mingtao ran over. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Roundy following behind him. Roundy said, ¡°Mistress, did you notice that Peach is running much faster now? He only took ten minutes to run from home.¡± Chu Luo knew that Roundy was asking for praise, so she raised her hand and patted his head. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s good to have you keep an eye on Taozi.¡± ¡°Of course. Peach doesn¡¯t y games at night anymore.¡± ¡®When Wang Mingtao heard this, his expression turned bitter. He asked Chu Luo tentatively, ¡°Sister Chu, now that my danger has been resolved, is Roundy¡­¡± ¡°Peach, you heartless man, how dare you disdain me. Waah¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Looking at Roundy, who had suddenly be a drama queen, the corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. Chu Luo looked at Roundy in amusement and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Roundy has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. You can ask him directly if you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t you like having a know-it-all with you at all times?¡± ¡°Ido, but¡­¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao wanted to express his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. He started scratching his ears and cheeks. Chu Luoughed at his behavior and helped him say, ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have any personal time, right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Just as Wang Mingtao nodded, Roundy started crying again. ¡®Wang Mingtao: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he suddenly feel a little guilty? Chu Luo patted Roundy¡¯s head twice and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m about to upgrade Roundy.¡± ¡°Really.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly retracted the excitement in his eyes and said reluctantly, ¡°Sister Chu, since you want to upgrade Roundy, I can only separate from him¡­ Roundy, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Roundy looked at him and said, ¡°Peach, I¡¯ll miss you too, so I¡¯ll check what you¡¯re doing with yourputer at night. If you¡¯re ying games from the weekend until Thursday night, I¡¯ll help you cut off the Inte.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao thought to himself, ¡®F*ck!¡± All the reluctance to part immediately disappeared. Wang Mingtao changed the topic. ¡°Sister Chu, Senior Brother Tang and the others are treating us to dinner tonight. I¡¯ll look for you after school.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked towards the school gate. ¡®What happenedst night was still sealed off by the school. After all, if everyone found out that such powerful robots could enter Imperial University at will, it would definitely cause panic. At this moment, everyone was discussing Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding the most. ¡®Wang Mingtao listened for a while and grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, everyone is curious about your wedding with Brother Li.¡± At this point, he suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Chu, why haven¡¯t you sent out your wedding invitation?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Wang Mingtao said self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t wealthy families all send out wedding invitations a month early? When the timees, the people attending the wedding have to make preparations in advance.¡± ¡°Prepare for what?¡± ¡°To prepare gifts. As a wealthy family, we mustpare gifts.¡± ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± ¡°This is how it is in all the soap operas that Roundy watches.¡± After parting ways with Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo went to the school hospital first. Nangong Yi had already regained consciousness. As his internal organs had been injured by the robot¡¯sst beatingst night, he couldn¡¯t move and had to lie in bed to recuperate. At this moment, he had already woken up and was lying there quietly, looking out of the window. He turned around when he heard footsteps. ¡°Junior.¡± Nangong Yi only said these two words before his face turned pale. It was obvious that his internal organs were injured and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°You¡¯d better not talk for the next two days.¡± Chu Luo walked to the bed and said to him, ¡°I looked at your case just now. You have to recuperate for a while.¡± Nangong Yi nodded lightly. Chu Luo added, ¡°Thank you forst night. If you hadn¡¯t held those robots back, I would have been taken away by now.¡± Nangong Yi blinked at her. His eyes were still filled with that faint smile, as if he was saying: You¡¯re wee. ¡°You should recuperate first. I¡¯ll handle the Student Union matters.¡± At this point, Nangong Yi¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He used his eyes to signal Chu Luo to help him see who it was. Chu Luo picked it up and took a look. ¡°It¡¯s Xue Feng.¡± Nangong Yi then gestured for Chu Luo to help him answer it. Chu Luo swiped the answer button and said, ¡°Hello.¡± The other party was obviously stunned to hear that it was a female voice. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Luo. Senior is at the school hospital. You can tell me if you have anything to say.¡± Unexpectedly, Xue Feng hung up without saying anything.. Chapter 556 - Senior, Is Your Family Still Not Here?

Chapter 556: Senior, Is Your Family Still Not Here?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo nced at her phone strangely. After confirming that she had been hung up on, she said to Nangong Yi, who was looking at her, ¡°He hung up without saying anything.¡± Unexpectedly, in less than 20 minutes, all the cadres of the Student Union came. ¡®When everyone saw Nangong Yi lying there with many tubes inserted into his body, they immediately surrounded him and started asking questions. Zhang Yiran looked pained. ¡°President, you must be in a lot of pain now, right?¡± Yu Xiangtian: ¡°President, how did you get injured? It¡¯s actually so serious.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. President, you¡¯re such a powerful person. How can you be so seriously injured?¡± Chen Qian: ¡°President, tell us who injured you. How dare they injure someone from our Student Union. They must be tired of living.¡± Zhang Yiran: ¡°President, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are your injuries so serious that you¡¯re about to¡­¡± Another girl immediately interrupted her. ¡°Ah, pfft, pfft, pfft¡­ Zhang Yiran, if you dare to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Tm just too worried¡­ Wahhh¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Zhang Yiran, who burst into tears just like that. She had no choice but to remind them, ¡°Senior injured his internal organs and can¡¯t speak for now. Also¡­ don¡¯t be too loud.¡± ¡®When everyone heard this, they immediately shut up. The girls didn¡¯t stay idle and started fawning over Nangong Yi. They were either asking him if he wanted to drink water or if he wanted to eat fruits. Nangong Yi kept looking at them with his smiling eyes. Chu Luo waited for the girls to feel embarrassed by those eyes. After they finally stopped, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else from the Student Union, you can look for me directly. Of course¡­ it has to be something that you can¡¯t handle.¡± After saying that, she looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you after school in the afternoon.¡± Nangong Yi nodded at her. Chu Luo walked out. After walking out of the school hospital, Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to ss. Instead, she went straight to the library at the medical school. Half a day passed quickly. In the afternoon, Professor Wu called and asked her to go to the technology building after lunch. ¡®When Chu Luo went over, everyone was there, including Wu Yiyao. ¡®When everyone saw hering, they surrounded her. Professor Mon asked her happily, ¡°Chu, did your boyfriend tell you that we¡¯re moving the researchb to the zing Glory headquarters?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan had mentioned this to her in the morning. Everyone started discussing. ¡°The safety measures at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters are definitely better than Imperial¡¯s. Most importantly, it¡¯s not as big a ce over there. When the timees, we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone having designs on the gaming capsule.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since someone came in to steal the data from the gaming capsulest time, I¡¯ve never felt at ease. I¡¯m just worried that our hard work will be stolen and pirated by someone else.¡± ¡°Luckily, Chu possesses several key technologies.¡± ¡°But this way, Little Chu can¡¯t carry out the tests with us often, right?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Little Chu is the wife of zing Glory¡¯s CEO. She can juste over every day after school.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Chu Luo suddenly recalled Li Yan¡¯s wordsst night about spending more time with him. Her lips subconsciously curled up. It was also beneficial to move the gaming capsule to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters at this time. When the time came, she would set up a barrier on that floor and see who still dared to enter. Everyone chatted andughed for a while. Professor Wu told Chu Luo when the other experimental subjects would arrive. In the end, he said, ¡°If Little Chu is busy these days, we can connect directly.¡± Chu Luo had been wanting to study the poison and antidote on the Ink Feather people in the past few days, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe over after school. When the timees, if you¡¯re done with the test, I¡¯ll look at the test data.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After discussing this with Professor Wu, Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao walked out of the technology building. ¡®Wu Yiyao talked about tonight¡¯s gathering. ¡°Tl drive my father¡¯s car after school. I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. She stepped on the skateboard quickly and said, ¡°Go pick Taozi up first.¡± ¡°alright.¡± After saying that, the two of them parted ways. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to Nangong Yi¡¯s ward. There was only a nurse who wasn¡¯t much older than them in the ward. ¡®The nurse had graduated from Imperial University¡¯s medical school and happened to be doing her internship here. When she had found out that the president of the Student Union was staying here, she wished she could grow her feet in this ward. ¡®When Chu Luo went over, she was still peeking at Nangong Yi under the excuse of changing the drip. Nangong Yi was still lying there with a peaceful expression as he looked out of the window. At this moment, he seemed to be thinking about something, but also seemed to be in a daze. ¡®When they heard footsteps, he and the nurse turned around at the same time. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± The nurse greeted her enthusiastically. Chu Luo nodded at her and walked to the bed. She asked, ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t your family here yet?¡± The nurse immediately replied for him, ¡°The president¡¯s family isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she looked at the medical record beside his bed. ¡®The nurse said, ¡°The president must be in a lot of pain. He didn¡¯t sleep much today. I wanted to give him some medicine that can help him sleep, but he didn¡¯t agree.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi looked back at her with his gentle and light eyes. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do you want me to increase the dosage of painkillers?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head. Chu Luo didn¡¯t persuade him. She first said to the nurse, ¡°Miss, I have something to discuss with Senior alone.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± After the nurse left, Chu Luo dragged a chair and sat beside him, then started telling him aboutst night. ¡°The person controlling the robot has been caught by Yan. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely catch the person behind the scenes. When the timees, I will avenge you.¡± Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s confident expression and theers of his lips curled up. He nodded at her. Chu Luo then talked about the Student Union. ¡°You can¡¯t deal with the Student Union matters these few days, and I¡¯ll probably be very busy in thest few days. I¡¯ll see if the Student Union can handle this g well without the president overseeing things.¡± At this point, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°When they¡¯re done with the g, I¡¯ll give each of them an invitation as a reward.¡± The smile in Nangong Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. Chu Luo didn¡¯t stay for long. She left when the others came to see Nangong Yi. ¡®Wu Yiyao knew that she was here, so she drove over after picking up Wang Mingtao. The two of them were waiting for her outside the school hospital. The moment Chu Luo walked out, Wang Mingtao stuck his head out of the car window and waved at her. ¡°Sister Chu, here. Teacher Little Wu and I have been waiting for you for a while.¡± Chu Luo first said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, go back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy spread his wings and flew away. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, Wang Mingtao was still looking up in the direction Roundy had flown. Chu Luo sat in the front passenger seat. Wu Yiyao gestured to Wang Mingtao. ¡°Little Wang, pull your head back.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly retracted his head and Wu Yiyao drove out. Wang Mingtao leaned against Chu Luo¡¯s seat and asked her, ¡°Sister Chu, what¡¯s wrong with the president? I heard many girls discussing him today. Some girls made the president¡¯s situation sound especially serious, and they were discussing it so sadly.¡± Chu Luo knew that everyone would find out that Nangong Yi was staying in the school hospital soon, so she didn¡¯t hide it from the two of them. ¡°Someone wanted to take me awayst night and Senior was injured by robots.¡± ¡°What? Someone actually wants to take you away? Is this person tired of living?¡± In Wang Mingtao¡¯s heart, Chu Luo was omnipotent. Chu Luo nced at him in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Sit properly.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly sat down obediently. ¡®Wu Yiyao knew more than Wang Mingtao. When she heard this, she frowned. However, it wasn¡¯t good for Wang Mingtao to know too much about this matter, so she didn¡¯t ask immediately. The restaurant that Tang Zhiyun and the others had booked was only three streets away from Imperial University. It was a stylish Chinese restaurant. There were more people eating at this time. When Chu Luo alighted from the car, she immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Some people almost tripped over the steps or bumped into others because they were busy staring at Chu Luo. ¡®Wang Mingtao sighed proudly. ¡°Every time Ie out with Sister Chu, I can enjoy the attention of everyone.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Little Chu is too beautiful.¡± Wang Mingtao immediately ttered Wu Yiyao. ¡°Teacher Little Wu is also beautiful.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao¡¯s smile deepened and she said jokingly, ¡°In the future, any girl who you fancy will definitely be tricked by your lies, Little Wang.¡± ¡°Teacher Little Wu, how can you say that? If I really like that girl, why would I lie to her? I¡¯ll use my passion to melt her.¡± At this point, the corners of Wang Mingtao¡¯s lips curled up to his ears. ¡°Of course¡­ my girlfriend must be beautiful.¡± These words immediately amused Wu Yiyao. She said, ¡°Then don¡¯t use Little Chu as a reference when you find a girlfriend in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have difficulty finding a girlfriend.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll use Teacher Little Wu as a reference. I want to find a girl as beautiful and gentle as Teacher Little Wu to be my girlfriend.¡± Tang Zhiyun, who hade out to wee them, heard this.. Chapter 557 - Who Do You Want to Find To Be Your Girlfriend?

Chapter 557: Who Do You Want to Find To Be Your Girlfriend?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Zhiyun had deliberately dressed up that night. His ck suit exuded a calm and restrained aura, and he had also specially styled his short hair. He was calm and handsome, but also had the gentleness of a neighborhood brother. After he walked over, he first greeted Wu Yiyao and Chu Luo, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, Junior.¡± Then, he wrapped his arm around Wang Mingtao¡¯s neck and brought him a few steps away from the two of them, before asking in a low voice, ¡°Kid, who do you want to find to be your girlfriend?¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at him. ¡°Senior Tang, you don¡¯t think I want Teacher Little Wu to be my girlfriend, do you?¡± Tang Zhiyun narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Wang Mingtao continued to smile at him ambiguously. Tang Zhiyun immediately guessed what was going on. He let go of him and walked to Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao¡¯s side. He asked Chu Luo as if nothing had happened, ¡°Junior, will Brother Lie?¡± ¡°He has a very important meeting tonight. He can¡¯te.¡± ¡°Brother Li is too busy.¡± ¡°Mm, he wants to free up time for our honeymoon.¡± As the four of them spoke, they walked into the restaurant. ¡®Wu Yiyao asked curiously, ¡°Where are you and CEO Li nning to go for your honeymoon, Little Chu?¡± ¡°yan said that he¡¯ll arrange it. He hasn¡¯t told me yet.¡± Wang Mingtao winked at Chu Luo. ¡°Hehe... Maybe Brother Li wants to give you a surprise, Sister Chu. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡± ¡®The four of them walked into the restaurant. At this moment, there were many people in the restaurant. When everyone saw Chu Luo walk in, some were surprised, some were excited, and many people quickly took out their phones to take photos and post them on their Moments. Tang Zhiyun and Wang Mingtao shielded the two girls subconsciously and led them into the private room. Xie Minghai and the other two couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They came out to wee the four of them when they entered the restaurant. ¡®When the three of them saw this situation, they also came over to block the two of them and everyone entered the private room. ¡°Those people didn¡¯t manage to take photos of Sister Chu and Teacher Little Wu, did they?¡± Wang Mingtao heaved a sigh of relief. Xie Minghai also patted his chest. ¡°In the future, we should go to a private restaurant. Otherwise, Junior won¡¯t have any privacy.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for everyone to take photos, but Chu Luo had been too famous recently. They were afraid that it would attract those people who had designs on her. Even if Chu Luo didn¡¯t take those people seriously, they didn¡¯t want to unintentionally be Chu Luo¡¯s burden. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°We can eat anywhere as long as we¡¯re happy. Besides, Yan has prepared some bodyguards for me in the dark. No one dares to have designs on me.¡± Only then was everyone relieved. The dishes had been ordered before Chu Luo and the others arrived. Not long after everyone sat down, the waiter came in to serve the dishes. Everyone chatted as they ate. ¡®Wu Yiyao picked up the juice in front of her and said to Tang Zhiyum and the others, ¡°Little Tang, Little Xie, Little Yu, Little Xu, congrattions onpleting the firstwork project. I wish you all the best in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Little Wu.¡± Everyone clinked their sses and drank the juice. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are the seniors preparing for the World Cyberspace Game Competition next?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zhiyun nodded. ¡°The rules of thepetition are out. The preliminarypetition will start in the middle of February, so we have more than two months to design an online game.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t two months too short?¡± Wu Yiyao was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just to design a simple game. In this kind of worldwide online gamingpetition, your work must be especially outstanding. The first step is to design the background of the game. Do you guys have any ideas yet?¡± The four boys shook their heads. Wang Mingtao asked curiously, ¡°Seniors, are there rules for the number of people participating in such a gamingpetition?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then... can I participate with you guys?¡± At this point, Wang Mingtao was a little embarrassed. He was worried that they would think he was too lousy, so he quickly added, ¡°ll just be an external staff. I just want to learn the design and programming of online games from you guys.¡± After saying that, he looked at them expectantly. Tang Zhiyun and the others looked at each other. ¡®Wu Yiyao and Chu Luo, who were sitting at the side,ughed. ¡®Wu Yiyao said to the four of them, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let Little Wang join you. Little Wang¡¯s thinking is more forward than yours. He mighte up with good ideas for you when the timees.¡± Wang Mingtao was extremely touched by Wu Yiyao¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher Little Wu, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Xie Minghai, who was sitting beside Wang Mingtao, patted Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Since Teacher Little Wu has said so, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Then, Tang Zhiyun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, are you joining us?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°At that time, there will be several kinds of internationalpetitions in the world¡¯s universities. As the president of the Student Union, I have to lead the teams to participate. I probably won¡¯t have so much time to join you guys.¡± Although they were a little disappointed, they could understand. Tang Zhiyun and the others didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone continued eating and chatting. By the time the meal ended, it was already two hourster. As Chu Luo wanted to go back and continue with the drug experiments, she didn¡¯t go to thepany with everyone after dinner. However, just as she got into the car, she received an unexpected call. ¡°Chu Luo, something happened to the filming team.¡± It was from Xue Ying. Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t look good the moment he entered the production team. Bai Yujing said that he must have interacted with some demoness and had his soul sucked away.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Tlle over to take a look.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go to the Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse.¡± The Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse was located south of the city. It upied a very wide area, and it employed a membership system. Only the rich and powerful could enter. Chu Luo had asked her subordinate to book the entire area to film the advertisement. There were many kinds of architectural styles inside. There was a pure Chinese style, a pure Wester style, and a Chinese and Western style harmoniously blended together. Phoenix Corporation had booked a pure Chinese-style area with pavilions inside. The hot spring was cleverly built in these areas. Amid the fog and sparkling waves, especially on a night with moonlight, walking inside was like walking in a fairnd. Chu Luo was led by thepany¡¯s in-charge through a long corridor built on water. As she walked, she asked, ¡°How was the shoot today?¡± The in-charge quickly replied, ¡°Xue Ying and Bai Yu were alright. It¡¯s just that Luo Mingxuan wasn¡¯t in form today.¡± The in-charge obviously didn¡¯t know why Luo Mingxuan wasn¡¯t in form today. He didn¡¯t know why Little Boss suddenly came. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them passed through the long corridor and walked into a very wide courtyard. In front of the courtyard was a patio built with marble. There was a pavilion on one side, and beside the pavilion were two hot springs. On the other side was a chess table. The two of them had just arrived on the patio when the ancient-looking door in front opened. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing walked out. Chu Luo said to the in-charge, ¡°Go busy yourself. I have something to discuss with them.¡± Although the in-charge found ita little strange why Little Boss wasn¡¯t discussing with him but with the two endorsers, he didn¡¯t ask and turned to leave. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing walked over at the same time. ¡°Sister Chu.¡± Xue Ying called out to her. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯t see him after filming wrapped up today.¡± Although Xue Ying said that, she tuned to look at Bai Yujing, asking with her gaze if he knew. Bai Yujing shrugged at the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I could only tell that Luo Mingxuan was frightened by someone. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± After all, demons only had this one strategy. ¡°The one who fed on his fright isn¡¯t our fox race. I don¡¯t know where he went either.¡± ¡®When Xue Ying heard this, she was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t fox spirits the only ones who can feed on people¡¯s fright? Why can other demons do the same?¡± Bai Yu looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Who told you that only fox spirits can feed on people¡¯s fright? Fox spirits only know more about bewitching techniques than other demons. Feeding on humans¡¯ fright is a must for every demoness.¡± Xue Ying actually had nothing to say. Chu Luo thought for a moment before asking Bai Yujing, ¡°When did you notice his abnormality?¡± ¡°This moming, or...st night.¡± Actually, he wasn¡¯t very sure. The three of them had a room each. Being a person who liked to be praised by his fans, whenever he had nothing to do, Bai Yujing would broadcast live to interact with his fans and listen to them scream, ¡°Brother, I love you.¡± He hadn¡¯t time to notice anything amiss with Luo Mingxuan, who was staying next door. Chu Luo knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him, so she called the in-charge in. She asked the in-charge, ¡°Do you know where Luo Mingxuan went?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The in-charge nodded. ¡°Luo Mingxuan said that he likes to soak in the hot spring, and is nning to soak in all the hot springs reserved by the production team. He probably went to the hot spring.¡± As Luo Mingxuan hadn¡¯t said anything about leaving this area, the in-charge had let him be.. Chapter 558 - The Vibes of an Ancient Courtesan

Chapter 558: The Vibes of an Ancient Courtesan

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo heard the in-charge¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything. She walked towards the building in front and said, ¡°Help me prepare aptop. I want it now.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Boss.¡± The in-charge went to prepare aptop for Chu Luo in confusion. Xue Ying and Bai Yujing came in. After Chu Luo entered, she found a ce to sit. Bai Yujing asked curiously, ¡®Chu Luo, what do you want to do?* ¡°Let¡¯s see where Luo Mingxuan is.¡± The in-charge quickly brought over aptop. After Chu Luo opened it, she quickly typed on the keyboard. As she typed, she asked Xue Ying and Bai Yujing, ¡°Did you guys get the feel on the first day of filming today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Bai Yujing and Xue Ying answered one after another. Bai Yujing hadn¡¯t expected Xue Ying to answer differently from him. He looked at her in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything when you filmed with me?¡± As if Xue Ying was insulting his identity, Bai Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Xue Ying didn¡¯t answer him. She only raised her hand to touch the silver lock hanging on her neck. Inside was the talisman Chu Luo had given her. Bai Yujing: *.¡± How could he have forgotten about this? Although he knew that Chu Luo had asked Xue Ying to barricade the charm emanating from him, Bai Yu felt that he had to interact with his fans ten times to soothe his heart which was injured from seeing that someone wasnt obsessed with him. Chu Luo quickly checked the entire area they had booked. Luo Mingxuan wasnt in any of the hot springs. After Chu Luo finished checking, she closed herptop and said with a straight face under the three pairs of eyes, ¡°Luo Mingxuan isn¡¯t in the area booked by the production team.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Bai Yu immediately guessed something, ¡®Isn¡¯t that normal? His soul must have been seduced by that demoness outside.¡± At this point, he added in dissatisfaction, ¡®With such a gorgeous man like me in front of him, he could actually be seduced by other demons. This is simply outrageous.¡± ¡®The in-charge and Xue Ying looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Bai Yujing didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all. Xue Ying coughed and said, ¡°If you change your sex.¡± ¡°Change sex?* The fox race appealed to both genders. Why would he want to change his sex! Chu Luo nced at Bai Yujing and said to the in-charge, ¡¯Go and investigate where Luo Mingxuan went after he left the production team.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Boss.¡± The in-charge immediately went out to look for him. After the person-in-charge left, Bai Yujing walked up to Chu Luo and winked at her. ¡®Little Boss, do you want me to help you find him?¡± ¡°Are you going to seduce him?¡± Standing at the side, Xue Ying asked straightforwardly. The corners of Bai Yu¡¯s lips twitched. He looked at her sternly. ¡°Sister Yingying, do you have a misunderstanding about me? I said that I won¡¯t seduce anyone casually.¡± Xue Ying didn¡¯t believe him. Ever since she put on the talisman Chu Luo gave her and learned that he was a fox spirit, she had specially observed him. Only then did she know that the production team, regardless of whether they were male or female, liked to stare at him a lot. Especially since he liked to throw flirtatious nces at people for no reason. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the filming team that Chu Luo had hired was the most famous internationally, she would have wondered if their advertisement could bepleted on thest day. Chu Luo nced at the two of them, thought for a while, and said to Bai Yujing, ¡°Can you tell the original form of a demoness?* There was a bewitching aura on the fox spirit, so it was easy to tell. However, many of the other demons¡¯ auras weren¡¯t prominent, and Chu Luo couldn¡¯t tell. Bai Yu nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Mostly, yes.¡± ¡°Mm, ¡± Chu Luo said. ¡®When we find himter, follow me over to take a look. If you can deal with that demoness, help me deal with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yujing felt that he was being valued. Xue Ying also wanted to follow. Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing said to Xue Ying straightforwardly, ¡°As a human, you should wait here obediently. Otherwise, when demons fightter, your worldview will be shattered.¡± Xue Ying: Why did these words make her think of something else! Before the three of them didn¡¯t receive any news from the in-charge, Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Chu Luo had told him beforeing here. It was already past eleven and Li Yan had ended his overtime. He said on the phone, ¡®Tle over to look for you immediately. We¡¯ll spend the night at the hot spring clubhouse.¡± Chu Luo happily agreed and even told him, ¡®When youe over, I might not be in this area that we booked. If I don¡¯t answer your call, just locate my phone and look for me.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them hung up. The three of them didn¡¯t wait long before the in-charge called Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to them after the call, ¡°Luo Mingxuan is over at the European-style hot spring,¡± Bai Yujing looked restless. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go there right away.¡± Xue Ying suggested, ¡°You¡¯re all familiar faces. If you go over, you¡¯ll definitely attract attention. Why don¡¯t you guys put on some makeup before going over?¡± ¡°I dontt need makeup.¡± Ever since Xue Ying found out that he was a fox spirit and wouldnt be attracted by his bewitching aura, Bai Yu had let herself loose in front of her. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and turned into a delicate woman. Xue Ying: Even though she knew that the person in front of her was a fox spirit, she was still stunned by his transformation from male to female. Chu Luo nced at the shocked Xue Ying, and then at Bai Yujing. She reminded him, We¡¯re going to deal with people, not seduce people. Please cover yourself up a little more.¡± Never mind the fact that Bai Yujing had transformed into a delicate woman, he had also changed into a cheongsam with a very high slit at the side. Chu Luo also felt her worldview shatter. Bai Yujing, however, felt that he was especially gorgeous in this outfit. He winked at the two of them and said, ¡°You just have to say if !m pretty.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°You have the vibes of an ancient courtesan.¡± Pfft.¡± Xue Ying was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s description. The corners of Bai Yujing¡¯s lips twitched. He grumpily changed into a normal outfit. Satisfied, Chu Luo took out her cosmetics and applied makeup on herself. The two of them went to the ce the in-charge had mentioned. It was one of the entertainment venues in the clubhouse. There was a bar and dance floor inside. In the open space in front of the building, there was a huge fountain. The two of them walked in and immediately saw Luo Mingxuan dancing with an especially beautiful man. Bai Yu said reluctantly, ¡°So Luo Mingxuan likes such flirtatious men. Then why did I be a woman?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at him. She asked, ¡°Can you tell what kind of demon that is?¡± ¡°There are too many people here, and it¡¯s a little far. I need to get closer to confirm.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you at the bar. After you confirm it, don¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± The two of them parted ways. Chu Luo sat at the bar counter. The bartender came over and asked her, ¡°Beauty, what would you like to drink?¡± Chu Luo nced at the bar. The two-meter-tall wine cab which stretched across the entire wall was filled with all kinds of famous wine. Seeing Chu Luo looking around, the bartender thought that she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so he suggested to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make you a cocktail?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she tured to look at the dance floor. There were men and women on the dance floor. Everyone was dressed to the nines. They didnt look like they were here for a holiday. Instead, they looked like they were here topete in beauty pageants or to attract attention. Ever since Bai Yujing had transformed a woman, the charm she exuded had be even stronger. As soon as she approached the dance floor, she was immediately surrounded by a few men. As Chu Luo watched Bai Yujing sway her way to Luo Mingxuan¡¯s side with ease, the bartender brought the cocktail to her. ¡°Pink Lady Cocktail. A beauty like you will definitely like it.¡± Chu Luo picked it up and took sip. She found it a tad sour, so she asked him, ¡°Is this fruit juice?¡± The bartender smiled and said, ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯te to ces like bars often, do you?¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡®The bartender continued with a smile, ¡°This wine is tailored for you girls. Don¡¯t you think it looks pretty?¡± Chu Luo nced at the wine in the ss and nodded casually. Then, she turned to look at the dance floor. She hadn¡¯t expected Bai Yujing to start flirting with Luo Mingxuan during the short time she had been talking to the bartender. Moreover, the effects were obvious. Especially since there was a group of people following Bai Yujing. Chu Luo was speechless. Didn¡¯t this person know how to restrain himself? The bartender also saw the scene on the dance floor and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Beauty, do you know those people?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Forget about Luo Mingxuan. Those two must be neers from some entertainmentpany. If I were a director, I would definitely get them to film in my productions.¡± Chapter 559 - The Two Demons Get Into A Fight

Chapter 559: The Two Demons Get Into A Fight

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the smitten bartender but didn¡¯t say anything else. Like a promiscuous woman, Bai Yujing prepared to leave the dance floor after she was done flirting. However, how could Luo Mingxuan, who had already been bewitched, be willing to stay with that other demoness? He immediately followed Bai Yujing. The demon definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that. The two of them started pushing and tugging. The people on the dance floor had originally ced their gazes on the three of them. When they saw two such beautiful people tugging and pushing because of a man, some people started cheering. Some people even took advantage of the three of them. The entire dance floor became chaotic. Chu Luo took another sip of the cocktail. She kept feeling that this type of alcohol had no kick, so she said to the dumbfounded bartender, ¡°Please make me a ss of alcohol with a higher alcohol content.¡± It was unknown how much of Chu Luo¡¯s words had registered in the bartender¡¯s head, but his eyes were glued on the dancefloor as he walked over to mix the alcohol. Chu Luo propped her chin on her hand and watched as the bartender took a few types of wine without looking and started mixing them. The voices on the dance floor became even more chaotic. Chu Luo tilted her head to take a look and was shocked by the scene. She retracted her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This circle is so messy.¡± The bartender quickly mixed the strong alcohol Chu Luo had asked for and handed it to her. Then, he focused on the dance floor as his nose bled. Chu Luo looked at the red alcohol in front of her and wondered what it was called. After thinking for a while, she picked it up and was about to take a sip. At this moment, a familiar and dangerous aura approached from behind, and the wine ss in her hand was taken away. Chu Luo pouted in dissatisfaction and turned to look at Li Yan. Suddenly, she remembered that she had put on makeup. Her eyes darted around and she deliberately said warily, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? Do we know each other?¡± Li Yan looked down at her sparkling eyes. ¡°This alcohol is too strong. You¡¯re not allowed to drink it outside.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you at all. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Li Yan exuded a threatening aura as he walked to her side. He drank the alcohol in the ss in one go and pinched her chin before leaning forward to seal her lips. Countless fireworks exploded in her mind. When the burning alcohol slid down her throat, Chu Luo remembered that they were in a bar filled with people. Her face instantly turned red like cooked shrimp. Li Yan let go of her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Chu Luo quickly pressed against his chest to stop him from approaching. ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Then tell me who I am.¡± ¡°Yan¡­ Mm.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind exploded again. This time, Li Yan retreated a little faster. He asked again, ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Chu Luo opened her big eyes that were shy because there were too many people around and said tentatively, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Mm? Li Yan narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo quickly raised her voice. ¡°Hubby!¡± Li Yan finally pinched her chin in satisfaction and kissed her on the lips again. Chu Luo quickly tilted her head back and red at him in dissatisfaction. Li Yan smiled. ¡°This is the reward.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan assumed a posture of kissing her again. Chu Luo quickly pushed him. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m doing something serious.¡± After saying that, she quickly pointed at the dance floor. Li Yan turned to look. Chu Luo also wanted to look over, but when she turned around, her face was covered by arge hand. Then, her body was turned. Li Yan retracted his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Don¡¯t look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked him, ¡°How are Bai Yujing and that person now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still fighting.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± ¡°He was pushed to the side by the others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Twant to take Luo Mingxuan away first.¡± Li Yan got off the bar stool and prepared to go over. ¡°Yan, wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly tugged at his clothes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be too eye-catching if you go over.¡± When Li Yan entered earlier, everyone was looking at the dance floor. He had deliberately restrained his aura, so up until now, no one had discovered him. If he walked over, he would definitely be discovered. Chu Luo quickly took out some cosmetics from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and applied them on his face. She looked at the suit on him and gestured to him. ¡°Take off your suit. This way, no one will recognize you.¡± Li Yan nodded and took off his suit. Then, Chu Luo messed up his hair. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Li Yan walked over. Li Yan, who wasnt restrained by his suit, was filled with a wild charm that made people unable to look away. Chu Luo hugged his suit and walked out after a while. She had just stood beside therge fountain outside for a while when Li Yan walked out with Luo Mingxuan on his shoulder. Chu Luo quickly went over and looked at Luo Mingxuan, who wasn¡¯t struggling or making a fuss. She asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He was too noisy. I knocked him out.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The two of them walked forward together. Not long after, two bodyguards walked over. Li Yan handed Luo Mingxuan over his shoulder to one of the bodyguards and said to him, ¡°Send him back to the filming team.¡± The bodyguard left with him. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Bai Yujing first. I asked him to test that demon who sucked Luo Mingxuan¡¯s soul. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually fight that demon.¡± Li Yan naturally had no objections. The two of them walked around. The buildings here were all made of white jade stone. Moreover, there were all kinds of sculptures everywhere. Coupled with the open-air hot springs of all sizes, it exuded an opulence. However, Chu Luo still preferred the Chinese buildings and said to Li Yan, ¡°The area we rented looks like a fairnd. It¡¯s even more beautiful than here.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. ¡°If you like, we can leaveter tomorrow.¡± Then, he leaned in and said in her ear, ¡°Tonight, we can soak in the hot spring.¡± Chu Luo blushed for some reason. Li Yan pinched her red face. A trace of heat shed across his eyes, but his voice was deliberately serious. ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡± Chu Luo quickly shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m not thinking of anything.¡± After answering, she even emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Li Yanughed. Theughter was low and pleasant to the ears. The two of them waited for almost ten minutes before Bai Yujing came out of the clubhouse. Chu Luo looked at the flirtatious Bai Yujing and asked, ¡°What did you do to that demon?¡± Bai Yujing winked at her andbed her wavy hair with a sweet voice. She pouted and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m delicate and soft. What could I have possibly done to that demon? You should instead ask what that demon did to me.¡± Chu Luo felt goosebumps on her arms at the pretentious voice. Before she could say anything, Li Yan threw a re over. Bai Yujing shuddered. He looked at Li Yan and asked strangely, ¡®Chu Luo, was your man an emperor in his past life?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to get close to your man.¡± He had felt this wayst time, but he hadn¡¯t said it out loud. As all emperors had dragon aura on them, demons and ghosts didn¡¯t really dare to approach them. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at Li Yan. She merely smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Yujing immediately understood. Chu Luo then asked, ¡°Do you know what that demon is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the sea.¡± Bai Yu said with disdain, ¡°I deliberately scratched him until he bled and smelled his blood. It smells strongly of the sea, and¡­¡± At this point, Bai Yujing said in aplicated tone, ¡°That demon borrowed human skin. He¡¯s not like us foxes who can transform into humans on our own.¡± ¡°Borrowed human skin?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. She thought for a while and took out her phone to dial a number. She called the president of the Metaphysics Society, Jin Hui. After Jin Hui picked up the call, she said directly, ¡°President Jin, I met a demon who borrowed human skin at Imperial Dragon Hot Spring Clubhouse. Do you know of anyone who can subdue demons?¡± Jin Hui definitely knew such a person, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call an expert in this area immediately. Master Chu, control that demon first. Don¡¯t let him escape. We should be here in more than an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo hung up and saw Bai Yujing staring at her as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Chu Luo, did you just ask an exorcist toe over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since there¡¯s someone who can catch that demon, I can¡¯t be bothered to attack.¡± After saying that, she waved her arm and a fluorescent light quickly flew into the building. Bai Yujing¡¯s face turned pale. He transformed back into a man and said fearfully, ¡°What about me? There aren¡¯t many of my fans here. I can¡¯t beat a Taoist priest!¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯ll cover up your demonic aura when the timees.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yujing was relieved. The three of them walked towards the area where the filming team had rented. ¡°Chu Luo, didn¡¯t you agree to keep an eye on that demon? If you leave now, will that demon run away?¡± ¡°Since he has designs on Luo Mingxuan and hasn¡¯t even obtained him yet, he definitely won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He should have sensed that I¡¯m a fox spirit too. Maybe he¡¯lle and snatch him away from me.¡± At this point, Bai Yujing was suddenly excited. ¡®although I don¡¯t like seafood, it¡¯s probably good to change my taste asionally.¡± Chapter 560 - Keep It Alive, It’s Easier to Study It

Chapter 560: Keep It Alive, It¡¯s Easier to Study It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo neither understood nor had interest in the world of demons. As long as they didn¡¯t affect the people she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care even if many of them secretly came to the humans. ¡®When the three of them returned to Bai Yujing¡¯s residence, Xue Ying was still waiting for them in the vi. ¡®When she saw that it was the three of them, Xue Ying was especially stunned to see Li Yan. She quickly greeted him respectfully. ¡°Master Li.¡± Li Yan nced at her coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Xue Ying was a little restrained, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan is like this. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Ying nodded. The four of them walked in together. ¡®As Xue Ying walked, she said, ¡°A bodyguard sent Luo Mingxuan back just now. Why was he unconscious?¡± ¡°He was disobedient.¡± Bai Yujing nced at Li Yan and subconsciously wanted to wink at him. However, he was stunned by Li Yan¡¯s sharp gaze. He quickly retracted his gaze and said to Xue Ying, ¡°Luo Mingxuan was charmed by that demon. I had to use all my abilities to seduce him. All men are all pigs. They can¡¯t walk when they see beautiful women.¡± Everyone looked at him at the same time. Chu Luo and Xue Ying were embarrassed while Li Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. Afraid of Li Yan, Bai Yujing tactfully added, Of course, CEO Li is a good man.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing and asked in aplicated tone, ¡°Are all fox spirits like you?¡± ¡°Are you praising me?¡± ¡°.. Pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± The four of them walked into the living room and sat down for a while before the in-charge arrived. When the in-charge saw Li Yan sitting beside Chu Luo, he was first shocked and quickly told Chu Luo about the situation over there. He then asked, ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯ll arrange a vi for you and CEO Li immediately.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she added, ¡°The vi shouldn¡¯t be too big.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The in-charge immediately took out his phone and made a call. Then, he said to the two of them, ¡°Little Boss, Master Li, there¡¯s an empty small vi beside this one. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay over thereter.¡± ¡°sure.¡± ¡®The in-charge heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Luo said, ¡°Go rest first. We¡¯ll go over ourselvester.¡± ¡®The in-charge nced at Li Yan and turned to leave. Looking at the departing figure, Bai Yu asked deliberately, ¡°Chu Luo, why does the in-charge seem more nervous when looking at CEO Li than when looking at you?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. She said to Xue Ying, ¡°Sister Xue Ying, you should go rest too.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Xue Ying knew that they were definitely going to do something. ¡°We¡¯re going to rest too.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to Bai Yujing, ¡°Keep an eye on Luo Mingxuan. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stood up and left the vi. ¡®When the two of them walked out, there were a few bodyguards standing outside. Chu Luo thought for a while and took out a string of bells from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She hung them on a branch beside her. ¡°This way, I can feel that demon when hees over.¡± The two of them walked into the house in the small courtyard. Everything was ready. The living room led to the backyard. The backyard wasn¡¯t big, but there was a hot spring steaming. The hot spring not only led to the living room but also to the bedroom. The bedroom had a huge French window. The hot spring water was steaming. In this weather, it wasn¡¯t cold in the small courtyard. ¡®As the two of them stood in the backyard, Li Yan retracted his gaze in satisfaction and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Go change into your pajamas. After that, we can go to the hot spring first.¡± Jin Hui had said that it would take at least an hour to reach. There was more than enough time to soak in the hot spring. Chu Luo thought that since she was going to meet President Jin and the otherster, that demon mighte looking for her. Li Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line at this time. At the thought of this, she boldly went in to change into her pajamas. However, Chu Luo was still too naive. Li Yan¡¯s stamina told her that the two of them could just soak in the hot spring for a few minutes, but they couldn¡¯t skip a certain exercise. Fortunately, no one called her halfway. Otherwise, it would be awkward. An hourter, Li Yan followed her to meet President Jin and the expert he had brought. ¡®When President Jin saw the two of them, he went up to greet them enthusiastically, but he immediately sensed the cold aura emanating from Li Yan. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Master Chu, are we disturbing your rest?¡± It was already past one in the morning. President Jin thought that since CEO Li had been busy the entire day, he must already be resting. He quickly looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan apologetically. Chu Luo shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yan just didn¡¯t rest well.¡± President Jin suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rest first, CEO Li? We can resolve this matter.¡± ¡°No. Li Yan only said these one word before closing his mouth and having no intention of saying anything else. Jin Hui and the master looked at each other. The master stood up and asked, ¡°Master Chu, where is that demon? As long as you bring me there, I can deal with him.¡± He even introduced himself. ¡°My name is Rong Bing.¡± ¡°Master Rong.¡± After Chu Luo greeted him, she sensed the fluorescence she had ced on that demon and led the two of them to the side. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at a Western garden. Chu Luo pointed at the building in front. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Rong Bing nodded and said, ¡°Master Chu and CEO Li, if you don¡¯t want to see something you shouldn¡¯t see, wait for me in the courtyard.¡± Chu Luo indeed didn¡¯t want to see it, so she agreed. Rong Bing and Jin Hui walked over. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood in the courtyard and waited. Li Yan asked her, ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t be used to those things and hence decided not to go in?¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. There was no need for words between them. Li Yan¡¯s heart melted. He pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Having been tormented by him for more than an hour just now, Chu Luo must be tired. She leaned her head into his arms and nodded. ¡°Tired.¡± ¡°You can lean on me and rest for a while.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°Master Rong and the others should be able toe out soon. We¡¯ll wait for Master Rong to subdue the demon before returning.¡± Not long after the two of them waited, a dark cloud suddenly ran over the entire courtyard, followed by lightning and thunder. Chu Luo nced at the dark clouds above and said to Li Yan, ¡°It¡¯s that demon who drew these clouds over. Looks like his cultivation isn¡¯t shallow.¡± After saying this, she touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a Dharmic Artifact. She raised her hand and threw it at the dark clouds. In less than ten seconds, the dark clouds were dispersed by the Dharmic Artifact she had thrown. Chu Luo giggled and said, ¡°Indeed, we need Dharmic Artifacts to quickly deal with these demons.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she saw a ball of water rushing towards them from the door. At the same time, Jin Hui¡¯s loud voice came from the door. ¡°Master Chu, be careful. That¡¯s that demon who transformed!¡± Chu Luo looked at the approaching water-like object and shielded Li Yan behind her. As it approached, she tapped her finger and a barrier blocked the water-like object from continuing to approach them. Jin Hui and Rong Bing rushed over. Rong Bing quickly stabbed the water-like object with a sword. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t get close to Chu Luo and the others, the water-like object immediately returned to human form and continued fighting with Rong Bing. Jin Hui walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo asked him, ¡°President Jin, what¡¯s the original form of this demon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a phantom fish.¡± ¡°Phantom fish?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and looked at the phantom fish that was almost overwhelmed by Rong Bing. She said to him, ¡°Master Rong, leave him to me.¡± Coincidentally, she wanted to catch some creatures from the sea to do experiments. Since such a rare fish spirit was here, it would be a sin not to use it. After Rong Bing responded, he injured the phantom fish again. He quickly took out a mirror and shone it at the phantom fish. The phantom fish emerged from that body and revealed its original form. At the same time, its body was still struggling and swaying on the ground. It looked like it was trying to escape. Chu Luo¡¯s gazended on the corpse which had transformed back into Ci Jing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the person whose scandals were exposed? My granddaughter has been talking about this person for the past two days.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Looks like the corpse we found previously wasn¡¯t Ci Jing.¡± The three of them immediately understood what was going on. The few of them werent interested in this person and turned to look at the phantom fish. Rong Bing asked, ¡°Master Chu, do you want this fish alive or dead?¡± ¡°Keep it alive. It¡¯s easier to study it.¡± ¡®Okay.* After taking out a vessel that looked like a basin, Rong Bing walked over to pick up the phantom fish and threw it in. Then, he tapped the edge of the basin with his sword. The basin actually changed. Chapter 561 - Suddenly Becoming the President of the Student Union

Chapter 561: Suddenly Bing the President of the Student Union

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Rong Bing handed the palm-sized basin to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Master Chu, you can tap the basin when you wish to use this fish. The basin will automatically be bigger.¡± Chu Luo took the palm-sized basin and took out a basket from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch before putting the basin in. Since the demon had been dealt with, Jin Hui and Rong Bing drove back. Chu Luo and Li Yan also returned to their residence. ¡®The moment Chu Luo returned, she saw the phantom fish in the basin struggling. A ball of ck aura quickly emitted from his transparent body. Chu Luo tapped her finger on the edge of the te and sealed the ball of ck aura in the phantom fish¡¯s body. Theers of her lips curled up into a nasty smile. ¡°You want toe out and harm people? Why don¡¯t you see whose hands younded in?¡± After saying that, she took out a hairpin from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and poked the fish¡¯s tail with the sharp end. Li Yan stood behind her and watched as she yed with the fish until it couldn¡¯t hide in the water. Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s already past two. Go to sleep first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo stop ying around and stand up to walk to the bedroom with Li Yan. Seeing that no one was around, the phantom fish wanted to escape. However, no matter how it tried, he couldn¡¯t get out. It was as if an invisible barrier had sealed him. He felt like he had nothing to live for. The next day, after Chu Luo woke up, she went to Xue Ying¡¯s courtyard. ¡®When the two of them saw hering, they quickly went up to her. Bai Yujing asked, ¡°Chu Luo, has that demon been dealt with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What fish is he?¡± ¡°Phantom fish.¡± Bai Yujing clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t this kind of fish live in the deep sea? Why did ite to the capital?¡± These casually-said words made Chu Luo frown. ¡°Sister Chu Luo, is there a problem?¡± Seeing her expression, Xue Ying asked worriedly. ¡°No problem.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she asked Bai Yujing, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Mingxuan?¡± Bai Yujing pointed at a room downstairs. ¡°He¡¯s lying down. He¡¯s been exhausted since you dealt with that fishst night.¡± This was normal. In such a situation, one could recover after a year or so. However, to Luo Mingxuan, who was in the modeling world, this was a bolt from the blue. Chu Luo called the in-charge over and said to him, ¡°Inform Luo Mingxuan¡¯s modelingpany to pick him up.¡± ¡°Then what about our shoot?¡± Xue Ying was a little worried. However, Bai Yujing raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. ¡°Sister Xue Ying, don¡¯t worry. I can y multiple roles. It¡¯s just a few sets of advertisements. Just the two of us will do.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, just the two of you.¡± ¡®The in-charge was actually still a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what happenedst night at all. When Chu Luo said that, he thought of something bad. He quickly nodded. ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll call his managementpany immediately.¡± After saying that, he deliberately walked to the door of Luo Mingxuan¡¯s room and pushed it open to take a look. Luo Mingxuany there expressionlessly. It looked like he had been squeezed dry by something. The in-charge¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He thought to himself, ¡®Ourpany invited you to shoot an advertisement, but you actually fooled around instead. The moment you arrived, you fooled around. See if I don¡¯t make your managementpany give a good lecture.¡¯ Chu Luo and Li Yan didn¡¯t stay long. They left after breakfast. Having arrived at Imperial Universityte, Chu Luo decided not to go to ss and was about to go to theboratory at the medical school. Just then, she received a call from Yu Tong. ¡°Chu Luo, have you heard that the president was picked up by his familyst night?¡± Chu Luo was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°When did they take him away?¡± Yu Tong was also a little surprised. ¡°I thought you knew¡­ The nurse here said that it was past elevenst night. The president¡¯s family came and picked him up.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She nodded and asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Yu Tong: ¡®Im still at the school hospital. Im preparing to go to the Student Union office.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, see you at the Student Union office.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo went to the Student Union office building. Nangong Yi was suddenly transferred away silently. Everyone in the Student Union was still in a daze. ¡®When they saw Chu Luoing over, they seemed to have found their pir and instantly surrounded her. ¡°Chu Luo, the president was transferred away just like that. What should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that the president went overseas and can¡¯te back after transferring away?¡± ¡°No way! We haven¡¯t even had the time to say goodbye to the president. If he really goes overseas, will we never see him again?¡± ¡°Boohoo..¡± Chu Luo looked at the Student Union people surrounding her with a straight face and said lightly, ¡°I think I need to change a batch of Student Union cadres.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± What did that mean? Chu Luo said, ¡°Senior Nangong was originally going to leave after New Year¡¯s Day. It¡¯s only been ten days since he left, and you guys are already like this. Have you arranged the activities for the Imperial University New Year¡¯s G? Have you nned the activities for the various colleges¡¯petitions?¡± At this point, Chu Luo deliberately looked at the sobbing Zhang Yiran and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Minister Zhang Yiran, how much sponsorship did you get?¡± ¡°L..¡± Zhang Yiran was suddenly at a loss for words. In the end, she said, ¡°50,000 yuan. * Chu Luo looked at her with a wooden face. ¡°Do you think 50,000 yuan is enough for us to organize the New Year¡¯s G well?¡± Zhang Yiran had the urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it. After saying that, Chu Luo turned to the others. Everyone¡¯s expressions froze. They actually felt extremely guilty under Chu Luo¡¯s gaze. After a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Everyone, go do whatever you need to do. Since Senior Nangong has been taken away, I¡¯ll take the position of president in advance.¡± After saying that, she walked into the office building and said, ¡°The Secretary Minister and Yu Tong will stay behind. The others can go do whatever they want.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and responded before dispersing. At ten in the morning, the Imperial University official website and PPS announced Chu Luo¡¯s session as the president of the Imperial University Student Union. ¡®Tapping on the banner, one could see an oath-taking video of Chu Luo seeding the president. Instantly, the entire Imperial Capital erupted. ¡°Our goddess actually took over the position of president in advance!¡± ¡°What about President Nangong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? President Nangong was identally injured and taken away by his familyst night.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ How can President Nangong leave quietly? I feel like my soul has been taken away after he left.¡± ¡°Tm going to work even harder in the future. After Chu Luo bes the president, I feel even greater pressure.¡± ¡°After our goddess bes the president, will she lead anyrge-scalepetitions in Imperial University in the future? In order to be led by our goddess to win glory for Imperial University, I must work harder.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Everyone thought that Chu Luo would panic now that she had suddenly be the president. However, only the ministers of the Student Union knew that their new president was neither busy nor flustered. After ss at noon, every minister received a folder on their phone at the same time. Opening it, they saw that it was Chu Luo¡¯s exact schedule for their work going forward. After the ministers finished reading the arrangements, the corners of their lips twitched in unison. ¡°When did President Chu make this schedule? She actually made arrangements all the way till the middle of October?¡± ¡°Could she have done it long ago?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Secretary Minister?¡± The Secretary Minister told them affirmatively, President Chu made this this morning.¡± Just as everyone widened their eyes in shock, the Secretary Minister dealt everyone another blow. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. President Chu even asked me to tell you not to disturb hertely. Even if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± The cadres were speechless. ¡°Then what if we need her to handle something very important?¡± ¡°Then send her an email. She¡¯ll deal with it when she sees it.¡± The Secretary Minister looked at the speechless ministers and suddenly felt somewhat bnced. Chu Luo told Li Yan about Nangong Yi being picked up. Li Yan quickly found out about their flight. The Nangong family actually took him out of the country overnight. Chu Luo stood there and thought for a while. Then, she turned around and went to theboratory building at the medical school. This was her first timeing to the medical school¡¯s experimental building. When the teachers and students inside saw her, they were a little surprised. Chu Luo walked straight to the administrator and took out her school card for him to swipe. She said, ¡°I need a cell dpositionboratory.¡± The administrator checked on theputer and said to her, ¡®I¡¯ve already given you the authority to go to the fourth floor, level 404. Student Chu, you can go over directly.¡± Okay.¡± Chu Luo took the school card and walked towards the stairs. The group of people in the hall on the first floor looked at the door strangely and realized that no professors had entered. Someone asked strangely, ¡°Is Chu Luo doing the experiment alone?¡± Chapter 562 - The Nangong Family Is Actually a Tomb Raider Family

Chapter 562: The Nangong Family Is Actually a Tomb Raider Family

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo felt that the only advantage of being a president was that she had greater authority. Opening the door of Laboratory 404, Chu Luo scanned the inside and walked in with satisfaction. Her experimentsted the entire afternoon. It was only until the administrator saw that she hadn¡¯te out that he came over and reminded her, ¡°Chu Luo, it¡¯s already 5: 30. Why don¡¯t you go eat first?¡± With a test tube in her hand, Chu Luo looked up at the administrator and replied perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll goter.¡± Chu Luo waited until Li Yan called her. Chu Luo then realized that it was already past ten at night. She said to Li Yan excitedly, ¡°Yan, I dposed something from the phantom fish spirit that can dissolve the medicine in those Ink Feather members¡¯ bodies.¡± Li Yan asked her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that she had forgotten to contact anyone in the outside world since she entered theboratory at noon. ¡°I¡¯m in Laboratory 404 at the medical school¡¯sboratory building.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately.¡± ¡®The two of them hung up. Chu Luo continued her experiment. When Li Yan came up, he saw that she was still busy and waited for her. When Chu Luo was done, it was already an hourter. She tilted her head and said to Li Yan with a smile, ¡°I think I can create the antidote in the bodies of Ink Feather members soon.¡± Li Yan touched her cheek and asked, ¡°When did you start the experiment?¡± Puzzled by why he asked this, Chu Luo answered, ¡°I came after lunch.¡± Li Yan frowned. He then asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Li Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The experiment will continue tomorrow. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll get someone to buy a set of the instruments here and send them to our vi.¡± With the butler watching her eat, he felt reassured. After Li Yan finished speaking, he decided to get someone to buy these instrumentster. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind where she did the experiment, so she deliberately said to Li Yan mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the rights of the president. Previously, if I came here to do experiments, I would have to apply. I can just swipe my school card now.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was packing the tools and saying this happily. His lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Since you¡¯re the president of the Student Union, will you be busier in the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo raised her chin at him and said to him cunningly, ¡°I¡¯m going to train all the cadres of the Student Union so that they won¡¯t have a chance to look for me.¡± Seeing her expression, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek. Chu Luo realized his recent special fetish and criticized him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve been pinching my face a lot recently.¡± Li Yan chuckled. Afterughing, he said, ¡°Who asked my wife to be so fair? She makes me want to pinch her again and again.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo tidied up theboratory, the two of them went downstairs. At this moment, there was no one in the medicalboratory. The administrator must have seen that Chu Luo was serious about the experiment, so he had specially opened a side door for her. There was even a note on the door, asking her to close the door after she came out. After closing the door, the two of them walked towards the car parked beside theboratory building. After getting into the car, Li Yan gave her a thermos sk. Chu Luo opened it and saw delicious pastries inside. ¡°Eat something to fill your stomach first. I¡¯ll get someone to cook supper for you when we get back.¡± Chu Luo ate a few pastries before stopping to talk to Li Yan about Nangong Yi. Chu Luo said, ¡°Senior Nangong was picked up at this time. It seems like all these have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°Thest two generations of the Nangong family are also tomb raiders. Not only are they active in the empire, but they¡¯re also active worldwide.¡± ¡°In that case, they¡¯ve raided many tombs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why did their family stop entering the tombster on?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. The Nangong family suddenly stopped entering the tombs when they reached Nangong Yi¡¯s father¡¯s generation.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed, ¡°They might have been cursed and can¡¯t enter the tomb.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and checked the photos of Nangong Yi¡¯s family of three. Nangong Yi looked very simr to his father. Both of them were handsome men who looked gentle and warm. Nangong Yi¡¯s mother was a little more ordinary. Her appearance could only be considered average, but she had a good disposition. After looking at the photo, Chu Luo thought for a while and had a strange feeling. She specially sent a message to Nangong Yi. Chu Luo: ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage the Student Union well. Call me back when you can move.¡± After sending the message, she put away her phone. The next day, Chu Luo still went to the medical schoolboratory to do experiments. She only walked out of theboratory in the afternoon. ¡®When everyone saw the delighted Chu Luo, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly guess why she was so happy. Chu Luo ignored everyone¡¯s discussion and sent Li Yan a message as she walked. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, my experiment was sessful.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Do you need herbs?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle to yourpanyter. We¡¯ll talk slowly then.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was about to put away her phone, Chu Luo received a call from the principal of Imperial University. The principal congratted her and couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his tone. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already received your and CEO Li¡¯s invitations.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Thene to my house early when the timees, Principal.¡± ¡®The principal: ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay.¡± ¡®The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. Unexpectedly, many people called her again, all of them talking about them having received the invitation. Actually, Chu Luo hadn¡¯t done anything regarding this. She had only just found out that the invitations had been sent out these past two days. At the thought of the omnipotent butler at home, Chu Luo decided to let Li Yan raise the butler¡¯s sry. ¡®When she finally hung up the phone and walked to the school gate on the skateboard, Yu Tong stopped her. Yu Tong happened toe back from outside. When she saw Chu Luo, she smiled and praised her. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m strictly following your instructions now. It¡¯s working really well.¡± After saying that, she even winked at her suggestively. Chu Luo looked at her and deliberately asked with a straight face, ¡°Are your eyes cramping?¡± Yu Tong panicked. ¡°No, no. President, have you forgotten what you promised us previously?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The invitation to your wedding with CEO Li.¡± Chu Luo smiled. Knowing that the Student Union cadres were waiting anxiously, she said, ¡°They¡¯ll be sent out in batches for the next two days. You should be able to receive it tomorrow.¡± Yu Tong immediately gestured a victory sign. ¡°Yay!¡± This made the students who heard their conversation die of jealousy. Chu Luo left Imperial University and went to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. Li Yan was already waiting for her in the headquarters restaurant. The moment Chu Luo went over, the waiter served the dishes Li Yan had ordered first. As Chu Luo ate, she said to him, ¡°That phantom fish that has turned into a spirit secreted a lot of poison. Previously, we saw that the ck aura he spat out was poison. However, when I ced the poison in his body with the poison buried in that Ink Feather fellow¡¯s body, I was surprised to see that the two kinds of poison dissected at the same time.¡± Li Yan picked up a piece of food for her. After Chu Luo ate it, she continued, ¡°ording to logic, this kind of phantom fish spirit won¡¯te to the continent. I suspect that it¡¯s rted to your investigation of the Ink Feather Organization.¡± It was as if someone had deliberately sent this fish spirit to Chu Luo for her to study. Li Yan paused with his chopsticks and frowned slightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°How long will you take to concoct the antidote? Can you directly put the poison in the phantom fish¡¯s body into a person¡¯s body?¡± ¡°No. The poison of Ink Feather members are all ced in the heart. The organs and blood vessels there are the most numerous and fragile. Once the phantom fish¡¯s poison is put in, it¡¯s very likely that the person will be poisoned to death by the phantom fish spirit¡¯s poison before the other poison has dissolved.¡± Li Yan was silent for two seconds before picking up some food for her. ¡°Eat first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After dinner, the two of them went to the office on the top floor. Secretary Tan immediately took a folder and reported. ¡°Master, this is the list of gifts tallied today.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she took it first and nced at it. She looked at Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Why are there so many gifts?¡± They were all congrattory gifts from famouspanies worldwide. ¡®The congrattory gifts that everyone had given them were definitely not ordinary. Most of them were antique jewelry and jade artifacts. Li Yan only nced at it before saying to Secretary Tan, ¡°Tell them that Luoluo and I don¡¯t need congrattory gifts for our wedding. zing Glory has everything they have.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°These people want to attend our wedding, right?¡± Chu Luo looked at Secretary Tan and asked, ¡°How manypanies sent congrattory gifts recently?¡± ¡°Up to ten thousand.¡± Chu Luo quietly ced the list on the desk and agreed with Li Yan. ¡°Yan is right. We have everything they gave us. Even if we don¡¯t, money can resolve it. After we ept these things, we still need to specially find a ce to put them. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± Secretary Tan nced at the two of them, nodded, and went out to handle this matter. Li Yan was about to work when Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°Which floor is the gaming capsule on? I want to take a look.¡± ¡°The 53rd floor.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked out of the office. Li Yan said from behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long.¡± ¡°know. I¡¯lle up at around ten.¡± She then walked out of the office and took the elevator to the 53rd floor. The 5oth to 55th floors of zing Glory belonged to the gaming department. ¡®As programmers were more at ease, at least when Chu Luo walked out of the stairs, she bumped into two people who were digging their eye boogers. ¡®When the two of them saw Chu Luo, they froze as if someone had pressed the pause button. The three of them stared at each other for a few seconds. Then, the two of them turned around and ran back as if they had seen a ghost. As they ran, they shouted, ¡°O¡­ The CEO¡¯s wife is here.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Other than the gaming capsule research room, there were a few other research rooms on this floor. The people here were all big shots in the industry, but they were used to day and night being inverted and having a sloppy appearance. They thought that since there weren¡¯t any beauties here, they didn¡¯t have to pay attention to their image. Unexpectedly, a super beauty came tonight. ¡®The super beauty was also their CEO¡¯s wife. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, the doors of all the research rooms opened a crack. Then, a group of programmers squeezed at the door to peek at Chu Luo. A row of ck lines appeared on Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡®The programmers were excited to see Chu Luo walking over. ¡°Since the CEO¡¯s wife is also a researcher in the gaming capsule, does that mean that she wille to our floor from time to time?¡± ¡°Definitely. Didn¡¯t Imperial University sayst time that Chu Luo has a very important position in the gaming capsule R&D team? She will definitelye over asionally.¡± At this point, the thought of giving the beautifuldy a good impression shed across their hearts. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking, but when she cameter, she indeed didn¡¯t see the programmers looking sloppy again. ¡®When Chu Luo entered the research and development room of the gaming capsule, a group of technicians was surrounding the gaming capsule, adjusting the data. ¡®When Professor Wu saw hering, he quickly said, ¡°Little Chu, you came at the right time.¡± Chu Luo walked over and Professor Mon said first, ¡°Chu, we encountered a little trouble when we were doing the experiment today. The experiment didn¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Chu Luo took the experimental data from Professor Wu¡¯s hand and quickly scanned it. She immediately found the key. ¡°You didn¡¯t use a medicine bag?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Professor Wu said. ¡°Professor Mon suggested that we try without using medicine bags, but this attempt failed.¡± Professor Mon looked apologetic and disappointed. ¡°I thought that our holographic technology could connect the human brain to the game world. I was too naive.¡± Chu Luo nced at Professor Mon and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that Professor Mon is naive. This situation you envisaged will definitely happen in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be done; it was just that they hadn¡¯t reached that level yet. Feelingforted, Professor Mon smiled. ¡°Chu is right. The gaming capsule is in its first-generation now. Subsequently, there will be a second-generation, a third-generation¡­ All the difficulties we encounter will be resolved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Chu, but I¡¯m really shocked. Why did the medicine bag you developed allow the experimental subject to smoothly enter the holographic game through brainwaves?¡± ¡°Because we used herbs that can stimte brain cell activity, including herbs that rxes the brain.¡± ¡°The cerebral cell activity agent that you and those brilliant professors and doctors studied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Professor Mon gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo smiled and suddenly thought. ¡°Where¡¯s the experimental subject who had a problem?¡± ¡°In the lounge beside. That person kept mumbling that he was dizzy and had been lying for a few hours.¡± ¡®As Professor Wu spoke, he led Chu Luo to the lounge. Professor Mon immediately followed. ¡®The experimental subject who hade over today was a boy who looked to be 16 or 17 years old. He was lying there quietly with a pale face at this moment. Chu Luo nced at the boy and said to the two professors, ¡°His mental strength is a little weak.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously an Inte addict andcks exercise.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can the medicine packet you developed connect him to the holographic game?¡± ¡°Yes, but such people have lower adaptability, especially just after exiting or entering the game. They will feel dizzy for five to ten minutes..¡± Chapter 563 - A Little Nervous

Chapter 563: A Little Nervous

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Professor Wu and Professor Mon fell silent. Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Actually, this kind of situation is very easy to resolve. When the gaming capsule enters the market, our first request is that no matter who it is, they have to have consistently exercised for three months.¡± At this point, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°So we can get the zing Glory Cyberspace Department to develop a watch or bracelet that can be used to track exercise. This way, no one will bezy.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo looked at the two professors with her big, sparkling eyes. ¡®There was a clear message in her eyes: ¡°What do you think of my suggestion?¡± Professor Mon propped his chin and thought for a while. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Chu, this is a good idea, especially good. But¡­ why do I have the feeling that this is another suggestion to create additional value for the zing Glory Corporation?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Professor Wu and Chu Luoughed. Professor Wu said, ¡°The gaming capsule must be very expensive since it¡¯s only released recently. Those who can afford it must be from very wealthy families. Since they bought the gaming capsule, do they care about this little bit of money?¡± ¡°Wu, I actually think your words make sense.¡± ¡°Haha, right?¡± The three of them chatted andughed for a while, but the boy lying there didn¡¯t wake up. Chu Luo pinched his wrist and took his pulse. She told the two of them, ¡°This person has been ying games for too long. His body can¡¯t take it anymore. Coupled with the stimtion just now, he went into shock and fell asleep.¡± ¡°Does this¡­ affect him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He just needs to rest for a few days.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a silver needle and inserted it into one of the boy¡¯s acupoints. In a few seconds, the boy woke up. He looked at Chu Luo in a daze, feeling like he had seen a god. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chu Luo leaned forward to look into his eyes. The boy blinked and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ma little dizzy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. You don¡¯t really exercise, do you?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Why are you here to participate in the voluntary experiment?¡± ¡°like all games. I want to see the difference between holographic games and games on ordinaryputers.¡± After the boy finished speaking, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you want to, listen to me. Exercise for a week first before trying again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± A glint shed across the boy¡¯s eyes. He suddenly asked, ¡°Can I do power leveling for others after I enter the holographic game?¡± ¡°You do power leveling for others?¡± Not only Chu Luo, but even Professor Wu and Professor Mon were surprised. The boy nodded. ¡°My sister and I rely on each other. My sister found out that she has mid-stage breast cancer. I have to earn more money.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the money zing Glory gave you as an experimental subject enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, but it¡¯s only enough for Sister to undergo surgery and maintain post-surgical recovery for a period of time. I want to ensure she doesn¡¯t work too hard for the next few years.¡± ¡®When Professor Wu and Professor Mon heard this, they immediately feltpassion. They thought to themselves, ¡®Looks like a good child who values friendship and loyalty.¡¯ The two of them subconsciously turned to Chu Luo. Chu Luo thought for a while and an idea shed across her mind. She said to the two professors, ¡°Actually, we can add life skills and business skills to the holographic game. When the timees, users can farm or do business. The finished products obtained can be bought by the officials or sold to other game developers.¡± At this point, more ideas came to Chu Luo. ¡°Since we can make game yers sense things in the game, why don¡¯t we involve all five senses? When the timees, the simrities between life and the holographic will be very high. ¡®When the two of them heard this, their eyes lit up. Chu Luo¡¯s idea was good. Professor Wu and Professor Mon were a little excited when they heard this. Professor Wu said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Holographic technology is the future. If we make these in advance, we can always be ahead of thepetition.¡± The more they spoke, the more excited they became. The two professors actually started discussing right away. ¡®There were special terms one after another. Not to mentionymen, even manyputer science university students might not understand. Chu Luo listened for a while. Seeing that the boy was stunned by their words, she said to him, ¡°In the next week, I¡¯ll apply for thepany to send professionals to guide you in exercising. Remember¡­ don¡¯t bezy.¡± The boy subconsciously nodded and asked, ¡°I signed a confidentiality agreement uponing here. Can I go back and see my sister for the next week?¡± ¡°Where is your sister now?¡± ¡°At the hospital. She always thought I was studying in school.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Someone should follow you when you leave. After all, you¡¯re in the testing period.¡± ¡°Lunderstand.¡± The boy didn¡¯t care if anyone was monitoring him. ¡°Tl just take some time to see Sister and leave.¡± ¡°alright.¡± Chu Luo and the two professors left after seeing the boy. Everyone sat around and discussed Chu Luo¡¯s suggestion. Everyone thought that the suggestion was good. ¡°However, it¡¯s a huge project to add a skill in. Will it affect the public beta?¡± ¡°No. We can let this be a surprise skill when it¡¯s officially sold.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. As long as the higher-ups agree, we can start working on this.¡± At this point, everyone looked at Chu Luo. It was written in their eyes: ¡°If you go and tell CEO Li, he will definitely agree.¡± Chu Luo nced at everyone. ¡°Tl mention it to him when the timees. I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Just mention it. Just mention it.¡± Everyone knew how CEO Li doted on Chu Luo. As long as Chu Luo made a request, he would definitely agree. Everyone continued to discuss how to go about adding this skill. Chu Luo resisted the urge to hold her forehead. She hadn¡¯t even mentioned it to Yan. Was it really good for them to discuss so enthusiastically? Everyone discussed it until ten o¡¯clock. After ncing at the time, Chu Luo informed Professor Wu and went to look for Li Yan. Having waited for a long time in the CEO¡¯s office and failing to see his delicate wife, Li Yan was about to pack his things and go downstairs to look for her. Seeing that she had returned, he stopped putting away his things. The moment Chu Luo entered, she stood opposite the desk and told him her idea excitedly. After Li Yan sat there and listened, he asked her from a businessman¡¯s point of view, ¡°How do you think we can let the people who enter the game earn money and how do you think we should split the profits?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Thepany can draft an exchange mechanism. When the timees, the user¡¯s bank card can be tied to his ount. For example, one can exchange a yuan for 100 gold coins.¡± Li Yan started thinking. Seeing this, Chu Luo walked around the desk and walked up to him. Li Yan carried her in his arms as she approached and leaned his chin on her shoulder. His tone was wise and scheming. ¡°When the timees, zing Glory Corporation will build some bank institutions in the holographic game. As long as we tie up the bank cards in reality, we can freely exchange them in reality and virtual¡­ Luoluo, what do you think of my idea?¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard what he said, her eyes lit up and she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°But have you thought about it¡­ Those who know how to do business in reality will still do business in the virtual world. The gap between rich and poor is still huge.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Chu Luo turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck, rubbing her cheek against his in a wheedling manner. ¡°There definitely won¡¯t be many people who choose to do business in the game. Everyone is more interested in killing various monsters to level up. Moreover, many of the necessities for refining weaponse from herbs and food. When the timees, we¡¯ll stimte their five senses and make them desire to buy these things. This is also a way to earn money.¡± Li Yan rewarded her with a kiss on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let them write a report on this.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± After being intimate for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, I want to go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo stood up. Li Yan put the folder in his drawer and turned off hisputer. The two of them walked out of the door. Unexpectedly, just as the two of them got into the car, Chu Luo received a call from Anya. Anya couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re not asleep, are you?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and deliberately asked, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m already asleep, will you hang up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Anya said.¡± Chu, I¡¯ma little nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯s only getting married. Why are you nervous?¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t understand how she felt. Anya choked. ¡°Previously, I was forced by my mother to learn a lot of imperial etiquette. Shouldn¡¯t a bride-to-be of the empire be very nervous?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the empire,¡± Chu Luo said to her. ¡°As a princess, why do you have to learn so many things that you¡¯re not used to? Did Qin Ming ask you to learn these?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anya immediately helped Qin Ming rify. ¡°He said that it¡¯s unnecessary for me to learn these.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Why are you doing all this when Qin Ming didn¡¯t even say anything?¡± After Chu Luo reminded her, Anya suddenly understood. She regained her usual arrogance and confidence. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a princess of America. Why should I learn so many details for something that only happens once in a lifetime? I¡¯m not learning anymore. I n to call a few sisters over for moming tea.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married tomorrow? Why do you still have time to drink tea in the morning?¡± Anya replied self-righteously, ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman. A pregnant woman should eat and drink and maintain a good mood. I¡¯m not worried about marriage.¡± Chu Luo had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, I wish you a happy marriage in advance.¡± Anya: ¡°Hehe, thank you. We¡¯ll be back in a few days. Let¡¯s y together.¡± After hanging up the phone, the corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She leaned her head on Li Yan¡¯s shoulder and said to him, ¡°Anya said that she¡¯s nervous about getting married.¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Tm not nervous. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of the honeymoon ce that he had never mentioned. She looked up and asked, ¡°Where are we going for our honeymoon?¡± Li Yan repeated, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Chu Luo snorted at him in dissatisfaction and decided to ignore him. She took out her phone and started browsing the Inte. The Phoenix Corporation¡¯s sudden termination of Luo Mingxuan caused a considerablemotion online. Previously, many people liked this model a lot. Once the news of his current appearance was exposed, many people felt that he had taken drugs, and even suspected that the police were involved in the investigation. The results of the investigation weren¡¯t out yet, but they could imagine that Luo Mingxuan¡¯s modeling career was about to end. Chu Luo didn¡¯t pity such people who didn¡¯t abide by the contract and left without permission during the filming, and even got bewitched by demons. Everyone should have professional integrity. After looking at it for a while, she stopped paying attention to this person. ¡®Then, she concealed her ID and checked on the Nangong family¡¯s business. ¡®The Nangong family was in the auction business. Just as Nangong Yi had said, their auction house auctioned all sorts of things. They would even gather damaged ancient items to repair themselves and earn a huge profit. Chu Luo quickly looked at which items the Nangong family had been auctioning for the past few years. Then, she tugged at Li Yan¡¯s sleeve in surprise. ¡°Yan, look. Even such things are being auctioned by the Nangong family.¡± The photo was of a rare kind of coral. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her phone. Chu Luo continued to flip through the pictures, asionally sighing in surprise. ¡°This looks like the crown on the 14th century XX queen, right? To think someone actually took it out to auction at their auction¡­ I¡¯ll see who sold and bought it.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo spoke, she quickly searched. If the customers requested that their identity be kept a secret, the auction house would keep it a secret. It was obvious that the people involved in this crown transaction had made this request. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Chu Luo. She quickly wrote a code and hacked into the Nangong family¡¯s confidential database. ¡®When she saw the seller, Chu Luo immediately understood. ¡°The seller is actually from the internationally famous tomb raider, the Sophy family.¡± Chu Luo had previously investigated many people and things in this area. Be it the tomb raiders of the empire or the tomb raiders overseas, she knew everything as long as there were records. Li Yan wasn¡¯t interested in such people before, but when Chu Luo mentioned the Sophys, he knew. ¡°The people from this family tried to cooperate with me before, but I refused.¡± ¡°Cooperate on what?¡± Chu Luo had a feeling that the Sophys didn¡¯t have good intentions when they asked Li Yan to cooperate with them. Indeed. Li Yan said, ¡°Cooperate on heat weapons.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Why would they want to cooperate with you? There are many families who sell heat weapons in the world.¡± ¡°Because they won¡¯t worry if they cooperate with me.¡± Li Yan was just a very capable businessman. In their eyes, businessmen cared most about money and cherished their lives. If they looked for Li Yan, as long as the money was in ce and they threatened and tempted him, there wouldn¡¯t be any other trouble. However, if they found someone else, there was a high chance that they would end up with nothing. ¡°Did they do anything to you afterward?¡± ¡°Yes. I dealt with them until they didn¡¯t dare toe to the empire again.¡± Chu Luo recalled how many people had gritted their teeth in fear when they mentioned him before and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She then looked at the buyer. ¡°The buyer is actually from the empire¡­ Yan, do you know this person?¡± Li Yan nced at the name on it. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo quickly checked on this person and realized something extremely strange. ¡®The buyer was actually a very ordinary working ss person. How could a working-ss person afford such a treasure! At this point, the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a while, Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to investigate this matter..¡± Chapter 564 - The Wedding Invitation

Chapter 564: The Wedding Invitation

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The next morning, Chu Luo called Chen Xuan and asked him to help her send Anya and Qin Ming a wedding gift. Just as she hung up the phone, the butler came in with an exquisite bag. Chu Luo was still wondering what was inside the bag when the butler walked up to her and handed her the bag. ¡°Miss Chu, this contains the invitations for your ssmates. Are you going to give it to them personally, or should I get someone to send it over today?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and took the bag. ¡°I¡¯l give it to them.¡± It was convenient for her to do so anyway. The butler then told her about the Li residence¡¯s preparations for the wedding. Everything was arranged properly. ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she said to him, ¡°Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± A gentle expression appeared on the butler¡¯s face. ¡°This is my duty.¡± At this moment, Li Yan entered. When he saw the bag in Chu Luo¡¯s hand, he guessed that it contained the invitations. He walked over and asked her, ¡°Luoluo, who do you want to host our wedding?¡± Other than the emcee, those with elders at home woulde out to host the wedding here. They could also invite respected elders. It was also a form of blessing for the newlyweds. Chu Luo didn¡¯t have any elders while Li Yan only had one aunt. They weren¡¯t suitable at all. However, Chu Luo could still find Old Gao. She had thought of this before. Chu Luo was about to say this when her phone rang, She looked at it and was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s from Eldest Master Sun.¡± With that, she picked up the phone. Eldest Master Sun asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, which elder are you going to invite to host your wedding with Li Yan?¡± Chu Luo suddenly thought of Old Master Duanmu. Previously, Li Yan had agreed to let him host the wedding, but she didn¡¯t know if he could still invite him now. The Duanmu family had already declined. Li Yan had prepared a manor for Old Master Duanmu, and Old Master Duanmu was now living a leisurely life. He was simply unwilling to see Li Yan or anyone. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°I want to invite Teacher Gao to host it.¡± Eldest Master Sun agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such an idea, but have you thought about it? With your and Li Yan¡¯s current status, Teacher Gao can¡¯t host this wedding alone.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Old Gao, but Eldest Master Sun was just stating the facts. ¡°Not only will many corporations attend your wedding, but the upper echelons of the various countries will also send people over. In addition, on that day, your Grandpa Sun will announce that he will acknowledge you as his granddaughter. Think about it. You¡¯re pushing Teacher Gao to such a high position. After that day, will there be many people with ulterior motives who have designs on him?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze when she heard this. Li Yan, who was standing beside her, also heard Eldest Master Sun¡¯s words. He agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chu Luo was in a difficult position. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Then who should I invite?¡± Chu Luo had actually considered Old Master Sun, but she thought that he hadn¡¯t recovered much yet and wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Li Yan gestured to the person on her phone with his eyes. Chu Luo thought for a while and listened to his opinion. ¡°Then I¡¯ll invite Grandpa Sun.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s tone instantly became very gratified. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m beside your Grandpa Sun. You can tell him yourself.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± After Eldest Master Sun handed the phone to Old Master Sun, Chu Luo called out sweetly, ¡°Grandpa Sun.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Old Master Sun immediately responded happily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan and I are getting married. Can I invite you to host our wedding?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Old Master Sun seemed to have realized that he had answered too quickly and cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll being to your and Li Yan¡¯s wedding anyway.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bring you to the Li residence a day early.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°You shoulde to the Sun residence the night before and get married from the Sun residence the next day.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Yan. This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took the phone from her hand and said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, it¡¯s Li Yan.¡± The moment the person who spoke changed, Old Master Sun¡¯s tone became less amiable. He said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my granddaughter. Why did you take the phone away from her? Young Li, I¡¯m warming you. If Little Luoluo didn¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t at all fancy letting her marry you.¡± Chu Luo watched as Li Yan¡¯s face darkened and quickly tugged at his clothes. Li Yan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll love Luoluo with all my heart for the rest of my life.¡± Old Master Sun didn¡¯t say anything. Li Yan added, ¡°Other than inviting you to be a host, I¡¯m also going to invite Old Master Duanmu.¡± The other end of the line suddenly fell silent. Li Yan was also silent. After a while, Old Master Sun sighed and said, ¡°Up to you, as long as you can invite that stubborn old man over.¡± With that, he hung up the phone angrily. Li Yan calmly handed the phone to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the phone and looked at him. Li Yan told him, ¡°Tl go to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce today.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After breakfast, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University and asked the chauffeur to go to Old Master Duanmu¡¯s ce. Chu Luo brought Roundy to the Student Union. It was still early, but most of the cadres of the Student Union were here. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo, they were a little surprised. ¡°President Chu, why are you here at this time?¡± The group of people followed behind her and subconsciously looked at the bag in her hand. ¡®As Chu Luo walked towards the office building, she said, ¡°I happen to be free, so I came to see how your work is going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Our work is going smoothly. I guarantee that the New Year¡¯s G won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re working on the other matters at the same time.¡± Everyone arrived at the president¡¯s office. Chu Luo walked to the desk and took out the invitations in the bag. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°These are invitations for you. Can anyone help me distribute them?¡± There were names on it. Yu Tong quickly raised her hand. ¡°Me! I! I¡¯ll do it! ¡®ll do it!¡± After saying that, she used her petite figure to block everyone. She ran over and picked up all the invitations. With a smug expression, she said, ¡°Everyone, stand properly. Whoever¡¯s name I announce wille forward to receive it.¡± Everyone subconsciously stood properly. Chu Luo watched as Yu Tong acted like a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might as she distributed the invitations, and resisted the urge to hold her forehead. It was just an invitation. Was there a need to be like this? After everyone had received their invitations, Yu Tong put aside the invitations of the few people who weren¡¯t present and asked Chu Luo with sparkling eyes, ¡°Chu Luo, you will definitely need a few bridesmaids. Do you have any candidates for the bridesmaid?¡± Chu Luo had one in her heart, and that was Wu Yiyao. As for the rest, she hadn¡¯t decided yet. She knew what Yu Tong was thinking when she saw her gaze. She said, ¡°As my bridesmaid, you have to follow me the night before. Do you have time?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The g will end at half-past nine. I can take a taxi over then.¡± ¡°My house is a little far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter how far it is I¡¯ll rush there.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let her take a taxi herself. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Yu Tong was so happy that she wanted to jump up and spin in circles. After Chu Luo gave them their invitations, she left with the remaining ones for Tang Zhiyun and the others. After ss in the morning, Wang Mingtao came over immediately. The two of them had just ordered and were sitting in the restaurant when Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran came looking for them. Zhang Yiran had gone to the Student Unionte in the morning. When she heard that Chu Luo had asked Yu Tong to be her bridesmaid, she felt like grass had grown in her heart and wanted to rmend herself to Chu Luo. As soon as school ended, she pulled Yu Tong over to look for Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo¡­¡± ¡°Go order first. Otherwise, all the delicious food will be bought by others.¡± When Chu Luo said this, Zhang Yiran could only retract her words. She and Yu Tong went to line up to order. ¡®Wang Mingtao nced at Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran. He craned his neck and asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Sister Chu, why are Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran here?¡± ¡°L promised Yu Tong this morning I¡¯d make her my bridesmaid. Zhang Yiran wasn¡¯t in school yet at the time.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao immediately understood. ¡°Zhang Yiran wants to be your bridesmaid too, right?¡± Wang Mingtao retracted his head with a conflicted expression. He looked like he didn¡¯t know if he should say something. Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°Just say i ¡°Erm¡­¡± Wang Mingtao felt that it wasn¡¯t good to gossip about others behind their backs, but he still said,¡± Sister Chu, I think Zhang Yiran is too scheming. She might do something using her status as your bridesmaid. ¡± Chu Luo stared at him. ¡®Wang Mingtao thought that she didn¡¯t believe him. He quickly extended his hand and made a vow. ¡°Sister Chu, believe me.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Why do you think the Student Union people want to attend my wedding with Yan?¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t interacted with them for long. Other than Yu Tong, who had worked with her before, the others had more or less had a wait-and-see attitude before. It was also because she took over the position of president that these people started to submit to her. Seeing that Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t think of these, Chu Luo said directly, ¡°As people from the Imperial University Student Union, their abilities are all there. But no one can guarantee that they won¡¯t be inferior to ordinary people in the future. ¡°My wedding with Yan has always involved many benefits. These people are my ssmates. No matter how scheming they are, they can¡¯t do anything to harm me. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I let her be my bridesmaid?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao thought about Chu Luo¡¯s words seriously and felt that they made sense. He immediately looked at her in admiration. ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re amazing. You even considered this.¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to read more books when you have nothing to do.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with reading more books?¡± ¡°There are experiences concluded by predecessors in books. Most of the time, you can just apply them.¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless. The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before Yu Tong and Zhang Yiran brought over the food. After the two of them sat down, Zhang Yiran asked Chu Luo nervously and expectantly, ¡°Chu Luo, can I be your bridesmaid too?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Zhang Yiran was so excited that she grabbed Yu Tong¡¯s arm and shook it as she screamed. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Zhang Yiran, Yu Tong is so petite. You¡¯re going to break her if you don¡¯t stop shaking her.¡± These words immediately attracted two displeased gazes. Zhang Yiran said, ¡°I¡¯m just excited, okay? Besides, I didn¡¯t use much strength.¡± Yu Tong chimed in, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m made of tofu? I¡¯m broken just by shaking!¡± Chu Luo only nced at Wang Mingtao and started eating seriously without saying anything. ¡°L¡­¡± Wang Mingtao was a little aggrieved by Yu Tong¡¯s straightforward words.¡± I¡¯m helping you. Why did you say that?¡± Yu Tong rolled her eyes at him. She couldn¡¯t help but say in a doubtful tone, ¡°I really wonder how you became Chu Luo¡¯s friend.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao said smugly, ¡°With my charm, of course.¡± ¡°What charm?¡± Yu Tong sized him up. ¡°Is it the charm of a husky?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Bat¡± The moment Chu Luo spoke, the two of them immediately shut their mouths and started eating. ¡®After the few of them ate, Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao went to Phoenix Skies Legend Company. At this moment, Tang Zhiyun and the other three were eating. Seeing the two of them enter, Tang Zhiyun swallowed the food in his mouth and said, ¡°Junior, Taozi, you¡¯re here.¡± After saying that, he pointed to the side. ¡°Taozi, bring a chair over for Junior. Take a seat first. We¡¯re about to finish eating.¡± Chu Luo nced at the lunchbox they were eating and saw that there was actually half of it left. ¡°Take your time. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Wang Mingtao chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t wait for Wang Mingtao to bring her a chair. She ced the bag in her hand on the desk and said to them, ¡°This is an invitation for you guys. You can go to the Li residence the day before in the afternoon. The butler has already prepared the clothes and things.¡± The four of them would be four of the best men. Wang Mingtao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Sister Chu, why are the seniors the best men? I¡¯m only going as part of the wedding entourage?¡± ¡°You know how to drink?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± ¡°You know International Common Language?¡± Looking at Wang Mingtao, who was instantly rendered speechless, Xie Minghaiughed out loud. Afterughing, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Taozi, do you know how much effort Junior has put in to force you to take the foreignnguage exam?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao lowered his head in shame and moved his lips. After a while, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, I will definitely learn foreignnguages well.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and went to the studio outside. She sat casually by aputer and looked at their recent results. ¡®Tang Zhiyun and the other three were already working on designing online games. There was a high stack of books on this topic beside eachputer. Other than these books, there were actually all kinds of travel magazines. Wang Mingtao followed her out and sat beside anotherputer. He didn¡¯t look at theputer but casually picked up a travel magazine to read. As he read, he muttered, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad, this ce isn¡¯t bad¡­ This ce isn¡¯t bad either. When I earn big money myself, I¡¯ll definitely tour all the ces.¡± Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Wang Mingtao suddenly brought a magazine to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, look. This travel magazine actually featured a ghost city in our empire¡¯s F County.¡± The empire¡¯s F County¡¯s Ghost City was famous worldwide. Any tourist who had been there would say that they had really encountered a ghost. So the people who went there were either especially bold or adventurers. ¡°Sister Chu, do you think there are ghosts in this world? The rumors there are so magical. It¡¯s said that everyone who goes there has seen ghosts. Since they saw ghosts, how did theye out?¡± Chu Luo took the magazine and nced at it before turning to look at Wang Mingtao. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°If there are really ghosts there, how could all these people have walked out of there? How could this ce have be a tourist attraction?¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao choked and was speechless. Chapter 565 - Peach, Don’t Run!

Chapter 565: Peach, Don¡¯t Run!

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®Tang Zhiyun and the other three walked out after they finished eating. Each of them was holding an invitation and flipping through it. After Xie Minghai read it, he sucked up to them. ¡°Brother Li is indeed Brother Li. Even the invitations designed by someone are so low-key and luxurious.¡± ¡®The four of them walked behind Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao. Tang Zhiyun asked, ¡°Junior, what can we help you and Brother Li with these few days?¡± Yu Lei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have any leads for a while anyway. We might as well help.¡± Xie Minghai and Xu Qingfeng thought so too. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go over early on the 30th? When the timees, you can familiarize yourself with the area where we hold the wedding. Also, let the butler teach you how you receive the guests.¡± After all, the four of them had juste from school and definitely didn¡¯t know anything about this, especially since there would be many bigshots attending Chu Luo¡¯s wedding. ¡°When the timees, Yan¡¯s secretary and many of the upper echelons of thepany will also be groomsmen. You¡¯d better greet them in advance.¡± Half of the Li residence was being used as the wedding venue. There had been major changes during this period of time. Chu Luo had only seen it in the video recorded by the butler and hadn¡¯t personally gone back to take a look. The four of them definitely had no objections. Everyone talked about this matter for a while more before Chu Luo and Wang Mingtao left to return to Imperial University for ss. ¡®When she returned to Imperial University and entered the school gate, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something and asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Taozi, Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang must be staying at the Li residence for the next two days. Are you staying at home alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Mingtao looked smug. ¡°Sister Chu, you have no idea how satisfying it is to have no one to control you. I went back yesterday and ate the fried chicken and coke that I¡¯ve always wanted to eat but didn¡¯t manage to. Heavens¡­ that¡¯s simply delicious.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes for a few seconds as he reminisced fondly. She left without saying anything. However, after school in the afternoon, Wang Mingtao had just walked out of the school building when he saw Roundy, who was obviously waiting for him. ¡®When Wang Mingtao saw Roundy, his eyes widened. He subconsciously turned around and ran. ¡®When Roundy saw him running, he immediately shouted, ¡°Peach, don¡¯t run!¡± With that, he chased after him. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Roundy, why are you here? You must be in the wrong ce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about it. Mistress wants me to apany you at your house for the next few nights.¡± ¡°Tm already a grown man. I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me!¡± ¡°You need it.¡± Then, on the way to the School of Computer Science, many witnessed the fascinating scene of a robot chasing after a human. ¡®When everyone saw this person and robot, they quickly made way for them with tacit understanding. In particr, some girls were screaming to cheer on Roundy. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how much distance Roundy had chased Wang Mingtao for. After school, she went to theboratory at the medical school and continued to study how to extract the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body to neutralize the poison in the Ink Feather members. ¡®When the administrator saw hering, he smiled and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, are you using Laboratory 404 again?¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed him the school card. ¡®The administrator said, ¡°Then you¡¯re a step toote. A professor is going to use thatboratory today.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I want an extraction room.¡± ¡°Sure, 405 is it.¡± After saying that, he took her school card, swiped it, and handed it back to her. Chu Luo put away her card and walked upstairs. ¡®When she reached the door of Laboratory 404, she deliberately stopped to take a look. Indeed, a professor from the medical school was doing experiments with a few students. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and went straight to 405. Tonight, she ended at around nine. She realized that ordinary methods weren¡¯t enough to prevent the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body from spreading. She also needed a few special herbs to assist. She nned to ask Elder Hu tomorrow morning. ¡®When Chu Luo walked out of Laboratory 405 and walked to Laboratory 404, the professors and students inside walked out while chatting. Chu Luo stood there and waited. ¡®When the door opened, they were a little surprised to see Chu Luo standing there. ¡°Professor Luo,¡± Chu Luo greeted. Professor Luo looked serious, but when he saw Chu Luo, his expression softened. He sized up Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯ve just finished your experiment too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What experiment are you doing?¡± Chu Luo said some medical terms. Professor Luo nodded and ignored the students behind him. The two of them chatted about knowledge in this area as they walked. Chu Luo listened seriously and responded from time to time. The students behind the two of them were actually a little confused. Also, they were shocked. Chu Luo actually knew more than them graduate students! ¡®When Chu Luo and Professor Luo walked downstairs, thetter suddenly asked, ¡°Chu Luo, did you do an experiment in Laboratory 404 the night before yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Professor Luo, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Professor Luo and his students had strange expressions. A student said first, ¡°After you did the experiment in Laboratory 404 two nights ago, no one else did an experiment there. Today, after hearing that you did an experiment there, Professor Luo wanted to see the experimental report you left behind, but he didn¡¯t find it.¡± Chu Luo smiled seriously and said, ¡°I left in a hurry that night and forgot to write the experimental report.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to leave any traces. After all, her experiment might be discovered by Ink Feather¡¯s men. When Professor Luo heard Chu Luo say this, he didn¡¯t ask about this matter anymore. Instead, he asked about her wedding. ¡°Lwonder if I have the honor to attend your wedding?¡± Chu Luo looked into Professor Luo¡¯s sincere eyes and nodded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Professor Luoughed happily. ¡®The graduate students behind them also wanted to speak, but Professor Luo seemed to have guessed their thoughts. He turned to them and said sternly, ¡°You have a research project to do on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± The graduate students: ¡°¡­¡± After they walked out of theboratory building, Chu Luo parted ways with them. She took out her phone and realized that there were many messages. Most of them were from unknown numbers. At this moment, Wu Yiyao called her. ¡®Wu Yiyao asked on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, am I disturbing you now?¡± Chu Luo replied as she walked towards the parking spot, ¡°No. I just came out of theboratory building.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief and said why she was calling her. ¡°Many professors from theputer department asked me for your number today. I wanted to call and ask if you wanted to give it to them, but I was worried that you were doing experiments in thatboratory. I didn¡¯t expect them to investigate directly afterward.¡± As the Student Union had Chu Luo¡¯s number, they found out immediately. ¡®Wu Yiyao continued, ¡°They want to attend your wedding too.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Wu Yiyao, ¡°Professor Luo from the medical school mentioned this to me just now. I agreed.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao: ¡°Since you promised a professor, you can¡¯t very well refuse the other professors¡­ Will this make you even busier?¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao knew that many people would attend Chu Luo¡¯s wedding that day. She wasn¡¯t worried that the Li residence couldn¡¯t amodate everyone, but she was worried that the reception would be troublesome. Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the butler first.¡± It was definitely the right decision to ask the butler for help regarding this matter. Chu Luo then called the butler. Unexpectedly, the butler agreed readily. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s not a problem to invite all the professors from your school over. Master instructed me to consider them.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Li Yan to think of this. Her lips subconsciously curled up. She nodded and hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo spoke to Wu Yiyao. After thinking for a while, she walked to a corner of a building and asked Phoenix to teleport her to Li Yan¡¯s office. Li Yan had another international meeting to host tonight and was still in the conference room. Chu Luo took a tablet and walked to the sofa by therge French window. She sat down and initiated a video call with Anya. ¡®When the other side picked up the call, the phone shook for a while before Anya¡¯s displeased voice could be heard. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t hinder me from chatting.¡± Then, there were a few anxious voices. ¡°princess, your makeup isn¡¯t done. You can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Princess, let me help you hold your phone.¡± ¡®The video moved and Anya finally appeared in the video. ¡°Hi, Chu, I knew you would think of me today and video call me.¡± Chu Luo looked at the narcissistic Anya. Seeing that she was already wearing a wedding dress and was glowing, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful today.¡± Anya beamed. ¡®The two of them chatted casually as the makeup artist applied makeup on Anya. Anyained in dissatisfaction, ¡°If only Chu were here. You can help me put on makeup here.¡± ¡°My appearance fee is very high. I¡¯m worried that your heart will ache for the money.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Anya said proudly, ¡°I married Blockhead. What¡¯s his is mine, and so is his money. Blockhead is very rich.¡± ¡°Oh, how did you know he¡¯s rich?¡± ¡°Hehe, from his betrothal gifts.¡± Chu Luo actually didn¡¯t know what to say. She deliberately asked, ¡°As a princess, don¡¯t you have money?¡± ¡°Yes, but my money is too little in front of you.¡± This was the truth. Previously when Li Yan talked to them about tariffs, he had actually given the tax exemption to Chu Luo as an allowance. Anya was extremely jealous at the thought of this. Chu Luo didn¡¯t intend to agitate her anymore. She asked, ¡°How do you feel being pregnant?¡± Anya rubbed her t stomach smugly. ¡°I feel especially good. Baby is obedient. I don¡¯t have any ufortable symptoms like morning sickness.¡± Chu Luo nodded and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the taboo during the early stages of pregnancy.¡± Anya¡¯s face fell at the mention of this. ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them chatted for about half an hour before Anya¡¯s makeup was finally done. The queen and a few women entered from outside. Seeing that Anya was chatting with Chu Luo on video, everyone chatted with Chu Luo for a while. Worried that Anya would miss the time, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Anya nodded. After everyone said goodbye, she turned off the video. Chu Luo had just closed herptop when Li Yan pushed open the office door and strode in. A bodyguard followed behind him. ¡®The bodyguard was saying to him, ¡°Master, we found another group of suspicious people near thepany. Team B is bringing people to deal with them.¡± After Li Yan entered, the first thing he saw was Chu Luo by the window. He stopped and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Send more people over withser guns.¡± No one could guarantee which group of people came at this time. ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard turned around and left. Li Yan walked towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo stood up and looked at him. ¡°Have there been many people wandering around zing Glory¡¯s headquarters recently?¡± Li Yan walked over and touched her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s cheek subconsciously rubbed against his dry palm. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I asked Phoenix to teleport me here.¡± Recalling what the butler had said, she asked him, ¡°Why did it ur to you that the professors at Imperial University would want to attend our wedding?¡± ¡°Because my wife is a treasure in the eyes of Imperial University¡¯s teachers and students.¡± ¡®As Li Yan spoke, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I told your school¡¯s principal that the restaurant will be open for free on the first day. Those who go to eat will also receive wedding candy.¡± ¡®Theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She nodded and leaned her head against his chest. She asked, ¡°Did you manage to invite Old Master Duanmu?¡± Old Master Duanmu was smart. As long as the Duanmu family still had descendants, Old Master Duanmu wouldn¡¯t refuse. Li Yan didn¡¯t tell Chu Luo in detail about this. He let go of her and went over to put away the things on the desk. Then, he held her hand and walked out of the office. ¡®When the two of them walked to the underground parking lot, arge group of bodyguards was guarding the area. Chu Luo looked around and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll set up a formation outside this building. When the timees, lure all those fools to a ce and get your men to deal with them.¡± ¡°What do you need me to send someone to prepare?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°I have everything here.¡± She pulled him towards the car with the opened door. After the two of them got into the car, Chu Luo said, ¡°Yan, show me the 3D map near this building.¡± Li Yan took the tablet and pulled out the nearby 3D map. Chu Luo inserted a drawing software and quickly drew on it as she said to him, ¡°Get someone to bury a tree branch about 20 centimeters each where I drewter. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan watched her finish drawing and took theptop to send the blueprint. The car started. In the next two days, Li Yan¡¯s men dealt with a few batches of people. Those people obviously realized that there was something strange about the building, so they didn¡¯t make any moves again. This way, it would be difficult to catch these people again. Chu Luo rubbed her chin and thought. ¡°Since it¡¯s not easy to catch these people, why don¡¯t we think of a way to lure them all to one ce?¡± December 29. Anya and Qin Ming returned to the empire. Chu Luo also started taking leave on this day. She went straight to the Li residence. Li Yan had also transferred his work to an office building in the Li residence these past two days. Chu Luo was sitting in the vi in front and listening to the butler tell her what she needed to do the day before the wedding when she saw Qin Ming and Anya enter. Anya was carried in by Qin Ming. At this moment, she didn¡¯t look good. Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Anya?¡± Chapter 566 - Something Cropped Up Before the Wedding

Chapter 566: Something Cropped Up Before the Wedding

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After Qin Ming carried Anya over, he carefully ced her on the sofa before standing up and saying, ¡°She has morning sickness.¡± Chu Luo smiled faintly at Anya, who had been showing off to her a few days ago. The moment Anya met Chu Luo¡¯s gaze, her face fell as sheined to her, ¡°Chu, help¡­ I¡¯m going to be tortured to death by this detestable baby.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to touch her wrist and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die. This is normal morning sickness.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel anything previously.¡± ¡°Every pregnant woman experiences morning sickness at different times.¡± When Anya heard this, she felt like she had nothing to live for. Qin Ming asked her with a straight face, ¡°Do you want me to send you back to our vi to rest?¡± Along the way, although Qin Ming hadn¡¯t spoken much, he had been taking care of her meticulously. Anya only red at him angrily. ¡°No. Chu and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We need to have a girl¡¯s talk.¡± Qin Ming looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo assured him, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Qin Ming turned around and left. Chu Luo asked the butler to get some sour fruits. Anya felt much better after eating it. She pulled Chu Luo and asked expectantly, ¡°Chu, can you develop some medicine to suppress morning sickness for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not difficult.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned back in her chair and said with a bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering from morning sickness since the night of my wedding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you were too tired and excited.¡± Chu Luo was very certain. Anya smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s my wedding. Of course I was excited. I was going to hold a party to celebrate that night, but this naughty baby ruined all my ns.¡± Chu Luo knew that Americans liked to hold parties when they got married, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Anya held her face in her hands and said, ¡°From the moment I vomited, I sensed how much Blockhead cared about us. You have no idea. When I was feeling terrible, I finally saw anxiety and helplessness on his expressionless face.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t imagine the helplessness on Qin Ming¡¯s face. However, she still asked, ¡°Since your morning sickness makes you feel so awful, could you stand traveling on a ne?¡± ¡°Icouldn¡¯t stand it. Luckily, my father sent us a private ne. Otherwise, I would definitely have felt even worse.¡± Chu Luo looked at her sympathetically. Anya felt much better after eating the sour fruit just now, so she put the te aside and ate one after another. Chu Luo reminded her, ¡°Although the sour fruit can suppress morning sickness, you can¡¯t eat too much. Be careful that your teeth can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± In spite of that, Anya didn¡¯t stop eating. Chu Luo asked the butler to bring over a pen and a notebook. She quickly wrote down some herbs¡¯ names and tore off a page to hand to the butler. ¡°Get someone to go to Imperial Sky Park and ask Grandpa Hu for these herbs. Tell him that they¡¯re for pregnant women. If he has time, it¡¯s better if he can help me brew the herbs.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Chu.¡± The butler took it and left. Anya regained her strength and sat up to tell Chu Luo about their wedding day. ¡°Chu, you have no idea. Blockhead was so handsome on our wedding day.¡± She even took out her phone to show Chu Luo the video she had asked someone to record. Chu Luo nced at it. After dressing up, Qin Ming was indeed very handsome, exuding tough guy vibes. Anya said, ¡°When the priest asked his family and friends if anyone objected to our marriage, I don¡¯t know what Adair thought. He actually ran out to take me away. You have no idea at that time, but Blockhead actually picked me up and ran away.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised that Qin Ming, who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions, would do such a thing in front of so many people. ¡°As the princess of America, everyone in the upper-ss society of America attended your wedding, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Blockhead was so manly that day.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smitten Anya and asked, ¡°What happened after Qin Ming took you away?¡± ¡°Nothing happened? Later on, I heard from my mother that Adair was taken away by his family. My father even specially said to everyone that this was just a young man¡¯s prank. As a father, he gave us his greatest blessings.¡± Since the king was on Qin Ming¡¯s side, Chu Luo was relieved. Anya continued, ¡°To our surprise, Li actually announced via video to everyone at our wedding that the US agent rights of the zing Glory gaming capsule were given to our royal family.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she thought for a while. ¡®Did Yan get up to send a video in the middle of the night¡± She suspected that the video had been recorded in advance and sent over by a subordinate when the time came. The two of them chatted for more than an hour. Anya couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and returned to Qin Ming¡¯s vi to rest. Chu Luo walked alone in the garden. The entire Li residence looked festive with all the wedding decorations. The entire front yard, which was to be used to receive guests, had undergone a massive transformation this month. In particr, there was a huge house built on the venue of their wedding. That house upied more than ten acres. The appearance of the house was actually the same as the Priest Hall in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. The priest hall of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies was solemn. Here, not only was it solemn, but it was also gorgeous and festive. Chu Luo looked outside for a while and walked towards the door. However, not long after she left, she saw a middle-aged woman standing on the other side and looking at the fresh flowers outside. ¡®There was a servant standing beside the middle-aged woman. Chu Luo wondered if she should go over and greet her. After all, this was Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. She had just taken a few steps over when she heard the servant suddenly say to Third Madam, ¡°Third Madam, I heard that just this house alone costs nearly two billion yuan. There are even more decorative flowers inside. The entire wedding venue might add up to seven or eight billion yuan.¡± The servant obviously hated the rich, and her tone was a little sharp. ¡°This kind of good-looking but impractical building will definitely be removed after the wedding.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression was calm as she listened to the servant. After the servant finished speaking, she didn¡¯t react and just turned to leave. The servant didn¡¯t give up. As she walked, she continued, ¡°Third Madam, I heard that Young Master has already hired an elder to host the wedding¡­ To think he didn¡¯t even invite you, his real elder.¡± Third Madam still didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them walked away one after another. Chu Luo stood there and looked at their backs. An idea suddenly popped into her mind. She flicked her finger and a trace of red light shot into the servant¡¯s brain. Only then did she walk into the building. It was spacious inside. There weren¡¯t many load-bearing pirs, and it looked especially big and spacious. There were already many dining tables piled around. When the time came, there would be more than a thousand banquet tables inside. In the middle was a wedding tform in the shape of a T with fresh flowers surrounding it. Their wedding photos would be broadcast on the wall in the middle. Chu Luo stood inside and watched for a while before going out. However, just as she went out, she met the servant who had been with Third Madam previously. The servant¡¯s face was pale, as if she had just suffered a huge fright. She was running anxiously towards the front yard. Chu Luo strode over and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®When the servant saw that it was Chu Luo, she quickly said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s great to see you. Third Madam suddenly fainted just now.¡± ¡°Since she fainted, why didn¡¯t you call the doctor immediately?¡± ¡°Third Madam¡­ Third Madam¡­¡± The servant looked like she didn¡¯t dare to speak and her body was trembling. Chu Luo looked at her and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Speak!¡± The servant¡¯s body trembled and she quickly said, ¡°When Third Madam fainted, a few worms ran out of her body. They¡¯re so¡­ so scary.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression instantly became stern. ¡°What kind of worm crawled out of her body?¡± ¡°Like a caterpir without fur.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± The servant looked like she didn¡¯t believe Chu Luo could deal with that kind of worm at all. Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned even colder. The servant¡¯s body trembled again and she quickly led her towards Third Madam¡¯s courtyard. The two of them walked for half an hour before arriving outside Third Madam¡¯s courtyard. The servant said to Chu Luo, ¡°Miss Chu, Madam fainted as soon as she entered the courtyard.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the courtyard door. Chu Luo looked inside and didn¡¯t discover anyone. He turned to ask her, ¡°You¡¯re not the only servant serving Third Madam. Where are the others?¡± ¡°Because you and Young Master are getting married soon, the others have been transferred over to help.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Luo walked in. The servant followed and closed the door and locked it. Chu Luo turned around and looked at the servant whose expression had changed and was no longer respectful to her. The corners of her lips curled up and she asked, ¡°How many lives do you think you and the people inside can have to pay for framing the Li family¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The servant sneered. ¡°Mistress? After today, you won¡¯t be the mistress of this residence anymore.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be? Then who will be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who it is. It¡¯s not you in any case.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Who gave you the courage to trick me here in the Li residence?¡± The servant looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Who asked you to be so stupid?¡± ¡°Stupid?¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened a little. The servant actually felt a chill down her spine. Chu Luo walked towards the servant. The servant subconsciously retreated two steps. Thinking that Chu Luo had been tricked by her toe here, she decided she had nothing to be afraid of. She instantly puffed up her chest and red at her confidently. ¡°We¡¯ve already blocked all the surveince cameras nearby. As long as we can capture your scandal and ruin your face, we¡¯ll see if Young Master will still marry you.¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! Chu Luo pped her hands and said, ¡°What a vicious idea.¡± After saying that, she lowered her hands and asked, ¡°Since you want to do this to me, why are the others still hiding behind my back? Come out, all of you.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, a few people came out. Chu Luo nced at them and asked, ¡°Are you people hired by Third Madam or by her maiden family? Let me think¡­ Third Madam¡¯s maiden family seems to be a prominent family because of Third Madam¡¯s support. It¡¯s a considerablyrge n. Qing Ning and her brother probably don¡¯t have the ability to e to the Li residence now¡­ Who¡¯s here now?¡± ¡°Hmph! Who cares who it is? I¡¯l let you have a taste of the pain our Miss Qing Ning experienced back then.¡± After saying that, those people surrounded Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and she sealed all their acupoints in an instant. Only the frightened servant was left with her eyes wide open. Chu Luo walked towards her again. ¡°Where is Third Madam? Was she the one who instructed these things?¡± ¡°No¡­ no.¡± The servant didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to be so powerful. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Hmph.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and pressed a button. She said to the other party, ¡°Search.¡± Before the servant could react, Chu Luo quickly retreated. The door was knocked open with gravity. Then, arge group of bodyguards rushed in and knocked the servant to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Seeing a few bodyguards deliberately step over the servant, Chu Luo stood at the side with her arms crossed and watched without sympathy. The bodyguards quickly found the people from Third Madam¡¯s maiden family. It was a man about the same age as Qing Ning. ¡®When the man was caught, he was still in disbelief. The moment he was caught, he first scanned everyone and realized that besides Chu Luo, Li Yan and his third aunt weren¡¯t around. He immediately calmed down. He looked at Chu Luo and asked with a dark expression, ¡°As the Li family¡¯s future mistress, is this how you treat guests?¡± Chu Luo nced at him and asked one of the bodyguards, ¡°Have you found Third Madam?¡± The bodyguard moved themunicator on his ear and said to her respectfully, ¡°Madam, Third Madam will be here soon.¡± Not a minute after the bodyguard finished speaking, she heard footsteps outside the door. Then, the butler and Third Madam walked in. The moment the butler walked in, he walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and stood there. Third Madam nced at everyone in the house and finally ced her gaze on Chu Luo. She asked, ¡°I wonder how my nephew offended Miss Chu?¡± ¡°Aunt, you came back at the right time. She didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and got a group of bodyguards to enter your house and conduct a search while you weren¡¯t around.¡± Third Madam looked at Chu Luo with her steady eyes. Chu Luo smiled at her and deliberately asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Wasnt it said that you fainted after being poisoned by Gu? Your servant brought me here anxiously, but you were actually perfectly fine and strolling outside.¡± Anger finally appeared in Third Madam¡¯s calm eyes. Without needing Chu Luo to say anything, she turned to the servant who had been pulled up. The servant¡¯s face turned pale. She knelt down with a bang and kowtowed heavily to Third Madam. ¡°Third Madam, it¡¯s my fault alone. I just wanted to fight for Miss Qing Ning¡¯s justice, that¡¯s why I tricked her intoing here. This matter has nothing to do with Young Master Qing Zhi.¡± Third Madam retracted her gaze from the servant and said to Chu Luo coldly, ¡°Take this person away. You can do whatever you want with her.¡± These words made the servant¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t defend herself. Chu Luo looked at Third Madam with displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Who said that only she participated? Look, those people standing there aren¡¯t moving either. They¡¯re from your house, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not, why is he in your house?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, she suddenly asked the butler, ¡°Butler, have you gotten someone to transfer all the servants in Third Madam¡¯s house to help over the past few days?¡± ¡°No.¡± The expressions of Third Madam and Qing Zhi changed at the same time. Third Madam looked into Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to see Li Yan..¡± Chapter 567 - Too Many Idiot Teammates

Chapter 567: Too Many Idiot Teammates

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Yan isn¡¯t free.¡± Chu Luo looked back into her eyes and asked the butler, ¡°What did Yan sayst time?¡± ¡°as long as Third Madam does anything to you again, send her away.¡± Hearing this, before Third Madam could speak, Qing Zhi shouted at Chu Luo in exasperation, ¡°My third aunt is Li Yan¡¯s third aunt. You haven¡¯t even married over. What right do you have to send my aunt away?¡± ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered. The butler said sternly, ¡°Miss Chu and Master registered their marriage a few months ago. Do you think she has the right to say that?¡± After saying that, the butler¡¯s expression became even more stern. ¡°Qing Zhi, shut up.¡± Third Madam¡¯s expression was also very dark. She looked at Chu Luo and said, ¡°I can move to the suburbs immediately, but I hope you can let my maiden family off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for that now?¡± After saying that, Chu Luo left with the butler without looking at Third Madam¡¯s even uglier expression. ¡®When the butler left, he said to the group of bodyguards, ¡°Send Third Madam to the vi in the suburbs immediately.¡± After the two of them had walked away, Third Madam tuned around and walked towards the courtyard at the back with a dark expression. Qing Zhi looked at Third Madam and felt angry and anxious. He quickly chased after her. The moment the two of them arrived at Third Madam¡¯s bedroom, Third Madam turned around and pped Qing Zhi. Qing Zhi rubbed his face aggrievedly. ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t ask your servant to do this at all!¡± ¡®Third Madam pointed at him angrily. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let youe here to see me!¡± Li Yan quickly found out about this and only said, ¡°Do as Luoluo wants.¡± At lunch, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was safe to leave her here? Why did you suddenly decide to get rid of her?¡± Chu Luo snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not me who decided that. She has too many idiot teammates.¡± Li Yan smiled and picked up a piece of food for her. Chu Luo sighed. ¡°Why does someone as scheming as your aunt have so many pig-brained family members?¡± Li Yan was silent. Chu Luo didn¡¯t really expect an answer anyway. After saying that, she guessed, ¡°This should be a problem in gics. Maybe your third aunt inherited the essence of the Qing family while the others inherited the dregs.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. After Chu Luo picked up a piece of food and ate it, her eyes swept across his face. ¡°That¡¯s not right. This exnation won¡¯t work at all. So are you involved in this matter too?¡± Li Yan looked at her with those gentle eyes that resembled Sherlock Holmes¡¯ and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you n this yourself?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could I have done such a thing?¡± Li Yan refilled her bowl of soup and said helplessly, ¡°Little baddie, Third Aunt¡¯s men aren¡¯t that stupid. You must have done something to that person.¡± After saying this, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°But since you¡¯re doing this, we¡¯ll y along.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled at him. She asked, ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± ¡°Ln to release the news that she¡¯s moving out.¡± Li Yan only said this before gesturing to her. ¡°Eat first.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Li Yan was about to leave. Chu Luo pulled his clothes and followed behind him. Li Yan stopped and looked at her. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°You must be up to something tonight.¡± Li Yan rubbed her head helplessly. ¡°As a bride-to-be, you should be most concerned about what you need to do in the next few days.¡± Chu Luo wrinkled her nose at him in dissatisfaction and replied, ¡°As a groom-to-be, you should also be concerned about our wedding now.¡± ¡°T¡¯m just going to arrange what happened tonight and find something for the person who wants to be your older brother to do.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly pitied Sun Tianhao. However, hearing him say that, she let go of his clothes and finally asked, ¡°What do you n to do with the Qing family?¡± ¡°It depends on Third Aunt¡¯s performance. If she doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives, I¡¯ll send them to NW after we get married.¡± ¡®The NW Nation was a very developed peninsr country in Northern Europe. If they were asked to conceal their identities and move there, they would be very willing to ept it, provided they could sort out their thinking. In the afternoon, Chu Luo had nothing to do, so she went to help the Wang couple arrange the flowers. At around three o¡¯clock, Old Gao and his wife were picked up. ¡®When Old Gao saw Chu Luo, he first sized her up and said affirmatively, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, did you growa little taller again?¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, I grew from 165 to 166.¡± Mrs. Gao, who was standing at the side, was amused by their conversation. She said to Old Gao, ¡°You can even tell that Little Chu has grown a centimeter taller.¡± ¡°Of course. As a mathematics teacher, I¡¯m very sensitive to numbers.¡± With that, the three of themughed. ¡°Teacher, Mrs. Gao, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the vi you stayed previously to leave your luggage there.¡± The three of them got into the car and walked towards the vi. In the car, Mrs. Gao said, ¡°Old Gao was so excited toe here today that he didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Old Gao was displeased that Mrs. Gao had exposed him in front of Chu Luo. He continued, ¡°You make it sound like you fell asleepst night. Aren¡¯t you as excited as me?¡± Mrs. Gao pped his arm in dissatisfaction. At this point, she became angry. ¡°That was because of you.¡± Chu Luo sat at the side and giggled. The car drove to the courtyard and the three of them walked into the living room. Old Gao ced a small luggage on the coffee table and opened it. It was actually filled with gifts. Old Gao smiled and said, ¡°These are all gifts jointly given to you by the students in school. They know that you don¡¯tck those valuables, so the girls folded a few jars of stars for you during their lunch break. The boys personally prepared a set of assembly blocks for you.¡± As Old Gao spoke, he took out a few jars of stars and ced them at the side. Then, he took out a wooden box about the size of a box and more than ten centimeters tall. Opening the wooden box, she saw that it was filled with wooden blocks. ¡®Teacher Gao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°These pieces of wood were carved by the boys using hand-made knives at home. They asked me to bring you a message. If you¡¯re done, record a video for them and let them know.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she snorted. ¡°I think they¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me in the name of giving me a wedding present.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are you afraid?¡± Old Gao asked. ¡°Afraid?¡± Chu Luo lifted her chin slightly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± After saying that, she ced the jars of stars on the sofa at the side and dragged a chair over to ce the wooden box on the chair. She said to Old Gao, ¡°Teacher Gao, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to record a video? Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to see if there¡¯s a piece of the puzzle inside?¡± ¡°No need to look. Definitely not.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao smiled until their eyes curved. Mrs. Gao said, ¡°I think your schoolmates are deliberately making things difficult for you, Little Chu.¡± Old Gao didn¡¯t say anything. He took out his phone and clicked on the filming button. Chu Luo first said to the video, ¡°Brothers, today, I¡¯ll teach you what logic and an assembly genius is.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out all the building blocks and put them away. Old Gao asked from behind the video, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, why are you taking it out and putting it back in?¡± ¡°To see what these can be pieced together to form.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo sat there and started assembling the pieces seriously. Not only was she assembling the pieces, but she was also casually talking about various knowledge points as she pieced them together. ¡®When Old Gao and Mrs. Gao heard it first, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other a few times. In the end, Old Gao couldn¡¯t help but think proudly, ¡®Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯re teaching them a lesson while you¡¯re at it, right?¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao both paid attention to the content of Chu Luo¡¯s lecture. When they came back to their senses, a castle had already been built in front of Chu Luo. Old Gao subconsciously nced at the time. It was only 40 minutes, almost the duration of one ss. He suddenly had a feeling Indeed, it was exactly 45 minutester. Chu Luo stopped and announced, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Thank you for the luxurious castle you prepared for me.¡± After saying that, she pressed her finger on a building and the blessings of all her ssmates came from a building inside. ¡ª Congrattions, Senior! Chu Luo smiled at the video. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your blessings. I¡¯ll also give everyone a piece of news: The mountains of books are paved with hardships, and the sea of learning is endless. ¡°Juniors, all the best!¡± Old Gao pressed the stop button and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Xiao Luo, you¡¯re deliberately distracting everyone so that they won¡¯t be in the mood to see how you piece these blocks together, right?¡± Chu Luo smiled and denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling them that even if I multitask, they can¡¯tpare to me.¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gaoughed at the same time. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s indeed Chu Xiao Luo¡¯s way of thinking.¡± ¡°But Little Chu, you can actually piece together thousands of blocks in 45 minutes. How did you do that?¡± Old Gao and Mrs. Gao looked at her at the same time. Chu Luo deliberately smiled at them but didn¡¯t say anything. Old Gao immediately guessed. ¡°I know. When you took out all the blocks and put them in at the beginning, you already knew how many blocks there were and had calcted how to use them.¡± Mrs. Gao was speechless. ¡°Little Chu is too amazing. Without the blueprint, no one else would be able to piece it together.¡± Chu Luo continued to smile. She wouldn¡¯t tell the two of them that in those few seconds, she had memorized all these blocks and calcted how to piece them together. ¡®The three of them then chatted andughed for a while. Chu Luo thought that the two of them must be tired after the hours-long car journey, so she said, ¡°Teacher Gao, Mrs. Gao, you guys should rest for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to call you guys toe to the vi in front to eat together tonight.¡± The two of them were indeed a little tired. Coupled with the fact that they hadn¡¯t slept all night, Old Gao nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to get anyone to bring us there. Your wife and I went there before. We¡¯ll go over ourselves.¡± ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t know the way, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left the vi. After the four of them ate, Li Yan went to work. Chu Luo brought Old Gao and his wife to the wedding venue for a tour. At this moment, all the lights were on, making it as bright as day. In particr, that building was filled with many advanced technologies produced by zing Glory. It was gorgeous and dreamlike. ¡®When the three of them arrived, there were more than a thousand people busy. Old Gao watched for a while and was relieved. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Li Yan is so thoughtful as to prepare for this wedding. From this, it can be seen how much he cares about you. Little Chu Luo will definitely live in bliss after marrying him.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. Mrs. Gao asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, what can we help with? You must be very busy these past two days.¡± ¡°Tm not busy,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Everything at home is managed by the butler.¡± Old Gao sighed. ¡°Indeed, Butler Beitang is omnipotent.¡± At this moment, the butler happened to walk over from not far away. Old Gao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, go y. Your wife and I will follow Mr. Beitang to take a look.¡± After saying that, he gestured for Mrs. Gao to walk over. Chu Luo looked at the three of them walking away and thought for a while before turning to walk towards Li Yan¡¯s office. Just as she reached the building, she saw Qin Ming striding out of the door. He had just taken a few steps when he stopped and turned to look at Chu Luo. Then, he walked over. ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Has Anya eaten?¡± While they were eating, Chu Luo had called Anya but she didn¡¯t answer. Later on, Qin Ming called her and said that Anya was still sleeping. ¡®That was why Chu Luo asked this. ¡°No,¡± Qin Ming said.¡± If Miss Chu is free, you can help me see if she¡¯s awake. Her dinner is hot on the stove.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Qin Ming thanked her and left. Chu Luo looked at Qin Ming¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, a person must fall in love.¡± With that, she turned around and went to Anya¡¯s courtyard. The gate of the courtyard wasn¡¯t locked, and neither was the door of the small building. Chu Luo nced around the courtyard and saw that it was cold here. There was nothing pleasing to the eyes here. She nned to ask Anya what she likedter and help her conjure it. She pushed open the door and walked in, not expecting to see Anya walking down the stairs in her pajamas. Anya¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, why are you here?¡± Chu Luo looked at her attire and reminded her, ¡°Although there¡¯s a heater in the room, it¡¯s better for you to put on a coat.¡± Anya waved her hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not cold at all.¡± After saying that, she walked down to look for water. After she finished drinking the water, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Qin Ming asked me to tell you that your dinner is warm on the stove. If you¡¯re hungry, eat.¡± Anya rubbed her stomach and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed hungry.¡± However, she didn¡¯t move. Chu Luo cast a questioning look at her. Anya shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the kitchen is.¡± Chu Luo looked at her as if she was asking her why she was so stupid. She looked around and walked to the side. Anya quickly followed behind her. ¡°Chu, do you know how to cook? You actually know where the kitchen is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to,¡± Chu Luo replied self-righteously. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the kitchen to make medicinal soup.¡± ¡°alright.¡± Anya was speechless. Anyay on the sofa after dinner. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You have to exercise.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ma little nauseous. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll vomit if I walk.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and asked her, ¡°Do you want to pluck the fruits?¡± ¡°We have fruits here.¡± ¡°No, but I can use magic to conjure up a fruit tree for you.¡± Chapter 568 - This Woman Is Really Hard to Please

Chapter 568: This Woman Is Really Hard to Please

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Anya quickly stood up and started counting excitedly. ¡°I want to eat starfruits, cherries, grapes, oranges¡­¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds before suddenly asking her, ¡°Have you heard of this saying in the empire?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aman whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant.¡± Anya looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°You can study the ancient literature of the empire well. The ancient literature of the empire is broad and profound. You will definitely fall in love with it.¡± Anya was stunned. ¡°Really? Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to give Baby prenatal education next. In that case, I¡¯ll learn the ancient empirenguage.¡± Chu Luo smiled. However, she still went out to conjure two orange trees for Anya. It was the season for orange trees to mature. Chu Luo went out to pluck two for Anya. As Anya peeled the orange, she asked, ¡°Is it sour? If not, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± This woman was really difficult to please. ¡°It¡¯s sour.¡± After Anya was satisfied with the food, Chu Luo said to her, ¡°I see that there¡¯s nothing in the courtyard. What flowers do you like? I¡¯ll help you conjure them. This will be good for your mood.¡± ¡°I like roses. Really red ones.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them stood by the door and didn¡¯t go out. Chu Luo conjured tworge stretches of roses in this courtyard. ¡°Chu, since you can use magic to conjure these, why did you hire workers to decorate your wedding hall?¡± ¡°My family is so rich. Why shouldn¡¯t I spend it?¡± Anya felt jealous again. She looked at the roses outside and wished she could go out and smell the fragrance of the flowers. Chu Luo stopped her. Chu Luo stayed there until nine o¡¯clock when she suddenly received a call from Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded anxious and a little irritable. ¡°Sister,e over quickly. There are actually a few people with special abilities here. Many of the people we brought have been tricked and entered the ghost wall.¡± Chu Luo frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Yan¡¯s third aunt now?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect Third Madam well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. She had just hung up when Li Yan called again. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, where are you? I¡¯lle look for you immediately. We have to go to the suburbs.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m apanying Anya.¡± Li Yan: ¡°T¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Chu Luo stood up and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Anya knew that she had something to attend to and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s time for me to video-call my mother too.¡± Chu Luo left. She had just walked out of the courtyard door when a car drove over. Li Yan was wearing a casual outfit. After getting out of the car, he said to her, ¡°Luoluo, teleport us there directly. It¡¯s too slow to drive over.¡± Chu Luo nodded and held his hand. The two of them walked to a remote spot and disappeared. The cold wind blew in the suburbs. Third Madam¡¯s residence was in a farm near the foot of the mountain. This farm belonged to the Li family, and the food produced here was supplied to the Li residence and the employees¡¯ cafeteria at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. There were street lights everywhere, and arge circle of sharp fences and protectiveting at the foot of the mountain. The purpose was to prevent wild beasts that ran out of the mountains from rushing into the crops or thieves that came in to steal things. Other than the protective fence, there were also people patrolling here. Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared in a forest a kilometer away from Third Madam¡¯s residence. The courtyard in front was brightly lit with figures floating around. The two of them looked at each other. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Are we going over now or do we wait?¡± Li Yan listened to the nearbymotion for a while before saying, ¡°Deal with the people lying in ambush here first.¡± As they spoke, their bodies quickly moved between the trees. After a while, the two of them stopped at the same time and saw a figure sh past. Li Yan gestured to Chu Luo, who nodded. The two of them walked in one direction each. Soon, Chu Luo stopped that figure. ¡°Hey, why did youe to my manor?¡± That person suddenly stopped in his tracks. One couldn¡¯t see his expression in the forest, but Chu Luo could feel the murderous aura emanating from his body. That person attacked Chu Luo without a word. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that bad people talk a lot of nonsense? You actually didn¡¯t even say a word of nonsense.¡± ¡®As she spoke, Li Yan threw out a thin whip from the other side. The sound of the whip wasn¡¯t obvious in this fruit forest, but that person heard it. He turned around and quickly dodged behind a tree. However, his speed couldn¡¯tpare to Li Yan¡¯s. Li Yan¡¯s whip was actually a feint. It was as if he had expected him to dodge over there and the next whip followed. Hu ~ Pa~ ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Seeing that person¡¯s figure sway, Li Yan retracted his whip and a gun appeared in his hand. No sound came out. With a plop, the person fell. Li Yan put away his gun and walked to the corpse with Chu Luo. Li Yan searched his body under the moonlight before standing up. Chu Luo looked at the metal symbol in his hand and was a little curious. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Something from a gangster organization.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Looks like those people spent a lot of effort to get what they wanted. There are people from the underworld here, and people with special abilities on Haozi¡¯s side. These people really spared no expense to take Third Aunt away.¡± At this point, she suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to y with those experts.¡± She then took out a talisman and threw it to the side. Another Li Yan appeared. Talisman Li Yan walked towards the forest where Third Madam was. Then, the two of them concealed themselves and followed. After walking for a while, the sound of a bullet tearing through the air came from the side, heading towards Talisman Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared behind a forest. It was unknown if the person on the other side had hit him. However, Chu Luo and Li Yan had already found the person who fired and dealt with him. Then, in ten minutes, the two of them killed more than ten people before they killed all the people lying in ambush in the forest. They quickly walked out of the fruit garden. Opposite the fruit garden was a wheat field. It was winter for wheat and had yet to germinate. The entire field looked bare. The two of them were invisible and weren¡¯t worried about being seen. Past this field was another forest of cranberry trees. There were the most people there, and it was obviously a ce that had a ghost wall. When the two of them walked nearby, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where is Sun Tianhao?¡±¡± ¡°probably in Third Aunt¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo sensed it. ¡°He has the talisman I gave him previously. When faced with such a situation, the talisman will protect him.¡± Chu Luo had given them the talisman when they returned from the desert. ¡°Can you tell what kind of ghost wall this is? Is the person who created the ghost wall around?¡± Chu Luo stood there and looked at it for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s more than one person. This is a ghost wall array.¡± The two of them walked over and quickly arrived near the ghost wall. At this moment, Talisman Li Yan happened to walk over. Chu Luo said, ¡®T¡¯ll let him in. Those people who set up the wall array will give themselves away. Go to Third Aunt¡¯s courtyard and meet up with Haozi and the others. I¡¯ll deal with these people.¡± Chu Luo gave Li Yan a bell. ¡°Shake the bell and you¡¯ll appear.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan left, Chu Luo watched as Li Yan walked towards the invisible barrier. This ghost wall was different from ordinary ghost walls. Once a person entered, the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. However, they had to continuously meet all kinds of people inside and fight and kill those people. In the end, they would be exhausted or trapped to death by the despair in their hearts. After Talisman Li Yan entered, those people indeed became a little arrogant and exposed themselves. At this moment, Chu Luo quickly took out a few beads and flicked them in different directions. ¡°Break!¡± With a cracking sound, the array formation was broken and everyone who had entered appeared. ¡®When those experts saw that the array formation had been broken, they knew that someone hade. Theyunched into action again. Chu Luo didn¡¯t hide anymore. She appeared and said to the people who came out, ¡°Everyone, leave quickly.¡± ¡®When everyone saw that it was Chu Luo, they didn¡¯t hesitate to run towards Third Madam¡¯s residence. Chu Luo walked up to the experts. One of them looked shocked. ¡°Chu Luo!¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯m very famous.¡± Chu Luo took out a talisman and said under the shocked and frightened gazes of the experts, ¡°Since you have fallen into my hands, forget about leaving tonight.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who invited us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Yan can find out anyway. On the other hand, didn¡¯t you think that you would meet me when you were invited?¡± After Chu Luo asked straightforwardly, she threw the talisman above their heads. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll definitely wee you in the warmest way.¡± Rumble! Rumble! With the support of the High Priestess¡¯s priest power, Chu Luo¡¯s current Lightning Talisman was much more powerful than before. Those experts couldn¡¯t withstand it at all and quickly pleaded. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Master Chu, please let me off.¡± ¡°Let you off? You should have known that you would be dealt with when you came. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave you alive. As for whether you still have any special abilities in the future, it depends on your luck.¡± Rumble! Rumble! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Chu Luo waited for these people to be struck by lightning until their faces were covered in dust. After they were unable to retaliate, she prepared to turn around and walk towards Third Madam¡¯s courtyard when she suddenly felt a very powerful sense of crisis. When a cannonball flew over, her figure shed. Boom! As the world shook, the cannonball hit the group of experts. The group of experts was killed just like that. There wasn¡¯t even a corpse. Chu Luo raised her hand to cover her eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. At that moment, the sound of cannon fire came from the courtyard. The ground shook again. Chu Luo¡¯s heart tightened. She lifted her legs and ran over with Qinggong. ¡°Yan!¡± Chu Luo looked at the copsed house and the dpidated courtyard and her heart skipped a beat. After a red light, the courtyard was surrounded by a powerful red light. Then, red light spread out. A few secondster, silence returned. ¡°Yan!¡± Chu Luo shouted again in the courtyard. After a while, Li Yan, Qin Ming, and Sun Tianhao came out of the ruins of the house. The three of them looked a little ashen. Chu Luo was delighted and ran over to throw herself into Li Yan¡¯s arms. Li Yan hugged her tightly. He knew that she was very worried just now and quickly patted her back. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo actually knew that he was fine, but at that moment, worry and fear surged in her heart. Sun Tianhao was jealous of the two of them, so he deliberately cleared his throat as a reminder. When Chu Luo looked at him, he asked with a straight face, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you going to ask if I¡¯m okay?¡± Chu Luo came out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo really asked. Not used to it, Sun Tianhao dusted himself off and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yan nced at Sun Tianhao and asked Chu Luo, ¡°How are the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all under my control.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he immediately shouted, ¡°Go find all those people.¡± After a while, there was no response from outside at all. Instead, some bodyguards and guards came out of the ruins. Sun Tianhao was shocked to see that everyone outside had been sacrificed. He quickly said to them, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on. Be careful.¡± Qin Ming also gestured for the bodyguards to investigate. The group of people quickly dispersed. Only then did Chu Luo have a chance to tell him, ¡°Haozi, I didn¡¯t just control those people just now. I controlled everyone.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank god. Thank god.¡± At this moment, Qin Ming said to Li Yan, ¡°There are a total of 15 batches of people here tonight. These people are assassins. Those experts were also hired.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®When he heard this, Sun Tianhao smirked. ¡°Looks like there are many people who have designs on you. No wonder when I first heard your name, many people said that you were a cold-blooded and ruthless tyrant¡­ But I understand now. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too rich. Indeed, humans shouldn¡¯t be too rich!¡± The three of them looked at Sun Tianhao at the same time. Sun Tianhao looked at the three of them in confusion. ¡°Am I wrong? It¡¯s all because Li Yan is too rich. Oh right¡­ Also, why did zing Glory Corporation develop something that even the country can¡¯t develop for no reason? Isn¡¯t this asking to be targeted by others?¡± ¡®At this moment, two people walked over at the same time. ¡°Master, Boss, none of those we found is able to move.¡± ¡°Young Master Sun, everyone is standing there and can¡¯t move.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to the people who returned, ¡°Get rid of those killers first.¡± The bodyguard immediately followed her instructions and left. The guard stood there and looked at Sun Tianhao, waiting for him to speak. Sun Tianhao was displeased. He red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said? Hurry up and do as she says.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the same time, Sun Tianhao¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and nced at it. He said to the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s from my father.¡± After saying that, he picked up the call. It was unknown what Third Master Sun asked, but Sun Tianhao quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The other party quickly hung up. Sun Tianhao told them, ¡°My father asked if that red light was caused by my sister just now..¡± Chapter 569 - What An Annoying Woman

Chapter 569: What An Annoying Woman

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan and Sun Tianhao¡¯s men speedily dealt with all those people. However, the red light that Chu Luo had emitted just now had spread across half the sky, and it quickly rmed many people. ¡®When an expert sensed such a powerful energy fluctuation, he walked out of the door and stood in the courtyard, looking in that direction. After calcting with his fingers, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Who is this? To think she can emit such a huge energy. If it¡¯s someone with ulterior motives, the capital will face a huge cmity!¡± Considering Chu Luo and Li Yan were about to get married, the people from the Metaphysics Society immediately gathered and quickly thought of a solution. Jin Hui said, ¡°Chu Luo is from our Metaphysics Society. We can¡¯t let anyone ruin her wedding.¡± Other than the people from the Metaphysics Society, the drivers on the road also saw the red light. At that time, many people subconsciously stopped the car and got off to look in that direction. They pointed and discussed. ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°Did a huge explosion happen over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That red light disappeared quickly. The explosion wouldn¡¯t have happened so quickly. I think it¡¯s Buddha Light.¡± ¡°Definitely. Buddha light is falling from the sky. Those who see it will be lucky.¡± ¡°Then I have to pray.¡± Instantly, news of the Buddha light illuminating the southern suburbs of the Imperial Capital spread on the Inte. Other than these, the people who had been sent to capture Li Yan¡¯s third aunt and threaten him were ashen and furious. ¡°Indeed, Li Yan has an expert on his side. We can¡¯t contact those people we hired anymore.¡± ¡°These people are most likely dead. Get those people who stayed in the Imperial Capital to think of a way to retreat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. The guards and Metaphysics Society of the capital are all mobilized.¡± ¡°The capital has been sealed!¡± The Sun family in the city reacted quickly and quickly mobilized all the city guards to seal the city. The Sun family and Li Yan¡¯s men also spread news that that red light was actually Buddha¡¯s light falling from the sky. No matter how magical the rumors aboutst night were, early the next morning, the proud Sun Tianhao followed Eldest Master Sun to the Li residence to pick Chu Luo up. The Sun family had always kept a low profile, but they came to pick Chu Luo up today in a high-profile manner. This made many people sense something, Those who received the invitation secretly rejoiced. Those who didn¡¯t receive the invitation, or those who wanted to soar to the skies in a single bound, only thought about sneaking into the Li residence to attend the wedding. The news of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s wedding tomorrow and the Sun family¡¯s high-profile picking up of Chu Luo today upied the top ten online posts. In the end, they went straight to the top five on the worldwork. Instantly, their wedding attracted the attention of the entire world. No matter how much buzz the outside world had spread about their wedding, after Chu Luo arrived at the Sun residence, she was pulled to the shooting room by Old Master Sun. What Old Master Sun meant was that he was worried that Chu Luo had premarital phobias and that shooting would reduce her pressure. Even if the juniors of the Sun family had something to say, they could only hold it in. Then, a conversation came from the shooting room. ¡°Grandpa Sun, you can¡¯t take that gun!¡± ¡°Little Luoluo, I¡¯m almost recovered. Let me try this kind of powerful gun. Otherwise, grass will grow in my heart.¡± ¡°No. If you¡¯re disobedient, I won¡¯tpete with you.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t put down the gun. I¡¯ll listen, okay?¡± The juniors of the Sun family, who were standing by the door and peeking, muttered in a jealous tone. Third Brother, Sun Tianhao: ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. When has Grandfather been so amiable to us?¡± Fourth Brother, Sun Tianze, said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t officially acknowledged Sister Chu as his granddaughter yet. He doesn¡¯t even know if Sister Chu is used to being called his granddaughter.¡± Second Brother, Sun Tiancheng: ¡°Since when was Grandfather so easy to talk to? Sister Chu asked him not to touch that kind of gun and he immediately obliged. If it were us instead¡­ we¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡± Fifth Brother, Sun Tianle, said, ¡°Indeed, he only regards this granddaughter as his biological grandchild. The rest of us areplimentary gifts.¡± 1 Just as the four of them finished speaking, footsteps came from behind. They quickly stood up and turned around guiltily. The eldest, Sun Tianyu, looked at the four of them and frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°You guys are indeed here. The front yard is almost crazy busy and you guys actually dare to ck here? Be careful not to be brought to the training grounds by Third Uncle to be dealt with.¡± The four of them pushed each other for a while before pushing Sun Tianle out. Sun Tianle gave Sun Tianyu a fawning smile. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re just here to see if Grandpa and Sister need anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that all the newlyweds have premarital phobias. We¡¯re here to apany our sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister¡¯s mood is the most important.¡± ¡°Big Brother, with you, Uncle, Second Uncle, and my father in the front yard, there¡¯d definitely be no problems.¡± Sun Tianyu nced at the four of them. How could he believe their nonsense? He pulled a long face. ¡°Stop finding excuses. Everyone,e to work with me.¡± After saying that, he tuned and walked towards the exit of the basement. The four of them shrunk their necks at the same time. It was obvious that they were a little respectful of their big brother, so they quickly followed. Half a day passed quickly. The Sun family wasrge and everyone was at home today. With everyone sitting at arge table for lunch, the atmosphere was extremely lively. Everyone chatted merrily about how Chu Luo would get married tomorrow. The youngsters said that they would definitely get Li Yan to give them a huge red packet before letting him pick up the bride. The madams talked about how luxurious and exquisite Chu Luo¡¯s phoenix crown and bridal gown was. When she wore it tomorrow, it would definitely blind everyone. The men discussed the security issues during those two days. They were responsible for Chu Luo¡¯s safety from the Sun residence to the Li residence. When they were about to eat breakfast, First Madam even reminded them, ¡°Little Chu said that she has a friend and a few ssmates who areing to be bridesmaids. There¡¯s a g at Imperial University tonight. Who¡¯s going to bring them over after the g ends?¡± Sun Tianze and Sun Tianyu quickly raised their hands. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°And me!¡± The two of them thought that since they were Chu Luo¡¯s ssmates, they must be great beauties too. They would be fools to pass up on such an errand. After the two of them raised their hands, they even raised their eyebrows at the other three smugly. Sun Tianhao snorted in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®My younger sister¡¯s mouth is so evil. How can there possibly be gentle and adorable beauties among her friends? Go ahead. Serves you right if you end up being criticized.¡¯ After the meal, Chu Luo was dragged aside by the three madams to have a private chat. The three madams had also put in a lot of effort. Thinking that Chu Luo didn¡¯t have a mother, and that no one was teaching her the wedding etiquette and what to do after she got married, they specially told her about it. Time seemed to pass very quickly today. At night, the Sun family gathered a group of military officials who were close to their family to help. Old Master Sun specially instructed everyone, ¡°Nothing must go wrong at Little Luoluo¡¯s wedding tomorrow. Also, since Little Chu Luo is married out of our Sun family, our Sun family has to marry her off in glory.¡± Everyone immediately echoed, ¡°Old Master Sun is right.¡± ¡°As long as the Sun family needs us to do something, we will definitely do our best.¡± After the meal, seeing that everyone was busy, Chu Luo went to the backyard to take a stroll to digest her food. However, not long after she left, she heard approaching footsteps behind her. Then, a female voice called her. ¡°Chu Luo.¡± It was Yang Lu. Chu Luo stopped and turned around. Yang Lu strode up to her and looked at her with aplicated gaze. She said awkwardly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to youst time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Last time?¡± Chu Luo usually automatically ignored unimportant people or things. Yang Lu was displeased to see such a reaction to her sincere apology. If she hadn¡¯t confirmed that Sun Tianhao and Chu Luo were purely siblings and that Sun Tianhao had kept reminding her about what happenedst time, she wouldn¡¯t havee to apologize. Chu Luo could tell what Yang Lu was thinking at a nce. Her expression was calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you can choose not to. Besides, whether you apologize or not doesn¡¯t affect me.¡± Yang Lu took a deep breath. She felt that Chu Luo was simply too petty to be saying such things after she had already apologized so humbly. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Grandpa Sun would want to acknowledge such a person as his granddaughter. However, thinking about how Sun Tianhao had ignored her for a long time, she suppressed the displeasure in her heart and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apologize. I¡¯m here to apologize sincerely.¡± ¡°Sincerely? I didn¡¯t see it.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door. ¡°You¡¯re not to go.¡± In her anxiousness, Yang Lu wanted to pull Chu Luo. ¡®When Yang Lu¡¯s hand was on her shoulder, Chu Luo raised her hand and grabbed her wrist, twisting and throwing it. ¡°Ah¡± Bang! After a beautiful shoulder throw, Yang Lu¡¯s mind was buzzing. Shey on the ground with stars in her eyes and felt like her internal organs were about toe out. Chu Luo¡¯s move shattered her worldview. Chu Luo looked down at her and pursed her lips tightly. At this moment, a few more footsteps could be heard. Soon, a few people came. It was Sun Tianhao and another young man who was close to the Sun family. Everyone saw Yang Lu lying on the ground, and Chu Luo standing beside her. Two of the women quickly walked over to help Yang Lu up. Awoman asked Yang Lu, ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Lu red at Chu Luo with her fiery eyes. Seeing everyone looking at her, she suddenly cried pitifully, ¡°She threw me to the ground.¡± After saying this, she suddenly looked forward to Sun Tianhao¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t believe that Sun Tianhao was still helping Chu Luo. The truth was that even if Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t know what was going on, he would still choose to stand on Chu Luo¡¯s side. ¡°Yang Lu, are you here to cause trouble for my sister again? I¡¯ve said it a few times. If youe to cause trouble for her again, even if you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up.¡± After saying that, he raised his fist with a fierce expression. Yang Lu widened her eyes in disbelief. The boys standing beside Sun Tianhao were shocked and quickly pulled him back. ¡°Haozi, Haozi, don¡¯t be impulsive. The one who fell to the ground was Yang Lu. Why don¡¯t we ask what exactly happened first?¡± The girl supporting Yang Lu red at Chu Luo in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What if Chu Luo really hit Yang Lu for no reason? If you also hit her, even if you go to Grandpa Sun, Yang Lu will be innocent and in the right.¡± At the thought of that stern old master, the youngsters looked at Chu Luo sympathetically. ¡®When Yang Lu heard this, a thought shed across her mind. She struggled free from the girl supporting her and walked up to Sun Tianhao. With a straight face, she said, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but take a look yourself.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she turned the back of her head to him and pushed her hair away. Arge swell appeared in front of Sun Tianhao. The others craned their necks to take a look and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too ruthless. What feud does Yang Lu have with you that you actually threw her like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t bewless just because the Sun family is backing you up.¡± Seeing that everyone was criticizing Chu Luo, Sun Tianhao shielded Chu Luo behind him and said with a dark face, ¡°Let me tell you, my sister can rely on our Sun family to bewless. If you can¡¯t stand it, leave our house immediately.¡± ¡°Haozi, how can you be so unreasonable!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m so unreasonable? Previously at the hospital, I didn¡¯t even know my sister that well at the time, yet Yang Lu attacked her because she thought she was my girlfriend. Are you trying to do the same thing again¡­ Yang Lu, let me tell you, I didn¡¯t like you before, I don¡¯t like you now, and I won¡¯t like you in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Lu took a step back as if she had been seriously wounded. She pointed at Sun Tianhao¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Sun Tianhao, I hate you.¡± With that, she ran away. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Her body shook at the same time, and she tapped Yang Lu¡¯s acupoints, making her freeze. Other than Sun Tianhao, who had seen her power, the others were stunned by Chu Luo¡¯s move. Chu Luo walked up to Yang Lu and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t even spoken. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Yang Lu was stunned that she suddenly couldn¡¯t move. She screamed, ¡°Chu Luo, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I did. I just want to rify what happened just now, in case someone says that I used the Sun family to bully others.¡± At this point, she pointed at a surveince camera in the courtyard. ¡°See that? There¡¯s a surveince camera over there.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he quickly added, ¡°Tl get the surveince room to y that scene immediately. I¡¯l let everyone see why my sister threw Yang Lu to the ground.¡± As Sun Tianhao spoke, he took out his phone and called the surveince room. The others looked at the phone in Sun Tianhao¡¯s hand and thought that it was good to check the surveince cameras, lest Chu Luo refused to admit it. When Yang Lu heard this, her expression turned ugly. She was anxious and afraid. Wah.¡± Yang Lu actually started wailing. ¡°Yang Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other two girls quickly went over to ask her. Yang Lu said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy. I feel like I¡¯m going to faint.¡± Chu Luo replied lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can even cure Grandpa Sun¡¯s illness. You¡¯re only fainting, I can save you with one needle.¡± Chapter 570 - The Protective Sun Family Can’t Stand Seeing Others Bully Chu Luo

Chapter 570: The Protective Sun Family Can¡¯t Stand Seeing Others Bully Chu Luo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Lu panicked and was filled with regret. If she had known that Chu Luo was so powerful, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked her again. Not long after, the surveince room sent the video to Sun Tianhao. After Sun Tianhao and the others saw this, they looked at Yang Lu angrily. Even with Yang Lu¡¯s back facing them, she could feel their gazes on her. She especially wanted to pretend to faint. ¡°Yang Lu!¡± After Sun Tianhao squeezed out her name from between his teeth, he strode up to her with a livid expression and shouted at her, ¡°Get out of our Sun family immediately. Our Sun family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed her. ¡°You... Wah...¡± Yang Lu hadn¡¯t expected to be able to move and was almost pushed to the ground. Fortunately, a girl stood beside her and helped her up. Yang Lu¡¯s loud cry finally attracted the attention of others. Soon, someone invited First Madam over. ¡®When First Madam came over, she looked around and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Little Hao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Without a word, Sun Tianhao showed the video to First Madam. After First Madam saw it, her expression was still calm. She walked up to Yang Lu and said to her, ¡°Yang Lu, anyone close to our Sun family knows that Little Chu is your Grandpa Sun¡¯s soon-to-be god-granddaughter. ¡°Your Grandpa Sun has an explosive temper and is protective of his people. If he finds out that you treated Little Chu like this, what do you think will happen to you? ¡°Other than you, your family might be implicated because of your nonsense and jealousy if your actions anger the Old Master.¡± First Madam¡¯s words scared Yang Lu so much that she couldn¡¯t even cry. Her face turned pale. ¡°First... First Madam... I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have that intention or not. We only believe in what we see.¡± First Madam¡¯s expression suddenly became stern. ¡°Tomorrow is Little Chu¡¯s big day. Everyone is happy. I won¡¯t say anything today. Go back and don¡¯te to our Sun residence again.¡± First Madam¡¯s words stunned Yang Lu and her face turned even paler. Don¡¯te to the Sun residence. Only the people in their courtyard knew what these words meant. First Madam gestured to the servant behind her. ¡°Send Miss Yang out.¡± Then, she didn¡¯t look at the others¡¯ expressions and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your Grandpa Sun is looking for you. Go quickly, or he¡¯ll be anxious again if he can¡¯t see you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards Old Master¡¯s ce. ¡°Sister, wait for me.¡± sun Tianhao followed. First Madam left as well. The remaining few people looked at Yang Lu, who seemed to have taken root there. They wanted to say something, but in the end, they chose to go to the front yard in silence. Being treated like this by everyone, Yang Lu finally broke down. However, just as she was about to cry again, the servant quickly reminded her, ¡°Miss Yang, these two days are a joyous asion for the Sun family. You¡¯re only fine because it was First Madam who came just now. If you cry again and attract the attention of the masters, they won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as First Madam.¡± Yang Lu¡¯s body trembled. She could only hold back her tears and run towards the back door. She didn¡¯t have the face to walk through the front yard at all. If everyone knew that she had been chased out by the Sun family, she would definitely be isted by everyone. The servant looked at Yang Lu, who had run away, and shook her head. She said sympathetically, ¡°Of all people, you had to provoke Old Master¡¯s precious child. That¡¯s simply suicidal.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao yed chess with Old Master Sun until nine o¡¯clock., before she urged him to go to sleep. Old Master Sun was a little unwilling. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early? Before I get sick, I can even sleep at eleven or twelve.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sun, you said it was before you fell ill. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. How can youpare to before? Besides, you have to ensure that you have enough energy to marry me off tomorrow.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he felt an indescribable excitement in his heart. At the same time, he was convinced. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to maintain sufficient energy to back you up tomorrow.¡± With that, he went to rest. Chu Luo even specially burned a calming incense for him. It was beneficial to Old Master¡¯s health and could let him sleep in peace. After the two of them came out of Old Master Sun¡¯s residence, Chu Luo nced at the time and asked Sun Tianhao, ¡°Have Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother gone to pick up Sister Wu and the others?¡± ¡°Yes. They left after dinner.¡± The two of them were there to look at Imperial University¡¯s beauties openly in the name of picking those girls up. Sun Tianhao expressed disdain. Speaking of beauties, who was prettier than their younger sister Chu Luo? Tasked with ensuring Chu Luo wasn¡¯t nervous, Sun Tianhao asked, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t I take you out to y for a while? Your ssmates won¡¯t be here until eleven. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°y what?¡± ¡°Games, of course. Didn¡¯t we agree to y games together before?¡± Chu Luo nced at the restless Sun Tianhao. ¡°Why do I remember that you wanted to PK with me?¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at her, not at all embarrassed. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re Bai Ling. I can¡¯t beat you in a PK. When the timees, we¡¯ll team up and I¡¯ll call a few brothers over. We¡¯ll be invincible.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. If she yed games with Sun Tianhao, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about her Yan. ¡°Alright, where are we going to y games?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± As Sun Tianhao walked, he called a few people. Everyone went to a training room. The training room was filled with exercise equipment. There were two rows of long benches to the side. Everyone took aptop each. The boys sat on the ground and ced theptops on the bench. Only Chu Luo was given special treatment. Sun Tianhao asked the guards to move hisputer desk over. The group of boys discussed as they yed the game. All of them had ambitious expressions on their faces. ¡°Haozi, how are we going to y today?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a littlete for the teampetition. Why don¡¯t we team up and walk around the suburbs first? We¡¯ll start the team building at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s team up to obtain the materials to refine weapons. During the weekend, we can synthesize into a weapon. Maybe some top-grade equipment that a female ount can use will drop.¡± ¡°Why are we ying these? Since Chu Luo is also ying games, our first mission must be to help her level up.¡± Sun Tianhao thought smugly, ¡®You mortals, just wait to die of embarrassmentter!¡± At this moment, a boy asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu Luo, what¡¯s your username called? We¡¯ll add you as a friend.¡± Chu Luo logged in to take a look. Seeing that Wang Mingtao wasn¡¯t logged in today, she was about to log into his ount. Sun Tianhao suddenly said to her, ¡°Sister, take us to the interster warter. I¡¯ve always wanted to go to Arder to take a look, but the monsters there are too crazy. I didn¡¯t manage to walk out eight out of ten times.¡± The other boys looked over. The boys¡¯ eyes said at the same time, ¡°Haozi, you¡¯re joking.¡± Sun Tianhao smiled at them smugly. ¡°You might not know my sister¡¯s username yet.¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious? ¡®They had just asked and Chu Luo hadn¡¯t answered. ¡°Sister, tell them who you are. Tell them so that they can broaden their horizons.¡± The boys: ¡°...¡± Had Haozi taken the wrong medicine today? Or was his head in the clouds? Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression and knew that he was trying to show off. She didn¡¯t refuse and logged into Bai Ling¡¯s ount before saying, ¡°You can just search for Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Bai... Ling... which Ling?¡± ¡®The boys¡¯ hands trembled as they asked in unison. Sun Tianhao said loudly, ¡°The world¡¯s number one, Bai Ling¡¯s Ling, of course. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the boys. The world suddenly became very quiet. Their hearts raced and they subconsciously swallowed their saliva. In the end, their faces turned red from excitement. After a while, someone shouted, ¡°Holy shit! Chu Luo, you¡¯re actually Bai Ling.¡± This roar finally snapped the other person back to reality. The few of them looked at her with sparkling eyes as if she was a sparkling gem. Sun Tianhao was smug. He had long forgotten that his reaction back then was worse than their current reaction. He mocked, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be a little more calm?¡± ¡°Calm down! How can we be calm?¡± ¡°Chu Luo, are you really Bai Ling?¡± Chu Luo finally said, ¡°Give me your game usernames.¡± There were too many people who sent her friend requests. If they didn¡¯t tell her, she would have ignored them. The four of them quickly gave her their usernames. After typing for a while, Chu Luo said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s team up first.¡± After saying that, she sent them a team invite. The few of them quickly epted the invitation. After everyone formed their teams, the four boys looked at each other. They got up from the ground at the same time and ran behind Chu Luo to take a look. After confirming that Chu Luo was really Bai Ling, the few of them jumped up. Everyone quickly sat back down and talked about where they were going to fight the monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Death Valley. That¡¯s the battlefield of experts.¡± ¡°To the peak of the world. It¡¯s exciting there.¡± ¡°To the gxy When Wu Yiyao and the others were brought in, they were stunned by the lively atmosphere in the training room. Zhang Yiran looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I thought Chu Luo would be very busy tonight.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°Indeed. Busy ying games.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled. ¡°Looks like Little Chu is good at adjusting her mood. That way, she won¡¯t be nervous.¡± Another girl, Li Li, said, ¡°I think even if Chu Luo doesn¡¯t y games, it¡¯s impossible for her to be nervous.¡± These words made the girlsugh at the same time. Everyone walked in. The boys were so engrossed in the game that they were unwilling to move. It was useless for the madams to call them. In the end, Third Master Sun personally came over and shouted, ¡°Rascal, Little Chu is getting married tomorrow. Do you want her to doze off while getting married tomorrow?¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s loud voice immediately stunned the boys. They could only reluctantly quit the game. As everyone walked out, they even made a pact with Chu Luo to y games together after she was married. The Sun family had prepared a building for Chu Luo to stay in today to make her feel at ease. The madams brought Chu Luo and the girls over and talked about everyone¡¯s bedroom arrangements. Finally, First Madam said to them, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. You¡¯d better stop chatting. Little Chu needs to start dressing up and putting on makeup at five tomorrow moming, so she has to get up around four.¡± The girls quickly responded. After the three madams left, the girls surrounded Chu Luo and said a few words. Then, Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Alright, everyone, go to sleep first.¡± With that, she took them away. Finally, only Chu Luo was left. She went to wash up and came out. She looked at her phone and couldn¡¯t help but send Li Yan a message. Chu Luo: ¡°Yan, are you asleep?¡± Li Yan initiated a video call immediately after the message was sent. Chu Luo clicked on the video and immediately saw Li Yan¡¯s handsome face. Chu Luo called out to him sweetly, ¡°Yan.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan looked at her with love in his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Twas just about to sleep.¡± Chu Luo took the video and walked around the bedroom before turning back to look at herself. ¡°Haozi and I were ying games just now. We only stopped when Third Uncle went over to tell us to go to sleep.¡± Li Yan quietly listened until she finished speaking and suddenly said, ¡°Luoluo, I miss you.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. ¡°I miss you too.¡± The video suddenly shook. Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Li Yan said, ¡°I want to bring you home now.¡± At this point, his eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Luoluo, if I don¡¯t hug you to sleep tonight, I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep. Can youe back and apany me?¡± Chu Luo blushed and was especially tempted. She said worriedly, ¡°But they said that we can¡¯t meet tonight.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. This custom doesn¡¯t apply to us.¡± Li Yan suddenly pointed the video at a gift box. ¡°Inside are wedding favors for the guests tomorrow. There are a few snacks and candies you like to eat. Don¡¯t you want to try them first?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, she got off the bed and locked the door. Then, she asked Phoenix to teleport her back. The moment Chu Luo appeared in their bedroom, Li Yan pulled her into his arms. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head in his arms. ¡°First Madam said that I have to get up at around four this morning.¡± Li Yan let go of her and pulled her to the ce where the gift box was ced. He let her eat two pieces of pastry and the two of themy on the bed. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you at half-past four.¡± Lying in Li Yan¡¯s arms, Chu Luo fell asleep instantly. At half-past four, Li Yan woke Chu Luo up on time. After the two of them went to the bathroom to wash up, Chu Luo returned to the Sun family¡¯s bedroom. There was a knock on the bedroom door at the same time. Chu Luo walked over and opened the door. First Madam and Wu Yiyao were standing outside. First Madam looked around at Chu Luo and saw that she had already washed up. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like our concerns are unnecessary.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Looks like Little Chu didn¡¯t sleep due to excitement either.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She asked the two of them, ¡°Am I going to have my makeup done now? Isn¡¯t it a little early?¡± First Madam: ¡°No, it¡¯s not early. The bride¡¯s makeup is more difficult than ordinary makeup. In particr, your phoenix crown and bridal veil aren¡¯t easy to put on. It will take a long time.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the pajamas on her. ¡°Don¡¯t change. We¡¯ll get the professionals to help you put on your gown before doing your makeup.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked towards the dressing room with the two of them without changing her clothes.. Chapter 571 - The Wedding (1)

Chapter 571: The Wedding (1)

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The makeup team and team specializing in helping her dress up were ready. A few people were holding onto that outfit. One of them handed a gift box to Chu Luo. ¡°Miss Chu, these are undergarments. You can put them on yourself first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and took it to the bathroom to change. Then, four to five people surrounded her and helped her wear thisplicated costume. While Chu Luo was changing and putting on makeup, the road from the Sun residence to the Li residence in the Imperial Capital was blocked by guards. Third Master Sun personally led a few juniors to guard the entire Imperial Capital¡¯s safetymand center and scene. Chu Luo and Li Yan were too famous. Many people wanted to attend their wedding today and watch the show. That route was already packed with people. Everyone was enthusiastically discussing their wedding. Today, the entire world¡¯s Inte was also discussing their wedding. ¡°Twonder how many important figures will attend CEO Li and Chu Luo¡¯s wedding today.¡± ¡°Twonder if CEO Li and the others invited any celebrities today. Such a grand wedding must be attended by celebrities to be more spectacr.¡± ¡°The person above has exposed theirck of ss. With CEO Li and Chu Luo¡¯s identities, how can they invite celebrities? When the timees, the people attending their wedding will definitely be big shots in the financial world and the academic world, Maybe some higher-ups from some countries will be sent over. Inviting celebrities will be a little too much.¡± ¡°Theard that Chu Luo is getting married from the Sun family. What does this mean?¡± ¡°Chu Luo and the Sun family are really close. Maybe it¡¯s because Chu Luo cured Old Master Sun. The Sun family is giving her face.¡± ¡°I think the Sun family is giving CEO Li face if anything. Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Li¡¯s zing Glory Corporation developed a gaming capsule? If the gaming capsule is reallyunched in the market, the taxes that the country will receive will be a terrifying sum. The Sun family will definitely give such a God of Fortune face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Luo is just a student with no status. Even if she has the ability, she doesn¡¯t have a high social status. How can the Sun family let her get married from the Sun family just because she saved Old Master Sun?¡± ¡°CEO Li is so rich. I wonder what kind of wedding he will give Chu Luo.¡± ¡°It should be a Western wedding. This is more romantic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible it¡¯s a Chinese wedding. A Chinese wedding is even more grand.¡± Amid all kinds of discussions, their wedding began. At eight o¡¯clock, the Sun family opened the door for the first time and let a few official reporters in. Then, it was a global live broadcast. ¡®When everyone saw the old man sitting there in a dark red Tang suit, looking hale and hearty with an iron-blooded aura, their spirits were lifted. The first to speak was Eldest Master Sun, who was wearing a costume that entuated his status. Eldest Master Sun had a serious and stern expression. ¡°We let you in today because our father wants to announce a very important matter.¡± With that, he retreated behind Old Master. Old Master Sun looked straight ahead with his experienced sharp eyes. The group of reporters and cameramen actually felt their legs tremble. Old Master Sun said, ¡°I¡¯l only announce one thing. Today, I¡¯l acknowledge Chu Luo as my granddaughter. In the future, if anyone dares to bully her, they¡¯ll be bullying our Sun family¡­ If anyone bullies the Sun family, we¡¯ll only use one method to retaliate¡ªmartial strength.¡± After saying that, Old Master Sun shut his mouth. Eldest Master Sun stood up and continued, ¡°The acknowledgement ceremony will start immediately.¡± After saying that, he looked at the door. The camera subconsciously turned to the door. At this moment, Chu Luo, who was wearing a phoenix robe, walked out with a long phoenix pattern cloak under the lead of the three madams. Instantly, everyone was dazzled by Chu Luo¡¯s elegant disposition and peerless beauty. Be it on the Inte or watching the live broadcast in other ways, everyone subconsciously held their breaths, afraid that if their breaths became heavy, the person in the video would soar into the skies. She was indeed a fairy. Chu Luo walked up to Old Master Sun. First Madam took the tea from the servant and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo lifted her skirt and knelt in front of Old Master Sun. Taking the tea, she called out sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, have some tea.¡± ¡®When Old Master Sun heard the word ¡®Grandpa¡¯, his eyes suddenly welled up. He suddenly thought of the hot-blooded years he had spent with Chu Luo¡¯s grandparents when he was young, as well as the crush he had been burying in the bottom of his heart. He felt that the regrets of his life had finally been filled. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun responded and took the teacup from her hand to take a sip. At that moment, a loud shout came from the door. ¡°The bridal escort team is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked towards the door. First Madam helped Chu Luo up. Third Master Sun shouted, ¡°Close the door.¡± The door was mmed shut by a few guards. Everyone was surprised. The Sun family actually locked CEO Li outside the door. Were they going to make things difficult for him? The reporters outside the door were excited. All the cameras were pointed at the door of the luxurious wedding car parked outside the door. ¡®When Li Yan, who was wearing a red groom¡¯s uniform and exuding a noble, handsome, and extraordinary aura, alighted from the car, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They were actually stunned by his noble aura. Li Yan stood outside the door with a group of people. Secretary Tan knocked on the door and reminded the person inside, ¡°The groom is here to pick up the bride!¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s majestic loud voice immediately came from inside. ¡°If you want toe in, you have to answer three questions. If you answer correctly, I¡¯ll open the door. If you don¡¯t, our Sun family won¡¯t let you marry our daughter.¡± Everyone: ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Li Yan: ¡°Go ahead.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°If you and Little Chu encounter danger at the same time, will you think of a way to protect yourself or think of a way to save her first?¡± Li Yan was confident. ¡°I won¡¯t let Luoluo encounter danger.¡± Third Master Sun didn¡¯t say if his answer was right. He started to ask the next question. ¡°If you want to marry Little Chu, you have to transfer all the assets under your name to her. Are you willing?¡± Li Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred.¡± This time, Third Master Sun was obviously very satisfied. ¡°Okay! Third question, promise in front of everyone that you won¡¯t bully Little Chu. You¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants and coax her.¡± Li Yan: ¡°I promise not to bully Luoluo. I¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants and coax her.¡± There was silence inside the door. The others were also very quiet. No one had expected Li Yan to do so much for Chu Luo. Secretary Tan, who was standing by the door, knocked again and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s time for the groom to pick up the bride.¡± After a few seconds, Eldest Master Sun said loudly, ¡°Open the door and set off firecrackers.¡± With the crackling of firecrackers, the door opened and the atmosphere became lively again. A group of women stood there. Before they could ask for a red packet, they saw a remote control airne flying over. Red packets rained down. ¡°Ah¡­ So many red packets!¡± Li Yan strode towards the hall while everyone was snatching the red packets. ¡®As he walked through the door, his gazended on Chu Luo, who was standing there with a sweet smile on her face. He suddenly had an urge to hide her and not let anyone see her today. Li Yan walked up to Chu Luo and stood still. Eldest Master Sun looked at him and said, ¡°Li Yan, Chu Luo has already acknowledged our father as her grandfather. Since you want to marry Chu Luo, you have to toast our father with a cup of tea.¡± After Eldest Master Sun finished speaking, a servant brought over a cup of tea. Li Yan stood there and exuded the powerful aura of a ruler. This aura spread out and instantly silenced the group of people discussing softly. The atmosphere in the entire living room became abnormally strange. Li Yan and Old Master looked at each other like two powerful kings confronting each other. The others only felt an invisible pressure pressing down on them, making it difficult for them to breathe. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly grabbed Li Yan¡¯s finger. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Chu Luo smiled and told him via voice transmission, ¡°Yan, Grandpa Sun is the reincarnation of my master.¡± Then, she let go of his hand. Li Yan¡¯s expression narrowed. He took the teacup from the servant¡¯s tray and knelt down to hand it to him. ¡°Old Master Sun, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Li Yan and took the teacup from his hand. ¡°You may get up. You must treat Little Chu well in the future.¡± With that, he drank his tea. Eldest Master Sun, who was standing behind Old Master Li, looked at Li Yan with aplicated gaze. In that instant, even he was suppressed by the pressure exuded by Li Yan and couldn¡¯t breathe. To think this kid exuded such a powerful aura. Then, Old Master Sun gave Chu Luo a red packet. Inside the red packet was not money but a crystal clear jade tablet. ¡®When those who knew that jade tablet saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Heavens, Old Master Sun actually gave Chu Luo the tiger-shaped tally! that could mobilize the Sun family army!¡± ¡°What has Chu Luo done to deserve such treatment from Old Master Sun!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Master Sun worried that the others in the Sun family will be displeased?¡± ¡°Old Master Sun is muddled!¡± No matter what the others thought, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he handed the jade tablet to Chu Luo. Then, Eldest Master Sun helped Old Master Sun up. Eldest Master Sun waved his hand. ¡°As Li Yan and Chu Luo don¡¯t have elders, we won¡¯t be so formal today. Everyone from the Sun family will follow us to the Li family¡¯s wedding to hold the fort.¡± Everyone: ¡°!!!¡± They were stunned by the Sun family¡¯s actions! The Sun family left the Sun residence with the wedding car. Along the way, with Li Yan¡¯s wealth and the Sun family¡¯s power, the special-armored war chariot opened a path. Also, drones sprinkled flower petals along the way as they were escorted by armed guards. The scene could be described as shocking. ¡®What was even more shocking was that the bride was sitting in a pnquin carried by 16 men while the groom was sitting on a Ferghana horse. The sound of gongs and drums filled the air. It gave people a strong and solemn feeling like when an ancient emperor married. Theizens who were watching the global live broadcast were shocked by this wedding. ¡°D*mn! The word ¡®extravagant isn¡¯t quite enough to describe this. I actually feel so touched that I want to kneel down!¡± ¡°This is too shocking. This must be the most luxurious wedding of the century! Even a royal wedding isn¡¯t so luxurious.¡± ¡°How many women dream of such a wedding? Yet Master Li gave it to Chu Luo. I¡¯m envious and jealous, but I can¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the newlyweds!¡± ¡°A hundred years together.¡± ¡°Have a child soon.¡± At eleven o¡¯clock. The bridal escort team arrived at the Li residence on time. ¡®When the cameras were pointed at the Li residence, the entire world¡¯s citizens couldn¡¯t remain calm. The top hundred financial big shots in the world, dozens of political and business celebrities, princesses, and counts were all here for their wedding. Only then did everyone realize how powerful Li Yan was as the king of the business world. However, the camera stopped by the Li family door. After the bridal escort team entered the Li residence, the reporters and cameramen could no longer enter. The 16 carrying pnquin stopped outside the building where the wedding was held. Eldest Master Sun personally went to carry Chu Luo off the pnquin and walked with Li Yan along the red carpet to the wedding hall. The bridesmaids carried a flower basket and sprinkled flower petals as they opened a path. The groomsmen followed behind them. From outside the door to the wedding tform, there were very good-looking bodyguards standing tall. The bodyguards stood between the guests and the newlyweds. The guests looked at the newlyweds as they followed them towards the wedding stage. Eldest Master Sun stopped when he carried Chu Luo to the steps of the wedding tform. Surrounding them were vibrant flowers and leaves made of gold, silver, and gems. On therge screen in front, there were dragons and phoenixes on both sides. In the middle was a collection of their wedding gowns. The steps were very low, and there were a total of nine steps. After Chu Luo stood there, the bridesmaids quickly straightened her cloak. The emcee announced loudly, ¡°The wedding ceremony begins.¡± Chu Luo slowly walked towards the steps amid the Chinese wedding melody. At this moment, her appearance stunned everyone and the man who was waiting for her on the steps. Everyone¡¯s hearts slowed down at this moment, afraid of ruining this atmosphere. When Chu Luo walked up thest step, Li Yan extended his hand to her. ¡°Luoluo, give me your hand.¡± Chu Luo ced her hand in his. The two of them walked to Old Master Sun and Old Master Duanmu, who were already sitting there. ¡®When the guests saw Old Master Duanmu, they were shocked. ¡°Li Yan actually invited Old Master Duanmu to host the wedding with Old Master Sun!!¡± ¡°The Duanmu family has already declined. I heard that Li Yan prepared a quiet ce for Old Master Duanmu to retire. After all that happened previously, I thought that Old Master Duanmu would never see Li Yan again.¡± ¡°can only say that Old Master Duanmu is smart enough. The more he doesn¡¯t give Li Yan face at this time, the more disadvantageous it will be for the Duanmu family. Most of the descendants of the Duanmu family have been thrown into jail. If Old Master Duanmu wants them to live well inside, he definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Old Master Duanmu is a hero in many people¡¯s hearts. Unfortunately, his descendants are disappointing.¡± ¡°Twonder if the remaining people from the Duanmu family wille out one day.¡± ¡°Speaking of the Duanmu family, the Qin family is really pitiful. Old Master Qin has been virtuous and respected for his entire life, but when he died, he ended up with no descendants to send him off.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone left in the Qin family, right?¡± Amid everyone¡¯s whispered discussions, the emcee said loudly, ¡°Please toast the elders with tea, newlyweds.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao, who was wearing a cheongsam and looking elegant, carried a tray up the stairs and handed two cups of tea to Chu Luo and Li Yan. Li Yan first handed the tea to Old Master Sun. ¡°Old Master Sun, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Sunughed out loud and took the teacup to take a sip. Then, Chu Luo toasted the tea. After the two of them toasted Old Master Sun, they picked up the other two cups of tea. Li Yan handed the teacup to Old Master Duanmu. Under countless pairs of eyes, he said, ¡°Old Master, please drink tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu stared at Li Yan and didn¡¯t take the teacup. The atmosphere was inexplicably tense Chapter 572 - The Wedding (2)

Chapter 572: The Wedding (2)

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios There was suddenly a considerablemotion below the stage. Everyone knew about the Duanmu family and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Old Master Duanmu nning to not give Li Yan face?¡± ¡°No way? Then why did he agree to host their wedding? Is he deliberately causing trouble for CEO Li?¡± ¡°Looks like Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t forgive Li Yan and the Sun family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if the Duanmu family has their own reasons for courting death, no one will be able to get over the hurdle in their hearts after a trusted junior suddenly allied with outsiders to attack their family, right?¡± The discussions below the stage became more and more enthusiastic. At this moment, Old Master Sun, who was sitting beside Old Master Duanmu, suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Duanmu Zhao, think carefully. If you dare to cause trouble for my granddaughter and grandson-inw today, I¡¯ll make all those people from your Duanmu family die.¡± Old Master Duanmu¡¯s hand trembled abruptly. He turned to look at Old Master Sun with powerful anger in his eyes. Old Master Sun had a stern expression. His aura was the same as back then. That ruthlessness had always been something the few of them didn¡¯t dare to provoke. Old Master Duanmu suddenly lowered his eyes and asked Li Yan, ¡°If Chu Luo didn¡¯t appear, who would you have chosen to help?¡± ¡°Lwouldn¡¯t have helped anyone.¡± Without Chu Luo, he wouldn¡¯t have a heart. Without a heart, he would only be the king of the business world, using all means to umte wealth. Li Yan¡¯s answer made Old Master Sun re at him in dissatisfaction. But he knew that was the truth. ¡®When Old Master Duanmu heard this, heughed. He looked into Li Yan¡¯s eyes and nodded before taking the teacup from his hand to take a sip. Then, Chu Luo served him tea. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, please have some tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with mixed feelings. He asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± When he heard this, Old Master Sun looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter!¡± Old Master Duanmu ignored Old Master Sun and continued to look at Chu Luo. ¡°You can¡¯t be Chu Luo. No one canpare to your ability. You were the one who asked Little Li to give me the medicine back then, right?¡± Chu Luo looked back at Old Master Duanmu. After a while, she smiled. ¡°Grandpa Duanmu, have some tea.¡± Old Master Duanmu didn¡¯t receive an answer, which was expected. He retracted all the emotions in his eyes and calmly took the teacup from her hand. Only then did the discussion below the stage stop. ¡®The ceremony continued. After the ceremony, Chu Luo and Li Yan went down to change. Then, there was the banquet. The banquet started and more than a thousand banquet tables were held. Only then did Chu Luo realize that Li Yan had actually called all the higher-ups in the headquarters to be escorts. Other than Li Yan, the entire Sun family was mobilized (except for Old Master). Everyone divided their work to entertain the people from the political, business and academic world. Even so, Li Yan still had to drink a lot. Two hourster, Chu Luo felt that Li Yan was drunk, so she tugged at his clothes. ¡®When he looked at her, she whispered, ¡°Yan, stop drinking. You¡¯re drunk.¡± Li Yan, who didn¡¯t look drunk at all, nodded at her and tilted his head to whisper in her ear. ¡°Go outside and wait for me. I¡¯lle out immediately. Let¡¯s go rest.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and quietly walked towards the door. She had just walked out when she saw Anya mumbling in a chair outside. She looked a little unhappy. Chu Luo walked over strangely and asked, ¡°Anya, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°chu¡­¡± ¡®When Anya saw Chu Luo, she pointed at her stomach and pouted. ¡°This naughty baby doesn¡¯t even let me y to my heart¡¯s content. I was chatting with the princes and princesses of a few countries just now, and he started bing mischievous.¡± Chu Luo held in herughter at her expression and walked to sit beside her. Anya continued, ¡°I vomited so hard just now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± ¡°No, there are so many people here today. I have to help you entertain them.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ming? Does he know that you¡¯re vomiting again?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± Qin Ming was responsible for the safety of the Li residence today and didn¡¯t appear at the wedding venue. Chu Luo conjured an orange for her. Anya finally felt better after eating it. She then remembered and asked, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Anya actually guessed something this time. Her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are trying to escape halfway?¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at her. Anya was silent for a while before giving her a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°But if you leave, who will clean up the mess?¡± ¡°We¡¯lle back again. Yan should have already made arrangements for this period of time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Hehe, on the day Blockhead and I got married, we escaped early as well. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to also escape early.¡± ¡®The two of them didn¡¯t speak for long before a figure walked out of the door. Chu Luo looked at Li Yan and said to Anya, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I promise not to tell anyone.¡± Chu Luo smiled and stood up to leave with Li Yan. The two of them returned to their vi. Looking at the festive house, Chu Luo walked to the sofa and sat down. She took off her shoes and nestled there. Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. Chu Luo extended her leg to him and said pitifully, ¡°My leg hurts.¡± Li Yan started massaging her. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some sobering teater.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡± Li Yan let go of her leg and leaned back to rest. Chu Luo knew that he had been busy with their wedding andpany during this period of time. Coupled with the fact that he had drunk so much wine just now, he must be tired. She raised her finger and tapped his eyelids, using the power of a priest to make him sleep more soundly. After Li Yan fell asleep, Chu Luo let him lie on the sofa and got him a nket to cover him with. She sat in the armchair at the side and swiped her phone. Today¡¯s news was dominated by their wedding. Chu Luo looked at it for a while. There were all kinds of headlines, some blessing, some jealous¡­ all kinds. However, she didn¡¯t care what others said. At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang in his pocket. Worried that he would be woken up, Chu Luo quickly walked over and took out his phone. Seeing that it was from Qin Ming, she picked up the call. Chu Luo was the first to speak. ¡°Qin Ming, it¡¯s me.¡± Qin Ming wasn¡¯t surprised and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s an abnormality in the north river. If you have time,e and take a look.¡± Since Qin Ming had said that, the situation must be a little serious. Chu Luo nodded, hung up the phone, put on her shoes, and left. Chu Luo quickly arrived at the ce Qin Ming had mentioned. Beside the river, many bodyguards were shooting into the river with guns. Qin Ming was standing at the side. At this moment, a bodyguard turned to him and said, ¡°Boss, the thing inside can¡¯t be killed.¡± Just as that person finished speaking, a shadow suddenly darted up from the river, grabbed his leg, and pulled him into the river. Plop! ¡°Ouch-~¡± ¡°Help!¡± Just as everyone was panicking, Chu Luo jumped to the river and lifted that person up. On that person¡¯s leg was a fish that was biting his leg and not letting go. Chu Luo shot a silver needle and the fish loosened its teeth and fell back into the river. Chu Luo carried that person and jumped to the shore. Qin Ming quickly walked over and asked that person, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°My legs feel like they¡¯re on fire¡­ Ooh¡­¡± That person looked like he was in great agony. Chu Luo gestured to Qin Ming. ¡°Take off his shoes for me to see.¡± Qin Ming quickly took off his shoes. However, when his feet were revealed, everyone gasped. The color on his feet had turned ck, as if they had been scorched. Qin Ming seemed to have thought of something. With a serious expression, he quickly lifted his trouser leg. The ck color was actually slowly spreading upwards. Chu Luo took out silver needles and quickly sealed a few acupoints on his leg. She said to Qin Ming, ¡°Hold him down. I¡¯ll help him treat his leg.¡± Qin Ming quickly pressed down on his body and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, is he poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes, a type of corpse poison.¡± Although Qin Ming felt very surprised, he didn¡¯t ask further. Chu Luo quickly took out the talisman and chanted for a while. The talisman quickly spontaneouslybusted and finally turned into ashes. Chu Luo took out a small bottle and ced the ashes in it. After mixing it with the medicine inside, she quickly poured it on that person¡¯s feet. Pfft. ¡°Ah¡± ¡°Hold him tightly. Don¡¯t let him move.¡± ¡°Zhang Qing, don¡¯t move!¡± After a while, the ck color on Zhang Qing¡¯s legs slowly fell to his feet and disappeared. Zhang Qing was already exhausted. At the same time, a few bodyguards standing on the river shore shouted, ¡°Boss, Miss Chu, these piranhas are here again.¡± Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°He¡¯s fine now. Let him lie down and recover a little strength.¡± Only then did Qin Ming let go of Zhang Qing and walk to the shore with Chu Luo. Looking at the fish in the river, Chu Luo asked, ¡°When did these fishe?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± ¡®The Li residence was protected wlessly. Even this river was guarded at all times. Qin Ming hade over as soon as he received a call saying that something was wrong. Chu Luo felt a little strange. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone deliberately ced these fish here. Their teeth are also stained with corpse poison.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the river. After a while, her face darkened. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a real piranha.¡± Qin Ming and the group of bodyguards raised their guard. Chu Luo jumped into the river again. ¡®The moment her toes touched the water, a few fish jumped up and wanted to bite her feet. Awhip appeared in Chu Luo¡¯s hand and she quickly wrapped it around one of the fish before throwing it to the shore. The fish that had been thrown to the shore actually grew legs and ran up. Chu Luo jumped and wrapped the whip in her hand around it again. At the same time, she took out aser gun from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and fired at the fish. The fish was turned into a puddle of metal by theser gun. Qin Ming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s actually a robot fish.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really persistent.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo threw the gun to Qin Ming and took out a fewser guns for the other bodyguards. Qin Ming and the others took theirser guns and walked to the river. They fired fiercely at the fish in the river. Chu Luo took out her phone and quickly typed a code. After a while, she said to Qin Ming, ¡°You can stop now.¡± Qin Ming gestured for everyone to stop. Chu Luo walked to the shore of the river and shot a bead at them. The beads exploded on the heads of the fish. Then, the fish exploded with crackling sounds, as though they had been thrown into a pot of oil. Then, Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°Walk two kilometers along the river. There¡¯s a dive boat in the water. Send someone to blow it up immediately.¡± Qin Ming nodded and sent someone to deal with the submersible vehicle. Chu Luo and the others waited for more than ten minutes before a huge explosion came from the lower reaches. Qin Ming moved his earpiece and told Chu Luo, ¡°That sub has been blown up.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at the river. After thinking for a while, she touched her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out something that looked like a ma. Then, she ced the maite on the ground and took out a talisman to duplicate many maites. ¡°Get someone to ce all of this on the shore of the river in the Li residence. If any robotse, they will be sucked in. When the timees, you can use aser gun to deal with them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo took out another bottle of medicine. ¡°If anyone is poisoned by the corpse poison just now, let the poisoned person take one of these pills first. It can save their lives.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Ming took it. Chu Luo nced at the time. More than 40 minutes had passed. Worried that Li Yan had woken up, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Qin Ming nodded and Chu Luo turned to leave. After walking out of everyone¡¯s sight, she tapped her toes and used Qinggong to move towards their vi. ¡®The moment Chu Luo returned to the living room, she met Li Yan¡¯s dark eyes. Chapter 573 - A Woman Actually Has Designs on Her Man at Her Wedding

Chapter 573: A Woman Actually Has Designs on Her Man at Her Wedding

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo strode over. Li Yan sat up, his eyes already clear. ¡°yan, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chu Luo sat beside him and touched his face. Li Yan felt that her fingers were a little cold and grabbed her hand. ¡°Where did you go? Why are your hands cold?¡± ¡°Something happened by the river just now. I went over to resolve it.¡± Chu Luo told him what was going on. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men are really persistent.¡± ¡°Who wants to deal with you? Looks like they gave Ink Feather a lot of money.¡± Chu Luo suddenly remembered what he had said before and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would find Ink Feather?¡± ¡°Thaven¡¯t.¡± Li Yan had been too busy recently and hadn¡¯t had the time to deal with Ink Feather. Chu Luo nodded in understanding and pulled her hand out of his. She felt warm. She stood up and said, ¡°T¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡± Although Li Yan agreed, he stood up as soon as Chu Luo stood up. The two of them walked over. As Chu Luo poured the water, she asked, ¡°Are we going to the banquetter?¡± ¡°Mm, it won¡¯t end over there for a while.¡± There were too many people from the political and business world around the world who hade today. Since everyone was here, they wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. After that, everyone would stay in the capital for a while. Those from the political world would talk about the connection between the countries and world peace. Those from the business world would look for business partners. Of course, everyone¡¯s main goal was to talk to Li Yan about the holographic gaming capsule. The two of them were about to go over when Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Wu Yiyao. ¡®Wu Yiyao sounded a little anxious. ¡°Little Chu, bad news. Anya was knocked down and her stomach is aching.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo rushed to the ce Wu Yiyao had mentioned, Anya was sitting there with her hand on her stomach and cold sweat on her face. ¡®Wu Yiyao kept wiping her sweat and caressing her stomach tofort her. ¡°Princess Anya, rx. Little Chu ising over soon.¡± Anya grabbed Wu Yiyao¡¯s hand with her other hand and was at a loss. ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t keep my baby anymore. What should I do?¡± ¡°No, no. Why don¡¯t I call Mr. Qin?¡± ¡°No. Blockhead is so busy now. We can¡¯t let him be anxious with me.¡± The two women standing beside the two of them were at a loss and pale. They were obviously worried that something would happen to the child in Anya¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment Chu Luo approached, Wu Yiyao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly stepped aside. Chu Luo sat beside Anya and took her wrist. She ced her finger on her artery and took her pulse. Then, she took out a pill and handed it to her. ¡°Take this pill quickly.¡± Anya took the pill and swallowed it. ¡°Little Chu, is Princess Anya okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯s definitely a big deal when a pregnant woman gets injured.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she looked at the two foreign women standing there and asked in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± The two women were obviously of high status. Seeing Chu Luo ask this question, one of them quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was in a hurry to go to the bathroom and didn¡¯t see Princess Anya walking over from the side path, so I knocked her down.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya nodded. Since it wasn¡¯t intentional, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t say anything, She said to them, ¡°Go back to the banquet hall.¡± ¡°But Princess Anya¡­¡± That person was still a little worried. ¡°Twon¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was so certain, the two of them were actually worried that something would really happen and would be held responsible, so they strode away. Chu Luo turned to ask Anya, ¡°Anya, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Anya heaved a sigh of relief after saying that. She held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said to her with fear, ¡°Chu, you have no idea. I was almost scared to death just now. If Miss Wu hadn¡¯t happened toe over, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. I might have cried with those two women.¡± Chu Luo knew that Anya cared a lot about this child, so she patted her hand and said to her, ¡°Walk more often and in the future you won¡¯t fall because someone identally bumped into you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anya quickly nodded and asked, ¡°Chu, is my baby really fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Arge part of the reason why your stomach hurts is because of your psychological effect. Don¡¯t panic the next time you encounter such a thing. I¡¯ll concoct a bottle of prenatal medicine for you. If you encounter simr situations, you can just take one.¡± Since Anya was fine, Wu Yiyao was relieved. ¡®Wu Yiyao then wanted to go to the bathroom. She talked to the two of them and walked over. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Anya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest, or call Qin Ming back?¡± Anya wanted to see Qin Ming, so she agreed. Chu Luo apanied Anya and waited for Qin Ming toe before leaving. ¡®When Anya saw Qin Ming, she jumped into his arms. Qin Ming¡¯s body trembled and his arms stretched out. After a while, he hugged her tightly. Anya said, ¡°You scared me to death just now.¡± Qin Ming lowered his head and looked at the head buried in his arms. Anya continued, ¡°Someone identally bumped into me just now. I thought our baby couldn¡¯t be saved.¡± Qin Ming suddenly clenched his fists and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Anya looked up at him and saw a murderous glint in his eyes. She quickly stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips. ¡°The person who bumped into me was the daughter of the Earl of L Nation. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, Chu gave me a pill to stabilize the fetus just now and said that my stomach only hurt so much because of the psychological effect. She asked me to exercise moderately in the future.¡± Qin Ming looked down at her. Just as Anya thought that he was going to say something heartwarming, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll supervise you in your training in the future.¡± Anya: How had she fallen for this stinky blockhead! ¡°Stupid blockhead!¡± Anya pushed him away with a straight face and raised her chin. ¡°Carry me back. I¡¯m tired.¡± Qin Ming carried her and walked towards their residence. On the other side. ¡®When Chu Luo found Li Yan, she happened to see a woman bump into someone and was about to fall towards Li Yan. At this point, Chu Luo suddenly narrowed her eyes. That woman was obviously doing this on purpose. Li Yan¡¯s reaction never disappointed Chu Luo. As soon as he felt something falling towards him, he quickly turned to the side and the woman fell onto another man. That man was a gentleman and helped her up. Chu Luo walked over. She had just taken two steps when someone suddenly walked past and blocked her. It was Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao had obviously seen that woman¡¯s action. He crossed his arms and said with a displeased expression, ¡°Sister, do you want me to help you deal with that woman? Hmph! How dare she scheme like this at your wedding? She must be courting death!¡± Chu Luo was stunned by the alcohol smell on him. She moved to the side in disdain and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not good to fight and kill at my wedding.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned at her. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chu Luo rolled her eyes. ¡°Go check her identity. I¡¯l decide how best to deal with her then.¡± Sun Tianhao gave her an OK sign and walked over. Chu Luo followed. To her surprise, Sun Tianhao simply asked a woman standing not far from them. That woman was probably charmed by Sun Tianhao, for she actually answered with a red face. After Sun Tianhao finished asking, he walked back to Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°That¡¯s the daughter of LO Group.¡± Chu Luo nodded and walked to Li Yan¡¯s side. At this moment, the daughter of the LO Group was toasting Li Yan with a sweet smile. ¡°CEO Li, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Previously, I¡¯ve been studying in school. Now, I¡¯m managing thepany with my father. I hope we have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Today is my wedding to Luoluo. Let¡¯s not talk about business.¡± The smile on the youngdy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained, but she was indignant. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m staying in the capital for the next week. CEO Li, I wonder¡­¡± ¡°Tm not free.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡®When the people standing at the side saw the daughter of LO Group looking embarrassed, no one stood up to speak up for her. The expression on the youngdy¡¯s face changed several times. In the end, she still looked at Chu Luo with a confident smile. ¡°I heard that CEO Li¡¯s bride is a straight As student. Miss Chu¡­¡± ¡°Miss Mia, please call me Mrs. Li.¡± The smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face was even more sincere and kind than hers. ¡°Miss Mia, please continue.¡± Mi Ya smiled and naturally corrected herself. ¡°Mrs. Li looks so young. She probably can¡¯t help CEO Li much usually, right?¡± ¡°Why would I need to help him?¡± Chu Luo looked puzzled. ¡°CEO Li owns the zing Glory Corporation. If Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t help CEO Li, CEO Li will be extremely busy.¡± Mia¡¯s smile was kind, but there was malice in her eyes. ¡°Eh Chu Luo was even more puzzled. ¡°Yan was already managing zing Glory very well before I married him. Why would he be very busy after I marry him? Speaking of busy, I think I¡¯m the one who should be busy. Some women who didn¡¯t have a chance to get close to Yan before might find a way to get close to him at our wedding. I have to be on guard at all times, don¡¯t you think so?¡± The group of people surrounding the three of them subconsciously turned to look at Mia, feeling that Chu Luo¡¯s words were implying something. The smile on Mia¡¯s face became even more tense, but she still had to maintain it somehow. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so straightforward. This made her a little displeased, and her words became a little sharp. ¡°Only a woman without confidence can¡¯t keep her husband from looking at other women. If CEO Li really fancies other women¡­¡± ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between Luoluo and me at my wedding. Miss Mia, what¡¯s your motive?¡± ¡°CEO Li, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a cold aura and coldly ordered him to leave. ¡°How dare you make Luoluo angry at our wedding, We don¡¯t wee guests like you. Get lost immediately.¡± Mia panicked at Li Yan¡¯s ruthless eviction and anxiously exined, ¡°CEO Li, listen to me. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Li Yan had just finished speaking when two bodyguards walked over. Li Yan said to the bodyguards, ¡°Throw her out.¡± Two bodyguards walked up to Mia and grabbed her arm, dragging her out. ¡®When the upper echelons of the LO Group who hade with Mia saw this situation, they immediately panicked. A middle-aged man quickly came over to ask about the situation. When someone told him the entire story and the middle-aged man wanted to exin, Li Yan red at him. ¡°Go back and tell your CEO that zing Glory will never cooperate with LO Group again.¡± ¡®The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°CEO Li¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Themotion here wasn¡¯t small. Coupled with the fact that many people were watching Li Yan¡¯s every move, many people fell silent after learning the entire story. Most of the people who came here today had brought their sons and daughters. There was nock of people who wanted to send their daughter to Li Yan to show her face in the hopes that Li Yan might take a fancy to her (Li Yan usually wouldn¡¯t see their daughters). No one had expected Li Yan to be so rude. Those with such thoughts quickly dismissed the idea. Chu Luo looked around and smiled in satisfaction. Since it wasn¡¯t good to fight and kill at her wedding, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to make an example out of that woman. What Chu Luo didn¡¯t know was that after Mia was chased out, Sun Tianhao followed her out. He stood on the road and blocked their car. After the car stopped, Sun Tianhao walked to the car Mia was in and knocked on the window twice. The car window didn¡¯t lower. It was obvious that the person in the car was prepared to ignore him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re forcing me to be a little violent.¡± After Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he tapped the corners of his lips with his thumb and took two steps back. Before the car started, he kicked the door. Chapter 574 - Leaving Halfway During the Wedding; The Honeymoon Begins

Chapter 574: Leaving Halfway During the Wedding; The Honeymoon Begins

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios With a bang, arge pit formed in the sturdy car door from the kick. The car trembled. Mia opened the car door and scolded in exasperation, ¡°Where did youe from, barbarian? How dare you kick my car. Look at me¡­ Ah¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Sun Tianhao moved the weapon against her temple and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I hate it when people threaten me. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± After saying that, he shouted at her, ¡°Get down.¡± Mia was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled. The chauffeur sitting in front was stunned. At this moment, a few people quickly alighted from the cars behind and walked over. When they saw the ruthless Sun Tianhao, their legs went limp. ¡°Sir¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive. This is outside CEO Li¡¯s house. If you mess around, CEO Li¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, even if it¡¯s at Li Yan¡¯s door, do you think Li Yan wille out and interfere if I shoot her?¡± No way. The few of them knew very well. ¡°Sir, what do you want? Please don¡¯t hurt our Miss.¡± These people thought that Sun Tianhao was after money. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. ¡°What do you think I want? Then let me tell you, I want her to die.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Mia started crying in fear. ¡°Shut up,¡± Sun Tianhao shouted, and Mia shut up. He said, ¡°How dare you bully my sister in front of our Sun family. Looks like you didn¡¯t hear what my grandfather said today.¡± ¡®When they heard the Sun family, their hearts skipped a beat and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. This person was actually from the Sun family. Sun Tianhao had a fierce expression. ¡°You want to snatch my sister¡¯s man? Don¡¯t you know your limits? Go back and tell your old man that our empire doesn¡¯t wee LO Group in the future.¡± Their faces turned ashen. Half of the LO Group¡¯s market was in the empire. If the empire didn¡¯t wee them, in addition to what CEO Li had said just now, the LO Group would be finished. Sun Tianhao hade out to make threats. Seeing that he had achieved the effect he wanted, he put away the gun in satisfaction and turned to walk back. He walked back to look for Chu Luo to show off what he had done just now, but after looking around, not only did he not find Chu Luo, but he also didn¡¯t find Li Yan. Sun Tianhao quickly took out his phone and called Chu Luo. After Chu Luo picked up the call, he quickly asked, ¡°Sister, where are you guys?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°In the helicopter.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Tianhao was stunned for a moment, before suddenly reacting and shouting, ¡°Holy shit! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to leave tens of thousands of guests for your honeymoon now?¡± Chu Luo said self-righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Help me tell Grandfather and the others. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, uncles, and brothers.¡± Chu Luo hung up after saying that. Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up and sent a message to her family and friends before turning off the phone. She put away her phone and immediately fell into Li Yan¡¯s arms. Chu Luo leaned her head against his shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°You should tell me where we went for our honeymoon now, right?¡± Li Yan raised his hand to cover her eyes. His voice was low and hoarse with the sexiness of a drunk person. ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll know where we¡¯re going for our honeymoon when you wake up.¡± Chu Luo blinked a few times in his palm and realized that he didn¡¯t put down his hand. She thought that she should sleep since she was a little tired anyway. Ina short while, she really fell asleep. ¡®When Chu Luo opened her eyes again, the curtains on the helicopter were all drawn. She subconsciously moved to the window and pulled open the curtains, only to discover that the sky was already bright and that the helicopter was flying over the sea. She was about to turn to look at Li Yan. Suddenly, her sharp eyes saw the looming ind in front of her. There was a faint mist floating around the ind. The mist wasn¡¯t thick, but it made the ce look like a fairnd. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan and asked, ¡°Yan, are we going to take our honeymoon on that ind?¡± Li Yan sat over and kissed her cheek. He deliberately said mysteriously, ¡°There will be a surpriseter.¡± Chu Luo turned her head to the window in anticipation. When the helicopter flew into the air above the ind, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. The scene in front of her made her subconsciously cover her mouth and scream. ¡°Heavens!¡± The buildings on the ind were built ording to the imperial harem of the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies. It was majestic and ancient, giving people the illusion that they had gone back in time and returned to their previous life. Most importantly, there were no flowers or trees in the building. All kinds of herbs were nted. Chu Luo was so excited that she turned around and kissed Li Yan. ¡°This is delightful. I love it.¡± Li Yan was very satisfied with her reaction. After the helicopternded, a middle-aged man was already waiting there with arge group of men and women. ¡®When the two of them alighted from the helicopter, the middle-aged man walked over and respectfully greeted the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, I¡¯m the butler of the ind, Luo Cheng. Wee to the ind for a holiday. I¡¯ll be taking care of your daily needs.¡± Li Yan nodded and turned to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I prepared some clothes for you. Do you want to change into them?¡± Chu Luo actually guessed what clothes he had prepared for her. She quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan then said to Butler Luo, ¡°Go down. Wait in the conference hall in half an hour. Other than that, don¡¯t disturb us unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®The butler led the group away. Familiar with the buildings here, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s our bedroom?¡± ¡°Fengyi Pce.¡± ¡®That was the queen¡¯s bedroom to begin with. When Chu Luo heard this, she walked over and ran over. Although she had never been to the Fengyi Pce in her previous life, she knew where it was. Not at all worried that Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to find the pce, Li Yan simply strolled behind her. ¡®When she reached the entrance of the Fengyi Pce, Chu Luo stopped. ¡®There were two servants standing outside the door. When the servant saw her, she pushed the door open for her. ¡°Madam, please enter.¡± ¡®There was a patch of Chinese peony nted in the courtyard. The temperature on the ind was ideal, and it wasn¡¯t too cold or hot at all. Therefore, the Chinese peony flowers were blooming beautifully. Chu Luo actually liked Chinese peony flowers a lot. This kind of flower was a little simr to peony, but it could be both ornamental and medicinal. ¡°Master.¡± Chu Luo waited for Li Yan to walk over before walking in with him. ¡°Did you get someone to move the entire harem here?¡± Chu Luo asked with a smile as she walked. ¡°Just a part,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°I moved all the parts you liked.¡± ¡°How do you know which part I like?¡± Chu Luo stopped and wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ces you liked to go.¡± Li Yan was certain. When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. The two of them walked past the front yard and went around a few more corridors before arriving at the door of the room. Li Yan pushed open the door. The room was, like before, ancient-looking and the furniture was made of sandalwood and pear blossom wood. The rooms were divided into inner and outer rooms. ¡®There was even a specially prepared soft couch for Chu Luo in the outer room. There were many books beside the couch. Chu Luo looked around the outer room and walked into the room inside. ¡®There was a bed and dressing table inside, but there was no ce to put clothes. Chu Luo turned around and asked Li Yan, ¡°Where are our clothes?¡± Li Yan held her hand and walked around a screen on the other side. There was actually a door behind the screen. Li Yan opened the door to reveal a cloakroom. There were clothes from the Kingdom of the Phoenix Skies and modern clothes inside. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± Chu Luo walked over to get a white Phoenix Skies costume and found a simr ck robe for Li Yan. After the two of them put on the clothes, Chu Luo tied up her long hair, making it even more difficult to tell if this was modern or Phoenix Skies Dynasty. After Chu Luo put on her clothes, she deliberately walked two rounds in front of Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s beastly instincts kicked in and he pulled her over to bully her. When the two of them walked out of the room, it was already a few hourster. Chu Luo red at him in dissatisfaction as she walked. Li Yan was tempted by her gaze and subconsciously narrowed his eyes. Chu Luo could tell what he was thinking at a nce. She took a few steps to the side warily and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Big baddie, whatever it is you¡¯re thinking, stop. I¡¯m here for a holiday.¡± ¡®Theers of Li Yan¡¯s lips curled up and he corrected her. ¡°Wrong. We¡¯re here for a honeymoon.¡± After saying that, he walked towards her and hooked her with his long arm. He pulled her into his arms and deliberately breathed hot air into her ear. ¡°Do you know what a honeymoon is? It¡¯s¡­¡± Li Yan deliberately lowered his voice until only Chu Luo could hear him. When Chu Luo heard his words, her face turned red. At the same time, her already sore waist felt even more sore. She pushed him away and ran forward with the hems of her skirt lifted. As she ran, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± Li Yan watched as the person fled. After he couldn¡¯t see her figure, he turned around and walked towards the conference hall. Chu Luo went to the herb garden. ¡®The herb garden upied dozens of acres. One couldn¡¯t see the end at a nce. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how Li Yan had managed to nt so many herbs, but when she thought about how these were all nted for her, sweetness subconsciously surged in her heart. ¡®There were people specially hired to look after the herb garden. Chu Luo quickly saw a few people gathered to study a dying herb. ¡°This Jade Drop Immortal Herb isn¡¯t suitable for this temperature. We¡¯ve experimented many ways, but it still doesn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop?¡± ¡°No, seeing this medicinal herb die in front of my eyes, my heart hurts.¡± ¡®The few of them couldn¡¯te to an agreement and were about to argue. Chu Luo, who stood there and looked at them for a while, finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I see that herb?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice was soft and crisp, and it immediately grabbed the middle-aged men¡¯s ears. ¡®They tured around and were stunned. The girl before their eyes was a fairy who had descended from the heavens, right? After a while, a middle-aged man probed, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡®The middle-aged men had lived here for more than three months. They weren¡¯t aware of Chu Luo¡¯s ¡®glorious achievements¡¯ and only knew that she was the national college entrance examination top schr. However, they still moved aside to let Chu Luo see the herb called Jade Drop Immortal. Chu Luo walked to the herbs and squatted down to take a closer look. The normal color of the Jade Drop Immortal was dark green. The leaves grew in a spiral like a fairy dancing. Although the name of the herb sounded nice, the medicinal properties were domineering. However, the herb in front of her had transparent leaves that were a little yellow. It was obvious that it was about to die. She wanted to fiddle with her fingers. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Li, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Before her hand could touch the herb, a middle-aged man stopped her. ¡°This herb is the most delicate, especially in this situation. It¡¯ll really die if you touch it.¡± ¡®That person was right. Chu Luo retracted her finger and stood up to say to them, ¡°This kind of herb likes the cold temperature at night. Why don¡¯t you put some ice around it at night?¡± ¡°The Jade Drop Immortal Herb has such a preference? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Zhang Tong looked at Chu Luo and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mrs. Li, where have you seen that?¡± ¡°Books.¡± Chu Luo told them what book on which it was written. ¡®The few of them were professional herbologists. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s reasonable exnation, they were slightly more convinced but still doubtful. However, they still decided to try. Chu Luo didn¡¯t force them to do so. After saying that, she left. The few of them looked at Chu Luo¡¯s back and suddenly felt a little worried. ¡°Lheard that CEO Li prepared this herb garden for Mrs. Li. Were we too harsh on her just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she looked unhappy. Looks like Mrs. Li is also easy to get along with.¡± ¡®They thought that Chu Luo was easy to get along with. Not long after, they saw two maids walking towards them with baskets. Someone quickly asked them, ¡°Hey, Sister, why are you holding a basket?¡± ¡®There were only herbs here. This person¡¯s question actually raised their guard against them. Previously, someone didn¡¯t pick herbs under their guidance and ultimately destroyed many herbs. This made their hearts ache. One of the maids smiled and said, ¡°This is the basket Madam wants.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking. Chu Luo had told them where she would go and asked them to send it over directly. ¡®The middle-aged men quickly followed. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo, they realized that Chu Luo had already plucked a few herbs and ced them there. The middle-aged men: ¡± Chapter 575 - The Small Island Prepared For Her

Chapter 575: The Small Ind Prepared For Her

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Then, Chu Luo harvested the herbs for a long time. The middle-aged men standing a little further away looked at her and felt their hearts ache for a long time. ¡®What a waste! What a waste!¡± However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, these herbs were nted for her. After Chu Luo finished picking the herbs she needed, she looked up and saw the middle-aged men standing a distance away, looking at her with heartache. She knew what they were thinking and didn¡¯t exin. Instead, she asked the two maids standing at the side who were helping her carry the basket, ¡°Where¡¯s the herbs refining room? Take me there.¡± The two maids brought her over. After Chu Luo left, the middle-aged men quickly ran to the ce where Chu Luo had been picking herbs. Everyone was surprised. ¡°Eh? Madam actually knows how to pick herbs?¡± ¡°She actually didn¡¯t destroy any of the herbs by the side.¡± ¡°And she only plucked those that had matured.¡± The more they spoke, the more surprised they became. ¡°Is Madam studying medicine?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s learning Chinese medicine.¡± ¡®The middle-aged men were relieved. Chu Luo didn¡¯t know what those people were thinking. As soon as she entered the herbs refining room, she lost track of time. In the end, it was Li Yan who came to look for her. Only then did she know that it was time for dinner. ¡°Wait, I¡¯l be done in half an hour.¡± Chu Luo looked at the herbs brewed on a few furnaces and told Li Yan who these herbs were brewed for. After saying that, she even smiled at him and said, ¡°The equipment you prepared for me is very good. Coincidentally, there are a lot of herbs here. Get someone to bring that Ink Feather guy previously captured over. I¡¯ll think of a way to neutralize the poison in his body.¡± They were only staying here for ten days. Actually, Li Yan didn¡¯t like outsiders disturbing them, but since Chu Luo had said so, he wouldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°T¡¯ll get someone to send him over tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Half an hourter, the medicine was ready. Chu Luo processed it into a pill before the two of them left the herbs refining room. ¡®The moment they walked out, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and pressed her against the wall. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Little baddie, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have prepared a herbs refining room for you.¡± Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a smile, ¡°We have ten days anyway. There¡¯s so much time. If I don¡¯t use it to concoct medicine¡­ Ah¡­ Why are you pinching my waist?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s legs went a little limp after he pinched her waist. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her passionately. It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t breathe that he let go of her and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Every second of these ten days belongs to me. I¡¯ve already nned what to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fishing, diving, picking up seashells¡­¡± Li Yan named the activities one by one, tempting Chu Luo. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Before we do these, I should set up a Spirit Gathering Array in my herb garden first. Otherwise, many herbs are not suitable for the climate here, and the effects of the herbs will decrease.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t object. After dinner, the two of them went for a stroll in the herb garden. As she walked in the herb garden and smelled the fragrance of the herbs, Chu Luo got into the mood and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll dance for you to see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even though it urred to her that he also knew how to y instruments, Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him to y. She deliberately asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t have music to dance to. What should I do?¡± She even winked at him and hinted crazily. Li Yan was amused by her expression and deliberately said, ¡°If you can take out an instrument, I¡¯ll y a song for you.¡± ¡°You said i ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo retrieved her Phoenix Zither. Looking at the Phoenix Zither floating in front of her and glowing red, Li Yan was a little helpless. ¡°Little baddie, I can¡¯t y this zither.¡± The Phoenix Zither was an ancient divine artifact that only priests could y. Chu Luo knew that Li Yan would say that. She had done it on purpose. Hearing him say that, she put away the Phoenix Zither and reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch to feel for a while before taking out a jade flute. ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a divine artifact.¡± She had obtained the flute from an expert. It wasn¡¯t a divine artifact and could only be considered valuable. Li Yan could y it. Li Yan took the jade flute from her hand and ced it to his lips to try ying it. He nodded at her. Chu Luo danced amid the clear and melodious sound of the flute. Although she was good at performing sacrificial dances, she actually danced well in the other dances as well. Under the moonlight, Chu Luo tapped her toes and started dancing lightly among the herbs. At this moment, her dance was light and agile. Her body was as light as a swallow, and soft as a cloud. Her arms were soft as if they had no bones. With every step she took, she danced like a lotus flower. The butterflies that fluttered between the flowers were like fairies in the moonlight¡­ When she raised her hand and turned around, she was so beautiful that it was suffocating. After the song ended, Li Yan tapped his toes and jumped. He wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and jumped towards the sea with her. Their bodies flew between the herbs, and the evening wind rustled their clothes. Chu Luo simply wrapped her arms around Li Yan¡¯s neck and looked around at the night, letting him lead her away. Soon, Li Yan brought Chu Luo to the beach. Under the bright moonlight, the sea water sshed on the shore, bringing with it afortable cold wind. ¡®The moment Li Yan put Chu Luo down, she happily ran towards the beach. ¡°Wow, this is gorgeous!¡± Chu Luo stood on the shore and looked into the distance. Li Yan walked behind her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s spring on this ind all year round and there¡¯s no nasty weather. If you like, we¡¯ll go to the sea to row tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Where is this?¡± The two of them had tured off their phones since they boarded the ne and had no intention of contacting anyone. So she didn¡¯t even know where this was. Li Yan told her a longitude. Chu Luo nodded and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ind to exist on the sea.¡± At this point, Chu Luo remembered what she had seen on the ne. ¡°Other than where we live, I see a huge forest behind. Is there anyone living there?¡± ¡°No.¡± This ind was an uninhabited ind to begin with. Li Yan had someone investigate the area before getting someone to build a house here. ¡°But there are many animals and nts inside. If you like, we can take a day to explore.¡± ¡°Tike it.¡± Chu Luo liked everything. Li Yan was delighted by her answer. He turned her around and leaned down to kiss her. The moonlight sprinkled on the two of them, elongating their shadows until they became one. The next day, Li Yan and Chu Luo went out to sea in a warship. ¡®When they arrived at a ce where Chu Luo felt that there were a lot of fish, Li Yan started fishing. Chu Luo took fish feed and fed the seabirds and fish that were swimming around their warship. Li Yan¡¯s results were good and he quickly caught a fish. Chu Luo squatted there and looked at the fish in the bucket while thinking about how to cook them at night. ¡°Braised, steamed, sweet and sour¡­¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at Chu Luo, who was counting with her fingers. With a flick of his wrist, another fish was thrown onto the deck. ¡°Ah¡­ this fish is so big.¡± Chu Luo quickly came over to pick the fish up and put it in the bucket. She said with a smile, ¡°At your speed, everyone on the ind can eat fish tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a fish banquet tonight.¡± Chu Luo yed for a while before taking a book. She sat in a lounge chair under the umbre and started reading leisurely. After lunch, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°We have enough fish to eat. Where do you want to go in the afternoon?¡± Chu Luo pointed at the ind where they lived. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around the ind. I¡¯l set up the array.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan started the warship and circled the ind. The ind was in the shape of a fan. After going one round, Chu Luo thought of a formation. ¡°This ind is a little big. I¡¯ll get Phoenix to help me.¡± There was no one here, and Chu Luo wasn¡¯t worried that Phoenix would alert anyone when she came out. She summoned her directly. She and Phoenix set up the array for more than an hour before they were done. The people on the ind could clearly feel that the air on the entire ind was different. In particr, be it those herbs that grew well or not, they were more vibrant than before. ¡®When the two of them returned to the ind, Butler Luo, who was waiting there, suddenly told them, ¡°Master, Madam, someone has been sent over.¡± The person Butler Luo was talking about was that guy from Ink Feather. That person had been sleeping and had been ced in the operating theater beside theboratory prepared for Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Li Yan stood there and looked at that person. Chu Luo said, ¡°Coincidentally, there are also herbs I need on the ind. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain to look for other herbs. An ind with such weather usually has the herbs I want.¡± Chu Luo had previously been missing two herbs, so she hadn¡¯t been able to wake this person up. ¡®When Butler Luo heard this, he said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a type of grass in a cave in the back mountain that glows. I wonder if it¡¯s useful to you.¡± The butler was one of the earliest toe and had long led his men to familiarize with the back mountain. After saying that, he took out his phone and showed Chu Luo the photo. After Chu Luo saw it, she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s actually White Withered Floss here.¡± Even though this herb wasn¡¯t what she wanted now, it was indeed a divine herb. Chu Luo asked Butler Luo, ¡°How many such herbs are there?¡± ¡°Many.¡± Then, the butler told her the exact location of the cave. Chu Luo nned to take a look. After nning this, the three of them left. However, not long after they left, an herbologist called Chang Qing walked into the courtyard. Chang Qing only wanted toe over to get something, but when he walked into the courtyard, he was a little stunned. ¡°Eh? Which room is that thing?¡± He scratched his head, but in the end, he didn¡¯t remember anything. He could only push the door open one by one and look for it. When he pushed open the door of the operating theater, he was shocked to see the person lying there with a nutritional fluid drip attached. ¡°When did this persone over? Did Master and the others bring him over?¡± Chang Qing was curious. Coupled with the fact that he had learned some Chinese medicine from nting herbs for a long time, he walked over and even raised his wrist to take the person¡¯s pulse. ¡°His pulse is normal. Why¡­ does it appear that he¡¯s asleep?¡± Chang Qing grew even more curious. He nced at the door but no one entered the courtyard. He thought that this person must have been brought over for treatment. If he woke this person up, would Master happily transfer him to the zing Glory Pharmaceutical Research Center? At the thought of this, he felt inexplicably excited. Chang Qing quickly walked over and closed the door. He quickly checked the person lying down and muttered about what herbs to use to save him. With an idea in his heart, he left the room and went to the herb garden to pick herbs. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to the living room at the hall. The head of the bodyguards who sent that person here, Xiao Zhan, was waiting for the two of them in the living room. Chu Luo handed the medicine that she had prepared yesterday to Xiao Zhan and said to him, ¡°Give the medicine in this white porcin bottle to Qin Ming and ask him to give it to Anya. Tell them that it¡¯s that prenatal medicine I mentioned. Give all of this to the Sun family.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Xiao Zhan took the bottle and put it away before starting to report to Li Yan what had happened outside the past two days. The two of them had left too suddenly. However, fortunately, there was the butler and Secretary Tan who weren¡¯t flustered in the face of danger. Coupled with the powerful Sun family, the guests who came to attend the wedding banquet were all arranged appropriately. However, those who wanted to discuss cooperation with Li Yan after his wedding were disappointed. ¡°Have these people left the capital?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said to Li Yan, ¡°There are so many people from international corporations here this time. It¡¯s a huge opportunity for the businessmen in the capital. I hope Senior Tang and the others can grasp this opportunity.¡± ¡°Being able to grasp it proves that they have a business mind.¡± If they couldn¡¯t grasp it, it meant that they were only suitable to work for others. Chu Luo knew that even though Li Yan didn¡¯t say this out loud. She didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Li Yan gave Xiao Zhan some instructions and he left. Butler Luo brought people over to serve the two of them food. It was indeed a fish banquet tonight. Chu Luo was very satisfied with the food. Seeing that she liked fish, Butler Luo asked, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a lot of seafood near the ind. If you like, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook a seafood banquet for you tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo was very fond of seafood, so she nodded at him. After the two of them finished eating, they didn¡¯t bring anyone with them and went to the back mountain¡­ Chapter 576 - An Unexpected Find: Little Ball of Fur, Snowball

Chapter 576: An Unexpected Find: Little Ball of Fur, Snowball

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan held a shlight in one hand and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand with the other. The two of them weren¡¯t in a hurry and slowly walked through the forest. Butler Luo had long brought people over to scout this ce. There were no fierce beasts or terrifying things inside, but there was a good variety of nts. After the two of them walked for a while, Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the White Withered Floss the butler mentioned.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the cave the butler had mentioned. Standing outside the cave, Chu Luo asked Li Yan to turn off the shlight. The shlight clicked off and the room lit up. Chu Luo looked at the glowing herbs and excitedly tugged at Li Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yan, we¡¯re so lucky.¡± Sensing her excitement, Li Yan put the shlight in her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and led her inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Could there be a guardian beast around this herb?¡± ¡°Probably. I think it¡¯s mentioned in a medical book I read before. Let¡¯s be carefulter.¡± ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°Tm not sure. The records in the books are also very blurry. Maybe they can remove memories.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Since the records are blurry, it must mean the author couldn¡¯t remember.¡± Li Yan was amused by Chu Luo¡¯s logic, but he still raised his guard. The moment the two of them walked into the cave, the temperature inside decreased drastically. Li Yan subconsciously pulled Chu Luo closer. ¡®The cave was at least two meters wide and very deep. The further they walked in, the more excited Chu Luo became. ¡°There are too many of them. So much so I feel like the White Withered Floss isn¡¯t worth much.¡± ¡°Do you want to pluck some back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pick it at the entrance when we go outter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them continued walking in. After god knew how long, Chu Luo suddenly asked, ¡°Yan, have we been walking inside for a long time?¡± Li Yan also felt it. Their expressions suddenly froze. ¡°This kind of cave should lead to the sea. We¡¯ve been walking for so long, but we still haven¡¯t arrived.¡± ¡°Could we have encountered a ghost wall?¡± The two of them stopped. Chu Luo closed her eyes and felt it. After a while, Chu Luo opened her eyes but couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I know what the White Withered Floss¡¯spanion is.¡± As she spoke, her body quickly emitted sparkling light spots. The light spots floated around. After a while, a palm-sized cat-like animal ran over. ¡°A cat?¡± Li Yan was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s called a medicinal pas (the author made this up). It¡¯s just an animal simr to a cat. This kind of animal feeds on White Withered Floss. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s actually very domineering and likes to eat alone. ¡°As long as someone enters its territory, it will emit a special smell to confuse the intruder and make the intruder hallucinate. In the end, the intruder will leave its territory because of fear.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°No. As long as one can withstand its smell, it¡¯s very weak.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo hooked her finger at the little thing. Li Yan watched her movements and grabbed her hand. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It likes the priest¡¯s power on me and will be friendly to us.¡± Indeed, just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the little thing tentatively walked towards her. With short legs and a round body, it looked very adorable. Chu Luo opened her palm to it as it approached. In the next moment, the medicinal pas pounced on Chu Luo at a shocking speed. ¡°Luoluo, be careful.¡± Li Yan thought that the medicinal pas was going to attack Chu Luo and subconsciously pped it. At the same time, he carried Chu Luo and dodged to the side. After the two of them stood still, Chu Luo looked up at Li Yan in confusion. ¡°Yan, what are you doing?¡± th Chu Luo turned around and looked at the motionless little thing who seemed to have been pped to death. Its limbs were spread out as it fell onto the cave wall before falling to the ground. She quickly struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s arms and picked it up. As she caressed its back, she exined to Li Yan. ¡°It wasn¡¯t trying to attack me. It just wanted to jump into my palm,¡± Chu Luo said to Li Yan. ¡°By doing this, it will be hostile to you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dead?¡± Li Yan looked at the little thing in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not dead.¡± Chu Luo stood up and raised the medicinal pas towards him. Just as she was about to speak, the medicinal pas pounced on Li Yan. Li Yan reflexively wanted to p it again. He had already extended his hand when he suddenly became cautious and raised his arm to cover his face. In the next second, Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Medicinal Pas, what did you do to Yan?¡± Li Yan was still wondering what Chu Luo meant. In the blink of an eye, he felt that the ce he was in had changed. There was endless darkness around him, and only one ce was bright. His heart skipped a beat and he immediately guessed that this was an illusion. He called out, ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡®There was no response, so Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. He didn¡¯t act on impulse. Instead, he closed his eyes and suddenly felt something approaching. He extended his hand to restrain the person or thing approaching. At this moment, she heard Chu Luo¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Yan, wake up.¡± Li Yan abruptly opened his eyes and realized that he had alreadye out of the illusion. He was holding Chu Luo¡¯s wrist. Looking down at the fair wrist, which was a little red from his grip, Li Yan¡¯s heart ached so much that his eyes turned red. With a murderous gaze, he looked at the pure and harmless-looking medicinal pas, who was chewing on a de of White Withered Floss in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. He reached out to grab it and teach it a lesson. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t hurt it.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words immediately dismissed Li Yan¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the little ball in dissatisfaction and wanted to crush it to death again. Chu Luo immediately guessed his thoughts. She hid the medicinal pas behind her and looked at him warily. Li Yan suddenly felt a little sour. Not just a little, but very much so. In fact, so sour that he wanted to chop that thing into pieces. Li Yan watched Chu Luo stroke the medicinal pas with a dark expression and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue walking in?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s walk to the end and take a look.¡± After saying that, the two of them continued walking in. Chu Luo brought the medicinal pas along. Li Yan nced at the medicinal pas in her hand a few times. His eyes flickered before he finally wrapped his arm around her waist and walked away. Worried that the medicinal pas was going to attack him again, Chu Luo wanted to get out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me. Otherwise, the medicinal pas will attack you again.¡± ¡®The medicinal pas seemed to have understood Chu Luo¡¯s words and growled at him provocatively. Li Yan¡¯s face darkened again. Chu Luo patted the medicinal pas¡¯s head and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t attack Yan again, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± The medicinal pas shrunk into a ball pitifully. Chu Luo gave Li Yan a fawning smile. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be angry with it. It¡¯s very useful.¡± ¡®When Li Yan heard this, his heart suddenly stopped aching. His Luoluo was still on his side. Li Yan nced at the ball and decided not to argue with it. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they heard the sound of the waves hitting the rocks. ¡°Indeed, this leads to the sea.¡± The two of them quickly walked forward. However, not long after, there were no longer any White Withered Floss on the cave wall. Their surroundings were dark. Li Yan asked Chu Luo to give him the shlight. He held her hand and continued walking. Just as they were about to reach the exit, the medicinal pas suddenly let out a vignt cry. The two of them immediately stopped. Li Yan shone his shlight over. Suddenly, they saw something whose face was covered, whose hair was disheveled and was still dripping with water. Li Yan immediately shielded Chu Luo behind him and took out his gun to shoot. Chu Luo quickly pulled him back. ¡°Yan, that looks like a merfolk.¡± Li Yan shone the shlight at the lower part and saw the fishtail behind him. The merfolk seemed to be deliberately scaring the two of them. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t managed to scare the two of them away, he pushed the hair off his face. It was a male merfolk with seaweed-like blue eyes. ¡®The merman opened his mouth and made a sharp sound. ¡°This merman didn¡¯t evolve. It¡¯s purely a wild one.¡± Li Yan was certain. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t speak. He probably grew up here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not scare him. He must be afraid of us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to catch him for experiments?¡± Chu Luo wanted to, but she could feel that there was more than one merfolk here. The merfolk were actually very smart. They weren¡¯t friendly to him this time, and they might never see each other again. She decided to think of something else. Li Yan turned to look at the medicinal pas squatting on her shoulder. The medicinal pas sensed something and sneered at him. Chu Luo also tilted her head to look at the medicinal pas. The medicinal pas immediately pretended to be pitiful. Li Yan¡¯s hand was a little itchy. He said, ¡°Let it try. Even if it¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s still from the cat family. Surely he can deal with a fish?¡± The medicinal pas seemed to have understood his words and its fur exploded. Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke its fur and felt that Li Yan¡¯s words made sense. She said to the medicinal pas, ¡°Try to pull him into the illusion. We¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Only then did the medicinal pas¡¯s fur soften. It let out a kitten-like cry towards the merman. After the scream, the mermany on the ground and stopped moving, as if he had fallen asleep. Li Yan walked over to take a look. Worried, Chu Luo quickly pulled him back. ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll go over. I just need a little blood on him.¡± With that, she took out a syringe from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and walked towards the merman. ¡®When Chu Luo walked closer to the merman, he didn¡¯t move. The medicinal pas jumped up and down on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder irritably, as if urging her to hurry up. Chu Luo quickly drew a tube of merfolk blood and had just retreated to Li Yan¡¯s side when there was a loud ssh in the sea. ¡°Hispanion is here.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled Chu Luo back. The two of them returned to their residence. Chu Luo naturally brought back the medicinal pas. Chu Luo wanted to go to theboratory, but Li Yan stopped her. ¡°We¡¯ll do the experiment tomorrow. It¡¯s veryte. Rest first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and was pulled into the shower by Li Yan. The medicinal pas wanted to follow her in, but Li Yan rudely lifted it by the fur on its head and threw it out. Chu Luo was a little worried. ¡°What if it attacks someone after you throw it out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. At most, the person who encounters it will enter an illusion. You can just get it to undo it tomorrow morning.¡± Without giving Chu Luo a chance to speak, Li Yan did what he had always wanted to do. On the other side. After Chang Qing had eaten, he made up an excuse that he felt a little unwell and said that he must have caught a cold. After picking the herbs, he went to that small courtyard. Usually, no one woulde here. After Chang Qing walked in, he checked around and closed the door to the courtyard before going to the herbs refining room to brew the herbs he had concocted for that person. ¡°can definitely wake you up. Master Li will reward me then.¡± At the thought of this, Chang Qing whistled happily as he boiled the herbs. An hourter, the herbs were ready. He waited for the herbs to cool a little before going to that room. That person was still lying there, looking like he was asleep. However, the nutritional fluid transfusion must have been changed to a different bottle, for there was still a lot inside. Chang Qing walked over, took out two towels, pressed them against the person¡¯s neck, and started to feed him bit by bit. He only fed him a little bit of the medicine. Chang Qing muttered, ¡°I deliberately increased the dosage. You just have to swallow a little to wake up.¡± After saying that, he put the bowl aside and removed the towel from his neck. He stood there and waited for this person to wake up. Awhileter, there was a sound by the door. Chang Qing was shocked. He quickly turned around and saw a palm-sized kitten. ¡°Eh, why is there a cat here? Could it be that it ran in from the back mountain... This cat is really small.¡± After saying that, Chang Qing kicked the ground and threatened it, ¡°Go. If not, I¡¯ll catch you and eat you.¡± ¡®The medicinal pas immediately fumed and grimaced at him. It was obviously angered. Chang Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He retracted his gaze and continued to stare at the person on the bed. He waited for that person to wake up. Therefore, he didn¡¯t notice the medicinal pas slowly walking towards him.. Chapter 577 - Finding Out Ink Feather’s Address, Death Island

Chapter 577: Finding Out Ink Feather¡¯s Address, Death Ind

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The person on the bed finally opened his eyes slowly a minuteter. Chang Qing smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± However, in the next second, his smile slowly froze on his face. He widened his eyes and looked at the person who had punched him in the stomach in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Uh¡± Chang Qing¡¯s body flew out and mmed heavily into the wall. After falling to the ground, he fainted. The person on the bed had a murderous glint in his eyes and was about to get up. At this moment, something shed in front of him and he entered an illusion. He got off the bed like a ragdoll and wandered out of the door. The medicinal pas was still grinning smugly behind him. ¡°Hmph! Detestable human, that person wanted to eat me just now. You¡¯re even more dangerous than that person. You must be a big baddie. I¡¯ll let you wander nearby for the entire night.¡± The medicinal pas left arrogantly. ¡®The next day, when Chu Luo woke up, she heard Butler Luo¡¯s report. ¡°Master, Madam, that person woke upst night. Someone caught him this morning.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡®The two of them quickly walked over. Chu Luo asked as she walked, ¡°Why would that person wake up?¡± ¡°The herbologist Chang Qing secretly woke him up.¡± Li Yan quickly exuded a murderous aura that shocked Butler Luo so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. He even mourned for Chang Qing for a moment. ¡°What did that person do herest night? Was anyone injured?¡± ¡°Other than Chang Qing breaking two of his bones, everyone else is fine.¡± ¡®As the three of them spoke, they walked over. Indeed, two people were pressing that person against the wall. Chu Luo had just walked over when a ball of fur suddenly pounced on her from the side. ¡°Madam, be careful.¡± Butler Luo, who was walking at the side, was shocked. Li Yan immediately realized that it was that medicinal pas and suddenly understood why that Ink Feather guy was caught. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Looks like it helped us.¡± Chu Luo caught the medicinal pas and raised her hand to stroke its head. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That person must have been tricked by an illusion.¡± That person was brought back to the operating theater. The butler got someone to inject him and he fell asleep again. Butler Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°Master, how should we deal with Chang Qing?¡± Li Yan nced at him with a displeased expression. Need he ask? Cold sweat broke out on Butler Luo¡¯s forehead. He quickly shut his mouth and made arrangements in his heart. The three of them quickly arrived at the operating theater. Looking at the person lying there quietly, Chu Luo asked the butler, ¡°What medicine did that herbologist give him?¡± ¡®The butler quickly handed Chu Luo the bowl of medicine that Chang Qing had left there and hadn¡¯t had time to take away. Chu Luo only smelled it and knew which herbs were inside. She said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually the correctbination.¡± At this point, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°Chang Qing can stay.¡± Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and said to the butler, ¡°Send him to the biological medicineboratory.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Chu Luo then went to theboratory. She took the tube of merfolk she had obtainedst night for testing and used the poison in the phantom fish spirit¡¯s body to merge with the merfolk¡¯s blood. Unexpectedly, she received a pleasant surprise. At around three in the afternoon, Chu Luo injected the refined medicine into that Ink Feather guy¡¯s heart. She and Li Yan stood by the bed and stared at that person. Chu Luo still said, ¡°If the experiment fails, this person will die immediately.¡± Li Yan: 1 get someone to catch another one if he dies.¡± Li Yan had always been very cold to Ink Feather¡¯s men. The two of them waited for a few minutes before the person¡¯s entire body started to spasm. His entire face was twisted and he was sweating profusely. The medicinal pas standing on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder stared at the person on the bed and suddenly pounced on him. Before Chu Luo and Li Yan could stop him, the medicinal pas bit that person¡¯s nose. ¡°Medicinal Pas, what are you doing?¡± Chu Luo quickly reached out to lift it away. The medicinal pas increased its strength and bit that person¡¯s nose without letting go. ¡°Tl do it¡± Li Yan was about to use force. However just then, the medicinal pas released that person and looked up at Chu Luo. Then, it even burped. Chu Luo widened her eyes in shock. After a while, she said to Li Yan in surprise, ¡°It actually sucked out all the poison in that person¡¯s body just now! Other than eating White Withered Floss, it can also absorb poison!¡± After saying that, Chu Luo extended her hand to the medicinal pas. The medicinal pas actually didn¡¯t jump into her hand this time. The fur on its body exploded again. The gray fur on its body suddenly seemed to be losing color and quickly turned white. In the end, only a little of its tail was still gray. Just as Li Yan was about to ask if it was poisoned, Chu Luo realized that the medicinal pas was holding something in and its butt was sticking out. She quickly pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand and ran out of the door. The two of them had just run out of the door when they heard a few farts. A stench that could flip a person over came from inside. Chu Luo quickly conjured a transparent shield to protect her and Li Yan. Soon, the sound of vomiting came from inside. After a while, the medicinal pas, which had turned white, walked out of the door with small steps. Chu Luo removed the shield in front of her. It was no longer smelly. Li Yan asked in surprise, ¡°What did it do?¡± ¡°Tm not sure either. I think it sucked out the poison and purified it.¡± As for the stench that was eliminated during the purification process, it could directly wake an unconscious person up. The two of them looked at the medicinal pas walking over withplicated expressions. When the medicinal pas walked up to Chu Luo, it looked up and shook its butt at her (it was actually a tail, but its tail was short and could be ignored). It even let out a wheedling kitten meow. Chu Luo squatted down and extended her hand to it. After it jumped into her palm, she stood up and tapped its round body with her finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look quite good in white.¡± Just like an exquisite toy cat. ¡°But you¡¯re as round as Roundy. I¡¯l call you Snowball from now on.¡± ¡®When Li Yan heard the name Chu Luo gave the medicinal pas, a trace of a smile subconsciously appeared in his eyes. The medicinal pas seemed to be very satisfied with the name Chu Luo had given it. It used its round body to roll in her palm. However, Chu Luo¡¯s hand was only so big. Once it rolled, it rolled out of her palm and was about to fall. Then, arge hand grabbed the fur on his head. Snowball¡¯s four limbs kept ring and making unhappy noises. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you back to the back mountain.¡± Li Yan¡¯s threat made Snowball growl in anger. It was about to cast an illusion on Li Yan. Chu Luo quickly took it and said to Li Yan, ¡°The person inside is awake.¡± The person inside had obviously vomited until he was exhausted, but the two of them didn¡¯t enter. Li Yan said, ¡°Get someone to go in and clean up.¡± Chu Luo quickly nodded. The smell inside would definitely make people go crazy. She wouldn¡¯t go in. Li Yan walked to the door and called Butler Luo, who was guarding it, in. He instructed him, ¡°Get someone to clean the inside.¡± Butler Luo walked to the door to take a look, then covered his nose and retreated. He called two armed men with masks in to clean up. Half an hourter, that person was washed and carried out. Chu Luo pointed at the other room. ¡°Carry him to that room.¡± The two of them carried him in. ¡®When that person saw the three of them walk in, he stared at them warily. Chu Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about dying. You won¡¯t die now.¡± That person: ¡°Do you think you can find out anything just by taking out the poison in my body? Ha! Dream on.¡± With that, he was about to explode. However, a second before he exploded, he was whipped by a sudden whip and his body bounced back. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Li Yan retracted his whip with a cold expression. Chu Luo smiled at him and said, ¡°Do you know the consequences of posturing in front of us?¡± After saying that, she snapped her fingers at him. That person closed his eyes and struggled to dispel the trance in his mind. Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded even more pleasant. ¡°You¡¯re from Ink Feather. You must have undergone special training to develop antibodies against hypnosis and torture. However, with your weakened body, I want to see if you can still be stubbornly tight-lipped under the illusion.¡± That person was about to wake up from Chu Luo¡¯s hypnosis when Chu Luo called out, ¡°Snowball, go.¡± Snowball, who was standing on Chu Luo, immediately jumped onto that person¡¯s face and cast an illusion on him. Chu Luo snapped her fingers. That person stopped struggling. Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°We can ask him questions now.¡± Li Yan nodded and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your leader?¡± ¡°Baron Satan.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Baron Satan? What does he look like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been wearing a mask. Other than Young Master, no one has seen his true appearance.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Young Master?¡± ¡°The adopted son of Baron Satan.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At this point, Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s your headquarters?¡± ¡°Hell Ind.¡± ¡°Hell ind?¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this ind before?¡± Li Yan had never heard of it before either, so he asked again, ¡°Tell me the coordinates of Hell Ind.¡± That person said a coordinate. Chu Luo quickly thought about this coordinate and had a feeling that she had heard of that location before. Li Yan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°That¡¯s an ind group in the Southern Ocean. It¡¯s called the death zone. Be it the ships or nes that pass by that ce, they will disappear for no reason.¡± After Li Yan said that, Chu Luo finally knew where she had heard of it. ¡°Previously, I heard from a professor from the Archeology Department that there was a legend there. A few years ago, there was a rumor that there was a phoenix tomb in XX Nation at its peak. It was said that not only were there endless gems in the tomb, but there were also magic spells that could send people to heaven. At that time, many international tomb raiders went there to explore the tomb. In the end, they didn¡¯t return and there was no news of them anymore.¡± At this point, the two of them were silent for a while. Li Yan asked that person again, ¡°How do we get into Hell Ind?¡± ¡°Arge number of fish will appear in the lunar transit. The fish will bring us in.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Using apass made by D.¡± ¡°How many people are there in Ink Feather in total?¡± ¡°476.¡± ¡°How many people are there on the ind?¡± ¡°143.¡± ¡°Other than Ink Feather¡¯s men, who else is on the ind?¡± ¡°The natives.¡± ¡°What status do they have in Ink Feather?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all ves.¡± Li Yan stopped asking. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, let him remain unconscious.¡± Chu Luo snapped her fingers at him and he fainted. The two of them walked out of the door together. After they walked out, Li Yan said to Butler Luo, ¡°Watch him carefully. Don¡¯t let anyone get close to here again.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡®The two of them returned to their residence. Chu Luo thought for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Ink Feather only has so few people in total. To think they can stir up the entire world. I think theirmander, King of Satan, must have aplicated identity. Also, that person mentioned the young master.¡± Even though everyone in Ink Feather was extraordinary, Li Yan and the Sun family had resolved many of them in the past few days. However, the feeling that Ink Feather gave people was that there weren¡¯t only so many people inside. ¡°Could it be that that person doesn¡¯t know how many people Ink Feather has in total?¡± Chu Luo guessed. ¡°No,¡± Li Yan said after a while. ¡°There¡¯s one possibility. Other than the 476 people he mentioned, Ink Feather has many hatchet men.¡± Chu Luo felt that it was very possible. ¡°Also, there must be many robots inside the organization. Many things can be resolved by sending invisible robots.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Chapter 578 - If You’re Really Pregnant, Just Give Birth

Chapter 578: If You¡¯re Really Pregnant, Just Give Birth

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios While Chu Luo was eating, Snowball squatted at the table and watched. Its gluttonous appearance made people feel that it was being tortured and not being given food. Not only did Chu Luo not feel guilty, but she also deliberately picked up a piece of green vegetables and waved it in front of its eyes. Snowball extended its two front limbs to grab it. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it.¡± Chu Luo ate the vegetables after saying that. Snowball rolled on the table in anger. The way it rolled around was exactly the same as a child who couldn¡¯t get snacks. Chu Luoughed out loud at its behavior. She pushed its round body with her fingertip and watched it roll around the table before saying, ¡°After I eat, we¡¯ll go to the cave. I¡¯ll pluck more White Withered Floss for you.¡± After she finished speaking, Snowball stopped rolling and immediately got up to squat down and wagged its tail at her. After Chu Luo finished eating, Li Yan still hadn¡¯te out of the study. She nned to go pick the White Withered Floss first, so she said to the butler, ¡°When Yanes out, tell him I went to the cave to pick the White Withered Floss. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done.¡± The butler was worried and wanted to follow Chu Luo. However, the moment Chu Luo went out, she tapped her toes and flew away with Qinggong. The butler looked at the figure that disappeared quickly in shock. After a while, he came back to his senses and warned himself, ¡°Regardless of whether Madam is a martial arts expert or an otherworldly expert, Old Luo, you have to be calm. It¡¯s not easy to be a butler in the Li family. You have to cherish it.¡± Chu Luo led Snowball through the forest for more than ten minutes before arriving at the cave they hade tost night. The White Withered Floss in the cave was still glowing well. ¡®The moment Snowball saw the white withered feathers in the cave, it jumped out of Chu Luo¡¯s pocket and pounced on one of them. Chu Luo took out a special bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and erged it before starting to pick herbs. When Snowball was almost done eating, like a hamster, it dragged a de of White Withered Floss and jumped onto Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡®When it discovered a fine de, it would let out the cry of a kitten. If it felt that something was wrong with that de, it would let out a rumbling sound from its throat. It looked like it was giving serious critiques. Chu Luo filled a jar of herbs for it and returned the bottle to its previous size. Then, she prepared to leave the cave and go back. Just then, Snowball suddenly exploded and screamed into the cave. Chu Luo immediately felt something approaching. Li Yan and the Sun family discussed the Ink Feather Organization for the entire afternoon. After confirming that they would send a team to scout the way, they ended the video call. However, the moment he came out, he heard from the butler that Chu Luo had gone to the cave alone to pick the White Withered Floss. He thought for a while and walked towards the back mountain. On the Sun family¡¯s side. After turning off the video call with Li Yan, the three masters of the Sun family thought for a while. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°If what Li Yan and the others found out is true, the sooner the scout leaves, the better. We have to find a way to catch the Ink Feather Organization off guard.¡± Second Master Sun suggested, ¡°If we want to destroy Ink Feather, I think it¡¯s better to ally with other countries. This way, the chances of sess are higher.¡± ¡°No,¡± Eldest Master Sun said. ¡°The leader of Ink Feather, Baron Satan, that Li Yan and the others found out about, is very likely an upper echelon of a certain country. If we ally with other countries, we might alert the enemy and make them take precautions in advance.¡± Third Master Sun agreed with Eldest Master Sun. ¡°Big Brother is right. We can¡¯t be sure which country that Baron Satan is from now. We can¡¯t be too high-profile about it. Besides, we¡¯re just sending people to investigate first so that we can formte a n to eliminate them.¡± Second Master Sun thought for a while and agreed to their suggestion. However, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to investigate, we have to find someone with the best skills and ability to respond¡­ Also, there are many people in Ink Feather who know experts in high-tech and other areas. If our people go over, how can we deceive them?¡± ¡°Second Brother is right. Then we¡¯ll send people with special abilities in the first batch.¡± Second Master Sun: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people with special abilities in the Sun family army. I think we should get Li Yan to send a few people too. Li Yan should have such people under him.¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest Master Sun thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for a few more days. Little Chu and Li Yan just went for their honeymoon. We can¡¯t ask them toe back immediately.¡± If that was the case, Old Master would definitely jump up and beat them up when he found out. The three of them discussed for a while and decided to go to the Sun family army to choose suitable candidates. ¡®When Li Yan rushed into the cave, Chu Luo and Snowball were squatting there and looking at something. Li Yan strode over. Chu Luo and Snowball immediately heard footsteps. The human and animal turned to look at him at the same time. ¡®As Li Yan approached, he immediately saw a pile of jewelry in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to him with a strange expression, ¡°Yan, a merman sent a pile of jewelry over before running away just now. I don¡¯t know what it means.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his expression darkened. Seeing his reaction, before Chu Luo could speak, Snowball exploded its fur at him, looking alert and ready to fight him at any time. Li Yan nced at Snowball coldly and walked over to pull Chu Luo up. He held her hand and walked out of the cave. As they walked, he said, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯tck those things.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Everything the merfolk give us belongs to the dead. Why would we ept something like this?¡± Chu Luo thought that made sense and nodded but didn¡¯t ask further. Seeing the two of them leave just like that without it, Snowball immediately chased after them with its butt sticking out. However, it had just taken two steps when it suddenly stopped and turned around to growl at the depths of the cave, as if warning something inside. After the warning, it quickly caught up to them. After Chu Luo and Li Yan returned, Chu Luo realized that Li Yan hadn¡¯t eaten. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over after dinner?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Li Yan tilted his head to look at her with a deep gaze, saying words with a double meaning. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t notice it and pulled him into the living room. Seeing the two of them return, Butler Luo immediately sent someone to serve the dishes. Sitting at the dining table, Chu Luo said to Li Yan, ¡°I plucked a lot of White Withered Floss for Snowball. I¡¯ll go to the herb garden to nt a deter. It¡¯ll be good if it can survive.¡± ¡°White Withered Floss likes dark ces. Get Butler Luo to send someone to build such a herb room.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Chu Luo turned around and called in Butler Luo, who was waiting outside the door, and instructed him. ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± After Butler Luo heard this, he left after responding. After Li Yan ate, the two of them went to the herb garden. The efficient Butler Luo immediately instructed someone to build a wooden house in the dark. When Chu Luo was nting the White Withered Floss inside, a few herbologists stood some distance away and looked over. They wanted toe over but didn¡¯t dare because Li Yan was standing beside Chu Luo. After a while, Butler Luo walked over and the herbologists quickly stopped him. ¡°Butler Luo, what is Madam nting?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she let us nt it?¡± Butler Luo looked at their perturbed expressions and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to nt the herbs Madam nted.¡± Butler Luo had specially checked on the Herb Enhancement Book just now. There was no herb like White Withered Floss in the book at all. It could only mean one thing. This herb was so rare that one could only find it in ancient pharmaceutical books. The few herbologists were a little indignant. ¡°We¡¯ve nted herbs for our entire lives. Why can¡¯t we nt them?¡± Butler Luo asked them, ¡°Previously, you said that the Jade Drop Immortal couldn¡¯t live anymore. Didn¡¯t Madame up with the idea to save it? Don¡¯t underestimate Madam¡¯s ability.¡± Butler Luo knew very well about everything that was happening around here. He didn¡¯t want to deal a blow to them. Before Master and Madam came here, he had specially paid attention to Madam. He knew her ability very well. Coupled with the reminders and instructions from Head Butler Beitang, he was even more respectful towards Madam. The few herbologists still had something to say. Butler Luo waved his hand and said to them, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need you to take care of the herbs she¡¯s nting now. Go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t surround them here, or Master will be unhappy.¡± ¡®When they heard this, they nced at the imposing Li Yan and wisely chose to leave. After Chu Luo finished nting the White Withered Floss, she returned to their courtyard with Li Yan. The moment he entered the room, Li Yan was about to throw Snowball, who was squatting on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder, out. This time, Snowball had wised up from experience. As soon as it saw Li Yan reach out to grab Chu Luo, it jumped to the ground. Li Yan looked at it and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to go out yourself, or do you want me to tie you up and throw you out? Your choice.¡± Snowball growled at him. Li Yan snorted and walked towards it. Snowball pounced on him and was about to jump onto Li Yan¡¯s face to cast an illusion on him. Li Yan had been tricked once and definitely wouldn¡¯t be tricked again. ¡®Once Snowball pounced over, heshed out the whip at its waist. He wrapped the whip around its body skillfully and threw it out of the door. At the same time, he closed the door with the whip. Hearing the door being scratched, Chu Luo looked at Li Yan with bright eyes. Li Yan put away his whip and wrapped his arm around her waist before walking into the inner room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Snowball stay in the bedroom?¡± ¡°You want it to peek while we¡¯re making out?¡± Chu Luo held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°Who¡¯s making out with you?¡± ¡°Whoever my wife is.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he pulled her into the bathroom. ¡°This is our interaction time.¡± ¡°My waist hurts.¡± ¡°¡±Tll be more gentle tonight.¡± It turned out that men¡¯s words weren¡¯t trustworthy at times. ¡®The next day, Chu Luo woke upte in the morning. ¡®There was a faint scratching sound by the door. It was obvious that Snowball was scratching there. Chu Luo propped herself up from the bed. She wanted to open the door for it, but when she moved, her waist ached and she fell back. She pulled the nket over her head angrily. ¡°Big baddie! Big baddie!¡± At this moment, the door opened. Then, the nket over Chu Luo¡¯s head was gently pulled. Chu Luo was about to lift the nket when a furry head arched over. However, in the next second, its petite body was lifted up by Li Yan. Chu Luo looked at Snowball, who was struggling in Li Yan¡¯s hand. Snowball whined at her pitifully. Chu Luo extended her hand. ¡°Yan, give me Snowball.¡± Li Yan looked at her fair and smooth arm with a scorching gaze. He put Snowball into his pocket and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything. She red at him in dissatisfaction and pouted. ¡°My waist hurts.¡± At this moment, Snowball struggled out of Li Yan¡¯s pocket. Li Yan pressed it back down and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go get you something to eat. I¡¯ll massage you after that.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard the word ¡®massage¡¯, her body subconsciously trembled. ¡°No, I¡¯m getting up.¡± With that, she went to get the clothes beside her. Li Yan stood there without moving. Chu Luo gestured to him. ¡°Go out first.¡± ¡°Are you still afraid of being seen by me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was teasing. He stared at the mark on her neck and suddenly said, ¡°I think I forgot to do safety measures in theter part ofst night.¡± Chu Luo paused in her actions. Her eyes widened and she froze. She didn¡¯t even know how to take care of a baby. Seeing her reaction, Li Yan walked over and sat beside her. He reached under the nket and touched her t and firm stomach. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pushed him. ¡°Big baddie!¡± He only knew how to scare her. Li Yan¡¯s hand was still on her stomach. ¡°If you really get pregnant, just give birth to it.¡± ¡°Are you gonna take care of it?¡± Chu Luo nced at him. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, sheughed for some reason. Li Yan took the clothes for her and carried her to put them on. He said in her ear, ¡°We¡¯re on a honeymoon. I have enough time. Many times, I can¡¯t help but lose control. If you really get pregnant, you can just give birth to it.¡± Recalling his passion for the past two nights, Chu Luo snorted with a red face.. Chapter 579 - Honeymoon Ends; Back to the Capital

Chapter 579: Honeymoon Ends; Back to the Capital

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Li Yan waited for Chu Luo to put on her clothes before bringing up Snowball. Snowball was thrown to the ground rudely. It rolled on the ground for a bit before it stabilized itself. It walked to Li Yan¡¯s feet in dissatisfaction, raised its short leg, and stomped on his leather shoes revengefully before slowly walking towards Chu Luo. Chu Luo waited for Snowball to roll onto her shoulder before walking out of the door with Li Yan. Li Yan asked, ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡± ¡°I want to dive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After eating, the two of them left with their diving equipment. As usual, Li Yan drove the warship. The two of them went to the best dive location Butler Luo had mentioned. There were all sorts of strange creatures in the sea. This was Chu Luo¡¯s first time entering the sea, so she found everything especially novel. Coupled with the fact that she had an aura endearing to animals, it quickly attracted many fish to swim around her. Chu Luo yed with the fish for a while at the bottom of the sea before Li Yan brought her to a cluster of corals. Looking at therge cluster of corals, Chu Luo was about to pluck some when the seawater fluctuated from afar. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand and the two of them swam behind arge coral. At the same time, a few merfolk swam over from the side. Among them was the male merfolk they had seen that night. ¡®The merfolk stopped in front of the corals where they were hiding. They obviously knew that the two of them were behind the corals. The male merfolk swam over. Before Chu Luo could react, Li Yan swam out and assumed an attacking posture. ¡®The merfolk immediately stopped. He didn¡¯t look at Li Yan and stared at Chu Luo. He handed her a string of expensive-looking gemstone nes. Even in the sea, the cold aura on Li Yan¡¯s body could freeze the surrounding fish and make them flee. The merfolk standing in front of Li Yan, however, had no intention of leaving. A knife appeared in Li Yan¡¯s hand. The de cut through the sea and shed at the merfolk¡¯s palm. The sharp cries of a few other merfolk came from behind the merfolk. The merfolk was also shocked and quickly retracted his hand and retreated. Li Yan swam up to Chu Luo with the knife and wrapped his arm around her waist. The moment they reached the water, Li Yan carried Chu Luo and jumped back onto the deck. Chu Luo took off her diving suit and was still a little confused. ¡°Why did wee up? Why did that merfolk give me the gem again?¡± Li Yan took off his diving suit and told her, ¡°That¡¯s the merfolk way of courting a spouse.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth. After a while, she said in disbelief, ¡°A fish is courting me?¡± Li Yan looked at her, who had no idea how charming she was, and pulled her over to kiss her passionately. At the same time, the dagger in his hand was thrown at the merfolk who had followed them out of the sea. Chu Luo, who was being kissed until she was dizzy, could only vaguely hear a huge ssh in the sea. ¡®When Li Yan finally let go of her and she subconsciously looked into the sea, there was nothing left. Li Yan touched her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. We should go back.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Li Yan drove the sub back. For the next few days, the two of them watched the sun rise and set leisurely. They went fishing and went to the back mountain to look for all kinds of strange herbs or nts. Or they simply didn¡¯t go anywhere. Chu Luo picked herbs while Li Yan carried a basket for her. Ten days passed quickly. On the day of departure, Chu Luo went to the herb garden, looking reluctant to leave. Seeing that she liked this ce so much, Li Yan said to her, ¡°We¡¯lle here for a holiday when we have time in the future.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to take Snowball away, but this little fellow seemed to know that they were going to leave this ce. It grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s clothes tightly. As long as Chu Luo put it down, it would grab her trouser leg again and cling to her thigh tightly. Chu Luo was rather fond of it, so, after thinking for a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Snowball back?¡± Li Yan knew very well what kind of ability Snowball had. Although he didn¡¯t like this fake cat that wanted to cling to Chu Luo at all times, he didn¡¯t object in the end and only asked, ¡°Snowball eats White Withered Floss. Can you guarantee that it won¡¯t starve to death after leaving this ce?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll nt some White Withered Floss at our house and at Imperial Sky Park. As long as we create an environment suitable for the White Withered Floss to grow, Snowball can survive.¡± At this point, Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Tl try to see if it can eat other herbs.¡± Since Chu Luo had said so, they took Snowball away. Of course, before leaving, Li Yan instructed Butler Luo, ¡°Deal with that person directly.¡± Since he had outlived his usefulness, Li Yan couldn¡¯t impossibly keep him around as a future trouble. ¡®When the helicopter returned to the Li residence, Chu Luo suddenly had a strange feeling. ¡°Chu, wee home.¡± Anya¡¯s enthusiastic voice immediately dispelled this feeling. Anya had been staying here during this period of time and had heard from Qin Ming that Chu Luo and the others woulde back today. ¡®When she saw Chu Luo, she happily held her hand and prepared to tell her about what had happened recently. However, just as Anya grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand, she saw Snowball, who had stuck its head out of her coat pocket. ¡°Wow¡­ Chu, where did you buy this kitten? It¡¯s so adorable!¡± Anya¡¯s attention was attracted by Snowball and she reached out to touch its head. However, when Snowball saw Anya reach out, it retracted its head. Anya was a little hurt. ¡°Chu, does your little pet not like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s shy around strangers.¡± Anya felt a little better. The two of them went to the living room of the vi in front. Li Yan and Qin Ming went straight to the study. The two of them sat in the living room. Anya still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to pet Snowball again. ¡°Chu, take it out for me to pet. This little fellow is too adorable.¡± Chu Luo took out Snowball from her pocket and ced it on the coffee table. Snowball squatted there and stared at Anya warily, but it didn¡¯t show any hostility towards her. ¡°Geez, it¡¯s too adorable. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a pure white kitten. What breed is this cat? Why is it even smaller than a palm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s a medicinal pas.¡± ¡°Medicinal Pas? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A cat-like animal.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this still a cat?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t tell the difference between it and a cat and was certain that it was a cat. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Anya really liked Snowball too much and wanted to give it something to eat. ¡°Chu, does it eat dried fish too? Why don¡¯t we prepare some cat food for it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t eat these,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Snowball only eats White Withered Floss. It¡¯s a very rare herb. Its stomach isn¡¯t suitable for eating anything else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anya was even more surprised.¡± It only eats herbs?¡± Chu Luo took out the bottle of White Withered Floss she had brought back from the Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She erged the bottle and gave one de to Snowball to eat. Anya widened her eyes and watched it eat. As she watched, she clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a cat that only eats herbs, but how can it be so adorable?¡± While Anya was watching Snowball eat the herbs, Chu Luo called the butler in and told him about the environment she needed to nt the White Withered Floss. The butler responded and went out to instruct someone to prepare. It wasn¡¯t until Snowball finished eating the de of White Withered Floss that Anya retracted her gaze. She told Chu Luo about something interesting that had happened after they suddenly left the wedding venue. ¡°Many people were drunk that day, especially your ssmates.¡± At this point, she suddenlyughed. ¡°The funniest are Mr. Wang and his son.¡± She was talking about Wang Mingtao and his father. ¡°After the two of them got drunk, they insisted on singing for everyone¡­ Actually, they¡¯re the most meritorious ones. Because the two of them ran to the stage and sang using microphones, they scared away those guests who weren¡¯t willing to leave.¡± Recalling the father-and-son duo singing out of tune, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chu Luo decided to watch the video that dayter. She was curious how the two of them could go off tune to the extent of scaring away a group of guests. Afterughing, Anya talked about some interesting things that happened that day. Until Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in at the same time. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯ll go to the office first.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Qin Ming nced at Anya¡¯s stomach. Anya waved at him. ¡°Go. Go. Chu is here. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± The two of them walked out. After they left, Chu Luo turned to look at Anya and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship these past ten days?¡± Anya shrugged helplessly. ¡°Blockhead is still Blockhead. Other than getting used to hugging me to sleep every day, don¡¯t even think about him being romantic.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But he tells me every time he goes out now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? His transformation is also obvious.¡± ¡°Mm, in any case, it¡¯s impossible to make him romantic anytime soon.¡± Anya could take things in her stride. The two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter but talked about something else. The next day, Chu Luo went to school. This time, no one needed to ask to know that she was back. ¡®Wang Mingtao still rushed over with Roundy when Chu Luo alighted. ¡°Hello, Brother Li.¡± ¡®Wang Mingtao first greeted Li Yan in the car. After the car drove away, he grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I thought you and Brother Li would be on your honeymoon for at least half a month.¡± After he finished speaking, Roundy said in the tone of someone who had seen his family, ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you so much.¡± Chu Luo rubbed his round head and was about to speak when Snowball suddenly stuck its head out of her coat pocket. ¡®Wang Mingtao looked at Snowball and said in surprise, ¡°Sister Chu, you actually brought back such a small cat as a pet!¡± At this moment, Snowball came out of Chu Luo¡¯s pocket and crawled onto her shoulder through her clothes. It even raised its round head and called out to the two of them arrogantly. ¡°Wow, what a small cat.¡± ¡®When the students who were peeking at Chu Luo saw Snowball, they started discussing. ¡°That cat is all white and so tiny. It must be of noble blood.¡± Poverty limits my horizons. Can anyone enlighten me? What kind of cat is that?¡± Everyone started guessing what species the cat was of and where Chu Luo and Li Yan went for their honeymoon. Chu Luo said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°This isn¡¯t a cat. It¡¯s a medicinal pas.¡± With that, she walked into the school. Wang Mingtao followed. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Then what name did you give it?¡± ¡°Snowball.¡± As soon as he heard this name, Roundy asked, ¡°Mistress, are you calling me¡±?¡± Wang Mingtao was amused. He deliberately patted Roundy¡¯s head in sympathy and said sympathetically, ¡°Sister Chu is talking about her new pet, so Roundy, you¡¯ve fallen out of favor.¡± Having watched too many television dramas, when Roundy heard that he had fallen out of favor, he started sobbing. Wang Mingtao deliberately said, ¡°You¡¯ve already be an unloved robot. You can only follow me in the future, so you can¡¯t cut off my Inte for no reason.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She wanted to go to the Student Union, so she said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Hurry up and go to ss.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Wang Mingtao replied before walking towards the parking lot. Chu Luo asked Roundy to put her skateboard on the ground. She stepped on it and went to the Student Union with Roundy and Snowball. It was still early, and only a few people from the Student Union were here. Yu Tong, who had arrived early today, was eating breakfast as she walked over from another path and saw the newly-arrived Chu Luo. She stopped eating her breakfast and ran over, then eximed in shock, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re back from your honeymoon!¡± Chu Luo nced at the milk and bread in her hand and nodded before walking into the office building. Yu Tong followed closely behind. ¡°Chu Luo, where did you guys go for your honeymoon? Why haven¡¯t you posted anything on your Moments in the past ten days?¡± All of them lost their bets. Chu Luo nced at her and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked upstairs. Walking into the president¡¯s office, she saw that it was clean. It was obvious that someone had been cleaning the office every day for the past ten days. Yu Tong finished her breakfast in two or three mouthfuls and suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°President, do you have any news about President Nangong?¡± Chapter 580 - Laboratory Poisoning

Chapter 580: Laboratory Poisoning

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios At Yu Tong¡¯s mention, Chu Luo remembered that after more than ten days, Nangong Yi¡¯s injuries should have gotten much better. She had checked her phone yesterday. Be it her phone, messages, or email, there was no response from Nangong Yi. This was a little abnormal. She replied, ¡°No.¡± Yu Tong was a little disappointed. ¡°Why is there no news of President Nangong as soon as he left? Everyone misses him so much.¡± Chu Luo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, the Secretary Minister, Xue Feng, knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Xue Feng, inform all the ministers that the meeting will be held at half-past twelve.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Feng went out again. Only then did Chu Luo say to Tong, ¡°Tell me what happened after we left.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she dragged a chair and sat opposite Chu Luo, looking like she was about to have a long chat with her. ¡°Chu Luo, you don¡¯t know. Those legendary CEOs, CEOs, and regional managers are simr to us ordinary people when they¡¯re drunk. ¡°That CEO of XX Corporation. When he was drunk, he pulled me along and talked about the history of their corporation¡¯s development. He was simply a chatterbox. Also, the CEO of YY Corporation was really amusing. When he was drunk, he pulled Yu Xiangtian along and wanted to sign a contract with him¡­¡± That day, the cadres of the Student Union obviously had a good harvest. Towards the end, Yu Tong looked at Chu Luo gratefully. ¡°Chu Luo, thank you for letting us attend your wedding. We met many legendary bigshots there and also showed our faces in front of them. Some bigshots even promised that as long as we have the intention after we graduate, we can work at their pany directly.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them talked for a while more before ss started. Yu Tong had ss in the morning and quickly left the office. As the president of the Student Union, Chu Luo consciously prepared to look at all the documents that had been umted there this morning and check on the progress of everyone¡¯s work during this period of time. The final exam wasn¡¯t far from New Year¡¯s Day. Everyone was busy revising. After lunch, a group of Student Union cadres sat in the conference room for a meeting. After everyone finished reporting their work. Yu Xiangtian mentioned, ¡°Every year during the winter and summer holidays, the school will organize for those students who don¡¯t go home and are prepared to work to intern at variouspanies. President, there are more people who signed up this year and not enoughpanies coborating with our Student Union. Can you ask if the zing Glory Corporation has any internship positions?¡± Since they had the connections, they would be a fool not to make use of it. Especially since entering zing Glory for an internship was the dream of most students at Imperial University. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I can help them fight for a few spots.¡± In any case, zing Glory recruited a batch of Imperial University graduates every year. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to offer some winter and summer internship positions. However, she suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have apany for internship positions here. When the timees, announce it and see how many people are willing to go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Everyone was a little curious. ¡°Phoenix Corporation.¡± Hearing thispany, everyone looked surprised. Then, they were delighted. Zhang Yiran said with admiration, ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re too amazing. You can even get us internship spots at Phoenix Corporation. If everyone knew, they would be fighting over it.¡± Zhang Yiran wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Anyone who knew anything about high-end cosmetics knew that the cosmetics products of Phoenix Corporation were the symbol of the upper-ss society. Moreover, all the girls in the Student Union used them. When they promoted it among the girls, many girls¡¯ dream was to save up money to buy a set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics products. The other girls immediately agreed. Yu Tong said in a dreamy tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we go to Phoenix Corporation for an internship and the sry is a set of skincare products, the girls will fight to the death to get there.¡± Chu Luo nced at her lightly and immediately broke her fantasy. ¡°Don¡¯t have such unrealistic dreams.¡± A few simple cosmetics products from Phoenix Corporation cost tens of thousands yuan. The interns were only going for the winter break for a month. Whichpany would pay an intern tens of thousands? Yu Tong grinned at Chu Luo. ¡°Hehe.¡± Everyone then discussed other things. The Secretary Minister said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Student Union will be divided into two batches for the holidays. One group will hold the fort until the new year, and the other group will hold the fort until the start of school.¡± There were more internationalpetitions in the first half of the year, so the Student Union had to use the winter break to n these things properly. The meetingsted until three in the afternoon. After the meeting ended, everyone walked out of the Student Union. However, before they could walk out of the office building, the Security Minister suddenly received a call. After he picked up the call, his expression changed and he said to Chu Luo anxiously, ¡°President, bad news. Something has happened to the chemistry department¡¯sboratory building.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®A few people asked at the same time. ¡°A teacher was leading some students to do an experiment. There was a poisonous gas in the experiment that caused them to faint. A student who passed by thatboratory happened to notice that something was wrong and called me.¡± Many things happened at Imperial University. Students were used to finding cadres of the Student Union, so when they realized this situation, that student¡¯s first reaction was to call the Student Union¡¯s Security Minister. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Chu Luo strode out of the door and said as she walked, ¡°Call the school hospital immediately and inform the heads of the chemistry department.¡± She walked out of the door. Everyone jogged out as they responded. Chu Luo had already asked Roundy to ce her skateboard on the ground. After she stepped on it, she said to the group of people who had followed her out, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look at the situation.¡± Yu Tong quickly reminded her, ¡°President, our Student Union has a car. Why don¡¯t we drive over?¡± ¡®The car assigned by the Student Union was to allow them to rush over early in case an ident happened in any faculty in the school. ¡°No need. I¡¯m faster on the skateboard.¡± No one believed these words. However, in the next second, Chu Luo was actually supporting Roundy on the mechanical arm. Roundy spread his wings and flew at a low altitude. He pulled Chu Luo¡¯s arm and in the blink of an eye, the human and robot disappeared. The cadres of the Student Union widened their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± ¡°So Roundy has such a function.¡± ¡°Lwonder if President feels like she¡¯s flying being brought away by Roundy like that.¡± ¡°Everyone, stop discussing. Let¡¯s get some people to ride a bike and some people to drive over.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone immediately split up. Chu Luo quickly arrived at the chemistryboratory building. ¡®There was already a circle of students and teachers in front of the building. The security guard was pulling the barricade in front of the building. ¡°President Chu is here. Everyone, move aside.¡± ¡®As soon as Chu Luo came over, some students saw her. One of them shouted, and the others quickly made way for her. At the same time, the school¡¯s heads rushed over. Chu Luo asked the students who hade out of theboratory building, ¡°Did anyone go in to save them?¡± ¡°Yes, a few professors and deans went.¡± ¡°How long have they gone in there?¡± ¡°Three to four minutes.¡± Since three to four minutes had passed, there should be news by now. However, there was none. It seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. Chu Luo thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who passed by thatboratory previously?¡± ¡®A few students stood up. ¡°Did anyone open the door?¡± ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t. They locked the door from inside.¡± In order not to be disturbed by others, some people liked to lock the door after entering. Chu Luo nodded and walked into theboratory building. The school¡¯s heads followed behind her. The dean said to her, ¡°Little Chu, there are gas masks in the junk room on the first floor. Put them on when you enter.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him. After entering theboratory building, one of the school¡¯s heads quickly went to get a few gas masks. Everyone strode upstairs. The poisonous gas was leaking from aboratory on the second floor. ¡®When they went up, the dean and a few professors who came up first were still trying to find a way to open the door. ¡®When they saw Chu Luo and the otherse up, a professor quickly said, ¡°This door is too difficult to open. We tried for a few minutes but failed.¡± Chu Luo walked out of the door and nced through the ss window. The window wasn¡¯t open inside, so the poisonous aura couldn¡¯t be released. The teachers and students were all lying on the ground. The situation didn¡¯t look optimistic. Chu Luo said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± With that, she put on a gas mask. The professors quickly moved aside. Chu Luo stood by the door and pretended to take out a card from her pocket. With her back facing everyone, she cast a spell on the card and opened the locked door from inside. ¡®The moment the door was opened, an overwhelming poisonous aura was emitted. Even though the school¡¯s heads and professors were wearing gas masks, they subconsciously moved to the side. Chu Luo walked in. After entering, she quickly opened all the windows and turned on all the fans. Then, she walked to a teacher who had fainted. He had already been poisoned to shock and his life force was especially weak. ¡®The other professors split up. Some people quickly checked what experiment they had been doing, and some people went to check on the students. After a professor finished reading the experiment content, he said to everyone strangely, ¡°Teacher Qi¡¯s experiment shouldn¡¯t have produced such a poisonous gas. They seem to have added something else in the experiment.¡± ¡®When everyone heard this, the professors started searching. The dean standing beside Chu Luo asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, can they still be saved?¡± ¡®These people were already on the verge of death from their expressions, and this made the dean¡¯s heart palpitate. If such a huge ident really happened here and news were to spread, not only would Imperial University¡¯s reputation suffer, but they would also have a hard time exining to the families of these students. After Chu Luo took the teacher¡¯s pulse, she quickly took out an ordinary silver needle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. She stood up and said to the professors who were checking on the other students, ¡°Everyone, move aside.¡± The professors quickly moved aside. Chu Luo waved the silver needles in her hand and actually inserted dozens of silver needles into everyone¡¯s bodies through the air. Then, she quickly took out a bottle of pills and said to them, ¡°Give everyone one pill. Hurry up.¡± The director took the bottle and asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, these people can¡¯t swallow the medicine now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let them suck it.¡± ¡®The dean nodded and quickly poured out the pills for everyone to deliver to the unconscious students. After everyone was done, Chu Luo touched her pocket and took out Snowball, who was sleeping. Just as everyone looked at her in surprise, she ced Snowball on Teacher Qi¡¯s face and rubbed Snowball¡¯s head. Snowball rubbed against her hand wheedlingly. After crying out, it bit the male teacher¡¯s nose. Everyone watched in shock as the white kitten bit Teacher Qi¡¯s nose. At this moment, a leader suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Little Chu, your pet wasn¡¯t poisoned?¡± Just as the school¡¯s head finished speaking, a professor pointed at Snowball and Teacher Qi in shock. ¡°Ah, everyone, look. Teacher Qi¡¯s face isn¡¯t so ashen anymore.¡± Everyone stared at Snowball and Teacher Qi. After a while, Snowball rolled down Teacher Qi¡¯s face and jumped onto Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. A few secondster. ¡°Ah! Teacher Qi¡¯s eyes are moving! His fingers are moving too!¡± ¡®When Teacher Qi opened his eyes, he was faced with a group of disbelieving eyes. He thought of the poisoned group of students and quickly asked, ¡°How are my other students?¡± The dean pointed at the students who were still lying on the ground expressionlessly. Teacher Qi turned around and wailed. He covered his face in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach them well. That¡¯s why they made a mistake in the experiment!¡± At this point, he suddenly reacted and quickly put down his hand. ¡°Since you can save me, you should be able to save them too.¡± He looked at the dean expectantly. The dean pointed at Chu Luo. ¡®Teacher Qi immediately looked at Chu Luo knowingly. ¡°Chu Luo, you saved me, didn¡¯t you? You must save them too. I beg of you.¡± After saying that, Teacher Qi actually got up to kneel down to Chu Luo.. Chapter 581 - A Large Group of Reporters Suddenly Swarmed In

Chapter 581: A Large Group of Reporters Suddenly Swarmed In

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After a moment of surprise, no one stood up to stop him. After all, anyone who encountered such a thing would have such an urge after experiencing despair to hope. Chu Luo realized Teacher Qi¡¯s intention and pressed his shoulder. After asking him to sit down, she said, ¡°Teacher Qi, I¡¯ll do my best to save everyone.¡± ¡°Little Chu.¡± At this moment, the dean called out to her and pointed at Snowball on her shoulder. He probed the question that everyone wanted to ask, ¡°Was it your cat who saved Teacher Qi just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo realized that Snowball could only save a poisoned person after the antidote was fed. Hence, it was only considered a support. Not wanting others to have designs on Snowball, Chu Luo looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Dean Wu, do you think my kitten can save people?¡± Dean Wu was stunned. How could he believe that? Recalling that Chu Luo had used silver needles and pills, he realized that he had been mistaken. At the thought of this, he waved at her. ¡°I was too anxious. But why is only Teacher Qi awake?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t think that way. ¡°Teacher Qi subconsciously reacted when he was poisoned.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Teacher Qi nodded. ¡°I held my breath for more than a minute.¡± Now everything made sense. However, this made Dean Wu and Teacher Qi even more worried. ¡°What about these students?¡± ¡°With me around, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± The pills Chu Luo had given them just now could be used to neutralize all poisons. There were many famous herbs and two divine herbs inside. ¡°Let¡¯s send them to the school hospital first.¡± ¡®When he heard the school hospital, Dean Wu said to one of them, ¡°Old Zhang, go see if the ambnce is here. Why are these people so slow?¡± After Dean Wu finished speaking, someone strode out of the door. He had just walked out when he stopped and turned around to say to everyone, ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw a group of school doctors and professors and teachers from the medical school walking over quickly with a tray. Other than Chu Luo, the others quickly made way. Chu Luo quickly told them what poison these people were poisoned with and what they had to take note of when they were lifted. Everyone divided the work and quickly carried all the poisoned students out of the door. Chu Luo took off her gas mask and chatted with a few professors from the medical school as she strode after them. Everyone moved quickly. When they reached the ground floor, many people helped. There weren¡¯t enough medical vans, so many professors and school¡¯s heads drove over. Everyone quickly sent them to the school hospital. News of this serious situation spread throughout the entire school in a few minutes. Not only that, but reporters also rushed over. The principal reacted quickly. He immediately got someone to stop those people from entering Imperial University and got someone to block the Inte. Then, there was a long wait. Chu Luo and a group of professors and doctors treated these students for more than an hour before they neutralized all their poison. However, the school couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Luo had just walked out of the emergency room when she was pulled back by the vice-principal, who was waiting anxiously. ¡°Little Chu, the principal can¡¯t take it anymore. Can you go over and say something?¡± Previously, it was a group of gossip reporters. Now, there was actually a group of foreign reporters. ¡°Someone is obviously deliberately guiding this situation.¡± Chu Luo looked at the vice-principal and frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the school have an emergency response to such situations?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work. The situation is too sudden this time.¡± No one had expected an entire ss to be poisoned. It should be said that there had never been such a serious poisoning incident at Imperial University. One had to know that there were 30 to 40 people in a ss. If not for Chu Luo¡¯s emergency treatment, those people might have already died. At the thought of this, the vice-principal felt a lingering fear. ¡°principal Tang, I heard that there¡¯s a major experimental poisoning incident at your school¡¯s chemistry department. Dozens of people can¡¯t be saved. How are you going to exin this to the public?¡± ¡°principal Tang, aren¡¯t the teachers at Imperial University top-notch? Why did such a serious ident happen during the experiment?¡± ¡°principal Tang, why did your school hide such a huge matter? Did your school ignore the lives of the students in order to apply to be one of the top ten universities in the world?¡± ¡°principal Tang¡­¡± ¡®When Chu Luo and the others rushed over, they heard the reporters questioning them rudely. Hearing this, Dean Wu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These reporters are making things up. It¡¯s disgusting to deliberately defame Imperial University¡­ No, I have to tell them that everyone is fine.¡± ¡°Dean Wu, wait.¡± Chu Luo looked over and stopped Dean Wu. She asked him, ¡°When is the deadline for the application to be one of the top ten universities in the world?¡± ¡°Next Monday.¡± It was already Thursday, and there were more than three days until next Monday. Chu Luo smiled when she heard this. She said, ¡°Since we know that these people are deliberately trying to defame Imperial University, proving that they have someone backing them, why don¡¯t we teach these people a lesson?¡± ¡®When Dean Wu heard Chu Luo say that, he suddenly calmed down. ¡°Little Chu, what good ideas do you have?¡± Chu Luo gestured for him toe closer and whispered into his ear. Dean Wu was delighted to hear this and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± With that, he turned and left. Chu Luo crossed her arms and stood there, watching the reporters make things difficult for Principal Tang. As the principal of Imperial University, Principal Tang couldn¡¯t be a pushover. He couldn¡¯t allow these reporters to criticize him as they pleased, and his replies were eloquent. Chu Luo took out her phone and logged into the school¡¯s website to look at the school¡¯s posts andments section before it was closed. She wanted to know who had uploaded this matter and who had uploaded it the fastest. After reading it, she tilted her head and said to Roundy, ¡°Roundy, pull out your control panel.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Roundy¡¯s control panel appeared behind him. Chu Luo went behind him and quickly typed a series of codes. At this moment, a few people from the Student Union rushed over. When they saw that Chu Luo didn¡¯t go over but was standing in an invisible corner typing a code, they all stopped and surrounded her. Yu Tong stood on tiptoes and craned her neck to look from behind her. ¡°Chu Luo, what are you doing? Attacking those reporters¡¯ cameras?¡± ¡°Do you think I would do such a despicable thing?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look up. Her fingers flew across the keyboard. The others looked for a while, then all looked at the principal, who was surrounded by a group of reporters. After listening for a while, some people were so angry that they raised their fists. ¡°Who hired those reporters? They¡¯re specifically asking questions to deliberately defame Imperial University. To think that Principal Tang still has the mood to deal with them. If it were me, I would have gotten someone to kick them out.¡± ¡°These are foreign reporters. Maybe they¡¯re doing a live broadcast. If the principal kicks them out, won¡¯t it confirm that our school has a huge safety hazard and that the teachers we hired are subpar?¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to let these people keep defaming our Imperial University? I don¡¯t even dare to look at my phone now.¡± ¡°Me too. This matter must be brewing on the Inte.¡± ¡°Ah, the Minister of Education is here.¡± Chu Luo looked up and saw a few heads of the Education Department rushing over. They had also brought arge group of official reporters from the empire. She suddenly asked them, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Yu Tong quickly replied, ¡°Those students are all awake. We came to see if there¡¯s anything we can help with here.¡± Chu Luo nced at them and said straightforwardly, ¡°I thought you were here to gossip.¡± ¡®The few of them were embarrassed and stuttered, not knowing what to say. Chu Luo said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me do something.¡± Their expressions immediately turned stern. ¡°President, we¡¯ll do whatever you want us to do.¡± ¡°Take out your phones.¡± They followed Chu Luo¡¯s instructions perfectly. ¡°Open the official website of the Imperial University Student Union and post in the name of the Student Union, ¡®It¡¯s said that someone is spreading rumors that our school¡¯s chemistry students are poisoned. Let me ask you, do you think hydrosulfide, CO, So2, and ethanol are highly poisonou: The few of them typed out all that Chu Luo had said. Yu Tong looked up and asked her, ¡°Chu Luo, are we really going to send this out?¡± ¡°Send.¡± ¡°Okay, done.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Look at thements.¡± The few of them quickly lowered their heads to look at thements. Someone even muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t they close thements section?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he eximed, ¡°Holy shit, more than a hundredments flooded in!¡± ¡°Someone said that our Imperial University Student Union is deliberately erasing the truth.¡± ¡°Someone even said that our Imperial University Student Union must be instructed by the school¡¯s heads toe out and say this at this time.¡± D*mn, this person is even more overboard. He actually said that the people from Imperial University¡¯s Student Union aren¡¯t worthy of speaking on this. He wants to take a screenshot and sue us for deliberately hiding those dead students.¡± ¡°D*mn, when did the students from the chemistry department die? These must be mers hired by the enemy!¡± ¡°Definitely. They¡¯re allments defaming our Imperial University.¡± ¡°Some people actually said that our Student Union can¡¯t do anything without Chu Luo holding down the fort.¡± Seeing thisment, they looked at Chu Luo, who was calmly typing on the soft keyboard behind Roundy. Chu Luo looked up at them and asked, ¡°Do you think you can handle things without me?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Yu Tong clenched her fists and raised them above her head. ¡°This is simply outrageous. They forced me to argue with them the way I did when I won the debatepetition back then.¡± ¡°We in the Imperial University Student Union are not afraid of anyone.¡± The few of them started a debate with those mers. Chu Luo nced at them. Although there were only Yu Tong and three others, they were simply unstoppable when they retorted the mers. After Chu Luo watched them retort for a while, her phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and picked up the call. Dean Wu said to her, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Chu Luo nodded, put away her phone, and walked towards the principal. At this moment, the principal was exining something to the people from the Education Bureau. The reporters were still asking questions. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer us directly?¡± ¡°Does Imperial University really want to wipe out the truth and treat human lives as child¡¯s y?¡± ¡°Who said that Imperial University takes human lives as child¡¯s y?¡± Everyone looked over. The cameras subconsciously pointed at her. ¡®The reporters were a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Luo go out for a honeymoon with CEO Li? Why is she back so soon?¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s back? There was a majorboratory poisoning incident at Imperial University. Could she have saved all those people?¡± Chu Luo walked to the principal¡¯s side amid the low discussions of the reporters. ¡°Little Chu,¡± the principal called out to her with relief in his eyes. Chu Luo greeted him and the people from the Education Bureau and faced a group of reporters. She said, ¡°As the president of the Student Union, under normal circumstances, when ites to problems that aren¡¯t too severe, I¡¯ll resolve them with the ministers of the Student Union. So you can just ask me about this. I know better than the principal.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words obviously told them that this matter wasn¡¯t a big deal and that their Student Union would handle it. It was useless to ask the principal. A foreign female reporter screamed angrily, ¡°Chu Luo, how dare you say that the 30 to 40 students poisoned by your school is a small matter!¡± A few other reporters started criticizing her. ¡°shut up!¡± Chu Luo quickly exuded a sharp aura that stunned those people. Only then did Chu Luo tum around and call Roundy over. She said to him, ¡°Connect to the students in the school doctor¡¯s office.¡± These words immediately made everyone stare at Roundy. Roundy tured around and a disy appeared on his back. The disy quickly picked up the call and a group of students lying in bed and chatting appeared. Their voices entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Zhou Chengyang, Teacher Qi asked you not to mix XX and XX together, but you just had to secretly mix them together. Look what happened now. Our entire ss has been admitted to the hospital.¡± ¡°Exactly. If I had any strength now, I would definitely beat you up.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The boy who was mentioned buried his head in the nket, looking ashamed to face everyone.. Chapter 582 - Chu Luo Disses the Reporter

Chapter 582: Chu Luo Disses the Reporter

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Everyone, see that?¡± At this moment, Chu Luo said in a cold voice, ¡°Those were the students you mentioned who had been poisoned to death.¡± After saying that, she mocked, ¡°Which school gave you so much benefit that you made a fuss over a small matter?¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she turned to look at the principal. Everyone subconsciously looked at the principal. At this moment, the principal¡¯s expression was very serious, so serious that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. The principal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t answer you guys directly before because this matter wasn¡¯t a major issue to begin with. Although experimental poisoning at Imperial University isn¡¯tmon, it¡¯s basically handled by the Student Union. ¡°Before the truthes to light, I don¡¯t want to shirk responsibility or fabricate unrealistic things. ¡°Since Chu Luo has already produced evidence, I want to ask, who was the one who said that 30 to 40 people from Imperial University were poisoned to death and that we are deliberately hiding a major ident? ¡°Who asked you to casually ask before you even know the truth? As foreign reporters, do you like to fabricate facts out of thin air?¡± After the principal finished speaking, the reporters surrounding him were silent for a few seconds. A foreign reporter obviously didn¡¯t give up. He said, ¡°Even if this is only a mild poisoning, it proves that your school¡¯s teachers aren¡¯t capable enough.¡± ¡°Tsch!¡± Chu Luo mocked straightforwardly, ¡°Reporter, are you a clown sent by a monkey?¡± That reporter didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to scold him directly. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Chu Luo, as the president of the Imperial University Student Union, how can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Tm rude? I¡¯m sorry, but I definitely have manners towards people with brains.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered and interrupted him. She quickly said, ¡°More than a month ago, America¡¯s University of America was rumored to have a poisoning case by carbon dioxide in an experiment. One and a half months ago, XX was rumored to have been poisoned at University L. Two months ago, it was rumored¡­¡± Chu Luo told him about the minor incidents in more than ten universities in the world. After saying that, she asked, ¡°The poisoning incidents in these schools are more serious than in our school. Since you doubt our school¡¯s teachers¡¯ abilities, why didn¡¯t you question those schools¡¯ teachers¡¯ abilities? Could it be that our Imperial University¡¯s gentlemanly manner makes you feel that we are easy to bully?¡± These words made the principal and the people from the Education Bureau¡¯s faces darken. That person¡¯s face turned red, then ck, and finally ashen. He tried to refute, ¡°Your school¡¯s students were the ones who spread such a rumor.¡± ¡°Our school¡¯s students?¡± Chu Luo called out to Yu Tong with a dark face. ¡°Eh.¡± Yu Tong quickly walked over. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Read out the rumor that was initially spread.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong took out her phone and quickly found the thread. She read it out loud. ¡°I heard that all the students in a ss at the chemistryboratory building were poisoned. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious. I hope they¡¯re fine.¡± Chu Luo looked at the reporter and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it mentioned that those students were poisoned to death?¡± At this point, she mocked, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the empire¡¯snguage, don¡¯te to the empire to embarrass yourself.¡± The reporter¡¯s face tumed red again, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. The other reporters also fell silent. They thought: ¡®Wasnt it said that dozens of students from Imperial University were poisoned to death? Why did things turn out like this?¡± At this moment, the director of the Education Bureau said, ¡°The moment you entered Imperial University, you started reporting unrealistic news to the world, It severely damaged Imperial University¡¯s reputation and also brought a huge negative impact to Imperial University. Next, we should talk about how to settle the scores.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Imperial University known for its gentlemanly ways? We were misled.¡± ¡°This reporter friend is right. Imperial University is indeed known for its gentlemanly style, but when gentlemen meet viins like you who keep spouting nonsense before understanding the truth, they will be cowards if they don¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡®The reporters didn¡¯t expect the amiable principal to suddenly be so vicious with his words. They were rendered speechless. Everyone¡¯s hearts started pounding. The principal smiled, but his smile sent a chill down the reporters¡¯ spines. He said, ¡°Our school has already called the police. Do you want to call your country¡¯s embassy now? After all, you¡¯ve damaged Imperial University¡¯s reputation with your ndering. We have the right to demandpensation for the mental trauma you caused us.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Not much. There are so many reporters from so many countries. When the timees, each country can justpensate 500 to 600 million yuan.¡± All the reporters: ¡°!!!¡± Imperial University might as well go and rob! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tpensate. When the timees, we¡¯ll sue your media outlets until they can no longer keep a foothold in this circle. We¡¯ll let you have a taste of being ruined.¡± ¡®The reporters: ¡°¡­¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she suddenly said to all the cameras, ¡°Those haters and mers who ndered our Imperial University online and deliberately directed public opinion, I¡¯ve already locked onto your hidden IDs. So prepare to be whipped by Imperial University¡¯s fans.¡± ¡®The matter at Imperial University had been one-sidedly directed and many people had long known about it. At that time, there were also a lot of people who were misled and joined in the scolding. Now, there was such a sudden turn of events, it was simply unexpected. What was more incredible was that. ¡°Chu Luo actually returned to Imperial University!¡± ¡°[ suddenly feel that those people from Imperial University deliberately came out to cause trouble at this time because Chu Luo isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°Lagree, but Chu Luo¡¯s words against those reporters were awesome. As expected of the goddess of the university students.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be good if such a goddess coulde to our $ University. This way, our S University can be arrogant too.¡± ¡°The person above can forget about it. The goddess can only unleash her power in a tertiary institution like Imperial University. Your University $ is too small.¡± The group of reporters was surrounded and restrained by Imperial University¡¯s security guards. ¡®What happened next was resolved by the school¡¯s heads and the Education Bureau. The principal secretly gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Chu, good job.¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°Principal, since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. You just came back from overseas. Rest if you have to. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left with a few cadres of the Student Union. Everyone walked in the school. Yu Tong was in great admiration of Chu Luo. ¡°Chu Luo, I knew you could resolve this matter perfectly.¡± The others immediately echoed. Chu Luo nced at them and said, ¡°Go take a look at the students who are hospitalized.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Listen to the principal, of course. Go back and rest well.¡± ¡®The few of them stared at Chu Luo¡¯s departing back with sparkling eyes. Yu Tong muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath, just say it. Going back to rest? That¡¯s not the way out of the school at all.¡± Chu Luo really didn¡¯t go back but went to the School of Engineering. ¡®When she came out of the School of Engineering, it was dinner time. The phone rang at the same time. It was Sun Tianhao. The sound of wind could be heard from Sun Tianhao¡¯s side, followed by his voice. ¡°Sister, are you done with school? Grandpa wants you to go home for dinner tonight. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°I¡¯m already on the expressway to the university city. I¡¯ll be there in at most ten minutes.¡± Chu Luo had already guessed what car he was riding. She said, ¡°Wait for me at Phoenix Skies Legend. I¡¯m going there.¡± After Sun Tianhao nodded, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo stepped on the skateboard and moved towards the school gate. Halfway through, she heard the sound of a car horn behind her. Chu Luo stopped and turned around. It was Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡®Wu Yiyao drove the car to Chu Luo¡¯s side, lowered the window, and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°Tm heading to Senior Tang¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Thene up. I¡¯m going over too.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked Roundy to put away the skateboard and look for Wang Mingtao. She got into Wu Yiyao¡¯s car. ¡®Wu Yiyao tilted her head and sized up Chu Luo. She said with a smile, ¡°You look good.¡± With that, she drove out. ¡®Wu Yiyao smiled as she drove and said, ¡°Little Chu, I realize that you¡¯re getting more and more good at dissing people now, but you¡¯re good at it.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Why should we be polite to those reporters who are deliberately finding fault?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but what exactly happened today?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her about the situation. ¡®When Wu Yiyao heard this, she felt a lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, you were here today. Otherwise, Imperial University would really be in trouble.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo was also happy that she hade to school today. ¡°Why do I feel that this matter today was caused by someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s man-made. It must be caused by a school that¡¯speting with Imperial University for the top ten in the world.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao tightened her grip on the steering wheel angrily. ¡°To think a school would do such a wicked thing topete for the top ten universities in the world.¡± ¡°When the timees, let Imperial University tell them what it means by ¡®Evil will bring about its own destruction¡¯.¡± Chu Luo believed that Imperial University and the Education Bureau would definitely investigate strictly next. After all, Imperial University wasn¡¯t a pushover. ¡®When the car arrived at Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany, Sun Tianhao was already waiting there. He was indeed riding a motorcycle tonight. The motorcycle was parked there. He was leaning against the motorcycle with one long leg crossed over the other, ying with his phone leisurely. ¡®When Wu Yiyao saw Sun Tianhao, she smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, your older brother is not bad. On the day you and CEO Li got married, Little Tang and the others were all drunk. He carried them back one by one. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the four boys alone.¡± ¡®Wu Yiyao had just finished speaking when Sun Tianhao looked up. ¡®When he saw Chu Luo sitting in the car opposite, he put away his phone and strode over. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao alighted. Sun Tianhao grinned at her with pride. ¡°Sister, the way you dissed those reporters today was really dashing.¡± ¡°Even you know?¡± ¡°Such a huge matter happened at Imperial University. In the beginning, so many people defamed Imperial University. It¡¯s difficult for me not to know.¡± ¡®As Chu Luo was a student at Imperial University, many people subconsciously paid special attention to all news at Imperial University. ¡®When it was revealed that a poisoning incident had broken out at Imperial University¡¯sboratory and 30 to 40 students had been poisoned to death, many people actually broke out in cold sweat for Imperial University. The turn of events made everyone excited. As the three of them walked upstairs, Sun Tianhao talked about his feelings at that time. ¡°It was like riding a roller coaster. I was training with a group of people. At that time, everyone was in no mood to train. They wished they could pull out that group of mers from the Inte and beat them up.¡± The three of them had just walked out of the stairs when Tang Zhiyun and the other three came out. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re back.¡± The few of them weed them enthusiastically. ¡°Junior, what exactly happened at Imperial University today? Why did something so serious happen?¡± The four of them had been paying attention to what was going on online. When Chu Luo made a move, they had also helped. Chu Luo briefly told them. The few of them were also filled with lingering fear. ¡°Luckily, thank goodness. Otherwise, if this matter was deliberately used by someone, Imperial University¡¯s reputation would really be ruined.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the experiment this time is a little strange? I don¡¯t believe that the Student Union of the chemistry department is so brainless. The teacher specially instructed them not to mix certain things together, but they still dared to try.¡± ¡°The school¡¯s heads will definitely think of this. They will handle it well.¡± Everyone talked for a while and didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. ¡®Tang Zhiyun told Chu Luo about their gains at Chu Luo¡¯s wedding. ¡°There have been manyrgepanies who have been looking for ourpany to cooperate recently. We have projects lined up all the way to next year.¡± The four boys looked excited. Xie Minghai said, ¡°We¡¯ll design games in thepetition as we work on the projects. I hope we can get a good cing in thepetition. This way, ourpany will really be famous.¡± Now, theirpany relied on Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s rtionship. The four boys knew this very well. ¡®As young men with dreams and ambitions, they definitely wanted to build an online kingdom that belonged to them. Chu Luo approved of their ambitions. She said a few words of encouragement and left with Sun Tianhao.. Chapter 583 - Sparring with Li Yan Again, Having Doubts About Life

Chapter 583: Sparring with Li Yan Again, Having Doubts About Life

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After the two of them went downstairs, Sun Tianhao walked to his motorcycle and patted the back seat arrogantly. ¡°Sister,e up. I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of flying today.¡± Chu Luo retorted, ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. You should experience it yourself.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards a car parked not far away. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Sun Tianhao drove over.¡± Sister, give me a chance to perform. I¡¯m good at driving. ¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo opened the back door and said to him, ¡°Though, if you want to spar with Yan, I won¡¯t object.¡± With that, she sat in. Sun Tianhao watched the car drive away and muttered, ¡°I asked you to take the motorcycle. Why did that Li fellow want to spar with me?¡± With that, he rode his motorcycle and chased after her. He decided to go back and ask Li Yan what was wrong with letting his sister ride his motorcycle! If Chu Luo went to the Sun residence for dinner tonight, Li Yan would definitely go too. Chu Luo and the others happened to meet Li Yan at the door, who wasing at the same time. ¡®When Sun Tianhao saw Li Yan, he arrogantly walked up to him and asked, ¡°Li Yan, my sister said that she took my motorcycle and you wanted to spar with me?¡± Li Yan nced coldly at the motorcycle he was parked in before returning his gaze to his face. ¡°You want Luoluo to take that lousy motorcycle of yours?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What lousy motorcycle? I reassembled and modified that motorcycle myself. It¡¯s unique in the world.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sparter.¡± At the mention of sparring, Sun Tianhao recalled what happened that night and felt his bones ache. However, in front of Chu Luo, it was impossible for him to admit defeat. He straightened his neck and raised his voice fearlessly. ¡°So be it. I wasn¡¯t preparedst time. Tonight, I¡¯ll let you experience my true strength.¡± ¡°Hal¡± Li Yan walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and caressed her face, then held her hand and walked into the Sun residence. Sun Tianhao, who was left there, red at his back. He clenched his fists and waved them at him. ¡°How dare you snort at me. Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely make you call me Brother tonight.¡± After saying that, an especially inted emotion suddenly surged in his heart. He felt that he could definitely defeat Li Yan. ¡®When Chu Luo and Li Yan entered, the others from the Sun family were already waiting. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re finally here. You¡¯re hungry, right? Eat first.¡± Everyone sat at the Sun family¡¯srge table. After the servant served the dishes, Old Master Sun sized up Chu Luo with a face full of joy. Judging from her rosy face, it was obvious that Li Yan had taken good care of her after she went out. Seeing this, he was satisfied, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Little Luoluo, eat more. I think you¡¯ve lost weight after going out for a while.¡± ¡®These words immediately made a few youngsters who didn¡¯t know what their grandfather was thinking look at him with bright eyes. The Sun family didn¡¯t have a habit of not talking while eating. Everyone chatted as they ate. Third Master Sun chuckled and said, ¡°Little Chu, you didn¡¯t even forget to concoct medicine for our Sun family during your honeymoon. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nced at Li Yan. ¡°We went to a private ind that Yan prepared for me. There are many herbs nted on it. I was just using local materials.¡± ¡°Haha, when others go out for their honeymoon, they tend to go to the most famous scenery and tourist spots. You guys, on the other hand, actually went to your own ind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s moreidback that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, haha.¡± Everyone was chatting andughing. Third Master Sun suddenly suggested, ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯re considered to have returned to your maiden home tonight. Why don¡¯t we have some wine?¡± Actually, the men from the Sun family had wanted to say this for a long time, but with Old Master around, they were worried that he would be tempted. However, everyone was in high spirits now. With Chu Luo around, Chu Luo must have a way to keep Old Master from drinking. How could Old Master Sun not know what these brats were thinking? He pulled a long face. ¡°Tsk, all of you, just drink in water.¡± Then, he turned around and asked Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Little Luoluo, when can I drink?¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand Old Master¡¯s longing gaze. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°You can actually drink if you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master was a little excited, but under the bright eyes of those people, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked in a nonchnt tone, ¡°What wine can I drink?¡± ¡°Tl make you some medicinal wine. You can drink a small ss or two every day.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Then quickly help me brew it.¡± Old Master finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud. ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted wine in more than a year. If I don¡¯t drink, I feel ufortable all over.¡± Chu Luo was amused by his words. ¡°Drinking a little wine can nourish your body, but drinking too much won¡¯t be good for your health.¡± ¡°know, I know. I used to have cold legs. Every winter, my entire body hurts if I don¡¯t drink wine to warm up.¡± Chu Luo knew that he had cold legs when she treated him, so she had treated him of that condition too. Even so, for a person who liked to drink, not drinking for so long was a form of torture. Chu Luo could empathize deeply. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be drinking tonight. After all, Old Master couldn¡¯t drink. ¡®After the meal, everyone sat in the living room and talked about sending someone to the Ink Feather headquarters to investigate. ¡°They¡¯re preparing to leave in the next two days,¡± Third Master Sun said. ¡°I n to go personally.¡± Everyone immediately objected to Third Master Sun¡¯s words. Old Master said to him, ¡°They¡¯re just going to investigate. Why are you going? You¡¯re the general, not a soldier. Have you forgotten the military strategy I taught you?¡± ¡°Father, this is a different situation.¡± ¡°How is it different? Isn¡¯t Ink Feather an enemy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Seeing that Old Master Sun was a little worked up, Third Master Sun voiced his thoughts. ¡°I previously led the navy to eliminate the pirates at sea for a few months. I¡¯m more familiar with the environment at sea. Besides, Ink Feather¡¯s men are so smart. Without a leader, our men might not be able to return.¡± Actually, Third Master Sun made sense, but everyone was traumatized by the death ind. After all, there were too many ships and nes that had encountered mishaps there. Eldest Master Sun also objected. ¡°It¡¯s because that ind is an unknown territory that we should send fewer people to investigate first. Why are you going there personally? As themander, you can¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Tm not impulsive.¡± Third Master Sun had had a dream of destroying all the world¡¯s extreme organizations many years ago. Now that he had finally found out about Ink Feather¡¯s exact location, he only wanted to investigate personally. Old Master Sun knew that his third son¡¯s character was the most simr to him. He patted the armrest of his chair and said, ¡°Send a few people with special abilities to investigate the situation there first. It won¡¯t be toote for you to go then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is not a discussion. It¡¯s an order.¡± Third Master Sun was indignant, but since Old Master was furious, he had no choice but topromise. Everyone discussed this matter for a long time. In the end, they decided that the Sun family would send three people while Li Yan would send three people. They nned to set off tomorrow. After discussing this matter, it was already past ten. Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, you should go to sleep.¡± Old Master listened to her and nodded. Chu Luo sent him back to his residence. After the two of them walked into Old Master¡¯s living room, Old Master sighed and said, ¡°If my body were still as good as before, I would want to personally see what the interior of that ind looks like now that it has been modified by Ink Feather. ¡°Little Luoluo, I have a feeling that Ink Feather¡¯s men must be hiding a shocking secret on that ind.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Ink Feather¡¯s men are the most powerful in various fields in the world. Moreover, many of the things they invented exceed the world¡¯s top standards. Actually, I have a guess. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There must be transmigrators inside Ink Feather.¡± Since Chu Luo could transmigrate from the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies to this era, it shouldn¡¯t be all that surprising for there to be transmigrators in Ink Feather. ¡®When Old Master Sun heard this, he fell into deep thought. Actually, he believed Chu Luo¡¯s guess. After a while, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Luoluo, it¡¯s gettingte. You and Li Yan should go back early.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, good night.¡± She then left. She had just walked into the courtyard when she sharply saw Li Yan and Sun Tianhao standing in a corner. Beside the two of them stood the other youngsters from the Sun family. ¡®The youngsters stood there and were obviously watching the show. At the same time, they enthusiastically egged Sun Tianhao on. ¡°Third Brother, since it¡¯s just a spar, no need to be that serious. Don¡¯t hurt Li Yan. Otherwise, Sister will feel heartache.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a person who has been training for a long time. Since you¡¯repeting with someone who sits in the office usually, even if you win, it won¡¯t be fair. You might as well give a handicap of two moves to Li Yan first.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, even without looking at Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression, she knew how he would react. At this moment, Sun Tianhao wished he could kick his brothers flying. Clearly, he had secretly brought Li Yan here. How had these people found their way here so quickly? Recalling how he had been beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate at allst time, Sun Tianhao¡¯s confidence, which had finally inted, was suddenly pierced by these people and kept leaking air. He thought: ¡®You still want me to give that Li fellow a handicap? You want me to be bedridden for ten days to half a month, right? Perhaps because Sun Tianhao stood there for a long time and didn¡¯t move, Li Yan was a little impatient. He said, ¡°Are you going to spar or not? If Luoluoes out, we¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± It wasn¡¯t Sun Tianhao¡¯s character to admit defeat at this moment. Sun Tianhao assumed a fighting posture. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The two of them attacked at the same time and started fighting. The other youngsters from the Sun family cheered. ¡®When Chu Luo walked over, she happened to hear Sun Tiancheng say, ¡°Third Brother, did you not eat? Why do I feel like your fist is soft?¡± Theers of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. She deliberately stood behind them and asked, ¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, what are you doing?¡± The three of them subconsciously turned around to look at Chu Luo. At the same time, Sun Tianhao shouted from behind them. ¡°Ouch-~¡± Bam! The three of them seemed to be in slow motion. They turned around in disbelief and looked at Sun Tianhao, who had been beaten up and thrown in front of them. Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t expected to be beaten to the ground after exchanging a few moves with Li Yan. Sensing his brother¡¯s gaze on him, he simply buried his head in the ground. The three boys looked at him awkwardly and then at Li Yan with bright eyes. They cursed in their hearts. They hadn¡¯t expected that an office person in their eyes could actually knock down the military schoolbat champion. ¡°D*mn, Li Yan, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Li Yan, where did you learn your skills from? I don¡¯t think your moves arebat skills.¡± ¡°Did you learn imperial martial arts?¡± The three boys became excited and walked over to surround Li Yan to ask questions, but no one thought of asking Sun Tianhao if he could get up. Sun Tianhao had the dark urge to take revenge on society. He punched the ground and was about to get up himself when he looked up and saw Chu Luo standing in front of him in a dress that reached her ankles. Chu Luo squatted in front of him and asked, ¡°Third Brother, are you okay?¡± Sun Tianhao was touched and the darkness in his heart dispelled. Hey there with a touched expression and looked at Chu Luo. Thinking that he couldn¡¯t appear too weak in front of Chu Luo, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only made a mistake just now. Actually, I can still exchange a few hundred moves with Li Yan.¡± ¡°..¡±Chu Luo looked at him, whose expression was obviously twisted, and said straightforwardly, ¡°I told you not to spar with Yan, but you insisted on doing so. Remember not to show off next time.¡± After saying that, she reached out to help him. Sun Tianhao felt his self-esteem suffer a serious blow. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°I said that it was a mistake. Stand aside. I can get up by myself. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get up after being beaten up.¡± However, he kept sucking in cold breaths in his heart. Ouch! It hurts! Chapter 584 - Roundy, Snowball, Loving Family

Chapter 584: Roundy, Snowball, Loving Family

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo didn¡¯t force him. She stood up and took two steps back before looking at him. Sun Tianhao secretly took two deep breaths. He propped his hands on the ground and nned to jump up handsomely in one go. Bang! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Chu Luo looked at him, who was lying on the ground. She held in herughter and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you get up yourself? Why are you lying down?¡± Feeling extremely embarrassed, he simplyy there and pretended to be dead. At this moment, the others who had already surrounded Li Yan and asked him why he was so skilled walked over. Sun Tianyu: ¡°Third Brother, is it very fm on the ground?¡± Sun Tianhao pretended to be dead. The other two couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips a few times when they saw him like this. Li Yan walked around him and walked up to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo, time to go home.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡®The two of them walked out together. The other three from the Sun family quickly followed. ¡°Li Yan, Sister, we¡¯ll send you out.¡± ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re quite skilled. Let¡¯s spar again.¡± As they spoke, they walked out. Sun Tianhaoy there and waited for them to leave before finally getting up, ignoring his image. After getting up, he clutched his chest and swore fiercely, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely find a reclusive expert to learn martial arts from and defeat you!¡± However, his fierceness onlysted for three seconds. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ F*ck! That Li fellow is so ruthless! It hurts so much¡­¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan took a car back to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. After going back, Chu Luo first went to nt the White Withered Floss. The butler was very efficient. The butler, who had asked for a dark spot, got someone to make a cave with stone and wood. Chu Luo went in and nted the White Withered Floss one by one. Snowball, who was squatting on her shoulder, jumped to the ground and darted around. He seemed to be rather satisfied with this artificial cave. Li Yan helped her carry a bucket of water over and asked, ¡°Luoluo, how do you need to water them?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and came out of the cave. She said, ¡°The cave where the White Withered Floss grows is rather dry. Just ssh the water outside and let the water soak in a little.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them stood a little further away and Li Yan sshed the water on the cave. After the water was sshed, Snowball made a rumbling sound in his throat and walked out with small footsteps. It looked very angry and exploded at Li Yan, looking like it was about to pounce on him at any moment. Li Yan ignored him and walked to the side with the empty bucket. Snowball chased after him in anger. ¡°Snowball.¡± The moment Chu Luo called out, Snowball instantly became obedient. It moved to Chu Luo¡¯s feet in small steps and rubbed its head against her leg in grievance. Chu Luo bent down to pick it up and touched it. Indeed, she felt a little water on its head. She held in herughter and said, ¡°Yan didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll help you wipe the water off your head.¡± Only then did Snowball let out a satisfied kitten purr. After Li Yan put down the bucket, Chu Luo and he returned to the vi in front. The next morning, Chu Luo had just gone downstairs when the butler walked in and said to her, ¡°Madam, Elder Hu came to look for you just now.¡± Chu Luo guessed why Elder Hu was looking for her. She nodded at the butler and went to the courtyard at the back. Indeed, Elder Hu was standing outside the fake cave, bending down and craning his neck to look inside. It was obvious that he wanted to enter and take a look, but he was worried that he wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°Grandpa Hu.¡± ¡®The moment Chu Luo called out to him, Elder Hu tumed around and waved at her with a smile. ¡°Little Chu,e. Did you nt thesest night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Hu was a little excited. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be White Withered Floss, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s eyes narrowed from smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find such a herb that hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time on your trip. I was lucky to have seen this herb once when I was young. It¡¯s good stuff.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good stuff. So if I manage to nt the White Withered Floss, we will have more good herbs in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yes.¡± The two of them stood here and discussed which herbs could be used. Elder Hu even specially asked Chu Luo where she found them. Chu Luo told him. The two of them had just finished discussing when Professor Tang and Cao Dongliang walked in. The two of them walked over and immediately saw the herbs nted in the fake cave that had been built yesterday. Professor Tang was a little surprised. ¡°Little Chu actually brought back herbs to nt?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. Elder Hu said happily, ¡°Little Tang, Little Cao, you haven¡¯t studied Chinese medicine. You probably haven¡¯t seen this kind of herb before.¡± The two of them had really never seen it before. Elder Hu deliberately kept them in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t seen it before. I think you must have heard of its name.¡± The two of them looked at Elder Hu and waited for him to tell them what it was. Only then did Elder Hu not keep them in suspense. ¡°This is White Withered Floss.¡± ¡°White Withered Floss? It¡¯s a Chinese medicine material that can dy cellr decline.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Excited, the duo walked closer and craned their necks to take a look. Professor Tang said, ¡°So this is what White Withered Floss looks like.¡± Professor Tan turned around and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, can I use the White Withered Floss nt for experiments if you manage to nt it sessfully?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡®The four of them chatted for a while more before going to the living room together. They didn¡¯t go to theboratory immediately. Instead, they sat in the living room and chatted casually. Cao Dongliang said, ¡°Our experiment ispleted. We just need to make arge number of finished products now, so I¡¯ve decided to go back to the hospital. I¡¯lle over two days a week from now on.¡± There were experimental instruments here that were more advanced than the hospital. If he didn¡¯t have a job, he would have stayed in theboratory forever. Professor Tang also said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Imperial University for ss too. I¡¯lle over when I don¡¯t have ss in the afternoon or on the weekend.¡± Elder Hu was a respected old Chinese doctor. He usually took turns to oversee severalrge hospitals in the capital. Heughed and said, ¡°I just go out for consultation every weekend. I usually don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± This ce was filled with herbs. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that therge hospitals had called many times to invite them, he wouldn¡¯t even want to go out. His biggest interest now was to nt herbs and make various medicines that he had wanted to make in the past but hadn¡¯t had the chance to. After saying that, the three of them looked at Chu Luo. Professor Tang asked, ¡°Little Chu, we just need to makerge batches of medicine packets for zing Glory. Do you want us to make them ourselves, or do you want zing Glory¡¯s people to make them?¡± ¡°Give it to zing Glory¡¯s medical researchb to make. Our mission is alreadypleted. There¡¯s no need to waste time on this.¡± ¡°Little Chu is right.¡± The three of them agreed with her. Everyone chatted for a while more before Chu Luo returned to the vi in front. At this moment, Li Yan was sitting in the living room waiting for her toe back for breakfast. Chu Luo walked to his side and told him about everyone¡¯s decision. Li Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, T¡¯ll send someone to take the form back to thepany today. Thepany will handle the mass production.¡± After dinner, when Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University, he asked her, ¡°I¡¯m going to work overtime tonight. Are youing to the office after school?¡± Hearing his question, Chu Luo knew that he really wanted her to apany him. She smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan also smiled. When they arrived at Imperial University, everyone was discussing the poisoning incident yesterday and what happened to those reporters. Chu Luo didn¡¯t enter the school gate immediately. Instead, she waited outside the gate for a while. A few minutester, Wang Mingtao ran over like lightning. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯m here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he propped his hands on his knees and panted. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask him and asked Roundy directly, ¡°Roundy, how many minutes did Taozi take to run over?¡± Roundy was about to answer when Snowball came out of her pocket and climbed onto her shoulder. It even rubbed its white and fluffy head against her neck. It was obvious that Snowball thought Chu Luo was calling it. Roundy replied, ¡°Mistress, Peach took seven minutes to run over. He didn¡¯t sleepst night and couldn¡¯t get up in the mornin| After saying that, Roundy scanned Snowball with his electronic eyes and provoked it, ¡°Medicinal Pas, not a cat but belongs to the cat family. Not capable and has a temper. Wants to snatch Mistress away from me. Danger alert.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao and asked him, ¡°Taozi, what did you instill in Roundyst night?¡± Wang Mingtao was a little sheepish. He had actually been spouting nonsense to divert Roundy¡¯s attention. How could he have known that Roundy would listen and remember? ¡°Sister Chu, I was wrong.¡± He figured he wouldn¡¯t go wrong apologizing at a time like this. Wang Mingtao assured her, ¡°I won¡¯t say such nonsense to Roundy again.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t me him. She walked up to Roundy and rubbed his big head. She said, ¡°Roundy, Snowball is the brother I found for you. He¡¯s not dangerous. He even helped me a lot before. You guys have to get along well in the future.¡± Roundy looked at Snowball again. Snowball also tilted its head and looked at him. Perhaps out of curiosity, it suddenly pounced and stood on Roundy¡¯s big head. Then, it squatted down and patted his head with its front ws. ¡®Wang Mingtao was stunned by Snowballs series of actions. ¡°Sister Chu, did you raise a cat spirit? Why do I feel that it understands you and is greeting Roundy?¡± Chu Luo smiled and walked towards the school gate without saying anything. Wang Mingtao and Roundy quickly followed. Snowball squatted on Roundy¡¯s head and didn¡¯t get off. Roundy didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡®As Wang Mingtao followed Chu Luo, he said, ¡°Sister Chu, do you know what happened after yesterday?¡± ¡°Later on, those reporters were all taken away by the police. Now, the people from the national embassy are negotiating with Imperial University.¡± Wang Mingtao snorted. ¡°These reporters were so arrogant previously. Even their country¡¯s ambassador didn¡¯te out to stop them. Now, they still want to resolve this in private with Imperial University? They really think Imperial University is a pushover.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. This matter had nothing to do with her anymore. She only asked, ¡°Did any reporters go to the school hospital afterward?¡± The students who were poisoned became famous immediately. Everyone was paying attention to them. If a reporter went there, the entire school would probably know. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re reporters from the empire.¡± Actually, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t know much, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them quickly parted ways. Before parting ways with him, Chu Luo asked, ¡°The exam week will start next week. How¡¯s your revision going?¡± At this moment, Wang Mingtao was still very self-aware. ¡°Sister Chu, don¡¯t worry. My goal is to get a schrship.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, she led Roundy and Snowball to the Student Union on the skateboard. Not long after, Yu Tong and the others arrived. Yu Tong said to Chu Luo, ¡°President, after you warned those mers yesterday, guess what happened next?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and gave her a look as if to say ¡°Just go ahead and say it¡¯. Yu Tong surrendered and told her in a gossipy tone, ¡°Later on, many students from the Computer Science Department spontaneously came together to expose those haters. It turns out that they¡¯re from Inte Water Army¡¯panies. Everyone blew up those Inte Water Armypanies.¡± Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°In that case, who hired them?¡± ¡°The person who hired them didn¡¯t leave any evidence, but we¡¯ve already guessed which schools it was.¡± Yu Tong told her the names of those schools. When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. She took theptop and opened it, quickly entering arge string of codes. Yu Tong walked behind her and leaned against the back of the chair to look. ¡°President, don¡¯t tell me you want to expose those schools too?¡± ¡°Since you said that you can¡¯t find any evidence, let¡¯s make things difficult for them first.¡± ¡®When Yu Tong heard this, she was inexplicably excited. ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t speak again. Yu Tong looked at it for a while, then eximed, ¡°Ah! President, you actually hacked into their school¡¯s intr. What are you trying to do!¡± ¡°To do something that creates trouble for them, of course.¡± After a while, Yu Tong watched as Chu Luo hacked the entire Intr of these schools and clicked her tongue. ¡°President, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± Chapter 585 - Imperial University Will Not Lose in Arguing With Others

Chapter 585: Imperial University Will Not Lose in Arguing With Others

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo¡¯s move paralyzed those universities and this quickly made trending news. Because they couldn¡¯t catch a trace of the hacker. However, only Yu Tong knew who started this matter. Yu Tong inexplicably had a sense of superiority because no one knew except for her. After the cadres of the Student Union arrived, they were all using their phones. When they saw the schools being attacked by hackers, they immediately became excited. ¡°D*mn! This hacker is too impressive. He actually hacked into several universities in different countries in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Wow ~ That¡¯s great. If I have the ability, I¡¯ll defame them too. Aren¡¯t these schools the ones we thought were the masterminds who wanted to ruin Imperial University¡¯s reputation yesterday?¡± ¡°I seriously suspect that this hacker is from Imperial University.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Luo in unison. Chu Luo didn¡¯t even look at them. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked all your work progress. I¡¯ve also written a solution to the situation that you mentioned. Next, I¡¯m going to prepare for the final exam. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Someone immediately asked, ¡°President, do you need to revise too?¡± Actually, everyone wanted to ask this. Chu Luo nced at that person and reacted straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m a student. If not, should Ie over to help you solve problems every day instead?¡± That person: ¡°...¡± Finally, someone realized that Chu Luo had diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Zhang Yiran quickly asked, ¡°President Chu, you did this, right?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Defamed those foreign universities.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at everyone and asked calmly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s me?¡± Everyone was actually a little unsure now that she asked this. Especially since Chu Luo had just said that she had finished checking all their work progress. Since she had been reading their reports since she arrived, how could she have time to defame those universities? Yu Tong, who was standing at the side, saw everyone¡¯s conflicted expressions and the sense of aplishment in her heart instantly exploded. She thought: ¡®Since the president doesn¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything either. I¡¯ll let you guys guess slowly.¡¯ Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to discuss this with them at all. After saying what she wanted to say, she stood up and walked out of the office. She had originally nned to go straight to the library. Just as she walked out of the Student Union office building, she received a call from the principal, who asked her to go over. When Chu Luo went to the principal¡¯s office, the director of the Education Bureau was also there. Chu Luo greeted them. The principal smiled and said to her, ¡°Little Chu,e and sit.¡± The three of them sat on the sofa. The principal said to her, ¡°Little Chu, we called you over to remind you...¡± The three of them talked in the office for more than half an hour before Chu Luo left. She went straight to the library. In the afternoon, Wang Mingtao came over and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, did you receive a call from an unknown number today?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her expression darkened. ¡°Who called you?¡± ¡®When Wang Mingtao saw Chu Luo¡¯s expression, he knew that something serious must have happened. He quickly showed her his phone. ¡°The person on the phone ims to be from the G Nation¡¯s embassy. I was in ss at that time, so I only said a few words to him and hung up.¡± Chu Luo nced at the number on it and asked, ¡°Have you checked where this number came from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s indeed the G Nation¡¯s embassy.¡± ¡®That was why Wang Mingtao found it strange. Chu Luo took his phone and quickly typed a string of program codes on it. She said to him, ¡°In the future, if any unfamiliar callse in, no matter what they ask, just say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mm, mm.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly nodded. However, he didn¡¯t hold it in and asked, ¡°Chu Luo, why did the G Nation¡¯s embassy call me?¡± ¡°They wanted to look for me, but they couldn¡¯t find me, so they called you.¡± ¡®When Chu Luo said that, Wang Mingtao immediately understood something. ¡°Do they want you to put in a good word for those reporters and not pursue the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The principal had called her over today to tell her about this. ¡®Wang Mingtao was furious. ¡°These people must be dreaming. The moment the poisoning case in our school yesterday was exposed, those reporters rushed over. ¡°They were deliberately defaming our Imperial University. To think they still have the shame to ask you to help them talk. D*mn! If I see these people, I really want to diss them to death.¡± After saying that, he mmed the dining table angrily. ¡®Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t controlled his volume to begin with. With this m on the table, it attracted all the attention in the restaurant. Now, everyone knew that someone from the embassy wanted to seek Chu Luo¡¯s help to put in a good word, and to ask Imperial University to resolve the matter regarding the reporters yesterday in private. Everyone exploded. ¡°These people really think our Imperial University is easy to bully. Yesterday, those reporters didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and led theizens to scold our Imperial University. Why didn¡¯t the people from their country¡¯s embassye out to stop them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always felt that those reporters came so quickly yesterday. They must have received the news long ago. Maybe the poisoning incident yesterday was also rted to them.¡± ¡°I think they want to push Imperial University down from the top ten universities so that their country¡¯s universities can have a chance to go up.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Do they really think there¡¯s no one at Imperial University?¡± ¡°Imperial University won¡¯t lose in terms of arguing with others!¡± Many people took out their phones at the same time. Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t expected his shout to have such an effect. He looked at Chu Luo and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Just leave them be.¡± ¡®There weren¡¯t many students at Imperial University who didn¡¯t have brains. They knew what to do. ¡°You have to believe that after the entire Imperial University is united, even if the kings of those countries call and want to resolve yesterday¡¯s matter peacefully, it will be impossible.¡± In short, after this matter, Imperial University¡¯s position as one of the ten famous schools was secured. At the same time, it let more people know that Imperial University students weren¡¯t to be trifled with. A day passed quickly. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo brought Roundy to the zing Glory headquarters. Li Yan was still waiting for Chu Luo toe over for dinner. ¡®When she brought Roundy in, the senior executives who were eating quickly in silence were a little surprised. Li Yan nced at Roundy, who was following Chu Luo, and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Chu Luo told him, ¡°I want to upgrade Roundyter.¡± After the two of them ate, Li Yan sent Chu Luo to the robot manufacturing floor. She first went to greet Professor Mon and the others, then went to a room alone. While Chu Luo was conducting the internal modification and upgrade of Roundy, Secretary Tan suddenly knocked on the CEO¡¯s office and pushed open the door to report to him. ¡°CEO, the receptionist on the first floor called and said that the people from the embassy in Country G and Country P want to see you and Madam.¡± Li Yan looked at theputer screen with a cold expression. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Tan turned around and left. After a while, Li Yan looked up from hisputer and took his phone to make a call. After the other party picked up the call, he said directly, ¡°Enhance the security here. Don¡¯t let those unimportant people in.¡± After the call, he continued working. The people from the two countries¡¯ embassies, who had been waiting downstairs for a while, were suddenly informed that Li Yan wasn¡¯t free to see them. The ambassador¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Miss, did you not report our identities to your CEO? How can CEO Li not even see us?¡± Even though the receptionist was faced with their hostility, she still had to smile. ¡°Mr. Smith, it was our Secretary General, Secretary Tan, who called just now. He said that the CEO doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Since he said so, it must be true.¡± ¡°How can words from a mere secretary count? I think your secretary didn¡¯t tell CEO Li about our visit. Please help us ask CEO Li directly.¡± The receptionist smiled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not qualified to call the CEO directly.¡± ¡°Then call someone who can report this to CEO Li.¡± The receptionist was cursing in her heart, but she continued to smile. ¡°Secretary Tan is the first secretary. Only he can ry the news of your visit to CEO Li.¡± Smith was about to speak again when the German ambassador standing beside him, Madri, said first, ¡°Please give us your Secretary Tan¡¯s number. We¡¯ll call him ourselves.¡± ¡°Lhave to receive consent from Secretary Tan regarding this.¡± Smith raised his voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re just a receptionist. Is this how you receive foreign guests? I asked you to call your CEO, but you couldn¡¯t. I then asked you to give us your secretary¡¯s number. Do we have to wait for you to apply?!¡± The receptionists expression finally changed. However, thinking that the two people in front of her were foreign ambassadors, she knew that if she didn¡¯t give Secretary Tan¡¯s number, these two would definitely make a fuss out of it, so she gave them his number. Madri noted down the phone and called Secretary Tan. After the call, Madri nced at the receptionist standing there before saying to Smith, ¡°Secretary Tan said toe down immediately.¡± ¡°CEO Li¡¯s secretary is indeed tactful.¡± Smith looked at the front desk with a cold expression. ¡°I think the front desk receptionist at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters ought to be reced.¡± The receptionist cursed in her heart and smiled. ¡°I ept thepany¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Secretary Tan came down quickly. He shook their hands and led them to the guest room on the first floor. ¡°Tm really sorry, our CEO is having an international meeting now. Sirs, please follow me for a cup of coffee while waiting.¡± Secretary Tan apologized sincerely. The two of them followed him. Before leaving, Smith said, ¡°As arge nationalpany, how can your zing Glory Corporation recruit a receptionist who doesn¡¯t know how to attend to guests? I suggest Secretary Tan get the Human Resource Department to fire her.¡± Secretary Tan pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°ll consider Mr. Smith¡¯s suggestion. As long as the receptionist is really in the wrong, thepany won¡¯t keep her.¡± Only then was Smith satisfied. The receptionist watched the three of them leave and sneered in her heart. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Thepany definitely won¡¯t fire me.¡¯ ¡®On the other hand, Secretary Tan only brought you to the reception room on the first floor. It¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t let you see the CEO. What is there to be smug about?!¡± Secretary Tan definitely wouldn¡¯t bring the two of them to Li Yan. After he sat down with the two of them, he led the conversation from the start. They talked about economies and about when the gaming capsule might appear and what scene would appear. The conversationsted until past ten. Madri suddenly took a call and lett first. As soon as Madri left, Smith recalled his main purpose ining here tonight and was suddenly a little unhappy. ¡°Secretary Tan, hasn¡¯t CEO Li finished his meeting?¡± Secretary Tan took out his phone and swiped it for a while. He said to him apologetically, ¡°Mr. Smith, the CEO¡¯s meeting will at leastst till half-past twelve tonight. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯l tell the CEO about your arrival.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s expression changed instantly. He asked, ¡°Since CEO Li is in a meeting, I can also see your CEO¡¯s wife. I know that your CEO¡¯s wife is at thepany.¡± Secretary Tan had an expression that said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to see our CEO¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Madam left when I came down.¡± ¡°What!¡± Smith frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say you wanted to see our madam, Mr. Smith.¡± smith choked on his words. He wasn¡¯t convinced. He thought that since he had waited so long, he might as well wait a little longer. If he didn¡¯t resolve this matter today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ount to the king. Secretary Tan pushed his sses up his nose bridge again and kindly reminded him, ¡°My CEO will be in a bad mood after such a long meeting, Mr. Smith, if you want to talk to him after his meeting, I advise you to dismiss this idea. Otherwise, no one can stop the CEO from doing anything unreasonable..¡± Chapter 586 - Stay Away From Me, I’ll Be Angry When I See You

Chapter 586: Stay Away From Me, I¡¯ll Be Angry When I See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Yan was famous for his ruthlessness. Even though Smith was indignant, he hesitated for a moment when he heard this and finally nodded. ¡°Secretary Tan is right. Then I¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Secretary Tan looked at the departing figure and said to the security captain, who was walking over, ¡°Send more people to capture all the suspicious people who are wandering around nearby and send them to the police station.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Secretary Tan walk towards the elevator. Chu Luo spent more than three hourspleting Roundy¡¯s upgrade and some internal modifications. While she was busy, the hungry Snowball ran out of her pocket and tugged at her trouser leg to ask for food. Chu Luo gave it a de of White Withered Floss, then left it be. Snowball¡¯s eyes looked at Roundy, who was standing there without moving for a while. In the end, it carried its food and jumped onto Roundy¡¯s big round head to squat. As it ate, it watched Chu Luo remove Roundy¡¯s internal parts and rece them with new ones. ¡®When Chu Luo was done, she looked up and saw Snowball, who had his limbs facing the sky and was sleeping soundly on Roundy¡¯¡¯s round head. She suddenly poked Snowball¡¯s stomach yfully. Snowball subconsciously curled its body into a ball. Then, it rolled to the side. As soon as Roundy, who had been activated, felt something fall from his head, he raised his mechanical arm to catch it. Seeing that it was Snowball, Roundy opened his stomach and put it into thepartment that was supposed to store milk for Chu Luo. Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Roundy, why did you leave it there?¡± Roundy opened his electronic eyes and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Snowball is my brother. We have to be a model pair of good brothers. We can¡¯t have a situation where us brothers are at odds and make Mistress sad.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while. She raised her hand and patted Roundy¡¯s big head with a gratified expression. ¡°Roundy, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not a bad idea for you to watch the eight o¡¯clock drama.¡± res of joy appeared in Roundy¡¯s electronic eyes. Chu Luo packed her tools and led him to the top floor. ¡®When Chu Luo entered, Li Yan was quickly typing on the keyboard. ¡®When he saw that Chu Luo was back, he quickly stopped work and closed hisputer. ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± Li Yan stood up from his chair and walked up to her. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo held his hand and told him what functions she had upgraded and changed for Roundy. Li Yan listened seriously. After she finished speaking, he went over to get their coats and held her hand as they walked out of the door. ¡°Do you want to go for supper before we go home?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them went to the restaurant downstairs for supper before leaving thepany. When they returned to the vi, Roundy followed the two of them into the living room. Then, he took out Snowball, who was sleeping soundly, and ced it in the small nest that the butler had prepared for it. He then went to charge it. Chu Luo looked at Roundy¡¯s series of actions andughed. She said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you think Roundy has the potential to take care of people?¡± Li Yan also nced at Roundy, who was standing there and entering a dormant state. He grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? He can help take care of our baby in the future.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. The next day, when Chu Luo went downstairs, she saw Anya and Qin Ming walking in from outside the vi. As Anya walked, sheined, ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. I said that I was going to start working to earn money today. Who wants your bank card!¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t respond to her. Anya didn¡¯t mind and continued to chide him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive your behaviorst night just because you gave me your bank card. Let me tell you, if you anger me, I¡¯l... Ouch! Stupid blockhead, why did you suddenly stop? My nose!¡± Qin Ming turned around and touched her nose. A trace of heartache shed across his eyes. Anya didn¡¯t see it and pped his hand away in dissatisfaction. At the same time, she pushed him. ¡°Stay away from me. I get angry when I see you.¡± Qin Ming took a few steps back. Anya: ¡°...¡± When Chu Luo saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. They both looked at her. Qin Ming nodded at her and left. Anya walked to Chu Luo¡¯s side and said angrily, ¡°Chu, I was so angryst night.¡± ¡°Why were you angry?¡± At Chu Luo¡¯s question, Anya squirmed and looked around. Seeing that no one was around, she said to her, ¡°I wanted to make out with himst night... Hey! What kind of expression is that? The ¡®make out¡¯ I mentioned was just kissing and hugging, I didn¡¯t say that we were going to do it all the way. ¡°You have no idea. That blockhead is so unromantic. As soon as I approached him, he ran away.¡± Anya was furious at the thought of him turning around to leave after she appeared in front of him in silk pajamas. ¡°Chu, do you think Blockhead despises my figure?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously nced at her figure and said with a wooden face, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± This woman¡¯s figure was already very hot to begin with. After she was pregnant with a child, she had be even more well-endowed. How could it be that her figure was bad? ¡°Then why did Blockhead leave when he saw me? Could it be... that he couldn¡¯t stand me wearing those pajamas?¡± At the thought of this, Anya¡¯s mood suddenly brightened. ¡°knew it. Before I got pregnant with Baby, as long as I wanted to make out with him at night, he never refused. Why did he run away this time?¡± Chu Luo continued to have a wooden face. She really wanted to ask if this woman was here toin to her or to show off. Happy now, Anya said to her, ¡°Chu, I¡¯m going to find a building for mypany today. Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for it yourself?¡± ¡°1m bored. My men have already helped me find a few ces. I just need to go over and confirm which one I want.¡± At this point, Anya suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Chu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to move the headquarters of Phoenix Corporation back? Where are you choosing to locate it?¡± ¡°Over at the International Business Building.¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me you chose a ce very close to zing Glory?¡± Chu Luo smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Anya smiled too. ¡°I guess Li got someone to help you find that ce. Maybe he bought that ce under your name.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°You know too much.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Anya was proud and a little envious. ¡°Li is much more interesting than Blockhead.¡± ¡°Qin Ming has already given you his bank card. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡± Anya felt good now. ¡°But my men seem to have found an office building over there. It¡¯s on the 50 to 60th floor of the National Trade Building. Why don¡¯t youe with me to take a look?¡± Today was Saturday. Chu Luo had originally nned to go to herpany to take a look. Since Anya had said so, she didn¡¯t object. The two of them went out for a walk. When they returned, the two men were already waiting for them in the courtyard. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m going to K Province today. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± K Province wasnt far from the capital. It took less than an hour by helicopter and four to five hours by car to reach. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Mm, Anya and I will go choose the address of herpany. I¡¯ll then go to mypany to take a look.¡± The advertisement that Phoenix Corporation had shotst time would start broadcasting in the empire tomorrow. She had arranged to meet Xue Ying and Bai Yujing today to confirm the press conference tomorrow. After the two of them finished speaking, the four of them went to the restaurant for breakfast. Li Yan and Qin Ming left after breakfast. Chu Luo and Anya took a car to the city. The Imperial Capital was bustling this weekend. As soon as the car entered the city, they encountered a traffic jam. Anya looked at themotion outside and said to Chu Luo excitedly, ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t we get off the car and walk?¡± Ever since she got pregnant with the baby, she had been careful. It had been a long time since she had gone shopping. Coupled with the fact that the empire and America weren¡¯t equally prosperous, the atmosphere here was even more vibrant. If not for the fact that she was a princess, she would have wanted to experience it personally long ago. Chu Luo knew what Anya was thinking when she saw her expression. She thought for a while and said, ¡°This ce is rather far from where we¡¯re going. When the car arrives at the Central Square, we can get off and walk.¡± Anya nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove and stopped for more than half an hour before arriving at the Central Square. Like always, the central square was packed with people, and the business owners was holding all kinds of activities. After the two of them alighted, they put on masks and hats. The bodyguards dispersed around. With such a disguise, no one could recognize them. ¡°Your empire is too lively this weekend.¡± Anya sighed as she looked around. When she saw the model standing on a tform in front of a shopping mall in the square, she quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, look. Isn¡¯t that the superstar, Solowen?¡± Chu Luo nced over and retracted her gaze. She asked in surprise, ¡°You chase celebrities?¡± ¡°No. I had the intention of letting him endorse my bag. Later on, I heard that there¡¯s something wrong with his lifestyle, so I dismissed the idea.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them continued walking towards the International Trade Street. After walking for a while, Anya was a little tempted to see that many people were holding food in their hands. She said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go buy some food too.¡± She then looked at a cake shop. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some cake and eat it at the officeter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them walked towards the cake shop. Unexpectedly, just as they reached the cake shop door, a group of bodyguards walked over. This group of people blocked the people who entered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What are these people trying to do?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t they letting us in?¡± A bodyguard said loudly, ¡°My Miss wants to go in and buy a cake. Everyone, wait for her.¡± Chu Luo pulled Anya to stand behind the crowd. Anya was stunned to see the fashionable woman in branded clothes walking past the bodyguards. ¡°Who is this person? To think she¡¯s even more high-profile than me.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± ¡®That woman was obviously from the upper-ss circle of the capital. Chu Luo must have seen her when she participated in the g, but she didn¡¯t have an impression of her. ¡®The woman quickly walked out of the cake shop with nothing in her hand. Instead, the bodyguard who came out behind her carried a few exquisite small bags from the cake shop. ¡®When the woman walked to the door, she suddenly stopped and said to the bodyguard, ¡°When I go for the interviewter, give these cakes to the staff inside.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± The woman led a group of bodyguards to the side. At this moment, the two women standing in front of Chu Luo and the others suddenly started whispering. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Li Milu of the Li family? The Qin family and the Duanmu family are in decline. She thinks that she¡¯s a rich and powerfuldy, that¡¯s why she suddenly became so high-profile.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I heard that the Li family has been very close to the Sun family recently and intends to marry this person to the Sun family.¡± ¡°Oh... This is something that hasn¡¯t even been confirmed, but she already thinks that she has already married over. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so high-profile. Speaking of which, which young master of the Sun family does the Li family want to marry this person to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but besides the young masters of the Sun family who are already engaged, the other four young masters should be in high demand, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, if I can marry into the Sun family, I¡¯ll be so high-profile too.¡± ¡°Also, Li Milu said just now that she¡¯s going for an interview. Where is she going for the interview?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Phoenix Corporation has an interview today?¡± ¡°Heavens, why haven¡¯t I heard of such an important matter? I want to work at Phoenix Corporation too.¡± ¡°[ thought you knew. If I weren¡¯t going to work in my family business, I would have gone too today.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look. I¡¯m really curious what the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s interview is about.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m curious too.¡± The two of them left. Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, yourpany is interviewing today?¡± ¡°Mm, we¡¯re recruiting a few insignificant employees.¡± Chapter 587 - Princess Anya Is Threatened

Chapter 587: Princess Anya Is Threatened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®When Chu Luo and Anya arrived at thepany building, they happened to see the men and women here for the interview walking towards the elevator. Of course, Li Milu was still surrounded by a few bodyguards. She walked in the middle of the bodyguards, who treated the other interviewees as dangerous criminals and squeezed to the side. ¡°That woman thinks she¡¯s a rtive of the royal family! She actually pushed all the candidates to the side!¡± Without taking off her mask and hat, Chu Luo and Anya followed behind them, pretending to go for the interview. At this point, Anya finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°If such a person really marries into the Sun family, she¡¯ll be riding on the coattails of a tiger.¡± Chu Luo smiled at her and said affirmatively, ¡°The brothers won¡¯t like her.¡± ¡®The Sun family had a straightforward personality. If they found out about Li Milu¡¯s behavior, they would want to teach her a lesson. They wouldn¡¯t fall for her. The two of them quickly followed a group of people into the elevator. Li Milu stood by the elevator and nced at the group of candidates who were squeezed to the side. She said unhappily, ¡°Why do all kinds of people have the shame to interview in a ce like Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡®These words made the people standing at the side look displeased. Li Milu didn¡¯t care if these people were unhappy. After the elevator came down, she walked in. Then, her bodyguards walked in. The people who were squeezed at the side wanted to enter. At this moment, a bodyguard suddenly pressed the close button. Awoman finally raised her voice in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Hey! We haven¡¯t entered.¡± The bodyguard said in a t voice, ¡°My Miss doesn¡¯t like to take the elevator with strangers. The woman who spoke stopped talking. After all, the woman in the elevator had brought so many bodyguards with her. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. However, at this moment, everyone saw a tall figure walk over and block the elevator door with their leg. Chu Luo walked over before the person in the elevator spoke. As she walked, she mocked, ¡°Pfft, those who don¡¯t know better might think that this is your Miss¡¯spany. To put it bluntly, everyone is going for the interview. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Displeasure appeared on Li Milu¡¯s face. She first nced at the tall figure standing by the elevator before looking at Chu Luo, who was wearing a mask. With a proud expression, she said, ¡°You better get your men to retract their feet. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± ¡°Regret? What can you do to me? You have a bodyguard, and I have a bodyguard too. Do you believe that my bodyguard can defeat your bodyguards with one hand?¡± This was the first time Li Milu had heard such words. She was so angry that sheughed. Then, her expression tumed stern as she said to a bodyguard, ¡°Push this person out.¡± The bodyguard closest to Chu Luo quickly extended his hand to Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard. In the next second. Bang! Everyone: ¡°???¡± Looking at Li Milu¡¯s bodyguard, who had fallen heavily behind Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard and couldn¡¯t get up from the pain, everyone couldn¡¯t react to what had happened. Li Milu widened her eyes in disbelief. She pointed at Chu Luo¡¯s face and raised her voice a few degrees. ¡°You actually injured my bodyguard! Do you know who I am?¡± Chu Luo crossed her arms. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Tm the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. Offending me is akin to offending the Sun family. Do you believe that I¡¯ll make your entire family suffer with you?¡± ¡°My entire family?¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± At this moment, Anya walked over and said in a mocking voice, ¡°Chu, she actually wants your entire family to suffer.¡± Chu Luo nced at Anya, who was watching the show, and walked into the elevator. ¡°You¡¯re not toe in.¡± Li Milu¡¯s voice became even more unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because your bodyguards are good at fighting. Let me tell you, even if you go up to Phoenix today, you won¡¯t pass the interview.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you also rted to Phoenix Corporation?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, Li Milu raised her chin and looked at Chu Luo and Anya arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Li, the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. With one word from me, do you think Phoenix Corporation won¡¯t give me face?¡± Anya was amused by Li Milu¡¯s words. ¡°Chu, has this person read too many novels? She thinks that the entire world should listen to her.¡± ¡°probably dreamt too much of marrying into a wealthy family and can¡¯t distinguish reality from dream.¡± ¡°You two...¡± Li Milu was furious by their words. She had wanted her bodyguards to deal with them. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguard suddenly clenched his fists tightly and exuded a powerful murderous aura. This aura spread out and not only stunned the group of people standing at the side, but it also made Li Milu¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ hearts skip a beat. Li Milu was also frightened. Although she relied on the fact that she would be the daughter-inw of the Sun family soon to be able to do whatever she wanted in the capital, she was still afraid of being beaten up, especially since her bodyguard was still lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Li Milu red at her fiercely. She snorted and turned her head away, intending to ignore her. She snorted coldly in her heart. ¡®Just you wait. I¡¯m going to make you unable to interview today.¡¯ Chu Luo walked in. Anya asked her with a look, ¡°You¡¯re not going to deal with this woman anymore?¡± Chu Luo returned her gaze. ¡°The show is only halfway done. Let¡¯s go up and see how domineering this person can be.¡± After the two of them finished exchanging nces, Anya followed them in. ¡®Then, Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards walked in. Anya asked, ¡°Miss, your bodyguard seems to be seriously injured. Aren¡¯t you going to get someone to send him to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether my bodyguards are sent to the hospital or not!¡± Li Milu was worried that Chu Luo¡¯s bodyguards would attack again. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let the remaining four bodyguards leave her. ¡°Tsk... How cold. It¡¯s not easy for you to be bodyguards working for such a person.¡± The bodyguards felt a little ufortable. Li Milu realized that there was something wrong with the bodyguards¡¯ expressions. Even though she was unhappy, she could only say to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Send him to the hospital. If he¡¯s really seriously injured...¡± At this point, Li Milu suddenly remembered that this woman¡¯s bodyguard had injured her. An idea suddenly popped into her mind. ¡°Hey, your bodyguard injured my bodyguard so badly. Just wait to go to the police station for tea.¡± Chu Luo ignored her gaze and looked at the elevator number. She said to the bodyguard standing there, ¡°Close the door.¡± Since the people outside the elevator obviously didn¡¯t dare to go up with them, they might as well go up first. The moment the elevator door closed, Li Milu, who was standing in the corner, felt even more determined to send the woman in front of her to the police station. She took out her phone and sent a message to someone she knew. After she put away her phone, she looked at Chu Luo with a smug and vicious gaze. Her eyes clearly said, ¡°Just you wait. You¡¯ll have a good timeter.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t even turn around to look at her. The elevator quickly arrived at the interview floor, and there were already staff waiting there. ¡°Hello,dies. Are you here for the interview?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Milu said. ¡°It¡¯s just me. These two don¡¯t have to go for the interview.¡± The receptionist nced at Chu Luo and felt that she looked a little familiar. She wondered why this beauty was still wearing a mask even though she was here. She asked Li Milu with a amiable smile, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because her bodyguard injured my bodyguard and is about to go to jail. You¡¯ll just be wasting your time by interviewing her.¡± The receptionist looked at Chu Luo again. She thought for a while and probed, ¡°Miss, can you take off your mask? We¡¯ll start the interview immediately when the otherse up.¡± ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t matter if she takes off her mask or not. Why waste everyone¡¯s time?¡± Li Milu was a little unhappy with the receptionists attitude. ¡°Will your Phoenix Corporation even recruit jailers?¡± ¡°Miss Li, why do you keep talking about Chu being imprisoned? Your words make me very unhappy.¡± ¡°Hold it in if you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Anya was stunned and subconsciously revealed her princess-like nature. ¡°What? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± ¡°So what? What can you do to me?¡± Li Milu chimed in. ¡°The Li family, right? Get someone from your family who can make the decision to apologize to me, a princess.¡± ¡°Pfft... Princess? I think you¡¯re crazy about being a princess.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Anya, calm down.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Anya¡¯s shoulder. She took off her mask and said, ¡°You can just let your guards deal with such people. You¡¯re carrying a baby now. Don¡¯t get angry so easily.¡± The receptionist eximed when Chu Luo and Anya took off their masks, ¡°Miss... Miss Chu, Princess Anya.¡± Before Li Milu could react, the other two elevators had arrived on this floor at the same time. The elevator that opened first was filled with interviewees. ¡®The other elevator opened to reveal a group of bodyguards and guards in casual clothes who had undergone special training. Anya said to the guards walking over in a low voice, ¡°Capture her.¡± The guards walked towards Li Milu. ¡®The others were still a little stunned and especially surprised. ¡°Chu Luo? Why is she here?¡± ¡°Standing beside Chu Luo is Princess Anya from America, right?¡± ¡°[heard that Princess Anya is an ambassador for Phoenix Corporation¡¯s America. Is she here to help with the interview today?¡± ¡°What happened just now? Chu Luo and Princess Anya look a little unhappy. Princess Anya even asked her guards to capture Li Milu.¡± Li Milu¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to move at all. After all, Li Milu had just offended Chu Luo and Princess Anya. They were just employees. It was impossible for them to cut off their retreat for Li Milu. Li Milu was stunned. She only came back to her senses when the guards walked towards her. The moment she came back to her senses, she panicked even more. ¡°You... don¡¯te over.¡± ¡®As she spoke, she retreated in a panic. As she retreated, she looked at Chu Luo and Anya. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± At this moment, she thought of the young master from the Sun family that she might marry. She quickly calmed down and said to Chu Luo loudly, ¡°Chu Luo, I¡¯ll be your sister-inw soon. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± ¡°Sister-inw? You¡¯re not worthy.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo said to the bodyguard, ¡°Call the Li family and get them to go to the US embassy to get her.¡± Anya continued, ¡°Yes, send her to the embassy and let the ambassador deal with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No... you can¡¯t catch me. I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Sun family. Even if you¡¯re Chu Luo, you can¡¯t arrest me.¡± ¡°Ahhh... Let go of me, let go of me.¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± ¡®When Anya said that, the guards immediately covered Li Milu¡¯s mouth. Li Milu was quickly brought into the elevator. Once the elevator door closed, the ce fell silent. ¡®The bodyguards Li Milu brought trembled when the elevator door closed and they finally came back to their senses. They looked at each other and quickly moved carefully towards the elevator door. ¡°Miss Chu, Princess Anya.¡± At this moment, the receptionist called out to the two of them again. Chu Luo nodded at her and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss something with Manager An. You guys can conduct the interview.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The receptionist quickly nodded and said to them, ¡°Manager An is receiving the two endorsers in the office.¡± After saying that, she quickly said to the people who came for the interview, ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± Everyone followed the receptionist into the corridor. When they passed Chu Luo and Anya, they subconsciously stole a nce. Chu Luo and Anya walked towards Manager An¡¯s office. After the bodyguards knocked on the door, someone opened it. ¡°Little Boss, Princess Anya.¡± It was Manager An¡¯s secretary who opened the door. ¡®When the secretary saw the two of them, he quickly stood at the side and let them in. ¡®The bodyguards and guards stood by the door and didn¡¯t move again. At this moment, Manager An was chatting casually with Xue Ying and Bai Yujing. When they saw Chu Luo and Anya enter, the three of them stood up at the same time. ¡°Little Boss, Princess Anya.¡± The two of them walked in and sat down. Before Chu Luo could say anything, Anya said, ¡°Chu, I haven¡¯t seen the advertisement shot in the empire. Get Manager An to show it to us.¡± Chu Luo nodded and looked at Manager An.. Chapter 588 - A Bunch of Vixens Want to Be Celebrities

Chapter 588: A Bunch of Vixens Want to Be Celebrities

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Xue Ying and Bai Yujing had shot a set of promotional advertisement which length was five minutes. The background of the story was a beautiful love drama that had existed since ancient times. Phoenix Cosmetics had witnessed their love and protected their skin, retaining their youth. After Anya saw it, she clutched her chest with an intoxicated look. ¡°This is too beautiful. Especially after seeing the scene where the man put makeup on the princess, I want to try out the set of cosmetics in their hands. The male actor¡¯s makeup skills are really good.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Bai Yujing suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. He winked at Anya and said smugly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m an omnipotent celebrity.¡± Anya was a little surprised by Bai Yujing¡¯s gaze. ¡°You have such an outstanding appearance. Why don¡¯t I know you?¡± Bai Yujing felt like he had been stabbed in the heart. Someone actually said that they didn¡¯t know him! ¡°I¡¯s possible because Her Highness rarely pays attention to people in the entertainment industry.¡± That must be it! ¡°pay a lot of attention to it,¡± Anya said. ¡°I know all the famous international celebrities.¡± Bai Yujing felt like he had been stabbed again. He clutched his heart. ¡°Your Highness, do you really not know me at all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at Bai Yujing¡¯s expression, Xue Ying, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the entertainment circle for more than half a year. You don¡¯t even have any works that were shown overseas. It would be strange if Princess Anya knew you.¡± Bai Yujing felt that it made sense and felt a little better. Chu Luo looked at the narcissistic Bai Yujing and swallowed her words of praise. She said, ¡°After the press conference tomorrow, our advertisement will be broadcasted on the empire¡¯s website for a day. ording to the effects, we will increase the number of ys. The day after tomorrow, the ads will also start showing on the televisionwork and billboards.¡± Speaking of billboards, Chu Luo asked Manager An, ¡°How many billboards did we get in the capital?¡± ¡°A thousand.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Xue Ying and Bai Yujing knew very well how hard it was to get a spot on the billboards in the capital. When they heard the number 1,000, Bai Yujing was especially happy. ¡°Not bad, not bad. A thousand billboards can disy my gorgeous looks from all angles. When the timees, I will definitely receive arge group of admirers.¡± After saying that, he flicked his fringe narcissistically. He looked extremely coquettish. Anya was stunned. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a coquettish man.¡± Since Bai Yujing liked to be praised, he immediately winked at her. ¡°Princess Anya, you can be my fan ~¡± Chu Luo and Xue Ying, who were sitting at the side: ¡°¡­¡± Was this flirtatious fox feeling ufortable for not flirting for a day? Worried that Bai Yujing had seduced Princess Anya, Xue Ying quickly asked, ¡°Other than the press conference tomorrow, what else does thepany need us to do?¡± Manager An replied, ¡°Next is the promotion of the products. When the timees, thepany will n a few rounds for you to go to the specialty boutique to sign autographs.¡± Since they were talking about serious business, Bai Yujing stopped his coquettish actions. The few of them discussed for a while before ending the topic on work. At this moment, Bai Yujing suddenly asked Chu Luo, ¡°Boss Chu, why don¡¯t you open a managementpany? If you do, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to sign a contract with you. I can even call my nsmen over.¡± Xue Ying asked awkwardly, ¡°Are you asking Sister Chu to open a managementpany so that your siblings can also survive in the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yujing thought that Xue Ying¡¯s family was worried that his family would use bewitching techniques to absorb human essence among humans, so he quickly guaranteed, ¡°My family isn¡¯t the kind of people you think they are. Like me, they like to be admired by fans.¡± Xue Ying: ¡°..¡± Chu Luo really considered Bai Yujing¡¯s suggestion. Manager An, who didn¡¯t know Bai Yujing¡¯s identity, opened his mouth to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, this decision rested entirely with Little Boss. Bai Yujing even said, ¡°Boss Chu, my family are all great beauties. If you want to open a managementpany, we don¡¯t ask for much. We just want you to protect our identities.¡± This was obviously because he had taken a fancy to Chu Luo¡¯s ability and wanted to obtain her protection so that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated by those Daoist priests. Xue Ying finally understood Bai Yujing¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± After saying that, she felt that it was a little inappropriate to be saying this in the presence of someone who didn¡¯t know about this, so she asked again, ¡°How many people do you have?¡± ¡°Not many. About 20.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your family is so populous.¡± Anya didn¡¯t know Bai Yujing¡¯s identity, but she agreed with the fact that Bai Yujing was so flirtatious and handsome and was cut out for the entertainment industry. ¡°Chu, since it makes no difference whether you open onepany or two, why don¡¯t you just open it? I think Bai Yujing will definitely be famous in the future.¡± Bai Yujing was touched by Anya¡¯s words and wished he could sign his autograph for Princess Anya on the spot. At this moment, Chu Luo said to Manager An, ¡°Manager An, go and see how the interview over there is.¡± Manager An knew that Chu Luo was deliberately sending him away. Without asking the reason, he stood up and walked out of the office. The moment the door closed, Bai Yujing said, ¡°Boss Chu, don¡¯t worry. My nsmen are all great beauties. Everyone is very obedient. They won¡¯t go around sucking people¡¯s souls like in the television.¡± Anya was a little confused. ¡°Who are you? You can actually suck a person¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a fox spirit,¡± Bai Yujing replied readily. Anya widened her eyes in shock. After a few seconds, she subconsciously craned her neck to look behind Bai Yujing. As she looked, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your tail? Don¡¯t foxes have tails? I remember that in a legend in your empire, the nine-tailed fox is the most powerful fox.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t actually curious, but since Anya asked this, she subconsciously looked at Bai Yujing¡¯s tail. Xue Ying was a little more reserved, but she also looked at him with bright eyes. The corners of Bai Yujing¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of the three women. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that revealing my fox tail will scare you.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Anya gave him a ¡®you must be joking¡¯ look.¡± I¡¯ve even seen demons in our country. Are you more scary than demons?¡± Bai Yujing: ¡°¡­¡± This princess was really not adorable. How could shepare a beauty like him to a demon? Chu Luo urged him seriously, ¡°Since Anya wants to see your tail, transform and show her. This can also prove that you¡¯re a fox spirit.¡± Bai Yujing: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Yujing took a deep breath and said, ¡°My tail is a little big. If it¡¯s exposed, I have to take off my pants. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Ido mind.¡± The three women spoke at the same time. Bai Yujing grinned at them and winked at the three of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all very interested in my tail? Actually, I¡¯m very willing to sacrifice myself to make you girls happy. If you feel embarrassed because I¡¯m a man, I can also turn into a woman and let you guys see my tail before turning back.¡± The three women thought about that scene and shuddered. This was too exciting. Anya subconsciously covered her stomach. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid the sight will agitate my baby.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to open a managementpany, but¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone to manage it.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know how to manage apany herself. Li Yan was so busy, so she didn¡¯t want to increase his workload. ¡°If you can help me find a manager, I can open thepany immediately.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yujing had been waiting for Chu Luo to say that. He wasn¡¯t worried when he was around his fans. However, when he was alone, especially when there were Daoist priests nearby, he had no choice but to hide. After all, Daoists were very sensitive to demons. Regardless of whether they were good or bad, the first thing they did was to return the demons to their original form and send them to the zoo. Bai Yujing trembled at the thought of his kind, who had unfortunately been transformed to their original form and sent to the zoo. Although he liked the feeling of being surrounded and screamed at by his fans, he didn¡¯t want to be locked in a cage for others to see. He said excitedly, ¡°My family is multi-talented. My grandfather and uncle learned management by themselves. They promise to manage your managementpany properly. When the timees, you just have to give us the guarantee that the Daoist priests won¡¯t see through our identities. Leave everything else to us. You can just sit at home and collect money.¡± These words sounded very tempting. Even Anya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chu, Bai¡¯s suggestion sounds good.¡± Only a fool wouldn¡¯t open apany like this that allowed one to collect money without doing anything at home. Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, bring your family over someday for me to see.¡± ¡°Tonight. Coincidentally, they¡¯re here in the capital. They want to see my handsome performance tomorrow.¡± Chu Luo, Anya, and Xue Ying: ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that this fox spirit had this intention for a long time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± Bai Yujing was delighted and took out his phone to dial a number. After the other party picked up the call, he said loudly, ¡°Grandfather, Boss Chu has agreed to protect our identities. All of you can enter the entertainment industry now.¡± ~p¨¦ft Hearing this, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. She whispered to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an adorable vixen from your country.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Yujing with aplicated expression. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it too.¡± Previously, all the demons wanted to harm people, but this person only wanted to be famous and to be chased by fans. Bai Yujing spoke to his grandfather for a while before hanging up. Then, he said to Chu Luo excitedly, ¡°Boss Chu, my grandfather and the others said that you could choose a ce to meet them tonight. They will dress up beautifully beforeing to see you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked first, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°In the film studio.¡± ¡°Why in the film studio?¡± Anya was puzzled. ¡°There are too many people in our family. It¡¯s easy to be exposed. Only a ce like the film studio can hide our aura.¡± Anya understood. ¡®When Chu Luo heard this, she had already thought of where to meet them. ¡°Let them go to the Li residence. I¡¯ll meet them there tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yujing sent another message to his family. Seeing that Chu Luo had agreed to meet Bai Yujing¡¯s family, Xue Ying thought for a while and asked, ¡°Sister Chu, does your managementpany only ept vixens?¡± Chu Luo looked at her. ¡®Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°If you really open apany, I want to join too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing said happily, ¡°Wee, wee. You won¡¯t be charmed by us fox spirits. When youe in, you can even take my younger siblings in hand and teach them how to behave.¡± Xue Ying: ¡°..¡± These words sounded a little strange to her. Chu Luo and Anya were amused. Anya said, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to Chu Luo¡¯s managementpany. When the timees, it will be filled with vixens, and it will definitely be very eye-catching¡­ How about this? Chu, if you start thepany, I¡¯ll hand all the endorsements of mypany to your managementpany. What¡¯s the ancient saying in your empire? One does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to rue to others.¡± Xue Ying calmed down and asked, ¡°Since Sister Chu is opening apany, what should the managementpany be named?¡± ¡°Phoenix Talent Agency, of course.¡± Anya and Bai Yujing spoke at the same time without thinking. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Use that name.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and checked the conditions of opening a managementpany. As she checked, she said, ¡°Your identities are a little special. In the early stages, I¡¯ll send two omnipotent robots to train your family. After the training is over, they can debut.¡± Xue Ying hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to say it so simply. She quickly reminded her, ¡°Sister Chu, there seem to be many procedures to follow when opening a managementpany. It can¡¯t be opened just like that.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and curled her lips. ¡°The procedure isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Anya also smiled. ¡°With one word from Chu, it doesn¡¯t matter if she goes through the procedure or not.¡± Xue Ying was stunned. Only then did she realize that she had forgotten Chu Luo¡¯s current identity. Moreover, she had been calling her ¡®younger sister¡¯. She suddenly felt a little perturbed and embarrassed. Chapter 589 - Madam, We Are Being Followed

Chapter 589: Madam, We Are Being Followed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Luo seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°Since you have faith in me, I¡¯ll give you the best resources.¡± Xue Ying was especially touched and quickly nodded at her. ¡°However...¡± Chu Luo still made things clear first. ¡°When the timees, your colleagues will be a group of vixens. You have to have the right mentality. Moreover, mypany doesn¡¯t allow celebrities to have unorthodox behavior.¡± ¡®When Xue Ying heard this, the tip of her nose suddenly stung a little. She nodded heavily at Chu Luo. ¡°I won¡¯t bring shame upon thepany.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo was very satisfied. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll get someone to discusspensation for your current managementpany. Thepany will help you pay thispensation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ying hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so thoughtful. She made up her mind not to disappoint Chu Luo. The few of them talked about what to do when the managementpany was established. Half an hourter, Manager An knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Little Boss, the interview is over. Thepany has recruited five people. This is their information.¡± Chu Luo took the information from Manager An and looked at it. These people all had professional experience. Their resumes looked good. She nodded and returned the information to him. ¡°You can decide on these things. Also, get our factory in the Imperial Capital¡¯s industrial park to speed up. If there¡¯s not enough people, tell Chen Xuan directly.¡± Chen Xuan knew many retired soldiers. Chu Luo was assured of the people he found. By now, it was already noon. Chu Luo and Anya had something to attend to and left. Anya rubbed her stomach. ¡°Chu, let¡¯s go find a restaurant to eat. Baby is objecting.¡± ¡®The cake they bought when they came had all entered Anya¡¯s stomach halfway. Chu Luo was a little hungry now. ¡®Thinking that this ce wasn¡¯t far from zing Glory, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to zing Glory¡¯s restaurant to eat. The food there is especially delicious.¡± Anya had a good appetite since she was pregnant. Hearing Chu Luo¡¯s words, she definitely agreed. The two of them went to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. ¡®The car stopped in the underground parking lot. Li Yan wasn¡¯t around today, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to greet him. She brought Anya to the restaurant via the elevator. ¡®Thepany employees who came to eat here all knew Chu Luo. The moment she walked in, everyone stopped and greeted her, ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. President.¡± At the same time, they greeted Anya. The two of them walked to a dining table and sat down. After ordering, Anya couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Chu, after your managementpany opens, they will definitely earn more money than other managementpanies... A group of vixens will definitely be better at acting than human actors.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I¡¯ll provide them with protection against humans, and they¡¯ll provide me with ie.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡± After the two of them ate, they went to the few shortlisted locations Anya¡¯s men had found for her. In the end, they decided on a ce not far from here. After the two of them finished looking at a few ces, it was already past three in the afternoon. Anya was exhausted and copsed in the car. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°I told you not to visit every ce personally, but you insisted. Look what happened now.¡± After saying that, she took out Snowball and let it stand on Anya¡¯s shoulder. She said to it, ¡°Snowball, step on Anya¡¯s shoulder.¡± Snowball lifted its short legs and really stepped on Anya¡¯s shoulder. Anya looked at Snowball, who was standing on her shoulder in surprise. From time to time, her cheek would touch Snowball¡¯s soft fur. It was itchy and made her heart melt. ¡°You don¡¯t say. It¡¯s sofortable having Snowball step on my shoulder.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes and let Snowball step on her shoulder and jump over to the other shoulder step on it. In the end, she was sofortable that she fell asleep. Chu Luo said to the chauffeur, ¡°Go straight to the Li residence.¡± Then, she sent Li Yan a message saying that she was staying at the Li residence tonight. Not long after the car drove out of the city, the chauffeur suddenly moved the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, we¡¯re being followed.¡± Chu Luo nced at the rearview mirror. They hade out with bodyguards and guards. The few cars behind were all their cars, but she couldn¡¯t see the cars following them. ¡°See who¡¯s following us?¡± ¡®The chauffeur conveyed Chu Luo¡¯s words. After a while, he said, ¡°Madam, the people following are from the G Nation¡¯s embassy.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± How could Chu Luo not know what they were trying to do? She said directly, ¡°Stop that car. Don¡¯t let them follow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other party¡¯s car was quickly stopped. Unexpectedly, their car was stopped by a car in front. More than one party from the national embassy was trying to stop her. ¡°Hal¡± Chu Luo sneered. In such a ce with carsing and going, she didn¡¯t intend to deal with them herself. She took out her phone and called Eldest Master Sun. Eldest Master Sun said in a low voice on the phone, ¡°Little Chu, if you don¡¯t want to talk to these people, don¡¯t get off. I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± Chu Luo responded and hung up. The people in the cars that stopped her came down and walked over. There was a knock on the car window. Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask the chauffeur to open the car window, and the chauffeur pretended not to see it. ¡®The few people standing outside the car looked at each other for a while. One of them took out his phone and called his superior. He asked, ¡°What if Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t open the door?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but the person on the phone quickly responded. He said to the others, ¡°My boss said that we can¡¯t hurt Mrs. Li. If she doesn¡¯te down, I¡¯ll keep waiting here.¡± The others also took out their phones and called their superiors. Their replies were simr. Chu Luo nced at the few people standing in front of the car without moving and sneered. She asked the chauffeur, ¡°What¡¯s going on behind?¡± ¡°The back is already blocked.¡± ¡°Ha, are they trying to blow things up?¡± ¡®As Chu Luo spoke, she took out her phone and took a few photos of the people blocking the car. She quickly typed a few words. ¡°The people from the embassies of G, P, J, and K Nation suddenly stopped my car on the road. What are they trying to do?¡± After typing, she even attached a photo of the reporters from these countries questioning the principalst time. Then, she sent it to these countries¡¯ king¡¯s official ount. ¡®The foreign ministers who were blocking the car saw that Chu Luo had been scrolling through her phone and had a bad premonition. In less than five minutes, an rm sounded from afar. ¡®Then, a group of guards surrounded them. Two young men in military uniforms strode over angrily from a group of guards. At the same time, the phones of those embassy people rang. The moment they picked up the call, their faces turned pale. ¡®As Sun Tiancheng walked, he said to Sun Tianhao, who was rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Third Brother, calm down. If you can deal with something using wits, there¡¯s no need to deploy martial strength yet.¡± ¡°These people are all bullying my sister. What wits!¡± Sun Tianhao was so angry that smoke was rising from his nose. ¡°These people really think our Sun family is for show. Since they dare to stop Sister¡¯s car in public, they should be prepared to be beaten up.¡± ¡°Are you making things difficult for Uncle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? If I beat someone up under such circumstances, Uncle will support me too.¡± ¡®The two of them arrived in front of those people. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions instantly became very stern. Worried that Sun Tianhao would punch him directly, Sun Tiancheng asked sternly, ¡°I wonder why the ambassadors stopped our sister on the way?¡± The L Nation ambassador quickly exined, ¡°We just want to invite Mrs. Li to have coffee. Mrs. Li must have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°Then did my sister agree to ept your invitation to coffee?¡± ¡°Erm... Mrs. Li isn¡¯t willing to talk to us.¡± Sun Tianhao exploded and shouted at them, ¡°Since my sister isn¡¯t even willing to talk to you, why do you keep stopping her? Are you going to use force?¡± ¡°No, no. We definitely don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have such thoughts? Do you think we¡¯re fools? If not, why did you keep stopping our sister¡¯s car?¡± ¡°We.¡± ¡®The ambassadors couldn¡¯t exin themselves. Coupled with the fact that the higher-ups had just called to say that Chu Luo had alerted their country¡¯s king, cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but appear on their backs. Their original intention was to invite Chu Luo to have a cup of coffee and have a good chat. Why had things developed in such an uncontroble direction? Especially since someone from the Sun family hade. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao had fierce expressions, looking like they would attack at any moment. The ambassadors trembled even more. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡®The ambassador from Country J pressed his palms together and said sincerely, ¡°We just wanted to treat Miss Chu to coffee. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t want to see us at all. We were wrong.¡± ¡°If my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you, why are you still gathered here? Isn¡¯t this obviously forcing her to see you?¡± ¡°No, no...¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Tianhao snorted. The ambassador from Country J was rendered speechless. Sun Tiancheng nced at the passersby who were stopped by the guards and were craning their necks to watch the show as they discussed. He quietly nudged Sun Tianhao, reminding him that this wasn¡¯t a ce to re up. ¡®Then, he walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Chu Luo asked the chauffeur to lower the car window when Sun Tiancheng walked over. ¡°Second Brother.¡± ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and listen to what these people want to talk to you about?¡± While speaking, he gave her a look, his eyes saying: ¡®It¡¯s easier to deal with these people when no one is around.¡¯ Chu Luo nced at Anya, who was sleeping beside her. Sun Tiancheng also saw it and said, ¡°I have a clubhouse nearby. Let¡¯s go over there. We can also let Princess Anya sleep well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Alright, you can get the chauffeur to follow uster.¡± After Sun Tiancheng finished speaking, he added, ¡°Hurry up and wind up the car window. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked back to tell the ambassadors his suggestion. ¡®The ambassadors were definitely more than willing. Everyone got into their respective cars and, led by the Sun brothers, went to a clubhouse that didn¡¯t look much different from those outside the city¡¯s suburbs. When they walked in, they saw that it was a clubhouse for firearms enthusiasts. ¡®When the car arrived at the entrance of the clubhouse, Chu Luo woke Anya up. Anya thought that they had arrived at the Li residence. She turned around and was stunned. ¡°Chu, where is this?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her what had happened. ¡®When Anya heard this, she said in displeasure, ¡°Do these people think you¡¯re easy to talk to, so they don¡¯t dare to look for others and specially came to look for you?¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was gloating. ¡°How do you think the kings will react after you send the news that these people are looking for you to their country¡¯s official ount?¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know their reaction. In any case, these people will definitely be in trouble when they go back.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. I suspect that the king of their country doesn¡¯t know about this at all. After you say that, the kings of the few countries will send someone to investigate... This will be a good show.¡± Chu Luo smiled. If these people weren¡¯t so tactless, she wouldn¡¯t have done this. Everyone was led to a guest room by the Sun brothers. The Sun brothers sat on both sides of Chu Luo, looking like they were protecting her. Anya sat at the side and watched them as if she was just here to watch a show. ¡®This made the four ambassadors sitting opposite the three of them feel an indescribable pressure. Sun Tiancheng was the first to speak. ¡°What do you have to say to my sister? You can speak now.¡± Sun Tianhao added, ¡°The coffee is here too. My sister is usually very busy. Don¡¯t waste her time.¡± ¡®The ambassadors had a lot to say, but after the call just now, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The K Nation ambassador subconsciously took out a tissue to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major.¡± Bang! Sun Tianhao suddenly mmed the coffee table in front of him and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Nothing major? If it¡¯s nothing major, why did you stop my sister¡¯s car in public?¡± Chapter 590 - Why Are You Apologizing to Me?

Chapter 590: Why Are You Apologizing to Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ambassadors Sun expression. Tianhao¡¯s fiercebywere The shocked Seeing that the ambassadors were frightened, Sun Tiancheng said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Third Brother, treat the ambassadors better. Otherwise, people will gossip.¡± Sun Tianhao snorted and crossed his arms and stopped talking. ¡°You angry.we havesay. Suntalkhas grandfatherbig all, too.my will my my if sister. Tian cheng such grandfather¡¯stoofonlysaid, thisprecious shouldcan herelisten Coincidentally, youcan You frightenedhavetemper,by she¡¯s Afterfamily youngerlfhearmotion, berig ht?¡± something Not only were the ambassadors sweating profusely, but their bodies also trembled uncontrobly. What possessed them to dare toe and talk to Chu Luo? among awarepublicOld Sun¡¯s who weren¡¯t legends?MastertwoMaster Sun themforappe ared years, Oldof ambassadors nearly Although hadn¡¯tin The few of them were frightened out of their wits and subconsciously picked up the coffee table and drank most of it in one go. When they drank, Sun Tiancheng kindly reminded them, ¡°Be careful not to scald your mouth with the coffee.¡± hot, Only situation, vomit.in butcouldnor theythis neither ambassadors feel the did swallo w then Seeing them cover their mouths at the same time and look like they were about to doubt their lives, Anya, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh. After sheughed, she said, ¡°You guys are really interesting.¡± morethemofembarrassed. evenwerefew The Chu Luo sat there and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t rush them to talk. She took out her phone and started browsing. When the ambassadors saw her take out her phone, they immediately felt that she was sending out something unfavorable. The Nation ambassador quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m treating you to coffee today on behalf of those reporters from our country to apologize to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Nation We¡¯rethe ofthecountriesfirst. right.nextthe also K second, said In When su ddenly theythat¡¯swere apologizingambassadors immediatelythe to reporters.¡± behalfst unnedambassadorother echoed, you three that, atour right, onofcountry¡¯s ¡°Apologize to me?¡± Chu Luo put away her phone and asked strangely, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± by Theof stumped them few werequestion.this That¡¯s right. Why were they apologizing to Chu Luo? Chu Luo looked at them and suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re really funny. Your country¡¯s reporters teamed up with your country¡¯s universities to nder Imperial University. Now, you should make a statement and apologize to Imperial University, not me¡­ Do you think I can represent the entire Imperial University?¡± ¡°Missplease you when evidence Chu, saysomething.¡±show Although they were in the wrong, they definitely wouldn¡¯t admit this and implicate their own country¡¯s universities. No way would they admit to it. reputationnational university Otherwise, theiras woulda ruined. be ¡°You want evidence?¡± Chu Luo continued to smile at them, making the ambassadors feel a chill down their spines. abadThey premonition.hadsuddenly Chu Luo asked in a slow tone, ¡°When a student was poisoned in Imperial University, your country¡¯s reporters came. They were obviously waiting near Imperial University. ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s because your country¡¯s reporters happened to be in the university city. There¡¯s nothing that could make all the reporters rush over that day in the university city. Moreover, why did your country¡¯s reporters go to the university city for no reason?¡± speechless.renderedambassadors were The At this moment, Chu Luo reached out to pull towards her the fruit te that Sun Tiancheng had specially gotten someone to prepare for her and Anya. She took a piece with her fork and put it in her mouth to slowly chew. The ambassadors suddenly didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Luo towon¡¯t offind you said, atetobethat Chusmall ableiffruit,I want it?¡±any she think p ieceevidence ¡°DofindAfter The ambassadors¡¯ breathing stopped. After the ambassador from Country P swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he resisted the urge to wipe off his cold sweat and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you were right just now. This matter is all our country¡¯s reporters¡¯ fault. We should sincerely apologize to Imperial University.¡± officounts?¡± Weibo ChuLuo How? On ¡°Apologize?yoursmiled. The ambassador¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not sincere, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± saying Do Luoter.Anya,I¡¯m see goingtothat, ¡°Princessgrandfather me?¡±Chu my towant to After go youAnya,withsaid Anya nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Cold sweat flowed down the foreheads of the ambassadors. waythisbeLuoresolvematter. Theythe would theylooking easiestforhad her.Chu thought regretted that Now, to finding ¡°No, no, no. Miss Chu, let¡¯s talk calmly. You were right just now. We should indeed post on the official Weibo ount. Only then can we show our sincerity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should post this on Weibo.¡± should severely.¡±¡®¡±Those bepunished reporters ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Sun Tianhao grinned. ¡°If you had said that earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been worried that you were bullying our sister.¡± Sun Tiancheng replied, ¡°Since this matter has been discussed, I won¡¯t entertain the ambassadors. After all, everyone is busy.¡± thenleave.¡± our¡±Erm¡­take we¡¯ll Under Sun Tiancheng¡¯s obvious farewell, the ambassadors could only stand up and say goodbye to them. After promising to go back and do this, they left. After they left, Anya couldn¡¯t help butugh. thesedefinitelynext.¡± willget thinkof the ¡°lintoambassadorstroublecountries Not only did they have to apologize to Imperial University on behalf of their local reporters, but they also had to give their country¡¯s king a good exnation. ¡°Serves you right.¡± Sun Tianhao sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll see who still dares to cause trouble for Sister for no reason in the future.¡± areyouasked going TianchengLuo, Sun Chu tonight?¡±¡±Sister, back Chu Luo shook her head under their expectant gazes. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone to discuss something tonight. I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Why not? After you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s go back together. We¡¯ve kept the room you used to stay in vacant anyway. You can go back anytime in the future.¡± Li talk.¡±going residencethe to¡±I¡¯mbackto Chu Luo told them what she wanted to talk about and said, ¡°Mypany is holding a press conference and an advertisementunch tomorrow. I have to head to thepany.¡± Although Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao were a little disappointed, they didn¡¯t say anything else. calledtheher ¡°Whichon todayAt of asked,datethoughtwoman married?¡±gettingaisandhe rself you this sister-inw whoLuo ofblindgoing and future moment, Chu Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao were dumbfounded. The two of them asked at the same time, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Anyaughed. ¡°There¡¯s ady from the Li family who went to Chu Corporation for an interview today. She ims to be Chu¡¯s future sister-inw. She¡¯s totally a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might.¡± the TianhaoonmmeditSun makingpalm oftimes, several tremble thesofa, hisarmrest ¡°D*mn! When did our Sun family say that we were going to marry the Li family¡¯s woman!¡± Sun Tiancheng¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°I think I heard my father mention it a few days ago. The Li family probed him and asked if any of us wanted a girlfriend.¡± this ¡°How Sun answer?¡±Seconddid wasmatter about Uncle Tianhaocuriousmore ¡°He said he¡¯de back and ask.¡± At this point, their expressions turned even uglier. that of kind¡±Hmph,it¡¯sfamily me that impossible isif fall I Even the person.¡± for Miss to dr eaming. Lili,seenforhaven¡¯t ¡°Where is that person now? I want to meet her.¡± ¡°Second Brother, why do you want to meet her?¡± her Sun canthatfamily.¡±our ¡°Teach notenter everyone Chu Luo and Anya looked at each other. Chu Luo said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Anya and I went over today. She offended us and we¡¯ve already dealt with her.¡± ¡°Yes, I got someone to send her to the US embassy. The Li family should be trying to find a way to take her out at this time.¡± satisfied. SunSun Tianhao and Tianchengwere It was already past four in the afternoon. Sun Tiancheng suggested, ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime. Why don¡¯t we eat here?¡± Chu Luo and Anya didn¡¯t mind. got Tianchengprepare to Sun someoneit. Then, the two brothers brought Chu Luo and Anya around the firearms room and shooting room. Sun Tiancheng told Chu Luo, ¡°This club is only open to those in the army. If you like, you cane over to y anytime.¡± LuoChunodded. After walking around and the four of them had eaten, the Sun brothers sent Chu Luo and Anya to the Li residence. The two brothers still had to go back to report, so they didn¡¯t go in to take a seat. brothers.¡±enviously,yourmy Anya drivecar biologicalbetter away, aresaid good. They¡¯re evenreally than theirbrothers Watching¡±Chu, Chu Luo smiled and nodded. At this moment, the butler, who hade out to wee them, said, ¡°Madam, the Bai family is already waiting for you in the living room.¡± Chuthree andwalked noddedthem of Luoin.the When she saw therge group of vixens sitting there, Anya eximed, ¡°Heavens, suddenly have the illusion that I¡¯m walking into a beauty pageant.¡± There were a total of 25 people from the Bai family. Some were mature, some were steady, some were delicate, some were gentle, and some were alluring and sexy¡­ Some were slim and some were not so slim, and all of them had extraordinary looks. Amongwho older,them aand tell thelittle to impossiblelookedyoung.who It who looked awas man younger.was otherswasolder besidesvery Bai Yujing stood up from the sofa and waved at Chu Luo when she entered. ¡°Boss Chu, good evening. I brought my family here.¡± All the fox spirits stood up and greeted Chu Luo. Then, Chu introduced toLuo. YujingBai them ¡°This is my grandfather, Bai Zhan.¡± ¡°This is my uncle, Bai Feng. Second uncle, Bai Jian. Third uncle, Bai Zn. Fourth uncle¡­¡± Yujing¡¯s stunned who ChuAnya, Luo. introductionstanding wasBaibeside Anya said, ¡°Other than your grandfather who looks to be in his forties, the others in your family appear to be roughly the same age.¡± These words made the Bai familyugh happily. ¡°Princessand man atdon¡¯t Anya Jian inyoungyou twenties.said Anya, her, his winkedcan I mind.¡± meBai at astolook Anya asked curiously, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°47 years old.¡± couldn¡¯twasthatspeak.soAnyashe surprised Chu Luo looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the managementpany.¡± When Chu Luo said this, the Bai family¡¯s expressions immediately became serious. Theof spoke Chu family.the to peopleLuoelders the were Baiwho The other juniors sat there quietly and listened. Grandpa Bai said, ¡°Boss Chu, we don¡¯t ask for much. We don¡¯t care much about the remuneration. It¡¯s fine as long as you can help us hide our fox aura among the humans and let us not be discovered by the Daoist priests.¡± the manytrain Uncle to learned ChuBaifilms lot also Boss said, inabouthumanasispast a ndfilmwe¡¯ll Chuseen package quickly, whateverAslongshow andacting.¡±We¡¯ve Boss po prtothestages, us inearlyfilm.¡± makeus, wantsususwilling Second Uncle Bai said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a youth idol drama or a CEO drama that can attract young boys and girls, we can still act in it.¡± can Bai eldersAfter finished offamily ¡°IChu you request of fulfillhave thosethe to the ag ree Luo speaking, butnodded.myrequests too.¡± to yours, ¡°Boss Chu, speak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too intimate with any human. Don¡¯t develop feelings for humans.¡± for Baispeak, confusion, familywhycan¡¯tasked humans?¡± intheythe Anya¡±Chu, Beforeco ulddevelop feelings ¡°Fox spirits are born with an alluring aura, and demons have the instincts to absorb human blood essence. If they develop feelings for humans, that person will only die.¡± Anya jumped. ¡°That¡¯s not how it ys on television.¡± ¡°You said that¡¯s on television.¡± Chu Luo looked at the Bai family. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grandpa Bai assured her. ¡°Our fox race likes to be praised by everyone. We won¡¯t tie ourselves down with someone.¡± When Chu Luo and Anya heard this, they were speechless. Bai Yujing smiled. ¡°Boss Chu, I told you not to worry. If you manage thepany and give us protection, we will definitely make you a lot of money.¡± beatdidn¡¯tHowever, since of She bitwastheir a Luo. whowish. celebrities, mattertherewo ulddidn¡¯t fulfillck to Chu vixenswanted That money tonest all. thisofkindlyshe Everyone chatted for more than an hour before two sets of footsteps came from the door. When the butler standing by the door saw who had walked in, he quickly greeted respectfully, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Yan before him andand handed Lihis turningcoataroundnoddedin. walking Behind him was Qin Ming. The moment the two of them appeared in front of everyone, dozens of infatuated voices suddenly came from the living room. What ¡°Wow!andcoolmen!¡±handsome handsome Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 591 - Why Are You So Enthusiastic?

Chapter 591: Why Are You So Enthusiastic?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in, they didn¡¯t even look at the others and walked towards their wives at the same time. When Chu Luo saw Li Yan, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re back.¡± After saying that, she made way for him to sit down. Qin Ming walked to Anya¡¯s side and stood beside her. Anya tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Blockhead, are you sitting or not?¡± Qin Ming nced at the armchair Anya was sitting in. ¡°No. It¡¯ll be too squeezy for you if I sit down.¡± After saying that, she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t intend to speak again. Anya puffed up her cheeks and decided not to look at him. Chu Luo told Li Yan what they had just discussed. When Li Yan heard this, he asked, ¡°Since you n to open a managementpany, you have to find a group of managers to manage them. Where are you going to find these managers? Also, thepany has to find good scripts for them. Do you have any ideas?¡± The Bai family looked at Li Yan strangely and wondered why CEO Li didn¡¯t help Boss Chu settle these things and even specially asked Boss Chu when he was omnipotent? When Chu Luo heard Li Yan¡¯s words, she tilted her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I n to get the headhunterpany to look for a manager. As for the scripts, there are many outstanding people at Imperial University. When the timees, I¡¯ll hold a submission activity in this area. There will definitely be many people from the Chinese department participating.¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo immediately smiled until her eyes narrowed. The Bai family suddenly understood why Li Yan didn¡¯t help Chu Luo settle everything. Chu Luo and Li Yan discussed for a while before asking the Bai family, ¡°It takes time for the managementpany to be established. Where are you guys staying during this period of time?¡± The Bai family looked at each other for a while. Grandpa Bai said, ¡°We n to stay in the mountains in the suburbs. Boss Chu, once yourpany is set up, you can just give us a call.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give each of you a talisman to hide your aura in a few days.¡± It was indeed safer for them to stay in the mountains. Coincidentally, she also needed to find some materials to draw so many talismans. After saying that, the Bai family left. Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their residence. Chu Luo held Li Yan¡¯s hand and pulled him to sit on the sofa. She approached him and smelled him. When she smelled him, Snowball jumped from her pocket to the coffee table and growled at Li Yan, looking unhappy. After Chu Luo smelled it, she said affirmatively, ¡°You smell like blood.¡± Li Yan was amused by her puppy-like behavior. He pulled her over and kissed her before pulling her into his arms. He leaned his chin on her head and nodded. ¡°Who did you meet?¡± Chu Luo looked up from his arms and frowned at him. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her lips again before saying, ¡°Someone from a world-ss assassin organization.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo frowned even more. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found out who paid the assassin organization to kill you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some progress.¡± ¡°Mm? Who is it?¡± Li Yan told her the names of a few corporations. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s them, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°y with them.¡± ¡°Are you going to the underground ck market to issue a bounty?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Since Li Yan had said that, it proved that he nned to bait Ink Feather¡¯s men at the same time. Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she touched his body. Li Yan¡¯s breathing became a little irregr from her touch. Actually, he knew what she meant, but he deliberately asked, ¡°Honey, why are you so enthusiastic tonight?¡± Chu Luo patted his chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°I just want to see if you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch me like this. Why don¡¯t we go to the bedroom? I¡¯ll take off my clothes and let you check.¡± To think he was so indecent when she was checking his injuries so seriously. Li Yan stood up and pulled her upstairs. That night, Li Yan asked Chu Luo to check if he was injured. The next morning, Chu Luo woke upte. She reached for her phone on the bedside table and nced at the time. It was already half-past seven. There were a few missed calls on her phone. Two were from Anya and one was from Chen Xuan. Chu Luo quickly sat up, put on her clothes, and called Chen Xuan. Chen Xuan¡¯s tone was a little apologetic. ¡°Little Boss, did my call disturb your sleep?¡± Chu Luo was a little embarrassed. ¡°No. My phone was turned to silent mode so I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.¡± Chen Xuan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Little Boss, I¡¯ve helped you find a few temporary managers. You can let them try at the press conference today.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Chen Xuan seemed to have guessed that she would be surprised. He said to her apologetically, ¡°1 didn¡¯t tell you before. I was the one who wasn¡¯t sure if I could invite these people. My friend introduced them. They used to be in foreign affairs. They should be suitable for this job.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected him to invite these people. She definitely wouldn¡¯t me him for not telling her in advance. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°How many people did you find in total?¡± ¡°Four. Two men and two women.¡± ¡°Very good. Coincidentally, I n to open a managementpany. I¡¯ll see which of them is suitable to manage over there.¡± Chen Xuan smiled when he heard this and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Since you have a way to introduce these people to me, it will save me the trouble of looking for a suitable candidate.¡± Chen Xuan nodded. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Little Boss, I think my friend is suitable for managing your managementpany.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my assistant now. His name is Mu Yiping. He¡¯s quite good at management.¡± ¡°Let hime back and try.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Little Boss.¡± The two of them talked about thepany situation in America and when Chen Xuan could return to the Empire¡¯s headquarters at thetest. Then, they hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo called Anya. Anya picked up the call and teased, ¡°Chu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only up now?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Why did you call me so early?¡± Anya: ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking when you¡¯re going to yourpany. I have nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After saying this, Anya added, ¡°You must have done something bad with List night. That¡¯s why you woke up sote today.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°...¡± It seemed like after this woman got pregnant, her needs in certain aspects weren¡¯t satisfied. That was why she became so gossipy. She said, ¡°Someone in thepany is hosting today¡¯s press conference. I don¡¯t have to go so early.¡± Anya: ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve been up for an hour. Hurry up too.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo changed and went to wash up. When she came out of the bathroom, Li Yan pushed open the door and entered. Li Yan nced at her attire and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining today. Take a thick coat with youter.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them went downstairs. Sitting at the dining table, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What are you doing today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to thepany first, then go to the Sun residence. I¡¯ll go back to thepany to work next.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯lle look for you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them had just eaten when Anya¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Chu, are you downstairs?¡± Anya had wrapped herself up like a dumpling today. When she entered, she took off her coat. Qin Ming, who was walking behind her, naturally took her coat. Anya looked to be in a good mood today. ¡°Chu, I¡¯ve already finalized mypany¡¯s renovation stylest night. It will open in a few days.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Anya to act so quickly. She asked, ¡°Where did you find this person?¡± ¡°I transferred half of the higher management from thepany in America.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The four of them walked out together. It was raining lightly in the capital today, and in the deep winter, this light rain made it even colder. Anya wrapped Qin Ming¡¯s coat around her and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold today.¡± Qin Ming suddenly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t go out today.¡± Anya tilted her head to look at him and objected firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m bored to death at home alone.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. When the car arrived at the capital, it was already past nine. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to herpany before leaving. Unexpectedly, Qin Ming didn¡¯t follow Li Yan today but followed behind the two of them. Chu Luo finally knew why Anya looked like she was in a good mood today. Today, arge group of people hade to Phoenix Corporation¡¯s doors. There were reporters and many people watching the show. These people were all stopped there. It was impossible to walk through the door. Chu Luo said to Qin Ming, ¡°Take Anya to the safety passageway at the back first. I¡¯ll call someone to open the door.¡± The back door was closed to prevent some people from secretly entering from the back. ¡°Chu, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait in front and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Phoenix Corporation was too famous overseas. Now that they had moved the mainpany to the capital, many wealthydies and young mistresses hade because of its reputation, and there were also all kinds of reporters. Chu Luo wanted to observe if anyone with impure intentions had sneaked into the crowd. Moreover, even if she could hide the fact that she was the boss behind the Phoenix Corporation from others, she definitely couldn¡¯t hide it from Ink Feather¡¯s men. She also wanted to see if Ink Feather¡¯s men were mixed in today. Qin Ming didn¡¯t ask anything. He nodded at her and led Anya towards the back door. Anya was a little worried about Chu Luo. As she walked, she asked Qin Ming, ¡°Is Chu fine alone in front?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her.¡± Anya hadn¡¯t expected Qin Ming to answer her. She liked that for some reason, so she deliberately tried to find conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on her. Although Chu is wearing a mask and ordinary people can¡¯t recognize her, there are celebrities here today. Who knows if anyone will treat her as a celebrity?¡± Anya was right. As Chu Luo stood outside the crowd, even with a mask and an umbre, it couldn¡¯t withstand her outstanding aura. Many people couldn¡¯t help but turn around and take a few more nces at her. In particr, the reporters who weren¡¯t qualified to enter surrounded her and asked, ¡°Miss, are you a model?¡± ¡°Miss, are you here because you want to be the endorser of Phoenix Corporation?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the people surrounding her. The coldness in her eyes immediately made them shut up. At this moment, someone standing behind a reporter suddenly pushed that reporter. The reporter was about to bump into Chu Luo. The person who pushed the reporter took a step forward at the same time, wanting to reach out to take off her mask. Chu Luo put away the umbre in her hand and used the tip of the umbre to block the hand that was reaching towards her. At the same time, she helped the reporter who was falling towards her and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± With that, she opened the umbre again amid the reporter¡¯s confused state. Then, she walked away. The reporter, who was helped up, only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She looked at the departing figure in a daze and said, ¡°Thatdy just now should be ady from upper-ss society.¡± The group of people standing beside her had the same thought. A celebrity¡¯s instinctive reaction was to protect herself. How could she walk away so calmly? Chu Luo walked to a less crowded corner and stood still. Her gaze casually swept around. The person who had pushed the reporter just now was already hiding in Chapter 592 - Unexpected Gains

Chapter 592 Unexpected Gains

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The moment Chu Luo spoke, everyone who had originally been unsure suddenly became a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s really Chu Luo.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be here too. Could she be a fan of Phoenix Cosmetics too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Her skin is so good. She must have used Phoenix skincare products.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t enter Phoenix Corporation, why don¡¯t we interview her?¡± Seeing that everyone was about to surround them, Chu Luo gestured for everyone to stop. She pointed at the two people who wanted to secretly escape and said angrily, ¡°Just now, I realized that you wanted to steal something from my bag. I deliberately walked to a ce with few people. I didn¡¯t expect you to walk into my trap.¡± When everyone heard this, they were a little confused. At this moment, a few bodyguards quickly walked over and restrained the two of them. The two of them seemed to have just reacted and quickly struggled. ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use others just because you¡¯re Old Master Sun¡¯s granddaughter.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she took off her mask. She smiled and asked, ¡°You stole from me. Why are you mentioning my grandfather out of the blue? Also, I¡¯ve never framed anyone.¡± After saying that, the smile on her face disappeared and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Search.¡± The bodyguards pressed down on the two of them and searched one of them. All the cameras were pointed at that person. Everyone was inexplicably excited. The person who was being frisked was still struggling. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything from you. If¡­¡± He was about to say, ¡°If you find anything on me, it must be your bodyguard who nted it on me.¡± Just then, the bodyguard found something on him. Even without identification, everyone could tell that it was an expensive ne. Moreover, there were people here who knew their stuff. ¡°Tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t that the winter ne released by zing Glory¡¯s jewelrypany this year? The limited edition Winter Sun Ne of which there are only 100 pieces worldwide?¡± ¡°Yes, that one. That one is priced at 1.8 billion yuan.¡± That person¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. Your bodyguards framed me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and said to the bodyguard in a low voice, ¡°Beat him up. After you cripple him, send him to the police station.¡± A few bodyguards pressed them down, and the other bodyguards raised their fists. Chu Luo asked everyone, ¡°Do you think I should let the bodyguards hit them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A wealthydy immediately responded, ¡°This kind of person who refuses to admit to stealing even in the face of solid evidence deserves to be killed.¡± The moment this wealthydy spoke, many people echoed. The reporters also knew what to write about these two thieves. Chu Luo quietly left while everyone was criticizing the two thieves. When she reached a ce where no one was around, she suddenly stopped. ¡°Come out.¡± The moment she spoke, a few killers surrounded her. These people were holding an anesthetic gun. It was obvious that they hade prepared. Chu Luo snorted. ¡°To think there are only so few of you. How boring.¡± After saying that, her body shook. Before those people could react, she snatched the anesthetic gun from one of them and fired at each of them. After a moment of surprise, these people fell straight down. Chu Luo threw the anesthetic gun in her hand to the ground and quickly took out aser gun. She pointed it at a spot and pulled the trigger. Crack! After a sound, an invisible robot with a hole shot through appeared. Chu Luo continued to pull the trigger. After a series ofser shots, the robot turned into a pile of scrap metal. At this moment, Chu Luo¡¯s phone rang. She took it out to answer the call. Li Yan¡¯s calm and cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Luoluo, how¡¯s it on your side?¡± Chu Luo looked at the killers lying on the ground and said, ¡°There are a few killers and invisible robots here.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already caught the personmanding the robots. Should I keep him?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take the chance to try the herbs I concocted again.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo walked towards the back door. The back door was indeed open. Chu Luo walked in and walked around a corridor. She walked to the elevator in front and took the elevator to the floor of the press conference. In the corridor on that floor stood Qin Ming, a few bodyguards, and Bai Yujing¡¯s uncles. These people had specially dressed up today. They looked mature and handsome in suits. They were saying something. As Chu Luo approached, Qin Ming and the Bai family walked towards her at the same time. Qin Ming told her, ¡°Just now, the people from seven assassin organizations and two invisible robots were dealt with here.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the Bai family and added, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai, for your help.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan had long guessed that the assassin organization and Ink Feather¡¯s men would attack herpany, so they hade up with a show where the two of them went separate paths. However, the Bai family did them a favor. After all, fox spirits were more sensitive to many things than humans. Qin Ming said, ¡°They were the ones who discovered the invisible robots.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°You can actually sense invisible robots?¡± The Bai family looked at each other and smiled. The eldest son of the Bai family, Bai Feng, said, ¡°Coincidentally, they have the smell of a metal oremonly found where we live, so we can smell it.¡± ¡°What metal ore?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart skipped a beat in excitement. Bai Feng thought for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­ A meteorite fell from space from our hometown decades ago. It smells like metal ores on robots.¡± Chu Luo became even more excited. ¡°Where is your hometown?¡± Seeing that Chu Luo was so excited, Bai Feng told her the location of their hometown. Chu Luo smiled. She then asked, ¡°Is there anyone else of the same kind in your hometown? If so, get him to send me that kind of ore.¡± ¡°Yes. How much does Boss Chu want? I¡¯ll call them and get them to send it over.¡± ¡°A little for now.¡± Chu Luo gestured how much she wanted. Bai Feng nodded and took out his phone to make a call. Chu Luo controlled her excitement and asked the other people of the Bai family, ¡°Since a meteorite fell from your ce, didn¡¯t any humans discover it?¡± Bai Jian replied to her, ¡°No. No human being can enter where we live. Most importantly, decades ago, the empire wasn¡¯t as well-developed as now. Even if someone discovered that a meteorite had fallen in our ce, no one had the ability to go in and check. It must have been too long after that that no one remembered.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°What effects did that meteorite have on you? Or perhaps benefits or harms?¡± Bai Zn replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much of an impact. In terms of impact, it should be that since we kept smelling the smell of that metal ore, we can immediately tell once we smell it now.¡± Chu Luo finally smiled. She suddenly had a good idea. ¡°Who in your family doesn¡¯t like acting? Who wants to be a hero behind the scenes?¡± The few of them thought for a while. Bai Jian said, ¡°My fifth child doesn¡¯t want to. He likes to watch those police films. He often ys such games with the brats in our hometown.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then help me ask him if he¡¯s willing to be my husband¡¯s bodyguard.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask when I get back.¡± When Bai Feng returned from making the call, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Boss Chu, the thing you want will be here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, Chu Luo walked to the door, pushed open a crack, and nced inside. She happened to see Xue Ying and Bai Yujing standing there and asking the reporters to take photos. The press conference seemed to being to an end. Chu Luo retracted her gaze and walked towards the other control room. As she walked, she said to the few of them, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the safety of the rest to you.¡± A few voices responded from behind. Chu Luo quickly walked to the door of the control room. A few technicians sat inside and stared at theputer screen. Some people were still typing rapidly on the keyboard. The sound of the door opening didn¡¯t disturb them. Chu Luo walked behind them and nced at the images on theputer. There were surveince cameras, advertisements on the Inte, and statistics. At this moment, the door of the control room was pushed open again. It was Manager An. When Manager An saw Chu Luo here, he quickly walked over and said to her, ¡°Little Boss, the press conference is about to end.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Then prepare the release of the online advertisements.¡± Manager An responded and walked behind one of the technicians. He patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°Little Wang, how¡¯s your preparations here?¡± Little Wang gave him an OK sign. Manager An asked a few more people and they were all ready. At this point, Chu Luo also walked to aputer and sat down. When the time came, everyone started moving. At half-past ten in the empire, severalrge online tforms started broadcasting the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisement. Five minutester, a technician reported, ¡°The traffic is increasing at a rate of three per second.¡± After a few minutes, another technician reported, ¡°Someone has already left a message.¡± Fifteen minutester. ¡°Heavens, the traffic has exploded. The number of people who clicked on our website has reached ten times per second.¡± ¡°The advertisement¡¯s response was excellent.¡± Chu Luo browsed through thements. ¡°Wow! This Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisement is too beautiful. The skin of the two actors looks good. Did they really use Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products?¡± ¡°Definitely. The cosmetics and skincare products of Phoenix Corporation are especially popr in the upper-ss circle abroad. Those noble madams and young mistresses treat buying an entire set of Phoenix makeup and skincare products as capital to show off.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens, the products of Phoenix Corporation are finally sold in the empire. I¡¯m going to buy an entire set. I want to buy it no matter how much it costs.¡± ¡°The two actors are really gorgeous. The actress is Xue Ying. Who¡¯s the male actress?¡± ¡°Heavens, the person upstairs actually doesn¡¯t know our Brother Xiao Bai. Let me tell you, Brother Xiao Bai¡­¡± ¡°The Ying fans are gathered here. Since Xue Ying is endorsing it, this product must be the best. I¡¯m going to buy it.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s fans are here too. Let me show you Brother Xiao Bai¡¯s gorgeous face.¡± ¡°D*mn! Am I the only one who noticed that Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products are very expensive? This is too expensive. I don¡¯t think I can afford it with a monthly sry of only 5,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Are Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics really that effective? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the image ambassador of Phoenix Corporation in America is Princess Anya of America? Maybe she owns thispany. The upper-ss society is only giving her face.¡± t¡¯s indeed a money-making method used by upper-ss society. I advise those without financial ability not to follow the trend. What they¡¯re buying is that reputation.¡± ¡± ¡°Some people upstairs are jealous. No matter how famous Princess Anya is, it¡¯s impossible for all the upper-ss people in Europe and America to like the products of this brand. I¡¯m a loyal supporter of Phoenix Cosmetics. Only those who use it will know how good these products are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had the pleasure of using Phoenix Corporation¡¯s skincare products. It¡¯s really good.¡± There were all sorts ofments on the Inte. The traffic on thepany¡¯s official website also rose rapidly, and thements exceeded 100,000 every minute. The group of technicians looked at the rapid growth count and were excited. Chu Luo stopped what she was doing and stood up from her seat. Manager An reported the current statistics to her excitedly. Then, he asked, ¡°Little Boss, it¡¯s only been more than an hour. The response on the Inte is already so overwhelming. Should we increase the advertisement y counts immediately?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°Just follow the current viewership ratings. Right now, the most important thing for you is to keep an eye on the Inte. Don¡¯t let the haters cause trouble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo left the room after saying this. The press conference had already ended. When she walked over, the managers that Chen Xuan had called over were chatting with the reporters. At the same time, the staff was distributing Phoenix Corporation¡¯s samples. The reporters looked very happy.. Chapter 593 - Master Li Is a Little Clingy

Chapter 593 Master Li Is a Little Clingy

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo waited for the reporters to be sent away by the managers before entering. When the four of them saw her, they called out respectfully, ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded at them and said, ¡°Chen Xuan has already told me about your situation. I just need two managers.¡± The four of them looked at each other. One of the men stood up and said, ¡°If only two people can stay, please leave Chen Tong and Tan Yueqin behind.¡± The four of them obviously thought that Chu Luo only wanted two people. Chu Luo didn¡¯t exin immediately and asked, ¡°Why leave them behind? I want people who are qualified for this position. This isn¡¯t a shelter.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s words were a little rude. She thought that if the four of them didn¡¯t get angry, they would at least feel ufortable. Unexpectedly, they looked ashamed. Looking at them, Chu Luo asked again, ¡°Were yourades who worked alongside each other before?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tan Yueqin, who had a mature and capable appearance, said. ¡°We used to work in S Nation. For some reason, after we retired, we could only find ordinary jobs. This time, it was Mu Yiping who rmended us toe to you, Little Boss.¡± ¡°When you came, Chen Xuan and the others probably told you about the sry and benefits I¡¯m offering here.¡± The four of them nodded. Even though they didn¡¯t say anything, one could tell from their expressions that they were very satisfied with the sry and benefits here. Chu Luo lowered her eyes. Under their watchful eyes, she said after a while, ¡°Mu Yiping will take over the managementpany I¡¯m about to open when hees back. I¡¯m very short of management personnel and artist managers over there.¡± When the four of them heard this, their eyes revealed pleasant surprise. ¡°Little Boss, you mean two of us will go over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The four of them looked at each other and said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Little Boss¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Luo then told them about the requirements and what they needed to do when they went over. The few of them listened seriously. In the end, the four of them discussed for a while before Tan Yueqin and Chen Ping went over. After discussing this matter, Chu Luo called Xue Ying and Bai Yujing over and asked them to get to know Tan Yuegqin and Chen Ping. Bai Yujing extended his hand to Tan Yueqin with a suave expression. ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡± Tan Yueqin hadn¡¯t expected to be bewitched by the young man in front of her. Just as she was feeling vexed, she heard Chu Luo say, ¡°Later on, his siblings will alsoe to thepany and his uncles will work with you. You have to train yourself so that you won¡¯t be seduced by them.¡± Tan Yueqin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought that Chu Luo was warning her, so she quickly assured Chu Luo, ¡°Little Boss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to disappoint you.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Bai Yujing smiled charmingly. He winked at Tan Yueqin and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Even if you use your position to take advantage of us, we won¡¯t object.¡± Tan Yueqin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Chen Ping also quickly guaranteed. Xue Ying, who had been standing at the side and not saying anything, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She asked Chu Luo worriedly, ¡°Little Boss, are you just going to let the two of them take over the Bai family like this?¡± Humans had a tendency to fall prey to seductions. Chu Luo nced at Bai Yujing and said to the two of them, ¡°Help here for the next two days. After Mu Yiping returns to the country, I¡¯ll talk to you in private.¡± Tan Yueqin and Zhang Ping quickly nodded. After confirming this, Chu Luo held a meeting with the management of Phoenix Cosmetics. After the meeting ended, it was already noon. Anya, who had been waiting there, saw Chu Luoe out. She smiled and said to her, ¡°Chu, yourpany¡¯s advertisement is really popr.¡± Anya sat there and browsed the Inte out of boredom. She personally witnessed how the online advertisement of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s products rushed to the top of the trending searches in the shortest time. That speed was simply staggering. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Chu, did you ask your men to help you push this into the trending topics?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and said confidently, ¡°Do you think all our previous efforts¡ªthe advertisements and letting people experience the products¡ªwere done for fun?¡± The first advertisement by Phoenix Corporation was directed by her, Tang Zhiyun, and the others. It had already attracted the attention of arge number of gaming fans worldwide. Later on, Chu Luo sent a set of cosmetics to the Student Union members from all over the world who hade to Imperial University for an exchange. Plus, she also gave it to the Imperial University Student Union members. Now that Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products wereunched in the empire, those people would definitelye out to help promote it. There were also many upper-ssdies who followed suit. Tang Zhiyun and the other three also gave this a push behind the scenes. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Phoenix Corporation to get first ce on the trending topic as quickly as possible. Anya gave Chu Luo a thumbs up and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s beneficial to be friends with IT elites. Chu, when mypanyunches in the empire, get your friends to help out too.¡± ¡°Sure, as long as the money is in ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a problem.¡± At this point, they bothughed. In the afternoon, Anya went to herpany and Qin Ming apanied her. Chu Luo went straight to zing Glory to look for Li Yan. Unexpectedly, when she went over, Sun Tianyu was in his office. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Chu Luo greeted him. As the eldest son of the third generation of the Sun family, Sun Tianyu had the iron-blooded aura of the Sun family on him. He was also more mature and serious than the others. He was 28 years old this year and had a fianc¨¦e who was studying for a PhD abroad. The two of them were preparing to get married after the New Year. Sun Tianyu nodded at Chu Luo and said to her, ¡°Grandpa already knows what happened yesterday. Grandpa asked me to tell you that if these peoplee looking for you again, just call him. He¡¯ll deal with them.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she pursed her lips and smiled. Asmile also appeared on Sun Tianyu¡¯s face. ¡°Grandfather even asked you to go back and apany him more if you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo nned to apany Old Master Sunter. Sun Tianyu was here to talk to Li Yan today, so Chu Luo didn¡¯t disturb them. She walked to the sofa by the window and sat down to scroll through her phone. After the two of them finished talking and Sun Tianyu left, Li Yan stood up and sat down beside Chu Luo. Chu Luo put away her phone and looked at him. Li Yan stroked her face and said, ¡°The people we sent to Death Ind are already there.¡± ¡°Did they send back any photos?¡± Chu Luo wanted to see what Death Ind was like. ¡°Yes,¡± Li Yan said and pulled her to her feet. The two of them walked towards his desk. When they reached the desk, Li Yan made Chu Luo sit in a chair. He stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her. He clicked on his email with the mouse and showed her the photos that had been sent back. Their cheeks were pressed against each other. The moment Chu Luo tilted her head, her lips brushed against his. She deliberately rubbed her cheek against his. Li Yan pressed a hand on her shoulder and tilted his head to kiss her cheek. He lowered his voice and threatened her, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Chu Luo became obedient. Li Yan kissed her cheek again. Chu Luo turned her head away and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Big baddie, I didn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°This is your reward.¡± Li Yan gestured to her. ¡°Look, they sent back three photos.¡± Chu Luo looked at the screen. ¡°What a huge fog.¡± The first photo was basically covered in fog, and one could only vaguely see the outline of the ind. The second photo was obviously closer to the ind, but it was night. The fog had faded, but it wasn¡¯t as clear as during the day. The third photo happened to show that the fog had all dissipated. The shape of the ind and the environment on the shore could be clearly seen, as well as a dark school of fish in the sea. After looking at the three photos, Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell much from these three photos?¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°These people broke contact with us after they went ashore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and her lips brushed past his. She quickly sat to the side and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they bring specialmunicators with them? Are they also blocked?¡± ¡°Right, we can only wait for their news now.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he closed his email and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with the Sun family. If we don¡¯t hear from them in three days, we¡¯ll send a second batch over.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Chu Luo also stood up and continued frowning. ¡°If there¡¯s no news from the first batch of people, they might have been discovered. It¡¯s very dangerous for the second batch to go over.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go ourselves.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. Li Yan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already found the material to make special robots, let¡¯s make a batch of robots to scout the way.¡± Chu Luo agreed with him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make this kind of robot immediately as soon as the materials are sent over.¡± She hadn¡¯t learned robot production from Neeson for so long for nothing. It was easy to quickly create a few robots that were simr to the ones Ink Feather had. After saying this, Chu Luo remembered that she had just decided to go see Old Master Sun, so she told Li Yan about it. Unexpectedly, Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and refused to let her go. ¡°You cane with me after I get off work.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She asked him, ¡°Then when are you getting off work?¡± ¡°Five o¡¯clock.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and thought about it. Li Yan pulled her to the sofa and sat her down. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you in five. You¡¯ll apany me to work for the next few hours.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and realized that he was a little¡­ clingy today. But she liked it. At the thought of this, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. In the end, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Satisfied, Li Yan went to work. Chu Luo watched him work seriously for a while, and felt that he was extremely handsome like this. Unable to stand her gaze, Li Yan looked up and said, ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, | don¡¯t think I need to work in the afternoon.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood and quickly retracted her gaze. She sat there obediently and took herptop to continue watching the broadcast effects of herpany¡¯s advertisement. At the same time, she started a conversation with Tang Zhiyun and the others. Chu Luo: ¡°Seniors, thank you for today.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°You are wee. It was nothing.¡± Xie Minghai: ¡°No need to thank me. Junior¡¯s matter is our matter.¡± Yu Lei: ¡°[Grinning emoticon] Why don¡¯t you treat us to a feast, Junior?¡± Xu Qingfeng: ¡°The skincare products from Junior¡¯spany are excellent. We¡¯re just letting more people know faster.¡± At that moment, Wang Mingtao entered the conversation. Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, yourpany¡¯s advertisement is really awesome. My mother and I have been sitting in front of theputer today, waiting for yourpany¡¯s advertisement to broadcast. Hehe, Mom said that the male celebrity is really handsome.¡± The four boys each gave Wang Mingtao an emoticon. Chu Luo: ¡°If Auntie likes it, I¡¯ll get her a personal autograph.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Okay, okay. Mom said that she likes it. But recently, she and Dad have been staying at the flower field in the suburbs. Chu Luo, if you manage to get the autograph, Mom wants you to send it to her directly.¡± Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Can¡¯t you take it over?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. I¡¯ve been staying in the flower shop every day recently and don¡¯t have time to go over. Today, Mom only left after Sister Chu¡¯spany¡¯s advertisement broadcast because she didn¡¯te back for a week.¡± Tang Zhiyun: ¡°Are Uncle and Auntie so busy now?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, when Brother Li and Sister Chu got married, all the flowers in my flower field were used. They¡¯re renting them now.¡± Xie Minghai: ¡°Then you can bewless again.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Hehe.¡± Everyone chatted for a while before Tang Zhiyun and the others went to work. Right now, they had toplete the orders from the big clients, while preparing for thepetition. Chu Luo started chatting with Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister Chu, many people havee to my parents to order flowers recently. These people must be here because of you and Brother Li.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°Do you have enough flowers for them to order?¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°No. That¡¯s why I have to ruthlessly reject them every day and introduce them to the flower shop beside ours.¡± Even though Chu Luo couldn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression, she could feel his heartache. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Why is your heart aching? Since you introduced them to the flower shop beside you, they will definitely be grateful towards your family. If anything happens, they can help.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ve been sending me my lunch every afternoon recently. Hehe.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Since you¡¯re not busy now, how¡¯s your revision going?¡± Unexpectedly, Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t reply for a long time.. Chapter 594 - Teaching Old Master Sun to Game

Chapter 594 Teaching Old Master Sun to Game

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Chu Luo knew that Wang Mingtao was feeling guilty, so she said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have nothing to do now. I¡¯ll give you a few questions. Finish solving them by half-past four.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Chu Luo ignored his fake crying and quickly gave him ten questions. Chu Luo: ¡°It¡¯s 43 minutes until 4: 30. Good luck.¡± Wang Mingtao: ¡°I promise toplete it.¡± With that, he went to do the questions. Chu Luo continued to look at thepany¡¯s advertisement feedback. At half-past four, Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao to submit the questions to her. She finished them in five minutes and corrected his mistakes. At the same time, she asked him to read a few books. Soon, it was five o¡¯clock. Seeing that Li Yan had closed hisptop and told Wang Mingtao to revise properly, Chu Luo went offline. ¡°Yan, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took his coat and walked to her side. After she stood up, the two of them walked out of the office. On the other side. At the Wang flower shop. Wang Mingtao had just found a few books that Chu Luo had asked him to revise. Just as he was about to start revising, a girl on a bike suddenly fell outside the flower shop. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Wang Mingtao quickly put down his book and walked out to help the bike up from herp. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl had her head lowered and was holding her knees. She only looked up when she heard the question. The girl in front of her was about the same age as him. She had an oval face and gentle eyes, giving people the feeling that she was from a humble family. Wang Mingtao felt his heart skip a beat. Then, it started beating uncontrobly. The girl in front of him was simply his ideal girlfriend. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± After Wang Mingtao asked, he realized that he was stuttering. He scratched his head in embarrassment. Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°| must have scraped my knees.¡± Wang Mingtao panicked. ¡°Sigh ~ Don¡¯t cry. I¡­ there¡¯s band-aids in my flower shop. Why don¡¯t I help you in and stick a band-aid on it?¡± ¡°Will it be troublesome for you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao quickly helped her up. The girl extended her hand to him. When Wang Mingtao helped the girl up, he felt like his heart was about to jump out. This girl was also of his ideal height, just below his chin. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to control his pounding heart. Wang Mingtao gentlemanly helped the girl in. After asking her to sit down, he went to get the band-aid and squatted in front of her and helped her roll up her pants. The girl was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The girl was embarrassed, and Wang Mingtao was even more embarrassed. He quickly handed the band-aid to her and stood up to watch her roll up her pants. When he saw that her knee was a little scraped, he hissed in heartache. ¡°You must be in a lot of pain, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The girl finished sticking the band-aid and looked up at him with those watery eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Wang Mingtao¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± ¡°No need. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°My name is Wang Mingtao. What¡­ what about you?¡± ¡°My name is Wu Mingming.¡± ¡°Wu Mingming¡­ what a pretty name.¡± Wu Mingming covered her mouth and smiled in embarrassment. The two of them chatted casually for a while before Wang Mingtao realized that Wu Mingming was a student from the Academy of Fine Arts beside their flower shop. She hade today to buy flowers for her roommate. She hadn¡¯t expected to fall. When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he quickly asked, ¡°Then have you bought the flowers?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What flowers do you want to buy? My flowers are all sold out. I¡¯ll help you buy them next door.¡± Wang Mingtao felt that his idea was excellent. If he helped her buy flowers next door, he would have an excuse to add Wu Mingming on WeChat. Wu Mingming looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I want to buy a bouquet of lilies.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll help you buy it now.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pay you first.¡± ¡°No need. Just transfer the money to me via WeChatter.¡± After saying that, Wang Mingtao ran towards the flower shop next door. It was as if he was afraid that he would be stopped if he ran slow. Wang Mingtao quickly helped her buy a bouquet of flowers. Wu Mingming added him on WeChat and transferred the money to him. Wang Mingtao happily added her WeChat ID with the nickname [Girl Who Makes My Heart Flutter]. Wu Mingming¡¯s phone rang. After she picked up the call, she said to the other party, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and said to Wang Mingtao, ¡°Wang Mingtao, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. My friend is waiting for me at the intersection.¡± As Wu Mingming spoke, she propped herself up on the counter and stood up to take the flowers from his hand. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. No one will sit back and do nothing if they see you fall.¡± Wang Mingtao sent her to the entrance and Wu Mingming went to push the bike. Wang Mingtao was a little worried about her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop riding the bike? I¡¯ll help you push the bike over and let your friend ride it with you.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Wu Mingming¡¯s face turned red. ¡°My friend likes to let her thoughts run wild. When the timees, she will think that there¡¯s something between us.¡± Wang Mingtao thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± His face also turned red. Wu Mingming got onto the bike. A little unwilling to let her leave just like that, Wang Mingtao quickly said, ¡°Then be careful on the bike. Send me a message when you go back. So that I¡¯ll know that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Mingming rode her bike away. Wang Mingtao looked at her back until she disappeared before walking back. He kept holding onto his phone after that with a foolish grin on his face. When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived at the Sun residence, the Sun family was already waiting for them for dinner. Old Master Sun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. The moment he saw Chu Luo, he said, ¡°My good granddaughter, those people from the embassy made things difficult for you yesterday. Grandpa will definitely help you vent your anger.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Those people from the embassy promised to apologize to Imperial University. I¡¯ve already vented my anger. Besides, the king of their country already knows about this. I think these people are going to get in trouble when they go back.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo picked up a piece of food for him. Only then did Old Master Sun¡¯s expression improve. After everyone finished eating, Li Yan and the masters of the Sun family went to the study. Chu Luo apanied Old Master Sun for a stroll in the backyard to digest his food. Old Master Sun asked her, ¡°My good granddaughter, I heard that someone went to yourpany to cause trouble today, right?¡± ¡°Yes. These people probably wanted to take me away.¡± Be it Ink Feather¡¯s men or the people from the World Killer Organization, they all wanted to capture her and use her to threaten Li Yan so that they could gain benefits. Chu Luo knew this very well. Old Master Sun guessed what was going on and said unhappily, ¡°If Li Yan can¡¯t protect you well, I¡¯ll definitely deal with him.¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself.¡± Chu Luo was still very confident in this. ¡°Be it the people from the assassin organization or Ink Feather¡¯s men, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Old Master Sun also knew Chu Luo¡¯s ability, but he was still worried. He said, ¡°Go to my collection room and choose two guns that you like. Don¡¯t waste your energy on those on whom you can use guns.¡± Sun Tianhao happened to walk over from the side. When he heard this, he deliberately said sourly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too biased. Didn¡¯t you say before that no one is allowed to touch the guns in your collection room? Why did you let Sister choose two guns at once?¡± Old Master Sun red at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Can¡¯t you protect yourself?¡± Sun Tianhao opened his mouth and wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Chu Luo, but how could he say such embarrassing words? Chu Luo giggled at his expression. Sun Tianhao bared his teeth at her in dissatisfaction. In the next moment, his forehead twitched. ¡°Ouch, Grandfather, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to your sister.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Sun Tianhao was aggrieved. Old Master Sun pretended not to see his expression and asked him, ¡°Kid, why are you here?¡± Only then did Sun Tianhao remember why he hade to look for them. ¡°Auntie asked me to ask Sister if she wants to stay here tonight. If yes, she¡¯ll get the servants to clean up their residence.¡± Old Master Sun looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Granddaughter, your uncles and Li Yan will definitely talk for a long time tonight. Why don¡¯t you guys stay here tonight?¡± Chu Luo nodded under the expectant gazes of the grandfather and grandson. Sun Tianhao said happily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s game a few roundster.¡± ¡°What game? My granddaughter has ss tomorrow. You guys will definitely lose track of time when you game.¡± ¡°How could that be? Grandfather, I promise. We¡¯ll only game until Li Yan and the others are done talking. Besides, Sister is very good at gaming.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he thought that Chu Luo liked to game, so he said, ¡°Granddaughter, if you want to game, go ahead.¡± Chu Luo looked at the time. It was still early, so she asked him, ¡°Grandpa, do you want to game with us?¡± ¡°You want me to game with you?¡± Old Master was stunned. Sun Tianhao was also stunned. Chu Luo smiled at them. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no age limit when ites to gaming. As long as you like it.¡± At this point, Chu Luo stopped for a while and continued, ¡°Moreover, there are team battles in the game. A team battle can also reflect a person¡¯s leadership ability. Since Grandfather is bored at home every day, you might as well game to pass the time.¡± Old Master Sun was suddenly tempted. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t believe that Old Master Sun could game. ¡°There are many skills in the Battle of Lightyears that require hand speed. Can Grandfather do that?¡± Being underestimated by his grandson, Old Master Sun¡¯s face darkened. He pped Chu Luo and said, ¡°Granddaughter, let¡¯s go. Go teach Grandfather how to game. I must let this brat know how powerful I am.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you how to gameter. You can y by yourself when you have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked towards the Sun family¡¯sputer room. When the group of people in theputer room saw Old Master Sun enter, they all stood up and greeted him.. Chapter 595 - Die With Remaining Grievances

Chapter 595: Die With Remaining Grievances

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Sun looked especially imposing in front of the others. Everyone was obviously in awe of him. The moment Old Master Sun entered, everyone tensed up. They wondered if Old Master Sun had suddenlye to theputer room to check on work. Old Master Sun waved at them. ¡°Everyone, go busy yourselves. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Seeing how nervous they were, Sun Tianhao added, ¡°We came to game.¡± Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief and sit back down to continue working. After a few seconds, it suddenly dawned on everyone what Sun Tianhao had just said. They all peeked at Old Master from the corner of their eyes. When the three of them found an emptyputer and sat down, Chu Luo helped Old Master Sun download the Battle of Lightyears. After the game started, everyone couldn¡¯t remain calm. Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, think of a game username first.¡± ¡°What game username?¡± Old Master had been worrying about the military all his life and didn¡¯t have time to y games at all. Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Grandpa, juste up with a domineering name. Look, my game¡¯s name is [Number One Coolest In The Imperial]. How is it? Cool, right?¡± Old Master Sun nced at him in disdain and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, help me type. My username is [Imperial Guardian].¡± ¡°Grandfather, that name sounds so strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Old Master Sun educated him. ¡°Our Sun family is the guardian of the empire. My name is much better than your fancy name.¡± While the grandfather-and-son duo was arguing, Chu Luo helped Old Master Sun key in his username and helped him register his game ount. After that, she told Old Master Sun how to y this game and what rules it had. Only then did Old Master Sun personally operate the characters in the game to do the simplest mission. Sun Tianhao, who was already level 100, inexplicably felt an indescribable sense of superiority. He felt that there was actually something in which he was so much better than his grandfather in, and he inexplicably became arrogant. He said to Old Master Sun arrogantly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still a novice now. You can only start training from level one. How about this? I won¡¯t go to the team battle tonight. I¡¯ll help you fight. I promise to help you level up to level 20 within an hour.¡± How could Old Master Sun not know this kid¡¯s thoughts? He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, what level are you in the game? What¡¯s your username and your ranking?¡± ¡°Grandfather, my game name is [Bai Ling]. I¡¯m currently in first ce.¡± Old Master Sun nced at Sun Tianhao and asked him, ¡°Then what¡¯s your current ranking?¡± Sun Tianhao choked and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Kid, you definitely haven¡¯t even entered the top ten. How dare you show off here?¡± Old Master Sun nced at him disdainfully. He turned to Chu Luo and said amiably, ¡°Granddaughter,e and help Grandpa level up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo started leveling up Old Master Sun while telling him what skills to best use to fight monsters. Feeling aggrieved, Sun Tianhao could only find a team to kill monsters with. The moment [Bai Ling] came online, the entire Battle of Lightyears erupted. When everyone saw [Bai Ling] leveling up with a new ount, they were shocked. ¡°[Bai Ling] actually brought a new ount to level up. This is too magical!¡± ¡°Maybe this new ount is her friend¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s her friend, they definitely won¡¯t be too bad. When this new ount upgrades, why don¡¯t everyone go and PK with them?¡± Many people were tempted. Everyone thought that since [Bai Ling) had PKed them until they doubted their lives, they would PK [Bai Ling] ¡®s friend until they doubted their lives. This could be considered revenge for themselves. At the thought of this, many people secretly decided to pay attention to this ount called [Imperial Guardian] anytime and anywhere. As long as he was alone, they would open a smurf ount to PK with him. Old Master Sun had never known that games could actually make people¡¯s blood boil, especially when they defeated monsters of a higher level than themselves. When the mission was sessful, he would be so happy that he wouldugh out loud. With Chu Luo leading Old Master Sun¡¯s ount, he reached level 30 in more than an hour, Chu Luo said to Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, with your level, you can enter the PK arena now. Do you want to go in and find someone to PK with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master was in a state of excitement and wanted to find a game yer to PK with. Under Chu Luo¡¯s guidance, he entered the PK arena. The system assigned him a match of the same level. The moment the other party came up, he asked arrogantly, ¡°Brother, this looks like your first time on the PK stage. Do you know how to PK?¡± Old Master Sun looked at the words that appeared above that person¡¯s head and snorted. He asked Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter, how can we make him shut up?¡±

¡°Let the PK start.¡±

Old Master Sun pressed the start button and the PK began. As Old Master Sun operated, he said, ¡°The youngsters these days are really not capable. Their ability to provoke people isn¡¯t small. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid just because I¡¯m ying this game tonight.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was sitting at the side, reminded him worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, some people like to open smurf ounts and y with new yers on purpose. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡±

¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated the enemy.¡±

Although Old Master Sun was talking, his nerves were tense and his actions never stopped. His fingers were a little clumsy, unlike young people who could type a few buttons in a second. However, he remembered all the techniques Chu Luo had told him about restraining enemies. After a PK, Old Master and that person reached a draw. The other party wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°One more round.¡± Old Master Sun felt a little tired, so he typed with his fingers, ¡°Come tomorrow.¡± That person didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid. I think you¡¯re aplete rookie. You definitely won¡¯t dare to continue PKing with me.¡± ¡°This young man is really asking for a lesson.¡± Old Master Sun was unhappy and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Granddaughter,e and help Grandpa fight.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was tired, so she responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun stood up and Chu Luo sat over. As she clicked to ept that person¡¯s PK invitation, she said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, you can go and rest after this match. If you like to game, you can y for two to three hours a day.¡± Very interested in this game, Old Master Sun said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo killed the provocative person in less than ten seconds. That person stomped his feet. ¡°You must be using a smurf ount. You were pretending just now. How despicable.¡± The crowd who had been paying attention to Chu Luo was amused by that person¡¯s ignorance. ¡°I suddenly thought of an idiom¡ª¡¯Die with remaining grievances.¡¯ I think this person died with remaining grievances.¡± ¡°Haha, the person who PKed himter was obviously [Bai Ling] herself. He even thought that that ount was a smurf ount. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°So from this, it proves that this [Imperial Guardian] is a friend of [Bai Ling] in real life.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Everyone was certain that when this ount leveled up a little more, they would challenge him to a PK. Chu Luo and the others didn¡¯t know what the others were thinking. It was already half-past ten. Old Master had been used to sleeping early in the past year or so. Coupled with the fact that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, he was really tired from gaming for more than two hours. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao sent him back to his bedroom. After the servants served him to wash up, he fell asleep. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao walked out of Old Master Sun¡¯s house. Sun Tianhao asked her, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we continue gaming?¡± Chu Luo was about to answer when she saw Sun Tianyu walking to the wall and making a call. It was unknown what the other party said, but he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick her up at the airport.¡± He hung up. He hung up the phone and turned around to see Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianyu walked over and asked them with a smile, ¡°I heard that you were teaching Grandfather how to game just now?¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianyu continued to smile and asked, ¡°Has Grandfather learned it?¡± Actually, the Sun family didn¡¯t believe that Old Master could master gaming. After all, in their hearts, Old Master¡¯s hands were meant for holding guns. Usually, he didn¡¯t even touch the keyboard much, let alone game. If Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t personally apanied Old Master to game for more than two hours, he wouldn¡¯t believe that their grandfather was such a quick learner. ¡°Big Brother, you definitely won¡¯t believe me. Other than being a little unfamiliar with the game, Grandfather is already better at gaming than people of the same level.¡± Sun Tianyu was a little surprised. Chu Luo was amused by their reaction. She said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea for Grandfather to stay at home and game when he¡¯s bored. Gaming allows him to move his fingers and use his brain. It¡¯s good for him.¡± The two brothers were relieved to hear Chu Luo say that. The three of them walked towards the house in front. Sun Tianyu said to Chu Luo, ¡°My father and the others should still be discussing something. Sister, ifyou¡¯re tired, go rest first.¡± Sun Tianyu was also in the study. He hade out to answer a call. Sun Tianhao asked him, ¡°Big Brother, who called you just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Xiao Ya. She said that her younger sister will be in the capital tomorrow and asked me to pick her up. ¡± Unexpectedly, Sun Tianhao frowned when he heard this person. ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s younger sister is an annoying person. If shees to our house to stay, I¡¯ll go straight back to school.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected Sun Tianhao to say that. She looked at Sun Tianyu in confusion. Sun Tianyu told Chu Luo, ¡°The person whoes tomorrow is Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister from the same father but a different mother. The two sisters aren¡¯t actually close, but Uncle asked Xiao Ya to call me. I can¡¯t make things difficult for Xiao Ya.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is just too kind-hearted. Can¡¯t you just ignore that mischievous sister of hers?¡± Sun Tianyu massaged his temple and said, ¡°Xiao Hui will reach the capital tomorrow nightte at night. It¡¯s not easy for a girl like her to find a ce to stay at that hour. She¡¯ll stay in a hotel the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. When that woman came with Sister-inwst time, she was watching our family covetously. I feel that she doesn¡¯t have good intentions this time.¡± ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t say that about Xiao Hui. She¡¯s Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister, after all.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°If she has ulterior motives, I definitely won¡¯t let her continue living in our house.¡± ¡°You said it. Think about how to exin it to Sister-inw then.¡± ¡°Xiao Ya doesn¡¯t need me to give her an exnation. If Xiao Hui is really as you said, she will support my actions.¡± Sun Tianyu didn¡¯t really want to talk about Xiao Hui, who woulde tomorrow, so he said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study. Since you guys are going to school tomorrow, you should rest early.¡± With that, he left.. Chapter 596 - A Good Man Doesnt Fight a Woman

Chapter 596: A Good Man Doesn¡¯t Fight a Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the departing figure, Sun Tianhao muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that woman will pretend to be a white rabbit in front of you and show her fox tail in front of us. Let¡¯s see who you believe when the timees.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Sun Tianhao. ¡°You seem to dislike that Xiao Hui a lot.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a two-faced person. Every time she¡¯s in front of Big Brother, Sister-In-Law, and my mother, she always acts like a little bunny. When ites to us...¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao shuddered. Chu Luo¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°How does she behave in front of you guys?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not shy at all. She¡¯s a 21-year-old girl and she actually wheedled and acted adorable in front of us. She even keeps calling us ¡®Brother¡¯ for no reason. Also, she likes to touch us.¡± ¡°You let her do this to you?¡± ¡°Of course not. But that woman likes toin first. She keeps crying in front of my mother and the others about us bullying her. She¡¯s too good at acting. As long as we change our attitude towards her, we¡¯ll be scolded.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly thought of two words. ¡°Are you talking about the legendary ¡®green teal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiao Hui is a green tea b*tch.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you expose her?¡± ¡°No time. We seldom came back before. I¡¯ve only met her twice. ¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao said to her in a low voice, ¡°I suspect that she wanted to seduce Second Brother or me, but I saw through her. That¡¯s why she deliberately wanted me to be scolded.¡± ¡°Does Second Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother know her true colors?¡± ¡°They do, but they only stayed with her for a short time. So they only avoided her as much as possible when they saw her. I had it the worst. She met me every time.¡± Chu Luo gave him a sympathetic look, but she helped him think of a way. ¡°Then you can also avoid her. Didn¡¯t they say that she¡¯s only staying here for one night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for her to stay for a night. Sister, just watch. As long as Xiao Huies, she will definitely stay until she leaves. Moreover, she acts especially obedient in front of the elders. My mother and the others are also willing to let her stay. ¡± ¡°What does that Xiao Hui do? Why is she here in the capital?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a student at the art school in University S. There are a few paintingpetitions in the capital every year. She must be here to participate in a paintingpetition.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao raised his leg and kicked a dead leaf that had fallen to the ground. Then, he said, ¡°She acts differently in front of us and in front of Mom and Big Brother. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t confessed or anything. How can I expose her?¡± With Sun Tianhao¡¯s character, if a woman confessed to him, he would reject her if he didn¡¯t like her. However, that Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t confessed to him at all. Moreover, she grabbed the four of them and made some ambiguous moves. Chu Luo was silent for a while. ¡°There are actually two ways to deal with a green tea b*tch.¡± ¡°Which two?¡± ¡°The first is to use poison against poison. If she¡¯s a green tea b*tch, find someone even more green tea to disgust her to death. The second is to use violence. Of course, if you use violence, you have to ept being criticized by your elders. However, this can express how much you dislike her. In the future, you won¡¯t have to be polite to her openly.¡± Sun Tianhao seriously considered her two suggestions. ¡°The second suggestion is good, but it will make things difficult for Eldest Brother and Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Then use the first one.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m surrounded by tomboys. No girl can pretend to be a green tea b*tch.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. When you bring her to Imperial University, I promise to make her doubt her life.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the smile on Chu Luol s face and shivered for no reason. However, he also became expectant. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring her to Imperial University the day after tomorrow.¡± In any case, as long as it was someone Chu Luo dealt with, their family definitely wouldn¡¯t me her. They might even say that she handled it well. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to be scolded or see that annoying b*tch again. After the two of them discussed when they would bring Xiao Hui to Imperial University, they walked towards their respective bedrooms. Li Yan only returned at midnight. Chu Luo kept waiting for him. After Li Yan washed up, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Chu Luo hugged his neck and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Prepare more medicine and talismans for us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Phoenix Corporation¡¯s advertisements covered the televisionwork and more than a thousand billboards in the capital. At the same time, more than 20 specialty cabs in the empire¡¯s first-tier city opened at the same time. The madams and young mistresses of the upper-ss society snatched up all the cosmetics and skincare products. Instantly, the top five trending topics were upied by Phoenix Corporation. During this period, all kinds ofments flew everywhere. Chen Xuan and a group of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s management had been worrying about this. On the other hand, Chu Luo was very free. After ss in the morning, Chu Luo and Yu Tong went to eat. Today, the two of them were having lessons in the same building. As Yu Tong walked, she talked to Chu Luo about Phoenix Corporation. It was obvious that she was also a loyal fan of Phoenix Corporation now. ¡°President, the Phoenix skincare products you gave us previously were awesome. Did you notice that not only has my skin turned fairer, but it has also be more moisturized?¡± As she spoke, she deliberately pinched her face to show Chu Luo how moist her skin was. Chu Luo tilted her head to take a look and smiled. Yu Tong looked around and deliberately walked a little closer to ask her in a low voice, ¡°President, tell me honestly, do you know the boss of Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡°So what if I do? So what if I don¡¯t?¡± Yu Tong smiled at her fawningly. ¡°If you do, when I don¡¯t manage to buy theirpany¡¯s skincare products at the specialty boutique, you can help me open a back door.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°I can help you open the back door if you want. But can you do me a favor tomorrow?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Yu Tong suddenly had a bad premonition. Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Yu Tong had a nagging feeling that Chu Luo ls smile was calctive. She looked at her warily. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t kill ormit arson.¡± ¡°Pfft... What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just asking you to help me deal with a green tea b*tch.¡± Yu Tong was relieved and patted her chest. ¡°I can help with that. It¡¯s just dealing with a green tea b*tch. Leave it to me.¡± Chu Luo nodded in satisfaction and told her about the attributes of that green tea b*tch. When Yu Tong heard this, she expressed sympathy. ¡°So that kind of woman really exists. This is too... President, your brothers are really pitiful.¡± The two of them arrived at the restaurant. At this moment, Wang Mingtao called Chu Luo and asked her which restaurant she was eating at. Chu Luo told him. Wang Mingtao said that he woulde and look for her immediately. After Chu Luo and Yu Tong ordered the food and found a table to sit at, Wang Mingtao came over. Chu Luo had also helped him order food. Wang Mingtao looked for Chu Luo to show off his results fromst night¡¯s revision. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve already revised most of the books you asked me to revisest night.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°When did you be so hardworking and enthusiastic?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Wang Mingtao giggled and said, ¡°I said that I wanted to get a schrship, so I must get it... Besides, I¡¯ve already thought of how to use my schrship money.¡± ¡°Yo!¡± Yu Tong said straightforwardly. ¡°All the freshmen this year are not pushovers. You¡¯re very enthusiastic about revision, but maybe they¡¯re even more enthusiastic than you. So whether you can get a schrship or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Wang Mingtao red at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice? I have Sister Chu¡¯s help. Am I afraid of them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about the president. If you really didn¡¯t get the schrship, you¡¯re going to embarrass the president.¡± Wang Mingtao took a deep breath and decided not to argue with her. He lowered his head and ate. Yu Tong didn¡¯t intend to let him off. ¡°Why? You have nothing to say?¡± Wang Mingtao swallowed the food in his mouth. ¡°A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Facts my ass. Since I said that I wanted to get a schrship, I¡¯m going to get one.¡± Wang Mingtao was getting anxious. Chu Luo nced at Yu Tong and gestured to the two of them. ¡°Eat. ¡± Yu Tong grinned at Wang Mingtao and ate two mouthfuls of rice. Suddenly, she asked curiously, ¡°Hey, Wang Mingtao, you said that you¡¯ve already nned the use of the schrship money. Tell me, what are you going to use it for? Maybe if it moves me, I¡¯ll help tutor you.¡± ¡°Forget it. I studyputer science while you study finance. We¡¯re notpatible.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m better at foreignnguages than you.¡± 11 Chu Luo watched as Wang Mingtao choked on Yu Tong¡¯s words and smiled sympathetically. Yu Tong even teased, ¡°What are you trying to do after receiving the schrship? Don¡¯t tell me you want to buy a gift for the president.¡± ¡°No. ¡± Wang Mingtao realized that he had answered too quickly. Worried that Chu Luo would be unhappy, he quickly smiled at her fawningly. ¡°I can buy a gift for Sister Chu anytime. I want to use my first schrship to buy a gift for the girl I like.¡± ¡°Yo Wang Mingtao, who do you like? Fess up!¡± Excited, Yu Tong pointed her fork at his nose and looked like she was prepared to force a confession out of him. Wang Mingtao gestured at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Take back your fork.¡± Only then did Yu Tong retract her fork. Chu Luo was also curious. ¡°Since when did you have a girl you like? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Wang Mingtao liked to tell Chu Luo everything. He had never mentioned that he had a girl he liked, nor had he ever seen him bring a girl to get to know them. Therefore, she was very curious. Wang Mingtao scratched his head and giggled. ¡°I just met that girl yesterday.¡± ¡°Yu Tong, can you lower your voice? If you continue to be so surprised, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Hey, no, no, no... Tell me, tell me.¡± Faced with their bright gazes, Wang Mingtao cleared his throat. He told them about his encounter with Wu Mingming yesterday afternoon. When Yu Tong heard this, she sighed and said, ¡°This must be fate. To think you could be so lucky.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. What do you mean by lucky? Wu Mingming and I are destined by the heavens.¡± Chu Luo looked at Wang Mingtao and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already sessfully wooed her?¡±.

Chapter 597 - Green Tea vs Green Tea

Chapter 597 Green Tea vs Green Tea

Wang Mingtao was speechless. ¡°Hehehehe...¡± Yu Tong covered her mouth andughed. Seeing his reaction, Chu Luo knew that it was his wishful thinking. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t, think about how to make her your girlfriend first.¡± Wang Mingtao shrugged, but in the next second, he regained his fighting spirit. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll ask her out for dinner tonight. If she agrees, I¡¯ll definitely have a chance.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Wang Mingtao was speechless again. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°If you really want to woo her, you have to be prepared to woo her for a long time. It¡¯s impossible for her to agree immediately after you woo her, right?¡± Wang Mingtao felt that Chu Luo made sense and quickly nodded. ¡°Sister Chu is right. Then I¡¯ll ask her out to y often in the future.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, she shook her head in disagreement. ¡°If you really do that, she might not agree.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Ask me. I¡¯m a rtionship consultant.¡± Wang Mingtao looked at Yu Tong and said straightforwardly, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend and you still have the gall to call yourself a rtionship consultant.¡± Yu Tong pretended to beat him up. Wang Mingtao quickly moved his chair back and looked at her warily. ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth but not his hands.¡± an uses ¡°You brat, you¡¯re asking for a beating. Why should I use my mouth?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Of course you are. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend because too many people are wooing me, but I¡¯m not attracted to anyone, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Mingtao surrendered. Actually, Yu Tong was right. Although she was petite, she had an exquisite figure and was especially beautiful. Her personality was the fiery sort, and she indeed had many suitors. However, she had always said that she was busy with Student Union matters and didn¡¯t want to have a boyfriend. As she watched the two of them discuss how to woo the girl, Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she ate. After the meal, Wang Mingtao went to the library to revise. Chu Luo and Yu Tong walked towards the Student Union. However, halfway through, Chu Luo received a call from the Bai family saying that the thing she wanted had arrived. Chu Luo informed Yu Tong and walked out of the school. Chu Luo went straight to the floor where the robot manufacturing room was located at zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. For the entire afternoon and night, she stayed in the manufacturing room. At ten at night, Li Yan came down to call her on time. §³§Ñ. on Chu Luo showed him the results of today. She had recreated a robot using the appearance of the robots that Neeson had made. She first showed Li Yan the functions of the robots before saying, ¡°Other than the invisibility part that needs to be studied, the other functions and materials are the same as Neeson¡¯s robots. However, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to resolve the invisibility function.¡± Li Yan looked at the robot standing in front of him and asked, ¡°How?¡± ¡°I n to use talismans.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°There are pros and cons to this. What if an expert on that ind can break your talisman?¡± Chu Luo wanted to say that no one could break it, but there was always someone better. Since Ink Feather could create so many robots that were ahead of the world, there might really be someone who had transmigrated over like her. At the thought of this, she was a little vexed. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything that can make robots invisible yet.¡± When Li Yan heard this, his lips curled up. He held her hand and led her out of the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°Theboratory sent something over today. You might be able to use it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Li Yan brought Chu Luo to aboratory on another floor. When Chu Luo saw the few bottles of medicine ced there, she quickly walked over. She looked at it for a while and guessed something. She probed, ¡°Is this an Invisibility Potion?¡± ¡°Yes, you can try it.¡± Chu Luo nodded happily and took a bottle of Invisibility Potion before returning to the robot production room with Li Yan. When she poured the medicine on the robot, it indeed disappeared. Then, she took a tablet-shaped controller and swiped it for a while. A red dot immediately appeared on it. She pointed at it for Li Yan to see. ¡°The robot is here.¡± After saying that, she quickly gave a few instructions and the red dot arrived elsewhere. After a while, Chu Luo stopped and asked Li Yan, ¡°How are we going to let them appear again?¡± ¡°Make the robot emit a higher heat than usual.¡± Chu Luo tapped a button on the controller and the robot appeared. Looking at the robot that appeared, Chu Luo walked up to him in two steps. She raised her hand to feel his temperature and couldn¡¯t feel any heat. She turned to look at Li Yan in surprise. ¡°Did your men develop this?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan took out his phone and pressed a few buttons before passing it to her. ¡°This is theposition of this invisibility potion.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t take the phone and leaned against him to look at the screen. She noted it down and felt restless. She really wanted to try making this medicine immediately. Li Yan saw through her thoughts and put his phone in his pocket. He held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Come over tomorrow to try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did the two of them return to Imperial Sky Park. The next day, at dawn, Chu Luo woke up. She was thinking about experimenting with that medicine and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. The moment Chu Luo woke up, Li Yan immediately felt it. He wrapped his arm around her waist and buried his head in her shoulder. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep for another half hour.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡± Chu Luo twisted in his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get up early?¡± Li Yan was aroused by her twisting and pressed his leg against hers. He took a deep breath and turned around to seal her lips. ¡°Since we can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s do something interesting before getting up.¡± ¡°Ooh, no...¡± In the end, the two of them only walked out of the bedroom at 7: 20. Chu Luo puffed up her cheeks and red at Li Yan as she walked. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Baby, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± At this moment, Snowball, who had been squatting there and looking upstairs, saw Chu Luoe down and darted over. However, it suddenly stopped in front of Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped and looked down at it. Then, the two of them watched as Snowball stepped on the tip of Li Yan¡¯s shoe twice. ¡°Pfft...¡± Chu Luo was finally happy. She bent down and extended her hand to Snowball. Snowball jumped into her hand and climbed up her arm to her shoulder. Chu Luo stood up straight and rolled her eyes at Li Yan in dissatisfaction. Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Snowball must know that you asked me to wake up sote. He¡¯s berating you.¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes at Snowball. After a few seconds, he suddenly reached out and flicked Snowball¡¯s body without warning. Seeing that Snowball was about to fall to the ground, as it screamed, an extended mechanical arm caught it. Roundy ced Snowball in his stomach and walked over to Li Yan. ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t be angry with Snowball. I¡¯ll help you lock him up.¡± Chu Luo giggled again. She pointed at Roundy¡¯s stomach and listened to the tapping inside. She said, ¡°Roundy, Snowball is flipping inside your stomach.¡± Roundy stuck his stomach out. Indeed, Snowball was rolling around inside, and its short legs were kicking his metal wall non-stop. When Snowball saw the light, it immediately stopped rolling and jumped up from his stomach to the ground. Then, it ran out. Roundy: ¡°Snowball, don¡¯t run.¡± With that, he chased after it. Chu Luoughed out loud. Afterughing, she looked at Li Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bully me in the future. I have helpers.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms again. ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. I¡¯ll let you bully me instead.¡± Chu Luo blushed and nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Who wants to bully you?¡± Li Yan smiled happily and said to her, ¡°Go eat first. After you¡¯re done, do you want to go to school for an experiment, or do you want to go to the zing Glory headquarters with me for an experiment?¡± Chu Luo was about to go to zing Glory when she suddenly remembered her agreement with Sun Tianhao. She said, ¡°To school.¡± Li Yan nodded. After the two of them ate, Chu Luo went to school. She spent the entire morning at the School of Mechanical Engineering. At noon, Sun Tianhao called her. Sun Tianhao brought Xiao Hui to visit Imperial University. Xiao Hui insisted that Sun Tianhao call Chu Luo out to eat. Chu Luo hung up and called Yu Tong. When the two of them arrived at one of the restaurants, they saw a girl in a Lolita costume sitting opposite Sun Tianhao, flipping through the menu on the table and saying something. Sun Tianhao was swiping his phone and didn¡¯t look like he was talking to the girl at all. Yu Tong nudged Chu Luo with her elbow. ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you handle her?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°How is that possible? If I had known that she¡¯s someone who likes to wear this kind of Lolita costume, I would have prepared a costume that matched hers.¡± ¡°What costume?¡± ¡°A domineeringdy¡¯s attire, of course. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea for a lolita to be paired with a domineeringdy?¡± ¡°Sigh, forget it. Since I can¡¯t be a domineeringdy, I can only pretend to be a green tea b*tch. Between a green tea and a green tea, it depends on who is more capable.¡± Chu Luo walked towards Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao had his back facing the restaurant door. When Chu Luo and Yu Tong went over, Xiao Hui immediately discovered her. She waved at her as if they were close. ¡°Chu Luo, over here.¡± Xiao Hui waved at Chu Luo, and all the students in the restaurant looked at her. ¡°Who¡¯s that girl in the Lolita costume? She looks a little familiar with Chu Luo?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that girl sitting at the same table with one of Chu Luo¡¯s brothers? Maybe it¡¯s her brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, that girl looks quite good in a Lolita costume.¡± Xiao Hui was obviously very satisfied with everyone¡¯s discussion and the smile on her face brightened. ¡°Pfft...¡± Yu Tong whispered to Chu Luo,¡± I¡¯m certain that the main purpose of this person¡¯s visit today is to curry favor with you. She will definitely show a very good side in front of youter.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± Chu Luo replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you match up against her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never seen a pig run before, but I¡¯ve certainly eaten pork before. The first step is to strike first. Don¡¯t let her speak first.¡± As they spoke, they walked up to Sun Tianhao and the others. Sun Tianhao put away his phone and turned to look at her. When she saw hering, she quickly patted the seat beside her. ¡°Sister, sit here.¡± He then looked at Yu Tong. ¡°Student, take a seat too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Brother Sun.¡± Chapter 598 - Evil Will Be Tortured By Evil

Chapter 598: Evil Will Be Tortured By Evil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Yu Tong usually had a fiery personality, her voice was sweet. Not only was it sweet, but it wasn¡¯t sickening either. When she called out ¡®Third Brother Sun¡¯, it made people feel good. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. This made Xiao Hui stare at Yu Tong. However, without knowing Yu Tong¡¯s motive, Xiao Hui wouldn¡¯t act rashly. She only said, ¡°Brother Tianhao, you haven¡¯t introduced her to Sister Chu.¡± Chu Luo felt Sun Tianhao shudder and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. Was it that exaggerated? Sun Tianhao still said, ¡°My sister, Chu Luo. Xiao Hui, Sister-inw¡¯s stepsister. This...¡± ¡°Third Brother Sun, my name is Yu Tong. You can call me Tongtong. Chuchu and I are besties.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded and took the menu from Xiao Hui¡¯s hand to Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Chu Luo said a few dishes and asked Yu Tong, ¡°Tongtong, what do you want to eat?¡± Yu Tong pursed her lips and nced at Sun Tianhao with a smile. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever Third Brother Sun eats.¡± After saying that, she even gave Sun Tianhao an obedient smile. ¡°Pfft... Cough, cough...¡± Xiao Hui choked on Yu Tong¡¯s behavior. Yu Tong quickly asked, ¡°Sister Xiao Hui, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you choking when you aren¡¯t even drinking water?¡± ¡°No. I just choked on the spicy smell of the food that that ssmate walked past with just now.¡± Xiao Hui suddenly felt that the girl beside her was doing it on purpose. It was obvious that she wanted to vie for attention. How could she allow such a thing? At the thought of this, she said to Sun Tianhao delicately, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I want to eat vegetables and broli.¡± ¡°Ah, Sister Xiao Hui, are you a rabbit? Why do you only eat vegetarian dishes?¡± Xiao Hui nced at Yu Tong and controlled her emotions. ¡°Eating vegetarian food can help one lose weight.¡± Yu Tong sized up Xiao Hui from head to toe and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Xiao Hui does look like she needs to lose weight. Unlike me, I¡¯m vexed that I won¡¯t get fat no matter how much meat I eat.¡± ¡°You...¡± Xiao Hui took a deep breath and endured it again and again. In the end, she barely managed to suppress her anger and curse. She gritted her teeth and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so short. If you get any fatter, you won¡¯t look good.¡± Pa! The thing that Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand the most was someone calling her short. She mmed the table and not only stunned Xiao Hui, but even Sun Tianhao was shocked. Sun Tianhao thought: ¡®So the beauty my sister found has such a fiery temper.¡¯ ¡°Who are you calling short?¡¯ ¡°Waah... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xiao Hui immediately wiped her tears, looking frightened by Yu Tong. Chu Luo kicked Yu Tong under the table and reminded her not to forget about business because she was angry. Only then did Yu Tong remember that she had a mission today. After taking two deep breaths, the ruthlessness on her face immediately disappeared. She blinked twice, and tears instantly squeezed out from her eyes. She showed Sun Tianhao her reddened palm. ¡°Third Brother Sun, my hand hurts.¡± Xiao Hui was stunned. This Yu Tong was too shameless. She was actually wheedling at Brother Tianhao just after meeting him. Sun Tianhao looked at Yu Tong¡¯s sparkling eyes and fair hand. For some reason, he reached out to grab her hand. In the next moment, he quickly retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. Before Yu Tong could react, Xiao Hui widened her eyes in disbelief. Sun Tianhao had been acting like he couldn¡¯t wait to get as far away as possible whenever he saw her, yet he had actually grabbed this woman¡¯s hand just now. This was too much! She had to think of a way to destroy this woman¡¯s image in front of Brother Tianhao. At the thought of this, Xiao Hui retracted the shock on her face and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Brother Tianhao, I¡¯m so hungry. I think Sister Chu must be very hungry too.¡± Sun Tianhao stood up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go order.¡± After saying that, he walked over. Yu Tong waited for Sun Tianhao to leave before winking at Chu Luo. Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll help you buy it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Yu Tong stood up enthusiastically. Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just drink water.¡± Yu Tong gestured an OK sign and asked, ¡®Then what does Third Brother Sun like to drink?¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Xiao Hui said, ¡°Brother Tianhao likes to drink tea.¡± She looked like she knew Sun Tianhao very well. After saying that, she nced at Yu Tong with provocation in her eyes. Yu Tong didn¡¯t say anything and walked towards the beverage stall. Xiao Hui pushed her luck and said from behind her, ¡°Sister Yu Tong, please help me buy a cup of coffee.¡± After saying that, she retracted her gaze and revealed an especially friendly smile at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ve heard everything about you. You¡¯re too amazing. Everyone in our school, including me, is your most loyal fan.¡± Chu Luo curled her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Xiao Hui didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°Sister Chu must have heard that Brother Tianyu and my sister will get married after the new year. When the timees, we¡¯ll be a family.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows but still didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Hui had heard that Chu Luo was very cold and felt that Chu Luo acting so calm in front of her proved that she treated her differently from others. She was happy and didn¡¯t mind if Chu Luo answered. She said in an intimate tone, ¡°Sister Chu, your works at the National Painting Competitionst time have already been taught to us by our school¡¯s teachers as teaching materials. Your paintings are really amazing. Now that we can meet often in the future, can you guide ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Chu Luo replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not free. I¡¯ll draw it for you to see in the future. You can help me correct it as you please.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. It seemed like this person not only liked to pretend, but she also didn¡¯t understand humannguage. At this moment, Xiao Hui nced at the beverage stall and a glint suddenly shed across her eyes. It was obvious that Yu Tong had returned with the drinks and water she had bought for everyone. When Yu Tong walked over, she was about to ce their beverage on the table. At this moment, Xiao Hui stood up enthusiastically to help. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need.¡¯ Yu Tong first took the water, but Xiao Hui went to get the coffee. The coffee was freshly ground and brewed, and it was still hot. Xiao Hui obviously wanted to spill the coffee on Yu Tong. Unexpectedly, when she reached out, Yu Tong knocked her wrist with the ss of water in her hand. Xiao Hui¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee trembled and she was scalded by the few drops of coffee that sshed out. ¡°Ooh... It hurts... Sob sob sob...¡± Xiao Hui started crying. Yu Tong looked at a loss. ¡°I said that you didn¡¯t have to pick it up yourself. What should we do now?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Take her to the bathroom and flush her hand with cold water. There¡¯s not much coffee sshed on her hand. She doesn¡¯t need to be sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t give Xiao Hui, who wanted to wait for Sun Tianhao toe over andin, a chance. She pulled her towards the washroom. At this moment, Xiao Hui realized that even though Yu Tong was petite, her strength was greater than hers. The moment she left Chu Luo¡¯s sight, her face darkened. The moment the two of them walked into the washroom, she realized that no one was in there. She shook off Yu Tong¡¯s hand and her expression changed. ¡°You must have done this on purpose.¡± Yu Tong looked at the dark-faced Xiao Hui and crossed her arms before her with a provocative smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to serve coffee on purpose so that you could take the chance to scald me... I was just returning the favor. ¡± ¡°You... you...¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s chest heaved up and down. She pointed at her nose. ¡°Nonsense. How could I possibly scald you...? You vicious woman, I must expose your true colors in front of Brother Tianhao and Sister Chu. ¡°Pfft... You make it sound like you¡¯re not acting.¡± As Yu Tong spoke, she took a step towards her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of green tea like you. You disgust me, so I won¡¯t let you have a good life.¡± ¡°You... you¡¯re the green tea!¡± ¡°So what if I am? You¡¯re wee to expose me.¡± Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a person today. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t care about her image and reached out to push her. Yu Tong wasn¡¯t a Taekwondo ck belt for nothing. The moment Xiao Hui reached out to her, she grabbed her wrist. The uppercut, horizontal kick, and side block were all done in one go, throwing Xiao Hui to the ground. Bang! Xiao Hui was stunned. This made Sun Tianhao, who was standing outside the washroom and blocking others from entering, feel pain for Xiao Hui. He hissed and whispered to Chu Luo, who was standing beside him, ¡°Sister, your ssmate has a wild personality.¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Perfect. I like girls like this.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with bright eyes. Only then did Sun Tianhao realize what he had said. He chuckled at her. ¡°Sister, your ssmate suits me very well. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to her seriously sometime?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not good?¡± ¡°Go after her yourself if you can. ¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for two seconds before muttering, ¡°So be it. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t make her fall for me.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment and turned to Yu Tong, who was already squatting beside Xiao Hui. Yu Tong raised her hand and patted Xiao Hui¡¯s face before announcing to her, ¡°Third Brother Sun is mine. If you dare to snatch him from me, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground pretending to be unconscious, trembled. She suddenly opened her eyes and red at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re so vicious. Brother Tianhao won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Hehe... Who said I¡¯m vicious? I¡¯m a good child.¡± ¡°You...¡± Xiao Hui was furious. At this moment, Yu Tong suddenly pulled her up, raised Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, and hit herself under thetter¡¯s widened eyes. ¡°Xiao Hui, what are you doing!¡¯ Sun Tianhao shouted. Xiao Hui jolted and finally understood Yu Tong¡¯s sinister intentions. ¡°I...¡± She was in a hurry to exin. At this moment, Yu Tong burst into tears. Then, she strode towards Chu Luo andined, ¡°Chuchu, Xiao Hui said that I sshed the coffee on her hand on purpose. She wanted to hit me while you weren¡¯t around.¡± ¡°You... you... you¡¯re lying! You were the one who hit me. You threw me to the ground just now. I was even injured!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so big. How could I possibly throw you to the ground?¡± ¡°You... you...¡± Chapter 599 - Resolving the Green Tea

Chapter 599 Resolving the Green Tea

¡°Alright, Xiao Hui, stop talking. What exactly is going on? Don¡¯t we have eyes to see?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°We only saw you hit Tongtong.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. She hit herself with my hand.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately yed along and said with a fierce expression, ¡°Xiao Hui, shouldn¡¯t you put some thought into your lie before saying it out loud?¡± ¡°Brother Tianhao, you have to believe me.¡± Used to being the lying b*tch in such situations, Xiao Hui hadn¡¯t expected to be on the receiving end this time. She was so anxious that she stomped her feet. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. Yu Tong wouldn¡¯t give her a chance. She rolled up her sleeves and wiped her tears. ¡°Look, Xiao Hui didn¡¯t just want to p me just now. She even grabbed my arm until it turned red.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao looked at her obviously red spot at the same time and thought awkwardly, ¡®This woman is really professional!¡¯ That¡¯s right, Yu Tong had pinched her arm. She blinked her watery eyes, looking especially pitiful. Sun Tianhao looked at Xiao Hui with an even more unfriendly look. Xiao Hui felt even more aggrieved than Doule. Her face turned red as tears flowed down her face. ¡°Brother Tianhao, Sister Chu, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t hit her. She hit me.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Since you said that I hit you, show everyone your injuries.¡± Just now, Yu Tong had used a technique to throw Xiao Hui to the ground. Even though Xiao Hui was in so much pain that she was about to die, no injuries could be seen on her body. Xiao Hui subconsciously touched the back of her head. She had thought that there would be a big bump there, but it wasn¡¯t at all. She panicked. ¡°She really threw me to the ground. You have to believe me.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe my friend or you, a person I met for the first time? I know better than you what kind of person Tongtong is. She¡¯s so much more petite than you. How could she possibly throw you to the ground?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even open the bottle cap.¡± Xiao Hui subconsciously replied, ¡°I can¡¯t open it either.¡± ¡°Pfft, you can¡¯t open it because you¡¯re a green tea b*tch. You¡¯re just pretending!¡± Xiao Hui cursed in her heart and her face turned ashen. In the end, she looked at Sun Tianhao, and the tears in her eyes intensified. ¡°Brother Tianhao Sun Tianhao felt goosebumps on his arms and pulled a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You angered my sister today, which means you angered me. I¡¯m giving Sister-inw face by not beating you up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me.¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t ept it. She stomped her feet, covered her mouth, and ran away crying. After they left, Yu Tong wiped away the tears that had been squeezed out with her sleeve and asked Chu Luo with a smile, ¡°President, how was my performance?¡± Chu Luo looked at her arm and asked, ¡°When did you pinch yourself?¡± ¡°When I pulled Xiao Hui up.¡± Yu Tong gritted her teeth. ¡°To deal with such a woman, you have to be more ruthless than her.¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she looked up at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao¡¯s body trembled and his nerves subconsciously tightened. Yu Tong smiled at him. ¡°Third Young Master Sun, that person ran out. Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her?¡± Sun Tianhao actually realized that her calling him Third Brother Sun sounded better than Third Young Master Sun. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me Third Brother Sun? Why is it Third Young Master Sun again?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already gone. Who am I acting for?¡± After Yu Tong finished speaking, she hugged Chu Luo¡¯s arm and said, ¡°President, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m starving. Also¡­ don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sun Tianhao, who was standing there, and said to him, ¡°Xiao Hui will definitely cause trouble when she goes out. Even if you don¡¯t watch her personally, you have to get someone to take her away.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded and took out his phone to dial a number. He said to the other party, ¡°Take Xiao Hui back.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, whether we can kick her out of my house or not depends on you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and called First Madam. First Madam was a little surprised to receive Chu Luo¡¯s call. She asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chu, why did you remember to call Aunt? Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡±. Chu Luo chatted with her casually for a while before quietly changing the topic to Xiao Hui. She said, ¡°Aunt, Brother Haozi brought Sister Xiao Hui to our school today. Does Sister Xiao Hui dislike me? She actually bullied my best friend behind my back.¡± First Madam¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Since Xiao Hui did that, did she bully you?¡± ¡°No, but she kept asking me to guide her. I said that I didn¡¯t have time, but she deliberately pretended not to hear me. She even said that she and I are family from now on. It¡¯s only right that I guide her.¡± ¡°Hmph! What family? She¡¯s just an outsider. Don¡¯t associate with such a person anymore. She must have ill intentions towards you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my future sister-inw¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a stepsister born of a different mother. Xiao Ya isn¡¯t close to her at all.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to send her to the hotel immediately. What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± ¡°I want to eat¡­¡± Chu Luo hung up the phone and looked up to meet two pairs of glowing eyes. Sun Tianhao gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister, you actually called First Aunt. This is too evil, but I like it.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Otherwise, do you think I would call Grandfather toin about such a small matter?¡± Sun Tianhao had really thought so. He had imagined the scene of his grandfather getting someone to throw Xiao Hui out of their house after learning about this. After resolving this matter, the three of them happily went to eat. After the meal, Sun Tianhao wanted to find an excuse to talk to Yu Tong. Unexpectedly, he got called away by a phone call. Looking at the departing figure, Yu Tong propped her chin and clicked her tongue. ¡°Indeed, good-looking boys are the targets of many girls.¡± Chu Luo looked at her in confusion. Yu Tong grinned at her. Then, she thought of Wang Mingtao and said to her, ¡°Taozi really treated that girl to a mealst night.¡± Chu Luo raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because I happened to go to that restaurant to eat too, so I saw him and that girl. That girl looks young and gentle. It¡¯s obvious that she needs boys to protect her. So Taozi likes that kind of girl.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯tment. The two of them parted ways after walking out of the restaurant. In the afternoon, Chu Luo went to theboratory, like usual. After school in the afternoon, she received a call from Sun Tianyu. Sun Tianyu happened to be working nearby this afternoon. When he heard that Chu Luo was going back tonight, he specially came to pick her up. The moment Chu Luo got into the car, Sun Tianyu looked at her with a smile. Chu Luo was baffled by his gaze. After thinking about it, she immediately guessed. ¡°Big Brother, have you heard what we did today?¡± ¡°Yeah. Xiao Hui called meter andined.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that you don¡¯t like her and watched your friends bully her but didn¡¯t help. She even said that Third Brother would rather speak up for outsiders than help her.¡± Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Then do you think we did something wrong?¡± Sun Tianyu looked ahead and tapped his fingers on his thigh. He curled his lips and lied through his teeth. ¡°Our Sun family can do no wrong.¡± Chu Luo immediately smiled until her eyes narrowed. Li Yan had to work overtime tonight and didn¡¯t go back to the Sun residence to eat. As soon as Chu Luo and Sun Tianyu walked into the hall, Old Master stopped them. ¡°My good granddaughter, let¡¯s go game after dinner.¡± When Old Master Sun said this, the others stared at him strangely. Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned stern, unhappy with their reaction. ¡°What kind of expression is that? What¡¯s wrong with me and my granddaughter gaming? Ah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Everyone tactfully retracted their gazes, indicating that they weren¡¯t thinking of anything. Eldest Master Sun even greeted everyone, ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Everyone sat down to eat. Old Master Sun picked up a piece of food for Chu Luo and asked her, ¡°My good granddaughter, how should we fight a firefly monster at level 42? Why is the skill I use so ineffective towards it?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°That monster needs to be sealed in ice. You can¡¯t use fire against it. The more you use fire against it, the more powerful it bes. So when you hit it, you have to seal everything with fire attributes.¡± ¡°I see. I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t kill that monster!¡± The two of them talked about fighting monsters in the game as they ate. The others from the Sun family who couldn¡¯t butt into the conversation: ¡°¡­¡± Daddy / Grandpa actually knows how to game? Moreover, he looks very engrossed in it? Was this world a fantasy? After the meal, Chu Luo and Old Master Sun went to game. The men had something to attend to, while the madams sat in the front hall, drinking tea and chatting Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Old Master has something to do. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be unhappy if we don¡¯t let him go to the shooting room often.¡± Third Madam thought so too. ¡°That¡¯s right. I went to see Old Master twice today. He stayed in the gaming room for more than an hour in the afternoon. Old Master looked rather like a gamer.¡± The three of themughed. After talking about Old Master¡¯s gaming for a while, the three of them talked about Xiao Hui. First Madam said, ¡°Previously, I thought that Xiao Ya¡¯s younger sister was pretending a little, but she¡¯s not wicked in essence. I didn¡¯t expect her to target Little Chu today.¡± ¡°This girl¡¯s not a good person.¡± Although the three madams had appeared kind to Xiao Hui previously, it was only Xiao Hui who hadn¡¯t crossed their bottom line. ¡°Previously, sheined about minor things at a whim. At the time I felt like all girls were like this and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. We just lectured the boys when sheined. Now that we have Little Chu, I think it¡¯s better for girls like Xiao Hui not toe to our house.¡± ¡°I think so too. We can¡¯t have such a scheming girl bully Little Chu with these petty tricks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I asked her to move out. I told Xiao Ya about this. Xiao Ya is a soft-hearted child. When she marries into our family in the future, I¡¯ll teach her what sort of people to reject. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is right. Let Xiao Ya y with Little Chu more. Little Chu has a lot of ideas. This way, no one will dare to bully Xiao Ya.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Chapter 600 - Nangong Yi Suddenly Contacted Chu Luo

Chapter 600 Nangong Yi Suddenly Contacted Chu Luo

¡°Granddaughter, fire attack!¡± ¡°Granddaughter, ice attack!¡± ¡°Granddaughter, quick, use your ultimate move!¡± The group of staff sitting in theputer room turned around to peek at the excited Old Master from time to time. Their hearts were rumbling like thunder, and they felt that this world was unreal. Chu Luo sat there calmly. She used whatever skill Old Master Sun said. The two of them worked together well and were invincible in the game. The group of spectators waiting to PK with [Imperial Guardian] lost theirposure. ¡°D*mn! He¡¯s indeed a friend of (Bai Ling). He leveled up to level 50 in such a short time after being led by [Bai Ling]. This speed is like riding a rocket.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been observing this (Imperial Guardian] today. Even during the day, when (Bai Ling] didn¡¯t appear, he was already powerful by himself.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to use my smurf ount to meet this person tomorrow while [Bai Ling] isn¡¯t online. We can¡¯t let him be the second (Bai Ling).¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to find a way to suppress his arrogance and let him experience the evil of society in order to take revenge for being suppressed by (Bai Ling]!¡± When Chu Luo and Old Master Sun gamed until ten o¡¯clock, three madams came in to remind them to stop. After Old Master Sun went back to rest, First Madam stopped Chu Luo. ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Hui to move out. That girl is a little scheming. I heard that she¡¯s an influencer or something. Be careful when the timees.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡± First Madam exined to her, ¡°Xiao Hui isn¡¯t at all rted to our family. We only let her stay here because of Xiao Ya. I heard that she went to your school today and tried to attack your friend?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t know if she should admit that it was Yu Tong who had attacked Xiao Hui. First Madam grabbed her hand and said, ¡°If she attacks your friends again, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. The Sun family won¡¯t let our own people suffer.¡± Chu Luo froze for a moment before smiling and nodding at her. The two of them chatted for a while more before Li Yan and Sun Tianyu entered. First Madam looked at the two of them and said, ¡°You can stay here tonight.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing experiments for the past few days. I have to wake up early tomorrow morning to pick herbs. It¡¯s more convenient for me to stay at Imperial Sky Park.¡± First Madam knew what Chu Luo was doing, so she didn¡¯t keep them. First Madam and Sun Tianyu sent the two of them out of the door. After the car drove away, the mother-and-son duo walked back. First Madam said to Sun Tianyu, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on that Xiao Hui. Don¡¯t let her go to Little Chu¡¯s ce to cause trouble in private. Little Chu is so busy. Don¡¯t let unimportant people distract her.¡± ¡°Got it, Mother.¡± The second day. Chu Luo woke up early and went to the vi at the back to pick herbs. As soon as Snowball arrived at the herb garden, it quickly ran into the white-furred cave. Elder Hu woke up early every morning. He was used to going to the herb garden to take a look every morning. Seeing that Chu Luo was picking herbs, he walked over and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what herbs are you picking? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Luo told him a few herbs. Elder Hu walked to the side to get a basket to pluck with her. While picking herbs, Elder Hu told Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown in two days. I should be back in half a month.¡± Elder Hu¡¯s hometown was in Y Province, which was rather far from the capital. He was most worried about the herbs in this garden. ¡°When the timees, get someone to take good care of the herbs here, especially the White Withered Floss you ntedst time. I think their chances of survival are very high.¡± ¡°Grandpa Hu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over to take a look every day.¡± Hearing Chu Luo say that, Elder Hu was relieved After the two of them finished picking the herbs, she informed Elder Hu and went to the vi in front. When she walked into the vi, she saw Li Yan and Qin Ming standing in the courtyard talking. When Li Yan saw her enter with tworge baskets of herbs, he strode over to take them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to help you carry them?¡± Chu Luo smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy.¡± The two of them walked into the vi together. As they walked, Chu Luo said, ¡°These herbs can be brewed at night after being exposed to the sun for a day. The herbs I bought at the underground market should be arriving today too.¡± The two of them had just walked to the door when the butler walked over. He took the herbs from Li Yan¡¯s hand. Chu Luo told him, ¡°Let these herbs sit under the sun. I want to use them after school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± The butler left with the herbs. At this moment, Chu Luo turned around and looked at Qin Ming, who was standing in the courtyard. She asked him, ¡°Qin Ming, where¡¯s Anya?¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and worry quickly shed across his face. ¡°She¡¯s not up yet.¡± Chu Luo saw his worry and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be sleepy after getting pregnant.¡± Qin Ming was relieved. Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going back to your hometown to hold a wedding banquet?¡± She had gone out with Li Yan for ten days on their honeymoon and hadn¡¯t heard Anya mention it after she returned. Qin Ming said, ¡°She¡¯s been busy recently and can¡¯t afford to take a long journey. We n to go back and do it during the New Year.¡± Previously, Anya had taken a ne back and it almost killed her. Qin Ming didn¡¯t want to see such a situation happen again. Chu Luo guessed what he was thinking and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought that if Anya knew that Qin Ming doted on her so much and was so considerate, she would definitely be very happy. At the thought of this, Chu Luo suggested kindly, ¡°Pregnant women tend to let their imagination run wild the most. Their mood will also fluctuate. You¡¯d better tell Anya face-to-face if you¡¯re concerned. This can also make her in a good mood. It¡¯s good for her and the fetus.¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips. After a few seconds, he nodded and turned to walk out of the vi. Watching her leave, Chu Luo smiled at Li Yan. ¡°Qin Ming is too wooden.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arms around her waist and deliberately asked in her ear, ¡°So you know how good I am, right?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and smiled. She raised her arm and nudged him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Only then did Li Yan let go of her and the two of them went to breakfast. After that, Chu Luo basically stayed in the vi and the school¡¯sboratory at the back. By the time she finished refining therge batch of herbs Li Yan and the others needed, it was already two dayster. Indeed, there was no news of the first batch of people who went to Death Ind. The Sun family then sent a second batch. The third day. Li Yan sent Chu Luo to Imperial University. The closer they were to the final exam, the more tense the atmosphere at Imperial University became. No matter where they went, they saw students practicing their oral skills with books or earphones. Chu Luo arrived a littlete today. ss was already over. She went straight to the Student Union. Unexpectedly, just as she walked into the president¡¯s office, she received a call from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi¡¯s voice carried a familiar gentle smile. He asked, ¡°Junior, how have you been?¡± Chu Luo listened to his voice and had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t contacted each other for so long. Senior, did you only see the message I sent you now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nangong Yi said apologetically. ¡°My mother confiscated my phone after I returned. I¡¯ve been recuperating in the hospital during this period of time and living the life of an old person every day.¡± Nangong Yi wasn¡¯t lying. This was what Li Yan¡¯s men had reported. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, the two of them talked about her taking over the Student Union. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Junior, it¡¯s been hard on you. If youe here in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to apologize.¡± Chu Luo chuckled and asked, ¡°Have you reported to your ideal school now?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°I n to go in the next two days. Maybe we¡¯ll meet in a certainpetition.¡± As the president of the Imperial University Student Union, with his ability and the achievements he had previously won, Nangong Yi would directly enter the Student Union over there. However, whether he could obtain a good position in the Student Union over there depended on his own ability. The two of them talked for a while more. Before hanging up, Nangong Yi suddenly called out to her, ¡°Junior, I left an antique that needs repair at the Archeology Department a long time ago and forgot to retrieve it. My family and I are overseas now. Can you help me retrieve it?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What¡¯s your antique?¡± Nangong Yi: ¡°It¡¯s two wine bottles from XX Dynasty.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll mail it to you then.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. When I go to school, you can just send it to me. I¡¯m still recuperating now. My parents won¡¯t let me touch these things.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo started to attend to business and revise at the same time. At noon, Chu Luo received a call from Tang Zhiyun. Tang Zhiyun and the others had finished a project in the past few days and wanted to celebrate. They asked her and Li Yan if they had time for dinner. Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse such a gathering. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat tonight to celebrate for you guys.¡± Tang Zhiyun talked to the other three and Xie Minghai cheered. ¡°Since Junior is treating, I want to eat at the private restaurant. I haven¡¯t eaten seafood in a long time. Why don¡¯t we go and eat seafood?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°No problem.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know if Yan can eat with us. I¡¯ll ask himter. Also, I¡¯ll ask Sister Wu, Taozi, and the others along.¡± The four of them definitely had no objections. After hanging up, Chu Luo sent Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao a message and called Li Yan. Li Yan agreed to end his work as soon as possible. After hanging up the phone, Wu Yiyao and Sun Tianhao had already replied. Both of them agreed. After school in the afternoon, Chu Luo went to the School of Computer Science to wait for Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao. Now that the students¡¯ ss had ended, Wu Yiyao had more time. When Chu Luo went over, she was already waiting for her. The two of them waited for a while before Wang Mingtao ran over with a few books. That red hair swayed above his head, looking especially striking. ¡°Sister Chu, Teacher Little Wu, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Little Wang, why are you running so quickly?¡± Wu Yiyao took a tissue from her bag for him to wipe his sweat. Wang Mingtao took the tissue and wiped his sweat with a silly smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep you guys waiting.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t waited for long.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°We¡¯ll walk from the West Gate. It¡¯s closer to that restaurant.¡± She could also go to the Archeology Department over there to retrieve what Nangong Yi wanted. Chapter 601 - The Feeling of Being in Love

Chapter 601 The Feeling of Being in Love

Today, Professor Wu had gone to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters and the car had been driven away by him. Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao rode a bike while Chu Luo rode her skateboard. On the way, Chu Luo asked Wang Mingtao, ¡°Are Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang still at the flower field these past few days?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dad and Mom said that they¡¯ll stay over there for at least half a month. It¡¯s a good opportunity to use this time to fertilize the soil in the flower field before grafting the graftable ones.¡± Wu Yiyao said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to look after your house and manage your shop while revising these days. It must be very tiring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tiring, not tiring at all. Hehe¡­¡± Chu Luo looked at the excited Wang Mingtao and knew that he was more than pleased about staying at home alone. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Roundy to go to your house during this period of time.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Wang Mingtao objected firmly. He was so worked up that he almost flipped over. Wu Yiyao said to him, ¡°Little Wang, why are you so agitated? Roundy is so omnipotent. He can help you a lot by going to your house.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Luo asked. Wu Yiyao looked at him. Wang Mingtao¡¯s ears turned red in embarrassment. Chu Luo guessed what was going on. ¡°You want to woo that girl and you¡¯re worried that Roundy will ruin your fun.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Wang Mingtao giggled. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao looked at each other andughed. Wu Yiyao smiled and said, ¡°Since Little Wang has a girl he likes, he must want to woo her. It¡¯s indeed a little inconvenient with Roundy around to spout golden words from time to time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Wang Mingtao agreed with Wu Yiyao. ¡°Roundy is good at everything, but hees up with a line from a soap opera from time to time. I¡¯m worried that Wu Mingming will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Wu Mingming?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Is this the name of the girl you like?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it very nice?¡± Wang Mingtao felt that Wu Mingming¡¯s name was the best in the world. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand his silly look and said, ¡°You can date, but don¡¯t forget to revise. If you can¡¯t get the schrship, let¡¯s see how Uncle Wang and Auntie Wang will deal with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get it.¡± Wang Mingtao was very confident. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. When the three of them arrived near the Archeology Department, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Archeology Department to get something. You guys can wait for me by the school gate first. The chauffeur is already waiting there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Sister Chu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the three of them went to the Archeology Department. As school had just ended not long ago, there were many teachers and students who hadn¡¯t left the Archeology Department. This was Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao¡¯s first time here. As Wang Mingtao walked, he clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°As expected of the school known as the most beautiful building in Imperial University. The Archeology Department is too ancient and charming.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Wang Mingtao suddenly thought that if he brought Wu Mingming over to y, it would definitely be very romantic. At the thought of this, he suddenly giggled. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and moved to the side, pretending not to know him. When they reached the backyard, there were still people in a few rooms. Wu Yiyao and Wang Mingtao waited for Chu Luo in the courtyard while she went to the repair room alone. The professors in the repair room were a little surprised to see her. ¡°Why is Chu Luo here? Professor Chen won¡¯t be here today.¡± Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help Senior Nangong find the wine bottles he ced here before. Do you professors know where they are?¡± The professors thought for a while. Professor Zhang said, ¡°Student Nangong seemed to have ced two wine bottles here for repair previously. But that was a month or two ago. I always thought that he took them away.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it for you.¡± Professor Zhang found the two wine bottles in the corner under a disy cab. He handed it to Chu Luo. Chu Luo took the wine bottle and looked at it. It was indeed from the XX Dynasty. Professor Zhang smiled and said, ¡°I remember when Student Nangong brought it over, he specially asked us not to repair a certain spot.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the inner jade of one of the wine bottles. Chu Luo raised it and nced at it. There was indeed a crack there, but as long as one didn¡¯t look carefully, they really couldn¡¯t see anything. Chu Luo even deliberately touched that spot with her finger. When she felt a slight bump on the tip of her finger, she looked at Professor Zhang in surprise. ¡°Is there a w in this wine bottle?¡± ¡°No. We professors even appraised it at that time. It¡¯s a genuine artifact from the XX Dynasty in the empire. The inner wall of this is exquisite.¡± Professor Zhang guessed that Chu Luo must have touched something, so he smiled and said, ¡°It might be because of that crack that you feel that there¡¯s a w.¡± Chu Luo thought about it and agreed. She put it in a box and said goodbye to the professors before leaving When Chu Luo went out, Wu Yiyao had just hung up. She smiled and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, Little Tang just called to say that they¡¯ve already gone to that private restaurant.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the three of them walked out. When they arrived at the private restaurant, everyone sat there and waited before Li Yan arrived. Tang Zhiyun and the other three talked about thepany¡¯s situation and how the preparations for thepetition were going. Chu Luo and Wu Yiyao listened seriously and asionally asked questions. Wang Mingtao sat down and sent a message. He even had a silly smile on his face from time to time. Xie Minghai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pped Wang Mingtao¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°Taozi, did you win the lottery or are you dreaming? Why do I find your expression such an eyesore?¡± Wang Mingtao put his phone in his pocket and chuckled at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Because I met a girl I liked and we¡¯re getting along quite well.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Xie Minghai and Yu Lei shouted at the same time. Yu Lei pretended to be fierce and grabbed Wang Mingtao¡¯s neck. ¡°You stinky Taozi, didn¡¯t we agree to be bachelors together? You actually secretly fell for a girl and even slept with that girl!¡± Xie Minghai also strangled his neck. ¡°You traitor, we must enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Wang Mingtao pretended to be suffocated. He widened his eyes and stuck out his tongue. He extended his hand to the other four. ¡°Save me. These two have be so evil that they want to silence me.¡± The three of them seemed to have started acting. Chu Luo looked at them calmly. Wu Yiyao covered her mouth andughed. Tang Zhiyun took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Since you have a girl you like, when are you going to bring her out for us to see?¡± Only then did Xie Minghai and Yu Lei let go of his neck. ¡°Old Tang is right.¡± Xie Minghai patted his shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯ll help you assess the girl when you bring her over. You¡¯re so stupid. Don¡¯t be tricked away by a random girl.¡± Wang Mingtao grinned at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°You were the one who will be tricked. Wu Mingming isn¡¯t the kind of person to lie. She¡¯s from the Academy of Fine Arts. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also very gentle.¡± Yu Lei jeered, ¡°Yo ~ Is she as pretty as Junior and Teacher Little Wu?¡± Wang Mingtao was still very honest. ¡°No, but she¡¯s my ideal girlfriend.¡± ¡°Have you sessfully wooed her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days. How can it be that fast?¡± ¡°Then you must at least have a photo of her. Show it to me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Mingtao was a little embarrassed. ¡°I only treated her to a meal. How could I have the nerve to take a photo of her?¡± The few of them fell silent at the same time. Then, Xie Minghai and Yu Lei clicked their tongues at the same time and went to drink their tea. Wang Mingtao wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he took out his phone and sent a message with a silly smile. Li Yan only arrived half an hourter. After Li Yan sat beside Chu Luo, the boss brought someone in to serve the dishes. Everyone chatted as they ate. Although Li Yan didn¡¯t talk much, the cold aura emanating from him disappeared by more than half. The meal was joyous. It was gettingte after dinner. Everyone walked out of the private restaurant and realized that it was raining. Tang Zhiyun asked Wu Yiyao, ¡°Teacher Little Wu, how are you going back?¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± They had driven here. Hearing Tang Zhiyun¡¯s words, Xie Minghai and the others immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi on a rainy day. Besides, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. Teacher Little Wu, you have to go through a remote road when you go back to the old district. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Old Tang is a steady driver. We¡¯ll be at ease if he sends Teacher Little Wu back.¡± Tang Zhiyun looked at Wu Yiyao with those gentle and expectant eyes. Wu Yiyao chuckled and asked, ¡°Then how are you guys going back?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not far from the school dormitory. We can just run back and take a shower.¡± Wu Yiyao thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Little Tang can send you guys to school and then send me back to the old district. What do you think, Little Tang?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After saying that, they looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll send Taozi back.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± With that, everyone split up. Chu Luo and the others sent Wang Mingtao to his house. Before Wang Mingtao got out of the car, he even asked, ¡°Brother Li, Sister Chu, do you want toe to my house for a visit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°This kind of weather is suitable for lying under the nket and doing questions.¡± When Wang Mingtao heard her say that, he opened the car door. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back alone.¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t sleep toote.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Goodbye, Brother Li and Sister Chu.¡± After Wang Mingtao alighted, he watched the car drive away before turning to walk into the apartment. He had just walked into the apartment when he received a message from Wu Mingming. Wang Mingtao had mentioned to Wu Mingming that he was going out to eat with his friends today, so Wu Mingming sent him a message to ask if he had gone back. She even asked if he had been drenched by the rain and that he should have a cup of ginger tea when he got back. When Wang Mingtao saw this message, he was so happy that he screamed in the lobby of the apartment building. At the same time, he jumped. Everyone who passed by looked at him as if he was crazy. He then giggled and ran towards the elevator. Chapter 602 - Strange Cries

Chapter 602 Strange Cries

Time passed quickly. When Chu Luo¡¯s cosmeticspany wasunched in the empire, it was already a weekter. She didn¡¯t go to school during this period of time. When she went to school, the first thing she did was get the Secretary Department to draft a proposal to collect scripts from the entire Imperial University. When this proposal was out, the Student Union members were the first to explode. ¡°President, why did you suddenly get the idea to collect scripts? Are you up to something big next semester?¡± ¡°Could it be that our school is participating in an internationalpetition rted to this next semester?¡± ¡°Definitely. The president must have received internal news.¡± Chu Luo let everyone misunderstand and didn¡¯t say anything. She only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Actually, her gathering of the scripts at Imperial University was beneficial to the students who passed it. Chu Luo was confident that the Bai family could y the script well. She was also confident that she could earn a lot. When the time came, the person who wrote the script would definitely gain both fame and fortune. However, it was more interesting to wait and announce this matter at thest moment. She said to the people from the Secretary Department, ¡°The script theme isn¡¯t limited, but it has to be positive. As for the prizes¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly stopped, making everyone inexplicably excited. Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll sign the film rights for the top three entries. As for the rest, we¡¯ll decideter.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ President, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already found a filmpany to cooperate with our Imperial University?¡± Everyone became even more excited. Before Chu Luo could answer, someone else guessed, ¡°President, are you preparing to cooperate with the filmpany under zing Glory?¡± ¡°Will this also boost our Imperial University¡¯s film and television school?¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± These people were really imaginative. However, they could just imagine it if they liked. After Chu Luo discussed this with everyone, she put away her things and prepared to go to the engineering school. Yu Tong followed her and gossiped as she walked. ¡°President, did that Xiao Hui look for youst time?¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she stopped and frowned. ¡°She looked for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Tong shook her head. ¡°But I saw her at the city squarest Sunday.¡± Chu Luo was relieved and said, ¡°The Sun family has already chased her out. In the future when you see that person, as long as she doesn¡¯t cause trouble for you, just ignore her.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t take Xiao Hui seriously at all. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. That day, when I saw her, she seemed to be doing a live broadcast. During the live broadcast, she went to a very famous art gallery. I was curious at that time, so I went to the art gallery door to take a look. Guess what? ¡°That Xiao Hui was really thick-skinned. She said that her work would definitely appear in that art gallery. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about the world of painting and calligraphy, I¡¯ve heard that the art gallery is very famous in the capital. The paintings inside are all produced by masters.¡± Chu Luo nodded andmented, ¡°Some people just can¡¯t see their own limits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them walked out of the office building as they spoke. Yu Tong asked her, ¡°President, where are you going now?¡± ¡°To the School of Engineering.¡± ¡°Then wait for me. I can take the same path as you. I¡¯ll ride a bike.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tong rode her bike and the two of them moved towards the School of Engineering. As Yu Tong rode her bike, she gossiped with Chu Luo about what had happened at Imperial University recently. As they spoke, they talked about a strange thing ¡°Sister Chu, have you heard? Something strange has been happening in the forest in the north recently.¡± ¡°What strange thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there are always criesing from inside during broad daylight.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Has anyone seen who cried in the forest?¡± ¡°No. Those cries were too terrifying. No one dared to go in and take a look.¡± Chu Luo turned on the skateboard. ¡°Hey, President, where are you going?¡± ¡°To take a look at the forest over there.¡± Yu Tong quickly followed. ¡°President, don¡¯t go. That was a few days ago. The school¡¯s security guards went in to take a look yesterday.¡± Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and narrowed her eyes at her in dissatisfaction. Yu Tong smiled at her fawningly. ¡°Actually, what I wanted to say was that the school¡¯s security guards didn¡¯t see anything after entering, so I found it a little strange¡­ Hey, President, why are you still walking over there?¡± ¡°Since they didn¡¯t see anyone, it must be strange. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Yu Tong hesitated for a moment and quickly followed her. The two of them arrived at the edge of the forest. It was quiet inside, and there was no one. Yu Tong followed behind Chu Luo and craned her neck to look into the forest. ¡°Ever since that kind of crying was heard a few days ago, no one hase here to revise.¡± The forest was quiet. During the exam week, many students chose toe here to revise. After Chu Luo sensed the situation inside, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Yu Tong¡¯s nerves tensed up. ¡°President, is there something inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just don¡¯t follow me.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo strode into the forest. Yu Tong stared at her back. After a few seconds, she suddenly raised her hand to rub her eyes and let out a strange ¡°Eh?¡±. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the president suddenly disappear?¡± She thought of something and quickly ran to a tree to break a finger-thick branch. She held it in her hand and walked into the forest warily. Chu Luo knew that someone had cast a barrier here the moment she walked in. Moreover, the barrier was specially prepared for her. There was the kind of crying Yu Tong had said inside the barrier. Chu Luo looked around and smiled. ¡°You really spent a lot of money to lure me here.¡± After saying this, she waved her hand and actually broke this barrier. After the barrier was broken, she threw out a talisman that quickly flew to the side. Soon, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from the other side. Then, Yu Tong shouted, ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯te over, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Then, there was the sound of fighting. Chu Luo picked up a few small stones from the ground and walked towards the source of the sound. Soon, she saw a few people surrounding Yu Tong Yu Tong was holding a branch. However, the branch in her hand was quickly cut off by a dagger in someone¡¯s hand. Yu Tong looked at the small branch in her hand and was stunned. Just as she was stunned, a dagger stabbed towards her neck. The strong sense of crisis made her instinctively shrink her neck. After a few swooshes by her ear, the dagger stopped a few centimeters away from Yu Tong¡¯s neck. The others also stopped moving. Yu Tong broke out in cold sweat because of the dagger that was very close to her neck. She quickly ran towards Chu Luo and asked with trembling lips, ¡°President, these people actually want to kill me. Do you know who they are?¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked, ¡°Who told you this happened here?¡± ¡°A lot of people were talking about it. I even heard it this morning.¡± Chu Luo immediately understood. Someone deliberately wanted to use Yu Tong to get her here, and their goal was to use that array to catch her. If they couldn¡¯t catch her, they would use Yu Tong to threaten her. After thinking this through, Chu Luo sneered. These people were really persistent. After she sensed where the talisman went, she said to Yu Tong, ¡°Leave this ce first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Yu Tong said nervously and worriedly, ¡°President, call CEO Li or the Sun family and get them to send someone over. It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone¡­ If I knew that this was deliberately set up, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about this gossip.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chu Luo suddenly snapped her fingers at Yu Tong. Yu Tong froze and obediently nodded at her in the next second. She turned around and left. Chu Luo quietly cast some magic on Yu Tong. After watching her leave, she walked into the forest. She walked around the woods for a few minutes when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Chu Luo stopped and looked at Yu Tong, who was walking over, and narrowed her eyes. Yu Tong said, ¡°President, I¡¯m still worried about you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said to her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s y a game with those people.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°Stand here as bait. I¡¯ll go lure those people out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Tong was surprised that Chu Luo would say that. ¡°President, you¡¯re joking with me, right?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You were the one who joked with me first.¡± With that, she flicked a pill in her hand. Yu Tong¡¯s figure shed and she seemed to have dodged the pill. However, in the next second, she suddenly covered her face and moaned sadly, ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Chu Luo walked up to her and looked down at her. She said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re from an assassin organization.¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled. In the next second, a few silver needles quickly appeared in her hand and shot at Chu Luo at lightning speed. Chu Luo didn¡¯t move. A barrier quickly appeared in front of her. After a few crisp sounds, the silver needles were all flicked back. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Seeing the woman cover her chest, Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°How does it feel to be shot by your own silver needles?¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Luo to be so capable. As a top 20 assassin in the world, she actually fell into the hands of a girl who didn¡¯t look lethal at all today. While she was in disbelief, she suddenly remembered that someone had told her not to be careless. The woman suddenly regretted underestimating the enemy. ¡°Tell me, where is yourpanion?¡± The woman¡¯s body trembled and she closed her lips, prepared not to say anything. ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered and snapped her fingers at her. Then, she took out her phone and dialed a number. Soon, someone called out ¡®Sister¡¯ from the other end. Chu Luo turned on the speaker and said calmly, ¡°I caught someone from an assassination organization here.¡± ¡°What!¡± The other party exploded. ¡°Sister, control him first. I¡¯ll be right there. F*ck! Another fish escaped the!¡± Chapter 603 - Messy

Chapter 603 Messy

Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao arrived quickly. They had even brought arge group of people. When they saw that woman, Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Yu Tong! You¡¯re actually one of them!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Yu Tong.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Sun Tianhao immediately guessed what was going on. He heaved a sigh of relief and said to his subordinates loudly, ¡°Take this person away. Go back and interrogate her properly.¡± While the two of them were talking, Sun Tiancheng took hismunicator and ordered the others to search everywhere. Then, he walked over and said to the two of them, ¡°These people are probably all fake students who sneaked in.¡± Sun Tianhao mmed his palm on a tree beside him, causing the tree trunk to shake. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be able to find them.¡± However, Chu Luo thought of something else. ¡°These people are impersonating the students here. Then where are the students they¡¯re impersonating?¡± These words made Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao¡¯s expressions freeze. Chu Luo turned around and left. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao followed at the same time. ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Find all those people.¡± ¡°How?¡± Chu Luo stopped. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao looked at her. Chu Luo reached into her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and took out a few pieces of yellow paper on which nothing was written. Then, she turned around and walked into the forest. The three of them quickly walked back to the forest. Chu Luo said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t let outsiders see what I¡¯m going to doter. Help me keep a lookout. Don¡¯t let anyonee here.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao quickly nodded. The two of them surrounded the entire forest with their men. Chu Luo went into the forest. When she couldn¡¯t see anyone, she threw the yellow paper in her hand into the air. Then, she took out a box of cinnabar and something that looked like a brush and started drawing on the yellow paper. As soon as she finished drawing the talisman, a dazzling golden light shed. The golden light quickly spread out, and the light slowly faded before being covered by the sunlight. Chu Luo yed the Phoenix Zither. When the Sun brothers, who were standing outside the forest, heard the sound of the zither, they subconsciously looked at each other. ¡°Why is Sister ying the zither?¡± Sun Tiancheng muttered. At this moment, Sun Tianhao looked in a certain direction and quickly gestured to him. ¡°Second Brother, look.¡± Sun Tiancheng looked over and saw a few figures walking over. The two of them quickly ordered all their subordinates. ¡°Capture everyone whoes over. If anyone resists, use an anesthetic gun.¡± After the two of them gave the order, they quickly walked to the side in unison. In less than half an hour, the Sun family caught a few people who looked like students. These people had stiff expressions like wooden puppets. It was obvious that they were being controlled. Chu Luo walked out of the forest. Sun Tiancheng asked her sternly, ¡°Sister, are these people all their men?¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed him a medicine bottle. ¡°Sprinkle the medicine on their faces.¡± Sun Tiancheng quickly took the bottle from Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Sun Tianhao gestured for his subordinates to gather these people together. Sun Tiancheng opened the bottle and sprinkled it on their faces. After the medicine touched these people¡¯s faces, the skin on their faces started to fall. Sun Tianhao, who was standing there, widened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s on these people¡¯s faces? Why do they look like human skin masks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human skin mask.¡± When Chu Luo said that, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression turned ugly. The skin on their faces quickly peeled off, revealing their true faces. Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao looked at each other. Sun Tiancheng asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, do you have a way to ask where those students are?¡± Chu Luo nodded and snapped her fingers at them. She asked, ¡°Where are the students you reced?¡± Someone replied woodenly, ¡°We¡¯ve killed them all.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Where are their corpses?¡± ¡°They sank to the bottom of theke.¡± When they heard this, their expressions turned stern at the same time, and a torrential anger surged in their hearts. ¡°Are you even f*cking human?¡± Sun Tianhao quickly exuded a powerful murderous aura. After shouting at them, he raised his leg and kicked that person¡¯s chest. ¡°A bunch of beasts!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± After that person spat out a mouthful of blood, his body quickly flew back. Then, he mmed into a tree trunk and fell to the ground with a bang before falling unconscious. Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw these people. That wasn¡¯t quite enough for him to vent his anger, so he went on to kick another person. Sun Tiancheng didn¡¯t stop him. A powerful anger surged in his heart. He clenched and unclenched his fists. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself. He flexed his fingers and raised his fist to beat these people. Chu Luo watched as the two of them beat up these killers until they were half-dead. She took out her phone and called Eldest Master Sun. When Eldest Master Sun found out about this, he said to her in an especially serious tone, ¡°Little Chu, leave that ce immediately. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Once this matter was exposed, it would definitely invite a huge wave of trouble. Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t want Chu Luo to be involved. Chu Luo knew what Eldest Master Sun was thinking. After thinking for a while, she said to him, ¡°I want to see those corpses first.¡± ¡°No, leave that ce now.¡± Eldest Master Sun¡¯s voice subconsciously became stern. He said to her in a more serious tone, ¡°Once this matter explodes, it will definitely be more serious than we imagined.¡± At this point, he stopped for a while before saying, ¡°Give Tiancheng your phone.¡± Chu Luo nodded and handed the phone to Sun Tiancheng, who was also red-eyed and wished he could beat those killers to death. ¡°Second Brother, Uncle wants you to answer the call.¡± Only then did Sun Tiancheng retract his fist. He stood there and took a few deep breaths before taking the phone. It was unknown what Eldest Master Sun said to him. After Sun Tiancheng acknowledged loudly, he returned the phone to Chu Luo and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll get Tianhao to send you away.¡± With that, he turned to Sun Tianhao and shouted, ¡°Haozi, send Sister away.¡± Sun Tianhao kicked the assassin he had kicked unconscious again and walked up to them. Sun Tiancheng added, ¡°Uncle wille over immediately. I¡¯ll immediately inform the school¡¯s heads. You and Sister, leave this ce immediately. Don¡¯t let anyone know that Sister has been here.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded at Sun Tiancheng and looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth and wanted to say something. In the end, she nodded at them and walked to the side with Sun Tianhao. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before Chu Luo received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s voice was very deep and cold. ¡°Luoluo, the Inte just released a video of you going to the school¡¯s forest. What happened there?¡± Chu Luo stopped and told him what had happened here. Li Yan¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Get Phoenix to teleport you to me immediately.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. She said, ¡°What happened today has obviously been nned for a long time. Even if I go to your ce, I will be subject to powerful online violence. There are also the families of those students. Maybe someone has already told them about their deaths.¡± Today¡¯s matter was obviously nned a long time ago. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these people must have sneaked in during the week I wasn¡¯t here.¡± At that time, without Chu Luo around, the Sun family and Li Yan¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t protect this ce strictly. It was because of this that those people had a chance to take advantage of the situation. At the thought of this, Chu Luo snorted. Li Yan heard rapid footsteps and said to his secretary, ¡°Get the pilot to fly the helicopter over.¡± Then, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°There are at most 20 minutes left before things get messy.¡± Since their people had caused so much trouble, no matter how innocent Chu Luo was, as long as she was in the forest at this time, she would be subject to public opinion. As long as Chu Luo was involved in the public opinion, Li Yan wouldn¡¯t have the mood to do anything else. The two of them were clear about what those people¡¯s motives were. ¡°Yan,¡± Chu Luo suddenly called out to him. Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Chu Luo said, ¡°I can revive those people¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t use this ability here.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the only way.¡± Li Yan¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and his voice became very tense. ¡°Luoluo, this isn¡¯t Phoenix Skies. You don¡¯t have a Guardian to protect you. No matter what the consequences are, I won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart shrank when she heard his words. When a priest didn¡¯t have a guardian, activating such a powerful sacrificial force was the easiest way to attract something dark. She stopped talking. There were faster footsteps on Li Yan¡¯s side again. As he walked, he said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want them to fall into the usations of public opinion, I have a way¡­¡± Ten minutester. The Inte suddenly exploded with news of students being assassinated to death. When people saw this news, their first reaction was: ¡°Who is spreading rumors as a prank?¡± Even the students were stunned when they saw this news. However, immediately after, a few parents questioned on the Inte why they couldn¡¯t get through to their child on the phone. The parents of those students were immediately contacted and told that they would get those students to call them back right away. They were also told not to allow those people with malicious intent to make use of them. Right on the heels of that, a video of Chu Luo going to the woods exploded on the Inte. Many people were curious why such a video was released. Some people deliberately started putting thoughts into people¡¯s heads. ¡°I heard that those people were killed in the woods. What does that mean? It means that Chu Luo must have known about this matter long ago. She must have asked the Sun family and CEO Li to help cover up this matter.¡± ¡°To think that we thought that Chu Luo was a role model. To prevent her reputation from being ruined, she actually did such a thing to help the wicked.¡± ¡°How did those people die? I suddenly wonder if it¡¯s those people who were poisonedst time.¡± ¡°I checked just now. The people who came out to question are the parents of the students who were poisoned by the experiment previously.¡± Chapter 604 - Imperial University Is Completely Defamed

Chapter 604 Imperial University Is Completely Defamed

The usations on the Inte gained increasing momentum. Many people were shocked and angry. Instantly, the Inte was filled withments criticizing Imperial University. mers didn¡¯t hesitate to magnify any minor incident in Imperial University in the past and criticize it. At this moment, the students at Imperial University were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t even study. Even the school¡¯s heads were a little confused. Many people wanted to go to the woods to see what was going on, but when they approached, they were stopped by armed guards. The entire Imperial University was instantly enveloped in a panic. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Imperial University doing public rtions at this time? Is this admission by silence?¡± ¡°Are all the poisoned students really dead?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Weren¡¯t they already cured? The Inte is making it sound like they were poisoned by chronic poison. When did CO2, SO2, S03 and NO be chronic poison?¡± ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. What are the principal and school¡¯s heads doing¡­ Tsk¡­ There are many reporters from both domestically and abroad by the school gate. The school actually didn¡¯t stop them this time.¡± ¡°And what do these people on the Inte mean? This matter has nothing to do with Chu Luo at all. They criticized her just because she went to the woods?!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Inte department of zing Glory Corporation doing anything? They should expose all those who dare to me our goddess.¡± ¡°And everyone in the Computer Science Department, why aren¡¯t they taking any action at this time! I¡¯m so anxious!¡± No matter how anxious and irritable everyone was, the atmosphere in the forest and by theke was unusually serious and dead. The Sun family was very fast. After knowing that those people had killed more than ten students at Imperial University, they sealed the entire forest andke area. Li Yan, Chu Luo, the Sun family, and the principal stood by theke in the forest and stared sternly at the group of people who were scooping up the corpses in theke. The principal tried his best to maintain hisposure. At this moment, not only was his mind nk, but his entire body was also in a daze. If more than ten students really died at Imperial University this time, as a principal, it would be a major dereliction of duty. It was his responsibility, and he wouldn¡¯t shirk it. However¡­ how did these students die? How would he exin this to the parents of those students and society? Chu Luo finally sensed the principal¡¯s frustration, so she whispered to him what had happened. ¡°What?¡± The principal suddenly raised his voice and subconsciously suppressed it a little when the Sun family and Li Yan looked over. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Little Chu, you mean, these students were impersonated by people from a world killer organization and were even assassinated?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At this moment, Sun Tianhao, who was standing beside Chu Luo, said, ¡°We found someone.¡± Chu Luo and the principal quickly turned their gazes to theke. The principal¡¯s phone rang at the same time. The principal¡¯s phone rang for the umpteenth time. The first few times, he immediately rejected the call when it rang. This time, he was about to cut off the call again when Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Principal, you can answer the call.¡± The principal looked at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°No matter what the other party asks, deny it.¡± The principal nodded at her and walked to the side with the phone. He couldn¡¯t let the person on the phone hear any of this. More than ten corpses were quickly hauled up. These people were already swollen beyond recognition, but they were all tied with something, which exined why they hadn¡¯t floated to the surface even though many days had passed. Looking at these people, the Sun family revealed murderous expressions. Third Master Sun clenched his fists and controlled his anger. ¡°That group of animals, I will definitely tear them into pieces.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao wished they could immediately dismember those assassins. Li Yan reminded her, ¡°This ce has been sealed for too long.¡± After saying that, he took out hismunicator and put it on his ear. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°My men have intercepted the air drone ten times.¡± ¡°Hmph! A group of dogs who want to see the world burn.¡± Third Master Sun asked Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, do you have a way to revive these people?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan replied with a dark expression. Third Master Sun nced at him, pursed his lips, and frowned as he thought of a solution. Chu Luo pulled Li Yan¡¯s hand. Li Yan tilted his head to look at her. Hadn¡¯t they agreed to use another method? Li Yan grabbed her hand tightly before letting go. Chu Luo said to Third Master Sun, ¡°Third Uncle, I can use talismans to conjure these people, but¡­ these people will still be dead in the end.¡± Third Master Sun fell silent. At that moment, his phone rang. When he picked up the call, Sun Tianhao asked Chu Luo in a low voice, ¡°Sister, can you conjure up a life-like person using a talisman? Will they be discovered?¡± Sun Tiancheng also lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Can you deceive their parents?¡± ¡°Yes, but talismans aren¡¯t real people. They can be tricked for a while but not for a lifetime.¡± Sun Tiancheng and Sun Tianhao fell silent. At this moment, the principal walked over after answering the call. His expression wasn¡¯t very good as he said to them, ¡°This matter happened too suddenly. Imperial University¡¯s public rtions didn¡¯t have time to handle the matter before it spread wildly on the Inte. Arge group of reporters has already arrived outside. The families of these students are also rushing towards Imperial University.¡± ¡°F*ck, there must be someone powerful backing them up this time. How dare they attack Imperial University students.¡± Sun Tianhao kicked the stone by his feet into theke in anger. Be it gangsters or police, there was an unwritten rule that they wouldn¡¯t touch students. ¡°F*ck! If I find out who¡¯s behind this, I¡¯ll definitely send him to hell.¡± The principal¡¯s expression turned even uglier. At this moment, Li Yan moved hismunicator. It was unknown what the other party said, but his expression turned even colder. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all been resolved.¡± After saying that, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°zing Glory¡¯s headquarters and yourpany are surrounded by a group of people.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Luo¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out to take a look and sneered. ¡°Mypany doesn¡¯t matter. You can just get your men to protect yourpany.¡± There was a group of vixens in herpany. Would she be afraid of those people? Li Yan nodded and quickly gave a few orders. Third Master Sun finished the call and said to them, ¡°Big Brother wants us to resolve this matter quickly. It¡¯s getting out of hand on the Inte.¡± Chu Luo quickly swiped her phone. Many people had called and sent her messages during this period of time, but she hadn¡¯t read them. She quickly looked at the calls and messages. When she saw Nangong Yi¡¯s name, she suddenly stopped. At this moment, Sun Tianhao nudged her. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you resolve this problem first?¡± Chu Luo looked at the message she had opened. Nangong Yi: ¡°Junior, the matter at Imperial University has already spread abroad. If you have a way, it¡¯s best to suppress the matter as much as possible.¡± Looking at this message, Chu Luo subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Then, she looked at Li Yan. Li Yan nodded at her and said to the Sun family, ¡°All of you, leave this ce. Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± The Sun family immediately nodded and dispersed with their subordinates. The principal was still a little confused as he was pulled away by Third Master Sun. ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re leaving just like that? What can Little Chu and CEO Li do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your current mission is to deal with those reporters.¡± The two of them walked away. Chu Luo raised her arm and a barrier covered them. At the same time, she used a talisman to create a smokescreen outside the barrier. After doing this, Chu Luo walked up to the corpses and quickly took out more than ten talismans. She chanted an incantation. After a red light, the talismans all turned into those students and stood at the side. Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What about these people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if they disappear forever.¡± Chu Luo nodded and continued chanting. In a short while, a fiery me that was different from ordinary mes burned on those people. As the mes burned, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this, so she yed the Phoenix Zither. Li Yan immediately realized her intentions and quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Yan, I want to retain a trace of their souls. This way, these paper effigies can live for a longer time.¡± Li Yan looked at her persistent gaze and frowned even more. Chu Luo turned around and hugged his waist, rubbing her face in his arms like a spoiled child. She looked up at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, you can also act as my guardian. Besides, it¡¯s only to retain a trace of their souls. It doesn¡¯t take much priest power.¡± Li Yan¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Chu Luo simply stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. Li Yan¡¯s expression finally improved. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you two minutes. If you can¡¯t do it by then, stop.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Luo let go of him and yed the Phoenix Zither. The moment the zither melody sounded, the entire aura inside the barrier changed. Li Yan subconsciously took out the dagger he had obtained in the ancient tomb and stared around warily. At this moment, Snowball, who had been sitting quietly in Chu Luo¡¯s pocket, stuck its head out. After looking around, it crawled out and jumped to the ground. Then, it walked around and finally ran to Li Yan¡¯s feet, before looking up at the dagger in his hand. After looking at it for a while, it raised its short legs and crawled onto Li Yan¡¯s leather shoes to stand. It then looked up at the dagger and quickly climbed up using its front legs to grab his pants. Li Yan ignored it. With a smug look, Snowball moved along Li Yan¡¯s arm towards his dagger. However, when it reached Li Yan¡¯s elbow, arge hand grabbed the fur on its head and casually threw it a few meters away. Snowball rolled on the ground a few times before stabilizing itself. It stood up and roared at him, ¡°Pfft¡­ Gulp¡­¡± Li Yan nced at Snowball, who was grimacing at him, and continued to look around warily. Snowball spun around him in anger, then stopped behind him and crawled onto his shoulder from behind. Then it jumped and pounced on his dagger. However, in the next second, a tragic cry sounded. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Meow~ Gulp! Gulp! Chapter 605 - The Wang Family Is Missing

Chapter 605 The Wang Family Is Missing

This time, Li Yan pinched the fur on Snowball¡¯s head and it screamed hysterically, its limbs iling wildly. Worried that it would affect Chu Luo, Li Yan pressed the tip of the dagger against its chin. He wanted to threaten it not to scream, but to his surprise, when the dagger approached, Snowball cast an illusion on Li Yan. Li Yan was caught off guard. When he used his strong will to resist the illusion, he realized that there was a cut on his finger by the dagger. The blood vessels on the cut actually turned into a blood line that quickly flew towards the swollen corpses. Chu Luo also realized this situation and stopped ying the zither. In the next second, the people transformed from the talismans moved. They walked to a corpse each and fell towards it. ¡°Luoluo, what are they doing?¡± A trace of surprise shed across Li Yan¡¯s eyes. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and said in delight, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your blood can merge the paper effigy with the corpse.¡± Just as Chu Luo finished speaking, the paper effigies really fused with the corpses. After the two fused, the swelling on the corpse slowly disappeared. Chu Luo quickly strummed the Phoenix Zither again. The priest¡¯s power turned into spots of light that flew towards those people. Li Yan looked at the scene in front of him and retracted his gaze to look at Snowball, who was still struggling with its short legs. After thinking for a moment, he ced it on the ground. Snowball hadn¡¯t expected Li Yan to let go of it so ¡®gently¡¯. It even looked up at him, but because it was too tiny, when it looked up, it fell squatting on the ground. Li Yan looked at it. After a few seconds, with his cold face, he actually kicked its body with his toes. The next moment, Snowball was kicked over. ¡°Gulp¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Li Yan ignored Snowball, who was growling at him, and looked at those people. After Chu Luo finished ying a song, the paper effigies had just finished fusing with the corpse. At this moment, they had already regained their living appearance, but they had yet to react. Chu Luo put away the Phoenix Zither and stood with Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Let them fight.¡± Chu Luo nodded. With a wave of her hand, the barrier disappeared and these people immediately started fighting. As Imperial University students were basically bookworms, they even fought in a schrly and weak manner. After these people quickly regained consciousness, they stopped fighting and started arguing. They were all from the School of Chemistry, and the content of their argument was all about chemical forms and chemical reactions. Chu Luo listened for a while andughed. She reached out to hook Li Yan¡¯s finger and said, ¡°You can let those people in to see them. Everyone¡¯s expressions will definitely be very exciting.¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and nodded. He took out his phone and called Third Master Sun. Soon, the heads of Imperial University and a group of reporters rushed over. When everyone saw the group of students arguing, everyone was shocked, surprised, and in disbelief. In the end, they became dumbfounded. Chu Luo thought for a while, took out her phone, turned on her ount, and broadcasted to the group of students. ¡°These students are really interesting. Today, the guards borrowed this ce for an exercise. After they came over, the guards asked them to wait here. They actually started memorizing chemical forme here. Look, they even started arguing.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she pointed the video at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao cooperated with a serious expression. ¡°We usually don¡¯t allow people to watch such military exercises. Since these students were already here, we asked them to wait for us to finish before leaving. That¡¯s not too much, right?¡± Chu Luo pointed the video at herself again and looked vexed. ¡°In order not to make them panic, as the president of the Student Union, I can only apany them and wait here. I wonder why so many school¡¯s heads and reporters are here. What are they trying to do?¡± After saying this, she pointed the video at the principal walking over. The principal was also helpless. ¡°Previously, I promised General Sun not to publicize the guardsing for a military exercise today. I didn¡¯t expect such a misunderstanding to arise.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s live broadcast was synchronized worldwide. After everyone heard the three of them, they all fell silent. Chu Luo turned off the live broadcast. She said to the principal, ¡°Principal, I don¡¯t think I can handle the current situation. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The principal was about to nod when many reporters surrounded him. ¡°Principal Tang, since this is a military exercise, why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡± Principal Tang¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking this, I¡¯ll tell you. Imperial University is rted to the military. The militaryes to Imperial University a few times a year for military drills. Every time theye, as long as the military has a request, our school has to keep it a secret. ¡°On the other hand, I want to ask why there are rumors of more than ten people dying at Imperial University on the Inte. ¡°What were the motives of those people who attacked Imperial University so maliciously? ¡°Also¡­ reporters like youe to Imperial University to report unrealistic things again and again. Do you really think Imperial University is a ce where you cane and go as you please?¡±. I cane When the reporters heard Principal Tang¡¯s series of questions, their hearts skipped a beat. They didn¡¯t forget the tragic fate of those foreign reporters who offended Imperial University. All the reporters¡¯ expressions changed. ¡°Principal Tang, we only came because we heard those untruements on the Inte.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t report randomly. We¡¯re just here to look for the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. From this, we can tell that someone must be trying to nder Imperial University. Maybe it¡¯s that group of people fromst time. Principal Tang, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all on Imperial University¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Imperial University is the number one school in our empire. As reporters, we can¡¯t allow anyone to maliciously nder Imperial University.¡± Seeing the group of reporters anxious to exin, Li Yan led Chu Luo to the side. A reporter with sharp eyes saw it and subconsciously stopped them. ¡°CEO Li, why are you here?¡± Li Yan red at them and the reporter couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He regretted stopping the two of them. At this moment, Li Yan said, ¡°Someone¡¯s bullying my wife. How could I pretend not to see it?¡± After saying that, he held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out. As he walked, he said, ¡°Looks like zing Glory didn¡¯t teach those people enough lessonsst time. Since they want to defame my wife again, I¡¯ll make them pay the price.¡± When the reporter heard this, he suddenly shivered and broke out in cold sweat for those online haters. The principal and the Sun family cooperated wlessly and quickly dealt with the rest. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to their respectivepanies to deal with the killers who attacked theirpany. The next day, when Chu Luo went to school, Yu Tong took the opportunity when no one was around to quickly enter Chu Luo¡¯s office and lock the door. She walked in and asked mysteriously, ¡°President, was it really just the Sun family conducting a military drill yesterday?¡± Chu Luo looked up at her. ¡°What else?¡± Yu Tong finally heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Such a huge matter suddenly exploded yesterday. I was stunned¡­ In that case, the crying in the forest was deliberately caused by the Sun family?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Yu Tong waspletely relieved. Then, she leaned on the desk and said to Chu Luo, ¡°President, the exam ising up soon, and it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. How about the Student Union members go out for a meal together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not free.¡± Chu Luo looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you done revising?¡± Yu Tong said confidently, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem to get a schrship.¡± As someone from the Student Union, especially the cadres, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to receive a schrship. Chu Luo nodded. She suddenly remembered that Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t reported his learning progress to herst night. She wondered if this person got too caught up wooing a girl and had forgotten to revise. At the thought of this, she sent Wang Mingtao a message. Then, she went to busy herself. Wang Mingtao didn¡¯t reply until noon. This was the first time such a situation had happened. Chu Luo called him. The phone rang for more than ten seconds before it was picked up. It wasn¡¯t him answering the call, but an unfamiliar voice. Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the flower shop next to the Wang family¡¯s flower shop. Who are you?¡± Chu Luo: ¡°I¡¯m his ssmate. Why is Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone with you?¡± The other party: ¡°Little Wang was called away by a girl when he was looking after the flower shop yesterday. He must have left in a hurry. The shop wasn¡¯t closed and he didn¡¯t bring his phone. I called Old Wang and his family and no one answered.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. She said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and called the chauffeur. She stepped on the skateboard and went to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. The Wang family¡¯s door was tightly closed. Chu Luo pressed the doorbell for a while, but no one responded. The residents on this floor weren¡¯t there. Chu Luo thought for a while and opened the door with magic. The various decorations in the room indicated that no one had returnedst night. Chu Luo called Li Yan and told him about the Wang family. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the flower field in the suburbs to take a look immediately. Then, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate that girl.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the flower shop to take a look.¡± no After saying that, Chu Luo walked out of the door and called Tang Zhiyun. The moment Tang Zhiyun picked up the call, she asked, ¡°Senior Tang, did Taozi contact you guysst night?¡± ¡°No. We didn¡¯t see him onlinest night either.¡± Tang Zhiyun sensed something and asked hurriedly, ¡°Junior, did something happen to Taozi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Taozi didn¡¯t go to school today and didn¡¯t go homest night. I can¡¯t get through to Uncle Wang and the others¡¯ phones either.¡± se Tang Zhiyun was worried. ¡°Junior, where are you now? We¡¯lle over and look for him with you.¡± ¡°No need. Be careful. Stay in the office if you can.¡± She had set up a formation in theirpany. As long as they didn¡¯t go out, no one could take them away. Tang Zhiyun was still worried, but knowing that they couldn¡¯t help at this time, he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll look for clues on the Inte. Call me when you find them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chu Luo walked out of the apartment, got into the car, and went to the Wang family flower shop. The Wang family had suddenly lost contact. Chu Luo didn¡¯t sense that anything had happened to them, which proved that they weren¡¯t threatened at all. Actually, this was the most dangerous situation. Chapter 606 - A Mysterious Package

Chapter 606 A Mysterious Package

When Chu Luo arrived at the Wang family flower shop, the door was closed. Coincidentally, the owner of the flower shop beside her came out. When he saw Chu Luo, he quickly walked over. ¡°Miss Chu, you were the one who called just now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The moment the flower shop owner received her affirmative answer, he quickly walked back and took out the key to the Wang family¡¯s flower shop and Wang Mingtao¡¯s phone. He knew that the Wang family and Chu Luo had a good rtionship, so he gave her the key and phone in peace. ¡°When Little Wang left yesterday, the door wasn¡¯t locked and he didn¡¯t take the key with him. I didn¡¯t see hime back at eleven at night, so I helped him lock it.¡± Chu Luo took the two items and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she handed the key to a bodyguard standing at the side. ¡°Open the door.¡± The bodyguard took the key and opened the door. Chu Luo stood there and asked the boss next door, ¡°You said that Taozi was called away by a girl. What girl? Do you have her photo?¡± ¡°It was a gentle-looking girl. I heard that she¡¯s a student from the Academy of Fine Arts. I don¡¯t have the photos here¡­ The Wang family¡¯s flower shop has surveince cameras. You can look at the surveince cameras.¡± Chu Luo nodded and turned to walk towards the open Wang family flower shop. At this moment, the bodyguards who had entered first were searching the flower shop. The boss next door wanted to follow them in, but when he saw this scene, he stopped. Soon, many people craned their necks to watch the show. The bodyguards Chu Luo brought split into two groups and stood by the door to stop those people. Chu Luo stood in the shop and looked around. At this moment, a bodyguard with an instrument came over and said to her, ¡°Madam, someone has ced a special barrier inside. The surveince cameras have all been tampered with.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted coldly and walked to theputer at the counter. She sat down and started typing on the keyboard. After more than two minutes, the scene of Wang Mingtao and the girl¡¯s first encounter appeared in the video. It didn¡¯t look strange at all, but Chu Luo slowed down at the scene where Wang Mingtao went next door to help Wu Mingming buy flowers. After looking at it for a while, she said to a bodyguard standing at the side, ¡°Check the counter.¡± After saying that, she stood up. A few bodyguards surrounded the counter to check. After searching for a while, someone picked up something the size of a fingernail with a clip. Chu Luo looked at the thing and was certain that it was a blocker. ¡°Put it away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Li Yan happened to call. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, there¡¯s no one at the flower field.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡°They must have been tricked into leaving the capital.¡± Li Yan: ¡°Can you sense where they went?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No, not unless they feel danger.¡± Moreover, she was certain that the woman called Wu Mingming had special abilities that could make people lower their guard and not feel danger. Chu Luo was a little irritated. ¡°That Wu Mingming probably knows bewitching techniques.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll definitely be able to find them.¡± Not long after Li Yan said that, there was amotion outside the shop. Chu Luo strode out and saw Li Yan¡¯s car parked by the flower shop. She quickly walked two steps to Li Yan¡¯s car. The car door opened at the same time and she got in. The car started and quickly drove out of the flower market. Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for them. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Chu Luo sat there with her eyes lowered, exuding a powerful anger. After a while, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Those people created such a hugemotion yesterday probably to take Uncle Wang¡¯s family away.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan let go of her hand and raised his arm to pull her into his arms. ¡°The Wang family will be fine for now. These people¡¯s ultimate goal is to threaten us. If nothing goes wrong, someone will send us a threat soon.¡± Chu Luo nodded in his arms. Just as the two of them were silent, Li Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Eldest Master Sun. After Li Yan picked up the call, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, the second batch of people who went to Death Ind has sent back news.¡± Chu Luo sat up in his arms and looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see what the news is.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went straight to the Sun residence. Only Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun were at home. Everyone else had a mission. When the two of them walked into the living room, Eldest Master Sun was talking to Old Master. They stopped when they saw the two of them. ¡°Grandfather, Uncle.¡± Old Master Sun waved at her. ¡°My good granddaughter,e and sit.¡± The two of them walked over and sat down. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°The second batch of people just sent news that they have already gone ashore.¡± ¡°Do you have a photo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Eldest Master Sun spoke, he took theptop beside him and opened it to show the two of them a photo. This photo was taken of a reef group that looked very dangerous. That group of people had obviouslye ashore from that ce. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°After they went ashore, they turned off all theirmunication equipment. However, the news that came back said that when they went ashore, the fish that brought them along suddenly disappeared, as if they had entered a dark hole.¡± ¡°Has anyone gone into the sea to see the dark hole?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many holes in the water of that reef group, but those holes are very small and the undercurrent is veryrge. No one can enter.¡± ¡°Where will those holes lead?¡± Everyone started guessing. However, that ind group was too mysterious. No outsiders had ever gone up there. The four of them couldn¡¯t think of anything Old Master Sun said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t get discovered by the inders.¡± Eldest Master Sun nodded. ¡°Those people will find a way to contact us in five days. If we can¡¯t contact them¡­¡± Even if Eldest Master Sun didn¡¯t finish speaking, the four of them knew. Old Master Sun said with a fierce expression, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Ink Feather¡¯s men are that powerful.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you bring the two robots I made over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan told her, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned off all the functions on the robot that we can contact. It will automatically open for an hour in three days.¡± When Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun heard this, their faces revealed surprise. ¡°That¡¯s great. When the timees, we can see what that ind is like.¡± So they could only wait. After saying this, Old Master Sun asked about yesterday. Chu Luo told him about it. When Old Master Sun heard this, he looked at Eldest Master Sun angrily. ¡°Why are there so many people from assassin organizations in the capital? Every time, they look for trouble with Little Chu. How did you protect Little Chu!¡± Eldest Master Sun wanted to exin, but he knew that Old Master was in a fit of anger and wouldn¡¯t listen to his exnation, so he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Little Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Chu Luo wouldn¡¯t me him. She said, ¡°The people from the assassination organization are all very cunning. We can¡¯t guard against them at all.¡± As she spoke, she said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me Uncle. This matter has nothing to do with Uncle at all. Besides, these people won¡¯t be able to gain anything from me.¡± Old Master Sun also knew that he was venting his anger on his eldest son. He thought for a while and said to Chu Luo, ¡°My good granddaughter, aren¡¯t you about to take the exam? Why don¡¯t you not go to school during this period of time? That way, those people can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°If I don¡¯t appear, they will target those close to me.¡± Thinking about how the Wang family suddenly disappeared, Chu Luo med herself. Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun immediately saw through her thoughts. Eldest Master Sun asked, ¡°Little Chu, have those people already started targeting your friends?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Wang¡¯s family is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Old Master Sun and Eldest Master Sun frowned at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo told them what had happened. Old Master Sun mmed hisrge palm on the armrest and said angrily, ¡°If I catch these people, I will definitely make them regret it for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you have an idea who hired the assassin organization and Ink Feather¡¯s men? Why aren¡¯t you taking action yet? Are you going to wait to deal with them after the New Year?¡± These words made Eldest Master Sun and Chu Luo look at Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m making deployments.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t like to leave a way out for others. Since they were talking about deployments, they definitely had to beat the other party into hell before they would rest. Eldest Master Sun said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything we can help with, just tell us. I¡¯ll also send someone to look for Little Chu¡¯s friends.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them chatted for a while more. Li Yan had something to attend to, so the two of them left the Sun residence. In the car, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Ink Feather didn¡¯t ept my deal.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡± Chu Luo was very surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Ink Feather will take on any deal as long as one offers sufficient money?¡± After saying that, she frowned. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luo nodded. She nned to make more robots during this period of time. The two of them went to zing Glory Corporation. Li Yan went to work, and Chu Luo went to the floor where the robots were manufactured. When Li Yan came to look for her for dinner, Chu Luo received a call from Yu Tong. Yu Tong said in a strange tone on the phone, ¡°President, someone sent you a package to the Student Union.¡± She even muttered, ¡°Why would someone send your package to the Student Union?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s package had never been sent to the Student Union, so Yu Tong found it strange. When Chu Luo heard this, her expression froze. She asked, ¡°Where is the package now?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°I ced it on your desk.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you open it and see what it is?¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°No need. I¡¯lle over to get itter. You just have to help me see where it came from and who sent it.¡± Yu Tong: ¡°The address on it is the address of a transit station. I can¡¯t tell who sent it.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°Then forget it. I¡¯lle over to take a look. Don¡¯t open it.¡± She was worried about what was inside. Yu Tong responded and the two of them hung up. After hanging up the phone, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone sent me a package to the Student Union. It might be rted to Uncle Wang and the others. I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡± ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll go with you after that.¡± Chapter 607 - A Painting

Chapter 607 A Painting

When Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived at Imperial University, it was already past six. The two of them went straight to the Student Union office building. At this moment, some people from the Student Union hadn¡¯t left. When they saw the two of them, they stopped in surprise. ¡°Chu Luo actually came with CEO Li.¡± ¡°Heavens, every time I see CEO Li, I feel like his aura is so strong that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°I wonder why they¡¯re here at this time?¡± The two of them went upstairs and walked into the president¡¯s office. The package was on the desk. It wasn¡¯t big and was a rectangr box. After Chu Luo walked over, she touched the package and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s nothing dangerous inside.¡± After saying that, she took out a scalpel and opened the package. When she saw what was inside, Chu Luo eximed, ¡°It¡¯s actually a piece of paper.¡± After saying that, she took out the paper and unfolded it. It was actually a painting of an ancient high official drinking wine and ying music. ¡°What does this painting mean?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head to look at Li Yan. Li Yan took the painting and looked at it for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get someone to investigate where this package was sent from.¡± Without any clues, he couldn¡¯t guess. After saying that, he took out his phone, took a photo of all the information on the package, and sent it to his subordinate. Chu Luo continued to look at the drawing paper. Li Yan patted her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look.¡± Chu Luo nodded and put the drawing paper in her pocket. She then threw the package into the rubbish bin and walked out with Li Yan. The two of them returned to the vi. Li Yan went to the study. Chu Luo looked at the painting for a while before taking herptop and sitting there, hacking into the student database of the Academy of Fine Arts to check on the girl called Wu Mingming. Indeed, there was no such person. Chu Luo raised her hand to hold her forehead and wondered how to find the Wang family. At this moment, Snowball, who had woken up, ran out of her pocket. It first stood on the sofa and looked at Chu Luo for a while, then jumped to the ground and ran to stand on Roundy¡¯s head, who had been in a dormant state sinceing back. Sensing something on his head, Roundy ended his dormant mode and extended his mechanical arm to take it off. Snowball kicked its short legs in his hand and growled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Shh.¡± Roundy reminded Snowball. ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Can¡¯t you see that Mistress is thinking about something? If you disturb Mistress, I¡¯ll lock you up.¡± Snowball seemed to understand him and stopped to look at Chu Luo. Then, it meowed at Roundy. Only then did Roundy open his mechanical palm and let Snowball stand in it. Snowball stood in his palm and looked up at him, then reached out one front w and pointed outside. Roundy guessed, ¡°You want me to go out with you.¡± Snowball meowed again, as if to say, ¡®You¡¯re so smart.¡¯ Roundy calcted for a while and felt that it was okay to go out, so he brought Snowball out. Chu Luo happened to see Roundy walking out with Snowball from the corner of her eye, so she asked casually, ¡°Roundy, where are you and Snowball going?¡± Roundy stopped and said to her, ¡°Mistress, Snowball wants me to apany it out.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind was a little messy now, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go out for a walk too.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the door with the two round fellows. The weather didn¡¯t look good tonight. The cold wind whistled. It looked like there would be snow tonight. As soon as Snowball came out of the vi, it pointed at the vi behind with its forelimbs. It was obvious that he wanted Roundy to go over there with him. Chu Luo watched with amusement as Snowball gavemands. She lifted it from Roundy¡¯s hand and ced it at the bend of her arm, then raised her hand and tapped its head. ¡°You want to go to the herb garden to eat White Withered Floss, right? To think you know how tomand Roundy to go with you.¡± Snowball rubbed its small head against her fawningly. There was no one in the vi at the back today. After Chu Luo and two round fellows entered, Snowball happily ran towards the White Withered Floss. Chu Luo went to take a look at the growth of the White Withered Floss and took the herb basket to pick the herbs. Not long after, she suddenly received a call from Anya. Anya had been rather busy recently and the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other much. Anya asked Chu Luo where she was and said that she had gone to their vi. Chu Luo told her to wait in the vi in front and hung up the phone. She said to Roundy, who was standing there, ¡°Roundy, I¡¯ll go back first. You and Snowball cane back togetherter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Chu Luo returned to their vi with the herb basket. When she entered, she happened to see the butler deliver a cup of warm milk to Anya. Anya took the milk andined as she drank, ¡°Blockhead must have asked you to send it to me. He knew I didn¡¯t like it, but he still made me drink it every time.¡± The butler said earnestly, ¡°Qin Ming is doing this for your own good, Princess.¡± The corners of Anya¡¯s lips curled up. It was obvious that she was in a good mood and was just pretending Chu Luo walked over and the butler asked her, ¡°Madam, what do you want to drink?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink milk too. Add some fruit inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the butler left, Chu Luo looked at Anya. Anya smiled at her and rubbed her stomach. Chu Luo¡¯s gaze turned to her stomach. Only then did she realize that her stomach had puffed out a little. Chu Luo asked awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to show off?¡± Anya raised her eyebrows at her smugly and said, ¡°My baby is already two months old, but there¡¯s still no news from you. Is Li the one with the problem?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with a wooden face and confirmed something. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been living toofortably recently. Are you finding some trouble to spice up your life?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Anya knew that Chu Luo was quite heartless sometimes and would keep her word. She quickly pleaded, ¡°I was just joking with you. Li must think that you¡¯re too small, so you guys don¡¯t want a child for now.¡± ¡°Too small?¡± Chu Luo felt that Anya¡¯s words were a little strange. She subconsciously looked down. Anya followed her gaze towards a certain spot. She was suddenly surprised. ¡°Chu, are you not done developing? Why do I feel that you¡¯re growing again?¡± Chu Luo looked at her with a dark expression and reminded herself that she was facing a pregnant woman. If she wanted to deal with her, she would have to wait until she finished giving birth. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why are you at my house at this time?¡± ¡°I came with Blockhead.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s yourpany?¡± ¡°It will open in a few days.¡± At this point, Anya suddenly looked a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something happened to mypany in America.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Anya held the hot milk and said with a straight face, ¡°There have been strange situations over there for the past few days.¡± At this point, she angrily ced the milk on the coffee table and said, ¡°It must be one of my brothers who is behind this. Previously, I said that I wanted to transfer thepany to the empire, but they didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they agree?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What has yourpany got to do with them?¡± Anya fell silent. At this moment, the butler brought over the fruit and milk she had asked for. There were some sliced strawberries in the milk. When Anya saw this, she was especially gluttonous. ¡°Chu, that ss of milk looks delicious.¡± Chu Luo nced at her. ¡°You better not imitate me. If you want to eat fruits, just eat fruits. If you want milk, just drink milk.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There will be some changes in a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach. Many pregnant women aren¡¯t suitable to drink and eat like this.¡± Anya thought for a moment. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if it was suitable for her, she was prepared to oblige for the sake of herself and the baby. Then, she said, ¡°When mypany was just opened, my brothers helped a little. They felt that thepany was theirs too. They feel that by moving mypany here, it¡¯s being disrespectful to them.¡± Chu Luo looked at Anya sympathetically. ¡°Your brothers are really strange.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve always wanted me to be on their side. Now that I¡¯ve left, I¡¯ve disrupted their n.¡± The royal family was heartless, especially the kind with many princes. Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She patted her hand. ¡°You married the right person.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anya thought so too. ¡°They can fight if they want. Father knows everything anyway. They deserve whatever happens to them!¡± Chu Luo thought of Li Yan¡¯s previous life where he had inherited the throne at the age of ten and suddenly understood Anya¡¯s feelings. Anya was very open-minded. ¡°Hmph! Just because they don¡¯t want me to move thepany¡¯s headquarters here, they think there¡¯s nothing I can do? In any case, half of my upper echelons are already here. When thepany here opens, I¡¯ll make sure to publicize it.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Sure. Let me know if you¡¯re looking for an endorser.¡± Anya looked expectant. ¡°Is it free?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Dream on.¡± The two of them talked in the living room for a while before Roundy came back with Snowball on his head. Roundy walked over to Chu Luo¡¯s side and took down Snowball, who was chewing on a piece of White Withered Floss, from his head and ced it on the sofa beside Chu Luo. He then went to the corner and stood there before entering dormant mode. Anya was stunned. ¡°Chu, your robot and pet have be spirits, haven¡¯t they?¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke Snowball¡¯s head and smiled at her smugly. Anya also wanted to stroke Snowball, so she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, bring Snowball over for me to stroke.¡± Chu Luo brought Snowball to the middle and Anya raised her hand happily. However, when her hand approached it, Snowball ran into its nest with White Withered Floss in its arms. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± When Qin Ming and Li Yan came out of their discussion, they saw Anya with a dark expression. Qin Ming walked up to Anya and looked at her. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Having been dealt a blow, Anya sat there without moving. She said, ¡°I feel very sad now. I don¡¯t want to walk.¡± Chu Luo was amused by her reaction andughed. However, Qin Ming misunderstood. He walked up to her, leaned over, picked her up, and walked out. ¡°Ah!¡± Anya was surprised at first. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and said to Chu Luo happily, ¡°Chu, I¡¯lle again tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue Snowball¡¯s heart.¡± Chapter 608 - Curse

Chapter 608 Curse

On this night. 2: 30 a.m. Chu Luo suddenly woke up from her sleep. Li Yan, who was hugging her, instantly felt it. He opened his eyes and caressed her back. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I sense the talisman on Taozi.¡± After saying that, she quickly sat up, lifted the nket, and was about to get off the bed. Li Yan also sat up. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Use my tracking talisman to determine their exact location.¡± Chu Luo was about to walk out. Li Yan quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Put on a coat first.¡± After saying that, he went over to put her coat on her. When Chu Luo was putting on a coat, he also put one on. Only then did the two of them walk out. There was a room specially prepared for Chu Luo beside the study on the second floor. There was a lot of yellow paper and cinnabar without talismans, as well as some other things. After Chu Luo entered, she quickly lit a few candles and drew a tracking talisman. After a few seconds, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Taozi and the others are at the abandoned harbor we went tost time.¡± Li Yan moved themunicator on his ear. ¡°Go to the abandoned harbor immediately.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo asked Phoenix to teleport her over. Li Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°Change your clothes first. It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s cold.¡± The two of them were wearing pajamas inside and a coat outside. It was indeed not good to go out like this. However, Chu Luo was a little anxious, so she cast a spell and changed their clothes. Then, Phoenix teleported them to the ce where the tracking talisman was tracking them. Cold winds blew and snowkes fluttered. The sea breeze blew, making people almost unable to open their eyes. Other than these, the surroundings were very quiet, making people unable to feel any human aura here. Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand tightly and used his body to block the wind in front of her. The two of them quickly walked towards the abandoned ship on the shore. When they reached the abandoned ship, Chu Luo pulled Li Yan and said to him, ¡°Yan, this ship is cursed.¡± ¡°What curse?¡± Chu Luo sensed it. ¡°One won¡¯t be able toe out after entering.¡± After saying that, she made him stand at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Don¡¯t go in.¡± Li Yan frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± With her hand clenched by his, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to. In the end, she thought for a while and nodded. The two of them walked in together. When she entered, her body suddenly emitted red mes that quickly surrounded Li Yan through her hand. The mes were actually not affected by the wind and snow at all. As she walked, she said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll get Phoenix to protect us.¡± As they spoke, they walked into the ship. There was already a thinyer of snow on the deck. Wherever they passed, there seemed to be the sound of ice being unsealed. When she reached the cabin door, Chu Luo pushed it open. The mes on their bodies instantly lit up the space inside. Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang, who were lying on the floor, weren¡¯t moving. It looked like the situation was kind of bad. ¡°Uncle Wang, Auntie Wang.¡± The two of them quickly walked up to Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang. Chu Luo squatted down and checked on them. She caressed their bodies with her palm. After using a trace of the power of a priest, their pale faces looked a little better. While Chu Luo was doing this, Li Yan looked around warily. After a while, Daddy Wang woke up first. Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, where¡¯s Taozi?¡± After Daddy Wang was stunned for a moment, his expression changed and he hurriedly said, ¡°Little Chu, quickly save Taozi. He was taken away by a few people with fish tails.¡± ¡°Merfolk?¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. At this moment, Mommy Wang also woke up. When she saw Chu Luo and Li Yan, she broke down and started crying. Chu Luo quickly helped her up and suppressed the anger in her heart. She asked, ¡°Auntie Wang, don¡¯t cry first. What exactly is going on?¡± At this moment, Li Yan also went over to help Daddy Wang sit up. Daddy Wang had a regretful expression. ¡°That morning, Taozi suddenly called and said that he wanted to bring a girl over for us to take a look. At that time, we were wondering why he suddenly said that he wanted to bring a girl to show us when he was obviously supposed to be in ss. ¡°Taozi insisted and even said that he had someone to tutor him, so we agreed. ¡°The girl he brought looked gentle and elegant, and especially likable. At that time, we thought that Taozi had gotten lucky. ¡°Unexpectedly, at lunch, the girl suddenly received a call. She said that something had happened to her family and she started crying. She even told us that she only had one grandmother and no other rtives. She didn¡¯t know what to do if something happened to her family. ¡°At that time, we saw her crying so sadly and helplessly. Since it was the girl Taozi liked and her house was only three to four hours away from here, I discussed it with his mother and we decided to send the girl back. ¡°Unexpectedly, we fainted as soon as the car drove out of the capital.¡± At this point, Daddy Wang looked like he was about to break down. ¡°When we woke up, we were in a very sealed room. We knew that something had happened. At that time, we wanted to ask you for help, but we didn¡¯t know what to do. Later on, Taozi used his forehead to hit the wall. After he bled, the talisman on his body spontaneouslybusted.¡± The more Daddy Wang spoke, the more he regretted it. In the end, he started crying. ¡°Those people realized it immediately and knocked us out. Taozi, he¡­ Taozi, he¡­¡± Wang Mingtao must have been taken away by those people. Chu Luo pursed her lips and her heart tightened. She quickly stood up and said to Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go after these people.¡± ¡°Luoluo.¡± Li Yan stopped her and took out a tracker from his pocket. ¡°Take this with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded, took the tracker, and walked out of the cabin. Li Yan watched as Chu Luo walked out with a cold expression. At this moment, he moved themunicator on his ear and said to the other party, ¡°Drive a sub over.¡± After saying that, he said to Daddy Wang and Mommy Wang, ¡°My men wille and take you away soon. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way to bring him back.¡± Although Li Yan¡¯s voice was very cold, it had a powerful domineering aura thatforted people. The Wang couple felt a little more at ease for no reason. They quickly nodded at Li Yan. Li Yan turned to chase after her. When he went out, Chu Luo was already gone. Li Yan quickly took out his phone and tapped on it a few times before quickly locating her. Chu Luo used a boat conjured by the talisman to give chase. As she let Phoenix sense Wang Mingtao¡¯s aura, she quickly gave chase. After chasing for about half an hour, she finally saw a ck shadow in front. The ck shadow obviously realized that she was chasing after it. After a ssh, two figures separated from the ck shadow and blocked her way. Looking at the merfolk who quickly blocked the way, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Two mere merfolk want to stop me?¡± After saying that, she quickly threw a talisman above their heads. Rumble! Rumble! Amid the thunder, the two merfolk weren¡¯t killed. Instead, they quickly attacked her. ¡°Robots.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected these two merfolk to be robots. When their hands turned into guns and they fired at her, Chu Luo quickly set up a barrier for herself. Then, she took out aser gun and was about to shoot. The two robot merfolk were overturned by a huge wave. The talisman paper boat under Chu Luo¡¯s feet started shaking After the two merfolk were overturned, a sub surfaced and quickly firedsers at them from the sub¡¯s mouth. Soon, the two robot merfolk became a pile of ruins that was swept away by the waves. The sub chased after the merfolk. Chu Luo followed. Then, Chu Luo, Li Yan, the merfolk, and the robots engaged in a fierce battle. When she finally caught up to Wang Mingtao, Chu Luo immediately felt a powerful and dangerous aura when she saw him. She quickly sent Li Yan a message. ¡°Yan, leave quickly. This isn¡¯t Taozi. He¡¯s carrying a very powerful weapon.¡± Li Yan reacted quickly and drove the sub away. Then, the fake Wang Mingtao¡¯s body exploded. The intensity of the explosion was equivalent to the power of a bomb. The light wave instantly affected the entire sea. Huge waves swept over¡­ A red light shed in the light wave and Chu Luo and Li Yan arrived on shore. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The two of them coughed a few times from the light wave before they recovered. Li Yan pulled Chu Luo into his arms and patted her back even though he was feeling terrible. At the same time, he said to the person on themunicator, ¡°Chase them immediately.¡± Chu Luo retreated from Li Yan¡¯s arms after a few seconds. She looked at the sea with a cold expression and shouted, ¡°Phoenix, deal with all those things.¡± A red light suddenly appeared, and a phoenix covered in mes flew over at an extremely fast speed. Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he quickly ordered his men, ¡°Seal this area immediately.¡± It was impossible for anyone toe here at this time. Li Yan was just a little worried. The two of them stood on the shore and waited for a while before Li Yan¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number, obviously hacked. He immediately guessed who it was and said to Chu Luo, ¡°It¡¯s from Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± With that, he swiped the answer button and turned on the speaker. A cold mechanical voice came from the other end. ¡°Hand over the gaming capsule technology and cell regeneration experiment data, or I¡¯ll kill your friend.¡± Then, Wang Mingtao¡¯s scream could be heard. ¡°How would I know that after you hand over these two things, you¡¯ll let him go¡­ Don¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Li Yan hung up. Chu Luo looked at him. Li Yan said, ¡°These people won¡¯t do anything to him for now, but after we hand over the things, he¡¯ll be dead.¡± Chu Luo also thought of this. Although she was unwilling to ept it, this was the truth. Now that Wang Mingtao was taken away, if they didn¡¯t save him this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live. At the thought of this, Chu Luo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. Li Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll avenge him soon.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes to conceal the pain in her heart and hatred for Ink Feather. She nodded. Chapter 609 - 9 The Secret on the Bottle

Chapter 609 The Secret on the Bottle

When the two of them chased after the merfolk, Li Yan¡¯s men had already sent the Wang couple back to their house. Chu Luo and Li Yan went to the Wang residence first. When the Wang couple didn¡¯t see Wang Mingtao, Mommy Wang couldn¡¯t stand the blow and fainted. Chu Luo fed Mommy Wang a pill and let her have a good sleep. After that, she, Li Yan, and Daddy Wang sat on the sofa in the living room. Daddy Wang sat there and seemed to have instantly aged dozens of years. He rubbed his face fiercely and said with self-reproach, regret, and sadness, ¡°If I had known that girl was so evil, I wouldn¡¯t have let Taozi leave the capital with us.¡± He would rather he was the one who was taken away. The thought of his son¡¯s current life and death was heart-wrenching. Chu Luo opened her mouth tofort Daddy Wang, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and her heart tightened. Li Yan grabbed her hand and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, Taozi is still safe for now. I¡¯ll do my best to save him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daddy Wang¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up. He sat up straight and asked anxiously, ¡°Is Taozi really safe? Then¡­ where is he now? Have your men found him? Can they really save him?¡± After saying that, hope appeared in his eyes. Li Yan looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± The light in Daddy Wang¡¯s eyes darkened again. He raised his hands and covered his eyes. Chu Luo grabbed Li Yan¡¯s finger and said to Daddy Wang, ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. As long as there¡¯s a trace of hope, we will think of ways to save Taozi.¡± Daddy Wang nodded at them after a while. Looking at his red eyes, Chu Luo became even more determined to save Wang Mingtao. Daddy Wang said, ¡°I believe you, but¡­ you have to be careful.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the bedroom. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the child¡¯s mother. Take a seat first. If¡­ you¡¯re going back, help me close the door.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Wang.¡± After Daddy Wang walked into the bedroom, Chu Luo pressed her forehead against Li Yan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I feel terrible seeing Uncle Wang and the others so sad.¡± Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and helped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to hold those people back. I¡¯ll go to Europe in a few days.¡± ¡°Why are you going over there?¡± ¡°Go deal with the people who hired the assassin organization and Ink Feather to deal with me.¡± Chu Luo frowned and felt a little uneasy. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Yan looked at her face and touched it before responding with an ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked out of the Wang residence. It was already five o¡¯clock. In two hours, the sky would brighten. After returning home, Qin Ming and Anya were both there. The two of them sat on the sofa. Qin Ming still had that expressionless face, but he was holding a cup of warm milk and forcing Anya to drink it. The moment Li Yan walked into the living room, he gestured for Qin Ming to go to the study with him. Only then did Anya reluctantly take the ss of milk from Qin Ming¡¯s hand. Seeing Chu Luo¡¯s expression, she quickly asked, ¡°Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Anya asked Chu Luo, Snowball ran out of its nest and climbed onto her shoulder. It smartly rubbed its head against her neck as if it wasforting her. Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke its head and asked, ¡°Why did a pregnant woman like youe over at this time?¡± ¡°I feel a little uneasy that Blockhead didn¡¯te back in the middle of the night,¡± Anya said. She rubbed her stomach and said in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on recently. As long as Blockhead doesn¡¯te back, I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Chu Luo held her wrist to take her pulse and said to her, ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking too much recently. This will affect the fetus. You have to adjust your emotions yourself.¡± Anya also knew that this wasn¡¯t good. She said in a vexed tone, ¡°I have no choice¡­ Chu, you have no idea. I keep feeling that my brothers will do something recently. Last night, my mother called me and said that my second brother has been making Father angry these past two days. Father is so angry that he has had a headache for a few nights.¡± Chu Luo patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious about this matter. The king will definitely resolve it.¡± Anya nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Chu, what did you guys do tonight?¡± Chu Luo briefly told her what had happened. Anya frowned and anger appeared on her face. ¡°These people are too evil. They always target the people around you.¡± Chu Luo frowned and decided to make more aggressive talismans and pills tomorrow. She would let everyone who was close to her carry more of those. Perhaps because Chu Luo was apanying her, Anya was tired not long after. Seeing her nodding off, Chu Luo said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for Blockhead,¡± Anya said stubbornly. Chu Luo ced Snowball on her shoulder. To her surprise, Snowball didn¡¯t run away from her shoulder. Anya was delighted. She raised her hand to touch Snowball, but in the next second, she entered a dream. Chu Luo stood up and ced Anya¡¯s feet on the sofa, before changing a nket to cover her. Snowball immediately jumped from Anya¡¯s shoulder into Chu Luo¡¯s arms and called out to it unhappily. Chu Luo rubbed its head and said to it, ¡°Anya is my friend. Don¡¯t be so fierce to her.¡± Snowball rubbed against her palm and called out again as if inpromise. Chu Luo rubbed its head in relief. Li Yan and Qin Ming only came out of the study at around six. The first thing Qin Ming did after going downstairs was to look for Anya. Seeing that she was sleeping on the sofa, he walked over and wrapped her in a nket before carrying her. He lowered his voice and said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, he carried Anya away. Li Yan walked over and wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go sleep for a while since you¡¯re going to schoolter.¡± As Chu Luo was led away, she asked, ¡°When are you going to Europe?¡± ¡°Three dayster.¡± Chu Luo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to make more talismans and medicine. When the timees, I¡¯ll give them to the people I know.¡± Li Yan insisted, ¡°Sleep for two hours first. It¡¯s not toote to do this when you get up.¡± Chu Luo wanted to say something. Li Yan simply picked her up horizontally. Chu Luo quickly hugged his shoulder. Li Yan said, ¡°Be obedient.¡± Chu Luo looked at the dark circles under his eyes and thought for a while before leaning her head in his arms. The two of them went to sleep for two hours Li Yan went to the office after breakfast. Chu Luo first went to apany the Wang couple for a while before going to the vi at the back to pick herbs. In the afternoon, Yu Tong suddenly called her. Yu Tong said to her excitedly on the phone, ¡°President, President Nangong called me this morning.¡± Chu Luo asked casually, ¡°What did Senior say to you that made you so agitated?¡± Yu Tong smiled and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked about the Student Union¡¯s current situation. He even said that he wanted to call you, but he was worried that you had something to attend to, so he asked me to help him pass on the message that he wanted you to take the two wine bottles that he left with you to sunbathe outside.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think too much. How could wine bottles be brought out to dry in the sun? Also¡­ he actually asked Yu Tong to tell her. At the thought of this, she said to Tong, ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, she hung up and strode towards the room where the wine bottles were kept. She had ced the wine bottles in a room downstairs. Chu Luo took the wine bottle and walked to the living room. She asked the butler to bring her a magnifying ss. She looked at the words on the crack with the magnifying ss. The words on it were: Evil Subjugation, Boundless Divine Power, Poison Control Puppet. When she saw these words, Chu Luo picked up her phone and called Li Yan. After Li Yan took it, she told him what she had seen and continued, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for these words to be carved on the XX Dynasty¡¯s wine bottles. There¡¯s only one possibility-Senior was trying to warn us about something.¡± Li Yan was silent, obviously thinking about the meaning of these words. Chu Luo continued, ¡°From this, I can confirm that he¡¯s one of Ink Feather¡¯s men.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°Luoluo, see what else is on those two wine bottles.¡± Chu Luo turned on the speaker and put it aside. She continued to look through the magnifying ss. After a while, she said, ¡°Nothing else.¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Get someone to send those two wine bottles to thepany. I¡¯ll get someone to use a special instrument to check.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo asked the butler to send the two wine bottles to zing Glory¡¯s headquarters. While waiting for the results, Chu Luo continued to make talismans and pills. At three in the afternoon, she finished making everything and got the butler to send it out. Not long after, Li Yan called her and asked her to go to the Sun residence. After Chu Luo hung up the phone, she drove to the Sun residence. At this moment, the men from the Sun family were all sitting in the living room. Li Yan was also sitting there, and the atmosphere was a little serious. When Old Master Sun saw Chu Luo enter, his originally serious expression finally softened. ¡°My good granddaughter,e and sit.¡± Chu Luo walked over and sat beside him. Third Master Sun was the first to speak anxiously. ¡°Li Yan, Little Chu is here. Hurry up and tell me what important findings you have.¡± Li Yan nodded. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he said, ¡°The previous president of the Student Union at Imperial University, Nangong Yi, should be from Ink Feather.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Sun family was shocked. Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s actually one of Ink Feather¡¯s men?! I couldn¡¯t tell at all. Although I¡¯ve only interacted with him a few times, he¡¯s especially gentle and has a good character. All the students at Imperial University seem to like him a lot¡­ How can he be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men?¡± Third Master Sun snorted. ¡°This is called ¡®Do not judge a book by its cover¡¯.¡± At this point, Third Master Sun asked Li Yan, ¡°What do you think he¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°He ced two wine bottles at Luoluo¡¯s ce. After examining the wine bottles with special instruments, we discovered a map on them.¡± ¡°What map?¡± ¡°Ink Feather must have ulterior motives by giving us this map.¡± Chapter 610 - There Must Be a Shocking Conspiracy

Chapter 610 There Must Be a Shocking Conspiracy

No matter how good an impression Nangong Yi gave people, as long as it was someone from Ink Feather, everyone had no choice but to raise their guard. ¡°Why did he leave a wine bottle with a map with Little Chu?¡± ¡°Could it be that Ink Feather¡¯s main purpose is to lure you to Death Ind?¡± ¡°Ink Feather and the assassin organization are of the same nature. Moreover, they¡¯re more ruthless than the people from the assassin organization. There must be a shocking conspiracy.¡± Everyone guessed for a while before Old Master Sun said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the map looks like first.¡± Eldest Master Sun agreed. ¡°No matter what conspiracy Ink Feather has, let¡¯s see where the map is first.¡± Since the two elders had said so, everyone stopped discussing. Li Yan knocked on theptop he brought over and showed it to everyone. Everyone craned their necks to take a look. Old Master Sun thought that Li Yan¡¯sptop was too small and couldn¡¯t see clearly, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study and look at it on the projector.¡± Everyone agreed and went to the study. After Li Yan erged the map, everyone started studying it seriously. After a while. ¡°Why does this map look like an ind group?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s obviously an ind group. If it¡¯s onnd, how can it be one group?¡± ¡°Could it be the Death Isles at the Ink Feather headquarters?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± When everyone came out of the study, it was already eight at night. The three madams quickly gestured for them to eat first. First Madam said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you have to remember to eat. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Father and Little Chu must be hungry.¡± At this moment, no one was in the mood to eat. However, thinking that the old and the young shouldn¡¯t go hungry, everyone went to eat first. After the meal, Li Yan and the three masters of the Sun family went to the study. The others also went to do their own things. Chu Luo sat and chatted with Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun said, ¡°If I were twenty years younger, I would definitely have personally led my troops to destroy Ink Feather. If this group of people isn¡¯t eliminated, it will definitely bring a cmity to the entire world.¡± Chu Luo agreed. ¡°There are too many capable and world-ss people in Ink Feather. We¡¯ve got to subdue these people, otherwise they can¡¯t be kept alive.¡± ¡°It will definitely be difficult to subdue them.¡± Old Master Sun frowned. ¡°Ink Feather already existed when I was young. At that time, they weren¡¯t so arrogant. Their reputation suddenly rose 20 years ago.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly thought of the meteorite that had fallen onto the fox n¡¯s territory. She asked Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, did anything major or strange happen in the world 20 years ago?¡± Old Master Sun recalled for a while and said, ¡°A few meteorites suddenly fell 20 years ago. Most of them fell into the sea.¡± ¡°Then how have they affected humans?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Old Master Sun started recalling again. After a while, he said, ¡°Other than the fact that the weather changed a little during those two years, it didn¡¯t affect anything else.¡± Chu Luo nodded, lowered her eyes, and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Grandfather, who discovered that ancient tomb at that time?¡± Rumors of that ancient tomb had started spreading 18 years ago. Chu Luo had a nagging feeling that it was rted to those meteorites at that time. ¡°No idea. At that time, many people suddenly heard about it.¡± At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°It started spreading 20 years ago. In the next year or two, many tomb raiders went to the tomb. Many people also went down, but those who went down never came up again.¡± ¡°18 years ago, during your father¡¯s time, those tomb raiders teamed up and went to the tomb together. In the end, those people didn¡¯te back up.¡± There was an array formation in the tomb, and there were so many poisonous substances and dumplings. Those people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to return. However, this timing seemed a little strange. It didn¡¯t look like there was an inevitable connection, but on further thought, it was too much of a coincidence. Seeing that Chu Luo was silent, Old Master Sun asked, ¡°My good granddaughter, why are you asking this? Did you discover something?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± Old Master Sun sighed. ¡°If it were 40 years ago, even if I didn¡¯t resolve these darned things, your maternal grandparents would have done so. Once people get older, they will consider many things and be overly cautious.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t expected him to mention the original Chu Luo¡¯s maternal grandparents again. She asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, you said that my grandmother and I look a lot alike. What did she do back then?¡± At the mention of Chu Luo¡¯s grandmother, Old Master Sun¡¯s expression carried aplicated sense of reminiscence. ¡°She had many identities. Later on, I found out that she served the World Righteous Organization.¡± ¡°World Righteous Organization?¡± Chu Luo had never heard of it. Seeing her reaction, Old Master Sun guessed her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it. This organization was disbanded 35 years ago.¡± ¡°Why did they disband? Wasn¡¯t it good to have such an organization around?¡± Old Master Sun looked at her face, which was almost identical to her grandmother¡¯s. He sighed and said, ¡°There are so many countries in the world. Not all countries can get along peacefully. Their existence will break the bnce of the world and won¡¯t be tolerated by most countries.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Indeed, people value benefits above all else. But since the Ink Feather Organization came out, haven¡¯t any of those countries taken any action?¡± ¡°Yes. Previously, we organized a joint team to eliminate them.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even know where they are, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t need to think to know that this would be the result. Moreover¡­ ¡°Maybe there are people from that organization in the upper echelons of some countries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before Li Yan walked out of the study. Li Yan said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Old Master Sun, we¡¯re going back.¡± He had many things to attend to. Although Old Master Sun couldn¡¯t bear to part with Chu Luo, he still waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± He repeated, ¡°Protect Little Luoluo well. If she loses a strand of hair, I¡¯ll settle scores with you.¡± Chu Luo stood up to say goodbye to him and left with Li Yan. The next morning, Chu Luo went to see the Wang couple again. Daddy Wang had already gone to work. He believed that Chu Luo and the others would save Wang Mingtao, so he had to earn money. Mommy Wang¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen, but she looked a little better mentally. She pulled Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°My brat lived in the countryside with his grandparents when he was young. One time, he went to the river with his friends to y¡­ The river in my hometown is very deep. After the brat fell, he was only saved half an hourter but he ended up fine. Everyone said that he would definitely have good fortune after surviving a cmity. I believe he will be fine this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Auntie Wang, you¡¯re right. Taozi will be fine.¡± Mommy Wang finally smiled as if Chu Luo¡¯s words were a calming pill. She said, ¡°Little Chu, I know you¡¯re capable. You¡¯ll definitely be able to save that brat. When hees out, if he looks for a girlfriend again, you must help him vet the girl. I think the brat will learn his lesson in the future and won¡¯t dare to date any random girl.¡± Chu Luo looked at Mommy Wang¡¯s haggard face and nodded. Chu Luo stayed in the Wang residence for an hour beforeing out. Just as she walked out of the district, she received a call from Anya. Anya asked her, ¡°Chu, where are you?¡± ¡°I just came out of Auntie Wang¡¯s house.¡± Chu Luo found it a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anya was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I just received a call from my second brother. He said that he will reach the empire today.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Anya: ¡°My mother said that Second Brother angered Father again. Father sent him out. He was supposed to go to Europe, but he insisted oning to the empire.¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What do you n to do to him?¡± Anya: ¡°I¡¯m not close to him. I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow at most.¡± At this point, she added, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he will look for you.¡± ¡°Look for me?¡± Chu Luo was puzzled. ¡°Why would he look for me?¡± ¡°Previously, he called me in private. He wanted to cooperate with you in developing cell regeneration medicine,¡± Anya said angrily. ¡°I refused before. I didn¡¯t expect him to call me again a few days ago. I refused again. To think he came to the empire. He will definitely look for you¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t look for you, he will definitely look for Professor Tang or Doctor Hu.¡± As Zhang Dongliang was from the military hospital, the Second Prince definitely wouldn¡¯t look for him. As long as Chu Luo didn¡¯t agree, the Second Prince would most likely target Professor Tang and Elder Hu. It was obvious why Anya¡¯s second brother wanted the development rights to the cell regeneration medicine. If he wanted to be the king of America, he had to produce better results than his other brothers. If he could participate in the research and development of cell regeneration, which could contribute to all mankind, that would be a huge political achievement. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Is he trying to reap without sowing? Dream on!¡± She decided to tell Grandpa Hu and Professor Tang to pay more attention. Unexpectedly, at around three in the afternoon, the US embassy called the principal and asked him to bring Chu Luo along to attend the banquet organized by the prince tonight. The invitations had already been sent to the principal. When the principal called Chu Luo, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the US embassy send the invitation to CEO Li directly? They even insisted that I hand it to you.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle overter to get the invitation.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Chu Luo hung up and called Anya. When Anya received the call, she asked in aplicated tone, ¡°Chu, did you receive the invitation my second brother sent? He actually asked the embassy to send an invitation to the entire upper-ss circle of the capital before he even arrived.¡± Chu Luo said, ¡°I did. Moreover, he sent it to the principal and asked him to contact me.¡± The two of them fell silent on the phone. Chapter 611 - Threat

Chapter 611 Threat

In the end, Chu Luo decided to attend this banquet. She was a little worried about Anya. The two of them agreed to see each otherter and hung up. At this moment, Chu Luo was still concocting in the vi behind. She hung up the phone and walked out. Wondering where Snowball had gone, she called out to Snowball but it didn¡¯t appear. Instead, the butler showed up. The butler said to her, ¡°Madam, Master called just now and asked me to prepare a gown for you. He said that if you want to attend Prince Sejer¡¯s banquet, give him a call.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She then called Li Yan. Whether Li Yan went or not depended on Chu Luo. Chu Luo called him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over with Anyater. Your ce is closer to the US embassy. You can go there straight.¡± Li Yan nodded and said, ¡°Send me a message before you leave.¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Luo and the butler walked out of the door. She had just walked to the door when she saw a ball of white fur running towards her. The ball of fur had a piece of White Withered Floss in its mouth. As Snowball was running too quickly, it didn¡¯t stop when it ran over. It bumped into Chu Luo¡¯s shoes and flipped over. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chu Luo watched as Roundy rolled a few times, then bent down and picked it up in her palm. She tapped its small head and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you running so quickly? Don¡¯t you know how round you are?¡± Snowball stomped its feet in her hand unhappily and started nibbling on the White Withered Floss. The butler looked at Snowball and sighed. ¡°Snowball is really sentient.¡± Chu Luo smiled. The two of them walked towards the vi in front. When Chu Luo went upstairs to change and came down, the butler said to her, ¡°Madam, I prepared some snacks for you and ced them in the car. You can eat them on the way with Princess Anyater.¡± ¡°Thank you, butler.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she walked out of the door. The car stopped in front of the vi Anya was staying in and Anya walked out in a pce gown from America. There were two maids and two guards behind her. Anya lifted her skirt and walked to Chu Luo¡¯s car. Chu Luo opened the door for her. After Anya sat in, she sized up Chu Luo¡¯s attire and was a little surprised. ¡°Chu, I realized that many of your clothes have an ancient imperial style. You¡¯re really beautiful in such a gown.¡± ¡°You look beautiful in a US pce gown too.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anya rubbed her stomach and said to her, ¡°Blockhead called me just now and said that he¡¯ll go over there with Liter.¡± Chu Luo nodded, took out the lunchbox, and opened it. A sweet and sour fragrance wafted out. Anya wrinkled her nose and asked in surprise, ¡°Is it sour date cake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo gave her a fork. The two of them ate together. The car drove to Imperial University first. Chu Luo went to the principal to get the invitation before continuing to drive towards the Imperial Capital district. The ce where Prince Sejer was holding the banquet tonight wasn¡¯t far from the US embassy. In front of a seven-star hotel, an endless stream of cars drove over from all directions. Guards in the US uniform instructed the cars to drive to the designated ce. Anya sat in the car and nced at the hotel door. She pursed her lips. ¡°He caused such a hugemotion immediately upon arriving. Is he afraid that no one will know that he is here?¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. She asked, ¡°Does he hold banquets often in America too?¡± ¡°Yes, at least four to five times a month. We call him a banquet expert in private.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds. She had to say, ¡°Impressive.¡± This was the first time she had heard of someone holding so many banquets in a month. After their car drove to the parking lot, a group of bodyguards quickly walked over. Among the bodyguards, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked over together. The car door opened and Chu Luo and Anya alighted. Tonight, Qin Ming had deliberately dressed up. When Anya saw him, she said infatuatedly, ¡°Blockhead, you¡¯re so handsome tonight.¡± After saying that, she grabbed Qin Ming¡¯s arm. Chu Luo also wrapped her arm around Li Yan and whispered to him, ¡°Anya said that her royal brother was sent to Europe by the king. Coming to the empire was his own idea.¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Be carefulter¡­ Sejer brought two people over tonight. One is a noble from Y Nation, and the other is a noble from D Nation. The nobles from Y Nation have been in contact with the underworld over there recently. The nobles from D Nation also had a conflict within their families.¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds when she heard this. She said awkwardly, ¡°Birds of the same feather flock together indeed¡­ Could it be that they came to the empire for the gaming capsule or cell regeneration data?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Before the four of them could reach the hotel door, many people came over to greet Li Yan and the others. Everyone walked into the hotel door. Someone led them to the elevator that was specially reserved for them in the hall on the first floor. When the elevator reached the floor that Prince Sejer had booked, a man in a prince¡¯s uniform walked over enthusiastically. ¡°My dear sister, Brother-inw, long time no see.¡± After Sejer came over, he hugged Anya. ¡°Second Brother, long time no see. I heard that Father wants you to go to Europe. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the empire.¡± Anya¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Chu Luo and the others could hear her. Sejer also lowered his voice and said pompously with a smile, ¡°Ever since you married into the empire, I realized that I miss you a lot. You¡¯re the only princess of our royal family. As your older brother, I have a duty to protect you.¡± Anya retreated from his arms and quickly hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm, trying her best to control her goosebumps. Sejer turned to Li Yan and Chu Luo and gave them a gentlemanly wee. ¡°CEO Li, Mrs. Li, wee, wee. Pleasee in.¡± As he spoke, he led the four of them inside. As he walked, Sejer said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working at the embassy in the future. If CEO Li has any projects that involve cooperation with America, you¡¯re wee to look for me anytime.¡± After the five of them walked into the magnificent banquet hall, many people weed them. Sejer said to Anya naturally, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll leave Mrs. Li to you to entertainter.¡± As he spoke, he pointed in one of the directions. ¡°There are manydies from the upper-ss society in the capital over there. Also, there¡¯s the younger sister of Baron Osshan from D Nation, Yudairi. Help me entertain herter.¡± Anya said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t entertain so many people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just chat a little with them.¡± At this point, Sejer smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°I believe with a few words from Mrs. Li, those people will be very easy to entertain.¡± Chu Luo nced at Sejer, who was looking at her, and could tell at a nce that he was doing this on purpose. She didn¡¯t say anything and let go of Li Yan¡¯s hand. She nodded and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Anya.¡± Then, she walked over with Anya. Tonight¡¯s banquet was a cocktail party. Amid the soothing music, everyone was holding a ss of wine. Most people were gathered at Li Yan¡¯s side, and those who couldn¡¯t squeeze in were gathered in groups of two or three, chatting and drinking merrily. When Chu Luo and Anya walked over, a group of women looked over. Everyone looked a little reserved. ¡°Princess Anya, Mrs. Li, good evening.¡± ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± Everyone exchanged greetings. Anya smiled and raised her ss at everyone. ¡°Wee to our banquet. Let me toast everyone.¡± Chu Luo had long changed the wine in Anya¡¯s hand to water and wasn¡¯t worried that she would hurt the fetus. After everyone drank this ss of wine, Anya said, ¡°Don¡¯t be restrained, everyone. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Everyone loosened up a little. At this moment, Yudairi toasted Chu Luo. ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Many university students in D Nation admire you and your ability. You¡¯re wee toe to our country to y anytime.¡± Chu Luo clinked sses with her and they drank. Yudairi added, ¡°The cell regeneration medicine you developed, in particr, is a medical miracle.¡± Chu Luo corrected him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. It was jointly developed with Elder Hu, Professor Tang, and Doctor Cao.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s still amazing.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anya was especially smug. ¡°She¡¯s a genius.¡± When Anya said that, everyone seemed to have found a way to enter the conversation and started praising Chu Luo. These people wished they could praise Chu Luo to the skies. Yudairi kept toasting Chu Luo. Seeing that she had downed a few sses, Yudairi stared at Chu Luo¡¯s expression and thought, ¡®Why isn¡¯t she drunk?¡¯ Chu Luo could tell what Yudairi was thinking at a nce. The corners of her lips curled up slightly before she asked Anya, ¡°Anya, do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Anya didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet, so she shook her head at her. Chu Luo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she waved her hand and called a waiter over. After cing the wine ss on the tray, she walked towards the washroom. The washroom was outside the hall. Not long after Chu Luo walked out, she heard footsteps behind her. Then, Yudairi chased after her and said, ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯ll go to the washroom with you.¡± Chu Luo nodded. The two of them arrived at the washroom. There was no one around at this time. Chu Luo went straight to the toilet inside. When she came out, Yudairi was already standing by the sink washing her hands. Chu Luo quietly looked at the bathroom door that she had closed and pretended not to notice as she walked over to wash her hands. As soon as she finished washing her hands, Yudairi suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, shall we talk?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Chu Luo turned to look at her. Worried that someone woulde over, Yudairi said her purpose directly. ¡°Let¡¯s jointly develop the cell regeneration medicine.¡± Chu Luo smiled slightly. ¡°What can you offer in exchange for that cooperation?¡± ¡°We can give your Phoenix Corporation the go-ahead in D Nation and Y Nation.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face widened. ¡°Do you think I need you to give us the go-ahead?¡± She refused without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door. ¡°Miss Chu,¡± Yudairi said in a threatening tone behind her. ¡°Cooperating with us will be beneficial to you and the other three. Miss Chu, you¡¯d better think carefully.¡± Chapter 612 - Yes, I Don’t Like You

Chapter 612 Yes, I Don¡¯t Like You

Chu Luo paused when she heard this. She tilted her head and looked at Yudairi. She sneered and said, ¡°If you bother Grandpa Hu and Professor Tang, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Looking at the rebounded door, Yudairi sneered. ¡°Rude? That depends on whether you have the ability to protect those two.¡± Chu Luo walked back to the banquet hall and went to Anya¡¯s side. Seeing that Chu Luo had returned, Anya subconsciously nced behind her and tilted her head to ask her in a low voice, ¡°You just went out and Yudairi followed you out. Did she say anything to you?¡± Chu Luo nodded. Anya snorted. Just then, Yudairi walked over from the door. Anya retracted her displeasure. When Yudairi came over, she took two sses of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and walked up to Chu Luo. She handed her one ss. ¡°Miss Chu, I enjoyed our chat just now. I like you a lot. I¡¯ll be staying in the empire for a while. Let¡¯s be friends from now on after drinking this ss of wine.¡± Chu Luo looked at Yudairi¡¯s smiling face and didn¡¯t reach for the ss. The scene suddenly became a little awkward. The other women looked at each other for a while and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Is it really good for Chu Luo to be so disrespectful to Miss Yudairi?¡± ¡°With Chu Luo¡¯s status, it¡¯s nothing to be a little arrogant.¡± ¡°But Miss Yudairi is a guest brought by the Second Prince. By not giving her face, it¡¯s as good as not giving the Second Prince face.¡± ¡°Students are students. They don¡¯t even know how to socialize.¡± Yudairi listened to everyone¡¯s whispered discussions and looked at the cold Chu Luo with a sad expression. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu like me?¡± Anya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to speak when Chu Luo suddenly pressed her hand against the back of her hand. She looked at Yudairi and said straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like you.¡± This time, Yudairi was utterly embarrassed. She had thought that even if Chu Luo was unwilling to be friends with her, it was impossible for her to not give her face in front of so many people. Unexpectedly, Chu Luo really dared to not give her face in front of so many people. Everyone was very quiet. At this moment, Anya suddenly chuckled. When Yudairi looked at her, Anya said, ¡°When Chu and I first met, she didn¡¯t even give me face. You¡¯re just the younger sister of a mere baron. Do you want Chu to treat you as a friend immediately after being acquainted? ¡°I say, Yudairi, there¡¯s an ancient saying in the empire that a melon that is forcefully plucked isn¡¯t sweet. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be friends with Chu by force.¡± Anya said the most mocking words with the most friendly expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. In terms of status, Chu Luo is the granddaughter of the Grand General of the empire, Old Master Sun. She¡¯s much more noble than you.¡± e V aro These words shocked everyone around them. Indeed, Chu Luo¡¯s status rivaled that of a princess. What was Yudairi? The expression on Yudairi¡¯s face ultimately didn¡¯t break down. She secretly took a few deep breaths to suppress the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Princess Anya is right, but I don¡¯t think I offended Chu. Why is Chu so hostile to me?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°Do I need a reason to not like you?¡± Yudairi: ¡°¡­¡± Yudairi realized that she was no match for Chu Luo and Anya in terms of verbal spats. In order to not foil her brothers¡¯ n, she nned to suppress the anger in her heart for the time being. She sneered in her heart. ¡®See how I deal with you after I get the information about cell regeneration.¡¯ Anya definitely wouldn¡¯t let the atmosphere continue to be so awkward. She changed the topic to a topic that all the women liked. Someone mentioned Phoenix Cosmetics. ¡°Phoenix Cosmetics is really effective, but it¡¯s really too difficult to buy an entire set.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a VIP reservation channel? Why didn¡¯t you book it?¡± ¡°I wanted to try my luck and see if I could buy it directly at the counter. Previously, I had a noble friend from Europe who helped me buy a set. I think it¡¯s best to buy an entire set. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a world of difference if one item is missing.¡± ¡°Haha, I think so too. But fortunately, I booked it early, so I can get it in a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡± Amid the envious voices, Yudairi suddenly nced at Chu Luo and pretended to ask casually, ¡°The boss of Phoenix Cosmetics is here. Why don¡¯t you guys ask her directly?¡± The women looked at her in confusion. Yudairi sneered in her heart. ¡®Didn¡¯t you want to be the boss behind the scenes? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have it easy.¡¯ Yudairi pointed at Chu Luo with an incredulous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Chu Luo owns Phoenix Corporation?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the women were shocked, and then they looked at Chu Luo with scorching gazes. Yudairi looked at Chu Luo smugly, intending to see how she would hide this matter. At this moment, Chu Luo suddenly looked up at her. After a cold glint shed across her eyes, the corners of her lips curled up and she admitted directly, ¡°Yes, I own Phoenix Cosmetics.¡± Yudairi: ¡°¡­¡± This was a little different from what she had imagined. ¡°Wah¡­¡± The others immediately became excited. ¡°Chu Luo, is Phoenix Cosmetics really yourpany? Then can you open a backdoor for me and let me buy an entire set of cosmetics and skincare products?¡± ¡°And me. I¡¯m a loyal fan of Phoenix Cosmetics. I¡¯m only using your products now.¡± ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡± Anya tilted her head and looked at Chu Luo. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she turned to look at Yudairi without saying anything. A mocking glint shed across her eyes. Yudairi looked back at Anya innocently. Anya sneered. Did this woman really think that revealing that Chu was the boss of Phoenix Cosmetics would make things difficult for Chu? How naive! Chu Luo didn¡¯t retract the smile on her face at all. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, she nodded readily. ¡°Sure. When the timees, you can go and look for the manager of the counter. I¡¯ll let her know in advance.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Chu Luo, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I can finally buy an entire set of Phoenix Corporation¡¯s cosmetics and skincare products.¡± Anya nced at Yudairi, who didn¡¯t look too good, and smiled. Then, everyone started fervently discussing the cosmetics products. As the younger sister of D Nation¡¯s baron, Yudairi was ignored by everyone. This made her expression darken. The banquet ended at ten at night. When Chu Luo and the others left, Sejer personally sent them off. Sejer asked Li Yan enthusiastically, ¡°CEO Li, let¡¯s find a time to talk tomorrow. There are many people tonight, so it wasn¡¯t a good time to chat.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not free tomorrow.¡± Sejer was only stunned for a moment before naturally answering, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet when you have time. I¡¯ll familiarize myself with the things in the empire during this period of time and will be a little busy.¡± Li Yan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t intend to answer him. Anya said straightforwardly, ¡°Second Brother, Li is such a busy man. Li¡¯s schedule should be with his secretary. If you really need to meet him, get your secretary to book an appointment with his secretary.¡± Sejer narrowed his eyes and nced at Anya. He thought to himself, ¡®What a traitor!¡¯ Anya smiled at him and hugged Qin Ming¡¯s arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. Otherwise, when Father calls meter, I won¡¯t be able to exin to him.¡± The veins on Sejer¡¯s forehead twitched. Then, he nced at the sullen-faced Qin Ming and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. Also¡­ even though you¡¯re married off, don¡¯t forget your identity.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget¡­ I¡¯m Ming¡¯s wife now.¡± Sejer knew Anya was ying dumb and red at her in dissatisfaction. Then, he continued to say to Li Yan, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my secretary to make an appointment with CEO Li. I hope CEO Li won¡¯t be busy forever.¡± Li Yan only responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and the four of them walked into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, the smile on Sejer¡¯s face disappeared. At this moment, Yudairi walked to his side and told him about the situation where she was testing Chu Luo. A sinister smile appeared on Sejer¡¯s face. ¡°Since she¡¯s not tactful, I¡¯ll meet the other two tomorrow.¡± After Chu Luo and Li Yan got into the car, she told Li Yan about Yudairi looking for her. Then, she said, ¡°I have to resolve this matter before I leave the capital.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Li Yan asked her. Chu Luo thought for a while. A glint shed across her mind and her lips curled into a calctive smile. ¡°Since they want the cell regeneration data so much, we¡¯ll give it to them.¡± As for whether they did anything to it, it was up to them. Li Yan guessed her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll also send someone to secretly protect them.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The next morning, around eleven o¡¯clock, Chu Luo received a call from Professor Tang. Indeed, Prince Sejer looked for him. The two of them spoke for a while before hanging up. In the afternoon, Chu Luo went to school. Since she was about to go to Europe with Li Yan, she definitely had to arrange things in school. After summoning the Student Union cadres for an hour of meeting, Chu Luo had just walked out of the office building when she received a call from Wu Yiyao. When the two of them met at the school coffeehouse, Wu Yiyao had already ordered food and drinks for Chu Luo. After Chu Luo sat down, Wu Yiyao asked worriedly, ¡°Little Chu, are you really going to Europe with CEO Li?¡± Although Wu Yiyao didn¡¯t know much, since Wang Mingtao hadn¡¯t been rescued and Chu Luo suddenly said that she wanted to go to Europe with Li Yan, she felt a little uneasy. Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then when are youing back? Can you make it for the exams?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. If I can¡¯t make it in time, I¡¯ll apply to take the exams online.¡± Wu Yiyao nodded and took a small sip of coffee before asking, ¡°Little Chu, tell me honestly. Little Wang¡­ can you really save Little Wang?¡± Chapter 613 - Stopped

Chapter 613 Stopped

¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± If they were from this world, Chu Luo was still confident. Ever since she had seen the words Nangong Yi left behind, she was no longer sure. When Wu Yiyao heard Chu Luo say that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She said, ¡°You have to protect yourself when you go overseas. I¡¯ll take more time to apany Auntie and Uncle Wang.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Wu.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Wu Yiyao looked at Chu Luo strangely. ¡°Little Chu, do you think Little Wang was taken away because of you and have been ming yourself?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± This was the truth. Wu Yiyao patted the back of her hand and shook her head in disagreement. ¡°If Little Wang didn¡¯t know you, his life might have really gone smoothly... But Little Chu, you probably don¡¯t know. Be it Little Wang¡¯s family or us, we only found our life goal after we met you. We¡¯re only grateful to you. No matter what we encounter, it¡¯s fate. No one can me you. You¡¯ve already done very well.¡± Chu Luo looked into Wu Yiyao¡¯s gentle eyes. After a while, she nodded. After the two of them sat in the coffee shop for a while, Chu Luo suddenly received a call from Yu Tong Yu Tong¡¯s tone was a little strange on the phone. ¡°President, where are you?¡± Chu Luo replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Tong: ¡°A foreign woman from the Student Union came. She said that she¡¯s looking for you.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Then, she said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t let unrted people enter the Student Union as they please. Who knows which school she was sent by... You can tell that woman directly.¡± Yu Tong was silent for a few seconds before responding and the two of them hung up. Chu Luo hung up the phone and yed with her phone with her eyes lowered, hiding the displeasure in them. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the person who went to the Student Union to look for her was Yudairi. Wu Yiyao noticed Chu Luo¡¯s emotions and asked, ¡°Little Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did Chu Luo look up and tell her, ¡°Anya¡¯s second brother wants to get the cell regeneration data from me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Yiyao frowned and suddenly thought of something. ¡°If they can¡¯t get what they want from you, will they look for Professor Tang and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already found them.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Seeing her like this, Wu Yiyao guessed something and smiled. ¡°Little Chu, you¡¯ve long had ns, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then... why did theye to school to look for you?¡± ¡°Either to show off or warn me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The two of them talked about Tang Zhiyun¡¯spany for a while, before Chu Luo prepared to leave the school and go to thepany to take a look. However, just as she stepped on the skateboard and rode to the school gate, she was stopped by two foreign bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. The two bodyguards had fierce expressions and didn¡¯t look like good people. Before they could speak, the students and security guards by the school gate surrounded Chu Luo. Without needing Chu Luo to speak, a security guard asked with a fierce expression, ¡°Sir, what are you trying to do? If you dare toe to Imperial University to create chaos, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± As they spoke, they shielded Chu Luo behind them. The students also started criticizing these people. Many people even took out their phones. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re afraid of you just because you¡¯re wearing a ck suit and sunsses. This is Imperial University, not society. We can call the police immediately for your behavior.¡± ¡°Not only will we call the police, but we will also post you on the Inte. Don¡¯t think that you can bully our goddess. I want to see who you are.¡± The two bodyguards hadn¡¯t expected that they would be used of harming Chu Luo without doing anything. One of the bodyguards anxiously exined, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not...¡± ¡°Misunderstand what! You stopped the goddess so fiercely. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t want to take her away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to have designs on our goddess at Imperial University, you have to see if more than 40,000 students at Imperial University agree.¡± The two bodyguards broke out in cold sweat. They had really just been ordered to invite Chu Luo out for a cup of coffee. They hadn¡¯t even had time to speak. How were they fierce? The two bodyguards would never be able to clear their names. Especially at this moment, all the students who had seen the school¡¯s BBS rushed over. In less than three minutes, the two bodyguards were surrounded and couldn¡¯t leave at all. Chu Luo retreated behind the crowd. She looked at it for a while before walking towards the school gate. A car stopped beside her when she reached the road. The window rolled down to reveal Yudairi¡¯s ashen face. Yudairi said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re really difficult to invite. I just want to treat you to coffee. Do you have to get so many people to help?¡± Chu Luo nced at her coldly and walked towards the car parked in front. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Yudairi raised her voice in dissatisfaction. At the same time, she pushed open the car door and stood there. ¡°I think Miss Chu already knows that Professor Tang from your school gave us the cell regeneration data. Don¡¯t you want to know how we obtained it?¡± 1 V V W Chu Luo finally stopped and turned to look at her. Yudairi smiled smugly. Chu Luo looked at her coldly. ¡°You specially came to Imperial University to tell me this?¡± Yudairi revealed an expression that said, ¡°So what if I did?¡± She mocked, ¡°From this, it can be seen that the rumors that said you put in the most effort in this research are fake. I think you must be depending on CEO Li. Haha! With your appearance, it¡¯s impossible for you to develop such a powerful thing.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chu Luo only sneered and walked towards the car in front. She was about to go to Europe and didn¡¯t have time to deal with these people. She would let them be smug for a few days. Yudairi watched as Chu Luo got into the car, before leaving proudly. Chu Luo went to Phoenix Cosmetics first. Thepany was doing well, and it didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t there. In any case, she had been a hands-off business owner right from the beginning. However, when Chu Luo went to Phoenix¡¯s managementpany, the situation inside was a littleplicated. A group of fox spirits was teasing a few staff members, making them blush. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Chu Luo pretended to cough twice before the group stopped and looked at her. ¡°Little Boss.¡± Chen Tong, Tan Yueqin, Zhang Ping, and Li Liang immediately walked out of the encirclement of fox spirits with red faces to wee Chu Luo. Chu Luo nodded at them and turned to look at the Bai family. Grandpa Bai was the first tough. ¡°Little Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just want to help you train their resistance to temptation.¡± Chen Tong and the others looked at Chu Luo with red faces, feeling extremely perturbed. They had originally thought that this group of people from the Bai family was easy to manage. Unexpectedly, they would tease them from time to time, making them at a loss every time. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She took out four talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed them to them. She said, ¡°Put these talismans on in the future. To be honest with you, they¡¯re fox spirits. No matter how good your mental strength is, it¡¯s impossible for you to withstand their bewitching techniques.¡± ¡°Fox spirits?!¡± The four of them were indescribably shocked. Bai Xiann winked at them flirtatiously. ¡°Do you want to see our real appearances? Why don¡¯t we take off our clothes for you to see?¡± When the four of them heard this, they immediately retracted the shock in their hearts and quickly took the talisman from Chu Luo¡¯s hand. When the talisman paper reached their hands, they realized that when they looked at the Bai family... fox spirits, their hearts no longer raced. Now, these people were just good-looking. When the Bai family saw their expressions, they knew that they were no longer charmed by them and walked away in boredom. The four of them were in a special industry to begin with, so they weren¡¯t too surprised by all kinds of demons. Tan Yueqin even suggested, ¡°Little Boss, we still have to recruit some staff. Are you going to prepare more talismans?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°The Bai family knows their limits.¡± Grandpa Bai, who happened to walk over, agreed with Chu Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t stay too close to others. Besides, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let the other employees in thepany be our fans.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°When the timees, you just have to pay attention not to recruit those with extreme thoughts when looking for employees.¡± The four of them responded. Chu Luo let them busy themselves. Then, Chu Luo said to Grandpa Bai, ¡°I¡¯ll go overseas tomorrow. Previously, you said that your Little Wu doesn¡¯t like to be a public figure. In that case, let hime with us.¡± ¡°Hey, okay.¡± Grandpa Bai turned around and called out to a good-looking boy. ¡°Little Wu,e here.¡± After the boy came over, Grandpa Bai introduced him to her. ¡°Little Boss, this is my Little Wu. His name is Bai Wu. Although he looks delicate, he¡¯s actually very good at fighting. His nose is the most sensitive among us. If you need anything in the future, just tell him to do it.¡± Bai Wu greeted Chu Luo, ¡°Hello, Little Boss.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know foreignnguages?¡± Bai Wu nodded. ¡°I know the internationalmonnguage.¡± ¡°Very good. Thene with meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chu Luo chatted with Grandpa Bai for a while and left the managementpany with Bai Wu. She returned to the vi at Imperial Sky Park. The moment the two of them walked into the vi, they saw Snowball rush out of the living room. This time, it didn¡¯t rush to Chu Luo¡¯s feet. Instead, it stopped a meter in front of Bai Wu and raised its small head to growl at him. Bai Wu suddenly sped his hands and introduced himself in a friendly manner. ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Wu.¡± Chu Luo looked at Bai Wu and Snowball in surprise and asked Bai Wu, ¡°You can understand what Snowball is saying?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Wu said. ¡°We demons have a way of contact that you humans don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo was enlightened. After she picked up Snowball and ced it on her shoulder, the two of them continued walking into the vi. Chapter 614 - Too Biased

Chapter 614 Too Biased

The next day, Chu Luo received a call from the Sun family early in the morning. She and Li Yan prepared to take the helicopter in the afternoon, for the Sun family asked them to go over for lunch. When the two of them arrived at the Sun residence past nine in the morning, everyone from the Sun family was there. When the three madams saw Chu Luoing, they pulled her and gave her all kinds of reminders. ¡°If anyone bullies you over there, just say you¡¯re from the Sun family. Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even colder in Europe than in the capital. You should wear more clothes when you¡¯re there. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not used to the food over there, take a chef with you.¡± Facing the three madams¡¯ reminders, Chu Luo¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Yan has arranged all these things. Besides, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Everyone in the Sun family knew what Chu Luo and Li Yan were going to do. First Madam held her hand and said, ¡°Little Chu, no matter what happens, the most important thing is to protect yourselves well.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Old Master Sun, who was sitting at the side and waiting to talk to Chu Luo, was a little impatient. ¡°Are you done?¡± The three madamsughed. First Madam let go of Chu Luo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the kitchen and make more of your favorite dishes this afternoon.¡± With that, the three of them left. Old Master Sun stood up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°My good granddaughter, let¡¯s go to my collection room and choose a few more suitable weapons. If you meet anyone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, shoot them. If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡± Chu Luo quickly stood up and followed him. ¡°Grandpa, no need. I have a few here.¡± ¡°Why not? I got the military factory to bring over some of thetest weapons this morning. You can take them away too.¡± Looking at Old Master Sun walking in front, Chu Luo quickly walked over to support his arm. The two of them walked towards his collection room. As Old Master Sun walked, he said, ¡°I know you have special abilities, but there¡¯s always someone better. No matter when, you have to be vignt, especially since you¡¯ll be dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s men. ¡°Although that senior of yours isn¡¯t a good person, we have to remind you of the words he left you. Especially the first sentence¡ª ¡®Evil Subjugation¡¯. I think that might be referring to theirmander.¡± Chu Luo had the same thought. ¡°Mm, I guess thatmander transmigrated over and is very powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at Old Master Sun¡¯s collection room. There were indeed some especially advanced weapons inside. Chu Luo yed with it for a while and said to Old Master with a surprised expression, ¡°Grandpa, the empire actually has such a powerful weapon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is thetest research. It¡¯s a secret weapon of the empire.¡± Then, the two of them went to the shooting room. Chu Luo had just started ying with this weapon when Sun Tianhao came looking for her. He stood behind Chu Luo and craned his neck with an envious expression. ¡°Sister, let me y with it. I only took a look at thistest model from afar. Grandpa is too biased¡­ Ouch! Why did you hit me, Grandpa?¡± Sun Tianhao held his forehead that didn¡¯t hurt much and looked at Old Master Sun aggrievedly. Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was biased? Then I¡¯ll be biased for you to see.¡± With that, he pretended to hit him again. Sun Tianhao quickly hugged his head and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I was wrong. You¡¯re not biased. It¡¯s only right that you give this weapon to Sister.¡± Only then did Old Master Sun put down his hand and say in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo turned to look at Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao smiled at her. ¡°Sister, let me y with it.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and gave him the weapon. Sun Tianhao immediately took the weapon and started shooting. After he got over his craving, Old Master Sun asked him, ¡°They all went to the study. Why did youe out alone?¡± Sun Tianhao had a bitter expression. He hugged Old Master Sun¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, I want to go to Europe with Sister and the others. Help me put in a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Master Sun frowned. Chu Luo also frowned. ¡°Why are you following us to Europe?¡± ¡°To help? Since you¡¯re going to deal with the people who hired Ink Feather and the assassin organization, you¡¯ll definitely have to deal with these two batches of people. Can¡¯t hurt to have more help.¡± At this point, Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. He said to Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandpa, you often tell us that men in the Sun family should have great aspirations. You started going to the front lines in your teens. I¡¯m already 22 years old. Can¡¯t I go to the front lines?¡± When Sun Tianhao made this request in the study, he had run out to look for Old Master Sun and Chu Luo in a fit of anger because Third Master Sun hadn¡¯t agreed. When Old Master Sun heard his words, he didn¡¯t say anything immediately. Instead, he started thinking. Seeing that he was considering, Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother and Second Brother have already gone on missions. I¡¯m the only one who has been staying in the military school. At this rate, my fighting spirit is about to be worn down.¡± Old Master Sun frowned even more tightly and looked at his third grandson. Actually, before Chu Luo came, this grandson was his favorite. Sun Tianhao was more thoughtful. When Old Master was bedridden, he would squeeze out time to read the international news to him and apany him to relieve his boredom. At the same time, he would talk about his dreams. Sun Tianhao had always wanted to be a great hero like Old Master Sun. Old Master Sun thought for a while and said, ¡°You can tag along.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then Grandfather, go help me talk to them now. Otherwise, they won¡¯t let me.¡± Old Master looked at the anxious Sun Tianhao and said to him, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m not done talking.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± ¡°You have to protect Little Luoluo and yourself well.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You have to discuss everything with Li Yan.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to act alone if a situation arises.¡± ¡°Mm, mm, mm.¡± Seeing that he was so obedient, Old Master Sun didn¡¯t say anything else. The three of them went to the study. In the study. The men were discussing how Li Yan and the others would deal with those people and what actions they would take. When everyone saw the door being pushed open, Third Master Sun didn¡¯t even look at who it was. He shouted, ¡°Little brat, I only said a few words to you before you ran away. If you have the ability, don¡¯te in again.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was walking behind Old Master Sun, shrunk his neck and said in a low voice, ¡°See? My father is so unreasonable.¡± ¡°Rascal, who are you calling a brat?¡± The moment Old Master Sun¡¯s voice sounded, Third Master Sun knew that it wasn¡¯t Sun Tianhao. He shrunk his neck and his voice instantly lowered by a few degrees. ¡°Father, I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to that brat Haozi.¡± Old Master Sun walked in with Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao. Third Master Sun red at Sun Tianhao and gritted his teeth. Sun Tianhao quickly brought a chair to Old Master Sun. ¡°Grandpa, take a seat.¡± After Old Master Sun sat down, he stood behind Old Master Sun. Eldest Master Sun gestured for Chu Luo to sit too. Chu Luo walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and sat down. n . Only then did Old Master Sun ask, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± ¡°Father, we n to do it both ways. Li Yan and Little Chu will deal with the people who hired Ink Feather and the assassin organization on the surface. We¡¯ll deal with the people from Ink Feather and the assassin organization in secret.¡± ¡°Mm, not bad.¡± Old Master Sun nodded and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s going over this time?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Third Master Sun stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Sun agreed and continued, ¡°Bring Tianhao along.¡± ¡°No!¡± Third Master Sun subconsciously raised his voice. Old Master Sun red at him and said in a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not discussing with you.¡± Third Master Sun was anxious. ¡°Father, what did that brat tell you? He doesn¡¯t have any experience at all. If he goes, he¡¯ll only cause trouble for me.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he quickly guaranteed loudly, ¡°I promise not to cause trouble for you.¡± Third Master Sun red at him. ¡°Shut up when your old man is talking.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Old Master Sun red at Third Master Sun. ¡°You shut up too!¡± Third Master Sun: ¡°¡­¡± The others looked at the three of them awkwardly, unsure if they should say anything. Of course, in the end, Third Master Sun was suppressed by Old Master Sun and agreed to let Sun Tianhao follow. After discussing for a while, Chu Luo and Li Yan left for the Li residence. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao would leaveter. When the helicopternded at the Li family¡¯s private vi in France, it was three in the afternoon. A group of people was already waiting under the helicopter. The moment they alighted from the helicopter, a middle-aged silver-haired man who was standing at the front to wee them walked over and said to the two of them respectfully, ¡°Wee, Master and Madam, to France. I¡¯m the butler here, Ruiz. Next, I¡¯ll be taking care of your daily needs.¡± Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, go rest first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll be back at dinner.¡± Chu Luo nodded and followed the butler. The buildings here had a very strong French aristocratic aura. As Chu Luo walked, she sized up the buildings here. Ruiz said to her considerately, ¡°Madam, the Li residence is in XX district, the most famous aristocratic district in France. The neighbors are Earl Adrian and Duke Arbang¡­ Other than them, there are a few princes and generals living here, and it¡¯s not far from the pce.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Since all the nobles live here, how can the Li residence be bought here?¡± Ruiz said proudly, ¡°Because the Li residence was originally the prince¡¯s house. However, when the prince¡¯s family went bankrupt, Master sent someone to buy this ce.¡± Chu Luo had heard that many nobles abroad had gone bankrupt and had no choice but to sell their houses, so she didn¡¯t ask further. After Ruiz brought Chu Luo to the small vi where the two of them lived, he said to her respectfully, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s an internal phone on the coffee table in the living room. If you need anything, please call me anytime.¡± Chu Luo nodded and Ruiz left. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to rest. Instead, she took herptop, sat on the sofa by the window, and started typing Chapter 615 - You Must Have Done This On Purpose

Chapter 615 You Must Have Done This On Purpose

Chu Luo spent more than an hour reading all the information about the nobles in France. It was almost dark by the time she was done. It was unknown when the lights in the living room had lit up. Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at the snowkes outside the window. She thought that with such heavy snow, it indeed looked a little colder than Imperial University. Her phone suddenly rang. Chu Luo answered it. It was a call from Li Yan. Li Yan said, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Chu Luo knew that he must have something very important to attend to, so she asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± A low and pleasantugh came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯lle back early. If you¡¯re bored, there¡¯s a lot of wine in the basement of our vi.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°Mm,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°You can drink as much as you want.¡± Chu Luo replied happily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink until youe back.¡± Li Yan merely responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. After the two of them hung up, Chu Luo used her internal phone to call Butler Ruiz and asked him to send dinner to her. Ruiz quickly brought Chu Luo dinner with a servant. After dinner, Chu Luo went to the wine cer in the basement. When Li Yan returned to the basement and found Chu Luo, there were already more than 20 empty bottles in front of her. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo, who was swiping her phone and drinking, and walked over to take the ss from her hand. Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan drank the ss of wine in her hand and said, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Chu Luo put away her phone, stood up, and threw herself into his arms. Li Yan caught her and his lips curled up. Chu Luo said, ¡°Why are you only back now? It¡¯s already past midnight.¡± ¡°I went to a branchpany here and checked on something.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her cheek. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± ¡°There are too many varieties here. I want to try every one.¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chu Luo said confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much I drink.¡± ¡°Little alcoholic.¡± Li Yan took the bottle of wine that Chu Luo had opened and poured a ss to drink. Then, he sealed her lips. When their lips met, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Luoluo, I¡¯m drunk. There¡¯s something I want to do to you.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Aren¡¯t you busy tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take off my clothes here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The rest of her words were swallowed by his lips. When Chu Luo opened her eyes, it was already past nine the next morning. She waszy and didn¡¯t want to move at all. There was the sound of a door opening, followed by approaching footsteps. Chu Luo covered her head with the nket and said angrily, ¡°Big baddie, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Li Yan walked over to sit on the edge of the bed and reached in to touch her. Indeed, he felt something tremble slightly under his palm. Chu Luo lifted the nket and red at him with her sparkling eyes. Li Yan lowered his head and kissed her pink lips before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You didn¡¯t objectst night either.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her face turned even redder. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Did you not take any safety precautionsst night?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo took a deep breath. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but rub against him. Li Yan leaned against the pillow and covered her exposed skin with the nket. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, you want to do it again?¡± Chu Luo gritted her teeth at him. In the next second, she lowered her head and bit his neck. Li Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times at Chu Luo¡¯s enthusiastic actions. If not considering the fact that he had tired her outst night, he would definitely¡­ Chu Luo looked up at him and said, ¡°You must have done it on purpose.¡± Li Yan was indignant. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± As he spoke, he massaged her waist. ¡°It¡¯s my wife¡¯s fault for being so beautiful. She¡¯s even more beautiful than wine.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Chu Luo snorted at him tsunderely, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Li Yan asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Then get up.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he exerted strength in his arms and ced her beside him. He stood up and covered her before going to get her clothes. When the two of them went downstairs, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. The butler waiting downstairs greeted Chu Luo good morning and instructed the servant waiting outside the door to send breakfast in. While Chu Luo was eating breakfast, he reported, ¡°Madam, this morning, the Countess of Adrian and Duchess of Arbang sent someone to send you an invitation to have afternoon tea.¡± Before Chu Luo could speak, Li Yan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just reject it.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Since the two neighbors already know that we¡¯re here, the others should also know. When the timees, we will definitely receive an invitation to a banquet.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Not long after Chu Luo said that, the butler picked up a call and said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, the guard called and said that Prince Philip¡¯s residence has sent over an invitation to a banquet.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. Li Yan: ¡°ept it. Tell the person who sent the invitation that Madam and I will attend on time tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler turned around and left. Only then did Chu Luo ask, ¡°I checked on this Prince Philip yesterday. He seems to be from the Jingoists. Do you think he¡¯s the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after we take a look tonight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo finished eating, the two of them sat on the sofa. Li Yan quickly typed on hisptop while Chu Luo sat beside him and replied to text messages. The messages were all sent by France at night (during the day in the empire). Chu Luo replied to some of them and nned to reply to the rest when she returned tonight. After lunch, Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, you can go to the manor to y. There¡¯s an orchid and farm behind. There should be many ripe fruits inside.¡± Chu Luo knew that he was worried that she would be bored, so she smiled and said, ¡°Got it. Coincidentally, I heard from the butler that there¡¯s a river in our vi. That river is frozen Someone will go over to smash the ice to fish in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± an. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan touched her face and reminded her, ¡°Put on your cloak when you go out. Don¡¯t be cold.¡± Chu Luo looked up at him and nodded sweetly. ¡°Mm.¡± After Li Yan left, Chu Luo put on a cloak and an umbre and walked out of the small vi. The butler was already waiting for her. Beside the butler stood a young and beautiful woman. The butler introduced her to Chu Luo. ¡°Madam, this is my daughter, Lina. Where are you goingter? You can get her to bring you there.¡± Lina quickly greeted Chu Luo, ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Chu Luo nodded at her and the three of them walked towards the vi at the back. The aristocratic residences here were big to begin with, and since Li Yan had bought a prince¡¯s residence, it was even bigger. The three of them walked for a while before walking out of the vi district in front and arriving at the garden at the back. As the butler walked, he told Chu Luo what was in the garden and what was nted in each season. Lina also said, ¡°There are not only many fruits in the manor throughout the year, but there are also many flowers. If you like, I¡¯ll help you pluck someter.¡± ¡°Mm, sure.¡± Lina smiled happily. The three of them walked for about half an hour before arriving at the river the butler had mentioned. The river passed by the manor from outside. It was at least seven to eight meters wide. This side of the river was the fruit garden, and opposite was the farm. There was a bridge every few hundred meters on the river. Indeed, the river had frozen. When the three of them walked over, a few people were already smashing ice to fish on the river. After they smashed a hole in the ice, the person holding the fishing scooped into the ice cave and pulled out many fish. Chu Luo looked at it for a while before shifting her gaze to other ces. She asked the butler, ¡°Since this river leads in from outside, will someone from outside secretly slip in after the ice forms?¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. There are guards at both exits of the river. There are also protectives inside the river. Outsiders can¡¯t enter.¡± Chu Luo nodded. After watching them catch fish for a while, she said to the butler, ¡°Butler, if you have something to attend to, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± The butler also had his own thoughts. He wanted his daughter to perform in front of Chu Luo, so he instructed Lina, ¡°Serve Madam well.¡± After Lina responded, the butler left. As soon as the butler left, Lina said to Chu Luo, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll take you elsewhere. There are many interesting ces in the backyard.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s interesting?¡± Lina pointed to the left. ¡°Madam, look. At the end of this path is the greenhouse. There are many gorgeous flowers nted inside.¡± Chu Luo wasn¡¯t very interested in ordinary flowers and nts. Lina could tell what Chu Luo was thinking. Thinking about how Madam liked herbs, she said, ¡°The greenhouse isn¡¯t far away. It¡¯s themon wall between the Li residence and the Duke of Arbang¡¯s residence. The Duke of Arbang¡¯s family also nted many flowers there, but the flowers and nts their family nted are a little different from ours. I heard from Lisa that their garden is filled with herbs.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. ¡°Does the duke¡¯s family know Chinese medicine?¡± Lina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said to her, ¡°Take me over to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam, please follow me.¡± The two of them walked to the wall of the two families. Chu Luo stood under the two-meter-tall wall and smelled it with her nose. Soon, she detected the scent of a few herbs. Lina didn¡¯t know what Chu Luo was doing, so she asked, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t see even if you stand here. Why don¡¯t I find adder for you? You can go up the wall and take a look.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo tilted her head and nced at her. Lina twisted her clothes nervously. ¡°Madam, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No. Go help me find adder.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo waited for Lina to turn around and go to the greenhouse, before lifting her toes and jumping onto the wall. The garden filled with herbs on the other side of the wall surprised Chu Luo. At this moment, a few people walked over. Chu Luo jumped back when those people discovered her. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616

Chapter 616 Fool

Chu Luo had just jumped to the corner when she heard voices from the other side. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought I saw someone on the wall just now.¡± ¡°Madam, it might be the butler¡¯s daughter, Lucy. She likes to lean against the wall and look at the flowers on our side.¡± The other party was silent for a while. The madam said in a displeased tone, ¡°Watch carefully. These aren¡¯t ordinary flowers. One can look, but don¡¯t let anyone pluck them.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, the footsteps near the wall left. Just then, Lina walked over with adder. ¡°Madam, here¡¯s thedder.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Do you look at the herb garden over there often?¡± Lina stopped in her tracks and nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Some of the flowers inside look especially beautiful. I like to look at flowers, so...¡± As she spoke, she became embarrassed, afraid that Chu Luo would me her. Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to the side and said, ¡°Move thedder back. I don¡¯t really want to see the herbs on the other side.¡± Lina secretly observed Chu Luo¡¯s expression, afraid that she would be angry. Seeing that her expression was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief and put thedder aside. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll apany you to stroll elsewhere. I¡¯ll return thedderter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked along the road under the wall. Not long after, they arrived at the border of the farm. In this cold season, there was no grass on the farm. Lina told Chu Luo, ¡°The sheep and sheep are all locked within the fence in winter. In the summer and autumn, the farm will prepare a lot of sun-dried grass.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Are the sheep and sheep here only supplied to the Li residence?¡± ¡°And the zing Glory Employee Restaurant.¡± At this point, a trace of happiness appeared on Lina¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re all very honored to be able to work in the Li residence.¡± Chu Luo knew that Li Yan treated his subordinates and employees very well, but when she heard others praise him with admiration, she still felt happy. The two of them continued walking forward. Chu Luo didn¡¯t go to the fence. Instead, she walked past the farm and arrived at the exit by the river that crossed the Li residence. The entire river was frozen. There was indeed a guard at the exit. When the guard saw Chu Luo and Lina walking over, he quickly strode out of the guardhouse. The man guarding the post was tall and burly. After he came out, he kept staring at Chu Luo. He wondered who this little beauty from the east was, for she was too beautiful. He quickly asked, ¡°Hi, Lina, why are you here?¡± ¡°Brother Dru, I brought Madam here for a walk.¡± When Dru heard that Chu Luo was the mistress of the vi, his expression tightened. He quickly greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Chu Luo nodded at him and asked, ¡°Are you the only one guarding here?¡± Dru quickly replied, ¡°No. There are a total of eight of us. We were divided into two shifts. The other three went to patrol nearby.¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a railing in the river. What material is it made of?¡±. ¡°A weaved by synthetic soft steel.¡± At this moment, Lina replied, ¡°Madam, the workers put in a batch of seedlings every year. We raise the fish we eat ourselves.¡± Chu Luo looked at the frozen river and walked over. Lina and Dru quickly followed. When she reached the river bank, Chu Luo was about to step down when Lina and Dru quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, the ice is slippery in the river. Don¡¯t go down.¡± Chu Luo stopped and asked, ¡°Do you have skates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go get me a pair.¡± Since Chu Luo had said that, Dru had no choice but to get it for her. Lina stood beside Chu Luo and advised, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s snowing heavily today and the weather is cold. Why don¡¯t we skate after the snow stops?¡± Chu Luo was about to speak when she saw a figure quickly charging in from outside the river. Lina immediately saw it and eximed. ¡°Ah... That¡¯s Earl Adrian¡¯s young master, Mo Luo.¡± Chu Luo was about to ask if this person often came to their side when she saw a few more bodyguards following behind Mo Luo. The bodyguards were shouting, ¡°Little Young Master, you¡¯ve crossed the line. Come back!¡± When Mo Luo heard the shout, not only did he not stop, but he also slid even faster. He was about to cross the border and arrive at the Li residence. Mo Luo immediately saw Chu Luo standing on the shore. He turned around and walked towards her. As he approached, Chu Luo saw clearly the appearance of Mo Luo, who had wrapped himself up like a dumpling. How should she describe this person? At first nce, Chu Luo felt that he was very young. His lips were red and his teeth were white like a girl¡¯s. However, when she met his wolfish gaze, Chu Luo knew that this person wasn¡¯t simple. Mo Luo didn¡¯t slow down when he was about to reach Chu Luo. It seemed like he was preparing to bump into her. Lina¡¯s frightened scream came from beside her. ¡°Madam, dodge. Young Master Mo Luo is a fool. He likes to bump into people the most.¡± Chu Luo lifted her toes amid Lina¡¯s scream and jumped over Mo Luo¡¯s head, before kicking his back before jumping onto the ice river. In the next second, a loud bang came from behind. Then, the bodyguards who chased over arrived. They quickly went over to help Mo Luo up. ¡°Little Young Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°Little Young Master, were you knocked down?¡± Nere Another bodyguard walked up to Chu Luo and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°You saw my young master. Why did you jump away?¡± Sa ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Is my house...¡± Chu Luo gestured to Lina that she didn¡¯t need to talk to them anymore. She quickly exuded a sharp aura. When the bodyguard was shocked to the point of taking a step back, she sneered. ¡°You came to my territory and acted like a bully. I wonder who gave you such courage. Could it be that foolish young master of yours?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Mo Luo, who looked like he had suffered quite a bad fall, and said with a smile, ¡°What an interesting master-and-servant duo. If you want to test me, act a little more realistically.¡± At this point, her expression turned stern. She said to the few Li family patrolling guards who walked over, ¡°Throw them out. Beat up the bodyguards to make them remember this.¡± A few patrolling guards quickly walked over and wanted to hit the bodyguards. Of course, the bodyguards resisted. Chu Luo took out a few silver needles and shot them, making them unable to move. The patrolling guards easily beat up the bodyguards until their faces were swollen. At this moment, Mo Luo hugged her head and cried loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡± Lina quickly ran to Chu Luo¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Madam, Young Master Mo Luo is a fool. It¡¯s useless even if you beat him up. He mighte running back here again. Why don¡¯t you send someone to inform the Earl¡¯s wife?¡± Chu Luo looked at Mo Luo, who was squatting there and crying while trembling. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°Was he born stupid, or did heter be stupid?¡± ¡°I heard that Young Master Mo Luo became a fool when he was 15.¡± ¡°15? Then how old is he this year?¡± ¡°20.¡± Chu Luo walked up to Mo Luo. Sensing someone walking over, Mo Luo looked up at Chu Luo with tears in his eyes. He was born fair and tender. At a nce, he appeared to be a very harmless big white rabbit. Chu Luo bent down and whispered in his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re pretending to be a fool, but since you have designs on Yan and me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Mo Luo looked at her nkly, as if he didn¡¯t understand her. Chu Luo stood up straight and said to Lina, ¡°Get someone to throw him back. Tell them that I didn¡¯t know their young master and thought he¡¯s here to assassinate me. Tell them it was me who had them beaten up.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the river. Mo Luo looked at Chu Luo, who didn¡¯t even turn around. A subtle glint shed across his eyes. Then, he buried his head in his knees and started crying, trembling. Chu Luo didn¡¯t walk far before stopping and standing by a cover to look over. When Mo Luo was sent back, he was still struggling. Seeing this, Chu Luo threw a spell over. The ice broke and amid a ssh, everyone scrambled to fish him out. Only then did Chu Luo turn around and continue walking back. When she walked to the front, she happened to meet the butler who was rushing towards the back. When the butler saw Chu Luo, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡± Chu Luo asked, ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡± The butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t strict enough. I¡¯ll send more people to the river exits on both sides.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo continued walking forward. The butler followed her. As he walked, he said carefully, ¡°Madam, Young Master Mo Luo turned into a fool after something happened two years ago. Everyone who lives here knows that he likes to go to the neighbors¡¯ houses on both sides of the river.¡± Chu Luo slowed down and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on the other side of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Philip¡¯s residence.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo stopped in her tracks and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± The butler didn¡¯t understand what Chu Luo meant and looked at her. Chu Luo asked again, ¡°If Mo Luo goes to the territory of Prince Philip¡¯s residence, what will they do?¡± ¡°Send him back under normal circumstances.¡± That¡¯s right. He was a fool. Even if you wanted to lecture him, he wouldn¡¯t understand. The most they could do was inform Earl Adrian and ask them to take good care of Mo Luo. At the thought of this, Chu Luo looked vexed. ¡°Then what should we do? I got someone to beat up the bodyguards who chased after him. Are the Earl and his wife the unreasonable kind of people?¡± The butler: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Young Master Mo Luo doesn¡¯t have much of a presence in Earl Adrian¡¯s house. Besides, you only got someone to beat him up because you didn¡¯t know him. I believe the Earl and his wife won¡¯t me you.¡± Chu Luo nodded and went to the main vi in front. However, she hadn¡¯t sat for long when the butler came in and told her, ¡°Madam, the eldest daughter of Earl Adrian¡¯s family, Miss Lucy, is already at the door of the Li residence. She wants to see you.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Invite her in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler quickly brought her in. After Lucy entered, she first sized up the entire vi before shifting her gaze to Chu Luo. She then sized up Chu Luo. ¡°You¡¯re that Chu Luo from Imperial University?¡± Chapter 617 - Inviting Yan to Dance for the First Dance

Chapter 617: Inviting Yan to Dance for the First Dance

Chu Luo pointed at the sofa opposite her. ¡°Please sit.¡± Lucy stared at Chu Luo and was very dissatisfied with her attitude. In her heart, even if Chu Luo married the CEO of zing Glory, Li Yan, and acknowledged the Sun family as rtives, a civilian was still a civilian. How could shepare to a born noble like her? If her mother hadn¡¯t insisted that shee over, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get to know her. Lucy nned to take Chu Luo down a notch first. ¡°You just got someone to injure all my brother¡¯s bodyguards, Mrs. Li. Shouldn¡¯t you give our family an exnation?¡± The butler, who was standing at the side, was shocked to see Lucy mention this matter. She was obviously here to cause trouble. Chu Luo looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What do you want me to exin? Since you know that there¡¯s something wrong with your brother, why did you let him run out?¡± Chu Luo pointed at her head. Lucy was displeased. Although her younger brother was crazy, while their family could talk about it, outsiders couldn¡¯t. ¡°How can you say that my brother is crazy!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Or was your younger brother pretending and he deliberately ran to my house to bump into me?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Lucy realized that she was choked. Disliking Chu Luo even more now, she subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Although my younger brother has some problems with his brain, you can¡¯t just outright call him crazy. That¡¯s no demeanor of ady at all. How did Li fall for you!¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she suddenly smiled. The butler standing beside her broke out in cold sweat. Did Miss Lucye today because she was jealous that Madam was married to Master? At the thought of this, the butler looked at Lucy sympathetically. How dare shee here to provoke Madam. If Master were to find out, this person wouldn¡¯t have it easy. Lucy didn¡¯t notice that Chu Luo and the butler knew what she was thinking and continued speaking sarcastically. ¡°Am I wrong? As Li¡¯s wife, you don¡¯t have the demeanor a wealthy madam should have. You asked your servants to beat people up for no reason. Only uncouth people will do that.¡± Chu Luo leaned back on the sofa and looked at the woman in front of her. She suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you like Yan?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned red and she said angrily,¡± I¡¯m talking to you about my younger brother. Please don¡¯t change the topic.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk about your younger brother. Recently, everyone in the world knows that someone wants to get the cell regeneration data from me. I didn¡¯t know your younger brother and he suddenly barged into my house. Was I supposed to wee him warmly?¡± At this point, she leaned towards Lucy and said in a cold voice, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t saidter that he was the young master of your Adrian family, guess what I would have done to him.¡± Lucy felt a chill down her spine. Chu Luo took out a gun and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°You... you...¡± Lucy widened her eyes in shock. However, Chu Luo smiled at her. ¡°When I came here, my grandfather said to me that if anyone dares to be disrespectful to me, I should use this gun that he gave me to shoot the person who treats me disrespectfully.¡± Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the smile on Chu Luo¡¯s face and had a feeling that if she stayed here any longer, something terrifying would definitely happen. At the thought of this, Lucy couldn¡¯t be bothered with herdy-like demeanor anymore. She stood up and ran out of the door. She must tell her mother what Chu Luo had done to her and let her mother deal with Chu Luo. Looking at Lucy, who was running faster than a rabbit, the butler asked Chu Luo with mixed feelings, ¡°Madam, Miss Lucy will definitely add fuel to the fire and tell Mrs. Adrian about your threat when she gets back. When the timees...¡± ¡°Do you think Mrs. Adrian will be as brainless as Lucy ande after me?¡± The butler was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking too much.¡± Chu Luo took out her phone and swiped the contact column. Her finger stopped on the number at the top for a few seconds. In the end, she didn¡¯t dial it but asked the butler, ¡°IS Yan very favored by thosedies here?¡± The butler broke out in cold sweat again. He didn¡¯t know how to answer this at all. Chu Luo nced at him, looking displeased. The butler¡¯s body trembled and he quickly replied fearfully, ¡°Master only loves Madam.¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Go out. If any other womanes, you don¡¯t have to report to me. I won¡¯t see any of them.¡± Compared to dealing with Yan¡¯s admirers, she was more willing to look for more clues. However, that Young Master Mo Luo had attracted her attention. At the thought of this, Chu Luo quickly tapped on her phone for a while and secretly sent a message to Third Master Sun to ask them to investigate Mo Luo. When it was almost four in the afternoon, Li Yan rushed back. Seeing that there was some snow on his shoulder, Chu Luo patted it off for him and said to him, ¡°The snow outside is so heavy. Why didn¡¯t you use an umbre after you alighted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far.¡± As Li Yan spoke, he pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to find her lips. Chu Luo tilted her head and said to him with a smile, ¡°Stop fooling around. We should go and change.¡± In the end, Li Yan intercepted her lips and kissed her for a while before letting go of her hand and walking out. The butler had already prepared an umbre for the two of them. Li Yan took the open umbre and wrapped Chu Luo in his coat. The two of them walked into the snow and towards the small vi they lived in behind. On the way, Chu Luo told him about how Mo Luo barged into their side today and that she had asked someone to beat up Mo Luo¡¯s bodyguards. However, she didn¡¯t say anything about Lucying over. When Li Yan heard this, he tightened his grip on her and asked, ¡°Other than this, what else happened?¡± He had heard from the butler what had happened in the vi after he returned. He just wanted Chu Luo to take the initiative to mention it to him. Chu Luo refused to say anything. ¡°No, just this matter... Do you think Earl Adrian and his wife will cause trouble for me when we go to Prince Philip¡¯s house for the banquetter?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Chu Luo caressed his chest with her petite hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just saying if. Besides, I won¡¯t let myself suffer a loss.¡± Li Yan tilted his head and kissed her forehead before retracting the ruthlessness in his heart. He said, ¡°No matter what others say, I will only love you. In my previous life, this life, all my life.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she nodded in his arms. After the two of them changed into evening wear, Li Yan gave Chu Luo a pair of ear studs. Chu Luo looked at the gorgeous ear studs and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this amunicator?¡± ¡°Mm, if you want to go anywhere, tap on your ear studs.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Chu Luo put on the ear studs, the two of them went to Prince Philip¡¯s house. There were already many cars parked outside Prince Philip¡¯s house. It was snowing heavily today, and all the guests who alighted from the car were walking into the Prince¡¯s residence with umbres. The men wore tuxedos, and the women wore evening gowns worn by the upper-ss society of Europe. It gave people the feeling that they had entered thest century in Europe. Chu Luo nced at her gown and blinked at Li Yan. ¡°Will I be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention if I wear this out?¡± She was wearing an evening gown brought from the empire. It was an ancient design with empire characteristics. Li Yan was very satisfied with her attire. ¡°My wife will be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention regardless of what she wears.¡± Chu Luo smiled. At this moment, a bodyguard opened the door for them and extended an umbre to the car. Li Yan got off first. After getting off, he took the umbre from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and waited for Chu Luo to get off. The group of people who were walking towards the door subconsciously stopped and looked at them. Some women couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and scream in infatuation. ¡°So handsome.¡± ¡°What a charming man!¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo pursed her lips and ced her petite hand in Li Yan¡¯srge hand before getting out of the car. The moment Chu Luo alighted, the men immediately eximed in surprise. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Li Yan tightened his grip on Chu Luo and tilted the big ck umbre towards her, blocking everyone¡¯s view. Chu Luo looked at him, who obviously looked unhappy judging from his pursed lips, and restrained the corners of her lips from curling up. When the two of them walked to the door, a few people came out. ¡°Li, wee, wee.¡± The person leading the group shook Li Yan¡¯s hand and turned to look at Chu Luo. ¡°Everyone says that Mrs. Li is especially beautiful. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation.¡± Li Yan told her, ¡°He¡¯s Prince Philip.¡± Chu Luo was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this prince to look so kind and even personallye out to wee them. Not only did Prince Philip greet the two of them, but he also greeted the other guests who followed him and led everyone into the banquet hall. Those in Europe liked to have a huge firece in their living room. The moment they walked in, the heat emanating from the firece chased away all the coldness. Prince Philip pped his hands at the people who hade first and were already chatting and said enthusiastically, ¡°Dear guests, wee to my family¡¯s banquet tonight.¡± He spoke for a few minutes. After saying that, he brought his daughter to Li Yan and said with a smile, ¡°Li, my daughter Camille wants to invite you to dance the first dance. You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Everyone looked at Li Yan as if they were watching a show. Some men even became restless. They thought that as soon as Li Yan and Camille danced, they would invite his wife. The blond and blue-eyed Camille looked at Li Yan shyly. It was unknown if she did it on purpose, but she even said to Chu Luo, ¡°Mrs. Li, you don¡¯t mind me inviting Li to dance the first dance, do you?¡± Chapter 618 - 8 Since Someone Is Openly Provoking Us, How Can We Not Teach Her a Lesson?

Chapter 618 Since Someone Is Openly Provoking Us, How Can We Not Teach Her a Lesson?

Chu Luo snorted in her heart. Did these people really think she was just for show? She smiled and asked, ¡°If I say I mind, will Miss Camille dismiss the idea?¡± Camille looked innocent. ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to invite Li to dance the first dance.¡± Chu Luo narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s expression was cold as usual and he had no intention of giving Camille face. He said, ¡°Miss Camille, you should invite single men to dance for the first dance. As a married man, I only dance with my wife.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°Miss Camille, since Li isn¡¯t willing to dance with you, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Camille¡¯s expression almost froze. At this moment, Prince Philip, who was standing beside her,ughed and said, ¡°Li is still the same as before. Camille, go find a single man to dance with you.¡± Camille was a little indignant. Thinking that Chu Luo definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to dance the high society dance here, she deliberately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a man and you guys dance with us for the first dance?¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Camille is good at singing and dancing? I¡¯ve never heard of Mrs. Li dancing.¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s a good show to watch now. Although Mrs. Li is very impressive in school and the university students here have all heard of her, bookworms can¡¯t bepared to the upper-ss society at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With her status, she probably won¡¯t have a chance to dance the opening dance.¡± ¡°Moreover, have any of you seen CEO Li dance? I really wonder if CEO Li knows how to dance.¡± ¡°Maybe CEO Li can¡¯t dance either. Camille must have invited CEO Li to dance on purpose. With her ability, she definitely won¡¯t embarrass CEO Li. But two people who don¡¯t know how to dance¡­ Why am I so excited?¡± ¡°Me too. I really want to see how CEO Li will deal with thister.¡± e Hearing the discussions around her, the smile on Camille¡¯s face widened. She pointed at one of the men standing beside her. ¡°Alpha,e and dance with me.¡± Alpha, who looked good in a royal attire, walked out. He first gave her a gentlemanly bow before extending his left hand to her. ¡°I¡¯m honored to dance the first dance with you, Miss Camille.¡± Before she reached out to him, Camille looked at Chu Luo and Li Yan and said directly, ¡°Li, Chu, let¡¯s begin.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the music started. Everyone quickly retreated, leaving enough space for the four of them to dance. Chu Luo turned to look at Li Yan. Li Yan looked at her at the same time. ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Since someone is openly provoking us, how can we not teach her a lesson?¡± The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips also curled up. He turned around and arrived in front of Chu Luo. Then, he put his right hand behind his back and extended his left hand to Chu Luo. Chu Luo handed him her hand and the two of them immediately started dancing to the music. When the two of them started dancing, everyone subconsciously shut up. In a short while, everyone¡¯s gazes followed the two of them. ¡°Heavens, what kind of godly looks is this? What kind of godly dance is this?¡± ¡°Mrs. Li dances so beautifully. She looks like an angel.¡± ¡°So CEO Li is so domineering when ites to dancing. He and Mrs. Liplement each other really well. This is really nice.¡± Camille, who was dancing, didn¡¯t expect Chu Luo to not only know how to dance, but also dance so well. Especially when the two of them danced, everyone looked at them. Instead, she had be the dispensable one. This was her family¡¯s banquet. How could she let two outsiders overshadow her? At the thought of this, while no one was looking, Camille approached Alpha, who was dancing with her, and whispered something in his ear. Alpha nodded at her quietly. Then Alpha let go of Camille¡¯s waist and held one of her hands to make her do a big spin. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to notice that Chu Luo and Li Yan were near them. Camille¡¯s body mmed into them. Alpha took a step at the same time to scoop up Camille. Their bodies switched and Alpha was about to knock Li Yan out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing this situation, a few women couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and whisper. Everyone broke out in cold sweat for Chu Luo and Li Yan. If they really bumped into the two of them identally, they could only say that they weren¡¯t good at dancing. Alpha was about to bump into them. A second before he collided with them, Li Yan wrapped his arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and their bodies turned to the side. Chu Luo¡¯s legs drew a beautiful arc in the air and mmed into Alpha. Alpha staggered and pulled Camille to the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bang! Everyone watched as the two of them fall to the ground at the same time. It was a chaotic scene. ¡°Camille, are you okay?¡± ¡°Camille, did you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you let Miss Camille fall?¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan stopped at the same time and stood outside the crowd. Chu Luo even winked at Li Yan mischievously. Li Yan hugged her waist tightly and tilted his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Are you happy?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and nodded at him. The chaos on the other endsted for a while. Humiliated, Camille was helped down to rest by the servant. However, Prince Philip smiled and said, ¡°It was just an ident. Don¡¯t mind it, everyone.¡± After saying that, he gestured to everyone. ¡°Alright, the first dance is over. Friends who like to dance, please continue dancing.¡± At this moment, everyone had to give Prince Philip face. Many young men and women started to walk to the open space to dance. IPI A middle-aged man with curly linen hair walked towards Li Yan. This person was Earl Adrian. When Earl Adrian walked over, he even took a ss of wine from the servant on the way. The servants followed. Earl Adrian arrived in front of the two of them and said to them, ¡°CEO Li, Mrs. Li, my Mo Luo barged into your house without permission today. It¡¯s those bodyguards¡¯ fault for failing to take good care of him. I heard that Madam was startled. I feel really apologetic.¡± was He then raised his ss at the two of them. ¡°CEO Li, let me toast you and Madam as an apology.¡± Since Earl Adrian had said so, Li Yan would definitely give him face. He took two sses of wine from the servant¡¯s tray and handed one to Chu Luo. The three of them clinked sses and drank at the same time. The three of them drank the wine and a few people walked over. Another sweet-looking woman walked over and greeted Chu Luo amiably, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Li.¡± Prince Philip smiled and introduced the woman to Chu Luo. ¡°This is my second daughter, Ophelia.¡± Ophelia smiled at Li Yan and said, ¡°Li, I want to bring your wife over to y. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± After saying that, she pointed at a half-open space on the left. There were already manydies gathered there. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to y. Coincidentally, everyone wants to get to know Mrs. Li.¡± Li Yan looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Chu Luo nodded and went over with Ophelia. The moment the two of them left, more people walked towards Li Yan with wine sses. Chu Luo took a few steps and deliberately turned around to take a look. Ophelia, who was walking beside her, chuckled and said, ¡°Are you worried that everyone will get Li drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Haha, Chu is a straightforward person. Your dance with Li just now really stunned everyone.¡± Chu Luo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Ophelia continued, ¡°My sister is the best at dancing here. I didn¡¯t expect you and Li to attract everyone¡¯s attention the moment you dance. My sister must regret inviting you two to dance the first dance together.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at Ophelia. One couldn¡¯t tell from her face that she wanted to avenge Camille. Instead, she continued with a slightly ashamed look, ¡°My older sister is usually very confident in her dance. Previously, I had advised her that there was always someone better, but she didn¡¯t listen. Today, Chu taught her a lesson.¡± As they spoke, they approached the women. At this moment, everyone was chatting andughing. When they saw the two of theming, they all stopped and looked at them. One of the women patted her ce. ¡°Ophelia, Mrs. Li,e here and sit.¡± That woman¡¯s identity was obviously not simple. The moment she spoke, the others automatically made way so that the two of them could sit over. Soon, the servants served red wine and fruits and snacks. It looked like they were having a tea party. Ophelia handed Chu Luo a ss of red wine and said to her with a smile, ¡°Since this is Chu¡¯s first time attending our banquet, let me introduce everyone to you.¡± She first introduced the woman sitting beside them. ¡°This is Miss Justina from General Oth¡¯s family. This is¡­¡± After introducing all the women, Justina was the first to raise her ss to Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, wee to France to y. We¡¯ve heard all about you. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Chu Luo also raised her ss and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them clinked their sses and took a sip of wine. Then, the others also started toasting her. Everyone was talking about how amazing she was. ¡°Hmph!¡± In the other corner, Lucy, who really didn¡¯t want to go over and greet Chu Luo, held the ss in her hand and snorted with a dark expression. The woman standing beside her also looked over and said jealously, ¡°CEO Li only likes her because of her seductive face. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± When Lucy heard this, she agreed with the woman. ¡°You¡¯re right. If she didn¡¯t have that face, Li definitely wouldn¡¯t fancy her.¡± Chapter 619 - Two Vicious Women

Chapter 619 Two Vicious Women

The woman retracted her gaze and looked at the disdainful Lucy. She probed, ¡°Miss Lucy, since you hate that woman so much, why don¡¯t you just find a way to deal with her? This is Prince Philip¡¯s residence. Even if you deal with her, no one will guess that you did it.¡± Lucy turned to look at her and frowned, as if wondering how feasible this was. But she wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°No. It¡¯s not convenient here.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what if someone helps?¡± ¡°Who?¡± When Lucy asked this, she suddenly thought of Camille. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not the only one who can¡¯t stand that woman. Camille must hate her too.¡± As she spoke, she walked away. The woman who gave her the idea didn¡¯t follow her. She looked in the direction she left and smiled. Then, she walked towards the other side. As Lucy and Camille were close, she asked Prince Philip¡¯s servants to take her to Camille¡¯s bedroom. She knocked on the door and pushed it open after Camille responded. As the eldest daughter of Prince Philip¡¯s family, Camille definitely lived in a luxurious room. The pink color scheme had the aura of a young girl¡¯s boudoir, and there were all kinds of expensive decorations. At this moment, Camille was sulking on the small sofa outside. She had never expected to be so humiliated. She was too ashamed to go to the banquet hall again. ¡°Camille.¡± Seeing that it was Lucy who had entered, Camille asked in a less-than-enthusiastic voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Tofort you.¡± Camille snapped, ¡°No need.¡± Lucy¡¯s smile was cunning. ¡°I know. So besidesforting you, I also brought you a good idea that can help you vent your anger.¡± ¡°What good idea?¡± Camille was interested. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Li? Don¡¯t you think that woman can¡¯tpare to you in anything except her looks?¡± These words hit the nail on the head. ¡°Hmph! How can a civilian woman like herpare to me?¡± At this point, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lucy suspiciously. ¡°I heard that you like Li too.¡± ¡°Li is so handsome and capable. Who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± Lucy said insincerely. ¡°Instead of saying that I like him, I admire his ability more.¡± In her heart, she thought: ¡°I¡¯ll let you deal with that woman first. When the timees, let¡¯s see who Li likes more.¡± Camille was doubtful. Lucy added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Camille. We just have to make sure Li doesn¡¯t like that woman.¡± Lucy hadn¡¯t forgotten the gun Chu Luo had taken out. She was worried that the matter would blow up. Camille thought for a moment. ¡°So what do you have in mind?¡± Lucy had already thought of a n when she came. ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way to lure that woman out. When the timees, we¡¯ll get someone to scratch her face. It¡¯s best if we find someone to defile her. Do you think Li will still like her then?¡± Camille hadn¡¯t expected Lucy toe up with such a vicious idea. She thought for a while more before saying, ¡°If anything happens to Mrs. Li at my house, my father won¡¯t be able to answer to Li. And the Sun family.¡± Suddenly, she thought of the Sun family. Although Camille was unwilling to admit it, she had no choice but to say angrily, ¡°My father said that the people in the empire one can¡¯t afford to offend the most are the Sun family. Their family is extremely protective. If we offend them, even the princes and princesses will be dealt with.¡± Lucy thought that since she wasn¡¯t the one doing all this, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should do it without anyone knowing.¡± At this point, her eyes darted around and she lowered her voice to say to Camille, ¡°That woman told me herself that many people have been having designs on the cell regeneration data they¡¯re researching. You can send someone to find a few hooligans to sneak in. When the timees, we can say that the people who have designs on her secretly sneaked in. This way, no one will know that we did this.¡± Camille thought that made sense and took out her phone to get the servants to do it. After the call, she asked, ¡°Who should I get to bring her out?¡± Lucy: ¡°Of course not us. Why don¡¯t you find someone you hate the most?¡± Camille thought for a moment, then smirked. She stood up and walked towards the bedroom door. Looking at Camille walking out, Lucy smiled too. She suddenly thought of a saying in the empire: The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡¯ If she let Camille take the rap, she would naturally be able tofort Li when he got angry. The two women returned to the banquet hall with their own thoughts. At this moment, the group of women was chatting about Chu Luo¡¯s achievements. It was obvious that everyone nned to leave a good impression on Chu Luo today. Ophelia showed great kindness to Chu Luo. After everyone talked for a while, Ophelia asked Chu Luo, ¡°I wonder how long you guys will stay in France this time. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to leave, I¡¯ll take you to a few famous ces in France to y. If Chu wants to see F University, it¡¯s fine too.¡± The others voiced their agreement. At this moment, Camille walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about that makes you so happy?¡± At this moment, she seemed to have forgotten about her previous humiliation. Chu Luo nced at Camille and then at Lucy, who was standing a distance away and talking to a woman. Her lips curled into a faint smile. Everyone still gave Camille face and chose to forget that she had tripped while dancing just now. Ophelia even smiled and said to her, ¡°Sister,e and sit. I¡¯m asking Chu when they will leave France. If she¡¯s not in a hurry to leave, we can go y together.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Camille walked over and sat down beside them. She quickly scanned Chu Luo¡¯s beautiful face and thought to herself, ¡®This face is indeed an eyesore. It will definitely be very satisfying to see it ruined.¡¯ She said with a smile, ¡°Call me when you go y.¡± ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t forget Sister.¡± Everyone continued talking. After a while, Camille suddenly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there XX wine? I prefer that kind of wine. It¡¯s more fragrant and mellow than other wines.¡± A woman replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already finished drinking that wine.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get the servants to serve more?¡± After saying that, Camille raised her hand to summon a servant and said to her, ¡°Go get some more XX wine. Bring a few more bottles.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After the servant left, Camille actually brought up what had happened just now. Her tone was even a little self-deprecating. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu to dance so well. I finally know what it means by there¡¯s always someone better. I won¡¯t dare to call myself a dance expert anymore.¡± Everyoneughed kindly. Not long after, a servant brought over a few bottles of wine. The person carrying the wine was a male servant and a female servant was following beside him. After the two of them walked over, Camille said to them, ¡°Open all the wine bottles and pour it for everyone.¡± The two of them quickly did as instructed. Camille continued to ask Chu Luo, ¡°Chu danced so well. Did you specially practice it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Camille didn¡¯t believe her at all. She looked a little worked up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve never practiced before, why can you possibly know the European upper-ss society dance?¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. She deliberately said, ¡°Maybe I was just born good at dancing.¡± The corners of Camilel¡¯s lips twitched and displeasure shed across her heart. Even she had never spoken so boastfully before. At this moment, the two servants opened all the bottles and most of the wine were ready to be served. They started pouring wine for everyone. The servant walked up to Chu Luo and the others. She was about to pour wine for Camille and Ophelia when Camille said, ¡°Pour it for Chu first.¡± The servant turned the bottle to the empty ss Chu Luo had ced beside her. Camille continued to speak. ¡°It¡¯s definitely going to snow again tonight. Why don¡¯t we go to the ski park tomorrow?¡± Everyone felt that this suggestion was good. The servant poured the wine for Chu Luo and was about to pour for Camille when a woman stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± After saying that, she walked over. When she reached the servant¡¯s side, she identally nudged the servant¡¯s arm, perhaps because she was too anxious. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing the wine in the bottle quickly ssh on Chu Luo, a few people couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Chu Luo didn¡¯t dodge and only casually raised her hand to block it. All the wine that spilled out sshed onto her sleeve and waist. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Seeing the wine ssh on Chu Luo, Camille and Ophelia stood up at the same time. The servant was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly bowed and apologized to Chu Luo. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The woman who had bumped into the servant was also frightened and quickly walked towards the bathroom. Chu Luo took the tissue from Ophelia to wipe the wine off, but the stain wouldn¡¯te off at all. Ophelia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t Chu go and change?¡± Camille immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The red wine stains are too obvious against Chu¡¯s light-colored clothes. Coincidentally, Sister is about your height. Why don¡¯t you and Sister go change?¡± Ophelia nodded. ¡°Yes. I got the designer to send over two gowns yesterday. Chu can change into them.¡± The others also advised Chu Luo to change into a fresh outfit. Chu Luo moved her ear stud and pretended to think for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Ophelia stood up and led Chu Luo out. Chapter 620 - You Better Shut Up

Chapter 620 You Better Shut Up

As soon as the two of them left, Camille reprimanded the servant. Chu Luo followed Ophelia, and the two of them walked through the magnificent long corridor. When they walked to the middle courtyard, the livelymotion in front quickly disappeared. Chu Luo suddenly asked Ophelia, ¡°Miss Ophelia, did your family put in ce proper security measures?¡± Ophelia looked at her strangely. ¡°Why is Chu asking this?¡± Chu Luo said helplessly, ¡°There have been many people who want to take me away recently. I have to ensure that it¡¯s safe after we leave the banquet hall.¡± Ophelia nodded in understanding. ¡°Chu, don¡¯t worry. Our family has our own guard team. They are all very skilled. No one dares to secretlye in.¡± Chu Luo looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two of them passed through the middle courtyard and arrived at the residence at the back. Ophelia¡¯s bedroom was in the south tower on the second floor. When the two of them walked over, she even told Chu Luo, ¡°Only my older sister and I live on this floor. There are rms and surveince cameras in the corridor.¡± As they spoke, they walked to the milky white door. Ophelia pushed open the door. It was a huge suite with many beautiful small items and many oil paintings on the wall. There was a huge French window on the left side of the living room and a balcony outside. Seeing Chu Luo look out of the window, she told her, ¡°It¡¯s my backyard outside. Guards are patrolling at any time.¡± As she spoke, she continued walking towards the bedroom with Chu Luo. Chu Luo said to her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as she spoke, a few masked people suddenly barged in from outside the window. These people were silent. Ophelia had just widened her eyes and was about to scream when one of the masked men quickly shot a concealed weapon in her direction. Ophelia closed her eyes and fell. The masked men surrounded Chu Luo in the next second. Chu Luo looked at them and snorted. ¡°You came so quickly. Looks like you were prepared.¡± One of the masked men said, ¡°Come with us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± As they spoke, they all took out their guns and pointed them at her. ¡°If you want me to take me away, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, her body shook. In the next second, she arrived beside the person who spoke and snatched the gun from his hand. Then, she fired at the others at the same time. These people were holding an anesthetic gun. It was obvious that they were nning to capture her alive. Chu Luo had just dealt with these people when her ear stud vibrated. Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze. Li Yan had sent her a code. Something had happened at the banquet hall. Chu Luo tossed aside the anesthetic gun in her hand and strode towards the door. She walked to the door and stopped just as she put her hand on the doorknob. The door couldn¡¯t be opened. It was obvious that someone had tampered with the outside. At the thought of this, Chu Luo sneered. Instead of leaving via the door, she walked to the French window and jumped out. Prince Philip¡¯s house was a huge connected vi. The garden behind the vi was already covered in snow and it was snow white. Chu Luo had just jumped to the ground and stood up when a group of robots appeared in front of her. The moment these robots appeared, they shot out a huge at her. This kind of was definitely not simple. A second before Chu Luo was covered by the, she asked Phoenix to teleport her behind these robots. At the same time, she quickly took out aser gun and fired at them. Looking at the robots turning into scrap metal in theser gun, Chu Luo sneered. ¡°I want to see how many robots you have left to deal with me.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out her phone and searched for nearby signals. Soon, she found the person controlling the robot. Chu Luo¡¯s body shook and in the next second, she arrived behind that person. That person was wearing a very wide ck down jacket. At this moment, he was standing in a dark corner. As soon as he sensed someone behind him, he turned around. When he saw that it was Chu Luo, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°You found me so quickly. Looks like you learned a lot from Neeson.¡± After saying that, the corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a strange smile. ¡°Then let me see if you can deal with the robots next.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he retreated. The robot didn¡¯t appear, but Chu Luo became vignt. At this moment, she quietly took out a talisman and concealed herself. When the man saw that Chu Luo was invisible, the smile on his face disappeared. He shouted into the air, ¡°Cover her with a!¡± ¡°Who do you want to cover?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s voice sounded behind the man. In the next second, she popped a pill into the man¡¯s mouth. The man subconsciously swallowed. Then, he quickly covered his throat and coughed heavily. ¡°What did you feed me?¡± ¡°Medicines that make you unable to die easily.¡± The man¡¯s body trembled. ¡°You actually developed a medicine that can neutralize the poison in our bodies.¡± After saying that, he suddenlyughed out loud. Afterughing, he turned his wrist and pointed a gun at Chu Luo. At the same time, he fired at her. Pfft! Chu Luo appeared and covered her arm that was hit. She took a small step back in surprise. The man quickly turned around and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Do you think only you people are studying our Ink Feather¡¯s things? And we aren¡¯t? Miss Chu, do you know what you¡¯re poisoned with?¡± Chu Luo quickly felt that her arm was numb and she was about to take the antidote. The man kindly reminded her, ¡°You better not take your own antidote. You¡¯re not poisoned by a poison on Earth. No matter what you eat, it will elerate the spread of the anesthesia.¡± Chu Luo quickly tapped a few major acupoints on her arm. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s useless even if you tap your acupoints.¡± The manughed smugly. ¡°Our leader knew you would do that. This kind of medicine is specially prepared for you.¡± Indeed, it was useless. The anesthesia was still spreading throughout her body. A murderous glint shed across Chu Luo¡¯s eyes as she quickly flicked the pill in her hand. The man¡¯s smile froze. He covered his throat with one hand and reached into his mouth with the other. Chu Luo also smiled. ¡°Then I have to thank your leader.¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a few silver needles and shot them at him. The man died. At this moment, arge appeared above her head. Chu Luo¡¯s body shed and she took out aser gun to scan the surroundings. Thended on the corpse and automatically retracted. Soon, it covered the corpse tightly. Chu Luo tightened her grip on that arm and her expression changed slightly. The numbness was on her shoulder and was about to spread on her body. At this moment, Snowball, who had been sleeping in her pocket, stuck its head out. It looked up at Chu Luo¡¯s face and finally turned those small eyes to her shoulder. Chu Luo also looked at it and asked uncertainly, ¡°Snowball, can you absorb the poison from my body?¡± Snowball grabbed her pocket and jumped up to her shoulder. Chu Luo watched as Snowball reached her shoulder and used its two front limbs to dig at her clothes. She guessed what it was going to do and quickly rolled up her wide sleeve. Seeing her exposed skin, Snowball bit down. After a while, Chu Luo felt something on her arm. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly touched Snowball¡¯s limb with her other hand. ¡°Snowball, hurry up. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to Li.¡± Snowball shook its butt at her and even kicked with its short leg. It looked like it was dissatisfied with Chu Luo urging it. Chu Luo quickly said tactfully, ¡°Then slow down.¡± Only then was Snowball satisfied. While Snowball was sucking away the poisonous gas for Chu Luo, the entire prince¡¯s residence was in chaos. First, Chu Luo and Ophelia had left to change. It didn¡¯t take long before Camille left the banquet hall with Lucy. After the two of them walked out of the crowd, Lucy said in a surprised tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the person you hate to be Ophelia, Camille.¡± Camille gave her a displeased look. ¡°You better shut up.¡± Lucy definitely wouldn¡¯t anger Camille at this time. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re already caught? I really want to see Chu Luo¡¯s face after she¡¯s disfigured.¡± Camille wanted to see it too. The two of them walked past the courtyard in the middle and arrived at the back where they lived. Lucy followed her for a while and asked strangely, ¡°Camille, did you get someone to lure all your guards away?¡± Camille actually found it a little strange, too. She really hadn¡¯t asked anyone to do this. However, she believed that it must be so. When the two of them were about to reach the stairs to the second floor, they saw a few people lying in a pool of blood. Their expressions changed drastically and they screamed at the same time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The people lying there were obviously the gangsters that Camille had asked someone to find. The blood that flowed from their bodies had drenched the ground red. The two of them quickly reacted and turned to run. However, after turning around, they were blocked by a few masked men in ck. Scared out of her wits, Camille¡¯s expression changed drastically. She tried her best to remain calm and threatened, ¡°Who are you? This is my house. Do you think I won¡¯t call the guards to capture all of you?¡± Bang! Bang! After two gunshots, a bloody hole appeared in their chests. The two of them were so frightened that before they could scream, they fell amid sttering blood. The men in ck shook and quietly left. Chapter 621 - Since You’re Here, Do You Think You Can Still Leave?

Chapter 621 Since You¡¯re Here, Do You Think You Can Still Leave?

Soon, a servant walked over. When she saw Camille and Lucy lying in a pool of blood, her eyes widened in fear. After a while, she screamed in fear, ¡°Ah¡­ Murder¡­¡± After saying that, she turned and ran forward. When the people in the banquet hall heard that Camille and Lucy had been killed, Prince Philip and Earl Adrian¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The two of them quickly shouted, ¡°Guards.¡± ¡°Bodyguards.¡± Then, they strode back. After a loudmotion, the others quickly followed. Li Yan stood in the crowd and moved themunicator on his ear before following them. However, when everyone arrived at the courtyard in the middle, Prince Philip got someone to stop them. Prince Philip and Earl Adrian led a group of people towards the corridor behind. Soon, there were two angry and grieving shouts, followed by the loud cries of two women. Everyone standing in the courtyard started whispering. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why were Miss Camille and Miss Lucy killed?¡± ¡°Who killed them?¡± ¡°Who dares toe to Prince Philip¡¯s house to kill someone?¡± ¡°Could it be someone who sneaked in?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear this. Especially at this moment, a girl suddenly asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Ophelia bring Mrs. Li to change her clothes just now?¡± Everyone fell silent and subconsciously looked at Li Yan. Li Yan quickly exuded a strong murderous aura. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Everyone was stunned by his murderous aura and no one answered. Prince Philip walked out. Li Yan asked him in a low voice, ¡°Prince Philip, where did my wife go?¡± Prince Philip was stunned and quickly asked the others, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Li?¡± A woman quickly said, ¡°There was red wine on her just now. Miss Ophelia brought her to change her clothes.¡± Prince Philip and Li Yan¡¯s expressions changed. Prince Philip said to Li Yan, ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them quickly walked into the corridor. Camille and Lucy were lying in a pool of blood. The two madams were leaning over them, crying miserably. There were also a few people lying by the stairs. These people didn¡¯t look like they were from the prince¡¯s residence. Li Yan stopped and asked sternly, ¡°Who are these people?¡± The prince said, ¡°My men are investigating.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked upstairs past the corpses. In front of the two of them, more than ten guards went up first. When they reached Ophelia¡¯s bedroom door, a guard said to Prince Philip, ¡°Prince, no one is responding inside.¡± ¡°Break it open.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan walked to the door to take a look and said, ¡°This door is closed from the outside.¡± After saying that, he raised his leg and kicked the thick door. Bang! Prince Philip was shocked to see the door being kicked open. Li Yan was actually so strong. Li Yan turned to look at Prince Philip with his cold eyes and his murderous aura kept seeping out. This made the guards who wanted to catch him feel fear. Li Yan asked in a low voice, ¡°How did Prince Philip know who took Luoluo away? And how did the assassin get into Prince Philip¡¯s house?¡± Prince Philip¡¯s eyes were red as he said angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the assassins you attracted, why did your wife only disappear when my daughters were killed?¡± ¡°Looks like Prince Philip knows very well that my wife is just missing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Prince Philip was speechless. He pointed at him and shouted at the guards, ¡°Capture him!¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t resist and the guards quickly grabbed him. When the guards led her to Prince Philip, Li Yan said coldly, ¡°You better investigate this matter thoroughly. If anything happens to my wife, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Prince Philip was in a fit of anger. When he heard his threat, his face turned red. ¡°Lock him in the dungeon. Don¡¯t even think abouting out until this matter has been thoroughly investigated.¡± Two guards took Li Yan away. Prince Philip said to the guards in a low voice, ¡°Search for them. Even if you have to turn the entire prince¡¯s residence upside down, find those killers for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards quickly moved. Prince Philip hugged Ophelia¡¯s head and cried sadly. He only had two daughters. Now that both daughters had been killed, he instantly copsed. At this moment, Earl Adrian¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Prince Philip, why did you lock CEO Li up?¡± Prince Philip put away the sadness in his heart and said fiercely, ¡°They were the ones who lured the assassins here. Those assassins will definitelye again. I can only take revenge for my two daughters by locking him up.¡± Startled, Earl Adrian walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Call me when the timees. If it was my daughter they killed, I¡¯ll bury them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Li Yan was locked in the dungeon, Prince Philip¡¯s family didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. At least the cell was very dry, with a wooden bed and a nket. He ced his hands on his knees and sat there silently. He looked ahead at a certain point, as if he was thinking about something or not. After about half an hour, Li Yan¡¯s body suddenly moved. He tilted his head and his lipsnded on Chu Luo¡¯s face. Chu Luo wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°I can feel your aura.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he turned around and carried her to sit on hisp. Chu Luo raised her hand to touch his face. ¡°Why did you let Prince Philip lock you here?¡± ¡°To give them a chance.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he tilted his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Someone will definitelye tonight. When the timees, we can see who exactly is the person we¡¯re looking for.¡± Chu Luo nodded and raised her arm and waved it in the cell. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone see me. I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them sat together. After about an hour, Li Yan suddenly moved his wristwatch and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Chu Luo turned invisible. Not long after, footsteps came from afar and approached. Soon, the person arrived outside the cell. It was Prince Philip. When Chu Luo saw who it was, she sent Li Yan a firm voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s not Prince Philip.¡± Li Yan looked at the person coldly. Prince Philip moved his wristwatch and sneered. ¡°CEO Li, I shouldn¡¯t have invited you to attend the banquet. Without you, my two daughters would still be alive and well.¡± Li Yan continued to look at him coldly. Prince Philip didn¡¯t mind. He suddenly took out a gun and pointed it at him. ¡°It¡¯s those people you brought who caused my daughters¡¯ death. I want you to pay with your life.¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. Li Yan finally moved. He quickly dodged to the side and dodged the bullet. The bullet entered the wall behind. Prince Philip pointed the gun at him again and quickly pulled the trigger several times. This time, Li Yan took out a gun and fired back as he dodged. Prince Philip quickly dodged. The two of them fired at each other as they dodged. Soon, a bullet entered Prince Philip¡¯s body. With Chu Luo¡¯s secret protection, none of the bullets hit Li Yan. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hit Li Yan, Prince Philip wanted to retreat. At this moment, Li Yan sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, do you think you can still leave?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few people came out from around. These people surrounded him. Prince Philip¡¯s expression changed and he said sternly, ¡°Li Yan, if you dare to let them shoot me, don¡¯t even think about leaving France.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy to walk out of France if I asked them to shoot at Prince Philip, but it¡¯s different if they shoot at you.¡± Li Yan walked out of the cell easily and fired a few shots at him as he walked. That person was about to resist when everyone around him fired. Seeing that person fall, Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Deal with him.¡± After saying that, he walked back into the jail. After that person was taken away, Chu Luo appeared again. She looked in the direction of the prison door and frowned. ¡°Most of the people who came tonight are from assassin organizations. They must be up to something.¡± Li Yan moved his wrist and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Prince Philip was assassinated.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo thought of the fake Philip that he had killed just now and said to Li Yan, ¡°Looks like they want you to be charged with killing Prince Philip.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned even colder. He held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked out of the cell. As they walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, use a talisman to transform into me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo took out a talisman from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and threw it behind her, revealing a talisman Li Yan. The two of them walked out. At this moment, Prince Philip¡¯s residence was in a mess. The guards were running quickly, and the servants were crying and screaming everywhere. Soon, a team of armed guards was sent to surround the entire Prince Philip¡¯s residence. Seeing this situation, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Li Yan looked at the most crowded ce and said, ¡°Go see how Prince Philip died.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly walked over. Chapter 622 - Two Identical Persons

Chapter 622 Two Identical Persons

Prince Philip¡¯s bedroom was on the third floor. The two of them turned invisible and easily went up to the third floor. The entire third floor was surrounded by people. From the open bedroom door came the cries of a grieving woman. When the two of them walked in, Mrs. Philip was crying on Prince Philip¡¯s corpse. Chu Luo walked closer to take a look for a while and said to Li Yan, ¡°Someone poisoned him.¡± After saying that, she nced at Prince Philip¡¯s face, which had turned a little dark, and said with certainty, ¡°He was poisoned in the banquet hall and it red up at this time.¡± She then walked back to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan lowered his eyes to think for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Luo nodded and the two of them quickly left. When they walked out of the building, a person in a military uniform strode in with a group of guards. The general stood at the exit of the corridor and ordered, ¡°Surround the entire prince¡¯s residence and get someone to investigate the cause of Prince Philip¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the general and asked Li Yan, ¡°How is this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s close to Prince Philip.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked back. When they reached a concealed ce, Li Yan let Chu Luo reveal themselves. Qin Ming appeared in front of them with a few people. ¡°Have you caught them?¡± Li Yan asked. ¡°We caught some,¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°They¡¯re mostly from an assassin organization. We¡¯ve already dealt with them.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t catch Ink Feather¡¯s men?¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°We encountered a batch of robots and they have been dealt with.¡± Chu Luo looked at Li Yan. ¡°Did Ink Feather¡¯s men deliberately not appear tonight to get the assassin organization to frame you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan thought so too. Chu Luo suddenly thought of the anesthesia she had been under just now. She reached into her pocket and touched Snowball, who was sleeping soundly. She said, ¡°I met someone from Ink Feather. Their organization created a kind of anesthetic that I couldn¡¯t undo the effects of.¡± Hearing this, Li Yan and Qin Ming frowned. At this moment, Qin Ming moved themunicator on his ear and said to Li Yan, ¡°General David went to the dungeon.¡± The few of them walked towards the dungeon. General David asked someone to take the talisman Li Yan away. ¡°He actually took you away.¡± Li Yan said to Qin Ming, ¡°Send someone to follow him.¡± Qin Ming nodded and immediately went to a more concealed ce to give the order. Li Yan then said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s see what he wants to do to me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qin Ming returned after issuing the order and said to Li Yan, ¡°Master, the Li residence is already surrounded.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Li Yan snorted and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Everyone quietly left Prince Philip¡¯s residence and went to a very concealed courtyard. The courtyard wasn¡¯t big and looked like an ordinary French residence. When the three of them walked in, Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao were already waiting for them in the living room. Chu Luo thought of the Mo Luo she had asked them to investigate and asked, ¡°Have you found out about Mo Luo?¡± ¡°That person is pretending to be a fool,¡± Sun Tianhao said firmly. ¡°The people we sent to investigate him couldn¡¯t find anything. The more that¡¯s the case, the more I feel that he¡¯s pretending.¡± Chu Luo thought so too. She thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Haozi.¡± ¡°Call me Brother,¡± Sun Tianhao said to her in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Brother, don¡¯t ask me to help you investigate things in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Chu Luo was silent for a few seconds beforepromising. ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Are you going to let me finish speaking or not?¡± ¡°Hehe, go on, go on.¡± ¡°Third Uncle and Yan will definitely talk for a few hours. Why don¡¯t we go to Earl Adrian¡¯s house to take a look?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Sun Tianhao subconsciously shook his head. ¡°If my father knew that I brought you out, he would definitely skin me alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought you out.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I didn¡¯t stop you from going out. The nature is the same.¡± Chu Luo looked at him in dissatisfaction. Sun Tianhao had a determined expression. Chu Luo suddenly called out, ¡°Third Brother.¡± The string of determination in Sun Tianhao¡¯s mind snapped. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an Invisibility Talisman when the timees. We¡¯ll go invisible. No one will discover us.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he agreed without any principles. However, he still said, ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition. We¡¯ll only be out for an hour and a half at most. We have toe back in an hour and a half.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left the courtyard to go to Earl Adrian¡¯s house while Third Master Sun and Li Yan were chatting. The Sun family had long figured out theyout of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence. The two of them went straight to Mo Luo¡¯s vi. Although Mo Luo was a fool and wasn¡¯t favored at home, his ce wasn¡¯t bad. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao stood outside the door of Mo Luo¡¯s vi in invisibility. Looking at the elegant door, Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It¡¯s indeed luxurious. This door is worth a lot of money.¡± Chu Luo nced at him awkwardly. As the two of them could see each other, Sun Tianhao was still a little worried. ¡°Sister, are we really invisible?¡± ¡°You can test it on a living creature if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he felt that it made sense. He felt that it was better to be safe than sorry. Sun Tianhao rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, Mo Luo has a German shepherd. Let¡¯s go and try.¡± Chu Luo followed him to the German shepherd¡¯s nest in embarrassment. It was already past midnight. The German shepherd wasn¡¯t locked up, nor was it tied up. It was lying there, snoring. In the beginning, Sun Tianhao put his hand on his waist warily and took a few steps forward tentatively. Seeing that the German shepherd didn¡¯t react at all, he walked to its side and kicked it twice. When he was certain that the German shepherd really couldn¡¯t see him, Sun Tianhao was excited. He said to Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you knock out this German shepherd? It¡¯s safer that way.¡± Chu Luo nodded and a pill exploded on the German shepherd. Only then did the two of them climb the wall on the side of the small vi. When the two of them found Mo Luo¡¯s bedroom, they realized that no one was inside. Sun Tianhao was even more certain of his guess. ¡°See, this person definitely isn¡¯t a fool. It¡¯s impossible for a fool not to sleep at this time.¡± After saying that, he looked around. Chu Luo sensed the entire vi and said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°He¡¯s not upstairs. Let¡¯s go downstairs and see if there¡¯s a basement or something.¡± The two of them went downstairs. There were basements in many houses here, and this vi was no exception. The two of them quickly found the basement. However, this basement looked a little different from the other basements. Sun Tianhao stood by the stairs and was dumbfounded. ¡°Holy sh*t! This basement is huge.¡± This basement was filled with rooms, and it was obviously muchrger than the vi. There were lights in the aisle opposite them, but they couldn¡¯t see the end. Chu Luo counted. There were a total of eight paths. Sun Tianhao was vexed. ¡°What should we do? How are we going to find it?¡± After Chu Luo thought for a while, she took out eight talismans from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The talismans were thrown into the air and many people appeared in front of them. Sun Tianhao widened his eyes in shock. Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll get these people transformed from talismans to take a look at every path. Maybe they can lure Mo Luo out.¡± Sun Tianhao gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After the paper effigies split up, the two of them retreated to the living room on the first floor. There was no light in the living room, but the fire in the firece lit up arge area. Coupled with the streetlights that shone in from outside the window, the entire living room was basically visible. The two of them stood at the exit of the basement and waited. After waiting for almost half an hour, Chu Luo suddenly said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°He¡¯s up.¡± As soon as Chu Luo finished speaking, someone quickly came out of the basement with another person on his shoulder. After that person came out, he put down the person on his shoulder and looked around warily. ¡°What¡¯s he holding in his hand?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the person was holding something that looked like a sharp awl. From the light of the firece, he could even see the blood on it. His expression froze. Chu Luo looked at the person standing and the person lying there and reminded Sun Tianhao, ¡°Look at their appearance.¡± Sun Tianhao quickly sized them up and subconsciously shielded Chu Luo behind him. He subconsciously raised his voice a little. ¡°These two actually look exactly the same!¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. At this moment, seeing that no one was around, the standing Mo Luo carried the lying Mo Luo upstairs. Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao quickly followed. When they reached Mo Luo¡¯s bedroom, the person carrying the unconscious person ced him on the bed and quickly left the bedroom and walked downstairs. Sun Tianhao subconsciously wanted to follow. Chu Luo quickly stopped him. ¡°Stop chasing. We definitely can¡¯t catch up to that person.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Luo pointed at Mo Luo, who was lying in bed, and said firmly, ¡°That person just now was his avatar.¡± ¡°Avatar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a kind of person who can make his avatar leave his body and use it to do what he wants.¡± ¡°To think there¡¯s someone with such special abilities in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why did his avatar leave again? Since he¡¯s back, why didn¡¯t he return to his body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he hasn¡¯t finished what he was doing and happened to discover my paper effigies.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo walked towards Mo Luo, who was lying there. Sun Tianhao quickly followed. Chapter 623 - 3 Snowball Is a Male

Chapter 623 Snowball Is a Male

Looking at the sleeping Mo Luo, Sun Tianhao started thinking. ¡°Sister, do you think his avatar can feel it if we do something to him now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then if we kill him, will his avatar disappear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he took out a gun and pointed it at Mo Luo. ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him now.¡± With that, he was about to pull the trigger. ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo quickly threw something at Mo Luo and pulled Sun Tianhao towards the window. Before Sun Tianhao could react, their bodies passed through the closed window and jumped into the air. When the two of them jumped into the air, Sun Tianhao felt a burning pain on his back. With his feet on the ground, Sun Tianhao quickly looked up at the window and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Sister, what happened just now?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°That person brought something special with him. Once that thing sensed that its owner was in danger, it would automatically attack the person who wanted to harm him. His avatar also felt that strike just now. It should be back immediately.¡± ¡°What could it be? Don¡¯t you know, Sister?¡± Chu Luo curled her lips. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m certain of one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This person is from Ink Feather.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he frowned and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°Since he¡¯s Ink Feather¡¯s man, all the more we can¡¯t let him live.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, Mo Luo¡¯s window opened. Then, they saw Mo Luo holding a big fellow in his hand and quickly shooting at the outside of the house with a cold expression. Chu Luo quickly left with Sun Tianhao. When the two of them appeared in the courtyard where they lived, Sun Tianhao subconsciously patted his chest. ¡°Holy sh*t, that was close. That person actually used such a powerful weapon just now. That weapon must have been invented by Ink Feather.¡± Sun Tianhao had just finished speaking when Li Yan and Third Master Sun strode out of the living room. When the two of them saw Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao standing in the courtyard, Third Master Sun scolded Sun Tianhao, ¡°Rascal, why did you let your sister stand in the courtyard? Are you going to be responsible if she catches a cold?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao felt wronged. Li Yan had already walked up to Chu Luo. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Did you go outside just now?¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Li Yan in surprise. This person actually knew that they had gone outside just by touching her face! Chu Luo nodded at him. ¡°We went to Earl Adrian¡¯s house.¡± Li Yan had no intention of reprimanding her. He held her hand and walked into the living room. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao followed. In the living room, Chu Luo told the two of them what they had discovered. When Third Master Sun heard this, he mmed his palm on the armrest of his chair and snorted. ¡°I knew there was something wrong with these few families. That fool from the Adrian family is really good at pretending.¡± After saying that, he frowned. ¡°He has such a powerful weapon in his hand. We have to be vignt.¡± Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°What did you leave on him?¡± ¡°A poison,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°That kind of poison can¡¯t be exposed to the light.¡± The Sun father-and-son duo heaved a sigh of relief. Third Master Sun was still a little worried. ¡°Other than that fool, there must be someone else. I feel that that fool is just ackey of Ink Feather.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while. ¡°No matter what his identity is, we¡¯ll find a way to get all the weapons from his ce.¡± Sun Tianhao immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I suspect that there must be an armory in the basement of that vi where he lives.¡± The four of them discussed for a while and in the end, Li Yan¡¯s men went. Chu Luo gave them a few talismans. After discussing this matter, Chu Luo asked Li Yan, ¡°What happened after General David took you away?¡± ¡°Nothing. He just locked me up.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Chu Luo thought that General David had also locked him in the dungeon. ¡°The guest room at the general¡¯s residence.¡± Li Yan had been paying attention to themotion there. ¡°He only sent many people to guard that house.¡± ¡°What is he trying to do? Could it be that he wants to lure the assassins to the general¡¯s residence?¡± Chu Luo had a strange feeling. ¡°Also, what does he mean by surrounding the Li residence?¡± Li Yan and Third Master Sun fell silent. Third Master Sun said, ¡°We don¡¯t understand this either. It looks like he¡¯s protecting the Li residence, but on the surface, one of you is at his house and the other has been taken away. Logically speaking, he doesn¡¯t need to do so much.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other and thought of a situation. Chu Luo said, ¡°He surrounded my house. It¡¯s very likely that he knows that I wasn¡¯t caught.¡± Their expressions froze at the same time. Third Master Sun suddenly stood up from his chair and said, ¡°Protect yourselves. I¡¯ll investigate personally.¡± With that, he asked Sun Tianhao to leave with him. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Chu Luo quickly stopped him and handed them two bells. ¡°Take the bells with you so that I can sense it if anything happens to you. No one else will notice.¡± The two of them took the bell from her hand and nodded at the same time before walking out of the door. Chu Luo watched the two of them leave and felt uneasy. Li Yan pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already made deployments. It¡¯s not so easy for Ink Feather and the assassin organization to deal with us.¡± Chu Luo nodded. Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly reached into his pocket to take out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll check out the news here.¡± After a while, she said to Li Yan, ¡°Such a huge matter happenedst night, but it wasn¡¯t reported. They actually suppressed it.¡± After looking at it for a while, Chu Luo said in confusion, ¡°Such a huge matter happened, and only General David came out. The royal family of France actually didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange?¡± Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡±, took his phone, and dialed a number. He quickly instructed his men to investigate the royal family. After Li Yan finished instructing, he put away his phone and wrapped his arm around her shoulder as they walked in. As they walked, he said, ¡°Go sleep for a few hours. We should have a lot to do tomorrow.¡± Is ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them went to the bedroom. Li Yan looked at Chu Luo¡¯s arm carefully for a while. Even though there were only two white teeth marks on it, Li Yan¡¯s heart still ached. Seeing his reaction, Chu Luo deliberately touched his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s not a poison on Earth, Snowball can cure it.¡± After saying that, she looked at Snowball, who was sleeping in the small bed she had specially brought for it, and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like we made the right choice to bring it here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cold to it in the future. It is sentient.¡± Li Yan actually shut up and didn¡¯t answer. Displeased, Chu Luo hooked her hand around his neck and bit his lips after pulling him in. Li Yan¡¯s gaze darkened. He opened her belt and sealed her mouth. After a while, Chu Luo panted slightly and pushed him. ¡°We have many things to do tomorrow. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just do it once.¡± The next day, Chu Luo was woken up by Snowball¡¯s fur. tas Chu Luo lifted up Snowball, who was using its head to nudge against her neck, before opening her eyes and sitting up. Snowball crawled towards her again. At this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open and Li Yan strode over to lift Snowball up. Screech¡­ Snowball screamed unhappily as it kicked its four short limbs. Li Yan carried it to the door and threw it out. Then, the door closed. Instantly, something was heard scratching the door. Chu Luo looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Why did you throw it out?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to get her clothes and watched her put them on before saying, ¡°Snowball is male.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Li Yan looked at the faint mark on her shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any clothes.¡± Chu Luo opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that she had stopped, Li Yan decided to help her put it on. As he did so, he said, ¡°The entire capital is sealed today.¡± Chu Luo thought of the Sun father-and-son duo and quickly asked, ¡°Did you get the weapon in the basement?¡± ¡°No. Earl Adrian¡¯s residence was heavily guarded when my men went over.¡± Mo Luo was so sharp, but if he fired without seeing Chu Luo and the others, he would definitely take actionter. Chu Luo didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°How did Earl Adrian react after Mo Luo died?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t react much. He only went to take a look. After instructing someone to handle his funeral, he went to General David¡¯s residence. Later on, he personally led his men to search the city.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°Do you think Earl Adrian is pretending not to care?¡± Mo Luo was one of Ink Feather¡¯s men, and the basement in the vi was so big. It was impossible for Earl Adrian not to have noticed. ¡°In that case, Earl Adrian is either also Ink Feather¡¯s men or is under Ink Feather¡¯s control.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yan helped her put on her clothes. After Chu Luo washed up, the two of them walked out. Not long after, Qin Ming walked in. He said to the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam, the search team ising here soon.¡± Chu Luo, who was eating breakfast, paused when she heard this. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, can you change everyone¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, she took out a porcin bottle from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch and handed it to Qin Ming. ¡°Fill this basin with clear water. Pour the medicine in the basin and let everyone wash their faces. This medicine will lose its effects in half a day. There¡¯s no need to specially remove it.¡± Chapter 624 - Since You Dare to Scheme Against Yan, I’ll Make Sure You Lose More Than You Gain

Chapter 624 Since You Dare to Scheme Against Yan, I¡¯ll Make Sure You Lose More Than You Gain

I Qin Ming took the bottle from Chu Luo¡¯s hand and went out to let everyone wash their faces. Chu Luo also got Li Yan a bottle. Li Yan went to the bedroom to bring out half a basin of water. After he washed his face, he also washed Chu Luo¡¯s. Their faces immediately changed. Half an hourter, a group of guards knocked on their courtyard door. Li Yan went over to open the door and asked what was the matter in French. After answering a few more questions, he turned around and let them in. Chu Luo stood by the door with a basin of freshly toasted bread in her hand. When the searchers came in, she even asked them enthusiastically if they wanted to eat it. These people definitely wouldn¡¯t eat it. They quickly finished searching and told them to report if any suspicious people were discovered, before leaving. The moment the courtyard door closed, Qin Ming walked out from behind. Chu Luo took a bite of the bread in the basin and asked Qin Ming, ¡°Where did you guys go just now?¡± ¡°I found out something.¡± Qin Ming walked to Li Yan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Other than investigating the assassin organization, they¡¯re also looking for Madam.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re in cahoots. To think they knew they didn¡¯t catch me.¡± After saying that, she walked over to set down the basin and asked Li Yan, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yan was waiting for news from the Sun family. After that, Li Yan and Qin Ming went to busy themselves. Feeling bored, Chu Luo started swiping her phone as she sat in the living room alone. She directly hacked into the general¡¯s residence where talisman Li Yan was locked. General David treated Li Yan really well. The guest room he gave him looked magnificent. Chu Luo looked at it for a while and thought that the talisman wouldn¡¯tst for two days. She decided to go over and enhance it tonight. At this moment, the door to Li Yan¡¯s room was pushed open, and a beautiful and hot woman walked in. The woman was holding a tray with a bottle of red wine and two sses. When Chu Luo saw this, she subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Even a fool could tell what this woman was up to. When the woman walked up to Li Yan, she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°CEO Li, it must be boring for you to stay here alone. Why don¡¯t Ie and chat with you?¡± She then ced the tray on the table and poured two sses of red wine before Li Yan. ¡°CEO Li, my name is Angel. I¡¯m General David¡¯s niece. Let me toast you.¡± Talisman Li Yan imitated Li Yan¡¯s expression vividly and his expression was cold. He had no intention of responding to Angel. Angel wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she handed him the ss a little closer. When the ss was a few centimeters away from Li Yan, she suddenly turned around to pour the red wine on Li Yan¡¯s body and crotch. Chu Luo was so angry that she poked the phone screen a few times. ¡°How dare you treat Yan like this.¡± After saying that, she sneered, stood up, took out a talisman, and threw it into the sky. The talisman shed and arrived above the general¡¯s residence. Rumble! Chu Luo took her phone again and watched the thunder explode above the general¡¯s residence. Angel¡¯s hand trembled and the wine ss tilted towards talisman Li Yan. Li Yan¡¯s body swayed and he stood at the side before she could pour the wine. Angel looked like she was afraid of the thunder and wanted to pounce on Talisman Li Yan, who threw her out. At this point, Chu Luo snorted. ¡°Hmph! Even if it¡¯s not the real Yan, you can forget about taking advantage of him.¡± When Li Yan and Qin Ming came out of the study, Chu Luo had already stopped looking at the surveince cameras. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll meet General David this afternoon.¡± Chu Luo asked subconsciously, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Li Yan smiled at her with a murderous glint in his eyes. He said, ¡°All the killers I hired have arrived in France.¡± Only then did Chu Luo remember that Li Yan had said that he would use money to hire a group of killers. She suddenly smiled. ¡°The people from an assassin organization really only care about money and don¡¯t care about their lives. Say, if they meet someone from the same organization, will they kill each other? It will definitely be very fun.¡± At this point, Chu Luo suddenly understood what he meant. ¡°You want to pretend to be from an assassin organization to test him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo was about to say that she was going too when Li Yan spoke first. ¡°Help me do something in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go to General David¡¯s residence and help me keep a watch. Just don¡¯t let other women get close to me.¡± Hadn¡¯t this man gone to discuss something? How did he know that a woman was approaching him? In the end, Chu Luo agreed to Li Yan¡¯s request and went to the general¡¯s residence. She asked Phoenix to teleport her to Li Yan¡¯s room. Li Yan had been so rude to Angel just now, but Angel tactfully didn¡¯t disturb him again. Chu Luo checked her surroundings and enforced talisman Li Yan before sitting there in invisibility and waiting. She knew Angel would definitely show up again. During lunch, the lunch the general¡¯s residence prepared for Li Yan was especially sumptuous. It was actually sent in by a few servants. Moreover, they deliberately took into ount Li Yan¡¯s taste and prepared an empire meal for him. The servants didn¡¯t leave after serving the food. Instead, they stood at the side and looked like they were prepared to serve him food. Talisman Li Yan said coldly, ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± ¡°Erm...¡± The servants looked at each other. It was obvious that they had received an order and didn¡¯t dare to leave. Talisman Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. He sat there and had no intention of walking over to eat. The two sides were in a stalemate for nearly two minutes when rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. The footsteps quickly reached the door, and it was a middle-aged man in a uniform. The middle-aged man gestured to the servants. ¡°Come out, all of you. Don¡¯t disturb CEO Li¡¯s meal.¡± Only then did the servants leave with him. The moment the door closed, Chu Luo walked to the dining table. She smelled it slightly and sneered. ¡°You really don¡¯t give up on my Yan. With such strong medicinal effects, are you nning to find a few women for him?¡± After saying this, Chu Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. She took out a bottle of antidote and poured it on her favorite dishes before sitting down. Talisman Li Yan walked over at the same time and sat beside her. Chu Luo sent a talisman over to create the illusion that Li Yan was eating and started eating The butler and Angel, who were sitting in the monitoring room, looked at each other and smiled when they saw Li Yan eating. Angel flipped her wavy hair confidently and said smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Li can reject me after eating those dishes.¡± The butler immediately sucked up to her. ¡°Miss Angel is so beautiful and charming. Moreover, your figure is so hot. Once you let CEO Li have a taste of your sweetness, he will definitely be obsessed with you.¡± ¡°Hehe, Li looks so strong. Do you think I should take some medicine to maintain my stamina in advance?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After the butler finished speaking, he said to a close servant through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Go to the doctor immediately and get some medicine for Miss Angel to maintain her stamina.¡± After saying that, he turned off the walkie-talkie and said to Angel, ¡°I think with CEO Li¡¯s stamina, he¡¯s probably going to do it n times a night. Maybe Miss Angel will be pregnant with his child. Mrs. Li must have been killed by now. When the timees, your child will be zing Glory¡¯s only heir.¡± Angel giggled at this. The butler reminded her in real time, ¡°I took such a huge risk to help Miss Angel today. Miss Angel, don¡¯t forget me when the timees.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Angel promised. ¡°When my child seeds zing Glory, the French subsidiary will be yours.¡± The butler¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Thank you, Miss Angel.¡± ¡°Hehehe...¡± After Chu Luo had eaten her fill, she sat there and waited. While waiting, she didn¡¯t forget to make Talisman Li Yan look a little abnormal. Indeed, in less than five minutes, there was movement outside the door. A middle-aged man who hade before said to the guard by the door, ¡°Everyone, retreat ten meters away and guard. Without my order, no one is allowed to approach here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a series of footsteps, another light footsteps approached. There was a soft conversation outside the door. ¡°Butler, has the drug started acting up?¡± ¡°Miss Angel, don¡¯t worry. That medicine will take effect immediately. You just have to go in.¡± With that, the door was pushed open. Chu Luo looked at the woman who walked in and a cold glint shed across her eyes. When Angel walked in, she saw Li Yan sitting there with an abnormal expression. Her eyes instantly filled with infatuation. ¡°Li.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t respond. Angel didn¡¯t care. She undressed as she walked over. While undressing, she deliberately asked, ¡°Li, don¡¯t you think the temperature in this room is a little high?¡± With that, she took off her coat. It was actually a piece of real silk inside. There was nothing else inside. Chu Luo snapped her fingers at her. Angel froze. Chu Luo walked up to Angel and raised her hand to p her, but she thought about it and changed her mind. ¡°Since you people dare to scheme against Yan, I¡¯ll make sure you lose more than you gain.¡± With that, she walked to the door and imitated Angel¡¯s voice as she said to the butler guarding there, ¡°Butler,e in for a while.¡± The butler walked to the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Angel, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not good for me toe in at this time, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need you to do me a favor.¡± The butler didn¡¯t suspect her. He pushed open the door and walked in. Chapter 625 - Testing

Chapter 625 Testing

Looking at Angel, who had taken off her coat with her back facing him, the butler couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Miss Angel, why did you call me in?¡± Just as the butler finished speaking, he suddenly heard a clear voice. Then, his mind shook and the person in front of him became another woman. At this moment, the woman even turned around and smiled at him. The butler swallowed hard and spat out water. An evil fire raged in his body. Wasn¡¯t this the popr prostitute from Spring Street? He suddenly remembered that he had called for this woman. At the thought of this, he anxiously pounced on her. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Luo looked coldly at the two of them who were entangled together and said to Talisman Li Yan, ¡°Call someone in half an hour.¡± Talisman Li Yan nodded at her. Chu Luo left to look for Li Yan. At this moment, Li Yan and the others had already blocked General David in a remote dark alley. Both sides were fighting. David was so angry that his eyes were red and his face was red. He shouted at his subordinates with a fierce expression, ¡°Kill them all!¡± It was obvious that he was about to explode from anger. The adjutant standing beside him to protect him said worriedly, ¡°General, these people are too aggressive. We should retreat first.¡± ¡°Retreat for what? The main group will rush over soon. It¡¯s just a few people from an assassination organization. How could I be afraid of them?¡± General David had a rough and imposing appearance to begin with. Now, his eyes were wide open with anger as he kept pulling the trigger with the gun in his hand. However, he was furious and wondered who sent these assassins. At this thought, he said to the adjutant, ¡°Get the men at the General¡¯s residence to watch Li Yan closely. Don¡¯t let him out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The adjutant quickly contacted the guards at home. However, after a few seconds, after he heard the guard¡¯s report, his expression changed drastically. ¡°General¡­ General, bad news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± While firing fiercely, David said in a displeased tone, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± The adjutant swallowed a mouthful of saliva and wondered if the general would be furious after he told the general what had happened at his residence. ¡°Miss Angel¡­ Miss Angel and the butler are having sex in CEO Li¡¯s room.¡± ¡°What!¡± David was furious. He panted heavily and shouted, ¡°Get someone to take them away! F*ck! F*ck!¡± The adjutant was frightened by his current expression and quickly said to the person on themunicator to take those two away and lock them up. No longer in the mood to continue fighting the people on the other end, David said to the adjutant, ¡°Get rid of all these people.¡± With that, he turned to leave. At this moment, a masked man standing on the roof diagonally ahead fired at him. Before David could react, he only had time to prevent the bullet from hitting the vital parts. The bullet sank into his shoulder. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡°General, are you okay!¡± The adjutant quickly held David, who was retreating, and shouted at the guards, ¡°Protect the general!¡± David covered the wound and looked at the disappearing figure with a livid expression. He gritted his teeth and asked the adjutant, ¡°When is the main force arriving?¡± ¡°Two minutes at most.¡± ¡°Tell them to hurry up. Don¡¯t let any of these people off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± David had thought that his main force would catch the person who assassinated them. He hadn¡¯t expected that after those people injured him, they would retreat. David was furious. ¡°F*ck! F*ck! Search the entire city immediately. Capture anyone who is suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the adjutant replied hurriedly and said worriedly, ¡°General, your injuries must be dealt with immediately.¡± The general thought of the vexing things that had happened in the residence and his face turned even more ashen. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying that, he left with the others. When Chu Luo and the others returned to their courtyard, Chu Luo told Li Yan what had happened in the general¡¯s residence. Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. He said, ¡°David will definitely think of another way to keep me locked up. Let¡¯s wait for news from Third Master Sun and the others.¡± Not long after, more guards came to their courtyard to search. At around three in the afternoon, Sun Tianhao came back alone and told them about the situation they had discovered in the pce. ¡°Bai Wu said that most people in the pce are robots.¡± After Chu Luo and the others came over, she asked Bai Wu to follow the Sun father-and-son duo. Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°We can¡¯t get close to the king and queen. There are too many guards around them, but Bai Wu guessed that they¡¯re robots too.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo and Li Yan frowned at the same time. ¡°Since the people have been changed long ago, where did the king and queen go?¡± Chu Luo asked. ¡°Did you find any clues?¡± Sun Tianhao and the others definitely hadn¡¯t found it. ¡°The pce is too heavily guarded. We can¡¯t go to many ces.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Did you get Bai Wu to investigate the situation?¡± Sun Tianhao found her question a little strange. ¡°If even we can¡¯t go, how can he possibly find out?¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Go get Bai Wu tomunicate with all the animals in the pce. He will definitely find the real king and queen soon.¡± Sun Tianhao opened his mouth and asked after a while, ¡°Bai Wu has such a special ability?¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an animal himself. Animals have a special method ofmunication among themselves.¡± ¡°What animal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sun Tianhao was dumbfounded. ¡°Am I supposed to know?¡± Chu Luo said awkwardly, ¡°I thought Bai Wu had told you that he¡¯s a fox spirit.¡± Chu Luo and Sun Tianhao stared at each other for a few seconds. Sun Tianhao swallowed his saliva and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I know now.¡± After saying that, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Be careful here.¡± Then, he strode away. Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression changed in an empty ce. He pressed against the wall and said loudly, ¡°Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t! Brother is actually with a fox spirit. Holy shit! Will my blood essence be sucked dry by him?¡± The Sun family quickly sent news. The king and queen were locked in the basement of the pce. At the same time, there was news from the general¡¯s residence. When the general returned, he dealt with the butler and his niece. Talisman Li Yan asked to leave the general¡¯s residence, but David disagreed. Talisman Li Yan red up. David revealed his real motive and asked Li Yan to hand over the zing Glory Corporation. Since Li Yan refused to sign, David locked him in the dungeon. ¡°I knew he would do that!¡± Chu Luo said angrily. ¡°Looks like David had been nning this for a long time. He¡¯s taking this chance to do this.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted. He called Qin Ming over to instruct him on a few things and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Li residence to take a look tonight. When the timees, you can make the talisman version of me disappear.¡± ¡°Are you nning to fight him head-on?¡± ¡°Mm, as long as we can find the king and queen.¡± Chu Luo nodded. At night, Chu Luo and Li Yan returned to their house. The Li residence had been surrounded, and it was obvious that David was worried. Li Yan asked Chu Luo to teleport them to the river at the border with Earl Adrian. The guards here were no longer around. Chu Luo sensed her surroundings and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s no one nearby. Even Earl Adrian¡¯s house isn¡¯t guarded.¡± Li Yan nodded and walked to the river that was still cold. He stopped and looked into the river. It was still snowing today, and the entire world was white. Coupled with the light cast by the guardhouse, the two of them could clearly see far away. ¡°Yan, what are you looking at?¡± Li Yan said after a few seconds, ¡°There should be a tunnel in this river.¡± After saying that, he asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you have a talisman to keep us waterproof?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Chu Luo spoke, she took out two talismans to make them waterproof. Li Yan took the waterproof talisman and held her hand as they walked to the ice in the river. Then, he took out a dagger and stabbed the ice. Arge piece of ice under their feet shattered and the two of them sank into the water. In the water, Chu Luo took out a glowing bead to illuminate their surroundings. Soon, they reached the fence. There was already a huge hole under the fence. That hole was obviously made a long time ago. The two of them passed through the hole and arrived at the territory of Earl Adrian¡¯s house. The two of them searched the water wall on the river bank for a while and indeed found a door sealed with magic. Chu Luo removed the magic and brought Li Yan in. ¡°Indeed.¡± Li Yan then held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and walked into the tunnel. Not long after, a few paths appeared in front of them. Chu Luo pointed at those paths and said to Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s a dangerous aura in these paths. I don¡¯t sense anything on this path.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can you feel which path leads to Earl Adrian¡¯s residence?¡± Chu Luo took out a few beads and threw them at every path. After nearly a minute, she pointed at one of them and said, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at Adrian¡¯s residence.¡± After Li Yan finished speaking, he held her hand and walked towards the path. The two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they encountered a few people wearing ck clothes and masks. With a talisman from Chu Luo, the two of them concealed themselves. Li Yan took out his dagger and killed the assassins as if he was cutting Chinese chives. Then, Li Yan killed many more assassins and Chu Luo turned them into nothingness. Soon, the two of them arrived at the basement of Earl Adrian¡¯s residence. Chapter 626 - Chu Luo Is Pregnant Chapter 626 Chu Luo Is Pregnant When the two of them went up, Earl Adrian was actually sitting on the sofa in the living room downstairs, shaking a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked like he was waiting for someone. Chu Luo subconsciously grabbed Li Yan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°He has something special on him that should be able to sense my talisman.¡¯ Li Yan¡¯s expression froze. At this moment, Earl Adrian suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, I know you¡¯re here. Show yourself.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here too. Let¡¯s y with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Adrian looked rxed, his wine ss-wielding hand betrayed his nervousness. Seeing that Chu Luo didn¡¯t appear, he suddenly felt a little unsure. He subconsciously raised his voice. ¡°You must be here to know if I have anything to do with the Ink Feather Organization. After all, my precious son was killed by you.¡± At this point, hatred shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appear. The leader sent me some good stuff that¡¯s specially used to control your talisman abilities. Do you want to try?¡± After saying that, he put down the red wine in his hand and held something that looked like a remote control in his other hand. Then, he pressed his finger on the remote control, and the entire living room¡¯s aura changed drastically. Li Yan was a little worried. ¡°Luoluo, can you deal with this thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo appeared. When Earl Adrian saw Chu Luo appear there, a crazy expression appeared in his eyes. Chu Luo looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed from Ink Feather.¡± ¡°No, no...¡± Earl Adrian shook his finger at her. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough to be one of Ink Feather¡¯s men yet, but I¡¯m good enough now that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°How is that possible? The leader personally ordered us to capture you alive.¡± After saying that, he stood up from the sofa. Li Yan walked towards him at the same time. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Is Mo Luo from Ink Feather too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My youngest son is my biggest pride, but you destroyed it.¡± Hatred appeared in Earl Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have to capture you alive, I would have let you die with my son immediately.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Is David also from Ink Feather?¡± Hearing her question, Earl Adrian suddenly threw his head back andughed. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Afterughing, he looked at her with a gloomy gaze. ¡°Looks like you know a lot. But so what if you know? You can¡¯t walk out of here now.¡± After saying that, he took out a gun and pointed it at Chu Luo. ¡°Do you know what bullets are in here? Even if you have great ability, you won¡¯t be able to escape from this bullet which specially targets people like you.¡± The smile on Earl Adrian¡¯s face suddenly froze. He looked at the dagger that had prated his body from behind with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re not the only one who came.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Luo shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I came alone.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Earl Adrian spat out a mouthful of blood and watched as blood continuously spurt out from his chest. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Who is it?¡± He was indignant. Chu Luo pointed behind him. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Earl Adrian quickly turned around. He looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Pfft...¡± Li Yan pulled the dagger out of his body. Earl Adrian spat out another mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Chu Luo snapped her fingers and his body stabilized. Earl Adrian looked at Li Yan indignantly. ¡°You actually escaped from General David¡¯s residence.¡± After saying this, he seemed to have thought of something. Madness shed across his eyes before heughed out loud. The more heughed, the faster his life flowed. Just as he was about to suffocate, he said fiercely, ¡°I forgot to tell you, if I die, everyone who has gone to the pce will die.¡± He swallowed his breath. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other with worry in their eyes. Chu Luo quickly destroyed the maic field in the living room. In the next second, her expression changed and she said to Li Yan, ¡°I can¡¯t feel Third Uncle and Haozi¡¯s life force anymore.¡± Li Yan pulled her into his arms and caressed her back. ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be anxious. Get Phoenix to teleport us to the pce first.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s mind was nk. Hearing Li Yan say that, she quickly got Phoenix to teleport them to the pce. However, as soon as the two of them appeared in the pce, the entire pce started trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yan grabbed Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yan, we seem to have been tricked.¡± After Chu Luo finished speaking, the two of them lost consciousness at the same time. When Chu Luo woke up, she sensed something strange about the environment. She suddenly thought of what had happened before she lost consciousness and abruptly opened her eyes. What she saw was actually water. She was actually soaked in water, and in a very transparent ss vessel. The moment she opened her eyes, a machine outside the ss vessel made a sound. Chu Luo blinked. Before she could react, she heard the door being knocked open from the front. She looked up and saw the person walking over. Her expression turned cold. She wanted to use her ability to get out of this wretched ce, but she realized that all her abilities had disappeared. Nangong Yi walked up to the ss vessel and pressed on it. The water in the ss vessel quickly decreased. When the water level fell to only ten centimeters, Nangong Yi opened the door of the ss vessel and, ignoring the water all over Chu Luo, bent down to pick her up. The person standing behind him said, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to take her away? If Leader finds out...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Father.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he carried Chu Luo and walked out of the room. As he walked, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to knowter, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t make a sound now.¡± Chu Luo red at him angrily, wanting to kill him. However, when she thought of Li Yan, she chose to ask about the situation first. Nangong Yi carried Chu Luo for a long time before arriving at the exit of this building. At this moment, he said to the person following behind him, ¡°Take off your clothes and cover her eyes.¡± That person immediately did as told. Chu Luo wanted to refuse, but in the next second, her eyes were covered. Then, Nangong Yi carried her for about ten minutes before stopping. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Go prepare the water for a bath.¡± After a woman replied, Nangong Yi ced her in a soft chair and sat down. Then, the clothes covering her face were removed. Chu Luo stared at Nangong Yi with fire in her eyes. Nangong Yi still had that calm smile on his face. He went to pour her a ss of water to cool before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a month. You were soaked in nutritional fluid just now. That way, it can maintain the various functions in your body.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to speak, but Nangong Yi reminded her first, ¡°Don¡¯t speak first. You haven¡¯t spoken for a month. Your throat will feel ufortable if you speak.¡± Chu Luo couldn¡¯t care less. She asked in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± Nangong Yiughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where you are and what your current situation is?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked again. Nangong Yi quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not good for the baby to be angry.¡± These words made something explode in Chu Luo¡¯s mind. After a while, she came back to her senses and subconsciously took her own pulse. Indeed, she was pregnant. This made her feelplicated and a little panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected her and Li Yan¡¯s baby toe at this time. Nangong Yi watched as Chu Luo¡¯s expression changed several times. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chu Luo frowned at him but still asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan?¡± She must be panicking right now. She couldn¡¯t feel Li Yan¡¯s aura and felt very unsure. ¡°Noment.¡± Chu Luo frowned even more. She moved her fingers and tried to calm down. She asked again, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°The Death Ind you mentioned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo subconsciously bent her fingers. Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°No matter who it is, all their abilities will be restrained. If special abilities are forcefully used, they will directly suffer a bacsh. In your situation, if the bacsh is used, it will definitely cause a bacsh on the baby. So you¡¯d better not forcefully use special abilities.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her pupils constricted and she subconsciously pressed her hand against her stomach. Nangong Yi added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you here. I won¡¯t let you be harmed.¡± At this moment, a female voice came from the door. ¡°Young Master, the water is ready.¡± ¡°Bring it in.¡± Two women each carried two buckets of water in. After these two women entered, their heads were lowered and they obviously didn¡¯t dare to look around. Nangong Yi asked them to pour the water into the wooden barrel behind the screen before saying to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, take a bath first. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to ce the clothes beside the wooden barrel.¡± With that, he left. Chapter 627 - The Leader of Ink Feather

Chapter 627 The Leader of Ink Feather

The moment Nangong Yi walked out, someone came over and said to him respectfully, ¡°Young Master, the leader wants you to see him immediately.¡± Nangong Yi curled his fingers by his side and nodded without changing his expression. He followed this person forward. The leader lived in arge semicircr building. The building was filled with high-tech decorations that weren¡¯t avable in this world. Nangong Yi followed the person who led the way into the hall. In the living room sat an unusually strong middle-aged man with scales on his forehead. This man was the leader of Ink Feather. ¡°Father,¡± Nangong Yi greeted respectfully. The leader looked at Nangong Yi with a displeased expression. ¡°I heard that you took that woman away?¡±. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at the leader with a calm expression. The leader¡¯s expression darkened. In the next second, he pointed at Nangong Yi. His phone quickly turned into a weapon and aser-like thing shot towards Nangong Yi¡¯s chest. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s body shook and pain shed across his face. He instinctively wanted to cover the spot where he had been shot, but in the end, he restrained himself. The leader asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°How dare you refute me!¡± The leader wanted to teach him a lesson again. Nangong Yi stood there tall and straight. He stared at the leader and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Father want the child in her stomach to be experimented on? She¡¯s awake now. If we still lock her there, she might use her abilities to do something. When the timees, the child will be the one who gets injured. ¡°I brought her to my ce to calm her down because at least she was familiar with me. ¡°This way, after the fetus in her stomach grows for a few months, Father will be able to get someone to remove the fetus.¡± The leader thought about what he said and felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°The fetus in her stomach will be taken out as soon as it takes shape. Kill her yourself when the timees.¡± Nangong Yi lowered his eyes and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo waited for the door to be closed before standing up from her chair. She didn¡¯t take a bath immediately. Instead, she searched her body. Not only did she not find her Heaven-and-Earth pouch, but she also didn¡¯t find Snowball. Chu Luo tried her best to control her increasingly heavy mood. She raised her hand and nced at her arm. The phoenix mark on it finally made her heave a sigh of relief. She called out in her mind, ¡°Phoenix.¡± After a few seconds, the phoenix mark on her arm shed. Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Mistress.¡± Chu Luo was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Can you feel where Yan is and if he¡¯s okay?¡± Phoenix sensed it and said, ¡°Sorry, Mistress. There is a very powerful maic field here. I can only sense things within ten meters.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, her heart sank and her body shook. Phoenix quickly said, ¡°Mistress, your emotions will be transmitted to Little Mistress or Master.¡± Chu Luo looked down at her t stomach and bit her lips. Phoenix added, ¡°But the Phoenix power I left in the king¡¯s body hasn¡¯t disappeared.¡± Chu Luo was delighted to hear that, for it meant Li Yan was still alive. Only then did she walk towards the bathtub. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to their child. No matter if Li Yan and the others were on this ind or if anything had happened to them, she had to find a way to find them. After Chu Luo took a bath, there was a knock on the door. She walked over to open the door. Nangong Yi, who was standing outside the door, was holding a tray with some fruits that Chu Luo had never seen before. Nangong Yi smiled and said to her, ¡°Junior, these fruits are unique to this ind. They¡¯re very nourishing to the body, and they¡¯re especially good for the baby¡¯s growth. I got someone to pluck some. Try them.¡± Som Chu Luo looked at him warily. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice the vignce in her eyes and walked in. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Chu Luo stopped him with a cold expression. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo¡¯s tense face andpromised. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go in. But you have to eat more fruit since you¡¯re pregnant. This is good for the baby.¡± After saying that, he handed her the tray. Chu Luo didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Are you worried that these fruits are poisonous?¡± Nangong Yi chuckled and said, ¡°You have such good medical skills. You should be able to distinguish all the poisons. If you¡¯re still worried, I can eat one first.¡± Chu Luo stared at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Previously, Earl Adrian said that your leader isn¡¯t an Earthling. Moreover, there are poisons that Earthlings can¡¯t cure. I¡¯ve seen that kind of poison before. Do you think I will believe you?¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, he fell silent. Chu Luo subconsciously gathered some power in her hand and prepared to knock him out before leaving Nangong Yi stared at her hand and suddenly replied, ¡°Junior is right. My father is indeed not from Earth. I reminded you on the wine bottle previously.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Nangong Yi continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to France. If you had stayed in the empire, my father wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to you.¡± Actually, what Nangong Yi said was the truth, but since the people around her had been injured one by one, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t ignore it. Chu Luo looked at him. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°Because I¡¯m your senior.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you after knowing that you¡¯re in Ink Feather?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nangong Yi knew his limits. ¡°But you can only believe me now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she was especially angry. She raised her hand and pped his chest. ng! Pfft! Nangong Yi took a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, intense pain shed across his face. These expressions only appeared on his face for a few seconds. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his lips and put away the pain. He said, ¡°Junior, you feel it too. Aftering here, you can¡¯t use those abilities. There are many high-tech technologies here that you don¡¯t know. These high-tech technologies can block special abilities. You¡¯d better not walk around, or you¡¯ll be injured.¡± After saying that, he picked up the tray and fruits on the ground and said, ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll get you some more fruitter.¡± He left after picking up the fruits. Chu Luo looked at his departing back and turned to enter the room. After Nangong Yi walked for a while, he said to the side, ¡°Watch her carefully. Don¡¯t let her walk out of here.¡± With that, he left. The day passed quickly. As soon as the sky darkened, a kind of floatingmp lit up the ind. There was only one suchmp that illuminated all ces. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she could see the stars in the sky when she looked up, Chu Luo would really think that there was no day or night here. She had originally nned to go out and scout after dark. In this situation, there was no need to wait for the sky to darken. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to sense if anyone was ten meters away before walking out from the back. The buildings inside were like Mongolian yurts[1], but the building materials here were different from Mongolian yurts. There was a distance of about half a kilometer between each building. There were many palm trees nted in the middle. Under the palm trees, there was a pir at a certain distance. The pirs were silver-white. When Chu Luo saw the pirs, she was still wondering what they were used for. She found out when she saw them turn into robots. ¡°Discovered non-native humans. Capture them and throw them into jail.¡± At the mention of jail, an idea came to Chu Luo. She wanted to go there to take a look. Li Yan and the others might be locked up there. With this thought, she didn¡¯t resist and waited for these robots to take her away. However, at that moment, an order came from behind her. ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡± The robot received the order and returned to its original ce, where it became a pir again. Chu Luo turned to look at Nangong Yi, who was standing there with a helpless expression. Nangong Yi walked up to Chu Luo and sized her up before saying, ¡°Junior, I said that you can¡¯t leave the vicinity of your residence, or it will be dangerous.¡± After saying that, he gestured for her to go back. Although Chu Luo was a little indignant, she still followed him back to where she stayed. Nangong Yi sent her to the door and said, ¡°Junior, it¡¯ste. Rest early.¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Senior,¡± Chu Luo stopped him. Nangong Yi stopped and turned around. ¡°What is it, Junior?¡± ¡°Is Yan still alive?¡± Nangong Yi stared into her big eyes and didn¡¯t say anything Chu Luo looked at him and asked again, unwilling to give up, ¡°Are Third Master Sun, Sun Tianhao and Taozi still alive?¡± Nangong Yi was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Junior, the most important thing for you now is to recuperate.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo clenched her fists indignantly. Did he think that if he didn¡¯t tell her, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to find it herself? At the thought of this, she looked at the silver pirs in the distance and a glint shed across her eyes. The next day, when Chu Luo saw Nangong Yi, she said, ¡°I want some tools?¡± Nangong Yi looked at her as if he had read her mind. Chu Luo told him about the tools she wanted. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t agree to her request and left. However, at lunch, when he sent her lunch, he also sent her the tools she wanted. The leader quickly found out about this and fired at him as soon as he called him over. Pfft! ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Nangong Yi staggered and retreated a few steps before stabilizing himself. The leader looked at him in displeasure. ¡°Are you too fond of that woman? Who asked you to give her those tools?¡± [1] a portable, round tent covered with skins or felt and used as a dwelling by several distinct nomadic groups Chapter 628 - I Don’t Have Feelings for Her Chapter 628 I Don¡¯t Have Feelings for Her Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He covered his chest and coughed heavily a few times before controlling the burning pain in his heart. After coughing, he looked up at the leader standing in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Father, I just want Junior to maintain a good mood. She won¡¯t be able to learn the technology on this ind.¡± The leader looked at the redness on Nangong Yi¡¯s lips and thought that since the person in front of him was his chosen human son, he couldn¡¯t treat him too badly. His attitude finally improved a lot. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°Son, Father is doing this for the good of the entire Ink Feather. We can¡¯t underestimate that woman¡¯s ability.¡± After saying that, he pressed his hand on his chest and asked, ¡°Did Father hurt you?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t put up a strong front. The leader retracted his hand. ¡°Take good care of yourself for the next few days. When you recover, bring that woman over for me to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened and he nodded at him without changing his expression. The leader added, ¡°I know you¡¯re very familiar with her and might already have feelings for her, but don¡¯t forget that she hates you. As soon as she gets the chance, she will definitely kill you without hesitation.¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have feelings for Junior and am aware of my identity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Go back and rest well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Having obtained the tools she wanted, Chu Luo didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, she searched the entire inner and outer room where she lived. Here, there were indeed many decorations that were more high-tech than the world outside. Looking at these things, Chu Luo knew that if she didn¡¯t obtain their material type and production principles, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about these things. So she targeted Nangong Yi again. The next day, Chu Luo waited left and right until Nangong Yi finally arrived at noon. The moment she saw Nangong Yi walk in, she said calmly, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s boring for me to stay here alone. Can you find a few books for me to read? It¡¯s best if they¡¯re regarding mechanics.¡± Nangong Yi looked at her big eyes and knew what she was up to. He shook his head and refused directly, ¡°Sorry, Junior, there aren¡¯t any books you can read here.¡± ¡°No?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while but didn¡¯t insist. She asked again, ¡°Then have a chat with me. I¡¯m rather interested in the structure of this room. Can you tell me what materials they¡¯re made of?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo was a little angry. Nangong Yi looked into her eyes and seemed to have read her mind. He lowered his eyes and warned her, ¡°You better not have any other thoughts. Just take good care of the baby. There are surveince cameras everywhere. We know what you¡¯re doing.¡± With that, he left. Chu Luo looked at his back and narrowed her eyes. There were actually surveince cameras everywhere here. In that case, many things here were surveince equipment. At the thought of this, she walked over and sat down to recall the various materials and production procedures needed to monitor the instruments she had seen before. Then, she took the few tools Nangong Yi had given her yesterday and started knocking them everywhere randomly. In the monitoring room. Looking at the few surveince cameras that she had destroyed, Nangong Yi pursed his lips. The person standing beside him asked, ¡°Young Master, should we tell Leader about this immediately?¡± ¡°No need. She¡¯s just tapping around in boredom. Let her y. We just have to watch her and make sure she doesn¡¯t walk out of that house.¡± The person beside her also thought so and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chu Luo spent the entire day knocking on everything inside the room. Although she didn¡¯t know if she had destroyed all the surveince cameras, at least she felt more at ease. After two days, Nangong Yi told her, ¡°My father wants to see you. When he sees you, don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s best...¡± Seeing that Nangong Yi stopped halfway, Chu Luo looked at him strangely. Nangong Yi originally wanted to tell her to show a little fear, but he ultimately gave up. He looked serious and said, ¡°If you want to protect the baby in your stomach, be careful with your words.¡± Chu Luo also wanted to see the leader of Ink Feather. She wanted to know if non-Earthlings had three heads and six arms, allowing them to possess such a high level of technologypared to Earth. Coupled with the fact that she hadn¡¯t dealt with the surveince technology nearby, she wouldn¡¯t act rashly. She nodded at him. Nangong Yi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The next day, Nangong Yi brought Chu Luo to the leader¡¯s residence. When the two of them walked to the door of the building, Nangong Yi stopped and reminded her worriedly, ¡°You¡¯d better not look around after you enter. Father doesn¡¯t like scheming people.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. Only then did Nangong Yi bring her in. The space inside was very spacious. Although Chu Luo didn¡¯t look at it, she asked Phoenix to help her memorize everything. Phoenix was Chu Luo¡¯s intrinsic beast. No matter how advanced the things here were, it was impossible to detect her. The two of them stopped in the middle of the living room. ¡°Father, I brought Chu Luo here.¡± Chu Luo looked up at the middle-aged man sitting above her. Other than the two horns on his forehead, he looked the same as Earthlings, at least on the surface. The leader had been sizing her up the moment Chu Luo entered. At this moment, she said, ¡°No wonder so many people like you. You¡¯re indeed a very beautiful woman.¡± Chu Luo looked at him coldly, not showing a trace of joy at his praise. The leader stood up from his seat and walked up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo originally thought that Li Yan and the others were tall enough. This person was actually two heads taller than her and should be more than two meters tall. The leader raised his hand and was about to reach Chu Luo¡¯s face. Chu Luo clenched her fists and was about to attack. At this moment, Nangong Yi pulled her arm and pulled her over a little. ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t you say that your stomach hurts just now? Go over and sit first.¡± Nangong Yi looked up at the displeased leader and said to him seriously, ¡°Father, a woman is the most vulnerable during the first three months of her pregnancy.¡± The leader nced at Chu Luo¡¯s stomach, then retracted his hand and turned to walk towards his seat. The three of them sat down. Chu Luo lowered her eyes and asked Phoenix, ¡°Phoenix, can you feel how powerful he is?¡±. Phoenix: ¡°Mistress, this person doesn¡¯t have any special abilities or human aura.¡± At this moment, the leader spoke. He asked, ¡°Miss Chu, are you used to living here?¡± Chu Luo looked up with coldness in her eyes. The leader stared into her eyes and suddenly praised, ¡°These eyes are also beautiful. Indeed, the most beautiful feature of humans is their eyes.¡± Chu Luo felt that this person was a pervert. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was sitting at the side, reminded her, ¡°Junior, Father is asking if you¡¯re used to living here?¡± Chu Luo sneered and asked, ¡°Do you think I can get used to living here?¡± The leader of Ink Feather narrowed his eyes and looked at Nangong Yi. ¡°Son, you don¡¯t seem to have improved her mood?¡± Chu Luo could clearly feel Nangong Yi¡¯s body tense. She tilted her head and nced at him. Nangong Yi still had that gentle expression. Chu Luo¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she said, ¡°If I can walk around, I might get used to it. No one can feel good being locked in a tiny space.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The leader looked a little better. He asked, ¡°Can your mood really improve just by letting you walk around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill Miss Chu¡¯s wish and give you some ess rights. How about that?¡± Chu Luo had a feeling that this person didn¡¯t have good intentions. At this moment, Nangong Yi suddenly coughed. The leader looked at Nangong Yi and asked concernedly, ¡°Son, are you still not feeling well? If not, go back and rest.¡± His tone was obviouslymanding. Nangong Yi put down his hand and said, ¡°No. My throat was just a little ufortable just now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then don¡¯t get close to Miss Chu for the next few days.¡± Nangong Yi subconsciously clenched his fists and wanted to say something. In the end, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo looked at the two of them quietly and said to the leader, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and rest.¡± The leader gestured for her to do as she pleased and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to lead Miss Chu around. Miss Chu, you must take good care of yourself, and especially... the baby in your stomach.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she subconsciously covered her stomach with her hand. She felt that this person had designs on her baby. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let Senior take me around. I don¡¯t like staying with strangers.¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t speak and looked at the leader. The leader thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He then gestured to the two of them. ¡°You can leave.¡± Nangong Yi stood up first. After Chu Luo stood up, the two of them left. After sending Chu Luo back to her ce, Nangong Yi said in disagreement, ¡°Junior, you shouldn¡¯t have made a request to Father.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you very afraid of that leader?¡± Nangong Yi pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. Chu Luo didn¡¯t mind and continued to ask, ¡°The leader isn¡¯t human. He must be very powerful. You must be afraid of his ability.¡± Nangong Yi finally frowned. ¡°Junior, you better not study my father.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not studying him.¡± At least not now. She had other ns. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t believe her at all. Chu Luo didn¡¯t care if he believed her or not. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would take me around? I¡¯m going for a walk now.¡± Chapter 629 - Can’t You Knock Her Out?

Chapter 629 Can¡¯t You Knock Her Out?

There were indeed advanced technologies that exceeded this world everywhere outside. As they walked, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else. It was as if they were the only two people on the entire ind. Phoenix could only sense their surroundings within ten meters. As Chu Luo walked, she asked Phoenix to record everything within ten meters. She prepared to go back and study it properly. The two of them walked for more than an hour before Nangong Yi reminded her, ¡°Junior, you should go back.¡± Chu Luo frowned and asked, ¡°How big is this ind?¡± They had been walking for more than an hour, but it didn¡¯t feel like they had gone far. Nangong Yi told her, ¡°This ce is equivalent to an S City.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Is this an ind or an isted ind?¡± ¡°An ind group.¡± Chu Luo wanted to ask further questions. Nangong Yi was the first to speak. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I can answer.¡± Chu Luo looked at him with fire in her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I have a way to figure out the terrain here.¡¯ As the two of them walked back, Chu Luo suddenly thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s a maic field everywhere here. Will it affect my baby?¡± Nangong Yi replied affirmatively, ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo looked at him strangely. She didn¡¯t believe it. At this moment, Nangong Yi asked her, ¡°Have you finished the fruits I sent you yesterday? Shall I pluck some for you if you¡¯ve finished eating them?¡± Hearing the word ¡®fruit¡¯, Chu Luo¡¯s mind raced. They had walked so far, but they hadn¡¯t seen a tree with fruit. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the fruit definitely wasn¡¯t in these buildings. She said seriously, ¡°I just want to eat fruits now. Take me to pick them.¡± Nangong Yi refused without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo pulled a long face and turned to leave. Nangong Yi looked at the angry back view and a glint shed across his eyes. He followed behind her in silence. Chu Luo closed the door with a bang as soon as she returned to her ce. Nangong Yi looked at the closed door and stood there in silence, thinking about something. After a while, someone quietly walked behind him and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Leader wants you to bring her to theboratory.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Doctor Li wants to retrieve her blood and cells for research.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°She¡¯s only been pregnant for a month. Can¡¯t this wait a little longer?¡± ¡°This is the leader¡¯s order.¡± Nangong Yi frowned. That person added, ¡°Leader said that if you can¡¯t bear to knock her out, let me do it.¡± Nangong Yi suddenly turned to look at him and said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to knock her out.¡± That person didn¡¯t believe him at all. He walked closer to the door and knocked. Chu Luo knew that someone else hade after she entered. The room was very soundproof, but with Phoenix¡¯s help, she could hear their conversation clearly. The moment she heard the knock on the door, she took a wrench and walked to the door. She quickly opened the door and swung the wrench in her hand. Before that person could react, he was knocked out by Chu Luo and fell back. Nangong Yi quickly caught that person and brought him into Chu Luo¡¯s room. Looking at the person who had been ced on the ground, Chu Luo pressed the wrench in her hand against Nangong Yi¡¯s throat. ¡°You people want to use me for an experiment?¡± As if he couldn¡¯t feel the weapon on his neck, Nangong Yi looked down at Chu Luo. The wrench in Chu Luo¡¯s hand shifted closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything just because you refuse to tell me anything.¡± Nangong Yi finally spoke, but it was a little difficult for him to speak. ¡°Junior, since you¡¯re here, you can only protect your life by listening to the arrangements.¡± His face turned green. Chu Luo removed the wrench a little and said, ¡°I should have removed all the surveince cameras here. Those that weren¡¯t removed, the people in the monitoring room can¡¯t see. Senior, tell me, where is Yan?¡± Nangong Yi looked into her sparkling eyes. After a few seconds, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you find him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Luo frowned. Nangong Yi thought for a while before saying, ¡°He¡¯s in theboratory. Without Father¡¯s orders, no one can save him.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her frown deepened. ¡°What did you do to Yan? And the others. How are they now?¡± ¡°Li Yan¡¯s consciousness was directed out. It¡¯s in Father¡¯s hands. The others are in the cell.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her mind was buzzing. She grabbed his arm tightly and steadied herself. ¡°What do you mean by consciousness has been directed out?¡± Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, but at this point, he nned to make her give up. ¡°Exactly what I said. He¡¯s just a shell in theboratory now. His consciousness is locked by Father¡­ Junior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Luo clutched her stomach, which was in great pain. Her face turned pale. Nangong Yi was frightened by her appearance and said anxiously, ¡°Junior, does your stomach hurt? I¡¯ll take you to the doctor immediately.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not going.¡± Chu Luo hadn¡¯t forgotten that they wanted her blood and cells. She said to Phoenix in her mind, ¡°Phoenix, protect the baby quickly.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the red light that suddenly emitted from Chu Luo¡¯s body in shock. At this moment, loudughter came from behind Chu Luo. Chu Luo and Nangong Yi looked at the leader who suddenly appeared in surprise. The leader looked at the red light emanating from Chu Luo¡¯s body and his eyes burned. ¡°You¡¯re indeed different. You actually have such powerful energy on you.¡± Chu Luo looked at him warily. At this moment, the leader turned to Nangong Yi with a satisfied expression. ¡°Son, you did well this time. To be able to expose her powerful ability, Father will definitely reward you well.¡± Chu Luo suddenly turned to look at Nangong Yi and pushed him away fiercely. Her eyes were filled with anger and hatred. Nangong Yi opened his mouth to exin, but in the end, he lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything Chu Luo controlled her powerful anger and the red light on her body became more and more intense. However, in the next second, one of the leader¡¯s fingers turned into a gun and pointed at her stomach. The leader said, ¡°Hand over your energy, or I¡¯ll kill the child in your stomach.¡± Chu Luo clenched her fists and was about to exert strength. At this moment, Nangong Yi, who was standing there, suddenly walked up to her and pressed down on her shoulder. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Chu Luo pped him. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Bang! Looking at Nangong Yi, who had been mmed into the wall and spat out arge mouthful of blood, Chu Luo said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just like him. Both of you deserve to die.¡± After saying that, she gathered another wave of energy in her hand and was about to throw it towards the leader. The leader looked at the energy in her hand and the heat in his eyes became even more intense. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Luo and took a deep breath as he rushed between the two of them to block that energy. Before he fainted, he told Chu Luo through lips, ¡°He can absorb your energy.¡± Bang! Looking at Nangong Yi, who had fainted and fallen to the ground, Chu Luo frowned. She thought about the leader¡¯s expression just now and looked at him coldly. The leader said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve injured my son. As a punishment, hand over your ability.¡± After saying that, he fired at her with his finger which had transformed into a gun. Chu Luo subconsciously covered her stomach and lost consciousness in the next second. When Chu Luo opened her eyes again, she was in the huge ss vessel again. However, the water in here wasn¡¯t the bright color she had woken up withst time. Instead, it was a dark blue color. Chu Luo tried to move but realized that she couldn¡¯t move at all. She panicked and called out to Phoenix in her heart. It took Phoenix almost two minutes to respond. ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve been here for a month. That leader used many ways to get me out of your body.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m your intrinsic beast. No one can get rid of me.¡± Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief and thought of the baby in her stomach. She quickly asked, ¡°Phoenix, where¡¯s the baby?¡± ¡°The baby is fine. I¡¯ve been protecting him.¡± Chu Luo heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. Phoenix then told her what she had known for the past month. ¡°A few people came to collect your blood and cells for research. However, although this body has been modified by us, it¡¯s not much different from ordinary people. They gave upter. Then, they¡¯ve been keeping you in this nutritional fluid.¡± Chu Luo nodded and asked, ¡°Did Seniore over during this period?¡± ¡°No. He didn¡¯t even appear once.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She only wanted to go out first. However, in such a vessel, she was helpless. Even Phoenix was helpless. No one entered this room. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to rey all the ces she had recorded before for her to see. After some time, the door finally opened and a man wearing a ck cloak and a hat walked in. His face was nearlypletely concealed. Chu Luo could tell at a nce that this person was Nangong Yi. However, at this moment, Nangong Yi looked especially thin. It seemed like he had be much thinner in just a short while. Nangong Yi walked to the ss vessel and lifted his cloak and hat. Chu Luo looked at the scar on his face from his eyebrows to his chin in surprise. At this moment, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°Junior, I¡¯ve obtained Li Yan¡¯s consciousness. I¡¯ll take you to see Li Yan¡¯s shell. Whether you can send his consciousness into his shell or not depends on you.¡± Chapter 630 - I’ve Underestimated You

Chapter 630 I¡¯ve Underestimated You

Chu Luo looked at him and had a nagging feeling that he had done something earth-shattering during the month she had been unconscious. After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he put away the water in the ss vessel and carried her out. This time, he didn¡¯t take her to change her clothes. He carried her down and ced her on the ground. Then, he turned around and said with his back facing her, ¡°Come up. You definitely don¡¯t have the strength to walk now. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± Chu Luo looked at him and wondered if she should believe him. Nangong Yi could tell what she was thinking and handed her a small crystal-like bottle. The moment Chu Luo took the bottle, she felt a powerful sense of familiarity. Even Phoenix said with certainty, ¡°Mistress, the king is inside.¡± Chu Luo looked at Nangong Yi with surprise in her eyes. Nangong Yi urged her, ¡°Junior, hurry up, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Chu Luoy on his back as Nangong Yi strode out. Chu Luo asked, ¡°Senior, what did you do?¡± Nangong Yi answered her after a while, ¡°I did what I¡¯ve always wanted but didn¡¯t dare to do.¡± ¡°What will happen if the leader catches you doing this?¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m his son. He won¡¯t let me die.¡± Chu Luo looked at the back of his head and felt that his words were a little strange. Nangong Yi¡¯s strides were especially big. Along the way, Nangong Yi said to her, ¡°When the timees, walk straight towards the east. My subordinate will receive you there. When he brings you to the sea, all your abilities will be restored by the sea. Remember, leave directly and don¡¯te back. Otherwise, your abilities will be suppressed by the maic field again.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from here to begin with.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Junior, don¡¯t speak. We¡¯re almost there. My men nearby can only protect you for half an hour. Save your strength.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. Nangong Yi quickly brought Chu Luo to the experimental base. This experimental base was huge, and it was filled with rooms. Nangong Yi carried Chu Luo into one of the rooms and saw Li Yan lying on the only white operating bed. Nangong Yi put Chu Luo down. Chu Luo quickly ran to Li Yan¡¯s side and grabbed his hand. Her lips trembled and tears flowed down her face. Nangong Yi walked to her side and urged, ¡°Junior, think of a way to get his consciousness back into his body first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Chu Luo turned to look at him and nodded at him with mixed feelings. She suddenly asked him, ¡°Senior, do you have a musical instrument?¡± Nangong Yi shook his head. ¡°There are no musical instruments here.¡± Chu Luo bit her lips and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Senior, do you know how to whistle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Great Compassion Curse?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Can you whistle it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, he started whistling. Although many notes were off, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t care less. She said, ¡°Keep going. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Yi continued to whistle. Chu Luo spread her hands and called out softly, ¡°Phoenix, protect yourself.¡± When the fiery phoenix flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s body, Nangong Yi was so surprised that he almost forgot to whistle. Chu Luo started dancing and the entire room¡¯s aura quickly changed drastically. Nangong Yi stared at Chu Luo¡¯s dance and felt an inexplicable sense of reverence. At this moment, he heard the sound of the drums and bells. Nangong Yi subconsciously whistled along with the drums and bells. Every time Chu Luo danced, the mes on the phoenix flying beside her became even more intense. After a while, she opened the crystal bottle. A golden light shed and arrived in Li Yan¡¯s body. At the same time, his body was surrounded by sparkling white light. The lustrous white light entered Nangong Yi¡¯s body at the same time. He felt a powerful force. After a while, Li Yan¡¯s body finally reacted. When he opened his eyes, Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s done.¡± Nangong Yi stopped and stood there to look at Li Yan, who had opened his eyes, and Chu Luo, who had pounced on him. The leader¡¯s angry and mocking voice came from her ear. ¡°Did you see that? You betrayed me for her, but in the end, she still fell into someone else¡¯s arms.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly said to the two of them, ¡°Not good. My father ising over. Leave quickly.¡± Chu Luo quickly let go of Li Yan and helped him get off the operating bed. Li Yan¡¯s consciousness had just entered his body when his body swayed unsteadily on the ground. Chu Luo quickly helped him up and asked worriedly, ¡°Yan, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Yan looked at Nangong Yi in surprise. Nangong Yi nodded at him and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Junior, remember what I told you and keep walking east. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send your friends to the sea in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo helped Li Yan out of the door. However, just as she walked out of the door, she saw that Nangong Yi didn¡¯t follow her out. Chu Luo quickly turned around and said, ¡°Senior,e with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°I said that this is my home. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Stop wasting time. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he quickly took out something that looked like a tablet and quickly tapped it. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Chu Luo was still a little worried. Li Yan had already regained control of his body and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He probably has something to do. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Chu Luo thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything here. Maybe when they reached the sea, she would be able to do something without the interference from the maic field. She nodded. This time, it was Li Yan who held her hand and strode out. The two of them ran for a while before running out of theboratory. However, when they arrived outside, they were surrounded by arge group of robots. Then, the leader appeared in front of the robots. He looked at the two of them with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± As he spoke, Nangong Yi walked out from behind them. He looked at the leader and therge group of robots blocking the way and seemed to have guessed it. He calmly said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back. You guys leave.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped the tablet in his hand. When the leader saw the tablet in Nangong Yi¡¯s hand, he was so angry that his hands turned into guns. ¡°Indeed, humans are all ingrates. In order to let them go, you actually stole my main controller.¡± ¡°Father taught me this. Capture the king before capturing the enemy. This way, I can do whatever I want.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think you can really control all the robots here? I forgot to tell you, there are two real main controllers. Other than the one in your hand, there¡¯s also one in my body. Do you think you can use that to control me and all the robots?¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, his pupils shrank. He quickly said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Leave quickly.¡± After saying that, he quickly tapped his tablet. The robots were about to be controlled by Nangong Yi, but in the next second, they could move again. The leaderughed mockingly. ¡°I said that the controller in your hand can¡¯t control anything, silly son.¡± After saying this, the leader fired at him. With the power Chu Luo had just given him, Nangong Yi¡¯s body shook and he barely dodged. The leader was finally displeased. He ordered, ¡°Capture all of them.¡± Looking at the robots quickly walking towards them, Chu Luo and the others stood with their backs against each other. Nangong Yi said, ¡°Sorry, I miscalcted.¡± Chu Luo nced at him and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s find a way to leave this ce together.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the approaching robots and said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to theboratory and take another path.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, the three of them retreated to theboratory. A group of robots chased after them. The three of them quickly ran in. As Li Yan held Chu Luo¡¯s hand and ran with her, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your armory?¡± Nangong Yi tilted his head and nced at him. His eyes flickered and he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Luo ran for a long time and felt a little ufortable in her stomach. She originally nned to tolerate it. Nangong Yi suddenly said to Li Yan, ¡°Junior is pregnant. You should probably carry her on your back.¡± Li Yan was actually stunned for a moment. In the next second, intense excitement and joy surged in his heart. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s been more than two months.¡± ¡°Is your stomach hurting?¡± Li Yan stopped and turned his back to her. He said nervously, ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t insist and quicklyy on his back. Li Yan carefully carried Chu Luo and continued running to the side with Nangong Yi. Chapter 631 - Luoluo, Don’t Be Afraid

Chapter 631 Luoluo, Don¡¯t Be Afraid

The leader must have guessed what they were trying to do. There were more and more robots chasing after them. Some robots even started firing at them. In particr, one or two robots could suddenly run out of the experimental base and stop them at any time. This couldn¡¯t go on. Chu Luo said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, tell me the principles behind the production of these robots and how this maic field affects robots.¡± Nangong Yi knew that Chu Luo was smart. This time, he didn¡¯t refuse and quickly told her. The three of them quickly ran far away. When they were about to reach the armory, Li Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Are there any radioactive weapons inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The moment Nangong Yi answered, Li Yan stopped and said, ¡°Luoluo can¡¯t go over since she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Nangong Yi nodded in agreement. ¡°No. The road behind is blocked,¡± Chu Luo said. ¡°I¡¯ll get Phoenix to protect me and the baby. We¡¯ll go to the armory. Maybe we can deal with all these robots then.¡± Other than Nangong Yi¡¯s simple weapons against robots, Chu Luo and Li Yan had nothing in their hands. As long as they reached the armory, Chu Luo would be able to find the weapons to deal with these robots. Therge group pursuing them was getting closer and closer. Li Yan could only let Nangong Yi continue to lead the way. The three of them quickly arrived at another door of the experimental base. This wasn¡¯t an exit that led upwards. Instead, it led downwards. ¡°The armory is underground.¡± After Nangong Yi finished speaking, he quickly walked over and used his authority to open the armory. When the armory door opened, Chu Luo and Li Yan were both abnormally shocked. There was an especially big area inside, so big that one couldn¡¯t see the end. It was as if the entire underground space on the ind was used as an armory. The armory was then separated into sections by a transparent material. In the area where they came out, there were actually a fewrge robots that were more than ten meters tall. Nangong Yi told them, ¡°The biggest armory is in the middle.¡± As Nangong Yi spoke, therge robots suddenly moved. ¡°How do we control these robots?¡± ¡°They¡¯re being controlled by the leader.¡± Just as Nangong Yi finished speaking, arge group of robots surged in from behind them. At the same time, many robots surged in from elsewhere. Chu Luo thought of therge robots she had encountered in the capital and asked, ¡°Are these robots the same as the robots in the robot club in the capital previously?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a little more advanced than that one.¡± ¡°Can you control them?¡± Nangong Yi thought for a while and strode towards one of the robots. As he ran, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Chu Luo looked at the increasing number of robots and was a little anxious. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we try the big robots too?¡± Li Yan only thought for a moment before responding with an ¡°Mm¡±. Then, he carried Chu Luo and ran towards the otherrge robot. The two of them dodged the robot¡¯s attack and came to a ce where the big robot couldn¡¯t hit them. Li Yan asked Nangong Yi loudly, ¡°How do we open its cabin door?¡± Nangong Yi had just run to the big robot¡¯s side and saw them running to the other big robot. He wanted to say that it was dangerous, but it then urred to him that it was very dangerous everywhere now. So, he decided that it was better for everyone to take a gamble. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a manual switch on the back of your robot¡¯s neck. Once it¡¯s activated, it can open his stomach.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll give you guys the tools for you to go up after I open this robot cabin.¡± Then, he took out something that looked like a ball. He quickly threw that thing at the big robot¡¯s neck and pulled out a thin thread. Then, he grabbed the thin thread and kicked the robot¡¯s leg before swinging it at an extremely fast speed. Nangong Yi was still fine when he swung to the big robot¡¯s waist. At this moment, a spiked flying wheel suddenly appeared in the big robot¡¯s hand. The flying wheel was about to hack at the thin thread. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Chu Luo¡¯s reminder was still a step toote. They could only watch as the thin thread was cut Seeing that Nangong Yi was about to fall from a height of four to five meters, surprisingly, he tapped the tip of his toes against the robot¡¯s open palm and directly knocked into the robot¡¯s stomach. When he bumped into it, the robot turned around and mmed the rapidly spinning flying wheel at him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Luo had seen great storms before, but she still screamed. In the next second, her eyes were covered by a broad and warm hand, and she heard the sound of a weapon being thrown. Chu Luo quickly removed Li Yan¡¯s hand and was extremely surprised to see the dagger flying over. Li Yan told her, ¡°It¡¯s that dagger from the ancient tomb. It suddenly appeared on me just now.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and guessed what was going on. ¡°This dagger is an ancient divine artifact. It has already acknowledged you as its master. After your consciousness disappeared, it disappeared as well. It only appeared after you regained your consciousness.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them stared at the dagger flying towards the robot¡¯s palm. The dagger seemed to have eyes and went around to cut off the flying wheel in the robot¡¯s hand. Bang! As the flying wheel fell to the ground, the robot¡¯srge palm mmed into Nangong Yi. There was a loud bang. ¡°Senior!¡± Chu Luo shouted. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t respond. Chu Luo¡¯s expression darkened. At this moment, the dagger returned to Li Yan¡¯s hand. They were already surrounded by other robots. Li Yan threw the dagger in his hand at these robots. The dagger circled the two of them and actually forced them back. ¡°Yan, they¡¯re actually afraid of this dagger.¡± Chu Luo quickly gestured to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go into this robot¡¯s stomach quickly. I wonder how Senior is.¡± Li Yan nodded and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Hug my neck tightly. Let¡¯s go up together.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to leave her alone down there at all. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Luo quickly hugged his neck and asked worriedly, ¡°If you can¡¯t use your Qinggong, how are we going to get up?¡± ¡°Indeed I can¡¯t use Qinggong.¡± Although Li Yan said that, he wasn¡¯t helpless. He said, ¡°Luoluo, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if I can¡¯t use Qinggong, I can still go up.¡± After saying that, he stepped on the ground and propped Chu Luo up with one hand. With the other hand, he inserted a dagger into the robot¡¯s outer wall and used it to climb. Then, he stepped on the ground again, pulled out the dagger, and the two of them went up for a while. However, just as he led Chu Luo to the middle of the robot¡¯s calf, the robot started moving drastically. The other robots on the ground also started firing at the two of them. Chu Luo asked Phoenix to protect them. A strong maic sound suddenly came from the entire hall. Phoenix¡¯s energy fluctuated between high and low. Li Yan quickly said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, get Phoenix to protect you and the baby. Don¡¯t give me any energy.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Luo tightened her grip on his neck and shook her head vigorously. Anxious, Li Yan pulled a long face. ¡°Luoluo, be good.¡± A trace of moisture gathered in Chu Luo¡¯s eyes. She said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve already left me behind for more than two months. I don¡¯t want you to leave me behind again.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on her waist and roared. He exerted strength in his feet and the two of them actually jumped to the robot¡¯s waist. Their weight was supported by a dagger, and the firepower below became even more intense. The big robot¡¯s two robot arms waved at them at the same time. Just as a mechanical arm was about to hit Chu Luo, Li Yan hugged her and turned her around. Bang! Even with the protection of the phoenix energy wave, Li Yan still spat out arge mouthful of blood. ¡°Yan, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Li Yan continued climbing. Seeing that the palm attack didn¡¯t kill them, the robot pped them again. ¡°Yan, be careful!¡± This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t have time to protect the two of them. Chu Luo quickly asked Phoenix to use greater energy to protect them. The electromaic sound in the entire room became even more intense. When the mechanical arm mmed down, Phoenix¡¯s energy light wave suddenly decreased. Li Yan pressed Chu Luo¡¯s head into his arms and didn¡¯t let her look. Thatrge palm didn¡¯tnd on her as imagined. Chu Luo quickly looked up and saw arge mechanical arm reach over and press down on therge mechanical arm that was mming over. Turned out, Nangong Yi had therge robot under control. Nangong Yi said to them through the robot, ¡°I¡¯ve already opened the cabin door for you. Go up quickly.¡± This time, Nangong Yi controlled the mechanical arm to block that mechanical arm. Li Yan carried Chu Luo and jumped into the robot¡¯s stomach. The cabin door quickly closed. It blocked the firepower outside. In the control room, Li Yan hugged Chu Luo and rolled twice before stopping. After stopping, he quickly asked, ¡°Luoluo, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As Li Yan had used his body to cushion her, she would definitely be fine. She quickly got up. Li Yan followed. The two of them quickly walked towards the control panel. There were many controllers on it that Chu Luo had never seen before. At this moment, therge robot they were in started to riot. It was obvious that it wanted to deal with them in the control room. Li Yan wrapped one arm around Chu Luo¡¯s waist and steadied himself with the dagger in the other. At this moment, the leader¡¯s sinister voice sounded in the control room. ¡°Detestable humans, with your abilities, do you think you can control the robots made by me?¡± Chapter 632 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (1) Chapter 632 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (1) Chu Luo and Li Yan looked around warily. Li Yan said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, study the control panel.¡± Chu Luo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. The leader¡¯s sinister voice sounded again. ¡°You want to control my robot? Dream on.¡± After saying that, the entire control room emitted a crackling sound like an electric current. The sound quickly came from all directions. It seemed like the leader intended to electrocute the two of them to death. The dagger in Li Yan¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a dark blue light that forced the current to stop a meter away from them. The robots outside were being dealt with by the robot under Nangong Yi¡¯s control. Chu Luo quickly studied the main control program on it. Other than the tworge robots that they had entered, all the other robots started moving and quickly fought with the robot that Nangong Yi was controlling. As Chu Luo familiarized herself with the controller, she looked outside. When she saw Nangong Yi¡¯s robot mming into the wall, Chu Luo tapped her finger on one of the buttons. A trace of her mental strength was transmitted over. Phoenix¡¯s voice rang out in her mind at the same time. ¡°Mistress, I can conduct this mental transmission.¡± Chu Luo was delighted. ¡°Then do it.¡± A golden light shed and a powerful mental strength quickly shot towards the controller. Chu Luo¡¯s cerebral nerves were directly connected. Then, she felt like a robot had be one with her. The electric currents in the control room disappeared at the same time, and even the leader¡¯s voice disappeared. Li Yan immediately sensed it and put away the dagger. At the same time, he called out to Chu Luo. ¡°Luoluo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The moment Chu Luo responded, Li Yan said, ¡°Let me see if I can control this robot.¡± He was still worried about her. Chu Luo asked Phoenix, ¡°Can Yan control it?¡± Phoenix: ¡°Yes. His Majesty¡¯s mental strength is very strong.¡± Hence, Chu Luo agreed. She quickly told Li Yan how to operate it. After Li Yan understood it, he pressed the button and a trace of electricity was transmitted into his mind. Chu Luo retreated at the same time. She suddenly understood. Actually, this kind of mental power operation was very simr to the gaming capsule they had developed. It was obvious that Li Yan had also realized it. He quickly connected to the robot and quickly joined the fight. The robot controlled by Li Yan and the robot controlled by Nangong Yi dealt with all the robots inside at the same time. Half an hourter, seeing another batch of robots surge in after they finished dealing with one batch of robots, Nangong Yi said to them via the robot speaker, ¡°You guys can directly control the robots to leave this ce and go to the sea.¡± Chu Luo quickly asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave together,¡± Nangong Yi said. ¡°Other than these robots, he has even more powerful weapons. I¡¯ll hold him back first.¡± Li Yan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he quickly controlled the robots to eliminate the robots and the tworge robots that surged over. It was unknown how Nangong Yi did it, but he actually opened the roof of this room. Li Yan controlled the robot to jump up and actually jumped out. An rm sounded throughout the entire Ink Feather headquarters. All the robots were mobilized on the ground, and there were also many men from Ink Feather. Li Yan controlled the robots to quickly jump over the top of the Mongolian yurt-like houses. After avoiding many weapons, they finally arrived at the edge of the forest. The sea was right across the forest. The moment the robot jumped into the forest, Chu Luo could clearly feel her energy quickly recovering She thought of Nangong Yi, who was still holding back the leader in the armory, and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, I want to see if I can help Senior from outside.¡± Li Yan nodded and controlled the robot to stop on arge piece of t ground in the middle of the forest. The cabin door opened and they stood there. Worried, Li Yan said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go down first. I¡¯ll see if my Qinggong has recovered.¡± After saying that, he jumped down with the dagger. It wasn¡¯t until they were safely on the ground that Li Yan looked up and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo,e down.¡± Chu Luo jumped down using Qinggong. After standing on the ground, Chu Luo said, ¡°The strongest maic field should only be at the Ink Feather headquarters. I¡¯ll think of a way to see if I can destroy it.¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered that her Heaven-and-Earth pouch was no longer with her. She looked troubled. ¡°Yan, what if I don¡¯t have the materials?¡± Li Yan asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°At least cinnabar.¡± Chu Luo frowned. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any mercuric sulfide here.¡± ¡°Can Phoenix find it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo summoned Phoenix. Phoenix flew in front of the two of them. Chu Luo said, ¡°Phoenix, go and see if there¡¯s any mercuric sulfide nearby.¡± ¡°Okay, Mistress.¡± Phoenix responded and flew away. While the two of them waited, they returned to the robot¡¯s control room and looked at the Ink Feather headquarters. At this moment, a powerful explosion suddenly came from the other side. Chu Luo frowned. ¡°This explosion is so intense. I hope Senior can hold on.¡± Just as she finished speaking, there was another explosion. The two of them frowned at the same time. After a while, Phoenix finally flew back holding a small, white furry thing in her ws. The little thing was holding another bag in its hand. It must be feeling ufortable being grabbed like this, for it kept kicking its legs while screaming. ¡°Snowball!¡± Chu Luo eximed in surprise. Snowball, who was still struggling, stopped. In the next second, when it saw that it was Chu Luo, it meowed excitedly. After Phoenix ced Snowball in Chu Luo¡¯s open hand, it returned to her arm. Snowball meowed as it rolled in Chu Luo¡¯s hand. Seeing that it was about to roll out of Chu Luo¡¯s palm, arge hand reached out from the side and grabbed the back of its neck before cing it back in Chu Luo¡¯s palm. ¡°Snowball, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Snowball rubbed its head against her palm wheedlingly. Then, it handed her the bag in its hand. Surprisingly, it was Chu Luo¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The Heaven-and-Earth pouch could be shrunk or erged. It was very small in Snowball¡¯s hand, but in Chu Luo¡¯s hand, it became the same size as before. Chu Luo quickly handed Snowball to Li Yan and took out the divine weapons and talismans in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch to break the maic field. Snowball had a powerful psychological trauma against Li Yan. Feeling that Li Yan would throw it away, it screamed. ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Yan looked fierce, but he ced it on his shoulder. Snowball was shocked. It stomped on his shoulder in disbelief. Seeing that Li Yan didn¡¯t react at all, it became bold and jumped up to Li Yan¡¯s head to squat on it. Li Yan actually didn¡¯t throw it down. Snowball felt that it had finally be more imposing. Chu Luo fiddled for a while and quickly built arge array. The array formation covered the Ink Feather headquarters. She and Li Yan returned to the robot cabin and watched as the light waves quickly covered it. Chu Luo said, ¡°If this array can cover the entire Ink Feather, it can destroy the maic field inside. If it can¡¯t...¡± At this point, she suddenly couldn¡¯t continue. Looking at the explosions still taking ce on that side, Chu Luo subconsciously clenched her fists. At this moment, Li Yan grabbed her hand and held it in his. ¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Chu Luo nodded, still feeling a little sad. She told Li Yan about Nangong Yi¡¯s care for her after she woke up in the Ink Feather headquarters. In the end, he said, ¡°He¡¯s suddenly so thin now. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s due to the p I gave him. After we deal with the leader of Ink Feather, I¡¯ll return a good body to him.¡± Li Yan held her hand tightly and nodded. Just as the array formation¡¯s light waves covered most of the Ink Feather headquarters, an even more intense explosion suddenly came from the other side. Even they could feel a powerful tremor from this explosion. A strong sense of crisis surged from the bottom of her heart. Li Yan suddenly pulled Chu Luo into the cabin, closed the cabin door, and quickly walked towards the controller. ¡°Luoluo, let¡¯s go to the sea and wait.¡± Chu Luo quickly followed him to the controller and asked worriedly, ¡°What about Senior?¡± Li Yan turned to look at her and asked, ¡°How long do you think it will take for your array to cover the entire Ink Feather headquarters? Also... are you sure the array can destroy that kind of maic field?¡± Chu Luo pursed her lips and stopped talking. She couldn¡¯t guarantee it, nor was she certain. The fact that Ink Feather¡¯s maic field could suppress her ability was already something she couldn¡¯t resolve. Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything else and controlled the robot to quickly run towards the shore. The explosion behind her and the shaking on the ground became more and more intense. When Li Yan controlled the robot to the sea, he happened to see the Sun father and son, Wang Mingtao, and Bai Wu waiting there. When the four of them saw the big fellowing, despair appeared on their faces. When therge robot stopped and the cabin door opened, Chu Luo and Li Yan appeared by the door. Surprise appeared in their eyes. ¡°Sister Chu, Brother Li!¡± ¡°Li Yan, Little Chu.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Little Boss!¡± The four of them spoke at the same time. Chu Luo and Li Yan jumped off the robot. Chu Luo quickly walked to the sea and took out a talisman before throwing it into the sea. A talisman paper boat appeared. She said to the four of them, ¡°Get on first. This ind might be sinking soon.¡± The four of them quickly nodded and jumped towards the talisman boat. Chu Luo said to Li Yan seriously, ¡°Yan, I want to try destroying that maic field again.¡± Chapter 633 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (2) Chapter 633 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (2) Li Yan only thought for two seconds before nodding at her. Chu Luo quickly summoned the Phoenix Zither and jumped into the sea. The four people standing on the talisman boat were shocked. ¡°Little Chu...¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°Sister Chu...¡± ¡°Little Boss!¡± However, in the next second, Chu Luo¡¯s body quickly emitted silver light spots. Her body floated on the sea at the same time. The zither melody sounded with an ancient melody. This made them feel inexplicably solemn. Especially Bai Wu, he was lying on the ground with a respectful expression. As the music kept spreading out, the light spots spread out at the same time. In a short while, all the creatures in the nearby sea surrounded them. Looking at the jumping fish around Chu Luo and the merfolk swimming over... ¡°Could they be Ink Feather¡¯s merfolk?¡± Third Master Sun suddenly frowned worriedly. When they heard this, Sun Tianhao and Wang Minghao raised their guard. Li Yan, who had been standing on the shore and watching Chu Luo, turned to look at the merfolk and took out a dagger. The dark blue light of the dagger seemed to have frightened the merfolk, and they immediately dove into the sea. ¡°They left.¡± Sun Tianhao guessed. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not.¡± At that moment, the entire ind shook uncontrobly. Li Yan steadied himself and said to Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, the ind is about to sink.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s fingers suddenly sped up. At this moment, Phoenix flew out of her body. Phoenix first circled her body before her body suddenly erged and flew towards the ind with fiery red mes. Li Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re crazy!¡± By doing this, Chu Luo was equivalent to asking Phoenix to give all her energy to this ind. Phoenix was one with her. Chu Luo nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she continued ying the zither. Phoenix¡¯s mes quickly sprinkled over the entire ind with a powerful fluorescence. Looking at the ind covered in fluorescence, Third Master Sun and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. The trembling from Ink Feather¡¯s side became more and more intense. Chu Luo¡¯s face turned a little pale. Li Yan¡¯s frown was so deep that it could form a dead knot. He anxiously shouted in a low voice, ¡°Luoluo, stop!¡± Then, he thought of something and extended his finger with the dagger. He quickly swiped it on his finger. When the blood on his hand spurted out, a golden light shed. The entire ind was covered by a powerful golden light. Third Master Sun and the others couldn¡¯t stand this light and quickly raised their hands to cover their eyes. Chu Luo stopped. She watched in a daze as the golden light fused with the fluorescence and instantly covered all ces. After a moment, she put away the Phoenix Zither in surprise and jumped to Li Yan¡¯s side. Li Yan put away the dagger and wrapped his arm around her waist, pressing his lips against hers punishingly. Chu Luo was kissed until she was dizzy. It wasn¡¯t until Li Yan let go of her that she suddenly remembered that there were still four pairs of eyes looking at them. ¡°You, you, you...¡± ¡°Your tongue was bitten by a cat?¡± Chu Luo clenched her fists and punched his chest. Blushing, she said, ¡°Third Uncle and the others are watching.¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± Li Yan pressed her head against his heart and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°You shocked me just now.¡± Chu Luo listened to his rapidly beating heart and suddenly stopped talking. Li Yan hugged her for a few seconds before letting go of her. He said, ¡°Luoluo, besides Phoenix, do you have a way to teleport us to the Ink Feather headquarters immediately?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s expression froze and she quickly nodded at him. Then, the two of them disappeared. When the four people standing on the talisman boat saw this situation, Bai Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help Little Boss and the others.¡± After saying that, he jumped ashore and transformed into a white fox before disappearing into the forest. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianhao quickly followed. Only Wang Mingtao, who didn¡¯t know martial arts, stood there anxiously. ¡°What should I do if all of you leave? I want to help Sister Chu and the others too...¡± Chu Luo teleported her and Li Yan to the entrance of the armory. At this moment, the armory was almost destroyed and many ces had copsed. Chu Luo took out the pills she had prepared and handed them to Li Yan. ¡°Yan, give these pills to the Ink Feather men. I¡¯ll go see how Senior is.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her. Since the maic field here had been destroyed and Chu Luo¡¯s abilities had all been restored, he was more at ease and only said, ¡°Protect yourself and the baby.¡± Chapter 634 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (3)

Chapter 634 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (3)

¡°Okay.¡± Chu Luo quickly took out a few talismans and threw them above the armory. What appeared above her was a semicircr mirror. When she looked up, she could see everything underground. When she saw Nangong Yi, who was lying in a pool of blood with his neck pulled by the leader, she was immediately furious. In the next moment, she appeared in front of them. The leader looked at Chu Luo, who had suddenly appeared. Madness shed across his eyes. ¡°You are indeed heaven-defying.¡± ¡°Let go of Senior, or I¡¯ll make you go to hell.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re just a human. Do you think you can do anything to me?¡± As the leader spoke, he quickly conjured a gun and pointed it at her. In the pool of blood, Nangong Yi shouted at her with difficulty, ¡°Junior, quickly¡­ quickly leave. He¡¯s a half-human, half robot. You can¡¯t kill him¡­ Ooh¡­¡± The leader pulled his cor and Nangong Yi¡¯s face turned purple. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Luo quickly took out a talisman and threw it at the leader. The leader fired at her at the same time. Chu Luo¡¯s body swayed and she quickly appeared behind the leader before pping him. Bang! Amid the deafening sound, the leader threw Nangong Yi down and turned to shoot at her with ten fingers. Nangong Yiy on the ground and took a few deep breaths before he felt a little better. He didn¡¯t care about his oxygen-depleted head and tried his best to prop himself up to look at them. ¡°Junior, be careful¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Chu Luo quickly dodged when the leader shot at her. At the same time, she took out a gun and fired at him. However, the bullets were immediately bounced off the leader¡¯s body, unable to affect him at all. Chu Luo took out aser gun and quickly fired at him. Still, it couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. The leaderughed arrogantly as he walked towards Chu Luo. ¡°Human from a low-level, do you think the weapon in your hand can do anything to me? I¡¯m very interested in the mental power on you. You better hand it over now, or else you won¡¯t have a chance to chooseter.¡± ¡°Hmph, that depends on whether you have the ability.¡± After saying that, Chu Luo shouted, ¡°Phoenix.¡± Phoenix quickly flew out of Chu Luo¡¯s arm. Looking at the phoenix, who was surrounded by mes and emitting powerful energy, the leader¡¯s eyes revealed shock, excitement, and finally, a piercing gaze. ¡°So your abilityes from here. You actually have an intrinsic beast.¡± After saying that, he raised his head andughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a high-level thing on such a low-level. If this Phoenix bes my contract beast, I can enter the central Constetion.¡± With that, he quickly fired at Chu Luo. Phoenix spat fire at the leader at the same time. The powerful mes quickly swallowed the leader. When Chu Luo saw this, she quickly walked to Nangong Yi¡¯s side and took out a pill to press against his mouth. ¡°Senior, quickly take this pill.¡± Nangong Yi stared at the spot where the phoenix mes were burning and swallowed the pill. In the next second, his pupils constricted. With some unknown strength, he quickly jumped up and pushed Chu Luo to the side. His body blocked a few bullets that were shooting at him. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Bang! ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Junior, leave quickly.¡± After saying that, Nangong Yi stopped breathing ¡°Senior.¡± Chu Luo abruptly turned to look at the leader, whose flesh and blood had been burnt, leaving behind most of his mechanical body. His body exuded a powerful murderous aura. The leader, who only had half of his body left, faced Chu Luo. Cracking sounds came from his body, and then his voice came out like an electric current. ¡°Do you think you can burn me to death? We Interster people can¡¯t be burned to death. Hahaha¡­¡± After saying that, his remaining mechanical arm grabbed Phoenix¡¯s leg. At the same time, something that resembled an electric current spread out from his body and bound Phoenix¡¯s entire body. ¡°Phoenix,e back.¡± Chu Luo shouted and Phoenix let out a powerful beeping sound, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his hand. Seeing Phoenix like this, Chu Luo¡¯s mind went nk. She ignored everything and quickly attacked the leader. At this moment, a figure shed from the side and a dagger stabbed into the leader¡¯s mechanical heart. Then, a magical scene appeared. The leader¡¯s body seemed to have been thrown into a cauldron and quickly melted. Phoenix quickly struggled free and returned to Chu Luo¡¯s arm. However, the dagger that had been stabbed into the leader¡¯s body also melted. Chapter 635 - Dealing with Ink Feather’s Leader (4)

Chapter 635 Dealing with Ink Feather¡¯s Leader (4)

Li Yan strode up to Chu Luo. Chu Luo¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Luoluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan caught her and was so frightened that his voice changed. Chu Luo was only a little exhausted because Phoenix had been bound by the maic field that looked like electricity. She took out a bottle of pills and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, quickly save Senior. He just stopped breathing. I¡¯m sure we can revive him.¡± Li Yan took the bottle from her hand and carried her to Nangong Yi. He fed the pill to Nangong Yi and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, what else do we need to do?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The two of them waited until everyone else in Ink Feather came over. These people surrounded Chu Luo and Li Yan with powerful hostility in their eyes. Li Yan shielded Chu Luo in his arms and looked at them coldly. Chu Luo sneered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re used to being ves of alien creatures. Our efforts to save you just now were really in vain.¡± After saying that, a bottle of pills quickly appeared in her hand. ¡°I knew that you might be ungrateful, so I prepared another bottle of pills at the same time. You don¡¯t have to eat this medicine. As long as I open the bottle cap, you will die immediately.¡± Ink Feather¡¯s men looked at each other. One of them stood up and asked, ¡°What did you do to our leader?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± After Li Yan finished speaking in a low voice, everyone turned to look at the melted pile of scrap metal. Their expressions changed several times. The other woman asked with trembling lips, ¡°You got rid of the leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ We¡¯re finally free¡­¡± After the womanughed, she actually started wailing Many others actually started wailing, too. Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Guessing that they hadn¡¯t really been willing to follow that robot leader, their expressions finally improved a little. Li Yan was about to speak when someone asked loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s our young master?¡± That person had just finished asking when a trembling voice came. ¡°Young Master is here. He doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Everyone gathered around. There was nock of people with incredible medical skills among them. They quickly picked Nangong Yi up and ran to the side. Watching everyone leave, Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. At this moment, Snowball crawled out of Li Yan¡¯s pocket. It had been knocked out earlier and only woke up now. The moment Li Yan noticed its movements, he brought it up and ced it in Chu Luo¡¯s arms. Chu Luo looked at Snowball and her eyes lit up. ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we let Snowball treat Senior?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s see if they have any way to treat Nangong Yi.¡± When the two of them found Nangong Yi, he was already ced in a ss vessel filled with liquid. The others were all surrounding him and staring at him. Seeing the two of theme over, a middle-aged man walked up to them and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for saving Young Master.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised. Chu Luo asked, ¡°You seem to be more respectful to Nangong Yi than to the leader. Why is that?¡± ¡°Because he let us live.¡± It turned out that it hadn¡¯t been easy for Ink Feather¡¯s people either. After the leader came to Earth, he had been experimenting on them. These people weren¡¯t born with special abilities. Basically, the odds were one in ten thousand. ¡°So, that robot killed many people?¡± ¡°It was like this at the beginning. Later on, Young Master came and allowed more of us to survive. At the same time, he asked the leader to dispel the idea of experimenting on more people.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan were a little surprised that Nangong Yi had done so much. Chu Luo walked towards the ss vessels and the others quickly made way for her. Someone said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for giving Young Master that medicine. He will recover after staying here for a month.¡± Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to entertain the two of you here. The ship for your departure is ready. Please leave immediately.¡± Chu Luo frowned. Li Yan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said to her, ¡°Luoluo, since Nangong Yi is fine, let¡¯s leave this ce. We¡¯ve been missing for too long. The people outside must be very worried.¡± Chu Luo tilted her head and looked at him. Li Yan raised his hand to touch her stomach and continued, ¡°Although the maic field here has been destroyed by you, there are still many rays emitted by the radioactive weapons here. It¡¯s not good for you and the baby.¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and nodded. The two of them walked to therge ship prepared for them under the lead of Ink Feather and the others. Third Master Sun and the others were already waiting on the ship. When Chu Luo boarded the ship, someone suddenly gave Chu Luo a very exquisite wooden box and said to her, ¡°Miss Chu, Young Master ced this with me previously and asked me to hand it to you at this time.¡± Chu Luo took the wooden box and was about to open it. That person quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Chu, please don¡¯t open it now. Young Master said that you should only open the box when this ind leaves your sight.¡± Chu Luo was a little doubtful. That person added, ¡°Young Master said that you don¡¯t have to be suspicious. This is only a present for your future baby.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left with the others. The ship started moving. Looking at the ind that was getting further and further away, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but open the wooden box earlier. There was a jade pendant inside. Chu Luo took out the jade pendant and subconsciously nced at it. What she saw made her frown. ¡°Yan, there seems to be something inside.¡± Li Yan took the jade pendant from her hand and also nced at it. When the others heard Chu Luo say that, they nervously craned their necks to look. After Li Yan saw it, he said to Chu Luo, ¡°That thing inside is probably for you.¡± ¡°What could it be?¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll break the jade pendant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since Nangong Yi had asked her to look at it after she left, he definitely wasn¡¯t asking her to look at this jade pendant. Li Yan waited for her to nod before crushing the jade pendant. Then, he opened his palm and saw a very small recording device. Chu Luo took it and studied it. It was unknown what he triggered, but Nangong Yi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Junior, this ind was built by the leader with a powerful maic field. As long as the maic field disappears, the ind will sink to the bottom of the sea. If you can leave, don¡¯t look back¡­ Meeting you is the greatest honor of my life. Goodbye.¡± Chapter 636 - 6 Side Story One (1)

Chapter 636 Side Story One (1)

Three yearster. It was spring in March, and it was drizzling lightly. Chu Luo had juste out of theboratory when she received a call from Li Yan. Li Yan asked her to go to the office so that they could go to the Sun residence togetherter. After responding and hanging up the phone, Chu Luo said to the professors beside her, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll go back and write the experimental report.¡± The professors smiled and nodded. Professor Lu asked, ¡°Little Chu, I heard that you¡¯re preparing to be a professor. Which school will you go to?¡± Chu Luo smiled confidently. ¡°At the School of Mechanical Engineering first. When the timees, our school and the top ten universities in the world will have a robotpetition. I¡¯ll lead a team over.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Professor Li said. ¡°Our medical school wees Little Chu to join.¡± Chu Luo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± After saying that, she left first. The professors looked at the departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, doing experiments with Little Chu brings about a greatest sense of aplishment. Did you notice that after she gave birth, she seems to have be even smarter than before?¡± ¡°Haha, Little Chu has always been smart. Two days ago, I saw a thread opened by Imperial University¡¯s BBS specifically for her. To think a student specially sorted out her achievements for the past two years. She has already won more than a hundred certificates, awards, and invention patents.¡± ¡°Impressive, impressive. If Little Chu holds a lecture, it will definitely be packed.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Luo walked out of theboratory building and looked at the continuous rain. She wondered where Roundy had gone. Just then, a car drove over. A simting robot opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and walked over gracefully with an umbre. It was Roundy, who had been modified in the past two years by Chu Luo to be able to transform at will. The moment the girls who passed by saw the robot walking towards Chu Luo, they screamed in infatuation. ¡°Ah¡­ Isn¡¯t this my idol! Roundy is actually cosying my idol today!¡± ¡°Roundy, I love you!¡± ¡°Roundy, look at me, look at me.¡± Chu Luo nced at the infatuated girls standing there and asked Roundy, who was walking over, ¡°Who did you transform into today?¡± ¡°The most handsome man in the country, Chu Tianba.¡± That most handsome person that Roundy mentioned was themander of the Mechanical Kingdom¡¯s empire server in the gaming capsule. When Chu Luo heard the name Chu Tianba, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She had no idea how the name ¡®Chu Tianba¡¯ became famous when the names of the big bosses had been collected on the Inte. Roundy raised the umbre above Chu Luo¡¯s head in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Beautifuldy, please get in the car.¡± At this moment, the infatuated girls couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screamed. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly walked two steps to get into the car. After the car drove out, Chu Luo asked, ¡°Did you learn something from Taozi again recently?¡± ¡°No. Taozi has been busy with blind dates recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo was extremely surprised. ¡°Why would he go for a blind date?¡± As if afraid of being heard, Roundy actually lowered his voice and said to her, ¡°Remember when Peach drank too muchst time? He identally cried in front of Mommy Wang that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, that he was empty, lonely, and cold. So, Mommy Wang went around asking her acquaintances to introduce him to girls these past few days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Luo¡¯s gossipy heart was instantly aroused. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wasn¡¯t looking to get a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Peach must have been provoked when he saw Teacher Little Wu bringing Tang Zhiyun back to see her parents.¡± Chu Luo knew this, but she asked, ¡°Would he cry in front of Auntie Wang because of this?¡± Why didn¡¯t she believe that? Roundy told her gossipily, ¡°Peach fell in love with a girl in the Battle of Lightyears. A few days ago, I was curious, so I hacked into the camera on the girl¡¯sputer and saw her real face¡­¡± Roundy deliberately stopped here. Chu Luo guessed, ¡°Could it be that that girl is ugly?¡± ¡°No, that girl is actually a man.¡± Roundy imitated the excitement of humans in his voice. ¡°At that time, I told Peach but he didn¡¯t believe me. Later on, he hacked into it himself. In the end, he even went to squat at the door of that person¡¯s house ording to his IP address. The person living inside is indeed a boy.¡± After some thought, Chu Luo kindly called Wang Mingtao to show his concern. Wang Mingtao¡¯s voice sounded weak. The two of them spoke for a while, but he still sounded dispirited. Chu Luo said to him, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been too free recently. That¡¯s why you¡¯re thinking about these things. I¡¯ll get the seniors to increase your workloadter.¡± Chapter 637 - Side Story One (2)

Chapter 637 Side Story One (2)

¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ don¡¯t. Sister Chu, I¡¯ve really been dealt a blow.¡± Chu Luo asked him, ¡°Do you like the character in the game or the person in real life?¡± ¡°The character in the game, of course. That person actually turned herself into a girl in the gaming capsule! We¡¯ve never met in real life.¡± ¡°In that case, what are you conflicted about? Everyone in the game pursues the aim of doing missions to kill monsters. It¡¯s not umon for such rtionships to die the moment the two meet in real life. If you really want a girlfriend,e with me.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an Empire Area online gamingpetition soon. I¡¯m the judge. There will definitely be many girls there. If you have the ability, go woo one.¡± Wang Mingtao was silent for a while before saying in embarrassment, ¡°Sister Chu, I actually don¡¯t want to have a girlfriend in real life now.¡± ¡°Then what are you conflicted about?¡± II 11 Seeing that he was silent again, Chu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait, Sister Chu.¡± Wang Mingtao quickly stopped her. ¡°What?¡± Chu Luo asked. Wang Mingtao licked his lips and said, ¡°Sister Chu, when are you going to bring Little Princess Beibei to my house to y? It¡¯s been a few days since west saw her. Mom said that she can¡¯t eat or drink well if she doesn¡¯t see Little Princess Beibei at least once a week.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°You have to ask Yan and her great grandfather, granduncle, and uncles. Other than at night, it¡¯s also very difficult for me to see her.¡± Beibei was the nickname of Chu Luo and Li Yan¡¯s daughter. She was simply abination of their strengths. She was beautiful, adorable, and smart. Ever since Beibei was born, she had been everyone¡¯s little princess. Everyone had fought to raise her. Now, she realized that her previous worry about not being able to raise the child well was redundant. When Wang Mingtao heard this, he muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t beat the Sun family. They¡¯re simply bandits.¡± Chu Luoughed and said, ¡°When we¡¯re free, we can meet up. I¡¯ll get Yan to bring Beibei over.¡± ¡°Yay, yay.¡± The two of them hung up. Chu Luo didn¡¯t put away her phone and couldn¡¯t help but look at the photo of their family of three on the screen. This photo was taken not long ago. Beibei was already more than two years old, and brimming with energy. When taking photos, she would even gesture a ¡®V¡¯ sign. No one knew who she had learned it from. Looking at Beibei, Chu Luo thought of Nangong Yi. Ever since they returned, Li Yan and the Sun family had sent many people to that sea to look for them. Not to mention humans, they didn¡¯t even know where that ind had sunk. Ink Feather¡¯s men and the ind group seemed to have disappeared from Earth with their leader. In the past three years, they hadn¡¯t heard any news from Ink Feather again. Chu Luo arrived at zing Glory Corporation at five. At this moment, Li Yan hadn¡¯te out of the conference room. Chu Luo had just sat down when she received a video call from Sun Tianhao. Chu Luo swiped the video and saw Beibei¡¯s big, watery eyes facing the camera. The moment she saw Chu Luo, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Chu Luo smiled and asked, ¡°Beibei, do you miss Mommy?¡± Beibei nodded fiercely. ¡°I miss Mommy.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Mommy, when are you picking Beibei up?¡± When Beibei asked this, Sun Tianhao¡¯s displeased voice came from the side. ¡°Little heartless person, you¡¯ve only been at our house for a few hours, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to get your mother to pick you up.¡± Beibei pouted and turned around. ¡°It¡¯s been eight hours.¡± After saying that, she ignored Sun Tianhao and walked to the side with her phone. As she walked, she said, ¡°Mommy, I went to y ¡®bang bang¡¯ with Great-Grandpa today.¡± Beibei was referring to a gun. The little fellow had her own toy gun. Ever since she could walk, she liked to follow Old Master to the shooting room. In order for Beibei to y, Old Master had specially gotten someone to build a child shooting room that didn¡¯t affect children in the shooting room. Every time Beibei was taken over, she would stay inside with Old Master Sun for an hour or two. Sun Tianhao¡¯s nervous voice came from behind. ¡°Ouch, little ancestor. Don¡¯t look at your phone as you walk. Be careful not to fall.¡± Chu Luo chimed in, ¡°Beibei, be good. Listen to your third uncle. Don¡¯t look at your phone as you walk.¡± Only then did Beibei obediently stop. She asked, ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Ever since Beibei was born, Li Yan had basically been the one taking care of her. The rtionship between the father-and-daughter duo was especially good. Chu Luo smiled and said, ¡°Daddy is in a meeting. We¡¯lle over after he finishes his meeting.¡± Chapter 644 - Side Story Three (3)

Chapter 644: Side Story Three (3)

Yu Tong shrugged. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t? In any case, I can do anything a man can do. I can do whatever I want alone. Why must I find a man? It¡¯s fine if I find a man who¡¯spatible with me, but if I find someone who¡¯s inferior to me in all aspects, won¡¯t I be torturing myself?¡± Chu Luo agreed with this, so the two of them didn¡¯t continue this topic. After walking for a while, Beibei got tired. She tugged at Chu Luo¡¯s clothes and wheedled, ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡± ¡°Gosh, baby, are you tired? Let Auntie Tongtong carry you.¡± With that, she wanted to hug her again. Chu Luo picked Beibei up first. Looking at her petite body and tired dark eye circles, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry Beibei. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get Roundy to buy lunch for us and send it to the apartment.¡± Yu Tong was really tired, so she said a few dishes that she wanted to eat. Chu Luo also named two dishes and asked Roundy to buy them. The two of them arrived at the apartment. Looking at the warm living room, Yu Tong copsed on the sofa. Chu Luo carried Beibei and ced her on the sofa, then asked her, ¡°Beibei, are you thirsty? Mommy will pour you some water.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Beibei carried Snowball and sat properly. Seeing that Yu Tong was so tired, she ced Snowball on the sofa and took off her shoes. She then walked to her side and said, ¡°Auntie Tongtong, Snowball and I will massage you.¡± Yu Tong was instantly touched to death. She took off her shoes andy on her stomach, not standing on ceremony. ¡°Thank you, little darling Beibei.¡± When Chu Luo came over with two sses of water, Beibei was massaging Yu Tong¡¯s shoulder, and Snowball was stepping on her legs. That scene was a littleical. Especially since Yu Tong was still groaning infort. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯sfortable. Darling Beibei is amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Children liked to y to begin with. Hearing Yu Tong¡¯s praise, Beibei worked even harder. Chu Luoughed. She walked over and asked, ¡°Beibei, who taught you how to massage? Why haven¡¯t you massaged Mommy?¡± Beibei turned around and smiled at her fawningly with a serious expression. ¡°Auntie Anya told Brother Momo that girls are used to being pampered. When she¡¯s tired, Brother Momo has to be considerate and help her massage¡­ Mommy has Daddy to dote on her. Auntie Tongtong dotes on everyone. She¡¯s so pitiful. I want to help her massage.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yu Tong choked and pretended to look hurt. ¡°Darling Beibei is right. No one dotes on Auntie Tongtong or loves her. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡± Beibei tilted her head and thought for a while before saying to her, ¡°Then Beibei will dote on Auntie Tongtong in the future.¡± Again, Yu Tong was extremely touched. Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw her daughter say this seriously. Yu Tong definitely wouldn¡¯t let Beibei massage her seriously. After Beibei yed for a while, she sat up. Roundy quickly bought the food back. After the three of them ate, Chu Luo still had to go to theboratory in the afternoon. Yu Tong volunteered to help her take care of Beibei. Coincidentally, Beibei was going to take a two-hour nap at noon, so Chu Luo agreed. She left Roundy behind and said to Tong, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially take care of Beibei. I¡¯ll get the butler toe overter. If Beibei wakes up before you do, the butler will take good care of Beibei.¡± Yu Tong gave her an OK sign. Chu Luo left. After Chu Luo left, Yu Tong and Beibei yed for a while before the two of them fell asleep. Two hourster, Beibei woke up on time. She nced at Yu Tong, who was sleeping beside her. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t Chu Luo, she got off the bed and walked out of the bedroom. When she walked out, she saw the butler sitting there and ran over. ¡°Uncle Butler.¡± ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you put on your shoes after waking up?¡± The butler picked her up lovingly and asked Roundy to bring her shoes to put on her. He asked, ¡°Miss, are you going to wait for Madam toe out of theboratory, or are you going home with me?¡± Beibei wanted to go home, but she was worried that Yu Tong would look for her when she got up. Her petite face was filled with conflict. The butler smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. If you want to go home, I¡¯ll write a note to Miss Yu Tong.¡± Beibei nodded at him. ¡°Then I¡¯m going home. I want to go to the vi at the back to see flowers. Snowball is hungry, too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The butler left Yu Tong a note and left with Beibei. At around four in the afternoon, Sun Tianhao called Chu Luo. He happened to be in the university city and wanted to y with Beibei for a while, so he asked her where Beibei was. Chu Luo wasn¡¯t sure, so she said to him, ¡°She might be in my apartment now. Yu Tong is taking care of her.¡± ¡°Yu Tong?¡± Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°That fiery girl I said I was going to woo a few years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little pained. ¡°What a pity. I originally nned to woo her, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like that would have happenedter. By the time I had time, she had already gone overseas¡­ Sister, does she have a boyfriend now?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Sun Tianhao chuckled on the phone and said, ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t disturb you then. I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± With that, he hung up. Chapter 645 - Side Story Four (1)

Chapter 645: Side Story Four (1)

Yu Tong was in a daze and felt like she was thinking about something. When she finally remembered that there was a baby beside her, she abruptly woke up. When she saw that no one was in the bed or room, she quickly got up and ran out of the bedroom in her pajamas and disheveled hair. ¡°Beibei¡­¡± When Yu Tong saw the tall man standing by the living room window with his head lowered, she instantly raised her voice by eight degrees. ¡°Who are you! ¡± Sun Tianhao put away his phone and tilted his head to look at her. He was amused by her behavior. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go in and change into a different set of clothes? Then, fix your explosive hairstyle before asking me who I am? Also¡­¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s throat suddenly bobbed. Yu Tong subconsciously followed his gaze and looked down. When she saw that one of the buttons of her pajamas had fallen off, revealing the pinkce inside, her expression changed several times. She then looked at the man staring at her. Unlike ordinary women, she wasn¡¯t flustered or embarrassed. In her mind, she wondered if she should beat the person in front of her until he was half paralyzed or poke his eyes blind. Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t understand the ¡®murderous aura¡¯ on her at all. He even whistled at her and said in a gangster-like tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good figure in spite of your short frame.¡± These words ignited the violent spark in Yu Tong¡¯s heart. She buttoned her pajamas and quickly pounced on him. Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t expected Yu Tong to be so enthusiastic when she saw him. The corners of his lips curled up and he was about to open his arms to let her jump into his embrace. When Yu Tong¡¯s fist hit his chin, the smile on Sun Tianhao¡¯s face froze. In the next moment, he dodged to the side and asked loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How dare you ask that? You lecher. See if I don¡¯t beat you up today until your mother doesn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± Yu Tong raised her fist again. Sun Tianhao quickly dodged to the side. As he dodged, he said, ¡°Hey, woman, look clearly at who I am. Who¡¯s a lecher? I¡¯m just here to look for my little niece.¡± ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t care who you are. How dare you run up to me and let your eyes roam about frivolously? I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± With that, she waved her fist again. Sun Tianhao easily dodged it. Feeling that the woman opposite him was actually very adorable when she was angry, he deliberately dodged left and right. As he dodged, he deliberately said, ¡°Nah. I¡¯m simply looking tantly.¡± Yu Tong was about to explode when she heard this. Seeing that he could dodge it easily every time, she knew that he must be very skilled. After thinking for a while, she suddenly stopped. Sun Tianhao also stopped. Yu Tong smoothened her messy hair and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Although you¡¯re not as good-looking as my sister and my niece¡­ yes, yes, good-looking.¡± Under Yu Tong¡¯s displeased gaze, Sun Tianhao immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re the most good-looking in my eyes.¡± Yu Tong looked at him with a straight face. Increasingly feeling that this person was a lecher, she curled her finger at him. ¡°Come here.¡± Sun Tianhao knew that the woman opposite him definitely had ill intentions, but at this moment, he was a little dazed by her watery and bright eyes that had turned watery from anger. He subconsciously walked towards her. Yu Tong looked at Sun Tianhao, who was walking over, and suddenly grabbed his cor. She wanted to look him in the eye to let him know how angry she was and how badly he would end up by provoking her. However, she had underestimated the difference in their heights. Sun Tianhao deliberately rubbed salt on her wound. ¡°You¡¯re so short. Are you even 1.5 meters tall?¡± These words made Yu Tong furious. She grabbed his cor and gritted her teeth when he cooperatively lowered his head to look at her. ¡°I! Am! One! Point! Five! Eight! Meters!¡± After saying that, she bent her knee and shoved it upwards. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Yu Tong quickly let go of his cor and retreated. As she retreated, she looked at him, who was bending down and covering a certain spot. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°This is a lesson for you.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and said as she unlocked it, ¡°Since you dare toe to Imperial University and act so brazenly, just wait to go to jail.¡± With that, she unlocked the door and prepared to call the police. In the next second, before she could react, a figure covered her. The phone in her hand was taken away and she was pressed against the wall. ¡°Er¡­¡± Sun Tianhao looked at the woman in front of him with a tense face. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m a lecher, if I don¡¯t make this reputation real, I¡¯ll have suffered your kick in vain.¡± Yu Tong wanted to struggle, but she realized that his hand was like an iron mp. She couldn¡¯t struggle at all. Chapter 646 - Side Story Four (2)

Chapter 646: Side Story Four (2)

¡°What are you trying to do¡­ Ooh¡­¡± Her chin was immediately pinched. Her lips were sealed, pried open, and brazenly attacked. Shocked and dumbfounded, Yu Tong looked at the face that was so close that it was almost impossible to see it clearly, and the pair of sharp eyes that were flickering with light. Yu Tong¡¯s mind exploded. Her body seemed to have been electrocuted. That feeling was indescribable. However¡­ It actually felt good. With this awareness, Yu Tong wrapped her arms around his neck. Their roles were now reversed. Then¡­ When Sun Tianhao was pushed out and the door closed in front of him, he rubbed his mouth with his thumb and grinned. After that, he mmed the door and said to the woman inside loudly, ¡°Yu Tong, you¡¯ve taken away my first kiss, which I¡¯ve kept for 25 years. I¡¯m yours now. Don¡¯t even think of shirking your responsibility.¡± Leaning against the door and pressing against her pounding heart, when Yu Tong heard this, her expression changed several times. In the end, she covered her ears and ran into the bedroom. The person who took the initiative just now definitely wasn¡¯t her. When had she be so desperate? To have actually done that to a lecher. ¡­ When Chu Luo came over to call Yu Tong, she realized that she was sitting on the sofa with her face in her hands, looking like she was thinking about life. ¡°Yu Tong.¡± Chu Luo called out to her. Yu Tong actually didn¡¯te back to her senses. Chu Luo walked to her side and tapped her forehead with a finger. Yu Tong was startled. ¡°Hah¡­ Chu Luo, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about so seriously?¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Yu Tong was too embarrassed to say it, so she changed the topic and asked, ¡°You¡¯re off work?¡± ¡°Mm, I came to ask you toe to my house for dinner with me.¡± Yu Tong nodded and stood up to get her bag. The two of them walked out of the door. Chu Luo and Li Yan basically still lived in the vi at Imperial Sky Park. The car stopped outside the gate of the vi. As the two of them walked through the gate, a worried voice came from inside. ¡°Darling Beibei, don¡¯t run so fast. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall.¡± Yu Tong suddenly stopped when she heard this voice. Chu Luo stopped and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Yu Tong opened her mouth and asked after a few seconds, ¡°Chu Luo, who was the person who spoke just now?¡± ¡°My third brother, Sun Tianhao. Didn¡¯t you meet him back in school?¡± After Chu Luo asked this, Yu Tong¡¯s expression was extremely fascinating. At this moment, Sun Tianhao walked out of the door with Beibei in his arms. When he saw Yu Tong standing beside Chu Luo, he raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. When Beibei saw the two of them, he shouted happily, ¡°Mommy, Auntie Tongtong.¡± As Sun Tianhao carried Beibei towards them, he said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, from now on, call Auntie Tongtong ¡®Third Aunt¡¯.¡± Beibei blinked her big ss-like eyes in confusion. Yu Tong exploded. ¡°Sun Tianhao, don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Beibei.¡± ¡°Yo, you finally know my name. You¡¯re not calling me a lecher anymore?¡± Yu Tong blushed and flew into a rage out of humiliation. She walked over angrily. Beibei¡¯s big eyes darted between their faces. When Yu Tong approached, she extended her arms to her. ¡°Auntie Tongtong, hug hug.¡± Yu Tong¡¯s aura instantly deted when Beibei extended her arms to her. She reached out to hug Beibei and kissed her cheek lovingly. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake Auntie up when you woke up at noon?¡± ¡°Auntie Tongtong was tired and needed to sleep.¡± Yu Tong was extremely touched and kissed her cheek again. Chu Luo walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± Yu Tong carried Beibei and the few of them walked into the vi. Sun Tianhao walked beside her and deliberately asked Beibei, ¡°Beibei, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to let your Auntie Tongtong be your third aunt?¡± Tongtong seemed to understand. ¡°Third Uncle wants to marry Auntie Tongtong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hey! Sun Tianhao, enough is enough!¡± Sun Tianhao pretended not to hear Yu Tong¡¯s warning and said to Beibei, ¡°If your Auntie Tongtong marries me, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. Would you like that?¡± Beibei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stopped. Under Sun Tianhao and Beibei¡¯s gazes, she sent Beibei into his arms. Sun Tianhao quickly carried her. Yu Tong red at him and turned to walk to Chu Luo¡¯s side, looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk to Sun Tianhao. Sun Tianhao smiled brightly at her. Chu Luo looked at the two of them with bright eyes and asked Yu Tong, ¡°Did something happen between you two this afternoon?¡± Chapter 647 - Side Story Four (3)

Chapter 647: Side Story Four (3)

The two of them replied in unison, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Luo was certain that something must have happened to them in the afternoon, so she walked over to take Beibei from them and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys talk first? Beibei and I will retreat.¡± After saying that, she really carried Beibei away. Leaning on Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder, Beibei looked at Yu Tong and Sun Tianhao. She asked Chu Luo in confusion, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t Third Uncle and Auntie Tongtong going in with us?¡± ¡°They have something important to talk about. They¡¯lle in after they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Are they going to whisper secrets to each other? Just like Beibei and Mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing the two of them walk in, Yu Tong looked at Sun Tianhao warily. Sun Tianhao held his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really not a lecher.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a lecher, why did you kiss me so casually!¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Pfft! We¡¯ve only just met and you couldn¡¯t help it, you big pervert!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Sun Tianhao swore. ¡°I fell for you when you were in university more than three years ago. I¡¯ve wanted to woo you ever since.¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really. If I hadn¡¯t gone to Y Nation and if that incident hadn¡¯t happened, you would have be my girlfriend long ago.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ What do you mean by long ago!¡± Sun Tianhao took a step towards her. Yu Tong subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she suddenly remembered that retreating was a sign of weakness. She immediately stopped and pushed him. Unable to budge him, she said angrily, ¡°Stand still.¡± Sun Tianhao stopped and looked at the hand on his chest. The night of early summer was actually still very cool, but to him, it was already very hot, so he only wore a thin short-sleeved shirt. Yu Tong pressed her hand on his chest and immediately felt the heat emanating from his body. She quickly retracted her hand. The corners of Sun Tianhao¡¯s lips curled up. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t reject me when we kissed. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t hate me. In any case, I¡¯m not married, and you¡¯re also single. Why don¡¯t we give it a shot?¡± Yu Tong was about to speak. Sun Tianhao continued, ¡°I checked. You suddenly came back from France because you couldn¡¯t stand Prince Abel¡¯s fierce pursuit of you.¡± Yu Tong was displeased. This person was actually investigating her. Sun Tianhao could read her mind and immediately exined, ¡°I really wanted to woo you, so I checked why you suddenly came back.¡± Yu Tong epted his apology and crossed her arms. ¡°So what?¡± Sun Tianhao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He promised her, ¡°If you agree to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll help you deal with Abel. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I promise not to appear. If you want to see me, I promise to be at your service.¡± The moment Sun Tianhao became serious, his aura changed instantly. His seriousness carried the iron-blooded aura unique to a soldier. Seeing him like this, Yu Tong¡¯s heart started beating faster. She wasn¡¯t a shy person. Realizing that the man in front of her could make her heart speed up, she only thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I can give you a chance to pursue me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sun Tianhao retracted his serious aura and immediately grinned. He became a sunny boy again. Seeing that foolish grin on his face, Yu Tong suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡­ Sun Tianhao kept his word. Just as Prince Abel stepped foot into the capital¡¯s territory, he was stopped by a few guards at the exit. The guards brought Prince Abel to the conste of S Nation. Then, he was told: ¡°The capital will be holding a safety exercise soon. Everyone in the conste, please don¡¯t walk around. Otherwise, the empire will not be held responsible if anything happens.¡± Abel ignored this notice and was dealt with as soon as he went out. The people from the S Nation¡¯s conste found the empire¡¯s security guards and Sun Tianhao personally investigated. The result was that outsiders wanted to harm Abel. Out of consideration for the safety of Abel¡¯s life and the fact that the empire didn¡¯t want to take the rap, the Sun family sent Abel back to his country. ¡°The matter is resolved just like that?¡± When Yu Tong told Chu Luo about this, it was already half a monthter. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Yu Tong smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is great. When Abel thinks of me again, I¡¯ll bring my partner to him. When the timees, I¡¯ll even deliberately thank him for leading me to Haozi. See if I don¡¯t anger him to death.¡± Chu Luoughed at these words and asked, ¡°Are you sure about Third Brother?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re already discussing when he¡¯ll go to my house to propose.¡± Chu Luo was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s fast!¡± Yu Tong didn¡¯t think it was fast at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We both have feelings for each other. Since it¡¯s confirmed, we might as well get together early.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 648 - Side Story Five (1)

Chapter 648: Side Story Five (1)

Time passed quickly. After more than a month, it was time for Chu Luo to bring her team to Germany to participate in the World Engineering intercollegiate roboticspetition. The family of three woke up early and prepared to go to school to meet the students from the School of Mechanical Engineering that Chu Luo would be bringing to the airport. Unexpectedly, they had just eaten breakfast when Anya came in with Momo, who was carrying a small backpack. ¡°Chu, Momo and I will go y with you guys.¡± When Beibei, who was sitting in the child¡¯s chair, saw Momo, she quickly waved at him. ¡°Brother Momo,e here.¡± Momo walked over. Beibei took a piece of her favorite pastry and fed it to him. ¡°Brother Momo, eat. It¡¯s sweet.¡± Momo opened his mouth and epted the food. At this point, Anya was displeased for the umpteenth time. ¡°Momo, why do you eat the sweet food Beibei gave you? And when Mommy gave it to you, you¡¯d refuse.¡± Momo faced her with his expressionless little face. Anya¡¯s heart had been severely injured. ¡°I don¡¯t have a son like you. I¡¯m taking Beibei away to be my daughter.¡± Chu Luo replied lightly, ¡°Dream on.¡± Anya pretended not to hear her. The family of three had just finished eating when Qin Ming walked in. Seeing Momo carrying a small backpack, he walked over to carry him on his arm. Beibei wanted him to carry him too. ¡°Uncle Qin, carry Beibei.¡± Qin Ming carried her and sat her on his other arm. Then, he looked at Anya with disagreement in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to take care of you guys over there.¡± ¡°Who needs you to take care of? After we go over, I can look after the two babies alone.¡± Anya was especially confident. Qin Ming frowned. At this moment, Chu Luo walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if everyone goes over together. The capital has been a little unstable recently. You¡¯ll be even more worried if you let the mother-and-son duo stay here.¡± Previously, Li Yan and the Sun family had wanted to ally together to lure the people from the assassin organization out and capture them in one fell swoop. However, at that time, someone had wanted to harm Beibei. After Chu Luo discovered it, there had surprisingly been no follow-up. Even though the Sun family had sent people to search the entire city and Chu Luo had invested a lot of invisible robots to look for them, they hadn¡¯t managed to find any traces of the assassin organization. ¡°The assassin organization suddenly disappeared in the capital. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re in hiding. If we leave, they¡¯ll target Anya and Momo. When the timees, we¡¯ll all be in Germany. It¡¯ll be difficult to save them.¡± Anya nodded fiercely in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If your son and I are kidnapped and killed, you can cry to death alone.¡± Qin Ming didn¡¯t like her saying this and frowned at her. So in the end, Anya and Momo sessfully tagged along. This time, Chu Luo was bringing five top students from the School of Mechanical Engineering to participate in thepetition. After picking them up, they went to the airport. Li Yan¡¯s private ne was parked in the airport. The group walked through the special passageway and didn¡¯t cause amotion. Along the way, Chu Luo discussed the situation with them. Li Yan and Qin Ming worked. Anya became the dedicated nanny of two babies. However, she was a little bored as a nanny. After looking at the two kids sitting together for more than an hour, leaning against each other and swiping the tablet, Anya was finally displeased. ¡°Hey, hey, can you guys respect me, the nanny?¡± Beibei and Momo looked up at her at the same time. Anya smiled warmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y games together.¡± Momo pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t want to respond to her at all. Beibei was more thoughtful and even exined to her. ¡°Auntie Anya, Daddy, Mommy, and Uncle are all busy. We can¡¯t disturb them.¡± Her tone seemed to be asking why Anya was so insensible. Anya: ¡°¡­¡± She felt so sad. Perhaps it was because Anya¡¯s expression was too expressive, Beibei grabbed her hand. ¡°Auntie Anya,e y the maze escape game with us.¡± Anya craned her neck to look at the maze they were ying and was shocked. ¡°The two of you are actually ying the adult maze escape game! Do you have some sort of a misunderstanding about your age?¡± One was three years old, and the other was just over two years old. To think they were ying such aplicated game. Anya couldn¡¯t help but think smugly. Indeed, genes were too powerful. ¡­ When the ne arrived in Germany, it was already three in the afternoon. Chu Luo¡¯s identity was too special. The person who came to pick them up was actually the vice-principal of University D of Germany. The vice-principal was a very warm middle-aged uncle with a kind face. When he saw Chu Luo, he wanted to hug her enthusiastically. Chapter 649 - Side Story Five (2)

Chapter 649: Side Story Five (2)

However, when he saw Beibei standing beside her and being carried by Li Yan, he was shocked. ¡°Heavens, this must be the legendary baby Beibei. What a beautiful and exquisite little angel.¡± The vice-principal spoke in German. To his surprise, Beibei replied in German, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a very handsome uncle too.¡± ¡°Heavens, heavens. Not only is Baby Beibei so beautiful, but she¡¯s so sweet, too.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Luo looked at the smug Beibei and said to the vice-principal with a smile, ¡°Principal Loen, thank you foring to wee us personally. I wonder if the participating teams from other countries are here?¡± ¡°Other than University A, the contestants from the other schools are already here.¡± After the vice-principal finished speaking, he gestured for them to enter. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the ne for so long, you must be tired. I¡¯ll bring you to the hotel first. You can rest for two hours. We have a wee banquet tonight. Chu, you and your students must attend.¡± Chu Luo smiled and nodded, but she still said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay in a hotel under zing Glory. Just let me know where the g is held.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the two of them spoke, everyone walked out of the airport. When they arrived at the hotel, the hotel¡¯s in-charge had already prepared two vis for them. Chu Luo said to the students, ¡°You guys rest for a while. Gather in the living room at 4: 40.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tonight¡¯s g was specially prepared by University D to wee the participants of a fewpeting universities. Everyone could be considered to have given their greetings in advance. When Chu Luo, who was wearing an evening gown, walked into the ball with a few boys in suits, the hall, which was originally filled withughter, instantly fell silent. A few people came over with sses. ¡°Chu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Chu, you¡¯re indeed the one who brought the team here.¡± When Chu Luo was surrounded by them, she said to the students, ¡°You can go and chat with people you know.¡± The boys responded and dispersed. The people who came tonight were all top students in the robotics field. Even though everyone had never met in real life, they had basically heard of each other¡¯s names and had seen the robots that the other party had designed. Coupled with the fact that the engineering guys weren¡¯t scheming, everyone quickly started chatting. Looking at the students gathered, the professors and school heads of Germany looked at each other and smiled. The professor leading University Y asked, ¡°Chu, will you participate in thispetition?¡± The professor leading the team from Country E deliberately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little unfair if Chu is participating.¡± Actually, no one wanted Chu Luo to participate. After all, in the past two years, as long as Chu Luo participated, no one else would get first ce. Chu Luo nced at them and replied confidently with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not participating, but my students can still get first ce.¡± The University D professor immediately replied, ¡°Chu, you¡¯re still so confident. But I think you¡¯ll probably be disappointed this time. Our University D will definitely get first ce.¡± Loen also said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Yes, we have a secret weapon this year. The teachers of those participating students are especially brilliant.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Luo was interested. She looked around and recognized everyone surrounding her. She asked with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any unfamiliar faces?¡± Loen and the University D professor leading his team smiled mysteriously. Loen said, ¡°We spent a lot of effort hiring that person. You¡¯ll see him at thepetition.¡± ¡°So mysterious?¡± Chu Luo¡¯s interest was piqued. However, Principal Loen and the University D team leader didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing Chu Luo could do about it. Thepetition was the day after tomorrow. Everyone would rest for a day tomorrow. The next day, Chu Luo was, again, woken up by two dumplings. She smiled and pulled the person in her arms up to kiss her cheek. She asked, ¡°Darling Beibei, why are you awake so early this morning?¡± This was the little fellow¡¯s first time abroad. Last night, at the banquet, the little fellow had been following Li Yan around. Neither of them had slept. Chu Luo had thought that Beibei would sleep in this morning. Beibei whispered into Chu Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Mommy, I heard from the auntie here that there¡¯s delicious pudding this morning. We have to go early, or there won¡¯t be any left.¡± Like Chu Luo, Beibei didn¡¯t have much resistance to delicacies, especially sweet foods. The little fellow had woken up early in the morning for a sweet meal. Chapter 650 - Side Story Five (3)

Chapter 650: Side Story Five (3)

Chu Luo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Beibei told her, ¡°Daddy said that he went for his morning exercise. He asked me to wait for Mommy to wake up before getting up.¡± As she spoke, she held Chu Luo¡¯s face and said delicately, ¡°Mommy, Piggy, time to wake up.¡± This little fellow actually called her a piggy. Chu Luo tickled her armpits in dissatisfaction. Beibei giggled and twisted. The two of them yed for a while before Chu Luo got out of bed and brought her to get dressed and wash up. When the two of them went out, the sun had just risen. Unexpectedly, Momo was sitting in the courtyard of their vi like a young adult, swinging his little legs. ¡°Brother Momo.¡± When Beibei saw Momo, she pulled her hand out of Chu Luo¡¯s and ran over. Chu Luo followed him and asked, ¡°Momo, why are you sitting here alone? Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is still sleeping. She asked me to y with Sister Beibei.¡± Hearing this, Beibei said to him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me? I would have gotten up long ago.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re a girl and I¡¯m a boy. A boy can¡¯t enter a girl¡¯s room casually.¡± When Beibei heard this, she blinked her big eyes and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t boys enter the girls¡¯ room? Then why can Mommy and Daddy be in the same room?¡± Chu Luo told her, ¡°Because Mommy and Daddy are husband and wife. Also¡­ simrly, girls can¡¯t enter the boys¡¯ room casually, especially in unfamiliar boys or girls¡¯ houses.¡± Beibei nodded, not fully understanding. Chu Luo held one in each hand and walked out of the vi. As she walked, she said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to worry about such things now. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you kids to the restaurant for breakfast.¡± When Chu Luo brought the two babies to the restaurant, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Heavens, what kind of angel-like looks is this?¡± ¡°An angel holding two angel babies. So beautiful.¡± ¡°They look like they¡¯re from the empire.¡± ¡°That madam looks so familiar.¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that the legendary Chu Luo from the academic world?¡± ¡°Why is Chu Luo here? Are the two angel babies holding her hands her children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I heard that Chu Luo only has one daughter.¡± ¡°That little boy is mixed-blood, and he¡¯s not as exquisite and beautiful as that little girl. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not her child.¡± ¡°Heredity is indeed powerful.¡± ¡­ Chu Luo led the two kids to a dining table and sat down. The restaurant manager personally came to serve them. ¡°Madam, Miss, and this young master, good morning.¡± Beibei immediately replied politely, ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡± The manager was instantly melted by Beibei¡¯s sweetness. He softened his voice and asked, ¡°I wonder what you want to eat, Miss?¡± ¡°I want to eat pudding.¡± Chu Luo raised her hand to stroke Beibei¡¯s head and said to the manager, ¡°Serve all your signature breakfasts here. Two more men wille over for breakfastter.¡± The manager immediately guessed that it was Li Yan and Qin Mo. He quickly responded respectfully and left. Indeed, Li Yan and Qin Ming walked in a few minutester. With their tall build and long legs, their imposing aura stunned everyone as soon as they walked into the restaurant. Those who had been peeking at Chu Luo and the two kids subconsciously retracted their gazes and didn¡¯t dare to look again. ¡°Daddy.¡± The moment Beibei saw Li Yan walking over, she called out sweetly. Li Yan walked over to carry her on hisp and asked, ¡°Did you wait for Mommy to get up with you?¡± Beibei nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Beibei immediately beamed at thepliment. Qin Ming came and sat beside Momo. The father-and-son duo looked like they were from the same mold, to begin with. Coupled with the equally expressionless face, it made people unable to help butugh. Qin Ming asked Momo, ¡°Did your mommy say when she¡¯ll wake up?¡± Momo: ¡°Mommy said that she will sleep for at least two hours. No one is allowed to disturb her.¡± Qin Ming pursed his lips and stopped talking. Anya was tiredst night. He nned to help her bring some food when he went back. Otherwise, she would really wake up naturally andin that she was hungry again. In the morning, Chu Luo and the others didn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed in the hotel to rest. In the afternoon, Li Yan and Qin Ming went out. Anya wanted to go shopping, so she pulled Chu Luo and said, ¡°Chu Luo,e with me. It¡¯s too boring shopping alone.¡± Chu Luo didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I want to chat with the students in the afternoon.¡± ¡°We cane back early,¡± Anya said. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a very interesting street in King City. That street is selling all kinds of rare treasures and has some very interesting entertainment ces¡­ Chu, let¡¯s go take a look. We can also let the two babies see the world.¡± After Anya finished speaking, she asked Beibei and Momo, ¡°Babies, do you want to go?¡± The two babies had no idea what she was talking about, but under her expectant expression, they nodded in agreement. Anya looked at Chu Luo. ¡°Chu, both babies agreed.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 651 - Side Story Six

Chapter 651: Side Story Six

In the end, under Anya¡¯s coaxing and pestering, the four of them arrived at the street Anya had mentioned under the protection of a group of bodyguards. The south of Germany was basically made up of fresh and vibrant Baroque-style buildings. This side was close to University D, and the business circle was especially prosperous. Especially since this was such a famous street, there was a stream of people every day, and it was extraordinarily lively. The moment Chu Luo and the others walked into the street, they immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone pointed at them kindly and praised how beautiful they were. Under the cover of the crowd, some gangsters had designs on them. ¡°If we sell such beautiful children in the dark market, we will definitely earn a huge sum.¡± ¡°That little girl will definitely be sold for an astronomical price. Those two madams have so many bodyguards. Their status must not be low. Why don¡¯t we just make away with that little girl?¡± ¡°Good idea. Once they¡¯re in our territory, it¡¯s useless no matter how high their status is.¡± Amid a sinisterugh, the group of people quickly disappeared into the crowd, looking for all kinds of chances. The moment Anya arrived on the street, she started looking around excitedly. From time to time, she said to Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, look. What¡¯s selling over there? It looks very interesting.¡± Chu Luo held the two babies each in one hand and ignored Anya¡¯s excitement. She asked them, ¡°Baby girls, are you tired?¡± Momo replied first, ¡°Auntie Luoluo, Momo isn¡¯t tired.¡± Beibei had wanted Chu Luo to hug her, but upon hearing this, she replied loudly, ¡°Beibei isn¡¯t tired either.¡± How could Chu Luo not tell what Beibei was thinking? She smiled and asked, ¡°Beibei, do you want Uncle Bodyguard to carry you?¡± The two children were already a little heavy. Usually, the bodyguards would carry them when they went out. Beibei thought for a moment and nodded. Then, she stopped and turned to extend her arms to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Uncle Dada, hug Beibei.¡± Xiang Da carried Beibei and deliberately weighed her in his arms. When Beibei giggled, he said to her loudly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Beibei replied loudly, ¡°Alright, Beibei is ready.¡± Chu Luo looked at Beibei happily. The little darling liked to y this game with bodyguards the most. Every time, she would giggle for a long time. There were many fun and eye-catching shops and many stalls on this street. The street stalls sold antiques from various countries and eras. Although most of them were fake, there were many people at every stall. Even Anya stopped by a stall. She looked at a dragon-shaped wine pot made of bronze and asked Chu Luo, ¡°Chu, do you think that bronze wine pot is a treasure that came from the empire?¡± Chu Luo nced at her and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s really a treasure, do you really think it would appear in such a stall?¡± Anya smiled at her. Actually, she was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t believe that there would be real treasures at street stalls. At this moment, a bodyguard suddenly reminded the other bodyguards, ¡°Everyone, pay attention.¡± Chu Luo also felt something and said to Anya, ¡°Anya, be careful.¡± After saying that, she stood beside the bodyguard holding Beibei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anya subconsciously stood beside the bodyguard carrying Momo. Just as she finished asking, a hugemotion came from the front. Then, the people in front ran over in panic. Some people screamed as they ran, ¡°Ah¡­ The fighting bulls at the Bullfighting Ground lost control and ran out. Everyone, run¡­¡± Chu Luo frowned and gestured to everyone. ¡°Go stand at the side first.¡± At this moment, someone screamed loudly, ¡°There¡¯s more than one fighting bull. All the fighting bulls in the Bullfighting Ground have gone crazy and rushed out. Many people have been injured in the front.¡± One had to know that the fighting strength of bulls in the Bullfighting Ground was very astonishing. Normal people would definitely get injured. When everyone heard this, they panicked. Instantly, there were screams, roars, and cries from all around them. Chu Luo took Beibei from the bodyguard and said to the others, ¡°Protect Anya and Momo.¡± Just as she finished speaking, more people ran over. Everyone squeezed and quickly separated Chu Luo and Anya. Chu Luo carried Beibei to a dark alley before finally stopping. Beibei hugged Chu Luo¡¯s neck tightly and looked at the group of people who had surrounded them. Chu Luo raised her hand and patted Beibei¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Close your eyes. These people will disappear soon.¡± Beibei obediently closed his eyes. Chu Luo quickly exuded a sharp murderous aura. She asked, ¡°Whose men are you?¡± The people who surrounded them walked towards them. Someone chuckled and said, ¡°Top-grade, indeed. If we take these two away, we¡¯ll be rich.¡± Hearing him say that, Chu Luo knew what they were doing. Her lips curled into a sneer. In the next second, a few silver needles appeared in her hand and she threw them at these people. Before these people could react, they all fell down in fear. Chu Luo looked at the closed-eyed Beibei and carried her into the depths of the alley. She had seen the topographic map here before. After walking through this alley, they would reach another street. It wasn¡¯t until they had gone far that Chu Luo said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, you can open your eyes now.¡± Beibei opened her eyes and looked behind curiously. Chu Luo had already turned the corner and Beibei couldn¡¯t see anything. She wrapped her arms around Chu Luo¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Mommy, were those people bad people just now?¡± ¡°Mm, is Beibei afraid?¡± ¡°No. With Mommy by Beibei¡¯s side, Beibei isn¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± When Chu Luo heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. Just as the mother-and-daughter duo walked out of this dark alley, a few cars drove over and stopped there. One of the cars quickly opened and Li Yan strode over with a powerful murderous and deeply cold aura. As he walked over, he quickly sized up the mother-and-daughter duo. After confirming that they were unscathed, he felt relieved. ¡°Daddy.¡± Beibei extended her arms to him. Li Yan took Beibei and ordered the group of bodyguards, ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards quickly walked into the dark alley. Li Yan carried Beibei with one arm and held Chu Luo¡¯s shoulder with the other. The three of them walked towards the car. Beibei hugged Li Yan¡¯s neck and told him what had happened. ¡°Daddy, many people surrounded Mommy and me just now. Mommy said that as long as Beibei closes her eyes, those people will disappear.¡± ¡°Did Beibei close her eyes after hearing Mommy¡¯s words?¡± ¡°I did. When Mommy asked me to open my eyes, those people were indeed gone.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The three of them got into the car. Li Yan carried Beibei on hisp and held Chu Luo¡¯s hand tightly with one hand. Chu Luo held his hand back. Knowing that he was still rattled, sheforted him. ¡°You know we¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Although Li Yan knew, he had still been very worried when the bodyguard reported the situation here. Chapter 652 - Side Story Seven

Chapter 652: Side Story Seven

Li Yan tilted his head and kissed Chu Luo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Next time, tell me where you¡¯re going. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The corners of Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she nodded at him. Beibei looked up at Li Yan, waiting for him to kiss her. However, after waiting for a while and seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she pouted and tugged at his clothes unhappily. Li Yan looked down at her. Beibei blinked at him with her big, ss-like eyes. Li Yan pretended not to understand her. Beibei was so anxious that her little face turned red. Chu Luo watched as Li Yan deliberately teased Beibei and pushed his arm in amusement. ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss Beibei, she¡¯ll cry.¡± Beibei said loudly in embarrassment, ¡°Beibei doesn¡¯t cry.¡± Chu Luo reached out and kissed her forehead. Li Yan kissed her again. Beibei immediately beamed. ¡­ The university robotpetition was held at the University D robot research and development center. When the eight universities were revealed under the cameras, all the science students and robotics enthusiasts in the world erupted. Chu Luo said to Anya, who had followed her, ¡°Wait for me in the audience. I¡¯ll look for you after thepetition.¡± Anya assured her, ¡°Okay, we definitely won¡¯t walk around.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Chu Luo, don¡¯t worry. Blockhead and Li wille overter. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Beibei during this time.¡± Chu Luo nodded and led her teammates to thepetition waiting area. Today¡¯spetition was divided into two rounds¡ªin the morning and afternoon. The first round was a robot disy by the various teams. The second round was making a robot on the spot. Every school had taken out a secret weapon today, and the disyed robots they brought were extremely exquisite. The people behind the screen held their breaths in excitement, afraid that they would miss out on something. Beibei and Momo, who were sitting in the audience, were also watching seriously. The two kids were discussing as they watched. After about half an hour, Beibei suddenly quietly tugged at Anya¡¯s clothes. Anya turned to look at her. ¡°Darling Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beibei stood up and whispered in her ear, ¡°Auntie Anya, I want to go to the toilet.¡± Anya nodded and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± After saying that, she turned to ask Momo, ¡°Darling Momo, do you want to pee?¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo stared at thepetition arena without blinking. Anya knew that the little fellow liked robots, so she said to the bodyguard, ¡°Watch Momo.¡± Then, she held Beibei¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom. The bathroom was a little far from here, so Anya asked the students here before finding it. Anya sent Beibei into the bathroom and said to her, ¡°Darling Beibei, Auntie will be at the sink. Come out after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie Anya.¡± Beibei raised her short legs and entered a cubicle. However, just as she finished peeing and pulled her pants up, she felt something above her head. Beibei subconsciously looked up. When she saw what it was, she was about to scream when she lost consciousness. ¡­ When Beibei woke up, she saw a very handsome man with a faint smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice was also very pleasant and gentle. Beibei blinked a few times, then asked nkly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Nangong Yi.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the exquisite and beautiful little girl in his arms and was in a daze. He asked, ¡°Are you Chu Luo¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Beibei suddenly remembered that she had been taken away by a bad person. He suddenly sat up in his arms and looked at him warily. ¡°You big baddie, if you take me away, my parents will definitelye and save me.¡± Nangong Yi looked at the suddenly furious baby and the smile on his face deepened. He gestured to Beibei with his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you. To be exact, we were captured at the same time.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Beibei didn¡¯t quite believe it, but she still looked around. She then realized that there was nothing in the room they were in. Moreover, Nangong Yi¡¯s hands and feet were tied. She looked at herself again and heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that she wasn¡¯t tied up. Nangong Yi watched Beibei¡¯s series of actions with his gentle eyes. He asked her, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s your name?¡± Beibei looked at him, thinking that they were all pitiful people who had been caught by baddies. She decided it was okay to tell him her name. She said, ¡°My name is Li Yuge. You can call me Beibei.¡± ¡°Beibei.¡± Nangong Yi called out to her and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Only then did Beibei feel hungry. She rubbed her stomach and nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi asked her again, ¡°Did your father or mother teach you how to use a knife?¡± ¡°My uncles taught me.¡± ¡°Alright, I have a soft knife with me. Take it out and help me cut the rope on my hand.¡± Beibei nodded and got up from the ground. At Nangong Yi¡¯s signal, she pressed a spot on his belt and saw a soft knife sticking out. Worried that she would identally cut herself, Nangong Yi asked her to take it out while teaching her how to use it. After Beibei took out the soft knife, she went behind Nangong Yi and cut the rope that tied his hands. As soon as Nangong Yi¡¯s hand was free, he took the soft knife from Beibei¡¯s hand and cut the rope on his leg. He stood up and picked her up. ¡°Beibei, hug Uncle¡¯s neck tightly. Uncle will take you out.¡± Nangong Yi had a fresh and elegant smell on him. Beibei liked it very much, so she nodded at him and hugged his neck tightly. Nangong Yi carried Beibei to the door. After whistling, they heard the door open. Beibei was a little worried, so she whispered to Nangong Yi, ¡°Uncle, are there bad people outside?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Beibei. It¡¯s not a bad person. It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s robot.¡± ¡°Robot?¡± Beibei was still too young to understand why Nangong Yi could be kidnapped despite having a robot. Actually, Nangong Yi had done it on purpose. He had known that Chu Luo and the others were looking for people from the assassin organization, wanting to capture them all in one go. Today, on the way to University D¡¯s robot research and development center, he had seen someone knock Beibei out and want to take her away, so he had schemed to get those people to bring him along. This way, his skills could protect Beibei and also help Chu Luo and the others. The door was quickly opened by the robot. When Beibei saw the robot outside the door, she said to Nangong Yi happily, ¡°Mommy made such robots too.¡± Nangong Yi smiled at her. ¡°Beibei¡¯s mother must be an incredible person.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy is the best.¡± Beibei nodded heavily, her little face filled with absolute pride. Nangong Yi was amused by her expression. Afterughing, he said to the robot, ¡°Go get us something to eat.¡± The robot turned invisible. Chapter 653 - Side Story Eight

Chapter 653: Side Story Eight

Nangong Yi carried Beibei and walked out. This was a corridor that led upwards. It was obvious that they were locked in a dungeon. When Nangong Yi was about to reach the end of the corridor, there was amotion outside. Nangong Yi hugged Beibei and pressed her against the wall. Standing by the door, he whispered to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, close your eyes.¡± Beibei thought about how she and her mother had met a bad person yesterday and her mother had also asked her to close her eyes. Thereafter, the bad person had disappeared. She obediently closed her eyes. The door was pushed open at the same time. Two people came. The person walking in front was wearing a sleeveless singlet, revealing his muscr body. He had a square face and looked a little fierce. The person behind looked a little thin. He was wearing a hat on his head, and the brim of the hat was pulled very low, basically covering his face. His appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but the murderous aura on his body couldn¡¯t be underestimated. When the person walking in front opened the door, he turned to the person behind him and said, ¡°That little girl is very valuable. We need to think of a way to give her to the buyer. As for that man, just get rid of him.¡± At this point, he hesitated for a while. ¡°Do you think we should report this to the leader first?¡± ¡°Report what? The leader won¡¯t care about such a small matter.¡± The lean man¡¯s voice was especially low and sounded sinister. The burly man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± At this point, the burly man turned around and was about to walk in when a trace of air came from his throat. His expression changed abruptly and he didn¡¯t dare to move. The person walking behind him immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly took out a gun. However, at this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll kill yourpanion.¡± The burly man nced at the dagger pressed against his heart from the corner of his eye and said to the person behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t attack.¡± The two of them were obviously partners. The person behind said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t hurt mypanion.¡± As he spoke, he quietly loaded the gun. Nangong Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the two people in front of him. He said, ¡°Retreat.¡± The two of them quickly retreated while finding an opportunity to subdue Nangong Yi. Just as Nangong Yi pressed a dagger against that person and carried Beibei out of the door, the thin man suddenly erupted from behind the burly man and quickly shed to the front to shoot at Nangong Yi. The bullet quickly shot towards Nangong Yi¡¯s arm that was holding the dagger. Just as the two of them thought that it would hit his hand, the bullet suddenly seemed to have hit an iron te. After a ding, it bounced back. The dagger in Nangong Yi¡¯s hand stabbed into the burly man¡¯s heart at the same time. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± The thin man shouted and was about to shoot at Nangong Yi and Beibei. At this moment, a robot appeared behind him. The robot quickly attacked and stopped him from shooting. Soon, he was beaten up until he couldn¡¯t retaliate. Nangong Yi looked coldly at the person vomiting blood on the ground and asked the robot, ¡°Have you brought the food?¡± The robot walked up to him and handed him something wrapped in lotus leaves. Nangong Yi took it and carried Beibei to the side. As he walked, he said, ¡°Deal with it.¡± A miserable scream came from behind. Nangong Yi could clearly feel Beibei¡¯s fear. However, the baby was still very obedient. He hadn¡¯t asked her to open her eyes, so she didn¡¯t. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t stop until he reached a concealed ce. ¡°Beibei, you can open your eyes now.¡± Beibei opened her eyes and looked at the good-looking face in front of her. She asked, ¡°Uncle, did you defeat those two baddies?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi found a stone and sat down. He let Beibei sit on hisp and took out something to eat. Under Beibei¡¯s sparkling eyes, he opened the lotus leaf, and inside were two white and fat big buns. Beibei sat there obediently and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reach for it. Instead, she waited for Nangong Yi to share it with her. Nangong Yi¡¯s hands were a little dirty. After thinking for a while, he wrapped the bun with lotus leaves and handed it to her mouth. ¡°Beibei, eat it like this. Uncle¡¯s hands are dirty and have bacteria. You will get a stomachache from eating it if I hold it with my hands.¡± Beibei nodded and lowered her head to take a bite of the white and plump bun. Nangong Yi watched her eat small mouthfuls with a faint smile in his eyes. He said, ¡°You eat just like your mother.¡± The two of them ate seriously and were equally pleasing to the eye. Beibei smiled at him sweetly and pushed his hand away. ¡°Uncle, eat too.¡± ¡°Uncle will eat after Beibei is done eating. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± Although Beibei didn¡¯t understand why it was faster for the two of them to eat one after the other, she still obediently ate faster. ¡°Beibei, there¡¯s no hurry. Eat slowly.¡± Beibei stopped after eating half a bun. She said, ¡°Uncle, Beibei is full.¡± After saying that, she even rubbed her stomach to prove that she was really full. The corners of Nangong Yi¡¯s lips curled up. Under Beibei¡¯s wide open mouth, he finished the bun in two or three mouthfuls. While they were eating buns, many people were looking for them. This was an assassin organization. Within two minutes of the killing of their members, everyone knew that someone had been killed inside. ¡°That person can actually hurt our people under our noses. That¡¯s preposterous. When we find himter, I¡¯ll definitely skin him alive.¡± A fierce-looking bald burly man strode to the side with a few people and cursed loudly as he walked. One of the people walking beside him said, ¡°Boss, the leader asked us not to hurt anyone.¡± ¡°Nonsense. The leader only asked us not to hurt that little girl. He didn¡¯t say not to hurt that man.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. The leader only gave us an hour to find them. I don¡¯t want the other teams to find them first.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to have a chance to contribute in front of the leader, so every hall master worked hard to find the two of them. ¡­ Nangong Yi had just finished eating his bun when his robot appeared in front of them again. The robot said to him, ¡°Master, everyone is looking for you.¡± Hearing this, Beibei grabbed Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes in fear. Nangong Yi thought for a while and said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. Your parents have always wanted to deal with all the baddies here. Since we¡¯re here, we have to do something to help your parents.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Did your mother put anything on you, such as something that can make her sense you?¡± Beibei tilted her head and thought for a while. She took out a Safety Talisman from her neck and asked him, ¡°Uncle, are you talking about this?¡± Nangong Yi reached out to touch the Safety Talisman and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Since you have this on you, your parents must already know where you are. They wille and save you soon.¡± Beibei added seriously, ¡°And save Uncle.¡± Nangong Yi¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Save the two of us.¡± Chapter 654 - Side Story Nine

Chapter 654: Side Story Nine

Beibei wrapped his arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Uncle, then where are we going now? Mommy said that if I encountered danger and she and Daddy weren¡¯t by my side, I should find a ce where no one else can find me and hide. Why don¡¯t we hide together?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Nangong Yi nodded, he said to the robot, ¡°Where does the leader of the assassin organization live? Lead the way.¡± Compared to hiding elsewhere, it was better to go to the most dangerous ce. It was safer. The robot led the two of them away from the people who were searching for them as they walked towards the leader¡¯s residence. A few times, the two of them were almost discovered by those people. However, in the end, they were all lured away by the robots. The inside of the assassin organization was huge. The more they walked towards the leader¡¯s residence, the more surprised Nangong Yi was by the architectural style inside. Even Beibei quietly said to him, ¡°Uncle, the pond here looks like the pond Mommy likes.¡± ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s such a pavilion at our home too.¡± ¡°Uncle, our house has those flowers too.¡± Hearing Beibei say this, Nangong Yi felt even more strange. When the two of them walked to the ce where the leader of the assassin organization lived, sure enough, no one came here to search. Moreover, this ce was very quiet, so quiet that it was as if the leader was the only one living in the entire courtyard. There wasn¡¯t even a servant. It was because of this that Nangong Yi raised his guard. When Nangong Yi carried Beibei and quietly walked into the inner courtyard, Beibei suddenly pulled Nangong Yi¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Uncle, someone is looking at us.¡± Nangong Yi was shocked. He actually hadn¡¯t sensed anything. In the next second, a gust of wind blew past. He felt that his arms were empty, and then he saw a man in a ck robe carrying Beibei with his back facing him. Nangong Yi¡¯s heart tightened as he roared furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Beibei!¡± Beibei was also frightened by the fact that she was suddenly in another person¡¯s embrace. Only after Nangong Yi shouted did she snap back to her senses. She looked at the person in front of her and started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. If one listened carefully, they could hear that he was kind of at a loss. However, Nangong Yi could tell. He looked at the ck-robed person strangely. ¡°Who are you?¡± The ck-robed person turned around and looked at him. Nangong Yi looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Junior¡¯s father?¡± The ck-robed person frowned in displeasure but didn¡¯t deny it. Nangong Yi was extremely surprised. ¡°Are you really Junior¡¯s father?¡± The ck-robed man pursed his lips and carried Beibei towards the door. Beibei was still crying. Nangong Yi quickly followed him and said, ¡°Beibei doesn¡¯t know you. Why don¡¯t you let me carry her?¡± Chu Yichen stopped and looked at the little one on his arm. Seeing that she was crying, his brows furrowed. ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said. His voice subconsciously softened, but his voice was cold to begin with. No matter how soft it was, it couldn¡¯t stop Beibei from crying. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen¡¯s back and thought that since this person was Beibei¡¯s grandfather, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Beibei. He rxed and said to him, ¡°Beibei is very obedient. Why don¡¯t you put her down and let her walk by herself?¡± Chu Yichen looked at Beibei. Beibei was sobbing so hard that her petite body was trembling. She looked very pitiful. In the end, Chu Yichen put her down. As soon as Beibei regained her freedom, she immediately ran towards Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi caught her and pulled her into his arms. He coaxed, ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s your grandfather. He won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Only then did Beibei stop crying. However, she was still a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to look at Chu Yichen directly. After a while, she secretly nced at him. What she saw made her quickly bury her head in Nangong Yi¡¯s arms again. Chu Yichen¡¯s eyes carried a murderous aura. Even though he tried his best to restrain himself, his gaze was still so sharp that it frightened Beibei. Chu Yichen had mixed feelings when he saw Beibei¡¯s reaction. He turned around and continued walking towards the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Nangong Yi carried Beibei and followed. He looked at Chu Yichen¡¯s back as he walked and seemed to have guessed something. When Chu Yichen sat down, he finally asked, ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the assassination organization?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Yi was extremely surprised. ¡°Then why¡­ did you still deal with Junior and the others?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Yichen¡¯s words were too concise. Nangong Yi had to guess what he meant as he listened. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t get anyone to deal with Junior and the others? It was your subordinate who secretly took on the job?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nangong Yi was silent. Chu Yichen was also silent. The living room was extremely quiet. Beibei didn¡¯t know why the two of them suddenly stopped talking. She was a little thirsty, so she secretly tugged at Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. Nangong Yi and Chu Yichen looked at her at the same time. Beibei looked up at Nangong Yi and said, ¡°Uncle, Beibei is thirsty.¡± Nangong Yi was about to speak when something shed in front of him. In the next second, a ss of water was handed to them. Beibei and Nangong Yi looked up at Chu Yichen at the same time with the same shocked expression. Chu Yichen frowned when he saw that they weren¡¯t moving. Nangong Yi immediately came back to his senses and quickly took the ss of water from his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he tested the temperature of the water. Seeing that it was warm water, he gave it to Beibei to drink. Beibei was really thirsty, for she gulped down a few mouthfuls before stopping. Nangong Yi and Chu Yichen felt their hearts ache when they saw her like this. At that moment, a voice came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Reporting to Chief.¡± Chu Yichen frowned in displeasure and a murderous aura emanated from his body. ¡°Come in.¡± The footsteps quickly approached the door, and someone walked in. ¡°Leader, we¡­ Uh¡­¡± When that person saw Nangong Yi sitting there and Beibei in his arms, he was so surprised that he forgot to say anything. Chu Yichen asked in a low voice, displeased, ¡°What is it?¡± That person pointed at the two of them. ¡°He¡­ they¡­ Ouch¡­¡± While that person¡¯s finger was being cut off by a sharp weapon, Nangong Yi covered Beibei¡¯s eyes with his warm and wide palm. Chu Yichen looked at Beibei with a trace of frustration. He said to that person in a low voice, ¡°From now on, she¡¯s the little mistress here. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to her again shall die.¡± That person was so frightened that his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He quickly replied with quivering lips, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Spread my word. Anyone who dares to hurt her again shall die.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± That person didn¡¯t care about the pain of his broken hand. He covered the spot where the blood was flowing and turned to run out. Nangong Yi looked at the blood and thought strangely, ¡®How can Junior¡¯s father be so powerful?¡¯ At this moment, Beibei¡¯s young voice sounded. ¡°Uncle, Beibei wants to see.¡± Worried that the blood would scare Beibei, Nangong Yi was about to speak. With a sh, Chu Yichen disappeared out of the door. Nangong Yi¡¯s mouth was agape and he forgot to react. A few secondster, Chu Yichen appeared by the door with a bucket and a mop. Chapter 655 - Side Story Ten

Chapter 655: Side Story Ten

Chu Yichen quickly wiped off the blood. Only then did Nangong Yi let go of the hand covering Beibei¡¯s eyes. Beibei looked at Chu Yichen, who had gone out with the water bucket, and asked Nangong Yi curiously, ¡°Uncle, what is he doing?¡± Nangong Yi said with mixed feelings, ¡°Your grandfather is cleaning.¡± Beibei nodded. At this moment, Chu Yichen walked in. Nangong Yi finally remembered what was important and said to him, ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the killer organization, shouldn¡¯t you call Junior? She must be going crazy searching for Beibei after she suddenly disappeared.¡± Chu Yichen pursed his lips and thought for a while before nodding. Then, he went to the bedroom inside. After a while, he walked out with a phone. He handed the phone to Nangong Yi. ¡°Call.¡± Nangong Yi nodded and took the phone to call Chu Luo. When Chu Luo¡¯s voice came, Beibei¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly shouted, ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± Seeing that Beibei was so excited, Nangong Yi handed her the phone. Beibei took the phone. Chu Luo knew that Beibei had been taken away with Nangong Yi, and she also knew that Nangong Yi would protect Beibei well. At the same time, when she followed over, she had learned that the leader here had changed. That was why she hadn¡¯t appeared immediately. However, hearing Beibei¡¯s voice, she subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. She asked, ¡°Beibei, are you afraid?¡± Beibei said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Uncle will protect Beibei. Also¡­¡± At this point, Beibei suddenly looked up at Chu Yichen. The person opposite her looked as old as her father. She subconsciously said, ¡°There¡¯s another uncle.¡± Nangong Yi quickly corrected Beibei. ¡°Beibei, he¡¯s your grandfather.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Yichen suddenly denied. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen strangely. At this moment, two figures appeared in front of them. When Beibei saw the two of them, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Li Yan walked over and took Beibei from Nangong Yi¡¯s arms. Chu Luo smiled at Nangong Yi. ¡°Senior, wee back.¡± Nangong Yi also smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, long time no see.¡± Chu Luo turned to Chu Yichen and called out, ¡°General.¡± Chu Yichen said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It was your order that made the assassin organization suddenly disappear, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°When did you be the leader of the assassin organization?¡± ¡°Three months ago.¡± Chu Yichen looked at Li Yan. The two men with equally powerful auras stared at each other. Chu Luo nced at them, walked over, took Beibei, and said to Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go out and chat.¡± Nangong Yi nced at Li Yan and Chu Yichen and nodded at Chu Luo. The two of them led Beibei out. The two of them didn¡¯t walk far and stopped in the courtyard in front. Chu Luo asked Beibei to y on the ground by herself for a while. She asked Nangong Yi, ¡°Senior, why did you only appear after three years?¡± ¡°After that ind sank, there was a problem with the medicinal liquid that could help me recover.¡± ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Half a year ago.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ink Feather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still around, but we founded a properpany.¡± Hearing this, Chu Luo smiled. ¡°Is the robotpany that suddenly rose to eminence recently yours?¡± Nangong Yi also smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, the two of them looked at Beibei, who was ying with butterflies by a cluster of flowers. They looked at each other and smiled. Li Yan and Chu Yichen chatted for almost an hour before walking out of the inner courtyard at the same time. Li Yan asked Chu Luo, ¡°Luoluo, do you want to go back immediately or stay here for the night?¡± It was already evening. Chu Luo looked at Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen said, ¡°There are many empty rooms here.¡± It was obvious what he meant. He wanted them to stay for the night before leaving. Chu Luo thought for a moment. She had something to ask him, so she nodded and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t we stay for the night before leaving?¡± Li Yan listened to her. The four of them stayed here. Just as they were about to eat, Chu Yichen called someone over and ordered him, ¡°Get everyone to gather in the conference hall. I have something important to announce.¡± After that person left, Chu Yichen took out a token and walked up to Beibei. When Beibei saw Chu Yichen walking over, perhaps because her parents were here, she was no longer afraid of him. Chu Yichen handed her the token. ¡°This is for you.¡± Beibei looked at the token curiously with her big, ss-like eyes and didn¡¯t take it. Chu Luo looked at the token in surprise. ¡°General, why did you give Beibei the token that can mobilize the assassin organization?¡± Chu Yichen looked at Beibei. After a while, he said, ¡°A greeting gift.¡± Chu Luo lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, thank Uncle.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Beibei knew that it was her mother¡¯s intention for her to ept the gift. After thanking him, she took the token. After Beibei took the token, Chu Yichen said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°Take Beibei to the conference hall with me and let everyone see her.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan looked at each other. Li Yan nodded at her and the two of them led Beibei to the conference hall. The conference hall here was especially big. Many people were already gathered inside. These people all had a murderous aura. It was obvious that they had been living on the edge for a long time. They were discussing why their leader had gathered them all. When Chu Yichen brought Li Yan, Chu Luo, and Beibei in, everyone stopped talking. Chu Yichen stood in his position and said, ¡°From now on, she will be your little mistress. Whoever dares to be disrespectful to her will be disrespectful to me. Those who are disrespectful to me will be killed without mercy!¡± Shock shed across all the killers¡¯ faces. However, no one stood up to refute. They knew best how ruthless and skilled Chu Yichen was in punishing people. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± After bringing Beibei to the killers, they returned to Chu Yichen¡¯s residence. He got someone to prepare a lot of wine and dishes. Still, no one served him. Chu Yichen¡¯s dining area was simr to how the noble families in the Kingdom of Phoenix Skies entertained guests. Each person had a short table to themselves. Chu Yichen sat in the host¡¯s seat while Chu Luo, Li Yan, and Beibei sat at the low tables that were joined together. Nangong Yi sat opposite them. Nangong Yi didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between the three of them was, but he kept feeling that the atmosphere between them was strange. Especially when the dishes were served, Li Yan asked with a displeased expression, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anything Beibei can eat?¡± Chu Yichen immediately got someone to prepare a few types of food suitable for children. Li Yan carried Beibei in his arms and fed her spoon by spoon. There was a wine bottle beside Chu Luo¡¯s hand. She filled it herself and picked it up. ¡°General, although I don¡¯t know what happened that made youe over, I still want to toast you.¡± Chu Yichen opened his mouth and clinked cups with her without saying anything. The two of them drank the wine in one go. Chapter 656 - Side Story Eleven (1)

Chapter 656: Side Story Eleven (1)

After Chu Luo and Chu Yichen finished drinking, they turned to look at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi also opened his mouth. He wanted to ask, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. So he only raised his cup and smiled at Chu Luo. ¡°Junior, I have yet to congratte you for giving birth to such a beautiful daughter. Congrattions.¡± Chu Luo poured herself more wine and raised her cup at him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± When Beibei, who was eating, heard Nangong Yi praise her, she immediately revealed a sweet smile. Then, she looked at the bottle of wine beside Li Yan and tugged at his sleeve. She said expectantly, ¡°Daddy, Beibei wants to drink too.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yan refused. ¡°Children can¡¯t drink.¡± Beibei pouted, a little unhappy. At this moment, Chu Yichen suddenly said, ¡°The priestess¡¯s daughter should be raised to drink from a young age.¡± These words immediately attracted the attention of the four of them. Chu Yichen poured himself a cup of wine and lowered his eyes without looking at them. He continued, ¡°Beibei was born with the power of a priestess. If she¡¯s still in Phoenix Skies, she should be the next sessor of the priestess.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Phoenix Skies anymore.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°General, I said before that we should learn to let go when necessary.¡± Chu Yichen still didn¡¯t look at him. He drank the wine in his cup and poured himself another cup. Beibei looked at the two of them, then finally turned to Chu Luo. Chu Luo smiled and waved at her. ¡°Is Beibei full? If so,e to Mommy.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised, for the two men had always interacted like this. When Beibei heard Chu Luo¡¯s question, she got up from Li Yan¡¯s arms and walked over to her. Chu Luo asked her to sit beside her. She gave Beibei an apple and continued drinking and eating. Li Yan and Chu Yichen started drinking without saying anything. The two of them drank one cup after another. Their postures were majestic and no one dared to interfere. Nangong Yi nced at the three of them and seemed to have thought of something. He imitated Chu Luo and ate as he drank. When Beibei nibbled on the apple, her nose twitched like a puppy. Nangong Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Beibei immediately realized that he wasughing at her and pouted at him unhappily. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Nangong Yi clenched his fist and ced it by his lips, pretending to cough. He asked her, ¡°Beibei, does that apple in your hand taste good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Beibei nodded at him. After saying that, she nced at the wine bottle and wine cup in front of her. Her eyes darted around before she stood up and walked up to him with the apple. As she looked at the wine cup in front of him, she handed the apple to him. ¡°Uncle, eat.¡± Nangong Yi restrained hisughter and shook his head. ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t eating.¡± After saying that, he drank the wine in front of him. Then, he stopped pouring any more wine and started eating. Beibei looked at him and seemed to have thought of something. She walked to his side and sat down. She first stole a nce at Chu Luo. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t looking over, she tugged at Nangong Yi¡¯s clothes. Nangong Yi tilted his head and looked at her. Beibei gave him her most brilliant smile. ¡°Uncle, does your wine taste good?¡± Nangong Yi nodded. ¡°Yes it does.¡± The tip of Beibei¡¯s nose twitched. She subconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°Beibei wants to try it too.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°Beibei only wants to try a little.¡± As Beibei spoke, she even used her fingers to gesture a little. Nangong Yi still shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Beibei looked at his face and, confirming that he wasn¡¯t amodating at all, angrily took the apple and bit it. She looked at him as she bit into the apple. Nangong Yi¡¯s heart melted at Beibei¡¯s adorable expression. He said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t let you drink, I can take you out to y. Do you want to go out and y?¡± Beibei nced at the three of them drinking and nodded. Nangong Yi stood up from his seat and held her hand as he said to Chu Luo and Li Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll take Beibei out to digest our food.¡± Chu Luo thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Nangong Yi smiled and nodded, then held Beibei¡¯s hand and left. The three of them stayed in the living room and continued drinking. Li Yan and Chu Yichen had simr alcohol tolerance. After god knew how long, Nangong Yi carried the sleeping Beibei in. Chu Luo took Beibei and said to Li Yan, ¡°Yan, Beibei is asleep. Let¡¯s go rest too.¡± Li Yan put down the wine cup by his lips and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Which room is ours?¡± Chu Yichen looked down at the wine in the cup and didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Go straight to the right. Those are all guest rooms. You can choose any one.¡± Chapter 657 - Side Story Eleven (2)

Chapter 657: Side Story Eleven (2)

Li Yan nodded and took Beibei from Chu Luo. The two of them left together. Nangong Yi watched them leave before shifting his gaze to Chu Yichen. Chu Yichen had just finished his cup of wine. At this moment, he looked up at him and said, ¡°Drink with me.¡± Nangong Yi walked to his previous seat and sat down. He poured some wine and raised his cup at him. After the two of them drank, he asked, ¡°Forgive me for asking, but what exactly is your rtionship with Junior¡­?¡± Chu Yichen looked at him with his knife-like eyes. His powerful aura spread throughout the entire space. In Nangong Yi¡¯s impression, only soldiers had that aura. ¡°You¡¯re a soldier?¡± Nangong Yi frowned. Everyone knew that Chu Yichen was a tomb raider. Nangong Yi thought for a while and asked, ¡°I heard that you slept in the ancient tomb for 18 years. Could it be that you¡­¡± He suddenly had a bold guess. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t belong here,¡± Chu Yichen suddenly said. ¡°Then¡­ why are you here?¡± Chu Yichen was about to pour more wine when he realized that the wine in the bottle beside him had been emptied. He took another bottle, opened it, and drank directly from the bottle. Nangong Yi watched in surprise as he gulped down the entire bottle of wine. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. He also picked up the wine in front of him and took a sip. He couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well and didn¡¯t intend to get drunk, so he drank slowly. After drinking for god knew how long, Chu Yichen¡¯s arm shook and the wine cup beside him fell to the ground with a bang. Seeing him like this, Nangong Yi guessed that he was drunk. He stood up and suggested, ¡°Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t we call it a night?¡± Chu Yichen didn¡¯t refuse. However, he propped himself up and tried to stand up a few times, but to no avail. Seeing him like this, Nangong Yi quickly walked over to help him. ¡°Thank you.¡± After steadying his footing, Chu Yichen walked towards the door. However, he staggered and took a few steps, looking like he was about to fall. Nangong Yi quickly walked up to hold his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡± Chu Yichen didn¡¯t refuse this time. After the two of them walked out, Chu Yichen suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯re all from Phoenix Skies.¡± ¡°Phoenix Skies?¡± Nangong Yi suddenly thought of the ancient tomb Chu Luo and the others had gone to. ¡°It¡¯s that legendary ancient tomb. Which dynasty did youe from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You and Junior both?¡± ¡°And Li Yan.¡± ¡°CEO Li?¡± Nangong Yi was shocked. He knew that Chu Luo wasn¡¯t from this era, but he hadn¡¯t expected that besides her, Li Yan and Chu Yichen weren¡¯t either. Nangong Yi looked at Chu Yichen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your identity in that dynasty? And¡­ what were Junior and CEO Li¡¯s identities?¡± ¡°I was a general, Li Yan was the king, and she was¡­¡± Chu Yichen suddenly paused. ¡°She was the most respected High Priestess in Phoenix Skies. ¡± ¡°High Priestess.¡± Nangong Yi finally understood how Chu Luo¡¯s abilities came about. The High Priestess had always been a powerful figure in history. Nangong Yi digested this in silence for a while before looking at Chu Yichen, who was standing there and thinking about something. He asked, ¡°Do you like Junior?¡± Chu Yichen¡¯s body trembled and he slowly turned to look at Nangong Yi. His expression was a little strange, as if his secret had been seen through, or as if he had long wanted to tell this secret. After a while, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he jumped onto the stone mountain in front of him. Nangong Yi followed and stood under the stone mountain. Chu Yichen said, ¡°She was chosen as the sessor of the High Priestess when she was very young. The sessor of the High Priestess has to learn all kinds of abilities from the High Priest. It¡¯s very boring and lonely. However, she has liked to read all kinds of books since she was young, so she has never felt lonely.¡± When Nangong Yi heard this, a strange feeling surged in his heart, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. Chu Yichen: ¡°The first time I saw her, she was learning the sacrificial dance from the High Priestess¡­ Some people are born dancers. When she danced the sacrificial dance, she naturally exuded a calming energy. ¡°At that time, I had just returned from the battlefield with my father. I couldn¡¯t suppress the ruthlessness in my body. It was her sacrificial dance that suppressed my ruthlessness. Chapter 658 - Side Story Eleven (3)

Chapter 658: Side Story Eleven (3)

¡°Later on, whenever I returned from the war, I would go see her dance the sacrificial ritual. ¡°Her sacrificial dance increasingly gave me energy.¡± At this point, Chu Yichen suddenly stopped talking. He thought of how he had fallen for her and how the king had looked for him in private to tell him that she would be his queen, asking him to control his heart. After so many years, he still remembered how he had felt at that time. That gloom, that indignation, and finally seeing her smile like a child in front of the king. At that time, he knew that he couldn¡¯t give her such a smile. So he chose to back off. He hadn¡¯t said a word to her since. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but he was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth, the affection he had concealed would be exposed. It was because of his crush on her that Feng Lan used himter on. If he hadn¡¯t been trapped or fallen unconscious in that battle¡­ ¡°Junior is indeed a very adorable girl. No one doesn¡¯t like her.¡± When Chu Yichen heard Nangong Yi say that, he abruptly looked at him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You like her?¡± Nangong Yi looked back into his eyes and shrugged. ¡°Yes, I like her. It¡¯s just that my feelings for her are between an older brother and a younger sister.¡± He restrained himself more than anyone. He knew what he couldn¡¯t like, so he had pulled away from her at the earliest. ¡°You must be indignant.¡± At this moment, Nangong Yi inexplicably felt a sense of superiority and even had the mood to rub salt on Chu Yichen¡¯s wound. ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re indignant. Junior and CEO Li are very close. I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to sever their fate which carried from their past life into the present one.¡± When Chu Yichen heard this, he felt inexplicably angry. It was because Nangong Yi was right that he was even more furious. He had also loved her for two lifetimes, but unfortunately, he had never said it in front of her. He was suddenly indignant. Nangong Yi looked at him, who was emitting ck aura, and quickly said, ¡°Junior is very fierce. You better not do anything to anger her.¡± Chu Yichen nced at him in displeasure and flew away with Qinggong. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Nangong Yi didn¡¯t have time to stop him. He stood in the courtyard and muttered in frustration, ¡°Where am I staying tonight?¡± ¡­ The second day. Beibei suddenly woke up from the urge to pee. Opening her eyes, she realized that her parents were still sleeping. She got up herself and wanted to look for the toilet. Chu Luo immediately sensed it. She quickly opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Beibei, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mommy, Beibei wants to pee.¡± Chu Luo wanted to remove Li Yan¡¯s arm from her waist. This man had drunk too muchst night and hugged her all night without letting go. She couldn¡¯t even move. Li Yan finally woke up and asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Beibei wants to go to the toilet.¡± Li Yan got up from the bed and said to her, ¡°Sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll bring her there.¡± Chu Luo was indeed a little tired, so she nodded at him. After Li Yan came back with Beibei from the toilet, thetter actually couldn¡¯t sleep. Li Yan thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°There¡¯s a courtyard outside. If you can¡¯t sleep, go y for a while, but don¡¯t walk around.¡± Beibei nodded at him obediently. ¡°Daddy, Beibei won¡¯t walk around.¡± Li Yan helped her put on her clothes andbed her hair into two small pigtails. Beibei left. Outside the guest room was a huge courtyard with a rockery by the wall. There were all kinds of flowers under the rockery. Beibei walked to the flowers, raised her hand, and tapped on a flower, removing the dew on it. She thought it was fun, so she went to tap on other flowers. After a while, she suddenly looked up and saw Chu Yichen standing on the rockery. Beibei was a little afraid to see him alone, but she still called out, ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± Chu Yichen jumped down from the stone mountain and stood beside her. Beibei stared at him with her big ss-like eyes. Chu Yichen asked, ¡°Do you want to go elsewhere to y?¡± Beibei kind of wanted to, but when she recalled Daddy¡¯s instructions, she shook her head. ¡°Daddy said that Beibei can only y in the courtyard.¡± Chu Yichen looked down at the little child beside his thigh and said seriously, ¡°We cane back before they wake up.¡± Beibei was still a little unwilling. Chu Yichen added, ¡°There¡¯s a wine cer not far from here.¡± When Beibei heard this, her eyes lit up. However, she still didn¡¯t agree. Chu Yichen: ¡°I asked the kitchen to prepare a lot of flower cake. It should be ready.¡± Beibei¡¯s face revealed a conflicted look. Chu Yichen said, ¡°Your parents will be up in at most half an hour. We only have this little time. If you want to continue thinking, we won¡¯t get to go.¡± Beibei finally nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± The corners of Chu Yichen¡¯s lips finally curled up slightly and his cold lips softened. His physical appearance was warm to begin with. With this smile, Beibei wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Chapter 659 - Side Story Twelve (1)

Chapter 659: Side Story Twelve (1)

Chu Yichen brought Beibei to the kitchen to get some pastries and finally brought her to the wine cer. Beibei, who was eating the pastry happily, stopped eating the pastry when she smelled the fragrance of the wine. Chu Yichen put her down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you try some wine with low alcohol content. If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡± Beibei nodded. Chu Yichen brought over a bottle of fruit wine and poured her a small cup. Recalling their boldness when they drank, Beibei took the cup and was about to drink it in one go. Chu Yichen quickly stopped her. ¡°Take a sip first.¡± Beibei obediently took a sip from the cup. Chu Yichen asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Beibei furrowed her little brows. ¡°There¡¯s no taste.¡± ¡°Then drink a little.¡± Beibei took another sip. ¡°How is it?¡± Beibei smacked her lips and looked at Chu Yichen with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Delicious.¡± Chu Yichen smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°If you like, you can drink more.¡± Beibei nodded and drank the wine. When Chu Luo and the others came over, Chu Yichen was sitting there drinking from a wine bottle. Beibei had already be a little alcoholic lying on top of him and giggling. Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened. He strode over to pull Chu Yichen¡¯s cor and punched him. Bang! Chu Yichen didn¡¯t dodge or retaliate. He only wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with his thumb and said, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er started learning to drink when she was very young. What¡¯s wrong with Beibei drinking?¡± He pointed at Beibei. ¡°She has the High Priestess¡¯s blood in her body. Drinking some wine can stimte her ability. Why won¡¯t you let her drink?¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to raise my daughter here.¡± With that, he picked Beibei up and turned to leave. When he reached Chu Luo¡¯s side, he held her hand and said to Chu Yichen without looking back, ¡°We¡¯ll leave this ce now. We won¡¯t be seeing each other again.¡± With that, the family of three walked out. Nangong Yi nced at the gloomy Chu Yichen and followed. Chu Yichen looked at the departing figure and muttered, ¡°Then keep a close eye on her. I didn¡¯t do what I wanted to do in my previous life. Don¡¯t even think about stopping me in this life.¡± ¡­ Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, four years had passed. It was time for little Beibei to go to elementary school. Last night, the family of three stayed in the Sun residence. Early in the morning, Old Master Sun was nagging beside her. ¡°My sweetheart, if anyone dares to bully you in school, just beat them up. If anything happens to them, Great Grandpa will help you bear the consequences.¡± Sun Tianhao, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Grandpa, our Beibei is a youngdy. How can you let her do such a brutish thing like beating someone up? Come.¡± After saying that, he said to Beibei, ¡°Beibei, if anyone dares to bully you, get Little Ze to help you.¡± Little Ze was Sun Tianhao¡¯s son. He was three years old this year and happened to be studying at the affiliated kindergarten of the elementary school where Beibei studied. Beibei had be even more exquisite and beautiful, like a barbie doll. No matter where she went, she was the most beautiful child. This led to many little boys liking her. Old Master Sun had heard that children¡¯s fondness sometimes appeared a little intense. They were either tugging at her braids or ying tricks on her, seemingly bent on making the girl cry. Therefore, Old Master Sun was not at all assured to let her go to school. Beibei listened obediently. After Old Master Sun finished speaking, she said, ¡°Great Grandpa, I know. Don¡¯t worry. Brother Momo is in my ss. No one dares to bully me.¡± When Old Master Sun heard this, he was finally relieved. He knew about Qin Ming and Princess Anya¡¯s son. The little boy didn¡¯t talk much, but he had been trained by Qin Ming since he was young. At such a young age, his skills were already quite good. The car stopped at the school gate. After Beibei said goodbye to Old Master, she carried her backpack and walked into the school. This school was the best elite school in the capital. Children who could study here came from rich or noble families. Of course, this was also divided into several levels. As soon as Beibei walked in, she immediately attracted the attention of many people. Especially the boys standing beside arge tree, their eyes were fixed on her. ¡°What a beautiful junior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be friends with her.¡± ¡°Get lost, all of you. I¡¯m going to pursue her.¡± After saying this, a young boy walked out from behind the tree and stopped in front of Beibei. Chapter 660 - Side Story Twelve (2)

Chapter 660: Side Story Twelve (2)

¡°Hi, Junior, you¡¯re in first grade, right?¡± Beibei looked at the boy in front of her and nodded. She prepared to walk around him and continue walking. The boy stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Yunchuan from third grade. Let¡¯s be friends. Why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend? I¡¯ll buy you food and help you carry your school bag in the future.¡± Beibei frowned and walked around him. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re young? If you be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll help you carry your school bag, help you copy your homework, and even help you buy snacks.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m so handsome.¡± Beibei finally stopped in her tracks. Zhou Yunchuan felt that there was a chance and immediatelyughed out loud, revealing his mouth which had several front teeth missing. He even struck a pose that he thought was very handsome. Beibei looked at him for two seconds, then said straightforwardly with disdain, ¡°How can you go against your conscience and say such things when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± Zhou Yunchuan hadn¡¯t expected Beibei to be so rude. His face turned red. ¡°You¡­ how can you say that about me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± After saying that, Beibei turned to leave. Zhou Yunchuan panicked and reached out to pull her back. However, in the next second, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed his wrist. Crack! ¡°Ouch~~¡± Beibei turned to look at the expressionless Qin Moxuan and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Momo, you¡¯re here.¡± Qin Moxuan nodded at her and turned to Zhou Yunchuan. ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of Beibei again, or I¡¯ll cripple your hand.¡± ¡°O¡­ My hand is broken. Let go, wah¡­¡± Looking at Zhou Yunchuan, who had burst into tears, Beibei said to Qin Moxuan, ¡°Brother Momo, ss is about to start. Let¡¯s go look for our ssroom.¡± Only then did Qin Moxuan let go of Zhou Yunchuan¡¯s hand. The two of them walked towards the school building. As Zhou Yunchuan covered his broken wrist, he cried as he watched the two of them leave. At this moment, Momo took Beibei¡¯s school bag from her and slung it over his shoulder. Beibei said something to him happily. A surge of jealousy suddenly surged in Zhou Yunchuan¡¯s little heart. He said fiercely, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you two a lesson.¡± Beibei and Momo found their ssroom. Not long after they sat down, the teacher came in. After a while, everyone introduced themselves and started their first lesson in elementary school. After ss, Beibei and Momo walked out of the school. The school stipted that parents could only pick up children outside the school. So when Beibei and Momo were stopped by a few high school children, although many children who passed by saw it, they walked around them in fear. It was the school¡¯s ¡°celebrities¡± who stopped them. ¡°Hey, I heard that you didn¡¯t agree to be Brother Chuan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± A little fatty imitated the expressions of gangsters. His eyes were wide open as if he was prepared to eat the two of them up. Beibei looked at them and snorted. ¡°Why should I be his girlfriend? I said that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. Brother Chuan is so handsome. You have to be his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being unreasonable?¡± Beibei was unhappy. ¡°So what if we¡¯re unreasonable? What can you do to us?¡± Unexpectedly, Little Fatty was unabashed about his unreasonable behavior. Beibei was about to speak again when Momo took off their backpacks and handed them to Beibei. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t reason with them.¡± As soon as Beibei took the backpacks, he quickly piled up Little Fatty and hispanions. ¡°Waah¡­¡± Looking at the few people rolling on the ground and crying, Beibei was about to say, ¡°Why are these people so weak?¡± At this moment, the dean¡¯s stern voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When the children who were rolling on the ground and crying heard the dean¡¯s voice, their cries became even louder. The dean walked over in a few steps. When he saw that it was Beibei and Momo standing there, his expression instantly became amiable. ¡°So it¡¯s Student Li and Student Qin. What happened here?¡± Beibei pointed at the little fatty and hispanions who were rolling on the ground and said, ¡°They forced me to be friends with Zhou Yunchuan. I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want a boyfriend.¡± When the dean heard this, his temples twitched and his heart skipped a beat. Were these children tired of living? Chapter 661 - Side Story Twelve (3)

Chapter 661: Side Story Twelve (3)

How dare they force Old Master Sun¡¯s great granddaughter to make friends. Who gave them the courage? He walked up to the boys and roared, ¡°Get up, all of you.¡± The children immediately got up in fright. The dean gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Zhou Yunchuan?¡± The children trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? If not, go and call all your parents over.¡± What were elementary school students most afraid of? The number one thing was definitely having their parents called up by the school. The minute they heard this, they instantly cowered. A child quickly said, ¡°Zhou Yunchuan is from ss 2, Grade 3.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hearing the dean snort, the children trembled again. The dean said with a fierce expression, ¡°Call your parents over tomorrow. Also, tell that Zhou Yunchuan to call his parents over too. I want to see whose parents taught him to threaten girls to be his girlfriend at such a young age.¡± The children hadn¡¯t expected to have to call their parents even after they revealed who it was. They immediately wailed in fear. The dean couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them. He said to Beibei and Momo, ¡°Student Li, Student Qin, go back first. Be careful on the way. If anyone wants Student Li to be their friend again, just tell me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Beibei answered obediently, she walked towards the school gate with Momo. Behind them, the dean continued to berate the children. ¡°Are you grown up now? How dare you threaten the younger students!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ We won¡¯t dare again¡­¡± ¡°Can we not call our parents?¡± ¡­ When Beibei heard this, she winked mischievously at Momo. Momo nced at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going tonight?¡± Beibei followed Chu Luo and Li Yan, who were sometimes at the Sun residence, sometimes at the university city, and sometimes back to the old district or the Li residence. Chu Luo had said this morning that she had experiments to do. She wouldn¡¯t be done till at least nighttime. ¡°To the university city.¡± Momo nodded, and the two of them walked out of the school gate. The chauffeur who was picking them up was already waiting there. This school was located in the city center. As the two of them sat in the car, along the way, Beibei looked out of the window. Seeing that the billboards were almost upied by zing Glory and Phoenix Skies advertisements, she said to Momo happily, ¡°Brother Momo, look. That photo of Third Sister Bai is so beautiful. Also, Sixth Brother Bai is so handsome ~¡± Momo looked at the billboards. ¡°Not as good-looking as you.¡± Beibei was so happy that her eyes narrowed. When the car reached a very congested road, Beibei suddenly saw someone and quickly said to the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle chauffeur, stop the car quickly.¡± Momo disagreed. ¡°What are you trying to do? There are many people here. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°I saw Uncle Chu.¡± Beibei was talking about Chu Yichen. Although the general upied Chu Yichen¡¯s body, he was too young and didn¡¯t want Beibei to call him Grandfather. Later on, Beibei got used to calling him Uncle. Hearing Chu Yichen¡¯s name, Momo frowned unconsciously. He grabbed Beibei¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t meet Uncle Chu.¡± From that time on, Chu Yichen seemed to constantly force a confrontation with Li Yan and woulde over every few days to bring Beibei to drink. Beibei was now a little alcoholic, and Li Yan had explicitly forbidden anyone from letting Beibei get close to Chu Yichen. Beibei was displeased. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s so lonely. I¡¯m just going to apany him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo¡¯s temper was often very stubborn like his father. However, no matter how stubborn he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Beibei. Beibei¡¯s eyes instantly turned watery. She criticized him, ¡°You¡¯re fierce to me. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore.¡± Momo pursed his lips and looked at her. After two seconds, he surrendered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He had promised Uncle Li that he would definitely keep an eye on Beibei and not let her drink with Chu Yichen. Although he always became the aplice, his principles couldn¡¯t be broken. Delighted, Beibei immediately retracted the tears in her eyes and nodded at him. When the chauffeur stopped the car by the side, Beibei and Momo alighted. The streets were filled with people. Even standing on tiptoes, Beibei couldn¡¯t see Chu Yichen. She was a little anxious and quickly held Momo¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Momo, look where Uncle Chu went.¡± At this moment, Momo was already more than 1.4 meters tall and could see very far. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. He was about to tell Beibei. Beibei suddenly let go of his hand and ran to the side happily. ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± Momo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he quickly followed. ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t run so fast.¡± When Beibei ran over, Chu Yichen walked over to pick her up and left, deliberately shaking off Momo who was chasing after him. Chapter 662 - Side Story Thirteen (1)

Chapter 662: Side Story Thirteen (1)

Watching Beibei be taken away, Momo immediately sped up and chased after them. He chased after them and left the bustling street, arriving behind amercial building. However, he had lost them by now. ¡°Beibei.¡± Momo looked around anxiously. While he was searching for Beibei like crazy, Chu Yichen brought her to the top floor of amercial building. Standing there and looking at the waning lights of the Imperial Capital, Beibei said worriedly, ¡°Uncle Chu, Brother Momo is looking for me.¡± ¡°Then let him search slowly.¡± Chu Yichen couldn¡¯t stand that kid who kept a tight watch on Beibei and decided to let him look for her slowly. He took out a few bottles of wine. When Beibei saw the wine, her eyes lit up. Chu Yichen opened a bottle and handed it to her. ¡°Drink this bottle. I¡¯ll teach you swordyter.¡± Beibei didn¡¯t know why Chu Yichen secretly took her away every time. After giving her wine to drink, he would teach her swordy. However, she realized that she was getting fonder of drinking. Taking the white porcin bottle, Beibei took a big sip from the bottle and narrowed her eyes happily. ¡°Good wine.¡± Chu Yichen also opened a bottle. After the two of them finished drinking, Beibei asked the question that she would ask every time, ¡°Uncle Chu, why did you secretly bring me wine?¡± Her father had never let her drink, and she didn¡¯t understand this either. Clearly wine was so delicious, and her father had even prepared a few bottles of wine for her mother in the wine cer. Beibei had thought that, like usual, Chu Yichen wouldn¡¯t answer this time, but to her surprise, he answered her. ¡°The first thing the High Priestess needs to learn is to drink. Wine can stimte the High Priestess¡¯s energy.¡± Beibei frowned. ¡°Daddy said that there¡¯s no need for a High Priestess here. I can¡¯t be one either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense. You have that ability. Even if you don¡¯t be a High Priestess and activate your ability, you can protect yourself in the future.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Beibei wanted to say that her parents and her maternal grandfather¡¯s family were also teaching her how to protect herself, but seeing Chu Yichen¡¯s persistent expression, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. After the two of them finished drinking, Chu Yichen started teaching Beibei swordy. Chu Yichen was especially stern when teaching swordy. Whenever Beibei made a mistake, he would berate her fiercely. Every time, Beibei would wonder: ¡®Why am I torturing myself?¡¯ However, every time she finished learning swordy, she felt that learning swordy was a very cool and awesome thing to do as she watched Chu Yichen jump off the top floor. She also wanted to fly down from such a high building. When Momo finally found Beibei, his face darkened to a new level. Beibei looked at him and smiled fawningly at him. Momo walked over with a dark expression and held her hand as they walked forward. Beibei asked him worriedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell my parents about this, did you?¡± Momo didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°Brother Momo, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t tell Daddy and Mommy. In any case, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Again, Momo didn¡¯t answer her. Beibei knew that he was angry, so she tugged at his hand and shook it. She wheedled, ¡°Brother Momo, don¡¯t be angry. You know that Uncle Chu won¡¯t do anything to me. Besides, I learned a new swordy technique today. I¡¯ll teach it to you secretly when we go back.¡± Momo finally stopped and looked at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°This is Uncle Chu¡¯s request. I don¡¯t want Daddy to fight with Uncle Chu.¡± Momo frowned again. The two of them continued walking forward. After taking a few steps, he said, ¡°Auntie Luoluo called just now.¡± ¡°What did Mommy ask?¡± ¡°She asked why we¡¯re not back yet.¡± ¡°How did you answer that?¡± Beibei suddenly felt a little nervous. She had promised Chu Yichen not to tell her mother about her meeting with him. Momo nced at Beibei¡¯s expression and pursed his lips unhappily. That was when Beibei knew that he hadn¡¯t said anything. She immediately smiled until her eyes curved. She held Momo¡¯s hand with both hands and said to him, ¡°Brother Momo, this is a secret between Uncle Chu and me. Only you know. You must not tell anyone. Otherwise, I won¡¯t y with you.¡± Only after a long while did Momo respond with an ¡°Mm¡±. Beibei giggled. Beibei had always thought that she had concealed it very well. On this particr night. After Chu Luo and Li Yan finished the deed, Chu Luo leaned her head into Li Yan¡¯s arms and said to him while panting slightly, ¡°Beibei learned another swordy technique today.¡± Chapter 663 - Side Story Thirteen (2)

Chapter 663: Side Story Thirteen (2)

¡°Hmph!¡± Li Yan snorted in displeasure. Chu Luo continued, ¡°Her alcohol tolerance is already quite good.¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. Chu Luo raised her hand and rubbed it against his creased brows. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Sir has been working hard all these years. In order to teach Beibei, he has been sneaking around every time.¡± Li Yan said in a low voice, ¡°If he dares, he can try appearing in front of me again!¡± After saying that, he grabbed the hand that was yfully touching his face and kissed it before asking, ¡°It¡¯s almost summer break. Where do you want to go for a holiday this year?¡± Chu Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a world medical exchange in July. I won¡¯t be free until the end of July.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll arrange the time.¡± Chu Luo nodded. ¡°I want to go to our ind for a holiday.¡± Chu Luo kept thinking about the herbs on that ind. Li Yan responded with an ¡°Mm¡± and lowered his hand. Suddenly, he had another idea. Chu Luo twisted and panted. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Li Yan sealed her lips and said, ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak again. After a while, when Chu Luo could finally breathe, she asked, ¡°Then what about Beibei?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already grown up.¡± Chu Luo: ¡°¡­¡± When Beibei was told where she was going to y this summer, she unhappily looked at her heartless parents, who had already packed their luggage and were about to take the helicopter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing me along on your vacation?¡± Li Yan replied mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯re already grown up. Only children who haven¡¯t weaned off their milk keep sticking to their parents.¡± He had long wanted to go on a second honeymoon with Chu Luo alone. How could he bring this little burden along? Beibei was sad, but she refused to admit it. ¡°Hmph, so be it. I don¡¯t want to go with you guys anyway.¡± At this point, she felt that this was it. If she followed these two, she could only watch them be intimate every day. She might as well go to Uncle Chu for a drink or find Uncle Nangong to teach her how to make robots. ¡°I¡¯m very busy too.¡± Chu Luo looked at Beibei¡¯s tsundere expression and smiled as she rubbed her head. She said to her, ¡°After we leave, Uncle and the others wille and pick you up. You can go to the Sun residence then.¡± Beibei was instantly appeased. She nodded at Chu Luo. ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± Chu Luo and Li Yan boarded the helicopter and left. After the helicopter left, Beibei turned around and walked back. Not long after, she saw Momo running over. There was already sweat on Momo¡¯s forehead, and his mixed-blood face became even more handsome. Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Brother Momo, aren¡¯t you going to America with Auntie Anya?¡± Momo walked up to her and stopped. ¡°No, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Beibei was instantly touched. ¡°Big Brother Momo is the best.¡± The two of them walked forward together. As they walked, Beibei said, ¡°Mommy said that Uncle and the others wille and pick me upter. You cane to the Sun residence with me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The Sun family quickly took Beibei and Momo over. All the younger generation of the Sun family had children, and they were all boys. With the little boys all surrounding Beibei, she had no time to think about Chu Luo and Li Yan. The children of the Sun family had been studying in the affiliated military school since they were young. They could only see Beibei during holidays. In their hearts, Beibei was their princess. They would do whatever Beibei said. Even the youngest, Sun Jiale, followed behind Beibei and handed her food and drinks. Old Master Sun looked at the boys pampering Beibei with a gratified expression, and the smile on his face never disappeared. His health was getting better and better under Chu Luo¡¯s transformation. These days, whenever he had nothing to do, he would bring the children to the shooting room to y. One day, he had juste out of the shooting room with the children when he saw Third Master Sun striding in. Beibei was the first to greet him. ¡°Third Granduncle.¡± Third Master Sun¡¯s face was originally filled with urgency. When he heard her call, he stopped and responded with a smile. Then, he said to Old Master, ¡°Dad, the pirates in the South Ocean have been acting arrogantly recently. Just now, an emergency report came from there saying that a merchant ship from the empire has been hijacked.¡± ¡°What? Ridiculous.¡± Old Master Sun was furious and said to him, ¡°Then send someone to eliminate the pirates immediately. To think they even dare to hijack our empire¡¯s merchant ship. Looks like they think they¡¯re living toofortably.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Third Master Sun walked in after saying that. He prepared to pack his luggage immediately. Chapter 664 - Side Story Thirteen (3)

Chapter 664: Side Story Thirteen (3)

Just as he walked in, Sun Tianhao and Sun Tianze strode in at the same time. The two of them greeted Old Master Sun, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Then, Sun Tianhao said to him, ¡°Grandpa, Tianze and I are preparing to follow Father to the South Ocean to eliminate the pirates.¡± Old Master Sun didn¡¯t object. ¡°Go, go. Be careful and don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After the two of them agreed happily, they went to pack their things. Seeing her younger brothers anxiously watching their father or uncle enter, Beibei¡¯s eyes darted around. She pulled Momo to the side and whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother Momo, why don¡¯t we go with Third Granduncle and the others?¡± ¡°No.¡± Momo shook his head. ¡°That ce is too dangerous. We can¡¯t go there.¡± Beibei pouted unhappily. ¡°We¡¯ve already learned a lot of martial arts. Uncle Chu even said that I have special abilities. If I don¡¯t try, how will I know how powerful I am?¡± Momo still disagreed. ¡°We can go elsewhere, but the pirates are very dangerous. If anything happens to us, Uncle Sun and the others will have to take care of us.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± All these years, Beibei had been learning martial arts from Chu Yichen and had always dreamed of bing a heroine. She fantasized about being a heroine every day. How could she miss such a good opportunity? Seeing that Momo didn¡¯t agree, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll follow them secretly.¡± Momo frowned, thinking about how to make her stay. Beibei could tell what he was thinking and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell Great Grandpa and the others. If you do, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Momo frowned even more. ¡­ After Third Master Sun and the others left, the car drove out of the capital. When they arrived at the province, someone realized that the two children were hiding in the weapons car. Beibei and Momo faced the Sun trio¡¯s disapproving gazes and obediently stood in the middle of them without saying anything. Third Master Sun said to Sun Tianhao, ¡°Haozi, send them back immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Beibei immediately said. ¡°I¡¯m going with you to deal with the pirates.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Third Master Sun finally pulled a long face. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re going there to y with the pirates? Your lives will be at risk. Go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Beibei repeated the same thing. Sun Tianhao and Sun Tianze had a headache. They hadn¡¯t expected Beibei and Momo to secretly follow them. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Darling Beibei, if you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll call your parents immediately.¡± Beibei pouted. She was actually a little worried that he would really make a call, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you even if you call.¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Momo and no longer spoke amicably. He roared at Momo, ¡°Little Qin, why did you let Beibei follow us!¡± Mo frowned and said expressionlessly, ¡°You can send us back.¡± When Beibei heard this, she pinched his arm in displeasure. ¡°Qin Moxuan, whose side are you on?!¡± Momo didn¡¯t look at her. Beibei snorted coldly at him. Sun Tianze grinned and said, ¡°Looks like Beibei forced Momo toe together. You little baddie, do you think you should get into the car and let Third Uncle send you back, or should we tie you to the car and send you back?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Tianhao assumed a posture of getting the rope. Beibei¡¯s eyes darted around and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get in the car myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sun Tianhao rubbed her head and led them to a jeep. Beibei walked behind him, having an idea as she walked. At this moment, Momo nced at her and raised his guard. After the three of them got into the car, Sun Tianhao drove away. Third Master Sun and Sun Tianze looked at the departing car. Third Master Sun said worriedly, ¡°This little girl must be up to something. Fourth Brother, quickly get everyone to prepare. Ask them to leave immediately and urgently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Sun Tianhao drove for a few kilometers, Beibei suddenly covered her stomach and said to him, ¡°Third Uncle, my stomach hurts.¡± Sun Tianhao nced at her in the rearview mirror, not believing her at all. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. I must send you back today.¡± Having been seen through, Beibei said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me there, I can go there secretly when I go back. Let me tell you, not long ago, I learned how to fly a helicopter. When the timees, I¡¯ll go back to my house and fly a helicopter to chase after you guys.¡± Screech¡­ Sun Tianhao mmed on the brakes and stopped the car. Beibei, who was sitting in the back, almost bumped her nose against the back of the chair. Thankfully, Momo helped her block it. Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and threatened her, ¡°Little girl, are you itching for a beating? I must tell your parents about your rogue deeds.¡± With that, he went to get his phone. Beibei quickly stood up to snatch it. Chapter 665 - Side Story Fourteen (1)

Chapter 665: Side Story Fourteen (1)

Sun Tianhao had long arms, so how could Beibei snatch it? She said angrily, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t force me to use extreme methods on you.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ You little fellow actually dares to threaten me, your third uncle. See if I don¡¯t tell your parents about your rogue deeds today.¡± Just as Sun Tianhao finished speaking, he saw Beibei tap a certain spot on his body. He actually couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Beibei, what did you do to me!¡± Sun Tianhao shouted. Beibei grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already tapped your acupoints. Don¡¯t even think aboutining.¡± After saying that, she said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, go and drive. We¡¯ll go after Third Uncle and the others now.¡± Momo looked at her with that expressionless face. Beibei raised her chin and threatened him, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll drive the car myself.¡± With a tense face, he ultimately went to the front. He nned to shift Sun Tianhao to the front passenger seat first. Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Momo, go on, continue indulging Beibei. If anything happens, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± Momo didn¡¯t look at him. He knew that he couldn¡¯t control Beibei and could only listen to her. When the time came, he would protect her well. Beibei watched as Sun Tianhao was shifted to the front passenger seat and smiled at him smugly. ¡°Third Uncle, if you had agreed to take us there, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you like this.¡± Sun Tianhaoughed in anger. ¡°Wretched girl, just you wait. If you have the ability, keep not unsealing my acupoints. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about going to the South Ocean.¡± ¡°Hmph! So be it.¡± ¡°Look at how we¡¯ve spoilt you!¡± Sun Tianhao gritted his teeth and said to her, ¡°If anything happens to you, Third Uncle can only apologize with his life. Do as you deem fit.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you a chance to apologize with your death.¡± ¡°How dare you! You wretched girl, how dare you!¡± Sun Tianhao wished he could lift the little girl sitting behind him and beat her butt up. However, he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only let those thoughts be thoughts. Although Momo was only seven years old this year, he was simply an experienced driver. In the beginning, Sun Tianhao was especially worried. Later on, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Momo, when did you learn to drive?¡± This Beibei knew. ¡°When Brother Momo could step on the brakes, Uncle Qin asked him to learn how to drive.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Beibei said smugly, ¡°Not only does Brother Momo know how to drive, but he also knows how to drive helicopters, yachts, and so on.¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. What are those ¡®so on¡¯?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too many. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sun Tianhao didn¡¯t want to talk to the wretched girl behind him either. He advised Momo earnestly, ¡°Momo, you and Beibei have just turned seven not long ago. One of you isn¡¯t even seven yet. The two of you are still little kids. You should be eating snacks at home, watching animated films, instead of dealing with pirates. You shouldn¡¯t be involved in such a life-and-death matter. ¡°You might not be able to help us if you go. You might even distract us. If anything happens, we will regret it for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Brother Momo and I will definitely not implicate you.¡± Sun Tianhao red at Beibei in the rearview mirror. Beibei grinned at him and said to him, ¡°Third Uncle, if you feel guilty, you can think of it as we kidnapped you, not you took us there. Wouldn¡¯t that make you feel much better?¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Feel much better my ass!¡¯ Sun Tianhao: ¡°It takes two days and one night to drive from the capital to the South Ocean. No matter how incredible Momo is, he can¡¯t drive for so long.¡± When Beibei heard this, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll hire a chauffeur.¡± ¡°Hire what chauffeur? We¡¯re going there secretly. We can¡¯t let word get out in advance!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Beibei was thinking about what else to do when Momo suddenly said, ¡°My bodyguardpany has subsidiaries everywhere. When the timees, we can get the bodyguards to drive us there.¡± Sun Tianhao turned to re at Momo, wishing he could beat up this ignorant brat. Just as Momo said, when they arrived at the next city, Momo called two bodyguards over to take turns driving for them. They didn¡¯t take the same route as Third Master Sun and the others. Beibei had learned a lot of information technology from Chu Luo, Tang Zhiyun, and the others. Coupled with the fact that Nangong Yi taught her when they met asionally, she found all themunicators on Sun Tianhao. In the end, Sun Tianhao gave up struggling and only requested, ¡°Darling Beibei, stop tapping Third Uncle¡¯s acupoints. My old arms and legs can¡¯t withstand your torture.¡± Chapter 666 - Side Story Fourteen (2)

Chapter 666: Side Story Fourteen (2)

Beibei smiled at him smugly. ¡°Third Uncle, if only you had been like this from the start. I wouldn¡¯t have had to constantly guard against you.¡± Sun Tianhao: ¡°¡­¡± Heartache! After Beibei unsealed his acupoints, Sun Tianhao leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t meet up with the main group. Otherwise, if your third granduncle finds out that I didn¡¯t send you back, he will definitely skin me alive.¡± This was even better. He would watch from the side with the two children. It was good for everyone. Beibei had long nned it. She patted Sun Tianhao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, we¡¯ll take the sub and follow Third Granduncle and the others.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Sun Tianhao quickly sat up straight and asked, ¡°When did you prepare the sub?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Brother Momo knows how to operate a sub, so his maternal grandfather gave him one. When we left, he got someone to send it over.¡± Sun Tianhao growled at her, ¡°When did you say that!¡± Beibei looked innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that?¡± ¡°You only said that Momo knows how to operate a sub. You didn¡¯t say that he has a sub. You even got someone to send it over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Sun Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and rub her head. Beibei quickly covered her head with her hand and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re bad. You messed up my hairstyle.¡± When Sun Tianhao heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but rub her head again. Beibei red at him. Sun Tianhao finally felt a little better. By the time the three of them rushed to the South Ocean, Third Master Sun and the others were already deploying people to go to the sea. Too ashamed to see him, Sun Tianhao brought Beibei and Momo to a ce not far from where they were headed. Sun Tianhao said, ¡°Since you insist on following me, you have to listen to my instructions.¡± Beibei nodded at him obediently. ¡°Got it, Third Uncle.¡± Momo had told her in private that it was best for two people to operate a sub. She was counting on Sun Tianhao to operate the sub for them. Third Master Sun had prepared for two days. When the people who had gone to investigate returned, he saw that Sun Tianhao hadn¡¯t rushed over yet, so he decided directly. ¡°No need to wait. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Sun Tianze obeyed. A fleet quickly set off. As soon as the fleet left, Beibei and the others went to Momo¡¯s sub and followed them. The empire¡¯s warship and pirate ship met on a narrow road by the sea and started fighting. Surprisingly, the pirate group was armed to the teeth. Sun Tianhao, who was using a scrying mirror to check the situation on the water, panicked when he saw this. ¡°No, no. We have to think of a way to help my father and the others. The enemy¡¯s firepower is too fierce. Moreover, this ce is very close to Devil¡¯s Water. I¡¯m worried that they will have an ambush.¡± ¡°Devil¡¯s Water?¡± Beibei was a little excited to hear these words. ¡°The sea region where the books say that ships often disappear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Tianhao was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± Beibei assured him. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± At this moment, Momo who was driving the sub said to the two of them, ¡°A few subs from the pirate side have also secretly approached Third Granduncle and the others.¡± ¡°D*mn! They¡¯re trying to attack our fleet underwater, right!¡± Sun Tianhao was anxious. He walked around the sub for a while and said to Momo, ¡°We need to think of a way to tell my father and the others about this. Drive the sub away.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Beibei was unwilling. ¡°We¡¯ll be discovered sooner orter if we park here.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Momo said. ¡°Auntie Luoluo modified this sub for me. It can turn invisible.¡± After saying that, he pressed a button. When Sun Tianhao heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he pped his thigh and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad. This way, we can do something.¡± ¡°Do something?¡± Beibei rubbed her fists excitedly. Sun Tianhao nced at her and said with a straight face, ¡°Just watch.¡± Beibei pouted in dissatisfaction. Sun Tianhao pretended not to see it. He walked behind Momo and asked him, ¡°Momo, since Luoluo helped you modify the sub, she must have added many functions. Is there any weapon or bullet inside?¡± ¡°Yes. Auntie Luoluo said that it¡¯s best not to use the weapons and bullets inside.¡± ¡°Why? Are there nuclear weapons inside?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sun Tianhao was silent for a while before looking at the screen. Chapter 667 - Side Story Fourteen (3)

Chapter 667: Side Story Fourteen (3)

The pirate¡¯s sub wasn¡¯t far from Third Master Sun¡¯s fleet. The crossfire on the sea was getting more and more intense. A ship was about to be overturned. Sun Tianhao said to Momo loudly, ¡°Momo, destroy the pirate¡¯s main ship.¡± Momo drove the sub over. At sea. Sun Tianze steadied his swaying body and said with a worried expression, ¡°Third Uncle, the other party¡¯s firepower is too fierce. Why don¡¯t we retreat first?¡± ¡°What retreat!¡± Third Master Sun looked at the arrogant group of pirates and was so angry that his eyes turned red. He ordered loudly, ¡°Beat them up, beat them up fiercely. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t beat them up until they piss their pants today.¡± With that, he strode into the control room. However, he had just taken a few steps when Sun Tianze¡¯s frightened shout came from behind. ¡°Third Uncle, be careful.¡± Reacting quickly, Third Master Sun¡¯s body flew forward and he rolled. In the next second, the spot where he had been standing was sted by a cannonball. Sun Tianze was so frightened that his voice changed. He quickly ran over to help Third Master Sun. ¡°Third Uncle, are you okay?¡± After Third Master Sun was helped up, he shook his head, which was a little dizzy from the blow. He pushed Sun Tianze¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, he continued walking, but his body exuded a powerful murderous aura. Worried about him, Sun Tianze quickly followed. The two of them had just reached thedder when they heard a deafening explosion ahead. The bombardment was too intense. Their warship was made to rise and fall by the enormous waves. Unable to steady their footing, many people on the warship fell. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°General, the main pirate ship has been destroyed!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Third Master Sun and Sun Tianze turned around at the same time. When they saw the rapidly sinking ship, their faces revealed pleasant surprise. Sun Tianze was a little surprised. ¡°How did that main ship sink?¡± Third Master Sun was also extremely surprised, but this wasn¡¯t the time to think about these things. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the other pirates first. Since someone helped us, we¡¯d be letting down those who helped us if we don¡¯t finish off these pirates right here.¡± Sun Tianze responded. The two of them quickly went to themand room and instructed all the fleets to start attacking the pirate ships that had be flustered. Seeing the pirate ships sink one after another, the Sun family army was excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! We finally killed this group of pirates!¡± ¡°This is the most gratifying one yet.¡± ¡°Serves them right for being arrogant! Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s see if they can still be arrogant!¡± ¡°Oh no, two ships have escaped!¡± ¡°Chase after them. We have to attack theirir at this time!¡± Seeing the Sun family¡¯s fleet quickly chasing after the fleeing pirates, Sun Tianhao was anxious. ¡°Momo, follow quickly. We¡¯ll chase after them too!¡± Momo quickly drove the sub and followed. However, after chasing for a while, Sun Tianhao realized that something was wrong. ¡°This is bad. Those pirates want to lure our Sun family¡¯s army to the Death Channel!¡± Beibei was also a little anxious. ¡°What about Third Uncle? Third Uncle and the others seem to have realized that they were tricked, but what¡¯s wrong with their ship? They can¡¯t turn around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the ship enters Death Valley, one can only move forward.¡± Sun Tianhao wished he could jump out and pull their ship back. After all, Beibei was still too young. Seeing this situation, she was a little afraid. More than that, she felt worried. She said, ¡°Third Uncle, what should we do? Why don¡¯t we think of a way to pull their ship back?¡± ¡°How?¡± Sun Tianhao clenched his fists and said, ¡°Momo¡¯s sub can¡¯t pull so many ships at once.¡± He thought for a while and made a decision. ¡°Momo, let¡¯s follow them. Maybe we won¡¯t encounter danger after entering the Death Channel.¡± Looking at the worried Sun Tianhao, Beibei didn¡¯t say that she had a bad premonition. The sub quickly followed. However, when they reached the region of the Death Channel, the bottom of the sea seemed to have be arge wheel. ¡°It¡¯s actually a convection currents sea region!¡± The screen was filled with bubbles and water droplets. They couldn¡¯t see the situation at sea anymore. Sun Tianhao suddenly regretted bringing the two children in on an impulse. However, it was toote to regret. Their sub was sucked into a vortex. In the next second, the entire world went dizzy. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for Beibei and Momo to get Sun Tianhao to the shore. With her strength depleted, Beibeiy on Sun Tianhao¡¯s stomach to rest. Momo squatted in front of her and tucked her loose hair behind her head. He said to her, ¡°Beibei, stay here and watch Third Uncle. I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡± With that, he stood up. Beibei tugged at his clothes. ¡°Brother Momo, be careful.¡± Momo nodded. ¡°You have the talisman Auntie Luoluo gave you. Use the talisman to turn invisible with Third Uncle first.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t go too far. Come back quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 668 - Side Story Fifteen (1)

Chapter 668: Side Story Fifteen (1)

Momo was gone for more than an hour. Beibei waited there, her stomach rumbling with hunger. When she saw Momo finally return with some fruits, she removed the Invisibility Talisman and ran towards him. ¡°Brother Momo, why have you been gone for so long? I was so worried.¡± Momo handed her the fruit in his hand. ¡°Eat some fruit first.¡± Beibei picked up a fruit and ate it. She only stopped after eating a few fruits. Momo ced the remaining fruits by the side and walked to where Sun Tianhao was with Beibei. Beibei said, ¡°Why is Third Uncle so weak? He¡¯s been unconscious for so long.¡± Momo looked at Sun Tianhao and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Third Uncle doesn¡¯t have the Safety Talisman Auntie Luoluo gave him.¡± Beibei felt that it was possible, so she said, ¡°Then what should we do now? Why don¡¯t we think of a way to wake Third Uncle up?¡± ¡°Mm, do you have the pill Auntie Luoluo gave you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Chu Luo had given Beibei a small Heaven-and-Earth pouch and asked her to keep it with her. Beibei¡¯s Heaven-and-Earth pouch was filled with all kinds of treasures Chu Luo had prepared for her. She searched for a while before handing a bottle of medicine to Momo. ¡°Brother Momo, Mommy said that this bottle is very stimting. Maybe it can wake Third Uncle up.¡± She was about to open the bottle cap. ¡°Wait.¡± Momo quickly stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s cover our noses first.¡± Beibei nodded and searched in the Heaven-and-Earth pouch for a while, before taking out a roll of paper. The two of them rolled it into a ball and covered their noses before Beibei opened the bottle. As the intense stimting smell floated into Sun Tianhao¡¯s nose, it woke him up. In the next second, he turned around and vomited. ¡°Eurgh¡­ Eurgh¡­¡± Beibei and Momo quickly retreated in disdain. It wasn¡¯t until the smell dispersed and Sun Tianhaoy there exhaustedly, that Beibei and Momo walked over. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± The moment Beibei shouted, Sun Tianhao remembered that they had been swept up by the underwater vortex. He quickly propped himself up to check on Beibei and Momo. Seeing that the two children were fine other than being dirty, he heaved a sigh of relief andy back down. ¡°Let me lie down for a while to recover my strength.¡± Beibei and Momo stood there, waiting for him. Sun Tianhaoy for a few minutes before he felt that he had finally recovered his breath. He sat up from the ground and nced at the ind before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce where we can spend the nightter. I don¡¯t know where this ind is. I have to look around.¡± Mo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated. There are houses on the ind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Tianhao jumped to his feet. ¡°Where¡¯s the house? Take me there quickly.¡± Momo nodded, then held Beibei¡¯s hand and led Sun Tianhao into the ind. As they walked, he said, ¡°After we enter, we¡¯ll see a mountain first. There are many poisonous snakes on the mountain. After that mountain is a valley. Those houses are in the valley.¡± ¡°Poisonous snakes!?¡± Sun Tianhao looked at Momo in shock. ¡°You encountered a poisonous snake? Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Beibei and I ate the medicine Aunt Luoluo gave us. When the poisonous snakes saw me, they automatically moved aside.¡± Sun Tianhao was relieved. When the three of them walked up the mountain and saw all kinds of poisonous snakes everywhere, Sun Tianhao still had goosebumps. However, Beibei said to Momo excitedly, ¡°Brother Momo, I¡¯ve seen that snake in a book that Mommy showed me. Its snake gall can be made¡­¡± Sun Tianhao watched as the two little ones discussed what those snakes could be made into as they walked. He had even more goosebumps. The three of them quickly walked past the snake mountain. When they were about to reach the edge of the valley, they saw something that looked like a vige¡¯s gathering ce. Sun Tianhao said to the two of them, ¡°Stop first.¡± The two of them obediently stopped. Sun Tianhao asked Momo, ¡°Have you gone to the vige?¡± ¡°I only plucked some fruit at the edge. The people inside look very fierce. I was worried I¡¯d attract their attention.¡± Hearing this, Sun Tianhao suddenly had a guess. He asked Beibei, ¡°Beibei, do you still have the Invisibility Talismans on you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Beibei took out a few. Sun Tianhao took one and said to them excitedly, ¡°This might be a pirateir. Let¡¯s turn invisible and go in to take a look. If it¡¯s really a pirateir, we¡¯ll wipe them out.¡± Chapter 669 - Side Story Fifteen (2)

Chapter 669: Side Story Fifteen (2)

Beibei and Momo looked at each other and nodded at him. This was indeed a pirate¡¯sir. The three of them turned invisible and walked around in two directions. Finally, they met in a concealed ce. Sun Tianhao took out something wrapped in wide leaves and said to them, ¡°I brought some food from the big kitchen here. Eat quickly. It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯ll find a ce for you guys to spend the nightter.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± The two of them asked at the same time. Sun Tianhao was prepared to deal with all the pirates here tonight, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the two children know about such a bloody matter. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll rest too.¡± Beibei and Momo looked at each other. The two children were very smart. They knew that he was lying, but they didn¡¯t expose him. The three of them quickly finished eating. Sun Tianhao brought the two of them to the cell here. He said, ¡°I checked. This ce is divided into the upper and lower cells. The upper cells are very dry. We¡¯ll have to suffer a little tonight. Third Uncle will take you away tomorrow morning. Beibei and Momo nodded at the same time. There were no electric lights in the pirate nest to begin with, and every family used a kind of glowing bead to illuminate their surroundings. There was definitely no light over at the cells. After the three of them walked into the cell door, Sun Tianhao said, ¡°There¡¯s no one inside. I¡¯ll send you in first. I¡¯ll see if I can bring you some nkets and clothester.¡± After saying that, he pushed open the door and led the two of them in. Beibei took out a bead from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. The bead emitted a gentle glow in the dark. Sun Tianhao was a little surprised. ¡°Beibei, where did you get the Night-Luminescent Pearls?¡± ¡°Brother Momo got it from a family.¡± Sun Tianhao gave Momo a thumbs up. ¡°Momo is so thoughtful.¡± The cell environment here definitely wasn¡¯t great. Other than the fact that it was dry and could block the wind, there was nothing inside. There wasn¡¯t even a bed board inside. Sun Tianhao took off his coat which had turned dry and ced it on the ground. He said to the two of them, ¡°Sit down. Third Uncle will be back soon. Don¡¯te out again.¡± ¡°Got it, Third Uncle.¡± Only then did Sun Tianhao turn around and leave. After Sun Tianhao left, Beibei said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, do you think Third Uncle will do something tonight?¡± Momo nodded, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter. Worried that Beibei was afraid, he asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Beibei handed him her hand. Momo held her hand and, realizing that it was a little cold, said, ¡°Lean on me. I can drape my coat over you if you¡¯re cold.¡± ¡°No. Third Uncle said that he went to look for nkets.¡± After saying that, Beibei leaned her head on his shoulder. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to sleep. As soon as she sat down, she actually started to doze. Momo wrapped his arm around her shoulder and made herfortable. Beibei said, ¡°Brother Momo, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when Third Unclees back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Momo answered, Beibei fell asleep. Sun Tianhao returned after more than half an hour. Indeed, he had brought back two nkets. Seeing that Beibei was asleep, he spread one of the nkets on the ground and gently carried Beibei to the nket before covering her with another. Since Momo wasn¡¯t asleep, Sun Tianhao gestured to him. ¡°Momo, sleep too.¡± After saying that, he walked to the wall and sat down, leaning against it to rest. Momo looked at him for a while, theny down beside Beibei. At midnight, Sun Tianhao opened his eyes. Momo opened his eyes at the same time. Seeing that Sun Tianhao had woken up, he was about to follow him. Sun Tianhao quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t get up, or Beibei will be woken up by you.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t hide it from him and said, ¡°Momo, take good care of Beibei. I¡¯ll deal with all those pirates.¡± Momo was a little worried. ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. With the Invisibility Talisman, I can easily deal with those pirates. You just have to take good care of Beibei.¡± Momo thought for a moment and nodded. Sun Tianhao left. Beibei, who was sleeping like a little pig, had no idea what was happening outside. Until, she felt something and suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing the darkness in front of her, she touched the side fearfully. Then came Momo¡¯s voice. ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beibei first heaved a sigh of relief, then whispered to him, ¡°Brother Momo, I feel like someone is here.¡± Chapter 670- end - Side Story Fifteen (3)

Chapter 670: Side Story Fifteen (3)

Momo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly got up and stood in the corner of the cell with her, protecting her behind him. After more than a minute, there was indeed amotion. It was too dark in the cell, and one could only vaguely see a figure about Beibei¡¯s height striding in. Beibei subconsciously tightened her grip on Momo¡¯s clothes and took out a gun from her Heaven-and-Earth pouch. Momo took the gun and pointed it at the figure. Just then, however, the figure stopped and walked into another cell. Beibei and Momo waited for a while, but that figure actually didn¡¯t move. This made the two of them raise their guard even more. Beibei¡¯s heart subconsciously started beating faster. She tugged at Momo¡¯s clothes even tighter. With an expressionless face, Momo looked at the person who had disappeared into the darkness after approaching the cell. Based on his intuition, he fired at that person. Bang! Beibei took out the glowing bead at the same time. Although the bead didn¡¯t illuminate the surroundings much, she could see the figure curled up there. ¡°Brother Momo, that person is a child.¡± Momo responded with an ¡°Mm¡±. He had shot that child just now. The smell of blood had already wafted over. ¡°Why is he here? Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡± ¡°No, this person must be very dangerous.¡± Beibei sensed it. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s about to die.¡± After considering it for a while, Momo agreed to go take a look with Beibei. But he didn¡¯t let down his guard. With the gun in one hand and Beibei in the other, they walked towards the cell. They walked into the cell and under the illumination by the bead in Beibei¡¯s hand, it was only then did the two of them realize that there was a lot of blood flowing beside the boy. ¡°Hey.¡± Beibei called out. The boy looked up after a while. The boy looked a little younger than Beibei and was especially gorgeous. However, his eyes were fixed on the two of them like those of a wolf pup. ¡°Who are you?¡± Beibei asked. The boy didn¡¯t answer her. Beibei was displeased. ¡°I know even if you wouldn¡¯t tell us. You must be a pirate.¡± After saying that, she said to Momo, ¡°Brother Momo, why do you think he came here alone?¡± Momo didn¡¯t answer. He pointed the gun at him and said, ¡°All pirates must die.¡± When the boy on the ground heard this, his eyes revealed powerful hostility. Beibei stopped Momo. ¡°Brother Momo, he doesn¡¯t look well. Why don¡¯t we pretend we didn¡¯t see him?¡± Momo frowned, a little disapproving of Beibei¡¯s soft-heartedness. Nevertheless, he retracted his gun. Beibei looked at the boy and said, ¡°You piratesmit all kinds of crimes by killing, burning, and robbing. How many people have you killed? How many people have lost their families because of you? We¡¯re choosing not to kill you today because we¡¯re not like you people who won¡¯t let even children off.¡± After saying that, she took out a medicine bottle and threw it on him. She said, ¡°Mommy told me that doctors are benevolent. Even if we meet a bad person, we have to treat him before dealing with him. Take this medicine. If you can live, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off again.¡± After saying that, she pulled Momo away. As Momo left, he turned to look at the boy and met the murderous glint in his eyes. He quietly took out a concealed weapon and threw it at him. The boy covered his wound and quickly took the medicine from the bottle. After Beibei and Momo walked out of the cell, they realized that the entire vige was very quiet. Beibei was a little surprised. ¡°Did Third Uncle do something while we were sleeping?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Just as Momo answered, they saw a tall figure striding over. Beibei could tell at a nce that it was Sun Tianhao. She quickly shouted, ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Sun Tianhao walked over, covered in blood. He frowned and said, ¡°Why did you guyse out?¡± Beibei said, ¡°We¡¯re worried about you.¡± Sun Tianhao nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re out, let¡¯s leave this ce immediately.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Take a pirate ship.¡± After saying that, Sun Tianhao turned around and led the two of them towards the sea. It was already dawn. The three of them had just walked to the shore when Beibei suddenly pointed at the horizon where the sea and the sky met. ¡°Third Uncle, Brother Momo, look. A few helicopters are flying over.¡± Shocked, Sun Tianhao quickly carried Beibei and ran towards a concealed ce. As he ran, he said to Momo, ¡°Momo, move quickly. It¡¯s possible that those are pirates.¡± The three of them had just hidden themselves when a few helicopters arrived at the ind. In a short while, a helicopter stopped on the beach in front. Seeing Chu Luo and Li Yan get out of the helicopter, Beibei happily ran towards them. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Sun Tianhao heaved a sigh of relief and gestured for Momo to go out with him. Then, another helicopter stopped and Third Master Sun and Qin Ming alighted. Surprised to see his father, Sun Tianhao was about to enact the scene of a touching reunion with Third Master Sun. s, unexpectedly, the moment Third Master Sun saw Sun Tianhao, his expression hardened and he pulled out his belt from his waist and shouted at him, ¡°Little brat, how dare you bring Beibei and Momo to the pirates¡¯ir. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Sun Tianhao stopped in his tracks and turned to run. As he ran, heined, ¡°I was wrong. Father, save me some face!¡± Looking at the father-and-son duo who didn¡¯t care about their image, the others couldn¡¯t help butugh¡­ [THE END] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!